《Mind-reading Doctor Consort》


 Chapter 1

    Ch.1: Don''t be Afraid


    Hot. Very hot. A heat that made people go crazy. It was mixed with an uncontrollable urge and spread throughout her body. Her delicate body trembled uncontrollably.


    Even so, this was still the first time Tang Ke Xin forced herself to calm down.


    She, a secret military doctor of a high rank, a famous doctor of psychology, really didn''t have many people who could drug her.


    "Although stupid, the face is still good. You should enjoy tonight." Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Though the obscene voice was trying its best to be quiet, it still reached Tang Ke Xin''s ears.


    While she still had not completely understood what was going on, it was just that, with this sentence, Tang Ke Xin understood what was going to happen next.


    Tang Ke Xin knew, at this moment, she had to save herself.


    However, her head was aching so badly that her body felt even worse. She could not even crawl up, let alone escape, without even the slightest bit of strength in her body.


    This medicine is really powerful.


    Her hands were struggling wildly as she tried to get up. She wanted to, but she was powerless.


    Just as the door was pushed open, the bed suddenly collapsed!


    Then, Tang Ke Xin fell straight down!


    The moment she fell, the bed closed and returned to normal.


    When she landed on the ground, there was no pain like she expected, it was only that the place she landed on wasn''t right. Tang Ke Xin squinted her eyes, it felt as though she was pressing down on a person.


    Through her perception, she was certain that the person she was suppressing was a real man.


    The man''s aura was somewhat chilly, but it had a unique aura that could cause one to become intoxicated. It filled her aura and instantly enveloped her within.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at him, her intoxicated eyes were blurred, through the dim lighting he could not be seen clearly, his entire person was blurred; her body was trembling uncontrollably, and a crazed desire started to surge out from within her.


    She was like a person who had been struggling in the desert for days and nights on the verge of drying up. Suddenly, she saw an oasis, like mana from heaven. A fatal temptation instantly seeped into every cell of her body.


    "Right." Tang Ke Xin could not help but moan softly. Her consciousness that she had forcefully kept in tact instantly collapsed at that moment, crumbling to pieces. She lowered her head, and just like that, her burning hot lips kissed the man beneath her, at the base of his neck.


    The man stiffened. His expression was indiscernible within the darkness. However, the freezing coldness instantly spread out, filling every inch of his body. In that instant, a hair-raising killing intent gathered around him.


    This woman who fell from the top of the stairs had actually pressed down on him and forcefully kissed him?


    It was a pity that the current Tang Ke Xin could not feel any danger, she only knew that this close proximity made her body no longer feel so uncomfortable. The desire in her body finally had a breakthrough, so she needed more.


    The man''s body was visibly stiff.


    "Be good and don''t be afraid." While in a trance, a voice sounded out faintly. Tang Ke Xin could not identify who it was, and she, in her half drunk and half awake state, felt a large hand grabbing onto her waist, as if it was trying to break her slender waist.


    Hmph, he didn''t know how to care for a woman at all.


    At this moment, she was actually still able to fearlessly request for a strong man to treat her like precious jade. Her courage was indeed quite fat.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the man couldn''t move and the hand on her waist had used up all of its strength, there would be nothing left of her at all.


    Her lips moved up his neck until they were on his lips.


    The man pursed his lips, clenching his teeth, Tang Ke Xin could not go any deeper, her lips slightly lowered in dissatisfaction, but in the next moment, her hand suddenly pressed down on the man''s waist. As a doctor, she still had a way to deal with this kind of situation.


    Tang Ke Xin''s consciousness had already blurred, it was just that the crazy desire in her body had stimulated her to do all of this. If she was not poisoned, she would not even dare to do so.


    Because of the detoxification just now, the man who had no ability to resist at all started to moan softly due to her sudden action, his lips slightly parted.


    Tang Ke Xin took the chance and went in.


    Tang Ke Xin smiled with satisfaction, her smile rippling like the spring wind, her smile enchanting and charming, her smile proud and dazzling.


    The man''s face darkened as the killing intent in his eyes raged wildly. Even in the darkness, his gaze could instantly kill.


    However, that killing intent did not affect the current Tang Ke Xin at all, her sweet tongue with a few points of probing slid into his mouth, with a faint medicinal taste, it also entered the man''s mouth completely, and the remaining bewitching medicine in her mouth entered his body.


    Just as Tang Ke Xin had expected, this was a very strong bewitching poison.


    Moreover, the current him had no power to resist.


    The coldness on the man''s body gradually faded, and his killing intent lost its initial power. His pair of deep eyes dimmed slightly as a strange color appeared in them.


    Tang Ke Xin''s burning hot body stuck closely to him, and a small hand reached into his clothes amidst the chaos, crawling towards his somewhat hot chest.


    In the next moment, his sexy thin lips slowly curled up as he fainted in many places. His charm penetrated to the bone, captivating the soul. With a flip, he had already pressed her down, and the two of them instantly changed their positions.


    Not knowing if it was a deliberate punishment, the man suddenly lowered his head and fiercely bit on her shoulder, even though she was delirious, Tang Ke Xin still cried out in pain.


    This bite was not light. It was likely to leave behind traces.


    As she gasped, he let go of her shoulder, but in the next moment, he forcefully kissed her lips, taking away all her breath. At the same time, his hand quickly pulled away her clothes.


    Tang Ke Xin was no longer able to think, and could only sink under the blazing madness.


    Within the entanglement, the flames were burning fiercely, crazily, crazily demanding, crazily seizing and endlessly ¡­


    Tang Ke Xin was impressed by herself, even in such a state of madness, she did not faint.


    By the time he stopped, the medicine had dispersed. She regained consciousness, but also calmed herself down. She had to leave as soon as possible.


    In the darkness, she fumbled for the clothes, wanting to put them on, but found that the clothes in her hands were a little strange. Fortunately, she managed to put them on.


    "You want to leave?" However, just as she got off the bed and was about to take a step forward, a gloomy voice suddenly came from behind her.


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it was bone-chilling and dangerous. It was like a life-threatening talisman that came from the deepest depths of hell, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    In the darkness, Tang Ke Xin did not turn her head, but she could clearly feel the gaze that was directed at her.


    Tang Ke Xin, who was usually calm and had lost all sense of fear for many years, suddenly froze as a chill went down her spine.


    Tang Ke Xin clearly knew that this man truly wanted to kill her.


    Tang Ke Xin smirked. Even if she had trespassed into his room, and even if she had the slightest intention to rape him, the one who would still be at a disadvantage in this kind of matter is a girl.


    Furthermore, he took the initiative to viciously bite her shoulder time and time again, and even now, her shoulder was still hurting.


    It was fine if he didn''t admit to it, but why would he want to kill her for no reason?


    But, if he wanted to kill her, it would not be that easy. Tang Ke Xin did not move, but secretly clenched her fists tightly.


    Just that, after waiting for a moment, there was no movement from behind her, and with some suspicions, Tang Ke Xin slowly turned around.


    When she met his eyes, that were ice-cold and filled with raging killing intent, someone as calm as her was still so shocked that her heart trembled.


    She had never known that a single glance could have such power. She knew that this man was not simple, and was also extremely dangerous.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the bed, staring fixedly at her. However, he didn''t move an inch.


    If he did not attack, with such an obvious killing intent, there was only one possibility. There was no way that he could move.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly slanted as she heaved a sigh of relief. What?


    Seeing that his entire body was filled with killing intent, and that he wanted to immediately shatter her to pieces, yet was unable to move, the corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "Hm, leaving just like that is indeed not kind." Tang Ke Xin looked at him, and nodded seriously, her voice was obviously hoarse due to the madness.


    This man wanted to kill her, she was so frightened by him, but leaving like this was just not her style.


    She, Tang Ke Xin, had never held a grudge nor acted on them.


    Furthermore, she had always been the most considerate of them all. She was truly sorry to have him this way, so she decided to cooperate with him.


    The man glared at her as his killing intent intensified. However, a trace of surprise could be seen in his eyes.


    "Although your skills are not very good, after all, you''ve worked hard just now. So, more or less, you should at least be given some compensation." The corners of her lips continuously curled up into a smile. However, her attitude was even more serious and solemn.


    In the darkness, he couldn''t see the smile on her face, but he could clearly distinguish the damn lightness in her voice.


    Damn woman.


    "Woman, you''re courting death!" In the blink of an eye, his eyes abruptly narrowed as he glared at her. The killing intent that gathered around him struck her as if it wanted to skin her, pull out her tendons, remove her bones and then grind her into ashes.


    Tang Ke Xin believed that if this man could move, he would definitely do so. But unfortunately, he was unable to move at this moment.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin was not afraid of him.


    Faster than her realizing, Tang Ke Xin''s hand subconsciously reached into a pouch on her waist and pulled out a few broken bits and pieces of things.


    Looking at what she took out, Tang Ke Xin was startled, it seemed to be some broken silver.


    Since when did the twenty-first century use silver? Moreover, there was a black bag tied around her waist?


    Towards his murderous gaze, Tang Ke Xin did not have time to think about it. Whether it was the money or the pieces of silver, it did not seem to affect what she was about to do right now.


    "This silver shard is for you. This is the money you painstakingly earned from selling your body. You must definitely take it." Tang Ke Xin placed the shattered silver in his hands, and very considerately handed it over to him. Then, she elegantly turned around and walked outside.


    "Woman, you better not fall into my hands. Otherwise ¡­" Staring at her back, the man fiercely gritted his teeth. Sounds of grinding could be heard. This damnable woman actually dared to ¡­


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be that day." Tang Ke Xin''s answer was firm and confident.


    With her identity and ability, as long as she didn''t want to, no one would be able to find her.


    Her poisoning was a conspiracy, but it was an accident when she met this man. The teasing she did to him just now was due to him having killing intent, so she treated it as a harmless joke.


    Only, she did not know that the sky had changed. She was no longer the Tang Ke Xin of the twenty-first century, who could still escape in the midst of a bloody storm.


    What she didn''t know was that when she had personally placed a few pieces of silver in the man''s hand. There was another object there with a special symbol carved on it.


    There won''t be that day? Looking at the direction she left in, he was so angry that he started laughing. Very good, very good, he wanted to see how that woman would escape.


    Even if he had to dig three feet into the ground, he would dig that woman out. In this whole world, he was not afraid that he could not find the person he was looking for.


    Suddenly, he felt something different amongst the silver pieces in his hands. His eyebrows slightly raised and the corner of his lips slowly curled up into a smile that was not a smile. However, the ethereal sight made one''s heart tremble.

 Chapter 2

    After exiting the room, Tang Ke Xin looked at the scenery in front of her and was at a loss for a moment. It seemed to be a temple.


    Tang Ke Xin was a little dazed, and she turned to look at the room she had just entered. When she thought about the man earlier, she suddenly felt a cold sense of strangeness.


    "Miss! Miss, I''ve finally found you!" The person cried tears of joy on the spot.


    Dong''er was startled, and she did not know how to react. What happened to Miss just now?


    However, she did not ask any further and brought Tang Ke Xin back to her room.


    Entering the room, she looked at the furnishings, and then looked at her clothes; Tang Ke Xin knew that this matter was getting serious.


    Furthermore, what was even more serious was that she felt as if the memories in her mind did not belong to her!


    She didn''t just teleport here, did she?


    The memories in her mind that originally did not belong to her became more and more numerous and became more and more distinct.


    It seemed like she had truly transmigrated, and the body she transmigrated into shared the same surname and appearance as her. However, the original owner of this body was usually silly and crazy, or to put it bluntly, she was a fool.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of the man just now. If this place was not her modern world, but an ancient one, then what?


    The freezing air, the bone-piercing killing intent, and the powerful aura made her understand that the man she had offended just now was not simple. He was a powerful and dangerous person.


    Earlier, she arrogantly told him that he would not be able to find her, but the situation now was different.


    In this society, where the status and position of a man determined everything, a man like him was supposed to be omnipotent and all-powerful.


    Such a silly little girl had messed around with that kind of man.


    She didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Perhaps, before daybreak, she might be skinned alive and crushed to dust by him.


    For a moment, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    Suddenly, she understood what it meant to seek death but not die.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" Seeing her Mistress in a sorry state, with her hair and clothes in disarray, the loyal girl was so anxious that tears started streaming down her face. The pitter-patter of her tears was like the sound of beans being poured out.


    "Stop." Tang Ke Xin called out to her, "You... go to sleep now. Don''t ask me anything, don''t say anything."


    Even someone as calm as she was momentarily unable to accept this sudden and bizarre change.


    Therefore, she had to be quiet and think carefully about what to do next.


    She didn''t want to hide this sudden change from this little girl that was loyal to her. After all, there was still a lot of time in the future, and she could not hide it from the people closest to her forever.


    Dong''er was startled, her eyes opened wide, and her face full of confusion. Why did Miss seem so different? The doubt in her heart bubbled up, but since Miss didn''t allow her to ask, she didn''t dare to ask.


    It was summer and after experiencing copulation, her body was sticky and she felt uncomfortable; however, she was in the temple. At this time, Tang Ke Xin could only wipe herself with a cloth.


    She still felt a pang of pain as she touched the wound on her shoulder where the man had bitten her. His bite was indeed fierce, and the wound was very deep. There was even blood seeping out from it.


    Although she was a doctor, there was nothing here for her to do. She simply cleaned the wound, which was easy for her to do. Fortunately, it was done by a human and not a dog, so she didn''t need a rabies vaccine.


    If she left now, even if she was an idiot in the past, that man would be the first to suspect her. On the contrary, as long as she did not move, her current status would be a pretty good cover.


    Based on her previous performance, he would never have imagined that she would be such a foolish Miss. It seemed that her unintentional actions just now had helped her greatly.


    After thinking it through, Tang Ke Xin decided to let nature take its course. She would remain calm in the face of any changes and act according to the circumstances.


    After tossing and turning the entire night, Tang Ke Xin was truly tired.


    "Miss, wake up quickly. The Crown Prince has ordered everyone to hurry to the Yu Zen Hall. Master Hui Yuan''s lecture is about to begin." The sky was bright, and when Dong''er saw that her Miss was still awake, she became anxious.


    Tang Ke Xin frowned, this was Yu Zen Temple, who was lecturing at the temple today. Although the matter of Master Hui Yuan lecturing was extremely serious, why was the Crown Prince giving the order this early in the morning?


    Since the Crown Prince had personally given the order, she naturally could not delay. At this critical time, she absolutely could not be an exception.


    Fortunately, Tang Ke Xin did not go too late and just happened to run into a few Misses outside of the Yu Zen Hall, who all looked at her with ridicule and ridicule.


    Tang Ke Xin did not care about it, but as soon as he walked into the Buddhist hall, he felt the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    Tang Ke Xin slowly moved forward and saw something placed in the middle of the meditation hall. Although it was covered by a cloth, Tang Ke Xin only needed a glance to know that it was a corpse.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Is everyone here?" The man sitting in the middle slowly spoke. The moment his voice was heard, the entire meditation room immediately quieted down, bringing with it an imposing aura that shook the entire audience.


    "Reporting to the Crown Prince, everyone is here." The guard standing by the side replied respectfully.


    "Right. Last night, Young Master Lin in the second room of the second floor of the east wing died in an accident. This was a matter of life and death, so before Master Hui Yuan can give his lecture, we must investigate this matter thoroughly."


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s eyes twitched. The second room on the second floor of the east wing, wasn''t that the room she was in when she transmigrated over?


    Then she accidentally pressed the button and fell to the first floor.


    How did that person on the second floor die?


    She didn''t know who the man on the first floor was last night, nor did she dare to investigate. Last night, that man gnashed his teeth and wanted to tear her to shreds.


    The man must have set up a trap to catch her, and if she wasn''t careful, she could fall into it.


    Tang Ke Xin had 100% reason to believe that this matter was aimed at her if not, he wouldn''t have gathered everyone in the Yu Zen Hall to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    Tang Ke Xin guessed that the man last night was most likely somewhere in Yu Zen hall, probably observing in the dark and controlling everything.


    It seemed that the man was more dangerous than she had imagined. It seemed that she had truly provoked someone she could not afford to offend.


    If that was the case, could she avoid it? Even someone as calm as she couldn''t help but be shocked at this moment.

 Chapter 3

    That person was hiding in the dark, quietly holding on to everything. It was impossible for her to guard against him.


    Tang Ke Xin hid within the crowd, raising his eyes slightly to observe secretly. In the middle was obviously the Crown Prince, with features that were handsome to the extreme, a graceful and noble look that seemed to be born from nature, and a pair of eyes that seemed indifferent and calm, yet sharp enough to see through everything.


    Tang Ke Xin''s gaze turned, looking at the man on the left side of Crown Prince, he was startled, his eyebrows were like a mountain, his eyes were like stars, his lips were like jade, his angular and distinct face looked like it was carved from divine tribulation, perfect and unbreakable.


    Master Lu stepped forward and removed the white cloth, causing the women in the meditation room to scream, but Master Lu was not affected at all. He carefully checked, then stood up and reported, "Reporting to Crown Prince, the dead bodies are free of poison, no injuries, and it was not a sudden illness."


    "How did that person die?" Someone could not help but ask in surprise.


    Tang Ke Xin squinted.


    "Reporting to Crown Prince, last night when this commoner was up and saw someone coming out of the east wing, this commoner did not pay attention to it at that time, but now that I think about it, it seems very suspicious. The person that this commoner remembered came out of Lin Gongzi''s room at that time, and had his right hand clutching his left shoulder tightly, as if he had been injured in the process." Suddenly, someone stood up and said something shocking.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyelids jumped, he gritted his teeth. This was clearly aimed at her, it was clearly arranged by the man last night.


    Last night, he had bitten her left shoulder. The wound was very deep, and now his intention was clear.


    This man was too insidious, too treacherous, too treacherous.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s have someone check them one by one to see if there is any injury to their left shoulder." Sure enough, someone followed up in a logical manner. It didn''t matter who picked it up. The important thing was that the result would be the same for the whole situation. "Huu ¡­"


    "Yes, Master Lu, you inspect the male guests. Auntie Ping, you inspect the female family members." Crown Prince also gave his orders.


    In that moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt chills down his spine, ice-cold to the bone, as though a cold gust of wind had suddenly gushed into his neck.


    That person''s goal was obviously to find her. With this kind of inspection, she definitely wouldn''t be able to escape. If he could find out, she would most likely not have enough life to die even if she had 10.


    Could it be that she would die after less than a day of teleportation? It''s not scientific.


    However, Crown Prince had already given her the order, so it was impossible for her to escape under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Seeing that the people in front of her were becoming fewer and fewer, and that it was her turn, Tang Ke Xin''s heart started to sink bit by bit. His back became colder and colder, yet this scorching summer day, he was covered in cold sweat.


    There were still five people in front of her, four people, three people ¡­


    No, if she did not move, she would be dead, sitting and waiting for death was not Tang Ke Xin''s style.


    Just at this time, Mu Shao Yu who had finished his inspection returned to the Buddhist Hall.


    He was Tang Ke Xin''s fianc¨¦, and Tang Ke Xin was a fool who had gone insane. He was especially persistent about this matter, and the most important thing he did everyday was to find ways to find Mu Shao Yu.


    Every time he saw Mu Shao Yu, it was like a mosquito seeing blood. Of course, they made a lot of jokes about it and became the laughingstock of the entire capital. "Hahahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes quickly rotated, and fiercely pounced towards Mu Shao Yu.


    "Darling, fear, fear, death ¡­" With the memories in his mind, Tang Ke Xin imitated the appearance of the original owner of the body, and tightly hugged onto Mu Shao Yu''s arm. He was stunned, but there was also a sense of obsession on his face.


    The crowd was stunned, but they were not too surprised. It was clear that this was not the first time this had happened. A fool was a fool, and many people had ridicule written all over their faces.


    Liu Ru Yue, who was about to walk toward Mu Shao Yu, clenched his teeth, the depths of his eyes revealing a trace of ruthlessness.


    "Go away." Seeing Tang Ke Xin rushing towards him, Mu Shao Yu''s face quickly darkened with disgust. Instinctively, he wanted to throw her away, but he didn''t succeed. Mu Shao Yu''s eyes flashed, he had used quite a bit of strength just now, but he actually couldn''t throw her away?


    "Darling, I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared, wuu ¡­" "So scared." Tang Ke Er held onto his sleeve and cried her tears out. Without waiting for Mu Shao Yu to react, she very conveniently lifted up his sleeve and ruthlessly wiped his tears away.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Shao Yu squinted his eyes dangerously. The chill suddenly appeared and the disgust on his face became even more obvious. He was so angry that he wanted to eat her, yet this woman used his clothes to wipe her tears away?


    Tang Ke Er, this disgusting woman, was actually blowing her nose on his clothes?


    In a split-second, everyone was stunned into a state of confusion.


    This Miss Tang was too terrifying, too disgusting. A fool was still a fool, there was no cure.


    Tang Ke Er secretly chuckled. Mu Shao Yu was obsessed with cleanliness, so he naturally could not endure such a situation.


    "Crown Prince, please allow Shaoyang to change his clothes." Sure enough, Mu Shao Yu immediately requested of Crown Prince.


    "Right." In this kind of situation, it was naturally not good for Crown Prince to say anything, not to mention that Mu Shao Yu had already checked earlier.


    "Husband, don''t go, don''t go, scared!" Tang Ke Er secretly rejoiced when she saw Mu Shao Yu walking out, this was exactly the result she wanted, so, naturally, she had to quickly pretend to be crazy and follow him out.


    Anyway, get out of here.


    Crown Prince did not say anything to stop Tang Ke Xin, and no one said anything either. After all, she was just a fool.


    As she got closer and closer to the door, the chances of her successful escape became bigger and bigger. Tang Ke Xin''s heartbeat sped up.


    "Wait a moment." Just that, when Tang Ke Xin was about to exit the meditation room with Mu Shao Yu, an extremely pleasant voice suddenly came out.


    Although her voice was pleasant to listen to, in Tang Ke Xin''s ears, it was as loud as thunder, causing her body to stiffen in an instant.

 Chapter 4

    Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped, slowly clenching her fists, seeing that she was about to go out, she actually shouted for her to stop at this time, it was truly dishonest.


    Who is it? Who was it?


    Could it be the man from last night?


    Everyone was startled, and naturally understood who Tang Ke Xin''s beautiful big sister was calling out to. Although Nan Gong Yi was indeed more beautiful than a woman and was dressed in red, he was truly frightened when he was addressed as a beautiful big sister.


    It wasn''t that the title wasn''t appropriate, but that the consequences would be a little scary.


    Everyone knew what kind of figure Nan Gong Yi was!


    The smile on Nan Gong Yi''s face stiffened, and his expression seemed to darken.


    Third Prince Ye Lan Jue raised his eyes and looked at her. Although he did not have any change in emotions, his lips still curled up slightly.


    A trace of oddity seemed to quickly appear on Crown Prince''s calm face.


    "Here, check." Nan Gong Yi patted his left shoulder once again, purposely emphasizing the point. The smile on his face bloomed yet again, only that it was no longer as natural and resplendent as before, and the eyes that looked at her had become somewhat sharper, enough to see through everything.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart trembled. Nan Gong Yi obviously did not plan on letting her go, as he clearly wanted to check her shoulders. Could it be that the man from last night was him?


    Tang Ke Xin wasn''t sure, but she was sure of one thing. Once she checked, she would be dead for sure.


    However, if she refused to be examined now, it would make people suspicious, and they wouldn''t be able to avoid her in the end.


    "Yes, beautiful big sister. Check." Tang Ke Xin continued to look at him stupidly, but as if she had understood his meaning, she nodded her head heavily.


    Tang Ke Xin''s face did not change at all, but a peculiar glint flashed past his slightly retracted eyes.


    She knew that her opponent was too strong, too dangerous.


    At this moment, she could only go all out. Perhaps, there was still a sliver of hope for her.


    There was a saying that only by putting one''s life on the line would she be able to survive. She had no other choice.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she raised her hand to her chest and began to unbuckle it.


    Hearing her beautiful big sister, the smile on Nan Gong Yi''s face was even more unnatural. He was completely shocked when he saw Tang Ke Er''s following actions.


    Seeing Tang Ke Er''s actions, everyone''s eyeballs were about to fall out. How important was a woman''s reputation, if she were to take off her clothes in front of everyone, wouldn''t that mean everything would be ruined?


    The Miss Tang was too foolish to be saved.


    Nan Gong Yi looked at her, deep in thought.


    Crown Prince''s expression did not change, he just lightly tapped on the table beside him.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s eyebrows slightly raised, and the cold winter night sky had an unfathomable gaze, making it impossible to see how much he was thinking, so no one knew what he was thinking.


    Although Tang Ke Xin did not notice anything strange, and was very serious, and strove very hard to continue to undo the buttons on his clothes, one, two, three. As the buttons were opened one by one, the white colored inner garment slowly revealed itself.


    The sound of breathing could be heard in the meditation hall.


    In fact, in the modern world, just this inner garment was already enough to be conservative, so Tang Ke Er didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    However, in the eyes of these ancient people, it was absolutely shocking.


    "Miss, you can''t." Dong Er who had been motionless suddenly rushed over, and anxiously stopped him.


    "Beautiful big sister, let''s ¡­ check." Tang Ke Er explained very seriously as he continued to unbutton his shirt.


    Dong Er was clever, he knew when the most suitable time for her to fight was right, not bad, not bad.


    Seeing Tang Ke Xin giving such a serious explanation, Nan Gong Yi''s eyes flashed.


    "Young Master Mu, no matter what, Miss is still your husband''s wife. If this is the case for Miss, then there will be no glory on your face." Dong Er did not stop Tang Ke Er, and turned towards Mu Shao Yu all of a sudden.


    Tang Ke Xin laughed in his heart, this girl was clever indeed.


    No matter how unwilling he was, this fool was still his fiancee. This marriage was set by the Queen, it would not be easy for him to end it.


    "Husband." Tang Ke Er finally stopped unbuttoning his shirt, looked at Mu Shao Yu, and seemed to be frightened by him. His body trembled, and he carefully reached out to grab''s sleeves.


    "Scram." Mu Shao Yu was furious to the extreme, when he saw her approaching, he did not even think, and fiercely shook her off.


    "Miss, Miss, ah, Miss vomited blood. Miss, don''t scare Dong Er." Dong Er was so scared that his face turned pale and his voice trembled.


    Mu Shao Yu was startled, he did not use too much strength, how could she have suffered such a heavy injury? He even vomited blood?


    In the meditation room, everyone''s expression changed.


    Tang Ke Er was the daughter of the Prime Minister, and her mother was currently a sister of the Queen. The Queen of Queen doted on her as though she was her own daughter, and the marriage between her and Mu Shao Yu was the wish of the Queen of Queen. Thus, even if she was an idiot, no one dared to blatantly bully her.


    Crown Prince''s calm face finally had a change.


    Ye Huan''s eyes were dark and unfathomable, his meaning unclear.


    Nangong Zi was startled. He didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this. Was he wrong?

 Chapter 5

    "Amitabha." Master Hui Yuan suddenly stood up, "Bring Miss Tang back to her room, I will treat her."


    Since the Master Hui Yuan had spoken, naturally no one would stop him. Furthermore, Tang Ke Er''s current situation was simply too miserable.


    If he vomited blood, then his injuries would be very severe.


    After all, a master is still a master.


    "What I know isn''t important. What''s important is what you want to know?" The Master Hui Yuan looked at her and smiled faintly. He was kind and amiable.


    As he spoke, he placed his hand on her wrist. Tang Ke Xin only felt a warm current enter her body, and the pain in her body immediately disappeared.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, a master was a master, the power of a doctor was too strong.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin was more interested in the meaning behind his words. What he meant was that if she wanted to know, he could tell her anything?


    If that was the case, it would be great.


    "Who is that person?" Tang Ke Xin didn''t think about it too much and directly asked. What she wanted to know the most now was who the man from last night was, and after knowing who that man was, she would be able to be on better guard, thus she would have a chance of winning.


    Since the master knows everything, he must also know who the man from last night was.


    "If you really want to know who he is, there''s plenty of ways to find out, so there''s no need to ask me." Master Hui Yuan smiled even more amiably.


    Tang Ke Xin''s face immediately darkened.


    Yes, she did have a way to find out who that man was, but she knew that no matter how she tried, the man would definitely find out who she was as soon as she found him.


    Therefore, no matter what she did, it would be suicidal. As long as she moved, that man would be able to discover her faster. When that time came, he would immediately flay her skin and pull her tendons, and grind her bones into ashes.


    This master is not kind, I thought he would really know not to be speechless.


    "Master is truly merciful." Tang Ke Xin secretly clenched his teeth as a smile formed on his face, but the meaning behind his words was extremely obvious.


    "Yeah, a lot of people say that." The master smiled and nodded his head seriously.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched, and she became speechless.


    Was this the demeanor that a master should have? Damn, the legends are all lies.


    "May I ask the kind master for his intentions of sending me back to my room?" Hearing his words just now, Tang Ke Xin felt that there was really no need to ask him any further, she did not want to waste her saliva.


    However, it shouldn''t be that simple for him to send her back to her room.


    "Help you treat your illness." Master Hui Yuan looked at her, and his smile deepened.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, and naturally understood what he meant. Originally, Tang Ke Xin was an idiot, if this idiotic disease suddenly recovered, it would definitely cause people to suspect, but if Master Hui Yuan was the one who treated him, then everything would go according to plan.


    Alright, a master can be quite reliable sometimes.


    Only after Master Hui Yuan left did Dong Er enter his room. It could be seen that this girl had too many questions in her mind, but she was smart and didn''t ask too much.


    Tang Ke Xin praised her a little more.


    Following that, Tang Ke Xin pretended to recuperate and was able to stay in his room, without having to go to the Sacred Hall.


    Of course, the Zen Hall''s inspection did not reveal anything, the reason for Lin Gongzi''s death became a mystery. The matter of the Master Hui Yuan''s method was important, it was impossible for the Lin Gongzi to be delayed for too long, so the Crown Prince could only order to first put the Lin Gongzi''s matter on hold.


    This girl Dong Er was truly intelligent, even though she pretended to be casual, she still told Tang Ke Xin everything that happened in the temple one by one.


    "Did you discover anyone secretly investigating anything?" Although Tang Ke Xin knew how powerful that person was, and how he always did things in a manner that was watertight, he still could not help but ask.


    "Nope." Dong Er was startled, his face became more serious: "What orders does Miss have?"


    Dong Er knew from last night that Miss was no longer a fool. Today''s matter at the Zen Hall made her even more aware that not only was Miss not stupid, he was also very smart.


    Being able to deceive the Crown Prince, his third highness, and the Lord of the Phoenix City at the same time wasn''t something that an ordinary person could do.


    "Yes." Dong Er did not ask about the reason, but it was just that, there was an additional sense of shock in her eyes.


    Deep in the night, Tang Ke Xin was already fast asleep in the room, but the door to his room was quietly pushed open. A figure quietly walked in and approached Tang Ke Xin''s bed.


    Tang Ke Xin, who was originally sound asleep on the bed, slightly frowned. In the modern world, she had once received special training and was extremely alert.


    She did not open her eyes, nor did she make any sound. She continued to lie there quietly, not even changing the rate of her breathing.


    She knew that even the slightest change could be detected by that person at this moment.


    She secretly guessed the purpose of this person infiltrating her room late into the night. Sensing that person getting closer and closer, Tang Ke Xin''s heart secretly hung in the air.


    That person had already walked up to her bedside, then directly extended his hand towards her left shoulder.


    Tang Ke Xin immediately understood his purpose, and understood who he was.


    That person had already taken off the clothes on her left shoulder. Afterwards, he lit up the fire piston in his hand and moved it to her left shoulder. The faint light, however, was enough to clearly see everything that was happening there.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, as his heart tensed up.

 Chapter 6

    Tang Ke Xin remained still and pretended to be asleep. The person had obviously come closer, obviously observing the situation carefully. After a while, the person straightened up and extinguished the fire piston in his hand, then turned around and left the room.


    After confirming that the person had left, only then did Tang Ke Xin open his eyes. He let out a deep breath, and the corner of his mouth slightly revealed a trace of a smile.


    She had expected that the man would not allow anything to go unnoticed. She had dodged his attack earlier, and he would find an opportunity to examine her shoulder again.


    The man in front of him didn''t make a sound nor make any movements. However, a figure that stood silently in the darkness emitted a soul-stirring aura that made people instinctively revere and unconditionally submit.


    The woman who came to report did not dare to make a sound, her body slightly stiff.


    "Investigate." After a moment, a low voice suddenly sounded out. This was an extremely simple command, yet it caused his arrogant and domineering aura to be revealed to the extreme. In an instant, the area within 10 miles of him became breathless.


    His voice didn''t carry much emotion, but it was enough to make people''s hair stand on end, causing them to tremble with fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    He didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to find that woman.


    "Yes." The woman behind him was so frightened that her body was trembling. Even her voice was slightly trembling. Her master at this moment was truly too terrifying.


    If that person was truly found by Master, even thousands or tens of thousands of lives wouldn''t be enough to kill him.


    On the second day, Tang Ke Xin continued to stay in her room, the more low-key she was, the better. Not showing up was the best cover, recuperating from her injuries was a good excuse.


    The next day, nothing else happened, and they passed it peacefully.


    The Master Hui Yuan lectured for only two days, and on the third day, everyone gradually descended the mountain.


    The Crown Prince, the Third Prince, the Phoenix City''s City Lord and some other extremely heavy figures had all left.


    With regards to the Lin Gongzi, he had already passed the matter to the Ministry of Justice for investigation.


    "Miss, Master Hui Yuan said that Miss can go to the Buddhist Hall for fast food." Dong Er walked into the room. He seemed to be suspicious, and was even more surprised that the Master Hui Yuan had specially instructed him to do so.


    Even the Emperor would not be able to recruit him, so why is it that coming to the temple this time is already an exception, why is he acting so special to the Miss?


    However, Tang Ke Xin immediately understood the Master Hui Yuan''s intentions. At this moment, he wanted her to go to the Sacred Hall to let everyone know that her foolish illness had already been cured.


    Of course, it also meant that the man from that night had gone down the mountain, so she no longer had to hide.


    Alright, it seems that the master is still quite benevolent.


    "Alright." Tang Ke Xin''s voice was obviously lighter than usual. After that person left, she, who had been tense for the past three days, could finally relax a little.


    He only hoped that he wouldn''t encounter it again.


    Tang Ke Xin walked into the Sacred Mansion, and when everyone looked at her, they were a little startled, but, almost everyone''s faces had a look of ridicule, this fool had come, and was enjoying the show again, because Young Master Mu was also in the Sacred Mansion.


    The expression of Liu Ru Yue, who was sitting beside Mu Shao Yu slightly changed, and the hand hidden inside his sleeves tightened. No matter how foolish Tang Ke Xin was, no matter how much she hated him, he was still Mu Shao Yu''s wife.


    Because the Queen appointed the marriage.

 Chapter 7

    Only, what was unexpected was that Tang Ke Xin did not directly go to Mu Shao Yu''s side. Instead, he slowly walked to an empty seat and sat down, not even sparing Mu Shao Yu a glance.


    Mu Shao Yu was startled, her expression was clearly filled with surprise, why was this woman suddenly?


    Liu Ru Yue was even more shocked, the depths of his eyes quickly revealed a hint of ruthlessness. If Tang Ke Xin was truly not foolish, then Mu Shao Yu could not possibly break off the engagement either. He was afraid that he would have to marry her soon.


    No, she definitely would not allow that to happen. Mu Shao Yu was her, only she had the qualifications to be Young Lady Mu.


    Liu Ru Yue''s hand which was hidden under her sleeve tightened once again. A ruthless glint appeared faintly in her eyes, and her lips formed a faint sneer. She definitely could not let Mu Shao Yu marry Tang Ke Xin, so, the best way would be to completely destroy Tang Ke Xin.


    He couldn''t blame her for being ruthless, or he could blame Tang Ke Xin for not fighting with her.


    Once again, a gentle smile appeared on Liu Ru Yue''s face. She picked up the tea in front of her, stood up slowly, twisted her waist and walked to Tang Ke Xin, opened her red lips, and spoke with a voice as gentle as water, "Congratulations Miss Tang, I will use tea in place of wine to respect you."


    Her sweet voice was extremely pleasant to listen to, and her gentle smile was extremely amiable. As she spoke, she picked up the teapot on the table, and very naturally, filled the teacup in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    The moment she poured the tea, she shook her pinky finger that was facing the teacup. The medicinal powder that was hidden under her fingernail quickly fell into the teacup and into the tea water.


    She had done everything naturally and fluently, without revealing any flaws. However, all of this could not escape Tang Ke Xin''s eyes.


    Although her poison was colorless and tasteless, with just a glance, Tang Ke Xin knew what kind of poison it was.


    Tang Ke Xin sneered on the inside, you want to poison her? This woman probably didn''t have that kind of ability.


    Good, very good. Since this woman delivered herself to her doorstep, it wouldn''t be a pity if she didn''t accompany her to play. Next up, she would accompany this woman in an absolutely wonderful show that she would never forget for the rest of her life.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin did not know, and Master Hui Yuan did not expect that someone who had already descended the mountain would turn around.

 Chapter 8

    Only, Tang Ke Xin did not know, and Master Hui Yuan did not expect that someone who had already gone down the mountain would turn around and return at this moment.


    Liu Ru Yue did not know that Tang Ke Xin had seen through everything, and was secretly pleased in his heart, as long as Tang Ke Xin finished the cup of tea, he would be finished.


    "The seductive medicine of the Miss Liu is not bad." Tang Ke Xin raised her eyes, looked at Liu Ru Yue, smiled slightly, and spoke slowly. The seat she chose just now was slightly off, and there was no one by her side, but at this moment, Liu Ru Yue stood in front of her, blocking everyone''s gaze.


    Even though she was doing her best to control herself, there was still a hint of fear in her eyes. What exactly did Tang Ke Xin mean by that? What did she know?


    No, absolutely impossible. Tang Ke Xin definitely would not know.


    "There is a type of Qi Sui San that is not a Gu, and people who are poisoned do not feel anything strange, but, unfortunately, I know how to recognize this poison. I can take a few drops of blood, and drip them with acid." Tang Ke Xin''s slow voice sounded out word by word, as soft as the spring breeze, but to Liu Ru Yue, it was as calm as lightning.


    "You, how did you know?" Liu Ru Yue''s heart trembled in fright, and completely panicked. His body was obviously stiff, and even his two hands that were tightly clenched under his sleeves were trembling uncontrollably. How is this possible? How could Tang Ke Xin possibly know?


    Tang Ke Xin had explained it so clearly at the moment, she had to believe him.


    "How would I know if it wasn''t important? The important thing is that I knew the consequences of this," Tang Ke Xin said as her smile slowly spread outwards, like a light willow touching the water, round after round, leisurely yet beautiful.


    "What do you want?" However, when Liu Kexin looked at her smile, she felt her entire body turn cold and her heart turn cold.


    Looking at the current Tang Ke Xin, Liu Ru Yue was truly afraid. In the past, Tang Ke Xin was a fool, she could easily bully him, but the current Tang Ke Xin was like a demon. As long as she wanted to, she could destroy everything at any time.


    "It''s nothing. Drink this cup of tea." Tang Ke Xin pushed the tea that Liu Ru Yue had tampered with to her, and did the same to her. She rather liked this method.


    Liu Ru Yue''s stiff body trembled slightly. If Tang Ke Xin let her drink this cup of tea, then, did Tang Ke Xin know that she had poisoned the tea?


    She was the one who administered the poison, so she naturally knew how powerful the poison was. How could she be so foolish as to drink it herself?


    "Even if you did, if you told him, he wouldn''t believe you. He would only believe me." Liu Ru Yue did his best to control and tell her to be calm. Even if Tang Ke Xin told Mu Shao Yu, Mu Shao Yu would not believe him, he would definitely believe her.


    After all, Mu Shao Yu had been poisoned by her Qi Sui San.


    "Yes, once he was struck by your Qi Sui San, he would naturally be obsessed with you and would not suspect you. How could Tang Ke Xin not know what she was thinking? She, Tang Ke Xin, had never given the enemy any leeway when doing things.


    ''s widened eyes were filled with fear. If Mu Shao Yu''s Qi Sui San was solved, she really wouldn''t have confidence.


    However, this kind of Qi Sui San, other than her and her, no one else knew the solution. It was simply a dream for Tang Ke Xin to try to solve it.


    "Then there are people who can solve it." Liu Ru Yue laughed, it was a laugh filled with gloominess and gloominess.


    "Unfortunately, I happen to know the solution to this poison." Tang Ke Xin was also smiling, smiling like a spring breeze.


    "Tang Ke Xin, do you think I''m a three year old child?" Liu Ru Yue obviously did not believe that Tang Ke Xin was trying to trick her. She was not that stupid to fall for it.


    Tang Ke Xin''s red lips slightly parted, and she slowly spoke out with a voice as clear and pleasant as jade, "Musk, two coins. Su He Xiang, four coins. Add ice chips."


    Liu Ru Yue''s face instantly turned pale white, she looked at Tang Ke Xin with eyes filled with disbelief and shock, as well as unconcealable fear and fear, how was this possible? How did Tang Ke Xin know the answer to the Qi Sui San that Uncle developed?


    "If I dispel his poison, it would be very easy for him to investigate this matter with his ability. I believe that you know his character the best. If he were to know everything, you should be very clear about the consequences." Seeing Liu Ru Yue''s pale white face, Tang Ke Xin ''considerately'' added.


    ''s body visibly trembled. Yes, she understood Mu Shao Yu, so she was very clear about the consequences if Mu Shao Yu knew.


    "You, what exactly do you want?" Liu Ru Yue''s voice was trembling and out of tune.


    Tang Ke Xin did not reply, only glancing at the tea leaves in front of him.


    At this moment, Dong Er''s astonishment was already indescribable. Her Miss was so powerful, she knew so much, and this method was so high, so absolute, that she couldn''t help but admire it.


    Liu Ru Yue knew that if she did not drink this cup of tea today, Tang Ke Xin would definitely not let her off. She could not, and did not dare to let Mu Shao Yu know about the incident with the Qi Sui San.


    After considering it, Liu Ru Yue still picked up the cup of tea in the end. She was the one who had poisoned the tea, and she clearly understood the consequences of drinking the tea, but as long as she drank the tea, she could quickly leave and go back to her room to take the medicine, and then nothing would happen to her.


    At that moment, Liu Ru Yue had his back to the crowd and happened to be blocking in front of Tang Ke Xin, so no one could see or hear their movements. It was just that, it was a little strange to see them standing face to face for so long.


    Liu Ru Yue fiercely exhaled, gnashing his teeth in hatred, but he had no choice but to drink the cup of tea that he had poisoned.


    Congratulations Miss Tang once again. I suddenly feel that my body isn''t feeling very well, so I''ll be returning to my room first.


    After drinking the tea, Liu Ru Yue found an excuse and quickly turned around. He anxiously walked out, not daring to waste even a moment.


    "Young Master Mu." Seeing that she was in a hurry to leave, Tang Ke Xin naturally understood her intentions. However, Tang Ke Xin did not stop her, but only called out to Young Master Mu.


    Hearing her call him Young Master Mu, Mu Shao Yu was startled, she was no longer stupid, the title was actually changed too?


    Liu Ru Yue''s footsteps paused, but she knew too well how powerful that poison was, hence, she did not dare to stay, and had to leave as soon as possible.


    "I have something that I want to tell Young Master Mu." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips curled up slightly, and her light voice spread outwards.


    Liu Ru Yue''s footsteps suddenly stopped, she quickly turned, and looked at Tang Ke Xin. Her eyes flashed fiercely, but she was unable to hide her fear.


    Just that, Tang Ke Xin did not look at her, but looked at Mu Shao Yu, her red lips half opened, as though she wanted to say something.


    Liu Ru Yue tightly clenched his fingers.


    "What is it?" Mu Shao Yu''s eyes also looked at Tang Ke Xin, his eyebrows knitted subconsciously, obviously becoming impatient. Even if this woman was not stupid, he would not marry her.


    Tang Ke Xin continued to look at Mu Shao Yu, her lips moved slightly, she opened her mouth again, but she was not in a hurry to speak.


    Liu Ru Yue only felt her entire body freeze, her back was cold, her palms were already wet. The current her had already forgotten about the matter of her leaving as soon as possible.


    "Ah, I suddenly forgot what I wanted to say." After a while, Tang Ke Xin''s face suddenly had a look of regret, and he muttered: I''m sorry, I''m just sick, and my memory isn''t too good yet.


    The corner of Dong Er''s mouth twitched.


    However, she suddenly realized that the Miss was really cute.


    Liu Ru Yue just realised that she had been tricked by Tang Ke Xin, and when she regained her senses, she remembered that she had been poisoned and shuddered. She had to leave quickly, just that, by the time she had reacted and was about to take a step back, it was already too late.


    Thinking about the consequences of this poison, Liu Ru Yue was so shocked that her face paled and her soul dispersed.


    If there was a way, then the sins committed by the heavens could still be kept, but the sins committed by oneself could not be lived on.


    This woman drugged and killed the original Tang Ke Xin, and now she even poisoned her. Today, I''ll let this woman suffer the consequences.

 Chapter 9

    Mu Shao Yu didn''t know the reason behind it, he only thought that Tang Ke Xin did it on purpose to attract his attention, and the corner of his lips curled up into a sneer. Although she wasn''t stupid, she was still shameless.


    In this meditation room, it was unbearable to hear.


    Her body was even more enchanting as she wriggled about, making all sorts of seductive and dissolute movements.


    Liu Ru Yue was naturally charming and seductive, and her current attitude, to a man, was truly ¡­


    Mu Shao Yu was also dumbstruck. He was too shocked at the moment, and did not react as he sat there in a daze.


    What made everyone even more flabbergasted was that Liu Ru Yue, who was constantly twisting his body, actually began to remove the clothes on his body.


    For a time, the entire Zen hall was filled with gasps.


    Mu Shao Yu seemed to have finally recovered and quickly got up. It was obvious that he wanted to stop Liu Ru Yue.


    "What happened to Miss Liu?" However, right at this moment, someone finally couldn''t bear it anymore and cried out. It was a man''s voice.


    Before the man''s voice fell, Liu Ru Yue suddenly pounced towards him, pressing him into the man''s embrace. Her bewitching red lips fiercely kissed the man''s face, and her hands that were as passionate as fire straightforwardly and roughly grabbed onto his clothes.


    The situation was so dirty that it was difficult to open one''s eyes.


    "Yue Er." Mu Shao Yu stared blankly before suddenly stepping forward and pulling Liu Ru Yue over. His face was so gloomy that it seemed as if it could drip rain.


    In the next moment, Liu Ru Yue''s fiery passion was transferred towards him, her red lips kissed his face, and her hands began to strip off his clothes.


    Mu Shao Yu''s face became even uglier, but he realized that something was wrong, and quickly made his move, tapping on Liu Ru Yue''s body a few times.


    Tang Ke Xin guessed that Mu Shao Yu had pointed out Liu Ru Yue''s acupoints in order to stop her.


    Only, Liu Ru Yue''s body only paused for a moment, but her following actions were even more crazed and intense.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes turned dark and her face turned cold. This poison was powerful enough to make a person lose control to such a degree, even Mu Shao Yu was unable to stop it.


    This girl was really vicious. If she really drank that cup of tea, the consequences would be ¡­


    Dong Er''s eyes fiercely narrowed, and a murderous intent that she could not conceal directly shot towards Liu Ru Yue. If the Miss did not see through Liu Ru Yue''s trick and drank the cup of tea, then the person who had lost control of himself would be the Miss. This kind of situation was enough to completely destroy a woman.


    This vicious woman, she must kill her.


    Mu Shao Yu''s heart was startled, he realized that the situation was serious and quickly carried Liu Ru Yue out of the Zen hall.


    The people in the meditation room were unable to recover their senses for a long time, as if they were unable to digest what just happened.


    Instead, Tang Ke Xin picked up her tableware and began to eat calmly, as if no one was around. It was as if nothing had happened just now.


    Outside the Buddhist hall, someone''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Tang Ke Xin was a little interesting.

 Chapter 10

    Tang Ke Xin seemed to have sensed something, she quickly raised her eyes and looked outside, but didn''t discover anything.


    "I don''t know, but after what happened, I''m afraid that Miss Liu is ¡­" Some people shook their heads and sighed secretly. They wanted to say something, but they hesitated; their meaning was still obvious.


    In the past, the Miss was foolish. That kind of Miss made her heart ache, and she only wanted to do her best to protect the Miss. But the current Miss made her willingly follow suit.


    It was no wonder that Mu Shao Yu''s face was so ugly right now.


    "Big Brother Yu, what happened to me just now? What happened? " Liu Ru Yue suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, raised her head and looked at Mu Shao Yu, her eyes filled with fear, looking pitiful and tearful.


    Liu Ru Yue knew that the most important thing right now was to redeem her image in Mu Shao Yu''s heart. Right now, she could only pretend to be innocent and wronged.


    "You don''t know what happened?" Mu Shao Yu was startled, his expression changing slightly.


    "I remember, I went to offer tea to the Miss Tang, she rejected me for a long time, but in the end, I just drank her tea. I don''t know why, but after I drank the tea, my head suddenly started to grow dizzy, I originally wanted to return to my room to rest, but after hearing her suddenly call for you, I wanted to hear what had happened. Big Brother Yu, did I faint afterwards? " Liu Ru Yue frowned, her lips slightly pursed, with a bit of doubt in her tone, she avoided speaking the truth and placed the blame on Tang Ke Xin.


    At the moment, Liu Ru Yue had purposely said those misleading words, and even associated it with everything that happened at the Sacred Hall, thinking about it, it was logical, everything was so flawless.


    Tang Ke Xin? Mu Shao Yu''s eyes narrowed. This damnable woman, he actually dared to poison Ruyue!


    Seeing the change in Mu Shao Yu''s expression, Liu Ru Yue laughed coldly to himself. Very clearly, her words had misled Mu Shao Yu.


    Hmph, this debt, she will definitely settle it with Tang Ke Xin, she will definitely not let that woman off.


    "Big Brother Yu, I didn''t do anything shameful, right? How could I not remember anything? " Although Liu Ru Yue''s heart was filled with extreme hatred, his face still made people''s hearts ache for him with helplessness and hesitation. Of course there was also a perfect amount of gentleness and shyness.


    "No, nothing happened." Looking at her pitiful appearance, Mu Shao Yu''s heart ached for some unknown reason. He subconsciously pulled her into his embrace and comforted her softly.


    Leaning into his embrace, Liu Ru Yue revealed a proud and cold smile.


    "Tang Ke Xin, get out here right now." Halfway up the mountain, a gloomy Mu Shao Yu stopped in front of Tang Ke Xin''s carriage.


    In the carriage, Tang Ke Xin frowned, it seems like, something is wrong?


    Presumably, Liu Ru Yue said something to Mu Shao Yu, but she was sure that Liu Ru Yue would definitely not tell Mu Shao Yu the truth.


    "Tang Ke Xin, how dare you poison Yue''er." Mu Shao Yu''s voice once again exploded out, anger, ruthlessness, and brutality.


    Tang Ke Xin chuckled. Indeed, it was as she had expected.


    Tang Ke Xin stood up, opened the carriage curtain, and slowly stepped off from the carriage under the gaze of Mu Shao Yu, who wished to tear her to shreds.

 Chapter 11

    Tang Ke Xin stood up, opened the carriage curtain, and slowly stepped off from the carriage under the gaze of Mu Shao Yu, who wished to tear her to shreds.


    Mu Shao Yu was not that easy to deal with.


    "As Miss Liu wishes, I will poison you." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips slowly rose. It was brilliant and beautiful, and her voice was crisp and pleasant, as if she was just discussing how good the weather was today.


    However, Liu Ru Yue''s body couldn''t help but tremble. She thought that in this kind of situation, Tang Ke Xin would hurriedly explain. With her there, Mu Shao Yu would definitely believe her and not Tang Ke Xin.


    Only, she never would have thought that facing Mu Shao Yu''s questioning, not only did Tang Ke Xin not explain in the slightest, he actually poisoned her right in front of Mu Shao Yu.


    As he spoke, Liu Ru Yue''s complexion had already slowly turned green and black. The original whiteness instantly disappeared, and only a frightening darkness remained, like the face of a zombie.


    There was no more charm, only seductive charm. There was only an astonishing terror.


    "Ah, ah ¡­" "Although Liu Ru Yue could not see her own face, she could feel that something was wrong.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you are seeking death. Hand over the antidote." Mu Shao Yu''s expression changed from shock, he did not expect Tang Ke Xin to actually use poison, and to be so powerful at that.


    "You placed the poison in him before handing over the antidote? That''s not taking off your pants to fart and causing trouble. " Tang Ke Xin only took a quick glance at Mu Shao Yu, his eyes not moving, his brows not moving, without a trace of emotion. He then turned to Dong Er, his expression becoming serious, "Am I such a bored person?"


    "No." The corner of Dong Er''s mouth twitched. She really wanted to remind her own Miss, that the words just now were a bit rough and she should have taken note of the image, but it was very obvious that in her eyes, some people were not worthy enough to let their Miss raise to the level of image.


    Hearing her words, Mu Shao Yu subconsciously frowned. He felt annoyed and angry, but he was even more surprised.


    Her words just now were a bit rough, but somehow, they didn''t seem vulgar at all. Her calmness and calmness made him feel surprised and even shocked.


    When he thought about how she had only glanced at him once from the start of the carriage, as though she had completely disregarded him, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Hmph, this woman is probably playing a game of capturing things on purpose.


    "Big Brother Yu, save me." Seeing Mu Shao Yu staring at him in a daze, Liu Ru Yue was shocked, and deliberately shouted.


    "Tang Ke Xin, if you don''t hand over the antidote, don''t blame me for being rude." Mu Shao Yu regained his senses, as if he was a bit upset. His voice was even more ruthless, but it seemed to be concealing something.


    Tang Ke Xin did not care about his threat at all. She still did not even look at him once as she quickly turned around and walked towards the carriage.


    "Tang Ke Xin." Seeing her ignore him, Mu Shao Yu grinded his teeth and roared, he quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist, as though he had realised that his reaction was too extreme, and said fiercely once again: "Hand over the antidote."


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes narrowed. This man didn''t seem to understand her words at all, so she didn''t mind letting him know more clearly.

 Chapter 12

    "Let go." Tang Ke Xin stopped in her tracks, turned, and looked at him. His seemingly calm eyes had a coldness in them that caused others to tremble, her extremely simple words contained an imposing aura that they could not be ignored.


    Even if this woman wasn''t stupid, when did she learn this ability?


    "Miss made it very clear." Dong Er was a smart girl, so she dutifully cooperated.


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t struggle, and didn''t even make any movements, only faintly sweeping a glance over him. That glance was casual to the extent where it was almost contemptuous, casual to the point where it seemed as if he didn''t exist.


    Seeing her reaction, Mu Shao Yu suddenly felt his anger rising uncontrollably, holding onto her wrist, he increased his strength.


    Mu Shao Yu was a martial artist to begin with, and now that he was so angry, his strength was astonishing. In a blink of an eye, Tang Ke Xin''s wrist had already turned purple, and one could even faintly hear the cracking sounds of bones.


    Everyone knew that it must be a heart-wrenching pain.


    Even Dong Er who was standing at the side could not help but tremble slightly.


    However, Tang Ke Xin''s expression did not change at all, to the point that her eyebrows did not knit together at all, as though Mu Shao Yu was not holding onto her wrist.


    Mu Shao Yu gasped in shock, he knew clearly that the power he used was not to beg for forgiveness or cry out in pain under such a pain, his expression did not even change, this Tang Ke Xin truly shocked him.


    If she was a weak woman, even an iron blooded man would not be able to stand still in such pain.


    "Young Noble Feng, you should hurry and bring the Miss Liu to the healing process. If you keep delaying, I''m afraid it''ll be too late." Dong Er''s heart ached, hoping to divert Mu Shao Yu''s attention.


    Although the Miss looked like she was fine, she knew, that it must be very painful. Mu Shao Yu was a martial artist, so how could ordinary people endure his deliberately increased strength?


    Furthermore, she was even more clear that if Mu Shao Yu had even the slightest bit more strength, the bones in Miss would have been crushed by him.


    She did not dare make a move, afraid that she would enrage Mu Shao Yu and hurt Miss.


    Mu Shao Yu''s body froze, he stared straight at Tang Ke Xin, although he did not let go, his strength secretly reduced.


    "Big brother Yu, my uncle is a doctor. He has some understanding of poisons, so maybe he can cure us of this poison." Looking at Mu Shao Yu, Liu Ru Yue''s face changed. She was afraid that Mu Shao Yu would get along with such a person.


    Mu Shao Yu''s eyes flashed, and then he fiercely threw Tang Ke Er away, turned around, picked Liu Ru Yue up, and quickly left.


    "Miss, are you alright?" Seeing Mu Shao Yu leave, Dong Er heaved a sigh of relief. When he saw the wound on Tang Ke Xin''s wrist, he felt sorry for him and blamed himself.


    "I''m fine." Tang Ke Xin casually waved his hand and turned to look at the carriage.


    However, when she stepped onto the carriage and opened the curtains, she discovered that there was another person on the carriage.


    It was a man that could make her tremble in fear and even scatter her soul.

 Chapter 13

    Looking at the man''s demonic face, which could confuse all living things, Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped. Wasn''t it time for him to go down the mountain? Why did he appear on her carriage?


    She didn''t notice at all.


    Facing such a dangerous being, Tang Ke Xin did not dare to act rashly. She was very clear that she would not have the slightest advantage over him.


    Tang Ke Xin stood on top of the carriage and did not enter, nor did she retreat, nor did she speak, nor did she speak.


    Nan Gong Yi''s lips curved up, his pair of enchanting peach blossom eyes revealed a smile. Looking over, he seemed to be able to captivate souls and hook their souls.


    Even someone as calm and composed as her still felt that she was dazzled at this moment. This man was too monstrous and was so flirtatious, who could possibly stop him?


    Tang Ke Xin secretly thought, if not, she would ''fall for'' her beauty, pretend to be obsessed, pretend to be intoxicated, or not think about anything else.


    "So it turns out that Miss Tang is not stupid." However, it was clear that someone did not want to give her such an opportunity. The magnetic voice slowly drifted over. It was especially pleasing to the ears, but directly did not give her any leeway.


    Tang Ke Xin pulled back her thoughts, dispelling the wild and unrestrained thought she had just had, and replied naturally and calmly, "Master Hui Yuan has healed me."


    "Is that so? A fool who has just been cured can be so calm and steady, and can even use poison to perfection? " He obviously didn''t believe her, nor did he give her the chance to escape.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slightly narrowed. She knew that he had seen it all just now, or perhaps what he had seen was not just the scene just now. So she did not want to explain any further.


    A man like him was not so easily deceived.


    "Why did the Mayor suddenly appear in my carriage? It can''t be just to ask me if I''m stupid, right? " Tang Ke Xin did not understand why he would suddenly appear on her carriage. Or?


    Thinking about that night, Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked. The man from that night couldn''t be him, right?


    Since he asked directly, she might as well ask directly as well. Whether it was true or false, whether it was living or dead, this was something to be happy about.


    Tang Ke Xin''s lips twitched, he was a dignified city lord and she did not have a carriage?


    She just asked so straightforwardly. It was indeed crafty to be here to feign ignorance and play around with others.


    "If I''m not sure, will the mayor get off?" At that moment, Tang Ke Xin really wanted to slap his face that had a smile, was it really okay to be laughing like that?


    "Nope." A certain someone with a resplendent smile replied directly and decisively.


    Tang Ke Xin was furious, could this person''s skin be thicker?


    "The beautiful scenery of the Hua-Yang Mountain is picturesque. Dong Er, let''s take a stroll." Tang Ke Xin did not pay any more attention to him, turned, and intended to jump down from the carriage.


    Okay, if he doesn''t get out, she''ll get out.


    "Oh ¡­" Dong Er replied in a daze, as if she did not know what to say.


    "Actually, I don''t mind carrying Miss Tang onto the carriage. Beauty is like a king, a soft fragrance is in my heart, a soft and tender feeling ¡­" "Nan Gong Yi leaned on the carriage, her alluring peach blossom eyes looked at her, and her smile became even more radiant.


    His words sounded casual, but they carried a hint of meaning within them.

 Chapter 14

    Tang Ke Xin''s movements stopped not only because of his words of carrying her to the carriage, but even more so because of her words of being tender and gentle.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped, her heart suddenly felt gloomy, this person was sometimes bright and sometimes dark, sometimes real-time, it was hard to fathom.


    Thinking about this, Tang Ke Xin turned around and directly entered the carriage.


    The corner of Nan Gong Yi''s lips curled up in an unusual charm, as if he was feeling a trace of happiness that was hard to detect.


    "Since Miss Tang is not stupid, then why did she try her best to pretend to be stupid in the meditation hall and the Lin Gongzi case two days ago?" Nan Gong Yi''s voice sounded once again, clearly showing that she was smiling, but she still gave off an aura that made it impossible for people to escape.


    "Is that so?" From Tang Ke Xin''s angle, his gaze seemed to be fixated on her left shoulder. The corner of his lips slowly curled up, and the curve of his lips rose a little more, as she probed her with some profound meaning.


    Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked, she did not know if it was a coincidence, or if he did it on purpose. Could it really be him?


    "You dare to say that you have nothing to do with the Lin Gongzi?" He continued to slowly move closer, his sexy chin seemed to press against her left shoulder. His deep voice carried an intoxicating allure, tempting her to take one step at a time.


    "Beautiful sister." Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to her shoulders, Tang Ke Xin suddenly shouted.


    Nan Gong Yi paused, his alluring peach blossom eyes turned towards her face, the corners of his lips curled up, his expression unclear.


    Tang Ke Xin did it on purpose, even if it did not enrage him, it would at least arouse some of his other emotions. It was still better than his current profound strength, so he could not enter.


    Only when he had a change of mood would she be able to discover something.


    However, his smile was still there, and his body once again slowly leaned forward towards her. He lifted his hand, and slowly brushed her hair, and then used his long fingers to wrap around her hair bit by bit, and slowly tightened it in a circle. "Are you doubting my preferences in a certain aspect? "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    As he spoke, his face slowly drew closer to her, his thin, sexy lips moving even closer, as if he would kiss her at any moment.


    The nervousness of their approach, the ambiguous atmosphere, all of a sudden, seemed to want to suffocate her.


    He was too close to her, and his hands were wrapped tightly around her hair, making it impossible for Tang Ke Xin to dodge.


    As he neared her, he smelled the faint fragrance on her body, and looked at her skin that was as white as jade. His eyes, which had originally been teasing her, now had a hint of gloominess in them.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt like she dug a hole and buried herself inside. Initially, she wanted to divert''s attention, but she didn''t expect that he would actually ¡­


    She really didn''t think that his skin would be this thick.


    The clear words unrestrainedly approached him as an ambiguous aura fused with his existence. The danger of devouring one''s soul gathered within, Tang Ke Xin felt his heart palpitating at the loss of its original tempo.

 Chapter 15

    She couldn''t see through this man, but she knew that he was definitely the type to do as he pleased, so she couldn''t guarantee what he would do next. Without mentioning anything else, if he pulled open her sleeves and saw her shoulders?


    Although he was not sure if the man from that night was him, Tang Ke Xin didn''t dare look at him right now.


    His movements stopped, and his alluring eyes flashed. The usual smile in his eyes froze, and his lips subconsciously twitched. Even though he was calm, there was still a bit of astonishment in his eyes.


    Was this what a girl said? Furthermore, she spoke so earnestly and seriously?


    Was this the reaction a normal woman should have under these circumstances?


    This woman?


    He suddenly felt that it was getting more and more interesting.


    "Then, Miss Tang''s intentions are to try again after we go down the mountain?" The corners of his lips were suffused with an extreme brilliance, like the stars or the moon.


    Tang Ke Xin was depressed, when did she say to go down the mountain and try again?


    She discovered that even if she spoke verbally, she wouldn''t be able to gain the slightest advantage. This was the first time in her life that she was thoroughly suppressed.


    Tang Ke Xin decided that from this moment onwards, she would not speak anymore. No matter what he said or did, she would ignore him.


    Just that, he suddenly raised her arm, the green purple left by Mu Shao Yu on her wrist was even more shocking.


    "Does it hurt?" Seeing the wound on her wrist, his gaze seemed to grow colder. However, his voice was still magnetic and pleasant to the ears, making it hard to hear his emotions.


    Tang Ke Xin stared blankly at him, as she did not understand what he was up to this time.


    When this gentleness spread out from his body, it definitely had the power to destroy flowers and willow trees.


    "It hurts." Tang Ke Xin, who had decided to ignore him just now, still answered in the end. Her bones were almost crushed by Mu Shao Yu, how could it not hurt?


    "Pfft." Nan Gong Yi was startled, then he chuckled, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    Tang Ke Xin''s face darkened. She was in pain, was he happy?


    Tang Ke Xin did not speak anymore. She was in a good mood and did not force her, she just leaned on the carriage and looked at her with a smile.


    Being watched by him like this, Tang Ke Xin felt extremely uncomfortable. Fortunately, the mountain road was not far away, and before long, he reached the foot of the mountain.


    "Those that have already descended the mountain, the Mayor can ¡­" Earlier, he said that he would take her carriage down the mountain. Now that they had descended the mountain, she directly spoke, wanting to chase him away.


    "Are you reminding me that the inconvenient matter from the mountain path can now be continued?" However, halfway through her words, he suddenly leaned over and mumbled something that was not hidden.


    "..." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched, she was instantly speechless, as she suddenly realized something, and that was, no matter what, it did not make sense in front of him.


    Tang Ke Xin breathed in and out again as she thought about how to get rid of Yue Yang.


    "What is it? Thinking of escaping? "Why don''t we do it. If you manage to escape within one day ¡­" "He seems to have seen through her thoughts. The light smile at the corner of his mouth is vaguely teasing.


    Tang Ke Xin subconsciously raised her eyes and looked at him.


    "If you can successfully escape, we can temporarily stop trying." The corners of his lips curled up, and the smile on his face became even more radiant. However, the words that came out of his mouth were ¡­


    Tang Ke Xin clenched her fists tightly, of course she understood what he meant. Right now, she did not want to escape, but to hit him.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin knew that with her current ability, it was basically impossible to hit him.


    "Mayor, this is my way home." The meaning in her words was that as long as she reached home, she would naturally be able to get rid of him. There was no need to run at all.


    She didn''t believe that he would still be able to follow her when she reached home.


    Only, his next sentence, was like a sudden clap of thunder that struck the insides of Tang Ke Xin''s body.

 Chapter 16

    "These words of yours actually reminds me, I will bring Miss Tang to be your guest at Phoenix City right now." Nan Gong Yi looked at her, his eyebrows raised up flirtatiously, as he slowly announced each word.


    In the modern world, she was a doctor of psychology. In terms of psychological tactics, she had never lost, but right now, in front of him, she was in a passive position.


    "Miss." Dong Er''s voice sounded, carrying a bit of careful hesitation.


    Tang Ke Xin clenched her teeth. From the looks of it, he was really planning to bring her to the Phoenix City.


    She knew that the way he did things was entirely dependent on his mood. If he really brought her to the Phoenix City, would that be true? She didn''t even dare to imagine the consequences.


    She couldn''t retreat, she couldn''t escape, she couldn''t avoid it. Could she really be at his mercy?


    No, that was definitely not her style. Tang Ke Xin''s pupils slightly contracted as a strange glow faintly appeared in his eyes.


    "Don''t tell me that the mayor has fallen for me?" When she looked up at him again, her clear eyes moved. Her expression seemed to be a little depressed, but it also seemed that she couldn''t suppress her excitement.


    Nan Gong Yi was startled, his eyebrows raised, looking at her, his smile still as gentle as ever, what tricks was this woman trying to pull now?


    "It isn''t appropriate for me, a young miss who has yet to leave the pavilion, to follow the City Lord to the Phoenix City. Moreover, I still have an engagement with him." Tang Ke Xin sighed softly. He seemed to be upset, troubled, and struggling slightly.


    Hearing her words, his brows slightly furrowed. However, he did not seem to be too emotional.


    "However, for an outstanding man like the City Lord, which woman doesn''t like him? Marrying him is the dream of every woman." Tang Ke Xin looked at him, his eyes a little bashful, but also a little infatuated and intoxicated.


    The corner of Nan Gong Yi''s brows raised, but he did not make a sound, as if he was waiting to continue speaking.


    Tang Ke Xin s words paused, her eyes sized him up and down, as though she had made an evaluation in her heart. Her expression grew more serious and serious: "Speaking of which, the City Lord''s identity, status, and looks far surpasses my current fiance, if the City Lord likes me, I can withdraw him, and wait for the City Lord to marry me."


    Nan Gong Yi was startled, the smile on his face became lighter, he looked at her, then squinted, as though he wanted to tear off her face to see the depths of her heart.


    However, he, who had always been able to see through everything, felt that he couldn''t see through her at this moment.


    He had heard this kind of confession too many times, many of which he loathed. And now, she ¡­.


    Seeing the change in his expression, Tang Ke Xin laughed softly. Of course, she knew that this was not enough, she still needed to be even more ruthless.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body suddenly leaned forward, and before he could even react, she quickly kissed him on her face, and then looked at him lovingly. She shyly lowered her head, and said bashfully, "City Lord, I will wait for you, for you to marry me."

 Chapter 17

    Nan Gong Yi''s body visibly stiffened. He subconsciously sat up straight and pulled away from her.


    "Mayor, an urgent report has come from the city." At this time, a respectful voice was transmitted to the carriage.


    However, no matter what, he had finally sent this god of pests away.


    Returning to Prime Minister''s Estate, when Prime Minister found out that her illness was completely cured, he was so happy that he couldn''t even grin. Madame Prime Minister was even more surprised, and it could be seen that although Tang Ke Xin was a fool in the past, both Prime Minister and Madame Prime Minister doted on her a lot.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin did not want to spread the news, although she had already cured her'' illness'', and after returning from the temple, she did not go out.


    However, being idle like this, in the end, Tang Ke Xin was still a little bored, so she began to research and develop some things.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Dong Er knew that the current Miss was different from the past. The current Miss understood a lot of things, and she could no longer understand what she was doing.


    For example, now, why did Miss tie the tree up with iron wire? It looked like a child playing a game, but Dong Er knew that it was definitely not that simple.


    "You''ll know in a while." Tang Ke Xin did not hide anything from Dong Er, she was smart and knew when to stop, the most important thing was to be loyal to her.


    "Alright." Dong Er replied as a few more traces of anticipation appeared in her eyes.


    "No, I''m busy." Tang Ke Xin did not even turn his head as he continued to meddle in his own affairs.


    The butler was stunned. To be honest, he really could not see what Miss was busy with. He had tied up the tree with iron wire and connected it with the tree.


    Although Miss was no longer stupid, he felt that this action of his was a little strange.


    Although Miss had recovered from her illness, she had never learned anything before. There were many things that she definitely did not know and would not know.


    The butler sighed lightly. When would Miss be able to truly recover.


    "Miss, Young Master Mu is here." The butler thought that Tang Ke Xin did not understand and stressed once again that the Miss had a deep affection for the Young Master Mu.


    "Butler, you should go back to the Young Master Mu." Dong Er, however, was the one who was most aware of the fact that Mu Shao Yu was no longer that important to the current Miss.


    "Oh ¡­" In the past, the Miss liked the Young Master Mu so much, the most important thing every day was to find the Young Master Mu. But now that the Young Master Mu had come, why couldn''t the Miss see him?


    However, since the Miss had said that she wouldn''t, he would naturally go back.


    Just that, not long later, Mu Shao Yu barged in with a gloomy face.


    "Tang Ke Xin, what are you pretending for, you want to play tricks to capture him, you ¡­" Before she even arrived, his angry roar of wanting to tear her apart came over. However, halfway through her words, he suddenly stopped.


    Mu Shao Yu, who walked into the courtyard, originally had a ruthless expression as he looked at Tang Ke Xin, but after seeing the situation in front of him, his eyes flashed and he couldn''t help but be dumbstruck...

 Chapter 18

    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin was wearing a white skirt. Standing under the trees, she looked like a fairy in a flower. Her hands and feet were filled with a pure elegance, like a natural sculpture of exquisite beauty.


    He had never seen such a Tang Ke Xin before, nor had he ever dared to imagine it.


    "A dignified Prime Minister''s Estate is actually unable to stop an unrelated outsider?" Tang Ke Xin''s red lips slightly moved, her indifferent voice slowly came over. It was light and tranquil, without much emotion, but there was an imposing aura that people could not resist, that directly shook the depths of their hearts.


    Wanted to capture him? Towards Mu Shao Yu, she really didn''t have that kind of thought.


    The butler was startled. At this moment, he finally understood that Miss really didn''t want to see him.


    Mu Shao Yu was a smart person, so he naturally understood what she meant. He suddenly felt a bit upset in his heart, especially when he heard her words that were unrelated to him.


    Not relevant? He became irrelevant?


    "Tang Ke Xin, I''m here to get the antidote." Thinking about his purpose for coming here, Mu Shao Yu suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. It had been three days, and Ruyue''s face had grown darker and darker and more frightening by the second, so there was no way she could cure the poison.


    Not only was Ruyue''s uncle unable to cure her, even the imperial physician he had specially invited from the palace couldn''t.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Ke Xin''s poison would be so powerful.


    Tang Ke Xin did not even look at him, and continued with her own matters. Regarding this question, she was even too lazy to waste her saliva.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you poisoned Ru Yue because I liked Ru Yue. You were jealous ¡­ "Seeing her ignore him like that, Mu Shao Yu felt depressed in his heart.


    "Young Master Mu." This time, Tang Ke Xin finally looked at him, her lips slightly raised, as though she was smiling.


    Mu Shao Yu''s eyes flashed, she did not expect her smile to be this beautiful.


    At this moment, she was softly calling out his name. With such deep feelings and a gentle smile, she looked at him. It was certain that she liked him.


    The corner of his mouth lifted into a smile.


    Seeing the light smile on his lips, Tang Ke Xin found it funny. She slowly spoke word by word, "Do you know that you are being sentimental this way?"


    "Pfft." In the end, Dong Er was unable to hold back and laughed out loud. Miss''s words were actually ¡­


    The corner of the butler''s mouth twitched.


    Mu Shao Yu''s expression instantly darkened, and became extremely ugly, "Tang Ke Xin, hand over the antidote, or else don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The current Mu Shao Yu was obviously getting angry from embarrassment.


    "You''re being impolite? That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so. " Her red lips gently opened as a faint voice sounded out. It was as gentle and light as a gentle breeze caressing one''s face. However, it was so light that it caused one''s heart to tremble.


    If a person was not tactful and didn''t understand anything good about himself, then the best way would be to let strength take care of everything.


    Before the crowd could clearly see what had happened, something shot out with a whoosh and hit the steel wire in front of them. Instantly, the wire snapped, bounced up, and then swept towards the wooden stake with a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, a whole row of six wooden piles was cut in half.


    For a moment, everyone was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 19

    He had seen a lot of invisible hidden weapons that could kill people, but those concealed weapons were nothing compared to her items.


    He had thought that the Miss was just a three-year-old kid playing a game, but he didn''t think that it would have such a strong killing power.


    "Dong Er, send our guest off." Tang Ke Xin coldly ordered them to leave.


    "Tang Ke Xin, what exactly do you mean? Don''t forget, back then you were the one who pestered me to marry you, and it was you who allowed Queen to bestow the marriage on me. " At this moment, Mu Shao Yu was very angry, he was truly angry, and his voice contained some emotion.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way to cancel the engagement." did not want to marry her, and now that she did not want to marry him, it just so happened that she could cancel the engagement.


    Mu Shao Yu was shocked, he never thought that she would actually say such a thing. For a moment, he felt a little unwilling, but he gritted his teeth and fiercely said, "Tang Ke Xin, if you want to play a trick to capture him, then I advise you to stop as soon as possible."


    "Let the dogs go." Tang Ke Xin was completely speechless towards him, she was really speechless. Thinking about how the two wolfdogs came to the back door to look for food the day before yesterday, she decided to keep them, or else they could be of use now.


    "Miss, Dong Er is afraid ¡­ "When she thought of the two wolfdogs Miss had raised in the courtyard, Dong Er''s legs went slightly limp.


    Although she knew martial arts, those two wolfdogs were really scary.


    Mu Shao Yu''s body froze, what did she mean by that? Was he talking about him?


    Dong Er had already released those two wolfdogs, and for a moment, the entire courtyard resounded with their shocking, wild howls.


    "What happened?" In the main hall, Prime Minister could not help but ask when he saw the steward''s expression change.


    "Master, Young Master Mu came just now." The steward heaved a sigh of relief as he tried his best to calm down.


    "Mu Shao Yu? He came to Prime Minister''s Estate? " Prime Minister was surprised, but his face immediately changed, "What did Miss do?"


    "The Miss let the wolfdogs go and chased the Young Master Mu away." Thinking about what just happened, the steward was still in a daze.


    "What?" Let the dogs go? "Release the wolfdogs?" For a moment, Prime Minister was unable to accept this fact, and he immediately went to call Miss over.


    Prime Minister felt that he had to properly teach this daughter of his. For a girl to let a dog bite someone, it would be terrible if word of this got out.


    "The butler said that you used a wolfdog to drive Mu Shao Yu away. What is going on?" The moment Tang Ke Xin entered the hall, the Prime Minister immediately spoke out.


    "Father, I know I was wrong." Tang Ke Xin lowered his head and sincerely apologized.


    "Un, I shouldn''t have chased Young Master Mu away with my wolfdogs." Tang Ke Xin''s attitude was even more serious, and his words even more sincere.


    Prime Minister''s face returned to its normal color. Luckily, he knew to admit his mistake, as long as he could change it.


    However, Tang Ke Xin continued to speak with even more sincerity, "Wolves are tough, loyal, and disgraceful to use them to chase Young Master Mu. I''ll definitely change it next time, never do it again, just use mice to drive him away ¡­."


    Tang Ke Xin knew that the Prime Minister doted on her daughter a lot, and at this moment, in front of him, there were no outsiders.


    "You, you, you ¡­" Prime Minister only felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, almost causing him to pass out from anger. Was she making a mistake?


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked, she did not expect someone to appear at this time, and subconsciously looked over, seeing the few people who walked in, she was secretly surprised.


    Especially when he saw a familiar face, he was so shocked that his heart trembled.


    Why did he come to Prime Minister''s Estate? And it was at this time?

 Chapter 20

    "We pay our respects to Your Highness the Third and Fourth Princes." Prime Minister did not care about being angry at the moment, and quickly saluted forward.


    "heart-child pays respects to His Highness the Third and Fourth Princes." Prime Minister saw that she was not moving and quickly reminded her.


    Tang Ke Xin lifted her eyes and coincidentally met his gaze. For a moment, she felt as if something had pierced the bottom of her heart, and it seemed like it had instantly opened up layer after layer of her concealment.


    This person''s danger was the fear that could be carved into the deepest part of your heart. It was the coldness that could silently and soundlessly extinguish you.


    It was rumored that the Third Prince was the most powerful and influential prince in the imperial court. He was talented and elegant, capable of calling the entire imperial court into action. He could command thousands of men and horses. The action is followed by the mountains, and stars surround them when they look up.


    To put it bluntly, there were very few things that could attract the attention of the third prince, and it was even more difficult to make the third prince look at someone or something that could make the third prince look straight at him.


    Then why was he looking at her like that?


    If it was just because he heard what she said just now, then it was obviously not justified.


    She knew that he had been in the temple that night, so could the man from that night have been him?


    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Ke Xin sucked in a deep breath. At that moment, she was praying that it was not him.


    Compared to Nan Gong Yi, he was more dangerous and more terrifying.


    "I heard that Master Hui Yuan cured your illness. Looks like you''ve really recovered." Ye Lan Chen looked at her, and he seemed to be very happy, but he was still young, and playful. The thing he missed the most was Tang Ke Xin''s words, "Did you say to use mice to chase people away? "How do we catch up?"


    It''s so fresh to use a mouse to drive people away.


    "First, I have to capture a powerful rat. Second, I have to wait for people to come knocking again. These are the two essentials." Tang Ke Xin explained very seriously.


    Since Her Highness had asked, she naturally couldn''t not answer. As for how to answer, it was not a small test.


    Although Ye Lan Jue had not spoken up until now and his expression did not change, that one glance from him just now was enough to shock her.


    They had clearly heard the conversation between her and Prime Minister just now. If she had tried to hide it any longer, it would have made people even more suspicious. Thus, she felt that it would be best to continue using her previous tone, attitude and line of thinking.


    Ye Lan Chen was startled, he did not expect her to give such an explanation, "Mn, you are not lying after all." His eyes glinted with excitement. "If these two conditions are essential, will it work?"


    "In theory, it is feasible, but the specific situation still needs practice." Tang Ke Xin thought about it, and something happened.


    "You, go back to your room and reflect on your actions." Prime Minister was so angry that his face turned green, did she still want to practice? Sigh, my family is truly unlucky to have such a mischievous girl. In the past, when I was foolish, I was always worried. Now, I was even more worried, worried that one day I would be angered to death by her to the point of spitting out blood.


    "Yes." Tang Ke Xin lowered her head and replied softly. She looked extremely obedient and gentle, just like a pure and innocent little white rabbit.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s eyebrows slightly raised, a pure and innocent little white rabbit! After using the wolfhound to chase people away, he earnestly admitted his wrongs and promised that the next time he would use a mouse to chase someone away, Prime Minister was angered to the point that he would become a cute, gentle, and innocent little white rabbit!

 Chapter 21

    "Sigh, don''t leave, let''s study this matter. This King feels that it''s feasible, using mice to chase Mu Shao Yu away, hahaha, it''s fun to think about it." At this moment, Ye Lan Chen was extremely excited, so he was naturally unwilling to allow Tang Ke Xin to leave.


    "Mm, and I can also add some special effects, like a few firecrackers ¡­" Being stopped by him, naturally, he couldn''t leave. Tang Ke Xin could only try to make himself look like someone who was fooling around crazily.


    Why did he have such a daughter?


    Ye Lan Jue did not reply to Prime Minister. A pair of eyes that were like stars and moon looked at Tang Ke Xin, and the corner of her mouth slightly hooked up: "Miss Tang is really ¡­."


    His words purposefully paused for a moment, and then the corner of his slightly curled lips began to move in a profound and gentle manner. He then slowly added another two words, "Special."


    His tone was obviously much more serious with these two words, as if he had a deeper meaning that no one could fathom.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyelids jumped, the word ''especially'' that he mentioned was probably not that simple, as though there was something more to it.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your praise." Even though Tang Ke Xin was trembling in shock, her face did not reveal the slightest change as she sincerely accepted his'' praise ''.


    Prime Minister only felt a group of crows flying above him. Was the Third Prince praising them? Is it praise? Obviously not, this girl was taking it seriously.


    However, the third prince had always been a cold and reserved person. He would never care about matters that had nothing to do with him. What was going on today?


    "Pfft." Ye Lan Chen laughed softly, "This is the first time This King has heard someone praise themselves, they are really special." Although Ye Lan Chen liked to play, he was not stupid. He could naturally hear that the praise of the Three Emperors was not simple.


    His words paused, his eyes that were obviously laughing looked towards Tang Ke Xin, his brows raised slightly, "Have you offended Three Emperors?"


    Of course, what Ye Lan Chen said was a complete joke.


    It was just that the speaker had no intention; the listener had an ulterior motive.


    Prime Minister''s body froze. Did this girl offend the Third Prince? It can''t be?


    The Third Prince''s eyebrows moved almost inaudibly.


    "How could I offend Your Highness?" "Firstly, I didn''t use a wolfhound to chase His Highness. Secondly, I didn''t use a mouse to drive ¡­" Tang Ke Xin acted as if she didn''t know anything, as if she was just discussing the matter.


    It looks like she wasn''t the only one who understood the profound meaning behind His Highness''s words, so ¡­


    "Tang Ke Xin, shut up." Prime Minister''s face changed, she really wanted to gag her, this girl really dared to say something.


    "Pfft hahaha ¡­" "Ye Lan Chen burst out laughing," These words, if you look at the entire world, there is probably no one else who would dare to say it, not even the This King would dare to think about that scene.


    Using a mouse to chase Mu Shao Yu could be tried, but using it to chase the Three Emperors was something that could not be imagined.


    Ye Lan Chen felt that Tang Ke Xin''s foolish illness had just been cured, so he naturally did not understand many things. He did not know, and that was why he dared to say the words just now.


    "Or maybe, with Miss Tang''s guts, she really dares." However, the cold and reserved third prince, who treasured words like gold, once again opened her mouth.

 Chapter 22

    His words that sounded light and light, did not carry any emotion, and did not have any killing intent, but it was enough to make Tang Ke Xin tremble with fear.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped, could it really be him?


    In that moment, Ye Lan Chen was startled, he looked at Ye Lan Jue, with disbelief and astonishment. Three Emperors was truly strange today, as though they were targeting Tang Ke Xin.


    Could it be that what he said was true, that Tang Ke Xin had offended the Three Emperors?


    But, that''s impossible! How could Tang Ke Xin possibly have the chance to offend the Three Emperors? Moreover, normal things can never offend Three Emperors.


    Prime Minister was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating. One day, he would either be angered to death by this girl or be scared to death by this girl.


    "Your Highness, my daughter is ill and has not completely recovered. Just like a child, there are many things that you do not understand. If you say the wrong things, I hope Your Highness can forgive me." Prime Minister explained repeatedly as he felt cold sweat on his back.


    The third prince was cold and indifferent, and would never care about matters of no concern to him, but once the third prince paid attention to matters, he would never stop until the results were out.


    But what was going on with his mind right now? At this moment, Prime Minister was not only shocked, he was also shocked.


    Prime Minister felt like his heart was about to collapse. What did the Third Prince mean?


    Ye Lan Chen was surprised.


    Tang Ke Xin was also a little nervous. This kind of night wave made her unable to restrain her fear, and her heart slightly trembled.


    "Prime Minister, the Liu Gonggong is here. Send orders to the Emperor to enter the palace immediately." At this time, the butler came in to report.


    Prime Minister heaved a sigh of relief, this Liu Gonggong had come at the right time.


    Facing the Third Prince like this, he was both frightened and shocked.


    Tang Ke Xin also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The Emperor had summoned his father into the palace and the third prince would definitely leave as well.


    "Oh, that''s right. When mother heard that Kexin''s illness had recovered, she wanted to see Kexin, but Kexin could just happen to be able to enter the palace with This King." Only, Ye Lan Chen''s following words, made Tang Ke Xin''s heart, which had just calmed down, rise again.


    Enter the palace? See the Queen?


    "Mn, then heart-child will follow the Fourth Prince into the palace to meet the Queen." Since she was summoned by the Queen, naturally no one would dare to disobey. The Prime Minister had already made the decision for her.


    "Yes." No matter how unwilling Tang Ke Xin was, she could only agree.


    Since they were all about to enter the palace, they all left their rooms together and walked out of the mansion together.


    "I want to see Tang Ke Xin." However, before the group of people had even walked out of the Manor''s entrance, they heard an angry voice howl over.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. Mu Shao Yu? Why is he still here?


    "Hey, Mu Shao Yu is here again? I''ve satisfied the first condition, but unfortunately, I''m still missing a mouse. " Ye Lan Chen laughed with extreme excitement, "But how about ¡­ ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince." Prime Minister secretly wiped his sweat, what day was it today?


    The current heart-child, in addition to the Fourth Prince''s unruly personality, really did not know what would happen.


    Ye Lan Jue looked at Tang Ke Xin with eyes like the stars in the moon, his eyebrows raised slightly.

 Chapter 23

    "What business does Young Master Mu have with you?" Prime Minister was the first to leave Prime Minister''s Estate, and he felt that he had to take charge of this matter. Recalling that heart-child had used a wolfdog to drive Mu Shao Yu out, he felt a headache.


    "You can poison it?" Ye Lan Chen looked at Tang Ke Xin, as though he had discovered a new continent, and was stunned.


    "heart-child, is this true?" Prime Minister suddenly realized that he had not aged all of a sudden. With so many things happening today, his heart could not take it anymore.


    Facing his gaze, Tang Ke Xin felt a chill run down his back, but he could only bite the bullet and pretend to be innocent. "Master Hui Yuan gave me this, I have to use it to defend myself, so I don''t have the antidote."


    "So it was given to you by the Master Hui Yuan. No wonder even the imperial physician was unable to cure it." Mu Shao Yu believed it immediately. In his opinion, although Tang Ke Xin was very different from before, it was impossible for him to create such a powerful poison.


    "Oh, no wonder." Ye Lan Chen also believed it immediately.


    "So that''s how it is." The Prime Minister also believed it.


    As for whether the third prince had a letter or not, only he knew.


    Ye Lan Jue did not speak, and retracted his gaze.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart was even more perturbed.


    "Young Master Mu, heart-child has clearly said that she does not have the antidote. If Young Master Mu wants to save Miss Liu, please think of another way." Prime Minister''s face slightly darkened. heart-child said that the poison was for self-defense, so she guessed that Miss Liu was bullying him again.


    He also knew that the heart-child was bullied by them in the past, it was just that at that time, the heart-child was always pestering Mu Shao Yu, he could not do anything about it.


    Mu Shao Yu was a smart person, so he naturally understood what Prime Minister meant. His expression was slightly ugly, and he looked straight at Tang Ke Xin, as if hoping that Tang Ke Xin would say something.


    Only, Tang Ke Er didn''t even look at him.


    Mu Shao Yu''s face became even uglier, but he understood that there was no point in speaking any further, he could only leave.


    "Ha, it''s really different now. In the past, the moment you saw Mu Shao Yu, you were like a mosquito seeing blood. At this moment, Ye Lan Chen''s face had an expression of excitement. There were really a lot of interesting things today.


    Tang Ke Xin did not answer. She really did not want to talk about this matter any longer.


    "This King knows that you are infatuated with him and that you can do anything in order to marry him. Thus, This King knows that you were definitely pretending just now, but honestly speaking, your act is really very similar and this trick is also very useful. Just now, This King had looked at Mu Shao Yu with a rather conflicted expression." Ye Lan Chen said to himself, with a smug look on his face.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips faintly twitched.


    "This King thinks that if you bring up the matter of marriage, Mu Shao Yu might agree to it. Or, when we enter the palace later, I can ask mother to make an order for all of you to marry Mu Shao Yu." Ye Lan Chen''s eyes lit up, and immediately suggested.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyelids jumped, marrying Mu Shao Yu?


    "heart-child?" Prime Minister looked at Tang Ke Xin with a complicated expression.


    Ye Lan Jue''s ethereal and silent eyes contained traces of chilliness.

 Chapter 24

    Ye Lan Chen looked at Tang Ke Xin, obviously waiting for her reply.


    Although Mu Shao Yu was very outstanding, he didn''t like the heart-child. Even if the heart-child were to be married off, he wouldn''t be happy.


    "You mean you really don''t like him?" Ye Lan Chen was startled, he immediately understood the meaning of her words, and his face revealed even more astonishment: "Why? You used to like him so much before, but you were willing to do anything for him. If he wanted to take your life, This King probably wouldn''t hesitate to give it to you.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s brows seemed to slightly twitch.


    "How is this possible? I used to like her so much, and could even be said to be completely obsessed with her. How can I just say that I don''t like her?" Ye Lan Chen really had the temper to ask till the end, he would not give up until he got the answer.


    Listening to Ye Lan Chen''s endless questions, Tang Ke Xin felt his head ache. He secretly sighed in his heart and had no choice but to speak: "Fourth Prince, you must understand one thing, that is, the level of appreciation a fool has before and after his death can be different."


    Ye Lan was stunned once again, and his eyes flashed a few times, "What you''re saying is, you have recovered from your illness and aren''t stupid anymore, which is why you''re no longer interested in Mu Shao Yu."


    It had to be said that Ye Lan Chen really knew how to grasp the crux of a conversation.


    However, it was not that she had recovered from her illness and did not fancy Mu Shao Yu anymore, but she did not like Mu Shao Yu from the start because she was not the Tang Ke Xin of the past.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin would not explain this to him.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Ye Lan Chen automatically thought that she had agreed.


    "Then who do you like now?" Ye Lan Chen''s eyes suddenly shone with excitement, "You suddenly don''t like Mu Shao Yu, you must have fallen for someone else, right?"


    "Tell me, who do you like now? This King asked Mother to help you ¡­" Ye Lan Chen was obviously very interested in this question.


    With regards to his endless questions, Tang Ke Xin felt as though there were countless horses trampling her heart, which wasn''t good.


    Therefore, she wanted him to shut up. Otherwise, she didn''t dare guarantee that she would do something the next moment. Maybe she would shut his mouth on impulse.


    "I like it..." Tang Ke Xin wanted to say something but hesitated. He smiled and waved him over.


    Ye Lan Chen was startled, but he quickly leaned over. His expression was somewhat urgent, anxious to know who Tang Ke Xin would say he liked.


    Tang Ke Xin leaned close to his ear and whispered a sentence.


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes suddenly became wide open, as though his eyeballs were going to fall out. In that moment, the expression on his face changed drastically, becoming one of shock, astonishment, shock and even fear, an unbelievable terror.


    Seeing the change in his expression, Prime Minister was stunned. heart-child was saying who did she like? She had actually frightened the fourth prince to such an extent?


    Ye Lan Chen stood up and fiercely gulped down a mouthful of saliva. His eyes that were filled with astonishment stared at Tang Ke Xin for a while, then turned to Prime Minister, and slowly turned back to Ye Lan Jue.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed lightly.

 Chapter 25

    I wonder who heart-child was talking about? How could she have shocked the fourth prince to such an extent?


    Confusion? Why are you so conflicted? Other than Tang Ke Xin and himself, no one else knew.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t lost his mind, and he still remembered what he had to do.


    "Alright." The Prime Minister sighed softly. To be honest, the Fourth Prince''s methods were a little unreliable.


    However, the Fourth Prince''s words were already so clear, so he couldn''t say anything more.


    Emperor had no choice but to board the carriage. Perhaps there were urgent matters that required him to enter the palace, and he had no choice but to get on.


    "But in his heart, This King suddenly remembered that they came together in Three Emperors''s carriage." After the Prime Minister left, Ye Lan Chen looked at Tang Ke Xin with regret.


    So what he meant was, he didn''t have a carriage.


    "Let the Prime Minister''s Estate prepare the carriage." Tang Ke Xin sighed in her heart, she really couldn''t count on him. Fortunately, it was just a carriage so it wasn''t too difficult.


    Just that, Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed, and suddenly said unhesitatingly: "But, but heart, do you dislike Three Emperors?"


    If it was possible, Tang Ke Xin really wanted to directly send him flying.


    She despised the Third Prince? Was she sick of it?


    Actually, she did want to avoid Ye Lan Jue. The further she wanted, the better.


    Of course, she felt that what she did just now was extremely reasonable, but she was completely destroyed by Ye Lan Chen''s words.


    "The third prince has so much to do every day, how could he dare to trouble you?" Tang Ke Xin secretly clenched her teeth, endured the urge to slap Ye Lan Chen away, and tried her best to make her tone as calm and natural as possible, without anything unusual.


    Fortunately, she was calm enough to live.


    "Three Emperors, are you busy?" Just that, Ye Lan Chen did not understand her meaning in the slightest, and directly turned to Ye Lan Jue and asked.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly had a feeling of speechlessness towards the heavens.


    Him? Was he a tease that Monkey had brought over? Was he here to clean her up?


    Ye Lan Jue did not reply. He swept a glance at Tang Ke Xin and immediately walked towards the carriage.


    Even though it was just a single glance, Tang Ke Xin felt as if she had been frozen solid in that instant. Those eyes were too cold, too terrifying.


    "Get in." Ye Lan Jue had already boarded the carriage, his gaze looking in their direction, his voice low and heavy.


    He did not call for anyone to get into the carriage.


    "Alright." Ye Lan Chen agreed so readily that he didn''t even give Tang Ke Xin a chance to react before jumping onto the carriage.


    Tang Ke Xin was instantly thrown into a mess in the wind.


    Was she going up now? Or not?

 Chapter 26

    "But don''t worry. Although the Three Emperors is a little scary, it''s not enough to eat a person. It won''t eat you." Ye Lan Chen squinted his eyes, and laughed eccentrically, just that those words were completely out of tune and completely out of tune, as though he wanted the entire world to be thrown into chaos.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you trying to get someone to carry you up?" Before she could move, Ye Lan Chen spoke again in a shocking tone.


    Tang Ke Xin paused for a moment, then walked to the right and sat with Ye Lan Chen. Although Ye Lan Chen was unreliable and did not have any form, he was still relatively safer than Ye Lan Jue.


    Damn, where did she get closer to him? She was clearly more than a meter away from him. He was clearly doing this on purpose.


    "Why don''t you sit with the Three Emperors?" Obviously, this was the main point that the fourth prince wanted to express.


    Damn, it''s still endless.


    "There are windows here, you can admire the scenery as you walk." Tang Ke Xin found an extremely suitable reason, stood up slightly, and moved to the window.


    The window was in the middle, so when she moved, she was naturally closer to Ye Lan Chen. She turned her face, lifted the curtain on the window, and looked over.


    She was looking outside, but just happened to be looking at Ye Lan Chen.


    Ye Lan Chen''s lips slightly moved, it was clear that he wanted to say something.


    "Ye Lan Chen, say another word of nonsense. Do you believe that I''ll cripple you? I don''t mind if you try." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth opened slightly, and he spoke slowly with a voice that only Ye Lan Chen could hear. Her expression was very natural, and there seemed to be a faint smile on his lips.


    There was probably no one else in the world who dared to threaten the fourth prince like this.


    As she was speaking, she intentionally moved closer to Ye Lan Chen, preparing a good reason for Ye Lan Chen''s reaction.


    Ye Lan Chen was completely frozen and for a moment, he was so shocked that his soul was not in his body. He stared straight at Tang Ke Xin and his eyes slowly widened.


    She? She? How is this possible? She looked very gentle, even beautiful, but it was enough to shock him to the core.


    His first reaction to what she said was actually to believe. He believed that she would really dare to do so.


    The way she acted just now actually made him afraid. He would only feel that kind of fear when facing the Three Emperors, but the her just now ¡­


    Ye Lan Chen swallowed his saliva, and subconsciously moved his body, instinctively wanting to distance himself from her, just in time to see Tang Ke Xin purposefully getting closer to him.


    Of course, she never noticed that behind her, someone''s lips were slowly curling up into a smile. It was so enchanting that it penetrated deep into one''s bones and left one unable to fathom its profoundness.

 Chapter 27

    Of course, she didn''t realize that behind her, someone''s lips were slowly curling up into a smile. The charm was deep and unfathomable.


    On the entire journey, Ye Lan Chen did not speak anymore, there were a few times his lips moved, obviously, he wanted to say something, but when he looked at Tang Ke Xin beside him, he did not know what to say.


    After entering the palace, Tang Ke Xin followed Ye Lan Chen out of the carriage. Originally, she thought that Ye Lan Jue would leave, but she didn''t expect him to also get off the carriage and walk in the same direction as them.


    From the looks of it, this was the case.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be very busy? How could he be so relaxed?


    However, no one dared to question the way the third prince conducted things.


    Ye Lan Chen was clearly surprised, but this time, he did not say anything.


    "heart-child, come here, come to my side. I heard that Master Hui Yuan has cured your illness, come quickly and let me have a look." Upon entering the Kunning Palace, Queen saw her, and a smile instantly blossomed on her face, revealing the greatest joy.


    The Crown Prince sitting in the great hall raised his eyes and looked at her. He looked calm and peaceful, without anything out of the ordinary.


    Tang Ke Xin walked forward and immediately held her hand with a face full of concern: "Is it really done?"


    In his memory, although the former Tang Ke Xin was a fool, Queen had always doted on her.


    "Thank you Queen for your concern, I have truly recovered." Although the Queen truly cared for Tang Ke Xin, she wasn''t like the Tang Ke Xin in the past. Furthermore, within the Imperial Family, she had to be careful every step of the way, and she couldn''t be the slightest bit careless.


    Queen was startled for a moment, and her face immediately revealed more happiness, "It''s really good, really good, really good."


    "Muhou, she is really good, and very powerful as well. You don''t even know, she just used a wolfdog to chase Mu Shao Yu away at Prime Minister''s Estate." Ye Lan Chen finally could not hold back and opened his mouth.


    As he spoke, his eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin, seeing Tang Ke Xin with her head lowered, calm and gentle, her lips curled up slightly, after what happened in the carriage earlier, he would not believe her gentleness.


    Crown Prince raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "You used a wolf dog to chase Mu Shao Yu away? "Why?" Queen frowned, "Don''t you like Mu Shao Yu a lot?"


    Back then, it was because heart-child liked Mu Shao Yu too much, saying that Mu Shao Yu was the one who wouldn''t marry no matter what, that was why she gave them this marriage.


    Actually, she didn''t really want heart-child to marry Mu Shao Yu, because anyone could tell that Mu Shao Yu didn''t like heart-child and didn''t want to marry him.


    "She has recovered from her illness and is no longer fond of Mu Shao Yu." Without waiting for Tang Ke Xin to speak, Ye Lan Chen answered directly on her behalf.


    He thought that he had said enough when he was in the carriage.


    Or perhaps he felt that Tang Ke Xin could not do anything to him in front of Queen.


    "You don''t like Mu Shao Yu anymore?" Queen was surprised, and did not quite believe it.


    "Yes, she doesn''t like Mu Shao Yu anymore." This time, Ye Lan Chen did not hesitate and immediately blurted out, "She likes it now ¡­ ¡­"


    Queen''s eyes flashed, quickly looking at Ye Lan Chen, who does heart-child like now?


    On the other hand, the Crown Prince and the Third Prince did not seem to feel anything, but their ears had not been turned off.

 Chapter 28

    Right at this moment, Tang Ke Xin, who had his head lowered the entire time, turned his head and swept a glance over Ye Lan Chen.


    Crown Prince raised his head, looking at Ye Lan Chen who had suddenly become silent, his deep eyes quickly revealed a look of surprise.


    Queen, who was waiting for an answer, was stunned. Seeing Ye Lan Chen''s sullen face, he seemed to be angry but did not say anything. Seeing Tang Ke Xin, who was once again quietly standing beside her with her head lowered, a strange light suddenly lit up in the depths of his eyes.


    However, this matter could not be rushed, after all, the marriage agreement between heart-child and Mu Shao Yu still existed.


    Furthermore, although heart-child''s condition had been cured, because of her stupidity, she had not learnt anything. She did not know anything, so no matter what, she would first let heart-child learn some things.


    "heart-child, you should learn something now that you have recovered from your illness." The Queen thought for a moment and immediately made a decision. "Tutor Li is knowledgeable, you can study and read with him in the palace."


    Queen''s voice was very gentle, but there was no room for discussion.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, could it be? Let her stay in the palace? To be able to read and read with the Imperial Tutor? It would be better to kill her.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that although the Queen was gentle and lovable, the things that she had decided on would be hard to change.


    Tang Ke Xin knew even more that if she refused now, it would absolutely be of no use.


    Father said I should study and read properly, and he had been teaching me to write my own name. However, I don''t think he is very good at it, he has taught me for a few days already but he still hasn''t taught me. If it was Imperial Tutor Li, I believe I would be able to write my own name within a few days. Tang Ke Xin raised her head and looked at Queen. Her attitude was serious and sincere.


    However, the words that came out ¡­


    Seeing the change in Queen''s expression, Tang Ke Xin laughed softly to herself.


    The Queen Empress wanted her to learn it in order to leave a good impression in front of everyone. However, if she could not learn anything, the Queen Empress would be worried.


    "Cough, heart-child, this matter is not urgent, please allow me to think about it." Queen coughed lightly and could not help but interrupt Tang Ke Xin''s'' enthusiasm ''.


    "Ah?" You still need to think about it? "I''ve already made up my mind to work hard." Tang Ke Xin blinked his eyes, his tone filled with unfulfilled disappointment.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth twitched in an extremely suspicious manner.


    Ye Lan Chen glared at her. From the force she used to threaten him earlier, he definitely wouldn''t believe what she had just said.


    "Yes, you have such a good heart. I''ll arrange it for you later." "I suddenly thought that Tutor Li was too strict. As a girl, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to bear it."


    Crown Prince raised his eyes, looked at Tang Ke Xin, and smiled, as if he was teasing him.


    was secretly shocked when he saw this.

 Chapter 29

    Crown Prince raised his eyes, looked at Tang Ke Xin, and smiled, as if he was teasing him.


    And he changed it so quickly.


    "That is for you men. You can''t be too strict with girls. Girls need to be taken good care of." Without waiting for Tang Ke Xin to speak, Queen had already answered.


    "Emperor has arrived." Just then, the eunuch''s voice suddenly came out, interrupting Ye Lan Chen''s words.


    "What day is it today, for everyone to be gathered together like this?" After which, Emperor walked into the hall. When he saw the few people present, he was slightly stunned for a moment, and then a trace of a smile appeared on his face.


    No matter how high and mighty he was, deep in his heart, he yearned for the most ordinary form of kinship.


    "This concubine pays her respects to Emperor, Emperor Wan An." Queen bowed towards him.


    "This son greets royal father." Crown Prince and the rest also bowed.


    "This humble girl greets Emperor." Tang Ke Xin also lowered her head in a respectful bow, she was more or less obedient.


    "I heard from Prime Minister that this girl has recovered from her illness. Now that I look at her, it seems that she has done quite well. Her manners are quite decent." Emperor was obviously in a good mood, with a smile on his face as he looked at Tang Ke Xin.


    "Since heart-child has recovered from her illness, she will naturally be able to learn everything. She will not be worse than anyone else." Queen was also full of smiles.


    Right, I remember that the little girl was born on the same day as Chen Er, and she is almost eighteen now. At that age, she should have been married a long time ago, but now that she has recovered, it is fine for her to marry Mu Shao Yu ¡­ "Emperor thought for a moment, then spoke again.


    Queen''s eyes seemed to flash for a moment and the deepest part of her eyes seemed to flash with a few oddities. However, it was too fast and no one noticed.


    "Father, she doesn''t like Mu Shao Yu anymore." Ye Lan Chen''s mouth was really quick, he had actually interrupted Emperor''s words.


    "You don''t like it anymore?" "What do you mean?" Emperor frowned, and looked at Tang Ke Xin with suspicion.


    "Chenqie was thinking about it just now. In the past, heart-child liked Mu Shao Yu, but Mu Shao Yu doesn''t like heart-child at all, and he doesn''t even want to marry his. So, why not cancel the marriage?" Queen did not expect Chen Er to suddenly bring up this matter, but since Chen Er had brought it up, it was good to see what Emperor''s intentions were.


    "Cancel? Back then, it was this marriage that Queen had decreed to be. Queen won''t forget it, right? " Emperor''s face darkened slightly.


    "Yes, back then it was chenqie who set up the marriage, but Mu Shao Yu didn''t want to marry heart-child at all, and has dragged it until now. Now that heart-child is almost eighteen, what can a girl do about it? Queen was obviously truly worried and anxious, and her emotions were slightly stirred up.


    Seeing Queen''s reaction, Tang Ke Xin was absent-minded for a moment. Queen truly cared about her, even her biological daughter was nothing more than this.

 Chapter 30

    As someone who had stayed in the Queen Palace for so many years, she must have trained herself to be able to see the six paths and listen in every direction.


    If he was not truly concerned, Queen would definitely not be so excited, to actually start a fight with Emperor in front of so many people.


    "Chenqie knows that the Emperor is afraid of affecting the Imperial Family''s reputation. Chenqie will settle this matter well and won''t cause any other problems." Queen naturally knew that this matter was not appropriate, so she could not be anxious. She had to think of a foolproof plan.


    "Is that so? Then what does Queen plan to do? " Emperor''s face had obviously darkened, and his voice was also somewhat gloomy. He didn''t think that Queen would be so unyielding on this matter.


    "Now that heart-child has recovered, and thought it through, knowing the relationship is not something that can be forced. Mu Shao Yu is also not willing to marry heart-child, so it just so happens that it''s cancelled, causing mutual delay. He can marry her and like his, and heart-child can also find a more suitable wife." The Queen didn''t specify what she planned to do, but she placed particular emphasis on finding a suitable candidate for Tang Ke Xin.


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled, regarding the previously mentioned cancellation of her engagement with Mu Shao Yu, she felt that it was rather reliable, why did she suddenly change after hearing Queen''s words.


    The Queen''s meaning was to cancel her marriage with Mu Shao Yu and find her another one?


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin could also tell that Emperor was already angry.


    Queen angered Emperor because of her?


    "Canceling this marriage, in her current situation, do you think it''s good for her?" The corner of Emperor''s mouth twitched. Although his words were more reserved, the meaning was obvious.


    Queen is a smart person, so she naturally understood the meaning behind Emperor''s words and was instantly unhappy. "heart-child is gentle and virtuous, lively and cute, beautiful and generous, slim and graceful.


    Hearing Queen''s words, Tang Ke Xin almost bit her tongue. Wasn''t Tang Ke Xin an idiot in the past? Just like this, Queen could praise a flower.


    There was a saying, "Greed forgets your face." If it wasn''t true love, one definitely wouldn''t be able to say such a thing.


    "Cough." Emperor obviously did not agree with Queen''s words, but it was not good to be too obvious in front of Tang Ke Xin, so he embarrassedly coughed, and suddenly thought of something, and turned to Tang Ke Xin and asked, "Girl, what do you think?"


    Tang Ke Xin also did not expect Emperor to suddenly ask her about her meaning, but since Emperor had asked, she could not not not answer.


    If they continued to argue like this, it would definitely be useless.


    How could he answer that, in order to quell this dispute?


    At the same time, it was quite difficult to prevent Emperor from getting angry, and at the same time, it was also necessary to not reveal any traces of himself.


    "Just now, the Queen Empress said that this humble girl is gentle and virtuous, lively and lovely, beautiful and generous, slim and graceful, loved by everyone and bloomed with flowers. Thus, this humble girl feels that it is nothing special." Tang Ke Xin looked at Emperor, blinked her eyes, and calmly and naturally repeated what Queen had just said about her, and added another two sentences on herself.


    When Tang Ke Xin said this, the entire world fell silent.

 Chapter 31

    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched, and he immediately rolled his eyes at Tang Ke Xin. lively and cute? Beautiful and generous? Tall and slender? Does this have anything to do with her? And people love each other, but flowers bloom when they see each other? Why didn''t she go up?


    The corner of Crown Prince''s mouth twitched. Where the hell did this woman get such confidence from?


    That''s right, she had a heroic air about her. Just now, that little girl had said those words, and they had really given him a feeling.


    "Pfft, this girl has recovered from her illness. It''s quite interesting." Emperor suddenly laughed softly. The unhappiness from before had completely disappeared. As a Emperor, when had he ever heard such a truthful and funny sentence?


    Although this girl didn''t know how to be modest, her words sounded very real. Furthermore, her attitude was very sincere and natural.


    Under the imperial court, everyone was submissive and respectful. The imperial concubines within the imperial harem were even more cautious, afraid that they would say something wrong and do something wrong. Even a few princes looked at him with reverence.


    No one had ever said such words to him in such an innocent and relaxed manner.


    As the king of a country, he had the honor of being high and mighty, so he naturally had to endure the loneliness.


    "Is the Emperor making fun of the heart-child?" Only then did Queen come back to her senses. Seeing Emperor''s smiling face, his eyes flashed.


    "I thought it was praise." Emperor was in a very good mood, the corners of his mouth slowly raised up, as a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "I had thought that the Emperor was laughing at the heart-child." Queen heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like Emperor was really not angry, and he was clearly satisfied with heart-child.


    "The girl just said it, that''s not a problem, or maybe the Queen is right. Since Mu Shao Yu doesn''t want to marry, then don''t force him." Emperor''s words were a little tactful, but the meaning behind his words was extremely obvious.


    "Emperor means to agree ¡­ "Queen is secretly happy, as long as Emperor agrees, this matter will be settled.


    "This matter will depend on the little girl''s heart." Emperor interrupted Queen and looked at Tang Ke Xin again, his smile growing wider.


    When Emperor said this, everyone could not help but be shocked.


    Looking at Tang Ke Xin''s intentions? The decision of the Emperor was actually dependent on Tang Ke Xin''s heart? What kind of glory was this?


    In the entire world, not many people had such treatment.


    Crown Prince''s eyes darkened slightly before narrowing slightly. He gathered his emotions, but was unable to restrain the cold feeling he felt.


    A strange color also appeared deep within Ye Lan Jue''s eyes.


    "heart-child, hurry up and thank Emperor." Queen came back to reality and warned Tang Ke Xin.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Tang Ke Xin never thought that Emperor would actually say such a thing. Looks like this Emperor was rather amiable and adorable.


    "Thank me? "How are you going to thank me?" The corner of Emperor''s mouth revealed a bit of a smile. His mood was extremely relaxed, and suddenly wanted to tease this girl, so he slowly walked to the front and sat down. Obviously, he was not in a hurry to leave.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, she was a Emperor, he did not lack anything, how would she thank him?


    It was just a polite sentence, why did Emperor take it as real?


    "The heart-child is still young, you can learn it soon." The Queen really could not tolerate anyone saying that Tang Ke Xin was wrong, even if it was her own son.


    "She? She''s still young? "She''s already 18 years old. Other women already married her and became her mother when they were her age."


    Ye Lan Chen mercilessly exposed it.


    "Little girl, you can jump ¡­" "Dance?" Emperor also thought about that question, and after thinking for a moment, he asked. His words were interrupted, as though he himself also felt that it was a little difficult for her.


    Tang Ke Xin shook her head. She knew how to dance, but if she really danced, she would scare them half to death.


    "Then... He knows how to draw... "What?" Emperor should have wanted to ask her if she knew how to paint, but she changed it in the end, lowering the requirement directly, as long as she could draw.


    "I don''t know how to draw." Tang Ke Xin shook her head once again, she really did not know how to draw. Although she could tell that Emperor did not have high requirements for her, she could not just randomly draw.


    "Pfft, royal father, don''t have any hopes for her. I already said, she doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know anything." Ye Lan Chen once again made his blade, mercilessly attacking Tang Ke Xin.


    "At least show me one. If you can satisfy me, I''ll grant you a wish." The Emperor, on the other hand, was more genuine. Humans would always have one thought, and that was that the more they couldn''t get, the more they would want to get to know that Emperor was interested. The more they couldn''t see, the more they wanted to see.


    Actually, as the ruler of a nation, he had never seen any sort of performance before.


    "Then this humble girl will perform for Emperor." Hearing that Emperor had granted her a wish, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes immediately lit up. This was amazing, Emperor''s wish, this little one could fulfill something that most people could never achieve, and the big one would even concern her life.


    In the ancient times, this was the most important thing. Even a thousand gold coins wouldn''t be able to buy it.


    It was such a rare opportunity, how could she miss it?


    Therefore, she felt that even if she risked her life, she would still show one to the satisfaction of Emperor.


    "Eh? What can you do? "What can you do?" The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth carried a bit of mockery, but he was also a bit curious.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes showed a little more interest. She was performing? What could she do?

 Chapter 32

    "What is the girl trying to do?" Emperor''s interest was completely piqued by her.


    She knew that Emperor was just a whim, and her demands were not too high. As long as it was special and had new emotions, Emperor would definitely be satisfied.


    It was hard not to.


    The others all had a different look on their faces.


    Tang Ke Xin cleared her throat again.


    Chinese cabbage, chicken hair and macaroni


    a dish of green and white


    What kind of dishes were fried? What kind of dishes?!


    Happy Sheep, Beautiful Sheep, Lazy Sheep, Boiling Sheep


    What sheep? What kind of sheep?!


    Every sheep is jubilant


    We are a little flock of sheep


    All the little sheep are very kind


    He was so kind that he could only be seen on the prairie


    Lazy beauty sunning


    Though the neighbor lives with the wolf, Hui Tai Lang.


    Although sometimes there is no sun


    Only the Sheep Village has music


    The singers and the jingles are all crazy


    Chinese cabbage, chicken hair and macaroni


    a dish of green and white


    What kind of dishes were fried? What kind of dishes?!


    Happy Sheep, Beautiful Sheep, Lazy Sheep, Boiling Sheep


    What sheep? What kind of sheep?!


    The day when the wolf came was very ordinary


    The sound of the wolf''s howl sounded like it was hungry ¡­


    Little sheep love to graze


    I''m not afraid to fight a wolf if I have to


    Although we are a small flock of sheep


    Sing together at every festival


    Sunshine Air Grass and Flower Fragrance


    It was so crowded that it filled up the prairie.


    Chinese cabbage, chicken hair and macaroni


    a dish of green and white


    What kind of dishes were fried? What kind of dishes?!


    Happy Sheep, Beautiful Sheep, Lazy Sheep, Boiling Sheep


    What sheep? What kind of sheep?!


    Every sheep is jubilant


    Chinese cabbage, chicken hair and macaroni


    a dish of green and white


    What kind of dishes were fried? What kind of dishes?!


    Happy Sheep, Beautiful Sheep, Lazy Sheep, Boiling Sheep


    What sheep? What kind of sheep?!


    Every sheep is jubilant


    Everyone rejoiced


    After Tang Ke Xin finished singing, the entire world became quiet again. A few people looked at her, but there was no reaction.


    "Doesn''t sound good?" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes lightly.


    What kind of reaction was that? She felt that there was nothing wrong with the song.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Emperor was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud, "Very special, this girl is indeed interesting, interesting, interesting."


    Obviously, the Emperor was very satisfied. Originally, he was already tired of watching formal shows.


    Ye Lan Jue''s lips slowly curved upwards, it was true! As he expected.


    Crown Prince''s face did not show much emotion, but he secretly tightened his grip on the chair.


    "What was that singing about? The This King only heard about vegetables and sheep." The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched. The song she was singing was very fun, very special, much more interesting than those boring performances he had seen in the past. However, he just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Then is Emperor satisfied?" Tang Ke Xin didn''t pay attention to Ye Lan Chen. What she was most concerned about was what Emperor had just said he would grant her a wish.


    "En, I am very satisfied, so I have decided that no matter who you like in the future, I will be her matchmaker. I will definitely give you what you want." Emperor was really satisfied, to actually announce his decision on the spot.


    Ye Lan Chen, who was standing at the side, almost fell when he heard Emperor''s words.


    "What are you doing?" Emperor looked at him strangely, "Why are you so excited?"


    "No, no." When he heard Emperor''s words, a picture suddenly flashed through his mind. He was shocked by the picture that suddenly flashed through his mind.


    Tang Ke Xin was immediately dumbfounded. What she wanted was not this, not this, not this.


    But, does Emperor think that this is what she wants the most?


    Sigh, there is a type of sadness called Emperor thinks that you want it, but you can''t say the pain you have.


    "Looks like the heart-child isn''t worried about marrying anymore." Obviously, Queen was very satisfied with this result, the corners of her mouth and eyebrows raised, her face full of smiles.


    "She is gentle and virtuous, lively and lovely, beautiful and generous, slim and graceful. Everyone loves her and her flowers bloom, so naturally, she will not be worried about marrying." Borrowing Tang Ke Xin''s words just now, it was extremely rare for Emperor to crack a joke.


    "Puff." Queen could not help but laugh out loud, she looked at Tang Ke Xin, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    However, Tang Ke Xin was very, very depressed, so depressed that she didn''t want to talk anymore. If she had known things would turn out like this, she wouldn''t have fought so hard just now.


    Ye Lan Jue swept his gaze across her slightly depressed face. It was as if a trace of a faint smile had passed through his usually ice-cold eyes. Very light, very light.


    "It''s getting late, let''s have dinner at the Kun An Palace. You guys are all here, stay here with me for dinner, and be careful of the little girl." It was rare for Emperor to be this happy and excited.


    "Yes." Emperor opened his mouth, but naturally he did not reject, and a few people agreed.


    "Then heart-child will stay in the palace tonight. Chenqie will have someone go to Prime Minister''s Estate and inform him." Queen''s eyes flashed lightly. Her eyes seemed to have a hint of excitement, but his expression didn''t seem to be too strange.


    "Alright." Emperor did not think too much into it, and agreed without thinking.


    The atmosphere for dinner was not bad. Emperor''s laughter would occasionally sound out from the hall, indicating that Emperor was in a very good mood. Everyone outside Kun An Palace was surprised to hear it, they had never heard Emperor laugh so happily.


    After dinner, the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, and the Fourth Prince all took their leave. However, the Emperor did not move.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that in the imperial harem, the Emperor was everything.


    However, on the face of Queen, Tang Ke Xin did not feel any joy, on the contrary, she felt that Queen had a light attitude.


    Tang Ke Xin thought that it was because she was present that the Queen was embarrassed, so she found a reason and left the room.


    Watching Emperor leave with a gloomy face, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, wasn''t she fine just now? Why did it suddenly change in the blink of an eye? What happened?


    "heart-child." Suddenly, Queen''s voice came from behind, Tang Ke Xin quickly turned around, and looked at the smiling Queen, stunned.


    Emperor had just left with a gloomy face. Was he not worried? Not sad?


    Tang Ke Xin looked at her, and saw that she did not even try to put on an act, her smile was extremely sincere and very natural.


    "Will you sleep with me tonight?" Queen pulled her hand, her smile becoming even more gentle and affectionate.


    Lying on the bed, Tang Ke Xin suddenly had a dreamy feeling as she listened to the Queen beside her speaking amiably to him with a smile.


    It was already late in the night. Tang Ke Xin closed her eyes, the Queen''s voice stopped, and the entire room quieted down.


    After an unknown amount of time, Queen slowly raised her body and looked at Tang Ke Xin, who was sleeping peacefully. His original smile had faded, as if it was filled with pain, "heart-child, I just want you to grow up safe and sound, I just hope that you can be happy, happy."

 Chapter 33

    In the morning, when Queen woke up, she was already awake. Queen''s movements were light, obviously afraid of waking her up, so she pretended to be asleep.


    "Mother, where is Tang Ke Xin?" The women of the harem finally left, Ye Lan Chen''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Hmph, but what about your heart? "What''s wrong with her?" The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched. Like her, she was simply a mother''s yaksha, "What time is it now, she can''t even afford it, is she a pig?"


    In the room, the corners of Tang Ke Xin''s lips raised slightly. It looks like the Fourth Prince had really taken her revenge.


    "This son pays respects to Queen." A deep yet magnetic voice was heard.


    After Tang Ke Xin heard that Ye Lan Jue had left, Ye Lan Chen also left, and even the Queen went out. It was getting late, so she slowly got out of bed.


    "Miss Tang, you are awake. The Queen''s mistress went to the Buddhist Hall and ordered a servant to serve the Miss Tang." When the palace maids saw Tang Ke Xin, they respectfully walked forward.


    "No need, I''ll walk by myself." Yesterday when she had entered the palace, she had passed by a pond and discovered something. It was a very rare drug in modern times.


    He might as well take advantage of this time to gather them. It was already near noon, and in such a hot day, it was unlikely that there would be anyone around.


    The palace maid originally wanted to follow, but with a single glance from Tang Ke Xin, the palace maid immediately stopped, and didn''t dare to move even half a step.


    "I heard that Emperor was in a very good mood last night when he ate dinner at Kun An Palace. He laughed very happily, and even people outside Kun An Palace could hear his laughter." "I heard that it''s because of Tang Ke Xin. That girl recovered from her illness and sang a song. Emperor is very satisfied and even granted her a wish."


    "Hmph, how can a song be so useful? "I wonder what the Queen is doing?" The noble Qing who was walking beside her sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Let me know who you are was shocked and quickly turned to look at her.


    "You forgot about Ning Cai''er. She was originally just a little girl by the side of Queen, but now she has become a Imperial Consort Ning." The noble''s expression turned even colder.


    "That shouldn''t be necessary, Tang Ke Xin is Emperor''s niece." Let me know who you are''s voice trembled slightly.


    "My own niece is one of us, that''s more trustworthy." Venerable Lord Qing''s eyes darkened. In this palace, what was impossible?


    "Speak of the devil, the fool is here." Let me know who you are raised his eyes and coincidentally saw Tang Ke Xin walking over.


    "He''s recovered, he''s not stupid anymore." Noble Qing naturally saw Tang Ke Xin, and the corners of her lips curled up in ridicule.


    "Even if he recovers from his illness and has been a fool for eighteen years, knowing nothing and not knowing anything, isn''t he still acting like a fool?" Let me know who you are snorted disapprovingly, his eyes suddenly narrowing, "Since we''ve coincidentally bumped into her, let''s take a good look at her, I want to see what this fool can do."


    The Let me know who you are laughed sinisterly, then suddenly threw the hairpin in Tang Ke Xin''s direction.


    "Don''t you have eyes? "He actually broke my flower hairpin, this is something that the Emperor gave me." In the next moment, Let me know who you are angrily rushed in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    Tang Ke Xin lowered her head. Seeing the hairpin that had rolled in front of her, but she hadn''t touched it, the corner of her mouth raised a little.


    Seeing Tang Ke Xin keep her head low and had no reaction, the corner of Let me know who you are''s lips curved up into a pleased cold smile, "Insolent servant, you actually didn''t admit your fault."


    While speaking, Let me know who you are suddenly raised his hand and waved it towards Tang Ke Xin''s face.


    He decided to fight first, since he didn''t think that a fool would have any skills. Even if Queen was to blame, a fool would definitely not even have the ability to argue, let alone having someone from a noble family to ''testify'' for her.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened. He actually attacked? They only wanted to hit her, and they probably didn''t have the ability to.


    However, she was a civilized person, and civilized people naturally had to deal with things in a civilized manner.


    Of course, most people might not be able to enjoy her civilization.


    "Wow, you must be Let me know who you are right?" Just as she waved her hand over, Tang Ke Xin suddenly cried out in alarm. Just now, at Kun An Kun, she heard this woman''s voice, and knew that it was her the moment she heard it.


    "You know me?" Li Rong''er''s hand stopped, she looked at her in shock.


    "Hmm, hm, Let me know who you are is indeed a beauty, no wonder Emperor likes it, Emperor said that not only is Let me know who you are beautiful, but also ¡­ "Tang Ke Xin nodded again and again, praised him with extreme exaggeration, but then deliberately stopped himself from speaking.


    "And what? What else did the Emperor say? " Let me know who you are saw that she suddenly stopped, his face full of anxiety, and could not help but ask.


    This was what the women of the imperial harem cared about the most.


    "Aiyo, why is it so hot today? I''ve been standing here for such a long time, it''s so scorching." Tang Ke Xin raised her head, looked at the sky, and the corner of her mouth slightly rose.


    "Hurry up and cover Miss Tang''s face." Li Rong''er was a smart person, and kept instructing the palace maids.


    "Yes." The palace maid quickly moved forward and covered Tang Ke Xin''s body with a palm-leaf fan, blocking out the blazing sun.


    "Emperor said ¡­ "Cough, my throat suddenly feels a little dry and uncomfortable." Tang Ke Xin stopped halfway through her words.


    "Give the ice-cold pear soup in your hand to Miss Tang." Li Rong''er was startled and ordered the palace maid again.


    Tang Ke Xin smiled and squinted her eyes. In such a hot day, drinking a bowl of ice cold wine was such a blissful thing.


    Of course, she was a doctor. She could tell at a glance if there was anything wrong with the Sydney soup.


    Seeing Tang Ke Xin take the Snow Pear Soup and gulping it down without hesitation, Li Rong''er''s eyes flashed. Although this fool had recovered, she didn''t have any thoughts, and wasn''t even prepared for it.


    Of course, Li Rong''er did not know that Tang Ke Xin had purposely made her have this kind of illusion, and that if it was the case, they would not have any doubts about her words.


    After drinking the iced pear soup, Tang Ke Xin was satisfied. She then said slowly, "Emperor also said that Let me know who you are''s culinary skills are top-notch and are indeed not bad."


    "Really, Emperor really said that." Let me know who you are immediately beamed a smile.


    "Hmph, what are you so proud of." Su Qingling, who was standing at the side, had a face full of anger and jealousy.


    Tang Ke Xin could naturally see it clearly. As a psychological doctor, how could she not know what a woman was thinking?


    Furthermore, when she said that, Tang Ke Xin immediately recognized her. She was the person who paid respects to Queen with Let me know who you are in the morning.


    "Yes, yes, of course it''s true. This morning, I even heard from the palace that last night, Let me know who you are had a bowl of Love Soup which turned out to be a sign that said ''noble person'' and was going to the Clear Ning Courtyard. Then, they changed the route and went to the Ping Yi Courtyard ¡­" "As he spoke till here, Tang Ke Xin once again stopped, the corner of his lips slightly raised.


    Last night, Emperor did not stay in Kun An Palace and had left very early. This morning, she heard the palace maids whispering to Queen that he had rested in the imperial study last night.


    "Li Rong''er, you b * tch, fox spirit." Sure enough, standing at the side, Su Qing Ling, who was jealous to begin with, was instantly enraged when she heard this and started scolding.


    "That''s not right, Emperor did not go to Ping Yi Yuan last night." Li Rong''er was not stupid, she did not directly fall for it, and quickly raised a question.


    "Liu Gonggong said that when we were about to reach the Yi-Yi Hall, there was an urgent matter. Emperor has rushed to the Imperial Study again." Tang Ke Xin had expected her to say this, so she followed up very naturally.


    Of course, Let me know who you are and Qing Gui would never think that a fool who had just recovered would tell such a huge lie.


    "Where did Emperor rest last night?" However, Su Qing Ling still asked the eunuchs behind her in a low voice. It seemed that all the people in the palace were ruthless people and were not easy to fool.


    "I heard that Emperor went to the imperial study later on." The eunuch was stunned for a moment before he replied carefully.


    "Emperor likes me, is it still my fault? "Blame yourself for not being able to do it."


    "Li Rong''er, you are courting death." Su Qing Ling was enraged. She quickly raised her hand and slapped Li Rong''er.


    "Su Qing Ling, you hit me? "You dare to hit me?" None of the women in the imperial harem were easy to mess with, so Li Rong''er retaliated and fought back.


    Immediately, the two of them started fighting madly.


    Tang Ke Xin retreated a few steps and chose a safe location. Leaning on the tree trunk behind him, she leisurely watched the lively scene.


    She was a civilized person, a civilized way of doing things. Of course, she couldn''t guarantee that other people would be civilized as well.


    The branches of the tree drooped down right in front of her face. She raised her hand and gently pulled them down.


    Last night, there was a heavy rain, the branches were clean and distinct, giving off a spotless light fragrance, floating with a pure and delicate green crystal light, which had a kind of special allure. Tang Ke Xin pulled the branch to her lips, opened her mouth slightly, clenched her teeth, and leaned against the tree as she slightly tilted her body, making a comfortable position.


    With her current attitude, she was a bit of a monster, a bit of a seductress, and the remaining eighty percent of a hoodlum that should not have belonged to a woman.


    It was a scorching summer day, and it was truly depressing. It was not bad to have such a good show.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to see.


    At this moment, the two groups of people were fighting passionately, no one would pay attention to her.


    However, when her eyes turned slightly, they met a pair of eyes that were deep like an abyss and unfathomable, yet also had a sense of a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    It was obvious that the person was staring at her ¡­ Look.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin felt that her heart had stopped beating.


    The branch in her mouth loosened and bounced off her smooth forehead. It caused severe pain, but it was unable to suppress the fear in her heart.


    Him? Why was he here? When did he come? How long have you been standing here? How much had he just seen?

 Chapter 34

    Tang Ke Xin''s body shook, she felt that if not for him leaning on the tree trunk, she would have fallen down.


    "This humble girl pays her respects to the third prince." No matter what, he had to pay his respects first.


    She had completely ignored the two consorts.


    No matter what, it was good to ease up the atmosphere.


    Ye Lan Jue remained motionless and did not say a word. His eyes did not change as he continued to look at Tang Ke Xin, his expression did not change at all, as if he had not heard her words. His gaze was indifferent, but it was enough to make people shiver.


    "Your Highness, I''ll take my leave first." All of the women in the imperial harem had become elites. It could be seen that the third prince was targeting Tang Ke Xin, and had nothing to do with them, so they quickly took their leave.


    Ye Lan Jue did not make a sound, the Let me know who you are and the noble person brought their own people and quickly left.


    For a moment, only Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Jue were left in the courtyard.


    "This humble girl will also take her leave." Seeing that everyone had left, Tang Ke Xin tried to speak as well. Although she knew that the probability of him letting her leave was very low, very low, but she did not try to find out.


    Life is about trying. Although many attempts have resulted in destruction.


    Ye Lan Jue still did not speak, he only looked at her with squinted eyes.


    Seeing that he did not make a sound, Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes and then probed his footsteps.


    "Do you believe that This King will cripple your leg?" Only, just as she lifted her leg to throw it away, Ye Lan Jue''s cold and heavy voice suddenly resounded. The voice was not loud, but it was enough to instantly ice her into ashes.


    Tang Ke Xin''s feet then forcibly returned to her original position, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief, raised her head, and looked at him, trying her best to calm her heart down: "Your Highness, we have no enmity and grudges, so this isn''t too good right?"


    As for why? He even crippled her foot?


    What hatred was this? What hatred?


    However, no matter how unwilling she was, she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Therefore, she lowered her head and stood there quietly. In an instant, she had transformed into a well-behaved girl.


    "Have the two consorts fight to the death in the imperial palace. They have quite the skill." Seeing her current state, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips twitched extremely suspiciously, but his voice had become even deeper.


    "I didn''t do anything." Tang Ke Xin smirked, she had only said a few words and did not do anything else.


    Therefore, she had a bit of a fluke. Or perhaps, he had not been here for long, and might have just arrived. He might not have heard her words before.


    "This King has discovered that you have quite the guts." Ye Lan Jue seemed to be smiling coldly as his words slowly spread out word by word. It was so deep that it was deathly still, and so cold that it seemed to freeze over.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked, he did not know if he was discussing the matter, or if he had something else in mind.


    Actually, she still suspected that he might be the man from that night. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn''t have paid so much attention to her.


    If he was the man who was at the temple that night, then ¡­


    She really hoped that it wouldn''t be him. This man was too dangerous and too scary.


    "Emperor had a look at your name last night?" Ye Lan Jue did not mention anything else at the moment, and only spoke out once again, striking straight to the heart of the matter.


    "..." Of course not, she was the one who made it up. Therefore, without saying a word, Tang Ke Xin lowered his head and decided to pretend to be stupid.


    However, after hearing what he said, Tang Ke Xin gave up and knew that he had seen it all.


    Since he had seen it, it was useless for her to say anything now.


    In such a situation, the best thing to do was to admit your mistakes. The more sincere one was, the better it was for them.


    Ye Lan Jue saw that she had kept her head down the entire time, using only his forehead to face him. Not speaking, with such an obedient and cute behavior, he lightly exhaled, "You even dare to lie to yourself like this, how many heads do you have on your head?"


    Perhaps the third prince had been staring at her forehead for too long, and then suddenly said something like that.


    "One? "Could it be that there are more?" Tang Ke Xin lifted her head and asked in a puzzled and innocent manner, as a bright smile rose from the corner of her lips.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed, the corner of his mouth twitched a little this time. This woman?


    Under such circumstances, she could still laugh? And she was smiling so much ¡­ It was dazzling.


    He stared at her again, saying nothing.


    Seeing that he was quiet for a long time, Tang Ke Xin was unable to guess what he was thinking, but, looking at his current expression, it seemed that he was no longer as cold as before.


    "It''s so hot that people are about to die from the sun''s heat. Why don''t we go to the front and take advantage of the shade?" Tang Ke Xin tried to lift her leg and move forward.


    However, before she could take a step back, he suddenly shot a cold beam of light straight at her raised foot.


    Tang Ke Xin paused. She felt that if she were to take this step forward, just his gaze would be able to freeze her feet.


    "Cough." Tang Ke Xin coughed lightly and retracted her leg. However, she did not give up in the end and continued to retreat while probing. Similarly, before she could even fully take a step forward, his ice-cold gaze that was enough to kill everyone came over once again.


    "About that, we can''t move forward or back off. Is it feasible for us to move to the side?" Tang Ke Xin was depressed, depressed, depressed to the point that she wanted to slap him flying. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare, and she didn''t have the ability.


    However, would he be able to live or die happily? It''s not good to always use your eyes to scare people, is it?


    What was even more depressing was that under his gaze, she was actually forced to retreat.


    "Why don''t you try moving one of them?" Ye Lan Jue''s solemn voice carried a clear threat, but it seemed as if his tone contained a trace of other emotions.


    Hearing that, that little grumpy guy immediately came up, was he trying to force her to her death? What could he do? What could he do to her now that they were in the palace and on a busy road?


    Furthermore, there was still the Queen in the palace. The Queen truly cared for her, she ¡­ she had a backer.


    His hand was still on her shoulder. It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or his deliberate action, but the place he was holding onto right now was exactly the place that he had been bitten by that man the other day.


    At this moment, she was almost in his embrace. Her head was slightly raised, and his head was slightly lowered. The angle, the posture, the distance ¡­


    It was simply amazing!


    At this moment, if he lowered his head even a little, or if she accidentally moved a little, it was highly likely that she and his lips would be pressed together.

 Chapter 35

    Chapters 35 - 35 are well-deserved


    "What, what are all of you doing?" Right at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded out. It was mixed with shock, trembling, and even more so, disbelief.


    "Third Prince, no need to be so courteous." Queen replied softly. She looked at him, but his heart was unable to calm down.


    "Come back with me." Queen didn''t ask anything, her voice was just not as gentle as usual.


    "Yes." Tang Ke Xin still had her head down, but she could not hear anything wrong in her voice.


    Along the way, Queen''s face became more and more serious, she turned her head and looked at Tang Ke Xin behind her several times, but did not say a word.


    When they arrived at Kunning Palace, she sent all the servants away, and there was only Tang Ke Xin and her in the room.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that Queen had something to say.


    "The third prince is a man of both martial arts and literature. He is extremely talented and peerless in the world. He is indeed very outstanding." Queen looked at Tang Ke Xin, thought for a moment, and then slowly spoke.


    Hearing Queen''s words, Tang Ke Xin was stunned, she raised her head, with some suspicion in her eyes, and even some secret surprise, what does Queen mean by this?


    Such an abrupt praise to Ye Lan Jue, could it be?


    She still remembered that the Queen had told her to find her another one after breaking the engagement with Mu Shao Yu.


    Seeing the surprise and puzzlement on Tang Ke Xin''s face, Queen secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If the heart-child was interested in the Third Prince, hearing her say this, she would definitely reveal the shyness of a little woman. At this moment, the heart-child was only surprised and puzzled.


    "His Highness is too cold, it''s hard to get along with him." Queen thought that Tang Ke Xin''s illness was just right, so she tried to use the simplest words, hoping that she would understand.


    "Right." Tang Ke Xin nodded, she completely agreed with this point, he was indeed too cold.


    "The third prince is deep and reserved, hard to fathom." The Queen continued to speak, but her voice was much more relaxed.


    "Right." Tang Ke Xin nodded her head again. She agreed with him even more, that man was more than just unfathomable.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin had completely understood Queen''s intentions. She knew that it was not as she had guessed, and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She had scared her to death, and she had thought that Queen was trying to fit her and Ye Lan Jue together.


    "A woman''s greatest happiness in this life is to be able to marry a man who truly loves and loves you and can protect you for the rest of your life. As a prince of Dayuan, Your Highness'' heart is one with very little time." Seeing Tang Ke Xin nod her head, the heaviness on Queen''s face slowly disappeared. It could be seen that heart-child really did not have any thoughts about the Third Highness, but just to be safe, she still needed to remind the heart-child.


    As a man, Ye Lan Jue was indeed unrivaled, being the focus of tens of thousands of gazes, and being admired by tens of thousands of people, but as his husband, he was afraid that...


    A man like that, with his heart and soul in the world, didn''t have much space for a woman. Therefore, it was impossible to love a woman wholeheartedly, and with his identity and status, there would definitely be many women around him in the future.


    It was impossible for a man like him to not seek the position of prince. As long as he had that intention, he would be in danger both openly and covertly.


    If heart-child were to really marry him, he would definitely be in the same danger.


    She only wanted heart-child to be safe, happy, and didn''t ask for anything else.


    "Yes, I know." Hearing Queen''s words, Tang Ke Xin''s heart was deeply moved. If that was the case, ordinary people would definitely not say it, and the most likely explanation would be the kind that a mother would privately tell her daughter. Furthermore, it was the kind of mother who only cared about her daughter''s happiness and wouldn''t try to get close to others.


    If Queen had even a little selfishness, she would probably think of a way to have her marry Ye Lan Jue. That would absolutely benefit Ye Lan Chen.


    "Come here." He reached out his hand, grabbed Tang Ke Xin''s hand and pulled her into the inner room. Then, he took out a beautiful and delicate set of clothes.


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked once again. The clothes were made by Queen herself, she had seen Queen stitching it for her the day before, but she didn''t expect that Queen would actually make it for her.


    As he thought about how the Queen Empress sat under the lamp last night, stitching clothes together with a gentle smile on her face, Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    In the modern world, she was an orphan. No one had ever treated her like this before.


    In the Prime Minister''s Estate, the Madame Prime Minister doted on her a lot and loved her a lot, but it was not as exquisite as the one in the Queen.


    "Un, heart-child is so beautiful." After Tang Ke Xin changed her clothes, the Queen looked at her with a gentle smile, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips slightly lifted as she lightly smiled. It was very warm and very soft.


    "The Queen Empress has already been prepared, are we going over now?" Just then, the respectful voice of a palace maid came from outside the door.


    "Yes." The Queen responded softly as she pulled Tang Ke Xin away and said, "Come, I''ll bring you to the Qing Ke Garden. It''s too hot today."


    Qing Yin Garden, the palace''s holy land, the quiet and serene lake, the shade of trees, even though it was a hot summer day, it was exceptionally cool. Of course, people like this couldn''t go to this kind of place.


    Normally, only the Emperor s could go there. Most consorts did not even have the qualifications, but the Fourth Prince was a frequent visitor there.


    Normally, Queen rarely went, it was only because Tang Ke Xin came today and the sky was especially hot that Queen wanted to bring her there.


    There was no air-conditioning in the ancient times, nor was there even a fan. Such a hot day was indeed very torturous, and with such a good place, Tang Ke Xin was naturally happy.


    Only, when they entered the courtyard, they saw that above the Serene Lake, two men were playing chess. One of them was Ye Lan Chen, and the other was actually Ye Lan Jue.


    Thinking about what happened earlier, Tang Ke Xin''s footsteps subconsciously stopped, and Queen''s expression also seemed to slightly change.


    "Imperial Mother, you have come." Ye Lan Chen had already seen them. He stood up and shouted happily.


    Queen could only bring Tang Ke Xin over.


    "You''re lazy here again." Queen looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    "Mother, your son isn''t slacking off. Your son is playing chess with Three Emperors, and as I was walking along the road, I met him and pulled him over." Ye Lan Chen knew how to find excuses.


    "You want to play chess with His Highness? heart-child, come over here and see how badly he lost. " Queen chuckled as she brought Tang Ke Xin to sit at a stone table.


    The stone table was not very big. When Queen sat on one side, Tang Ke Xin could only sit on the other.


    "Muhou, is that what you say about your son? "How do you know this son will lose?" Ye Lan Chen slightly tilted his mouth, protesting in a low voice, but when he looked at Ye Lan Jue, it was obvious that he did not have much confidence.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the Go board on the table and chuckled secretly. It would take a few minutes for the Third Prince to win, but the Third Prince did not seem to be in a hurry to do so. He was playing chess slowly with the Fourth Prince, probably because he did not want the Fourth Prince to lose too badly.


    "heart-child, I have already sent someone to Mu Residence to discuss the cancellation of your engagement with Mu Shao Yu." Seeing Ye Lan Jue''s action, Queen''s eyes flashed, and suddenly said.


    When Tang Ke Xin heard Queen''s words, she was secretly happy in her heart. She never thought that Queen would be so fast, of course she couldn''t display it too clearly.


    He picked up the tea from the palace maid on the table and took a sip, concealing some of his emotions.


    "I think that you and Chen Er are compatible, so after cancelling the marriage between you and Mu Shao Yu, you and Chen Er can actually ¡­" Queen had this idea from the beginning, she felt that she could try out heart-child and Chen Er''s plans.


    Of course, she was saying these words in front of Ye Lan Jue on purpose to test his reactions.

 Chapter 36

    "Pfft." Even someone as calm as her was completely stupefied when she heard this. She spat out the tea that she had just drunk.


    It passed by the corner of his mouth and slid into his neck, slowly reaching his throat. As his throat slightly moved, the water droplets quickly opened up.


    It would be strange if he wasn''t angry after being sprayed with blood. Thus, it was normal for his complexion to be unsightly.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Tang Ke Xin looked at Ye Lan Jue, but it was too much. She picked up the kernels that Queen just gave her and wiped away her sweat, then walked towards Ye Lan Jue.


    It is a natural thing for a modern woman.


    When Ye Lan Jue saw her actions, his eyes lightly flashed for a moment. He did not say anything, nor did he move.


    "heart-child." Queen''s expression changed in shock, "How can you give your kernels to Your Highness?"


    heart-child was just right sick, she could understand that she still did not know about these etiquette issues.


    What shocked the Queen the most was that when the heart-child had used the kernels to wipe the Third Prince''s face, the Third Prince did not have the slightest intention of escaping, nor did he do anything abnormal. With the Third Prince''s normal personality, how could he allow others to offend him?


    Normally, under these circumstances, she would be crippled before the person''s hand could reach her, even if it was right in front of her, even if the heart-child had this layer of relationship with her.


    When would His Highness care about anything else?


    If he really wanted to do something, no one would be able to stop him, not even the Emperor.


    Hearing Queen''s words, Tang Ke Xin stopped in her tracks. She had forgotten that this was not the current time, but an ancient time.


    Therefore, her actions just now were indeed rash in ancient times.


    Her kernels stopped dangerously in front of Ye Lan Jue''s face. A corner of the kernels floated up in an arc, passing by his face, covering his bottomless eyes. Looking from Tang Ke Xin''s angle, he could see that his light lips were especially charming.


    It was a scene that was absolutely pleasing to the eyes.


    "Let''s record this down together. Just wait." In the next moment, the corner of his lips slightly parted. It was still sexy, but it still carried a hint of coldness. The aura in the plaza instantly froze, suppressing the desire to breathe.


    When Ye Lan Jue said those words, although his voice was not loud, everyone present heard him loud and clear, including Queen.


    Wait, together? What did he mean by ''together''? What with what? What else had she done to offend him?


    Anything else? What happened at the pond?


    Can that count? Could it be counted? If not? What did he mean?


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin felt as if she had fallen into a thousand-year-old ice cave, and instantly went from her head to her feet.


    Him? Could he be referring to me?


    No, that shouldn''t be possible. If it was really him, then even if he knew, he would have already annihilated her at the very first moment.


    Even though the third prince was comforting him, Tang Ke Xin was still extremely anxious. The third prince''s words just now were just too strange.


    Queen was so shocked that her breathing became disorderly, what did the Third Prince mean by this? His Highness was cold and detached, he would definitely not care about normal things. If she were to talk about the things that she was angry at heart-child for, she would have dealt with them at the first possible moment, and would not say such things.


    What did he mean by all this? Could it be that there was some other matter between the heart-child and him?


    The more Queen thought about it, the more surprised she became. Furthermore, Queen had a faint feeling that what Ye Lan Jue had just said wasn''t just meant for heart-child to hear, it seemed more like it was meant for her.


    With his intelligence, he naturally saw through her probing just now. Thus, he did it on purpose, or perhaps it was more so to express his attitude to her.


    His attitude? What on earth was he thinking?


    It was too easy for a man like him to obtain a woman''s heart.


    The heart-child was so innocent, so ignorant, and so innocent, how could it resist his charm? It was likely that if he did even a little, the heart-child would be enchanted by him.


    It would have been fine if he was sincere, but if he wasn''t ¡­


    Queen''s body stiffened bit by bit. She was terrified from the bottom of her heart, she really didn''t dare to think of the consequences that would happen.


    "Muhou, can you please not make such a joke?" Ye Lan Chen who was sitting on the ground finally regained his senses, stood up, and rubbed the place where he fell in pain, his expression somewhat sad.


    Queen let out a light sigh. Chen Er is really ¡­


    "The Queen, the Emperor invites the Queen to the study." Just as Queen was about to speak, she coincidentally walked over.


    "Yes, I understand." With Emperor inviting her, she naturally could not delay it, but, in the end, she was still worried. She looked at Ye Lan Jue and slowly spoke, "Third Highness, do you want to go and exchange first ¡­."


    It was just that, when he saw Ye Lan Jue''s ice-cold face, he was unable to continue talking for a while.


    She was afraid that the more she meddled with this matter, the more disadvantageous it would be for the heart-child.


    "The Queen." Liu Gonggong was a smart person and he quickly spoke up.


    "heart-child, you come with me as well." When Queen left, she still called for Tang Ke Xin to come along. Seeing that Ye Lan Chen was still in a daze, she secretly sighed, "Chen Er, send heart-child back to Prime Minister''s Estate."


    "Oh, okay." Ye Lan Chen was startled, but still replied to his, but her expression seemed to be a little unnatural.


    After exiting the Qing-Yun Garden, Queen wanted to go to her study in a different direction. She could only walk in separate directions from Tang Ke Xin, but she once again instructed Ye Lan Chen to send him back no matter what.


    After Queen left, Ye Lan Chen stopped and looked at Tang Ke Xin. He took a deep breath and looked a little embarrassed: "Tang Ke Xin, This King ¡­. This King never thought that his mother would suddenly say this. This King knows that what you like right now is ¡­ "


    Ye Lan Chen paused, his eyebrows knitted together slightly, "Although This King knows that it is impossible for him to like you, This King and you ¡­"


    "Pfft, what are you thinking about? "You and I are definitely impossible. We are cousins, close relatives, and relatives who are unable to get married. Babies born from relatives will be deformed, and they are more likely to be idiots." Seeing him like this, Tang Ke Xin couldn''t help but laugh. Ye Lan Chen was really too cute.


    Although she was not the original Tang Ke Xin, her body was still the original Tang Ke Xin, so it was simply impossible for her to be with Ye Lan Chen. Furthermore, Ye Lan Chen was just like a boy that had not grown up.


    "In short, the two of us can''t get married, we can''t be husband and wife. But, we can be friends, like brothers." Tang Ke Xin really liked his personality and wanted to be his friend.


    Her first friend from ancient times.


    "What bro? You''re a girl, what are you supposed to be? We are cousins, you are This King''s cousin. " The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched, but there was an additional smile on his face.


    He actually liked this kind of heart.


    "Hmm, that''s fine too. It''s decided then and there." Tang Ke Xin smiled brilliantly.


    "Whatever you say is fine, it''s fine anyway." Seeing her smile, Ye Lan Chen''s smile also continued to spread.


    "But heart, what did Three Emperors mean when he said to record everything down? Have you offended the Three Emperors in any way? " Recalling what Ye Lan Jue said in the Qing Ke Garden previously, Ye Lan Chen reverted back to his original state as a curious baby.


    "No, how could I possibly have offended him?" Hearing him mention this matter suddenly, Tang Ke Xin''s face changed slightly, his first reaction was to deny it.


    She was never afraid of the heavens or the earth, but every time she faced Ye Lan Jue, she would feel panic.


    "Then why did Three Emperors say that just now? "This King must have sensed that something was up." Ye Lan Chen naturally did not believe him, his eyes revealed his usual excitement. It was very clear that he would not let this matter rest until Tang Ke Xin had said what she wanted to say.


    "I really haven''t. It''s just that the character of the third prince is absolutely petty and vengeful. If I really offended him, would I still be able to live?" Tang Ke Xin secretly exhaled. With Ye Lan Chen''s personality, he would definitely not rest until he got the final answer.


    Furthermore, with his personality, if he didn''t get an answer, he might investigate. That matter already made her tremble in fear, and if Ye Lan Chen were to add fuel to the fire, she wouldn''t be far from death.


    If he wanted Ye Lan Chen to believe her words, then he must have enough persuasion and force to shake him. She felt that this sentence of His Highness was stingy and vengeful, and definitely had that kind of power, to be able to achieve the effect that she had imagined.


    Actually, what Tang Ke Xin said was not wrong, Ye Lan Jue was someone who was stingy enough to hold a grudge, for example when she sprayed water on him, although she was in the wrong, she did not do it on purpose, but he actually blamed her!


    "Are you sure?" A deep voice suddenly sounded from behind her. It carried a domineering aura with it, and was filled with the dangerous feeling of being able to devour bones and stop blood.


    That voice was obviously the owner of the stingy and vengeful voice that Tang Ke Xin had mentioned just now.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body suddenly stiffened, and sshe subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and for a moment, he almost bit off her own tongue.


    Did she just say something? Did you say anything? No, absolutely not.


    55555555555

 Chapter 37

    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin really wished that she had amnesia. No, that''s not right, what''s the use of having amnesia?


    However, Tang Ke Xin knew that was impossible. She felt that the chances of the Third Prince getting amnesia was definitely lower than winning the lottery.


    In short, Tang Ke Xin felt very sad at the moment.


    Her vigilance was extremely high. Normally, if someone approached her, she would be alerted even if they were less than a mile away. However, why was it that she did not sense anything every time the Third Prince approached her?


    As expected, she shouldn''t talk about others behind their backs, even though she didn''t feel that her words were wrong.


    But the third prince certainly didn''t like it.


    "This humble girl greets Your Highness." Tang Ke Xin did his best to suppress the panic in his heart, and as his heart trembled, he turned around slightly stiff.


    Ye Lan Jue looked at her, the corners of his brows slightly moved, he had scolded her and he had been caught by him, but he was still able to hold his breath like that!


    This etiquette was a rule.


    "Three Emperors?" Ye Lan Chen turned, and looked at Ye Lan Jue who was behind him, and gasped in shock.


    Why would the Three Emperors suddenly appear behind them? Then did Three Emperors hear what was said just now?


    But did Three Emperors also hear what he just said about how Three Emperors was stingy and vengeful?


    Would the Three Emperors be angry?


    In fact, he felt that the Three Emperors was definitely not someone who could be trifled with. The Three Emperors he knew was a valiant, mighty, and respected, peerless and strongest prince in the world.


    How could such a Three Emperors be someone to hold a grudge?


    As a result, he felt that the Three Emperors would definitely not be angered by such a small matter, and would definitely not be troubled by those words just now.


    Well, yes, that must be it.


    Only, the following words from the third prince destroyed all of Ye Lan Chen''s thoughts in an instant.


    "Is This King stingy and vengeful?" Ye Lan Jue looked at Tang Ke Xin, and every word was accompanied by his unique Spirit Qi, low and heavy, without much emotion, without even a hint of anger, but it made people shiver in fear, making people''s hair stand on end.


    These words were obviously meant to be used to settle accounts.


    Tang Ke Xin lowered her head and did not say anything. Actually, she really wanted to be proud and brazenly reply "Yes", but she thought it would be better to just forget it, she felt that her life was still the most important. If she really said that, the Third Prince might really destroy her on the spot.


    "Three Emperors, I was just joking with you, she is not ¡­" This time, Ye Lan Chen did not take pleasure in Tang Ke Xin''s misfortune, nor did he cause a ruckus with the desire to stir up trouble. Instead, he pleaded for Tang Ke Xin''s sake.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you are slandering the This King." Ye Lan Jue didn''t pay attention to Ye Lan Chen. His pair of eyes stared fixedly at Tang Ke Xin, his voice was still calm, but the words he spoke were enough to make one''s heart jump.


    Defamation! To slander the Third Prince!


    Hearing this, Ye Lan Chen was so shocked that he started sweating. This was such a huge crime, Three Emperors wasn''t like this normally, what happened today?


    "Three Emperors, but your heart definitely doesn''t have that intention. It absolutely does not have any intention to slander Three Emperors." Ye Lan Chen was a little confused. Normally, for such a small matter like this, the Three Emperors would never even bother to explain, but now, the Three Emperors had actually forgiven him for committing such a heinous crime.


    Although what she said about the Three Emperors was wrong, it was not to the extent of slandering them.


    Tang Ke Xin did not say anything, he had already heard it clearly, what she said now was of no use, even if Ye Lan Jue used the word ''slander'', it was too serious, it was too scary.


    He was a high and mighty prince. Since he had already spoken in such a manner, what else could a mere girl like her say?


    Actually, Tang Ke Xin did not agree with what he said. It''s not a slander, it''s the truth. Look at it now, it''s the best proof.


    Of course, in this situation, she wouldn''t be so stupid as to say so.


    "What is the purpose of doing this?" Just that, when Ye Lan Jue looked at her, her pupils darkened, he suddenly changed the topic. His eyes that had an unfathomable depth, were extremely sharp, as though he could suck in a person''s soul and steal their soul.


    With just that one sentence, it caused Tang Ke Xin''s breathing to stop, and her heart to stop.


    She was indeed saying those words to Ye Lan Chen on purpose just now.


    She knew he wasn''t Ye Lan Chen, but he had just been standing behind her, and yet he seemed to have seen through her completely?


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin truly realized how frightening Ye Lan Jue was.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin knew even more clearly that if Ye Lan Jue wanted to kill her, it would definitely be a matter of minutes. And no one could save her, including the Queen.


    Ye Lan Chen was stunned, a little distracted? Hiding what? What did Three Emperors hide from him?


    What did Three Emperors mean? Could it be that his heart had really offended the Three Emperors in some way, and that the plot was very serious? was it really enough to make the usually calm Three Emperors angry?


    "Tang Ke Xin, do you think that the This King will let you go?" In the next moment, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes narrowed abruptly as the atmosphere suddenly turned cold. The surrounding pressure instantly condensed, engulfing a sense of danger that could swallow a person whole.


    Despite her calmness, which had always been fearless, she was now terrified from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Lan Chen''s body visibly trembled. He had always known just how terrifying Three Emperors was, but it was the first time he had seen such a Three Emperors. Such a Three Emperors would definitely be able to turn everything in the world into ashes in an instant, let alone a heart.


    "But Xin, Imperial Mother has prepared a carriage. You should go back first." For the first time, Ye Lan Chen put away his usual playfulness and disrespect. There was no longer the playfulness of not wanting to stir up chaos in the world, and his expression became extremely solemn.


    As Ye Lan Chen spoke, he moved in front of Ye Lan Jue to block the distance between him and Tang Ke Xin. Even though he was already so scared by the frightening aura and danger that his legs were trembling.


    However, it was clear that the Three Emperors was targeting Ke Xin. The current Three Emperors was too terrifying, he could not let Ke Er be in danger.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin felt that his heart had lost its ability to beat.


    If he really was the man from that night, Tang Ke Xin definitely believed that he would be able to cut her into a thousand pieces.


    Though she couldn''t be sure now if he was.


    Tang Ke Xin heaved a sigh of relief, and turned to leave.


    No matter how foolish he was, there was no way he could just stand there and wait for death.


    Tang Ke Xin was in a bit of a hurry to leave so she did not notice the curve of his lips that slowly rose behind her back.


    Escape? Did she think she could escape?

 Chapter 38

    Actually, Tang Ke Xin knew that if Ye Lan Jue really wanted to kill her, she definitely wouldn''t be able to stop her. Thus, in her heart, there wasn''t really too much hope.


    That was not her style. She, Tang Ke Xin, had never had such a phrase in her dictionary. Even in the face of the most desperate situation, she would still fight to the death for it.


    Tang Ke Xin walked a long distance, and seeing that Ye Lan Jue really did not chase after him, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, she discovered that her palms were drenched in cold sweat.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin happened to walk behind a fake mountain, and her steps slightly slowed down.


    She was truly surprised, because Ye Lan Jue''s appearance just now was so terrifying. Seeing his appearance just now, she even thought that he was the man from that night.


    So he had a hundred percent reason to kill her.


    But he let her go so easily?


    What was going on?


    "Ah, ah, killing, killing!" However, right at this moment, a sharp voice suddenly sounded from not too far away.


    Tang Ke Xin''s brows twitched, following the voice, she looked over, and saw a palace maid with a face full of fear looking in her direction.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes turned slightly, and then she saw a person lying not far from her on the side of the fake mountain.


    Her heart had really been a little flustered just now, and was only thinking about Ye Lan Jue. She actually did not notice that a person was lying on the side of the fake mountain.


    A corpse was completely silent. It was originally very difficult to find, and the location of the corpse was also extremely hidden. If it wasn''t for the palace maid''s sudden shout, she might not have noticed it at all and walked over.


    The palace maid''s voice was very high-pitched, and very loud. Very soon, the surrounding palace maids and guards all surrounded him.


    "She ¡­ she killed, she killed." The palace maid who was screaming just now, upon seeing that everyone had surrounded them, suddenly pointed at Tang Ke Xin and shouted frantically.


    "Isn''t that the chrysanthemum?" Someone recognized the corpse on the ground and asked with a slightly trembling voice, "Why did she kill Autumn Flower?"


    "Which Courtyard are you from? What''s your name? "Why do you want to kill the chrysanthemums?" One of the guards walked forward and looked at Tang Ke Xin, her voice carried a sense of viciousness.


    In the past, Tang Ke Xin was a fool who would often cause trouble. Thus, when the Queen let Tang Ke Xin enter the palace, she was only allowed to stay in the Kunning Palace.


    Also because of Tang Ke Xin''s foolishness, Tang Ke Xin did not attend many of the banquets in the palace.


    Therefore, other than a few concubines who had seen Tang Ke Xin and recognized him, normal palace maids would not be able to recognize him.


    Furthermore, this place was a distance away from the Kunning Palace, so the guards here had never seen Tang Ke Xin before.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slightly sank.


    Was this an accident? Was it a coincidence? Or was it a conspiracy?


    The Queen had suddenly been informed about it by the Emperor, it could be that they had made arrangements, but they had just met Ye Lan Jue in the front yard, and what had happened was out of their expectation.


    If she had not just met Ye Lan Jue, Ye Lan Chen would have sent her back. She was together with Ye Lan Chen, so this situation could not have happened.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slowly narrowed. Then, what if everything started from when she met Ye Lan Jue in the front courtyard?


    From the front yard to here, there was not much shade at all. It was very sunburned and very hot.


    It was quiet, cozy, cool, and there was an eighty percent chance of slowing down, and even if she did not slow down, she would have to stop at the sharp cry of the palace maid.


    There were mountains and trees here, so it was relatively hidden. The conditions were very suitable.


    The dead man was injured on the forehead, and blood was still flowing out of the wound. On the side of the body, there was a bloody stone.


    It seemed that this matter was not simple at all.


    But, who was the one who set this up? What was his goal?


    "What is it? Not speak? The guard should be a small leader, but seeing that Tang Ke Xin did not speak, his expression became even more fierce.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" At this moment, a gentle and pleasant voice was suddenly heard.


    "heart-child, why are you here, didn''t you get Chen Er to send you back?" Then the Queen''s voice suddenly came out, it was clear that she was surprised.


    When Queen saw Tang Ke Xin, she naturally walked over quickly. Other than a few concubines, there were also Emperor s and even Crown Prince s who followed along.


    Seeing the crowd that suddenly appeared, Tang Ke Xin laughed coldly in her heart. From the looks of it, it was indeed a trap, and a big one at that.


    Someone who could set up such a trap in the palace was most likely not simple.


    "This?" Seeing the corpses on the ground, Queen''s face changed.


    "What''s going on?" Emperor''s expression also clearly darkened.


    "Reporting to the Emperor, this servant just passed by the fake mountain and saw her use a stone to smash Autumn Flower, killing her." The palace maid pointed at Tang Ke Xin again, giving a very fluent answer. At the moment, she was saying that she had personally witnessed Tang Ke Xin smashing Autumn Chrysanthemum to death.


    Tang Ke Xin sneered, it seemed that this palace maid had not only framed her just now because she knew who she was, but it was precisely because she knew who she was that she did it on purpose.


    "What are you talking about?" Queen was normally very calm, but after hearing the palace maid''s words, he was clearly impatient.


    "That''s right, what nonsense are you spouting? Miss Tang is the daughter of the Prime Minister, she''s the niece of the Queen, how can you frame the Miss Tang?" The voice of the Ming Gui Fei was very gentle and pleasant to the ears. It sounded like it was helping Tang Ke Xin get rid of her sin, but in reality, there was another deep meaning to it.


    At this moment, she was obviously purposely flattering Tang Ke Xin''s identity.


    Queen''s expression changed drastically.


    "Reporting to the Ming Gui Fei, this servant did not frame Miss Tang, this servant had just personally witnessed it." The palace maid insisted with determination and answered fluently, not stuttering at all.


    In this kind of situation, it was destined to have an ending, because, at the first moment, only Tang Ke Xin and the palace maid was present, and the palace maid had insisted on personally witnessing Tang Ke Xin killing Qiu Ju.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that in the current situation, even if she did not admit it, the Emperor would not accept her crime, and it would be hard to eliminate the suspicion that the Queen was protecting her, or even bullying her with his strength.


    What''s more, there wasn''t much credibility to the words of a recently recovered fool.


    Adding on the fact that Ming Gui Fei had purposely turned the tables earlier, the consequences could be imagined.


    This should be the result the person who set the trap for him.


    After that, the man would certainly push for the development of public opinion.


    Tang Ke Xin could only imagine how this matter would be spread.


    At that time, it would be a small matter if her reputation was damaged, the Prime Minister''s Estate would be affected, and the reputation of the Queen would be affected.


    Now, with Queen around, it was impossible to deal with her. If she was not dealt with, the consequences would be even worse.


    Therefore, this matter was now a dead end, with no solution.


    A dead end? No solution?


    Of course, that was only normal.


    If it was her, it would be a different story.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the palace maid and suddenly laughed. It was a light laugh, very light, but it was something that no one could ignore.


    Funny.


    Everyone saw Tang Ke Xin laughing so much that they were stunned. Was she crazy? How could she laugh under such circumstances?


    Hearing movement, Ye Lan Jue, who was walking together with Ye Lan Chen, saw the smile on her face and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    At this moment, her laughter made him think of the ice lotuses in the snow mountains. They were spotless, pure white, and sparkling.

 Chapter 39

    "When I ask her questions, I hope that no matter what she asks, no one will disturb me, no one will be allowed to speak, no one will be allowed to make any noise, and no one will be allowed to make any influential actions." The smile on Tang Ke Xin''s lips had already completely faded. His face was serious, and his expression extremely serious.


    Everyone also had a face full of curiosity, and even Ye Lan Jue''s gaze seemed a little strange.


    Tang Ke Xin''s seriousness caused her to be alarmed, and even made her tremble slightly. She already felt pressure in her heart, and her heart became tense.


    "What does heart-child want to ask about? Is it that serious?" The smile on the Ming Gui Fei''s beautiful face rippled slightly, and her gentle voice sounded very familiar.


    The Ming Gui Fei loved her daughter, Li Ming Zhu. Back then, the Old General Li went to war with the late emperor, and when they were born, they went through fire and water, they even saved the late emperor''s life before.


    After the Old General Li received her as a daughter in her later years, she viewed Li Ming Zhu as her precious daughter and named her Li Ming Zhu. Li Ming Zhu entered the palace eight years ago and directly bestowed her the title of Ming Gui Fei.


    Someone once guessed that if Li Ming Zhu was born ten years earlier, the position of Queen would definitely be hers.


    Of course, some people did not agree with this point of view. The current Queen was the daughter of Tutor Mu, and in the past, Tutor Mu had no military power and did not have much influence over the court. In the past, although the Old General Li did not have a daughter, but the number of people who held a daughter in their court was countless beyond compare.


    However, Emperor insisted on marrying Mu Wan Qing, and directly married her in the manner of a Queen.


    At that time, many people could not understand why Emperor, who had just ascended to power and was unstable in everything, would make such a decision.


    "Just now, this Emperor promised this humble woman that no one could disturb her. Did I not hear that?" Tang Ke Xin looked at her, blinked his eyes, and then blinked again. His expression was innocent and confused.


    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched, but he had truly trained his ability to play the pig to eat the tiger to his heart''s content.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s brows slightly rose.


    In this situation, the others naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    Emperor did not say anything as well, only lightly pulling at the corner of his lips.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at Ming Gui Fei and laughed, that smile was very pure and sincere.


    Ming Gui Fei''s face was obviously somewhat gloomy.


    "Tang Ke Xin ignored her, and directly turned to the palace maid who had framed her, and asked in an extremely casual tone. "What''s your name?"


    "Your servant, your servant''s name is Xiao Cui." The palace maid was startled, as she did not expect Tang Ke Xin, who was so serious earlier, to ask her this question. She did not even stammer when answering the question that Emperor asked.


    "Mn, Xiao Cui, not bad." Tang Ke Xin nodded seriously.


    Xiao Cui was stunned, she looked at Tang Ke Xin with a little more astonishment, she did not understand what she meant.


    Of course, everyone could not understand what Tang Ke Xin meant by that. She just felt that although this fool had recovered from her illness, she was still messing around.


    "Where did you find the body?" Tang Ke Xin paused for a moment, then asked again, these words were a little mysterious.


    "..." Xiao Cui paused for a moment, then said: "This servant just passed by the fake mountain, and coincidentally saw the Miss Tang use a stone to smash Autumn Flower."


    Tang Ke Xin secretly chuckled, not bad, your mental state is not bad, your reaction is fast enough, it''s really good.


    "Which Courtyard are you from?" Tang Ke Xin''s red lips moved slightly, and she asked carelessly.


    "This servant is from Lian Yi Yuan." Xiao Cui''s eyes flashed, he was obviously surprised by this question, but he replied fluently.


    "Noble Lian sent a servant to fetch some ice to relieve the heat." Xiao Cui answered time and time again, but she was even more confused. Previously she was so serious, but now she was just asking her such a question?


    "Yes, she is Autumn Flower." Xiao Cui''s answer became light as well. A question like this was obviously not a problem at all.


    Tang Ke Xin asked a total of three questions, all of them extremely simple. Furthermore, even though the last question was related to this matter, it was merely a trivial and insignificant one.


    Which Courtyard are you from? Then, Tang Ke Xin asked the first question once again.


    "This servant is from Lian Yi Yuan." Xiao Cui thought that she had forgotten, hence she asked again, but she quickly replied her.


    "Where are you going on such a hot day?" Tang Ke Xin''s second question, was still a repeat.


    "Noble Lian sent a servant to fetch some ice to relieve the heat." Xiao Cui was startled, and continued to answer.


    "Do you know the deceased?" Tang Ke Xin''s third question was also a repeat.


    "Yes, her name is Qiuju." At that moment, Xiao Cui had already relaxed, there was contempt in his heart.


    Although Xiao Cui''s face did not reveal any change and there was no change in her voice, Tang Ke Xin had already clearly captured the change in her expression.


    That was what she wanted.


    Just now, she wanted Emperor to promise her not to let anyone disturb her when she asked her questions. This was very important, the process really could not be disturbed.


    At first, Xiao Cui was definitely very nervous, especially on guard. However, after hearing her repeated questions, she would lower his guard and unconsciously relax.


    In a situation where a person was extremely nervous and vigilant, once they relaxed, they would be especially relaxed. The disdain and contempt they had for others would only grow stronger and stronger.


    One of these problems is that the stronger the drop, the more obvious the rise and fall of the mood.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui no longer took her seriously. She probably already treated her like a fool.


    Just that, her speed of questioning had unknowingly increased, Xiao Cui''s reaction speed was indeed strong, Tang Ke Xin asked very quickly, and she answered very quickly.


    The question Tang Ke Xin asked was the same, and her answer was also the same.


    Hearing Tang Ke Xin''s repeated questions, everyone felt dizzy, but they were even more confused. They did not understand what Tang Ke Xin was trying to do.


    Could it be that her illness had not completely recovered and she had become stupid again, so she kept asking these simple questions?


    However, the Emperor had already spoken, and there were also the examples of the previous Ming Gui Fei, so, at this moment, no one dared to disturb Tang Ke Xin.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin, but became more and more profound.


    After Tang Ke Xin asked this question thrice, she continued to ask it a fourth time. It was still the same question, but the speed at which she asked it was still unconsciously increasing.


    Xiao Cui''s reply had also unconsciously sped up, synchronized with her.


    "Which Courtyard are you from?"


    "This servant is from Lian Yi Yuan."


    "Where are you going on such a hot day?"


    "Noble Lian sent a servant to fetch some ice to relieve the heat."


    "Do you know the deceased?"


    "Yes, she is Autumn Flower."


    "Who killed the chrysanthemum?" After asking that question for the fourth time, Tang Ke Xin suddenly changed questions. Only, her tone was still as casual and natural as before, completely different from before.


    "This servant doesn''t know, this servant didn''t see ¡­" "The Xiao Cui at this moment had long since lost all her defenses. At this time, with such a speed of speech, Tang Ke Xin used an equally natural and casual tone and suddenly changed the topic. She didn''t even have time to react, and didn''t even think about it, and only instinctively blurted out.


    Of course, in a situation like this where she was completely unprepared and had no time to react, what she said was absolutely the truth.


    Because, Tang Ke Xin didn''t even give her the chance to compose a lie.


    Everyone was shocked, and sounds of breathing could be heard. However, no one said anything for a while. The whole world was quiet for a while. "Huu."

 Chapter 40

    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes narrowed. In this kind of situation, Xiao Cui definitely could not lie, but if she said she did not know who had killed Qiuju, then she definitely did not know.


    She had paid attention to the dead man. The cause of death was the wound on his forehead. The weapon was the bloodstained stone on the side of the corpse. Judging from the wound, the dead man must have been hit at least three times.


    Xiao Cui had definitely been sent here to frame her, and was definitely here a little earlier than her, but she did not see the culprit.


    A martial arts expert would use a stone to kill someone? How many times do I need to smash it? Would it give a small palace maid a chance to struggle?


    Obviously not.


    There was only one explanation for all of this, then, and that was that the murderer had only done it to create a scene of murder for a weak woman like her.


    Even if the Board of Justice were to investigate, they would probably not find any flaws.


    However, she had already proven her innocence. As for the other matters, under these circumstances, she couldn''t interfere.


    It wasn''t something she could manage.


    The palace was a place for eating humans. If she could avoid it, she would avoid it. She did not want to die without a clear reason.


    "Emperor, this humble girl has finished asking his questions." Tang Ke Xin looked at Emperor and laughed lightly.


    "Right." Emperor only regained his senses after hearing her words, as he replied softly. His eyes looked at her, his heart was in shock.


    This matter may seem simple, but it is actually not simple at all. Every sentence, every step, must be perfectly grasped.


    If he hadn''t tried to read a person''s mind to the extreme, how could he have possibly done so?


    However, her illness had just recovered, how could it be possible?


    His eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin, his emotions secretly surging, but Tang Ke Xin still had a smile on his face, his smile was very pure, very real, faint and gentle, without a single hint of edge, and it looked extremely comfortable.


    Emperor was slightly startled, was it really a fluke?


    Crown Prince pursed his lips, his eyes staring straight at Tang Ke Xin, his dark and silent eyes containing traces of coldness.


    However, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips slowly curled up, and revealed a profound curve. This woman''s skills are not small, and he hid it deep enough.


    Tang Ke Xin naturally saw the Emperor''s expression, and did not ignore the surprised gazes of the crowd.


    This matter had already frightened Emperor to such an extent that no one knew what the rest of them were thinking.


    She really didn''t want to be the first one to take the lead.


    This matter was obviously not that simple. If it wasn''t directly involving her, she definitely wouldn''t have cared.


    Now, even if he did make a move, he couldn''t show off too much. He had to keep a low profile and keep a low profile.


    However, what had just happened had already happened. How could he conceal it?


    The truth was the truth, while the truth was the truth. No one could tell the truth from the truth. This was the highest realm of concealment.


    "Damned servant, how dare he frame Miss Tang?" Ming Gui Fei suddenly roared.


    "Your servant deserves to die, it was your servant''s fault. When I came over, I saw that Qiuju was dead. At that time, it was only your servant who was scared. Your servant originally wanted to leave, but ¡­." "Xiao Cui''s body trembled. It is unknown if it was because she was nervous, but her voice was slightly trembling.


    Hearing Xiao Cui''s words, Tang Ke Xin suddenly walked in front of her, squatted and quickly placed his hand on her pulse.


    "Tang, Miss Tang ¡­." Xiao Cui was shocked, she looked at her in shock, and her heart jumped, because what happened just now, she was already scared of Tang Ke Xin from the bottom of her heart, like a frightened bird.


    "Don''t worry about me, continue talking." Tang Ke Xin chuckled at her, her voice was gentle, it was not harmful, and even carried a sense of innocence, like a playful child.


    It was just that, by being so close to her, Tang Ke Xin could smell a very unique scent from her body. It seemed like it was the fragrance of flowers, yet it didn''t seem like it, it was very unique.


    This was the first time Tang Ke Xin had smelled such a unique scent. It was very faint, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to smell it, when she was standing far away, she only had a slight feeling about it, but this time, she approached to confirm it.


    Xiao Cui''s eyes flickered, she steadied her mind, and continued: "This servant realized that Qiu Ju is dead and wanted to leave, but coincidentally, the Miss Tang has come over, and I was afraid that someone would misunderstand that I had killed Qiu Ju, thus, this servant wanted to push the matter to Miss Tang."


    "You''re done?" When Xiao Cui stopped, Tang Ke Xin looked at her and gently smiled, her voice was soft and harmless.


    "En, go on. I''m done." Seeing the innocent smile on Tang Ke Xin''s face, Xiao Cui was actually shocked. Just now, Tang Ke Xin had also revealed a naive smile, causing her to completely let go of her guard, and was tricked.


    "Alright." Tang Ke Xin gently nodded her head, the smile on her lips suddenly disappeared, her expression darkened, and suddenly became serious.


    "A person''s normal pulse rate is three or four times a second, and just now the rate of your pulse rate reached eight times a second (ancient units of time, equivalent to two or three seconds). The obvious tachycardia of the heartbeat means that you are very nervous, and when a person is trying to remember what really happened, his eyes will look up to the left. When a person''s brain is "building" a sound or image (in other words, if they are lying), their eyeball moves in the upper right direction. When you were talking just now, the eyeball moved four times in the upper right direction, so you are lying.


    Tang Ke Xin said it very professionally. She had used a specialized term in psychology that was professional enough to ensure that no one present could understand it.


    Of course, what she wanted was for no one to understand.


    Xiao Cui''s body went limp and collapsed onto the ground, like a pile of mud.


    "No, no, I''m not lying." Xiao Cui was already scared out of his wits.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Other than the last line, ''So, you''re lying'', they didn''t understand anything else. It felt like they were listening to a scripture of heaven.


    However, even though she didn''t understand the meaning behind those words, she still felt a strong sense of danger and shock. The palace maid was almost scared to death.


    However, no one had expected that in the next moment ¡­

 Chapter 41

    The crowd was stunned. What do you mean by that?


    When the crowd heard her words and saw her current state, they all felt as if they had been struck by lightning and were unable to find their way north.


    It was no wonder that they could not understand a single word she had said just now. It turned out that she was just spouting nonsense. It was likely that even she herself could not understand it.


    As expected, he couldn''t have too much hope for a fool who had just recovered from his illness.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips twitched.


    "You still have the mind to play around in this situation?" Queen secretly sighed in relief, she extended her hand and pulled her, and subconsciously tightened his grip on her.


    Everything just now was too dangerous.


    "Doesn''t this have nothing to do with me?" Tang Ke Xin shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly and even whistled happily.


    Everyone''s eyeballs fell to the ground. The disparity was too great. It was simply too much to accept.


    He couldn''t look straight at it!


    Just as His Highness had thought, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin was indeed a scoundrel to the extreme.


    The corners of the third prince''s lips curled up subconsciously. His smile was a bit complicated.


    Tang Ke Xin turned around, and saw that she was still staring straight at her. Her eyes flashed slightly, and then, all of a sudden, she reached out and took the red dates in his hands. She threw it into her mouth and bit down hard, "It''s so sweet."


    Seeing her actions, Ye Lan Jue''s pupils slightly narrowed, as if they had become a bit colder, and they faintly seemed to have become different ¡­ Sinking.


    However, Tang Ke Xin did not notice the change in the Third Prince at this moment, she only wanted to continue to distract everyone''s attention and focus on creating the image of her crazily playing around with him.


    She knew that in this aspect, Ye Lan Chen could definitely cooperate with her.


    When he first arrived, he saw the jujube on the table in front of the fake mountain and casually touched one. He was so shocked that he forgot to eat it.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. This ¡­ this woman had directly snatched something from the Fourth Prince, and had even snatched it away from him. Was she going to eat it just like that?


    Did she have too much guts? Or was he too crazy?


    "Isn''t this close? If I have to reach out and bend over to take what''s on the table, that would be too much trouble. " Tang Ke Xin replied as expected.


    Hearing her reasoning, the rest of them almost fell to the ground.


    "The two of you, bickering the moment you meet each other, you really are enemies." Queen finally smiled, and only held Tang Ke Xin''s hand tighter. The reason she said that, was also to divert everyone''s attention.


    As someone who had stayed in the harem for so many years, how could he not know that there was something wrong with this matter?


    When everyone heard Queen''s words, they were all stunned, Queen had said these words very clearly, everyone present were smart people, how could they not understand, it was clear, Queen wanted the Fourth Prince to be with Miss Tang.


    Intimacy was a good thing, the marriage agreement between Miss Tang and him would be broken.


    Emperor was startled, his eyes swept across Tang Ke Xin, and then he smiled, his meaning self-evident.


    The icy pupils of the Third Prince turned slightly as they became gentle. The emotions in the depths of his eyes faded bit by bit, as if he had fallen into a deep pool.


    Tang Ke Xin who was chewing on a sweet date bit her tongue. It hurt, hurt, really hurt.


    "Drag this servant away, and we will be caned a hundred times." Emperor looked at Xiao Cui and gave her order.


    The punishment of the staff was one hundred, a palace maid definitely did not have any life. It was clear that the Emperor thought that this was a plot by the imperial concubines of the imperial harem, so he only wanted to kill this palace maid.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin felt that things were not that simple. Of course, in this kind of situation, she naturally could not say anything.


    The guards dragged Xiao Cui, who had been scared stiff, away, and everyone started to leave.


    "Send someone to take a look, don''t let that palace maid die." Tang Ke Xin intentionally pulled Ye Lan Chen who was at the back and did his best to lower his voice.


    "Why did she frame you?" It was very obvious that Ye Lan Chen didn''t think about it too much.


    "This matter is not that simple. Send the most trusted and capable person around to secretly protect her. Remember, you must not let her die or be discovered." Tang Ke Xin''s voice was a little more serious.


    The palace maid was the only clue. She couldn''t just die like that.


    Even if they did not investigate this matter, they could not just let it go like this. She could not appear, but Ye Lan Chen could.


    Ye Lan Jue, who was walking in front, seemed to slow his footsteps slightly.


    "Oh, okay." Seeing her so serious, Ye Lan Chen did not ask anymore, but nodded his head with a serious face.


    The current him had complete trust in Tang Ke Xin.


    With such a thing happening, the matter of Tang Ke Xin leaving the palace was delayed, and it just so happened that the Prime Minister''s Estate received news that the Prime Minister and the Madame Prime Minister had left the city to fetch the Old Madam. They would be back in two days, so the Empress allowed Tang Ke Xin to continue staying in the palace.


    The life and death of a palace maid, in this palace, naturally wouldn''t cause any waves. Thus, after the incident, everything was calm and peaceful.


    Queen also did not bring up this matter in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    After dinner, Emperor came to Kunning Palace again.


    Emperor left with a gloomy face last night. He actually came today of his own accord, and there seemed to be a faint smile on his face.


    Tang Ke Xin was a little surprised.


    "heart-child is really smart, she has recovered from her illness." Emperor entered the room, looked at Tang Ke Xin and smiled.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt like she was being fawned over by a Emperor.


    "This humble girl will take her leave first." In this situation, she naturally had to leave.


    "We know that you want Chen Er to be with the heart-child. Once the marriage between the heart-child and Mu Shao Yu is cancelled, we will pass down the decree to grant them a marriage." Tang Ke Xin left and the Emperor turned to look at him. Her voice was soft and gentle.


    Queen was stunned. It was obvious that she was surprised that Emperor would bring up this matter and even take the initiative to propose a marriage.


    "Is there a need to be so surprised?" He reached out his hands and pulled her into his embrace. His actions were very gentle and carried a bit of tenderness, however, the moment Queen was pulled into his embrace, Queen''s body subconsciously stiffened.


    The smile on Emperor''s face froze, his eyes darkened, the hand on her waist tightened, and he unconsciously increased his strength.


    However, he soon let out a sigh of relief and closed his eyes, as if he was trying to calm down something. However, it seemed to be of no use.


    He suddenly lowered his head and kissed the woman in his arms. The gentleness from before was gone, replaced by a wildness, a savagery of looting.


    Although his movements were wild, they weren''t violent. However, he could clearly feel that the body in his embrace was stiff, even slightly trembling.


    Emperor slightly stopped moving, trying his best to restrain the pain in his eyes.


    Nineteen years. She had already been in the palace for nineteen years. How could nineteen years of husband and wife not be able to compare ¡­


    The next moment, his eyes darkened, as though he had felt something cold. He suddenly carried her into the room and pressed her down onto the bed. He then fiercely kissed her, and ripped off her clothes with his other hand.


    At this moment, his actions were both wild and rough.

 Chapter 42

    Chapters 42 - 42


    He steeled his heart, ignoring her stiffness. His movements were getting faster and faster, crazier and crazier. Only at this moment could he feel that she truly belonged to him.


    Beneath him, her eyes were tightly shut, and the corners of her lips were tightly pursed ¡­


    However, he suddenly stretched out his hand and scooped her up into his embrace, letting her body stick tightly to his embrace.


    Her body stiffened once again.


    He secretly let out a sigh, raised a hand, and held her silky long hair. With hot lips, he moved closer to her ear, and after rubbing against her ear lightly for a while, it caused her to shudder. The corner of his lips slowly curled up, "Qing Er, you have been in the palace for nineteen years, and we have already been husband and wife for nineteen years."


    "Right." Queen replied softly. She just didn''t understand why he would suddenly say those words.


    "Chen Er is almost eighteen years old." Emperor''s lips lightly covered her earlobes, his low voice somewhat vague.


    "Yes." Queen was startled, then once again replied in a low voice, as her body began to tremble even more lightly.


    "Time flies." The Emperor''s voice seemed a little complicated.


    "What does Emperor want to say?" Queen''s eyes flashed, and could not help but ask.


    "I want to say, let''s do it again." Emperor suddenly turned around and pressed down on her. His eyes were once again filled with burning madness. He had been husband and wife for nineteen years already, but every time he touched her, he would still lose control like a seventeen or eighteen year old boy.


    In the next moment, before she could even react, he fiercely kissed her again. This time, he became even more crazy and fierce.


    The room arranged for Tang Ke Xin by the Aunt Xi was extremely close to the one in the Queen, just a wall away.


    Aunt Xi definitely did not expect the old man''s wife''s Emperor and Queen to be so intense in the middle of the night. Aunt Xi definitely did not expect Tang Ke Xin''s hearing to be so much better than normal.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin, who was already too stuffy to sleep, was even less able to sleep.


    Tang Ke Xin turned her body over and over on the bed a few times, sighed inwardly, then got up and quietly left the room.


    Actually, it was already too hot. Not only was it hot, it was also very stuffy. In such a hot and stuffy weather, there was no air-conditioning, and there wasn''t even a fan.


    After leaving the room, Tang Ke Xin did not disturb anyone. In the middle of the night, the people in the Courtyard had basically all gone to sleep, and the people in the Emperor did not leave anyone behind to serve them, so even the palace maids beside the Queen went to rest.


    Normally, Kunning Palace would not have so many guards. Even if there were, they would only be guarding from afar, not too close. However, Emperor would stay here for the night, which made the situation different.


    Tang Ke Xin quietly walked under a tree. Coincidentally, there was a bench under the tree, and she laid down on it.


    The night was hazy, and the leaves were obscured. It was very difficult to find her.


    When the cold wind blew, it made him feel much better. Tang Ke Xin closed her eyes and decided to sleep here for a while.


    However, in the next moment, her eyes suddenly opened, revealing a sharp glint within the darkness.


    As the cold wind blew past, she suddenly smelled a scent, the same smell she had smelled from Xiao Cui''s body earlier in the day.


    Through the dense foliage, Tang Ke Xin looked in the direction where the cold wind was blowing, and saw a figure walking over.


    Tang Ke Xin squinted her eyes and held her breath.


    "Head of the exhibition." When the guards outside the Courtyard saw this person, they respectfully saluted.


    Tang Ke Xin also recognized him. He was the Zhan Wei, he was responsible for the safety of the Kunning Palace.


    After that, the Emperor had specially arranged for guards to protect the Queen. All of the guards were personally selected by the Emperor, and the Zhan Wei was one of the strongest.


    The guards outside the Kunning Palace, including the Zhan Wei, were all under the supervision of the Internal Affairs Bureau. They also needed to report to the Liu Gonggong beside the Emperor at all times.


    Therefore, the guards would usually report the situation in detail to the Emperor.


    Just that, why does Zhan Wei have the same scent as Xiao Cui?


    That smell was very unique, so unique that it was her first time smelling it. At that moment, she felt that it was not a coincidence that it appeared on both of them at the same time.


    As for him, he was the guard chief of the Kunning Palace, and was in charge of the safety of the Kunning Palace as well as the safety of the Queen. It could be seen that the Queen trusted him quite a lot.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes became cold layer by layer.


    "Carefully patrol." Zhan Wei instructed in a deep and pleasant voice.


    Tang Ke Xin saw him earlier in the day. He looked like a talented person with a graceful bearing.


    "Yes, yes. Please rest assured, we are here to guard and will be fine. The time is still early, we can rest now."


    "Yes, the weather is too hot and humid. I''ll go wash first before coming over."


    Hearing the conversation from afar, Tang Ke Xin roughly understood that the Zhan Wei was probably on duty for the night shift. Even if there was an assassination attempt in the palace, it would usually be in the middle of the night, so the Zhan Wei would personally stand guard outside the Kunning Palace in the middle of the night.


    All of this seemed normal, without any flaws.


    If it were not for the fact that he had smelled the scent earlier, Tang Ke Xin would not have paid much attention to it.


    However ¡­


    There was a guard department in the palace that was used by guards for temporary purposes. Ordinary guards would not stay in the palace, but there were some that stayed in the palace for 24 hours, just like the imperial guards by Emperor''s side.


    Although the Zhan Wei was now in charge of the security of the Kunning Palace, it could be considered to be of this nature.


    Guards were people after all, not machines. They also had some daily needs, so the guards'' department was prepared for them.


    Zhan Wei said that he wanted to take a bath, so he wanted to go to the guard''s place?


    Only, Tang Ke Xin faintly felt that it was not that simple.


    Seeing Zhan Wei turn around and leave, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. In this kind of situation, she couldn''t disturb anyone, the Queen and the Emperor were in the middle of making love in their room.


    The guards outside were extremely respectful towards the Zhan Wei.


    Furthermore, if anything happened, any movement could alert the enemy.


    When she was five years old, she was adopted by a head, and the military''s senior doctor especially liked her. Initially, he had only told her a few things in amusement, but after discovering that she had a special talent for medicine, he taught her all the knowledge he had learned throughout his life. Afterwards, the head sent her abroad to study western medicine.


    After learning it, she was assigned to be a military doctor in a special army.


    Although she was a doctor, she did not need to undergo the almost brutal training that everyone else in the army did.


    However, she still had some basic training, so she had mastered some scouting and concealing techniques.


    As long as she was careful, following Zhan Wei should not be a problem, and only after seeing him walk a distance away, Tang Ke Xin stood up carefully and followed from the other side of the small path.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that the Zhan Wei''s martial arts were strong, so she didn''t dare to get too close. She only followed from afar, as long as she made sure that she didn''t lose them.


    Fortunately, there were no guards on their way after leaving the Kunning Palace.


    Tang Ke Xin tried her best to find some hidden places to hide herself.


    Following that, Tang Ke Xin realized that she had followed him until she reached the fake mountain where the murder had occurred during the day. Tang Ke Xin was startled, but suddenly she became alert that the Zhan Wei in front of her had stopped for a second, she quickly bent down and hid behind the fake mountain, doing her best to hold back her breath, to prevent herself from making any sound.


    Zhan Wei did not stop and continued moving forward.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that the Zhan Wei was already walking further and further away, he then went around to the front of the fake mountain and stood up.


    But, in the next moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly bumped into a wall, just that the wall was a bit soft and warm, and had a pressure that made it hard to breathe.


    No, this was not a wall, but a chest, a man''s chest.


    Wasn''t this the equivalent of throwing oneself into a hug?


    Obviously, this was not the most shocking thing. What surprised Tang Ke Xin the most was that when she had just gotten up, her head had been lifted, and that man had lowered his head.


    Then, coincidentally, his lips touched hers.

 Chapter 43

    Tang Ke Xin was shocked, and quickly retreated, pulling apart the distance between the two of them. It was just that behind her was a fake mountain, even if she retreated, she would not be able to retreat too far.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped. Him? Where did he come from? Why did she suddenly appear here? Why hadn''t she been on guard just now? She had discovered that this man was like a ghost.


    Moreover, she was kissed by him just now. However, the situation just now made it hard to say who kissed her, so she couldn''t have a temper.


    "Yes, he''s following Zhan Wei." Tang Ke Xin knew, with his abilities, he would definitely discover that she was following the Zhan Wei, so she didn''t need to hide it at all.


    "Why are you following him?" Ye Lan Jue had obviously seen that she was secretly following the Zhan Wei just now. Only, he hadn''t expected his to admit it so straightforwardly.


    Zhan Wei was the number one expert in the palace, she had followed them from Kunning Palace and yet they did not notice that she was here, this woman was rather capable.


    However, did this woman not know of the dangers? After passing the fake mountain, there was basically no place for her to hide. That way, it was extremely likely that she would be discovered.


    She would be dangerous.


    "I found out that the Zhan Wei is really good-looking." Tang Ke Xin was startled for a moment, and then said casually. In truth, in this situation, she did not even want to talk to him, so it was impossible for her to tell him the reason.


    "And then?" In the darkness, his expression could not be seen, but Tang Ke Xin could faintly feel that his voice had become colder, carrying a cold and majestic wind.


    Because of the angle they were standing at, the cold wind was blowing towards her neck, causing the ice to freeze her.


    There was not even the slightest bit of sultry feeling left in the room. The effect was ten times better than air-conditioning.


    "When I just came out, I heard that he was going to take a bath, so I wanted to follow him to take a look, but then His Highness appeared ¡­" Tang Ke Xin ignored the chill and raised her head to look at him. When he asked her a question, she answered.


    Ever since she was young, her teacher had taught her that good children had to be honest and not lie. Thus, every word she said was the truth and the truth was indeed like that.


    In the darkness, Ye Lan Jue squinted his eyes, and in the next moment, his body suddenly closed in on her, causing the small distance between them to disappear, and directly pressing her down on the fake mountain behind him. It was because he had used a bit of force now, causing her back to feel pain from the pressure.


    His hand was on the side above her, completely trapping her between him and the fake mountain.


    "You mean the This King messed up your good news? "Hrm?" His voice became even colder, and the originally cold atmosphere became even more eerie.


    She really dared to follow the man in the middle of the night and watch him take a bath.


    What was in this woman''s mind?


    Of course, even Ye Lan Jue himself did not realize, that at that moment, not only was his voice cold, but his voice contained a trace of anger.


    "You? What are you doing? " Even someone as calm as her was scared out of her wits by his sudden approach and posture.


    Especially when he thought about that kiss just now, Tang Ke Xin''s body subconsciously tensed up.


    Now that he was so pressured, he didn''t even have the chance to move, let alone escape.


    What did he want to do by pressing down on her?


    "What do you think This King should do at this time?" His voice suddenly became a bit softer, and the words slowly spread out. It seemed as if there was a faint, yet strange, ambiguity within it.


    The current him was too close to her, and it wasn''t just his body that was pressing down on her. His face was almost touching hers as well, and as he spoke, all of his breath was on her face, warm and itchy.


    "It''s already deep into the night, so this humble girl feels like she should go back and sleep." Tang Ke Xin''s body tensed up, and she trembled slightly. Her breathing seemed to be a little ragged, and it seemed like she shouldn''t be able to find out anything today, so she might as well return early and stay with this man. Even if he wasn''t killed, she might be scared to death by him at any time.


    Not only that, she felt that the current situation was even worse than killing her.


    Tang Ke Xin''s voice contained a bit of discussion, at this moment, she really hoped that she could leave quickly.


    "Together?" The corner of his brows slightly raised, and his low voice slowly exhaled, but his words were like a thunderclap, "This idea is not bad."


    "Cough ¡­" Tang Ke Xin choked. You? What about the cold as ice? What happened to the words she said, ''cherishing words like gold''? Was this really the third prince that everyone was talking about?


    He ¡­ how could he say such words?


    "Who, who, who wants to be with him ¡­." Sleep.


    "Why don''t we take a bath together?" When the third prince saw her reaction, his lips curled up bit by bit. His words were no longer ambiguous, but directly made people vomit blood.


    It was very obvious that Her Highness still remembered that she said that she would follow Zhan Wei to see her take a bath. Her Highness'' memory was truly not bad.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes instantly widened as she stared at him in disbelief, as if she had seen a ghost.


    She could still accept Nan Gong Yi''s words, but why did she feel so frightened when the Third Prince said them?


    He, he couldn''t have been possessed by a ghost, right?


    "Third Prince, are you alright?" Tang Ke Xin tried to test the waters, if he was really possessed, she would have been prepared for it.


    "What do you mean?" The Third Prince looked at her with a slight raise of his eyebrows, and the pressure in his words increased. As he spoke, his body seemed to press down on her, and he restrained her even more.


    In what way? What else could it be? In this situation, with his posture and his deliberate movements just now, why did this sound so weird?


    "Third Prince entering the palace in the middle of the night, aren''t you afraid of people finding out and causing trouble?" Tang Ke Xin took in a deep breath, exhaled, and exhaled repeatedly several times before finally calming herself down. Only then did she ask a question that still had some influence over him.


    He was a prince, it was probably inappropriate for him to appear in the imperial harem in the middle of the night, right? If someone found out, it would be hard to explain.


    "Don''t we still have you?" Only, when Ye Lan Jue heard her words, he chuckled softly. That reply was very strange, and that smile was even more so.


    "What do you mean? "What does it have to do with me?" Tang Ke Xin was completely stunned. What do you mean? Even someone as intelligent as her couldn''t understand what Ye Lan Jue meant at this moment.


    What did it have to do with her?


    Only, Ye Lan Jue''s next words, were like a bolt of lightning that flashed through the sky, directly striking towards her, causing her to be burnt on the inside.

 Chapter 44

    "It''s the middle of the night, suitable for a reunion." Ye Lan Jue spat out these words in a soft voice. It was very light, very light, and yet so natural.


    All bullshit, all lies.


    In the next moment, his body suddenly pressed down towards her, causing the originally slow and unhurried Qi to freeze, causing Tang Ke Xin to be startled for a moment. He immediately realised that Zhan Wei was walking towards him, obviously heading back to Kunning Palace.


    Tang Ke Xin did not move, did not make a sound, and even subconsciously held her breath.


    The current him was so close to her that he was practically sticking close to her. Naturally, he could clearly feel all of her reactions, including her heartbeat and her aura.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed as he looked at her, he was truly alert, and his reaction was fast enough.


    How could a fool who had just recovered from eighteen years of illness have such abilities?


    "You''re back so soon?" When the Zhan Wei was far from the fake mountain, Tang Ke Xin frowned. This speed was pretty fast, what did she do just now?


    "What is it? It''s a pity to hear your tone. " The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth slightly pulled, his words carried a bit of ridicule, but his tone seemed to have turned even colder.


    As he spoke, he suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and tightened his grip.


    Sensing his movements, Tang Ke Xin was shocked. What is he trying to do?


    "Do you think you can make it back to the Kunning Palace before Zhan Wei?" Ye Lan Jue indifferently swept a glance at her. That voice was also very faint, but the cold eyes that were hidden in the darkness had a hint of seriousness in them.


    Tang Ke Xin immediately understood what he meant. With her speed, she definitely would not be able to return to the Kunning Palace before the Zhan Wei, what if she could not return before the Zhan Wei?


    Once Zhan Wei returned to the Kunning Palace, it would be very difficult for her to dive back in.


    In such a critical situation, things like the so-called difference between a man and a woman should be avoided.


    Furthermore, she had just hugged him, repressed him, and even kissed him. If he were to continue avoiding suspicion now, it would already be a tender affair.


    Therefore, she could not refuse his help now.


    However, he suddenly helped her like this. It was very strange, very frightening. Did he do that? Did you?


    After what happened just now, the third prince''s sinister character had already settled in Tang Ke Xin''s heart. Thus, no matter what he did now, she felt a shadow in her heart.


    However, Ye Lan Jue did not say anything else. He directly carried her and left the fake mountain, then returned to the Kunning Palace with his fastest speed.


    That speed was so fast that it made Tang Ke Xin speechless. Tang Ke Xin finally realized why he was like a ghost every time he appeared, making people not notice him at all.


    When Tang Ke Xin came back to her senses, Ye Lan Jue had already sent her to her room.


    It was very obvious that the Zhan Wei had not returned yet, and seeing her directly to her room also avoided being discovered by others.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, Eh? How did he know where she lived?


    However, she didn''t have the time to ponder over this question. Soon after, gasps and moans from the room next door made her unable to move.


    There were so many women in the harem. It was a miracle that he was still able to live to this day, and even be able to live so well.


    However, Emperor and his wife were real husband and wife. It was already too early to get married in the ancient times, and Queen was only thirty-five years old, and Emperor was not even forty yet.


    Furthermore, this was enough to show that the Emperor was extremely infatuated with the Queen. This should be a good thing for the Queen.


    However, this situation was truly ¡­


    Previously, she was fine, but now there was even the addition of Ye Lan Jue. Furthermore, Ye Lan Jue had just carried her into the room, and hadn''t even let her go.


    She could even hear those voices, and with Ye Lan Jue''s hearing, he would definitely be able to hear them even more clearly.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin felt Ye Lan Jue''s body seemingly stiffen, and then it was tightened.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief as she tried her best to calm down. The commotion next door was getting more and more intense, and at the moment, in the darkness, there was only Ye Lan Jue and her, and he was still holding her.


    In this situation, a man and a woman alone, with a fire burning in their hearts...


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Tang Ke Xin, you, what are you thinking about? What the hell!


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for sending me back." Tang Ke Xin could only lower his voice as much as possible and exert a little strength in order to struggle free from his embrace.


    Tonight, it was indeed thanks to him sending her back. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to return to the Kunning Palace before Zhan Wei.


    Actually, she felt that Ye Lan Jue had really helped her on this matter, by sending her straight to her room, as well as avoiding a lot of trouble.


    If he left her in the yard, he would most likely be discovered.


    Of course, if there were no such ambiguous voices in the room, then this matter would be completed.


    "What is it? Are you afraid? " However, Ye Lan Jue did not let her get away, his hands still wrapped around her waist, "This King thinks that you are too bold!" In the darkness, there seemed to be something strange within his eyes. He stared straight at her face, as if he wanted to see through his.


    There seemed to be a few traces of probing in those eyes, but there was also a certain darkness.


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled and subconsciously swallowed her saliva, "Your Highness, this situation in the middle of the night is really inappropriate. If someone finds out about this, then my reputation will be ruined ¡­"


    "Hmph, reputation? Now you remember your reputation. " He humphed slightly, interrupting her words coldly. Not only did he not let go of her waist, he even tightened his grip.


    "Are you discussing your reputation with This King now? Is it too late? " His voice suddenly became heavy, and seemed to have some other emotion. As he spoke, his other hand suddenly lifted upwards.


    Looking at the angle of his hand...


    Sensing his movements, Tang Ke Xin was suddenly shocked. What, what was he trying to do in the middle of the night? What did he mean by saying it too late?

 Chapter 45

    "Head of the exhibition, you''re back?" At this moment, the guard''s voice came from outside.


    Tang Ke Xin subconsciously focused her aura and her brows furrowed. His eyes instantly recovered their usual coldness and she raised her hand to stop in front of her chest, but he did not touch her.


    Was, was, was he even human?


    That she was a fox? He was the fox, the darkest, most insidious fox.


    However, why would he appear in the Imperial Palace in the middle of the night? What was he suspecting? What do you want to find out?


    Of course, all of these things did not give Tang Ke Xin an answer.


    Fortunately, the sound that would make people blush in the room next door had stopped, and Tang Ke Xin was finally able to sleep peacefully.


    The next day, Tang Ke Xin did not stay in bed and woke up early.


    "But heart, Xiao Cui is dead." It was just that Ye Lan Chen had arrived very early as well. The moment she finished washing up, and went out the door, he immediately stopped him.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened. Dead?


    "This King followed what you said and handed over to the person who executed the punishment. Although she was tortured, the injuries on her body will absolutely not cause her to lose her life, and This King has also sent the most capable person to watch over her from the shadows. However, Xiao Cui still died last night, and the people of This King did not even find anything strange." This situation also made Ye Lan Chen realize that the problem was not simple.


    Hearing Ye Lan Chen''s words, Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked. He could tell that Ye Lan Chen was serious about this matter, so the person sent to secretly protect Xiao Cui must be very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a reaction right now.


    Under these circumstances, the killer was still able to easily kill Xiao Cui.


    Who was it?


    Tang Ke Xin thought about Zhan Wei from last night.


    Tang Ke Xin realized that because of Ye Lan Chen''s sudden appearance and his evident abnormal emotions, he had already garnered the attention of many people.


    Not far away from the Kunning Palace stood a few guards, with Zhan Wei also present.


    Tang Ke Xin squinted her eyes, and then recovered her composure, "So what if she''s dead, what if she''s just a palace maid, do you need to make such a big fuss over nothing? Come, let''s go out and take a look. "


    Ye Lan Chen was stunned, his eyes blinked, and for a moment, he couldn''t react, but Tang Ke Xin had already left the Kunning Palace.


    "Aiyo, I suddenly realized that Zhan Wei is really good-looking. He looks like a talent, but also has an elegant demeanor." Tang Ke Xin walked out of the courtyard and suddenly stopped, looking at Zhan Wei, his voice was filled with excitement.


    Ye Lan Chen looked as if he had been struck by lightning and was immediately petrified.


    "But the heart ¡­." he murmured. "After Ye Lan Chen regained his senses, he wanted to pull her.


    "What? Go away, don''t disturb my flirting." Tang Ke Xin broke free from him and immediately ran towards the Zhan Wei''s side.


    "Mhm, mhm, it really looks good. The more I look at it, the better it looks." Walking up to the Zhan Wei, Tang Ke Xin''s face blossomed into a smile. He looked at him with his starry eyes.


    In the past, when Tang Ke Xin was still a fool, she would chase after Mu Shao Yu and do things that would shock the world.


    If she had used Tang Ke Xin of the past as a cover, her actions now would definitely be logical.


    But his heart couldn''t be sick again, right? Was he suffering from the same ailment as before? In the past, when he was chasing Mu Shao Yu, he was also like this, no, even more powerful.


    However, even if his heart was sick, he should not be infatuated with a guard, did Zhan Wei look good? Mhm, he had good eyes and a good nose. He was not bad at all.


    Only, he felt that he looked much better than the Zhan Wei.


    "Tang, Miss Tang." When Zhan Wei saw Tang Ke Xin rushing over and looking at him with an expression of infatuation, she was obviously startled, and his face became even more unnatural. Obviously, he was shocked by Tang Ke Xin, and when he spoke, he paused for a moment, and his originally emotionless face started to crack.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at him with a face full of smiles, carrying the infatuation and infatuation of a little girl. Her feet continued to move, and once again approached him, as if she had discovered a new continent, and suddenly exclaimed: "Zhan Wei''s body smells so good, the smell is so special, and also a little familiar. Oh right, it''s exactly the same as the smell on Xiao Cui''s body."


    At this moment, even though Tang Ke Xin was exclaiming in shock, she was only exaggerating with her expression the most. Her voice wasn''t loud, and when she said the last few words, she had especially suppressed her volume.


    Therefore, Ye Lan Chen, who had yet to turn around and chase after her, did not hear her last sentence clearly.


    Zhan Wei was a bodyguard personally selected by Emperor, so she had to be even more careful in this matter.


    This was because she knew that a single mistake could lead to eternal damnation.


    When Tang Ke Xin said this, her eyes looked straight at Zhan Wei''s face, not bad at all.


    Psychologically speaking, there is a kind of microfacial expression. When a person is in a state of mind, he will have a subconscious microfacial expression that will leak out. However, this microfacial expression only lasts for a short amount of time, only 25/1 second at the most, and the longest can''t be more than 5/1.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that people like the Zhan Wei who had powerful martial arts would not show emotions. Their relative psychological recognition was also stronger, and they could better control their emotions and not show it.


    Especially when he was calm and steady, it would be hard to tell what he was up to.


    Thus, the reason why she had done that earlier on purpose was so that she could first disrupt his emotions, confuse his thoughts, and break his icy-cold calmness.


    Then, it would be more beneficial for her observation.


    Her eyes stared at him, unblinking.


    She knew, that if there was really something between Zhan Wei and Xiao Cui, and if he really killed Xiao Cui, hearing her words, he would definitely be afraid.


    When a person was afraid, their mouth and eyes would subconsciously open slightly, and their eyebrows would rise slightly. However, these emotions didn''t appear very clearly on Zhan Wei''s face, a little bit. But very quickly, so quickly, that even she couldn''t catch them easily.


    It had to be said that he had covered up quite well.


    However, there was one thing he wasn''t able to conceal, and that was that his nostrils flared slightly when he heard her words.


    This was a subconscious expression of fear and uneasiness.


    Other expressions, such as eyes, mouth, and eyebrows, could be controlled by a person with strong willpower, but it was difficult to control the dilation of the nostrils.


    Furthermore, ordinary people did not know about this point, so the Zhan Wei would definitely not think of controlling this point.


    "Oh yes, I have a question to ask Zhan Wei, and it should be one of his specialties." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened, his face still carrying a smile. Not giving Zhan Wei the chance to recover his wits, he continued to ask, "Zhan Wei felt that if you wanted to use a stone to smash a person to death, how many times would it take?"


    After she asked this question, Tang Ke Xin inched closer to him, and her voice became even lower, so at this moment, only he could hear what she was saying.


    Tang Ke Xin knew, that if she really had anything to do with the Zhan Wei, asking her this question right now would bring about great danger to herself.


    This time, Tang Ke Xin clearly discovered that not only did Zhan Wei''s nostrils widen once more, his mouth had subconsciously opened as well.


    In Tang Ke Xin''s heart, she already had the answer. Xiao Cui was killed by him, and Qiu Ju was also killed by him.


    It was reasonable to say that a guard, and a guard of the Kunning Palace at that, would definitely not harm the Queen, and even harm her, because a guard of the would definitely not have the guts to do so.


    Then, who was the Zhan Wei following orders from?


    This question caused Tang Ke Xin to tremble even more.

 Chapter 46

    Then, who was the Zhan Wei following orders from? This question caused Tang Ke Xin to tremble even more.


    "What are you doing?" When the Queen saw this scene, she frowned slightly, "Chen Er, be careful. Don''t hurt heart-child."


    "Ask her." Ye Lan Chen obviously didn''t want to say it, or maybe he was a little embarrassed to say it.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth moved slightly. She wanted to say something, but stopped herself.


    Right now, she did not have any evidence to prove that this matter was related to the Zhan Wei. She could not tell anyone that she had observed it through her microcosm, and even if she had, no one would believe her.


    The Zhan Wei had hidden it too deeply, and the way he did things did not reveal any flaws. Qiu Jiu''s matter yesterday had no flaws at all, even though Ye Lan Chen''s men had secretly protected him last night, he still killed Xiao Cui without anyone noticing. Thus, she knew that finding evidence was not that simple.


    Or perhaps, the one who was not simple was not just the Zhan Wei, but the person behind him.


    Now that Xiao Cui was dead, he would definitely not take any actions within a short period of time.


    However, if such a person were to continue staying in the Kunning Palace, he would be in danger at any time. It was very dangerous.


    Most importantly, who exactly did the Zhan Wei listen to?


    Thinking that the Zhan Wei was the personal bodyguard that the Emperor had chosen for him, Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Emperor was the ruler of a nation, and had the most authority. If it was him, who could resist him?


    Furthermore, the Emperor was also someone close to him.


    Your pillow man is your enemy who plotted against you! What could be scarier than this?


    So, the most important thing now is to figure out if this matter is related to the Emperor? Of course, the better it was for Zhan Wei to leave the Kunning Palace, the further the better.


    However, she couldn''t say this out loud, so she could only think of another way.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, and then she smiled and said uncertainly: "I just think that Zhan Wei is very good-looking. I went over to say a few words to him, what''s wrong? "Is there a problem?"


    "You? Did you just say a few words? You were clearly teasing her. " Ye Lan Chen''s tone was very harsh, "Furthermore, the way you were just now, hmph..."


    "heart-child?" Sure enough, the Queen was shocked, she stared at her in shock, her expression changing slightly, "You?"


    "Zhan Wei is good-looking, and his martial arts are high. He is truly a perfect man." Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes, her face was filled with yearning and worship.


    The expression of the Queen Empress clearly became darker, a bit stiff, and a bit anxious.


    "By the way, Empress of the Queen, is the Zhan Wei married?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Queen and suddenly asked, her expression filled with anticipation.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Ye Lan Chen glared at her fiercely, glared at her.


    The Queen Empress'' hands subconsciously covered her heart, as if she was unable to endure it any longer, and her expression had completely changed.


    "Of course it does. If he doesn''t get married, I still have a chance, right?" Seeing Queen''s reaction, Tang Ke Xin knew that he had achieved his goal, but he still added fuel to the fire.


    The meaning behind her words was obvious enough, so the shock she felt towards Queen was also huge enough. The greater the shock on Queen, the more smoothly this matter would proceed.


    Because she had studied psychology, her understanding of a person''s mind was very thorough.


    Zhan Wei was a bodyguard personally chosen by the Emperor. If he wanted to transfer him away, he would have to pass through the Emperor.


    Now that the results were out, how could they determine if the Emperor had anything to do with this matter? Or how much?


    However, just as she finished speaking, she felt a cold light shoot straight from her back. It seemed to be able to instantly freeze her on this scorching summer day, and then slow her down one by one.


    Tang Ke Xin did not turn her head, but she already knew who was behind him. Such a gaze that could freeze someone to death, other than the third prince, there was no one else.


    However, she didn''t offend him, so why was he staring at her like that?


    Was it because of what happened last night? When she thought about what happened last night, even though she was usually calm, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    "There is? What chance is there? You, you really want to marry him? " Obviously, Ye Lan Chen did not notice the person behind him, because at the moment, he was completely shocked, so much that even his words were a little unclear. However, these words of his, perfectly added fuel to Queen''s flames of anger.


    "But who does Xin Xin want to marry?" A gentle and gentle voice sounded from behind him, carrying a hint of a smile.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flickered. She naturally could tell that this was the voice of the Crown Prince.


    But the heart? Did he know her that well? Crown Prince''s sudden address made her uncomfortable.


    However, she was Queen''s niece, and could be considered a cousin of Crown Prince, so it was reasonable to call her Crown Prince.


    "Crown Prince, the three halls are here." When Queen heard Crown Prince''s voice, he quickly regained his senses and retracted the shock on his face. He then forced out a smile, "This girl is messing around, I''m sorry, Crown Prince."


    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth moved, but he held back from saying anything in the end.


    "This son greets the Queen Empress." Since the Queen had said it like that, the Crown Prince naturally did not say anything else. She slowly stepped forward and bowed, and only looked at Tang Ke Xin with her eyes, as though she was quickly hiding something.


    "This son pays respects to Queen." The third prince also bowed with his head slightly lowered. His pupils were slightly contracted and there was no expression on his face, nor was there anything out of the ordinary.


    However, Tang Ke Xin felt that the current him, was even more so in danger that would cause one to tremble in fear.


    The Crown Prince bowed to the Third Prince, sat down for a while, and then left.


    The Queen Empress immediately found a reason to leave the Kunning Palace. Tang Ke Xin knew that the Queen was definitely going to discuss matters regarding the Zhan Wei with the Emperor.


    As such, she stayed in Kunning Palace to wait for the result. This result was extremely important.


    "Three Emperors, why are you back?" Seeing that the third prince had returned, Ye Lan Chen was extremely surprised.


    "You go out first." His eyes quickly swept across Ye Lan Chen, his voice so cold that it caused one to tremble.


    "Three Emperors..." Ye Lan Chen was startled, his expression becoming more doubtful.


    "Don''t let This King say it twice." His sudden cold voice interrupted Ye Lan Chen''s words. That kind of arrogant domineering attitude made no one dare to disobey.


    Ye Lan Chen''s body visibly stiffened, and his eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin with some hesitation.


    If he were to go out, would the Three Emperors hurt his heart?


    "You can leave first." Tang Ke Xin gave Ye Lan Chen a comforting look, indicating that he could leave.


    From the looks of it, the third prince had something to say to her?


    Although Ye Lan Chen was still a little worried, but he still left.


    At the moment, there were no other servants in the room. When Ye Lan Chen left, for a moment, only she and Ye Lan Jue were left.


    Tang Ke Xin raised her eyes, looked at him, and met with the pair of dangerous, suffocating eyes, her heart trembled slightly.


    He had even turned his back on Ye Lan Chen, but was he trying to tell her something with this expression?


    At this moment, his appearance, was truly a little frightening. No, it should be said that he was extremely frightening.

 Chapter 47

    At this moment, his appearance was truly a bit frightening. No, it should be said that it was extremely frightening. This caused Tang Ke Xin to feel a little uneasy at the bottom of his heart.


    This woman was getting bolder and bolder.


    His tone was positive, not questioning.


    How terrifying was this man?


    He was a prince, the biological son of the Emperor, and due to this relationship, Tang Ke Xin could not help but feel fear.


    She was well aware of how powerful the imperial power was within a society. Some things could not be touched by anyone, and with just a little bit of knowledge, there would be nothing left of them.


    Moreover, she still suspected the Emperor.


    She was well aware of how serious the consequences would be. The consequences would be ten times or even a hundred times worse than what had happened that night when she had beaten that man.


    Therefore, the current Tang Ke Xin was very nervous. At this moment, she did not dare to easily speak up, especially in front of this man.


    She held the teacup tightly in her hand, and slowly moved closer to her lips, taking a sip, only to feel that the tea did not have any wetting effect, her lips had become even drier, and it was a little painful. Tang Ke Xin subconsciously reached out her tongue to lick her dry lips, this was an action that someone would unconsciously do when he was extremely nervous.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes dimmed as he stared at her.


    However, her unintentional actions just now were extremely alluring, causing people to want to viciously ¡­


    It reminded him of last night ¡­


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, she did not expect that before she could even get the answer, he would suddenly change the topic.


    However, this question was much easier to answer.


    "Because, I smell a scent that was similar to Xiao Cui''s. Moreover, that smell was very special, I''ve never smelled it before, but it''s actually appeared on both of them at the same time." Tang Ke Xin knew that the man in front of him was too dangerous and too sharp.


    Therefore, she chose to speak the truth.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s brows slightly moved, as if he was surprised. It was clear that he did not expect this reason, as even he did not notice the same smell, and it was very clear that it was difficult for ordinary people to discover this.


    However, this woman had discovered that she was actually this sharp? And her nose was too sharp.


    His brows slightly raised, the corner of his mouth lightly pulled. "Your nose is quite smart, even smarter than a dog''s."


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched, what did she mean? Was he scolding her? Hmph, you are a dog, your entire family is made up of dogs.


    "Yes, it''s sharper than the third prince''s nose." Tang Ke Xin pursed her lips, looked at him, and continued speaking as she earnestly nodded her head.


    The meaning behind these words was extremely obvious.


    This person would sometimes scare her and sometimes scold her. Wasn''t this fun?


    Was she, Tang Ke Xin, that easy to bully? Although she knew that she wouldn''t be able to beat him if she fought him, she wouldn''t lose in a verbal match.


    She was clearly lacking in courage. If a person were to survive, she had no choice but to fight for this attitude.


    Yes, of course.


    "Tang Ke Xin, your fox tail is about to reach the skies. Do you believe that This King will not chop it off for you?" Ye Lan Jue was startled, she did not expect her to dare scold him so boldly. He narrowed her eyes and looked at her, her voice sounding extremely scary.


    Tang Ke Xin scoffed in her heart, who exactly was the fox? He was the most insidious fox.


    However, she did not say these words out loud in the end.


    "Actually, with your guts, you don''t need to curse This King in your heart, you can just curse him out in public ¡­" Ye Lan Jue seemed to have seen through her thoughts, as the corners of his lips curled up.


    Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes. Was he encouraging her to scold him? You can even scold him openly? Is there such a good thing?


    She then heard him add two words in a cool tone, "Try it."


    It could not be any simpler, yet the threat it implied was ten times more.


    His Highness had said something along the lines of, ''You can curse openly... "Give it a try?" The key word was the last word.


    "Your sister." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. She was extremely depressed, and then, she subconsciously blurted out the words that she was thinking about.


    was stunned for a moment when he realized that she had actually scolded him. Did she really scold him? Then would he just smack her to death?


    Tang Ke Xin instantly understood that the wise Third Princess simply did not understand what she had just scolded him about.


    What she had just said was a popular saying on the modern internet. He, as an ancient person, would definitely not understand it.


    At first, he had even pursed his lips, but later, he finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. His smile grew wider and wider, and his lips also rose with it.


    Although the third prince didn''t understand her words, he instantly understood what was going on when he saw her appearance. Seeing her triumphant smile, his eyes flashed and the corner of his mouth curled. The next moment, he suddenly leaned over and approached her. Lifting his lips slightly, he suddenly bit her below the neck and on the inside of her shoulder.


    It was only a few centimeters from where the man had bitten that night.


    "Woman, it''s too early to be proud." After a bite, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he approached her ear and spoke in a seductive voice that had a trace of meaning ¡­


    Did he just bite her? It was at her shoulder. It was on the same side as the night before, and very, very close.


    And, what did he just say?


    What, what did he mean? He, he wouldn''t say it was the man from that night, right?


    So, what, what does he want? How about it?


    What would he do to her? Would he?


    The smile on Tang Ke Xin''s face froze, and her body froze as well. Even her heartbeat and breathing froze, and she immediately became like a statue.


    Instantly, the entire world went silent.


    And at this moment, it was unknown if it was unintentionally or intentionally, but his lips brushed past her face, moving towards her lips.


    That kind of danger seemed to be able to instantly blow up her pores and seep into every part of her blood, causing the blood in her body to freeze inch by inch.


    Tang Ke Xin even doubted himself. Could he be ¡­

 Chapter 48

    However, in the next moment, Ye Lan Jue moved a little backwards, and increased the distance between them.


    He, he bit her, he actually bit her, was he a dog? Bite her?


    Was this just an accident? Was it just a coincidence? Or?


    At this moment, she really didn''t know.


    Ye Lan Jue had already straightened his body, and distanced himself from her. Seeing her reaction, he seemed to be very satisfied, his lips slowly hooked up into a slight smile, his allure piercing to the bone, capturing her soul.


    When the worried Ye Lan Chen returned to his room, what he saw was exactly this scene.


    Tang Ke Xin, who was usually clever, seemed to have lost her soul, while Three Emperors, who was usually cold as ice, actually laughed, looking at Tang Ke Xin.


    Since he could still remember, he had never seen Three Emperors smile. He had always thought that Three Emperors would never laugh.


    But now, Three Emperors was smiling at him?


    Therefore, Ye Lan Chen felt that the scene before him was extremely strange, so strange that it would cause shock anyone.


    What just happened?


    Ye Lan Jue was extremely vigilant, so he naturally noticed Ye Lan Chen and hid the corner of his smile.


    "You, what happened to you two?" Ye Lan Chen trembled as he walked in. Although Ye Lan Jue had already wiped the corner of his lips from his smile, he was very sure that he hadn''t seen wrongly just now.


    His eyes that were filled with astonishment looked at Ye Lan Jue, then turned to Tang Ke Xin, and suddenly exclaimed: "But Xin, what happened to your neck?"


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes were sharp, and he actually noticed the bite marks on Tang Ke Xin''s neck in an instant. Although the bite wounds made by the Third Prince earlier were not heavy, the bite marks were still very obvious.


    Tang Ke Xin''s skin was already very white, and this spot was too obvious, so the bit of red that appeared at this moment was exceptionally conspicuous.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed, he looked at Tang Ke Xin, his lips curled up, but he did not say anything, obviously wanting to see how she would answer.


    "It''s nothing." Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped, could she say that she was bitten by the Third Prince? Can you? Can you?


    "Why does it look like it was bitten by something?" Ye Lan Chen, who was usually careless, had to observe the situation in detail at this moment.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed as she looked at Ye Lan Jue. Seeing the curve in the corner of her lips, she suddenly said, "En, I was bitten by the Third Prince just now."


    When Tang Ke Xin said this, his expression was very serious.


    Ye Lan Jue was startled, he had obviously not expected her to be so direct, but she had never acted according to common sense.


    "Puhahahaha..." Ye Lan Chen was stunned for a moment, and then immediately burst out laughing, "But in your heart, what are you thinking about? Three Emperors bit you? You really dare to think about it? If you were to tell This King Red Rain, This King might still believe you. If you said that Three Emperors had bitten you and killed This King, even This King would not believe you. "


    Tang Ke Xin smiled slightly. She knew that if she was to be honest, Ye Lan Chen would definitely not believe her. But if it was like this, he would not ask to the bottom of things.


    She purposely said that because she didn''t want Ye Lan Chen to continue asking.


    She guessed correctly what Ye Lan Chen was thinking.


    "Three Emperors, but in your heart, you''re going to bite her, and laugh to death. Hahaha ¡­" Ye Lan Chen laughed uncontrollably, and when he turned to Ye Lan Jue, he smiled until his eyes curved.


    "Yes, it was the This King." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth twitched, as he replied word by word with extreme clarity. His expression was also as serious as Tang Ke Xin''s.


    While he was speaking, his eyes swept across Tang Ke Xin lightly, why? She dared to say, did he not dare?


    "Haha, eh?" Ye Lan Chen''s laughter suddenly stopped, his eyes opened wide, his face full of disbelief, as he stared at him, petrified.


    Tang Ke Xin was also momentarily stunned, and somewhat astonished.


    However, if Ye Lan Jue had said the same words, it would be completely different. Ye Lan Chen would definitely believe it, just by looking at Ye Lan Chen''s reaction, it would be clear to see.


    What does Your Highness mean by this?


    "Three Emperors, you must be joking right?" When Ye Lan Chen regained his senses, he heaved a sigh of relief. Even though Three Emperors had personally said these words, he still could not believe them.


    How could the Three Emperors bite his heart?


    "Yes, since when did the third prince become so humorous ¡­" "Seeing Ye Lan Chen''s reaction, Tang Ke Xin was a bit apprehensive. If Ye Lan Chen found out about this, who knows what would happen.


    Ye Lan Chen was someone who spoke faster than his heart.


    "Do you think This King is joking?" However, Ye Lan Jue opened his mouth once again, and immediately interrupted Tang Ke Xin.


    That sound like it was said to Ye Lan Chen, but it was also said to Tang Ke Xin.


    At this moment, seeing that she was in such a hurry to deny it, he suddenly felt a little angry in his heart. His deep eyes slightly narrowed.


    Was she afraid that someone would misunderstand her?


    "¡­" Tang Ke Xin suddenly had a feeling of speechlessness, as if she was asking the heavens, what ¡­ what exactly was he trying to do? With his intelligence, he had definitely guessed that the reason why she said that earlier was because she didn''t want Ye Lan Chen to question her further and didn''t want Ye Lan Chen to misunderstand.


    But now that he had caused such a ruckus, her intentions had been completely ruined. This time, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn''t be enough to wash away her plans.


    She, who was well versed in psychology, couldn''t understand him at this moment. What was he trying to do?


    However, luckily there were only Ye Lan Chen and no other outsiders here. But Ye Lan Chen had completely believed it.


    "So, this, this is true?" Ye Lan Chen knew that the Three Emperors would definitely not lie. Since the Three Emperors had said so, this matter must be true.


    However, although he believed it, he still felt that it was somewhat unacceptable.


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes slowly turned towards Tang Ke Xin.


    Tang Ke Xin pursed the corner of her lips and did not speak. Now, would there still be any use in saying anything?


    Obviously, nothing was of any use, and the third prince might not even give her the chance to speak, so she simply kept silent.


    "But, but why? Why must Three Emperors bite your heart? " Seeing Tang Ke Xin not saying a word, Ye Lan Chen knew that this matter was real, but why? Why is that?


    Having known Ye Lan Chen for so long, she felt that Ye Lan Chen''s words were the most reliable.


    However ¡­


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes turned from Tang Ke Xin''s body to Ye Lan Jue''s, and from Ye Lan Jue''s body to Tang Ke Xin''s. Finally, he looked at Ye Lan Jue again, and said nonstop, "Three Emperors, have you fallen for him?"

 Chapter 49

    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s brows slightly moved, his eyes faintly flashed, and the corner of his lips lightly pursed. His pair of eyes seemed to have become even more profound.


    Ye Lan Jue likes her? Using what Ye Lan Chen had just said, if he told her that it was going to rain down red, she would believe him, but if he said that he liked her, even if he beat her to death he wouldn''t believe him.


    "Nobody told you that you can eat whatever you want, but can''t you say whatever you want?" Tang Ke Xin took a deep breath, and looked at Ye Lan Chen with an extremely aggrieved expression.


    His eyes stared at Tang Ke Xin, his lips slightly moved, as if he was about to say something ¡­


    "The Queen is back." It was at this time that Aunt Xi''s voice came from outside the courtyard.


    Ye Lan Chen was startled, but this time, he tactfully sealed his mouth, he knew, this matter cannot be known by his mother, no, not only his mother, no one else could know of this matter.


    Tang Ke Xin pulled at her collar, trying her best to cover up the red scar as she turned slightly.


    Ye Lan Jue retracted his gaze, the cold gaze of the winter night was like an abyss, before Queen came in, he suddenly stood up and left.


    That morning, Zhan Wei was transferred away. Reportedly, he was assigned as the vanguard and sent to the army camp.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, the Emperor had transferred the Zhan Wei away so quickly, and it had been such a long transfer, all of this shouldn''t have been secretly arranged by the Emperor.


    However, Tang Ke Xin could not be 100% sure that this matter really had nothing to do with the Emperor, since the Zhan Wei was someone that the Emperor had personally picked.


    The matters of the Imperial Palace were too complicated. The people of the Imperial Family were even more complicated, so it was not that easy to see through.


    Real and fake, real and fake. Until the end, it was really hard to tell.


    However, no matter what, transferring the Zhan Wei out of the Kunning Palace meant removing the greatest danger. This point, Tang Ke Xin was quite satisfied.


    Late at night, it was pitch black. He couldn''t even see his own fingers in front of him.


    Beneath the leaves, the silhouette of a man could be seen. He was barely able to make out the silhouette of a shadow.


    "Mistress, things have failed." Not far from him, a person respectfully reported with a slightly trembling voice.


    The man hidden in the leaves did not make a sound, nor did he make any movements.


    "It''s Tang Ke Xin, she..."


    "Hmph, a fool suddenly became smarter." The man in front finally spoke. His voice sounded a bit strange, but it felt far from real.


    "There''s no rush. I want to see just how much power she has." A few traces of a smile seemed to float in the man''s voice. However, in the darkness, it sounded especially frightening.


    "Zhan Yun, him?" The man not far away asked tentatively. This was originally a move his master had arranged for him to play, and had been for many years. He hadn''t thought that it would be destroyed by a woman just like that.


    "It''s alright." The man''s voice slowly sounded. He didn''t seem to be too angry. Instead, his voice contained a profound and unfathomable interest.


    ¡ª ¡ª I am the good dividing line ¡ª ¡ª


    The seventh day of the seventh month, the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. A banquet was held in the palace.


    There would be a banquet every year during the Mizar Festival. This was a common practice, but this year''s banquet seemed to be especially grand and grand. It was said that Emperor had specially instructed this year''s banquet.


    The Queen Empress was the busiest at banquets being held in the palace, so she did not have time to take Tang Ke Xin into consideration.


    Because the Madame Prime Minister had caught a cold, he did not enter the palace. Tang Ke Xin followed the Prime Minister into the palace, but the male and female guests were arranged separately after entering. Therefore, Tang Ke Xin followed the palace maid into the courtyard alone.


    Tang Ke Xin did not like this kind of banquet. She was not interested in the whispered conversations of the Miss s, so she had always been sitting alone under a pavilion.


    When the banquet was about to begin, Tang Ke Xin finally stood up and wanted to go to the banquet hall.


    However, just as she walked towards the small path, she saw Liu Ru Yue walking towards her.


    Liu Ru Yue''s face had already returned to normal.


    Tang Ke Xin initially did not want to care about her, but Liu Ru Yue suddenly appeared in front of her. She held a dagger in her hand, obviously wanting to throw it into her hands.


    Just that, how could Tang Ke Xin let her succeed? She turned her body and dodged her attack.


    Liu Ru Yue saw that her plan had failed, so she held onto the dagger tightly and stabbed it down at her shoulder, which quickly and ruthlessly caused Liu Ru Yue''s shoulder to be dyed red with blood.


    "Ah, ah, save me!" Liu Ru Yue shouted as she held onto her shoulder. For a moment, the people who were initially walking in the front all surrounded them.


    Tang Ke Xin frowned slightly. This plan was simply too fake, and even if Liu Ru Yue succeeded in framing her, this matter would not affect her in the least. Therefore, she felt that Liu Ru Yue''s actions were a little strange.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, why did you stab me Miss Tang? I just saw that something was wrong with your expression, I just wanted to ask, but I didn''t expect you to suddenly stab me with your blade, I know you are angry about what happened with Brother Mu, but you ¡­" Liu Ru Yue saw that the crowd had surrounded them, and started crying.


    Typically, the wrong is turned upside down, and the wicked sue first.


    However, Liu Ru Yue''s words now seemed to emphasize a few points on purpose.


    "Didn''t you say that you are cured? "How can it be like this? This is too ruthless, are they trying to kill us?"


    "It is hard to change one''s nature. Think about the things she did to the Young Master Mu in the past, there is something that she cannot do."


    "Just now Miss Liu said that she was holding onto a blade from beginning to end. Is this a premeditated plan?" Some people had managed to catch a piece of information from Liu Ru Yue''s words.


    "This is too scary."


    In fact, no one saw what happened just now, and no one knew what exactly happened. After hearing Liu Ru Yue''s words, and thinking back to the things that Tang Ke Xin had done before, they started to attack him again and again.


    A pleased and cold smile appeared in Liu Ru Yue''s slightly drooping eyes. She didn''t know if it was because of the pain, but the hand that was originally covering her shoulder, suddenly waved. A few drops of blood stained Tang Ke Xin''s clothes.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened slightly as the corner of her mouth widened into a smile. To think that he wanted to frame her with such a trick, it was really funny.


    "What is he doing?" Just then, the Queen walked over, and seeing the situation in front of him, his face changed. He looked at Liu Ru Yue and squinted her eyes, "How can you cause trouble here?"


    Liu Ru Yue seemed to be extremely afraid, as she shrunk her body and did not say a word.


    "The banquet''s about to start. First find an imperial physician to treat her wounds and have them watch her so she won''t cause any more trouble." It was obvious that the Queen wanted to suppress this matter.


    Of course, from those words, it could be seen that the Queen did not mind about this matter, but wanted to deal with it after the banquet.


    She believed that the heart-child would definitely not hurt her for no reason. This must be because Liu Ru Yue wanted to use this opportunity to make a fool of the heart-child. This Liu Ru Yue had bullied the heart-child quite a few times before, so he should teach her a lesson.


    Of course, it was not suitable to deal with this matter in such a situation, although it was not too big of a deal, in the end, it was still a matter of jealousy, and although it would not harm the heart-child, it would not be too good to cause a ruckus now.


    Furthermore, the banquet was about to begin, all the officials in the palace had already taken their seats, and Emperor had probably headed to the main hall, they could not possibly disturb the banquet because of this matter.


    When Queen looked at Tang Ke Xin, the expression in her eyes clearly became softer, and only saw the few drops of blood on Tang Ke Xin''s clothes, her brows knitted slightly, "Kunning Palace just happened to have some of your clothes, you can change them and come back later, it won''t be too late." Queen was still a bit worried, afraid that something might happen again. She turned to Aunt Xi and ordered, "Bring heart-child over, and come back quickly. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    "Yes." Aunt Xi replied respectfully.


    Although Tang Ke Xin felt that this matter was not that simple, but the way the Queen handled it, they had Queen''s concerns and considerations. The banquet would immediately begin, and since the Queen had arranged this banquet, any accident would leave behind evidence, allowing others to take advantage of it.


    She knew how terrifying the battles in the harem were.


    Moreover, there was also the relationship between her and the Queen.


    No matter what, in this kind of situation, she could not make things difficult for Queen, so Tang Ke Xin did not say anything.


    Just that, when he was about to leave, Tang Ke Xin looked at Liu Ru Yue once again, the corner of his mouth curled into a sneer.


    Although there were a few Miss s who were unconvinced, they did not dare to disobey Queen''s orders.


    No matter how obvious Queen''s defense was, no one dared to speak carelessly.


    However, after Tang Ke Xin changed her clothes and entered the hall, she noticed that the atmosphere was obviously not right.


    The moment Tang Ke Xin entered the hall, everyone looked at her.


    Furthermore, with her sharp eyes, she noticed that Liu Ru Yue was also in the hall, but she was standing in the corner, and was not easily discovered. The wound on her shoulder had already stopped, but the wound had not been bandaged.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened slightly.


    A twelve or thirteen girl looked at Tang Ke Xin, and was slightly startled. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed at her, and said furiously: "It''s her, she was the one who injured this Princess, stole the secret book, and then knocked this Princess out."


    Hearing Princess''s words, everyone was stunned, they looked at Tang Ke Xin in disbelief, Is Tang Ke Xin crazy? How dare you do such a thing?


    Queen''s expression changed slightly, anxious and worried.


    Prime Minister''s face was also very ugly, when he looked at Tang Ke Xin, his eyes were filled with worry.


    Ye Lan Chen was even more anxious, as though he could not sit still. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he did not want Tang Ke Xin to leave quickly.


    Even the Third Prince, who was usually calm and indifferent, had a dark expression on his face.


    It could be seen that this matter was extremely serious.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, why did the atmosphere suddenly change when she went to change? Injuring Princess? Knock out Princess? Stealing secret book? It sounded like any one of them was enough to kill her eight or ten times over.


    As she had expected, Liu Ru Yue''s actions just now had other intentions.


    It seems that the scene is getting more and more intense, more and more exciting. Good, not bad, not bad, then she will accompany them to have a good time.

 Chapter 50

    She wanted to see how many tricks they could play.


    Just as heart-child left and she was about to have someone bring Liu Ru Yue away, there was a report that Princess was injured.


    Even heart-child, who was always a troublemaker in the past, would not have injured Princess for no reason, let alone now that she had recovered from her illness.


    Moreover, how could the heart-child steal secret book? It was impossible for heart-child to know that Princess had secret book on him.


    There was clearly someone who wanted to frame heart-child, and of course, she was very clear that the matter of robbing a secret book was even more so to frame Prime Minister, and her.


    Thus, this matter was not simple.


    However, she had always felt that the Princess was a pretty good child, so why would she frame the heart-child? Furthermore, the Princess was still so young and was only a twelve year old child. No one would think that the Princess was lying.


    Therefore, the current situation was very disadvantageous to heart-child.


    "Young lady of the Queen, Ying''er did not speak carelessly, and Ying''er was indeed speaking the truth, as she was the one who truly stole the secret book, the one that royal father was looking for when he was still alive. Uncle Wu had found it a few days ago, and just brought it back with him yesterday. Today, Ying''er entered the palace and was about to offer it to Emperor, but she stole it away, and she even used a dagger to injure Ying''er." Princess explained once again. His tone was very firm, even very firm.


    The Princess Yi ¡ª ¡ª Ye Lan Ying was not the daughter of the Emperor, but was instead the younger brother of the Emperor, Prince Rong. Prince Rong was the younger brother of the same father and mother, and he was completely loyal to the Emperor.


    It was a pity that Prince Rong had died on the battlefield five years ago, leaving this woman alone while the Emperor was personally bestowed the title of Princess Yi.


    However, Princess does not normally live in the palace.


    Seeing Princess''s resolute attitude, Queen''s body stiffened, and her breathing became ragged from shock.


    To hurt the Princess and steal their secret book was a huge crime. They were all crimes committed by the nine families.


    At this moment, even the Emperor''s face darkened.


    However, what Princess saw might not be true. She guessed that it was very likely that someone had disguised themselves as her, injured Princess, and took away the secret book, using that as a way to frame her.


    Tang Ke Xin discovered that there was a wound on Princess''s arm. However, it was not very deep, and the bleeding had already stopped.


    "Emperor, this humble girl has something to report. This matter might be related to Princess''s injury." Liu Ru Yue who had been hiding in the crowd all this time suddenly stood up.


    Just now, she had clearly ordered her men to bring Liu Ru Yue away, why is she still here?!


    "Speak." Although Emperor was unhappy with Liu Ru Yue''s sudden appearance, but she said that this matter was related to her, so she naturally could not refuse to say it.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth curved into a slight sneer. As expected, everything was as she had expected.


    Okay, she wanted to see what kind of tricks she could play.


    "Earlier, this humble one discovered that Miss Tang''s expression was flustered, as though something had happened. Out of concern, I wanted to ask him, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly stab my daughter with the dagger in her hand. This is something that many people saw, but the Empress of Queen was afraid of disturbing the banquet, so she ordered me not to say anything, and sent people to treat my daughter." Liu Ru Yue''s expression was filled with fear, but the meaning behind her words were extremely clear, and could not be any more obvious.


    Queen narrowed her eyes.


    "At that time, this humble girl thought that Miss Tang was angry because of Young Master Mu, so she did such a thing, but now that I think about it, it seems strange. At that time, Miss Tang''s expression was anxious, obviously she had discovered something, and furthermore, why is Miss Tang holding a dagger in her hand?" Liu Ru Yue frowned, she was slightly surprised, and her face was once again filled with fear and analysis.


    When Mu Shao Yu, who was sitting below, heard this, his body moved. It was as if he wanted to stand up, but he was suppressed by Old Man Mu, who was beside him.


    "It was Imperial Physician Song who treated my daughter''s injuries. He helped her pull out a dagger." Liu Ru Yue said as she took out the dagger, "This is the dagger."


    "This dagger is very similar to the one used by Princess. It''s really similar. It should be the same one." Princess said as she saw the dagger.


    Queen''s expression changed drastically.


    Prime Minister''s expression had also completely changed.


    Ye Lan Chen was so anxious that he started to sweat.


    Crown Prince''s eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin, and lightly flashed.


    Tang Ke Xin sneered to herself. Until now, she had already completely understood what was going on.


    "Reporting to Emperor, let the imperial physician examine the wounds of both Princess and himself. We''ll know if they''re the same." Lord Qin of the Ministry of Justice suddenly spoke. "Imperial Physician Liu, you were the one who took care of Princess''s injuries. Take a look." Emperor narrowed his eyes and gave the order solemnly.


    "From the look of the wound, it should have been caused by the same dagger." Imperial Physician Liu checked carefully, and replied with a deep voice.


    "Emperor, this matter is related to the safety of the Princess, and it is also related to the secret book, we should immediately have someone search them. If we drag this out for too long, the thief might bring the secret book out of the palace ¡­" Old General Li suggested.


    "Men, search." Emperor looked at Queen, secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and gave his orders again.


    Everyone''s expression became solemn and serious.


    Only Tang Ke Xin''s expression was extremely natural, without the slightest bit of abnormality.


    Not long after, guards entered the hall, holding onto a book wrapped in black cloth.


    "That''s right, this is the secret book that this Princess wanted to offer to Emperor today. Luckily, we found it." When Princess saw the secret book, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hearing that, everyone sucked in a deep breath. Now that they had witness and evidence, no matter how strong Tang Ke Xin was, it was impossible for him to deny it.


    Looking at all these, the corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips curled up slightly. Good, really good, really a big play, what a brilliant scheme.


    She knew, Liu Ru Yue definitely didn''t have that kind of ability, and ordinary people also definitely didn''t have that kind of ability.


    Indeed, at this moment, all the evidence pointed towards her. All the witness and evidence had been gathered, and it was absolutely evidence that she could not defend herself against.


    But would she, Tang Ke Xin, be so easily trampled on?


    That was impossible, she, Tang Ke Xin, had never had such a phrase in her dictionary.


    Therefore, this show had only just begun. The most exciting part was yet to come.


    "Tang Ke Xin, what do you think?" At the moment, Emperor''s face was gloomy, his voice was cold, and even the way he addressed Yun Che became cold and hard.


    It was very obvious that under these circumstances, Emperor believed that Tang Ke Xin was the one who did this, and he was already angry.


    This was the most dangerous thing to do.


    When Emperor said this, the expressions of many people in the hall changed.


    The Empress was no longer as calm as she usually was. It was obvious that she was panicking a little, and her body was unconsciously tensing up.


    How could this be?


    In a situation like this, if all the evidence pointed towards the heart-child, how was she going to save him? Queen actually understood in her heart that in this kind of situation, there was no other way.


    Initially, she still had a sliver of hope towards Emperor, hoping that he would believe in his innocence. But now, this hope had been dashed.


    Prime Minister was so scared that his face turned pale.


    Ye Lan Jue''s usually calm eyes began to change.


    Liu Ru Yue''s pupils slightly contracted, vaguely becoming a bit more proud. Tang Ke Xin, you''re dead today.


    Only, at that moment, Tang Ke Xin stood there quietly with a face full of calmness and indifference, as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, she was like a cloud floating high in the sky. She was far away and elegant, making it impossible for people to understand her, but it was also impossible for them to ignore her.


    Upon seeing Tang Ke Xin like this, everyone was shocked. Injuring the Princess, stealing the secret book related to the Dragon Bloodline, and even knocking the Princess out afterwards. Each and every one of these crimes were all capital crimes, and could even cause nine generations of the sect to be consigned to eternal damnation.


    In this situation, anyone else would have panicked. Yet, she was actually so calm and indifferent?! There seemed to be a faint smile on her lips.


    She was still smiling at this time? She couldn''t have been scared silly, right? However, she was a fool in the first place, this illness had just recovered, and in such a situation, she would be scared silly. Even the Queen would not be able to protect her today.


    Tang Ke Xin was definitely going to die today, and the Prime Minister''s Estate and the Empress would definitely be implicated as well.


    In this situation, if no one could do anything about it, what could a fool like her do?


    It''s over, this fool is really done for today.


    When Ye Lan Jue saw her like this, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. This matter, this situation, it seemed like a dead end for anyone, if they wanted to find evidence in a short amount of time to prove their innocence, it would be very difficult, very difficult, because this matter, one after another, was all planned.


    The person who designed all of this was extremely brilliant. He didn''t even leave a single flaw.


    Even he had yet to come up with a good idea.


    Right now, Liu Ru Yue''s matter was already insignificant, even if it was proven that Liu Ru Yue was not injured by her, it would still be of no use, because the most important thing now was injuring the Princess.


    If not for the secret book, Emperor would not have gotten angry.


    However, even under such circumstances, she didn''t panic in the slightest, and instead seemed to have a plan in mind.


    Was he confident in this situation? At this moment, she truly astonished him, even shocking him.


    What was she going to do next? At this moment, his deep eyes contained a sense of anticipation. "Emperor, my daughter will definitely not do such a thing."


    "The Emperor, it can''t be the heart-child."


    "Father, this son believes in the heart."


    Almost at the same time, the Prime Minister, the Queen Empress and the Fourth Prince opened their mouths to plead for Tang Ke Xin.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart was slightly moved. In this kind of situation, those who could plead for her without caring about anything else, were the ones who truly cared for her.


    Although Prime Minister was his own father, to dare to stand out right now required a lot of courage and sacrifice.


    There was no need to mention the Queen.

 Chapter 51

    Of course, the Fourth Prince had not made friends for nothing.


    "No, that''s a secret book, how could it be something that I casually looked at? Thus, this Princess had never opened it before." Princess was startled for a moment, and then immediately replied, replying in a very natural manner.


    "Emperor, the guard said that the book was found under this humble girl''s clothes. Can this humble girl take a look at that book?" Tang Ke Xin then looked at Emperor and slowly opened his mouth, his voice was very light and calm, as though he was talking about an extremely normal thing.


    Could it be that she would be able to come up with a solution after reading that book?


    Tsk, that was funny. Was he really scared silly?


    Emperor slightly knitted his brows. Clearly, he was also a little surprised.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes lightly flashed. At this moment, even he was unable to guess her intentions?


    At this moment, regardless of whether the book was the secret book or not, they could not change the outcome of this matter, because no one had seen that book before, and Princess had just said that she had not even seen it, so no one could testify for her, proving that the book was not the real secret book.


    Furthermore, he knew that that book was real, and that it was a real secret book.


    What could she do after she read it? I''m afraid nothing will change.


    Then, why did she do that?


    "How dare you, the secret book is not something you can look at." Without waiting for Emperor to speak, Old General Li suddenly roared in anger.


    "Old General Li''s Fiery Eyes of Truth, wrapped in black cloth, can you tell that this is a secret book with a single glance?! Impressive, impressive, and the prestige of the Old General Li was so great, I was asking the Emperor, but didn''t seem to ask the Old General Li, who did the Old General Li want to scare to death by letting out such a loud roar? " Tang Ke Xin looked at Old General Li, and said each word slowly. The voice was not loud, but the words she said was absolutely astonishing.


    What she said about how mighty the officials were was, was clearly saying that the Old General Li was proud of his achievements, and that the Old General Li had stolen the Emperor, but it was clear that the Old General Li did not think much of his, and in this kind of situation, the power of her words could spread to the extreme.


    As soon as she said this, everyone''s expressions changed. Immediately, the atmosphere in the hall froze and the temperature dropped by several degrees.


    Emperor''s originally ugly face had clearly sunk even deeper.


    Everyone held their breaths, they looked at Tang Ke Xin, this woman''s courage was truly great, she dared to say anything, and this time she had even offended Old General Li, so her outcome was probably even worse.


    It would be enough if Old General Li denouncing her as a demoness was enough to make her suffer. After all, if a woman were to say such words in front of all the ministers in the hall, in front of the Emperor, then the consequences would be very serious.


    Of course, the crux of the matter was Emperor''s attitude, but Emperor had yet to speak, so his meaning was already very clear.


    Emperor had always been respectful to Old General Li.


    Prime Minister secretly broke into a cold sweat, this girl really did not care for her life.


    Old General Li''s face turned green, but, seeing that Emperor did not speak, his eyes narrowed slightly as he shot a gaze straight at Tang Ke Xin, as if wanting to tear her to pieces. His lips slightly moved, just as he was about to display his might.


    "Aiya, that scared the baby to death." Just that, at that moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly patted her chest, and gasped for breath, looking as though she was frightened.


    Her current expression, coupled with the fact that her words were a little weird, exaggerated and funny, caused everyone''s eyeballs to nearly pop out of their sockets.


    What ¡­ what was going on?


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth twitched. How could she be afraid? No wonder.


    Ye Lan Chen almost laughed out loud. This was the heart that he knew, it was just that different, no one could guess what she would do next.


    The Old General Li who was just about to speak was stunned, and his expression instantly changed several times. Cyan and purple alternately, it was especially interesting. The corner of his mouth moved, but he did not say a single word.


    This kind of Tang Ke Xin made him unable to vent his anger all of a sudden.


    Can you imagine the feeling of that anger rising up to the throat and then suddenly getting stuck? This was exactly what Old General Li felt at this moment, he was probably suffocated to death.


    Tang Ke Xin laughed softly. Although Emperor had not said anything since she had heard her words, she knew that Emperor was definitely dissatisfied with what Old General Li had done.


    "Emperor, no matter what, that book was found inside this humble girl''s clothes. So, before confirming the real source of this book, this humble woman has the most right to read this book. Tang Ke Xin turned towards Emperor again. The funny expression on her face earlier had disappeared, replaced with a serious and solemn one.


    Her words were very reasonable.


    "Mm, you''re right, but what do you want to see? Even if you did, it wouldn''t have any effect." Emperor was startled, his lips curled up, not able to refute her.


    "Right now, everything is related to this commoner. They say that this commoner injured Princess and robbed the secret book that the Princess had to offer to the Emperor, this commoner is very clear about what this commoner is like, this commoner is a weak and weak little girl, and this commoner''s disease is just barely cured, my brain is still weak, and I almost offended the Old General Li just now." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s eyes drooped slightly, his voice obviously becoming a little heavy and his speed of speaking slightly reduced.


    Ye Lan Chen pursed his lips tightly, only then did he remain silent, as his eyes couldn''t help but stare at Tang Ke Xin.


    She was a weak and delicate little girl? God, kill him.


    If she was considered a weak little girl, then there wouldn''t be any girls left in this world.


    And his brain is useless? With her, how could she be stupid enough to scheme against someone?


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips unconsciously twitched, however, it was coincidentally covered by the teacup at the corner of his lips.


    Crown Prince''s lips also revealed a hint of a smile.


    Emperor''s expression eased up, as if he was moved.


    The Queen Empress'' face looked even more pained.


    Prime Minister looked at Tang Ke Xin, unable to bear it anymore, the corners of her lips could not help but twitch, this girl had suffered too much.


    When the others heard that, they were also moved, feeling that it was not easy to enter Miss Tang.


    Old General Li, who was called out by Tang Ke Xin at the last sentence, suddenly felt like he was collapsing.


    "However, even so, I still want to find as much evidence as possible to prove my daughter''s innocence. I hope Emperor can grant my wish. Furthermore, even if this is a real secret book, this humble one only wants to take a look. This humble one is a fool who has just recovered from his illness. Tang Ke Xin words paused for a bit, and then continued.


    "Poor heart-child." Queen could not hold it in and was about to cry.


    "Alright, alright, let her see. Let her see, there won''t be any effect." Emperor could not bear to see this scene any longer, so when he saw the state of the Queen, he immediately said these words.


    When the Emperor gave his orders, the guards did not dare to delay, and they first handed over the books to the Emperor.


    Tang Ke Xin received the book containing the secret book and unhesitatingly opened the wrapped black cloth directly. Then, he flipped open the book.


    Moreover, she flipped through the books very quickly. Soon, she had flipped through several pages.


    The crowd was puzzled as they looked at her actions. What ¡­ what was she doing?


    He was just flipping through the books like that?


    "You''ve been flipping for a long time, haven''t you seen enough? Could it be that you are trying to stall for time and deliberately mystify us? Also, this is a secret book, you can''t just casually flip through it. You''ve already flipped through so many pages, how much longer do you want to read more? " Ming Gui Fei could not help but ask.


    "Did you see anything?" Seeing that Tang Ke Xin had indeed flipped through it for a while, Emperor could not help but ask, after all, this was a secret book, even if Tang Ke Xin was a fool who had just recovered from her illness, he would not be able to let her read it for too long.


    When Tang Ke Xin heard the Emperor''s words, she slowly closed the book and held it in her hands. Her eyes shut a little as she secretly exhaled.


    "You said this book was found in my clothes?" Tang Ke Xin raised her eyes, did not bother with Ming Gui Fei, nor did she answer Emperor, but instead looked at the guard who had just brought the secret book in.


    "Yes." The guard was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement. He had indeed found this book under her clothes.


    The rest of the guards were also baffled, not knowing why she suddenly asked the question. However, upon hearing her question, they assumed that she had suddenly discovered something and wanted to ask the guards a few questions.


    For a moment, everyone pricked up their ears, they all wanted to hear what Tang Ke Xin had to say.


    She wanted to know how she could prove her innocence in this situation.


    "Since you said that this book was found in my clothes, then it must be mine. Such a simple principle, I believe that anyone would understand." Just that, under everyone''s anticipating gaze, Tang Ke Xin suddenly said this sentence.


    When the crowd heard her words, they nearly fell over and were stunned. She, she really dared to say it, Princess had clearly said it earlier, it was secret book, and she said it was hers right now?


    No, under the circumstances, shouldn''t she have tried to prove that the book had nothing to do with her?


    Why did she say it was hers?! In this situation, no matter what, the book couldn''t possibly belong to her, right?


    Wasn''t she trying to harm him? Did he push himself onto the road of death?


    What was this woman trying to do? Is he really crazy?


    Ye Lan Jue frowned slightly, why did she say that? What did she want to do? Under such circumstances, how could she dare to say such words?

 Chapter 52

    "But is this girl crazy? Why did he say such crazy words? "Just now, Princess clearly said that it was the secret book that Princess was offering to Emperor today, but this girl Xin Xin actually said that the book was hers?" Ming Gui Fei could not help but laugh. Although his words were still as gentle as usual, they sounded very intimate.


    "But heart, even if you are anxious, you still can''t speak carelessly. This book is obviously the secret book that the Princess is offering to the Emperor, how did it become yours." The corner of Ming Gui Fei''s mouth curled up even more, but there was obviously a hint of ridicule in that smile.


    Ming Gui Fei was stunned, she did not expect Tang Ke Xin to suddenly ask this, but she immediately replied, "Princess had already explained it very clearly."


    It seemed like the person who found the book was very careful. He purposely wrapped the secret book with such a normal black cloth, afraid that it would attract too much attention.


    "Princess, is this how it is?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Princess and laughed brilliantly.


    "Mn, it''s true that this Princess has never opened it, so I haven''t read the book inside." When Princess saw Tang Ke Xin ask her, she naturally replied. It had to be said that Princess was a very honest and good child.


    "Even if it isn''t the secret book, how can you prove that this book is yours?" Ming Gui Fei scoffed, as though she was already annoyed, her voice was no longer as gentle as before.


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t say anything, and slightly frowned, as if she was stopped by Ming Gui Fei''s question.


    "Emperor, you really are too presumptuous. With regards to the major affairs of the secret book, how dare she spout nonsense? He really should be managed properly." Seeing that Tang Ke Xin did not say anything, Ming Gui Fei was secretly pleased and turned to Emperor.


    Queen''s eyes darkened, and just as she was about to speak.


    "Tang Ke Xin, how can you mess around with this matter?" Just at this time, Emperor suddenly spoke out.


    Emperor also felt that Tang Ke Xin was pestering him, his face obviously sunk.


    Actually, not only the Emperor, even everyone present thought that Tang Ke Xin was messing around.


    Reporting to the Emperor, this humble daughter is not messing around. This book really belongs to this humble daughter, I just heard the Princess''s words and thought this humble daughter was mistaken, so I specially came over to take a look. After reading it, this humble daughter confirmed that this book is indeed mine, this is the book this humble daughter has been reading for a long time. Tang Ke Xin looked at Emperor, he was not in a hurry, and spoke each word clearly and affirmatively.


    "Oh? How do you prove this is your book? "This is no small matter." Seeing that she was so sure, Emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This humble girl has a way, I wonder if Emperor can handle it?" Tang Ke Xin faked a thought and said tentatively.


    "Tell me about it?" The corner of Emperor''s eyebrows slightly raised. In truth, he didn''t really believe that she had any methods at all, but under the current circumstances, he couldn''t possibly directly reject her suggestion.


    "Although my memory isn''t too good due to my daughter''s illness, I have been reading this book for a long time and have remembered some of it. I can recite some of the contents of this book on the spot." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened, her expression becoming more serious, "If it really is the secret book, then this humble woman has definitely never seen it before, then this humble woman will not be able to recite its contents."


    This was her real purpose. Of course, she had claimed that she was ill just in time, so as to highlight the next effect.


    "Pfft, you can even read books?" It could still be recited? "You don''t think that you can memorize it just because you memorize it, do you?" The Ming Gui Fei could not hold it in and laughed out loud. Her sarcastic intention was extremely obvious, "Didn''t you see the secret book before? "I should be able to remember those words."


    It was obvious that the Ming Gui Fei wanted to show her some respect.


    In fact, almost everyone present had the same thoughts as the Ming Gui Fei.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes slightly widened, is this woman crazy?


    He was very clear that that book was the real secret book. Tang Ke Xin had never seen this book before.


    But now, she said she wanted to recite it out loud?!


    If he recited a line or two, it would definitely have no effect, unless she ¡­


    All of a sudden, Ye Lan Jue felt that his heart was unable to calm down.


    "Alright, we''ll do as you say." Emperor thought for a moment and nodded, "We will personally supervise you after we bring the book here."


    Hearing Emperor''s words, Liu Gonggong quickly took the book from Tang Ke Xin''s hands and passed it to him.


    Emperor received the book, glanced at Tang Ke Xin, and then slowly opened the first page.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed a little, cleared her throat, and started to memorize each word clearly.


    Everyone originally thought that she would only recite a few sentences at most, but they never thought that she would actually recite them so unceasingly.


    Moreover, she carried it extremely fluently, and there were almost no stops.


    The Emperor who was seated on top of the book stared fixedly at the book in his hands. Following Tang Ke Xin''s speed of recitation, she quickly flipped one page of the book and flipped to the next.


    Everyone saw that Emperor had already flipped to the fifth page. At this moment, other than Tang Ke Xin''s voice, practically no one else could be heard from the great hall. Everyone even held their breaths, as if they were afraid of disturbing her.


    At this moment, everyone was dumbstruck. Even if they had read a book, it was impossible for an average person to memorize it so fluently. However, this fool who had just recovered had memorized it so fluently.


    Judging from the look of the Emperor, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with him.


    Just now in the great hall, Tang Ke Xin had casually flipped through the book in her hands. It was absolutely impossible to memorize so much content in less than fifteen minutes, and she even memorized it so accurately and fluently.


    Furthermore, from the contents of the book, everyone could tell that the book was not an ordinary story, but rather some astronomical geography. This was originally very difficult to understand and was very difficult to remember.


    Even a person who was extremely skilled in these things and had read them for two hours might not be able to recite so much of them fluently.


    Not to mention a fool who had just recovered from his illness.


    At this moment, the usually calm third prince was thoroughly and thoroughly shocked.


    Because he understood the truth, and because he understood the truth, he was even more shocked. She actually remembered so much in less than a quarter of an hour?!


    How did this woman do it?!


    Crown Prince''s eyes swept across the book in Emperor''s hands, then looked at Tang Ke Xin, his eyes becoming more and more profound and gloomy.


    "Emperor, do you want to continue carrying it? This humble girl is getting a little thirsty. Can I have a drink of water first? " Tang Ke Xin stopped and coughed lightly, indicating that his throat was dry.


    Actually, she had only seen this place earlier. In such a short period of time, she could only see so much.


    However, she knew that this was enough.


    As for why she was able to remember so much in such a short period of time, it wasn''t that she could read ten lines at a glance and never forget.


    Instead, it was because when she was studying psychology, a teacher had taught her a very magical method of memory ¡ª the Memory Palace.


    Legend has it that the Memory Palace was a secret technique of the European Middle Ages. Many people call it the Devil''s Memory Method.


    "No, no, that''s enough." The Emperor didn''t seem to have fully recovered from his shock, and his expression carried some astonishment, "Looks like this book isn''t the secret book s."


    There were some traces of disappointment in Emperor''s words, but it was clear that she completely believed in Tang Ke Xin.


    Under these circumstances, he had no choice but to believe it or doubt it.


    Tang Ke Xin''s pupils contracted as she chuckled softly. Although she did not know who planned all of this to harm her, she knew clearly that person had arranged everything flawlessly, so it was impossible for her to find evidence within a short period of time.


    Even if Emperor didn''t order her to be executed, he would have imprisoned her. Queen and Prime Minister would have been implicated too, since it was related to the secret book s.


    Therefore, she could only go back on her words. Obviously, this method was very useful.


    "You are a girl, why would you read such a book?" When Ming Gui Fei regained her senses, she was obviously unwilling.


    "Who cares about the sky and the earth, who cares about the sh * t of others?" Tang Ke Xin swept a glance at her, and replied without a trace of politeness.


    In the Imperial Palace, the Ming Gui Fei and the Queen were definitely irreconcilable. At this moment, everything was clearly targeted at her and she felt that there was really no way to be polite to the Ming Gui Fei.


    Furthermore, she had appeared at this time to scold him. It was clear that she was looking for him, not scolding him for nothing.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin was hinting at some things, implying that the Ming Gui Fei s had too much control over it, and that their authority was too great, so speaking of it in such a manner would give others a stronger feeling.


    When she said Old General Li''s words just now, they were complementary to each other. Emperor would definitely have some thoughts when he heard them.


    As soon as she said this, the entire hall fell silent.


    It was unprecedented for a girl to say something like that. It was shocking.


    It is. No matter how powerful you are, can you control the heavens, the earth, or others?


    Furthermore, your power and authority surpasses the Emperor''s?


    The corner of Queen''s eyebrows slightly raised as the corner of her mouth lightly pursed, as if she was quickly trying to conceal her smile.


    A few of the imperial concubines couldn''t hold back their laughter anymore.


    Ming Gui Fei was so angry that she was about to vomit blood, and her expression was also ugly.


    "heart-child, how can you speak to Ming Gui Fei like that? Not good." Prime Minister clearly warned everyone.

 Chapter 53

    However, Prime Minister''s tone did not seem to reprimand him much, and there seemed to be a faint smile hidden in the corner of his lips.


    "Hm, it really isn''t that good." However, the third prince, who had always treasured words like gold, had suddenly spoken.


    After all, that was a imperial concubine!


    All of a sudden, everyone was petrified. This ¡­ this was what the third prince had said?


    So, the Third Prince was not trying to seek justice for the Ming Gui Fei, but was just reminding the Miss Tang to pay attention to appearances?!


    Besides, what did the Third Prince''s words mean?


    Was what Tang Ke Xin said just now a little inappropriate?


    A little bit? If those words were a little inappropriate, then they really didn''t know what else was appropriate.


    Tang Ke Xin was also shocked, her eyes looking straight at Ye Lan Jue, just that, besides being surprised, she noticed Ye Lan Jue''s movements even more.


    She discovered that Ye Lan Jue''s hand seemed to very casually brush against his own face, and then, the corner of his eyes seemed to quickly scan Liu Ru Yue''s face.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, this action seemed to have a deeper meaning, to push everything onto Liu Ru Yue?


    Carrying such suspicions, Tang Ke Xin turned her gaze in Liu Ru Yue''s direction and coincidentally saw a palace maid who unknowingly approached Liu Ru Yue''s side and quickly placed something on her body.


    Aiya? She actually understood what the Third Prince meant in an instant. It was too clever, didn''t it? Did you?


    Of course, if he hadn''t understood the third prince''s schemes to an unforgettable degree, he wouldn''t have been able to instantly understand them.


    Indeed, the third prince was the most insidious and insidious of them all.


    However, there was only one word to describe this feeling, and that was pleasure.


    This plan was really good. Since this was the case, she had to cooperate well with the third prince.


    Seeing her reaction, Ye Lan Jue knew that she understood what he meant.


    Not only was this woman smart, her observation skills were also very strong. She actually understood his meaning in an instant. Not bad.


    The third prince was quite satisfied with her instantly understanding his meaning.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. Since the third prince had already laid out the path of retreat, then, she had to think of a way to draw the fire onto Liu Ru Yue''s body.


    The Princess was clearly completely unaware, Liu Ru Yue more or less knew something.


    Therefore, the reason why the fire was lured to Liu Ru Yue was to find some clues. It should be the third prince''s intention.


    Of course, this was exactly what she wanted.


    If he were to directly ask Liu Ru Yue, he would definitely not be able to get anything out of her, if he were to directly search Liu Ru Yue, even if the Third Prince had already gotten someone to place the ''evidence'' on her, it would be too deliberate.


    At this moment, with so many people watching, even if they were to search for evidence, they would still find it hard to believe.


    Then how could he draw the fire onto Liu Ru Yue''s body?


    "Princess, you just said that this humble girl stabbed you and stole your secret book?" While everyone was still in shock, Tang Ke Xin suddenly turned towards the Princess. Her face immediately blossomed into a smile, looking exceptionally brilliant and beautiful.


    "This Princess saw it before." Princess was startled, her eyebrows knitted together, the little girl was obviously very smart, her heart was probably already suspicious, which was why her words sounded so ambiguous.


    This was a good phenomenon for Tang Ke Xin.


    "Then does Princess feel that the person who stabbed you back then was as beautiful and gentle as this commoner?" Tang Ke Xin''s smile became even more brilliant, and her gentle voice seemed to carry a hint of coaxing.


    Everyone heard Tang Ke Xin''s words, and were immediately stunned, this Miss Tang actually praised them so highly, and was even so naturally and proudly praised them, she was truly the number one person in the world.


    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched, but he seemed to be already used to it, so he wasn''t too surprised.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips curled up slightly in a smile.


    "Does the Princess feel that the person has this kind of fragrance?" Tang Ke Xin approached the Princess a little, and her smile spread out without limit like the clouds in the sky.


    When the crowd heard her words, their lips couldn''t help but twitch. She had become addicted to praising herself.


    Intense fragrance?


    "No, that person doesn''t smell as good as you do." Princess shook her head, moving closer to Tang Ke Xin as he spoke, and took a whiff, "Your body is really fragrant."


    In the great hall, the expressions of the people inside began to distort. This Big Sister Tang Ke really is not a normal narcissistic person.


    This time, even Ye Lan Chen could not hold it in any longer, and the corner of his mouth twitched a few times. It was all thanks to her.


    However, to be honest, this woman''s figure was pretty good. Actually, she was also very good-looking. Moreover ¡­


    The smile on the third prince''s face clearly became deeper.


    "No, that person''s figure is not as good as yours." Princess looked at Tang Ke Xin and answered almost without thinking.


    "Princess really has good eyes, so ¡­" Tang Ke Xin sincerely praised. When she praised Princess, he also praised herself.


    "Thus, that person definitely wasn''t you. It must have been someone else who disguised himself as you." This time, before Tang Ke Xin could finish speaking, Princess had already spoken.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, she really was a clever little girl, she liked him.


    When the audience heard up to this point, they naturally understood Tang Ke Xin''s intention, and were all dumbstruck.


    With just a few simple questions, she had completely cleared her suspicions, and it was even something that Princess had personally said.


    Those who boasted that they had achieved such an effect were without a doubt unprecedented in history, and it was impossible for them to back down.


    It seemed like she wasn''t simply boasting just now.


    Ye Lan Chen smirked. It seems that he had underestimated his ability to scheme against others.


    Queen finally laughed, looking at Tang Ke Xin with a light smile that carried a sense of pride, heart-child had really grown up, become sensible, and was very smart.


    However, Ming Gui Fei gritted her teeth in hatred as her expression grew more and more unsightly.


    "If the Princess did not look at the face, only look at the figure, just look at the figure, and feel, who in the Great Hall looked similar to the person who tried to assassinate the Princess?" Tang Ke Xin continued to be coaxed, and as she spoke, she intentionally glanced at Liu Ru Yue.


    She felt that with Princess''s intelligence, she would definitely understand what she meant.


    Princess looked at Tang Ke Xin, blinked her eyes, and then suddenly turned to Liu Ru Yue. Lifting her small hand, she pointed her finger straight at Liu Ru Yue, "She, this Princess felt that she looks very similar to the person who tried to assassinate this Princess.


    "B-Princess, no, she''s not a commoner, no ¡­" Liu Ru Yue''s soul was sent flying by the Princess''s finger, assaulting Princess, and stealing the secret book was a capital offense.


    "What this Princess feels is you." It was just that Princess interrupted her words with a face full of certainty.


    "Insolent and insolent, are you saying that this Princess does not have the ability to differentiate right from wrong?" Princess''s face darkened, suddenly she roared in anger, the power was absolute.


    Although the people of the Imperial Family were young, they still possessed great prestige.


    Tang Ke Xin laughed, this Princess truly had a model, she was too wise, a child worthy of being taught.


    "Look at you, you have a dead face, a dumb wooden face, and a body filled with stench. This body is like a straight wooden board, exactly the same as the person who assassinated this Princess." Princess''s eyes sized Liu Ru Yue up from top to bottom. Her expression was very serious, and only said some words ¡­


    "Puff." This time, Tang Ke Xin couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    Aiya, this Princess is too cute. These words are simply invincible.


    Face of death? Straight wood?! This description was truly too ruthless.


    She had always thought that the washboard was ruthless enough. It turned out that it could actually have a straight board.


    In any case, the washboard still had a little curve to it.


    When everyone came back to their senses, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    Liu Ru Yue''s face was blushing white, white, blue and purple. In short, all sorts of colors interchanged, which was enough to show that Great Miss Liu was feeling extremely complicated right now.


    "What is it? "Unconvinced?" "Princess looked at Liu Ru Yue and laughed coldly," You evil villain, you dare not be convinced, you dare kill me, you deserve to die ten thousand times for trying to assassinate me. "


    "This humble girl really did not assassinate Princess, this humble girl was truly wronged, please clear this up, Princess, without any evidence, this humble girl ¡­" Liu Ru Yue was not stupid, and even knew to ask for evidence, of course, this matter was not done by her, so, she was not very afraid of this matter.


    "Princess, she has a dagger that pierced through Princess." Tang Ke Xin, who was standing at the side, reminded Yun Che in a very considerate and kind manner.


    Then, that dagger definitely did not belong to Miss Tang. Since it is not Miss Tang, then it must be yours, you must have used that dagger to injure yourself, and framed Miss Tang. " Princess was smart, it only needed a little bit.


    Everyone had already guessed this point, and now that they heard Princess say it again, they looked at Liu Ru Yue with more contempt and disgust.


    "Princess, why don''t you search her body and see if there are any other things hidden on her body." Tang Ke Xin once again made the appropriate suggestion.


    "Good idea." Hearing that, the Princess immediately nodded her head in agreement.


    "I did not induce it." "Tang Ke Xin looked at her, and blinked lightly, with a serious face, and said as if it was natural," I was simply reminding her.


    "..." Everyone was speechless.


    However, she did give a direct warning just now, and it could not have been any more direct.


    "Someone, search this Princess for anything else." Princess immediately gave the order.

 Chapter 54

    Hearing Princess''s orders, Liu Ru Yue did not panic at all, because she was certain that there wasn''t anything hidden on her body.


    When the Princess gave the order, a palace maid walked forward continuously. Without a doubt, it was the palace maid who had just placed something on Liu Ru Yue''s body.


    had already expected this, the Third Prince''s touching of the face at that time was the best indication. Tang Ke Xin was shocked.


    This other thing was truly ruthless and ruthless. It seemed like this scene would become even more lively.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips subconsciously twitched a little. The third prince was indeed the most ungrateful person in the world, the absolute number one in the world.


    She discovered that her understanding of the Third Prince had reached a whole new level. However, their coordination just now was quite good.


    "Isn''t, isn''t this the secret book that this Princess is offering to the Emperor?" Princess was slightly stunned. She obviously did not think that she would really find evidence on Liu Ru Yue''s body, not just that, but it was such an important piece of evidence.


    Of course, the Princess could only judge the situation based on the package outside. After all, he had never seen a real secret book before.


    "Also, this human skin mask should be used to disguise oneself." Princess stepped forward, took the human skin mask that the palace maid had found on Liu Ru Yue''s body, and gently unfolded it. However, he could see that the human skin mask was damaged, and sighed with a tinge of pity: "Aiya, what a pity, it''s broken."


    Tang Ke Xin secretly chuckled, for the Third Prince to obtain such a human skin mask in such a short period of time was already very difficult, it was definitely difficult for her to look exactly like her. So in order to prevent any flaws from appearing, the Third Prince broke the human skin mask in advance.


    According to what had happened earlier, the human skin mask had been used before, so it was normal for it to be torn.


    A fox is a fox. The third prince was too cautious.


    However, in such a short time, the Third Prince had found a book and wrapped it in a black bag.


    With the Third Prince''s abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult to find a book in the palace. However, the difficulty was that no one had ever seen this book, including the Emperor.


    So, Tang Ke Xin was a little curious, what kind of book was inside?


    When everyone saw the items on Liu Ru Yue''s body, all of them were thoroughly shocked.


    Emperor''s expression also changed, especially when he looked at the book that was wrapped in black cloth, his eyes slowly narrowed.


    "Daring evil slave, you dare to assassinate the Princess, steal the secret book, and even frame the Miss Tang. Men, come, chop her hands off for me first." Emperor suddenly ordered coldly, each word was extremely terrifying.


    Hands off on the spot. That scene was too terrifying, too bloody.


    However, Emperor did not mention anything about the secret book at the moment, nor did he ask anyone to present the secret book to them.


    Tang Ke Xin immediately guessed that the Emperor must have already seen through something and knew that the secret book was not real.


    However, Emperor did not expose him at the moment, but chose to cooperate with this plan. Evidently, Emperor also wanted to find out who was behind this.


    When everyone heard Emperor''s order, they all gasped.


    To Tang Ke Xin, even under the ''solid evidence'', Emperor did not have such a sinister expression.


    Tang Ke Xin was the daughter of the Prime Minister and the niece of the Queen.


    But, Liu Ru Yue was different.


    However, she was just a merchant''s daughter. Logically speaking, someone like her couldn''t attend a banquet like today''s one.


    Tang Ke Xin guessed that there was someone who intentionally brought Liu Ru Yue in, and without question, it should be the person who designed all of these plans.


    It seemed that person had a great influence within the palace.


    "Please spare my life, please spare my life, this humble girl, where did all these things come from? Why did it appear on a commoner? "This isn''t my daughter''s, it really isn''t hers. My daughter is wrongly accused." Liu Ru Yue was already scared out of her wits, and directly collapsed onto the ground.


    "Unjustly accused, were you framing me, wrongly accused you?" Tang Ke Xin looked at her, and said this word by word slowly. She knew this was the best time to interrogate Liu Ru Yue.


    "Yes, I was the one who framed you, but I really wasn''t the one who did the other things." Sure enough, Liu Ru Yue was startled, and immediately admitted to it.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly chuckled.


    "You still want to quibble?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly opened, and although his voice was very soft, it still caused others to tremble just by looking at it.


    While speaking, Tang Ke Xin deliberately looked towards her hand and spoke softly: "Your hand is rather white and tender, it would be a pity if it was chopped off."


    "No, no, no." Liu Ru Yue quickly withdrew heherands into her clothes, she was so scared that her entire body was trembling, and when she looked at Tang Ke Xin, his face was filled with fear, "I, I will speak, I will speak the truth, I will tell you everything I know, I beg you, please let me go."


    Tang Ke Xin looked at her and did not say a word.


    "Yesterday, someone found me ¡­" Liu Ru Yue paused, and had no choice but to speak.


    "Man? A woman? " Tang Ke Xin felt that when Liu Ru Yue said there was someone there, her words seemed to pause for a bit. It was not very obvious, but she felt it.


    "Male." Liu Ru Yue seemingly let out a light breath, before opening her mouth to reply.


    "Hmm, keep going." Tang Ke Xin slightly nodded, she did not say much, and there was nothing unusual about him either.


    Liu Ru Yue glanced at Tang Ke Xin, her face still showing signs of dying from the struggle, but when she saw Tang Ke Xin''s calm yet sharp eyes, he immediately gave up his struggle. She heaved a sigh of relief and spoke again, "Yesterday, he found me and said that she can cure me of the poison in my body, but she wanted me to help him do one thing, that is, to frame you by telling me to enter the palace. She said that she would arrange for me to enter today, that she would even arrange everything in advance, so as long as I follow his instructions, she would give me the dagger. I didn''t even see his face. "


    Liu Ru Yue said in a single breath, and there were almost no stops in between, as though she was afraid that others would not believe her.


    While Liu Ru Yue was narrating, Tang Ke Xin had been looking at sher. After hearing this, he suddenly spoke out: "I believe that the majority of what you said was true, but there is one thing I believe you to be lying."


    His tone was flat, but it carried an unquestionable sharpness.


    "Which sentence?" Liu Ru Yue was startled, and blurted out.


    "You said that you didn''t see that person''s face back then. You are lying." Tang Ke Xin did not pause at all, nor did she have any time to think, as she directly spoke with unquestionable certainty.


    "How did you know ¡­" Liu Ru Yue was so shocked that she couldn''t help but blurt out in an instant. After what happened just now, she had already been scared out of her wits, and adding the lie she had just said, she was also guilty. Now that Tang Ke Xin had actually seen through her, how could she not be terrified?!


    Seeing Liu Ru Yue''s reaction, they naturally understood that Tang Ke Xin was right, and she really lied about that.


    But no one knew, how did Tang Ke Xin confirm that Liu Ru Yue''s other words were true, and that she was only lying?


    In that moment, everyone looked at Tang Ke Xin, waiting for her reply.


    "When you were talking about other issues, your eyeballs were subconsciously moving upwards to the left, which meant that you were thinking about what had happened. This is a reflex action, and it can''t be fake, which means that you weren''t lying, but when you said that you didn''t see that person''s appearance clearly, your eyes suddenly looked towards me, and stared at my eyes." The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly opened as his words became even clearer.


    "Shouldn''t staring into your eyes show that she isn''t lying?" Ye Lan Chen finally couldn''t resist asking. He felt as if he hadn''t said anything in a lifetime.


    Of course, this was also what many people were thinking at the moment, as well as a question they wanted to ask.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at Ye Lan Chen and chuckled, she knew that he had not spoke for such a long time in this situation, with his character, it must have been hard on him, it was really hard on him.


    "That''s the lowest kind of lie, because it''s always been known that the liar never looks into your eyes, and you know that, and the liar knows that, so the clever liar will double up and stare into your eyes. She wants to know if you believe her." Tang Ke Xin explained in great detail and in great seriousness.


    Because the person asking was Ye Lan Chen, he replied seriously.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." Ye Lan Chen nodded slightly.


    "Also, when the deceiver starts to lie while staring at you, his or her concentration will be high, his or her eyeballs will become dry, and he or she will subconsciously blink. When Miss Liu said that he or she did not see that person''s appearance clearly, he or she stared at me and blinked three times. After that, Tang Ke Xin came to a conclusion.


    For a time, no one spoke in the hall, only the faint sound of breathing could be heard.


    Miss Tang''s observation skills were too strong. She could even discern such details, and the most important thing was that she discovered the true nature of the problem through such details.


    It was obvious that Liu Ru Yue''s words were a lie in an instant.


    "Yue Er, what is going on?" Mu Shao Yu who had been sitting in the great hall the entire time finally could not hold it in and stood up.


    "I, I don''t know either." When Liu Ru Yue heard Mu Shao Yu''s voice, his body trembled for a moment. Then, he subconsciously raised his hand and placed it on top of his brow bone above his eyes.


    Seeing her actions, Tang Ke Xin laughed coldly, and quickly turned to look at her.

 Chapter 55

    "When Young Master Mu asked you a question just now, you subconsciously lifted your hand, placed it near your eye bones, and made a gesture of covering your eyes. When a person subconsciously did this action, it means that that person''s heart is extremely ashamed.


    Tang Ke Xin slowly spoke again, "You don''t understand, I can give you an explanation, but the moment you made the action of covering your eyes, your pupils subconsciously grew larger, and humans'' pupils would dilate with fear and lust, but, when you made the action of covering your eyes, you no longer had the previous fear, so your dilated pupils are due to sexual desire. So, there is only one explanation, and that is, you and that man fell asleep ¡­"


    The Crown Prince was obviously stunned for a bit. Whether intentionally or not, the corner of his eyes swept towards Ye Lan Jue and his eyes slowly narrowed. The emotions in his eyes became more and more complicated.


    Tang Ke Xin felt that she had already tried her best to use words that were easy to understand and not too unrefined, to describe herself, but her words, ''you slept with that man,'' still caused everyone in the room to be dumbstruck.


    Of course, her analysis just now had shocked everyone even more.


    "No, no, I didn''t ¡­" Liu Ru Yue stood there in a daze. Her expression had completely changed, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Her voice also trembled uncontrollably;


    Looking at Liu Ru Yue''s reaction, she knew that most of what she had just said was most likely true.


    Originally, everyone had suspected that Tang Ke Xin was just spouting nonsense, but now that they saw Liu Ru Yue''s reaction, they knew that she wasn''t spouting nonsense, and had truly seen through it.


    Because everything she said was right.


    Everyone''s emotions were already indescribable, could it be that Tang Ke Xin could read their minds? To be able to see through a person''s thoughts? How else would she know all this?


    First, after Liu Ru Yue had said so much, she immediately knew which of Liu Ru Yue''s lies were true.


    That was acceptable.


    However, she was able to tell that Liu Ru Yue was having an affair with that man? This was too unbelievable!


    "You''re short of breath, your face is red, your voice is trembling, and cold sweat is trickling down your forehead. You''re very nervous, very scared, because ¡­ I''ve hit the mark." Tang Ke Xin stared at her, his speed of speaking clearly increasing, bringing with him a burst of determination that was difficult to breathe.


    Originally, she was not sure if Liu Ru Yue really had a relationship with that person. She said those words to just now with the intention of tricking him, in order to have a stronger effect.


    Just now, when she thought about the matters between the Zhan Wei and Qiu Ju, she suddenly thought of a possibility. The matter regarding the Zhan Wei was extremely likely to be a conspiracy of the same person.


    Moreover, she thought of one thing that was extremely likely to happen in common.


    What could make a woman lose her mind, ignore everything, and even risk her life like a moth to a flame?


    That was a man, or more accurately, it should be a man''s flowery love.


    Zhan Wei''s body had the same smell as the chrysanthemums. Even if the two had never had a relationship with each other before, they must have hugged each other before.


    So, even though Qiuju knew her identity and the consequences of framing her, she still did so without hesitation. Furthermore, she did not sell out the Zhan Wei until she died.


    That was why she guessed that Liu Ru Yue might have also fallen into the same trap as her.


    Seeing Liu Ru Yue''s reaction, she knew she was right.


    It seems that the person who planned all of this behind the scenes really liked to use a ''beautiful man trick''.


    What kind of person was he? He actually likes to use the ''Beautiful Man'' so much?


    "Originally, since you were poisoned, it is understandable that Young Master Mu would ignore you. However, looking at your expression, it seems that you are still nostalgic. Moreover, you did not hesitate to do such a thing for that person. "So, not only did you clearly see that person''s appearance, but that man should also be pretty good-looking. From the looks of it, you seem to be infatuated with him." Tang Ke Xin secretly shook her head. Even if it was a ''beautiful guy trap'', Liu Ru Yue''s trap was too thorough. In such a short period of time, they actually slept together!


    Wasn''t this a little too fast?


    "Y-you''re lying, I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t, the person I like is Young Master Mu, I only like him, I only love him, I definitely won''t do anything that would let him down, I definitely won''t let him down." Liu Ru Yue suddenly raised his voice, denying it anxiously, the voice was faintly sharp.


    "Mutation in tone, rise in volume, repetition of words, and obvious falsehood." Tang Ke Xin directly and incisively exposed her.


    "No, no, I''m not lying." "Brother Mu, please believe me, I really didn''t. She was the one who slandered me, she was really the one who slandered me."


    She actually still dared to ask for help from Mu Shao Yu. Tang Ke Xin knew that Liu Ru Yue had planted a Qi Sui San before, but that kind of Qi Sui San was a type of chronic medicine that needed to be continuously consumed in order for it to work.


    Recently, Liu Ru Yue herself had been poisoned and became so ugly. Mu Shao Yu probably did not give her too much of a chance to approach him, as she probably did not have the chance to poison him in the near future.


    Therefore, Mu Shao Yu should not be completely bewitched by Liu Ru now.


    Only, to everyone''s complete surprise, Mu Shao Yu suddenly turned towards Tang Ke Xin and roared in anger, "Tang Ke Xin, you''re obviously jealous of Yue''er, and purposefully slandered her."


    Tang Ke Xin was startled. Damn, this man was really f * cking great.


    Hearing Mu Shao Yu''s words, not only was Tang Ke Xin stunned, everyone in the hall could not help but be stunned. How could Mu Shao Yu not see through such an obvious matter? He was actually protecting Liu Ru Yue at this time, and accusing him?!


    No matter what, Tang Ke Xin was his fiancee, her Queen bestowed him a marriage.


    If it was Tang Ke Xin on the wrong side, then it would be fine, but the person who was in the wrong right now was Liu Ru Yue. Moreover, it was a mistake that no man could endure.


    Mu Shao Yu was actually still protecting Liu Ru Yue, and had even said something like that, it was truly incomprehensible.


    Following that, everyone''s eyes turned to look at Tang Ke Xin. They wondered what her reaction would be in such a situation.


    Would he be sad? Would he feel sad? Will he be angry? Or would he go crazy? After all, everyone knew that Tang Ke Xin loved Mu Shao Yu to the point of going crazy.


    "You''ve already seen through me. You''re really too smart." Tang Ke Xin had only glanced at Mu Shao Yu that once, and it was only a glance from the corner of his eyes.


    The words seemed to have a hint of praise in them.


    However, under such a circumstance, coupled with her current tone and expression, anyone with a brain would know that she had said the opposite of what she said.


    Hearing Tang Ke Xin''s words, everyone was stunned, they never expected her to have such a reaction. Such an attitude?


    When he heard what she said just now, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    She had seen people who didn''t use vulgarities, but it was the first time seeing someone at her level.


    For a time, the faint sound of snickering came from within the hall, and the corners of those lips that didn''t make a sound also revealed a few traces of laughter.


    Just a moment ago, Mu Shao Yu was clearly asking for a beating.


    Tang Ke Xin''s words were really too subtle.


    At the moment, he was smiling the brightest, the brightest was Ye Lan Chen, but his heart was just that strong, just a few words from him could cause people to vomit blood.


    How could Mu Shao Yu possibly be a match for her? However, this Mu Shao Yu was truly asking for a beating.


    If it were not for the unsuitable environment, he really could rush forward and beat Mu Shao Yu up.


    The third prince''s eyes seemed to be filled with a trace of a smile as well, and there seemed to be a sense of happiness in his eyes.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you did it on purpose." Hearing the sneers from the crowd and seeing their expressions, Mu Shao Yu''s face became gloomy. He did not really want to protect Liu Ru Yue, she just wanted to blame Tang Ke Xin for not showing him mercy, to actually expose such a thing in front of so many people. After all, Liu Ru Yue was his woman.


    Tang Ke Xin actually did not care about his face or feelings.


    However, he had never once thought about when he would consider Tang Ke Xin''s feelings and face.


    In the past, he had never made a fool of Tang Ke Xin before.


    Furthermore, in this situation, he was actually protecting Liu Ru Yue, so had he thought about Tang Ke Xin''s situation before?


    Tang Ke Xin really did not want to pay attention to him, so she did not speak nor gave him another glance.


    In this kind of situation, it was really not suitable for them to argue. Furthermore, she felt that it was better to leave some face for Mu Shao Yu.


    If Mu Shao Yu did not intentionally target her earlier, she would not have said those words.


    Mu Family was the number one clan in Dayuan Dynasty, the wealthiest in the world. Mu Shao Yu was the only son of Mu Family, he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, the Mu Family was afraid of him from head to toe, it was as if they were carrying a golden spoon in their hands.


    Under his pampered upbringing, he had developed his own mind and became a pampered tyrant.


    In this kind of situation, he was unable to control his own emotions, so he was instantly angered, "Tang Ke Xin, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s because I like Yue''er and am envious in my heart that you use such a method to slander Yue''er. Do you think that I would like you just because of this? "In your dreams, if you do this to me, it will only make me feel more disgust, loathe, and hate ¡­"


    It was very obvious that Mu Shao Yu, who had never received such a blow before, wanted to use this method to save his man''s face and regain his man''s sense of achievement.


    For a moment, everyone in the great hall was stunned. This Young Master Mu was really ¡­


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes sunk, layer after layer, did this man not care about face at all?


    Anger also appeared in Prime Minister''s eyes.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes quickly became cold, and instantly swept up a suffocating danger.


    Angry flames directly ignited on Ye Lan Chen''s face. His body moved, and just as he was about to stand up.


    "Miss Tang, is he very smart? Can''t you see how he''s witty? Are you talking about the Young Master Mu? " Just at this time, the young Princess who was not even twelve years old could not take it anymore, and directly interrupted Mu Shao Yu. As she spoke, she looked at Mu Shao Yu, indicating that she did not understand.

 Chapter 56

    If the little Princess had not interrupted Mu Shao Yu, who knows what Mu Shao Yu would have said next.


    When Tang Ke Xin said this, the corners of everyone''s mouths twitched, this, these words, was truly unrivalled in the world.


    This woman''s standard of scolding was quite high.


    With his skill level, the effect was not that bad.


    "Oh, I see, so that''s how it is." Princess nodded her head with a serious expression on her face.


    "Pfft." Finally, someone couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    When the first laugh was heard, everyone else couldn''t help but laugh as well.


    Of course, it was Ye Lan Chen who laughed the loudest. He knew that his family''s heart would definitely not be bullied by others. This retaliation was simply too perfect.


    Ye Lan Jue was startled for a moment, as if he was secretly shaking his head. His expression seemed to faintly contain a sense of impatience and laughter, but his deep eyes seemed to quickly conceal a trace of indulgence.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you?" Mu Shao Yu was so angry that his face turned green, his chest rose and fell uncontrollably, as though his anger was about to explode.


    "Isn''t he your future husband?" Princess once again swept her eyes across Mu Shao Yu, and once again opened her mouth, directly interrupting Mu Shao Yu from speaking.


    "Ah?" Is this true? "Sorry, I forgot about that." Tang Ke Xin blinked his eyes, and replied casually.


    That expression, that reaction, was a complete disregard that surpassed the limits of perfection.


    The crowd was speechless. If she could even forget about this, it meant that she didn''t put it in her heart at all.


    Looks like the current her really did not like Mu Shao Yu, and would absolutely not crazily chase after him like she did in the past.


    When the third prince heard her words, a trace of a smile seemed to appear in the depths of his eyes again.


    "Tsk, does he think that Ke Xin likes him the same as before? "Right now, I have long since disliked him, and I have fallen in love with him for a long time." Ye Lan Chen pursed his lips, and muttered softly. Although he was straightforward, in this kind of situation, he did not say these words out loud, because he knew that he did not have a good heart.


    However, the Third Prince who was sitting right next to Ye Lan Chen heard what Ye Lan Chen said, and the smile that had just appeared in the depths of his eyes seemed to instantly cool down.


    "Tang Ke Xin, stop playing tricks on me." Mu Shao Yu was already completely enraged, and directly roared from within the great hall.


    Everyone heard his words and the corner of their mouths twitched. Honestly speaking, anyone with eyes could tell that Miss Tang was not trying to capture him but actually disliked him.


    Tang Ke Xin ignored her and directly turned to Liu Ru Yue, her lips moving slightly as she said indifferently, "Miss Liu knows how to draw, right?"


    Once again, Mu Shao Yu was ignored. His expression became even uglier, but after hearing what Tang Ke Xin said, he became somewhat suspicious and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    "Ah?" "Yes." Liu Ru Yue was also puzzled, but she still nodded subconsciously.


    However, Tang Ke Xin still ignored them, turning to the palace maid instead, and said solemnly: "Bring the brush and the drawing over here."


    "Yes." The palace maid respectfully replied and quickly went to get a pen.


    "Tang Ke Xin, what are you doing?" Mu Shao Yu was even more puzzled, "What tricks are you playing now? I advise you not to bother.


    Sir Qin, during the case? "What is the crime of disturbing the court?" Suddenly, a low and deep voice rang out. The voice wasn''t loud, but it carried an ice-cold danger. In an instant, it traveled through every inch of space in the palace and froze every inch of aura.


    Hearing this voice, everyone was completely shocked. What shocked them was not only the iciness and danger contained in the voice, but also the person who had spoken.


    It was the Third Prince again?!


    Today, the usually calm and indifferent Third Prince took the initiative to speak for the second time.


    Moreover, it seemed to always have the intention of protecting Tang Ke Xin.


    What''s going on with His Highness today?


    Queen''s eyes quickly looked at Ye Lan Jue. There was a sense of worry in her eyes, but at the same time, it was a little complicated.


    However, Crown Prince''s eyes quickly darkened, obviously becoming colder by quite a bit.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, was Ye Lan Jue helping her? She could tell he was helping her? But why would he help her?


    What happened earlier should have been because he wanted to find out who the mastermind was.


    Perhaps it was also to facilitate the smooth development of the case.


    Yes, that must be it.


    "To return to His Highness, those who disturb the court will be driven out at best, and caned at worst." Lord Qin, who was suddenly called out, stood up in fear and replied respectfully.


    The third prince didn''t say anything else. His eyes coldly swept over Lord Qin. That instant of arrogance had instantly suppressed his aura to the point where he couldn''t breathe.


    Lord Qin naturally understood the meaning behind the third prince''s words.


    It was just that, after all, this was not a banquet above the imperial court, but a banquet within the imperial palace.


    But, who would dare disobey the third prince''s wishes?


    At this moment, everyone naturally understood what the third prince meant. They all quietly sucked in a mouthful of cold air, but no one dared to make a sound.


    Emperor also did not say anything.


    Mu Shao Yu was even more so so so shocked that his expression changed. He never would have thought that the Third Prince would actually intervene in this matter.


    Why would the third prince care about this?


    Was the Third Prince helping Tang Ke Xin?


    Why did the Third Prince want to help Tang Ke Xin?


    What is the relationship between His Highness and Tang Ke Xin?


    "Miss Tang, here''s the pen and paper." Just then, the palace maid brought out a pen and paper, and handed it over to Tang Ke Xin.


    "To Miss Liu." Tang Ke Xin did not accept it, and only indicated to Liu Ru Yue that she should take it.


    "Could I trouble Miss Liu to draw a portrait of that person." When the palace maid handed the paper and brush to Liu Ru Yue, Tang Ke Xin finally spoke slowly.


    The interrogation was interrupted by Mu Shao Yu just now, but the only thing Liu Ru Yue could remind her of was that person''s appearance, and she could have Liu Ru Yue draw it out for his.


    "Me?" Liu Ru Yue was startled, her lips moved, she wanted to refuse, but it was obvious that she was trying to protect him.


    If she knew what Tang Ke Xin meant earlier, she would have said that she did not know how to draw.


    However, it was obviously too late now.


    "If Miss Liu does not wish to have his hands and feet broken, I advise you to draw it out." Tang Ke Xin naturally saw through her thoughts, his voice was still soft and gentle, but it carried a sense of threat that could not be ignored.


    She knew that what Tang Ke Xin had said, was definitely not words. Based on the current situation, if she really wanted to break her arms and legs, it would be no different from Tang Ke Xin''s words. As long as Tang Ke Xin opened her mouth, Emperor would definitely not hesitate to cut off her arms and legs.


    Liu Ru Yue secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then slowly picked up the paper and pen in front of him.


    Seeing her actions, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, and then she spoke again slowly, "I want a portrait of the real person, not fake one. Miss Liu better not move your hands or feet, and don''t hold anything back, try to hide it from me ¡­" Her words paused for a moment, then leaned close to Liu Ru Yue and added in a low voice, "No matter what, you can''t deceive me, because I know Mind Reading."


    Of course, what she meant by mind-reading was not really mind-reading, but a mental activity determined by one''s microcosm.


    At this moment, the reason she said that on purpose was to cause fear in Liu Ru Yue and prevent him from drawing a fake portrait.


    Sure enough, Liu Ru Yue was startled, fear and dread could be seen in her eyes as she looked at Tang Ke Xin. After what happened a moment ago, she truly believed that Tang Ke Xin knew Mind Reading.


    Thus, she was truly afraid.


    With another fierce exhale, Liu Ru Yue picked up the brush and started to draw.


    had purposely lowered her voice to speak her last sentence, but Princess, who was closest to her, heard her.


    At this moment, the entire hall became quiet once again, waiting for Liu Ru Yue to draw the portrait of the man, the original banquet had already been completely destroyed, everyone wanted to know what happened?


    After Liu Ru Yue finished drawing the portrait, Tang Ke Xin took it and looked at it. At the same time, she also intentionally looked in Ye Lan Jue''s direction, so that Ye Lan Jue could clearly see the person on the portrait. After all, it was his idea, and he also wanted to find out who the mastermind was.


    However, in this situation, he would definitely hand over the portrait to the Emperor, so he could only let Ye Lan Jue clearly see the person''s appearance so that he could investigate.


    Ye Lan Jue naturally saw through her thoughts in an instant, and the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. She actually understood what he was thinking?!


    "Show me the portrait." Sure enough, before Tang Ke Xin could turn around, Emperor had already opened his mouth.


    "Yes." Tang Ke Xin naturally did not dare to disobey, and quickly took the portrait and gave it to Liu Gonggong.


    "Investigate, you must find this person for me." After looking through it, Emperor''s eyes darkened. He passed it to the guard and coldly ordered.


    Everyone was startled, under such circumstances, Emperor actually asked for Tang Ke Xin''s opinion?


    This was a great honor, but everyone immediately understood that if they couldn''t handle it well, it could become a source of trouble.


    Emperor asking about Tang Ke Xin meant that she would show respect to Tang Ke Xin in front of the crowd, but didn''t mean that Emperor would really follow her orders.


    Furthermore, based on Emperor''s current meaning, he did not plan to directly punish Liu Ru Yue.


    Otherwise, Emperor did not need to ask Tang Ke Xin like that, he could just directly kill Liu Ru Yue and avenge Tang Ke Xin.


    But, under the current situation, Liu Ru Yue and Tang Ke Xin were enemies in the first place, adding to that, Tang Ke Xin would probably want to cut Liu Ru Yue into a thousand pieces.


    If there was a way, it would be accompanying a tiger. It would be hard to predict the mood of a sovereign''s heart, so how could an ordinary person guess the intentions of a Emperor.


    Even if one were to say that one was an important official in the imperial court, one might not necessarily be able to understand everything clearly.


    Furthermore, such an occasion wasn''t something that a woman had the right to decide.

 Chapter 57

    Although Tang Ke Xin''s performance was shocking and shocking, she was still a fool before. She had only just recovered from her illness today, how could she understand these things?


    Prime Minister''s face also became extremely solemn. Previously, heart-child was foolish and did not understand things. Even though she had recovered and become more intelligent, she would definitely not understand these things.


    For a moment, everyone''s gaze once again gathered on Tang Ke Xin.


    In truth, she did not care too much about how to deal with Liu Ru Yue.


    However, she knew, this method of the Emperor was probably useless. That was because Liu Ru Yue had already told her everything that she knew, so she really did not know about the rest.


    If the Emperor wanted to use Liu Ru Yue to lure out the person behind the scenes, it would be a dream, and Liu Ru Yue was not that important.


    Liu Ru Yue was a temporary chess piece that could be abandoned and replaced at any time. Although Liu Ru Yue had slept with that man before.


    Once she said those words, everyone in the great hall couldn''t help but be stunned. Her words were truly fitting and well-spoken.


    It definitely fit Emperor''s wishes.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I will handle this matter on behalf of the heart-child." As expected, Emperor''s face revealed a faint smile, and he was obviously very satisfied.


    Queen and Prime Minister both let out sighs of relief.


    Ming Gui Fei''s face sank a bit at that moment, and her eyes subconsciously widened as she looked at Tang Ke Xin in disbelief. How could this fool understand all this? How could she have answered so perfectly?


    How was this possible?


    At this moment, even the Old General Li was somewhat astonished.


    "Men, put Liu Ru Yue in prison first. Tomorrow, the Ministry of Justice will interrogate him strictly. After finding her accomplices, we will execute him together." Emperor immediately gave the order.


    Liu Ru Yue''s body visibly trembled, and her complexion had already become completely pale, without even the slightest hint of blood.


    Tang Ke Xin frowned, she knew very clearly what the interrogation by the Emperor meant, following that, Liu Ru Yue''s days in the prison would not be good, and if that happened, it would be better to just kill her.


    "Today, heart-child suffered greatly and almost wronged heart-child. In order to compensate heart-child and to calm him down, I will reward the Blood Jade Bracelet paid by the Northern Kingdom to you." After Liu Ru Yue was brought out of the hall, the Emperor looked at Tang Ke Xin and said with a faint smile.


    It was obviously to compensate Tang Ke Xin, but it also showed that Emperor was satisfied with Tang Ke Xin.


    When the Emperor said this, everyone was shocked. This blood jade bracelet was given to them by the Northern Kingdom a few years ago, and it was said that it was extremely rare to find it, even if it was a thousand years old.


    Today, the Emperor actually gave the jade bracelet to Tang Ke Xin?


    That jade bracelet, she had secretly begged Emperor a few times. Emperor did not reward her with anything, but today, she rewarded that damned girl Tang Ke Xin?!


    What exactly does Emperor mean by this?


    At this moment, not only did Ming Gui Fei not understand what she meant, even the Queen of Queen did not understand what he meant.


    At that time, she was the one who evaded, and he was a little angry as he took it back, since then, he did not bring up the matter of the jade bracelet again.


    Ye Lan Chen also had a face full of shock.


    Ye Lan Jue''s slightly retracted black eyes were so deep, it was impossible for people to understand them at all.


    "I thank Emperor for the reward." Since it was given to him by the Emperor, and in public, Tang Ke Xin naturally could not reject it.


    After the banquet, Prime Minister was called to the imperial study room.


    The Empress initially wanted Tang Ke Xin to go to the Kunning Palace for a seat, but then someone came to pass on the message that the Prime Minister had already left the imperial study and was preparing to return.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin did not delay any further, and directly walked out of the palace.


    Only, when he passed by the pavilion in the flower courtyard, Tang Ke Xin noticed that the third prince was sitting under the pavilion.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. What is the Third Prince doing in this pavilion at this time? The banquet had already ended, shouldn''t he leave now?


    Should she go and say hello?


    Had the Third Prince helped her in the great hall just now?


    But that didn''t mean anything. He had helped her, but at the same time, he had his own agenda.


    Actually, she really didn''t know him that well, and there didn''t seem to be a need to greet him. Perhaps something had happened to His Highness, if she went over, wouldn''t that just disturb him?


    Thinking about how the Prime Minister was still waiting for her, Tang Ke Xin decided to leave immediately.


    Just that, when she was walking away, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes suddenly turned towards her direction, and seeing that she was about to walk over, his gaze grew colder.


    The third prince''s gaze had always been unrivalled, but with his gaze sweeping across it, Tang Ke Xin could only stop in his tracks.


    "This humble girl pays her respects to Your Highness." Tang Ke Xin slightly pursed her lips, changed directions, and walked in front of Ye Lan Jue, and bowed politely.


    The third prince didn''t seem to be satisfied with her formal greeting. He once again swept her with a cold gaze.


    "Are you satisfied?" After a moment, he suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was not as calm and cold as it usually was, but it had a hint of a different emotion to it.


    Tang Ke Xin naturally immediately understood that he was talking about what had happened in the great hall just now.


    "This humble one thanks Your Highness for your help." He did help her just now, and she was very grateful to him in her heart.


    Although he knew that he had done so to find out who was behind all of this, with his abilities, there were still other ways to investigate.


    However, to her, the previous plan was the best one. Not only did it give her a clue, it also completely cleared her of any suspicion.


    "Hmph, you with a big face." The Third Prince''s eyes turned slightly as he swept his gaze over her and gave a "hmph" sound.


    Tang Ke Xin was stunned, she raised her eyes and looked at him, and blinked.


    What did he mean?


    What did he mean by ''her face is big''?


    Did he mean to say that he didn''t help her earlier, but that she did?


    Besides, she was just a word of thanks, so it didn''t matter.


    Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes, then blinked her eyes again. She felt that she had discovered another characteristic of the Third Prince.


    Your Highness, is it really okay for you to be so arrogant?


    "Is Your Highness praising this commoner?" For a moment, Tang Ke Xin couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, and could only follow what he was saying.


    "Can you play chess?" His Highness didn''t answer her directly, but suddenly asked.


    "¡­" Tang Ke Xin expressed that her thoughts were racing too fast, and for a moment, she could not think straight.


    "Play chess with This King." Seeing her stunned expression, the corner of his mouth curved up a little, his voice becoming a little softer.


    "Your Highness, is my daughter''s father still waiting for my daughter?" Tang Ke Xin was a little speechless. She didn''t even say that she would, yet he actually let her accompany him for a bit?


    Moreover, the Prime Minister was still waiting for her.


    "The This King has already sent word, tell the Prime Minister to go back first." The corners of the third prince''s lips moved slightly as he slowly said word by word.


    "Then, then how do I go back?" Tang Ke Xin was immediately dumbfounded. For a moment, his emotions were so complicated that he even forgot to address me as he directly used me.


    What are you waiting for her to do? Just to wait for her to play chess with him? I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    The curve of the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips seemed to have become even more obvious.


    "This humble girl doesn''t know how to." Tang Ke Xin was a little depressed in his heart, and he was a little worried, not knowing what he was going to do.


    "Yes." At this moment, Ye Xiao was being serious. There was only one simple word he could say.


    thought for a moment, then sat opposite to him. She also wanted to see, what exactly did he want to do?


    However, unexpectedly, the third prince seemed to only want her to play chess with him. He actually didn''t say anything and just started playing chess one by one.


    At the moment, he chose Go. She was very familiar with Go because the commander who had adopted her liked Go very much. She was often pulled along to play Go.


    As time passed, it would become apparent that his level was not bad.


    However, in the ancient times, the former Tang Ke Xin was still a fool. She had been silly for eighteen years and had only recently recovered from her illness.


    After all, chess was a skill that required a lot of practice, and it wasn''t something that could be learned in a short period of time.


    Now, since His Highness had suddenly let her stay, he already didn''t know what to do. Since she already had the intention to probe him, how could she dare to reveal herself in front of him?


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin was only casually making a mess.


    The third prince acted as if he didn''t see her at all and continued to play chess. He didn''t seem to show any difference and seemed to be very serious about it.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. Someone who could have such superb self-control, in this entire world, other than the third prince, there was probably no one else.


    She had messed up to the point where she couldn''t care less. He, who was proficient in chess, had no reaction at all. How could he be so serious?


    She had really given in to him.


    However, Tang Ke Xin realized a problem right away. She realized that when she was playing Go, she was just randomly throwing Go, and the Third Prince was picking it up again without leaving a trace.


    If this goes on, when will we finish it?


    Sure enough, a fox was still a fox. It was always a sly one. He was clearly trying to force her to reveal a weak point.


    Tang Ke Xin realized this, and felt that if this carried on, she would not know how long it would drag on. She felt that she needed to find another matter to divert the topic of chess.


    "Your Highness, did you know in advance that the Princess wanted to offer up a secret book today?" Tang Ke Xin thought about it, raised her head, looked at her, and suddenly asked.

 Chapter 58

    His actions came to a sudden stop as his eyes quickly lifted up and stared straight at her. Right now, his face no longer had the calm expression from before, instantly restoring his usual coldness, or perhaps even a bit colder than usual.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you suspect the This King?" His body suddenly leaned forward and approached her. The corners of his lips moved slightly as she said each word with a chill that would cause people to tremble.


    There was no doubt that the current third prince was terrifying. He wasn''t the usual ice-cold terror, but was instead filled with a never before seen frightening anger.


    She was just thinking that if the third prince knew about this beforehand, there might be others who would know too.


    Hearing her words and seeing her expression, Ye Lan Jue was slightly startled. He could tell that what she said was the truth and that his expression had slightly eased up.


    However, he leaned forward once again, almost touching her ear. The corner of his lips moved slightly, and he said slowly, word by word, "You better remember this. If you dare to doubt this This King, the consequences will be ¡­"


    Tang Ke Xin''s ears pricked up subconsciously, waiting for the result.


    The consequences of the third prince''s threats were definitely quite frightening.


    "As a result, you should think about it yourself." His Highness'' words paused for a moment, and then he said something that seemed to change the topic.


    Moreover, the sudden coldness and danger from before had clearly faded, and his voice was completely devoid of the previous dread.


    The temper of the third prince really came and went quickly.


    However, as the prince of a country, who could interfere in his affairs?


    Only, his words really made Tang Ke Xin surprised, and she thought of the consequences? Could she even think about such things?


    If it really made her think, then she could do whatever she wanted.


    That would be a good thing.


    Would the third prince be someone so easy to talk to?


    Tang Ke Xin expressed her doubts.


    Afterwards, he finally moved his body and sat back on his seat, allowing Tang Ke Xin free breath.


    "This King did indeed know beforehand that Princess would present the secret book today." However, when he looked at her again, it was obvious that his gaze was more complicated than usual, "This King also knows that the secret book that was found in your clothes was a real secret book."


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled, and indeed, nothing escaped his eyes.


    No matter what it was, this man could see through it with a single glance.


    "Since it''s a true secret book, no one will ever see it, and you definitely won''t be able to see it before." The third prince''s voice sounded again. It was very soft, so it was hard to tell how he was feeling.


    It was just that, when Tang Ke Xin heard this, she was secretly shocked. Or maybe, the third prince had specially waited for her here, and even sent Prime Minister away, just for this matter.


    "Tell me, how did you recite that?" Indeed, the next moment, the third prince directly asked.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly curled. She couldn''t exactly tell him that she used a modern method of memorizing palace memories, so he was sure that he had never heard of this method before.


    He hadn''t even heard of the third prince, but a fool knew that was impossible.


    Moreover, even if she told him that she used that special method of memorizing her memories, he probably wouldn''t believe it. After all, those who didn''t understand the palace''s memories would find it hard to believe.


    Thus, she had no way to explain this matter to him.


    However, since he had asked so directly, it was naturally impossible for her to not answer.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, she then looked at him and suddenly laughed: "Or, I am a goddess that has descended to the mortal realm."


    This kind of answer was both narcissistic and playful, and contained a hint of a joke. For a time, the atmosphere relaxed, and he could be considered to have answered his question.


    Hearing her words, the third prince''s lips twitched in suspicion. A goddess had descended to the mortal world?! She really did dare to say it.


    "I don''t know if you''re a fairy that descended to the mortal realm, but This King knows that your tail is really rising higher and higher." The Third Prince looked at her and snorted, "Perhaps, you really want This King to chop off your tail."


    He knew very well that she was not telling the truth, that she was obviously hiding something from him.


    If she hid it, it meant that she was on guard against him and did not trust him.


    He was not satisfied with that.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his eyes that were as cold as an ice arrow shooting straight at her.


    This was the second time he had spoken of such a threat. However, was her tail really that high?


    No, no, the question is, does she have a tail?


    "Elder sister ¡­" Just at this moment, a clear voice suddenly rang out. That elder sister was very sweet, very sweet, could directly cause someone''s heart to feel sweet.


    However, Tang Ke Xin did not have any reaction. This was definitely not to call her, because no one in the palace would call her elder sister.


    Only, when the third prince saw the Princess that was dashing over, he quickly took a glance at Tang Ke Xin, who had no reaction at all.


    "Sister Tang." Then, Princess shouted once again. This time, it was added with a surname, making it even more obvious, moreover, Princess had already walked in front of them. Both of her eyes were staring straight at Tang Ke Xin, with obvious intent.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes quickly turned, and looked around to make sure that there was no one around, before turning to Princess with a face full of astonishment, "Princess is calling a commoner?!"


    If she did not hear wrongly, just now Princess was shouting for her elder sister, and Princess was calling for her elder sister?


    Are you crazy?


    "Of course I''m calling you, Sister Tang. "Princess directly took Tang Ke Xin''s arm. His posture was as intimate as it could be.


    "Princess ¡­"


    Sure enough, a family was a family.


    Because he had already gained too deep of an understanding of the third prince''s underlings, Tang Ke Xin subconsciously became a bit more vigilant of the Princess.


    "Sister Tang, I have something to ask of you." Sure enough, in the next moment, the Princess opened her mouth and spoke.


    "What is it?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly widened into a smile.


    "Elder sister, can you teach me Mind Reading?" This time, Princess directly revealed her purpose for coming here.


    "What Mind Reading? This humble girl doesn''t know it." Tang Ke Xin was startled, then she remembered that when she was trying to scare Liu Ru Yue earlier, Princess was right beside her, so she should have heard about it at that time.


    The Third Prince''s eyes stared straight at Tang Ke Xin, although he did not have his usual shocking coldness, it seemed to have become even sharper.


    "You''re lying, I even heard what you said to Liu Ru Yue just now." When the Princess heard her words, she was unwilling.


    "This humble one really did not lie to Princess. This humble one truly does not know any Mind Reading.


    Tang Ke Xin could only think of a way to shirk this kind of matter. In the eyes of the world, she was still a fool who had just recovered from her illness, how could she possibly teach the Princess?


    Even if she wasn''t stupid, she, a commoner, didn''t have that kind of qualifications.


    "Tang Ke Xin, stop lying to this Princess. This Princess orders you to do so now, you must teach this Princess Mind Reading." However, when the little Princess saw that she could not do anything else, he immediately ordered.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, thinking back to how the third prince had threatened her earlier, his heart was in a mess. He threatened her with every single one of the items, does she think that she, Tang Ke Xin, is so easy to bully?


    Yes, there was nothing she could do about Third Highness. Could it be that she would have to be threatened by this little Princess?


    "Actually, if this humble woman does not teach you, then this Princess cannot do anything to her?" Tang Ke Xin raised her eyes, looked at Princess, the corners of her mouth slightly moved, as she slowly enunciated each word.


    As he spoke, he raised his head slightly and swept a glance at the third prince before turning and leaving immediately.


    Only the little Princess was left, stunned like a wooden chicken.


    The Third Prince, who was sitting under the pavilion, didn''t move nor make a sound. His lips only curled up once again, carrying a faint smile.


    "Ah?" "She ¡­ She left just like that?" When Princess came back to her senses, her face was still filled with disbelief. Although she was young, she was still a Princess, after all.


    Therefore, for a moment, she could not believe it. She did not believe that Tang Ke Xin had left just like that, leaving her with just that one sentence.


    "Three Emperors, did you feel that she went too far just now?" The little Princess turned around and looked at the Third Prince, who was still sitting under the pavilion without any reaction, and his eyes could not help but flicker.


    "Yes, it is indeed a little excessive." His Highness the third prince answered with a soft voice. His expression was extremely calm, without the slightest bit of oddity.


    "That''s right, he''s really going too far. How can he do this?" Seeing that the Third Prince agreed with her opinion, Princess was obviously dissatisfied, and his mouth raised even more.


    However, at this time, the third prince calmly continued, "However, you really can''t do anything to her."


    "Three Emperors, just who are you helping?" The little Princess opened her eyes wide and stared at the Third Prince in disbelief. Yes, she couldn''t do anything to Tang Ke Xin either?


    But, didn''t they have Three Emperors s? Three Emperors meant not to help her, but to help Tang Ke Xin instead?


    "Three Emperors, you''re biased." The little Princess was extremely dissatisfied, her own royal brother actually didn''t help her, helped an outsider? Was there even any justice to this?


    "The Three Emperors is biased?" Ye Lan Chen who was just walking past heard the Princess''s words and asked with a smile, "What''s off?"


    "Fourth royal brother, it''s good that you''re here. Just now, the Sister Tang was speaking harshly to me, and instead of helping me, she''s actually helping the Sister Tang." It was very obvious that the little Princess was not truly angry at Tang Ke Xin.


    "Sister Tang? You mean Tang Ke Xin? " Hearing the name of the Princess, Ye Lan Chen was stunned.


    "Yes, yes, that''s her. Three Emperors is biased and helped Sister Tang, but not me." Little Princess nodded repeatedly.


    "Are you saying that the Three Emperors is kind and kind, and won''t help you?" Ye Lan Chen''s eyes could not help but flicker slightly, as she asked again with some disbelief.

 Chapter 59

    "Yes." "Just now, I wanted Sister Tang to teach me Mind Reading. If she doesn''t agree, I wanted to scare her, but Sister Tang said something fierce to me and turned around to leave. Not only does Three Emperors not care, she even helped Sister Tang."


    "Is Three Emperors willing to help?" The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth moved slightly as he muttered to himself. He seemed to be asking the Princess, but it was more like he was asking himself.


    "Who does Sister Tang like now?" When the little Princess heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.


    "This humble girl is here to greet Your Highness." Just at that moment, a pleasant voice sounded out, interrupting Ye Lan Chen''s words.


    "To Your Highness, Princess greets you." The voice paused for a moment, then spoke again.


    That sound was truly very pleasant to hear. It was as beautiful as a bird spreading its wings in the morning rain, and it unknowingly attracted those who heard it.


    The moment this voice was heard, everyone turned to look.


    Under the pavilion, a girl was standing tall and straight, with skin as smooth as cream, a head like a lotus, teeth like a gourd, beautiful eyebrows, a sweet smile and beautiful eyes.


    It is more or less fluent and light without self-control. Taste the peerless beauty, restore the beauty.


    The woman was very beautiful, truly very beautiful. It was the sort of beauty that would cause one to be unable to shift their gaze away from her.


    She was the prettiest girl in the capital, and also the most talented girl in the capital, Feng Qing Ran.


    Feng Qing Ran was the daughter of the Marquis, and the Marquis was also an old subject who had followed him several times back then.


    Of course, there was no one who did not know of Tang Ke Xin back then. It was a pity that the two of them were like clouds and mud back then.


    At that time, Crown Prince had wanted to marry her and make her his concubine, but she had refused.


    She had bluntly said that the person she liked was the Third Prince, and she had once said that no one would marry except the Third Prince, Ye Lan Jue.


    There were also some who guessed that the third prince actually liked the Miss Feng and wanted to marry him as her consort. Perhaps it was because of the relationship between the Crown Prince s, making it difficult to express one''s feelings.


    Maybe he would wait for Crown Prince, wait for Crown Prince to become his concubine, and then marry him.


    However, Crown Prince has not made a consort this time. I wonder if he is still waiting for Miss Feng to change his mind?


    Feng Qing Ran had already walked over, looking at everyone, she laughed gently, then slowly bloomed, like a hundred flowers blooming at the same time, it was extremely beautiful.


    Ye Lan Chen looked at her, his eyes flashing slightly. He then turned to Ye Lan Jue and smiled, "Miss Feng is here to look for Three Emperors."


    The words seemed to be said to Feng Qing Ran, and it sounded like she was saying it to Ye Lan Jue, but it seemed like she was saying it to herself, but in that moment, her expression did not seem to have the usual craziness, and was instead a bit more serious.


    Ye Lan Jue''s pupils contracted slightly. He did not speak, and did not seem to have heard his words.


    "Yes, Qingyan came to look for His Highness." Feng Qing Ran, on the other hand, generously admitted it, and her voice obviously carried a trace of a smile, which was especially pleasing to the ears.


    In terms of character, Feng Qing Ran was much more generous and lively than ordinary Miss s. In addition, Feng Qing Ran did things with a manly character, like it or not, and would not hesitate to act modestly and act modestly.


    Regarding this matter regarding Ye Lan Jue, Feng Qing Ran had never concealed it, and had always been very proactive.


    But unfortunately, the Third Prince that sat beneath the pergola didn''t have any reaction, even to the point he didn''t raise his eyes to look at her from start to finish.


    Feng Qing Ran had a smile on her face the entire time, as if he was accustomed to his indifference.


    "Alright, let''s go." Ye Lan Chen shrugged his shoulders, this time he was very self-aware, his words were done, he was still staying here to stop him, and that would not be good.


    "He left just like that?" Princess blinked her eyes, a little doubtful, looking extremely cute.


    "You feel that this pavilion is too small and can''t hold so many people?" Ye Lan Chen looked at Princess and chuckled. This little girl would never understand a thing like that.


    "No, it''s quite spacious." As expected, the little girl really didn''t understand.


    "Let''s go, it''s not good to disturb others." Ye Lan Chen secretly shook his head with a doting smile on his face, he embraced her and walked out.


    "Is that so? When Sister Tang was playing chess with Three Emperors under the pavilion just now, did I come over and disturb them? " The girl slightly frowned, seemingly a bit upset.


    When the little Princess said these words, Ye Lan Chen''s footsteps instantly stopped, and he was so shocked that his jaw dropped.


    "You said that just now, my heart was playing chess with the Three Emperors." At this moment, Ye Lan Chen couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    The Three Emperors plays chess with them? Is that possible?


    After he asked these questions, Ye Lan Chen''s eyes subconsciously turned to look at the Go board on the stone table. The Go board was a little messy, it did not look like a game played by the Three Emperors?!


    However, he knew that what the Princess said was definitely not false.


    What was going on?


    "Yeah, they were playing chess when I came over." Princess nodded, and replied with absolute certainty.


    The smile on Feng Qing Ran''s face froze for a moment, and her eyes widened obviously as well, as there was an additional hint of astonishment.


    ~ The third prince and Tang Ke Xin were playing chess just now? This? How was this possible?


    The only time she had seen the third prince play chess with someone was four years ago, and that person was Mr. Zhuo.


    She had always known about his chess skills since he was young, so she had studied and practiced in hopes that one day she would be able to accompany him for another time. Even if it was just once, she had taken advantage of the opportunity to make such a request.


    But now, the Third Prince actually allowed Tang Ke Xin to play Go with him, and what was going to happen next?


    It was even worse than what a three-year-old would do.


    But for such a chess piece, the Third Prince actually asked Tang Ke Xin to play with him?


    She didn''t understand. She really didn''t understand what he meant.


    Earlier, in the Main Palace, the three times that the third prince had spoken was for Tang Ke Xin, which made her feel weird. It was just that, she kept telling herself that the third princess was only trying to find out the truth.


    "No wonder the Sister Tang was angry at me. I was the one who disturbed them." Princess suddenly shouted out softly, her voice was clearly filled with regret.


    The little girl''s train of thoughts was very strange, to actually blame Tang Ke Xin''s previous departure for this reason.


    "Relax, your heart won''t be angry with you." Ye Lan Chen secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said, but in his heart he knew that it was not because of this reason that he was angry with Princess.


    However, he suddenly felt that there were some things he couldn''t wrap his head around.


    "Fourth royal brother, are you on good terms with the Sister Tang?" The Princess apparently did not notice the subtle changes in the atmosphere, and suddenly looked at Ye Lan Chen with his big eyes.


    "Good, very good." Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed, and suddenly said, when he said that, his voice seemed to intentionally raise, and when he said that, his eyes looked towards Ye Lan Jue''s direction.


    Seeing that Ye Lan Jue did not have any reaction, Ye Lan Chen''s face became even more doubtful.


    "Really? That''s great, I want to learn Mind Reading from Sister Tang. Can you tell Sister Tang about it?" The light in Princess''s eyes clearly brightened a bit.


    "If you want to learn Mind Reading from her, This King will teach you a way." But, before Ye Lan Chen could say anything, the third prince suddenly spoke out.


    "Eh? Three Emperors has a way? " Princess was naive. She only heard that he had a way, so she quickly went over, "What way is that?"


    Only, Ye Lan Chen was stunned once again. Three Emperors was such a warmhearted person?


    I have never seen him being so concerned about the matters of the Princess before, and it''s even like this?


    Feng Qing Ran''s expression immediately changed, the smile on her face had long since disappeared, it was slightly heavy, her body became visibly stiff, and her hands that were hidden beneath her clothes continued to tighten.


    She had known Ye Lan Jue for so many years, that given Ye Lan Jue''s personality, he would never have paid attention to such a thing, even regarding the Princess s.


    He had never been so enthusiastic about one thing in his life.


    "En, come over here. This King will tell you." Ye Lan Jue looked at Princess, his lips slightly parted as he slowly said.


    "Alright." Princess did not notice anything else amiss as she quickly went closer and leaned her ear over.


    Seeing Ye Lan Jue''s actions, and hearing the words of the Princess, Ye Lan Chen became completely dumbstruck.


    Listening to Princess''s words, it seemed like her idea wasn''t too good.


    Is, is this really the Three Emperors that he knows?!


    Feng Qing Ran''s stiff body couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and her footsteps seemed to stumble for a moment, as she actually took two steps back.


    At this moment, it was obvious that her expression wasn''t too good.


    "This humble girl''s father is still waiting for this humble girl. This humble girl will take her leave first." Feng Qing Ran felt that she could no longer stand, and found a reason to leave. Usually, she would work hard to create a chance for her to be together with the Third Prince, but this time, she wanted to leave quickly.


    She was scared, really scared.


    "Right." Ye Lan Jue finally opened his mouth, but it was just a simple nasal voice that couldn''t be any simpler.


    Ye Lan Chen slightly pursed his lips. I have to say, Three Emperors is way too cold towards beauties.


    But that was none of his business. ¡ª ¡ª I am the dividing line that Your Highness is very proud of.


    Prime Minister''s Estate.


    "Miss, are you alright? Even Dong Er heard about it. The moment Tang Ke Xin returned to Prime Minister''s Estate, Dong Er dragged her and thoroughly examined her from top to bottom.


    "I''m fine." Tang Ke Xin looked at her in amusement, this girl was being too exaggerated.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the Miss ¡­ The reason why the Miss is so powerful is because they broke their plans ¡­ I wonder who was the one who wanted to scheme and harm us like this ¡­"


    Dong Er stopped midsentence and changed the topic, "It''s good that Miss is back safely."


    "Hmm, is mother''s illness better now?" Tang Ke Xin did not ask too much either. It was not convenient to discuss something like this anyway.

 Chapter 60

    "Mistress has eaten the Miss''s medicinal food, so she''s much better now." Dong Er looked at Tang Ke Xin, his face had more respect for him, she did not expect Miss to actually know about medicine. "Tomorrow, I''ll go out and buy some things for mother." Tang Ke Xin''s face revealed a slight smile.


    In the morning, Tang Ke Xin brought Dong Er out.


    "Call her over." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s eyebrows twitched, and he immediately opened his mouth.


    Tang Ke Xin, who was suddenly stopped, was initially baffled, but when she saw the Third Prince in the room, she was even more stunned. What was going on? His Highness had invited her to tea?


    Only, at this moment, the door behind Tang Ke Xin was pushed open once again.


    "My wife, it really is you. I was wrong about you." Then, a voice suddenly sounded. It was very frightening.


    Tang Ke Xin really didn''t want to drag the name onto her body, but in the entire room, she was the only woman, so the wife could only call her, and furthermore, the voice was a bit familiar.


    That person''s voice was somewhat loud and loud, as if he was afraid that no one else would be able to hear him. Thus, the Third Prince could hear him clearly from inside the room.


    Furthermore, the current Third Prince was sitting right facing the door. From the moment Nan Gong Yi pushed open the door, he had already seen him.


    What did he call Tang Ke Xin just now?


    "Long time no see, my wife." The man walked into the room and stood in front of Tang Ke Xin, smiling at him.


    Due to her brilliant smile, her already demon-like face became even more enchanting. It was enough to confuse all living things.


    Hearing the address, the third prince''s hand tightened its grip on the teacup.


    Looking at his smiling eyes, Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It really was him.


    But, what about that ''wife'' of his?


    When did she become his wife?


    [Can my wife scream like that?]


    Her interaction with Nan Gong Yi only lasted that one time in the carriage, and after that one meeting, she could already call him wife.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin really felt that she could not recover her senses.


    "Is my wife here for tea? "Come, come, your husband will accompany you." The smile on Nan Gong Yi''s face was about to spill out, that gentleness, that thoughtfulness, was definitely able to captivate a person to the core.


    However, the current Tang Ke Xin was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak. What exactly did this person mean?


    Still a husband? It was all thanks to his words.


    "City Lord ¡­" Tang Ke Xin finally found his own voice and opened his mouth. His voice seemed to carry a faint tremble, as he was shocked by the current Nan Gong Yi.


    Last time in the carriage, although she had somewhat understood his style of doing things and knew that he was thick-skinned enough to say anything, she had never thought that he would actually say such words.


    The third prince was sitting right next to the door. Naturally, he could see everything that was happening in front of him. His eyes unconsciously darkened as his hand tightened around the teacup.


    "My wife, come and sit down first. We''ll talk slowly. Don''t get tired." Nan Gong Yi embraced her and brought her to a chair, then very considerately arranged for her to sit down.


    However, he did not leave. Instead, he pulled over a nearby chair, leaned against her, and sat beside her.


    However, his attitude was like that of a gentle and considerate husband.


    Nan Gong Yi sat by Tang Ke Xin''s side, then looked at Ye Lan Jue, still smiling: "Your Highness, it''s been a long time, when I saw my wife, I couldn''t help but greet you, Your Highness, please do not take offense."


    Judging from his attitude, he was obviously on good terms with the third prince.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at the Third Prince who was seated opposite to her, seeing her gloomy expression.


    The Third Prince''s gaze was originally looking at them, so Tang Ke Xin raised her head to look, and naturally met his gaze.


    Tang Ke Xin noticed that the Third Prince''s eyes were very cold, as if they had turned colder than usual.


    "Come, let me introduce you." Nan Gong Yi laughed. His laugh was obviously heard, and there was also an undisguised sense of joy in his laugh.


    "Your Highness, this is my wife, Tang Ke Xin." Then, Tang Ke Xin heard Nan Gong Yi introducing the place as well.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin was suddenly speechless.


    She knew that Nan Gong Yi did it on purpose, on purpose absolutely.


    He had clearly seen her enter the room before he had followed her in.


    Since it was her third prince''s room, then she must be acquainted with him. Was there even a need for him to introduce her?


    The corner of the third prince''s mouth slightly pursed up, and he seemed to slightly snort. His voice was not only as cold as his usual voice, but also seemed to have some other emotion.


    "My wife, this is the Dayuan Dynasty''s Heroic Divine Art, who ¡­" Nan Gong Yi didn''t care about the third prince''s reaction as he turned to Tang Ke Xin and said again.


    "I do." Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt that it was unbearable, and directly opened his mouth to interrupt him.


    "Oh, so the wife knows the third prince." Nan Gong Yi didn''t seem to be dissatisfied just because she interrupted his words. Instead, his smile became even more brilliant.


    "Mayor of the Southern Palace, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want. I am not familiar with the city lord, so there is something wrong with the lady''s voice." Tang Ke Xin felt that there were some things that must be said clearly, if not, he really did not know what else Nan Gong Yi would say.


    "My wife, we made a promise. You said that I was more outstanding than Mu Shao Yu, and you said that you liked me, so you will annul Mu Shao Yu''s engagement, and wait for me to marry you."


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, and suddenly remembered what happened on the carriage that day.


    Is he talking about that thing?


    However, at that time, she had only said that in order to get rid of him. Wasn''t he scared off by her at that time?


    At that time, she had just casually said it. Since he was scared off, then she didn''t say anything, so it shouldn''t count.


    When Ye Lan Jue heard what Nan Gong Yi said about the agreement, he raised his eyes and looked at Tang Ke Xin. His face obviously did not have much emotion on it, but the hand holding the teacup was so tight that it could not get any tighter.


    She told Ye Lan Chen that she no longer liked Mu Shao Yu and that there was someone else she liked?


    The person she said she likes was Nan Gong Yi?!


    So, she wanted to annul Mu Shao Yu''s engagement, and wait for Nan Gong Yi to marry her?!


    He looked at her, at her, as if waiting for an answer.


    "City Lord, that matter ¡­" Tang Ke Xin naturally felt the third prince''s gaze on her, and felt that it was a little strange, but at the moment, she did not go into detail, because the most important thing was to explain the entire matter to Nan Gong Yi.


    He understood the personality of the third prince, and if it was something that had nothing to do with him, he would not even lift an eyebrow, and that ice face of his, which sealed thousands of miles, would not change for a thousand years.


    However, when he called out for his wife for the first time, he noticed that the third prince''s expression changed. The thousand-year-old face changed, as if a crack had appeared. It wasn''t very obvious, but he could see it clearly.


    He had personally witnessed the Third Prince''s guard bringing Tang Ke Xin here, so the Third Prince must have taken the initiative to invite him over.


    If he hadn''t personally witnessed the Third Prince treating women to tea, he wouldn''t have dared to believe it.


    However, he came to the capital this time to look for Tang Ke Xin. Last time, he did have something urgent, but he was indeed frightened by her words.


    After leaving, he came back to reality. He did not expect that Nan Gong Yi would actually be fooled by such a little girl.


    "My wife, we swore this with a kiss. At that time, you had kissed me and sealed it, but you can''t go back on your word." Nan Gong Wen Tian looked at Tang Ke Xin, with love in his eyes,


    As he spoke, he even lightly tapped his own face, and pointed precisely at the spot where Tang Ke Xin had kissed the last time.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the spot where Nan Gong Yi was pointing at, his eyes flashed, he secretly swallowed his saliva. Yes, she had kissed him, but that was to scare him away, to get rid of him.


    Who would have thought that today would become the man''s reason for being crowned as the emperor?


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes obviously sunk, as the icy-cold intent seemed to surge out. Only, in the next moment, his eyes suddenly shrank, and the eyes of the cold winter night seemed to turn into an abyss, slowly freezing over until it was completely silent.


    "City Lord, you clearly know that ¡­ at that time ¡­" Tang Ke Xin once again secretly exhaled, inhaled, exhaled, and then opened her mouth and spoke.


    This matter had to be explained to Nan Gong Yi clearly, although she knew that with Nan Gong Yi''s personality, it would be extremely difficult to explain it clearly to him.


    Although she felt that the Third Prince was a fox, few people had ever seen the true nature of the Third Prince''s fox. However, Nan Gong Yi was different. Nan Gong Yi was a fox who did not hide anything from the beginning to the end.


    Nan Gong Yi spoke a lot, just like Ye Lan Chen, but Ye Lan Chen was simple, simple, and whatever he said was within his heart.


    Ye Lan Chen only thought of something to say, but he didn''t have any other reason.


    However, every single one of Nan Gong Yi''s words carried a unique purpose, a purpose that no one could immediately see through.


    "My wife, I know. I know everything. I understand your feelings." Sure enough, Nan Gong Yi didn''t even give her a chance to explain himself, and had even more of a distortion of the truth.


    "Mayor of the Southern Palace, I''m not your wife. I don''t ¡­" Even the usually calm her felt like she was going crazy. Well, Nan Gong Yi did indeed have the ability to force others to go crazy at all times.


    "Heart." "Nan Gong Yi looked at her, his gaze was so gentle that it seemed as if his eyes were about to drip water," Xin Xin means that we aren''t married yet, so it''s not good to call his ''wife''. Fine, then I won''t call his ''wife'' for now, but after we''re married, then I''ll call his ''wife''.


    "almost choked to death on his own saliva. Heart? I don''t think she''s that familiar with him, right? How did he call me such a numb person?


    At this moment, when he called out his heart, she felt that it was even more difficult for her to accept than the words'' wife ''.


    And he, what did he mean after marriage?


    He meant to marry her? It can''t be?


    Nan Gong Yi should not be such a casual person.

 Chapter 61

    "Why, my heart is so shy. When I kissed her so passionately on the carriage back then, she wasn''t even this shy ¡­" Nan Gong Yi said in a slightly lowered voice, slightly moving closer to her, obviously showing some intimacy and ambiguity. However, even though he had lowered his voice, his words were enough for the opposing Third Prince to hear.


    This time, the third prince had no reaction. He just held his cup and sipped slowly, as if there was no one around.


    "Don''t be shy, my heart. I will marry you soon." Nan Gong Yi moved closer to Tang Ke Xin, but there was clearly joy in his voice, his words paused for a moment, and then he turned to the Third Prince, and could not hold back his joy anymore, "Third Prince, when the time comes, remember to drink the wedding wine from my heart and mine."


    "Nan Gong Yi, you''re done." On that day in the carriage, she had indeed said something like that, and it was indeed to kiss him, but it was all to avoid him.


    How could Nan Gong Yi not know what kind of smart person he was? Thus, Nan Gong Yi did it on purpose.


    A single ''wife'' and she purposefully spoke such ambiguous words to distort the situation. And now, she actually accepted the guest and even invited the third palace to drink their wedding wine?! What he said sounded true.


    It was all thanks to his imagination.


    It was true that she had said that at the time, but he had not answered, had not given her any answer, and had run away.


    So, could that count? Could it be counted?


    An oath like this would require at least two expressions. He had never expressed his feelings before, yet he still dared to use this as an excuse.


    Nan Gong Yi was startled, he looked at her and blinked, "Xin Xin, what is it? Are you angry? "


    The third prince raised his head again.


    "Heart, don''t be angry. You don''t want to invite the Third Prince, so we can refuse." When Nan Gong Yi saw Ye Lan Jue raise his eyes, the corner of his mouth drew back into a smile, and intentionally twisted Tang Ke Xin''s meaning, as he continued to smile.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at him, completely speechless, and realised that she really couldn''t communicate with him.


    It didn''t make sense, because his words could never be on the same channel as you, and could always change your meaning in an instant.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin felt that her head was hurting, she was too lazy to argue with him.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry, but I might not be able to treat you to the wedding wine in my heart." "Nan Gong Yi even deliberately turned to the Third Prince to explain, but no matter how sincere his expression was, it was sincere." Nan Gong Yi seemed to have some thoughts about the Third Prince, and I could only respect the Third Prince''s intentions.


    Originally, no matter what he said, Tang Ke Xin didn''t care about it at all. After hearing his words, her eyes slightly narrowed, as she solemnly swept her gaze over Nan Gong Yi.


    What was he saying?


    What did it mean that she had an objection to the third prince?


    What did he mean by respecting her?


    It had to be said that Nan Gong Yi''s ability to distort the truth was too strong, too strong, so strong that it made others speechless.


    "Nan Gong Yi, can you not distort the truth?" She didn''t want to talk to him anymore, he didn''t want to talk to him anymore, but what he had said was unbearable.


    "Xin Xin''s meaning is, when we get married, we need to invite His Highness. Yes, that''s fine too, as long as Xin Xin is happy, everything will be fine." Nan Gong Yi looked at her with a face full of obedience and adoration, but, it once again twisted Tang Ke Xin''s words.


    "I heard that the Western Spirit is attacking the Phoenix City?" Ye Lan Jue looked at Tang Ke Xin, and then suddenly said each word slowly. Her voice was very light, without any emotions, as though she was just talking about a very normal thing with Nan Gong Yi.


    "It has been resolved." Nan Gong Yi was startled for a moment, and then immediately replied, but when it came to proper business, the smile on his face had receded quite a bit, of course, at this moment, his eyes that was looking at the Third Prince had a trace of caution.


    The sudden mention of this matter by the third prince was definitely not that simple.


    Tang Ke Xin saw that they were discussing about national affairs, and that Nan Gong Yi had finally become serious, and was no longer pestering her like he was before, and she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Tang Ke Xin did not understand why the Third Prince would suddenly discuss about the Phoenix City at this time, it had nothing to do with her.


    Ye Lan Jue did not immediately reply, but glanced at Nan Gong Yi faintly with his pair of eyes.


    Although it was just a single glance, it still made Nan Gong Yi''s heart tremble. He suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    "Why did Your Highness suddenly ask about this?" Faintly, a hint of caution appeared in the depths of Nan Gong Yi''s eyes. Logically speaking, with Ye Lan Jue''s personality, he would definitely not bring up this matter for no reason.


    Ye Lan Jue still did not reply, he only picked up the cup of tea on the table and slowly took a sip.


    He did not move or speak, but the aura that belonged solely to him instantly spread out, filling every inch of the air. It was so oppressive that no one could breathe out.


    In just an instant, his existence had already been publicized to the extreme, making it impossible for others to ignore his existence.


    At this moment, even Nan Gong Yi was so shocked that his expression changed slightly. At this moment, he was certain that there was nothing good going on. "This King doesn''t mind letting General Wu help Xi Ling out." As he spoke, the corner of his mouth slightly curled upwards and his voice was still light and without any hint of emotion. However, to Nan Gong Yi, the words that he had to say were absolutely like a clap of thunder that had just struck the ground.


    What, what did he just say? He said he wanted General Wu to lend a hand?


    With the abilities of the Phoenix City, dealing with the West Spirit would definitely not be a problem, but, if the Dayuan Dynasty was involved, he was afraid.


    The Phoenix City was located between the West Spirit and the Dayuan Dynasty. If the two countries joined forces and attacked together, the consequences would be dire.


    Nan Gong Yi had originally been suspicious in his heart when he saw that Ye Lan Jue''s men had actually brought Tang Ke Xin into the teahouse. Furthermore, Tang Ke Xin had played tricks on him a while ago, so he followed him in.


    After entering, he realized that the third prince''s reactions were really strange. Strangely, as an intelligent person, he was able to tell that the third prince''s reactions were related to Tang Ke Xin.


    In other words, the Third Prince treated Tang Ke Xin differently. That was why he purposely probed him earlier.


    He realized that his previous probing had been very successful. The third prince truly treated Tang Ke Xin differently, and seemed to care about him a little.


    However, Nan Gong Yi never thought that Ye Lan Jue would actually join forces with Xi Ling to attack the Phoenix City for this.


    Although Nan Gong Yi knew that Ye Lan Jue would not do such a thing, his words alone were enough to shock anyone.


    Could it be that he did not know what had happened in the capital recently?


    "Ye Lan Jue, aren''t you being too sinister?" After Nan Gong Yi regained his senses, he immediately protested in dissatisfaction. His words paused for a moment, then turned towards Tang Ke Xin and intentionally said, "Xin Xin, look at what kind of person he is, she''s too sinister, truly too sinister. You have to see her true appearance, don''t be fooled by him."


    The meaning behind his words was clear and undisguised.


    He wanted to see Ye Lan Jue''s reaction, and also wanted to see Tang Ke Xin''s reaction.


    Ye Lan Jue squinted his eyes, but he did not say anything, and only glanced at Tang Ke Xin quickly.


    "Isn''t it always like this?" It wasn''t easy for Tang Ke Xin, who was finally able to catch his breath to calm down, to stop thinking about it, and only blurted out an answer as she pleased.


    She replied naturally and casually, as if it was an extremely normal thing. She had already known that Ye Lan Jue was a scheming and sinister person, and felt that this matter was nothing compared to what Ye Lan Jue had done to her.


    Therefore, she didn''t feel there was anything to be surprised about.


    Hearing her words, Ye Lan Jue was slightly startled, the corner of his mouth raised, revealing a trace of a light smile, but, it just so happened to be covered by the teacup at the corner of his lips.


    "Heart, do you feel that he is sinister?" Nan Gong Yi, however, was completely shocked, and looked at Tang Ke Xin with eyes filled with disbelief and astonishment.


    How could she have such feelings for Ye Lan Jue? What did Ye Lan Jue do to make her feel that way?


    In the eyes of outsiders, Ye Lan Jue may be cold, he may be icy, or he may even be ruthless. However, he believed that no one would feel Ye Lan Jue''s viciousness.


    He dared to swear with his life that he definitely didn''t.


    Even he admired Ye Lan Jue.


    But, why was Ye Lan Jue being sinister in Tang Ke Xin''s eyes?


    "What?" What did I just say? I forgot. " Tang Ke Xin looked at Nan Gong Yi and blinked her eyes, her expression was natural, her face innocent.


    Only after being questioned by Nan Gong Yi again at this point did Tang Ke Xin realize that he had revealed his mouth just now, and had said the truest words from the bottom of his heart. It was all because of Nan Gong Yi''s quick reaction that caused her to go crazy, and he still had not completely recovered from his shock.


    With regards to Ye Lan Jue''s insidious and insidious character, no matter how much he thought about it in his heart, it wouldn''t matter. If he really said it out loud, the consequences would most likely be ¡­


    However, she noticed that the Third Prince''s expression wasn''t very ugly. Compared to before, it seemed to have eased up a lot and he didn''t seem to be angry at all.


    "You forgot about it just now?!" Nan Gong Yi looked at her, he was a little dumbfounded, this woman was obviously lying with his eyes wide open, he did not believe that he had forgotten about it right after he said those words.


    Moreover, the words she said just now were clearly words that came out of her mouth without thinking. It was enough to say that those were her true thoughts, so it was impossible for her to forget them.


    "Sorry, I don''t have a good memory." Tang Ke Xin smiled faintly, with an apologetic look, it was just right. It was impossible for people not to believe her words.


    The corner of the third prince''s lips lightly pulled. This woman''s ability to act innocent was indeed great. Her greatest skill was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger.


    As for what she said about poor memory?!


    If she did not have a good memory, then most of the people in the world would be idiots.


    "¡­" This time, Nan Gong Yi was left speechless.


    "Heart, it doesn''t matter if you forgot the rest. You just need to remember our agreement." Of course, Nan Gong Yi was still Nan Gong Yi after all, and he immediately regained his senses as a brilliant smile bloomed on his face once more.

 Chapter 62

    "If I don''t remember your heart very clearly, I can remind you. At that time, you affectionately told me that you would cancel Mu Shao Yu''s engagement with me, and when I came to marry you, I wouldn''t have forgotten about that." "Without waiting for Tang Ke Xin''s response, Nan Gong Yi opened his mouth and spoke, but in his heart, he was at ease, this time, I have come to the capital for your sake, and then I will go to the Prime Minister''s Estate to propose marriage."


    The third prince''s eyes darkened again.


    Ye Lan Jue knew, that she had never met Nan Gong Yi before, nor did she have the chance to meet him.


    It was during that time in the temple that her patient recovered.


    It was after they came back from the temple that she decided to end the marriage with Mu Shao Yu.


    Ye Lan Jue''s pupils sank down, layer by layer. This woman, actually ¡­


    "Heart, why don''t I go to Prime Minister''s Estate right now to propose a marriage." Just then, Nan Gong Yi suddenly spoke again, his voice still filled with joy.


    "Alright." Tang Ke Xin looked at him, laughed lightly, and actually answered him softly.


    Ye Lan Jue''s originally silent eyes suddenly became colder.


    On the other hand, Nan Gong Yi was slightly stunned, obviously flabbergasted.


    "My father should be back by now." Tang Ke Xin considerately added another sentence.


    She knew that Nan Gong Yi was doing it on purpose, purposely causing a ruckus. If he really wanted to do it, it might not be such a good thing.


    She didn''t believe that Nan Gong Yi really wanted to marry her.


    Of course, even if Nan Gong Yi really wanted to propose to the Prime Minister''s Estate, it would be alright. Her marriage with Mu Shao Yu had not been annulled, and that marriage was given to his by the Queen.


    Furthermore, she had already discovered long ago that the matter of her marriage wasn''t being decided by her and the Madame Prime Minister, but by the Queen herself.


    Last time, she had clearly heard the conversation between Madame Prime Minister and herself.


    At that time, the Prime Minister directly answered, "Yes, we don''t need to worry about that. It is up to the Queen to decide."


    Therefore, even if Nan Gong Yi really went to the Prime Minister''s Estate to propose marriage, it would be useless.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin''s words were still said to scare Nan Gong Yi, even though it was not as effective as last time, she believed it would still have some effect.


    Because she knew that Nan Gong Yi did not really want to marry her.


    If she were to propose now, would she be so impatient?


    Nan Gong Yi was initially startled by Tang Ke Xin''s words, but when he looked at Ye Lan Jue, his eyes flashed, and then he said: "Okay. "It''s a promise, I''ll go to the Prime Minister''s Estate to propose now."


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly taken aback, obviously not expecting him to return so quickly. She hadn''t thought that he would agree so straightforwardly.


    "Miss," Just at this moment, Dong Er''s voice came from outside, sounding a little anxious.


    When she first came in, the guard and Dong Er had stayed outside. Without the third prince''s orders, Dong Er didn''t dare enter, so she asked Dong Er to help her buy some things.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that Dong Er was always calm, if not for something extremely serious happening, shshewould not be in such a rush. She got up and went out, and seeing the anxious Dong Er, he frowned: "What happened?"


    "Just now, Dong Er saw the little girl beside his wife anxiously asking for a doctor. She said that his wife had fainted, and now the doctor has rushed to Prime Minister''s Estate." Dong Er replied immediately.


    Madame Prime Minister''s body was too weak, and could not be used carelessly.


    Back then, when Madame Prime Minister was giving birth to Tang Ke Xin, he suddenly lost a lot of blood. Although his life was saved, he lost the ability to conceive again, and his body was extremely weak.


    Because his body was too weak, he would often get sick.


    When she was sick, the doctor only thought about prescribing medicine for her, but he never thought about whether her body could bear it. Over time, her body became weaker and weaker.


    So, this time, she didn''t prescribe medicine for the Madame Prime Minister, but instead used food as treatment.


    It''s just that, in the morning, she went to see the Madame Prime Minister, and it was still fine then.


    "Xin Xin, I''ll send you back." In the room, Nan Gong Yi''s voice could be heard. Even though there was no longer that kind of smile from before, that form of address still made Tang Ke Xin slightly frown.


    Her footsteps stopped, and she suddenly turned around to look at Nan Gong Yi. Her lips moved slightly, and she enunciated each word clearly, "City Lord, if it''s enough, we can stop."


    At this moment, she was worried about the situation in the Madame Prime Minister, and she really didn''t have the mood to deal with Nan Gong Yi. Even if he was really the man from that night, she couldn''t care less.


    Moreover, she felt that Nan Gong Yi might not be the man from that night.


    As such, she did not need to care about what happened on the horse carriage.


    With that said, Tang Ke Xin turned and left.


    Nan Gong Yi was startled, but he did not feel the slightest bit of regret, and after that, his eyes revealed an even more smiling expression, "This girl really has a unique personality, I like his."


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s brows did not move, but the corner of his mouth seemed to have slightly moved.


    The guard standing outside the door was obviously stunned. Mayor of the Southern Palace likes Miss Tang?


    Then, Your Highness?! Having been with His Highness for such a long time, he could naturally see that His Highness treated the Miss Tang differently.


    "I''ve discovered that my heart is truly special." Nan Gong Yi retracted his gaze, turned to the Third Prince, and suddenly asked: "What did Third Highness feel?"


    "It''s special." Ye Lan Jue suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Nan Gong Yi, his lips curled up as he said slowly.


    He had discovered and understood long ago that she was special. Yes, she was indeed special.


    Hearing his answer, Nan Gong Yi couldn''t help but be stunned. Even though he had asked that question just now, he didn''t expect Ye Lan Jue to answer.


    But now, not only did Ye Lan Jue answer his question, he even directly admitted that Tang Ke Xin was special?


    However, what Nan Gong Yi did not expect was that the Third Prince added another sentence slowly afterwards, "But she is not yours."


    After Ye Lan Jue finished speaking, he stood up and left the room.


    Leaving Nan Gong Yi alone in the room, he did not have a clue.


    Just now, Ye Lan Jue said that Tang Ke Xin was not his?


    Not his? Whose is it?


    Could it be that it was Ye Lan Jue''s?! ¡ª ¡ª


    I am a very itchy cut on Nan Gong Yi''s skin ¡ª


    Prime Minister''s Estate.


    When Tang Ke Xin returned to the Prime Minister''s Estate, the doctor had already examined him.


    "Doctor, how is it?" Prime Minister asked anxiously, looking very worried.


    The doctor sighed, then slowly shook his head, "Prime Minister, I am powerless, I''m afraid Madame Prime Minister won''t be able to wake up."


    "You? What nonsense are you spouting? " Prime Minister''s body froze, and his face revealed a few more traces of fear.


    "Yeah, how can you, a doctor, speak nonsense. Madam only has a cold and invited you over to see her the day before yesterday. You said that it was nothing important and that you just need to take a few medication. What do you mean by saying this now?" The woman at the side added. However, her face didn''t reveal much worry. Instead, it made people feel that it was a schadenfreude.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the girl, her eyes sunken, she was the concubine of the house, her surname was Wu, and everyone in the house called her Aunt Wu.


    Back then, when the Prime Minister gave birth to Tang Ke Xin, because of a large hemorrhage, he could not conceive again. The Tang family could not do without a concubine, so the old lady forced the Prime Minister to take in a concubine.


    Aunt Wu''s stomach worked hard. After entering the palace for two years, she gave birth to a woman and a man, and her son was raised under the name of Madame Prime Minister.


    After getting a son, Prime Minister no longer had any concubines.


    Thus, there was only one Aunt Wu in the Palace.


    Tang Ke Xin did not bother with her and directly entered the room. Since she was the daughter of Madame Prime Minister, naturally no one stopped her. Everyone thought that she was worried about Madame Prime Minister and did not pay too much attention to her.


    Tang Ke Xin walked to the side of the bed, reached under the thin blanket and placed her hand on Madame Prime Minister''s wrist.


    "What did the Madam eat today?" Tang Ke Xin''s eyes showed a hint of coldness. She had long guessed that, in the morning, she was still fine, but now that she suddenly fainted, there must be a problem.


    "No, my lady just ate the food sent over by the Miss this morning. She didn''t eat anything else." When the girl heard her question, she quickly replied. Her eyes flashed a little before she added, "Oh right, madam also drank a cup of chrysanthemum tea afterwards."


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly stood up, she looked at her, and her voice contained a hint of coldness, "Who asked you to give Madam Mu chrysanthemum tea? Didn''t I tell you that it''s impossible for the Madam to eat and drink as much as she wants without my permission? "


    Because of the severe bleeding during the birth of the child, Madame Prime Minister''s body had always been weak, and his physique was especially cold. People with a cold body could not drink chrysanthemum tea.


    "Yes, it''s the madame!" The little girl was frightened by her, unable to speak clearly.


    "I had someone deliver it, what''s the matter?" Right at this time, an elderly voice suddenly sounded out, "It''s too hot today, so I had someone bring some chrysanthemum tea over to relieve your mother''s fever. What''s the matter?" "Did I make a mistake?"


    "Mother has caught a cold, her body is cold, and can''t drink ¡­" Tang Ke Xin looked at the old lady as she walked in, his eyes filled with even more coldness.


    She knew that the Old Mistress had never liked Madame Prime Minister, because Tang Ke Xin was a fool in the past. As such, the Old Mistress didn''t even like Tang Ke Xin, and had only obstructed his reputation and been rather polite to him.


    "With the cold, didn''t you already get a doctor? Didn''t the doctor already get the medicine?" Only, the old lady did not wait for Tang Ke Xin to finish speaking and directly interrupted her.


    "Prime Minister, Madame, this humble one has something to say, do you think it is appropriate for me to say?" The doctor who had just arrived suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? Speak." Without waiting for Madame Prime Minister to speak, the Old Mistress immediately opened his mouth.


    "Actually, this humble one has discovered that the medicine this humble one prescribed for Madam last time was not taken by the madam, which is why the cold has not recovered until now." The doctor paused for a moment to ponder over the matter before speaking with a tinge of caution.


    Tang Ke Xin smiled, those pills that the doctors gave to him, if they were given to Madame Prime Minister to eat, even though he would recover from the cold, his body''s foundation would be even worse.

 Chapter 63

    "What''s going on? The doctor prescribed the medicine, so why didn''t you give it to Madam? " The old mistress turned to the little girl in the room, her voice obviously cold.


    The girl who was frightened by Tang Ke Xin just now directly knelt on the ground, her expression changing greatly.


    "How dare you, servant, harm the lord. You must not be careless. Men, drag her down ¡­" The madame ordered directly.


    "What did you say?" Did you get Dong Er to throw out the medicine? What the hell do you mean? You want to kill your mother? " The old lady had never liked Tang Ke Xin, but after hearing Tang Ke Xin''s words, she did not even give him a chance to explain herself, and directly came to a conclusion.


    "Mother, how is this possible? heart-child is Lian''er''s biological daughter, how could heart-child harm Lian''er? " Prime Minister''s face also changed, but, he subconsciously spoke up for Tang Ke Xin.


    You just heard it, she was the one who admitted it herself. She asked Dong Er to pour the medicine out, and the doctor also said just now, that if she had taken the medicine, Lian''er''s disease would have been cured long ago, and it was because she poured the medicine out that Lian''er''s disease became more and more serious, and that''s why she fainted. And she was blaming others just now, saying that there was a problem with the chrysanthemum tea I sent her. When the Old Mistress heard that the Prime Minister was protecting Tang Ke Xin, she was slightly dissatisfied.


    "Mother, there must be a reason for heart-child to do this." Even so, Prime Minister still believed in Tang Ke Xin.


    "Okay, she has a reason. Okay, I''d like to hear what reason she has. "What made her throw away her mother''s medicine and refuse to give her mother''s medical treatment?" The old mistress scoffed slightly, her words clearly a little too harsh.


    "heart-child, tell me what happened?" Prime Minister turned to Tang Ke Xin, his eyes filled with worry.


    Tang Ke Xin could naturally see through the worry and anxiousness of the Prime Minister, but she could not explain this matter.


    What she understood couldn''t be said to be the long and arduous process of learning medicine, especially Chinese medicine. It would take a very long time and a long time to understand it, and it would also take a long time to accumulate experience.


    In the past, Tang Ke Xin was a fool who did not understand anything. What if she suddenly told everyone that she understood medicine, and that her medical skills were superb?


    That would be a big problem.


    Moreover, the medicinal food she gave Madame Prime Minister earlier was probably something that no one could understand and understand.


    Although Dong Er listened to her and did as she said, she didn''t believe her in her heart either. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have instantly taken over all the responsibility on her.


    "Why isn''t the Great Miss saying anything?" What exactly is going on? " Seeing Tang Ke Xin not saying a word, Aunt Wu purposely called out with surprise on her face.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid she has nothing else to say. To actually do such a thing, just how does her heart grow?" The old mistress'' face was obviously frosty, and her words were unpleasant to hear.


    "Go ask Imperial Physician Liu." When the third prince saw the scene in front of him, he ordered the guards beside him in a cold voice.


    "Yes." The guard was stunned for a moment before quickly leaving.


    Everyone heard the voice and turned around. Seeing that it was the third prince standing outside, everyone in the room was shocked.


    "This official pays his respects to Your Highness." Naturally, Prime Minister saluted her repeatedly. "Greetings to Your Highness." The old mistress bowed as well.


    In this kind of situation, Tang Ke Xin naturally had to pay her respects. Only, she did not understand why the Third Prince would come to the Prime Minister''s Estate at this time, and furthermore, why the Third Prince had just sent guards to invite the Imperial Physician Liu?


    The Imperial Physician Liu was the most powerful imperial physician in the palace, and was almost exclusively used by the Emperor.


    Under these circumstances, he sent people to the Imperial Physician Liu to treat him?!


    En, probably because of this reason, but Tang Ke Xin faintly felt that it was not because of this.


    At this moment, she felt that he seemed to have seen through something else.


    "Since that is the case, I will take my leave first." When the doctor from before heard that they were going to the palace to get an imperial physician, he wanted to leave. "Oh, okay," Prime Minister felt that since the Imperial Physician Liu was coming, the doctor already said that there was nothing he could do, there was no use in keeping him here.


    "Just you wait." However, the third prince opened his mouth once again. His words were simple and his voice was low. He didn''t say much, but there was an aura that no one dared to disobey.


    "Yes, yes." The doctor''s body suddenly trembled. He was so scared that he did not even dare to raise his head, only lowering his head with all his might as he promised.


    Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked. Logically speaking, since she already invited the Imperial Physician Liu, there was no use in keeping the doctor here. But, why did he not want the doctor to leave?


    The guard''s speed was extremely fast, and in less than an hour, he had brought Imperial Physician Liu back. It could be seen that he had used light techniques to bring Imperial Physician Liu here.


    "This humble subject pays his respect to Your Highness." When Imperial Physician Liu entered the courtyard, he paid his respects to the third prince first.


    "No need to be so courteous, go and treat Madame Prime Minister first." The third prince''s expression was still the same as usual.


    "Yes, yes." Imperial Physician Liu stood up and followed suit, entering the room.


    After the inspection, Imperial Physician Liu''s expression became very solemn. It could be seen that the problem was very serious.


    "Imperial Physician Liu, how is it?" Seeing Imperial Physician Liu''s serious face, Prime Minister felt his legs go soft.


    "Madame Prime Minister''s situation is really bad, very bad, why did it become so serious?" Imperial Physician Liu secretly sighed, and his voice became heavy.


    "Madame Prime Minister fainted, not because of the cold, but because his body was too cold. Also, this morning, Madame Prime Minister must have eaten something that a cold person cannot eat, so he fainted." Imperial Physician Liu frowned slightly, and asked in a deep voice, "What did Madame Prime Minister eat this morning?"


    When everyone heard Imperial Physician Liu''s words, they were all stunned. Why did the words sound so familiar?


    Yes, Tang Ke Xin said something similar to what the Imperial Physician Liu said.


    "I drank chrysanthemum tea." The little girl who was just kneeling on the ground suddenly blurted out, this was what she had said to Tang Ke Xin.


    "Chrysanthemum Tea, no wonder, no wonder, people with a cold body are most afraid of drinking chrysanthemum tea, why?" How can you give Madame Prime Minister Chrysanthemum Tea? " Imperial Physician Liu shook his head continuously.


    Everyone was stunned once again, Tang Ke Xin had the same reaction just now and said the same words.


    "Isn''t it because of the wind chill and you didn''t take any medicine, that''s why you became so serious? "I caught a cold a few days ago, and I had a doctor take care of it. The doctor said that if he had taken the medicine on time, he would have recovered a long time ago." The old mistress lost her previous arrogance but she still subconsciously excused herself. After all, she was the one who had sent the chrysanthemum tea over.


    "Madame Prime Minister''s current constitution is too weak, many of the medicinal properties are too strong, Madame Prime Minister cannot eat them, I wonder what kind of medicine Doctor prescribed?" Imperial Physician Liu frowned and asked again.


    He had been practicing medicine for quite some time, so he couldn''t get cold wrong.


    "Thank goodness, thank goodness." "Fortunately, Madame Prime Minister didn''t drink any of these medicines. With Madame Prime Minister''s current body, if he were to drink any of these medicines, the cold might be better, but if he really drank those medicines, I''m afraid he won''t be able to live much longer."


    Imperial Physician Liu''s words paused for a moment, as though he had suddenly thought of something, "No, when I was checking for Madame Prime Minister, I found out that the cold is almost healed. If it was not for the chrysanthemum tea, there should not be any problems, with Madame Prime Minister''s current condition, without drinking the medicine, it would be impossible for him to recover so quickly."


    Everyone looked at each other, and some of their eyes started to turn towards Tang Ke Xin.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes were staring straight at Tang Ke Xin, there was too much unfathomable depth in his eyes.


    Was this a coincidence? Or?


    "Can the Imperial Physician Liu save my mother?" Being stared at like that by the third prince, no one would feel at ease. Tang Ke Xin coughed lightly, and then looked towards Imperial Physician Liu, wanting to use this opportunity to hide the truth.


    Although, she also hoped that it would be very, very difficult to cover up in front of the third prince.


    "Right, right, does Doctor Liu have a way?" Prime Minister asked anxiously.


    "I do have a way to wake Madame Prime Minister up, but with Madame Prime Minister''s current physique, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the effects of a lot of medicine. It would be easy to wake her up, but it would only harm his body further.


    "Last time at the temple, Master Hui Yuan said that my body was cold and I could be roasted with wormwood. Is this method useful for mother?" Tang Ke Xin purposely asked in a testing manner. No matter what it was, she would first push it to Master Hui Yuan.


    Tang Ke Xin also knew that with the current condition of Madame Prime Minister''s body, he could not casually use any medicine.


    However, it should be possible to use the herb to smoke it. Although its medicinal properties aren''t strong, it is very effective in dispelling the cold.


    In modern times, moxibustion has been a very common cold control and rejuvenation movement.


    "This is a good idea. It''s doable, doable." "Imperial Physician Liu''s eyes lit up, and he nodded his head repeatedly, but he did not expect that Miss Tang would actually understand these things."


    It was unknown if it was because the people of the Imperial Physician Liu had grown older and had their ears turned to the back, or for some reason, they had completely forgotten about the Master Hui Yuan that Tang Ke Xin had mentioned earlier.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched, she suspected that the Imperial Physician Liu was deaf.


    Only, the third prince''s eyes had a smile in them, this time, he did not hide it, he just looked at Tang Ke Xin and smiled.


    When Tang Ke Xin turned his eyes, they just so happened to meet his, and meet with the smile in his eyes, she was stunned for a moment.


    She, she, she suddenly realized that when he smiled ¡­

 Chapter 64

    It was actually not one bit inferior to that monster Nan Gong Yi.


    At this moment, his smile was truly very strange.


    "Although this method is good, it does not have a strong medicinal effect, so it might take some time to make Madame Prime Minister wake up. Furthermore, Madame Prime Minister''s physique is too weak, even if he wakes up, it will not be easy to fix it, considering Madame Prime Minister''s current condition, it is necessary to heal him. However, Madame Prime Minister''s body is not able to use this medicine, and so, hahah ¡­" Imperial Physician Liu secretly shook his head with a serious expression.


    Tang Ke Xin had discovered this last time, which was why she poured the medicine and changed it to nourishment.


    "I still don''t understand. Madame Prime Minister''s body is so weak, he caught a cold and didn''t even take any medicine. How could it have recovered in just a few days?" Imperial Physician Liu once again thought about this matter, as if he couldn''t really understand it.


    The corner of Dong Er''s mouth moved, she wanted to say something, but thinking about Miss''s orders, it was best not to tell anyone else, so, she did not say anything.


    And at this moment, the Prime Minister did not think about that matter at all. Of course, it was mainly because he did not expect Tang Ke Xin to understand such things.


    The old lady remembered it, but she did not believe that Tang Ke Xin was capable.


    "Just now, This King heard that it was Miss Tang who poured out the Madame Prime Minister''s medicine and then gave him another meal." However, the third prince, who was standing at the side, suddenly spoke up.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at him, and although the smile had disappeared from his eyes, his lips still curved upwards slightly.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that he did this on purpose, and definitely did it on purpose. She knew that she did not want others to know about this, but she had to say it in front of everyone.


    He just wanted to force her to reveal her flaws. He wanted to know, did she really understand all of this?


    "Yes, yes, heart-child said so just now." Prime Minister also thought about it and said.


    "Is that so? May I ask what kind of meal Miss Tang is going to trade for? " Imperial Physician Liu''s eyes lit up, and turned to look at Tang Ke Xin.


    If it was the past, Imperial Physician Liu would definitely not believe her. However, what happened two times in the Imperial Palace made him feel that this Tang Ke Xin was actually not simple.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. When I was at the temple, my body wasn''t too good, it was a method given by the Master Hui Yuan. I thought it was pretty good, so I gave it a try for mother." Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped, and could only push it back onto Master Hui Yuan''s body.


    In any case, in the eyes of the world, the Master Hui Yuan was omnipotent.


    Tang Ke Xin explained the medicinal food she prepared for the Madame Prime Minister in a simple manner.


    "I see, so that''s how it is. Although these foods are of no medicinal properties, they can coincidentally nourish Madame Prime Minister''s body, and this old man has been a doctor for many years, only knowing how to prescribe medicine, but I never knew that food can be used to treat illnesses. Miss Tang has indeed ¡­"


    "I don''t understand either, this is a method that the Master Hui Yuan told me." Tang Ke Xin said again and again. The things she did in the palace to clear away any suspicions was probably already shocking enough.


    If others were to know that she knew medicine now, they would probably treat her like a monster, or even suspect that she was the fake Tang Ke Xin.


    Actually, she was indeed a fake, her body was real, but her soul was fake.


    But this point, even more so, could not be known to others.


    "As expected, Master Hui Yuan knows everything." The Third Prince squinted his eyes and looked at her, then opened his mouth once again, "This King remembered, at that time Hui Yuan brought you back to his room to treat your injuries. He did not tell you about it for long, and he told you quite a lot of things, tell me, what else did Master Hui Yuan tell you?"


    Once there was something wrong, she would push it towards the Master Hui Yuan. The poison that Liu Ru Yue was poisoned with was given to him by the Master Hui Yuan, and the method to expel the cold with Ai Hui was said by the Master Hui Yuan.


    How could he not know that the Master Hui Yuan was such a warmhearted person?


    The Master Hui Yuan he knew was not like this.


    Of course, the Third Prince was cold and indifferent in the past. He treasured words like gold, but his current words didn''t seem like they were treasured words like gold at all.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the curve of his lips and knew that he had done it on purpose. She knew, he didn''t believe what she had said at all, and knew that he had seen through her from the start.


    He could see through her, but he knew in his heart that was enough. Why did he have to say it out loud? He clearly knew that she wanted to hide it, but he chose to point it out for her.


    He was obviously going against her on purpose.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin was extremely depressed in her heart, especially when she saw the taunting smile at the corner of his lips, she was even more annoyed, so she fiercely replied, "I''m none of your business."


    As soon as she said this, everyone else present was shocked, and their faces changed completely from fright.


    This was the Third Prince, the most respected third prince of Dayuan Dynasty, she actually ¡­? He dared to answer the third prince''s question in such a manner?


    Was she giving up her life?


    "How can the heart-child be so rude to His Highness?" Prime Minister was also naturally shocked and scolded Tang Ke Xin lightly.


    "Is this girl crazy?" The old mistress was even more frightened, her face turning pale as her body trembled. "Hurry up and plead for His Highness'' forgiveness."


    Request for forgiveness? Tang Ke Xin smiled, it was just a sentence, there was no need to apologize right?


    Was there a need to exaggerate so much, madame?


    Imperial Physician Liu was also stunned.


    He actually hoped to see her with such a genuine temperament.


    "Your Highness, this heart-child doesn''t understand. You ¡­" Seeing that the Third Prince was just standing there, the Prime Minister did not say anything, nor did he express anything.


    "Follow This King." The third prince''s eyes looked at Tang Ke Xin, although his words were low, they did not carry much coldness.


    Even so, it still scared Prime Minister to the point that his body became stiff and his face changed drastically, "Your Highness, heart-child, she ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his words, the third prince''s gaze swept over him and he could only shut his mouth.


    It was just that his heart was hanging tight. heart-child had publicly provoked the Third Prince, and now that she had angered the Third Prince, she wondered how the Third Prince would deal with the Third Prince next.


    Do you want to go into the palace and tell Queen about it? Let Queen think of a way to help him?


    But then, he recalled that the personality of the third prince was something that the third prince had only decided on. Even if the Queen came, he would still be unable to change it.


    heart-child only said one wrong thing, there shouldn''t be too big of a problem.


    Since Your Highness had spoken, Tang Ke Xin could only follow suit.


    However, with regards to the words she had said just now, she did not realize how wrong she had been.


    So what if he is His Highness? Even if he was Her Highness, he couldn''t care about her. He couldn''t care about her life.


    Feeling that she was always following him, even if he didn''t turn around, he could still guess her expression. He couldn''t help but slightly smile. He discovered that this woman could always make him want to laugh.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin, who was walking at the back, did not notice the changes in the third prince''s expression.


    When he arrived at the fake mountain range, Ye Lan Jue stopped, and naturally, Tang Ke Xin stopped as well.


    However, Tang Ke Xin slightly lowered her head and did not speak.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, although she was unwilling, but she still said softly, "This humble one should not have contradicted Third Highness earlier, this humble one apologizes."


    "This apology of yours, This King really can''t hear even the slightest bit of sincerity." When the third prince saw how she was apologizing, the corner of his mouth widened into a smile. This woman was obviously unwilling to apologize to him.


    He suddenly felt that teasing her was actually quite a good thing.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and did not say a word.


    "Imperial Physician Liu has great medical skills. If you continue to stay, it is very likely that he will discover you." However, the third prince didn''t pursue the matter. The seemingly simple explanation seemed more like an explanation.


    Tang Ke Xin was startled, and subconsciously looked at him with a face full of suspicion. What, what does he mean?


    Did he mean to take her away on purpose?


    was it so that he wouldn''t be discovered by the Imperial Physician Liu?


    Discovery?! What did he mean by discovery?


    Could it be that he was really able to discern that she understood the matters of medicine?


    "This King''s explanation is not related to this matter." However, in the next moment, his words suddenly changed direction.


    "What?" Tang Ke Xin looked at him, his eyes flashed, feeling a bit confused.


    That''s not it? What was that?


    What else did she need to explain to him?


    "What do you think? What do you think you need to explain to This King? " His body suddenly leaned towards her, and he leaned slightly towards her. His voice was also lowered, but his aura was even more suffocating.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart was trembling, for a moment she felt like her breathing was stopping, what exactly was he talking about?


    Could it be about the temple?


    Could it be that the man at the temple that night really was him?


    "This humble girl doesn''t understand what Your Highness is talking about." Although he was suspicious in his heart, Tang Ke Xin''s face did not reveal any change.


    Moreover, if it really was him, she had better run as far away as possible. She definitely couldn''t foolishly admit it, unless she didn''t want to live anymore.


    Good, very good. This woman''s ability to pretend to be innocent has truly been trained to her limits.

 Chapter 65

    "Your Highness suddenly said something like that, but this humble girl really does not know what Your Highness is talking about. Why don''t you give me a reminder, Third Prince?" Tang Ke Xin looked at him, her eyes blinked, and her expression carried a sense of confusion.


    Even though his current expression didn''t look that scary, with his dark and sinister personality, it was possible that he was trying to trick her.


    Thus, she definitely wouldn''t be so foolish as to fall for his trick.


    "I really need his reminder."


    The Third Prince''s eyes squinted dangerously as he stared at her. The sound of his teeth gnashing seemed even more obvious. However, his lips slowly formed a smile. It was a bit cold, and also a bit dangerous.


    ''Good, very good. This woman really doesn''t shed tears even if she can see the coffin.''


    He wanted to see how she could hide it from him. He would let her have nowhere to run and no way to hide it.


    "What happened with Nan Gong Yi?"


    She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Because he had the same thought as before, he decided to let this matter go for now and not pursue the matter with her. But what about Nan Gong Yi?


    "What?" Tang Ke Xin was startled for a moment, and then secretly heaved a sigh of relief. So he asked about Nan Gong Yi''s matter?


    But, what did he mean by suddenly questioning her about Nan Gong Yi?


    What explanation did she need to give about Nan Gong Yi?


    "You said that you would annul your engagement with Mu Shao Yu, and wait for Nan Gong Yi to marry you?" Seeing her stunned look, Ye Lan Jue secretly heaved a sigh. This woman was usually very smart.


    He felt that she really did have that kind of ability that could piss people off. Whether it was intentional or unintentional, she could definitely make people vomit blood.


    In truth, Ye Lan Jue did not really believe Nan Gong Yi''s words, but she did not deny it earlier, which made him feel that it was somewhat real.


    With her personality, if there had been nothing, she would have immediately denied it.


    Even so, he wanted to hear what she had to say.


    The first one was to express her astonishment at the sudden question from the Third Prince, and the second one was to give him an answer after she had recovered from her shock.


    She had indeed said those words.


    At that time, she was forced to do this in order to get rid of Nan Gong Yi. However, if she knew that Nan Gong Yi would actually appear like this, she would have thought of another way.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin also knew that there was no way that would be more effective than that.


    As smart as the Third Prince was, he naturally understood what she meant in an instant. His eyes narrowed abruptly, but he still continued to ask, "What do you mean? Explain to This King."


    "Back then when I returned from the temple, I was in the carriage with the Mayor of the Southern Palace," Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, feeling that he was releasing a very scary and strange aura, why did he suddenly become like that?


    "Why were you in his carriage?" Ye Lan Jue was slightly startled, and his face slightly darkened. Why was she in Nan Gong Yi''s carriage?


    "It''s not that I was in his carriage, it''s that he was riding in mine." In that situation, she couldn''t even dodge Nan Gong Yi in time, so how could she possibly sit in Nan Gong Yi''s carriage?


    It was obvious that Nan Gong Yi shamelessly insisted on staying in her carriage.


    "Nan Gong Yi chose to ride in your carriage?" Ye Lan Jue was obviously a little surprised, and the corner of his eyebrows knitted together.


    Although Nan Gong Yi looked like a butterfly, he always avoided women because he was scared by women who were too infatuated with him.


    Then, why would Nan Gong Yi take the initiative to sit in Tang Ke Xin''s carriage?


    At that time, Tang Ke Xin was the only one in the Tang Family that went to the temple, so Tang Ke Xin was the only one in the carriage.


    "So you''re saying, you really told Nan Gong Yi that you were going to annul your engagement with Mu Shao Yu and wait for him to marry you?"


    The Third Prince had interrupted her words coldly. His voice had become extremely cold in an instant.


    "I, I said that, yes." Tang Ke Xin subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She really did say that back then, that Nan Gong Yi had said it so clearly earlier, there was no need for her to hide it.


    Only, she couldn''t quite understand why Ye Lan Jue would pursue this matter further, and even have such an expression on his face.


    What does this have to do with His Highness?


    Even if she said those words, it didn''t seem to have anything to do with the Third Prince, right?


    The Third Prince, who was usually calm and composed, suddenly felt something explode in his chest.


    This woman had actually said that to Nan Gong Yi, she really said she would wait for Nan Gong Yi to marry her!


    If what he said before was true, then what about this?


    "You kissed him?" His narrowed eyes flashed and the corner of his lips slightly parted. His deep voice once again sounded out, this time with an obvious sense of oppression.


    He suddenly jumped to another question, causing Tang Ke Xin to not have enough time to regain her senses, and then facing his eyes that looked as though he could eat her at any time, Tang Ke Xin really felt a huge pressure, so she subconsciously replied, "Ah, I am a blood relative."


    At that time, she did indeed give Nan Gong Yi a kiss, but it wasn''t really a kiss either, just a quick peck on Nan Gong Yi''s face.


    But that was to scare Nan Gong Yi away.


    However, the Third Prince didn''t hear the reason behind her words.


    "Tang Ke Xin, do you believe that This King will directly strangle you to death?" Hearing her words, the Third Prince''s face had clearly changed. It had become especially gloomy, so gloomy that it was frightening.


    This woman really kissed Nan Gong Yi? She actually kissed Nan Gong Yi.


    She really dared to?!


    This damned woman.


    She provoked him first, then Nan Gong Yi.


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked, not only because of how frightening he was right now, but also because of his words.


    It was said that the Third Prince had never had any women by his side, and that there weren''t even any girls in the mansion who warmed up his bed. In other words, the Third Prince seemed to never touch women.


    Some people were guessing the Third Prince didn''t like women but men instead.


    Then does the Third Prince''s current reaction mean that he actually likes Nan Gong Yi?


    After all, Nan Gong Yi was even more beautiful than a woman.


    She suddenly remembered that when they were at the teahouse earlier, Nan Gong Yi seemed to have said those words in front of the Third Prince, and it seemed more like he had said it on purpose for the Third Prince to hear.


    When she thought of that possibility, Tang Ke Xin was so shocked that she fiercely swallowed her saliva.


    Even if someone were to tell her at this moment that the Third Prince liked her, she would not believe it, and she would not believe it even if she was beaten to death. It was just like what Ye Lan Chen had asked her before in the palace.


    It could be said that she had grown up in the army, and the army was filled with men. However, in her eyes, they had all became good brothers, and she had never treated them as men of the opposite sex.


    Even in modern times, she was almost thirty, yet she had never been in a relationship, never had a boyfriend.


    She was proficient in psychology, she was able to judge through psychology if a person was lying, frightened, or anxious. However, there was nothing about love.


    "Tang Ke Xin, stay away from Nan Gong Yi, or else ¡­" The Third Prince''s voice sounded once again, this time with a hint of gnashing of teeth. The threat in his words caused people''s hair to stand on end.


    Originally, Tang Ke Xin only had a little suspicion and could not confirm it. However, after hearing the Third Prince''s words, she was basically certain of it.


    The Third Prince must be jealous that''s why he was so angry and scary right now.


    Being jealous of Nan Gong Yi.


    Since that was the case, she definitely could not destroy the relationship between the two of them, and she would definitely stay far away from Nan Gong Yi.


    Originally, she had no relationship with Nan Gong Yi, so she hoped to stay far away from him.


    "Alright, I understand, I understand." Thinking about that, Tang Ke Xin quickly nodded her head, and replied repeatedly. Her expression was very serious, very upright, and almost made him swear on the spot.


    Seeing that she had agreed so quickly and directly, Ye Lan Jue couldn''t help but be stunned.


    She agreed so readily and firmly. This should be a good thing, but why did he faintly feel that something wasn''t right?


    There seemed to be a strange feeling.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. I promise I will stay far away from the Mayor of the Southern Palace in the future." Seeing that he did not say anything, Tang Ke Xin promised again, afraid that he would not believe her.


    "Tang Ke Xin, what are you thinking about?" After seeing her reaction, the Third Prince felt that something was even more off.


    "No, nothing, nothing." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, and she shook her head repeatedly. For something like this, she definitely could not say anything.


    When the Third Prince saw her reaction, he was even more sure that something was amiss. "Tang ¡­ Ke ¡­ Xin." He spoke again, his words clearly threatening.


    "Your Highness, I will definitely do as you say, so you don''t have to worry, just relax, just relax." Tang Ke Xin was afraid that he would not believe her, and nodded her head.

 Chapter 66

    "This King, don''t worry?" Hearing her words, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes revealed a hint of playfulness. Was this woman telling him to be at ease?


    "We pay our respects to Your Highness." It was at this time that Prime Minister''s voice sounded. It was clear that Prime Minister was worried and had come to take a look.


    "The Imperial Physician Liu has already ordered people to collect Ai Hui, but I wonder what method he gave you?" With the sudden appearance of the Prime Minister, he naturally had to find a suitable reason for himself. Otherwise, if he were to interrupt the Third Prince for no reason, it would not be a small crime.


    "Third Court, this humble girl will take her leave first." This time, Tang Ke Xin did not forget the existence of the Third Prince, and politely bowed before he left.


    Of course, the reason she did so was because the third prince had stopped her just as she was about to leave.


    Since the Third Prince did not say anything, Tang Ke Xin agreed and turned to leave. Fortunately, the Third Prince did not stop her this time.


    Just as the sky was about to turn dark, Madame Prime Minister finally woke up. Imperial Physician Liu had ordered, Madame Prime Minister must not be given any random medicine, and even more must not be given any random things.


    He did not open the medicine, and repeated instructions for Tang Ke Xin to order the ingredients accordingly.


    Tang Ke Xin had always been accompanying Madame Prime Minister by his side. She would take a look at whatever food was used for, and only if there was no problem would she be willing to give it to Madame Prime Minister to eat.


    With Imperial Physician Liu''s words, no one dared to be careless anymore, even the madame could not speak anymore.


    Morning, Kunning Palace of the imperial palace.


    The other consorts bowed and left, but only Imperial Consort Ning stayed behind to accompany him in his speech.


    It was just that Imperial Consort Ning''s expression seemed to be a little tired.


    "What happened today? You don''t seem to be in good spirits? " When Queen saw her expression, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat worried.


    "I heard that Emperor went to Ninghe Palace last night. I think he must have been too tired." Without waiting for Imperial Consort Ning to speak, Aunt Xi, who was standing at the side, half-joked.


    "Aunt Xi is teasing me." Imperial Consort Ning was stunned for a moment. She purposefully scolded with a smile, but the smile on her face was a bit forced.


    Queen was a smart person, so she naturally noticed the oddity in Imperial Consort Ning. She lowered her voice and asked, "Is it something that you need to tell me, and that you don''t need to hide anything from me."


    "Aunt Xi, can you go out for a while?" Imperial Consort Ning hesitated for a moment, then turned to Aunt Xi, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but this matter, others cannot know."


    "Alright, this servant coincidentally has to go to the management room to retrieve some things." Aunt Xi was a smart person, he found a way out of the room.


    "What''s going on? Even the Aunt Xi has to leave?" Seeing her so serious, Queen became even more cautious.


    "It''s about the Emperor." When the Aunt Xi left, the Imperial Consort Ning leaned towards the Queen and said slowly.


    "Emperor? What happened to Emperor? " The Queen frowned, her expression becoming more solemn.


    "The Empress should also know that every time Emperor dotes on his concubine, he would give her some medicine afterwards. That medicine is a medicine that prevents her from being pregnant." Imperial Consort Ning pursed her lips and said again, but her voice was more careful.


    "Yes, I know about this." Queen''s eyes flashed. She only found out about this matter later, because when Emperor stayed at Kunning Palace, he never told anyone to give her any medicine. As a result, she wasn''t too clear on what it was that caused Emperor to start letting her concubine drink the medicine.


    However, that was a matter of the Emperor. The Emperor did not want children, and even if he was a Queen, she could not meddle in this matter.


    "Do you take medicine every time?" The Queen paused for a moment, then looked at Imperial Consort Ning and asked hesitantly.


    When she had Cai''Er serve the Emperor, she really had some selfish thoughts. Although Cai''Er wanted to do it herself, she didn''t want to hurt Cai''Er because of it.


    Hearing the Queen''s words, the Imperial Consort Ning was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled bitterly, "If I tell the Queen that she hasn''t touched me in many years, would she believe me?"


    The Queen was completely shocked. Although Ning Cai''er said those words in a casual and joking manner, the Queen Empress knew that Ning Cai''er''s words were true.


    "Didn''t you say last night that Emperor went to the Ninghe Palace?" Cai''Er had said that it had been many years since Emperor had touched her, but Emperor had clearly gone to Ninghe Palace only last night.


    What ¡­ what was going on?


    "Yes, Emperor went to Ninghe Palace last night, and Emperor would go to Ninghe Palace for a few days every month, but Emperor has never touched a servant, and Emperor always sits at the table and reads, or even never glances at a servant." Yes, Emperor went to Ninghe Palace last night, and Emperor has always go to Ninghe Palace for a few days every month, but Emperor has never touched a servant, The Imperial Consort Ning secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Her words paused, she looked at the Queen and cautiously asked, "Does the Emperor have some sort of disease?


    Because Ning Cai`er was the lass of the Queen, she had always called herself a servant in front of him.


    "Cough ¡­" Originally, when she heard the words of Imperial Consort Ning, the astonished Empress was just about to drink her tea to suppress her shock, when Imperial Consort Ning suddenly said this, and the tea in her mouth immediately sprayed out.


    Emperor can''t? Cough?


    When she thought about how every time Emperor came to the Kunning Palace, she would always be tormented until she was half dead. The night before yesterday, when Emperor came to the Kunning Palace, he was tormented until midnight.


    How could such a Emperor not work? He wouldn''t believe it even if he beat her to death.


    She had always been thinking about how Emperor was always soaked in rain and dew, why did he always look like a hungry wolf when he went to his concubine''s room most of the time, not to mention being fond of his concubine every day?


    She remembered that the night before Emperor came to the Kunning Palace, she seemed to have gone to the Ming Gui Fei''s place. She felt that she really couldn''t handle the torture the Emperor gave her, and at that time, she couldn''t help but think, the Ming Gui Fei was young and beautiful, but could it be that the Emperor wasn''t satisfied even the night before?


    Could it be that Emperor did not touch him?


    Impossible, even if Emperor did not touch his other concubines, he would definitely do the same to Ming Gui Fei.


    "Empress of the Queen, does this Emperor ever come to the Kunning Palace?" Although it was a little awkward to ask about this kind of thing, since it had already been mentioned, Imperial Consort Ning would not mind if she asked.


    "Cough ¡­" Queen could not help but let out a light snort. It was never a good idea to say such things, and she would never tell Imperial Consort Ning about it either.


    "Actually, the Emperor rarely comes to my place." The Queen decided to vaguely cover up the problem.


    "¡­" Queen was stunned for a moment, and then she did not pursue the matter, only sighing to herself, "In the end, Emperor is still different from the Empress."


    "Empress Dowager of the Queen, a few days ago, this servant accidentally heard a piece of news." Imperial Consort Ning''s tone suddenly changed, his expression becoming more serious.


    "What news?" Seeing her reaction, Queen was slightly stunned, and subconsciously asked.


    "Previously, after Emperor favored my concubine, didn''t he always let her drink the pill for contraception?" Imperial Consort Ning moved closer to Queen, trying her best to keep her voice low. Although there was no one else in the room, she had to keep the walls from having ears.


    "Yes, I know about this." Queen frowned slightly. She had already mentioned this before, it was just that when Imperial Consort Ning brought it up again, with such an expression, it made her feel worried.


    "Originally, this servant thought that it was because Emperor didn''t want this servant to bear his child, but the other concubines all thought so as well." Imperial Consort Ning''s voice became even lower, but, those words were enough for Queen to hear clearly.


    "Eh?" Queen was startled, was it not? The reason the Emperor allowed his concubine to drink contraceptives was naturally because he didn''t want her to bear his child. Although, she could not understand why the Emperor would do this.


    Actually, the Emperor only had four sons in total, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince were all children of the Emperor before he ascended the throne.


    To Emperor, four princes wasn''t considered a lot, what''s more, they didn''t even have a single Princess.


    Therefore, she had been extremely puzzled about this point.


    "A few days ago, this servant unintentionally found out that it was not because Emperor didn''t want the concubine to give birth to a child, but because of a problem with Emperor, he couldn''t allow the concubine to become pregnant." Imperial Consort Ning''s voice had already been suppressed to the lowest.


    "Please calm your anger Queen, this servant is not spouting nonsense. How could this servant dare to say such a big thing?" Imperial Consort Ning bent her body and directly kneeled on the ground, "This servant deserves to die, I ask the Queen to punish me."


    "What is going on?" Queen secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked in a deep voice, her hand which was hidden under her sleeves subconsciously tightening.


    "This servant had unintentionally heard it from Imperial Physician Liu once. Imperial Physician Liu said that it was because Emperor was injured that Emperor was unable to impregnate women." Although Imperial Consort Ning felt it was strange that Queen was asking for more details, she still replied softly.


    "When did Emperor get injured?" His back was suddenly stiff, taut and straight. The hand hidden inside his sleeves was tightening even more tightly, and his fingertip had pierced into her skin, but she did not feel the slightest amount of pain.

 Chapter 67

    "This servant isn''t too sure either." "At that time, according to Imperial Physician Liu''s words, it seemed that Emperor had been injured for quite some time. However, this servant has remembered that ever since the Empress entered the palace, Emperor did not seem to have suffered any serious injuries.


    "Actually, this servant didn''t believe it at all. After all, the Emperor already had four princes, but after thinking about it carefully, after the Fourth Prince, there hasn''t been a single child in the Emperor since then, and there hasn''t even been a single concubine who had gotten pregnant accidentally. If there wasn''t something wrong with the Emperor, even if the Emperor gave medicine to the concubine afterwards, some concubines would have tried to get pregnant with the child of the Emperor. At this moment, Imperial Consort Ning''s head was lowered, so she did not notice the unusual expression on the face of the Queen and continued to analyze it by herself.


    Only, when the Empress of Queen heard her words, her eyes suddenly flashed, and her originally extremely stiff back clearly trembled a little.


    "It''s fine, you can go back first. I might be a little tired and would like to rest." The Queen did her best to calm herself down, but her expression was still a little unnatural.


    "Oh, okay. This servant will take his leave first." When the Imperial Consort Ning heard the Empress of the Queen say this, she excused herself and left.


    When Imperial Consort Ning left, the Empress'' stiff body couldn''t help but start to tremble. Originally, she wanted to enter her room to rest, but she realized that her legs lacked any strength. It was actually difficult to even take a step.


    Emperor was injured?! Can''t let a woman have children? The news was too shocking for her.


    But, what she wanted to know the most right now was when exactly did Emperor get injured?!


    Ask the Imperial Physician Liu? Definitely not.


    However, other than the Imperial Physician Liu, no one else knew about this matter.


    "Empress, what''s wrong?" Just then, Aunt Xi walked in. Seeing him, she was shocked.


    "I''m fine, my head suddenly hurt just now." Although the Aunt Xi was someone that she had trusted before, there were some things that she could not know. Not only her, but also others that she could not let anyone know about.


    "Do you want this servant to call the imperial physician?" Aunt Xi was still a little worried.


    Queen''s eyes flashed, but she still shook her head lightly, "Forget it, there''s nothing wrong, I''m much better now." Maybe it was to ease the atmosphere, Queen asked, "Have you brought back everything?"


    "Mn, I understand. Just now, this servant even met Chun Er from Wan He Garden." Aunt Xi answered immediately upon seeing Queen asking.


    "Wan He Garden?" Queen''s eyes quickly flashed, and subconsciously blurted out a question. Her voice rose a little, as if she had realized that she had lost control of herself, and she chuckled, "Is myriad''s body alright?"


    myriad was the wet nurse of Emperor. When she heard that her own child died soon after giving birth, she entered the palace to become the wet nurse of Emperor, who was still the little prince at that time.


    After that, her husband also passed away, so she stayed in the palace to take care of Emperor.


    Back then, when the Emperor was bestowed the title of Crown Prince, she was also arranged to live in the Crown Prince Palace to continue taking care of him.


    myriad had always been taking care of Emperor''s body, so he definitely knew about Emperor''s injuries.


    No matter what, she had to make this matter clear. This matter was too important, too important.


    "I''m going to the Buddhist Hall, there''s no need for any of you to follow me." Queen secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She stood up and calmed herself down as much as she could to not miss anything too out of the ordinary.


    "Yes." Aunt Xi was startled, and immediately replied respectfully.


    The Empress walked out of the Kunning Palace by herself, first going to the buddhist hall, then sitting alone for a while, trying to calm herself down. After thinking for a while and thinking about it, she finally left the buddhist hall to go to Wan He Garden.


    "Greetings to the Queen Empress from Chun Er." Chun Er was a little surprised to see the Queen Empress suddenly arrive, but she still bowed respectfully towards her.


    "I am here to see the myriad." The Queen spoke out directly, as they walked towards the room.


    "myriad just said that his body was a little tired and he had just gone to sleep. Why don''t I go wake him up first?" Chun Er suddenly remembered that the myriad had said that she wanted to sleep for a while, so he told her not to disturb her, afraid that he would neglect the Empress.


    "This servant greets the Queen Empress." Just at this moment, myriad walked out.


    He didn''t look like he had just woken up. His sleeves were extremely neat, and did not seem like they were worn in a hurry.


    "Just now Chun Er said that myriad is sleeping, am I afraid of disturbing you?" Queen looked at myriad with curiosity.


    "When the Queen Empress came in, this servant just happened to be up. Upon hearing the Queen Empress'' voice, this servant came out to welcome you."


    "Right." Queen did not ask anymore questions and walked into the room. myriad also went back to the room along with him, but Chun Er that girl was smart enough to stay outside.


    "Is there something wrong with the Empress of the Queen''s sudden visit today?" After entering the room, myriad opened her mouth first.


    "Emperor suffered a serious injury once, do you still remember that?" Queen thought for a moment, then slowly spoke. Her words were ambiguous, obviously trying to probe him out.


    She started, waiting for myriad to pick up her words.


    "Why did the Queen suddenly ask about this?" myriad did not directly answer Queen. Instead, she replied with a question in doubt.


    "I recently saw that Emperor''s body seemed to be a little weaker than before, and the imperial physician said that it might have been an old illness. I''m worried, and don''t know what kind of injury Emperor has suffered, or what old illness it has, I also want to see if we can find a way through the roots." Queen''s words were very tactful and reasonable.


    "This servant is old, and my memory isn''t good. I really don''t remember her character." However, it was clear that myriad did not want to answer the Empress''s question, "Actually, the Empress wants to know, you can ask the Emperor directly, why are you asking me?"


    She did not expect that myriad would reply in such a manner. In her memories, this myriad had always been very gentle and kind.


    "Empress Dowager Queen, this servant truly cannot answer Empress Queen''s question. Please forgive me." myriad suddenly knelt down, her voice was clearly louder than before, and when she knelt, she suddenly pulled a vase off the table, and the vase fell to the ground.


    Since the vase fell to the ground first, and her legs fell to the ground afterwards, her legs happened to be kneeling on the vase.


    "I''m just casually asking. If you don''t remember, then forget it, why did you do this? Why would I blame you?"


    As the Queen spoke, she wanted to pull her body away.


    However, myriad''s body suddenly flashed, dodging the attack, and shouted out, "Thank you for forgiving me, your servant."


    "You?" Seeing her like that, the Queen thought to herself, is she really that scary?


    She did not seem to say anything. Was there a need for myriad to be so afraid?


    Right at this moment, Chun Er, who had heard the commotion, walked in and could not help but be stunned when she saw the scene in front of him.


    "This servant really cannot answer the question that the Queen Empress is asking. Please forgive me, Empress." myriad continued, his head almost hitting the ground.


    "There''s no need for this. It''s not a big deal. I''ll just ask. You can get up." The Queen secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She truly felt uncomfortable with the way she was acting.


    "This servant will respectfully escort the Queen''s mistress." However, the myriad directly said.


    Queen shook her head and turned to leave. They only thought that their question might have touched on something that couldn''t be asked, which frightened myriad.


    In the afternoon, Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Chen entered the palace together. Because she didn''t manage to purchase any ingredients, she remembered that the Kunning Palace she bought was one of them, so she entered the palace to get some from the Queen.


    Only, right after she and Ye Lan Chen had entered the Kunning Palace, a palace maid ran in frantically and shouted loudly, "Queen of Queen, it''s bad."


    Just then, Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Chen walked to the entrance of the hall with the little girl following behind them.


    "Why are you so flustered?" Ye Lan Chen saw the palace maid who was running a little out of breath, and frowned: "What is it that you can''t say slowly."


    While Ye Lan Chen was speaking, he had already entered the hall, and Tang Ke Xin had also walked in.


    The palace maid heaved a huge sigh of relief, calmed down, and entered the hall. However, there was still an obvious sense of panic in her voice, "Reporting to the Queen. Reporting to the fourth prince. The myriad is dead."


    When the Empress of Queen heard her words, her body clearly trembled for a moment, the astonishment in the depths of her eyes quickly grew.


    Aunt Xi''s face was also clearly filled with surprise.


    Seeing their reactions, Tang Ke Xin was secretly surprised in his heart.


    "Why did the myriad suddenly die? But since she died, why are you so scared?" Ye Lan Chen did not notice the reaction of the Queen and the Queen, he only felt that this matter did not need to be so flustered.


    "Chun Er said that Empress Queen went to look for myriad before, and, some unpleasant things happened. Queen even broke a vase and coincidentally injured myriad''s leg, at that time, myriad seemed to be very scared, and said something about Empress Queen''s question, but she could not answer, so now there are people who are suspicious, suspicious," The palace maid''s voice trembled, and she was unable to continue.


    "Suspect what?" The Queen had clearly calmed down, and her face had turned cold, her voice heavy.


    "I suspect that the death of the myriad was related to the Queen Empress. Furthermore, the dagger stabbed into her chest is the Golden Phoenix Dagger that the Emperor bestowed to the Queen Empress. The palace maid then said again.


    As soon as the palace maid finished speaking, a few people were stunned.


    The calm expression on Queen''s face slightly changed.


    Ye Lan Chen was also so shocked that his eyes and mouth were wide open, and even the bottom of his heart was trembling.

 Chapter 68

    Ye Lan Chen was also so shocked that his eyes and mouth were wide open, and even the bottom of his heart was trembling.


    But, why would the Queen suddenly look for him?


    A dagger like this, Queen would definitely collect it carefully, and ordinary people would definitely not be able to obtain it. It could even be said that other than Queen, no one else would be able to touch it.


    "The Queen Empress definitely doesn''t know. If the Queen Empress knew, she wouldn''t be this shocked right now." Tang Ke Xin could tell that Queen was panicking, and kept changing the topic.


    "This must be a false accusation. Since it is a false accusation, there will always be a flaw. We will be able to find the real culprit, so there is no need to worry." Tang Ke Xin spoke again after pausing for a moment. Her voice was slightly relaxed, but the depths of her eyes quickly revealed a little seriousness.


    "heart-child, is there anything you need to enter the palace?" Only, Queen suddenly turned towards Tang Ke Xin. Her earlier panic had already been completely covered.


    "Yes, your mother''s health is not good. She needs a type of medicinal food that can''t be bought outside. The Queen has it, so I came to the palace ¡­" Hearing Queen suddenly asking about this, Tang Ke Xin was startled, but quickly replied.


    "Aunt Xi, take something for heart-child and send him out of the palace." Just that, the Queen Empress suddenly interrupted Tang Ke Xin''s words and directly ordered him.


    This conspiracy was too scary, so she couldn''t let heart-child get involved in this matter.


    Tang Ke Xin naturally understood the Empress''s intentions. She was afraid that she would be in danger, so she wanted her to quickly leave.


    The Queen Empress was truly concerned about her and pitied her, afraid that she would be in even the slightest of danger.


    The more it was like this, the more she couldn''t just ignore it.


    In the modern world, she had studied western medicine, so she knew about wounds and things like that. When the time came, she would be able to discover something.


    In fact, she had already discovered the problem.


    "Empress, this heart-child can ¡­" Tang Ke Xin tried to probe.


    "Aunt Xi, hurry up and go." Just that, Queen''s face suddenly darkened, her voice had an obvious sternness, not allowing anyone to reject.


    "Muhou, you?" Ye Lan Chen was slightly shocked, his eyes lightly flashed.


    "heart-child is worried for her alone. You can send her back." Queen smiled, interrupting Ye Lan Chen. Her voice was warm and gentle like usual, and there wasn''t anything unusual about it.


    The Queen obviously wanted to send Ye Lan Chen away as well, and didn''t want Ye Lan Chen to be involved in this matter.


    Looking at this Queen, Tang Ke Xin wanted to cry. She was the Queen, the head of the harem, but she was also a mother. A great mother.


    It was said that the harem was the most cruel, most sinister, and without any kinship. However, the Empress, who was the leader of the harem, still had the purest heart even after nineteen years in the palace.


    "Mother, your son will have someone send the heart-child back, and I will accompany you." Even though Ye Lan Chen usually messed around crazily, he was not stupid, and naturally understood the thoughts of the Queen''s Empress.


    How could he leave at this time?


    "Aunt Xi, help me take my things first." Tang Ke Xin did not say anything and turned to the Aunt Xi.


    "Okay, okay," Aunt Xi agreed as she took Tang Ke Xin out.


    "Aunt Xi, when did the Empress go to see the myriad?" Outside the room, Tang Ke Xin suddenly stopped and looked at Aunt Xi.


    Aunt Xi''s footsteps stopped, and she respectfully lowered her head, "This servant isn''t too clear either, the Queen Empress didn''t let this servant follow."


    "Does Aunt Xi know about the Empress going to see the myriad?" Tang Ke Xin continued to ask.


    "This servant doesn''t know." Aunt Xi still stood there respectfully, his head still lowered.


    "Oh." Tang Ke Xin replied softly as her brows knitted slightly.


    "Aunt Xi, hurry up and get the things for heart-child and send her back. Don''t delay any longer." It was possible that the Queen Empress saw the two people in the courtyard stop and urge them again.


    In this kind of situation, even if heart-child stayed in the Imperial Palace for a moment longer, it would still be dangerous.


    The Aunt Xi quickly found what Tang Ke Xin was looking for and brought it back.


    "Fourth Prince, send your heart out of the palace. I''m afraid that something like this has happened." This time, Tang Ke Xin took the initiative to say that he was leaving, and even called Ye Lan Chen to come along.


    Ye Lan Chen was slightly startled, he understood her. She could be said to be unafraid of the heavens and the earth. Why would she be afraid of such a small thing?


    She must have had other intentions in telling her to leave now, so she did not say much else. She nodded her head and replied, "Alright, This King will send you out of the palace."


    When the two of them left the Kunning Palace, they called out to a girl and instructed her in a low voice, "Follow them. Watch them leave the palace and pass down my orders, make it so that the fourth prince''s bodyguards have to bring the fourth prince back to his residence."


    Just that, this kind of girl, was definitely unable to deal with Tang Ke Xin. Tang Ke Xin easily got rid of the little girl who was following him, and turned back with Ye Lan Chen.


    Of course, he didn''t return to the Kunning Palace, but instead went straight to Wan He Garden.


    Wan He Garden had already been surrounded by many people, the Emperor had personally come, the Crown Prince and the Third Prince were also there, the Imperial Physician Liu was also present.


    This was, after all, a case of the Imperial Palace, and it directly involved the Queen, so it did not spread to the Ministry of Justice.


    The Queen also came over, it should have been passed on by the Emperor. After all, the death of myriad was strange, so everything pointed to the Queen.


    This kind of occasion would naturally have many Ming Gui Fei s. Of course, there were also a few other concubines.


    "Have you finished investigating?" Ye Lan Chen was anxious, the moment he walked forward, he asked anxiously.


    "Is there even a need to check? Wasn''t this the truth placed right in front of him? "The Imperial Physician Liu has already been inspected and Sir Qin has already experienced it. What does the Queen of Queen say?" The Ming Gui Fei sneered, but this time she did not pretend to have such an annoying voice.


    When the Queen saw that Ye Lan Chen and Tang Ke Xin had turned back, her eyes darkened. It was just that, at such an occasion, it was not good to say anything else.


    The Third Prince looked at Tang Ke Xin, and his eyes darkened.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Lan Chen was anxious, upon hearing these words, he was immediately angered.


    "What chenqie said was the truth, unless the Empress of the Queen can take out evidence to prove that this matter has nothing to do with her." Ming Gui Fei was naturally not afraid of him, and there was even a hint of a cold smile on her lips.


    Tang Ke Xin did not say anything, her eyes looking at the corpse on the ground, her pupils narrowing.


    "Alright, enough." Emperor suddenly shouted in anger.


    "royal father, you must believe that mother cannot kill anyone. Besides, mother has no reason to kill myriad." Ye Lan Chen''s face was clearly filled with worry, and his voice was also filled with urgency.


    The Queen Empress'' body froze for a moment, and she secretly exhaled, then said, "Chenqie didn''t ask anything, chenqie was just here to see the myriad."


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes were looking at Queen, she knew that Queen had lied, she actually had something to do, and it was something very important.


    "Why did Sister suddenly think of coming to see myriad? "And I even picked such a time for lunch. Elder sister isn''t afraid of the heat even in such a hot day." The corner of Ming Gui Fei''s mouth evidently had a hint of a mocking sneer, the meaning behind her words could not be any clearer.


    Ming Gui Fei''s words paused for a moment before she continued, "Besides, if you didn''t ask me about something that I shouldn''t ask you about, would I, myriad, be that afraid? Chun Er said that at that time, myriad had always let the Empress forgive him and she had even broken the vase and the broken piece of the vase cut myriad''s knee. "


    "Not long after big sister left, Chun Er heard some movement in her room, and rushed in to check, only to see that a person had killed myriad, and the dagger was still in her hand. She did not release it, probably because she was seen by Chun Er, but she did not even have the time to pull the dagger out, and escaped." The words of the Ming Gui Fei were clear and straightforward.


    "Since Chun Er bumped into that person, could you clearly see her appearance?" Tang Ke Xin who was observing the corpse on the ground suddenly asked.


    At that time, that person was masked, so I did not see him clearly. When I pushed open the door, I just happened to see her kill myriad, and was so frightened that she wanted to scream, but was knocked unconscious by her, and I did not know how long I had been unconscious for. When I woke up, that person had already disappeared, but, I think about it now, although that person was masked, but in terms of figure, he looked like a person. Cui''er saw that she was being asked, and quickly replied.


    "Who?" Almost several people asked at the same time.


    "I feel that the person is very similar to the Aunt Xi." Cui Er''s eyes looked at Aunt Xi, hesitating for a moment, but in the end, she opened her mouth and said.


    When Cui Er said this, everyone in the room was shocked.


    Only, the corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips slowly curled up, as though there was a faint trace of a cold smile.

 Chapter 69

    "Damned lackey, that''s simply nonsense." Ye Lan Chen looked at Chun Er, his eyes glaring.


    Now that there was such a good opportunity, how could she miss it?


    The current situation was even more disadvantageous for the Queen. It was very, very difficult for her to clear her of her suspicions.


    Ye Lan Chen was startled, and subconsciously turned to look at her.


    "Don''t move, don''t turn your head. Let me finish." Tang Ke Xin quickly stopped him.


    Tang Ke Xin did not want to reveal too much of his edge, furthermore, there were many professional aspects to it. The previous Tang Ke Xin was, after all, a fool, and would definitely not understand these things. Furthermore, Tang Ke Xin was a woman after all.


    So, she could only let Ye Lan Chen come forward.


    Hearing Tang Ke Xin''s words, the usually impatient Ye Lan Chen abruptly stopped her movements.


    "Firstly, the blood on her chest is fake, the dagger stabbed into her body, if she was standing, the blood would flow down, if she was lying on the ground, based on the angle myriad is currently lying on, the blood should be flowing to the left, but, the blood on her wound, is around everywhere, above and to the right, although there is less blood compared to the right, it should be very abnormal, but this needs proof." Tang Ke Xin spoke very quickly with a very low voice, but her words were very clear.


    "Get someone to wipe off all the blood on the wound, then have Imperial Physician Liu inspect the wound when he was still alive, because the skin and muscles around him had contracted, causing the wound to flip to both sides, if the wound did not turn outwards, then that meant that when the person was injured, they were already dead, and the dagger had pierced into the person''s chest after the person died, even if it was at the heart, there would not be too much blood, thus, the fake blood that was spilled was enough to prove that the myriad''s fatal wound was not on the chest, and the dagger in the chest only stabbed in after death." Tang Ke Xin was afraid that Ye Lan Chen would not understand, hence she emphasized once again.


    Fortunately, Ming Gui Fei was still analyzing the situation and was targeting him, so no one paid too much attention to them.


    "The wound that truly took her life should be on the back of her head, a fatal blow that went straight to her brain, that''s why the dead person is so peaceful without any pain, and even without any perception. The true cause of her death should be at the back of her head, where Imperial Physician Liu can inspect the hair covering the back of her head, and she will definitely find a fatal wound." Tang Ke Xin continued to speak quickly, she had just checked, but there were no wounds on the other parts of the corpse, and there were no traces of poison on his body, which meant that the wound was on his back, and the place where he died without any reaction was on the back of his head.


    "The Empress came here at noon, and it hasn''t been two hours since then, but myriad has already been dead for four hours. When I walked over there, I touched her body with my foot on purpose, causing her four limbs to stiffen. If she died less than two hours ago, only her face and eyes would have stiffened. Tang Ke Xin tried his best to lower her voice, but the speed of her talking became faster and faster, after all, it would cause others to be suspicious of her if she continued for too long.


    After Tang Ke Xin finished speaking, she lightly pushed the completely dazed Ye Lan Chen away and pushed him to the side of myriad.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and when she slightly shifted his gaze, it just so happened to meet Ye Lan Jue''s gaze.


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked. From the looks of it, he should have already noticed her, it was just that she was too focused and didn''t notice his gaze.


    Did he discover something?


    With his shrewdness, he should have noticed the matter of her standing behind Ye Lan Chen and talking to him.


    "Chen Er, what are you doing?" Ye Lan Chen standing too close to the front scared Queen.


    Everyone else also looked towards Ye Lan Chen, but they all thought that he had accidentally walked over, and did not think much about it.


    "The real cause of death for myriad is not the wound on his chest." Ye Lan Chen secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and slowly opened his mouth. He decided to believe the heart, although he did not know why the heart would understand such things, but he felt that the heart was reasonable.


    When everyone heard his words, they were stunned and looked at him in confusion.


    "Chen Er, what do you mean by that? What do you want to say? " The Emperor''s face was also filled with suspicion.


    Only Ye Lan Jue''s lips raised slightly, his eyes looking towards Tang Ke Xin''s direction, he did not know what the lady said to Chen Er.


    "What does Fourth Prince mean by this? Does that mean that the wound on myriad''s chest is fake? The wound on her chest was so obvious, and His Highness said it was fake? Even if you want to clear Queen of all suspicion, you can''t say such nonsense. "


    "How much power does a concubine have to be able to question and refute the words of a prince in public?" Tang Ke Xin was afraid that the words of the Ming Gui Fei would affect Ye Lan Chen. After all, she had just said so much;


    "You?" Ming Gui Fei was immediately rendered speechless by her and her face immediately flushed red.


    Ming Gui Fei''s body stiffened, she did not dare make a sound.


    "Moreover, the blood on myriad''s chest is fake." Since he had already spoken, Ye Lan Chen no longer hesitated. This time, his voice obviously contained more confidence.


    The corner of Ming Gui Fei''s mouth slightly moved. It was obvious that she wanted to retort, but after seeing Emperor''s gloomy face, she did not dare make a sound.


    "Is the blood fake?" This time, Emperor raised his doubts.


    "Men, pull out your dagger and wipe clean the blood on myriad''s chest." Ye Lan Chen immediately ordered in a low voice.


    The palace maids were timid, so naturally, such matters would come from the guards. Very quickly, the guards brought water over and wiped off the blood on myriad''s chest.


    "Imperial Physician Liu, check it." Seeing that the wound had been cleaned, Ye Lan Chen gave the order again. The current him no longer had his usual craziness, with a serious face and a serious face.


    "Alright, alright, this subject will check right away." Imperial Physician Liu kept on hearing him and kept on checking.


    "The fourth prince actually knows all this?" Imperial Physician Liu, who was currently examining the situation, was obviously stunned. His face was filled with disbelief and astonishment, but he had examined it even more carefully.


    After the inspection, Imperial Physician Liu stood up, his face looked more serious, and when he looked at the Fourth Prince, there was a sense of admiration.


    "Reporting to the Emperor, what Her Highness said just now is completely correct. After the dagger was pulled out, this subject realized that there was no blood on the inside of the wound, so, as Her Highness had said, the blood was fake, and it came up later." "Imperial Physician Liu''s words paused for a moment, then said again," The wound is extremely flat, it did not open up, the muscles mentioned by the fourth prince were constricted, this humble subject does not understand, but, the wounds this humble subject had seen before were open up, of course, they are all living people, this humble subject has never seen a wound like this before, I think only there is a wound after death. "


    After all, the Imperial Physician Liu was just an imperial physician, and he studied Chinese medicine, so he naturally did not understand these things.


    However, Tang Ke Xin was different. She specially trained in western medicine, and because she had experienced too many life and death situations within a unique army, she was very familiar with these matters.


    It was simple to prove this point, all he needed to do was to stab the dead body with a dagger and it would be clear. However, myriad was, after all, the Emperor''s wet nurse, so no one dared to do that.


    However, with the Imperial Physician Liu''s proof, everyone started to believe it.


    "I didn''t think that Chen Er would actually understand all of this." At this moment, Emperor was also completely shocked, but of course, it was not only him who was shocked, almost everyone in the room was completely shocked.


    How could it not be astonishing that the fourth prince, who had never learned anything, had suddenly revealed such a skill?


    However, the Third Prince''s eyes narrowed slightly. He understood Ye Lan Chen the best, and Ye Lan Chen definitely didn''t understand this. Could it be that the woman had just told him?


    But how could that woman understand this?


    Ye Lan Chen secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He did not think that his heart would know the truth, but how could his heart understand all of these? How could he know so much?


    "Her Highness said that the real cause of myriad''s injury was not her chest. Then, how did she die?" In the end, the Ming Gui Fei couldn''t hold back and said.


    At the very least, it could prove the innocence of the Queen. But now, the most important thing was to find out who the real culprit was.


    "The wound that really took her life should be at the back of her head, a fatal move that directly entered her brain. That''s why the dead are so peaceful, without any pain or perception, Imperial Physician Liu is able to examine the back of her head." With the proof previously, Ye Lan Chen was even more confident. This time, his voice was clearly louder, and his tone was even more determined and certain.

 Chapter 70

    "Alright, alright, I''ll check." When the Imperial Physician Liu heard this, he bowed and checked again.


    "Is that true?" This time, the Emperor''s surprise was indescribable, if it was just a moment ago, seeing that there was something wrong with his chest, it could have been a coincidence, but Chen Er did not even inspect him, and actually knew immediately that the real cause of death for myriad was at the back of his head?!


    "If it really was the Queen Mother who killed him, then that strike at the back of her head must have caused the death of myriad. Why did it suddenly stab into her chest?! Everyone knows that the Queen Mother only has the Golden Phoenix Dagger, so this is clearly someone framing the Queen Mother." At this moment, Ye Lan Chen''s voice was somewhat angry and cold. He knew that there was a battle in the imperial harem, but he didn''t expect that it would actually be used in such a sinister and vicious way.


    At that time, it would be very difficult for Mother to get rid of the suspicion. Even if Father did not punish Mother out of concern for his old friendship, Mother''s reputation would still be greatly affected.


    How could he control the harem in the future?


    "Also, looking at myriad''s body, it seems that myriad has been dead for at least four hours." Ye Lan Chen once again pushed Tang Ke Xin''s orders and threw out a heavy bullet.


    "How?" This time, Imperial Physician Liu was the most anxious, and directly asked without waiting for Emperor to speak.


    "After a person dies, their corpse will become stiff, but rigidity requires a process. Within two hours of death, only their face and eyes will become rigid, four hours later, their four limbs will start to become stiff, during Imperial Physician Liu''s inspection, This King also checked once, and found that his limbs have become stiff, which means that myriad has been dead for two hours already, and there are already many corpse spots on myriad''s neck, which is also two hours after death." The more Ye Lan Chen said, the more he went along, and he spoke clearly.


    Previously, when the Imperial Physician Liu was examining him, he had indeed squatted down and pretended to examine him. However, it was all an act, just for the sake of others to see. Actually, he did not understand any of that, he only remembered what Tang Ke Xin had told him just now.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth raised slightly. She never thought that Yue Yang would actually be quite quick-witted, even knowing how to put on an act.


    With things having progressed to this point, the suspicion of the Queen had already been cleared.


    "What are you laughing at?" Just that, before her smile could fully bloom, a low and deep voice suddenly sounded out beside her ear. That voice was very low, but it startled Tang Ke Xin.


    It was not only because the sound was too sudden, but also because the direction of the sound was very, very close to her, very close by her ear.


    Tang Ke Xin subconsciously turned to the side, and then, he actually directly bumped into a chest, and turned directly into an embrace.


    Only now did Tang Ke Xin realize that, Ye Lan Jue had already unknowingly walked to her side, and was even standing in a place that could not get any closer, behind her.


    That was why she had directly crashed into his embrace.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart was beating erratically. She was so close to her just now? She didn''t even notice?


    Even if there was no sound when he moved, there was always an aura? Why didn''t she sense his aura just now?


    Is he still human?


    "To throw oneself into his arms in such a hurry? "Hrm?" Ye Lan Jue should have already thought that she would have such a reaction, because he was currently standing too close to her, so he was not surprised at all. Instead, the corner of his mouth slightly curled up, and his words were clearly ambiguous as well.


    She threw herself into his arms? It was clearly him standing behind her that had suddenly made her jump in fright, causing her to instinctively turn around, only to fall into his embrace. Moreover, he was so close to her, so obviously he did it on purpose.


    This was clearly a thief calling for a thief.


    Because, she had retreated to the corner from the start, and at the moment, everyone''s attention was on Ye Lan Chen, so no one noticed their movements.


    Ye Lan Jue must have also calculated this point.


    Indeed, he was insidious, and indeed, he had fallen into a pit of darkness.


    However, what did he want by suddenly leaning over? What does that mean?


    When Tang Ke Xin came back to her senses, her first reaction was naturally to leave his embrace, to stay far away from him.


    Feeling her reaction, his eyes darkened slightly. He suddenly stretched out his hand and placed it on her waist, making it impossible for her to dodge.


    This woman had hidden everything from him and avoided him, but she had told Ye Lan Chen everything. She believed in Ye Lan Chen, but not him.


    Thus, he did do it on purpose.


    Tang Ke Xin was completely shocked, she never thought that his hand would suddenly grab her waist, although he was grabbing from the inside, with her clothes covering her, no one would be able to see anything.


    However, how could he dare to do so in such a situation?


    Actually, Tang Ke Xin''s body hadn''t completely turned around just now, but had only turned in the direction of the voice. Coincidentally, Ye Lan Jue was standing on her side, an area that couldn''t be near.


    However, the direction of Tang Ke Xin''s body did not change greatly, and was still facing forward. Ye Lan Jue stood by her side, and from the looks of it, the two of them were only slightly closer to each other.


    Ye Lan Jue''s hand, which was placed on her waist, visibly tightened.


    "Your Highness, do you think that you should avoid arousing suspicion?" Tang Ke Xin was secretly upset, what was this man trying to do? Wasn''t it inappropriate to do so?


    He really dared to do something like this? Did he not know that he should avoid suspicion?


    However, the hand he placed on her waist suddenly tightened with a bit of a punitive force. It made her feel a little bit painful, a little bit itchy, to the point that it was extremely uncomfortable.


    His lips were close to her ear, and the word that came out of his mouth was filled with undisguised threat. "Do you think that you and Ben need to avoid suspicion?"


    "Clang ¡­" Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled, and immediately replied, didn''t she and him need to avoid suspicion? She didn''t have any close relationship with him, so of course she needed to avoid suspicion.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she clearly felt him tug on her waist with all his might, causing her body to press tightly against him.


    It was the kind that was pressed against his chest from behind because his hand was on her waist, so he used a lot of strength on her waist. Thus, Tang Ke Xin could clearly feel his body being stuck even tighter to the middle of her body.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin was completely stunned, she was so shocked that she did not dare make a sound, nor did she dare to make any movements, afraid that she would make any noise and attract the attention of others.


    Is he crazy?


    How dare he? How dare he hug her in this situation?


    "You were the one who told Ye Lan Chen all of this." Ye Lan Jue''s lips moved closer to her ear, and his soft and gentle voice once again sounded.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body was obviously stiff, she instantly understood that this was his real goal. When she was standing behind Ye Lan Chen and talking to him, he must have seen it.


    "This humble girl doesn''t understand ¡­" "Tang Ke Xin subconsciously opened her mouth to refute, as he did not want him to know.


    "Don, but, mind." Without waiting for her to finish speaking, his words rang beside her ears once again. That threatening aura seemed to be able to instantly engulf a person, and this woman had undisguised herself in front of Ye Lan Chen, telling him everything, yet she was actually hiding everything from him?


    She was really good.


    "Why is the Fourth Prince suddenly so powerful and so knowledgeable? This is abnormal. " In the center of the hall, Ming Gui Fei could not help but ask a question as she was unable to accept the change in Ye Lan Chen.


    "What is it? Could it be that it is normal for Ming Gui Fei to be carefree and not work? " Ye Lan Chen replied coldly and arrogantly.


    "The fourth prince is very smart to begin with, he was just too much of a playboy in the past." Tang Ke Xin suddenly spoke out, agreeing with Ye Lan Chen''s words, and then answering Ye Lan Jue''s question.


    Of course, the reason why she suddenly spoke out so suddenly was to deliberately attract others'' attention. Once she spoke, someone would definitely look towards her direction, and she did not believe that Ye Lan Jue would still hug her like that.


    Sure enough, the moment she opened her mouth and made the first sound, the hand Ye Lan Jue was holding on to her waist loosened, and in that instant, Ye Lan Jue also retreated, pulling away from her by a little.


    However, when his eyes looked at her, they slowly narrowed, bringing with them a danger that would cause one''s hair to stand on end.


    But, Tang Ke Xin felt that she was already used to it, so, she was not afraid of him, instead, she turned to look at him, and smiled, and deliberately asked: "What does His Highness think of this?"


    "Very smart." The third prince didn''t have a surprised expression on his face. He answered very quickly and directly.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin could faintly hear the feeling of gnashing her teeth. The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips unceasingly rose as the corner of her mouth unceasingly widened into a smile.


    Ye Lan Jue glanced at her, then took a step forward. When he passed by her side, he lowered his voice and suddenly said: "This King, I will take care of you tonight."


    "Huh?" Tang Ke Xin was completely stunned, and the smile on her lips also instantly disappeared. He, what did he mean by this?


    What did it mean to take care of her at night?


    Why did his words sound so strange, so terrifying?


    What exactly did he mean by taking care of her at night?

 Chapter 71

    How did his words sound so weird and so scary? What did he mean by taking care of her at night?


    "According to what the Fourth Prince said, the myriad has already been dead for four hours. But Chun Er said that the Empress had come to see him around noon, and had even talked to him about two hours ago, does that not make sense?" The other consort raised the doubts in her heart. This was actually a question many people had.


    Everyone began to discuss with one another after hearing his words.


    "No, no, this servant isn''t lying. This servant really isn''t lying. Everything that this servant says is true, and this servant has seen it all with her own eyes. If there''s even a single lie, thunder strikes the heavens." Chun Er was so frightened by the Consort''s words that her body started to tremble as she swore repeatedly.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that Chun Er did not say anything. From start to finish, what she said was true, she had seen it with her own eyes. It was clear that this person was there for her to witness.


    "I did indeed come to see myriad at noon, and I did see and speak to him." The Queen looked at Chun Er and slowly spoke. This was a fact, so she did not want to hide it.


    "Then this is really strange? Did we really meet a ghost? " Some of the more timid ones had already begun to shrink back in fear.


    "Isn''t the Fourth Prince very powerful?" Your Highness, what exactly is going on? " The Ming Gui Fei finally found an excuse and turned to look at the silent Ye Lan Chen.


    "This This King is not very good at observing, but if you want to know the details, why don''t you explain it to me?" Ye Lan Chen was startled by the question, but immediately turned to Tang Ke Xin.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. He actually knew how to push, pushing on her whenever she wanted to. She had originally wanted to hide behind him, but he just had to push her forward.


    Ye Lan Jue did not speak, he only pursed his lips and looked at Tang Ke Xin, with a smile that was not a smile, the lady had said that she did not tell Ye Lan Chen about this, and if she did not tell Ye Lan Chen about it, Ye Lan Jue would not dare to push her out.


    "Right. However, my perception is indeed very strong. I might be able to discover something." Crown Prince who had been silent all this while suddenly expressed his support for Ye Lan Chen''s idea.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "Since both Chen Er and the Crown Prince have spoken, then heart-child girl, please speak." Emperor also turned to Tang Ke Xin and said.


    Since the Emperor had already spoken, Tang Ke Xin naturally could no longer refute her words and could only slowly walk to the front.


    "Earlier, you said that when the Queen came to Wan He Garden at noon, some unpleasant things happened between her and the myriad. At that time, she even broke the vase and injured myriad''s leg, is that true?" Tang Ke Xin turned to Chun Er and slowly opened her mouth. His voice was very light and gentle, and she did not have much emotion on it, nor was she as strict as when she was being interrogated.


    "At that time, this servant heard the sound of a vase falling to the ground and hurriedly ran in. After that, I saw that the vase was broken on the ground and myriad''s leg was kneeling on top of the vase and blood was flowing out of her leg. This servant spoke the truth and did not say anything, but this servant did not know what had happened. Only, even though Tang Ke Xin''s voice was very calm, Chun Er was still so scared that her entire body was trembling, trembling.


    "What Chun Er said was true. She had indeed broken the vase, but that vase was brought down by myriad, who then happened to kneel on the fragment. Seeing Chun Er''s expression, Queen finally could not bear to see it anymore, so she opened her mouth to explain.


    This matter indeed had nothing to do with Chun Er.


    "Imperial Physician Liu, may I trouble you to check if there are any injuries on myriad''s knee?" Tang Ke Xin naturally knew that what Chun Er said was true. The reason why she asked about this matter right now was to verify the true identity of the myriad.


    "Yes." Imperial Physician Liu replied immediately. Without any hesitation, he walked over to myriad''s side to inspect his knees.


    "Return to Emperor, no, there are no injuries on myriad''s knees at all." Imperial Physician Liu replied respectfully after checking.


    When Imperial Physician Liu''s words came out, the crowd went into an uproar, the timid Concubine Lian almost wanted to run out immediately.


    "Thus, when the Empress came in the afternoon, what she saw was not the real myriad. At that time, the myriad was already dead, so the myriad that Empress saw should have been disguised by someone else." Tang Ke Xin paused for a while, before coming to a conclusion. Actually, even if she didn''t say anything now, everyone could guess it.


    "Chun Er, before the Empress of the Queen came, how long had it been since you last saw the myriad?" Tang Ke Xin asked Chun Er again.


    "After this servant came back with the things, myriad said that he was a little tired and wanted to sleep. He told this servant not to disturb her, and before the Empress came, myriad had basically slept for two hours." Chun Er earnestly recalled, and she spoke very earnestly as well.


    "So it looks like, it coincides with Your Highness'' deduction of the time just now, at that time, myriad should have already been killed, that person had changed his appearance, and it''s not a real myriad. He doesn''t want Chun Er to disturb him, it''s just that he doesn''t want Chun Er to find out." Tang Ke Xin slowly analyzed.


    "Then why the hell did she do it? Why aren''t you leaving after killing the myriad? Some people could not help but raise their doubts.


    "Yes, she is indeed waiting for someone, and the person she is waiting for is the Queen''s Empress." Yes, she is indeed waiting for someone, and the person she is waiting for is the Queen''s Empress. Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slightly darkened, and her voice faintly carried a hint of coldness.


    "What you mean is that the person who killed the myriad knew that the Queen would come?" This time, Ye Lan Chen''s brain worked really fast, and understood this point.


    "How is that possible? The reason why the Queen came to Wan He Garden was sudden, how could that person know? "He found out about it two hours ago, how did he find out about it two hours ago?" Someone once again raised his doubts.


    "I did come here on the spur of the moment, sitting in the buddhist hall for some time. After exiting the buddhist hall, I walked in this direction and happened to see the Garden of Wan He. No one knew beforehand." The Queen let out a breath in secret and slowly opened her mouth, although she did her best to calm her heart down.


    However, Tang Ke Xin realized that the Empress of Queen was obviously panicking in her heart, and she obviously had something on her mind.


    It was very obvious that the Queen Empress did not decide to come to Wan He Garden on a temporary basis, but rather had a goal. However, other than that, everything she said was true.


    Tang Ke Xin quickly looked in one direction from the corner of his eyes, and an additional chill entered his eyes.


    Tang Ke Xin guessed that the Queen Empress must have been in the buddhist hall for around two hours.


    "heart-child, what do you think is going on?" Ye Lan Chen turned to Tang Ke Xin and asked. Right now, he already treated Tang Ke Xin as a god and thought that there was nothing that Tang Ke Xin did not know.


    "This ¡­ but my heart isn''t clear about it. However, according to my heart, this is all I can analyze." Tang Ke Xin shrugged his shoulders helplessly, indicating that he did not know.


    "Then who is the murderer? Didn''t you observe the details? Do you know who the murderer is? " Ming Gui Fei still could not endure the loneliness anymore and asked again.


    "As for who the culprit is ¡­ "When Tang Ke Xin saw her, the corner of her lips slightly moved, and she slowly opened her mouth.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes quickly turned to her, waiting for her reply.


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes were naturally filled with anticipation. After what happened just now, he felt that it wasn''t strange for Tang Ke Xin to know who the culprit was.


    Even Crown Prince''s eyes quickly turned towards her at that instant.


    Only the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth slightly hooked upwards, as if there was an additional hint of a chuckle in it. He dared to guarantee that this woman''s next answer would be out of everyone''s expectations.


    "I don''t know either." Under everyone''s attentive gaze, Tang Ke Xin innocently spread out his hands, his face full of helplessness and love.


    The group of them almost fell to the ground immediately. She had been out of breath for too long. Was there anyone who spoke like that?


    However, now that Tang Ke Xin had made such a ruckus, everyone''s attention had shifted away from her, and they no longer paid attention to her like before.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and while everyone was not paying attention, she secretly kept the Golden Phoenix Dagger that belonged to the Queen.


    Ye Lan Jue''s pupils revealed a hint of a smile, and just as he had expected, this woman? How was she good?


    "Enough, this matter is too complicated. Even if the Board of Justice were to investigate this matter, they might not be able to investigate it thoroughly, let alone the heart-child. However, this matter has finally proven the innocence of the Queen''s Empress. Emperor''s eyes flashed when she heard Tang Ke Xin''s words, and then she said.


    Now that the person who had died was Emperor''s wet nurse and had been secretly murdered in the palace, it would be difficult for the matter to spread. Thus, what the Emperor said to investigate was only to be investigated privately, it was not something that could be directly brought to the Ministry of Justice.


    If it was handed over to the Ministry of Justice, it would be equivalent to announcing to the world that Emperor''s wet nurse was killed in the palace. Emperor''s face would definitely be tarnished.


    Having already proven the innocence of the Queen''s Empress, the Emperor once again spoke. The majority of the people who came to watch the show were here to watch the show, but seeing that there was no longer any excitement, they naturally dispersed.


    Outside of the Ten Thousand He Garden, Emperor and Queen were walking in front, followed by the Crown Prince and Fourth Prince, followed by a few concubines, and Tang Ke Xin was walking at the back.


    "What are you trying to do now?" The Third Prince had once again appeared at her side without anyone noticing. Perhaps, everyone thought that she really didn''t know anything. Thus, this matter could just be forgotten.


    However, he knew that as far as she was concerned, this matter would definitely not be let go of just like that. She definitely had other plans.


    "What?" Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked, why was it that every time he saw through it, but Tang Ke Xin did not admit it and continued to pretend to be confused with him.


    "Is that so?" Ye Lan Jue''s lips suddenly curled up, his charm had an additional sense of evil, she refused to admit it, but he had ways to make her admit it, and if she did not answer his question, he could not be blamed.


    He had plenty of ways to deal with her.


    Seeing the smile on his face, Tang Ke Xin couldn''t help but be shocked. Why does he look so terrifying like this, colder than normal, more terrifying than normal danger. What does he want to do?

 Chapter 72

    "You? What are you doing? " At this moment, Tang Ke Xin was still somewhat afraid. Her voice was a little hollow, and thinking back to when he dared to hug her in that room, what else did that man not dare to do?


    That''s right, he knew that she was afraid. He thought that she really wasn''t afraid of the heavens or the earth.


    However, before she could even speak, his threatening words suddenly echoed in her ears, "If you dare shout, This King will dare kiss you right now."


    Tang Ke Xin was completely shocked. She never would have thought that he would actually say such a thing.


    Not only was he dark and treacherous, he was also a scoundrel.


    Just how did his Heroic Martial Arts get leaked out? Liar, that''s all lying, who did it? Stand out and promise not to beat him to death.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Obviously, this was the third prince''s real goal. He wanted to know what she wanted to do next.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly tilted upwards as she felt depressed in her heart. She just didn''t want to tell him.


    Why should she tell him?


    Moreover, her next plan needed to be kept a secret and she could not reveal anything. She did not plan to tell either Ye Lan Chen or the Queen.


    "Eh, but what about the heart?" Just then, Ye Lan Chen who was walking in front suddenly asked.


    "It''s here." However, Tang Ke Xin still felt that Ye Lan Chen''s question was very timely, it was just too timely, thus, when she heard Ye Lan Chen''s words, she did not give the third prince any time to react, and quickly walked to the front.


    Ye Lan Jue watched her back as she quickly fled, his pupils slowly narrowing.


    Good, very good. He wanted to see how long she could hide from him.


    Tang Ke Xin immediately followed the Queen Empress, and didn''t have the intention to leave immediately. She had already sent the herbs back to the Prime Minister''s Estate, so Dong Er knew about the method to make the medicinal food, so it wasn''t a problem for her not to return.


    "heart-child, Chen Er, didn''t I tell you to go back first?" The Queen looked at them and sighed secretly. She really did not want to involve these two children in this matter.


    This matter was obviously aimed at her, and it was definitely a premeditated and planned plan. The person behind this definitely wasn''t simple, she really didn''t want the heart-child to be in danger.


    "Imperial Mother, if we were to go back earlier, how would we help you clear the suspicion?" Ye Lan Chen had just displayed his skills in front of everyone, and was still smug.


    "Mother is worried that this will not be so simple and that you will be in danger." The Queen moved her hand lightly over her forehead. She seemed to be exhausted, but there was also a hint of worry in her expression.


    Originally, although myriad did not tell her the answer to the question, and even had a slight disagreement with her, she was not that worried. If myriad did not tell her, she would definitely not tell anyone else about what she had asked today.


    However, Kesha had said in her heart that the person whom she had met before was actually not the real myriad.


    Although her question wasn''t very direct, her words alone were enough to arouse suspicion. Moreover, that person had wanted to deal with her in the first place.


    Through this incident, she clearly knew that the person behind her was definitely not simple. She was truly worried that the person through the matter she asked would associate with something and discover something.


    "heart-child, you go back first." The Queen once again looked at Tang Ke Xin, her voice sounding even more solemn. Normally, she would only wish that Tang Ke Xin could stay for a little longer, but today, she wanted him to leave as soon as possible.


    "Alright, then you can go back now." Tang Ke Xin did not say much this time, but obediently stood up.


    "Chen Er, send heart-child back." Queen was not at ease as she instructed Ye Lan Chen.


    When Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Chen walked out of the room, they coincidentally met Aunt Xi.


    After exiting the Kunning Palace, Tang Ke Xin whispered a few sentences into Ye Lan Chen''s ears.


    "Why? "Why?" Ye Lan Chen had a face full of astonishment and shock.


    "Don''t ask so much, just do as I say." Tang Ke Xin did not explain to him, for this matter, the less people who know, the better. She believed in Ye Lan Chen''s character, but she really could not trust her mouth, and was afraid that he would accidentally leak it.


    "Oh, okay." Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed, and slowly nodded in agreement.


    Then they left the palace together.


    Deep in the night, just as he was about to close the palace gates, Ye Lan Chen once again entered the palace. He first went to Emperor''s study, and when he walked out of the study, his expression was evidently somewhat solemn.


    "What is it? "Why did you enter the palace at such a time with such a solemn expression? What happened?" Queen was surprised to see Ye Lan Chen.


    "Father just recruited a son to the palace, and said that he has a new clue." The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s brows slightly knitted, and he slowly opened his mouth.


    "What new clue?" Hearing his words, the Queen could not help but ask, "Did you catch the culprit?"


    Queen''s voice was a little anxious, as though there was some worry about it.


    She was worried that if the culprit was caught, the culprit would tell her the question she had asked.


    If Emperor were to hear this question, he would definitely doubt it.


    "I haven''t caught the murderer yet, but it should be about time. Imperial Father privately sent Sir Qin into the palace, and Sir Qin discovered a bloody finger mark where the dagger was stained with blood. Sir Qin said that everyone''s finger mark is different, if not, the prisoner wouldn''t have to press the hand print every time the case is closed." Ye Lan Chen continued to speak very quickly and smoothly.


    "Slow down, slow down. Do you think you can do it that quickly? "It''s like memorizing something, no, it''s faster than usual." Seeing that he spoke so fast, the Queen felt that he could not even catch his breath, and was extremely tired.


    "Aunt Xi, pour the fourth prince a cup of tea." The Queen looked at the Aunt Xi at the side and instructed.


    "Yes." Aunt Xi replied respectfully and then walked away, wanting to leave.


    "No need, This King will drink it on the table. It''s just made, it''s too hot to drink." Just that, Ye Lan Chen suddenly opened his mouth.


    "That''s good too. The tea leaves on the table won''t last long." Queen complied with his words.


    Aunt Xi poured tea for the Fourth Prince one after another. The tea was poured well, and when placed in front of the Fourth Prince, she could not help but praise him, "The Fourth Prince''s eloquence is getting better and better, and he is getting stronger and stronger."


    "I only hope that he will grow up safe and sound. I only hope that he will be happy every day." Queen sighed inwardly. Actually, she did not ask for much.


    "Oh right, I haven''t finished with my business." Ye Lan Chen took a sip of tea and continued, "Father said that from tomorrow onwards, everyone in the palace, regardless of whether they are male or female, or if they are from any Courtyard, should come and press their hand seals. After that, we can compare them with the hand seals on the dagger and we will soon be able to find the real culprit."


    "So the dagger was taken by Emperor. No wonder Aunt Xi said that she couldn''t find it, is this method really able to find the murderer?" The Queen heard Ye Lan Chen''s passionate speech and his emotions became complicated.


    She also wanted to find the murderer, but she was afraid that the murderer would tell her what she had asked.


    "Sir Qin said it, this method will definitely work, the finger mark is different for thousands of people, tens of thousands of people will work differently, every person''s finger mark is different, there is absolutely no difference, Sir Qin said it, the finger mark left by the murderer is stronger than any other evidence, so, as long as there is the finger mark on the dagger, the murderer can definitely be found." Ye Lan Chen spoke endlessly.


    "Mm. If that''s the case, that''s for the best." The corner of Queen''s mouth slightly parted into a faint smile. She felt that it was useless even if she was afraid, right now the most important thing was to find the culprit.


    Father said that tonight, he will put the dagger in Kunning Palace''s storage room and announce that it was handed over to Sir Qin. The murderer would definitely not think that the dagger would be placed back in Kunning Palace, because royal father said that it is too late now, and he is afraid that the murderer might cause some trouble, so he will make a surprise attack tomorrow morning, making it hard for the murderer to be on guard against.


    "Yes, not bad." Queen also nodded slightly. This method was indeed not bad.


    "Father just handed the dagger to me, so I''ll put the dagger in the storeroom first." Ye Lan Chen took out a dagger from his bosom. However, the dagger was tightly wrapped in a piece of black cloth, and nothing could be seen from it.


    "Alright, put it over then." Queen did not think too much into it, and only replied as he pleased.


    Aunt Xi walked over and picked up the teacups on the table.


    Ye Lan Chen held his dagger and walked out, he had only walked a few steps before he suddenly stopped, "Muhou, don''t leak this information, or else the killer will be on his guard."


    "Alright, I understand." Queen replied with a smile.


    Only then did Ye Lan Chen walk out and directly went to the storage room.


    "I wonder what the heart actually means?" What exactly was the intention for the This King to lie to him for so long and then put the dagger into his storage? Ye Lan Chen walked into the storage room and muttered, but still placed the dagger on the table beside him.


    He did not pay too much attention to the situation and just put down his dagger before leaving.


    After Ye Lan Chen left, Tang Ke Xin who was already hidden in the storage room quietly stood up, the corner of her mouth slightly tilted upwards. This Ye Lan Chen was really adorable, it seemed like everything went smoothly.


    The next step was to wait for the fish to catch the bait.


    Actually, she did not exit the palace earlier, but found a random reason to get rid of Ye Lan Chen. After that, she sneaked back and hid within the storage room, and in order to find the real culprit, she had really put her life on the line.


    The night was getting deeper and quieter, Tang Ke Xin hid behind a big box, quietly waiting.


    When it was almost midnight, the door suddenly opened, and a figure walked in. The moon was bright outside, and through the light of the moon, Tang Ke Xin recognized that person, it was Ye Lan Jue.


    Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked, how could it be him? What was he doing here? Not many people knew about this, how did he know?


    Tang Ke Xin subconsciously held her breath, not wanting to be discovered by him anymore, she wanted to see what exactly he was going to do.


    He entered the room and stood there for a while. Then, he walked straight to the cabinet where she was hiding.


    "Still not coming out?" His cold voice rang out. There seemed to be a sense of danger within the coldness that could kill at any time.


    From his tone, one could tell that he had come with ill intentions.

 Chapter 73

    "Still not coming out?" A cold voice was heard. It was as if there was a dangerous aura that could kill at any time.


    Damn woman.


    Because he had stood by the side of the wooden box, and the wall behind it, she could only stand before him, a meter or so away from him.


    She could not enter nor retreat. There was no path to her left and right. There was only a tiny bit of space for her to stand.


    "Tang Ke Xin, it seems that you did not take This King''s words to heart?" However, in the next moment, he kept moving forward, almost sticking close to her. His voice became colder, a bit cold and scary. However, there seemed to be anger showing on his face as he gritted his teeth.


    "Ah?" What do you mean? " Tang Ke Xin froze, what did he say? At this moment, he was too close to her. His unique arrogant and domineering aura completely enveloped her, affecting her thoughts and the normal rotation of her brain.


    Did she really not remember what he said? Something she needed to remember.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, as if an apocalyptic craziness had instantly swept up his. He quickly reached out and slightly exerted his strength, bringing her into his embrace, causing her body to be pressed tightly against his chest.


    The next moment, he lowered his head and fiercely kissed her lips.


    Everything was too fast and too sudden, so much so that Tang Ke Xin did not even have a chance to react.


    In an instant, Tang Ke Xin was so shocked that she couldn''t move, her eyes wide open. But at this moment, because his face was too close to hers, she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    However, it was good to feel his skin at such a close distance.


    Because his face was too close, when her long eyelashes slightly fluttered, they touched his face. Tang Ke Xin faintly felt that the temperature seemed to be a little high, as though even her eyelashes were burning hot.


    This was Tang Ke Xin''s first kiss. In the modern world, she had lived for almost 30 years and had never had a boyfriend, so she did not really take the kiss, but at this moment, the Third Prince''s actions were too sudden. She was truly a little confused, no, completely muddled.


    Her eyes widened as she stared, but she could feel her breathing getting more and more difficult.


    Ye Lan Jue felt that she was almost unable to breathe, and his lips finally relaxed. The hand around her waist did not relax, but the usually calm and tranquil atmosphere around him had become a little chaotic.


    Tang Ke Xin''s originally sufficiently widened eyes widened even more as she stared straight at him, with some complex flames of desire hidden within her eyes that wanted to explode.


    "This King had said that if you dare to doubt This King, you have to bear the consequences." Ye Lan Jue naturally saw the complex flames in her eyes and could tell that she was about to erupt in the next moment. Only, he wasn''t the least bit worried.


    Therefore, as he spoke, he loosened his grip on her waist. Although he was reluctant, he felt that it wasn''t good to infuriate her at this moment.


    "Didn''t you say that you thought of the consequences yourself?" Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin was visibly stunned, and she subconsciously replied, the fire in her eyes visibly weakening.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin finally remembered, that time, that was not what he had said.


    He was clearly talking about the consequences.


    Tang Ke Xin was probably completely stunned just now, and had not completely recovered from her shock, but at this moment, she was actually discussing this issue with him.


    In truth, she was a little suspicious just now. After all, his sudden appearance here was really too strange.


    It was precisely because of the suspicion from earlier that she felt a bit weak at this moment. Her aura had clearly weakened.


    "Yes, that''s what the This King said, but that''s not the same thing. Is there any difference? " The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth hooked up, obviously showing a little more smiles, this woman''s appearance was truly adorable.


    His meaning was very clear. There was no difference between bearing the consequences and thinking the consequences.


    Is there a difference? For her, she thought there was a difference. She thought she could do whatever she wanted, and it was obvious that she underestimated His Highness'' sinister nature. It was because she thought that it was too good, she said, how could there be such a good thing?


    Of course, he was a prince, so everything was up to him.


    But what did he mean?


    The punishment for this was kissing her?


    What kind of punishment was this? Was there such a punishment?


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of something, he had warned her to stay away from Nan Gong Yi earlier, and upon thinking about the relationship between him and Nan Gong Yi, her body obviously became stiff.


    In the next moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly raised her hand, and wiped her lips fiercely.


    Tang Ke Xin was very smart, and this was accepted as true. In terms of medicine and psychology, she was very smart, but other than these two aspects and in other aspects, Tang Ke Xin wasn''t that smart. On the contrary, she was a bit slow on the uptake.


    Her good friend had once said that when Tang Ke Xin was smart, it would make people fear, but when he was slow, it made people vomit blood. Especially when it came to life, and emotional problems.


    For example, the Great Miss Tang had cooked, and had already cooked more than ten kitchens. For example, the Great Miss Tang had washed the clothes, and there was more than one or two pieces of ruined clothes.


    "Try wiping This King a bit more." Seeing her actions, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes narrowed. The cold winter night sky was like an abyss that froze over just a little bit, yet it was stained with a fire that was enough to burn everything.


    He had just kissed her, and now she was wiping her lips with a look of disgust?!


    That damnable woman, she was getting bolder and bolder. She actually dared to wipe his face when he kissed her.


    Tang Ke Xin had always been a little bit hard on the heart, but after hearing his threat, the already depressed her once again fiercely wiped it off.


    Her lips, she wiped them whenever she wanted to, did he care?


    So what if she wiped, so what if he wiped?


    "Tang Ke Xin, clean him from now on, This King will give you a kiss." Only, in the next moment, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips curved slightly upwards as he slowly enunciated each word, his voice extremely soft and gentle.


    "How many times do you want This King to kiss you?" After that, he suddenly leaned towards her. There was a hint of a smile in his voice, but there was also an unmistakable ambiguity.


    What he meant was, she wanted him to kiss her a few times, so she wiped him a few more times.


    Tang Ke Xin raised her hand and abruptly stopped as she fiercely glared at him.


    Seeing her reaction, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth slowly rose. Even the corner of his brows raised, and a few smiles even appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    He discovered that this woman was becoming more and more adorable.


    However, Ye Lan Jue knew that to tease her, he had to stop. Otherwise, when she came back to his senses, the person who would be in trouble would be him.


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" The reason why Ye Lan Jue asked that question was mainly to divert her attention. In fact, since he entered the palace in the middle of the night, he would naturally know what she was doing.


    "Then what is the third prince doing here in the middle of the night?" Tang Ke Xin did not answer him.


    "To meet you in private." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips raised once again, as a dubious sentence was said as if it was natural.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. Indeed, one could not think of hearing any good words from his mouth.


    "Do you still remember what This King said in the day?" Ye Lan Jue''s lips moved closer to her, and suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Tang Ke Xin frowned slightly. She seemed to have said quite a few things in the day, which sentence was he referring to? Actually, she didn''t want to remember a single word he said.


    "This King will take care of you tonight ¡­ "Ye Lan Jue''s hands were once again around her waist. Her aura was so ambiguous that it would make people unable to breathe, and they could only feel waves after waves of blushing.


    She knew that he was deliberately threatening her at this moment. He wanted to know about her plans.


    Actually, he had only wanted to kiss her just now, and had only wanted to kiss her instead of having any other intentions.


    However, it was clear that this woman did not think that way.


    Ye Lan Jue secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and tried his best to calm himself down. However, he discovered that hugging her like this, wanting to completely calm down seemed to be extremely difficult. His self-control had always been extremely good, but after meeting her, it seemed to be of no use.


    "What evidence." At this moment, Ye Lan Jue could only follow what she said and use this opportunity to distract himself, hoping that he could calm his heart down.


    "It was the dagger. The killer''s finger mark was left on it." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed slightly, and then, she said the same thing Ye Lan Chen had said. She really wanted to know if Ye Lan Jue had come for this matter.


    "Is that so?" I''ll show it to the This King. This woman really didn''t have a good memory. She had just punished her a moment ago, and now she was actually offending her again, and was starting to suspect him again. Seems like the punishment he gave her just now wasn''t enough.


    Good, very good, he didn''t mind.

 Chapter 74

    Only, Tang Ke Xin had obviously forgotten one point, at the moment, there was only her and the Third Prince. If the Third Prince really wanted to do something, how could she be a match for the Third Prince?


    This damnable woman, she really dared to say that.


    She really did have a lot of guts.


    Even though Ye Lan Jue''s dangerously low voice was used to grind his teeth, it was still blown out like a bomb, shocking to the point of making one''s hair stand on end.


    This time, Tang Ke Xin was prepared, and before he made her move, she had already dodged in a flash.


    Seeing her actions, Ye Lan Jue was slightly startled, the corner of her eyebrows slightly raised, does this woman think she can hide like this?


    What was she thinking?


    If he moved, he could grab her.


    Did this woman understand the difference between an eagle and a rabbit? In such a small space, with nothing to hide, it would only take a blink of an eye for an eagle to catch a rabbit.


    Even in this situation, she, a rabbit, still wanted to escape?


    However, the third prince obviously didn''t know that rabbits could bite if they were anxious.


    The third prince was someone no outsider had ever seen.


    "Eh?" Tang Ke Xin was startled, she did not understand what he meant, was the room small? Not too small.


    "I did not notice that it would be a pity to waste such a night sky like this." Noticing her slightly confused look, the Third Prince''s lips slowly curled up. He felt that she had the most adorable look, a little dazed and a little confused.


    Thus, he couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    Tang Ke Xin''s lips twitched, this man''s mouth did not have any good words to say, he felt that it was a pity, he could have done something that was not a pity, why did she waste her time here? Originally, this matter did not have much to do with him, it was obvious that the culprit was not related to him, why would he come in?


    "Yes, it''s a pity to waste this kind of night. The third prince should go find His Highness''s lover and see the moon at night, drink wine under the moon, or do something else." Tang Ke Xin looked at him, smiled lightly, and advised him with good intentions.


    She had definitely advised him with 100% sincerity.


    "Is that so?" Hearing her words, Ye Lan Jue was startled, he then looked straight at her, "Yue Guan, don''t worry about the alcohol, This King feels that we can just do something else for you."


    A hooligan. Indeed, the third prince was a beast covered in human skin.


    Just that, Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of a problem, if the third prince really liked Nan Gong Yi, then he would reward him for a month and drink some wine. That scene was actually not bad, if he really did do something else.


    Cough, that scene can''t be imagined, can''t be imagined.


    At that moment, Tang Ke Xin turned her head slightly, and did not look at him, so she had forgotten that the person she described as a beast was staring straight at her.


    "What are you thinking about?" The Third Prince was a shrewd man. He could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with her expression. He didn''t know what was going on in his head, but when she wasn''t paying attention, he had already appeared in front of her.


    What was this woman thinking? Why does it feel so strange?


    Tang Ke Xin''s movements quickly came to a stop as she quickly wrapped his arms around her and hid at the place where Tang Ke Xin was previously hiding.


    Tang Ke Xin hid it very freely in the back, but now that there was another Ye Lan Jue, it became obvious that it was too crowded, especially since she and Ye Lan Jue were in the front and back, so Ye Lan Jue could openly take advantage of her by hugging her tightly.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body was facing the door directly, her eyes were staring straight at the door, while Ye Lan Jue was right behind her, sticking closely, very close, so close that it seemed like the two of them were about to merge together.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin''s attention was all on the outside, so she did not pay much attention to it.


    Moreover, at a critical moment, she felt that other details were negligible. In the past, when there was an emergency, there were more situations than this.


    It was more important to be serious.


    She couldn''t just kick the third prince out of the room or push him away at this moment. If she moved, people outside would hear her movements and alert them. So even though she was tightly embraced by the third prince, she didn''t move at all.


    Ye Lan Jue squinted, how did she react?


    As far as a hidden move was concerned, she was very professional with it. She could even ignore such a hug from a professional!


    He felt that, in order to hide, she could ignore all the disturbances from the outside world, including this hug of his.


    Moreover, her movements seemed very proficient, as if this wasn''t her first time.


    At this moment, was he the one holding her in his arms? She hadn''t moved in order to conceal herself, and now she had no way to resist?


    When he thought of this possibility, the third prince''s eyes suddenly became cold and dangerous.


    "If it was someone else hugging you at this moment, would you do the same?" The Third Prince, who was standing behind her, suddenly asked in a testing manner.


    "Is there a difference?" Tang Ke Xin did not think too much about it, partly because she was still focusing on observing the situation outside, and secondly, because she truly did not feel that there was any difference, so she replied naturally.


    "Very normal." Tang Ke Xin replied instinctively. In the past, this was indeed a very normal thing for her. After all, she often carried out dangerous missions as well, and a concealment like this was essential.


    If she hadn''t somehow teleported here, she would still be living that kind of life. Right now, it was unknown where she would be carrying out her mission.


    Hearing her words, at that moment, the dangerous aura in the Third Prince''s eyes instantly dispersed. Did this woman say that was normal?


    Ordinary?


    What level would one have to reach to reach such a level?


    This woman? He really dared to say it.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that she probably heard wrong, it might just be a stray cat or something like that.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin slowly relaxed.


    After Tang Ke Xin relaxed her mind, she felt that the aura in her surroundings was a little strange.


    "Your Highness, there''s nothing going on. I must have heard wrong." Sensing his movements and his dangerous aura, Tang Ke Xin secretly let out a breath as she tried to remind him.


    "Is that so?" Only, not only did the third prince not let go of her, he tightened his hold on her, while his chest was pressed tightly against her back. His words didn''t seem to have too much emotion on them, only that dangerous aura seemed to be able to seep through every pore on his body.


    His face slowly neared the back of her neck, and his warm breath completely sprayed onto her skin. It was warm and somewhat moist, and vaguely felt a little itchy.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Third Prince." Tang Ke Xin secretly breathed in and out, shouting once again. As she spoke, she also tried to struggle free from her embrace.


    "Don''t move." However, the Third Prince was holding her too tightly, she couldn''t break free, and at this moment, it was impossible for him to let her escape.


    At this moment, his voice was still soft and gentle, yet it carried a resolve that no one could refuse. Even Tang Ke Xin could not help but be taken aback.


    At that moment, although there were no more movements in the courtyard, Tang Ke Xin did not dare make any big movements, afraid that people outside would notice, causing all her efforts to go down the drain.


    At this moment, she was being carried by the third prince. She was facing the front, so she couldn''t even see his expression.


    In the next moment, the lips of the Third Prince that were pressed against the back of her neck suddenly moved. Her movement was not fast, but the direction she was moving in made Tang Ke Xin feel a little fearful.


    Today, she didn''t even try to cover it up. With just a glance, she could see everything clearly.


    If he really was the man from that night, then?


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart hung in the air tightly as she silently prayed in her heart for it to not be him, not be him.


    However, she felt that the third prince was still moving towards her shoulder, getting closer and closer to her.


    At that moment, Tang Ke Xin felt that her heart was about to stop beating, she felt that he must have a reason for doing so, and the reason was probably because of that.


    In the next moment, the lips of the third prince twitched, and suddenly bit on the clothes on her shoulders. In that moment, Tang Ke Xin''s body became obviously stiff.


    Feeling her stiffness, the corners of his brows slightly raised. Not only did he not loosen his grip on her clothes, but he also slid down her shoulders bit by bit.


    One, one, one, slowly, it was sliding towards his shoulder. Slowly, it also got closer and closer to the scar on Tang Ke Xin''s shoulder.


    The corners of the third prince''s lips curled up. In fact, he had long since been certain that she was the one. However, he hadn''t made the final confirmation yet. Since there was such a good opportunity now, how could he waste it?


    And now, her reaction told him that his guess was correct.


    Wasn''t this woman unable to shed tears until she saw the coffin?


    He didn''t mind putting everything directly in front of her, making her unable to escape or escape.

 Chapter 75

    He didn''t mind putting everything directly in front of her, making her unable to escape or escape.


    "What are you doing?" In that moment, Tang Ke Xin felt as though her heart was going to jump out, all the blood in her body was about to freeze, and when he bit her clothes, she suddenly turned and looked at him.


    His movements were a little fast, a little violent, and even a little crazy.


    His kiss seemed to become more and more frenzied. Taking advantage of her shock, he had already completely deeply kissed her, and was enjoying her unique sweetness to his heart''s content.


    Tang Ke Xin, who was pressed against the chest of drawers by her, only felt that it was getting harder and harder to breathe, more and more difficult.


    However, this time, he didn''t let go of her like before, but only withdrew her breath a little, allowing her to breathe. After she recovered her breath, he once again penetrated deep into her brain, kissing her until her brain was severely ischemic, making her completely unable to think.


    It was as if he was no longer satisfied with this kiss. His hands, which were originally clasped around her waist, slowly moved up her back, along her smooth skin, up and up bit by bit. When he reached a little height, his hands suddenly moved in front of her.


    He pressed his hand down in front of her, and felt a unique sensation unique to her. The corners of his lips perked up. This feeling was very familiar, it could not be wrong.


    The next moment, his hand began to unbuckle the clothes in front of her. One, two, three ¡­


    "Third Prince." Tang Ke Xin who was originally completely blank suddenly felt something strange, and suddenly shouted out. At this moment, although her shout was a little soft, because of the unsteady breathing, it had a hint of coldness to it.


    When she suddenly shouted, Ye Lan Jue also suddenly regained his senses. Seeing the messy surroundings in front of her, his eyes quickly revealed a look of regret, he never thought that he would lose control, the usually calm him actually lost control.


    Normally, no matter how beautiful or seductive a woman was, he wouldn''t even glance at them. Even if they were naked in front of him, he wouldn''t even look them in the eye.


    However, just a single kiss just now had caused him to lose control.


    Originally, he only wanted to put everything in front of her so that she had nowhere to run. However, he didn''t expect that he would lose control in the end.


    The Third Prince secretly breathed a sigh of relief, wanting to calm himself down. However, he suddenly realized that she was too close to him and her aura was everywhere. He was unable to calm down for a while.


    However, in the next moment, he still stretched out his hand, wanting to button up the clothes that he had just undid, even though it was actually a great torment for him.


    It was because if he were to help her buckle her clothes, it was very easy for her to come across places that she shouldn''t touch.


    That would only make his already restless mood even more unbearable.


    "I''ll do it myself." Tang Ke Xin naturally felt the current awkwardness as well. He did his best to retreat a little, then quickly reached out with his hand, wanting to buckle his own clothes.


    However, it was obvious that his aura was unstable, and he might be a little nervous or a little panicked. This ancient button was not as simple as it was in the modern era. Not a single one had been buttoned for a long time.


    He used a bit too much strength and even tore off one of them.


    Tang Ke Xin was dumbstruck, why did this button go against her?


    "Tang Ke Xin, how about this, this This King will feel that you are purposely luring this This King into a trap." Ye Lan Jue was startled for a moment, then the corner of his mouth hooked up again. Although he almost took her for himself, he did not regret it at all, this woman would be hers sooner or later.


    Moreover, he still hadn''t settled the score with her even though she had treated him so well back then.


    What she had done to him that night was many times more excessive than what she had done now.


    "I''m trying to seduce you, f * ck off." At this moment, Tang Ke Xin''s temper directly exploded. Who cares what kind of king he was, was he that amazing?


    She had had enough. Even if he was the man from that night, she wouldn''t be afraid of him.


    And seduce him? Which of his eyes had seen her seducing him?


    She was crazy to seduce him.


    Tang Ke Xin decided that from this moment onwards, if she was not angered by him, even if he was a prince, she would not be able to bear it.


    Hearing her sudden outburst, the third prince was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that this was the first time he heard it from a woman. However, this woman had said a lot of shocking things and he felt that it was nothing.


    Except, to dare insult him, to dare tell him to scram, she was absolutely the first person.


    Tang Ke Xin finally finished buttoning the other buttons, but there was one less in the middle. It really didn''t look good.


    Ye Lan Jue looked over, and when he saw the scene before his, he suddenly felt his body tensing up once again. In truth, she was lucky when he did not make the last three pills, but now that he had made two, only the one in the middle did not, and it instead highlighted her curves, making his even more enticing.


    It had to be said, this woman''s figure was truly not bad. It was very attractive ¡­ no, it was more accurate to say that it was very tempting.


    He felt that he should bring him back as soon as possible. That way, he could properly enjoy himself.


    "What are you looking at? If you keep looking, I''ll dig out your eyes." When Tang Ke Xin saw the direction of his gaze, her expression darkened and she glared fiercely at Yun Che.


    Wasn''t it said that he usually didn''t have a woman around him, that he never had a woman by his side, and that there wasn''t even a warm bed girl in his residence?


    Then what was he doing now?


    And, wasn''t the one he should like Nan Gong Yi?


    So what was he doing to her?


    Damn it. At this moment, she suddenly had the urge to kill someone, especially when she saw the suppressed smile on someone''s lips. She really wanted to kill someone.


    The third prince wasn''t someone who could be easily threatened. However, when he heard her words, he obediently turned his head to the side. However, the corners of his mouth kept rising. He suddenly realized that she was truly adorable.


    It was so cute that he wanted to hug her again and kiss her fiercely. However, at this moment, he still resisted his urge to. He felt that if he really did that, this woman would have the urge to kill him.


    He liked her for her true nature.


    Of course, the Third Prince did not know about Tang Ke Xin''s complicated thoughts. If he knew, he would have immediately vomited blood and died.


    After all, they were tied in front of his chest, and it would not be good if they were too ugly. Therefore, Tang Ke Xin planned to tie a bow, but after a long time, he discovered that the tie was getting uglier and uglier, so he could only give up in the end and casually tie a button.


    Looking at her actions, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed. He found a problem, she knew everything that a normal woman shouldn''t know, and this woman didn''t seem to know even that.


    Logically speaking, it should be a very simple task for a woman to tie up a pretty button. This woman had tied it up for half a day, but it was actually impossible to tie anything up. Furthermore, there was no one who could make it look so bad.


    He felt that even if he did, he would definitely look better than her.


    "How about, This King help you with it?" As the third prince thought of this, he said it out loud without fear of death.


    "This King truly feels it. This King will help you, surely it will not be so embarrassing." The Third Prince added another sentence unafraid of death, which meant that he directly said that Tang Ke Xin''s element was too ugly.


    He found that teasing her should have been a pleasure in his life.


    Of course, it was when there was no one else in the room, just the two of them.


    Because, it was only when there was no one else in private that the third prince would finally relax and reveal his true appearance.


    The others would never be able to see the side of the third prince.


    When the Third Prince said these words, Tang Ke Xin held her breath in her chest, could his mouth be even more poisonous?


    "You can leave now." Tang Ke Xin secretly breathed in and out, exhaled and inhaled again, only then was she able to calm down and chase them away.


    The third prince''s eyes deliberately swept the area, before he lightly said, "This is the imperial palace."


    That means this is the palace, not your house, not your decision.


    The Third Prince had never been chased away like this in his life. If someone had chased him away like this in normal times, he would have turned into ashes in the next moment. He didn''t need to do anything because the guards would have already taken action.


    However, the third prince didn''t seem to be angry at the moment. It seemed that he was rather happy.


    He was very clear that with Tang Ke Xin''s personality, she would never reveal such a genuine and relaxed side of him in front of outsiders.


    In comparison, he should be more qualified. After all, the Imperial Palace could be considered his family''s.


    Tang Ke Xin really wanted to say that if he didn''t want to leave, she would leave. But she couldn''t.


    Furthermore, the doors of the palace were all closed, making it impossible for her to leave.


    "From the looks of it, the person you''re waiting for will not be able to make a move soon. So, you can wait here for an entire night." His Highness looked at her and said again slowly. Although his words were still soft, it didn''t seem like he was just saying them casually.


    However, how would he know if the person she was waiting for would arrive soon?


    Could it be that he was able to come up with a brilliant plan?


    However, even if he were to say that he would be clever, he wouldn''t be able to do such a thing. After all, this sort of thing depended on that person''s actions, and was not something he could control.


    Only, the next words that the third prince said completely and thoroughly struck Tang Ke Xin like a thunderclap that left him half dead.

 Chapter 76

    "Why don''t we sleep together?" After that, the third prince looked at her and leisurely said this.


    She decided that she would never believe in legends and rumours ever again.


    But, that''s not right either. That day, during the day, he seemed to be a little abnormal in Prime Minister''s Estate?!


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t want to bother with him, so she wanted to stand up, walk out, and stay far away from him.


    "Actually, if you walk out, people outside might be able to see your figure. Although the light in the room isn''t very bright, it''s even darker outside." Only, before Tang Ke Xin could even stand up, his voice once again drifted over.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body immediately stopped moving.


    He was right. She had also thought of that. That was why she chose this hiding spot. However, she had forgotten about it.


    "In that case, could it be because that person discovered something earlier?" Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought about the movements just now, his eyes blinking lightly, if that was the case, would he have been alerting the enemy?


    "No, it was just a wild cat just now." The third prince was very kind. With his hearing, he could easily tell what was going on through the sound.


    "Since you knew it was a wild cat, then what did you just do?" Tang Ke Xin secretly gasped for air again. Since he knew it was a wild cat, she had still been carrying her and hiding behind the chest.


    "I saw you being too nervous just now, this This King just wanted to cooperate with you for a bit." Then, the third prince answered with a serious and confident tone, almost as if he had no guilt at all.


    Tang Ke Xin took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that the endurance in her heart had become weaker and weaker.


    Cooperate with her? Why didn''t he say that he was taking advantage of her? Could this person be more shameless?


    Actually, for the third prince to be even more powerful than the devils, it would be strange if his heart''s endurance remained the same. Therefore, our Miss Tang is still considered quite good.


    "Didn''t you just say that that person wouldn''t appear soon?" Tang Ke Xin exhaled and inhaled, doing his best to calm himself down so that there was still a bit of hope left in his heart.


    "This King casually said it, you actually believe it?" The corner of the third prince''s mouth slightly raised, and his starry eyes lit up with a smile. That smile was as if it was a matter of course.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin decided that if she did not speak to him, she would not speak to him even if she was beaten to death.


    However, at this moment, she couldn''t move around freely either. If she couldn''t leave, others might discover her. Furthermore, she couldn''t make too much of a movement either, making it so that others wouldn''t be able to hear her.


    Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied Tang Ke Xin was, she still had to endure.


    Fortunately, the cabinet was big enough. Although the vertical distance in the back was short, the horizontal distance was still relatively long. She sat in the innermost area, while the third prince sat in the middle.


    Tang Ke Xin no longer cared about him, and did not want to see him, so she laid on the chest, taking a break.


    "Tang Ke Xin..." His Highness called out to her.


    Tang Ke Xin continued to lie down, did not move or speak, and ignored them.


    "Aren''t you tired of lying on your stomach like this? Should I lie down for a while? Actually, I can still lie down here for a bit. " His Highness continued to talk with a smile.


    The ground was covered with a layer of moisture-proof adhesive and a layer of silk cloth. After all, the Kunning Palace was a treasure and nothing could go wrong with it.


    There seemed to be a thick layer underneath the cabinet, so sleeping here was not a problem at the moment.


    In truth, when Tang Ke Xin first chose this place, she also saw this point, she also thought that it was possible that she would have to wait here for a long time, and if she was really tired, she could just lie down for a bit, this place was actually still very spacious for her.


    However, she had not expected that the Third Prince would suddenly come. The originally spacious area had suddenly become narrow.


    Tang Ke Xin continued to lie down and ignored him. It was fine for her to sleep by herself, but now that it was the two of them and he had no intention of leaving, wouldn''t she be able to directly kill her if he really forced the two of them to sleep together?


    "Are you sure you don''t want to sleep? "The This King found this place quite comfortable. The third prince continued to tempt her, and the smile in his voice became more obvious.


    Tang Ke Xin still did not move, pretended not to hear him, and continued to ignore him.


    Then, Tang Ke Xin felt the Third Prince''s body move. It should be him lying on his side.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. He, he''s planning to sleep here tonight?


    However, the next moment, the third prince suddenly stretched out his arm and took her into his embrace. And then, she really was lying on the same bed as him.


    "You?" Tang Ke Xin was completely shocked, thinking back to what happened, her heart stopped.


    "Don''t move, or else This King won''t dare to guarantee that he won''t do anything." His voice suddenly rang in her ears, carrying with it a faint sense of danger.


    Although Tang Ke Xin had never had a boyfriend before in the modern world, she still understood what was going on. At a time like this, with such a close distance, the more she struggled, the more likely it was that it would happen ¡­


    After all, the distance between the two of them was very small, and by now, they were no longer able to get any closer. It was almost as if they were stuck together.


    This feeling was truly a torture to her.


    "It''s too late now, but that man didn''t move at the time. Maybe he will stay like that for four hours before dawn?" The next moment, the voice of the third prince was heard again. It seemed to have become a bit softer.


    "Can''t you leave?" Tang Ke Xin smirked, and her voice carried a faint trace of regret. This point, she felt that it was reasonable, and in this aspect, she believed that he was definitely more experienced than her.


    But couldn''t he leave quickly? Why did he insist on staying with her? She knew that with his abilities, if he wanted to leave, no one would find out.


    "No." The third prince directly refused, not leaving the slightest bit of leeway.


    Did this woman know about the danger? In the middle of the night, if that person really took action while she was alone here, did she think that she would be a match for that person even if that person knew martial arts?


    "Your Highness, I feel that you are targeting me in everything." Tang Ke Xin was gloomy, very gloomy, at the moment there isn''t much to argue about, she directly used me.


    "As long as it''s against you." The corners of the third prince''s lips slowly curled up as a trace of a smile appeared on his face. It was not bad that this woman had such a sense of self-awareness.


    He was after her.


    For a moment, Tang Ke Xin was completely speechless. Since his words had reached such a level, what else could she say?


    He had admitted that everything he did was against her, so what was the use of her saying anything more?


    But why should he aim at her? What had she done to offend him? She felt more and more that he was most likely the man from that night.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth moved slightly. She wanted to ask another question, but in the end, she didn''t manage to do so.


    She was just thinking, if he really was that man from that night, and if he had already guessed that the person from that night was her, what would he do?


    "We can sleep for a while." Third Prince''s aura slowly dispersed into her ears. Warm, moist, and with a aura unique to him, it carried over to Tang Ke Xin''s ears, little by little.


    Sleep? Can I sleep like this? Even though she was hugged so tightly by him, it was difficult for her to breathe and she was still sleeping.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t too hot today. Otherwise, it would have been even worse.


    Actually, the Third Prince was not feeling well right now. He had always thought that he had a lot of self-control, but now that he was holding her, he felt that the temperature in his body was getting higher and higher, hotter and hotter.


    He really didn''t expect that just hugging her without doing anything could cause him to lose control.


    Tang Ke Xin''s mood gradually relaxed, and then she felt less uncomfortable, and slowly she really became sleepy, and closed her eyes in a daze. After all, she had been guarding here since the afternoon, and up until now, she was truly tired.


    Perhaps because he knew that the third prince was around and if someone really came, the third prince could guard and allow himself to relax.


    Watching her slowly close her eyes, the Third Prince''s lips curled up into a smile. It was very soft, but also very soft.


    Just as dawn approached, there was a sudden movement in the courtyard. Tang Ke Xin who was originally asleep opened her eyes.


    Tang Ke Xin could vaguely hear the sound of footsteps slowly approaching. Approaching should be the direction of the storage room.


    At this time, even the palace maids had not woken up yet, they would not wake up so early. Moreover, this was actually the time when one was the most familiar with sleeping.


    It seemed like this person was well aware of this point.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly remembered that the Third Prince was still sleeping by her side, and his brows knitted slightly.


    "Remember, you are here. Don''t go out." Tang Ke Xin turned to the side and whispered to the Third Prince who was behind him. Although nothing had happened between them, it would not be good if others saw them. If Queen found out, the consequences would be unimaginable, so the Third Prince would absolutely not appear.


    Moreover, it wasn''t appropriate for a prince like him to suddenly appear in the Imperial Palace.


    "Alright." His Highness Third Prince supported himself on the ground with one hand and leaned his body slightly to look at her.


    Clever, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin really had that kind of feeling.


    She suddenly felt that under the light of the Night Pearls, the Third Prince''s current attitude was actually very sexy, even demonic, and he had the urge to make people fall down.


    Of course, that wasn''t her. She would never do something like that.


    The person who pounced on His Highness should be...


    For a moment, because of the image that suddenly flashed through his mind, Tang Ke Xin violently shivered.


    "What''s wrong?" At this moment, the third prince was still hugging her, so he could clearly feel her reaction. His eyebrows slightly raised as he looked at her strangely. Why did he suddenly shudder? What was so terrible?


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.

 Chapter 77

    "No, nothing." Of course Tang Ke Xin wouldn''t tell him. If he beat her to death, she wouldn''t even tell her what she was thinking.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open. The movement was light and slow. It was obvious that the person was hesitating.


    Tang Ke Xin looked through the crack and saw the person who entered. Her eyes slightly narrowed, and just as she had expected, the person who walked in was Aunt Xi.


    Logically speaking, the Aunt Xi was the most unlikely person to harm the Queen, why would she suspect the Aunt Xi?


    He discovered that the longer he lived, the more he couldn''t understand this woman.


    Tang Ke Xin still did not move, she was waiting, waiting for the person who came in, until the person had a clearer motive, then she would have more persuasive power.


    Aunt Xi carefully entered her room and looked around. Obviously, she did not discover anything, and then entered the room. However, she did not close the door.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly sneered, this Aunt Xi was actually very smart, she would definitely make people doubt him even more after she closed the door.


    As for not closing her room, it could be said that she was here to retrieve something. It was just that she woke up a bit earlier.


    Aunt Xi walked into the room and looked around. It was clear that she did not find what she was looking for, and so she started to look around.


    Tang Ke Xin did not hide the dagger too tightly, so Aunt Xi found it very quickly. Aunt Xi''s eyes flashed, and quickly picked up the dagger.


    "What is the Aunt Xi looking for?" Just then, Tang Ke Xin suddenly stood up and spoke out.


    "Huh?" The unguarded Aunt Xi was so shocked that her soul had left her body. The thing in her hand was not held tightly and it fell straight to the ground. Her body was also visibly pushed back a few steps.


    It was the dagger that had fallen to the ground. Aunt Xi thought that Tang Ke Xin did not see this, and stealthily moved her foot to step on it.


    "Tang, Miss Tang, why are you here?" When Aunt Xi saw Tang Ke Xin, he was even more surprised to the point that her words were unclear.


    She did not understand what Tang Ke Xin was doing here at this time.


    "I should be the one asking the Aunt Xi." If it was someone else, it would be one thing, but she had followed the Queen for so many years, and the Queen had always been good to her, but she actually harmed the Queen?


    It was because she was suspicious in the beginning that Tang Ke Xin set up this trap, but he didn''t think that it would really be her.


    "This servant came to find something." At this moment, it was obvious that Aunt Xi had calmed down, and her tone had recovered some of her calmness.


    "What is the Aunt Xi looking for?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth pulled a little, and the coldness in the corner of her lips became even more obvious. At this point, she was still looking for an excuse, which showed that she did not have the heart to go back on her words.


    Tang Ke Xin walked around the box as she walked step by step in front of Ye Lan Jue. Ye Lan Jue suddenly had an impulse to grab onto her feet, although it was very crowded last night, but he was unwilling to let go of her.


    Perhaps, he really should bring her back to the mansion as soon as possible. That way, he could carry her to sleep every night ¡­


    Of course, he knew that she might not be so obedient, so he had to think of something.


    Ye Lan Jue looked at her and smiled like a fox.


    Of course, the current Tang Ke Xin was completely unaware of the third prince''s plans.


    "This servant just wanted to casually take a few things and some ingredients to boil some soup for the Queen." The reason Aunt Xi found was very good, but unfortunately, Tang Ke Xin would not believe her.


    Yesterday, when the palace maid came to report to Kunning Palace, she and Ye Lan Chen just happened to enter the great hall, so at that time, she had clearly seen Aunt Xi''s reaction.


    At that time, Queen was very surprised, very surprised, but there was no surprise on her face, only fear. At that time, she did not look at Queen, but lowered her head, indicating that she was not worried for him, but for herself.


    Later on, she deliberately asked Aunt Xi about it. Aunt Xi said that she did not know that the Empress had gone to find myriad, so if that was the case, then where had her fear come from?


    Furthermore, ordinary people would not be able to obtain the Gold Phoenix Dagger, and as for the tracks of the Queen, only she knew the answer.


    Only, she thought that Queen would go to Wan He Garden the moment she left the Kunning Palace, but she didn''t expect that Queen would go to the Buddhist Hall and sit there for two hours, so the time to myriad''s death had been brought forward by two hours.


    What Chun Er said was all true. The Aunt Xi was only trying to knock Chun Er out after she saw it.


    "Oh, then why did Aunt Xi take that dagger? Yesterday, His Highness the Fourth Prince told me, Emperor found that the dagger had a murderer''s finger imprint on it, and wanted to inspect it together today, so he placed the dagger in the storage room. He was afraid that the dagger would be stolen, so he decided to guard here, but did not expect Aunt Xi to arrive so early. Tang Ke Xin looked at her, a smile that was not a smile on his face, and his eyes that was filled with danger.


    "This servant doesn''t understand what the Miss Tang is saying." Aunt Xi was still pretending to be confused and looking for an excuse.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes clearly sunk, she was already completely disappointed in her. She had originally thought that she had followed the Queen for so many years after all, and if she had any regrets in her heart, she could have left them behind.


    Tang Ke Xin did not speak to her again. Instead, she walked forward and kicked her feet that were stepping on the dagger.


    Aunt Xi''s body clearly trembled slightly, her face became pale for a moment, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help but tremble, "This servant still has things to do."


    "Aunt Xi wants me to test it? Or should we wait for the Emperor to test it? " Tang Ke Xin did not stop her, but said each word slowly.


    "What do you mean?" Sure enough, the Aunt Xi stopped in her tracks and quickly turned to look at Tang Ke Xin.


    "If I come here to investigate, then this matter will be a secret. If the Emperor comes here to investigate, then I believe that the consequences would be something the Aunt Xi knows better than I do." In fact, Tang Ke Xin''s words were meant to scare her, because Emperor didn''t even know about this matter.


    Yesterday, she made Ye Lan Chen say it in a panic.


    After all, Aunt Xi was someone close to Queen. If word of this got out, it would not be good for Queen either.


    Aunt Xi did not say anything. Her lips slightly pursed, and it was obvious that she was thinking about it, and looking at him, she seemed to still be hesitating a little.


    "There are no fingerprints on the dagger at all. All of this was set up by the Miss." After a while, Aunt Xi suddenly raised her eyes, her gaze clearly showing her fierceness: "Tang Ke Xin, you are very smart, but there are some things that you cannot handle."


    "So?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s lips drew back into a light smile. She never thought that this Aunt Xi was actually such a fierce person.


    "Since there is no evidence, it will not be so easy for Miss Tang to frame this servant." At this moment, Aunt Xi actually thought that there were no finger marks on the dagger, and obviously heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at it and smiled faintly. Although it was a faint smile, it was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    At that moment, the sound of messy footsteps came from the yard. From the sound of the footsteps, it was obvious that a lot of people had come.


    "Didn''t they say to interrogate the murderer? "Where is he?" Then came the unique voice of the Ming Gui Fei.


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled. Assassinate the culprit? Who told the Ming Gui Fei to investigate the murderer? It was early enough, but just in time.


    Aunt Xi had only been in the storage room for a short while, why did Ming Gui Fei know about it so quickly? Who told the news to the Ming Gui Fei so quickly?


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly realised, everything about him was probably in the eyes of the man.


    This made Tang Ke Xin feel very bad.


    Then, did that person know that she slept with the third prince last night?


    "Emperor has arrived." Just as Tang Ke Xin was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded out, startling Tang Ke Xin.


    Yesterday, she was the one who had asked Ye Lan Chen to impersonate her. Originally, she had wanted to quietly settle this matter, but she hadn''t thought that it would cause such a commotion that even the Emperor had come.


    If the Emperor found out about her fake orders, would he directly chop off her head?


    [Maybe the man behind all this must have planned this and made such a big deal out of it?]


    Aunt Xi looked at Tang Ke Xin and suddenly laughed. Then she turned around and walked out of the storage room.


    The Aunt Xi had already determined that since there were no finger marks on the dagger, Tang Ke Xin had no evidence. There was no evidence to say that it was useless.


    Furthermore, the Aunt Xi had obviously guessed what Tang Ke Xin was going to do with the fake Emperor.


    Tang Ke Xin did not leave in a hurry, she only turned to look at the back of the boxes, but there were no movements, it seemed like Ye Lan Jue had left already.


    "This servant greets the Emperor, the Queen of Queen greets the Ming Gui Fei." Aunt Xi walked into the courtyard and respectfully bowed towards Queen and Ming Gui Fei, but he didn''t notice anything strange.


    "What''s going on? "What''s going on with all of you?" Ming Gui Fei looked at Aunt Xi and Tang Ke Xin who were walking out of the storage room.


    "This servant doesn''t know what''s going on?" "This servant was originally up early and wanted to find some ingredients to cook soup for the Queen''s Mother. However, Tang Ke Xin was in the storage room and suspected that this servant was the murderer, saying that the dagger had a killer''s finger imprint on it, that the emperor ordered everyone to press their hand seals to verify who the murderer was." As expected, Aunt Xi had already guessed that Tang Ke Xin was going to pass down her orders, so she took the chance to say it.


    When Queen heard what Aunt Xi said, her brows knitted slightly, and her eyes flashed. These words were clearly from Chen Er yesterday. Why did she push all of it onto heart-child?


    Queen suddenly realized that something was amiss.


    "Has Emperor ever given such an order? "How come I didn''t know?" Ming Gui Fei was startled, then he turned to look at Emperor.


    "I have really never remembered to give such a decree, but little girl, why don''t you remind me when I gave such a decree?" Emperor looked at Tang Ke Xin, and said each word slowly, although his tone was still considered friendly, but the dangerous aura in his voice was something that no one could ignore.


    It could be seen that the Emperor was truly angry. After all, this was a huge matter like passing down orders.

 Chapter 78

    The reason why Aunt Xi said such words was because Ye Lan Chen had said those words to him last night. However, she had instructed Ye Lan Chen, at that time, he was the only one who was allowed to be present, and both Aunt Xi and Aunt Xi were not allowed to be overheard.


    Thus, Aunt Xi''s words were of little use.


    "However, if it''s only against one person, at most, it would be to use the prestige of the Emperor to scare some people who lack the confidence to do so." What Tang Ke Xin said was a matter of course. Of course, she had also flattered Emperor.


    Only then did Queen secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    "Emperor, even if it is so, she is still a fake Emperor, and moreover ¡­ "Ming Gui Fei has such a rare opportunity, how can we let it go like this.


    "That was This King''s decision." Just at this time, a voice suddenly came out, when Tang Ke Xin heard the voice, her eyebrows twitched, Eh, what was he doing here at this time?


    At the same time, the doors to the palace had already opened, and the various officials had all entered, preparing to ascend to the throne. Ye Lan Jue appearing at the palace was nothing much.


    "Furthermore, she should be preaching at the orders of the This King, not the orders of the Emperor." Ye Lan Jue directly entered the room, his eyes quickly turned towards Tang Ke Xin, his voice still as calm and collected as usual.


    "I''m afraid Aunt Xi remembered it wrongly? Or was the Aunt Xi deliberately framing him? " In the next moment, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes turned towards Aunt Xi with undisguised killing intent.


    Tang Ke Xin was secretly amused. She never thought that the dignified Third Prince would actually act in such a manner, with his face not red and his breath not coming out. He knew how to act more pretentious than her.


    "What''s going on?" Emperor frowned slightly. He hadn''t woken up this morning, and he had already heard that something had happened to Kunning Palace. He rushed over repeatedly, and still hadn''t figured out what was going on even now.


    Yesterday, your son discovered that there was a bloody handprint on the golden phoenix dagger. Presumably, it was left behind by the murderer, so your son specifically borrowed Sir Qin''s special paper.


    Ye Lan Jue directly ignored the matter of the fake decree, and drew everyone''s attention to the matter of the handprint.


    When Aunt Xi heard the Third Prince''s words, his heart trembled. Could it be, that the dagger really did have a finger mark on it, and the Third Prince even took out a special piece of paper to verify?


    "Miss Tang, open the dagger and let Emperor see the fingerprint on it." Ye Lan Jue was not in a hurry to have his fingers pressed on him, he turned to Tang Ke Xin and said politely, and that form of address could be considered unfamiliar.


    "Oh, okay." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, she felt weird, how did he know that she had made a fake fingerprint on the dagger beforehand in order to show it to the murderer, causing him to have no choice but to believe in it.


    She felt that he could see through everything.


    Aunt Xi''s body visibly trembled.


    When Ye Lan Jue saw the finger mark on the dagger, a smile quickly appeared in the depths of his eyes. He knew that this woman would do everything in her power.


    "Aunt Xi, why don''t you go first." When Tang Ke Xin placed the dagger on the table, she purposely pointed the finger mark towards Aunt Xi, so that she could see it clearly. Then, he looked at her and purposely said that.


    Seeing the fingerprint on it clearly, Aunt Xi was immediately scared out of her wits. If it was only Tang Ke Xin who said that, then it would not be so bad, and now even the Third Prince said that, so this matter should not be fake.


    "Your servant, your servant ¡­" As the Aunt Xi spoke, she subconsciously retreated.


    "Aunt Xi, what''s wrong?" In truth, the Queen was a very smart person, so she naturally understood what was going on. It was just that she couldn''t believe that the person she trusted the most after following her for so many years, would actually treat her like that.


    "Please spare my life, Queen. This servant deserves to die, this servant deserves to die." At this moment, Aunt Xi was already in a panic. When he heard Queen''s voice, he still felt guilty and directly kneeled on the ground.


    "It''s you?" "It''s actually you, how could it be you?" Even at such a time, Queen still could not believe it.


    "Empress Dowager Queen, please spare our lives. This servant has no other choice. They have captured this servant''s grandson. If this servant does not do as they say, I will kill Little Xu." Aunt Xi was limp on the ground as tears streamed down his face. It was unknown if it was because of shame or fear.


    "What the hell is going on? "Who ordered you?" The Empress of Queen asked in an anxious voice, her voice trembling slightly.


    "This servant pays his respects to the Emperor, to the Queen''s mistress, and to the Ming Gui Fei." Just then, Eunuch Li who was in charge of the management room entered the Kunning Palace.


    "What is it?" At the moment, Emperor''s face was so gloomy that rain could fall on it.


    "Just now, my son from Aunt Xi came to report that his grandson died this morning. She asked Aunt Xi if he could come back for a visit." Eunuch Li lowered her head and replied respectfully.


    "Ah, ah, my God, how can you be so cruel? Ah, ah, "Aunt Xi heard Eunuch Li''s words, and he immediately shouted like a madman, the louder he shouted, and the louder he shouted, the more he stood up suddenly, and ran out like a madman," I want revenge, I want revenge, I want revenge!


    The guard outside caught her and brought her in.


    "Hahaha, dead, dead, all dead ¡­" "Hahaha, they''re all dead ¡­" Only, Aunt Xi had completely gone berserk.


    Tang Ke Xin could tell that she must have gone mad from her anxiety.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt that all of this was still in the plan of the person behind the man. That person had calculated everything perfectly, he did not directly kill the Aunt Xi, but instead, caused the Aunt Xi to not be able to say anything.


    Who exactly was it that actually possessed such a powerful strength? It was possible that he could control everything in this state.


    "Let Imperial Physician Liu see what''s going on?" Emperor ordered in a deep voice that was even colder than ice.


    After Imperial Physician Liu checked and confirmed that Aunt Xi was really crazy, she could only give the order to lock her up.


    Emperor wanted to leave early, so he comforted Queen for a while before leaving. Naturally, Ming Gui Fei and the others followed suit.


    "Can you give this to me?" Tang Ke Xin picked up the paper that Ye Lan Jue had brought over earlier. According to him, it was a paper that had special uses, and a bit of happiness was written all over her face.


    "Right." Ye Lan Jue very generously agreed.


    "Is it really that useful?" Tang Ke Xin asked happily. Even in the modern world, she had never heard of such a thing, but, sometimes modern times do not mean that it did not exist in the ancient times. After all, this was an era that had never existed before in history.


    "It''s fake." Then the third prince replied with a light tone.


    "..." Tang Ke Xin''s face sunk, she was completely speechless, since it was fake, what was he faking just now, detestable.


    Tang Ke Xin glared at him, fiercely glaring at him. Only, the corner of the third prince''s lips slowly revealed a trace of a light smile.


    "If you want it, it''s not like you don''t have it." Ye Lan Jue approached Tang Ke Xin''s side and whispered.


    "Is there?" Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed slightly. With the experience from earlier, she was a little doubtful.


    "Yes." Ye Lan Jue answered with complete certainty, and it obviously didn''t seem to be a lie. Only, he only said one word, and there was nothing more to say.


    "A condition?" Tang Ke Xin was a very smart person, what''s more was that she had a deep understanding of''s evil scheme, and also had a deep understanding of her insidiousness, so at that time, they had already understood what he meant.


    "Smart." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth rose into a light smile.


    "Does Your Highness not want to attend the morning assembly?" Tang Ke Xin glared at him, gritting his teeth with a bit of ruthlessness.


    If there were conditions, she would rather not have them. For someone as insidious as him, who knew what conditions he would put forward?


    "The third prince should go to the morning court." Just at this time, the Queen spoke up.


    "Yes." Ye Lan Jue replied, and turned to leave.


    After Ye Lan Jue left, Queen walked in front of Tang Ke Xin, looked at her and sighed, then suddenly said, "heart-child, follow me."


    This time, Queen used me, not me. I don''t know if it was because the incident with Aunt Xi just now was too shocking.


    Tang Ke Xin looked as though she could not bear it. She had originally wanted to solve the problem quietly and find a reason to send Aunt Xi away.


    Tang Ke Xin followed Queen into the inner room and the latter immediately closed the room. She then walked to the front of the bed, went onto the bed, pulled apart the curtains, and opened the secret compartment behind the curtains, retrieving a box from within.


    When Queen opened the box, she was shocked to see what was inside. It was a jade bracelet, although she did not understand jade, but she knew that it was definitely a priceless treasure.


    Queen turned around, pulled Tang Ke Xin''s hand, and directly put the jade bracelet on Tang Ke Xin''s wrist.


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked, but just as she wanted to say something, the Queen Empress suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Don''t take it off. You must wear it. Remember, if you run into any danger, you must find a way to show it to others. The words of the Queen''s Empress were heavy, but it seemed as if it carried some sort of strange emotion.


    She knew that if she gave the jade bracelet to heart-child, some secrets wouldn''t be hidden anymore. However, she was truly afraid.


    She could care less about other things, but she could not let heart-child be in danger.

 Chapter 79

    Tang Ke Xin felt that it was strange hearing the Queen Empress''s words. Why did she expose her jade bracelet when she was in danger? You want others to see it? Aren''t good things like this supposed to be hidden?


    Since Queen had said this, it was naturally inappropriate for Tang Ke Xin to ask any further. She could only suppress the doubt in the bottom of her heart.


    "Yes." Tang Ke Xin didn''t want to worry Queen anymore, so she replied her softly.


    At this moment, Queen has always been using me, not me.


    "However, my heart can accompany Queen in the palace." Looking at such a Queen, Tang Ke Xin really couldn''t bear to do anything.


    "No need. I''m fine. I''ll be fine." Queen''s voice was somewhat sorrowful but it was filled with certainty. At this moment, Queen had changed back to her usual self.


    After that, Ye Lan Chen entered the palace. The Queen did not let him stay for long, and quickly urged him to send Tang Ke Xin back.


    Ye Lan Chen was very angry and somewhat sad when he found out about the Aunt Xi.


    "The Aunt Xi can actually hurt the Queen Mother, this is too much." After exiting the palace, Ye Lan Chen couldn''t help but ask. The usual teasing had already disappeared, and there was a hint of seriousness in it, "If even the Aunt Xi betrayed Imperial Mother, then who else could Imperial Mother believe?"


    "So, we have to find the person behind all of this as soon as possible." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slightly narrowed. In the end, all of this was actually caused by the person behind him.


    Xiao Cui, Liu Ru Yue, and the Aunt Xi were only that person''s chess pieces.


    "But in your heart, who do you think that person is? He was able to set traps in the Imperial Palace time and time again, and each time he was stronger than the last. At this moment, the fourth prince also understood what was going on.


    "He is indeed very powerful." Tang Ke Xin''s face became serious, that man was truly powerful, his every plan and action was flawlessly designed.


    It was impossible to defend against it.


    "Then would muhou be in danger in the palace?" Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed in shock, obviously more worried.


    "I won''t." Tang Ke Xin replied quickly. For some reason, she actually believed what Queen had said just now. She believed that nothing would happen to Queen.


    "How do you know?" Ye Lan Chen looked at her, his face filled with suspicion.


    "Let''s not take the carriage. Let''s walk together." Tang Ke Xin didn''t know how to explain it to him, and honestly speaking, she didn''t want to see Ye Lan Chen''s worried look.


    The last time he came out with Dong Er, he was called by the third prince before he even went out for a stroll. Then, he directly returned to his residence without even being able to see what the ancient streets looked like.


    In the teahouse, the third prince was still sitting in the same room as last time. The guard on the side was reporting something in a low voice, but at the moment, the third prince still had his usual emotionless expression. However, there was a trace of coldness deep in his eyes.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince is here." The guard standing by the window suddenly made a sound, and the guard reporting to him stopped.


    "Could Crown Prince''s sudden visit to the teahouse be related to that matter?" The voice of the guard standing by the window was obviously heavy.


    Only, right at this moment, the room was suddenly pushed open, and then, Nan Gong Yi squeezed in with his devilish smile.


    "I brought the Crown Prince over for you, you can give it a try." Nan Gong Yi walked in with an unchanging smile.


    The Third Prince did not say anything. The guard at the side paused for a moment, and then said, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for Mayor of the Southern Palace to interfere in this matter."


    "My family''s heart was almost killed, how could I not? "This matter concerns my family''s heart, so I have to take care of it." Nan Gong Yi automatically sat down, looked at Ye Lan Jue, and his smile became even more brilliant.


    It was obvious that he was doing this on purpose.


    Ye Lan Jue''s originally cold eyes slightly narrowed. There was a sense of danger that was enough to make people feel as if their bones were being devoured by ice and blood.


    Very quickly, Crown Prince was upstairs. Hearing the commotion, Nan Gong Yi became quiet.


    Only, Crown Prince had just entered his room.


    "Your Highness, the Fourth Prince and the Miss Tang are here." The guard standing by the window reported again.


    "My Heart''s also here. That''s great. It''s been a long time since I last saw my Heart''s. I really have a lot of thoughts ¡­" "Nan Gong Yi, who had just quieted down, immediately dashed to the window.


    "Tang Ke Xin, stop right there." Only, outside the teahouse, Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Chen had just walked in when an angry voice suddenly sounded.


    Tang Ke Xin recognized the voice and frowned, why was she still here with Mu Shao Yu?


    "Mu Shao Yu, what are you doing?" When Ye Lan Chen blocked in front of Tang Ke Xin, he did have a bit of imposing manner. After all, he was a prince.


    Mu Shao Yu was the only one who was afraid of him.


    "So it''s the Fourth Prince." It was very obvious that Mu Shao Yu did not recognize Ye Lan Chen earlier, and he was surprised to see him now, but then a look of jealousy appeared in his eyes, "Fourth Prince, Tang Ke Xin is my, Mu Shao Yu''s, unmarried wife, and Fourth Prince and my, Mu Shao Yu''s, unmarried, we are pairing, what does it matter?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it when you were pairing it with Liu Ru Yue every day?" Ye Lan Chen shot him a glance, but did not give much thought to it, and only replied subconsciously.


    "You, you, you two?" However, when Mu Shao Yu heard his words, his expression instantly changed.


    Ye Lan Chen might have said it unintentionally, but Mu Shao Yu heard wrongly, because Liu Ru Yue was already Mu Shao Yu''s woman long ago, and now that Ye Lan Chen used this as an analogy, Mu Shao Yu was certain that there was something between Ye Lan Chen and himself.


    "What do we have to do with you? As for the matter of annulling the engagement, the empress had long told the Mu Residence that the marriage between you and her would be annulled sooner or later, so from today onwards, the matter of the heart has nothing to do with you. " Although Ye Lan Chen was normally in a state of madness, now that he said a few words that were not bad, his momentum was also very good.


    "At that time, it was Queen who bestowed the marriage upon me, forcing me to marry her. Now you are forcing me to break off the engagement. " In the great hall, Mu Shao Yu laughed coldly with an obvious sneer on his face.


    "Mu Shao Yu, you still have the nerve to say that. Yes, the marriage was given by my mother, but, didn''t your Mu Family agree to it at the time? Didn''t you, Mu Shao Yu agree? Did the Queen Mother even have the slightest intention of forcing him to do so? On the other hand, Master Mu went to the Prime Minister''s Estate the next day and gave away the betrothal gift. At that time, even you, Mu Shao Yu, did not stand out and say "no". Ye Lan Chen''s face had obviously sunk a bit, and his voice had become even colder. At the moment, his aura had spread, and actually became so powerful, so shocking.


    "On the other hand, you, Mu Shao Yu, first did not reject, and then deliberately delayed the marriage, and even bullied and humiliated her, and she actually did not like it, so why don''t you agree to annul the engagement?" Ye Lan Chen said word by word, extremely shocking.


    "Heh, isn''t it a bit unusual to see the fourth prince have such an imposing aura?" In the room, Nan Gong Yi looked at Ye Lan Jue, a profound meaning in his eyes.


    Ye Lan Jue did not reply, but his eyes clearly flashed a light.


    "Yeah, I have often seen Young Master Mu and Miss Liu bullying Miss Tang. Since you don''t like them, why don''t you cancel the engagement right now?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, what a terrible bullying, since he doesn''t like it then let''s retreat, now that the Miss Tang has agreed to retreat, why does he have to be reluctant to retreat?" For a time, the surrounding crowd of spectators also began to discuss in whispers.


    When Mu Shao Yu heard the discussions of the crowd, his face clearly became gloomy, and he could not help but lose a bit of face. He then turned to Tang Ke Xin and mocked in anger, "Tang Ke Xin, do you really want to end the engagement? Or was he trying to capture her? If you truly want to end the engagement, why didn''t you send back the betrothal gift? It is a family heirloom of our Mu Family, you kept saying that you wanted to end the engagement but didn''t return the token.


    "Sure, return the confidential items to him." Ye Lan Chen said as he turned to Tang Ke Xin.


    "There''s even a trusted subordinate?" Only, Tang Ke Xin was a little stunned at the moment. She really did not remember anything, after all, she was not the Tang Ke Xin of the past.


    Besides, she didn''t have any keepsake?


    "Tang Ke Xin, continue pretending, if you don''t want to break the engagement, then speak of it, why do you have to play all these tricks. That jade pendant is a treasure passed down in our Mu Family, you never left your side, and now you pretend not to know." The corner of Mu Shao Yu''s mouth held a few more hints of ridicule, but the depths of his eyes had also gained an odd glimmer.


    He knew that she did not really want to end the engagement.


    When Tang Ke Xin heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    What he meant was, Tang Ke Xin had always carried that trusted aide with him and never left his house?


    Suddenly, Tang Ke Xin''s body stiffened subconsciously, she suddenly thought of something.


    Back then, that person wanted to kill her after what happened in the temple. She didn''t know that she had transmigrated, so she took out the things on her body to reward him.


    At that time, she vaguely remembered that she had given that person a few pieces of silver.


    However, at that time, she had felt that apart from the crushed silver, there was also something else. Could it be that it was the thing she wanted to be trusted with?


    Tang Ke Xin felt that it was very possible, because ever since that night, she had never seen any kind of jade pendant on her body.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin felt that the possibility of that happening was extremely high.


    In other words, she gave the keepsake of her engagement with Mu Shao Yu to the man from that night?


    ¡­ ¡­.


    If so? Where could she bring it back to Mu Shao Yu?


    She still didn''t even know who that person was.


    In the room, the corners of the third prince''s lips curled up slightly.


    Nan Gong Yi smiled like a fox.

 Chapter 80

    "But Xin, what are you doing? Why don''t you just return his trusted aide to him? " Seeing that Tang Ke Xin did not speak, Ye Lan Chen reminded her once again.


    He knew that this woman didn''t really want to break the engagement with him, but was just playing some tricks with him. However, he had to admit that this trick of hers had indeed attracted him, and she was now different from before.


    "Come, let''s go back and get it, then return it to him." Ye Lan Chen seemed to be more anxious than her, he pulled her and was about to go back to his house to get the keepsake.


    Tang Ke Xin was currently thinking, if she wanted to think of a way to return Mu Shao Yu''s jade pendant, she would need to at least know the details of it first.


    "Forgot to bring? How could she forget to bring something that she had always kept with her? "What a joke, there''s no need to find such ridiculous reasons." Mu Shao Yu laughed sarcastically once again, but this time, there was a hint of happiness in his words.


    Especially when he saw that Tang Ke Xin did not leave with Ye Lan Chen, he was extremely pleased with himself.


    He knew that she must have been looking for an excuse. She actually still liked him. She loved him so much in the past, how could she not like him all of a sudden?


    "I really didn''t bring it." Tang Ke Xin looked at him, and slowly said, "My disease has recovered, my previous illnesses have all changed."


    Tang Ke Xin naturally saw the pleased look in Mu Shao Yu''s eyes. She really didn''t understand, what was there to be proud about?


    Hearing her words, Mu Shao Yu''s face obviously sunk, and became a bit upset.


    After her illness was cured, many of her previous ailments had indeed changed. The greatest change was that she no longer followed him and instead chased after him.


    "But we didn''t bring it with us. We can go back and get it." Hearing that Tang Ke Xin was serious, Ye Lan Chen was planning to leave immediately.


    For example, that jade pendant''s appearance, I really don''t remember it anymore. Furthermore, my family has too many jade pendants, I really don''t know which one is from Young Master Mu, if Young Master Mu gave me a model, I would return to find it and return it to Young Master Mu. " Tang Ke Xin just wanted to know more or less about the appearance of the jade pendant from Mu Shao Yu''s mouth.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin''s words, which were as light as the wind and as casual as she was, were, in Mu Shao Yu''s eyes, as though she was exceptionally angry.


    "Don''t remember?" "Can you not remember?" Although Mu Shao Yu did not believe her words, the ridicule from the corner of his mouth contained a hidden sense of danger and anger, but Mu Shao Yu still felt that Tang Ke Xin was pretending. Even if she had recovered, and some things from the past were gone, Mu Shao Yu felt that she would definitely not forget about this.


    If you don''t remember, I can show you the other one. Tang Ke Xin, I want to see, what other reason could you possibly have? " Mu Shao Yu believed that she was pretending.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes lit up. There was something else that was exactly the same?


    That''s easy.


    She knew, wanting to find the original one was definitely impossible. If she did not return the jade pendant to Mu Shao Yu, he definitely would not rescind the engagement, and would definitely think that she still had feelings for him.


    Since there was actually one that was exactly the same, then she could first think of a way to get that piece in Mu Shao Yu''s hands. After that, she could think of a way to see if she could make one that was exactly the same.


    However, Tang Ke Xin did not discover the jade pendant on his body, and thought that it was, after all, the inherited treasure of the Mu Family, and it was impossible for him to be like the Tang Ke Xin of the past, who carried it on his body every day.


    However, hearing the meaning behind Mu Shao Yu''s words, the jade pendant should be in Mu Shao Yu''s hands.


    "Let''s go and drink some tea." Tang Ke Xin did not bother with Mu Shao Yu anymore, and directly headed towards the teahouse. Since she already had a way, there was no need to care about Mu Shao Yu anymore.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you haven''t played with this matter yet?" Seeing Tang Ke Xin actually turn around and leave like this, Mu Shao Yu was so angry that she was about to jump and jump.


    "Don''t worry Young Master Mu, I will definitely return the jade pendant to you." Tang Ke Xin did not stop, nor did he turn his head.


    "Tang Ke Xin, if you want me to return it right now, or else, you can forget about annulling the engagement." Mu Shao Yu suddenly dodged, and blocked in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    However, this had to be the real threat to Tang Ke Xin, because Tang Ke Xin really couldn''t take it out.


    Inside the room, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes clearly narrowed, and the corner of his lips slightly pursed.


    "This Mu Shao Yu is too petty, he doesn''t have a man''s grace anymore, to actually dare bully my family''s heart." However, Nan Gong Yi''s voice was not loud. After all, they knew that the Crown Prince was in the room next door.


    Although the sudden appearance of Ye Lan Jue and Tang Ke Xin might have destroyed his original plan, he could not let the Crown Prince find any loopholes.


    Thus, it was not appropriate for the two of them to appear at this moment.


    "Mu Shao Yu, don''t go overboard." Ye Lan Chen was anxious to begin with, he was immediately angered.


    "How I want to treat her, that''s my problem. One day, she won''t break off the engagement, and one day, she will be a member of my Mu Family, so, I have the qualifications, but the Fourth Prince, I''m afraid that it''s not right or proper, I''m afraid it''s not right, and the marriage hasn''t been annulled yet. You guys are just going to hook up together, I, as your official husband, have the qualifications to interfere ¡­" Mu Shao Yu did not put Ye Lan Chen in his eyes at all, and at the moment, he was too angry, the more he said, the more unpleasant his words sounded.


    For a moment, the expressions of Ye Lan Jue and Nan Gong Yi within the room clearly changed. Ye Lan Jue''s face now had a clear killing intent.


    At this moment, the smile on Nan Gong Yi''s face had already completely disappeared, and was replaced with a somber expression.


    At this moment, the two of them clearly wanted to directly finish Mu Shao Yu off.


    In the other room, Crown Prince''s face also showed a hint of coldness, and his eyes also narrowed obviously.


    "Young Master Mu, your face left home this morning." However, in the next moment, Tang Ke Xin''s words once again spread out like a feather. His voice was very light, and there was not even a hint of annoyance to be heard, and it even seemed to carry a bit of a smile.


    The crowd felt that it was inconceivable when they heard her words. She wasn''t angry at all after being scolded in such a manner. How could she laugh?


    Besides, what did she mean by that?


    He could not understand at all. What did it mean to see Mu Shao Yu''s face running away from home this morning?


    "But the heart? What do you mean? You think you can escape from home with your face? " Ye Lan Chen, who was so angry that he wanted to kick Mu Shao Yu out, was completely stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    Mu Shao Yu frowned, he looked at her in puzzlement, and completely did not understand what she meant.


    "What do you mean, he left home on his own?" In the room, even Nan Gong Yi had a face full of puzzlement, and could not help but ask, this girl''s speech was too profound, to the point that even he could not understand his words.


    At this moment, the spectators in the teahouse were even more bewildered.


    "Because it said the Young Master Mu doesn''t want it anymore." Under everyone''s attention, Tang Ke Xin opened her mouth once again, and slowly added.


    For a time, everyone was stunned and had yet to come back to their senses.


    "Pfft." In the room, Nan Gong Yi was the first to recover and immediately spurt out blood.


    Ye Lan Jue understood what she meant, his lips curved upwards, and he subconsciously shook his head.


    "Pfft hahaha, hahaha, the This King is about to die from laughter, hahaha, but at least, what you are saying is that she said that he was shameless, no, shameless, hahaha ¡­ "The Fourth Prince is also a smart man, and he reacted quickly. He laughed out loud, and laughed so hard that he couldn''t even straighten his back.


    While laughing, he explained, as if he was afraid that the others wouldn''t understand.


    In the other room, Crown Prince also had a smile on his face, but deep in his eyes, there was a strange glow quickly flickering. This woman was indeed very special, and also very smart.


    This kind of person truly made him somewhat interested.


    "Young master, let''s go back first." The guards at the side could not bear to watch any longer. They pulled at their young master and whispered.


    It was no wonder the Miss Tang said this to Young Master.


    "As expected of my family''s heart, scolding people to such an extent and not even using vulgarities. High, really high." Nan Gong Yi''s face was full of praise as he smiled brilliantly, looking extremely charming and enticing.


    While she was speaking, she looked at Ye Lan Jue with a deeper meaning.


    But Ye Lan Jue suddenly stood up.


    "You?" "Where are you going?" Seeing his actions, Nan Gong Yi was suddenly shocked. He, where is he going now?

 Chapter 81

    Ye Lan Jue did not bother with him, and directly walked out.


    The Ye Lan Jue he knew was always calm and steady, he would never do something rash at a time like this.


    "You''re not thinking of going out with my family, are you?" The corner of Nan Gong Yi''s mouth slowly rose. He knew that there weren''t many things that could make Ye Lan Jue different from usual, or that it had something to do with his family''s heart.


    "Yes." Only, no one had expected Ye Lan Jue to actually reply with such a straightforward answer.


    Yes, he actually said yes? He admitted it so straightforwardly?


    For a moment, the guard was dumbfounded, and even Nan Gong Yi had been stupefied at the time.


    He could tell that Ye Lan Jue had some differences to Tang Ke Xin, but never could he have imagined that Ye Lan Jue would directly admit to this problem.


    Ye Lan Jue couldn''t have really fallen for that girl, right?


    That girl was truly special, she was completely different from the other girls, but, she actually managed to catch Ye Lan Jue''s eyes?


    Actually, he also felt that the girl was very charming, he had been testing Ye Lan Jue''s intentions from the beginning, and although it looked like it was not on purpose, it was not unintentional.


    He was somewhat unsure if he was testing Ye Lan Jue''s limits, or testing his own thoughts.


    Only, he had no choice but to admit one thing, he was not as free and easy as Ye Lan Jue, nor was he as decisive as Ye Lan Jue.


    Or would he really lose to his hesitation, his probing?


    Nan Gong Yi was a little absent-minded, yet Ye Lan Jue had already left the room. Only, Ye Lan Jue did not look for Tang Ke Xin, but instead directly left the restaurant.


    This caused the guards who followed him to be slightly stunned and confused.


    Didn''t Master just say that he would go on a date with the Miss Tang?


    Why did he leave now instead of searching?


    Of course, he could not guess Master''s thoughts, nor could he ask. If Master left, he could only leave with him.


    "Crown Prince, just now, His Highness is also in the teahouse." In another room, a guard from the Crown Prince reported in a low voice as he saw Ye Lan Jue leave.


    "No defense." Crown Prince replied casually, but his slightly narrowed eyes had a faint sense of calculation.


    He suddenly had a decision. A very good decision.


    Since Ye Lan Jue had already left, Nan Gong Yi naturally didn''t need to hide it and directly went to Tang Ke Xin''s room. As soon as he opened the door, he shouted with enthusiasm, "Xin Xin, I finally see you again."


    Hearing his voice, Tang Ke Xin did not turn back, but instead, his body couldn''t help but shiver.


    "It''s been three years since we last met. I didn''t believe it at first, but after my heart had left my body yesterday, I now truly understand how profound those words were. How ¡­" In a flash, Nan Gong Yi appeared in front of Tang Ke Xin. When he looked at her, his smile was even brighter than a flower.


    "Stop." Even someone as calm as her could not stand listening to Nan Gong Yi talk anymore. She knew Nan Gong Yi had nothing to fear, but this was still a little too obvious.


    Ye Lan Chen, who was at the side, came back to his senses and secretly let out a breath of relief. His eyes swept back and forth between Tang Ke Xin and Nan Gong Yi and he could not help but ask, "But Xin, do you know Mayor of the Southern Palace?"


    Actually, based on Mayor of the Southern Palace''s attitude, it was definitely not as simple as knowing him.


    "Xin Xin is my wife, do you think we should meet?" Without waiting for Tang Ke Xin to speak, Nan Gong Yi directly answered.


    "Mayor of the Southern Palace, don''t come looking for me. Go looking for His Highness directly, is that not okay?" Tang Ke Xin felt that there was no need to think about peace where he was, so, after she finished, she stood up and left.


    was even more confused, they wanted him to find Ye Lan Jue? What do you mean?


    "Dong Er, is your Qing Gong good?" Returning to the Prime Minister''s Estate and entering the room, Tang Ke Xin took the other girls, leaving Dong Er behind as she asked in a low voice.


    "Not bad." Dong Er was a little taken aback, and subconsciously asked, "Miss, what are you trying to do?"


    "Go and prepare a few things for me. Remember, you must not be discovered." Although Dong Er had just said that her qinggong was not bad, Tang Ke Xin knew that she should be doing pretty good.


    "Miss, what do you want these things for?" When Dong Er heard the things that her Miss said, her expression changed. Miss told her to prepare these things, and she instantly felt worse.


    Because, it was obvious that there was nothing good going on.


    "Just do as I say, I''m of use." Tang Ke Xin naturally would not tell her this right away, because Tang Ke Xin knew that if she were to tell him her plan right now, Dong Er would definitely strike.


    "Oh, it''s easy." Although Dong Er was feeling very uneasy in her heart, since it was Miss''s orders, she naturally did not dare to disobey. Furthermore, she felt that it was possible that Miss had come here on a whim to play around.


    Only, that night, when Tang Ke Xin dragged Dong Er out to Mu Family''s courtyard, she was completely stunned.


    "Little, Miss, you, you asked Dong Er to prepare these things, no, don''t tell me you want to challenge Mu Residence at night?" For a moment, Dong Er was so frightened that his words were a little unclear.


    She had never thought that the Miss would actually bring her here to challenge the Mu Residence at night.


    What kind of place was the Mu Residence? Could he barge in at will?


    It was said that the security in Mu Residence was not lower than that of the imperial palace, so it could be easily imagined. Mu Family was so rich, so what if he hired a few guards?


    However, Miss wanted to challenge the Mu Residence at this very moment. She didn''t believe it, didn''t believe it, didn''t want to believe it, and also didn''t dare to believe it.


    However, her Miss nodded with certainty.


    For a moment, Dong Er almost fell flat on the ground. If she knew that the Miss had asked her to prepare these things, it would be to challenge the Mu Residence. She wouldn''t even prepare if you beat her to death, but it was obviously too late to say anything now.


    "I have already explored the path, once we enter the Mu Residence, I will follow this path." It could be seen that Tang Ke Xin''s preparations were complete, and he took out a simple yet obvious blueprint.


    In modern times, when she was following a mission, she had to make a thorough investigation beforehand, so this was a small matter for her.


    "Miss, can Dong Er ask the reason for Miss to enter the Mu Residence?" Only now did Dong Er remember her purpose for coming here.


    "Then, think of a way to get the jade pendant." Tang Ke Xin looked at her and laughed.


    "Take? This was called ''Na''? "Why didn''t you just say that you were stealing?" Dong Er pursed his lips, his tone obviously not good. It could be seen that this girl was extremely depressed, and was extremely disapproving of Tang Ke Xin''s personality.


    "It''s not good to be so direct." Tang Ke Xin did not have any sort of dissatisfaction on his face, instead, the smile on his face grew even wider.


    If not for the fact that she really had no other way, she wouldn''t have come up with such a plan.


    The object that she had trusted was given to the man from that night. It definitely could not be taken back.


    Mu Shao Yu had threatened her with the jade pendant, if she did not bring out the jade pendant, he would not break the engagement with Mu Shao Yu at all. She really did not want to have anything to do with Mu Shao Yu, and wanted to end the engagement as soon as possible.


    If Mu Shao Yu had not forced his to do this, she would not have done this.


    "Then what kind of jade does Miss want to steal?" Dong Er secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She could tell that Miss had made up her mind, so her actions tonight would not change, it was just that Miss wanted to steal some jade pendant and wanted to bring it to Mu Residence.


    At that time, the Mu Family gave me that jade pendant, saying that it was the family heirloom of the Mu Family, and now that the marriage had to be annulled, I have to return it. But I can''t find it, and I don''t even remember how it looked like. Tang Ke Xin quickly explained, the main reason why she asked Dong Er to follow her was to make sure that Dong Er was sure of the appearance of the jade pendant.


    "Definitely? It''s gone? " Dong Er couldn''t help but cry out in alarm. However, after understanding the Miss''s intentions, she calmed down instead, "Miss''s meaning is, to steal Young Master Mu''s jade pendant and then return it as Miss''s?"


    "Eh, this method is pretty good." When Tang Ke Xin heard her words, her eyes lit up. Originally, she had wanted to take Mu Shao Yu''s jade and make another one, although she knew that this was the Mu Family''s family heirloom jade, and it was definitely good stuff, and might not be able to be made exactly the same.


    However, she could try her best to find the same good jade, and do the same even if it was possible. However, at this moment, a few words from Dong Er reminded her.


    Dong Er''s body shook, that was not what the Miss thought?!


    "Miss, how about I go in myself?" Although Dong Er was not satisfied with his plan this time, he was still worried that Tang Ke Xin would be in danger.


    "Cut the crap." Just that, with a single sentence, Tang Ke Xin immediately stopped him.


    She knew the route better than Dong Er. When she went into Mu Shao Yu''s room to look for things, she would definitely need someone to take care of her, and with her ability, she would be able to climb over the wall smoothly. It would not be a problem for her to avoid the guards.


    Entering the courtyard, Dong Er, who was initially worried, watched her Miss''s movements and was instantly stupefied. Although the Miss didn''t know any martial arts, her movements were sharper and more professional than hers.


    During the day, Tang Ke Xin had already found a person from the Mu Residence to scout out the route and find the guards on duty. As a result, everything went smoothly, and before long, she found Mu Shao Yu''s room.


    At first, Tang Ke Xin thought that it would be troublesome to find, but she never thought that Dong Er would quickly find the jade pendant from a secret compartment under Mu Shao Yu''s bed.


    It could be seen that Dong Er was not simple.


    "Miss, this is the piece." Dong Er handed the jade pendant over to Tang Ke Xin.


    "Retreat." Tang Ke Xin quickly put away the jade pendant, her words were clean and clean, without any burden.


    "Miss, when did you learn to be a bandit?" The corner of Dong Er''s mouth twitched when she saw Tang Ke Xin''s quick and skilled retreating movements.


    "Don''t worry, as a bandit in Miss, I will definitely bring you along, because, I have discovered that you are definitely a good partner." Tang Ke Xin said with a half-true smile.


    Who would be in the mood to joke under such circumstances?


    Dong Er immediately shut her mouth, and did not say a word.


    The two of them returned along the original route and arrived in front of the high wall. Tang Ke Xin opened the rope she prepared, and the three meter tall wall quickly and easily flipped over it.


    However, he did flip over and fell down. Surprisingly, he didn''t land on the ground, but in an embrace.


    In an embrace that she was familiar with but enough to make her tremble in fear.

 Chapter 82

    Tang Ke Xin knew that there was no such thing as coincidental in this world. The capital was so big, and she was in his embrace so late in the night. Even if she was beaten to death, she would never believe that this was a coincidence.


    "What a coincidence." Tang Ke Xin quickly jumped down from his body and looked at him. Seeing his face that was cold enough to instantly freeze people into ice, Tang Ke Xin smiled and greeted him.


    Was this woman really as daring as the heavens? How dare you steal from the Mu Residence?


    What ¡­ what was going on?


    She had followed Miss over the wall of Mu Family and was caught red-handed by the Third Prince? God, kill her?


    The third prince seemed to want to interfere in this matter.


    "Coincidentally, indeed, how could it be a bad coincidence to be able to meet the Third Prince here." At this moment, Tang Ke Xin could only ignore his dangerous aura and try to think of a way to mix with him.


    After all, he had caught her red-handed.


    Ye Lan Jue coldly swept a glance at her, then followed the rope around her waist, and withdrew the tool she used to climb the wall. Seeing that simple yet absolutely useful thing, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed, "It''s quite complete."


    "Average, average." At that moment, Tang Ke Xin could only laugh, and wanted to take the thing back from his hands, but Ye Lan Jue held it very tightly, if she did not let go, she would not be able to take it.


    "Your Highness, can you let go of me first?" Tang Ke Xin did not pull over, but looked at him with a bit of vexation. At that moment, the rope was tied to her waist, and one end was in his hand.


    The way he was holding her looked really weird, really weird.


    "Tell me, should the This King tell this to the Prime Minister or the Empress directly?" Ye Lan Jue raised his eyes, and looked at her with eyes as bright as the stars, the corners of his lips moving slightly, his slow and steady voice sounding extremely good, extremely alluring and charming.


    However, Tang Ke Xin''s small face instantly fell. This was a threat, an absolutely naked threat.


    He definitely could not let Prime Minister know about this. Right now, Prime Minister had already begun to restrict her from going out, and he was usually accompanied by someone, afraid that she would cause trouble again. If Prime Minister knew about this, she would definitely not go out again.


    Of course, this matter could not be told to the Queen either. The Queen Empress was already troubled enough, she could not let the Queen Empress worry over her matters any longer.


    "Your Highness, with our friendship, we shouldn''t ¡­" "Tang Ke Xin was startled, and secretly exhaled, and then probed.


    Usually, at this time, they could use some form of friendship.


    "Does the This King have any relationship with you? When did they become friends? "What kind of friendship?" Seeing her expression, Ye Lan Jue couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, but his face was still as cold as ever.


    "Huh?" Tang Ke Xin was stunned. No friendship? That''s right, she didn''t have any relationship with the Third Prince, and they only took what they needed from last night. She wanted to help the Queen, and he was the one who ordered them after finding a real conspiracy.


    In the courtyard, Dong Er''s body was getting more stiff, and more and more afraid to move.


    If she really told the Queen Empress, then her responsibility would never escape.


    "Where are the items?" Seeing that she suddenly stopped and did not speak anymore, Ye Lan Jue squinted his eyes and spoke again, his voice seemingly becoming colder.


    It seemed like this woman didn''t have that much of awareness. She had nothing to say after he asked her that question. Perhaps, in her heart, the words'' friendship ''was just a casual word. She was trying to fool him.


    "What?" "What is it?" Tang Ke Xin couldn''t help but be shocked when she heard his sudden outburst once again, especially when she heard his words.


    If he knew earlier, his appearing here was not a coincidence, but he seemed to know her goal. He knew that she came to the Mu Residence to retrieve something.


    How, how did he know?


    She didn''t even tell Dong Er about this matter beforehand, which was something that Dong Er only found out about after arriving at the Mu Residence.


    Then how could he possibly know?


    Moreover, he seemed to know everything.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin would never admit it now.


    "Bring it here." Only, Ye Lan Jue didn''t give her any leeway to pretend to be confused, and directly spoke to her.


    "What?" "I don''t understand what His Highness is saying." Tang Ke Xin blinked, and decided to continue pretending. How could she give something that she took so much effort to him so easily?


    Moreover, she needed to use this jade pendant to cancel the marriage.


    With the third prince''s power, it was impossible for her to escape from such a situation.


    Dong Er did not know why, but she still did not come out, nor did she make any sound.


    However, there was no sound from the Mu Residence at the moment, which meant that the girl was not caught, and that the place she chose did not have many guards.


    "Tang Ke Xin, This King would like to see how long you can continue acting for." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips curled up slightly, he did not seem to be in a hurry, but the current him had a lot of patience.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed lightly. She did not speak, but her mind was quickly thinking of a way to escape.


    "The This King does not mind. I will bring you to the Imperial Palace and hand you over to the Queen Empress." Only, the third prince''s next words directly caused Tang Ke Xin''s heart to turn cold.


    This person was truly ruthless.


    Yes, in the eyes of others, the third prince was a heroic and valiant figure, righteous and awe-inspiring. However, she knew that he was the world''s number one underworld expert, the most sinister.


    As a result, she knew that he really could do anything. Perhaps he really could bring her to the Imperial Palace and hand her over to the Queen Empress.


    "I really don''t know what His Highness is talking about." I don''t have anything on me. If you don''t believe me, I can search you. " Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, looking at Ye Lan Jue, she suddenly said, she wanted to make the last effort, she was betting, betting that although Ye Lan Jue''s stomach was black, but more or less, he should consider the gender, and would not truly search her body.


    Moreover, at this moment, her taking the initiative to let him search her was also a form of concealment. Under normal circumstances, if you did this, others would believe you.


    In the courtyard, when Dong Er heard her own Miss''s words, she was immediately dumbfounded.


    However, Dong Er then remembered who the Third Prince was. He was righteous and heroic, and he would definitely not go search the Miss''s body.


    It could not have been done by the third prince.


    Actually, Tang Ke Xin also carried that bit of hope.


    It was just that in the next moment, Ye Lan Jue''s hand merely gently tugged, and then, Tang Ke Xin was directly pulled into his embrace. The corner of her mouth slightly opened as she slowly said, "Mn, this idea is not bad."


    Tang Ke Xin''s body subconsciously stiffened. As expected, she could not have any hope for him, this person was already sinister to the point where there was no cure.


    Dong Er, who was in the courtyard, almost fell down. This, this third prince really wanted to search Miss?


    How was this possible? How is this possible?


    "Your Highness, men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other." Tang Ke Xin couldn''t help but ask when she saw Ye Lan Jue actually reach out her hands and search her body.


    First, it was true that there was a difference between men and women. His way of doing things was really inappropriate. Could it be that the third prince didn''t have that kind of self-awareness?


    Secondly, she had the jade pendant that he had just obtained from the Mu Residence on her body. If he had found it, with his scheming character, he would have taken it away. Then, what would she use to break off the engagement with Mu Shao Yu?


    Tang Ke Xin was completely speechless. What did that mean?


    The third prince''s hand had already reached her waist, and he quickly pressed her waist a few times. Obviously, he couldn''t find her, but his hand continued to move upwards.


    In ancient times, many people would keep things in their bosom. The third prince''s search was reasonable.


    Although Tang Ke Xin did not have the jade pendant in her bosom, shshewas still thoroughly shocked when she saw the method he was using, "Your Highness, actually, I just went in and did not find the thing. Mu Residence is too cautious, I do not know martial arts, Dong Er was afraid that I would be found by someone, so he let me out first.


    In truth, it was impossible for Ye Lan Jue to actually search her body under such circumstances, it was just to scare her.


    When he heard her words, his movements naturally stopped. He only looked at her with a smile that was not a smile.


    But, in the next moment, his eyes darkened, the hand around Tang Ke Xin''s waist tightened, and he carried Tang Ke Xin and left.


    Tang Ke Xin also noticed that there were people approaching, so, at this moment, it was extremely quiet.


    However, at this moment, a sound came from the courtyard.


    "Dong Er... "When Tang Ke Xin thought about Dong Er who was still inside, he softly called out.


    "Who is it?" It was clear that the person who had come had good martial arts skills and good hearing. He had already heard the voice and was walking towards them.


    Tang Ke Xin could tell that it was Mu Shao Yu''s voice, she knew that if Ye Lan Jue brought her away at that moment, Dong Er would definitely be discovered, and at that time, she would definitely be in for it.


    Ye Lan Jue clearly thought about this and didn''t move again.


    "Your ¡­ Your Highness?" Mu Shao Yu was holding a lantern in his hand. As he walked closer, he naturally recognized Ye Lan Jue. It was obvious that he was shocked and his voice even had a hint of a stutter.


    Mu Shao Yu''s eyes first looked at Ye Lan Jue''s face, and then naturally moved towards the woman in his arms. He first saw the rope tightly tied around the woman''s waist, and following the rope, he saw the rope tightly held in the Third Prince''s hands.


    Could it be that this was the third prince''s special hobby?


    Mu Shao Yu''s body subconsciously trembled. Then, his eyes slowly shifted upwards, towards the woman''s face in the Third Prince''s embrace.

 Chapter 83

    In the next moment, the third prince wrapped his arm around Tang Ke Xin and unwittingly brought Tang Ke Xin closer to his chest.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing here so late at night?" Mu Shao Yu did not see the look on the woman''s face. It was as if she was a little disappointed, but felt that it was weird, why was the Third Prince here in the middle of the night?


    "When is it your turn to meddle in the matters of the This King?" Ye Lan Jue did not look at him, only a low voice suddenly sounded, carrying a dangerous killing intent.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Your Highness, do you know how easy it is to misunderstand your words?"


    She could imagine Mu Shao Yu''s reaction when he saw this situation, and could guess what he would think.


    And the third prince''s words, would perfectly cater to Mu Shao Yu''s thoughts.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that the Third Prince had done that on purpose, intentionally causing Mu Shao Yu to misunderstand in order to cover up the events of the night.


    He had really put a lot of effort into this. However, wasn''t he afraid that the news would affect his reputation?


    Furthermore, she was dressed today with a rope tied around her waist. Right now, one of the Third Prince''s hand was tightly holding onto her waist, while the other was pressing down on her head, covering her shoulders. She then leaned on his chest and bent her waist slightly, so Mu Shao Yu would definitely not be able to recognize her.


    However, the Third Prince had purposely misunderstood Mu Shao Yu. Was he not afraid that Mu Shao Yu would spread the news and ruin his reputation?


    With Mu Shao Yu''s character, she really could not trust him.


    Ye Lan Jue embraced her and tightly hugged her in his embrace. The rope he was holding in his hands purposely tightened before he quickly left with Tang Ke Xin in his arms.


    Is His Highness really that?


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would''ve never believed that the usually righteous third prince would have such a perverted hobby.


    Moreover, to have such a perverted hobby, it was one thing for you to play at home, but you actually brought a woman out to play in the middle of the night?


    He was thinking, if he came a little later, would he have seen an even more shocking scene?


    He felt that the third prince might have just started ¡­


    At that moment, Mu Shao Yu''s entire mind was filled with images of frightened people, thus, he naturally did not discover Dong Er who was hiding in the courtyard.


    When Mu Shao Yu left, he somewhat didn''t recover back, and was in a bit of a daze.


    Waiting until Mu Shao Yu left, only then did Dong Er quickly leave the courtyard, he did not see her own Miss, and thought that if her own Miss and his third prince were together, at least their lives would be safe.


    Thinking to this point, Dong Er''s eyes subconsciously flashed. Why would she have such a thought?


    Why would they think that when the Miss and the Third Prince were together, at least their lives would be safe? Could it be that she subconsciously believed that the Miss and the Third Prince were not safe in other aspects together?


    Dong Er subconsciously shuddered. After that, she quickly got up and rushed towards the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    After Ye Lan Jue left with Tang Ke Xin, he did not make things difficult for her anymore and directly brought her back to the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    "Tang Ke Xin, in the future, if This King finds out that you have done such a foolish thing, you will not be forgiven." However, the third prince had said something threatening when he left.


    Tang Ke Xin watched him as he left, her eyes flashed, she was confused, why was it that she could be caught by the Third Prince whenever she did anything? Why was he everywhere?


    How could he be so free? It seemed like he had been waiting all day to catch her.


    Moreover, she was even more puzzled as to how he knew that she would be going to Mu Residence today.


    Wasn''t that person with the clairvoyant nature?


    "Kid, Miss, you''re back?" When Dong Er, who had rushed back, saw her own Miss sitting safely in her room, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dong Er''s eyes could not help but look around and see no one else. She frowned: "Where is Your Highness?


    "


    "Let''s go." Tang Ke Xin knew that Dong Er was right inside the courtyard at the time. She must have heard everything, so she naturally would not hide it from her.


    "He left? They left just like that? " Dong Er was very surprised. Just now, when she heard the Third Prince''s words, it seemed like she was holding onto something tightly, and she even said that she wanted to tell the Queen Empress.


    Why did he leave just like that?


    "Or do you want him to stay?" Tang Ke Xin swept her eyes across Dong Er, and blinked, what was this girl thinking about?


    Not leaving? Could he still stay?


    "Cough ¡­" Dong Er coughed lightly and couldn''t help but glare at Tang Ke Xin.


    Of course, what Dong Er did not say was that she had a feeling earlier that the Third Prince was about to stay behind.


    "Stay!" Cough, cough, she''s really crazy. What is she thinking?


    "Alright, the mission is complete. Go to sleep." Tang Ke Xin took off her boots and took out the jade pendant, a smile appearing on her face. Although she had accidentally met Ye Lan Jue and made some mistakes, in general, everything went smoothly.


    No matter what, the jade pendant was in his hands, and Ye Lan Jue did not take it away.


    Ye Lan Jue would definitely not think that she would hide the jade pendant inside his boots.


    When Dong Er saw her Miss take out a jade pendant from her boots and smile happily, she was suddenly speechless. She realized that her Miss was not like other girls anymore.


    What the Miss did was definitely not what ordinary girls would do.


    However, she also felt that this Miss was actually cuter and she admired him more.


    Tang Ke Xin took the jade pendant and returned to his own room. Because normally, Tang Ke Xin would wash up by herself, and would not want Dong Er at all, so Dong Er also returned to his own room.


    On the second day, when Tang Ke Xin woke up, she heard some movement and entered her room. With the first glance, she saw the jade pendant on the table.


    "Miss, put away the jade pendant that you stole with great difficulty last night. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll lose it again?" Dong Er secretly shook her head. Indeed, her own Miss was not like other girls at all.


    "What steal? Why do you sound so bad? I''m borrowing it, I''ll return it soon." Tang Ke Xin who was already dressed walked out and retorted with some dissatisfaction.


    In truth, she had completely no use for it. She took the jade pendant and returned it back afterwards. In truth, she had lost nothing compared to the Mu Residence.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Miss will return it soon." Dong Er shook her head, as though she was feeling helpless, she followed what she said and took the jade pendant, then gave it to her, "Then Miss must keep it well too, so you can throw it away later, there''s no need to return it."


    "Hey, why is the jade in your hand? I left it in the room." Just that, when Tang Ke Xin looked at the jade in her hand, she was completely shocked. She remembered it clearly from last night, the jade pendant was placed inside the room.


    "The moment Dong Er entered the room, she found the jade pendant on the table." Hearing her words, Dong Er''s face was full of confusion, "Did Miss remember wrongly?"


    Dong Er felt that this Miss had most likely remembered wrongly. After all, she came back so late last night, perhaps because Miss was too tired and had forgotten about it.


    "Is that possible? "Did you remember incorrectly?"


    Could she be mistaken?


    With her memory, it was impossible for her to remember things like this wrongly.


    Furthermore, when Dong Er said that her jade pendant was casually placed on the table, she took a glance at it and clearly saw it on the table beside her.


    At that time, she had thought that Dong Er only said that when he saw her putting the jade pendant on the table beside his bed.


    But now?


    In the next moment, Tang Ke Xin quickly got up and returned to her room. She then clearly saw that the jade pendant that she stole last night was still lying on the table beside her bed.


    "What is it? "Why are there two?" Dong Er was also dumbfounded. She had only stolen one piece yesterday, how did it become two? " Could it be that I''ve found the piece that Miss threw away again? "


    "Impossible." Just that, Tang Ke Xin immediately denied her words. She was now certain that the other jade pendant was for the man from that night.


    Moreover, she hadn''t seen such a jade pendant in the past few days.


    Suddenly appearing? Why did he suddenly appear?


    Someone put it back?


    Then who would put it back?


    Who could it be?


    Was it Ye Lan Jue who sent her back last night? Could it be Ye Lan Jue? However, she remembered that after Ye Lan Jue left, there was no jade pendant on the table.


    Because, after Ye Lan Jue left, she waited for him in his room, and sat down at the table.


    Due to her studies in psychology, her observation of matters was very minute, not to mention something as important as a jade pendant. Last night, she had fought hard to get the jade pendant, and if it was an identical jade pendant placed on the table in front of her, she would have seen it.


    Therefore, she was 100% sure that there was no jade pendant on the table. Furthermore, before she went to sleep, there was no jade pendant on the table.


    Therefore, it was definitely not what Ye Lan Jue had left behind at that time.


    It must have been after she entered the room and fell asleep that someone stealthily entered the room and placed the jade pendant on the table.


    If she remembered correctly, if the jade pendant was really given to that man that night, then, the one who came last night with the jade pendant, could it be that man?


    Then, who was that person? Who is it? What did he mean? What do you want to do?

 Chapter 84

    In that moment, Tang Ke Xin was really unable to guess what that person was thinking, and only felt his body stiffen slightly. If that person knew that it was her, how would he deal with her?


    Thinking of that, Tang Ke Xin could not help but shiver. If that was the case, she would be more than happy.


    "Miss, what''s going on?" Dong Er also had a face full of doubt, "Then what do we do now? Should they return it together? Or two? "


    "Collect the two jade pendants first." Tang Ke Xin''s face sunk, her voice became more serious, "Keep it safe."


    She still didn''t know the purpose of that person returning the jade pendant, so she couldn''t act rashly.


    If that person was not completely sure that it was her just now and only suspected that it was her, then why did he use this jade pendant to test her? Then, if she returned the jade pendant, she would definitely be exposed.


    This was the inherited treasure of the Mu Family, so she naturally had to return it. Whether or not it was now, she had to wait for a suitable opportunity.


    At the very least, she had to find out that person''s purpose in returning the jade pendant.


    She guessed that the person actually gave back the jade pendant, and after that, there should be some other movement, so she was waiting for his next move.


    Only, before that person could do anything, Tang Ke Xin received an unexpected guest ¡ª ¡ª Little Princess.


    "Sister Tang, Sister Tang, I''m here to see you." Before the little Princess even entered the house, she started shouting happily in the courtyard.


    However, the little Princess was completely shocked. She actually called them Miss and called them Big Sis?


    Hearing that voice, Tang Ke Xin subconsciously held her forehead. She was just worrying about the jade pendant, why did it have to be such a troublesome master?


    "Sister Tang, Sister Tang." Princess''s shouts were pleasing to the ears and extremely friendly, as though she was afraid that others wouldn''t be able to hear her.


    "Princess is really thinking of me?" Tang Ke Xin coughed lightly, expressing her doubt. How could she not know what this girl was scheming?


    "Of course, of course I want to go to Sister Tang." The little Princess blinked her big watery eyes, looking at Tang Ke Xin, she looked very sincere.


    Unfortunately, he could not deceive Tang Ke Xin, who only looked at her, and pursed her lips, not saying a word.


    "Of course, I should also think of Sister Tang''s Mind Reading." Being looked down at by Tang Ke Xin, the little Princess was quickly defeated, but she was not embarrassed, and admitted her goal generously.


    "Your convenience is the main point." Tang Ke Xin laughed, the little girl was actually quite cute, she really liked her. Of course, if the little girl didn''t chase after her everyday, wanting to learn Mind Reading would be the best.


    "Sister Tang, please teach me Mind Reading." The little Princess sat beside Tang Ke Xin, and holding onto Tang Ke Xin''s wrist, she automatically activated the request mode.


    "Princess, this humble girl really doesn''t know any Mind Reading techniques." Tang Ke Xin shook her head. There was no room for discussion on this matter.


    Everything was small, but there was definitely no lack of trouble.


    Tang Ke Xin originally thought that after she said those words, the little Princess would once again display her might as a Princess. However, she didn''t expect the little girl to suddenly calm down.


    It was very quiet, very quiet. He sat there, not moving or speaking, just sitting there with his head lowered.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at her strangely. Eh? It was rare for it to be so quiet.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin realized that something was amiss. She approached her slightly and suddenly saw droplets of water dripping.


    "I know, I know that none of you actually like me. You all hate me because I''m crazy, because I''m too noisy, because I''m too annoying." Little Princess raised her head and looked at Tang Ke Xin, her eyes filled with tears.


    "No, no?" Seeing her current state, Tang Ke Xin truly could not bear to see her, and even replied with a little less confidence.


    "Since I was young, I have never had a mother. My mother gave birth to me, and I died because I was a girl, and the other women in the house didn''t like me, and only my father liked and doted on me. But my father often wasn''t home, so when I was alone in the house, they always bullied me." As the girl spoke, her tears flowed faster. Apparently, she was talking about her sorrows.


    Although Ning Wang was only a prince, there were definitely a lot of women in the palace. After Princess Ning had given birth to her daughter, she suddenly passed away, leaving behind only her young daughter. If Ning Wang was still in the mansion, then it would be fine, but if Ning Wang wasn''t there, the other women would definitely bully the little Princess.


    This is conceivable.


    Thus, this little girl must have suffered a lot when she was young.


    "But, but I never thought that my father, who loves me the most, would ¡­ he ¡­" When the little Princess said till here, she was truly very sad, very sad, and her tears rolled down in streams.


    "Alright, stop crying, stop crying." Tang Ke Xin''s heart ached as well. She gently reached out and pulled her into her embrace, comforting her in a low voice.


    This child seemed very lively and cheerful. He looked as though he was scared and didn''t care, but his heart was very fragile. Normally, she was the only one who cared about him.


    Usually, when she thought of her father, she would cry alone. This was the first time she cried like this in front of others and it was also the first time she told her thoughts to others.


    And at this moment, the way she addressed Tang Ke Xin, even the word "Tang" had already disappeared, and she had directly become a big sister. It could be seen how much trust she had in and reliance she had placed on Tang Ke Xin.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you anymore, it''s just that Daddy still loves you. Daddy went somewhere far away, but he''ll watch you from afar, watch you grow up." Tang Ke Xin naturally felt it, and the hand that was holding her tightened slightly. He pulled her into her embrace and could only give her a bit of comfort.


    She remembered that before she was two years old, she had parents. It was just that when she was more than two years old, her parents left her behind, placed her outside the door of the orphanage, and left her there.


    After that, the memory became more and more blurry, and she never thought about it, or didn''t want to think about it. After that, she always treated herself as a fatherless orphan.


    "Elder sister, I want to learn Mind Reading. I just want to know who is really good for me and who is false for me." The little Princess sobbed, feeling even more sorrowful. The voice that came out was a little muffled, and it made one''s heart ache just by listening to it.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you Mind Reading." This time, Tang Ke Xin agreed without much hesitation.


    In fact, it was useful to learn from the observation of expressions in situations like the little Princess''s. She could not teach them openly and openly, but she could also teach them in private if she had the chance.


    "Really? "Big sister agreed. That''s great, that''s great." Hearing that Tang Ke Xin agreed, the little Princess immediately stopped crying. She quickly raised her head and looked at Tang Ke Xin.


    Tang Ke Xin squinted her eyes and suddenly realised that the problem was not right. When she saw the girl cry, her heart softened and she did not think much.


    Two days ago, when this girl could not make a request, she had immediately put on the airs of a Princess, but today, she was threatened by him.


    She felt that this was definitely not Princess''s idea, and someone must have thought up this idea for him.


    "Mm, I promised you. Oh right, who gave you such a good idea for you to use this method to beg me?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Princess and laughed faintly. She first agreed to Princess''s request without any hesitation, which made Princess happy and put down her guard. Only then did she pretend to be indifferent and ask.


    "It''s Three Emperors ¡­ "Cover." Although the little Princess was smart, she was still young after all, so how could she be a match for Tang Ke Xin.


    However, the little Princess quickly realized that she had spoken incorrectly and subconsciously covered her mouth. Unfortunately, it was already too late and Tang Ke Xin had already heard it.


    "Did the third prince advise you?" Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slowly narrowed, as a dangerous aura faintly appeared within them. She had said it before, how could the little Princess think of using such a method to deal with her?


    So the cunning fox was the one who came up with this idea for the little Princess?


    "Yes, it''s Three Emperors. Three Emperors said that this method will definitely work for elder sister, so he told me ¡­" Seeing that the matter had been exposed, the little Princess was obviously a little afraid. Furthermore, he had also betrayed his own Three Emperors, causing him to feel even more uneasy.


    "Good, very good, Your Highness, right?" "I have." Tang Ke Xin suddenly laughed, and then a smile quickly spread out from the corner of her lips. It was beautiful, very beautiful, and her voice was also very gentle and pleasant to listen to, but it had the tone of grinding her teeth.


    She had taken note of the Third Prince''s debt.


    Only, the little Princess looked at the smile on her face and suddenly felt a chill.

 Chapter 85

    The young master''s body trembled slightly. He secretly thought, should she go and greet the Three Emperors first? To let Three Emperors be mentally prepared.


    At this time, Three Emperors should still be in the palace.


    At this moment, the third prince subconsciously felt a cold shiver run down his spine.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin was very clear that when she entered the palace at this point, the chances of meeting the Third Prince was very high.


    However, the little Princess was secretly praying in her heart that she definitely would not meet the Three Emperors. If the Sister Tang wanted to settle the score with the Three Emperors, he could take advantage of her absence.


    However, it was clear that all the immortals in the sky were asleep and no one had heard the little Princess''s prayer. Thus, when they had just entered the palace and went around the front yard, they had coincidentally bumped into the Third Prince.


    Coincidentally, the third prince was alone at the moment. It looked like he was about to leave the palace.


    "Three Emperors, didn''t you say last time that there was something interesting in the manor and you want to give it to me? Let''s go and get it now." When the young Princess saw the third prince, he ran forward slightly and gave his third prince a meaningful glance.


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t say a word, she only stood at her original position and looked at them.


    "What is it? "I''ve been exposed." The third prince had already guessed it and did not plan on hiding anything. He looked at the little Princess and asked directly.


    "Three Emperors, I''m sorry, I-I leaked it. Um, Sister Tang seems to be very angry, you have to be careful." The little Princess saw that the Third Prince had said it himself, so there was naturally no need to hide it anymore.


    Little Princess didn''t know why, but she had to warn his own Three Emperors to be careful. At this moment, she seemed to have forgotten what kind of powerful person her Three Emperors was.


    It was clear that the little Princess was not aware of this problem yet.


    However, seeing the expression in Ye Lan Jue''s eyes, the little Princess seemed to be very pleased and satisfied. The corners of her lips slightly raised as she gently smiled.


    The little Princess looked at the smile on her face and was immediately stunned. Her eyes were wide open and filled with disbelief. Three Emperors actually laughed? She had lived for so long, it seemed like this was the first time she had truly seen the Three Emperors smile?


    Furthermore, she discovered a problem. Three Emperors was smiling, it was really, really beautiful, really beautiful.


    "Are you angry?" Ye Lan Jue did not pay attention to the shocked little Princess. Instead, he walked to the front of Tang Ke Xin with a step, and the curve of his lips became even more pronounced as his words became abnormally gentle.


    It seemed that he was in a good mood, and it seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Yes, the third prince was in a very good mood right now. He liked to see this woman angry because of him, even though this wasn''t a good thing to talk about.


    "Is it fun for His Highness to plot against us?" When Tang Ke Xin saw the light smile on the corner of his mouth, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She tried her best to suppress the trace of unease in her heart and tried her best to sound as calm as possible.


    She didn''t expect that before she even questioned him, he had already admitted to it. Furthermore, that sentence of his sounded like he was angry. What''s the matter? Why does it feel so strange?


    "If you want to vent your anger, This King is ready at any time." Ye Lan Jue suddenly moved closer to her, lowering his voice, and said slowly: "Whatever you want, This King will wait for you."


    Those words were originally ambiguous. Furthermore, he said them so damnably on purpose that it was hard for others to not misunderstand.


    With just that one sentence, Tang Ke Xin''s fighting spirit was immediately extinguished.


    He admitted it, without hesitation. He also said that he could do anything he wanted her to, but she? What could she do?


    "What are you going to do?" The third prince deliberately asked again, and his body seemed to be getting closer to her.


    "Rascal." Tang Ke Xin exhaled, took a deep breath, and tried her best to calm herself down. Looking at the smile on his face, she felt that it was extremely difficult to calm down.


    "Rascal?" The Third Prince didn''t seem to be angry, but his smile seemed to have a hint of peculiarity to it, "A woman being a scoundrel to you? "If you want to, you can ¡­"


    Ye Lan Jue had purposely twisted her meaning, and even purposely said those words to the extreme.


    Usually, under normal circumstances, it was a rogue who would talk about a man versus a woman. However, at this moment, he was talking about a rogue who was talk about a woman versus a man?!


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart suddenly stopped. Did he, did he say those words unintentionally, or did he say it on purpose?


    Was it just a casual word? Or was there a hidden meaning behind it?


    "This King is ready anytime ¡­" You. "His lips, on the other hand, were next to her ear. That ambiguous feeling seemed to be able to burn his on such a hot day.


    At this moment, their voices were extremely soft, and only the other party was able to hear them.


    Not far away, even though the little Princess had recovered from her shock, she did not hear their words, and only looked at them strangely.


    From Sister Tang''s words, it was obvious that she was looking for Three Emperors to settle the score, but why were the two of them standing there and whispering to each other, and furthermore, looking from her direction, why did Sister Tang''s face look so strange?


    It seemed like there was a little bit of red in it. Was it because it was too hot? Yes, it must be like that.


    Right now, Sister Tang was standing in the sunlight. It must be very hot, very hot.


    "Elder sister, are you hot? Why don''t you stand over here, it''s cool here." The little Princess was extremely enthusiastic and considerate as she shouted out, "Look at you! Your face is flushed red!"


    When Tang Ke Xin heard her words, she was obviously startled for a moment. She almost subconsciously touched her face.


    Yes, yes, it''s really hot here, it must be hot, it must be.


    The Third Prince''s eyes were looking straight at her, and the corner of his mouth was smirking. He was showing a smile, but there was a deeper meaning to his smile.


    Yes, her face was indeed a little red. He noticed that her blushing appearance was not only adorable, but also beautiful.


    "Elder sister, come here quickly. Your face is even redder now. It must be getting hotter. Be careful, you might faint from the heat." Little Princess looked at Tang Ke Xin and shouted again.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and lowered her head. However, she just so happened to hear the third prince''s gentle smile, and for a moment, she only wanted to ruthlessly slap the smile off his face.


    She thought that if she was not in the palace at the moment, if the little Princess was not there, she would definitely have done the same.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin could only try her best to ignore his smile, and walk towards the direction of the Princess. The imposing manner she had when she first entered the palace was no longer there, and in this exchange, she had lost too thoroughly.


    This proved that the little white rabbit had never fought with a fox before. Although she was not a little white rabbit that could be easily bullied, the fox had become extremely cunning.


    "This King is ready anytime." Only, when Tang Ke Xin walked past him, he coincidentally repeated that sentence once more.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly clenched her teeth, endured for a long time, then endured the impulse to raise her foot and ruthlessly stomp on his foot.


    At this moment, the third prince''s lips were curled upwards and his lips were curled up as well. His eyes were filled with laughter. This woman was truly adorable.


    Tang Ke Xin ruthlessly stomped her feet on the ground, and then, as if nothing had happened, she walked toward the little Princess.


    "Elder sister, your face is so red, could it be that you''re blushing?" The little Princess did not understand and asked again with a worried expression.


    When the Third Prince heard the little Princess''s words, he laughed like a fox.


    "I''m fine, didn''t I say to pay respects to the Queen''s Empress? Let''s go. " Tang Ke Xin did his best to calm his emotions down, and his voice returned to normal.


    She felt that the Third Prince''s treacherous and roguish attitude made it impossible for her to explain himself. She didn''t know what he would say next, so she decided to ignore him.


    Didn''t Sister Tang just say that she would look for him to settle the score?


    How did it end like this?


    You didn''t even hear what the Sister Tang said just now?


    Of course, she didn''t hear what the Three Emperors said either?


    No, the two were standing so close to each other, they must have been speaking in whispers.


    Could it be that a few quiet words would solve the problem?


    The adult world is so strange.


    "Yeah, he just left like that?" The third prince seemed to have gotten addicted to playing. He purposefully said so and looked at her with a meaningful smile.


    Tang Ke Xin squinted her eyes, feeling annoyed in her heart, she was not done playing yet, but in the next moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly laughed, her lips slowly raised, a pair of eyes looking at the Third Prince had a hint of a smile plastered across them.


    When the Third Prince saw her reaction, his eyes subconsciously flashed. Her face changed too quickly, he was afraid that ¡­

 Chapter 86

    Her face changed too quickly. It must have been a bad thing.


    "Mm, okay. What is it, sister?" When the Princess heard Tang Ke Xin''s shout, she immediately went over to her.


    "Sis, Sis, this, this isn''t good right?" However, the little Princess was completely stunned and for a moment, she couldn''t even speak properly.


    "Do you want to learn Mind Reading?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Princess, her expression was calm and her voice gentle.


    It suddenly occurred to her that returning the favor was a very good idea.


    His Highness was too much of a scoundrel. It was impossible for him to reason with him. As he talked, he was led astray. Moreover, while they were talking, he felt like he had taken advantage of them.


    However, she did not need to personally appear, she could let Princess do it.


    Since he could come up with a plan to deal with her, then of course she could also ask the Princess to come out and settle this debt.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Princess nodded her head, and said three thoughts, one could see how much she wanted to learn.


    "Eh?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Princess, and did not say it anymore, but Tang Ke Xin knew, with her intelligence, Princess would definitely understand.


    "But, but I''m afraid that at that time ¡­" It was very obvious that the little Princess was very worried, so she still hesitated a little.


    "Then Princess has thought it through, I will not force you." Tang Ke Xin shrugged her shoulders indifferently, but the meaning behind her words were also very obvious.


    She would not force the Princess to do anything, but she would naturally not know about the matter regarding Mind Reading.


    "Alright, I agree." The Princess hesitated for a moment before looking at the Third Prince. After pondering for a moment, he nodded his head and agreed.


    It was very obvious that the temptation of learning Mind Reading was simply too great for Princess.


    His Highness the Third Prince knew that Tang Ke Xin would definitely not be able to ask, so he looked at the little Princess. Although he did not say anything, the questioning look in his eyes was extremely obvious.


    "Three Emperors, you don''t need to look at me like that. Since I promised Sister Tang, I won''t be able to tell you. The Princess glanced at the third prince and smirked, but he did not say anything.


    The third prince''s gaze once again turned to Tang Ke Xin.


    I wonder what exactly did she tell Princess just now, and what secret did Princess keep from me? However, this woman was quite impressive.


    Tang Ke Xin naturally saw the questioning look in the third prince''s eyes, but she had already decided to pretend that she did not see it.


    "This humble one is going to pay respects to the Queen''s mistress, and will be leaving first." The current Tang Ke Xin was no longer as depressed as before, and a few more smiles appeared on her face. She quickly bowed towards the third prince, then turned around, took a step, and walked toward the Kunning Palace.


    "Big sister, I won''t accompany you to Kunning Palace for now. I''ll go complete the mission big sister gave me, then I''ll look for big sister to teach me Mind Reading." Seeing that Tang Ke Xin was about to leave, the little Princess shook her hands repeatedly.


    The Third Princess did not say anything to stop her, she only watched her leaving, the corners of her lips slowly curled up. Since that was the case, he wanted to see what she wanted the Princess to do.


    Therefore, at this moment, he did not intend to ask Princess about this matter, but wanted to let nature take its course.


    Only, the third prince never thought that, until then, he would not be surprised at all. Moreover, at that moment, he really regretted it a little, regretted not asking the Princess for information beforehand, and he wasn''t prepared for it.


    Seeing that the Third Prince did not stop her, Tang Ke Xin smiled slightly, but her steps did not stop. She still had to go to Kunning Palace, to check on the situation there.


    Only, after walking a distance, and just as he was about to reach the Kunning Palace, Tang Ke Xin saw the Crown Prince walking over.


    Tang Ke Xin frowned, did Crown Prince just come out from Kunning Palace? Only, why would Crown Prince come out of Kunning Palace at this time?


    The third prince had already prepared to leave the palace, why was the Crown Prince still near the Kunning Palace?


    Tang Ke Xin thought in her heart as her footsteps slowed down.


    "But the heart." Crown Prince had clearly seen it too, he had already stopped in his tracks, looking at her with a smile, his eyes revealed a slight difference.


    "This humble girl greets Crown Prince." Tang Ke Xin could only stop and bow respectfully, but she did not understand why Crown Prince would take the initiative to call out to her.


    She had originally been thinking, after walking to a certain distance, she would give a proper bow and just like that, she would pass by, just like usual.


    But at this moment, Crown Prince suddenly stopped, he called out to her with such seriousness, as though she had something to say.


    Tang Ke Xin could only stand up straight, she could not just walk away and wait for the Crown Prince to speak.


    "Did you get it?" The corner of Crown Prince''s lips slightly rose, and his gentle voice slowly spread out. His voice was very soft, and his tone was very indifferent, as if he was just casually asking about a matter.


    But, the contents of his question secretly shocked Tang Ke Xin.


    Did you get it?


    Him? What did he mean?


    Did you get anything?


    "This humble girl doesn''t understand Crown Prince''s words?" Tang Ke Xin suppressed the shock in her heart, and tried hherbest to calm herself down. When she looked at Crown Prince, his face did not seem to be surprised at all, but instead was perfectly at a loss.


    Hearing Crown Prince''s words, Tang Ke Xin''s first reaction was to see the jade pendant that suddenly appeared on the table this morning, but she immediately told herself in her heart, don''t think too much, don''t think too much, or perhaps it was just a coincidence, it had nothing to do with the jade pendant.


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Crown Prince actually laughed all of a sudden, his laughter seemed to be very gentle, and it seemed to have a hint of pettiness and modesty. His footsteps grew a little bit faster, and he moved closer to her, but not too close, and then, his voice clearly became a little softer." But, you know, you''re a smart person, since you understand everything, there''s no need to hide it in front of me. "


    "This humble girl doesn''t understand what the Crown Prince is saying." Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, although Crown Prince''s words were still somewhat ambiguous, but when connected back and forth, coupled with the sudden appearance of the jade pendant on the table this morning, she could not help but link the two.


    Could it be that the Crown Prince placed the jade pendant on the table?


    Then, that man from that night, was he Crown Prince? Will it?


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt a chill in his body, she felt as if she had fallen into a thousand year old ice cave. She felt as if she had been frozen from head to toe, and his body didn''t have the slightest bit of warmth.


    She suddenly didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Tang Ke Xin raised her eyes and looked at Crown Prince, trying to see if there was anything wrong with his face, but at that moment, other than her light smile, Crown Prince''s face did not have any other emotions. Even she could not detect anything wrong.


    She knew that for someone like the Crown Prince, who had an extremely deep and powerful heart, if he had been prepared in advance to cover it up, if at this moment, his mental state had not suddenly sprung up but had thought of it already, then he could hide even the smallest of emotions.


    "Can you tell anything from my face?" Crown Prince looked at her with his eyes. He was still smiling, gently, and his voice was especially gentle.


    He didn''t seem angry in the slightest, but his intentions were revealed without any concealment.


    After experiencing the past few times, he naturally knew how powerful Tang Ke Xin''s observation was. Naturally, he also knew what she wanted to see on his face just now.


    "If you want to see, just look. I''ll let you see it clearly," Crown Prince''s smile seemed to have bloomed even more. He straightened his face and faced Tang Ke Xin without concealing it in the slightest.


    Seeing his current movements, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. Actually, if Crown Prince was sincere in concealing his actions and made preparations in advance, it would truly be difficult for her to discern anything from Crown Prince''s face.


    Furthermore, from the very beginning, Crown Prince had always been wearing a smile on his face. It was a smile that was a habit of Crown Prince and it was in itself a disguise, making it even harder to see anything.


    The Crown Prince''s words sounded very casual, so casual that no one could feel any danger from them.


    "This humble girl ¡­" Only, Tang Ke Xin was secretly shocked. The Crown Prince today was very strange, the words were very strange, and the actions were also very strange.


    Tang Ke Xin was about to speak, but before she could do so, Crown Prince''s body neared her again, and she lowered her voice once more, "Don''t worry, I will marry you."


    At this moment, Crown Prince''s words were extremely light, but the words that were spat out were extremely clear, so clear that Tang Ke Xin wanted to ignore them, and it was difficult to pretend that she did not hear it clearly.


    With just a single sentence, Tang Ke Xin was so shocked that her body froze, and she directly became immobile.


    What do you mean, she, she''s relieved? Will he marry her?


    There seemed to be too much information in his words?

 Chapter 87

    The corner of Crown Prince''s mouth constantly rose upwards, and the corner of his eyebrows rose as well. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes as well, but it seemed as if he wasn''t able to get a good look of it.


    But, Tang Ke Xin still suspected that if it was really the Crown Prince, then why did she suddenly return the jade pendant without any prior indication and then directly say that he wanted to marry her?


    "But heart, do we still need to ask?" Crown Prince seemed to be very patient at the moment, and replied her with a light smile.


    The more ambiguous the Crown Prince was, the more she wanted to know more.


    "I am a man, so I am responsible." Crown Prince looked straight at Tang Ke Xin, his lips moved slightly, and he said each word slowly. The smile on his face faded, replaced with a serious one.


    At this moment, his words were very gentle as if he was deeply in love, so much that he couldn''t help but want to fall in love with him.


    However, when Crown Prince was speaking, his hand seemed to have no intention to do so, but it also seemed to have deliberately raised, as if it was resting extremely casually on Tang Ke Xin''s shoulder.


    Tang Ke Xin''s heart trembled slightly.


    She knew that although Crown Prince''s actions seemed casual, seemingly careless, it was definitely doing it on purpose.


    If it was only this action, it would have been fine, but with the previous one ¡­


    He was a man. If he had to take responsibility for something, he would say it out loud! That seemed to be what was said after that.


    Tang Ke Xin only felt a chill at the bottom of her heart, could it be? Could it be that the man from that night was really him?


    Tang Ke Xin remembered that when she was at the temple, it was the same matter that the Crown Prince ordered everyone to investigate. At that time, someone suggested that the killer seemed to be injured, and then the Crown Prince ordered everyone to go into the inner rooms to check.


    Since the owner of that matter was investigating, but since Crown Prince was not the person involved, and knowing that the wound on her shoulder was not too difficult, there was an additional possibility for Crown Prince to know about the wound on her shoulder.


    In other words, if that person from that night was truly Crown Prince, then he would naturally be the clearest to see the wound on her shoulder.


    If it were not for Crown Prince, the astute Crown Prince would have definitely discovered this after the second day of examination.


    But the words that Crown Prince had said before?


    With all of these linked together, Tang Ke Xin only felt that even she was unable to analyze it at this moment.


    Logically speaking, only she and that man should have known what had happened that night. The others should not have known.


    Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that someone had secretly discovered something.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin was not sure whether Crown Prince was the man from that night.


    Of course, although Tang Ke Xin''s heart was a little chaotic at the moment, and was filled with shock and suspicion, there was nothing strange on her face, and her thoughts only lasted for an instant.


    "Crown Prince, please behave yourself." Tang Ke Xin slightly retreated back, taking a step back. Breaking free of his hand, she opened up a distance from him.


    Seeing her actions, Crown Prince was slightly stunned, as if there was a trace of accident, as though she did not expect that she would have such a reaction when he had even said that he would marry her.


    Not only did he have a calm face, he even avoided Ye Xiao like this?


    "I will explain this matter to royal father and call you the Consort of the Crown Prince." After being stunned for a while, Crown Prince showed the same smile again. This time, his words were even more obvious, and it sounded more like a promise.


    Such a promise, if it were any other woman, she would definitely be ecstatic. After all, if she could marry to the Crown Prince and become his concubine, she could very well become his concubine in the future.


    That was an unparalleled honor for a woman.


    "Crown Prince wants to make this woman his concubine?" Only, at this moment, not only was Tang Ke Xin not the least bit happy, his expression had actually changed from shock.


    If Crown Prince had said just now that he wanted to marry her, then he had even wanted to test her. But at this moment, Crown Prince had directly said that he wanted to make her his concubine, and even said that he would report this matter to Emperor, that would definitely be true.


    "What is it? "Are you unhappy?" Crown Prince was looking at Tang Ke Xin, and naturally saw the reaction on Tang Ke Xin''s face. She squinted slightly, but her voice was still soft.


    "Crown Prince, this isn''t a joke. This humble one still needs to pay respects to the Queen''s Empress and will be leaving first." Tang Ke Xin didn''t know what the Crown Prince was thinking, and at this moment, she couldn''t see anything either.


    She didn''t want to waste time with the Crown Prince here.


    "But heart, I''m not joking, I''m very serious." Just then, Crown Prince suddenly extended his hand out, and blocked in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    Seeing his hand suddenly reach out, Tang Ke Xin subconsciously took a step back, avoiding his hand at once, afraid that Crown Prince''s hand would touch her body.


    In ancient times, men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other. Therefore, one must maintain an absolute distance from each other, and must never touch the other.


    Tang Ke Xin''s dodging movements were actually a conditioned reflex on her part. Very quickly, very quickly.


    It was very obvious that Tang Ke Xin''s heart was very opposed to being touched by the Crown Prince.


    Crown Prince''s eyes seemed to quickly become cold again, but he quickly disappeared again, the speed was too fast, and no one could see it clearly, as though it was just an illusion. He looked at Tang Ke Xin again, and his face still had that smile.


    "I shall go and inform royal father right now and choose a date to marry you through." It was clear that the Crown Prince was very determined and persistent on this matter, repeating what he had just said once again.


    "Crown Prince, I still have the marriage contract." Although Tang Ke Xin hated the marriage between her and Mu Shao Yu, but at the moment, he felt that it was definitely a good excuse.


    Right now, she still had an engagement. As long as she had an engagement, Crown Prince would not be able to marry her.


    This sentence was much more direct and clear than the ambiguous words that he had spoken earlier.


    Originally, Tang Ke Xin had ignored this question, but at this moment, Crown Prince''s words clearly brought the problem to this point.


    Although he didn''t say explicitly that he was the one who sent the jade pendant back to the past, but what he meant at this moment was that both in the open and in the dark, indicated this point.


    At this moment, it was impossible for Tang Ke Xin not to be shocked at the bottom of her heart. It was just that at this moment, she did not lose control of herself, and she was actually able to completely maintain her calm, so as to not leak anything strange in front of Crown Prince.


    However, Crown Prince''s words were much more obvious than what the Third Prince had said before. In front of the Third Prince, she felt that it was very difficult for his to remain calm.


    However, facing Crown Prince''s straightforward words, although she was afraid, he did not panic at all.


    If that man from that night was really Crown Prince, she felt that he wasn''t that afraid of her and she would think of ways to resolve this issue.


    "Crown Prince, this humble girl will take her leave first." At the moment, Tang Ke Xin did not plan to reply, because no matter how she reacted to a question like Crown Prince''s, it was not appropriate at all, so, she might as well not reply and directly leave.


    "But the heart ¡­." this time, he directly flashed in front of Tang Ke Xin, and blocked her way. "This time, I have already decided, that it was impossible to change this matter.


    "That is a matter of the Crown Prince." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes slightly sunk, her expression obviously somewhat cold. What did he count as? Forced marriage?


    "But heart, the reason I want to marry you is also because you are suitable to be my Crown Prince''s concubine." Crown Prince frowned, as though he was sighing secretly, and his tone changed a little.


    "Is that so? This humble girl asks Crown Prince, how is this humble girl suitable? " The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth drew back, revealing a cold smile. How was she suitable? Can''t she change it?


    I guarantee it will be changed until the Crown Prince is unsatisfied.


    "You are intelligent, calm in the face of trouble, meticulous in your observations, highly capable in handling situations, and tactful in your actions. You know when to advance and when to retreat ¡­" "When Crown Prince heard her words, she thought that her heart was starting to move.


    As Crown Prince spoke of this, his lips once again quirked up into a smile. This kind of her, had indeed attracted him, and this kind of her, was truly suitable to be his concubine. She would definitely help him in the future.


    He knew that every girl liked to be praised, but even though he praised her, it was all true.


    She was really good.


    Compared to Feng Qing Ran, she was more suitable to be his concubine.


    But, the more Tang Ke Xin listened, the colder it became. Was Crown Prince choosing a wife? Why does it feel like Crown Prince is choosing guards?


    She felt that ordinary guards could reach such a standard.


    "Alright." Tang Ke Xin looked at Crown Prince, nodded, and slowly spat out a word.


    Crown Prince''s eyes lit up, his face had a hint of happiness.


    If Crown Prince needs it, this humble girl can help Crown Prince take note. If there is a suitable person to choose, this humble girl will ¡­ "Tang Ke Xin knows, based on Crown Prince''s current attitude, there is no need for her to beat around the bush, and she directly went back to the best of her abilities.


    "But do you really want me to explain clearly? "Do you really want me to put the evidence in front of you?" Crown Prince''s eyes suddenly squinted, when he looked at Tang Ke Xin, it was obvious that he had become colder, and his voice was clearly more threatening.

 Chapter 88

    "But do you really want me to explain clearly? "Do you really want me to put the evidence in front of you?" Crown Prince''s eyes suddenly squinted, when he looked at Tang Ke Xin, it was obvious that he had become colder, and his voice was clearly more threatening.


    He wanted this woman. If one could say that he only had this thought before, then after she rejected him like this, an almost insane desire appeared in the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Ke Xin knew that if the person from that night was really Crown Prince, he had a hundred percent reason to kill her.


    Either Crown Prince had covered up too well, or the current Crown Prince had revealed his identity, so they could not see anything amiss.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly laughed, it was a very light laugh, very light, as though she had just seen a very normal thing, and laughed casually, "Although I do not understand Crown Prince''s words, but, I do not mind Crown Prince taking out the evidence, to let me have a look."


    Tang Ke Xin knew that if Crown Prince was talking about the wounds on her shoulder, no matter what Crown Prince did, they would not dare to try to test him outside the Kunning Palace. After all, as a Crown Prince, he had too many reservations.


    After all, he wasn''t Ye Lan Jue, who was as capricious as Ye Lan Jue. If the same threat that Ye Lan Jue had spoken at this moment was coming from him, she would believe it.


    However, it was impossible for the Crown Prince.


    Thus, at this moment, she had a carefree smile on her face.


    Of course, Tang Ke Xin did not know how dazzling her indifferent smile looked in the eyes of Crown Prince.


    "But heart, you do have a lot of guts." The Crown Prince was slightly startled, his narrowed eyes stared straight at her, the corners of his lips tightly pursed. It had to be said that this woman was bold to actually dare to speak to him in such a manner.


    Moreover, there was a way to not feel guilty about being a thief, but she could still take it as a matter of course. She was so confident and confident that she could not find a second person.


    "I''ve always been like this." Tang Ke Xin was still smiling and his voice was especially gentle. His words were casual and natural, without the slightest hint of oddity.


    "Since there is nothing else for Crown Prince, this humble girl will be taking his leave. I will not disturb Crown Prince any longer." Seeing that Crown Prince was standing motionlessly, Tang Ke Xin bowed once again. This time, she did not wait for him to react, and quickly went around Crown Prince, towards Kunning Palace.


    At this moment, it was right outside Kunning Palace. Kunning Palace''s guards were guarding nearby, so Crown Prince naturally did not dare to move carelessly.


    A faint smile appeared in his eyes as he looked at her back. However, that smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    This woman, he definitely had to do it, she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Tang Ke Xin entered the Kunning Palace and the Crown Prince left.


    Tang Ke Xin did not mention about the Crown Prince, and the Queen did not mention about it either. This meant that the Crown Prince did not mention this matter to the Queen.


    However, the spirit of the Queen Empress was still alright. Even though she was a little tired, she still carried her usual gentle smile when she saw Tang Ke Xin''s expression.


    With regards to the jade bracelet that Queen had given her yesterday, although Tang Ke Xin knew that it was very valuable, she could tell that Queen had made a huge decision before deciding to give her the jade bracelet.


    At this moment, with all of the palace maids present, she naturally couldn''t bring up the matter of the jade bracelet.


    The Queen Empress did not mention anything else, but continued to chat with Tang Ke Xin as usual.


    "Queen." Just then, a palace maid walked in.


    "What is it?" Queen looked at her. Her expression was light, and she was obviously not interested. It was possible that the current Queen was not interested in anything.


    In reply to the Empress, a messenger from the Ninghe Palace came to report that Imperial Consort Ning had been sleeping soundly ever since her return from the Kunning Palace. In the beginning, she only said that she was a bit tired and did not pay much attention to it, but this morning, she did not wake up at all, and looked like she was half asleep and half unconscious. The palace maid then replied.


    "Imperial Consort Ning?" The Queen''s brow creased as her expression turned thoughtful. She seemed to be thinking about something, but then her brow relaxed. "Have you invited the imperial physician?"


    "The people from the Ninghe Palace said that they invited him yesterday. It''s just that the imperial physician didn''t notice anything wrong with him, but he still hasn''t woken up."


    "Yes, I''ll go take a look." Queen secretly heaved a sigh of relief, then stood up.


    "But I will definitely accompany the Queen." Tang Ke Xin knew the Imperial Consort Ning, and he also knew that she was originally a little girl who was by his side. In the modern world, she was a doctor, after all, or maybe she could help him take a look.


    "Don''t go, I''ll get someone to send you out of the palace. From now on, you don''t have to worry about matters within the palace." It was just that, the Queen suddenly pulled her back, her face became even more solemn, and her voice also became serious.


    Once he was done, he immediately arranged for people to send Tang Ke Xin off without giving Tang Ke Xin a chance to speak.


    Tang Ke Xin did not say anymore, but she also understood that the palace was extremely dangerous, and it was best not to get involved in any matters.


    Just as Tang Ke Xin returned to the Prime Minister''s Estate, Dong Er came out to welcome her. Seeing Dong Er come out to welcome her so enthusiastically, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes subconsciously flashed.


    "Miss, you''re back. Just now, Crown Prince sent someone over to invite Miss to enjoy the lotus." Dong Er''s expression was clearly complicated.


    After all, Crown Prince suddenly inviting him was too strange.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t want to honor him.


    "There is no need to pay attention to it." Tang Ke Xin replied without thinking, and directly walked into the room. With the confrontation in the palace, she felt that there was no need to be so hypocritical between her and Crown Prince.


    It was even more impossible for her to go to Crown Prince to arrange a date. Wasn''t it as easy as walking into a wolf''s den to meet her?


    Although she was not a sheep that could be slaughtered easily, Crown Prince was definitely a wolf.


    "No, we''re not going to pay any attention to him?" Dong Er was startled, was that the Crown Prince? It was Crown Prince who sent someone to invite him! Miss actually said that he didn''t need to bother with it.


    She realised that the Miss seemed to be getting more and more arrogant, not even bothering to buy anything for her.


    "Miss, it doesn''t look like it''s good to ignore him. Otherwise, if you send someone to take care of him, just say that Miss is not feeling well." Dong Er thought that it would be inappropriate to ignore her. After all, that was a Crown Prince.


    "Up to you." Tang Ke Xin did not pay much attention to this matter, as she was thinking about something else.


    She knew that Crown Prince''s invitation to her to admire the lotus was fake. His real purpose was probably to make use of this opportunity to verify the scars on his shoulder.


    She knew that if she did not go this time, Crown Prince would not rest, and would definitely have other plans. Crown Prince might seem gentle and gentle, but he was actually a ruthless person, one who would definitely not rest until he achieved his goal.


    Therefore, the only way for her to get rid of Crown Prince was to remove the scar on her shoulder.


    Without the wound on her shoulder, the evidence that Crown Prince had talked about would be lost. At that time, even if Crown Prince doubted her, she would not admit it, but Crown Prince had no other choice.


    As for the two jade pendants from Mu Family, she could only hide them and return them in the future.


    However, she had stolen the jade pendant yesterday, and Mu Family didn''t seem to have discovered anything today. Maybe Mu Shao Yu hadn''t discovered anything?


    Tang Ke Xin knew that right now, the most important thing was to find a way to remove the scar on her shoulder.


    At that time, his bite had been really deep, so the scars he left behind was also very obvious. It was truly difficult to cure the medicine completely, and even if the medicine worked, it would still require a long period of time to be applied, so it was impossible to remove it completely in a short period of time.


    However, there was still a way to quickly get rid of the wounds.


    The so-called skin grinding was to grind away the dead skin cells on the surface, to improve the skin''s vitality and skin quality, and at the same time, to improve the cells'' tissues, which could stimulate the regeneration of the dermis, and then slowly remove the wounds.


    However, this process was definitely not simple. In the modern era, it would be easy to have advanced machines, but this was an ancient era where there was nothing at all.


    In order to achieve the same effect without causing any damage to the straight skin or leaving behind scars, the difficulty was quite high.


    Furthermore, the ancient equipment and medicines were incomplete. If one wanted to use the skin to shave, it would definitely be very painful. Furthermore, it was impossible to do it at a time. Those scars would definitely not be able to do it.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, she had to do it.


    Regardless of whether that man from that night was Crown Prince or not, she definitely did not want to have anything to do with him.


    Furthermore, even if the person from that night wasn''t Crown Prince, once she removed the scar on her shoulder and removed the biggest piece of evidence, she wouldn''t need to be as worried as before.


    "Dong Er, help me prepare some things." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes darkened slightly as he made his decision.


    "Miss, you, you won''t ¡­ again ¡­ "Thinking about the last time he stole something, Dong Er''s face changed.


    "Just some medicine." Tang Ke Xin glanced at her and found it funny. This girl was probably shocked by what happened that day.


    "Crown Prince, Prime Minister''s Estate sent a message to inform us that he is not feeling well, so he cannot come to meet us." Inside the Crown Prince Palace, a guard stood up respectfully. He looked at the Crown Prince and carefully reported.


    "Not feeling well?" "Well, I''ll take a look and see what''s wrong with her." Crown Prince narrowed his eyes as he stood up and quickly walked outside.


    This woman didn''t even try to find excuses. She was still jumping around in the palace, and now she was telling him that she wasn''t feeling well. Fine, he was actually going to take a look. What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 89

    "Little... "Dong Er suddenly thought of the fact that Tang Ke Xin was dressed like a man and asked repeatedly," Young Noble, where are we going? " At the same time, Tang Ke Xin and Dong Er disguised themselves and left the city. Then, they boarded an ox cart pulling the grass and slowly walked inside.


    Therefore, Dong Er was confused.


    "..." The corner of Dong Er''s mouth twitched. She knew her Miss was joking, but how could she make a joke like that?


    The man who was driving the ox-cart heard their conversation, and turned to look at Dong Er, observing him closely, he suddenly spoke: "This young lady is very pretty, how much does she want to sell for? "My family still lacks a wife, why don''t you sell me."


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled, and her eyes subconsciously blinked, almost bursting into laughter.


    Who would have thought that even a joke would lead to such a mistake?


    "This big brother, I plan to sell it to you from a distance, if I get too close, I''m afraid that her family will find it, if I sell it far away, I won''t be able to find it anymore, this girl is too smart, I''m afraid to escape back, next time if I find something stupid, I''ll sell it to you again, on account of you bringing me along, at that time I will definitely give you a discount." However, Tang Ke Xin followed what he said immediately.


    Although she had asked the Prime Minister''s Estate''s guards to pretend to bring her to the temple and she had also changed her appearance, she was still afraid that the Crown Prince would not give up and chase after them. She decided to play the role of a trafficker instead.


    And she wanted to take this opportunity to seal the big brother''s mouth.


    "Will there really be?" The man''s voice contained a faint hint of doubt.


    "Of course, although she might not be as pretty as that little girl, it''s not bad either. The key is the preferential treatment." Tang Ke Xin slightly nodded his head, looking very serious, "However, you must keep this a secret, you definitely mustn''t tell anyone else, and definitely can''t tell anyone about you meeting us."


    Of course, these last words were Tang Ke Xin''s true goal.


    "Alright, alright. Rest assured Young Master, I will not tell anyone." The man clearly believed it and nodded his head in agreement.


    When Dong Er looked at the man, his eyes darkened. He never thought that such an honest and straightforward person would have such thoughts.


    Tang Ke Xin only smiled faintly, this was only a normal human being, this girl was too naive, and too underestimated the desire and need of a man to get a wife.


    "This subject greets Crown Prince." When the Prime Minister saw this point, he was obviously shocked.


    Because Tang Ke Xin purposely allowed the people who went to report to the Crown Prince Palace to delay their arrival, the people from the Prime Minister''s Estate Palace went there in the evening. At this moment, when the Crown Prince Palace rushed to the Prime Minister''s Estate Palace, no matter how fast they were, it was already dusk.


    At this time, Crown Prince suddenly came to Prime Minister''s Estate.


    "I heard that you''re not feeling well, but I came to see you." Crown Prince did not conceal his intention for this trip, and directly said.


    "heart-child? "heart-child went to the temple, and said that she made an appointment to go to the temple for the next few days, and that she would be treated by Master Hui Yuan." Prime Minister was even more confused when he heard this, but he did not dare hide it, and replied quickly.


    Well, he wanted to see where she could escape to. To the temple? Wasn''t she walking right into a trap?


    Prime Minister still wanted to say something, but he quickly turned around and left.


    Prime Minister''s eyes flashed, this Crown Prince came and left quickly, what is he trying to do?


    "Go in the direction of the temple and bring her back." After exiting the Prime Minister''s Estate, the Crown Prince immediately gave out his orders.


    "Yes." The guard replied respectfully and was about to turn around.


    "Wait a moment." Only, Crown Prince''s voice stopped him once again.


    "I will go personally. Go tell the Prime Minister that I will accompany him to the temple to undergo a consultation." The corner of Crown Prince''s mouth faintly opened into a smile. That smile was a little cold, and also carried an obvious plot, "Let Prime Minister explain this to royal father tomorrow morning at the imperial court."


    One word of ''support'' and the other word of ''support'' had many meanings behind them.


    Furthermore, the Crown Prince had asked someone to tell him this. If these words were to come out of Prime Minister''s mouth, then it would have a deeper meaning.


    It was not a big deal for Crown Prince to leave the city for a few days, especially when Emperor was in his prime.


    "Yes." This time, the guard was obviously startled, but he still replied respectfully.


    The smile on Crown Prince''s lips clearly became wider. He quickly turned and left.


    When the Prime Minister received the guard''s message about the Crown Prince, he was stunned on the spot.


    Crown Prince? What exactly does Crown Prince mean by this? Why would the Crown Prince accompany him to the temple?


    Furthermore, the Crown Prince actually wanted him to explain this matter to the Emperor in the morning assembly tomorrow?


    If it was just saying that Crown Prince was leaving the city, then it was no big deal. If Crown Prince had something important to do, he would leave in a hurry, and if he didn''t report it to Emperor, it would be understandable.


    But, what the Crown Prince was doing now was not important, but accompanying the heart-child to the temple?


    How could he report this to the Emperor?


    However, this was an order from the Crown Prince, and he could not disobey.


    Of course, the Prime Minister was also a smart person, and quickly understood his real intentions, which was to spread the news of his relationship with the heart-child through his mouth.


    But, why would Crown Prince do this? Then the Crown Prince has fallen in love with the heart-child?


    Thinking of this possibility, Prime Minister''s expression slowly became solemn.


    The next day.


    "What happened at Mu Residence?" His Highness asked suddenly after he had entered the palace and alighted from the carriage.


    Yesterday, a day''s time might be short, but it was sufficient.


    With Mu Family''s status, there might not be too much information about it, but even so, his people would definitely be the first to know about it. Although he did not intentionally instruct them to do so, the people around him would definitely pay attention to the movements of the Mu Residence.


    "No." However, the guard''s answer was clear and decisive, obviously quite certain of his decision.


    Hearing his answer, the third prince slightly frowned. Wasn''t that woman in a hurry to end the engagement?


    Why didn''t he go and cancel the engagement with his trusted aides yesterday?


    "Your Highness, Miss Tang left the city yesterday." Originally, he wanted her men to follow the Miss Tang. If there was anything that came up, she would immediately know.


    However, Master said no. He didn''t dare to disobey Master''s orders, so he didn''t dare to have anyone follow him.


    So, they didn''t know about Tang Ke Xin leaving the city yesterday, but they got the news this morning.


    "Exit the city?" The third prince stopped in his tracks. He turned around quickly and looked at the guards. The corner of his mouth was pursed into a smile.


    "He said that he went to the temple, and made a deal with the Master Hui Yuan. In the next few days, he will visit the temple to check on his condition." The guard could tell that his master truly cared about the matters of the Miss Tang and explained in detail.


    It was just that, Master suddenly asked about the Mu Residence, he naturally knew about it. Master was actually asking about the matter regarding the Miss Tang, so he had no choice but to tell Master.


    "Disease?! "Hrmph." Ye Lan Jue snorted lightly, what kind of illness could she have?


    He knew better than anyone that her illness was not something that the Master Hui Yuan had cured.


    That night at the temple was the best proof that she was not a fool.


    Based on her performance that night, she was no different from a fool. It was more accurate to call her a bandit or a bandit.


    "Mistress, there''s one more thing. It''s too ¡­" The guard hesitated before speaking again.


    "This subject pays his respect to the third prince." Only, right at this moment, Prime Minister coincidentally walked over and bowed several times.


    The guard could only stop talking.


    "Prime Minister, no need to be so courteous." The Third Prince turned towards the Prime Minister and followed him into the hall. After all, it was already morning.


    Above the great hall, the Crown Prince did not appear. Ye Lan Jue naturally noticed it as his pair of cold eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Where''s the Crown Prince? "Why is there no morning assembly today?" Emperor also naturally discovered that Crown Prince had always been serious when it came to doing things, it was impossible for them to not come earlier for no reason.


    "Reporting to Emperor, Crown Prince left the city yesterday." Prime Minister''s body stiffened, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and had no choice but to bite the bullet and speak.


    Hearing the word "out of the city", Ye Lan Jue''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    The guard had just reported that she had left the city yesterday? Crown Prince also left the city? And this matter was reported by the Prime Minister?


    "Out of the city. What do you want?" The Emperor was obviously surprised, thinking that something important had happened.


    "Crown Prince didn''t say anything, this subject doesn''t know, at that time, this subject''s daughter was just about to leave the city, and coincidentally met with Crown Prince, and we left together. Crown Prince has requested this subject to report to Emperor earlier today ¡­" When Prime Minister said this, he felt that it was difficult to breathe. Since he couldn''t defy Crown Prince''s wishes and had to consider the effects, he tried his best to be tactful with his words.


    Hearing Prime Minister''s words, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips curled up bit by bit.


    Crown Prince will go out of the city with her? Go to the temple together?


    Then could he understand that the woman was eloping for him?


    Good, this is great. It seems that the courage of that woman is growing stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 90

    After the morning assembly, the third prince''s face turned dark. He didn''t even go to the Kunning Palace and wanted to leave the palace immediately.


    The little Princess froze, suddenly realizing that the Three Emperors today was different, very different.


    What happened to Three Emperors?


    It sounded like this tone had something to do with the Sister Tang.


    While she was still in a slight daze, the third prince had already left and disappeared.


    "Crown Prince left the city?" Walking to the front of the carriage, the third prince''s eyes turned to the guards, his voice cold to the point that it was like blood was congealed.


    "Yes, Crown Prince left the city last night and didn''t bring any guards, but there should be guards. This time, Crown Prince purposely avoided everyone and not even the guards that were following us, this subordinate only got the news this morning." When the guard heard this, he knew that something was wrong and hurriedly reported it.


    "With her?" The Third Prince''s eyes slowly narrowed, and the cold light in his eyes seemed to follow the direction of the danger.


    Although the third prince didn''t say who he was, the guards understood immediately.


    "His Highness is leaving the city?" The guards had been by the third prince''s side for many years, so they more or less understood the third prince. Seeing his actions, they knew what the third prince was about to do next.


    Ye Lan Jue didn''t say a word, but the coldness in his narrowed eyes grew more and more intense.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince has just left the city, it is very clear that it is related to the matters of the Miss Tang. If Your Highness were to leave the city at this time, I am afraid ¡­" When the guard saw his master''s expression, he was completely sure and tried to persuade him.


    If His Highness left the city to go to the temple, he wouldn''t be able to come back in a day. Then, tomorrow morning His Highness won''t be able to appear, and at that time, it would probably attract a lot of discussion.


    "name inheritance, you followed This King for a long time?" The Third Prince''s cold gaze suddenly shot over, and name inheritance''s voice instantly stopped.


    name inheritance realized that the meaning of Miss Tang to her master was really different.


    Ye Lan Jue left the city almost without hesitation.


    During the morning assembly on the second day, not only did Crown Prince not attend early, the third prince also did not appear.


    Everyone was secretly guessing, just what had happened? The Crown Prince and the third prince had actually left the city in such a hurry?


    The Crown Prince had even asked the Prime Minister to report back to him, but the Third Prince didn''t even send him a letter.


    However, the Emperor did not bring up this matter in the morning assembly, so everyone naturally did not dare to speak carelessly about it.


    Two days later, Crown Prince rushed back to the capital with a face full of dark clouds.


    Three days later, the third prince also returned to the city with a face as cold as ice. However, the third prince was cold to begin with and everyone was used to it, so they didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin never came back.


    On the fourth day, Ye Lan Chen could no longer wait and ran to the Prime Minister''s Estate. Upon hearing that Tang Ke Xin was not back yet, he wanted to leave the city, but he was stopped by the Third Prince.


    "Three Emperors, why hasn''t my heart returned yet? Didn''t you go to the temple as well? "Why didn''t you bring Kexin back with you?" Although Ye Lan Jue was naive, he was not stupid. He did not mean that he had a few capable people by his side, so he knew about the Crown Prince and the three halls going to the temple.


    It was because they knew, that was why they were worried. Why did the Crown Prince and the Three Emperors went to the temple and came back, but their hearts did not come back?


    "Ming Chuan, send Fourth Prince back to his residence." Ye Lan Jue did not reply, but the coldness in his eyes that had sealed a thousand miles away was too shocking.


    "Three Emperors, but Heart, but Heart, could something have happened to you?" Ye Lan Chen was shocked, his expression changing quickly. His first reaction was to think of such a possibility, could it be that something was amiss in his heart?


    "Fourth Prince, you should return to the manor first. If you do not wish for anything to happen to the Miss Tang, it would be best if you did not do anything." Ming Chuan hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said.


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed with fear, he looked straight at Ye Lan Jue, and said fiercely after a moment: "Alright, This King will return to the residence, I won''t do anything, but Three Emperors, you have to promise me that you can bring back your heart''s safety."


    Ming Chuan secretly sighed. Master wanted the Miss Tang to return safely more than anyone else, but the most important thing right now was to find the person from the Miss Tang.


    Master had already sent people to look for it, but in the past five days, there had been no news at all. Even the Crown Prince was looking for it, but similarly, there was no news at all.


    Miss Tang seemed to have suddenly disappeared from the world without a trace.


    His Highness naturally could not allow this matter to spread. If it were to spread, causing a huge commotion would be a small matter, and would affect the reputation of the Miss Tang.


    Fortunately, Mayor of the Southern Palace had something to do a few days ago so he returned to Phoenix City. Otherwise, with Mayor of the Southern Palace''s personality, he wouldn''t be so quiet.


    On the fifth day, the sixth day, and the seventh day, there was still no news at all.


    Unknowingly, ten days had already passed.


    "Is there any news?" In the manor, the man''s face was as cold as usual, but his voice seemed to have a hint of hoarseness to it.


    "Nope." Ming Chuan couldn''t bear it anymore, but he had no choice but to reply honestly.


    It has already been ten days, His Highness has already ordered people to search for him, but there is still no news from Miss Tang.


    The man frowned slightly, worry evident in his ice-cold eyes.


    "Do you want to go down to the lake today?" Ming Chuan paused for a moment, before opening his mouth again.


    "This subordinate is thinking, we have searched inside and outside of the city for so many days, but we have not found any news at all, maybe the Miss Tang has hidden herself, today is the annual Lake Swimming Festival, this subordinate feels that the Miss Tang likes such lively things, maybe he will go there ¡­" "


    Before Ming Chuan even finished speaking, he only saw a flash in front of him, and the figure of his master was no longer in front of him.


    At this time, Tang Ke Xin and Dong Er had just entered the city.


    "Miss, we''re finally back." Dong Er was extremely excited as she entered the city gate.


    She followed Miss and stayed in the cave outside the city for ten days and ten nights. Other than her Miss, she did not see a third person.


    He really didn''t know what Miss was thinking, to think he actually stayed in the cave for ten days and ten nights.


    "Hmm, it seems like the city is quite lively today." Tang Ke Xin was smiling, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    , when we go back to Prime Minister''s Estate, we just have to go through Tai Lake. Why don''t we go over and take a look, I feel like I have a bad feeling from staying in the cave for the past few days. " Dong Er suddenly said softly.


    "Is that so? "That''s not bad, you can go and take a look." Tang Ke Xin''s eyes lit up. She felt that a program like this was much more interesting than a banquet.


    Most of the money that they brought with them when they left the city was for Tang Ke Xin to buy medicinal ingredients, so when they returned, they did not even have the money to hire a carriage. They just got a carriage and went outside the city, and the others did not enter the city, so they could only walk back.


    "Miss, let''s go and change our clothes first. I''m afraid this outfit is not appropriate." Seeing that his own Miss had agreed, Dong Er''s face became even more excited.


    Thus, the two of them first found a tailor shop, went in to change their clothes, and then strolled in the direction of Taihu Lake.


    The ancient festivals were simple and honest. They didn''t have any of the modern flowers, but they were especially meaningful and very interesting.


    Tang Ke Xin and Dong Er walked along the side of the Tai Lake, watching the show.


    "Miss, Miss, look at that cruise ship. It''s so beautiful and magnificent." Dong Er pointed towards a ship by the lake and shouted excitedly.


    "It is quite good." Tang Ke Xin nodded, and praised him sincerely.


    "Miss, why don''t we go on a cruise as well?" Dong Er looked at him alone.


    "Cruise ship, you have money?" Tang Ke Xin rolled his eyes at her. They didn''t even have the money to sit in the carriage to return home, yet this girl still wanted to go to the cruise ship.


    Not far away from them, the man who was walking right in front suddenly stopped, his eyes quickly turned towards Tang Ke Xin''s direction.


    The man stopped, and so did the rest of the people behind him.


    "Greetings to Your Highness." It was unknown whether it really happened to be a coincidence or whether it was Feng Qing Ran who intentionally met him as he walked over to bow in front of Ye Lan Jue.


    Ye Lan Jue didn''t pay attention to him, and only stared fixedly at a spot not far away. His pair of eyes slowly narrowed, and for a moment, it brought about a suffocating danger.


    Feng Qing Ran followed her gaze and looked over, and then she saw Tang Ke Xin and Dong Er who were standing by the lake, looking at the bustling scene.


    Dong Er was very excited with a face full of joy. Tang Ke Xin was also very happy with a brilliant and happy smile on his face.


    However, when his smile was reflected in the third prince''s eyes, he felt that it was exceptionally dazzling.


    He had searched for this damnable woman for ten days, but there wasn''t any news. Yet, she was completely fine and was happily swimming in this lake?


    Ming Chuan, who was standing behind the Third Prince, secretly swallowed his saliva. Initially, he had only been looking for an excuse, and only hoped that his Highness would come out and take his time.


    "However ¡­" Ye Lan Chen, who was with the Third Prince, also saw Tang Ke Xin. Laughing lightly, he walked over quickly.


    , who was very eager, stopped them.


    Judging from his master''s mood, he didn''t know what he was going to do. In this situation, it was better for the fourth prince not to interfere.


    The instant he met the third prince''s gaze, Tang Ke Xin''s body stiffened. The third prince''s gaze, was so strange, so scary, like an ice pick or a blade or arrow, as if he would shatter into thousands of pieces in an instant.


    What''s wrong with you, third prince?

 Chapter 91

    The instant he met the third prince''s gaze, Tang Ke Xin''s body stiffened. The third prince''s gaze, was so strange, so scary, like an ice pick or a blade or arrow, as if he would shatter into thousands of pieces in an instant.


    "Miss is the third prince." Dong Er also turned around, and looked at the Third Prince, and couldn''t help but shiver, however, she did not forget to remind her own Miss.


    "Right." Tang Ke Xin naturally understood this, but she had just returned to the capital, and did not offend him, so it should have nothing to do with her. It must be her bad luck, to run into him at this time.


    Thinking to this point, Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then walked towards the direction of the Third Prince.


    The Third Prince''s eyes glinted when he saw her approaching, but his lips were still pursed into a dangerous smile.


    Where did this woman go in ten days?


    However, from the looks of it, she seemed to be living a very carefree and comfortable life.


    Damn woman.


    Ye Lan Chen''s eyes could not help but reveal an expression of joy. This was great, this was really great, but his heart had finally returned.


    "This humble one pays respects to the third and fourth princes." As they walked closer, Tang Ke Xin could feel that the third prince''s gaze was as sharp as a knife, piercing straight at her without any hesitation. She could only brace herself and endure.


    However, she really didn''t understand who had provoked him again, and it turned out to be like this.


    Tang Ke Xin did not know that the Third Prince had went to look for her at the temple, nor did she know that the Third Prince had been looking for her the past few days. She only thought that it was just as she had planned, that she had left the city and went to the temple.


    Of course, she thought that it was possible that Crown Prince would look for her, but since Crown Prince couldn''t find her, she had no other choice.


    She had never thought that the Third Prince would go look for her.


    Ye Lan Jue continued to stare at her, unmoving, unspeaking.


    The reason why he did not move was because he was afraid that if he moved, it was possible that he would directly capture her and violently beat her. As for the reason why he did not say anything, it was because he was waiting for her to speak.


    This woman had been hiding for ten days, and had finally appeared, only to be caught by him here. He wanted to see, what else could she say?


    As for the matter of her leaving the city with the Crown Prince, since he had already gone to the temple before, he naturally knew about it. She did not leave the city with the Crown Prince, it was just a trap that the Crown Prince had purposely set up.


    The third prince didn''t say anything, and the people behind him obviously didn''t dare to make a sound either. Ye Lan Chen wanted to move forward, but he was silently pulled forward by Ming Chuan and refused to let go even if he died.


    Tang Ke Xin was also slightly stunned when she did not hear a response.


    Tang Ke Xin glanced up, and when she saw the woman beside her, her eyes flashed a little.


    Could it be that her sudden appearance had disturbed them?


    "This humble girl will take her leave first." Tang Ke Xin felt that this atmosphere was obviously not very welcome to her, so she had to leave. Furthermore, she had already been away from Prime Minister''s Estate for ten days, it was about time to return.


    Dong Er heaved a sigh of relief, she felt that if she continued to stay here, she would be able to kill the Third Prince.


    She didn''t say a word and just left?


    Good, very good. He really wanted to see if she would dare to give him a try.


    "Miss Tang." Feng Qing Ran''s eyes flashed, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and suddenly shouted.


    Feng Qing Ran could tell that if Tang Ke Xin really dared to leave, he would probably be able to do some shocking things in public.


    Hearing her voice, Tang Ke Xin stopped in his tracks. His eyes turned and looked at her strangely, not understanding why she was stopping him.


    At that moment, when Tang Ke Xin looked at her, she realized that she was very beautiful, very beautiful, the kind of beauty that would make people shocked with a single glance, and furthermore, her clothes were extremely exquisite, and complemented her beauty perfectly.


    "You are?" However, since Tang Ke Xin had transmigrated, he had not seen her, and the previous Tang Ke Xin did not seem to have this person in her memories either. Thus, Tang Ke Xin did not recognize her.


    "Miss Tang doesn''t remember me? We have met before, I am Feng Qing Ran. " Feng Qing Ran laughed softly. Her face, which was originally the most beautiful to begin with, immediately became as dazzling as the moon, stars, and sun because of her light smile.


    At that moment, all the men around him, whether they were near or far away, were all looking at Feng Qing Ran with expressions of infatuation.


    Feng Qing Ran was the Feng Qing Ran who was initially selected by the Crown Prince to be its concubine, but she refused to obey him. She swore that she wouldn''t marry Ye Lan Jue!


    Right now, she and Ye Lan Jue?


    Was Ye Lan Jue going to marry her?


    Just that, Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of Nan Gong Yi, if she wanted to marry Feng Qing Ran, what about Nan Gong Yi?


    Cough, Tang Ke Xin was struck dumb by the thoughts in her head. Actually, no matter what, those things had nothing to do with her.


    "I won''t disturb the Miss Feng and the third prince." Tang Ke Xin didn''t feel that she had anything to talk about with Feng Qing Ran, and furthermore, she wanted to return to the residence as soon as possible.


    However, her words made the Third Prince''s eyes turn dark and cold. The next moment, his body showed signs of wanting to move.


    Her words were extremely ingenious, and it seemed like a simple invitation. However, just by saying ''we'', she cleverly put herself together with the third prince.


    From the looks of it, it seemed like she came with the third prince.


    "But Xin, let''s go to the lake together." Ye Lan Chen finally opened his mouth, and his voice carried a sense of urgency.


    "Since the Miss Tang is here, let''s go together." There were other invitations as well.


    "Your Highness, after you." The person standing beside Ye Lan Jue respectfully stood, waiting for the third prince to make the first move.


    If His Highness doesn''t move, no one else will.


    "Three Emperors, let''s sail first. Didn''t you say that you want to be a cruise ship just now? But you didn''t bring any money with you?" Ye Lan Chen spoke again and again. He felt that with the atmosphere in front of him, if he did not quickly resolve it, something might really happen.


    Hearing his words, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed for a moment, then turned around slightly, and began to walk toward the boat in large strides.


    "But heart, shall we go?" However, Ye Lan Chen quickly walked in front of Tang Ke Xin.


    "I''m not going, you guys go." Tang Ke Xin looked at the cruise ship in front of her and secretly sucked in a breath of air. In the modern era, every time she rode a ship, she would faint.


    Although she had never been on a boat before, she still resisted it in her heart.


    "But Xin, you ¡­." "Ye Lan Chen frowned slightly, as if he was slightly anxious.


    "Follow me." The third prince, who had been silent all this time, finally said something and followed up. It was unknown if it was to the crowd or to a special person.


    "Miss Tang, come back after you finish swimming the boat." Ming Chuan said softly, he knew clearly, the reason why his third prince was here today was because of the Miss Tang, and the reason why he agreed to go there was also because of the Miss Tang.


    "Not going." Tang Ke Xin rejected her immediately. In the modern world, sometimes she would have to leave the ship because she had no choice but to do so. But now, if she was asked to go on a cruise, even if she was beaten to death, she would not go.


    "Since we came across such a lucky chance, shouldn''t we go?" Ye Lan Jue who was in front stopped, turned, and looked at her again. His voice was low and heavy, sounding like nothing, but the threat in his words was especially obvious.


    Tang Ke Xin was a smart person, so she naturally understood the meaning behind his words.


    He was threatening her with catching her outside the Mu Residence that night.


    However, Tang Ke Xin knew that his personality was always as she pleased. If she was provoked, he might really do something.


    In the past, she was only worried that he would tell the Queen to the Empress or the Prime Minister. But now, there was an additional Crown Prince, and the jade pendant that he had returned was also missing.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was truly afraid, she had no choice but to take a step and follow along.


    Perhaps it was due to psychological reasons, but as Tang Ke Xin got closer, her heart was apprehensive and her hands and feet seemed to be a little stiff.


    At the moment, the ones walking in front were all masters, so normal girls and servants were not allowed to board the ship. Thus, Dong Er could only follow them from afar.


    Tang Ke Xin walked to the lakeside and looked at the boat under her feet. She faintly felt that sour water seemed to have already begun to churn out from her mouth.


    Just that, when he looked at Ye Lan Jue who was on the ship and in the middle seat, Tang Ke Xin clenched his teeth and took a step forward.


    Only, because the person in front had just boarded the boat, the boat was still swaying. Tang Ke Xin, who was already scared, was so scared that her face instantly turned pale. She subconsciously turned around and fiercely grabbed onto Ye Lan Chen''s hand, who was beside her the entire time.


    Ye Lan Chen was startled for a moment, and then he immediately jumped onto the boat. Following his jump, the boat shook again, and Tang Ke Xin felt as if his heart had suddenly reached his throat; he didn''t even have time to think anymore, as his body subconsciously leaned towards Ye Lan Chen, and both of his hands tightly grabbed onto him.


    In the middle of the ship, Ye Lan Jue''s face instantly darkened.


    "I never thought that the Fourth Prince, who has always been a playboy, would actually take care of people like that. It can be seen that the Fourth Prince is very concerned about the Miss Tang, and the Miss Tang is very trusting and relies on the Fourth Prince. From the looks of it, the Fourth Prince and the Miss Tang are very compatible." Feng Qing Ran, who was sitting beside Ye Lan Jue, spoke in an extremely casual manner.

 Chapter 92

    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes narrowed, and the corners of his slightly pursed lips carried a slight chill, as he shot towards Tang Ke Xin bit by bit, without concealing it in the slightest.


    Once she boarded the boat, the people following closely behind followed suit. The boat was shaking even more violently, so she could not stand steadily, so she could only subconsciously hold on to Ye Lan Chen.


    "Alright." Ye Lan Chen did not think too much into it, and agreed without thinking, and brought her to the side.


    Everyone only felt that her actions were a bit too radical, but compared to Tang Ke Xin''s movements in the past, she was just like a Senior Magus meeting a Junior Magus, it was not worth mentioning, thus everyone did not find it strange.


    The only people who were able to board this ship were all people with extraordinary statuses and statuses. Naturally, they had all heard about Tang Ke Xin.


    Knowing that the Queen had the intention of helping Tang Ke Xin break off the engagement with the Mu Family, she decided to bring the Fourth Prince and Tang Ke Xin together.


    As such, it seemed even more logical and logical.


    "This is the first time I have seen the Fourth Prince so concerned about someone." "Some people couldn''t help but make fun of him," Seeing this, the two of them seemed to be a good match.


    "That''s right, their appearances are compatible, and their temperaments are also compatible." Some people were laughing meaningfully.


    "It''s no wonder that Miss Tang doesn''t like Young Master Mu anymore. In the past, Young Master Mu would make Tang Ke Xin feel embarrassed every day, how could he compare to the consideration and concern of the Fourth Prince?"


    Those voices were not low nor did they avoid people. The entire ship was so loud, so Tang Ke Xin naturally heard them speak, but, at the moment, she was not in the mood to care about them, and could not either.


    Furthermore, because he had to rely on his cover the further away he went, the more he fainted. Therefore, Tang Ke Xin''s body leaned closer to Ye Lan Chen.


    The two of them looked even more intimate.


    Ye Lan Chen originally wanted to say something, but seeing Tang Ke Xin constantly leaning on his body, and then seeing Feng Qing Ran who was sitting next to Three Emperors, he forcefully swallowed down the words in his mouth.


    He didn''t explain anything and just let the others do what they wanted.


    At this moment, in this sort of situation, the participants did not say anything. Instead, they began to automatically tacitly agree to Chu Feng''s words. Everyone looked to them and began to laugh.


    "It seems that the good news between the Fourth Prince and the Miss Tang is not far." Some people laughed directly.


    "Yeah, it should be soon." Immediately, others followed suit.


    The shocking danger slowly gathered in Ye Lan Jue''s eyes, and it spread out bit by bit. For a moment, the temperature on the entire ship seemed to have dropped by bit.


    By now, everyone on the ship had realized the terrifying cold air around the third prince and shut their mouths, no longer speaking carelessly.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin didn''t feel that cold at all. She had already completely entered a seasick state, and she discovered that after she teleported over, her seasickness seemed to have become even more severe.


    When Tang Ke Xin finally walked to the nearest seat, just as she was about to sit, everyone had already boarded the ship and was about to move.


    Tang Ke Xin''s body uncontrollably shook, and at this moment, Ye Lan Chen''s body slightly turned, just in time to face her. After that, she directly threw herself into Ye Lan Chen''s embrace.


    "Be careful." Ye Lan Chen was afraid that she would fall, so he subconsciously reached out and hugged her.


    In the middle of the ship, Ye Lan Jue''s hand secretly tightened.


    He knew that the boat had moved, and it was normal for her to be unable to stand steadily. However, from the moment she had boarded the boat till now, she had always been by Ye Lan Chen''s side?


    Even if she really couldn''t stand steadily, even if she had to rely on someone, the person she needed to rely on wouldn''t be Ye Lan Chen.


    At this moment, Ye Lan Chen had already helped her sit down, and the boat was already slowly moving forward.


    Although he was seated closest to her, Tang Ke Xin still felt very uncomfortable.


    At that moment, Tang Ke Xin was seated, her head lowered, slowly drinking his tea, hoping to use the tea to remove the uncomfortable feeling. She did not glance at her, and did not say a word.


    "But heart, are you very sad?" Ye Lan Chen, who was sitting beside her, said in a low voice as he watched her.


    As they spoke, their eyes subconsciously looked towards the boat that stood in the middle, it was the combination of the heaven and earth, the perfect couple, the Third Prince and Feng Qing Ran.


    From the moment he boarded the ship, he felt that something was off. Even though he might be a little afraid of boarding the boat, he wasn''t afraid of being like that. He felt it, but his heart seemed to be hiding from something?


    But would the heart feel sad to see the Three Emperors and the Miss Feng together?


    Even though Tang Ke Xin was no longer in the mood to think about other things, hearing Ye Lan Chen''s words, she could not help but be stunned. She could not help but raise her head and look at him, frowning slightly: "What?"


    She was sad? What was there to be sad about?


    Just that, at that moment, Ye Lan Chen had already moved closer to her, and now that he had raised his head so suddenly, she faced Ye Lan Chen face to face.


    Because Tang Ke Xin was seasick, the corners of her lips curled up slightly and her eyes narrowed slightly. There was a bit of laziness and confusion in her eyes, under such circumstances, her attitude, in the eyes of outsiders, was simply too ¡­.


    At first, the third prince''s eyes were cold and dangerous, but at this moment, the third prince''s eyes were burning with something similar to a flame.


    This damnable woman, did she know how much of a temptation her actions were to a man?


    Her current coquettish appearance only made people want to ruthlessly press down on her and fiercely kiss her.


    Was she trying to seduce Ye Lan Chen in front of everyone?


    Very clearly, the current Ye Lan Chen did not expect this either. He was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    Just at this time, the boat suddenly swayed, and Tang Ke Xin''s body uncontrollably shook, and directly landed on Ye Lan Chen''s body.


    "But the heart." Ye Lan Chen fiercely exhaled, and used all his strength to calm his emotions down. Then, he held Tang Ke Xin up.


    Ye Lan Jue''s body slightly moved, as though he wanted to stand up.


    "You, give me one of those fruits." Tang Ke Xin forced himself to sit up, but his heart was feeling even worse. Suddenly, he saw a type of fruit on Ye Lan Chen''s left.


    Those fruits were modern and somewhat sour. Previously, when she was seasick and ate sour food, her stomach would be more or less comfortable.


    Right now, she didn''t care about anything else. She could only think about how to make herself feel better.


    Anyone who hadn''t fainted before wouldn''t be able to understand this feeling. Of course, it would be hard to find another one like her.


    However, at this moment, because she was feeling uncomfortable, her voice was soft, slow, and a bit soft. Moreover, there was even a bit of gentleness in it. At this moment, her tone sounded just like a little girl acting coquettishly.


    At this moment, her voice was obviously not loud. Ordinary people would not be able to hear her from afar. However, the third prince''s hearing was extremely good, so he naturally heard her.


    The third prince''s body that was about to move suddenly turned stiff. His eyes instantly became gloomy and his men who were holding the cup tightened their grip.


    "Alright, wait a moment, I''ll give it to you." Ye Lan Chen supported Tang Ke Xin with one hand and reached out to the left to grab the fruits.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin''s body was powerless, and she felt so uncomfortable that she was about to die.


    Ye Lan Jue suddenly raised his wine cup and downed it in one gulp, the corner of his lips pulled a little, it was as if he was angry and cold at the same time.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin and Ye Lan Chen were seated in the most remote seat. This kind of seat was originally the most inconspicuous, but because of the third prince''s constant watching, everyone couldn''t help but look in their direction.


    Their intimate posture was nothing compared to before. However, the third prince''s expression seemed to be changing more and more.


    However, the third prince''s drinking had almost attracted everyone''s attention.


    Feng Qing Ran pursed her lips without saying a word, and only slowly poured the cup for the third prince.


    The third prince drank it all without any hesitation.


    The smile on Feng Qing Ran''s face stiffened slightly, but she still filled her cup again.


    Without any hesitation, the third prince quickly picked up his wine cup and drank it all.


    The smile on Feng Qing Ran''s face was already beginning to crumble.


    The third prince had never been addicted to alcohol, and this kind of situation had never happened before.


    Standing behind the Third Prince, Ming Chuan only felt his eyelids twitch. The Miss Tang was embracing with another man in front of the Third Prince, making such intimate actions.


    He reckoned that the third prince had the urge to kill someone.


    However, the current Tang Ke Xin really didn''t feel anything, and wasn''t aware of anything at all. At this moment, she felt as if her body was going to leave her body, and her entire being was dizzy.


    At this moment, she really felt as though she was about to die. Her head was dizzy, and the pain was faint. At this moment, she didn''t have any ability to think at all.


    His chest felt even more uncomfortable. He wanted to vomit, but was unable to. That sort of feeling was not something that ordinary people could endure.


    At this moment, she even felt as if her gallbladder was broken and her entire mouth was filled with pain.


    "Peel." Tang Ke Xin looked at the fruit in Ye Lan Chen''s hand, and her soft and slow voice made her feel completely powerless. The fruit''s thick and hard skin that she had fainted like this, she was afraid that she couldn''t even hold it steady, let alone peel it off.


    However, at this moment, she desperately needed to use this fruit to suppress her unbearable feeling of near death. Although it couldn''t completely suppress it, it would at least have a calming effect. She would more or less feel better.


    Only, she didn''t know that at this moment, her voice sounded like it would cause one''s bones to go soft.


    "Alright." Ye Lan Chen was obviously startled for a moment, but after a quick nod of his head, he pushed it away for her.


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin''s hand was tightly holding onto Ye Lan Chen, and she did not dare to loosen her grip. If she were to let go at this moment, she was afraid that she would be able to directly push him to the ground.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin simply could not free herself to receive it. Ye Lan Chen''s eyes flashed lightly for a moment, and then, she directly took one of the fruits and fed it to Tang Ke Xin.


    At this moment, the third prince suddenly stood up.

 Chapter 93

    The third prince suddenly stood up, causing Feng Qing Ran, who was pouring wine for him, to jump in shock. The wine pot in Feng Qing Ran''s hand tilted, and was poured outside.


    Ye Lan Chen''s act of feeding Tang Ke Xin fruits had also stopped.


    She only wanted to suppress her disgusting and uncomfortable feeling. Actually, she couldn''t care less right now.


    Just that, the moment she was about to bite onto the fruit in Ye Lan Chen''s hands, she was suddenly lifted up, and her body quickly flew away from the fruit that was the most enticing to her.


    That voice was even softer than when she spoke to Ye Lan Chen earlier, and it sounded even more like she was acting coquettishly.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes flashed, he quickly lowered his head and looked at her, only to realize that her face was currently pale to the point of being completely devoid of blood, his normally bright red lips had lost all color, and there were even beads of perspiration trickling down his forehead and nose, and now that he was holding her in his arms, he realized that her clothes were all drenched in sweat.


    Today was a cloudy day, and they were on the surface of the lake, so they couldn''t feel any heat at all. Instead, it was very cool. At this moment, she was wearing thin clothes, so it was impossible for her to be warm.


    It was very clear that she was not feeling well at the moment. It was very uncomfortable.


    Initially, he had thought that even if she was a little uncomfortable when she boarded the ship, it was impossible for her to be too much. After all, this was just a cruise ship.


    However, it was very obvious that his judgement had been wrong. This woman truly felt very uncomfortable, as she couldn''t be bothered with anything, so the ''intimacy'' she had with Ye Lan Chen just now was completely forced.


    In the next moment, Ye Lan Jue directly carried him, stood up, and actually flew directly towards the surface of the lake.


    "Your Highness." At this moment, even Ming Chuan was startled. Although he knew that Master''s Qing Gong was amazing, the boat had already traveled such a long distance, and Master was still hugging the Miss Tang, how could they get across such a long distance?


    Everyone on the boat was stunned. Everyone knew that the Third Prince was never close to women and never had any women by his side. Even the Miss Feng who usually sat beside him had a bland expression without any emotions.


    At this moment, the Third Prince was actually carrying the Miss Tang in public, and he was even snatched away from the Fourth Prince''s bosom. And he just carried the Miss Tang out of the boat like that?


    The smile on Feng Qing Ran''s face had disappeared long ago, and her face was slightly gloomy. Her hands that were hidden under her sleeves were tightening, tightening.


    She had been guarding him for so many years. Although he was also cold to her, it was still better than him facing other women. At least when she was near him, he would not chase her away.


    Besides, he''d never had another woman by his side in all these years, so she''d thought that as long as she guarded him like this, there would be a day when he''d see her good.


    But now, he actually carried Tang Ke Xin and left in front of her?


    How can I? How can I?


    How could he treat her like this?


    He clearly knew her feelings for him. How could he hurt her like this?


    "I feel terrible." Tang Ke Xin was carried out of the boat by him, and the feeling of dizziness had calmed down a little, but he had drank a lot just now, and it was obvious that he had drank a lot. At that moment, Tang Ke Xin smelled the alcohol on his body and suddenly wanted to vomit.


    "Endure it a little longer." At this moment, the coldness on the third prince''s face had disappeared. His voice seemed to carry a trace of gentleness.


    But unfortunately, at this time, Tang Ke Xin was basically unable to feel it at all.


    Due to the distance being too far, Ye Lan Jue could only step towards the other boats on the lake''s surface to borrow their strength. At this moment, he was also carrying Tang Ke Xin, so their speed had definitely decreased greatly.


    "Ugh ¡­" "The feeling of Tang Ke Xin wanting to vomit is even more obvious. That feeling came too quickly and is too ruthless, it is completely not something that she can control.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you dare?" Seeing her actions, Ye Lan Jue naturally realised what she was going to do next. Her face obviously darkened, and her low roar suddenly sounded out, bringing with it an obvious sense of threat.


    However, just as he finished speaking, Tang Ke Xin opened her mouth and directly vomited onto his body.


    At a time like this, no matter how much of a threat he posed, it was useless because it was not something she could control.


    After spitting it out, he finally felt better.


    She looked down and saw that his white clothes had been completely stained by her. The corner of her mouth twitched.


    Then, she raised her eyes and saw his gloomy face that seemed to be able to drip water. She suddenly felt a sense of schadenfreude in her heart.


    I can''t blame her.


    It was him who threatened to force her onto the boat, causing her to feel extremely uncomfortable. Moreover, if she hadn''t hugged him just now, she would have felt better after eating that fruit and wouldn''t have vomited, much less onto his body.


    Therefore, no one could blame him for this, and if he had to blame someone, he could only blame himself.


    "What is it? You seem to be gloating? " Even though Tang Ke Xin was trying her best to cover it up, he was still able to guess what she was thinking with a glance.


    "To gloat? How could that be? "No, absolutely not." Tang Ke Xin naturally could not admit it. She had to admit that she had vomited all over the Third Prince, and had even gloated at her own misfortune. The Third Prince might even directly throw her into the water.


    However, she didn''t understand. She had always felt that her concealing ability was quite good, so why was it that every time they met, he would always be able to see through her?


    "Hmph, we''ll settle this slowly." Ye Lan Jue''s eyes swept past her and gave a slight cold snort. His words were even more threatening, only that the threat he was facing right now was not as frightening as it was before.


    Very quickly, he had already landed on the shore with her in his arms.


    Ming Chuan also went ashore after that, and stopped beside his master''s side. Seeing the stains all over his master''s body, Ming Chuan was completely shocked, and his eyes subconsciously widened.


    This? This was obviously vomited by Miss Tang just now.


    To his knowledge, the third prince was a germaphobic person. Normally, no one was allowed to touch his belongings.


    But now, Miss Tang had vomited all over His Highness, and His Highness had not directly thrown him into the water just now?


    This ¡­ this was too unbelievable.


    Of course, she knew that she was just speaking without thinking. His clothes weren''t something that anyone could wash when they wanted to, given his identity as the third prince? Furthermore, the Third Prince was only wearing one piece of clothing at the moment. With so many people on the street, it was impossible for him to take off all his clothes and give it to the Third Prince.


    When Ming Chuan heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched, his thoughts running the same as Tang Ke Xin''s.


    Only, the two absolutely did not think that the third prince would actually take off his clothes so straightforwardly and toss it to Tang Ke Xin.


    Ming Chuan was instantly dumbstruck. His third prince had always taken image into account, and although his highness was still wearing the inner garment, this situation was truly a little ¡­.


    Eh? Has his third prince always been concerned about appearance? Perhaps it was not the third prince who had deliberately taken care of her, but rather the fact that he had not met someone who had made the third prince disregard his image. That was why he had given others the illusion.


    Tang Ke Xin was also directly struck dumb. She watched as Ye Lan Jue untied his clothes and took off his sleeves. The pure white inner garment was somewhat transparent, and one could faintly see his chest. It was very sexy, very enticing, very ¡­


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes moved downwards almost unconsciously, and then, she saw that the Third Prince''s underpants were black.


    Hmm, luckily it''s black. Otherwise, wouldn''t it really leak out in the spring?


    When Ye Lan Jue threw the clothes onto her body, she finally regained his senses. Thinking about the mess on it, he subconsciously wanted to throw the clothes on the ground, but when she met his eyes that clearly showed that he was threatening his, Tang Ke Xin forcibly restrained himself from throwing the clothes away. Then, he carefully avoided any places and pinched his collar.


    The expression was natural, but the action was clearly disdainful.


    The third prince''s face clearly darkened.


    Ming Chuan suddenly felt completely speechless, this Miss Tang despised his highness ¡­. Clothes?


    Although His Highness'' clothes were dirty at the moment, even with such dirty clothes, who knew how many women were fighting over them, wanting to help His Highness wash them? How could she avoid them?


    What''s more, she was the one who dirtied His Highness'' clothes.


    Miss Tang, even if you really do despise them, can you restrain yourself a little?


    However, no matter what, Miss Tang still took the initiative to wash His Highness'' clothes.


    After that, as long as Miss Tang was serious and carefully washed his highness''s clothes, then returned them to his highness.


    However, in the next moment, Tang Ke Xin''s actions completely and completely stunned Ming Chuan. For a moment, it was as if she was frozen in ice and couldn''t move at all.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes also narrowed abruptly.

 Chapter 94

    Tang Ke Xin then used her three fingers to hold onto the third prince''s clothes, and walked towards the lakeside. Then, she squatted down, and quickly moved his clothes about in the water of the lake.


    Ming Chuan ruthlessly sucked in a breath of air. Then, he secretly thought in his heart, Miss Tang must have gotten rid of the filth on the surface of his clothes first, then brought it back for a good wash.


    Only, she didn''t even twist it, and just like that, she appeared in front of Ye Lan Jue. She extended her hand slightly, and reached in front of Ye Lan Jue.


    Ming Chuan almost bit off his tongue. Oh my god, she ¡­ she actually gave his clothes to His Highness.


    She, she also called it washing clothes?


    "Is this how you plan to give it to This King?" The Third Prince''s expression right now was completely gloomy, as if he could pour rain at any time. His lips slightly moved, and his words were like a cold wind that blew straight towards Tang Ke Xin.


    This damnable woman, could she be any more disdainful?


    She took his clothes and swung them around in the lake, then she gave them back to him?


    She had felt it before, how could he not wear it after casually swimming around in the water and giving it to him so wet?


    Seeing his expression and hearing his cold voice, Tang Ke Xin silently swallowed her saliva. She felt that it would be best not to provoke him at this point of time, and that she was indeed the one who dirtied his clothes.


    She had originally thought that after washing off the dirt on her clothes, he would be able to take it back to wash. After all, this was his clothes, so no matter what, she wouldn''t be able to take it back.


    However, it was obvious that the third prince didn''t think this way.


    "Of course not." Tang Ke Xin blinked her eyes and said tentatively, "I wanted to take it back, wash it clean, and then return it to Your Highness."


    The reason why Tang Ke Xin said this was because she wanted to know if the Third Prince was thinking like that. Actually, this was not what she was thinking.


    The corner of Ming Chuan''s mouth twitched. Just from Miss Tang''s performance just now, even if he was beaten to death, he would not believe what Miss Tang had said.


    "Humph." The Third Prince looked at her and gave a cold snort. How could the astute Third Court man not see through her thoughts? How could he not see that she was lying with her eyes wide open and that he was too lazy to expose her.


    Alright, Tang Ke Xin understood. Her Third Princess really wanted her to bring her clothes back and wash them off.


    At the same time, the cruise ship had already reached the shore, and everyone had reached the shore. Feng Qing Ran quickly walked to Ye Lan Jue''s side, and seeing that Ye Lan Jue was only facing inner garment, he turned red, and quickly lowered her head.


    Only, at the instant she lowered her head, her gaze swept across the clothes in Tang Ke Xin''s hands.


    Although she couldn''t hear their words when she was on the boat, she could see their actions, so she naturally guessed what was going on.


    The Third Prince''s possessions were never allowed to be touched by others, but at this moment, the Third Prince actually gave his clothes to Tang Ke Xin just like that, and even let Tang Ke Xin wash them.


    This point really scared her, and she couldn''t help but be on full alert.


    Seeing Feng Qing Ran''s actions, Tang Ke Xin raised her eyebrows slightly. Feng Qing Ran was sure that the Third Prince only pretended to be inner garment when he was on the boat, but once he went ashore, he was still able to stare at the Third Prince for a long time. After walking up close, he lowered his head, pretending to be shy, wouldn''t it be too late?


    If you want to see it, you can see. If you love beauty, you don''t have to be so secretive.


    The third prince was very generous.


    Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of the relationship between Feng Qing Ran and the Third Prince, and thought, how about she let Feng Qing Ran wash the clothes?


    "Tang Ke Xin, do you believe that This King will throw you into the water and bathe you?" It was just that, Tang Ke Xin thought, but before she could fully extend her hand, the ice-cold bone-piercing voice of the third prince suddenly came over.


    Tang Ke Xin was stunned, she quickly raised her eyes and looked at the Third Prince, her pupils were wide open, could this man see through other people''s thoughts?


    She had only thought about it, and hadn''t even said anything, but he had already seen through her completely?!


    Even more powerful than she was.


    Tang Ke Xin bitterly retracted his hand, and held his clothes in his hand, not daring to have any other thoughts.


    "Follow me." The Third Prince seemed to be satisfied with seeing her like this. Then he suddenly turned around and took a step forward. At the same time, his unique voice also sounded out.


    "Oh." This time, Tang Ke Xin''s reaction was fast, she responded quickly and followed, since she was going to leave anyways.


    Seeing that she had followed him, the third prince finally smiled.


    Ming Chuan, who was behind him, secretly sighed, before the third prince knew Miss Tang, he felt that the third prince was a god, a god that could not be surpassed, and did not dare to approach, but now, he felt that the prince was actually alone, and that his actions were even more childish, funny, and awkward than the average person.


    Of course, Ming Chuan would never dare to say these words, it was just thinking about it.


    Actually, he felt that the Third Prince could just say that he liked the Miss Tang, or directly propose to marry the Miss Tang back to his family. There was no need for him to be so bored at all.


    He felt that the third prince was no longer as wise and decisive as he usually was.


    After walking a distance, Ye Lan Jue stopped in front of a horse carriage. Looking at the atmosphere, it was obvious that it was the Duke Palace''s carriage.


    "This humble girl will take her leave now ¡­" Tang Ke Xin thought that it would be better for her to leave since she couldn''t be his carriage.


    "Get in." However, he suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted her, not giving her the slightest opportunity to refuse.


    Tang Ke Xin stood there motionlessly. Honestly speaking, she felt the pressure of sitting in the same carriage as a boy.


    However, the next moment, the third prince suddenly reached out and picked her up before boarding the carriage.


    In that moment, Tang Ke Xin was so shocked that she forgot all about her reaction.


    The corner of Ming Chuan''s mouth twitched, but he secretly praised her in his heart, this was His Highness'' style.


    Even after getting on the carriage, Ye Lan Jue still did not have the intention to let go of her waist.


    Just that, Tang Ke Xin struggled free and sat on the other side, she felt that it was better to keep a distance from him as much as possible.


    "Where have you been these days?" Ye Lan Jue did not stop her, and only looked at her, and suddenly asked.


    "What?" Tang Ke Xin was startled, towards his sudden question, why would he suddenly ask such a question?


    She told the Prime Minister that she was going to the temple. The Prime Minister would definitely believe in her, and at most, would Crown Prince find her and discover something, but she believed that the Crown Prince would not say it out loud, otherwise the inside of the Prime Minister''s Estate would not be so calm.


    Knowing that she was missing, he would definitely look for her.


    So, wasn''t she supposed to go to the temple?


    "This King asked you, where did you go?" Ye Lan Jue''s eyes was still looking at her, the corners of his mouth slightly moved, and he slowly spoke word by word. That voice was still considered calm, and not too many emotions could be heard, but at the moment, there was nothing strange on his face, making it hard to tell.


    "Monastery...?" Tang Ke Xin looked at her, and gave her a probing reply, because she was not confident, her tone was not certain.


    In the next moment, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes narrowed as he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he quickly lowered his head and fiercely kissed her.


    "Howl ¡­" Tang Ke Xin didn''t even have the time to call out.


    At this moment, his actions carried with it his unique arrogance and his unique tyranny. He did not allow her to refuse or struggle at all.


    At this moment, after kissing her and feeling her sweetness, the coldness and hardness of Ye Lan Jue''s lips faded slightly.


    Actually, every time she saw him, she would have this kind of impulse. This urge to ruthlessly kiss him, or maybe she wanted more.


    He had always been calm and had always been extremely self-contained. He could be completely indifferent when facing other women.


    However, every time he faced her, he seemed to have completely lost control. Every time he wanted to hug her, kiss her fiercely, and even ruthlessly rub her into his own body.


    Earlier, on the boat, when he saw her in Ye Lan Chen''s embrace, he had the countless urge to strangle her to death.


    Thinking back to the ''intimacy'' he had with Ye Lan Chen just now, even though he knew that she was truly uncomfortable at the time, when he thought of that scene, he still couldn''t help but feel angry in his heart.


    At this moment, he was no longer satisfied with just this kiss. Instead, he wanted more, wanted more.


    At this moment, Ye Lan Jue thought like this, and did the same. The hand he held at her waist quickly moved, and this time, it was not through her clothes, but under her clothes. The places where his hand moved, seemed to be lit on fire.


    "Your Highness ¡­" Tang Ke Xin''s body had become completely stiff, and was faintly trembling, as if she subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    Only, this time, he did not let go of her. Instead, he once again lowered his head and fiercely kissed her.


    However, no matter what, it was impossible for him to take her on the carriage. Right now, he only wanted to do one thing.


    Something he should have done a long time ago.


    This prevented her from having any other men''s arms around her in the future.


    In the next moment, his hand suddenly extended towards Tang Ke Xin''s shoulder, causing the clothes on her shoulder to be pulled back, and his eyes to quickly look at her shoulder.

 Chapter 95

    However, his eyes narrowed abruptly when he looked at her shoulders. The hand that was on her shoulder subconsciously tightened as well.


    He had deliberately bitten into it that night, when he could not move, using almost all the strength he had.


    No matter how good the medicine was, it was impossible.


    All of this was just a moment of thought. He stopped kissing her, slightly letting go of her lips, his hands holding onto her shoulders, his eyes staring straight at her, he suddenly spoke, "Tang Ke Xin, tell This King ¡­."


    Just as he was speaking halfway, the carriage suddenly stopped, Tang Ke Xin who was already dizzy from being kissed by him earlier immediately fell to the side uncontrollably, he quickly extended his hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    The words at the corner of his mouth had to be stopped.


    "Your Highness, it''s the Crown Prince''s carriage." Outside the carriage, Ming Chuan''s voice came out, it carried a faint chill.


    Ye Lan Jue''s narrowed eyes clearly showed a hint of coldness. He quickly reached out and helped Tang Ke Xin tidy up her clothes.


    At this moment, when Tang Ke Xin heard that it was Crown Prince, she was slightly startled. She knew that this was definitely not a coincidence, Crown Prince probably did it on purpose.


    By intentionally stopping Ye Lan Jue''s carriage, it showed that the Crown Prince knew she was in Ye Lan Jue''s carriage.


    You knew she was in the carriage, so you came to stop her?


    What was he? To catch the traitor?


    Then what right did he have to capture her?


    She was not one of his people.


    Even if that man from that night was Crown Prince, he didn''t have the qualifications to kidnap her.


    Although the Crown Prince had yet to establish a Crown Prince Concubine, there were definitely many women by his side. Forget about the women in the Crown Prince Palace, even if they were sleeping with someone they liked outside, it was a common occurrence.


    Why was it natural for a man to sleep with a woman? It was just a forced mistake on her part, yet she had to be so worried every day?


    Isn''t Crown Prince here to catch the traitor? Then she will leave some evidence for the Crown Prince.


    Tang Ke Xin''s eyes turned, and looked at Ye Lan Jue''s lips, thinking that since she had been kissed by the Third Prince once or twice, it would be good for her to do it this time.


    Thinking to this point, Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief, lifted her body slightly, lowered her head, and then suddenly kissed the third prince''s lips.


    There were many women who took the initiative to kiss him. There were even those who came to his door naked, but she was definitely the first to directly pounce on him and kiss him.


    No one had ever dared to come so close to him before.


    After a moment of daze, the third prince regained his senses. His lips slowly curled up into a satisfied smile.


    This feeling was really quite good.


    This woman had truly surprised him.


    However, the third prince discovered that she didn''t simply kiss him, but had other motives.


    That was because it was not a kiss at all. She had ruthlessly rubbed against it, and had even ruthlessly grinded it.


    Then, she stepped back a little and looked at his lips. She slightly frowned, as if she was still not satisfied.


    At this moment, her lips were red and swollen from the grind just now.


    Ye Lan Jue was such a shrewd person, so he naturally understood her intentions in an instant.


    "What is it? Use of the This King? " Just as she was satisfied and wanted to retreat, Ye Lan Jue suddenly grabbed her waist, pressing her into his embrace, preventing her from leaving.


    Although the meaning behind his words sounded somewhat shocking, there was no trace of dissatisfaction in his tone. Instead, he had an obvious smile, a smile that was brimming to the brim.


    She was using him to repel the Crown Prince. He was very satisfied with this point.


    Tang Ke Xin was not surprised to hear his words, after all, she already knew that he was intelligent. Normally, she wouldn''t even make a move, but he would already be able to see through her thoughts.


    She had even thought of letting him help her, but she didn''t know if he would agree.


    However, at this moment, hearing his voice, it sounded like he was not angry, rather, he sounded like he was in a good mood.


    "This King is very willing to make such use of you. This King does not mind being used by you everyday." Ye Lan Jue looked at her, his eyebrows slowly rising up, his face actually smiling full of smiles, although under the current situation, adding the words he said, it looked extremely evil.


    "Tian Tian? "Hrmph." Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin scoffed, this man''s imagination was actually beautiful, not to mention, Everyday?


    However, if he were to bite like this every day, then the third prince''s lips would become swollen every day. He didn''t know how he would be able to go out and meet people.


    This time, she was forced to do so. Just this once alone, she already felt goosebumps all over her body. If it really was Tian Tian Tian, it would be as good as killing her.


    However, Tang Ke Xin thought that he was just speaking carelessly and did not take it seriously.


    "You should consider This King''s suggestion." However, he spoke again. Although there was still a smile on his face, his words were extremely serious.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Ke Xin was stunned. She looked at him in confusion.


    What did he mean?


    "Crown Prince wants to make you his concubine." This time, his face didn''t have the usual roguish, evil aura that he normally had when he was with her, but there was a slight coldness in his eyes.


    How dare the Crown Prince think of her?


    "Ah?" "Aaaah!" Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed lightly, and subconsciously let out a low cry. She then thought that there was nothing that could be hidden from him, so he was not surprised at all that the Crown Prince wanted to make her his concubine.


    Seeing her dazed look, his eyes warmed up even more. He opened his lips and started his seduction pattern.


    "Do you want to marry to Crown Prince? "Do you want to become the Crown Prince''s Consort?" The first step for Ye Lan Jue was naturally to test out her attitude towards the Crown Prince. Actually, from Tang Ke Xin''s actions just now, he had completely understood that she did not want to marry the Crown Prince at all, and had even rejected him.


    Therefore, the reason why the astute Third Prince asked such a question was entirely because he knew that Tang Ke Xin''s answer would make him very satisfied.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at him, her eyes blinking, her lips moving slightly, she replied directly, "I don''t want to."


    She really didn''t want to marry to the Crown Prince and become his concubine.


    Sure enough, the corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips lifted up as he laughed like a proud fox.


    "If you don''t want to marry to Crown Prince, then you can only use him." Ye Lan Jue was in a very good mood at the moment, and his voice sounded even better.


    Although he knew that her answer was negative, he never expected her to be so decisive, without even the slightest bit of hesitation. After all, it was almost impossible for a woman to not be tempted by the position of Crown Prince''s Concubine.


    Although Feng Qing Ran had initially rejected Crown Prince and did not agree to it, it did not mean that she had never had such thoughts.


    However, he could tell that this woman hadn''t even thought about it, and hadn''t hesitated in the slightest. This meant that she was completely unmoved by the position of Crown Prince''s consort.


    However, Ye Lan Jue naturally did not show his happiness. He was very clear about how minute this woman''s observation was, and many things could not escape her eyes.


    But luckily, she was thinking about something else right now and didn''t pay too much attention to his expression. Actually, he felt that she never thought about purposefully reading his expression, or perhaps it was an instinctive resistance, not being able to completely trust and rely on him. Thus, she instinctively resisted, and subconsciously avoided him.


    "You should know that in the current Dayuan Dynasty, the only person who can contend against the Crown Prince is the This King. If you don''t want to marry the Crown Prince, the only person who can help you is the This King."


    "Your help?" How can I help you? " Tang Ke Xin looked at him, her expression one of shock. He wanted to help her, this was truly hard for her to believe.


    Use him?


    Tang Ke Xin pursed her lips, why did she feel that his words sounded so weird? Moreover, these words came from his own mouth, causing her to feel a little uneasy. She didn''t know what was going on in his mind.


    And that was still the Crown Prince, how was he going to help her?


    After so many years, there must have been many internal fights between him and the Crown Prince, but on the surface, he maintained a calm demeanor and did not have many confrontations.


    Could it be that he would fight against the Crown Prince for her sake?


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s eyebrows slightly moved, his eyes looking straight at her, the depths of his eyes seemed to have a different color, he lightly pursed his lips and slowly spoke, "Actually, This King has the simplest and most direct method, you can go with This King ¡­. "

 Chapter 96

    Actually, the third prince was trying to probe her meaning, so he spoke very slowly. As he spoke, he looked at her, carefully observing all her expressions and guessing the true thoughts in her heart.


    Tang Ke Xin was clever, under the current circumstances, if the Third Prince were to use this direction to deduce ¡­ Was he going to say that he wanted her to marry him?


    She didn''t want to marry to Crown Prince, but she wouldn''t marry to Ye Lan Jue either. One was the den of wolves, the other was the den of tigers, it was impossible for her to jump out of there and enter the den of tigers.


    Originally, he was somewhat proud that she was completely unaffected by the Crown Prince''s enticement and the position of Crown Prince''s Concubine. But now, he discovered that she was similarly, completely unaffected by his enticement.


    Ye Lan Jue could not help but wake up. Could it be that his charm had decreased? Aside from his identity as the prince, his personal charm was also very strong. Why was it that in front of this woman, it did not affect him at all?


    However, seeing her reaction, the Third Prince understood that if he really said that he was going to marry her, she would immediately fall out with him. She would immediately run far away and treat him like she would the Crown Prince.


    He didn''t want her to be together with other men, just like what had just happened in the carriage. If she wanted to use him, she could only use him.


    "So, the Third Prince had no choice but to change the plan," You don''t want to marry Crown Prince, but This King happens to be troubled by this, so the two of us can help each other.


    No matter what, he would first lure the fish into taking the bait.


    "What''s wrong with His Highness?" With what happened just now, Tang Ke Xin was already more cautious than ever. She understood his underhanded intentions the most, and her insidiousness, who knew what kind of scheme he had in mind?


    "Same as you." Seeing her current defense, Ye Lan Jue sighed in his heart once again. If not for the truth being placed in front of him, he definitely wouldn''t have believed that marrying a wife would be so difficult.


    He was very clear that if he was too anxious, he would definitely scare her away. Thus, he could only take his time.


    He was only casually saying that he would be troubled if he were to say something. For the moment, he could not say it, because he did not have any trouble at all.


    He didn''t want to marry, and no one could force him.


    "Could it be because of the Miss Feng?" Before, when they were on the cruise ship, she had noticed that Feng Qing Ran had a deep affection for him, and Feng Qing Ran had even directly sworn an oath that she would not marry anyone other than.


    But, looking at his indifferent attitude towards Feng Qing Ran, it was clear that he did not have any intention of marrying Feng Qing Ran.


    However, Feng Qing Ran rejected Crown Prince and swore that she would never marry, so this must be Feng Qing Ran''s problem.


    Upon hearing her words, the third prince was stunned for a moment. He looked at her with a glint in his eyes before nodding his head, "Mhm."


    He felt that this reason was not bad. It could lure her into taking the bait, and at the same time completely dispel all the troubles and misunderstandings that might have been caused.


    "Why do I feel that things aren''t so simple? Could the third prince have other motives?" After all, Tang Ke Xin was not a truly ignorant little white rabbit. Although the Third Prince, this big bad wolf, had concealed it well, she still felt that something was amiss.


    "If not, what other goals do you think the This King has?" The Third Prince was stunned for a moment, and then he lightly smiled. This woman''s vigilance was really not bad.


    Dammit, was there a need to guard against her so much?


    Hadn''t he already been slept in by her? Was there a need to be so wary of him?


    Although, at this moment, there was no trace of him on her shoulder, his senses told her that the person on that night should be her.


    "Could it be that you think This King wants to marry you?" Although that was what he had in mind, his face was not red as he spoke nonsense with his eyes wide open. He was breathing heavily, and there was not even the slightest bit of unnatural emotion on his face.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke Xin''s heart that was hanging in the air immediately calmed down. Seems like, she was really overthinking it.


    How could the third prince possibly want to marry her? Just as she had thought before, even if she believed that it would rain, she still wouldn''t believe that the Third Prince would like her and marry her.


    It was clear that the Third Prince would not marry her, and it was also obvious that the Third Prince did not want to marry Feng Qing Ran.


    Could it be, as she had guessed before, that the person the Third Prince liked was actually Nan Gong Yi?


    However, no matter what, it was impossible for him to be together with Nan Gong Yi fair and square, so he used her as a pretense.


    If it was really like that, then this idea was not bad. After all, if the person that the Third Prince liked was really Nan Gong Yi, then she would be absolutely safe, and there would be no need to worry about any other troubles.


    Seeing that she had been silent the entire time and was looking at her with a strange expression, the Third Princess was truly unable to guess what Tang Ke Xin was thinking. She only thought that she was hesitating, and thus continued to seduce him, "Actually, no matter what goal This King has, you can only use This King to handle this matter. With This King here, even if Crown Prince reported everything about the Emperor, the This King can stop you from bestowing marriage on the Third Prince."


    Actually, even if Tang Ke Xin didn''t agree to this agreement, if Crown Prince really did that, he would definitely block it.


    "Then what is Your Highness planning?" What is your plan? " Seeing that he had already said this, Tang Ke Xin did not have any more worries.


    In any case, the third prince didn''t like her and couldn''t possibly fancy her. This method was absolutely beneficial to her.


    Right now, she was truly afraid that the Crown Prince would report this to her and ask them to grant her marriage.


    I wonder, what does the third prince intend to do?


    "You and This King can pretend ¡­" The third prince opened his mouth again and paused here, thinking of a suitable word.


    "Your Highness means to pretend to be a lover?" Tang Ke Xin saw that he did not manage to describe it for a long time, and could not help but speak. Of course, Tang Ke Xin was still in the modern world, and with her identity as the Third Prince, she could bring everything home if the Third Prince liked.


    It could be said that in ancient times, men did not have a lover. If it really had a use, it would only be for women. For example, women who could not endure the loneliness would look for their lover secretly.


    "Lover?" The Third Prince was stunned for a moment, and then the corners of his lips curled up. He liked this. If it was a lover, then that would be okay ¡­


    "Alright, lover." At this moment, the Third Prince''s smile was really dazzling. He had never thought that this woman would say such a thing. It really suited his heart.


    "Third Prince, are you alright?" Looking at his dazzling smile, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed. Why is this person laughing like this?


    "Is there a need for Your Highness to laugh like this?" Tang Ke Xin was suspicious. Was there a need for him to be this happy?


    It was just an agreement. Was it that big of an exaggeration?


    "Yes." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s lips continued to rise, and he couldn''t answer this simply, but it seemed to contain too much emotion. His words paused for a bit, and then he slowly added, "There will be a day when you understand."


    The Third Prince felt that he needed to remind her beforehand. When she found out his real purpose and wanted to find him to settle the score, he could easily explain it to her.


    Only, at this moment, the ambiguous words that he said with a hint of vague meaning had completely changed in Tang Ke Xin''s ears.


    He thought he was having a hard time. That was why he purposely made it look so mysterious.


    Yes, something like that is indeed hard to say. Even in the modern era, not everyone could understand and accept such a thing, let alone this ancient era.


    However, she could understand it because no one could clearly understand the matters of love.


    "Yes, I understand." Tang Ke Xin subconsciously nodded, indicating that he understood and supported him.


    The Third Prince''s eyes blinked rapidly. She understood so quickly?


    Do you really understand?


    However, it didn''t matter if she didn''t. He would let her understand slowly. As long as he could lure her into his trap, he could solve the rest of the problems.


    He had swept away all obstacles and made her only have eyes for him. He did not believe that she would not fall in love with him.


    However, it was clear that the Third Prince had underestimated the power of Tang Ke Xin''s brain.


    Because, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin had already completely deviated from her original plan, moreover, it was too far away.


    "What is it? Are the three royal disciples afraid of meeting me? " Although Crown Prince was still very patient, the two of them had been in the carriage discussing for so long, it was as if they had completely forgotten about him. Crown Prince could no longer hold it in.


    "Let''s go. The This King gave you the right to make use of the This King. You can make good use of it." Ye Lan Jue smiled, very naturally, as he held Tang Ke Xin and whispered something into her ear. Then, he directly brought her out of the carriage.


    Not bad, the first step was a success. The temptation was a success.


    The good show began.


    The truth proved that Tang Ke Xin was very smart, but she was still defeated by the third prince''s sinister plot.

 Chapter 97

    Did he really have no other reason? Was there really no other plan?


    Obviously, the Third Prince did not give her any chance to regret it now, because he had already embraced her, got out of the carriage, and landed on the ground. One of his hands was still around her waist, and he was staring straight at Tang Ke Xin.


    After all, outside the carriage, there were not only Crown Prince s, there were also guards.


    His Highness was really strong, his speed was really fast, just that, he didn''t expect the Miss Tang to look so weak and gentle, but to actually be so brave, and bite his lips to such an extent.


    "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet the Crown Prince here." Ye Lan Jue embraced Tang Ke Xin and took two steps forward, moving a little closer to the Crown Prince. Then, he slowly spoke, his voice still as low as usual.


    It was only because the third prince was in a very good mood that his usual coldness was gone. Of course, his domineering aura hadn''t diminished in the slightest.


    Actually, even though Ye Lan Jue had not brought Tang Ke Xin any closer, Crown Prince had already clearly seen Tang Ke Xin''s slightly swollen lips, and even more so saw Ye Lan Jue''s lips that were visibly swollen.


    With such a scene, one didn''t even need to guess to know what had just happened between the two of them in the carriage.


    Previously, he had only touched her once, but she had already moved far away. In order to avoid him, she had planned everything so that she could leave the capital.


    But to think that she would actually do such a thing with Ye Lan Jue on the horse carriage?


    When Crown Prince looked at Tang Ke Xin, it was obvious that his eyes were a little colder, but also a little more ruthless.


    Although her words were polite, there was no trace of politeness in it.


    In the past, he could have never bothered with Crown Prince, but now Crown Prince actually wanted to touch her woman, then don''t blame him for being rude.


    "I didn''t expect this, but my heart is actually in Third Emperor''s carriage." Although Crown Prince said this to Ye Lan, he did not look at Ye Lan Jue. His eyes were staring straight at Tang Ke Xin.


    He did not understand, which part of him could not compare to Ye Lan Jue, he was the Crown Prince, and he was the future Emperor of the Dayuan Dynasty.


    Could it be that she already knew the truth? I know, the person on that night was actually Ye Lan Jue, that''s why I chose Ye Lan Jue?


    However, he had clearly told her about this matter first, and even if Ye Lan Jue had told her about it afterwards, she still wouldn''t believe Ye Lan Jue so easily without believing him.


    Furthermore, with his understanding of Ye Lan Jue, it was impossible for him to say such words at this time.


    For the same reason, she did not submit to him, and similarly, it was unlikely she would succumb to Ye Lan Jue because of this.


    What a shrewd person Ye Lan Jue was, he would never join the crowd at this time.


    "Yes, my heart has just returned and I miss This King, so I came to visit him." "Ye Lan Jue''s eyes turned towards Tang Ke Xin as the corner of her mouth slightly lifted, and his slow words spread apart, carrying an unmistakable feeling. His words paused for a moment, and lightly brushed past her hair as he neared her ears, before slowly adding," This King has also thought it through.


    In that moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body, and at that moment, if they had not agreed on it beforehand and pretended to do so, she would have been tricked by him.


    It had to be said that the third prince had a talent for acting. He could actually speak such lies so naturally as if he missed her.


    Of course, even if the goose bumps were to fall all over the ground, Tang Ke Xin could only endure it. After all, this was an act for the Crown Prince to see, and since it was an act, he had to go through with it completely.


    She hoped that when Crown Prince saw this, he would back off. If he didn''t bring up the matter of marrying her again, she would just perform once.


    For a moment, Crown Prince''s entire face instantly darkened and his eyes narrowed.


    "Is that so? From what I know, it does not seem to be the case. The Three Emperors and the Kexin seemed to have met by chance. " It was obvious that the Crown Prince came here because of the news, so he was clear about a lot of things.


    "The This King is at Tai Hu." When Ye Lan Jue talked about panicking, his face did not turn red at all, nor did he gasp for breath.


    "But heart, is what This King said right?" The third prince''s words paused, but he did not give the Crown Prince the chance to speak, he looked at Tang Ke Xin and asked gently.


    "Yes." Tang Ke Xin did not hesitate too much, and immediately nodded her head. This was a plan she had made in the first place, so she did not feel like there was anything she needed to hesitate about.


    In truth, Tang Ke Xin knew that if she were to say it this way, it would cause Crown Prince to misunderstand.


    However, if what she was doing right now was spread out, the people who misunderstood would not only be the Crown Prince, but other people as well, and would likely affect her image. If she did not marry Ye Lan Jue at that time.


    It might not be good to betroth her.


    Of course, these were the things that an ancient woman would care about the most, but those were things that Tang Ke Xin didn''t care about the most.


    Thus, she could naturally cooperate with the Third Prince in this scene.


    Ming Chuan''s eyes flashed, Master is still the strongest, from the Tai Hu to here, in such a short distance, Master has already completely subdued Tang Ke Xin.


    No one knew better than him that their master had completely met Tang Ke Xin by chance. However, that was also fate.


    Why didn''t Miss Tang meet anyone else, and coincidentally met your highness? If Miss Tang met your highness first, maybe you would have been brought away by your Crown Prince.


    "So obedient." Seeing how Tang Ke Xin replied so straightforwardly without the slightest hesitation, Ye Lan Jue was very satisfied. She opened her mouth and whispered into her ear.


    Only, even though his voice was lowered a little, it was not too low. In any case, it was enough for Crown Prince to hear.


    As he spoke, his lips even directly moved closer to her face and lightly kissed it.


    Then he kissed him in front of the Crown Prince without avoiding a thing.


    Ming Chuan quietly swallowed his saliva. Although he already knew that his Highness was heroic, he never thought that he would be able to reach such a realm.


    After all, her highness had never married the Miss Tang before, but she actually kissed him like this right in front of him on the street.


    He felt that no matter what, his highness should at least take him into consideration a little bit.


    Only, what Ming Chuan didn''t know was that his master had done it on purpose, on purpose absolutely.


    At that moment, the Third Prince couldn''t allow everyone to see it. He couldn''t allow everyone to know that Tang Ke Xin was his woman, so no one dared to hit his woman''s master.


    Tang Ke Xin did not expect him to kiss her just like that. Although she was from the Modern Realm, she had never talked about boyfriends, never kissed me on the streets like men, so she was a little uncomfortable.


    "What is it? "Is This King''s heart shy?" Seeing the slight change in her expression, Ye Lan Jue smirked and chuckled. She was doing it for the Crown Prince to see, but it was also revealing her true feelings.


    Her shy appearance was very beautiful and fascinated him.


    Crown Prince''s eyes became colder and colder, layer after layer of gloominess descended upon him as the trace of ruthlessness in the depths of his eyes became even more obvious.


    "


    "Crown Prince, but my heart has just returned. I''m too tired, so I have to bring you back to have a good rest. I won''t be accompanying you anymore." Ye Lan Jue didn''t want to waste too much time in front of Crown Prince, he felt that if he had the time now, he might as well return to the carriage, and hug her well, and kiss her well.


    In fact, after he said that, without waiting for Crown Prince''s response, he carried Tang Ke Xin and got on the carriage.


    Tang Ke Xin naturally would not refuse, and still obediently allowed him to hold onto her, and then entered the carriage.


    Crown Prince narrowed his eyes fiercely and the ruthlessness in his eyes finally shot out. His hand that was hidden under his sleeve continuously tightened and tightened, his fingernails stabbing into his skin ruthlessly, yet he seemed to not feel anything at all.


    Tang Ke Xin! Even if he decided to marry her, she wouldn''t be able to escape. Even if there was Ye Lan Jue, she wouldn''t be able to change anything.


    What he wanted, he had to get.


    Even after entering the carriage, Ye Lan Jue didn''t let go of Tang Ke Xin. Instead, he hugged her even more tightly and pulled her into his embrace. His face very naturally moved closer to her face, and his lips were about to kiss her.


    "Your Highness, we are already in the carriage, the Crown Prince cannot see us, there is no need to continue acting." But in the next moment, Tang Ke Xin suddenly blocked his path, and with a slight force, pushed him away, and sat on the other side of the carriage.


    This person was addicted to acting. He was already in the carriage, and he still wanted to act?


    "Tang Ke Xin, isn''t your speed of destroying bridges after crossing the river way too fast? Moreover, you haven''t even crossed this river, do you think that the Crown Prince will let this matter rest? " Ye Lan Jue frowned, his expression revealing a trace of dissatisfaction, there was no need for this woman to draw so clearly, right?


    Could it be that his charm had really waned? Why was it completely useless in front of her?


    Pride, it was too much of a blow.


    It doesn''t make sense? Why didn''t his charm work in front of her?


    Or should he try another way?

 Chapter 98

    "But Heart, actually This King ¡­. "Ye Lan Jue''s expression became serious, he looked at her, and spoke again. This time, his expression was extremely serious, and even a bit serious.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for me to go back." Tang Ke Xin sat up straight, his expression completely returning to his usual calm and composed expression.


    He had originally thought that she might have done this because that man was him. If it had been another man, she definitely wouldn''t have agreed.


    Thus, he couldn''t force her to be too tight.


    "Alright, This King will send you back." Ye Lan Jue did not say anything else and directly nodded in agreement.


    "No need, this humble girl will go back by herself ¡­" "How dare Tang Ke Xin let him send her back, she is the dignified Third Prince.


    "Crown Prince''s people are still following us, you and This King were so close in front of Crown Prince just now, and after that, This King drove you out of the car. What do you think Crown Prince would think?" Only, Ye Lan Jue interrupted her words once again. Of course, he had a justifiable reason right now, so he was not afraid of her refusing.


    Sure enough, Tang Ke Xin no longer spoke and she did not reject. She just sat obediently on the carriage.


    It was just that Tang Ke Xin still felt that the Third Prince was far too enthusiastic about this matter, so warm-hearted that it was outrageous.


    Even if he was trying to avoid Feng Qing Ran''s trouble, since Feng Qing Ran was not present right now, why would he go all out?


    Did he really have no other reason?


    Her eyes could not help but look at him, wanting to find some clues from his face. But, at the moment his face did not have any expression, and Tang Ke Xin stared at him for a long time, but he did not discover anything.


    Compared to Crown Prince, he had concealed his strength even better. Crown Prince had deliberately tried to hide it, but the moment his face regained its usual calmness, it was as if he was paralyzed. No matter what happened, as long as he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t show the slightest bit of abnormality.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly tilted upwards. Actually, she really, really didn''t want to get entangled with him.


    Even if Crown Prince was really the man from that night, she felt that she still had a way to deal with him.


    However, as far as the third prince was concerned, even if he wasn''t that man from that night, she still felt that it was difficult for her to deal with him.


    In private, the third prince could do anything insidious in front of outsiders.


    "Are you satisfied?" As Tang Ke Xin was thinking, his extremely magnetic voice slowly floated into her ears. It was very light, very soft, and with a bit of an unusual temptation.


    "What?" Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled, and quickly regained her senses. However, he discovered that he had unknowingly moved closer to her, and his impeccably perfect face continued to enlarge, enlarge in front of her. At this moment, his face had once again revealed a light smile.


    "Are you satisfied with This King''s leather bag?" Ye Lan Jue seemed to be extremely patient at the moment, and even took the initiative to explain it out for her. Moreover, the explanation was very detailed, and the explanation was even more so ¡­


    Actually, he had never cared about her appearance. Of course, if she was satisfied with it, it would be pretty good.


    "Your Highness, can you be more serious?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched, she suddenly felt speechless, she felt that as long as there were no outsiders, he would completely change people, not only would she have a black stomach, she would also be sinister, and sometimes she would even act like a child.


    "Serious? You want to make This King serious? " Ye Lan Jue''s brows slightly raised, the corner of his mouth slightly moved, and then, he confidently and confidently accused, "You kept staring at This King with your hook in your mouth. This King thought that if you wanted to eat This King, how serious would This King be?"


    "Ahem ¡­" Tang Ke Xin choked on her saliva. Of course Tang Ke Xin understood what he meant by eat.


    Alright, she had to admit that the Third Prince was already invincible. She was clearly observing just now and was just thinking about something. Why did it become like she wanted to eat him when she came to his place?


    It was obvious that he had no way to communicate with the third prince.


    Therefore, Tang Ke Xin decided to not speak anymore. Fortunately, she was not far from the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    "Actually, if you really want to eat This King, it can be considered normal. After all, we are lovers now." Ye Lan Jue looked at her, quickly blinking once, his words were a test, but, it was not a one sided test, but a double.


    And the most important part would probably be that he wanted to eat Tang Ke Xin more so he tried to test Tang Ke Xin''s reactions.


    "Fake, fake, we''re just pretending." When Tang Ke Xin, who had just decided not to bother with him anymore heard his words, she became a little anxious. She stared at him, and emphasized in an extremely serious tone.


    Seeing her intense reaction, Ye Lan Jue sighed secretly at the bottom of his heart, looks like this woman really didn''t have any thoughts towards him.


    He didn''t understand why his charm had become completely empty outside of her.


    It seemed that he still had to take things step by step.


    Seeing her actions, the Third Prince''s brows slightly raised. Was he that scary? Did she have to run so fast?


    He wasn''t a beast, and he wouldn''t eat her.


    "heart-child, you''re finally back." Prime Minister was very happy to see his beloved daughter return.


    "My heart has returned. Come, come and let mother have a good look." Madame Prime Minister''s complexion looked much better now, but when he saw Tang Ke Xin, he immediately broke out into a smile, and her whole person seemed much more energetic.


    "You have been gone for over ten days. Do you have any suffering outside?" Madame Prime Minister held her hand with a face full of gentleness and love.


    "No, mother, don''t worry. I''m doing very well." Tang Ke Xin replied with a light smile.


    "Oh right, why haven''t the guards who went with you to the temple returned? The carriage also hasn''t returned, how did you come back?" Just that, Prime Minister suddenly asked.


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly stunned, didn''t she come back? She had clearly told them in advance to return to the capital in ten days. Logically speaking, she and Dong Er should be going, but the carriage should be back soon.


    "Dong Er and I wanted to sightsee, so we left first. They should be back soon." Tang Ke Xin thought that perhaps if they were late, they would be back soon.


    "You, you girl, your guts are too big. You don''t even dare to ride the carriage or bring the guards. The two girls are walking around everywhere. What if something happens?" Prime Minister''s face instantly darkened.


    "Daddy, I''m fine. Did you come back safely?" Tang Ke Xin also knew that the Prime Minister was concerned about her and whispered in a slightly spoiled manner.


    "Are you alright? "You''re done for when you have something to do. Why are you so bold? Normal men wouldn''t be as bold as you. You, don''t think about going out again in the future." Prime Minister immediately issued an order.


    "On this matter, I agree with your father." Only, the Madame Prime Minister''s face also darkened, and immediately rejected Tang Ke Xin''s request.


    "..." Tang Ke Xin could only maintain her silence.


    "Oh right, there''s a banquet in the palace tomorrow, you can go, you haven''t seen the Queen Empress for a long time, tomorrow you can go to the palace to see the banquet, and then you can go visit the Queen Empress." Seeing Tang Ke Xin''s situation, the Madame Prime Minister could not bear to see it anymore and spoke again.


    "What banquet?" However, she disliked events like banquets in the palace the most.


    "Old General has returned victorious, there will be a feast in Emperor''s palace. Since you''ve returned, you should enter the palace with your father. Mother''s illness has not recovered yet, I can''t accompany you there." Madame Prime Minister held her hand and instructed softly.


    His words paused for a moment, then said again, "How about, you enter the palace early to accompany the Queen. I heard that the Queen isn''t in a good mood recently."


    After saying that, Madame Prime Minister''s eyes seemed to flash a little, but very quickly, no one noticed it.


    "Alright." Only then did Tang Ke Xin agree. Honestly speaking, after leaving the capital for so long, she was indeed a bit worried about the Queen.


    On the second day, Tang Ke Xin entered the palace early in the morning. The palace maid was currently dressing up for the Queen Empress.


    However, when Queen saw Tang Ke Xin, her eyes lit up and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    Queen immediately stood up, and pulled Tang Ke Xin over to her side, "Why did you go out for so many days? Are you all right? Nothing happened, right? You didn''t encounter any danger, did you? "


    Queen asked a few questions in a single breath, and for a moment, Tang Ke Xin didn''t even know which one to answer first.


    Queen moved her hand a little, and when she touched the jade bracelet on Tang Ke Xin''s wrist, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as heart-child was wearing the jade bracelet, even if she was in danger, there would be people who would save him.


    After Queen asked a few things she was concerned about her, she only accompanied and chatted about some ordinary matters and didn''t say anything special.


    Queen was worried about her, so she did not want to know about some things.


    Since Queen was the Palace Chief, naturally, she still had a lot of things to do during today''s banquet. Thus, Queen sent someone to summon Dong Er into the palace, to follow by Tang Ke Xin''s side at any time to protect him.


    Seeing Dong Er entering the palace, Tang Ke Xin was a little surprised, but she understood the painstaking effort the Queen had put in, and couldn''t help but feel touched.


    When it was almost time for the banquet, Queen had matters to attend to so she asked Dong Er to accompany him to the great hall.


    Only, when they walked past the pavilion in the garden, they saw Ye Lan Jue and Ye Lan Chen sitting under the pavilion, playing chess.


    Tang Ke Xin thought about whether or not she should go and pay her respects.


    Seeing how serious they were, it was certain that they didn''t notice her. Or perhaps, she could just pretend that she didn''t see them walking over.


    To be honest, after what happened yesterday, she didn''t want to be too close to the third prince.


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ke Xin slightly lightened her footsteps, and quietly walked over just like that.


    Not far away, the Third Prince narrowed his eyes.


    "Greetings to Your Highness the Third and Fourth Princes." Right at this moment, Feng Qing Ran, who had coincidentally walked over, paid respects to Ye Lan Jue from afar.


    "But in my heart, I pay my respects to Your Highness the Third and Fourth Princes." Tang Ke Xin''s plan to sneak out completely failed, and he could only stand and pay his respects. "Come here." His Highness looked at her and suddenly spoke. His voice didn''t sound happy.


    "Yes." Feng Qing Ran''s heart was filled with joy, she agreed and quickly walked forward, after all, she and her were standing in the same direction, and the third prince''s glance just now also seemed to be directed towards her.

 Chapter 99

    "Yes." Feng Qing Ran''s heart was filled with joy, she replied yes and continued to walk forward. After all, she was standing in the same direction as Tang Ke Xin, and the third prince''s glance just now also seemed to be directed at her.


    When Tang Ke Xin heard his voice, she had initially wanted to take a step forward, but seeing that Feng Qing Ran, who was standing in front of her, was already happily running over while responding, Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed for a moment before she stopped.


    She felt that she almost had a conditioned reflex towards the third prince''s words. When the third prince spoke, she would subconsciously react.


    In front of Tang Ke Xin, Feng Qing Ran was quickly walking toward the pavilion. The current her, seemed like she couldn''t wait to take a step forward and arrive right in front of the Third Prince.


    It had been so many years, but this was the first time the third prince had allowed her to approach his side. At this moment, she felt that she finally saw hope after so many years of hard work.


    At this moment, if it weren''t for the fact that she had to take into account her appearance, she would have ran over already.


    The Third Prince''s eyes turned slightly as he saw Feng Qing Ran quickly walk over with a joyous expression, while a certain someone was standing far away and not moving at all.


    Furthermore, looking at her appearance, it seemed that she wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Tang Ke Xin, you want This King to bring you over?" The third prince''s hand that was holding onto the chess piece stopped in mid air, and his eyes directly looked at Tang Ke Xin, his lips slightly moving, as he slowly enunciated each word.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but the meaning behind his words were enough to cause everyone to be stunned.


    Hugging? Carry her over?


    Feng Qing Ran''s footsteps suddenly stopped, the smile on her face quickly faded, her eyes staring straight at Ye Lan Jue with disbelief, what did he mean?


    Could it be that he wasn''t calling for her? It was Tang Ke Xin.


    "Three Emperors, you, what did you say? "Heart hugging?" Ye Lan Chen was also completely shocked, and even his voice became somewhat stuttering.


    Yesterday, although Three Emperors held a heart, but that was because it didn''t feel right, and there were still emotions that needed to be explained to be said. But right now, Tang Ke Xin was standing only a few meters away from the pavilion.


    Three Emperors actually said he wanted to come with a heart?


    Dong Er''s eyes clearly flashed, and actually recalled what happened that night, and the corner of her lips couldn''t help but twitch.


    Tang Ke Xin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that what he said was definitely not spoken, and he would definitely be able to do it. Thus, Tang Ke Xin could only take a step and head towards the pavilion.


    However, she was completely different from before. She walked very slowly, almost to the point that she could be said to have moved. Furthermore, she kept her head lowered.


    The Third Prince''s eyes narrowed. This damned woman, did she dare to be slower for him?


    However, no matter how slow Tang Ke Xin was, it didn''t take long for him to arrive at such a distance.


    Feng Qing Ran was currently stopped under the pavilion, she could neither enter nor retreat, her face obviously not looking good.


    Just as Tang Ke Xin walked to the pavilion, the third prince suddenly moved the teacup in front of him to her, and ordered: "Pour some tea."


    The palace maid at the side stepped forward, but the cold light that the Third Prince sent over only made the palace maid''s legs tremble, and the teapot almost fell to the ground.


    The palace maid was very scared, but she immediately understood what the Third Prince meant. The Third Prince wanted the Miss Tang to pour him some tea.


    "Isn''t there a girl?" Tang Ke Xin was a little unwilling, she was not a little girl, why did he need her to pour tea for him?


    "This King doesn''t like to drink it." However, the third prince''s answer could not be any more direct than that. Moreover, it was obviously a bit ambiguous.


    What he meant was that the girl poured it down ¡­ ¡­ He didn''t like it, but she poured it down ¡­ ¡­ He liked it.


    To be honest, she wanted to add something to his story.


    However, no matter how unwilling he was, Tang Ke Xin still took the teapot from the palace maid and poured him a cup of tea. Then, Tang Ke Xin also filled the cup in front of Ye Lan Chen.


    And Feng Qing Ran, who was standing under the pavilion, had an even uglier look on her face.


    Why? Why did he have to do this to her? Why was Tang Ke Xin special, why wasn''t it her?


    How could she not compare to Tang Ke Xin?


    When Ye Lan Jue saw that she was pouring tea for Ye Lan Chen, he frowned, obviously dissatisfied with his decision. However, after seeing that she was actually standing next to Ye Lan Chen after pouring tea, his expression clearly darkened.


    It looked like this woman didn''t have any sense of self.


    "Come here, help This King." Ye Lan Jue opened his mouth once again, holding onto a chess piece, he reached out to her, but before she could reply, he suddenly reached out and pulled her, bringing her in front of him.


    No, not only in front of her, but she was directly pulled into his embrace.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the stone chair and she was standing before him. Although their bodies weren''t stuck together, the posture was still quite ambiguous.


    Tang Ke Xin was shocked, she fiercely exhaled, and for a moment, she was unable to calm down. She was in the palace, and there was a banquet today, and at that moment, there were many people coming and going, and he, he actually ¡­.


    At the moment, Ye Lan Chen was dumbstruck, but when he looked at them, the depths of his eyes seemed to contain a tinge of sadness.


    Actually, he felt that the Three Emperors and the heart were compatible.


    He discovered that he did not know when he started liking her, but he had even thought that if his mother had mentioned it, he would have agreed.


    However, he also understood that even though her heart was kind to him, she treated him as a friend. Although there was no feelings between a man and a woman, her heart said that she would not marry him.


    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth slightly pursed, and his eyes slowly drooped down. If Three Emperors was truly that kind, he would bless them.


    "Help This King." The third prince stuffed the chess piece in his hands into Tang Ke Xin''s hands, and his soft voice sounded right beside her ear.


    "I won''t." His voice slowly spread into her ears and his aura also continuously spread into her ears. Tang Ke Xin''s body became slightly stiff.


    "I''m fine, This King said go down." The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth slightly rose. The dissatisfaction from earlier had already completely disappeared, and his mood was obviously not bad.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Tang Ke Xin was completely speechless. She? Aren''t you looking for trouble?


    Moreover, how was she supposed to get down from this posture, coupled with the fact that he was constantly approaching her from time to time?


    After all, this was the imperial palace''s garden and ordinary people were not allowed to enter. However, there were still a lot of people.


    "Did you forget the agreement we made yesterday?" Only, Ye Lan Jue''s hand directly held onto her waist, and his lips neared her ear. He did his best to lower his voice to the greatest extent possible as he spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "I''ve reneged on my promise. Yesterday''s matter is null and void." Tang Ke Xin''s body stiffened, her heart was a bit depressed. Yes, she promised him yesterday, but now, she regretted it.


    Because, she felt that dealing with Crown Prince was even simpler than dealing with him.


    Ye Lan Jue squinted his eyes, looking at her snow white skin, he could not wait to bite.


    Regret?


    In front of Ye Lan Jue, how could he go back on his words?


    Don''t even think about it.


    "What you mean is that the This King helped you yesterday, but you didn''t fulfill your promise today?" Ye Lan Jue secretly let out a breath and concealed his urge to bite her, as he slowly enunciated each word, with a hint of deliberate coldness in his voice.


    Tang Ke Xin was slightly startled. That''s right, when she agreed to help him yesterday, the two of them were mutual, he helped her deal with the Crown Prince, while she helped him get rid of her troubles.


    You hugged and hugged and kissed, and you bit This King''s lips until they were swollen. Now, you want to tell This King that you will destroy the bridge after you cross the river, This King never thought that you would be someone who goes against your words. " Ye Lan Jue naturally saw the slight change in her expression and continued.


    The one who acted out the tragedy was called ''Jue''.


    Of course, only he himself knew the extent of his sacrifice from yesterday.


    "Then I''ll help you this time. We''re even. No one owes anyone anything in the future." Tang Ke Xin also felt that doing so was a little disloyal, and furthermore, she had agreed to do so yesterday.


    He had indeed helped her deal with the Crown Prince yesterday, so she couldn''t let her words slip.


    However, she decided to help him this time. In the future, they would not owe each other anything.


    Even if Crown Prince had made other moves, she decided to deal with them himself and not get involved with him anymore. This was because he was even more dangerous than Crown Prince, and the danger was more than ten times greater.


    Even? Innocent woman, did she think he would be even with her?


    Even if the wound on her shoulder was gone, even if there was no evidence for the moment, he would never let her go, and he would always find evidence that she had nowhere to run.


    However, someone as shrewd as him would naturally not say anything at this moment. He did not say yes or no, but directly avoided the question. He lightly tapped the board with his finger and said, "Come, come down here."


    Feng Qing Ran''s face had already completely darkened, but her eyes were still filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    The third prince rarely played chess, but of course he was different from Ye Lan Chen, because Ye Lan Chen and the third prince were not on the same level.


    But now, the Third Prince was actually teaching Tang Ke Xin chess, and so close to hugging her, teaching by hand?


    When the Crown Prince who just happened to walk over saw this scene, his eyes narrowed even more quickly.

 Chapter 100

    Ye Lan Chen was also surprised, but he had already mentally prepared himself so, at that moment he felt that there was nothing much, even though there were too many differences between the him and the Three Emperors.


    The more Three Emperors has a change in heart, the more special he has a change in heart.


    The person that the Third Prince liked was not her, if the Third Prince really liked Nan Gong Yi, and truly liked men, then he would never be able to like Feng Qing Ran, so it would be useless even if Feng Qing Ran did more than that.


    However, Feng Qing Ran''s infatuation was definitely not repaid by the Third Prince. If this time, could make Feng Qing Ran completely give up and give up on this relationship, it would also be considered helping Feng Qing Ran.


    After all, in the ancient times, a woman who dared to love and hate someone like Feng Qing Ran was extremely rare.


    "Focus, don''t look around." Very clearly, the third prince had noticed that she was looking at Feng Qing Ran, and her voice contained a hint of dissatisfaction.


    At this moment, the third prince had not deliberately lowered his voice, so Feng Qing Ran naturally heard his words and for a moment, he only felt pain in his heart.


    At that moment, he and Tang Ke Xin were so deep in love in front of her that they ignored her and treated her like she did not exist. They even thought that she was an eyesore.


    Ye Lan Jue, what exactly is your heart made of? How could he be so ruthless and tough?


    But why was it so special to Tang Ke Xin?


    "Here." Beneath the pavilion, the third prince was once again giving pointers to Tang Ke Xin. His patience was truly excellent, if he had not personally witnessed it, he would not have believed that the third prince would do such a thing.


    Not far away, Crown Prince''s footsteps had stopped, but a pair of eyes were staring straight at him.


    Tang Ke Xin also felt his movements slowly changing. It was just that at this moment, Feng Qing Ran was standing at the side watching and she also saw Crown Prince who was standing not too far away, so she naturally did not display anything.


    Only, Tang Ke Xin felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Why did it feel like the Third Prince was taking advantage of this?


    If she did not know that the person the Third Prince liked was Nan Gong Yi, and that she did not even like a woman as beautiful as Feng Qing Ran, with her beauty that could topple nations, she would not have accompanied him in this act.


    At this moment, they couldn''t resist, but...


    When Ye Lan Jue held onto her hand again, wanting to place the chess piece somewhere else, Tang Ke Xin deliberately changed his position, and without even giving him a chance to refute, he quickly put the chess piece down, "I am going down here."


    Tang Ke Xin decided not to listen to him.


    How could Ye Lan Jue not understand her thoughts? The corner of his mouth lifted slightly, and a faint smile appeared on it.


    Actually, he liked her like this more. She was real and natural, rather than giving in to him for some reason.


    "That''s right, this move was performed well, but the This King did not notice." The third prince opened his mouth slowly, but there was no anger in his voice. Instead, there was only a faint smile.


    Tang Ke Xin looked at the chess board, and blinked her eyes a few times. Where is it?


    This was clearly a completely useless move, completely useless towards Ye Lan Chen. Was he trying to bully her?


    Although Ye Lan Chen''s chess was not as good as his, but with this kind of situation, there was no guarantee that Ye Lan Chen would win.


    "Continue." The third prince''s voice sounded again.


    Tang Ke Xin picked up another chess piece, and this time, she looked at it and chose one. Of course, she chose the most useless move.


    The corner of Ye Lan Jue''s mouth raised obviously as a few oddities appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    When the originally gloomy Feng Qing Ran saw the two steps that Tang Ke Xin had taken, the corner of her mouth widened into a sneer. Tang Ke Xin did not know a single thing about chess.


    It was just that after taunting, she was even more unreconciled. She was proficient in drawing and writing, and Tang Ke Xin knew nothing. Why was it that he had never seen her good, yet she treated Tang Ke Xin so special?


    "But my heart, you are wrong." This time, even Ye Lan Chen could not watch anymore, and spoke to remind him, but Ye Lan Chen was a very sincere reminder, not one bit sarcastic.


    "Did you make a mistake?" Tang Ke Xin looked at Ye Lan Jue and blinked, with a look of innocence.


    When Ye Lan Chen heard his royal brother''s words, the corner of his mouth twitched. Three Emperors actually said the same thing, he naturally couldn''t say anything.


    Feng Qing Ran gritted her teeth in hatred. She had always been cold, but when had he ever had such patience? When had she ever been so gentle to others? When have you ever condoned people like this?


    These were what she had always longed for, but had always been the most stingy with him, yet he gave them all to Tang Ke Xin now?


    Why? Why was this happening?


    "Oh, then do I have to continue?" Tang Ke Xin''s eyes flashed, how could this man say such nonsense with her eyes wide open?


    If this move of hers could be considered very good, then it would probably be enough to anger those chess teaching teachers to death.


    "Right." Ye Lan Jue nodded right away without any hesitation.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth slightly pulled, and then, she took out another chess piece. This time, she put it down without any hesitation, because she had already decided on the position earlier, and it was also a completely useless chess piece.


    "But the heart." This time, Ye Lan Chen was a little anxious and couldn''t help but shout loudly. It was just that Tang Ke Xin''s movements were too fast, before he could finish shouting, Tang Ke Xin''s chess piece had already landed.


    Feng Qing Ran laughed out loud, looking at Tang Ke Xin like she was looking at trash.


    "Did I make a mistake again?" Tang Ke Xin turned towards the Third Prince again, still wearing the same innocent expression from before.


    "No, very good." The third prince still said the same words, but his expression didn''t change at all.


    It had to be said that the third prince''s ability to lie with his eyes open was truly practiced.


    "Did I really not make a mistake? Is it really very good? " In Tang Ke Xin''s mind, it was as though she had seen a mirror, she had asked him on purpose, she wanted to see how deep the Third Prince''s level of cultivation was.


    "Yes." The third prince nodded without any hesitation, "Very good, very smart."


    Ye Lan Chen had nothing to say, he felt that, anyway, it was within his heart, and not from the Three Emperors.


    At this moment, Feng Qing Ran was no longer able to maintain her usual calm, and the hatred in her eyes was somewhat uncontrollable. She wished that she could push Tang Ke Xin away and push her far enough away to take Tang Ke Xin''s place.


    If she was in his place, she would definitely do well, it was really very well, the 4th Prince would definitely not be a match for her.


    Not far away, the eyes of the Crown Prince clearly revealed a little more ruthlessness. The woman was too scared of him, and before he could even touch her, she had already anxiously ran away, but now, she was actually standing in front of Ye Lan Jue, allowing Ye Lan Jue to hug her, holding her hand, and right now, she was even more intimate with him.


    "Three Emperors, are you going to play this game again?" At that moment, Ye Lan Chen felt that he could no longer play anymore. However, he still asked the third prince about his intentions.


    "But do you still want to?" The third prince did not immediately answer Ye Lan Jue, but looked at Tang Ke Xin, and asked him what her intention was.


    Feng Qing Ran''s hands, which were hidden under the sleeves, fiercely tightened and tightened so much that long nails seemed to be digging into her skin.


    "Hmm? "Although His Highness said that I''ve done quite well, I still feel a bit guilty. It would be better for the third hall to step down from here on." Tang Ke Xin thought about it, blinked her eyes, and then said seriously, that expression was innocent and innocent.


    Didn''t His Highness say that she didn''t make a mistake? Since he said she had played well, he would continue. She wanted to see how he would win in this situation.


    When she said those words, Ye Lan Chen was immediately stunned. What? What do you mean?


    But why did she make this move and throw it back at Three Emperors?


    This chess piece had already been completely played out. How could he play it?


    Even if a deity descended upon the mortal realm, it would be difficult for him to bring the dead back to life.


    Feng Qing Ran looked at Tang Ke Xin hatefully, and a look of hatred appeared on her face, does this woman want to humiliate His Highness?


    When Ye Lan Jue heard this, his eyebrows raised slightly. On the contrary, he felt that she was having a lot of fun.


    Because he saw that she was having fun, he let her play. He didn''t expect her to suddenly use this move.


    This woman was getting bolder and bolder.


    "Your Highness, can we continue?" Did I make a mistake? " Tang Ke Xin looked at him and asked deliberately.


    She wanted to see if he could still lie with his eyes open, say that she hadn''t done anything wrong, that she had done well.

 Chapter 101

    If he were to change his words now, it would naturally not be in accordance with what had just been said. If he did not change his words, then if he had the ability, then he could win this game of chess.


    "No problem." How could Ye Lan not know what she was thinking? His expression did not change at all, and he straightforwardly answered.


    This time, it was Tang Ke''s turn to be stunned. This chess piece had already been played by her, but he still dared to accept?


    How could he win like this?


    Is that possible?


    He wouldn''t really bully her because she didn''t understand, right?


    "Third royal brother, it''s best to not go down any further." Ye Lanchen was stunned for a moment before he quickly spoke. In this sort of situation, even if he won, it would be disgraceful. Moreover, he never thought of defeating the three royal brothers.


    "Since you wish to continue, then continue." However, Night Tide Jue smiled faintly. These words were truly warm and romantic.


    Because she said she was going to continue, so, no matter what, he would continue.


    What kind of indulgence and love was this?


    The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s lips slightly moved. He seemed to want to say something, but after hesitating for a moment, he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Feng Qingzhi''s body clearly became stiff as she swayed unsteadily, causing her to be unable to stand steadily.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke was slightly startled. This person''s acting skills were truly not bad. In the modern world, he would definitely be a great celebrity.


    Night Tide had already picked up the chess piece and looked at it. Without much thought, he quickly put it down.


    When Tang Kexin saw his chess piece, her eyes flashed. It had to be said that his chess move was very good, but it didn''t seem to be of any use. After all, she had already used her chess piece three times, so it was impossible for her to change it.


    Ye Lanchen also picked up a chess piece, thinking that he should also take a walk in the park.


    "Take it seriously." However, just as he was hesitating, Ye Lanji suddenly opened his mouth.


    Hearing his words, Ye Lanchen instinctively quickly took a move.


    Since Ye Lan had spoken, Ye Wu Chen began to speak seriously.


    Ye Lan Jue held Tang Ke Xin in his arms, with no intentions of letting her leave. However, he didn''t continue to hold Tang Ke Xin''s hand as they played chess. Moreover, there was a serious look on his face.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin''s eyes were also staring straight at the chess board as she wholeheartedly watched the changes on the board.


    She was certain that this game was dead and there was no way she could save him. However, as Night Tide continued to walk forward step by step, Tang Kexin discovered that the game had once again undergone a change.


    The chess piece that was originally worth three steps was unknowingly taken back by Night Tide.


    Tang Kexin stared at the chessboard in disbelief as her eyes blinked several times. However, before she could blink, the third prince had already won.


    "Third Imperial Brother ¡­" Ye Chonglou was a bit impatient and a bit wronged. The Three Emperors Brothers were too bullying. Under such circumstances, if they beat him, wouldn''t he be able to play chess in the future?


    "¡­" Tang Kexin stared at the chessboard, completely forgetting about her reaction.


    "What is it? "Surprised?" Ye Lan looked at her in despair, and the corners of his lips unconsciously lifted upwards.


    "Yes." Ah? "No?" For a moment, Tang Ke''s heart did not completely recover. He subconsciously replied and then quickly shook his head.


    If she admitted that she was very surprised, then it would mean that she understood chess. It would be the same as telling Ye Lanjue that she had done it on purpose, to mess with him.


    Ye Lanjue didn''t say anything more. He only looked at her, and the smile in his eyes became even more pronounced.


    Tang Kexin couldn''t help but look at the chessboard once more. Even though she had seen it for herself, she still couldn''t believe it. Moreover, she had been staring at the chessboard the entire time and had clearly seen how serious Ye Langchen was as well.


    However, Night Tide had still won.


    She even started to suspect if he had secretly played a few chess pieces while she was blinking.


    "He left." When Ye Lanji saw that she was still in a daze, the smile on his face gradually faded. Standing up, he very naturally grabbed her hand and led her towards the main hall.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin was still in a state of shock. She still hadn''t completely recovered from her shock and didn''t notice the miniscule act of him pulling her hand.


    She was so surprised, so surprised, that she could hardly believe it.


    Moreover, Ye Batian had already pulled her a few steps forward, but she seemed to not be able to react. Her eyes were still looking at the chessboard, perhaps because she was too far away to see clearly. Only then did she come back to her senses and turned around to look at Ye Banyan Jue.


    Right at this moment, the emperor and the empress walked over. They looked in the direction of the empress and saw Tang Kexin holding hands with Yelan. Tang Kexin was looking at Yelan like she was in a daze.


    The empress was startled, her eyes wide open as her expression changed quickly. Her heart and His Highness?


    When did they develop to such a state?


    Last time, Xin''er had said she didn''t like the third prince, but now?


    The emperor naturally saw this as well. His eyes flashed for a moment before he shifted his gaze to the empress. He saw the astonishment on the empress''s face and sighed inwardly.


    "Xin''er." The empress took a few steps closer before calling out. Her voice was lowered slightly, but it did her best to conceal some of the emotions she shouldn''t have revealed.


    "Huh?" Tang Ke subconsciously shifted his gaze to look at the empress dowager.


    As he met the empress''s gaze, Tang Ke Xin felt that something was off. He followed the empress''s gaze to find her hand tightly gripped by Ye Blizzard.


    Tang Kexin was completely speechless. This person was really good at acting.


    But now that the empress had witnessed it, she had no idea what her reaction would be.


    She knew very well that the empress didn''t want her to be with Night Tide Jue.


    "Let''s go to the main hall first." The empress didn''t say anything, but looked at Tang Kexin and spoke softly.


    Regardless of the relationship between Xin`er and the third prince, this was not the time to talk about such matters.


    "Oh." "Yes," Tang Ke Xin replied softly. Ye Lan loosened his grip on her, and Tang Ke Xin quickly followed behind the empress.


    Ye Lan gazed at her back in despair, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He had purposely let the empress see him.


    He knew very well that the empress didn''t want Tang Kexin to be with him. The empress wanted Tang Kexin to marry Ye Qingchen.


    His fish had been hooked long ago, it was absolutely impossible for them to escape.


    The crown prince followed behind, but at this moment, his face was exceptionally cold and grim.


    Feng Qingxi still followed behind Ye Lanjue as usual, but Ye Lanjue completely ignored her and directly pretended that she didn''t exist.


    The group of people entered the great hall, and all the ministers stood up and saluted.


    "Both of you, rise." The Emperor seemed to be in a good mood. After all, the happiest person in this match should be the Emperor.


    "Thank you, my lord." All the officials rose to their feet before the emperor took a step towards the highest seat in the middle of the hall. The empress was by his side.


    The Crown Prince, Ye Lanjue, and Ye Lanchen also followed him to their seats.


    Tang Kexin found a spot to sit down as he prepared to walk over and take a seat.


    However, just as she turned her body slightly and was about to take a step forward, she suddenly felt a sudden force heading towards her. It was an invisible force; it should be the legendary inner force.


    Although she had undergone some training when she was in the modern world, her current body hadn''t undergone any training, nor did she know any martial arts.


    Tang Kexin couldn''t stand up anymore after being pushed back by the force of the sudden attack. For a moment, she tilted her body and fell to the side.


    With the empress''s permission, Dong''er followed by her side and quickly reached out to support her.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" However, Dong''er was also so shocked that her expression changed.


    Dong''er knew martial arts, so she could naturally tell that Tang Kexin''s fall was not that simple.


    Actually, Tang Kexin''s actions were already very obvious. Many people had already noticed it. With the addition of Dong''er''s cry of surprise, everyone''s eyes turned towards her.


    "Xin Er, what''s wrong?" The empress''s face was clearly filled with worry as she cried out anxiously.


    "It''s nothing, I was just careless." Tang Kexin didn''t want to cause any trouble at this time, so she quickly said.


    "Hurry up and let the imperial physician take a look." However, the Crown Prince suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes slightly sunk, a faint trace of coldness appearing within them.


    Tang Ke''s heart slightly furrowed. Could the crown prince''s reaction be a bit too hasty?


    The Crown Prince''s reaction made Tang Ke feel that things were definitely not that simple. Perhaps this matter had something to do with the Crown Prince?


    It was just that the force she displayed just now was a bit too much, but it didn''t really hurt her?


    For a moment, Tang Ke couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Letting the imperial physician examine you is good as well. I can see that you''re a bit pale right now." When the empress saw Tang Ke Xin''s pale face, she was extremely worried, so she went along with the crown prince''s words.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that although the force just now hadn''t truly injured her, it would definitely affect her vital energy and blood. Her face would definitely turn pale.


    Since the empress had already spoken, Tang Ke Xin didn''t say anything more. She really wanted to see who was up to something. What did that person want to do now?


    "Why don''t you let this official inspect Miss Tang." Imperial Physician Li, who happened to be the closest to Tang Kexin, stood up and attempted to recommend himself.


    The imperial physicians who could attend such a banquet were definitely extraordinary. They had some status in the palace, because Imperial Physician Liu was rather far away from Tang Ke, so it made sense for Imperial Physician Li to step forward.


    "Yes, I''ll be troubling Imperial Physician Li." The empress nodded and agreed.


    Imperial Physician Li walked in front of Tang Kexin and placed his hand on her wrist, examining her. His expression quickly changed, as if he was shocked, stunned, and in disbelief.


    Thus, he carefully checked it again.


    "Doctor Li, how is it?" The empress saw that he''d been checking for a long time, so she was even more worried.


    At this moment, the Prime Minister''s face was clearly filled with worry. Will Xin Er''s body be alright?


    Tang Kexin pursed her lips but did not say a word.


    "To reply esteemed empress, this humble subject doesn''t know what to say." Imperial Physician Li suddenly kneeled on the ground, a trace of fear evident on his face.


    "What''s wrong with Xin''er?" The empress''s breathing was ragged from the shock. She only thought Tang Ke Xin had gotten a serious illness, so Imperial Physician Li didn''t dare say anything.


    "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it. Don''t hesitate to say it." The emperor looked at Imperial Physician Li, his face dark. Why was he hesitating over an examination? What was there to say?


    "To reply esteemed empress, Miss Tang is pregnant." Imperial Physician Li seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking. As he spoke, his head even heavily knocked against the ground.


    Imperial Physician Li''s words silenced the entire hall.

 Chapter 102

    Imperial Physician Li''s words silenced the entire hall.


    The Prime Minister immediately stood up, and the expression on his face changed several times in an instant.


    Tang Ke Xin still hadn''t left the house. Even if she had an engagement with Mu Shaoyi, she still hadn''t gotten married. Now that Imperial Physician Li said she was pregnant, how could the Prime Minister not be anxious?


    As for the empress, she took a few steps back in shock. Her face turned pale, devoid of any trace of blood. Her lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but couldn''t find her voice.


    Ye Lanji was stunned for a moment before he narrowed his eyes. Pregnancy? She was pregnant?


    If she was pregnant, the child would be his.


    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Lanjue''s lips curled up slightly. If she really was pregnant, then he could marry her directly.


    However, he also knew that today''s matter wasn''t that simple, and this matter concerned her reputation. Even if he were to marry her, it wouldn''t be enough to completely ruin her reputation.


    Therefore, Ye Lanjue was in no hurry to speak.


    Ye Lan Chen was so shocked that he forgot all about his reaction.


    Feng Qingyan''s face was also filled with astonishment, and at this moment, in her heart, she wanted to know who the child belonged to. Could it be His Highness?


    No, that''s impossible, that''s absolutely impossible. It''s impossible that His Highness and Tang Kexin have already reached such a level.


    In the middle of the hall, Tang Kexin''s eyes drooped as she looked at Doctor Li, her expression grim. She was a doctor herself, and she knew better than anyone else whether or not she was pregnant.


    "But, I will ¡­" Just at that moment, the crown prince suddenly spoke. Even though he hadn''t finished, his meaning had already left his mouth.


    Besides, the hall was so quiet at the moment. He could even hear the sound of breathing. Everyone could clearly hear the Crown Prince''s sudden voice.


    Tang Kexin was a very smart person, she instantly understood what was going on.


    When the crown prince had failed to force her to marry, he had given her this move today. Originally, he thought that when she had acted out the play with Ye Ran Jue in front of the crown prince yesterday, the crown prince would back off after seeing it.


    He actually used such a despicable method.


    She didn''t know if the Crown Prince had ever thought about it, but if it was like this, then her innocence would be completely destroyed. Perhaps, this was the effect the Crown Prince wanted.


    Ye Lanji''s eyes narrowed. Although the Crown Prince hadn''t finished his words, he knew what he was going to say. His narrowed eyes were ice-cold and filled with a dangerous killing intent.


    Just as the words left the crown prince''s mouth, Tang Ke Xin suddenly grabbed the plate that was in the palace maid''s hand. "Peng!" The plate of fruit was completely poured onto the ground, and he viciously used it to smash Imperial Physician Li''s head.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that at this moment, if he wanted to make the Crown Prince completely silent, the best way to completely disrupt the opportunity of the Crown Prince was to completely control all of the authority within his hands.


    Otherwise, the Crown Prince wouldn''t have given her the chance to speak.


    As expected, seeing her actions, everyone was completely shocked.


    Beating someone up like this in the hall? Even the emperor didn''t have it, so this woman was definitely the first.


    At this moment, they were so shocked that they couldn''t find the north. However, they didn''t expect it to be over.


    "What are you talking about?" Say it again if you dare. Say it again. Say it again. Do you believe that I won''t hit you until you can''t even recognize your mother? " Tang Ke''s eyes widened in anger as he cursed at Imperial Physician Li. Of course, he didn''t forget to viciously smack Imperial Physician Li a few times with the fruit bowl in his hand.


    She knocked Imperial Physician Li to the ground.


    When everyone heard her words, the corners of their mouths twitched. This woman was too barbaric.


    Dong''er, who was standing next to Tang Kexin, was completely stunned. She did not try to stop her mistress, but even if she regained her senses, she did not have any intentions of stopping her. She only watched as her young lady continued to beat people.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes flashed. His words were stuck in his throat and he had forgotten to say them out loud.


    On the other hand, the corners of Ye Lanjue''s lips were constantly smiling. Hmm, as expected of his woman. Even if she was different, when she got angry, she would still look very cute.


    Of course, in the third prince''s eyes, there probably wasn''t any time when he wasn''t cute.


    "Cough ¡­" The empress couldn''t help but cough lightly. She really wanted to remind Xin''er of her appearance, but the moment she started fighting, it would be too late.


    Sigh, with such a savage heart, who would dare to marry?


    "I am pure and clean, innocent and haven''t even held a man''s hand. Tell me now, am I pregnant?" Tang Ke''s heart once again pounded fiercely towards Imperial Physician Li. He almost jumped up in anger as he spoke.


    That look had a bit of anger and vigor to it.


    "Cough ¡­" This time, even the Third Prince couldn''t help but cough. His usually impassive face had a variety of expressions.


    She''s sure? Aside from that night, she even kissed him on her own accord yesterday, which meant she didn''t even hold his hand.


    This woman really dares to say that.


    Ye Chonglou couldn''t help but look at Tang Kexin with a hint of accusation in his eyes. It was as if he was saying that he had already held hands with the Third Emperor. However, just holding hands with him wasn''t enough to get her pregnant.


    The empress, who had just personally witnessed Tang Kexin and the third prince holding hands, subconsciously gulped. Suddenly, she felt like her son was invincible in this world.


    Of course, under these circumstances, such words were necessary and inevitable. One had to say, Xin''er was truly intelligent.


    However, when the Prime Minister heard these words, he put his heart at ease.


    "Come on, come on, tell me, how can I get pregnant?" Tang Ke''s heart stopped beating up Imperial Physician Li. He stood in front of Imperial Physician Li and lightly tapped his finger. His arrogant appearance seemed to be able to send Imperial Physician Li flying with a single kick.


    Imperial Physician Li lowered his head as if his life depended on it. At this moment, he was completely frightened by Tang Kexin''s appearance. He actually didn''t dare to say the words he had originally prepared.


    "Why aren''t you talking? Not speak? "Do you believe that I''ll just smack you under the ground?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Tang Ke''s lips curled up. It seemed like her deterrence was quite effective. This Imperial Physician Li was so scared by her that he didn''t even dare fart.


    As Tang Kexin spoke, she once again raised the fruit plate in her hand and slapped it a few times.


    "Miss Tang, have mercy! Miss Tang, have mercy!" Imperial Physician Li was currently completely stunned by Tang Ke''s actions. Tang Ke didn''t pretend to hit him, but rather used all of his strength to hit him. Although his current strength wasn''t great, Tang Ke knew where the pain came from.


    Thus, Imperial Physician Li definitely wouldn''t be able to take her fighting style.


    "Tell me first, how did I get pregnant?" Tang Kexin also wanted to ask a few questions while Imperial Physician Li was still in a daze.


    But Imperial Physician Li lowered his head once again, no longer begging for mercy. Tang Ke knew in his heart that in this situation, he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of Imperial Physician Li.


    "Big sister Tang, I know how a woman gets pregnant. First, I have to kiss a man, then take off his clothes, and then a man has to live with a woman ¡­" The little princess seemed to be unable to endure the loneliness anymore. Seeing that Imperial Physician Li didn''t reply for a long time, she stood up and explained everything in a serious manner.


    Everyone in the hall almost fell to the ground when they heard the words of the little princess. Such words coming from the mouth of a little girl who wasn''t even twelve years old was truly an indescribable feeling.


    "Cough ¡­" Tang Ke almost choked to death on his own saliva. Wasn''t the Little Princess''s words a bit too dirty? And she had explained the whole process so clearly?


    Was it really okay for a child who wasn''t even twelve years old to know so much?


    "Princess, princess." The court lady by the side of the little princess was completely red as she called out softly. However, the princess acted as if she hadn''t heard him and directly walked in front of Tang Kexin.


    "Imperial Physician Li, was what this princess said correct?" The Little Princess was completely unaware of how shocking her words were. She even looked towards Imperial Physician Li, inquiring whether she was right or wrong.


    "Oh, ah, hmm." Imperial Physician Li might be a man, but even with so many annals, he was still embarrassed to be suddenly asked such a question by the little princess. He only mumbled a few words.


    "This princess asked you a question. What''s with your attitude?" The little princess suddenly flew into a rage. She grabbed the plate of fruit from Tang Ke Xin''s hands and used the same method as before to viciously smash the fruit from Imperial Physician Li. Her ferocity far surpassed Tang Ke Xin''s.


    "Are you or are you not? Can you say something?" The little princess shouted in anger as she clapped her hands.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes rapidly blinked a few times. She finally understood why the Little Princess had suddenly walked over.


    The little princess wanted to experience the feeling of being hit.


    Fine, she was really convinced by this little princess.


    "Yes, yes." Imperial Physician Li had been completely knocked to the ground by the little princess, so he could only reply repeatedly.


    Only then did the little princess stop, feeling somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Big Sister Tang, then have you ever talked about kissing, taking off your clothes, and then overwhelming others?" However, after the little princess stopped, she suddenly turned towards Tang Kexin and asked in an extremely serious tone.


    "Cough ¡­" Tang Ke couldn''t help but cough lightly. Although she had just spoken to Imperial Physician Li with such righteousness, facing the Little Princess''s sudden question, she still felt a bit guilty.


    Not far away, Ye Lanjue''s eyes stared straight at her face, not bad at all the changes in her expression. He wanted to know, was the person from that night really her?

 Chapter 103

    Although Tang Ke felt a bit guilty, he didn''t reveal much of it. His eyes flashed a few times before he quickly replied, "Of course not."


    With just that one sentence, there was no more explanation.


    The corner of Ye Lanjue''s eyebrows slightly raised, a trace of a light smile appearing in his eyes.


    According to what she had said before, when she had looked at the little princess answering questions, her eyes had blinked too quickly and her answer had been too fast and hasty.


    Obviously, she was lying.


    It seemed that the woman from that night really was her.


    As for the wound on her shoulder, he had asked Godly Doctor Lu about it yesterday. Godly Doctor Lu said that it wasn''t impossible to remove a wound like that in a short period of time. For example, changing her skin or peeling her skin was fine.


    When he had seen her shoulder yesterday, it had been red, and he had guessed that she had worn it away.


    It had to be said that this woman was really ruthless. She was even so ruthless to herself.


    Of course, he also knew that the crown prince had found her and told her about that night. As far as he knew, the crown prince had pretended to be the person from that night and that was why she had removed the evidence.


    Night Tide thought to himself, if he had told her about this back then, how would her reaction have been?


    Would they also fearlessly grind away the evidence and then think of ways to avoid him?


    Ye Lan Jue knew that with her personality, the answer should be yes.


    If it was him, she would do the same.


    She could tell from her attitude towards him now.


    "Your Majesty, this commoner wants Imperial Physician Liu to examine this commoner. This commoner doesn''t believe this bastard''s words." Tang Ke knew in his heart that if he wanted to completely overturn Imperial Physician Li''s words, the best way would be to find someone with the most authority to examine her and give her the correct result.


    "Alright, Imperial Physician Liu, you have to examine Miss Tang again." Tang Kexin''s words were reasonable, so the emperor naturally wouldn''t refuse. Moreover, the emperor also wanted to know what was going on.


    "Yes!" Imperial Physician Liu acknowledged respectfully, stood up, and walked to stand in front of Tang Kexin.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to look in that direction. They all wanted to know if Imperial Physician Li was mistaken or if Tang Kexin was lying.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ke Xin had taken the initiative and allowed Imperial Physician Liu to examine him in front of everyone. To a certain extent, he had earned everyone''s trust.


    If he had not been honest and had a clear conscience, he would not have been so confident.


    For a moment, the third prince''s hand tightened and his heart tensed up. After all, if it was really her, she might have gotten pregnant that night. Now, it had only been a month or so, she might not even know that she was pregnant.


    However, Tang Ke''s heart was calm and collected, without the slightest bit of worry or anxiety.


    Seeing her expression, Night Tide Jue''s eyes flashed. Where did this woman get her confidence from?


    Had she never thought that she would be pregnant after that night?


    However, Imperial Physician Liu finished his examination very quickly and then looked towards the emperor, respectfully reporting, "Reporting to the emperor, Miss Tang isn''t pregnant."


    As Imperial Physician Liu spoke, he looked at Imperial Physician Li who was sprawled on the ground. He added, "Perhaps it''s because Miss Tang''s breathing was unstable just now, Imperial Physician Li''s examination was wrong."


    "Can you misdiagnose your breathing as pregnant because your breathing is unstable? What kind of medical skill is that? " However, Tang Kexin mercilessly exposed him. "He''s the imperial physician within the palace. Who knows how many people he''ll cause to die from this kind of medical skill?"


    Even if this Imperial Physician Li had been ordered by someone, doing such a thing without conscience was absolutely unforgivable. Besides, this was clearly the crown prince''s intention. He actually listened to the crown prince, so he must be the crown prince''s man.


    Thus, if he stayed in the palace, it might harm the empress.


    Imperial Physician Liu lowered his head slightly and no longer spoke, because he knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to make a false diagnosis. Imperial Physician Li was clearly slandering Miss Tang.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. This subject was wrong in my diagnosis." Imperial Physician Li might have heard Imperial Physician Liu''s words, but a tinge of hope ignited in his heart as he pleaded for mercy to the emperor.


    "Imperial Physician Li, if you''re wrong, it means that you''re a quack doctor. Not to mention that Imperial Physician Li has been in the palace for so many years, he shouldn''t have been too mediocre. There''s no way he could have broken off his pregnancy, so it''s a matter of medical ethics." However, without waiting for the emperor to speak, Tang Kexin''s face suddenly darkened as she said this word by word.


    The current her was no longer as barbaric as before, no longer as arrogant. She had completely calmed down, but it was as if she had an additional kind of courage that no one could ignore.


    Her words rang out word by word and entered everyone''s ears, causing the entire hall to quiet down once again.


    Tang Kexin''s words paused for a moment before she spoke again, "Is a person who doesn''t even have medical ethics worthy of being a doctor?"


    With one sentence, Imperial Physician Li''s body suddenly trembled. He couldn''t say anything else about begging for mercy. Instead, he lowered his head in shame.


    Even Imperial Physician Liu felt his heart skip a beat, feeling a little ashamed. That''s right, as a doctor, the most important thing was medical ethics. But in this palace, how many people were able to fully defend such ethics?


    "Right, what did the crown prince want to say just now?" Tang Ke knew that this matter was more or less settled. Then, he suddenly turned to the crown prince and asked in an extremely indifferent manner.


    Everyone had clearly heard what the crown prince said. Even if Imperial Physician Liu had proven that her pregnancy was fake, the crown prince''s words would still cause a huge misunderstanding.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with the crown prince, so it would be best if she could make things clear in front of him.


    The crown prince was already upset as he watched the situation develop out of his plan, but now that he heard Tang Kexin''s words, his expression clearly darkened. With a bitter tone, he said, "I''ve forgotten."


    "Oh, I forgot. Since I forgot to say that it is not a big deal, but just now, I was really scared by the Crown Prince. I thought he wanted to say that I will be responsible for my daughter, that sort of thing." Tang Ke knew in his heart that if he wanted to completely get rid of everyone''s misunderstandings, the best way would be to thoroughly unravel the problem.


    At this moment, the crown prince was obviously trying to cover it up. Just now, Imperial Physician Liu had completely overturned Imperial Physician Li''s words, so the crown prince had nothing to say.


    Tang Ke heart didn''t want to leave behind such a danger.


    The Crown Prince was stunned when he heard it. His eyes turned dark. He pursed his lips, yet he didn''t say anything.


    When the crowd heard her direct words, they were all shocked. Even if it was a girl, it would be too embarrassing to say it out loud, yet she said it so naturally in front of so many people?


    In the past, when I entered the palace, I rarely met the crown prince, even if I met him, at that time, I didn''t know much and I didn''t even know how to be polite. After I recovered from my illness, I met the crown prince a few times when I entered the palace. Tang Kexin lightly patted her chest as if she was trying her best to suppress her shock.


    He then looked at the crown prince and whispered, "If my words just now are wrong, and if you have offended the crown prince in any way, please forgive me."


    At this point, no matter how dissatisfied the crown prince was, he could not say anything. He could only reply with false feelings, "No."


    "En, it''s good that you didn''t. Then I am relieved. Completely relieved." Tang Kexin smiled. It was a smile that was incomparably brilliant and dazzling.


    However, in the eyes of the Crown Prince, his smile was extremely dazzling and very hateful.


    Of course, in the eyes of the third prince, it was absolutely beautiful.


    The Third Prince looked at her and the smile in his eyes became even more pronounced. This woman had easily broken the Crown Prince''s plan. She was indeed formidable.


    In this way, even if the Crown Prince wanted to create a misunderstanding in the future, it wouldn''t be easy to do anything.


    "Drag Doctor Li away, a hundred beatings, no treatment allowed, and expel him from the palace." The emperor''s eyes narrowed, then he ordered in a cold voice.


    "Yes," the guard replied, pulling Imperial Physician Li out from where he''d been lying on the ground.


    The staff was rewarded a hundred times, and then the doctor was not allowed to treat her. He was directly expelled from the palace, making it difficult for Imperial Physician Li to keep his life.


    However, that was his own fault, and he couldn''t blame others.


    "Clean up, continue the banquet, don''t let that bastard ruin everyone''s mood." Following that, the emperor instructed the palace maids. His words at this moment seemed to resemble the words Tang Ke had just said to scold Imperial Physician Li.


    No matter what, this matter could be considered to be temporarily over.


    Of course, Tang Ke knew in his heart that if she didn''t understand medicine, then she would truly be a weak girl from ancient times who didn''t understand anything.


    The Crown Prince''s play was definitely going to happen.


    After all, there was the matter of the temple, and Imperial Physician Li checking it out. Normally, people would think they were pregnant first, so Imperial Physician Li had said so. It was most likely true.


    This alone was enough to make an ancient woman lose her soul and completely panic. She would have the mentality to think about other things and ignore everything else.


    Of course, if she hadn''t been certain that she wasn''t pregnant, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly. If she hadn''t been sure beforehand that she wasn''t, she at least wouldn''t have had the confidence to let Imperial Physician Liu inspect her in public.


    It had to be said that the Crown Prince''s move was indeed vicious.


    "Your Majesty, this humble daughter has a request. Everyone knows that Miss Tang''s illness has already healed. The current Miss Tang is no longer the same as before, and this humble daughter also greatly admires Miss Tang. So, this humble daughter wishes to ask Miss Tang for some advice." Everyone sat down as the banquet began. Feng Qingyan suddenly stood up.


    The ''guidance'' she spoke of was a ''competition''.


    The people of the Great Yuan Dynasty were still considered open and the Emperor was quite easygoing. Moreover, banquets were indeed very dull at times, so competitions like these happened frequently.


    Not only were there skirmishes between young misses over talent, there were even written examinations between scholars and sometimes sparring between martial generals.


    Therefore, it was normal for Feng Qingyan to make such a request at this moment.


    However, the person she wanted to fight was Tang Kexin. The crowd couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Feng Qingyan was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and Tang Kexin was probably someone who knew nothing. How could the two of them compare?


    It couldn''t be compared at all!

 Chapter 104

    Not only was he incomparable in terms of talent, even his character couldn''t be compared. One was gentle and virtuous while the other was mad and berserk.


    What was Miss Feng planning by making such a request?


    "Oh? Does Qingyan want to compete with you? " The emperor''s eyebrows shot up, as if he suddenly became interested. "Then what does Qingyan want to compete in?"


    "Miss Tang said that Miss Tang would compete in whatever she wants." Feng Qingyan looked at Tang Kexin with a smile on his face. He looked very gentle, but his eyes were sharp.


    Moreover, it carried a trace of arrogance and contempt towards Tang Kexin.


    Hearing these words, some people could not help but secretly shake their heads. No matter what Tang Kexin wanted to compare, they would absolutely not be able to compare to her. Feng Qingyan was the capital''s most talented girl.


    "But Xin, what do you think?" Because of what happened a few days ago, His Majesty felt that Tang Kexin seemed to be hiding something, so he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to see just how much Tang Kexin was hiding.


    "His Majesty also knows that my son is ill, just in time. In the past, my son was sick, and he hasn''t learned many things. There''s no need for the emperor to make things difficult for my son." The empress knew everything about Tang Kexin the past ten years. Although she couldn''t always stay by his side, she was very clear about his life.


    In the past, Tang Kexin was foolish and didn''t know anything. She didn''t know anything at all. But now, she was better. How could she compare to Feng Qingyan? Moreover, she felt that a girl might not necessarily know those things.


    The reason why Feng Qingyan worked so hard was mostly to marry Ye LanJue. However, if she really married Ye Lanjue and became his wangfei, then it would be impossible for her to grow up like this in front of everyone.


    "Although this little girl is just right, she knows quite a few things. Perhaps, she can amaze the world with a single brilliant move!" When the emperor looked at the empress, his face was full of smiles. He felt that Tang Ke had such potential.


    Feng Qingyan''s provocation was too obvious. If Tang Kexin did not accept it, others would think that Tang Kexin was afraid of Feng Qingxi.


    "Your majesty, we have to practice the zither, chess, and painting since childhood. Our hearts have always been ill, how can we have the time to learn those things?" The empress, on the other hand, was slightly dissatisfied.


    Feng Qingyan was quite sensible in the past, why did he not know his place today?


    If she wanted to show off, she could use other opportunities to perform, so there was no need for her to worry about it.


    Esteemed Empress suddenly thought back to when Tang Ke Xin and Night Tide had held hands in the flower garden. She was the last to arrive, and the only thing she saw was this little. Perhaps there was something else she hadn''t seen before.


    However, Feng Qingyan had been in the garden the entire time, so he had definitely seen it.


    The last time at the Kunning Palace, the Emperor had asked Tang Kexin about it. At that time, Tang Kexin had said that she didn''t know anything, but she had sung a song, and even though that song was novel, even though it was joyful, it was still far from being able to compare with Feng Qingyan''s song.


    "Everything will be decided by Miss Tang. Whatever you say, Miss Tang, we will compete." At this moment, Feng Qingyan had clearly heard the conversation between the emperor and the empress. However, not only did she not have the slightest intention of backing down, she had even more of an overbearing attitude.


    It seemed that the incident in the garden had dealt a huge blow to her.


    The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth slightly widened. Of course, she knew that Feng Qingyan was treating her as a love rival, but she was actually Ye Lanjue''s temporary shield. Feng Qingyan''s real love rival was not her.


    There was no need for Feng Qingyan to treat her in such a manner.


    "Tang Kexin, what are you most proficient at?" Feng Qingyan even directly looked at Tang Kexin, the forceful look in her eyes was even more obvious.


    "Mm. To be honest, I really don''t know how to." Tang Kexin didn''t hide it at all. Moreover, she also didn''t feel that it was an embarrassing matter. At this moment, she only felt that Feng Qingxi was somewhat pitiful. To fall in love with someone she shouldn''t have was a very painful thing to do.


    Because of this, Tang Ke Xin didn''t want to argue with her.


    "Miss Tang, one thing you know, right?" However, Feng Qingyan still did not give up and instead became more overbearing.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes sunk. It seemed that Feng Qingyan wanted to embarrass her and humiliate her.


    "Actually, we know a lot of things. Those things definitely won''t be difficult, but since we agreed to Lil ''Ran''s request, it''ll let us all have a feast for our eyes." Of course, Imperial Concubine Ming didn''t mind watching the commotion, so she started to fan the flames on the side.


    "Nope." Tang Kexin glanced at Feng Qingyan and coldly said. Actually, apart from painting her, she didn''t know how to do anything else. It''s just that she didn''t want to show it here.


    "Why is Miss Tang so modest?" It was clear that at this moment, Feng Qingyan was so jealous that she had gone mad with jealousy. She had long since lost her usual grace. "Miss Tang is so smart, how could she not know anything?"


    At this moment, she was wholeheartedly trying to humiliate Tang Kexin in front of Night Tide Jue. She wanted to let him see who was the most outstanding amongst them all. Who was the most suitable person for him?


    "It doesn''t matter whether she will or not, all she has to do is look." However, this time, Ye Lanjue suddenly opened his mouth. His expression was still as indifferent as usual, but when he looked at Tang Ke Xin, there was a hint of indulgence in his gaze.


    The meaning behind his words completely shocked the crowd. Originally, his sudden words had shocked them, but the meaning behind his words was so obvious that it seemed to be hinting at something.


    Would it be unimportant, as long as he could read it? Where did His Highness compare Tang Kexin before saying such words?


    There wasn''t much that he could do without acting.


    Even the concubines in the palace, other than the empress, had to perform sometimes, even if they were imperial concubines.


    Only the emperor''s first wife had such power.


    Compared to the third prince, only his consort would have that power.


    Then, was Third Prince telling others that he wanted to marry Tang Kexin as his consort?


    She suddenly discovered another characteristic of the Third Prince, which was that he protected her short. Even if she and the Third Prince were only faking lovers and working together, the Third Prince''s short protection was truly too much for anyone to say.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t, she would just watch. She liked those words.


    The empress was shocked at first, but when she turned to look at Youlan, her eyes were filled with emotion.


    The crown prince''s expression instantly changed. He had never thought that Ye Lanji would say such a thing in public.


    "What does Your Highness mean by this?" Feng Qingyan''s expression instantly turned pale and her body became visibly stiff. She could not help but ask with a slight tremble in her voice.


    "What This King means is, when is it your turn to interfere?" Ye Lan''s narrowed eyes coldly swept over Feng Qingyan, and his cold voice contained a dangerous tone that chilled one''s heart.


    In the past, Feng Qingyun had always thought of ways to create opportunities to meet him, to get close to him. The reason he didn''t say anything was because he disdained to care about it.


    However, since Feng Qingyan dared to provoke his woman like this, then don''t blame him for not showing any mercy.


    He could also take this opportunity to make her completely give up.


    With that sentence, Feng Qingyan''s originally pale, bloodless face instantly turned into a sheet of white paper. His body uncontrollably shook violently, and his eyes widened with all his might as he stared in disbelief at Ye Lanjue.


    She thought that in his heart, there was still some place for her. Even though it wasn''t that important, it was always different from other women. After all, she could always get close to him, and he had never mentioned it before.


    Yet, at this moment, he actually said such words to her in public?


    She felt so ashamed, so embarrassed.


    As he looked at Tang Kexin, he secretly let out a sigh. It seemed that the Three Sovereigns were really different from one another. Perhaps, the Three Sovereigns really liked the heart.


    Thus, he could only bury his fondness in his heart forever.


    "Qingyan, why don''t you play a song for everyone." Senior Concubine Ming saw that Feng Qingxi was about to faint, and also understood that at this moment, she was in an awkward position. She wanted to break the current stalemate and ease the current atmosphere.


    However, with the words of the third prince, Senior Concubine Ming''s current actions obviously made Feng Qingxi feel even more awkward.


    "Yes." No matter how awkward Feng Qingyan was, when Imperial Concubine Ming had spoken, she could not refuse. Thus, when she came back to her senses, she still replied in a low voice.


    This was the difference between Tang Kexin and Feng Qingxi.


    If Tang Ke was unwilling, she would absolutely not give in. If she could directly refuse, then she would directly refuse. If she could not directly refuse, then she would have to turn the corner and reject him.


    However, Feng Qingxi was different. At this moment, even though she had suffered such a heavy blow, even though her heart was extremely uncomfortable, even if her heart was unwilling, she still had to agree.


    Although Feng Qingyan''s zither skills were not bad, under such circumstances, she was completely absent-minded. When she played, she was actually not as good as an ordinary person.


    "Your majesty, it''s still too early to eat right now. This subject hasn''t returned to the capital for nearly two years. I wish to compete with the other generals and seek their permission." Gu Xiuran couldn''t help but to open his mouth when he saw Feng Qingyan''s currently absent-minded expression.


    "Yes, General Gu''s suggestion is good." "The Emperor readily agreed." Let''s go, let''s go now. I haven''t moved an arrow in a long time, let''s test it out against General Gu today. "


    As the emperor spoke, he had already stood up. As the emperor stood up, so did everyone else.


    Feng Qingyan stopped as well. However, when he heard the emperor mention archery, his eyes flashed slightly, and a light quickly appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    She knew how to shoot, too. Gu Xiuran had taught her father and she was good at it. Although she couldn''t compare to men, no woman could compete with her.


    Just now, Tang Kexin had refused the zither, chess, and painting. In that case, she could propose a competition of archery between her and Tang Kexin.


    The female had never seen an arrow before. Not only had no one else seen it, even the emperor had never seen it. What the emperor had never seen, he definitely wanted to see it.


    At that time, she definitely wouldn''t give Tang Ke a chance to refuse.


    Today, she was determined to beat Tang Kexin. She was determined to let Ye Batian see just how great the gap was between her and Tang Kexin.


    Moreover, if she were to continue to display her archery skills, it might cause Ye Lanji to be shocked and look at her in a different light. Of course, the most important thing was that she could completely defeat Tang Kexin and cause her to suffer a crushing defeat.

 Chapter 105

    Moreover, if she were to continue to display her archery skills, it might cause Ye Lanji to be shocked and look at her in a different light. Of course, the most important thing was that she could completely defeat Tang Kexin and cause her to suffer a crushing defeat.


    The group followed the emperor out of the great hall and into a special area set up by the imperial harem.


    "Come, which one of you is going to compete with General Gu?" The Emperor''s eyes surveyed the crowd and directly spoke. It was clear that the Emperor''s interest at this moment was not bad.


    "Everyone knows that General Gu''s archery skills are peerless in this world. Who dares to compare with General Gu?" Some people secretly shook their heads and didn''t dare to move forward.


    "Yeah, once General Gu makes a move, we don''t even need to compare."


    "This is only for entertainment at the moment, there is no need to be so serious. I have come to give it a try." The emperor had already stepped forward, picked up the arrow, gestured, and then let go. The arrow in his hand flew straight out, striking the center of the arrow rake in front of him.


    "Your Majesty''s archery skills are excellent, this subject admires it." Gu Xiuran''s respectful tone held a trace of admiration. It had to be said that the Emperor''s archery skills were indeed quite good.


    Gu Xiuran was the youngest general of the Great Yuan Empire. At the age of fifteen, he went to war with Feng Hou. At the age of twenty, he acted as a commander by himself, repelling the enemy and making a name for himself.


    Currently, he was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old, but he had already accomplished several meritorious deeds. Every time, it was a complete victory.


    Right now, he had almost reached the point where he could make his enemies tremble in fear upon hearing his name.


    However, although he was a general, he had a graceful, refined, and extraordinarily handsome appearance.


    It was said that countless girls wanted to marry her.


    "Come, you." The Emperor handed the bow in his hand to Gu Xiuran. "Of course I can''t compare to you. The others don''t dare to compete with you, so you have to do it yourself. Seeing you shoot the arrows is definitely something exciting. I haven''t seen you do it in a long time."


    "As you command." Gu Xiuran respectfully replied and took the bow from the emperor.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes looked at him, and even Ye Lanjue raised his gaze to look at him.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed. From the looks of it, General Gu really had great archery skills.


    However, in the distance, the guard took the target away. Tang Ke was feeling quite baffled when he saw the guard step a few meters back and set up a bamboo pole. Then, he tied a dozen small rings around the bamboo pole.


    At that moment, the distance was very far, and the small ring was also small. From that position, it was almost impossible to see the hole in the middle of the ring.


    Tang Ke secretly let out a sigh of relief. Could General Gu be planning to shoot the hole in the ring?


    This difficulty level was so high that ordinary people were definitely unable to do it.


    Because not only was it far away, the cave entrance was small, and the ring hanging on the simple bamboo pole was also swaying, depending on the size of the wind.


    How was this going to hit?


    Gu Xiuran slowly walked forward, and without taking any aim, he directly let go of his hand. The arrow in his hand flew out directly towards the ring.


    At this moment, the crowd subconsciously held their breaths. Their eyes were wide open as they stared without blinking.


    The first arrow was accurately aimed at the center of the ring.


    Suddenly, gasps could be heard from the crowd. Of course, those gasps were filled with absolute shock and admiration.


    Tang Kexin''s face was filled with astonishment. This person was too powerful. If he were in the modern world, he would definitely be a Sharpshooter.


    If he were to participate in the Olympic Games in modern times, he would definitely be first.


    As Tang Kexin pondered, Gu Xiuran had already shot a few arrows. Each arrow was aimed at the center of the ring, and not a single one had been missed.


    Because she grew up in a military home, her father had taught her how to train with the spear ever since she was young. After work, because she sometimes had special needs, she would often train with it.


    However, she had never seen a person''s spear skills reach the level that Gu Xiuran did.


    At this moment, even if she were to use a gun, it would be very hard for her to hit him.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin''s gaze towards Gu Xiuran had a hint of admiration in it, as she stared unblinkingly at Gu Xiuran.


    However, just as she was looking seriously, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her line of sight.


    Tang Ke''s heart slightly furrowed. Without even looking at the person, he quickly moved his body and adjusted his angle to continue watching.


    Ye LanJue''s eyes clearly sunk. This woman was actually looking at Gu Xiuran with such a serious expression, and with such adoration as well.


    It was the first time he had seen her stare at a man.


    Looking at her eyes, his heart felt particularly uncomfortable.


    She had never looked at him with that kind of gaze before, could it be that he couldn''t compare to Gu Xiuran?


    Ye Lanjue''s body quickly flashed, once again blocking in front of her.


    "You blocked me, get out of the way." This time, Tang Ke felt a bit impatient. Why was this person so unconscious? Why did he have to stand in front of her? If he wanted to look, wouldn''t others look?


    At this moment, she was completely focused and didn''t even look around. She didn''t even pay attention to who was in front of her and just used her hand to open him up.


    All of a sudden, the Third Prince''s face completely darkened. She had been looking at him very seriously, and had become infatuated with him. He had stood in front of her twice, but she hadn''t seen him at all.


    "You want This King to move out of the way?" The third prince gritted his teeth and gritted his teeth.


    "Huh?" Hearing his voice, Tang Ke Xin withdrew her gaze and looked at him. Seeing that the one standing in front of her was the third prince, the corners of her mouth twitched. "Sorry, I didn''t see that it was the third prince."


    It was fine if she didn''t say these words, but now that she said them, Ye LanJue''s expression became even darker.


    He just stood there in front of her. Twice, she actually didn''t see him, and at this moment, even spoke so matter-of-factly?!


    "General Gu is indeed good at archery." At this moment, the emperor''s praising voice suddenly came over.


    "Aiya, it''s all over. I didn''t see the most exciting part." Tang Kexin''s eyes once again looked over. There was a hint of pity on her face. She had just missed the most exciting moment.


    "Looks good?" Ye Lanji fiercely breathed out, he only wished he could strangle her to death. Did this woman have a heart?


    "Of course." This was way more exciting than those pieces of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting; it was really beautiful. No wonder the emperor said that watching General Gu shoot arrows was a very exciting thing. It really wasn''t fake at all.


    This was the first time she had seen an archery skill like this. Moreover, she would probably never see another opportunity like this ever again.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes narrowed as he stared straight at her. Was this woman saying that other men looked good in front of him?


    And he answered it so boldly?


    "Brother Gu''s archery is getting more and more powerful." Feng Qingyan suddenly spoke. As she spoke, she slowly walked to Gu Xiuran''s side. The corner of her lips slightly raised as a smile blossomed on her face. "This shooting seems to be quite fun, I want to play as well."


    "This isn''t something that a girl should play. Girls just need to sing, play the zither, and dance." Imperial Concubine Ming smiled slightly.


    "Yeah, which girl touched these things?" It was also true that no girl would touch these things.


    "Miss Tang, why don''t we try this?" Feng Qingyan suddenly turned around and looked at Tang Kexin. Although her voice was gentle, the provocation was especially obvious.


    "Girls don''t even know how to touch this thing. I''ve never touched it either. Miss Tang, why don''t we just play with it?" Feng Qingyan had already made up her mind that Tang Ke would make a fool of himself, so she purposefully concealed the fact that she knew how to shoot arrows.


    Of course, the concealment that Feng Qingyan purposely made at this moment would be even more shocking.


    Tang Kexin only needed a single glance to see that Feng Qingyan was lying. She could tell that he knew how to shoot arrows, or that his skills were not bad.


    In modern times, although she had never shot a bow before, she was still very accurate. Of course, she had also shot other arrows. Although she had never touched a bow before, it was still not too difficult for her.


    Gu Xiuran''s eyes flashed slightly as the corner of his lips slightly moved. He seemed to want to say something, but when he looked at Feng Qingyan''s face, he did not say it in the end.


    "I didn''t think that Qingyan would have such courage. However, this thing isn''t for show. You might even hurt yourself. Moreover, this bow is not something you can pull." The emperor''s eyebrows slightly raised as he smiled half-heartedly.


    "Qingyan is not afraid, Qingyan just wants to try. I don''t know if Miss Tang would dare to do that?" Feng Qingyan''s eyes looked at Tang Kexin with a hint of provocation.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes clearly became cold.


    "This is not a joke, what if something happens? "Miss Feng should still pay attention to her safety." The emperor''s face also visibly darkened, and his voice was clearly a little more severe.


    However, Tang Ke smiled in his heart. She knew that Feng Qingyan had set her eyes on her today. She must be embarrassed, she must be humiliated.


    Furthermore, since Feng Qingxi had already said this much, it would not be good if she did not accept. It was as if she was truly afraid of Feng Qingyan.


    Of course, she was still more interested in competing in archery.


    "Alright, let''s give it a try." Tang Ke''s heart also slightly moved forward. There was a smile on his face. It was so calm that he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Xin''er?" The empress was shocked and could not help but call out softly.


    "Since Miss Feng is not afraid, then so is your heart." Tang Ke looked at the empress with a gentle smile. Although that smile was light, it was filled with absolute confidence.


    The empress was stunned and did not say another word.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyebrows twitched. This woman knew how to shoot arrows?


    Since both of you have agreed, then let''s give it a try." Seeing that Tang Kexin had agreed, a smile appeared in the emperor''s eyes. "Help them change to a smaller bow and arrows, bring the target closer, then move it closer.


    The emperor also thought about the two girls and thought that they definitely wouldn''t understand this, so he had the imperial guards move the target closer.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with anticipation. Who knew who would emerge victorious next?


    However, this was most likely a matter of luck.


    "Miss Tang, who will go first?" Seeing that she had agreed, Feng Qingxi was secretly happy in her heart as she repeatedly said this, as if she was afraid that Tang Kexin would go back on her words.


    "You first." Tang Kexin continued to smile faintly. Her voice was light and gentle, making it difficult to discern her emotions.


    "Alright." Feng Qingyan replied with a light smile, but her lips pulled back in ridicule. She dared to say that Tang Kexin had never even touched an arrow before. She definitely would not shoot, and would definitely not be able to shoot.


    At that time, she wanted to see what face Tang Kexin had left.


    She wanted Tang Kexin to lose all face in front of Ye Bainian. She wanted to see if Ye Bainian would treat Tang Kexin like this.

 Chapter 106

    Feng Qingyan was certain that Tang Kexin would not know how to shoot first so she decided to give up first. Hmph, Tang Kexin miscalculated her plan.


    Feng Qingyan had never thought that she could shoot arrows. This time, she wanted to make Tang Kexin lose miserably.


    Feng Qingyan took her bow and walked forward, aiming at the bow. Because she said that she wouldn''t, she pretended that she didn''t understand. After a few tries, he pulled the bow up with all his might to a certain extent. Then, he let go of the arrow and shot it towards the target not far away.


    Feng Qingyan thought back to what she had just said about not being able to shoot arrows, so it was not good to show off too much.


    Although her arrow had hit the target, it had only hit the periphery. In fact, with her ability and close range, even if it didn''t hit the center of the target, it shouldn''t be a problem getting close to it.


    However, she had previously said that she wouldn''t. If she shot it with such accuracy, it would definitely make people suspicious. When that time came, there would be suspicions that she was deceiving the sovereign.


    Even so, it was not bad. After all, it was not an easy feat for a girl who had never shot an arrow to pull back her bow and aim for the target.


    "Miss Feng is powerful indeed. She is good at everything she does. Not only is she proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she can even shoot arrows like this in one shot!" Someone couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "That''s right, if it was me, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even be able to pull the bow."


    "I definitely won''t be able to pull it off either." The few young misses standing beside Feng Qingyan could not help but discuss in soft voices.


    "Miss Tang, I wonder if you can draw your bow?" Someone suddenly asked.


    "I don''t think so."


    "It''s definitely impossible. Let''s see how she will make a fool of herself later."


    When the Empress saw that Feng Qingyan had actually managed to hit her, her eyes darkened slightly. It was clear that Feng Qingxi did not know anything about archery, and she purposely wanted to embarrass her son.


    When the empress looked at Tang Ke Xin, her face revealed a hint of worry. Xin Er had never learned those things before, so she would definitely miss. If she missed, it would be a small matter. What if she hurt him?


    However, in this situation, it was impossible for him to withdraw. After all, Feng Qingyan had already shot her shot.


    "Miss Tang, it''s your turn." When Feng Qingyan heard the discussion of the crowd, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He walked in front of Tang Kexin and handed her the bow and arrow.


    She wouldn''t give Tang Kexin a chance to evade. Next up, she would see how embarrassing Tang Kexin was.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at Tang Kexin, waiting to see if she would dare to accept.


    Tang Ke didn''t say anything. He just took the bow and arrows from her hands in a very natural manner. He gently moved it a few times, blinked his eyes, and innocently said, "It seems a bit heavy."


    When the crowd heard her words, some of them secretly shook their heads while others laughed out loud.


    It looked like she had never touched a bow before, but she actually dared to compete with Feng Qingyan?


    From the looks of it, there was actually no need to compete at all. Feng Qingyan''s victory was already set, because Tang Kexin obviously would not be able to pull the bow.


    Pulling a bow and arrow required a certain amount of skill. A weak girl who didn''t know how to pull a bow and arrow wouldn''t be able to move at all.


    Ye Lan''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Tang Kexin held the bow and arrow as she slowly walked to the front. She slowly lifted it halfway before suddenly letting it go. She said somewhat vexedly, "Aiya, it''s so heavy."


    "Hehe ¡­" Some people couldn''t help but laugh out loud. This bow and arrow was indeed quite heavy.


    She couldn''t even lift it right now, much less draw the bow and shoot.


    The corner of Feng Qingyan''s lips revealed a hint of pride, as if she had already won. Her eyes subconsciously looked towards Ye Lanjue, only to find that Ye Lanjue''s eyes were staring straight at Tang Kexin, not even blinking, not moving an inch.


    It was as if at that moment, nothing existed except for Tang Kexin.


    The complacency on Feng Qingyan''s face quickly faded into jealousy and hatred. Why? Why was Tang Kexin the only thing in his eyes?


    Although she didn''t hit the target just now, it should be very strong for a woman. However, he didn''t even look at her.


    What could she do to make him take her in his eyes and win his favor?


    At this moment, Feng Qingxi''s heart was filled with even more hatred. She wished that Tang Kexin would disappear at once, completely disappear, and then she would be able to continue staying by Ye Lanjue''s side like before.


    Tang Kexin, let''s see how embarrassing you are.


    Tang Kexin once again raised her bow and placed it on her shoulder. However, she was not in a hurry to shoot. Instead, she extended her hand and gently waved it in front of her.


    When the crowd saw her actions, they couldn''t help but be stunned. They didn''t understand what she was doing.


    "But heart, are you opening the door?" Ye Lanchen was curious about this baby, so he couldn''t help but ask. He was wondering if it was because his heart didn''t know how to do it, so he deliberately delayed it.


    If so, shouldn''t he think of a way to help her?


    "Try wind speed and direction. Wind speed and direction will affect the direction of the arrow." Tang Ke Xin didn''t look at him, but she opened her mouth to explain to him. She had always explained Ye Lan Chen''s question in great detail.


    "Wind speed? Wind? Does this have an impact? And you used your hands to test the wind speed and direction? " Ye Lan Chen blinked several times with a bewildered look on his face.


    He had also shot before. Although he was not very good at archery, he had seen others shoot before, but he had never seen anyone test the wind speed or the direction of the wind before shooting.


    In addition, even if he used his hands to test the wind speed, he still wouldn''t be able to see it.


    "Of course there are effects. Not only the wind speed, but also the direction of the wind, even breathing and heartbeat have effects." Only then did Tang Kexin shift her gaze toward him. Her expression was extremely serious.


    When everyone heard her words and saw her expression, they were filled with shock. It sounded as if she understood a lot.


    However, most of the people present had never shot an arrow before, so they didn''t really understand. So they didn''t know if what she said was right or wrong.


    Many of the people who had learned how to shoot rarely paid attention to these things. After all, the bow and arrow had a little bit of weight, so the wind speed didn''t have much of an impact on them. Thus, they didn''t pay too much attention to these problems.


    Of course, if Gu Xiuran''s aim was so accurate and not the slightest bit off, he would definitely calculate all of this to the extreme.


    "General Gu, am I right?" Tang Ke looked at Gu Xiuran and asked. This man''s archery skills were truly worthy of her admiration.


    "Right." Gu Xiuran''s eyes lightly flashed. Although his face didn''t reveal too much of a difference, his heart was clearly more shocked.


    He definitely did not think that a woman like Tang Kexin would actually understand this? In fact, most people only shot their arrows when they were aiming, so they didn''t care about that at all.


    He thought he was the only one who could calculate those things, and he had never told anyone else about them, because no one would believe or understand what he said.


    "But ¡­ you''re so strong, you even know this." After hearing that Gu Xiuran agreed with Tang Kexin''s words, Ye Wu Chen''s gaze towards Tang Kexin was filled with adoration without a shred of doubt.


    Everyone looked at Tang Ke Xin, their faces filled with shock. They never thought that a woman like her would actually understand such things.


    The complacency on Feng Qingyan''s face had completely disappeared and was replaced with nervousness. Could it be that even Tang Kexin understood how to shoot arrows?


    If Tang Kexin also knew how to shoot, wouldn''t that surpass her?


    At this moment, the Third Prince''s face was so gloomy that it seemed like rain was about to fall. This woman seemed to have a very good impression of Gu Xiuran.


    He actually spoke to Gu Xiuran in front of him like that?


    "How can I move these arrows?" However, under the gaze of the crowd, Tang Kexin pulled back her bow and arrow as if she didn''t want to move.


    The crowd almost fell on the spot. She had explained it so clearly just now, but she didn''t know how to shoot arrows?


    Feng Qingyan''s lips drew back into a mocking sneer. Originally, Tang Kexin was only putting on an act, but in reality, she did not understand at all.


    "How about, this King teach you a bit?" The corner of Ye Lan Chen''s mouth twitched as he looked at Tang Ke Xin. For a moment, he wasn''t sure if she would or would not know.


    "There''s no need for that. Miss Feng must think that it''s unfair. I''ll figure it out myself." Tang Kexin raised her bow once again and gestured with it. Her body even turned a few times, as if she was adjusting to a suitable position.


    Seeing her in such a state, the crowd hurriedly retreated in fright. They all stepped aside, afraid that she would accidentally shoot them in the face.


    "En, right, move aside. I might accidentally shoot you guys." Tang Kexin saw that everyone else was still nodding their heads in agreement, and her expression became even more serious.


    The lips of the surrounding people twitched as they moved out of the way.


    "Those behind me, those on the left and on the right, stay away from me. I can''t guarantee where this arrow will go." Tang Kexin''s eyes quickly turned as she looked at the people around her, before speaking again.


    Once she said this, everyone quickly retreated, and almost everyone retreated to a great distance behind her.


    However, the majority of those who retreated were women and a few civil servants.


    Even Wu Chen did not retreat, so did Gu Xiuran.


    The Emperor, the Third Prince, the Crown Prince, and Ye Lanchen did not retreat.


    The Prime Minister did not retreat.


    Even the empress didn''t retreat.


    Tang Ke saw the empress standing by her side. His eyes flashed and his lips curled up into a faint smile. It had to be said that the empress had treated her very well.


    At that moment, Tang Kexin suddenly pulled the bow open. Without much hesitation, her hands loosened and the arrow flew out of the bow.

 Chapter 107

    Her movements were very quick, and many people were unable to see her movements clearly. Her demeanor was very natural, as if she was only doing a very ordinary thing. Her posture was very casual, as if she was pulling and letting go at random.


    However, the arrow was straight. It didn''t deviate and hit the center of the target.


    For a time, everyone was shocked, stupefied. No one expected that she would shoot so accurately.


    Although the distance was quite close, it still required a certain level of accuracy to hit the target.


    Furthermore, she had fired it so quickly and casually just now.


    As a matter of fact, when shooting, it''s best to look at the object for about 3 to 7 seconds, and you should seize the opportunity. After the golden hour, it became blurred.


    Gu Xiuran''s every shot just now had been very fast.


    Tang Ke knew this very well, but at that moment, the others present didn''t. They only believed that the shot was quick and that they weren''t aiming at the target.


    For a moment, Feng Qingxi was stupefied. Her entire body was in a mess as she stared at Tang Kexin in disbelief. She could not believe it, and she was unwilling to believe it was true.


    Tang Ke''s heart actually directly hit the center of the target?!


    How was this possible? How is this possible?


    She had to practice for a long time in order to have that level of skill. Tang Ke Xin was clearly just a fool in the past, so how could she understand how to shoot arrows? How is this possible?


    She didn''t believe it.


    It must have been Tang Kexin''s good luck that coincidentally shot the arrow right into the center of the target.


    Yes, yes, that must be it.


    "So archery is that easy." Tang Kexin retracted his bow and arrow as he spoke indifferently.


    Hearing her words, Feng Qingyan became even more determined in her previous thoughts. Tang Kexin must have been lucky, and just happened to find it.


    Although she said that, there was a look of astonishment on Ye LanJue''s face. This woman really hid her strength, she really knew how to shoot, and she was quite accurate.


    "I didn''t expect this girl to be so powerful and her arrows to be so good." The emperor directly clapped his hands in praise, a slight appreciative smile on his face.


    He had thought that this girl might be hiding her strength, but he hadn''t expected her to be so powerful.


    "Prime Minister, your daughter is more powerful than you. If I let you shoot, would you shoot so accurately?" The Emperor actually looked at the Prime Minister and started joking. It could be seen that the Emperor was in a good mood at the moment.


    "To return to the emperor, this subject cannot." The Prime Minister snapped out of his shock and replied immediately. He truly could not, he was a civil servant and had not even taken a bow, so how could he shoot so accurately?


    But, when did Xin''er learn how to shoot arrows?


    "Hahaha, I feel that when I have time, you can let me teach you." The emperor laughed heartily, his face full of smiles.


    Finally, the empress''s face broke into a smile. The rest wasn''t important, but her heart was fine.


    "But heart, you? You? You''re really too powerful! " Ye Chonglou was already full of admiration for Tang Kexin.


    "I don''t think archery is accurate. I heard that all competitions have three rounds and two wins." Feng Qingyan could not stand this kind of situation. In her entire life, she had never lost, never lost to anyone. Today, she definitely could not lose to Tang Kexin.


    Absolutely not.


    If there was a next time, she would definitely give it her all, and Tang Kexin''s luck definitely wouldn''t be that good either.


    "Qingyan, don''t be too serious about this." Gu Xiuran quickly opened his mouth and tried to stop Feng Qingyan.


    Although Tang Kexin''s words were casual, he knew that it wasn''t a coincidence. Tang Kexin definitely had that kind of power, and even if the target was at the distance from the emperor, Tang Kexin could still shoot accurately.


    However, it was absolutely impossible for her to lightly dye him.


    "Big brother Gu, I''m not very serious. I just feel that it''s quite fun and I want to play twice more. I wonder if Miss Tang would dare to play two more rounds with me?" Feng Qingyan, however, didn''t understand Gu Xiuran''s intention at all and still acted alone.


    Of course, this was also because she was certain that Tang Kexin was just lucky.


    The corner of Ye Lanjue''s lips held a hint of coldness, but also a hint of danger that would cause others to tremble in fear.


    Feng Qingxi could also feel the danger emitting from Ye Lanji''s body at this moment, but she didn''t care about that much now. She wanted to make Tang Ke lose, and make Tang Ke feel embarrassed.


    "Miss Tang, do you dare?" Feng Qingyan turned to Tang Kexin and said aggressively.


    "But little girl Xin, what do you think?" The emperor was an astute and astute person. Naturally, he could tell that Tang Kexin''s shot wasn''t due to good luck.


    "Since Miss Feng wants to play, why don''t we play a more fun game?" Tang Ke''s eyebrows slightly raised as a bright smile blossomed on his face. He slowly opened his mouth.


    Every step she took to get out of the way, Feng Qingyan got closer and closer. Did she really think she was so easy to bully?


    Feng Qingyan wants to play, right? Alright, she''ll play with Feng Qingyan for a while.


    "What game?" Feng Qingyan was slightly startled, clearly not expecting Tang Kexin to make such a suggestion.


    Everyone looked at Tang Ke Xin with a puzzled expression.


    Night Tide''s eyebrows rose slightly. What did this woman want to play with now?


    "Do you see the stake in front of you?" Tang Kexin lifted her finger and pointed at a few wooden stakes in the distance.


    "I saw it." Feng Qingyan was even more puzzled as there was an additional sense of confusion on his face.


    Everyone was extremely puzzled as well. What was the relationship between the match between her and Feng Qingyan and the wooden stake?


    "Each of us will use an arrow. Let''s see who will break more wooden stakes with this arrow." Tang Kexin picked up a frying stick and weighed it in her hand before speaking.


    "What do you mean?" Feng Qingyan clearly did not understand.


    In reality, many of the people present didn''t fully understand what Tang Kexin meant. Perhaps they did, but they couldn''t believe it. Thus, they felt like they had misheard.


    The wooden stake in front of him was very thick and hard. Was he going to use this tiny arrow to break those wooden stakes? How was this possible?


    It was completely impossible.


    This was General Gu. If an arrow shot out, it would only pierce into the wooden pile. It would be impossible to break the wooden pile, let alone the two weak girls.


    Was this Miss Tang speaking nonsense in her dreams?


    "Dong''er, explain it to Miss Feng." Tang Kexin seemed to not want to explain any further to Feng Qingyan and directly instructed Dong''er.


    "Eh? "Oh." Dong''er obviously hadn''t expected her young miss to answer this question, but after hearing her words, she instantly understood what she was trying to do.


    "Miss means that you can only use one arrow. You can only use it once. Let''s see who can break the wooden stake in front of them. Whoever breaks more will win." Dong''er was indeed a clever girl, and her explanation was very clear.


    "Hoh, how is that possible? Is Miss Tang joking? " Feng Qingyan finally understood, and it should be said that she confirmed that she did not hear wrongly just now, and immediately mocked him.


    This Tang Kexin must be crazy. What was he talking about?


    How was it possible to use an arrow to break a wooden stake?


    Everyone present, including the Emperor, including Night Tide, felt that this was a completely impossible matter.


    "Miss Tang, you mean to use this arrow to break the wooden stake?" Gu Xiuran was completely shocked. He couldn''t help but look at Tang Kexin as he asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Tang Ke looked at him with a polite smile. Because of that performance just now, she was truly impressed by Gu Xiuran.


    Her smile was very natural. It was that kind of polite smile, but it was very bright, very bright, and also very beautiful.


    When Ye Lan Jue saw her smile, his face sank. This woman was actually smiling like this at Gu Xiuran?


    She had never smiled at him like this before. Damn it, could it be that Gu Xiuran had entered her eyes like that?


    "However, this is simply impossible." When Gu Xiuran heard her unhesitatingly answer, he secretly shook his head. However, when he saw the smile on her face, his eyes flashed.


    When this woman smiled, there was a very special sort of charm that made people unable to open their eyes.


    He felt that no one could understand the power of an arrow more than he did. He felt that he had already brought the power of an arrow to its maximum.


    However, it was impossible to break the wooden stake.


    "Whether it''s alright or not, we''ll know after we try." Tang Ke still had a smile on his face as he replied in a very natural manner.


    "Xin Er, stop messing around. This matter ends here." The empress naturally felt that it was impossible, so she wanted to stop Tang Kexin.


    "That''s right, that''s right, Xin''er, stop messing around." The prime minister couldn''t help but speak up as well. Although he knew that his daughter was different now, what she had said just now was far too unrealistic.


    That day, when the Prime Minister was not present when he broke the wooden stake, only Mu Shaoyi, Dong''er, and the steward were present. The steward didn''t report the matter to the Prime Minister, so he didn''t know about it.


    At this moment, Feng Qingyan did not say anything. That was simply an impossible matter and only a fool would agree to that. If both of them could not break the wooden stake, wouldn''t that be a waste of time?


    She had a feeling that Tang Kexin was intentionally trying to stall for time at this moment. She would not fall for Tang Kexin''s trick.


    "Miss Tang, we will ¡­" Feng Qingyan was about to say something else, but the two were better than shooting an arrow, "En, what little girl said is right." Miss Tang, we will ¡­ "Feng Qingyan was about to say something, and the two would be better than shooting an arrow," En, what little girl said is right. However, at this moment, the Emperor suddenly spoke up. His Majesty''s current interest was not bad, but he was supporting Tang Kexin.


    Since the emperor had already spoken, the others naturally couldn''t say anything more.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes looked straight at her. Just what was she planning to do this time?


    To be honest, even he felt that it was impossible for her to accomplish what she just said.


    If she understood inner force skills, she might be able to use inner force to break Mu Zhuang, but she didn''t know martial arts, so how could she do that?

 Chapter 108

    "Your majesty, Xin''er is causing trouble, and your majesty is letting her do as she pleases." The empress was worried, but couldn''t say it out loud. She could only express her thoughts in a tactful manner.


    "No defense, just let her play around for a bit. This girl is very clever, she might really be able to come up with something new." Although the emperor didn''t believe what Tang Ke Xin had just said either, he had other expectations.


    Since the emperor said so, the empress couldn''t say anything else.


    "Your Majesty, this humble daughter needs time to prepare." Tang Kexin looked at the emperor and said.


    "Sure, I''ll give you some time. You can make your preparations however long you want. If you can''t make it, I''ll get someone to move the things outside. We''ll eat outside." It was clear that the emperor had made up his mind to let Tang Kexin show her off. He was implying that even the matter of eating wasn''t as important as this.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Tang Ke Xin''s lips curved up into a faint smile. With the emperor''s words, she felt at ease. Her words paused for a moment before she continued, "However, this humble girl still needs some things."


    "Tell me, what do you need, I will send someone to look for it."


    "I have these things in my room. It would be faster for me to ask Dong''er to go back and retrieve them." Those things weren''t easy to find in ancient times, but she had them ready in her room.


    "Oh?" The emperor raised an eyebrow. He was clearly surprised, but he still replied, "Okay, let Dong''er go back. Dong''er''s lightness skills are pretty good, so it shouldn''t take too long."


    "Yes, this servant obeys." Dong''er responded, then quickly left.


    "Go, put the tables outside. We will drink outside today. When General Gu goes out to fight, he will probably have this kind of experience every now and then." At this moment, the emperor''s interest was extremely high. He actually really gave the order to place the banquet outside.


    However, the space here was extremely spacious.


    With the emperor''s order, the servants quickly placed the tables outside, and everyone took their seats in succession.


    Since Dong''er still hadn''t returned, Tang Kexin sat down to eat while waiting for her.


    Feng Qingyan also sat down because she did not know what to prepare, nor did she know what to do.


    What she wanted to see was what Tang Kexin wanted to do.


    Dong''er''s speed was indeed very fast. It didn''t take long for her to return and retrieve the item Tang Kexin wanted.


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the items Dong''er had brought over. What were these?


    Was this something a girl should have in her room?


    This Miss Tang was really special.


    However, what is the use of these items?


    They saw that Tang Kexin had already stood up and walked over to Dong''er to take the item from her.


    "But little girl Xin, are you going to use these things?" At this moment, the Emperor couldn''t help but be curious? Are all these things broken stakes?


    It seemed to be just an ordinary wire. Moreover, that wire was so thin, what was it used for?


    "Yes." However, Tang Ke Xin replied seriously, "Your majesty, this humble girl will go and prepare first."


    "Alright, alright, go ahead." When the emperor saw how serious her reply was, his heart was filled with anticipation as he repeatedly replied, "Yes."


    At this moment, everyone''s gaze was fixed on Tang Kexin. They all wanted to see just what she wanted to do.


    This included Feng Qingyan. At this moment, her eyes were also looking straight at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Ke''s heart jumped. He took the items and walked up to a few large trees. Then, he began to walk around the trees with the items.


    Everyone became even more confused. What, what was she doing?


    What are you going to do with that filament around the tree?


    Was she sure she wanted to break the wooden stake? Why does it feel like a child playing a game?


    Dong''er was helping Tang Kexin carry the items. When she saw the expressions on everyone''s faces, she understood very well. For the first time, she shared the same thoughts as everyone else. She felt that the young lady was playing a game.


    However, it turned out that the result was shocking.


    "Miss, how many stakes are you planning to break?" Dong''er naturally wouldn''t doubt the strength of her young mistress, but the fact was that these ten wooden stakes were nothing to her.


    "Yes, six." Tang Ke thought for a moment before replying casually. Six yuan wasn''t much, but it wasn''t small either. She felt that it was just right.


    "Miss, isn''t that too much?" Dong''er was a little worried. She was the clearest on how shocking that scene was. If Miss really broke six wooden piles in one go, then most people here would be shocked silly.


    "Do you think so much?" Tang Ke''s heart thumped, and he looked at Dong''er, his brow furrowed.


    "Right." Dong''er nodded her head repeatedly. Actually, she felt that one or two would suffice. It was just Feng Qinghong. With just one arrow, it would probably be difficult to even break the bark.


    "Un, alright. Then let''s reduce it. Being too high-profile is indeed not good." Tang Kexin nodded her head seriously.


    Dong''er''s pupils changed. "Then how many should we put away?"


    "Five and a half." The corners of Tang Ke''s mouth moved as he slowly opened his mouth.


    The corner of Dong''er''s lips twitched as she felt a flock of crows fly by. "Miss, just pretend Dong''er didn''t say anything."


    Five and a half would be even worse than six. After all, all six of them were the same, and there was no difference in height.


    If it was really five and a half, and he was still adjusting the height, it would obviously increase the difficulty.


    "Miss, it''s just that there''s no need to compare herself to Miss Feng. Miss Feng is still standing there in a daze. I don''t know what she''s doing." Dong''er was a little puzzled. She felt that it was overkill for the young miss to use such a method against Feng Qingyan.


    "I, your young miss, am very unhappy right now. Didn''t she want to compete? "Fine, I''ll compete with her, and we''ll have a clear winner and loser. I just want to make the difference between the two of us slightly larger, that''s all." Tang Kexin''s heart turned cold. Originally, she had felt that Feng Qingxi was somewhat pitiful, so she didn''t want to argue with her.


    Who would have thought that Feng Qingyan would actually advance by an inch.


    In that case, she couldn''t be blamed.


    Moreover, she knew that with this, Feng Qingyan would not dare to compete with her ever again.


    "Miss, Dong''er understands." Dong''er nodded in agreement. Without another word, she did what she needed to do seriously.


    Ye Lanchen finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and walked over. When he saw what she was doing, he frowned deeply, "But, Xin, what exactly did you do?" "It can break a wooden stake?"


    "You''ll know in a while." Tang Kexin didn''t directly answer him. She only smiled faintly. He couldn''t believe anything she said, so he could only use facts to prove everything.


    Tang Ke Xin''s speed was extremely fast. Because he had done it once in the Prime Minister''s Estate, he did not waste too much time.


    "Your majesty, this humble daughter has been prepared. We can begin." Tang Kexin made up her mind and walked back to the emperor.


    "Oh, that''s done." The emperor''s eyes flashed, and his expression clearly showed less interest than before. Instead, it was filled with disappointment. It was clear that the emperor didn''t think much of the things that Tang Kexin had done.


    It was just a few thin threads wrapped around a tree. What use would it have?


    Everyone else shook their heads. They all felt that Tang Ke was just messing around, or perhaps she was just messing around because the empress was supporting her.


    The corner of Feng Qingxi''s mouth also clearly contained a few traces of ridicule. She had thought that Tang Kexin would be able to create some big ruckus, but it turned out to be just some lousy playthings.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes narrowed as he looked at what Tang Kexin had just arranged. Something seemed to flash past in the depths of his eyes.


    "Is Miss Feng ready?" Tang Kexin could naturally see the ridicule in Feng Qingyan''s eyes at this moment. She looked at her with a faint smile and deliberately asked.


    In fact, anyone could see that Feng Qingyan did not do anything, because she did not even know what she could do. She could be proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she knew nothing of these things.


    "Miss Tang, please come first. I''ll come again after Miss Tang is done." Feng Qingyan looked at Tang Kexin and similarly smiled. However, the smile on Feng Qingyan''s face made others feel that it was fake.


    At this moment, Feng Qingyan naturally had her little scheme in mind.


    Obviously, this was an impossible task, and since it was impossible, why should she fight for it?


    Tang Ke was sure that he wouldn''t be able to finish it. If he couldn''t, she wouldn''t do anything. At most, they would have a draw, but the one who made a fool of himself was Tang Kexin.


    She won''t lose anything.


    "Alright, then I''ll go first." Tang Kexin naturally saw through Feng Qingxi''s thoughts at this moment. However, she did not point them out.


    No matter what, strength is the most useful word.


    Tang Ke Xin walked over. Although the crowd no longer had their expectations, they still looked at her to see if she could come up with anything.


    "Please help me to prepare the wooden stake." Tang Ke''s heart remained calm as he instructed the guard nearby.


    "Oh, okay, okay." The guard finally reacted and nodded his head in agreement.


    "I wonder how many of them Miss Tang wants to break?" Behind her, Feng Qingyan''s slightly laughing voice rang out. Although there was a hint of laughter in his voice, it was still unable to conceal the ridicule within.


    "As a human, I want to keep my feet on the ground. First, I''ll set myself a small goal that I can achieve." Tang Ke Xin didn''t look at her, but it was clear that he was seriously thinking about it.


    When the crowd heard her words, they all felt that it made sense. As a person, they should put their feet on the ground.


    Hearing her talk about a small goal, he also felt that her modest attitude wasn''t bad at all.


    However, Tang Ke Xin quickly added, "Let''s take six."


    For a moment, the crowd almost fell down. This ¡­ this was what she meant by standing on solid ground?


    Was it the small target she was talking about?


    One arrow had broken six wooden posts. Was this woman crazy?


    However, the guard had already buried the wooden stake according to Tang Kexin''s assigned position.


    "All of you, disperse." Tang Kexin commanded the guards to disperse. After all, the power of the attack wasn''t limited to just the wooden stake, it could also break a person.


    Although the guard felt that it was unnecessary and even a little laughable, he still stepped aside.


    Feng Qingyan laughed coldly to herself. What are you pretending for, now that you''re pretending, let''s see how she will deal with this later. This time, Tang Ke Xin was the one looking for embarrassment, so he couldn''t blame her.


    However, at this moment, Tang Kexin pulled up the arrow with all her might. When it reached a certain point, she suddenly let go.


    Since the arrow in her hand was not as powerful as the one she had, she could only pull it up and try her best to increase its power.


    The arrow in her hand whizzed out and struck the steel wire in front of her. Instantly, the wire snapped and bounced up. Then, with a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye, it swept towards the wooden stake in front of her.


    In the blink of an eye, a whole row of six wooden piles was cut in half.


    For a moment, everyone was dumbstruck.


    For a time, even outside the arena, the entire arena was silent. There was not a single sound, as if not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

 Chapter 109

    It was as if everyone held their breath, or forgot to breathe, forgot all their reactions, and just stared blankly at the wooden stake that had been cut into pieces.


    At this moment, even if they saw it with their own eyes, they would not dare believe it to be true.


    Just like that, an arrow was shot out and the six wooden piles were all cut in half?


    How, how is this possible? How is this possible?


    The guard that Tang Ke Xin was reluctant to let go of before was now covered in cold sweat and fiercely gasped. Fortunately, he had left, otherwise, he would have been cut in half like that wooden stake.


    Ye Lanji immediately stood up, taking a few steps forward. Looking at the emotions in front of him, his eyes were filled with shock. This woman''s ability was really growing.


    How could she know so much?


    "How did you do it?" How is that possible? " After the Emperor regained his senses, he also walked over, his face was filled with obvious astonishment and shock.


    It was just a tiny thing, but how could it be so powerful?


    There was actually such a powerful force?


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. Even if he had seen it with his own eyes, he would still not have believed it.


    He wanted to see how exactly this was done.


    However, even if the Emperor were to approach them, he still wouldn''t be able to see what was happening, because at this moment, he couldn''t see anything at all.


    Gu Xiuran walked up to her and carefully observed her, wanting to discover something. However, he couldn''t find the reason behind it, except when he looked at Tang Kexin with admiration. This woman was truly amazing.


    At this moment, there were still many people who had yet to recover from their shock.


    Even the Prime Minister hadn''t recovered from his shock and was still in a daze.


    "Miss Feng, I broke six of them. The rest is up to you." Tang Kexin turned her gaze and looked at Feng Qingyan. Her smile was bright and beautiful, and her voice was also very pleasant to hear.


    Since it was something that Feng Qingyan wanted to compete in, then Feng Qingxi should at least have some sort of reaction.


    However, Feng Qingxi''s expression had completely changed. She never would have thought that Tang Kexin would have six wooden stakes broken in one go! Six!


    Feng Qingyan had not done anything from the start. It was very obvious that he had never thought of how to do it.


    She never thought that Tang Kexin would succeed, not to mention, succeed to such an extent.


    It actually broke six wooden stakes in one go.


    No matter what she did now, it was impossible for her to do it.


    She originally wanted to embarrass Tang Ke, but who would have thought that Tang Ke would give her such an embarrassment?


    She knew how to shoot, but with her ability, even shooting an arrow into a stake was impossible, let alone breaking it.


    Furthermore, even if she really did shoot it, it would only be one arrow. Tang Ke''s heart, however, was broken by six.


    "I admit defeat ¡­" Feng Qingyan gritted his teeth. No matter how unwilling he was, at this moment, he could only endure with all his might.


    Feng Qingyan knew that it was impossible for her to do it at the moment, so if she were to do more useless work, she would instead be able to endure it.


    "Admit defeat?" Could it be that Miss Feng has admitted defeat without even giving it a try? " Tang Ke''s eyebrows slightly raised and his words were even more gentle. However, there was a power that no one could avoid.


    Earlier, Feng Qingyan had been overbearing and constantly provoked, and now he actually wanted to admit defeat just like that?


    "The emperor said just now, how would we know if we don''t try?" Therefore, I feel that Miss Feng should at least give it a try. " Tang Kexin looked at her and her smile became even brighter.


    Tang Kexin paused for a moment before continuing, "After all, Miss Feng proposed this competition. I can''t do it, but Miss Feng didn''t even try it. This doesn''t seem right. For example, Miss Feng shot the arrow earlier. Although I didn''t shoot the bow before, I still tried it, and the result was still pretty good."


    Feng Qingyun''s face turned red, then white; he was ashamed and angry at the same time.


    From the very beginning, Feng Qingyan wanted to ruthlessly stomp her on the ground, because she wanted to use her advantage to ruthlessly suppress her.


    "Since Qingyan has already admitted defeat, why must Miss Tang force her?" Senior Concubine Ming couldn''t help but speak up.


    "That''s right, can''t I admit defeat?" There were clearly a few more traces of anger in Feng Qingyan''s eyes, and her voice was also a bit bold. It was obvious that she was a bit angry from embarrassment.


    "From the very beginning, when Miss Feng said that we would compete in the art of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, I had always said that I would not. However, Miss Feng insisted on being overbearing." When Tang Kexin heard her words, the corner of her lips curled up into a cold smile.


    Now, she was looking down on Feng Qingyan.


    "I thought that Miss Feng wanted to compete against me because of one of these differences and not just to admit defeat. Isn''t it? " The smile on Tang Kexin''s face dimmed a bit, and her eyes became a bit colder.


    If Feng Qingyan had not insisted on forcing her, she would not have cared about him at all.


    When Feng Qingyan heard Tang Kexin''s words, his body lightly trembled and the corner of his mouth slightly pursed. He once again raised his head and looked at Tang Kexin. Raising his voice slightly, he shouted, "Then what do you want?"


    Gu Xiuran looked at Feng Qingyan and sighed inwardly. How did Qingyan become like this? Was this still his innocent little sister from before?


    "Hehe ¡­." Tang Kexin chuckled. "What can I do?" "I''m just stating the facts, that''s all."


    When Feng Qingyan heard her words, his expression became even more unsightly. From her point of view, Tang Kexin''s attitude was blatantly mocking her.


    "I''m hungry, let''s go eat." Tang Ke Xin no longer paid any attention to him. He turned around and walked towards the table.


    "But little girl ¡­" the emperor suddenly shouted. However, he only shouted once and didn''t say anything else.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes slightly narrowed. In the depths of his eyes, there was a trace of ruthlessness. This woman was truly not simple. No matter what, he had to marry her.


    "I wonder how Miss Tang did it?" As she passed by Gu Xiuran, his low voice slowly drifted over.


    He did understand the theory behind it, but he felt that it was too powerful and he couldn''t quite understand it.


    "I''m thinking that perhaps he could capture the emperor on the battlefield. This war is too cruel." Gu Xiuran''s face turned serious, and his voice became even heavier.


    "I''ll teach you another day." Tang Kexin was slightly startled and her face sank. Actually, she was used to war, so she could understand his feelings.


    If he could use this method well, he would indeed be able to capture the king in one move. That would at least reduce the casualties of many soldiers.


    "¡­" Gu Xiuran was shocked as he did not expect Tang Kexin to agree so readily. When he came back to his senses, he said, "Thank you, Miss Tang."


    "General Gu, there''s no need to be courteous. General Gu is wholeheartedly trying to ¡­" Tang Ke looked at him and couldn''t help but smile. Although he was a general, he didn''t have the ruthlessness and gentleness of a general, but he was more like a bookworm.


    However, before Tang Kexin could finish speaking, she suddenly felt someone else by her side. In the next moment, the hand that was hidden under her sleeve was directly grasped, and her body was instantly brought to Gu Shenwei''s side.


    It was a good thing that the ancient sleeves were wide, so he couldn''t see much.


    At this moment, since the banquet was set outside, the seats weren''t that strict. Ye Lanji actually brought her to sit by his side, allowing her to sit by his side.


    The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth curled up. Sometimes, this felt like a child.


    At that time, Gu Xiuran was standing close to Tang Ke Xin, so he naturally saw Ye Lan Jue''s actions. His eyes had a trace of astonishment in them, but also a bit of sadness.


    "Come, let us drink a cup with our beloved officials." At this moment, the Emperor''s interest was very high, and he seemed very happy.


    Feng Qingyan also quietly sat down on her seat dejectedly. At this moment, she finally became obedient and stopped talking about the competition between her and Tang Kexin.


    The banquet continued. At this moment, everyone''s interest seemed to have increased quite a bit.


    However, Ye Wu Chen had just left, so he didn''t know if something was wrong.


    "Your majesty, your majesty, something has happened, something has happened." However, just as the emperor and the officials were about to start drinking, a palace maid suddenly ran over.


    "What happened?" When the Queen saw the palace maid, her expression changed, and her voice became even deeper. She recognized this palace maid, it was Cai''Er''s palace maid.


    Because Cai''Er''s body hadn''t recovered in the past few days, and she had been in a daze, Cai''Er didn''t participate in today''s banquet.


    "Reporting to the empress, noble Ning is in trouble, an accident." The expression on the palace maid''s face was one of extreme terror, and when she spoke, her voice was trembling.


    "What happened to noble Ning?" When the empress heard that something had really happened to Ning Cai''er, her expression changed.


    "Noble Ning, she ¡­ she died." The palace maid fiercely exhaled a breath of air, then replied while trembling.


    "Everything''s fine, why would Imperial Concubine Ning suddenly die? "The imperial physician even said yesterday that nothing serious had happened." The empress suddenly stood up. Although Ning Cai''er had been feeling drowsy the past few days, she had been examined by the imperial physician, who said that nothing had happened.


    The Emperor''s eyes slightly changed, and his expression changed as well.


    "To reply esteemed empress, the imperial concubine didn''t die from illness, but from being spoiled to death by others." At this moment, the palace maid''s voice was already trembling beyond control, and her body was also shaking uncontrollably.


    When the crowd heard the palace maid''s words, their expressions all changed.


    "Moreover, moreover ¡­" The palace maid''s body trembled so much that she could barely stand. She paused for a moment before speaking again, "Moreover, at that time, only the fourth prince was in the Imperial Concubine''s room."


    When the palace maid said this, everyone''s expressions changed. The meaning behind these words of the palace maid could not be any clearer.


    Imperial Concubine Ning had been spoiled to death with only the Fourth Prince present, so it was very likely that the Fourth Prince had done the same.


    The empress took a few steps back.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly sank. From her understanding of Ye Lanchen, she knew that he would never do something like that.


    Furthermore, even if Ye Wu Chen wanted a woman, he didn''t have a woman of his own. Why would he want to ruin Imperial Concubine Ning?


    Imperial Concubine Ning was the imperial concubine.


    This was clearly framing someone, and that person''s methods were quite ruthless.


    One was a prince, the other was the emperor''s concubine. If Ye Lanchen couldn''t prove his innocence, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Judging from this palace maid''s appearance, it was obvious that Ye Lanchen couldn''t prove his innocence at this moment. Otherwise, this palace maid would have come to inform him that he was the one who came.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that this matter was not simple. Furthermore, it would be extremely troublesome and troublesome to handle.

 Chapter 110

    And what was most terrifying was that this happened at such a time. This palace maid came to report during the banquet. As a result, even if the Emperor wanted to protect Ye Chonglou, it would still be difficult for him to stop everyone''s discussion.


    There was no way to hide this from her.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at the palace maid who always reported to him. This palace maid was truly frightened, so she came to report at this time? Or was he ordered to do so?


    At this moment, the palace maid had her head lowered, and one could not see the expression on her face. However, one could see that she was trembling in fear.


    At this moment, the emperor''s expression had completely changed. He abruptly stood up, and all of the officials were so shocked that they didn''t even dare to breathe. In this sort of situation, no one dared to say anything.


    The emperor rose to his feet and took a step forward. It was clear that he meant to go to Ning He Palace. The empress recovered her wits and followed suit.


    The corners of Imperial Concubine Ming''s mouth raised a little, but she quickly covered it and followed him closely.


    The other consorts naturally followed suit. After all, this was what they liked to watch most in this imperial palace.


    If this was true, then even if the fourth prince''s life was in danger, it would be difficult to protect the position of Empress.


    Everyone else sat on the ground, not daring to move.


    However, Tang Ke Xin directly stood up and followed him without any hesitation.


    Night Tide, however, reached out his hand to stop her.


    Tang Ke''s heart looked at him with a dark expression. She understood that intelligent people like them should be able to protect themselves. He could ignore them, but did he also want to stop her?


    "This King will accompany you." But unexpectedly, he stood up as well.


    "But yours ¡­" Tang Ke thought to himself. In the end, he was still a man. It wouldn''t be appropriate for him to go to such an occasion.


    "Imperial Physician Liu, follow me over to see what''s going on." But he immediately turned to Imperial Physician Liu and ordered.


    Although his words were casual, the meaning was clear. He didn''t believe that the Fourth Prince would do something like that. He suspected that there was some conspiracy behind it, so he asked Imperial Physician Liu to investigate.


    Even if Imperial Physician Liu wasn''t a coroner, he should still be of some help.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that he was saying these words for everyone present to hear. Of course, with Imperial Physician Liu by his side, he would naturally be able to say them out loud if he accompanied Tang Kexin to Peace Palace.


    "Everyone else has dispersed. Before today''s matter is settled, if there is even a single false rumor, don''t blame This King for not showing mercy." Ye Lanji''s eyes quickly scanned his surroundings. Although it was just a quick glance, it was enough to shock everyone present to the core.


    Usually, the Third Prince''s words were like gold in front of outsiders, and with just a glance, he was able to scare them so much that they couldn''t move at all. But now, with such a naked threat, it could cause a person to be scared out of their wits, no one dared to make a sound, not even daring to breathe.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes were filled with astonishment. He hadn''t expected Youlan to interfere in this matter, and seeing that Youlan was holding tightly to Tang Kexin''s hand, his eyes became a bit more ruthless.


    "Thank you." Tang Kexin''s heart was filled with gratitude. Tang Kexin was too clear on the importance of him standing out like this.


    Tang Ke knew that his interference in this situation would definitely have a huge impact on him.


    At that moment, Tang Ke was actually very responsible for thanking her. She didn''t even know where this'' thank you ''came from. At that time, she was truly grateful to Ye Lanjue.


    When Ye Lanjue heard her words, his pupils slightly sunk. He quickly looked towards her, his lips slightly moving: "You''re thanking this king. Can you thank me?"


    The voice seemed to be slightly angry and angry.


    Why would this woman thank him?


    He wanted to thank him for Ye Lan Chen, but how could she thank him?


    Who was she? What kind of relationship did she have with Ye Lan Chen? Why would she need to thank him on his behalf?


    The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth curled up, but he did not say anything. Listening to him say that, she also felt that the ''thank you'' just now was a bit strange.


    Perhaps it was a simple expression of gratitude.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Ye Lanjue''s expression still became somewhat dark. He let go of her hand and directly walked forward.


    Tang Ke was stunned and quickly followed.


    The Crown Prince followed him.


    Tang Ke Xin was walking beside Ye Lan Jue. Seeing his gloomy expression, he knew that he was angry.


    "About that, the ''thank you'' just now was not said on behalf of His Highness." Perhaps it was because he was too suppressed when he was angry, or perhaps it was because his gloomy expression was too frightening. Tang Kexin subconsciously blurted out an explanation.


    With these words of hers, the gloomy look on Ye Lanji''s face instantly dissipated, and the oppressive aura also instantly eased up.


    "Then why?" When Night Tide looked at her once more, his expression was no longer as cold as it usually was, as if there was something strange about it.


    "Actually, I don''t know the specific reason either. It''s just a thought that came from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t think of anything else." Tang Ke felt that explaining such a question was a bit funny. In reality, even she didn''t know what had just happened.


    Moreover, she didn''t expect the third prince to continue pursuing the matter.


    "Tang Kexin, if something were to happen to This King today, would you do this for This King?" Upon hearing her reply, the corner of Ye Lanjue''s lips rose slightly as he suddenly approached her and asked in a low voice.


    "¡­" Tang Ke was stunned and looked at him with suspicion. "How is it possible for your Highness to ¡­?"


    "This King only asks you, will it or won''t it?" Ye Lanjue interrupted her, his eyes staring straight at her. He only focused on her answer, not listening to the nonsense she was spouting.


    When she had heard that something had happened to Ye Lanchen, she had stood up without the slightest hesitation and had wanted to follow him.


    Her reaction just now had truly stunned him, and made him somewhat jealous in his heart.


    She was willing to do anything for him. She didn''t care about anything. If something were to happen to him, would she be willing to turn her back for him?


    The crown prince, who was walking behind them, saw their interaction. Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, he could only see the intimacy between them. His eyes became heavier and colder.


    "..." "It will ¡­" Tang Kexin hesitated for a moment before she slowly spoke. Actually, she truly felt that the Third Prince''s question was very strange.


    Besides, the third prince wasn''t Ye Chonglou. With his abilities, such a thing would never happen.


    However, since the third princess insisted on asking, she could only answer.


    She knew he would be angry again if she said no.


    Hearing her reply, the corner of Ye Lanjue''s lips curled up as a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "After all, we''re still working together." But, just as his smile slowly spread out, Tang Ke Xin suddenly thought of something.


    The third prince''s smile froze on his face. His eyes narrowed as he glared at her. For a moment, he couldn''t help but want to strangle her.


    This damnable woman really had the ability to make people angry to the point of not wanting to pay with their lives.


    "Am I wrong?" Tang Kexin fiercely glared at him with widened eyes. She was at a loss. Did she say something wrong?


    They were indeed in a cooperative relationship now.


    "Or can our partnership be dissolved? "I feel that Feng Qingxi should ¡­" Tang Ke thought to himself. Right now, Feng Qingxi should have given up and would no longer pester him. Then, wouldn''t this collaboration be broken off?


    "Tang Kexin, This King really wants to strangle you." Ye Lan looked at her with despair, the corners of his mouth slightly moving, his every word carrying an obvious gnashing of teeth.


    This woman was usually very smart, smarter than anyone else. Why did she have to be so stupid in this aspect?


    Damn partnership.


    Was there really such a problem if he wanted to deal with Feng Qingyan?


    Moreover, did she not feel that this collaboration was not worth anything to him?


    It was the crown prince who had helped her.


    Hadn''t she thought of other reasons?


    Of course, what the Third Prince didn''t know was that Tang Kexin already had a preconceived notion in her mind. That was, the relationship between the Third Prince and Nangong Yi.


    Because of this layer, Tang Kexin didn''t think of anything else.


    The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth widened into a smile. If she were to speak properly, why would she want to strangle her to death?


    What enmity did she have with him? What was there to resent? He was going to strangle her?


    When Night Tide saw her expression, he secretly let out a sigh. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and lightly tapped her forehead.


    He actually didn''t use much strength, and only gave a slight warning.


    However, Tang Ke''s heart immediately sunk. This person was getting more and more used to beating him up.


    The Crown Prince, who was walking behind them, heard their conversation, but he clearly saw the movement between them. His eyes slowly narrowed and his hands subconsciously tightened as if he wanted to break something.


    While Tang Kexin and Ye Lanjue were talking, their steps did not stop. Thus, they quickly arrived at Peace Palace. The Emperor and the others had just arrived.


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t have the slightest hesitation and directly walked into the room.


    She needed to see the first scene.


    Only after seeing the first scene could he accurately judge the situation.


    When the third prince saw her quick reaction without the slightest hesitation, he felt depressed in his heart. He discovered that he was actually a little jealous of Ye Lanchen.


    When Tang Ke entered the room, he saw Imperial Concubine Ning lying on the bed. She had a blanket covering her body, but there were many bruises on her exposed skin. Other than the bruises, there were no other injuries.


    As for Ye Wu Chen, his clothes were in disarray and his clothes couldn''t cover his body. There were also a few scars left on his chest by the fingers of a glaring woman.


    Seeing this scene, even someone as calm as her couldn''t help but be stunned.


    She originally thought that Ye Lanchen was only staying in Imperial Concubine Ning''s room to arouse the suspicion of everyone. She didn''t expect such a scene to occur.

 Chapter 111

    She originally thought that Ye Lanchen was only staying in Imperial Concubine Ning''s room to arouse the suspicion of everyone. She didn''t expect such a scene to occur.


    For such a scene, it didn''t matter if Ye Lanchen had spoken his mind.


    Moreover, at this moment, Imperial Concubine Ning was already dead. The dead couldn''t speak, so no one could prove it to Ye Lanchen.


    "What the hell is going on?" The emperor''s eyes looked at Ye Lanchen. It was obvious that there was a hint of coldness in his voice. His voice was also stern enough to make people tremble. It was obvious that the emperor was very angry at this moment.


    "I don''t know either. I really don''t know what''s going on. I don''t even know how I got in here." It was obvious that Ye Lanchen was innocent. Moreover, he was only vaguely framed. However, in this current situation, it was useless for him to say these things.


    At this moment, Ye Wu Chen was flustered and afraid. He didn''t even hesitate to address her.


    "Tell me, what did you see?" The emperor didn''t say anything after hearing Ye Lanchen''s words. He directly turned to look at the palace maids in the room.


    "Yes, returning to the emperor, yes, this servant heard some noise outside and shouted a few times, but didn''t hear Imperial Concubine Ning''s reply. Because Imperial Concubine Ning''s health hasn''t been good lately, this servant was worried that something might happen, so this servant opened the door and ¡­ this servant saw Imperial Concubine Ning already dead, no, at that time, this servant couldn''t confirm that Imperial Concubine Ning was dead. Only, did I see Fourth Prince press down on her body?" The palace maid laid prone on the ground, her entire body trembling. Her voice was also slightly shaky as it was somewhat intermittent.


    "This servant was completely scared silly at that time, and felt her entire body go limp, without even the strength to turn around. Then, when I, this servant, looked at Imperial Concubine Ning, I saw that she didn''t move at all, nor did she make any sound. Furthermore, her eyes were wide open, and they didn''t even blink.


    As the palace maid spoke, Tang Kexin kept looking at her. From her expression and words, it could be determined that the palace maid was not lying.


    In other words, what she saw was real.


    When the empress heard the palace maid''s words, her face turned as pale as paper and her body trembled uncontrollably. Even if Chen''er had been framed, if he had done such a thing, he was afraid ¡­


    The emperor''s expression became even gloomier. His eyes were frighteningly cold.


    "Royal father, I didn''t. I didn''t do that kind of thing to Imperial Concubine Ning. I really didn''t. You have to believe me." At this moment, due to his fear, Ye Lan Chen''s voice was obviously trembling as he turned towards the emperor and shouted anxiously.


    The emperor''s lips pursed slightly. He didn''t say anything, so it was unknown what he was thinking.


    "But heart, but heart, you have to save me, you have to save me, I know you can definitely save me, you can definitely prove my innocence." Seeing that the Emperor didn''t say anything, his eyes were obviously dejected. However, when he slightly shifted his gaze, he coincidentally saw Tang Kexin. A bit of hope immediately appeared on his face.


    He knew that, but his heart would definitely be able to save him.


    Tang Ke''s heart looked at him as he inwardly shook his head. How naive was he to be framed to such an extent? What was the use of his brain?


    "She? Can a girl like her save you? " Senior Concubine Ming turned around and saw Tang Kexin. Her lips curved in a taunting smile.


    "But Xin, why have you come?" It was only then that the Queen saw Tang Kexin. She was so shocked that her entire body went stiff. Now that this matter had involved Chen''er, she definitely could not involve her heart in it again.


    That person''s methods were too sinister and too vicious.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that the empress was worried about him. However, how could she not care about what had happened to Ye Langchen? It wasn''t only because of her cousin''s and cousin''s relationship.


    It was also because she had made the first friend in the ancient times, and every time something had happened to her, he had spoken up for her. Now that something had happened to him, how could she not care?


    What''s more, Tang Ke felt that this matter was very likely to be related to the events that had occurred in the past. It might have been a conspiracy of the same person.


    "But heart, this matter, you really aren''t ¡­" When the emperor looked at Tang Kexin, his eyes flashed with a faint unhappiness. After all, this was a matter of the imperial harem.


    "Father, your heart is strong, this matter can only be saved by you." Father, your heart is strong, this matter can only be saved by you. Hearing that the Emperor also wanted to make Tang Kexin leave, Ye Wu Chen hastily spoke.


    "You said that everything that happened last time was told to you from the heart?" The emperor was obviously stunned. His expression was one of disbelief and astonishment. Even the average man did not understand those things. When Chen''er said it, it shocked everyone.


    Even he was shocked. He did not expect Tang Kexin to tell Chen''er all of this.


    How could this girl understand those things?


    "Your majesty, do you believe in Kexin?" Tang Ke looked at the emperor and slowly spoke. Right now, if she wanted to investigate this matter, the most important thing was for her to obtain the emperor''s permission.


    This was, after all, the emperor''s family affair. It was said that the family''s shame was hidden from the public, let alone such a thing.


    Just now when His Highness had called Imperial Physician Liu over in public, that was only an excuse, and it was mainly for the public to see.


    Imperial Physician Liu was a man after all. With Imperial Concubine Ning''s current state, it was impossible for her to let her in.


    The third prince and the crown prince were only waiting in the yard.


    The emperor looked at Tang Kexin and pursed his lips. He seemed to be deep in thought for a moment before he suddenly said, "Alright, I believe in you."


    The empress was very worried at the moment, her heart almost stopped beating. But since the emperor had already spoken, she couldn''t say anything else.


    Moreover, she also hoped that Chen''er would be fine. If Xin Er could truly prove Chen''er''s innocence, then she would do it.


    "Your majesty, I want to check on Imperial Concubine Ning''s situation. Can you ask the emperor and everyone else to leave?" Seeing that the emperor had agreed, Tang Kexin secretly let out a sigh of relief as she spoke again.


    "Tang Kexin, are you chasing the emperor?" Imperial Concubine Ming was afraid that others would forget her. If she didn''t speak soon, she would suffocate to death.


    "All of you, leave." Only, the emperor''s face sank as he ordered in a cold voice.


    As he spoke, the Emperor turned around and walked out of the room.


    Naturally, Imperial Concubine Ming didn''t dare to say anything else. She could only follow the emperor out of the room.


    The others also left the room.


    A palace maid from the Kunning Palace had already brought new clothes for Ye Lanchen. He put them on and followed her to the main hall.


    When the emperor left his room and saw the crown prince and Ye Lanjue standing in the courtyard, he was startled for a moment, but he did not say anything. When the palace maid told him about this at the banquet just now, she was naturally known by everyone.


    Since the others knew about it, there was nothing to hide from the Crown Prince and the Third Prince.


    Seeing that everyone had left the room, only Tang Kexin didn''t come out. Her eyes slightly darkened and quickly became a bit worried. That woman didn''t even care if she was pushed to the top of the waves for the sake of Ye Chonglou.


    She knew that since she had interfered with this matter and investigated about it, the next step for the person behind her would probably be to directly target her.


    And right now, he couldn''t help her at all. Imperial Concubine Ning was, after all, the imperial concubine of the palace, and something like that had happened.


    At this moment, the jealousy in his heart towards Ye Lan Chen deepened. When he looked at Ye Lan Chen, it was obvious that there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    After everyone had left the room, Tang Ke stepped forward and carefully inspected the room, not missing a single detail.


    The people outside waited quietly. No one made a sound. The entire hall and yard were quiet except for the faint sounds of the birds and insects.


    After about fifteen minutes, Tang Kexin opened the door and walked out. At that moment, everyone''s gaze was on her.


    "But did you discover anything?" At this moment, Ye Lanchen was the most anxious and nervous of them all. When he saw Tang Ke Xin, he couldn''t help but ask her.


    The Empress stared fixedly at Tang Kexin, waiting for her reply.


    Upon seeing her appearance, Ye LanJue knew that she should have already discovered something, but the worry in the depths of his eyes grew.


    At this moment, she had helped Ye Lanchen, so it was highly likely that she had pushed herself into danger.


    She was smart enough to think about it, but she still acted without hesitation.


    It was because of this that he was so damn jealous of Ye Lanchen.


    "But heart, how is it?" At this moment, even the Emperor couldn''t help but ask. When he looked at Tang Kexin, his eyes were filled with hope.


    One was his concubine, the other was his son. None of his concubines could have a new one, but his son was his. He could not replace his son. Thus, the Emperor was naturally supporting his son.


    Furthermore, with the emperor''s intelligence, he could tell that this was a conspiracy. However, it would be difficult to prove Ye Lanchen''s innocence.


    "Right." Tang Kexin lightly nodded her head and replied with a resolute expression.


    Tang Ke replied in his heart, but he didn''t look at the emperor. His eyes quickly swept across the faces of every single palace maid in Ning He Palace.


    He carefully observed the changes in the expressions of each of the palace maids.


    Everything had been planned so flawlessly for this matter. It wasn''t just the actions of an outsider, it was absolutely the work of a traitor. The traitor must have been someone close to Imperial Concubine Ning. In addition, that person was someone that Imperial Concubine Ning trusted more.


    After looking around, Tang Kexin retracted her gaze. There weren''t many changes in her expression, but the corner of her mouth had a hint of coldness.

 Chapter 112

    "Did he really discover something?" Although the Emperor had just said that he believed her, he didn''t have much hope. Now that he heard what Tang Ke was thinking in his heart, his eyes lit up. This girl really wasn''t simple.


    There was also a bit of hope on Ye Lan Chen''s face. He only knew that his heart could save her.


    However, Ye Lanjue''s eyes were obviously cold and heavy.


    "Your majesty, can this servant ask a few questions of this palace maid?" Tang Kexin did not directly answer the Emperor''s question.


    "Sure, ask away." The emperor naturally agreed. He also wanted to know just what Tang Kexin had discovered.


    "You just said that when you came in, you saw the Fourth Prince pressing down on Imperial Concubine Ning, right?" Tang Kexin turned to the palace maid who was the first to discover this matter and asked.


    "Yes, yes." The palace maid was startled for a moment, then nodded in agreement.


    "Did the 4th Prince wear clothes at that time?" Seeing her nod, Tang Ke Xin continued to ask.


    When she said these words, that palace maid''s face immediately turned red. It wasn''t just that palace maid''s face, even the other palace maids'' face turned red. Even Ye Lanchen''s face had changed visibly.


    However, Ye Lanjue directly shot over a cold beam of light. Such a question, she, a girl, actually didn''t blush at all when she asked it in front of everyone else, not even gasping for breath.


    "This, I didn''t see it too clearly at that time, and I didn''t dare to see it." The palace maid lowered her head, her voice almost inaudible.


    "When you entered, did you see the Fourth Prince putting on new clothes or arranging his clothes?" Seeing how she was unwilling to dig into the ground, Tang Ke felt a bit impatient.


    "Your servant, your servant, your servant, did not dare to look. I did not dare look at the Fourth Prince, but after I entered the room, because I was too scared, I subconsciously called out. Soon after, other people also entered." That palace maid lowered her head even more. She really couldn''t be ruthless and directly burrowed into the ground.


    The palace maid paused for a moment before raising her head slightly to look at the other two. "At that time, Xiao Xiang and Xiao Yu had entered as well, followed by elder sister Qiu rushing over. Xiao Xiang had elder sister Qiu report to the empress." The palace maid recalled as she spoke.


    Tang Ke could tell from her words that she was telling the truth. She wasn''t lying.


    But Tang Kexin noticed one point in her words. She said that it was Xiao Xiang who had asked Qiu Qiu to report to the empress.


    Anyone who saw such a situation would be scared silly. They didn''t know what to do. Once someone came forward with an idea, those who were scared out of their wits would instinctively do it.


    "What did you two see when you came in?" Tang Kexin immediately turned to Xiao Xiang and Xiao Yu. Her voice didn''t fluctuate much.


    "When this servant came in, the scene she saw was similar to what Ruying Ying saw. At that time, Imperial Concubine Ning was lying motionlessly on the bed, while the Fourth Prince was pressing down on her. As for whether the Fourth Prince was wearing clothes, this servant didn''t dare look at that time either." Xiao Yu replied immediately. Her body was shivering and she was extremely scared. However, she was talking about the same as the little girl from before.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes turned to Xiao Xiang.


    "When this servant went in, she saw the same situation as them, but this servant saw that Imperial Concubine Ning didn''t have any clothes on. Moreover, the Fourth Prince seemed to only react long after the servants entered the room, and only then did she put on her clothes." Xiao Xiang also lowered her head. Her voice was similarly soft, and her body was trembling.


    However, she had specifically mentioned the matter of Ye Langchen wearing his clothes afterwards. The other palace maids must have been scared witless and might not have noticed those things.


    However, with her reminder, the other two palace maids must have thought of it. After all, they were in the room and it was obvious that Ye Lan Chen was wearing his clothes. Even if he lowered his head, he couldn''t completely ignore it.


    "I think so. The 4th Prince seems to have worn it later." Sure enough, after the other two palace maids heard Xiao Xiang''s words, they also remembered this detail.


    At that time, even Ye Lan Chen was completely stunned. In that situation, he never would have thought that they would be allowed to leave first. Moreover, such a thing had happened. Even if Ye Lan Chen told them to leave first, they wouldn''t dare to leave.


    In the entire process, it was very clear that he had been drugged.


    Thus, he definitely didn''t react in time. His reaction was certainly sluggish, and it was most likely that he only came back to his senses when the Emperor arrived.


    However, the medicinal properties were short. By the time they rushed over, the medicine on Ye Lanchen''s body had already scattered without leaving any evidence behind.


    At that time, since Ye Chonglou had been drugged, that person wanted to frame Ye Chonglou. Naturally, he would do it thoroughly, so he must have removed the clothes that Ye Chonglou wore. After all, he had even prepared the wounds on Ye Chonglou''s body, let alone his clothes.


    There was a reason why Tang Kexin was asking this question at this moment.


    "Then when you entered, did you all see that the Fourth Prince had pressed down on Imperial Concubine Ning while she was already dead?" Tang Kexin suddenly asked a different question.


    "At that time, Imperial Concubine Ning should have already died." Ru Ying was the first to speak. "Because, at that time, this servant didn''t dare to see Fourth Prince, so I kept looking at Imperial Concubine Ning. Imperial Concubine Ning didn''t move at all, nor did she make any sound.


    "This servant also felt that Imperial Concubine Ming had died at that time." Xiao Yu also said.


    "Yes, Imperial Concubine Ning was already dead at that time." Lil ''Xiang''s words were more positive and direct.


    "If all of you were certain that Imperial Concubine Ning had died at that time, then I would be certain that the Fourth Prince and Imperial Concubine Ning did not have that sort of relationship." Tang Kexin''s eyes quickly swept across the three palace maids and came to a conclusion.


    "Why?" Imperial Concubine Ming could not help but ask.


    Naturally, everyone turned to look at Tang Kexin, waiting for her reply.


    "If Imperial Concubine Ning hadn''t died at that time, or if something like that had happened, I wouldn''t have been able to see it, but if Imperial Concubine Ning had died then, her skin would have lost its elasticity and her muscles would have lost their contraction. If the Fourth Prince was having a relationship with Imperial Concubine Ning, then Imperial Concubine Ning''s body wouldn''t have been able to recover at all, and I''ve just carefully checked that there were no abnormalities with her body, and there would be no signs of her being strong after death." Tang Kexin tried her best to be tactful and make sure that everyone from the ancient times was scared silly.


    In the modern world, things like this could actually be examined in greater detail, but after all, this was still ancient times.


    Even though Tang Kexin''s words were very tactful, it still shocked everyone. Even Ye LanJue''s expression changed.


    "That could also be because before the Fourth Prince could succeed, he was knocked in and broken by the palace maids." The corner of Imperial Concubine Ming''s lips twitched, she couldn''t help but speak up once again.


    "In this situation, if you were in his place, and he was already dead, would you be able to carry on? Why aren''t you running away? " Tang Ke''s heart swept over Imperial Concubine Ming. His voice was clearly colder by a bit.


    "Or perhaps His Highness did not discover that Imperial Concubine Ning was already dead." Imperial Concubine Ming''s expression changed slightly, a trace of anger evident on her face.


    "Imperial Concubine Ming asked this question very well. At that time, the Fourth Prince had placed his bet on Imperial Concubine Ning. Imperial Concubine Ning was already dead, so under normal circumstances, wouldn''t the Fourth Prince have discovered it?" When Tang Kexin heard Imperial Concubine Ming''s words, a hint of ridicule appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "So, at that time, the Fourth Prince must have been drugged, and at that time, he was not conscious." Tang Kexin''s words paused for a moment before she slowly came to a conclusion.


    "This is just your deduction. You have to produce evidence." Imperial Concubine Ming also laughed coldly. Even if this was a conspiracy, even if the fourth prince was wronged.


    If not, with so many people present, even if the emperor was willing to spare the fourth prince, the people''s saliva would be enough to drown the fourth prince to death in the future.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning did not die from ravages, but from suffocation." The corners of Tang Ke''s mouth slightly parted as she spoke word by word. At this moment, although her words were still gentle, they were still extremely chilly, causing one''s hair to stand on end.


    As she spoke, her eyes quickly swept across the three palace maids. Looking at their reactions, a hint of a sneer soon appeared in the depths of her eyes.


    "That''s also normal. At that time, Imperial Concubine Ning resisted too fiercely and wanted to scream, but the fourth prince would have stopped her from doing so. He would have subconsciously covered her mouth with his hands and smothered her to death." Imperial Concubine Ming seemed to have a lot to say at this moment. Of course, it was obvious that she was going after Ye Lanchen. If he was convicted of this matter, the Empress would definitely be implicated.


    Perhaps the emperor would cripple the empress, and at that time, she would definitely become the empress.


    "That''s right, Imperial Concubine Ming was very right about that. If Imperial Concubine Ning had screamed back then, the Fourth Prince would have covered her mouth subconsciously. I''ve just carefully looked at it, and there''s nothing around to cover Imperial Concubine Ning''s mouth. At that time, the Fourth Prince could only use his hands." This time, Tang Kexin continued to speak in accordance with Imperial Concubine Ming''s words.


    "This matter is so obvious that anyone could have guessed it. As a result, Imperial Concubine Ning''s death by suffocation not only failed to prove the innocence of the Fourth Prince, but only increased his suspicion." Imperial Concubine Ming''s face clearly showed a little more pride.


    "But Imperial Concubine Ning was covered by a pillow and suffocated to death. At that time, there were no pillows around her, so it''s clear that the Fourth Prince didn''t do it." Tang Kexin smiled faintly and spoke once more. As she spoke, her eyes observed the changes in everyone''s expressions.


    "How do you know?" "How can you be sure it was covered with a pillow?" Imperial Concubine Ming was stunned for a moment before she quickly asked again.


    With regards to this question, the crowd couldn''t help but feel puzzled. How could she be so sure that she had used a pillow to cover her head?


    Tang Ke Xin did not rush to answer, but instead revealed a faint smile.


    "Not only do I know that Imperial Concubine Ning was suffocated to death by a pillow, I also know who killed her?" A moment later, Tang Kexin spoke again. Her voice was very light, but her words were absolutely shocking.


    "Tell me, do you already know who the murderer is?" This time, even the Emperor was shocked and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." In the face of the emperor''s questions, Tang Kexin replied with certainty and determination.


    "You just checked in the room and you already know who the murderer is? How was this possible? How could you possibly know? " Concubine Ming, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief on her face.


    At this moment, not only did Imperial Concubine Ming not believe it, no one else believed it.


    "Because Imperial Concubine Ning told me." Under the gaze of the crowd, the corners of Tang Ke''s heart slightly lifted as he slowly said each word, causing everyone to be completely shocked.

 Chapter 113

    "Because Imperial Concubine Ning told me." Under the gaze of the crowd, the corners of Tang Ke''s heart slightly lifted as he slowly said each word, causing everyone to be completely shocked.


    "You, what nonsense are you spouting?" Imperial Concubine Ming was so frightened that her face turned blue, and her body trembled. She subconsciously took a few steps away from the door, and when her eyes looked at the door, uncontrollable terror was in them. "Imperial Concubine Ning is clearly dead. How, how could she possibly tell you who was the culprit?"


    In fact, even the palace maids couldn''t help but be afraid. When Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at Xiao Xiang, they could clearly see that her body was stiff. Her eyes were filled with obvious fear as well as uncontrollable worry.


    "But heart, Imperial Concubine Ning didn''t die?" Ye Lanchen also sucked in a breath of cold air in surprise. Although he hadn''t checked and didn''t understand medicine, Imperial Concubine Ning had indeed lost her breath just now. Moreover, it had been so long. How could she still be alive?


    "¡­" the empress looked at Tang Kexin, her face full of shock and suspicion. She had personally checked up on Imperial Concubine Ning just now to make sure she was dead. Besides, Imperial Concubine Ning''s body was already cold and stiff.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning told me that the culprit was ¡­" Tang Ke Xin didn''t reply to Ye Lan Chen''s question. Instead, she slowly spoke word by word, stopping her words as she spoke.


    Then she saw Xiao Xiang raise her head and look directly at her, her mouth and eyes open, her eyebrows raised, her nostrils dilated, her eyes blinking uncontrollably.


    All of these reactions were enough to show that she was very nervous, very afraid, very afraid.


    Of course, at this moment, everyone was also looking straight at Tang Kexin. However, there was a lot of doubt and curiosity on their faces, and they weren''t too nervous or afraid.


    Tang Kexin was even more certain of the answer.


    "That''s her." Tang Kexin suddenly extended her hand and pointed at Xiao Xiang. Her gentle tone was one that no one could doubt.


    Everyone took in a deep breath and looked at Xiao Xiang in unison.


    "No, not a servant, not a servant. Why would Miss Tang wrongly accuse me?" Xiao Xiang''s reaction was very fast. She knelt on the ground and started shouting grievances.


    "What did you say? What evidence do you have?" Imperial Concubine Ming''s eyes flashed, she couldn''t help but open her mouth again.


    "I just said it very clearly, Imperial Concubine Ning told me, is that not enough?" Tang Ke Xin looked at the imperial concubine and replied at a moderate pace.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning is clearly dead, how could she possibly tell you this? If Imperial Concubine Ning is not dead yet, then why didn''t she come out? You let Imperial Concubine Ning speak for herself." It was clear that Imperial Concubine Ming didn''t believe Tang Kexin. After all, they had all been in the room just now and had seen Imperial Concubine Ning''s death with their own eyes.


    Moreover, the empress had already confirmed it at the time.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning told me that before the matters with His Highness, Xiao Xiang brought a man to Peace Palace to rape her ¡­" This time, Tang Kexin did not pay any more attention to Imperial Concubine Ming. Instead, she looked at Xiao Xiang and spoke slowly. This time, her voice was clearly colder than before.


    When Tang Kexin said this, Xiao Xiang''s body suddenly went limp, almost falling to the ground.


    Everyone else gasped in shock.


    Xiao Xiang was a palace maid by Imperial Concubine Ning''s side. She actually brought a man to rape her master?


    This? How was this possible?


    "No, no, this servant doesn''t." Xiao Xiang shook her head with all her might, but her body was trembling uncontrollably. Her eyes were wide open and filled with fear.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning said that that man has a lot of strength, so he should know martial arts. Imperial Concubine Ning''s body has always been unwell these days, she has always been drowsy and weak, so she doesn''t have any strength to resist such a strong man. The wounds on her body were caused by that man at that time." Tang Kexin''s pupils darkened as she clearly felt a cold intent. This kind of servant that harmed their master was simply too despicable.


    Xiao Xiang was stupefied. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was wide open. Her face was filled with fear, but there was clearly a hint of disbelief. This time, she had even forgotten to refute.


    Afterwards, that man brought the Fourth Prince here and gave him a medicine, because he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to take the long-lasting medicine, so you could only give the Fourth Court the medicine that would make him lose consciousness for a short time, without leaving any evidence. After that, that man brought the Fourth Prince here and gave the medicine, and for fear that the medicine wouldn''t be able to take the long-lasting medicine, you could only give the Fourth Prince a short time to remove the medicine that would make him lose his consciousness. Tang Kexin''s eyes slightly narrowed, giving off a threatening aura that made others tremble. Her words seemed to become colder and colder, but her words also became more and more shocking.


    "When you used the pillow to cover Imperial Concubine Ning, Imperial Concubine Ning struggled with all her might. At that time, her hand caught hold of you and something on your body. However, you discovered that after she died, you stole something from her hand." Tang Ke began to recount in more and more detail, to the point where he was able to clearly describe every detail.


    "No, no, no, no, not a servant ¡­" At this moment, Xiao Xiang''s complexion had completely changed. Her face was as white as paper, without a single trace of blood. Her eyes were wide open, and it seemed as if her eyeballs were about to pop out.


    She was too surprised and frightened.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Such a small detail, if it wasn''t a personal manager, they definitely wouldn''t know about it.


    Seeing Xiao Xiang''s current reaction, it was obvious that Tang Ke was thinking that it was correct, so everyone was even more bewildered.


    Could it be that Imperial Concubine Ning wasn''t dead yet?


    At this moment, even Ye Lanjue''s eyes were filled with shock and doubt. Even he was beginning to suspect that Imperial Concubine Ning was alive again.


    However, since that person had made a move, how could such an opening be left? It was absolutely impossible for Imperial Concubine Ning to survive.


    Then, how did this woman know all this?


    "The voice that Ru Ying heard wasn''t that of Imperial Concubine Ning, but of course it couldn''t have been the Fourth Prince, because the Fourth Prince was still unconscious at the time. That voice was actually deliberately made by that man, and he didn''t leave before Ru Ying opened the door." Tang Kexin described the details once again.


    Tang Kexin''s words paused for a moment before she added, "Therefore, that man knows martial arts and should have good martial arts skills. Of course, there will be a banquet in the palace today and there won''t be many guards in other places, so it will be much simpler for that person to enter and leave."


    The more Tang Ke thought about it, the more astonished everyone was. The more they felt, the more likely it was that Imperial Concubine Ning was still alive.


    Everyone had the same thought. As the person involved, Xiao Xiang naturally had even more of the same thought. This was because what Tang Kexin had said was practically the same as what had happened before.


    At that time, you purposely let Ru Ying see that scene, and Ying must have been scared silly. At that time, when she saw the scene, she screamed out loud, then you entered the room and let Qiu Qiu, who was similarly frightened, report back to the empress. At that time, Qiu Qiu was already completely scared witless, and someone made the decision, so naturally, no matter what you said, she would do it on instinct. When Tang Kexin spoke to this point, a pair of eyes condensed into an icy coldness that caused one to tremble.


    This palace maid was truly poisonous. Not only did she harm her master, she even dared to harm the prince.


    It was still Ye Lanchen who caused her harm. How could she let her off?


    "Daring slave, you''re courting death." At that moment, the Emperor was furious. He raised his foot and kicked Xiao Xiang, sending her flying several meters away. She lay on the ground, unable to move.


    "Imperial Concubine Ning believes in you so much, but you''re actually so afraid of her?" And he actually dares to harm the fourth prince. " The empress was so angry that her hands were shaking. Raising such a servant was too terrifying, too frightening.


    "Xiao Xiang, you? How can you? How could you harm the imperial concubine? Does the imperial concubine usually treat you so well? How did you do it? " Ru Ying looked at Xiao Xiang in disbelief. She couldn''t believe it, and she wasn''t willing to believe that it was true.


    "No, no, this servant was wronged, this servant wasn''t." At this point, Xiao Xiang was still denying it.


    Perhaps she felt it, but it was Tang Kexin who said so. Although Tang Kexin said it was almost the same as what happened before, she didn''t believe Imperial Concubine Ning was still alive. At that time, it was she who personally moved to cover her tracks for a long time.


    Moreover, when Imperial Concubine Ning was struggling, she grabbed a button on her clothes. She later discovered that it was from Imperial Concubine Ning''s hands. At that time, even Imperial Concubine Ning''s hands had turned stiff.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Imperial Concubine Ning to live.


    Although she didn''t know how Tang Kexin knew so much, as long as Imperial Concubine Ning died, no one would accuse her, so she couldn''t admit it.


    "Hmph, it seems like you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin. The pillow you used to cover Imperial Concubine Ning was hidden in the first shelf of the wardrobe." Tang Ke looked at her and sneered. She had underestimated this little girl. Her ability to bear through her own emotions and act as she pleased was not bad.


    Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, Xiao Xiang''s body once again froze. The fear in her eyes became even deeper.


    What made Xiao Xiang even more alarmed was that Tang Ke Xin looked at her and smiled, then suddenly turned to the room and said, "Imperial Concubine Ning, can I trouble you to help me take out that pillow?"

 Chapter 114

    When Tang Kexin said this, Xiao Xiang was so shocked that her soul almost left her. Her face had turned green and black. Her face was full of terror and she could no longer control it. Her face was clearly somewhat distorted.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just Xiao Xiang who was stunned and shocked. Everyone was thoroughly shocked.


    Did Imperial Concubine Ning really not die? He actually came back to life?


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the door. Tang Ke Xin quickly walked to the door and opened it. Tang Ke Xin didn''t go in, but rather stood outside with one hand extended out.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they stared at the door without blinking.


    Then, a hand stretched out from within the door. It was white, tender, and delicate, except for a bruise on the wrist. However, it was mostly obscured by the jade bracelet in the hand.


    The pillow in his hand was precisely the one that Tang Kexin wanted.


    "Cough ¡­" The person inside the room coughed lightly and whispered, "Here you go."


    The voice was a little hoarse and a little whimpering, but it could still be recognized as Imperial Concubine Ning''s voice.


    However, the people in the room did not come out. The final whimper meant that she was very sad, very sad, and that she was too ashamed to come out after what had happened.


    However, when the person in the room turned slightly to the side, her face quickly revealed a little. It really was Imperial Concubine Ning.


    At this moment, Xiao Xiang''s body was shaking uncontrollably. Due to her extreme fear, her eyes were wide open, and her face contorted from fear.


    At this moment, her eyes were still staring at the door as if she had not completely recovered from her shock.


    "It''s, it''s the imperial concubine. This servant brought the jade bracelets to the imperial concubine this morning." Ru Ying had sharp eyes as she spoke.


    As he spoke, he quickly stood up and rushed to the door. "This servant wants to go take care of the imperial concubine."


    Tang Ke Xin didn''t stop her and directly let her in. Qiu Qiu and Xiao Yu came back to their senses and also ran for the door, their faces full of joy.


    Tang Kexin did not stop them either and allowed them to enter.


    "Imperial Concubine, are you really alright?" Are you really okay? " The first joyous voice came from the room.


    The other two palace maids cheered as well.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay Cai''Er, it''s okay." The Empress held onto her chest with her hand, her expression one of relief. Ning Cai`er was still a lass by her side, after all. Since she was young, she had always been on good terms with her.


    Seeing the empress''s actions, Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed.


    "This pillow is the one you used to cover Imperial Concubine Ning before. You still recognize it, right?" Tang Kexin threw the pillow in her hand in front of Xiao Xiang. Her raised voice was clearly sharper than before.


    At this moment, Xiao Xiang''s body was completely limp, as if there were no bones left in her entire body. She was as soft as a ball of cotton.


    Although Imperial Concubine Ning hadn''t come out just now, she had seen clearly that the injury on her wrist, the jade bracelet, the sound, and the face that passed by all belonged to her.


    This pillow was indeed the one she used to cover Imperial Concubine Ning back then.


    Actually, there was more than one pillow in the first shelf of the wardrobe. At that time, she had used it and hidden it underneath her bed.


    Other than her, Imperial Concubine Ning was also very clear that even the man in the room at that time probably didn''t know which pillow she used.


    At this moment, Xiao Xiang knew that there was no point in saying anything. No matter how much of a quibble she made, it would be of no use.


    "Is it really this dog slave?" Seeing that Xiao Xiang didn''t continue to quibble, everyone understood that she was the real culprit. They all knew that everything Tang Ke Xin said was true.


    "You dog slave, you truly have big nerves. This kind of heartless and unscrupulous thing, it cannot be forgiven." The Emperor''s face was terrifyingly gloomy at this moment, and his voice carried a clear killing intent.


    Xiao Xiang lowered her head and did not speak any further. She did not make any more excuses and only trembled even more violently.


    "It''s a good thing that Cai''Er is fine and has proven her innocence with Chen''er. Otherwise, Chen''er would have been killed by this servant today." When the empress thought back to the situation just now, she couldn''t help but feel frightened. She was already in despair.


    Because with so many people watching Chen''er being pressed on Cai''Er''s body, that was the hardest thing to explain.


    "I''ll go in and take a look at Cai''Er." The empress knew that Cai''Er would be the most hurt after what happened, so she wanted to comfort her for a bit.


    "I''ll go take a look as well." Imperial Concubine Ming also joined in the fun.


    "Esteemed empress, do you want to interrogate this palace maid first? But I have a feeling that this matter might have something to do with Senior Servant Wan, or something else this palace maid knows." Tang Ke''s eyes flashed when he saw that Imperial Concubine wanted to enter the room as well, but he didn''t stop her. Instead, he looked towards the empress.


    "Is that so? "Yes, we need a proper interrogation." The empress stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Xiao Xiang, a peculiar glint in her eyes.


    At first, Cai''Er had told her that she had inadvertently heard about the matter regarding the Emperor. After that, under Aunt Xi''s reminder, she decided to go find Senior Servant Wan.


    Even though something happened after that, she still suspected Cai''Er, but since that day, Cai''Er had been drowsy, sleeping more and waking less, so it wasn''t appropriate for her to ask.


    However, what happened today made her think of a possibility. Could it be that Xiao Xiang had purposely passed the news on to Cai''Er? Cai''Er only mentioned this to her because she was depressed.


    After all, Cai''Er didn''t know what had happened that year.


    But, why would Xiao Xiang do this? Could it be that Lil ''Xiang knows something? Or did the person behind Xiao Xiang know something?


    The empress''s body stiffened as fear grew in her heart. She could vaguely sense that the person hiding behind her was someone who knew many secrets.


    Who was that person?


    What was he trying to do?


    When Senior Concubine Ming heard that the empress had wanted to interrogate Xiao Xiang, she saw the empress stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her.


    "Why are you doing this?" The Queen looked at Xiao Xiang, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke.


    "Hmph, she is also a palace maid, and I am also a palace maid. My looks aren''t any worse than hers, so why is she the imperial concubine and I the little girl? Moreover, every time the emperor comes, she would send all of us away, afraid that the emperor would take a fancy to us. Hearing the empress''s question, Xiao Xiang suddenly raised her head. She might have realized that she was definitely going to die this time, and that she no longer had her previous meanness.


    Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was because of what she said?


    She dared to harm Imperial Concubine Ning like this for this reason? Why did he have to drag the Fourth Prince along?


    Can this even be a reason?


    Every time the emperor came here, Imperial Concubine Ning would force them to leave. Could it be that she''d have to stand on one side and watch the Spring Palace rejuvenate?


    When the Queen heard Xiao Xiang''s words, her eyes flashed as she recalled what Cai''Er had told her earlier. Cai''Er had said that the Emperor would not touch her when he reached Peace Palace, and would only sit by and read a book.


    This kind of situation, how could Cai''Er let the little girl see it? How could she not let all the little girls go?


    Imperial Concubine Ming''s body stiffened. Actually, every time she did, she would send all the girls away. It was just that she didn''t know if Imperial Concubine Ning had the same reason as her.


    Besides, would there be people like Xiao Xiang in her palace?


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was an additional sense of danger, but there seemed to be something strange hidden within them. His eyes looked at the empress, his expression revealing too many complex emotions.


    "Who is that man? "Who ordered all this?" The emperor directly asked the main point. This was the key to this matter.


    "This servant, this servant ¡­" After hearing the Emperor''s questioning, Lil ''Xiang once again returned to her humble state. She lowered her head with all her might and even stuttered as she spoke.


    Then, her head seemed to drop lower and lower, and her body seemed to tremble unnaturally.


    Tang Ke was shocked. He quickly moved forward and tried to lift her face.


    However, Ye Lanjue walked up to her at an even faster pace, stopping her movements. He glared at her. Did this woman not know that there was danger? Wasn''t she afraid that Xiao Xiang would suddenly use a hidden weapon or poison her?


    Ye Lanjue didn''t lift his hand, but raised his foot to kick Xiao Xiang. Xiao Xiang immediately rolled to the side.


    At this moment, Xiao Xiang''s face had already turned completely black. Her eyes were staring at the wall and she was no longer able to turn her body, while traces of black blood flowed from the corner of her lips.


    Tang Ke was stunned. Although she still understood poisons, she hadn''t noticed any poison in Xiao Xiang''s body at all?


    From this, one could see how brilliant the poisoner was.


    Apparently, that person had poisoned Xiao Xiang beforehand. However, before Xiao Xiang could react, she couldn''t detect this poison. Once it did, she would die instantly.


    However, that person''s timing was too good. At the most critical moment, the poison had flared up.


    Tang Ke''s heart broke out in a cold sweat. That person really had calculated everything flawlessly. One step at a time, one step at a time. Every part of him had already been calculated beforehand.


    Tang Kexin felt as if that person was behind her back, clearly seeing everything.


    "Ah ¡­" The timid imperial concubine saw the sudden death of Xiao Xiang and could only retreat in fright.


    "Why did this girl suddenly die like that?" Even Senior Concubine Ming was so frightened that her expression changed as she hastily retreated a few steps.


    "Reporting to the emperor, she died due to poison. The poison has already been administered to her body, but it''s impossible to tell when it doesn''t work. If it does, she''ll die immediately." Imperial Physician Liu, who had previously been called out by the Third Prince, moved forward to examine her before respectfully reporting.


    Imperial Physician Liu''s words were exactly the same as Tang Kexin''s.


    Ye Lan Jue''s eyes dimmed, and his face turned serious. Just now, even he didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary, because before this, this palace maid didn''t have anything out of the ordinary.


    "Drag her away and finish her." The emperor''s expression clearly darkened as well. Since he was already dead, there was no way for a dead man to speak. Then naturally, nothing could be investigated, and this matter could only be left to the side.


    The empress''s face was full of disappointment, but she also seemed to secretly heave a sigh of relief. Honestly speaking, she was also afraid that little Xiang really did know something. If she told him about it during the interrogation, the consequences would be dire.


    The crown prince had been standing in the courtyard the entire time, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. However, when he looked at Tang Kexin, a strange smile appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 115

    "I''m going in to see Imperial Concubine Ning." The empress sighed softly, still thinking about Imperial Concubine Ning. She turned around and was about to enter the room.


    "Esteemed Empress." Tang Ke suddenly called out to her.


    "What''s wrong?" The empress stopped in her tracks and looked at her. "Is there anything else Xin`er needs?"


    "Actually, Imperial Concubine Ning is already dead." Tang Ke knew in his heart the Empress''s relationship with Imperial Concubine Ning. If he knew that something had happened to Imperial Concubine Ning, the empress would definitely feel hurt, but a dead person was still a dead person. Although she was a doctor, she could only treat the living, and saved the dead.


    "What?" What did you say? Didn''t you just say that Imperial Concubine Ning didn''t die? Didn''t Imperial Concubine Ning just give you a pillow? The palace maids went in as well, "the empress was so shocked that her breathing became ragged as she asked a series of questions."


    The others were once again stunned. They looked at Tang Kexin in disbelief.


    He had long predicted that Imperial Concubine Ning wouldn''t be able to survive. However, he didn''t understand how this woman would know all of this if Imperial Concubine Ning hadn''t been able to survive. Furthermore, she knew it so well that she even told him some of the details.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to scare Xiao Xiang to that extent.


    "That''s right, didn''t Imperial Concubine Ning pass a pillow just now?" Ye Lan Chen was also stunned.


    "Right, right, I saw it too. That''s Imperial Concubine Ning, right? And now you say that Imperial Concubine Ning didn''t come back to life? Could it be, could it have been a ghost?" Imperial Concubine Ming swallowed hard and quickly escaped to the furthest corner of the room.


    "That''s not the real Imperial Concubine Ning, but I let Dong''er dress up." Tang Ke''s red lips moved as he shouted, "Dong''er, come out."


    When Dong''er heard Tang Kexin''s words, she immediately opened the door and walked out. The first thing that appeared in front of the crowd was a face on one side, which really resembled Imperial Concubine Ning, at least seventy percent. Just now, the face that flashed past the door was more like this half face.


    Especially that eyebrow, that corner of her eyes, that smile ¡­ they were really very similar. They were very similar. However, when Dong''er''s face turned to the side, and then to the front, it didn''t look like her at all.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked speechless.


    "I can only make Dong''er look like Imperial Concubine Ning at the corners of her eyes and lips. Luckily, Dong''er''s profile looks quite similar to Imperial Concubine Ning, but of course, her facial features are completely different." Tang Ke Xin could see the doubt in everyone''s eyes and explained.


    "So, that was not Imperial Concubine Ning''s pillow, but Dong''er''s?" Senior Concubine Ming heaved a long sigh of relief before finally moving closer.


    "Yes, it''s Miss Dong''er. Imperial Concubine Ning, she really ¡­" The face of the palace maid that followed after him was clearly filled with grief.


    "If Imperial Concubine Ning was disguised as Dong''er and didn''t come back to life, then how did you know about those things?" "And those who know better?" The emperor returned to his senses and looked at Tang Ke Xin, still unable to conceal the astonishment in his eyes.


    If Imperial Concubine Ning hadn''t come back to life, those matters would only have been known by Xiao Xiang and that man back then. How could Tang Kexin have known?


    "Reporting to the Emperor, this humble girl calculated it based on the situation at the scene." When the Emperor asked, Tang Kexin naturally couldn''t refuse to answer. Moreover, it was impossible for her to explain herself clearly. Otherwise, others would think that she had something to do with the culprit.


    "Calculated?" "Are you saying that what you just said was all calculated by you, and that you guessed all of it?" This time, the emperor was dumbstruck as well.


    She had described it so precisely and in such detail just now, yet now she said that everything was guessed and calculated?


    How, how is this possible?


    "Right." Tang Kexin slowly nodded her head. Even though it sounded inconceivable to them, the truth was still like this.


    She could be considered to have used the scene to restore the truth.


    It would be more accurate to have advanced technology in the present generation.


    However, reality proved that her calculations were very accurate. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have scared Xiao Xiang and forced her to plead guilty.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes flashed. Calculate? This woman''s ability is really not small, she can even deduce this?


    "Then tell me, how did you calculate this?" The Emperor''s interest was piqued. Although Xiao Xiang died and didn''t ask for anything, it at least proved that Ye Lanchen was innocent. Thus, the Emperor''s mood at the moment was still pretty good.


    The emperor was also really curious. He didn''t know what Tang Kexin used to make such accurate calculations.


    "It''s impossible to scheme all of this in the Peace Palace without the people from the Peace Palace, so I''m sure there must be a traitor, and it must be someone close to Imperial Concubine Ning. The questions I asked before I came out were all to find out who the traitor is." Tang Kexin once again spoke up as she slowly explained, "By asking the questions and the reactions of the maids, this one is certain that Xiao Xiang is the traitor."


    "Mm, with your observation skills, I don''t doubt that. However, how do you know the details of the situation?" The emperor slightly nodded his head. In front of him, he was able to believe it, but Tang Kexin could clearly describe the details behind it. He truly felt that it was inconceivable.


    "This humble one carefully examined Imperial Concubine Ning''s body for traces of happiness ¡­" Tang Kexin continued to explain. This was the most crucial part.


    "How can you be sure it was when you were having fun? What difference does it make? You can still tell? " The corners of Imperial Concubine Ming''s lips drew back, as she couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Senior Concubine Ming has been in the palace for so many years. Could it be that she doesn''t even know what traces of pleasure she leaves behind. This is different from the usual injuries, or perhaps the marks she intentionally makes. Could it be that Senior Concubine Ming isn''t even clear about this?"


    She said she was innocent and virgin. Was there a need to pretend to be pure?


    After all these years in the palace, was that really necessary?


    Imperial Concubine Ming''s complexion changed. It was a little red, a little awkward, but there was also a little bit of ruthlessness and hatred in it. The emperor''s eyes also seemed to darken visibly.


    "Hmph, I don''t know, but you seem to understand me very well. Could it be that you''ve experienced it before?" Right now, Imperial Concubine Ming was clearly a bit angry from embarrassment, and her words were clearly more of a personal attack.


    "That''s the theory." Tang Kexin shrugged her shoulders and nonchalantly replied. However, a peculiar glint flashed in the depths of her eyes.


    Thinking about that night in the temple, that man had left those marks on her body, or perhaps it was because of those marks on her body that he had left those marks, she was so sure.


    The corner of Night Tide Jue''s lips curved up slightly as he lightly floated in the air, looking at her. In theory?


    In theory? In fact, she had indeed experienced it. He was very clear on how crazy she had been that night.


    He also clearly knew that the scars he left on her body at that time were definitely not few.


    He had also noticed her unnaturalness just now. Thus, he was even more certain that she was the woman from that night.


    However, because she had removed the bite marks that he had left on her shoulder that night, and had removed the most crucial piece of evidence, he was left with no other choice for the moment.


    "Theoretically? "If you don''t put it into practice, how could you ¡­" Imperial Concubine Ming''s lips revealed a hint of ridicule, and her intention to attack was even more obvious.


    "Enough." The emperor suddenly growled in a low voice, looking at Imperial Concubine Ming with eyes full of warning.


    Imperial Concubine Ming''s body stiffened, but she could only stop herself from speaking.


    "But, keep talking." When the emperor looked at Tang Kexin, his expression immediately eased up, and his voice also became noticeably softer.


    Senior Concubine Ming saw the difference in the Emperor''s heart towards Tang Ke and felt even more angry. When she saw the Emperor''s gaze towards Tang Ke Xin, her pupils abruptly dilated.


    Your Majesty, it can''t be that Your Majesty has set his eyes on Tang Ke, right? Then would the emperor allow Tang Ke''s heart to enter the palace?


    Imperial Concubine Ming''s slightly drooping eyes held a bit more hatred, while her hands hidden under her sleeves subconsciously tightened and tightened as well.


    Of course, at this moment, neither the emperor nor Tang Kexin noticed Imperial Concubine Ming. Neither of them knew what she was thinking, nor had they had the mood to pay any attention to her.


    Aside from the marks on Imperial Concubine Ning''s body, that person also left a trail of evidence in Imperial Concubine Ming''s body. That person must have already planned this long ago, if he wanted to completely suppress the evidence, he could only give the fourth prince a short-acting medicine, causing him to lose consciousness and make him lose consciousness. Since the fourth prince is unconscious, it is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing. Tang Kexin''s words were relatively reserved. No matter what, this was ancient times. If she said too much, then it really wouldn''t be good.


    Of course, because of the reserved nature of her words, there was definitely someone who wouldn''t understand. In reality, Tang Kexin didn''t expect everyone to understand, as long as the emperor understood.


    "What evidence?" However, there was still someone who couldn''t help but ask the same question. This time, it wasn''t Imperial Concubine Ming but the curious baby Ye Lanchen.


    Tang Kexin was clearly stunned for a moment. Her eyes quickly turned toward Ye Lanchen as she blinked several times. She thought that someone might not understand. She also thought that someone might ask this question, but she really didn''t think that Ye Lanchen would ask this question!


    How could Ye Lanchen do that? Why did he ask such a question?


    Could it be him? He hadn''t done it before?

 Chapter 116

    In the ancient times, eighteen years old was already considered a grown man. Many men married at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Even if Ye Lanchen hadn''t gotten married, there were still quite a few women in the mansion, such as the warm bed girl.


    It was normal for big families to do that sort of thing.


    How could Ye Lanchen not understand these things?


    The emperor''s eyes quickly turned towards Ye Qingchen. He looked at him with a strange expression. However, he then turned his gaze towards Tang Kexin once again. His expression became even weirder.


    Ye Lanchen didn''t understand this, so he felt that it was a bit strange. However, it wasn''t a big deal. After all, he had always been naive.


    But how could Tang Kexin know all this? Although Tang Ke''s words were very reserved, he immediately understood. Because he understood, he was even more shocked.


    Ye LanJue''s face instantly changed a few times. This woman really dared to say anything. Was this something a woman could say?


    "But how did the little girl know all this?" In the end, the Emperor couldn''t hold it in and asked about the doubts in his heart.


    This humble girl has recently been reading some books about solving a case. There was a case where she mentioned this. Imperial Concubine Ning''s situation is very similar to what was said in that case. This humble woman feels that it shouldn''t be wrong." At this moment, Tang Kexin''s only explanation was that it was a book. Of course, as a military doctor in the modern world, she was extremely clear about this.


    The Emperor could still accept such an explanation. Even though he felt that it was strange for a girl like her to read such a book, he didn''t think much of what she had done recently.


    However, Ye Lanji secretly gave a cold snort, what did he read in the book? You can read these things in books? This woman''s face was not red from lying, and she was breathing hard.


    But then it occurred to him that they had been so crazy that night, and he remembered that he had asked her a few times, so why hadn''t she gotten pregnant?


    If she was pregnant, then they could get married. However, the Third Prince would never think that even if Tang Kexin was pregnant, it would be impossible for her to get married to him.


    "Mm, then how do you know that it was the palace maid who covered Imperial Concubine Ning''s head with a pillow?" The emperor did not ask that question again, but continued to ask the next question. This question was even more puzzling.


    It was obvious that she had suffocated herself to death with something soft like a pillow. This humble daughter had just found this pillow in her room and smelled a faint fragrance on it, similar to the scent on Imperial Consort Ning''s face today, while the rest of the pillows did not, so this humble girl was sure that this pillow was filled with malice. As for something like using a pillow to kill a woman, a strong man would not do it, so it was most likely a small matter. "If a man with powerful martial arts was to do such a thing, Imperial Concubine Ning wouldn''t have the chance to grab anything from him. Moreover, from a man''s height, even Imperial Concubine Ning wouldn''t be able to grab the button position, so this humble woman is sure that it was Xiao Xiang Dong who killed Imperial Concubine Ning.


    "But you just said that the palace maid killed Imperial Concubine Ning after they brought the Fourth Prince here?" "How are you sure it was at that time?" At this moment, the emperor''s expression was growing more and more astonished. This matter seemed simple, but it was absolutely impossible for ordinary people to see through it. Even the best coroner would find it difficult to determine this, yet Tang Kexin was able to determine it so accurately?


    "Regarding the time, we can actually calculate it based on the changes in the corpses." Tang Kexin didn''t give too much of an explanation. She only gave him a simple sentence. After all, those things were very shocking to talk about.


    "Yes, yes, This King knows. This King knows, but my heart is really strong when I secretly told it to This King last time." Hearing her words, Ye Lanchen repeatedly nodded his head.


    "I didn''t expect that this girl would understand so much." At this moment, the Emperor was truly astonished, shocked, and even in disbelief. However, Tang Kexin''s analysis was clear and straightforward, making it impossible for him not to believe her.


    "Didn''t you just recover from your illness? How could he possibly understand so much? " Imperial Concubine Ming''s face darkened with obvious dissatisfaction. She originally thought she could use this opportunity to get rid of the Fourth Prince and strike down the empress. However, she didn''t expect Tang Kexin to resolve the matter so easily.


    Imperial Concubine Ming also asked many questions.


    "Or perhaps, she is truly a goddess that has descended to the mortal realm." But before Tang Ke Xin could reply, a voice suddenly rang out, carrying with it a bit of a tease.


    This sentence was very familiar. It was what she had said to the Third Prince back then. Of course, she had been joking back then. She hadn''t thought that the Third Prince would say it so publicly.


    The corner of Tang Kexin''s mouth twitched. The third prince truly didn''t follow his usual logic.


    Everyone was obviously shocked when they heard his words?


    The third prince said so? Would the third prince say such a thing?


    Why was this feeling so unbelievable?


    "Hahaha, I can''t say for sure." The emperor, however, suddenly laughed heartily. Although his words contained a few hints of a joke, it completely resolved the problem of Consort Ming.


    Tang Kexin''s recovery was a miracle in itself.


    "Alright, everyone can leave now. I will take care of the rest of the matters later." After laughing loudly, the emperor straightened his face and gave the order. After all, this wasn''t a glorious matter. Since the matter had been resolved, it wouldn''t be good for everyone to gather here.


    "I''ll go in and take a look at Cai''Er ¡­" The empress''s face was filled with obvious sorrow, wanting to enter the room.


    "Don''t go in, he''s already dead. It''s scary like that, you go back first." The emperor, however, grabbed her wrist and warned her softly. His voice was very gentle, very gentle, and carried an unmistakable tenderness.


    When Senior Concubine Ming saw the emperor''s attitude towards the empress, she hated him so much that she clenched her teeth. The emperor had never been so gentle and considerate towards her before?


    The other consorts all had looks of jealousy on their faces as well.


    "Mm, that''s fine too." The empress thought about it for a moment, then saw Tang Kexin and Night Tide Jue standing by the side, and stopped in her tracks.


    "Chen''er, send Kexin back." When they left the Peace Palace, the empress gave orders in a soft voice. She had always given orders like this, meaning for Chen''er to protect her son. Now, it seemed that no one could say who would protect whom.


    Actually, she really hoped that Chen''er would be together with Xin''er. Chen''er''s simplicity and innocence were the most suitable for the two of them together.


    Ye Lanjue''s gaze slightly sank, and he was just about to take a step forward.


    "Your Highness, I have a few words I want to say to Your Highness." However, the empress suddenly spoke up to stop him.


    When Ye Lanchen, who was just about to leave, heard the empress''s words, he immediately stopped in his tracks. Tang Kexin also subconsciously stopped her steps as well.


    "You two go back first." When the empress saw that Tang Ke''s heart had also stopped, she frowned slightly and spoke again.


    "Oh." Ye Lan Chen was stunned. Perhaps something like this had happened that day, and he was especially obedient. He didn''t say much and just agreed.


    Tang Ke naturally couldn''t keep his heart, but he didn''t know what the empress wanted to say to the third prince.


    Ye Lan gazed at the departing back of Tang Ke Xin with a dejected expression.


    "Third Prince." The empress saw his dark expression and sighed inwardly. She opened her mouth first.


    Night Tide''s eyes turned slightly as he looked at the empress, but he didn''t say anything. A person as intelligent as him naturally knew what the empress wanted to say to him.


    "I would like to discuss matters of the heart with His Highness." With Ye Lan Jue''s attitude, the repressed empress found it difficult to breathe. However, this matter had to be discussed. Thus, she didn''t try to cover up anything and went straight to the point.


    Ye LanJue still did not speak, but the corners of his lips became even more stiff and cold.


    Xin Er''s illness is perfect, and I don''t understand many things. My current heart is too simple, especially regarding matters of the heart, it couldn''t even be considered love with Mu Shaoyi in the past, it could only be considered a kind of madness, otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible for me to say that I don''t love her. The empress always cared deeply about Tang Kexin''s life, so she paid close attention to this aspect.


    Night Tide''s eyes flashed lightly. He was in complete agreement with the empress''s words. That woman was really slow in her emotions.


    "I have never asked for much, I only hope that Xin Er and Chen''er can be happy. I have never thought of letting Chen''er compete for anything, and I will definitely not let Xin''er be a victim of power. Just like you, Prime Minister, as long as Xin''er is happy, it will be fine." The empress''s face grew more resolute. All these years, this was the reason for everything she''d done.


    "Empress, do you think This King needs to rely on these?" Night Tide''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although the empress didn''t explain it to him, he still had some meaning in that regard.


    Right now, the empress was telling him that marrying Tang Kexin wouldn''t help him in any way.


    What did he need to rely on at night?


    "I know the ability of the third prince." When the empress heard his words, she was a little startled. She knew of Youlan Jue''s abilities. When he was the new crown prince, the third prince was still young.


    According to common sense, Chen''er was the eldest son. Back then, she did not want Chen''er to get involved, so she had taken the initiative to ask for the crown prince''s position.


    She didn''t know if the Third Prince would blame her for this.


    "I would like to know, just what is Your Highness thinking of my heart?" The empress thought of her goal and asked directly. She wanted to know what Yelang''er''s intentions were.

 Chapter 117

    "This King just wants to marry a wife." Ye Lan Jue''s brows twitched, as if he was pondering for a moment, and then he opened his mouth to speak.


    At the moment, his voice sounded light and indifferent, but no one could feel any contempt they had for him.


    At the moment, he was talking about his wife, not his wife. There was still a huge difference between the two.


    When the empress heard his words, she was obviously stunned. She had not expected him to reply in such a straightforward manner.


    The answer was simple, but it was extremely clear.


    "Xin`er may not be a good wife, but I believe that His Highness has also discovered that it would be very difficult for Xin`er to be that virtuous and sensible. She would be able to stay at home and manage the household peacefully." The empress paused before speaking again, though in her heart her heart was as good as anything else.


    But on this point, she had to admit that Xin Er really couldn''t be a good wife like those noble girls.


    In fact, she felt that Feng Qingyan was more suitable for Third Highness, and that Feng Qingxi would definitely be a good wife.


    The corner of Ye LanJue''s mouth curled up slightly, as if faintly raising a trace of a smile. "What this duke wants might not be that kind of wife, or perhaps she might be more suitable for this duke."


    If he only wanted a calm woman, he would have already married her. Why wait until now?


    Night Tide absolutely understood that the empress''s intention was merely to persuade him to let go and not disturb Tang Kexin any longer.


    However, he would never be able to do that.


    No one could stop her.


    Of course, except for Tang Kexin herself. If she didn''t want to marry, and he didn''t want to force her, then this matter would be a bit difficult.


    "Your Highness feels that your son''s heart is suitable for Your Highness. Has Your Highness ever thought of what Your Highness meant?" Have you ever wondered if such a marriage would be suitable for the heart? Is it what Xin''er wants? " The empress sighed inwardly, a look of worry on her face.


    Right now, her heart was showing off too much, and her performance in many ways was too outstanding. After staying in the Imperial Palace for so many years, she clearly knew that this kind of heart was even more dazzling and more outstanding than those girls that only knew how to draw and play.


    She was even more clear that standing with the Crown Prince and Night Tide Jue, this kind of heart would be of greater help to them.


    A few days ago, the crown prince had purposely revealed to her that he wanted to make her his concubine.


    And today, seeing the attitude of the third prince, she couldn''t help but worry.


    Night Tide was absolutely aware that the empress didn''t approve of his relationship with Tang Ke, so he wasn''t surprised by the empress''s words.


    "Then, Empress, what kind of marriage does she think is more suitable for her?" It was rare for him, who had always treasured words like they were gold, to speak so much in front of the empress.


    So, what I mean now is that as long as you like me, I won''t force you. If you want to marry me, I won''t care who you marry, but I won''t allow anyone to force you to marry me. The empress''s face grew more serious, her voice more solemn.


    She had originally liked being with Chen''er, but she could tell these days that Xin Er didn''t have any feelings for Chen''er, so she didn''t mention it again.


    She knew that matters of love could not be forced. If they did not love each other, even if they forced themselves to be together, they would definitely not be happy. Especially for a woman, that would be the pain of a lifetime.


    Therefore, this matter now completely depended on her heart.


    His heart was no longer the heart of the past. It was now very smart and had its own opinions.


    "This King knows." When Ye Lanjue heard the empress''s words, he was somewhat surprised. He originally thought that the empress had made up her mind and was willing to do anything to get Tang Kexin to marry him.


    Then, the most important thing was Tang Kexin. As long as he could get Tang Kexin''s consent, Tang Kexin could agree to marry him.


    However, he knew that it was not that simple. He knew that the woman never had any intention of marrying him. In fact, she had never thought about it.


    However, even so, he would never let her go. One day, he would make her agree.


    "Right." She knew how proud and arrogant the third prince was. Originally, she thought that upon hearing his words, Ye Lanjue would turn and leave. She hadn''t expected him to actually reply, and in such a way at that.


    Did he know?


    Such an answer made her surprised, but also slightly relieved.


    "But Xin, what do you mean by ''mother''s brother'' leaving behind the Three Sovereigns? is it that you want to say something to the Three Sovereigns? " The more he walked, the weirder he became. The more he walked, the more worried he became.


    Other than paying respects, the third imperial brother rarely went to the Peace Palace, and the empress had never taken the initiative to look for the third imperial brother. He even felt that the empress always avoided matters like the crown prince and the third imperial brother.


    But today, the Queen Mother actually took the initiative to leave behind the Third Imperial Brother and wanted to talk to him? This was truly strange.


    Tang Ke''s brows slightly creased, but he did not reply.


    "But, will it? Could it be that the Queen Mother suspects that the matter of harming This King was related to the Third Emperor? That''s why we left you, third brother, to ask about this? " Ye Wu Chen''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He quickly looked toward Tang Kexin.


    When Tang Kexin heard his words, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    The empress suspects His Highness?


    If the empress really suspected the third prince because of this, she wouldn''t have kept him here at this time.


    Besides, with the empress''s intelligence, she wouldn''t suspect anything about the third prince.


    "I say, what''s the use of having a brain?" Tang Ke Xin stared at him, feeling somewhat speechless.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Ye Lan Chen lightly blinked his eyes, feeling inexplicably innocent. What did he say wrong?


    Besides, it was just a guess and he didn''t say that he was certain of it.


    "What''s wrong? You still dare to ask what''s wrong? " "Say, you''re such a big person, how could you have been framed so thoroughly before? In the palace in broad daylight, you could actually be bewitched, stripped, and thrown onto Imperial Consort''s bed. Do you still dare to ask me what happened?"


    At this moment, Tang Ke Xin really hated the fact that he failed. Such a low level frame-up, yet Ye Lan Chen was so thoroughly tricked. What was the use of his brain?


    "This King doesn''t know either?" This King thought that he was a guard in the palace, so he followed him out. Not long after he walked out, Ben Wang suddenly felt his vision darken as if he didn''t know anything. When he woke up, he was...


    When he finished speaking, his face was slightly flushed, and there was a trace of obvious regret in his voice.


    When Tang Kexin heard his words, she almost vomited blood.


    It was that person who had personally tricked Ye Lanchen into leaving.


    "Ye Lan Chen, I really doubt what is going on in your head. Was it all water? A guard has something to talk to you about, so you just follow him out obediently? You don''t even know him, don''t you know what''s going on, and you just followed him? Besides, will the guards come looking for you on such an occasion? With the emperor here, the crown prince and third prince will also be here. "You, you, with your IQ, even if you get sold, you still have to pay for it." The more Tang Ke spoke, the angrier he became. He felt as if he could die from anger.


    However, that person was quite daring. He actually dared to personally step forward. Could that person be a guard in the palace?


    Ye Lan Chen was a little stunned by her words. He lowered his head slightly without saying a word. At this moment, he was very obedient. It was obvious that he had also realized his mistake.


    The reason why she said those words to him so seriously was because she hoped that he would remember this matter. In the future, she would not make such a mistake, and if it were anyone else, she would not be able to do so.


    "But in his heart, This King knows that he is wrong. This King will definitely not trust people I don''t know in the future." Ye Lanchen paused for a moment before raising his head to look at Tang Kexin, sincerely admitting his mistake.


    "Ye Lanchen, can you grow some snacks?" Not only are people you don''t know not to be easily trusted, even if you know someone, in some other situation, there are certain illogical things you shouldn''t be able to believe. " When Tang Kexin heard his words, she took in a deep breath. She suddenly felt that it would be extremely difficult to fool him in the future.


    How did this child grow up? Growing up in the palace, how could he be so na?ve?


    It could be seen that the empress usually protected him too well.


    Moreover, the empress had never intended for him to fight for anything. Tang Ke knew that this was the best form of protection. If it wasn''t for the person behind all of this, there wouldn''t have been any danger for Ye Lanchen.


    But now, there was actually such a person that caused all of this to be thrown into chaos.


    Even now, Tang Ke Xin still couldn''t guess his motives. What was he trying to do? Why must he target the empress and Ye Lanchen in such a manner?


    When Ye Ran Jue, who had just rushed over, heard her words, his eyes darkened slightly. When he heard her address him directly by his name and saw how undisguised she was in reprimanding him, there was a trace of jealousy in the depths of his eyes.


    This woman had never revealed such a true face in front of him. Moreover, in front of him, she called him Third Prince and called herself a commoner.


    Why was there such a huge difference in treatment between him and Ye Lanchen?

 Chapter 118

    Moreover, even though she was reprimanding Ye Lanchen, her concern for him was so obvious and so real.


    Why had she never cared about him this much before?


    Why was there such a huge difference in treatment between him and Ye Lanchen?


    When did this woman appear in front of him so casually? How could she reveal such true feelings?


    "But Xin, you said earlier that that man left evidence in Imperial Concubine Ning''s body? "What kind of evidence is this?" Ye Lanchen was still conflicted over that question. He really didn''t know what kind of evidence it was, but why did his royal father seem to understand it? Furthermore, the crown prince and the third imperial brother also seemed to understand it as well.


    At this moment, Ye Lan Jue was still behind them, and was still quite a distance away from them. Thus, neither Tang Ke Xin nor Ye Wu Chen noticed Ye Lan Jue behind them.


    "You? You don''t really not know, do you? " Tang Ke was stunned. Earlier, Ye Wu Chen had asked this question in Peace Palace. However, when the emperor spoke later on, he ended his question. She thought that Ye Wu Chen had already understood.


    "This King, This King does not know, why?" "Is that strange?" Hearing her words, even more puzzlement arose in his heart. Should he know about this?


    "Ye Lan Chen, could it be that you''ve never really touched a woman?" Tang Kexin had always been a carefree person in front of him, so she didn''t try to hide it and directly asked.


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Ye Wu Chen''s face flushed red and his voice became a lot softer.


    "Pfft, hahahaha ¡­" Tang Ke laughed out loud. How could it not matter? It was extremely important.


    "Ye Lanchen, ha-ha! If that''s the case, then you ¡­ you''re still a virgin?" Tang Ke laughed so hard that he almost choked. He couldn''t even speak clearly.


    In this ancient era, to be at his age and family, he was actually a virgin?


    Although it was the first time Ye Wu Chen had heard the word ''man'' before, he easily understood the meaning behind his words.


    Ye Lan Chen''s expression immediately darkened. He glared at her, and when he saw that she was laughing so hard, he couldn''t really do anything to her.


    And behind them, Ye Lanjue''s face immediately darkened. This woman really dared to say anything. How could a woman say something like this?


    Still a virgin?


    Only a woman''s virginity spoke such words. Did a man say such words?


    "Someone once said that in a rich family like yours, other than the stone lions at the entrance being clean, even the puppies and kittens are not. Ye Lanchen, how could you still be a virgin?" Tang Kexin suddenly thought of a sentence from Dream of the Red Chamber, so she conveniently borrowed it.


    "Tang Kexin, are you a woman? Are you a woman or not? Other than the fact that the stone lion is clean, the rest of it is not clean. What do you mean by that? " There was a suspicious blush on Ye Lan Chen''s face as he couldn''t help but retort.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes stared at Tang Ke Xin. His eyes narrowed as a dangerous aura faintly appeared within them.


    This woman really could say anything she wanted to. Moreover, just from her words just now, he wanted to strangle her.


    Based on what she said, wasn''t there only one stone lion at the entrance of the prince''s mansion that was clean?


    Tang Ke was alarmed and subconsciously shifted his gaze to Ye Lanjue''s eyes. He was momentarily stunned. His gaze seemed to want to devour her. Did she offend him again?


    "Third Imperial Brother, you''ve come? What did the Queen Mother just say to you? " Ye Lan Chen happened to see him and asked repeatedly.


    "This humble girl will give it to Your Highness ¡­" Tang Ke sighed inwardly as he came back to his senses and bowed repeatedly.


    "Tang Kexin ¡­" The third prince was previously upset about this matter, but now that Tang Kexin was bowing to him in such a formal manner, he was even more upset.


    When they were together just now, she had been so casual and free. She could say anything she wanted and even smiled so happily. Why did she become so well-behaved when she saw him?


    It would have been fine if she was the kind of person who was well-behaved, but she wasn''t. She was pretending to be a decent person in front of him. This made him extremely dissatisfied.


    When Tang Kexin heard his clearly gnashing teeth and yelling, her eyes flashed. She subconsciously lifted her gaze and looked at him. There was a bit of astonishment on her face. What was happening to him?


    Did she do the wrong thing?


    "Third Imperial Brother, what''s wrong with your heart? "But the heart, but the heart didn''t do anything." Ye Lan Chen was so shocked that he sucked in a breath of air. Why did the third brother suddenly get angry? Although the third brother usually had a cold expression and looked very terrifying.


    However, it was rare for him to see his third imperial brother in such a state of rage. This was the first time he saw such an obvious form of anger.


    "Third Imperial Brother, what did Imperial Mother say to you?" At this moment, Ye Wu Chen wanted to change the topic. Of course, he also wanted to know what his mother had said when she left him with the three royal brothers.


    "The empress said she wanted to help this prince choose his consort." Ye Lanjue''s eyes flashed. He looked at Tang Kexin and suddenly said.


    He wanted to test her reaction. Although he knew that she had never thought about it before, perhaps through this matter, how much of it would shock her?


    "Huh?" When Tang Ke Xin heard his words, he suddenly raised his head and looked at him. His face was quickly filled with astonishment and he couldn''t help but exclaim, "The empress wants to choose your consort?"


    Seeing her reaction, Ye Lanji''s pupils faintly sparkled. Her reaction seemed to indicate that she actually ¡­


    "Mother is going to choose your consort?" Ye Lan Chen was obviously shocked as well. The Imperial Mother had never cared about such matters before. Why would she suddenly interfere in the marriage of the Third Imperial Brother today?


    Ye Lanji didn''t reply to his question. His eyes only looked at Tang Kexin, waiting for her next reaction.


    However, after Tang Ke became stunned, he did not have any other reactions. He only furrowed his brows and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Seeing her like this, even Night Tide was unable to guess what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Third Imperial Brother, who does Imperial Mother want to choose as your wangfei?" At this moment, Ye Chonglou had a belly full of questions.


    "Who do you think the empress will choose for this king?" Ye Lanjue''s words sounded as if he was responding to Ye Chonglou, but his eyes were looking at Tang Kexin, obviously questioning her intentions.


    However, Tang Kexin did not react. She was still frowning slightly. It was unknown what she was thinking. She was so serious that she did not hear his words.


    "Could it be Feng Qingyan?" However, Ye Lanchen suddenly cried out in surprise. He felt that the most likely target would be Feng Qingyan.


    Ye Lanji''s eyes narrowed as a faint chill appeared on his face. It was obvious that he did not want to hear the name Feng Qingyan.


    When Tang Kexin heard the name Feng Qingyan, she also had a reaction. Raising her gaze to look at Ye Lanjue, she knew that Ye Lan definitely did not like Feng Qingyan and did not want to marry her.


    In the past, it was nothing. But now that she had passed through today''s matters, her impression of Feng Qingyan really couldn''t be any better.


    "Third Imperial Brother, you don''t want to marry Feng Qingyan, do you?" "However, since mother said she would help you choose a consort, and since it''s a consort, then it must be chosen by Third Imperial Brother. When that time comes, all of the young misses will participate, and the Third Imperial Brother will definitely be able to choose a consort that he''s satisfied with."


    If he really wanted to choose a consort, Tang Kexin would definitely participate. He suddenly felt that if things really didn''t go well, this could be considered a method.


    "But Xin, what are you thinking? Why aren''t you saying anything? " Seeing that Tang Kexin was still in a daze and didn''t say anything, Ye Wu Chen turned to look at her with a puzzled expression.


    He suddenly thought back to the scene in the garden, and then thought back to what Tang Ke Xin had told him about the person she liked ¡­


    However, could it be that he was unhappy because he heard that the Three Sovereigns were going to choose an imperial concubine? Was he unhappy?


    "But heart, when the time comes for the Three Sovereigns to elect your consort, you will also be participating." Actually, if the Third Emperor really wanted to choose a concubine, Tang Kexin would definitely participate.


    In addition, he had the feeling that the Three Sovereigns seemed to have special feelings for him now.


    "Ah?" What does it have to do with me? " Tang Ke''s mind returned to normal as he looked at Ye Lan Chen and blurted out these words.


    What did the Third Prince choosing an imperial concubine have to do with her? She didn''t want to marry him, so why would she participate?


    Hearing her words, Ye Lan Chen was obviously stunned. His eyes rapidly flickered as he looked at her. For a moment, he was unable to recover from his shock.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes clearly darkened. He suddenly moved in front of Tang Kexin, and without giving her any chance to resist, he directly grabbed her and quickly left.


    At this moment, Ye Lanjue felt as though his chest was on fire. This damned woman?


    She actually said that her choosing a wife had nothing to do with her?


    "Your Highness, where are you taking this commoner?" No matter how calm Tang Ke was, he was still shocked by the sudden action. Where are you taking her?


    However, the originally furious Ye Lan Jue, upon hearing her purposely distancing herself from him, suddenly felt as though the anger in her chest had exploded. She suddenly stopped and, coincidentally, arrived in front of his carriage as well.


    He directly brought Tang Ke to the carriage.


    Then, without waiting for Tang Kexin to speak or giving her any chance to react, he pressed her down on the carriage and fiercely kissed her.


    At this moment, because of the rage in his heart, his movements were clearly a bit hasty, a bit fierce, and with a kind of craziness that would cause people to tremble. The third prince was indeed a bit crazy at this moment.


    He was on the verge of losing control. With his calmness, it had been a very, very long time since he had lost control like this.


    For a moment, Tang Ke was completely shocked. Was this person crazy?

 Chapter 119

    For a moment, Tang Ke was completely shocked. Was this person crazy?


    Tang Kexin tried to break free, but his body was pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to break free. Moreover, at this moment, Ye Lan had used one hand to trap her hands, leaving her with no room to struggle.


    Ye Lan Jue''s lips kept going deeper and deeper, as if he couldn''t wait to swallow her whole.


    His body was pressing down on top of hers, and similarly, he wanted nothing more than to directly rub her into his body.


    "Your Highness ¡­" Tang Kexin had finally grasped the opportunity to loosen her lips as she anxiously shouted.


    He had always been calm. What was going on today? This was still the imperial palace, yet he kissed her so crazily on the carriage?


    Furthermore, why did he suddenly kiss her? This posture was too ambiguous.


    His Highness had stopped when he heard her shout, but he did not release her. He still pressed her down as the corner of his lips moved slightly. Word by word, his voice fiercely spread. "Does your lordship''s choice of consort have anything to do with you?"


    Upon hearing his question, Tang Ke''s eyes blinked. There was some innocence to it, but there was also some confusion. Did her choosing a concubine have anything to do with him?


    "Your Highness, although we have a cooperative relationship, if you want to choose an imperial concubine, our cooperation ¡­" Tang Ke thought for a bit before probing. She felt that there were some things that needed to be clearly separated.


    "Tang Kexin, if you have the guts, try saying another word for This King?" However, when Ye Lanjue stared at her, his eyes seemed to turn ice-cold. His teeth were dark, so dark that one could almost hear them grinding.


    "Of course, this humble daughter knows that Her Highness won''t agree to the consort selection." Tang Ke sucked in a breath in shock. After all, she was still completely imprisoned. She was truly worried that the 3rd Prince would swallow her whole.


    "Hmm? "How do you know that This King does not agree with the choice of a wife?" Hearing her words, the third prince was obviously stunned. He looked at her doubtfully. How did she know he wouldn''t agree to the consort selection?


    Actually, for someone like him, choosing a concubine was a very normal thing. Moreover, it was a necessary process, so it was indeed a little strange for her to say such words at this moment.


    Seeing that his expression had clearly eased up, and that his eyes weren''t as cold as before, Tang Ke smiled inwardly, a smile that was a bit unfathomable. Indeed, Ye Lan would never agree to pick a consort, because there was no way he''d be able to choose someone he liked.


    "Tang Kexin, what do you mean by laughing like that?" For a time, even Ye Lanjue couldn''t understand the meaning behind her light laughter. How could he faintly feel that something was strange?


    "Nothing. "Nothing." Tang Ke Xin subconsciously shook her head. For something like that, even if he beat her to death, she wouldn''t tell him. After all, that was a secret of Ye Lan Jue, a secret she couldn''t tell him.


    "What are you thinking?" Night Tide''s eyebrows creased slightly. What was this woman thinking about in her mind?


    "Your Highness, why did the empress suddenly ask for Your Highness to choose an imperial concubine? Could it have something to do with my daughter?" Tang Ke Xin knew what the empress was thinking. He knew the empress didn''t want her to be with His Highness.


    "Eh?" Night Tide''s eyes lit up. Could it be that this woman suddenly had an epiphany?


    "This humble woman feels that after today''s matter, Feng Qingyan shouldn''t pester Your Highness like before. Moreover, if she really wants to pester Your Highness, then Your Highness definitely has a way to deal with it. Otherwise, we''ll end our cooperation so that the empress won''t misunderstand and you won''t be allowed to choose a wife." However, Tang Kexin''s additional words instantly extinguished the light that had suddenly appeared in the Third Prince''s eyes.


    "Tang Kexin, what exactly is in your mind? Is it all water? This King really wants to strangle you. " At this moment, Ye Lanjue was gnashing his teeth in hatred. This woman was usually so smart, why did she always have such a hard time in matters of the heart?


    "Your Highness, did you just eavesdrop on our conversation?" Tang Kexin was slightly startled. The Third Prince''s words sounded very familiar. It was her who had said those words just now.


    He ¡­ He couldn''t have heard her conversation with Ye Lan Chen just now, right?


    Ye Lan Jue secretly breathed out, suddenly not wanting to talk to her anymore. He felt that if he continued to talk to her, he would die from anger.


    "Famous disciple." His Highness the third prince suddenly shouted.


    Although the third prince didn''t say much, the famous legend immediately understood that the lord was going back.


    "Your Highness, why don''t I get off first." Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed as she spoke. Actually, Ye Lanjue had already gotten up and was no longer pressing her down, but right now, he was sitting outside, and she was sitting inside. If she wanted to leave, she would have to pass by him.


    Ye Lanji didn''t say anything, only coldly sweeping his gaze over her, bringing with him a danger that would suffocate anyone.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Tang Kexin tried to stand up and walk around him.


    "Tang Kexin, if you continue to act recklessly, This King really cannot guarantee what you will do." At this moment, Ye Lan Jue''s eyes were completely narrowed, and his voice was filled with an ice-cold danger.


    The threat was so real that no one could ignore it.


    Tang Ke''s heart halted as he looked at him. Seeing the expression on his face, he secretly let out a sigh and sat back down. However, thinking about it, he was still a bit annoyed. "Then I''ll have to trouble Your Highness to send me back."


    It''s good to have a ride.


    At this moment, she was using me instead of a commoner. When she saw that she was a bit angry, her tone was completely lacking the rules and respect from before.


    However, there was no trace of anger on the third prince''s face. Instead, most of his ice-cold aura had melted in an instant. His lips were curled up subconsciously.


    He liked to see her like this, real and, of course, the most adorable.


    "Famous messenger, head to the Prime Minister''s Estate first." The third prince seemed to be in a much better mood as he ordered once again.


    The person in the carriage was obviously stunned. Actually, even if the lord hadn''t said anything, he knew that the master would have gone to the prime minister first. The lord had always been careful of words, so this was probably the first time he had given such orders.


    The corner of Tang Kexin''s lips curled up. He suddenly felt that this person was a bit strange.


    A moment of gloom, a moment of clarity, his face had changed too quickly. Didn''t they say that he was always calm and unshakable?


    Along the way, it was quiet. There were a few books on Ye Lan Jue''s carriage, so Tang Ke Xin casually picked one up and opened it. It was a fairly difficult book to understand, something that a girl wouldn''t be able to read, but Tang Ke Xin was very serious about it.


    Ye Lan''s eyebrows twitched slightly when he saw her looking at it so earnestly. She was looking at a book like this with such seriousness. Do you understand?


    "Can you understand it?" The third prince couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hm, not bad." Tang Kexin only nodded slightly and subconsciously looked back. Her eyes did not leave the page as she continued to look at him very seriously.


    "Can you really understand it?" Ye Lan lightly furrowed his brows. Actually, he felt that she was avoiding him, that she wasn''t really reading the Military Strategy. After all, it was impossible for a girl to understand these things.


    Many men didn''t understand it, much less a girl like her.


    This time, Tang Kexin lifted her gaze. However, she only took a quick glance at him and did not say anything. Then, she lowered her head once again and continued to read her book.


    "Where did you see? Tell This King. This King has been busy recently and did not have the time to look." Ye Lan Jue wasn''t the least bit annoyed. With such a real her, he felt comfortable looking at her. However, he still wanted to tease her.


    "Is His Highness busy?" The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. Is this person busy?


    Why did she feel like he had nothing better to do every day? Otherwise, why would he appear everywhere? Everything has to do with him?


    "Yes." His gentle appearance seemed to have a bit more of an attraction, as he drew closer to her. This time, he was not as cold as he was before, nor was there any hint of danger or threat. On the contrary, he had a somewhat lazy look to him, "Where are you looking?"


    "Falling into the fray." Tang Ke felt a bit uncomfortable with the sudden change. He subconsciously replied with a voice that seemed to have a hint of peculiarity.


    "Oh, tell me about it." The corner of Night Tide Jue''s lips slightly perked, and his gentle voice seemed to have a peculiar allure.


    Tang Kexin secretly sighed in relief. Under his gaze, she unexpectedly opened her mouth and said, "Being in the fray, it has always been misunderstood as an explosive force. But what about the actual situation? Spearhead Formation, increases damage to cavalry; force to retreat, reduces damage to cavalry. "We can know that when we first set up the formation, we were able to attack and defend against all kinds of soldiers that had a restraining effect on the cavalry."


    She had grown up in the army, and her adoptive father was a general. She wasn''t a stranger to military tactics.


    "Oh?" Nightbreak Trickster''s originally lazy expression turned a bit more interested. "Continue ¡­"


    He didn''t think that this woman could really read and understand. He thought she was just acting to avoid him.


    "Additional Attribute [Thorny Charge]. The trigger condition for this Attribute is that the target has an enemy behind them. Even if the target has a longbow behind them, the longbow will still trigger if there is a gap between the target and the target." When triggered, the damage taken by the target behind the target is the result of an independent calculation of attack and defense. It has nothing to do with the target in front of the target. "After triggering the Assault Spell, it is also an independent calculation of the target''s character." The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth curled up, but he still continued to speak in accordance to his words.


    For a moment, it was obvious that there was more seriousness on Ye Lanjue''s face, and his expression became focused.


    "However, although it has slightly increased its damage output, as an all-rounded class of troops that can defend and attack, it''s still quite awkward. It''s not as focused as the guards or Dan Yang, not as focused on defense like the heavy shield." Tang Ke heart paused for a moment, then slowly added.


    "Tang Kexin, just who are you?" Ye Lan Jue''s eyes looked at her, and he suddenly asked.

 Chapter 120

    "Tang Kexin, just who are you?" Ye Lan Jue''s eyes looked at her, and he suddenly asked.


    Even if it was a man, there were very few people who could analyze the military manual so thoroughly and comment so well. However, this woman actually spoke with such clarity.


    At this moment, he was truly shocked.


    Hearing his words, Tang Ke''s heart froze. He had asked the question just now, but she had subconsciously answered, forgetting that this was ancient times. It was impossible for ancient women to understand such things.


    His face was right in front of hers, very close, very close. His aura slowly spread out on her face, a bit itchy, a bit hot, and Tang Kexin subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but behind her was the carriage. There was no escape, she could only stand there stiffly, letting his aura envelop her.


    "Your Highness''s questions are contradictory. Your Highness clearly knows that I am Tang Kexin, but you still ask who I am?" Tang Kexin secretly let out a breath of relief. She did her best to calm herself down so that she wouldn''t reveal anything out of the ordinary.


    It was obvious that the Third Prince was already suspicious of her, and she really wasn''t the real Tang Kexin.


    However, this body was Tang Kexin''s after all. Even if the third prince suspected her, there was no proof that she wasn''t the real Tang Kexin.


    "Are you really Tang Kexin?" Ye Lan looked at her with despair, frowning slightly. In the past, Tang Kexin was a fool, and this was something everyone knew. A fool definitely didn''t know anything, not a single thing, but she had suddenly recovered, so how could she understand so much?


    "If not, then who does His Highness think the commoner is?" Tang Ke Xin blinked and decided to pretend to be innocent. In any case, the third prince couldn''t find any evidence.


    "This prince feels that you are not the real Tang Kexin." Ye Lanjue stared straight at her, wanting to see if there was anything strange on her face. However, it was clear that Tang Ke Xin had become a bit more cautious and didn''t reveal anything out of the ordinary on his face.


    He did suspect her from the very beginning. Actually, he suspected that she wasn''t the real Tang Kexin, but it was clear that she looked exactly the same as before. Otherwise, the empress would have seen through her long ago.


    She just changed her personality.


    "Actually, I really am not." Tang Kexin was still a bit nervous when she met his gaze. She changed her mind and said with a serious expression.


    Ye Lanjue''s eyes clearly flashed, the corner of his mouth slightly pursed. He didn''t say anything, clearly waiting for her to continue speaking.


    "Actually, this commoner isn''t a human. This commoner is a ghost, a female ghost. She''s the kind of person that sneaks into a man''s room in the middle of the night and stealthily absorbs the yang energy ¡­" Tang Ke knew that the Third Prince wasn''t like Ye Lanchen and wasn''t easily fooled. Her answer was completely wrong, so she might as well say something in the middle of the night to divert the question.


    "You did." However, when Ye Lanji heard her say this, he suddenly opened his mouth, and faintly smiled meaningfully at her.


    "¡­" Tang Kexin''s words suddenly stopped. Her eyes unconsciously widened as she looked at her, her heart trembling.


    He had originally come up with a few casual lines just to fool the other party, but who would have thought that he would accept it in such a manner?


    What, what did he mean?


    Was he talking about the temple?


    Could it be that the man from that night was him?


    However, the crown prince had clearly said that the person that night was the crown prince. Furthermore, the crown prince knew about the matters regarding the jade pendant as well as the wounds on her shoulder.


    What was going on? Who was that man from that night?


    However, at this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. The Prime Minister''s Estate had already arrived.


    "Your Highness, we''ve arrived at the Prime Minister''s Estate." Below the horse carriage, a respectful voice was transmitted over, but Ye Lanjue''s expression slightly darkened.


    This carriage hadn''t stopped since long ago, late at night. Yet, it had stopped at this very moment. Couldn''t the famous legends have circled around the Prime Minister''s Estate a few more times?


    Tang Ke Xin saw that the carriage had stopped. Without waiting for her to speak, he quickly got up and ran to the front of the carriage. Then, he directly got off.


    After getting off the carriage, she steadied herself and turned to look at Ye Lanjue, "Many thanks to Your Highness for sending me back."


    Ye Lanjue''s face was clearly somewhat gloomy, he didn''t say anything. ''Thank you?'' She really didn''t see the slightest bit of gratitude from her.


    When he thought of her actions, he felt angry. He knew that one day, he would be angered to death by this woman.


    "Famous disciple, return to the manor." The Third Prince''s eyes swept over Tang Kexin and then he put down the carriage''s curtain.


    "Yes." The famous scholar naturally noticed that his master''s tone was a little off. He didn''t dare to hesitate in the slightest, and so he respectfully complied.


    After seeing the carriage leave, Tang Kexin also turned around and walked toward the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    However, Mu Shaoyi suddenly walked out from the side before he could enter the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    When Tang Ke saw that it was him, he became somewhat baffled. Why was he here?


    Waiting for her?


    "But Xinxin, was it His Highness who sent you back just now?" Mu Shaoyi looked at Tang Kexin as his lips moved. He asked with a hesitant expression.


    "Yes, that''s right." Tang Ke didn''t hide anything. Mu Shaoyi must have been here just now, so she naturally saw it clearly. Moreover, she didn''t feel the need to hide this matter from Mu Shaoyi.


    "But in your heart, have you fallen for His Highness?" Hearing Tang Kexin''s reply, Mu Shaoyi''s eyes flashed. When he spoke again, his voice seemed to contain a hint of worry.


    Tang Kexin could hear the worry in his voice, but she didn''t understand why.


    And he asked her if she liked His Highness?


    She likes His Highness? How is this possible?


    It was impossible for her to fall in love with the Third Prince, just like the Third Prince would never fall in love with her.


    "What are you trying to say?" Tang Kexin directly asked. The current Mu Shaoyi didn''t have his usual imposing manner.


    "But heart, if you like His Highness, I advise you to give up early. Actually, His Highness, he ¡­" Mu Shaoyi started to speak but stopped in his tracks, as if he was in a difficult situation.


    Tang Kexin slightly frowned as she looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "This matter concerns the third prince''s privacy. I shouldn''t have told you about it, but I don''t want to see you ¡­" Mu Shaoyi said in a staccato manner. It was obvious that he was struggling at the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed as she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Actually, His Highness has some bad habits that are against women, so you''d better stay away from him." It was also at this moment that Mu Shaoyi finally spoke as if he had made up his mind.


    However, Mu Shaoyi didn''t directly say it.


    The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth twitched as he thought back to what happened that night. It was obvious that Mu Shaoyi had truly misunderstood.


    Under the circumstances, the Third Prince did it on purpose, so it was normal for Mu Shaoyi to misunderstand. This was something that she had thought of a long time ago.


    However, Mu Shaoyi wasn''t bad this time and actually didn''t spread this matter. Moreover, he didn''t say much when he told her about it.


    Regardless of whether it was because he was afraid of His Highness or for some other reason, at least he kept this matter a secret for His Highness, even though it wasn''t really what he saw.


    "Oh." "Yes," Tang Ke Xin replied softly. No one knew better than her about what had happened that night.


    "But heart, you have to believe me. I''m not spouting nonsense, and I''m not intentionally trying to make things dark out of fear that you might cancel the engagement. I''m truly worried for you." Mu Shaoyi saw Tang Ke Xin''s reaction and thought that she didn''t believe him, so he hurriedly spoke again.


    "Yes, I know. Is there anything else?" Tang Kexin slightly nodded her head as she raised it to look at him. This was because Mu Shaoyi''s attitude had changed. Naturally, her attitude had also changed as it was no longer as sharp as before.


    "I, I did come today for one more thing." Mu Shaoyi was stunned for a moment and then lowered his voice slightly.


    "What is it?" Tang Kexin had just casually asked that question, so she didn''t think that she really had something up her sleeve.


    "My jade pendant is missing." Mu Shaoyu paused for a moment before he let out a sigh. His face was filled with a serious expression.


    When Tang Kexin heard his words, her eyes flashed.


    She knew better than anyone that his jade pendant had disappeared because she was the one who had taken it.


    Her original plan had been to steal the jade pendant from the Mu Estate that night and return it the next day.


    It was just that she did not expect to find another jade pendant in her room that night, so she did not dare to act rashly.


    The next day, the crown prince found her and said those words. She was even more afraid of taking the risk.


    Thus, the jade pendant was still hidden in her room.


    She really felt a little overboard when it came to this matter. After all, it was the family heirloom of the Mu family.


    However, why would Mu Shaoyi come to find her at this moment?


    She could tell that Mu Shaoyi didn''t know that she had stolen his jade pendant.


    "But, can you give me your jade pendant? If my father finds out that I''ve lost my jade pendant, he definitely won''t let me off." Mu Shaoyi didn''t wait for Tang Kexin to ask.


    Tang Ke''s heart skipped a beat. In fact, she could understand why he would make such a request.


    However, if she were to give him the jade pendant now, then she would have no reason to return the other jade pendant. She did not want to covet their family heirloom.


    Moreover, now that she had given him the jade pendant, he could use the jade pendant to force her hand in marriage later on. That would be a very troublesome matter.


    Furthermore, someone had suddenly returned the jade that night. She was not sure who it was yet. I wonder what that person''s purpose is? Therefore, she did not know whether she would bring about any unnecessary trouble by doing so.


    Right now, she had more than enough trouble. She really didn''t want to cause any more trouble.

 Chapter 121

    "But don''t worry, I won''t threaten you with the matter of annulling the engagement anymore. Actually, if you don''t like it, I can''t force you and our Mu family can''t force you." Seeing that she didn''t reply, Mu Shaoyi thought that she was worried that he would use the jade pendant to threaten her in the future, so he started to explain.


    That day at the teahouse, he had only said those words on impulse. With Tang Kexin''s status, as long as Tang Kexin didn''t want to, no one could force her.


    "Didn''t you want to find the jade pendant that you lost?" If she didn''t have any other choice, she would never steal Mu Shaoyi''s jade pendant. Right now, it was even more impossible for her to steal his family''s family treasure.


    These two jade pendants were meant to be returned to him, but the key point was how to return them.


    "Of course I want to. I''ve also thought of a lot of ways. I even went to the Suo Hua Sect to help ¡­" Mu Shaoyi was very vexed. If he didn''t have a way, he wouldn''t have come to find her.


    When Tang Kexin heard him mention the Suo Fire Sect, her expression changed slightly. She had heard of the Suo Fire Sect before. It was said that as long as the Suo Fire Sect wanted something, they would be able to find it.


    If Mu Shaoyi were to ask for their help, they would definitely be able to find out that she was the one who obtained the jade pendant. They would definitely be able to find her.


    Furthermore, the Suo Hua Sect would never leak out any information about their employer. They were afraid that they would leak out the information about her stealing the jade pendant.


    "I finally managed to get in touch with them. It''s just that the Soyuz Sect didn''t pick up on this matter." Mu Shaoyi immediately added.


    "Why?" Tang Ke was stunned. Did the Suo Yan Sect usually not accept this kind of matter? You don''t even make bricks when you have money? Mu Shaoyi was so rich, why didn''t the Suo Yan Sect accept him?


    If they say no, they definitely won''t accept it. Moreover, this time, not only did they not accept it, they also hinted to the other sects not to accept it, so, I really had no choice and thought of coming to find you. Currently, my father has not discovered that the jade pendant is missing, so if he does, he will break my legs. Mu Shaoyi''s brows tightly knitted together in a very vexed manner.


    "Then I have to go back and look for it. Actually, I didn''t find it the last time I went back." Tang Ke didn''t immediately reply because an idea suddenly occurred to her.


    If she went to look for someone from the Suo Yan Sect, then they would keep this a secret and wouldn''t reveal her identity. Thus, it would be much better for her to look for someone than Mu Shaoyi.


    Of course, this was on the premise that the Soyuz Sect would accept her.


    "What?" Yours too? " Mu Shaoyi''s expression changed as he heard her words. His body stiffened as his legs trembled. Even his voice was trembling.


    It could be seen that he was truly very scared.


    It was clear that he had placed all his hopes on the jade pendant Tang Kexin. Now that Tang Kexin had said that she was gone, he was definitely disappointed and terrified at the same time.


    "I''ll go back and look for it. Maybe I can find it." Tang Kexin couldn''t bear to see him in such a state. After all, it was she who had taken his jade pendant, causing him to become like this.


    "But heart, don''t lie to me, you must find the jade pendant. Otherwise, I will follow you in now and see if I can find it." This time, Mu Shaoyi didn''t doubt Tang Kexin''s words at all. He only had an anxious expression on his face.


    "You go back first, I will think of a way to find the jade pendant. If I really lose it, I will also think of a way to find it." When Tang Kexin saw that he really wanted to enter the manor, she quickly called out to him to stop.


    "But in your heart, are you still blaming me? So ¡­" Mu Shaoyu looked at her with doubt in his eyes.


    "No, you''re thinking too much. Go back first and wait for my news." When Tang Kexin heard his words, her eyes flashed. However, because she had done something wrong, she did not say anything.


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t give Mu Shaoyi another chance to speak as she quickly entered the Prime Minister''s Estate.


    Mu Shaoyi stared at her back as she quickly left. For a long time, he couldn''t recover his senses. He knew that the current her was no longer the her of the past. The current her was truly beautiful. She was smart, quick-witted and brave.


    Like this, she had an irresistible attraction that made people unconsciously fall in to her.


    He was the same.


    Only, he didn''t realize at that time that she had been treating him so well. He knew that with her temper, she would definitely not accept him again.


    There were times when one did not cherish them at the beginning, and when one missed a chance, there would be no more opportunities.


    "Miss, you''re back. Why have you taken so long?" When they returned to the courtyard, Dong''er was already standing there, looking at her with a smile. "The young miss was actually slower than Dong''er''s walking speed when she came back from His Highness'' carriage."


    Dong''er''s slightly smiling voice had a hint of teasing in it?


    "Did you come back on foot?" Isn''t there a Qing Gong? " Tang Ke''s heart looked at her and was slightly startled. Actually, she had been reading in the carriage the entire time and hadn''t paid attention to the time. Hearing Dong''er''s words, she also had some doubts. Logically speaking, the carriage shouldn''t be slower than walking.


    "Of course, we should walk. We can''t use lightness skills so easily, and we can''t scare people on the streets." Dong''er pursed her lips. "Dong''er has already been back for a long time. Has the third prince taken the little miss somewhere else?"


    "Nope." She had been in the carriage the entire time, and had been on the road the entire time.


    There was only one possibility, and that was that the famous legend had given way in his driving.


    At that time, she had been reading and hadn''t noticed it, but someone as astute as Ye Lanji definitely noticed it?


    However, Ye Lanjue didn''t say anything, and it could be said that he had tacitly acknowledged the actions of a famous legend.


    The corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth twitched. Did Ye Lan say he was busy? Rao Lu was capable of such a boring task, yet he said he was busy?


    Or did he have a reason? Or were they being followed on the road?


    She suddenly felt that she was unable to understand Yolanthe''s thoughts.


    "Dong''er, do you know how to contact the Suo Yan Sect?" Tang Ke thought back to the matter with Mu Shaoyi and looked at Dong''er. Dong''er was one of the empress''s men in the past, so she should know quite a bit.


    "Suo Yan Sect? What is Miss looking for the Suo Yan Sect for? " Dong''er was obviously shocked as she looked at her young mistress in disbelief.


    "There''s something. Do you know how to contact them?" Tang Ke also wanted to quickly settle the matter of the jade pendant. After all, it was her family heirloom, so it was not good to just keep it with her.


    But, the most important thing right now is how to contact the Sorghum?


    Furthermore, how could he make the Suo Yan Sect agree to her request?


    I heard that the head of the Suo Yan Sect has always been a mysterious person who rarely shows his face. Even if he did show his face, he would wear a silver mask. It is said that until now, no one has ever seen the head of the Suo Yan Sect. Dong''er''s brow creased, and her face grew solemn.


    "So mysterious?" Tang Ke''s brows slowly furrowed. He had originally thought that Dong''er would know, but who would have thought that the Suo Fire Sect would be so mysterious. Not only Dong''er didn''t know, but perhaps not many people knew.


    But if it wasn''t for the fact that the people of the Soaring Flame Sect wanted you to find them, even if you used all of your methods, you might not necessarily be able to find them. Of course, even if you did find them, you would only be able to find little Rolo below. Dong''er explained in great detail, but when Tang Ke heard her explanation, he felt even more at ease.


    "What''s the usual matter with the Soaring Flame Gate?" Tang Kexin still held onto a glimmer of hope as she asked again.


    "As for what they used to earn money for, what they used to appear out of the blue in the blink of an eye, and how they could become strong in a short period of time, these are all mysteries that no one knows about, just like how even now, no one knows who their Sect Master is."


    "Miss, what do you want to do with the Suo Yan Sect?" Dong''er paused for a moment before asking. She had become more easygoing with Tang Kexin over this period of time, and would often ask her questions directly.


    "Just now, Mu Shaoyu came to find me and said that he lost his jade pendant and wanted to take back my jade pendant to report to his father. The jade pendant is with us, but it''s not convenient for me to take it out right now.


    The corner of Dong''er''s mouth twitched, "Miss, even if we couldn''t find the Suo Fire Sect, the Suo Fire Sect wouldn''t have accepted it for such a small matter. Even if the Suo Fire Sect did, we wouldn''t have that much money to give them. "Miss, Dong''er will be leaving first."


    It would be insane to look for the Soaring Smoke Sect with such a small matter.


    Tang Ke looked at Dong''er as she turned to leave. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly. This girl was getting bolder and bolder.


    The next day, a letter came from the palace, inviting her to enter the palace.


    Tang Kexin didn''t walk far into the palace when she saw Ye Lanchen.


    "But the heart." As soon as Ye Wu Chen saw her, he dashed over with obvious joy on his face.


    Tang Kexin''s face also revealed a few traces of a smile. The two then walked towards the Kunning Palace.


    "By the way, do you know how to find the people from the Suo Hua Sect?" Although Dong''er said that it would be too difficult, she didn''t give up. She didn''t say the word ''give up'' in her dictionary.


    "Suo Yan Sect? This King has heard of it, but does not know how to find them. " Hearing her words, Ye Lanchen was stunned for a moment, "But Heart, you want to find someone from the Suo Hua sect? I heard that it''s very difficult to find him, and that the head of the Suo Yan Sect is extremely mysterious and powerful, as if no one knows his true identity. "


    Ye Lan Chen and Dong''er were both talking about the same thing. They were both mysterious and powerful, but there was no way to find them.


    Tang Ke knew in his heart that this matter was extremely difficult, but the more difficult it was to find them, the more mysterious the Suo Hua sect was. In the future, it would be better to keep this a secret.


    She wouldn''t have any worries for her future, so Dong''er and Ye Lanchen''s words didn''t dispel Tang Kexin''s thoughts.


    "What are you looking for?" Right at this moment, the third prince suddenly walked over. A pair of eyes that were like stars and moon were staring at her. He seemed very calm, but the depths of his eyes seemed to be flashing with a strange light.

 Chapter 122

    Tang Ke saw that it was him. This time, he wasn''t surprised. In any case, he would always appear this way without anyone noticing.


    Just as Tang Kexin was about to bow to him, his expression seemed to slightly darken. "Tell me, why are you looking for the Suo Hua Sect?"


    "But Heartlord, perhaps your third royal brother will know. You can ask him." Ye Qingchen''s eyes lit up as he reminded Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin also knew that the Third Prince''s ability was very strong and that he might actually know about it. However, even if the Third Prince knew about it, he might not tell her so easily.


    Moreover, what she was about to do couldn''t be known to Yolanthe.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Ye LanJue''s pupils slightly changed. Was there a need for this woman to be so wary of him?


    She was able to be so casual in front of Ye Lan Chen. She would say whatever she wanted to him, but when she was in front of him, she would think about what she wanted to say.


    He didn''t like the feeling.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew that she had some matters to attend to after entering the palace, Ye Lanjian really wanted to directly carry her and leave right now.


    "But Xin, what exactly do you need? You can tell your royal brother that even his royal brother doesn''t know how to find the Suo Hua Sect. With his ability, he can definitely help you." Ye Lanchen was very zealous, so zealous that Tang Ke found it hard to endure.


    Ask the third palace to help her? Then she would rather not do it.


    "Nothing much, I just heard someone talk about the Soaring Flame Gate, and felt that it was pretty fun, so I just casually asked." Tang Ke raised his eyes and a smile appeared on his face. He didn''t reveal anything.


    "I''m just asking casually?" Ye LanJue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, his teeth seeming to secretly grit them. He just didn''t want to see her defend against him at such a high level every time.


    Ask around? No one would casually ask such a question?


    "This King knows how to find the Suo Hua Sect, but since you''re just asking, then forget it." Ye Lan looked at her in despair. His words paused for a moment before he spoke again.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed. He knows? Did he really know?


    However, as she had expected, he would not tell her so easily.


    "Third Imperial Brother, do you really know how to get to the Suo Yan Sect?" Without waiting for Tang Kexin to react, Ye Qingchen had already opened his mouth. Unexpectedly, he was clearly a bit excited. It was obvious that he himself also wanted to know.


    "Third Imperial Brother, how do we contact them? "But if you really want to know, then just tell her." In fact, Ye Lanchen really wanted to know.


    "If she wants to know, let her ask This King herself." Ye Lanjue''s eyes were still looking at Tang Ke Xin, and his face seemed to have sunk even further.


    If she wanted to know, wouldn''t she have come to ask him herself?


    He had already said that he knew but she still didn''t move at all. How far did she guard against him?


    Is he a monster? Was it that terrible? Was she that afraid?


    Of course, what the third prince didn''t know was that in Tang Kexin''s heart, he was actually much more terrifying than beasts and torrents.


    "Since this humble daughter has asked, does Your Highness know how to say it?" When Tang Kexin heard his words, she blanked out for a moment before blurting out subconsciously.


    He was so easy to talk to. Would he say it if she asked?


    "If you didn''t ask, how would you know if This King would say it?" According to what you said, how do you know if it''s okay if you don''t try? " Ye Lanjue gave a faint snort. His words also sounded somewhat aggressive. Even though he was usually calm, it was very rare for him to use such a tone to speak.


    "But in your heart, quickly ask, quickly ask. Third Imperial Brother''s meaning is already very clear, as long as you ask, he will tell you." Ye Lan Chen couldn''t help but urge Tang Ke Xin.


    That was the most mysterious sect, and he also wanted to know what the people of the sect looked like.


    As for that mysterious sect leader, he might not be able to see him, but from what he heard, their four great protectors and the eight great guards were similarly powerful.


    Even the most powerful guards in the palace were no match for them.


    Tang Ke raised his heart to gaze at Ye Lan Jue. The corners of his lips moved as he thought about how best to speak.


    "The people from the Fuyan Sect would exchange information at the Wordless Restaurant on the west side of the capital at noon on the 11th of every month. At this time, you can usually find people from the Wordless Restaurant." Ye Lan Jue suddenly approached her. His body didn''t seem to completely lean towards her, but his mouth was almost touching her ear. His voice was extremely low, and only she could hear his voice.


    Tang Kexin''s pupils flickered. She was half believing and half doubting him. Was it that simple?


    If it''s that simple, why can''t so many people find the Suo Yan Sect? Why didn''t other people know about this method?


    Why did the third prince know so much?


    Thus, at this moment, Tang Ke began to doubt the authenticity of this matter.


    As Ye Lanjue was retreating, he saw the doubt on her face. His eyes rapidly narrowed as he clenched his teeth. He really wanted to bite off her neck. This girl actually dared to suspect him.


    She thought he was lying to her?


    He had even kept this a secret from Ye Lanchen. He had only told her, but she still suspected him?


    This damnable woman, she could really make people die from anger. How could he fall for her just like that?


    "Third Imperial Brother, what do you mean? "Why do you have your back to me? Don''t let me know and only tell Keke in secret." On the other side, Ye Lanchen had already voiced his protest with great dissatisfaction.


    Ye Lanjue didn''t say anything more, he only coldly glanced at Tang Ke Xin, then quickly turned around and left.


    "Third Imperial Brother, you''re leaving just like that?" Ye Lanchen was stupefied. What was this situation? How could it be like this? The third brother left just like that?


    "But Xin, what did the Third Emperor say to you just now?" Now that Night Tide had left, he could only turn to Tang Kexin, hoping to get some information from her.


    "It was too soft to hear clearly." This time, Tang Ke Xin didn''t tell Ye Lan Chen. It didn''t matter if what Ye Lan Jue said was true or not. Since Ye Lan Jue had avoided Ye Lan Chen, she couldn''t just directly tell him.


    "No?" Didn''t hear it clearly? Just now, the Third Emperor was so close to you, did you not hear it clearly? " Ye Lan Chen''s eyes were wide open with disbelief written all over his face.


    "If his voice was too soft, it would be useless no matter how close I got to him." The corner of Tang Ke''s mouth curled up. If one was near enough, one might not be able to hear clearly. The volume of the voice was the key.


    "What do you mean, ''brother three emperors''? "It can''t be that he didn''t even know that he was just toying with us, right?" Ye Chonglou didn''t doubt Tang Kexin''s words at all. Right now, he admired Tang Kexin very much. No matter what Tang Kexin said, there was no way he would doubt Tang Kexin.


    At this moment, he even suspected that his Third Imperial Brother, whom he admired the most in the past, was not suspicious of Tang Kexin.


    "However, the Third Emperor isn''t such a bored person. It''s impossible for him to do such a thing." But then, he rejected his idea.

 Chapter 123

    The corner of Tang Kexin''s mouth twitched. Seeing that he was serious, she didn''t disturb him and instead stealthily walked forward.


    To be honest, Tang Ke felt a bit guilty when faced with Ye Wu Chen''s unhesitatingly trusting manner just now.


    "Hey, but wait for me, wait for me." Ye Lanchen came back to his senses. Seeing that Tang Ke had already walked far away, he hurriedly gave chase this time.


    The empress had sent her to the palace, but that wasn''t a big deal. She was just missed her, so she had been sent to the palace.


    Too many things had happened recently, and the empress''s face was a little haggard.


    When Tang Ke saw this, he could not help but feel his heart ache.


    "Xin''er, if anything happens in the future, just try not to worry about it." The empress really didn''t feel at ease, becoming more and more worried. She was afraid that her heart would be in danger.


    Actually, she didn''t really want Tang Kexin to enter the palace on a regular basis, because the palace was getting more and more dangerous, but she couldn''t leave the palace. After what had happened in the past few days, her thoughts had become even more intense.


    When she saw Xin Er enter the palace, she finally felt at ease.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin slightly nodded her head. In reality, if it wasn''t for the fact that they were a threat to the Empress and Ye Lanchen, she wouldn''t have bothered with them.


    The empress chatted with her for nearly two hours before letting her leave.


    After Tang Kexin left the palace, she suddenly recalled something. That was, today happened to be the 11th day, which was also the exact time the Third Prince had mentioned when the Fiery Gilt Steel Ores would appear in the Wordless Restaurant.


    There were no clocks in the ancient times, so Tang Kexin was looking at the clock. It should be noon soon, and he didn''t know if he could make it in time.


    No matter what, she had decided to go and have a look. Moreover, she felt that even though Night Tide Jue had a black stomach, he wouldn''t use such a method to harm her.


    After all, if he really wanted to harm her, he could just move his fingers. There was no need to go through all this trouble.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Ke Xin quickly got on the carriage and urged the carriage driver to head towards the capital''s westernmost area.


    The capital city was the most secluded place in the west. The further to the west one went, the more secluded it became.


    Tang Ke Xin quite liked this quiet environment.


    Although she had been in the ancient times for quite a while, she had never come to the west before.


    When the carriage had reached its westernmost point, Tang Kexin actually saw a wordless restaurant through the window.


    "Stop, stop right here." Tang Ke Xin immediately called out to the driver and quickly jumped off the carriage.


    "Miss, where are you going?" The coachman was from the Prime Minister''s Estate. Seeing Tang Ke''s heart jump out of the carriage, he felt somewhat worried.


    "Wait for me here." Tang Kexin quickly gave a command and then headed straight to the building.


    First of all, the Wordless Restaurant mentioned by the third prince had been found. The next thing was to go in and look for someone. If what the Third Prince said was true, and if her luck was good, she might really be able to find the people from the Suo Yan Sect.


    With this thought in mind, Tang Kexin''s footsteps quickened and she walked straight into the Wordless Hotel.


    "Miss, do you want to eat?" A man around forty years old came out of the restaurant to greet her.


    Although the man tried his best to hide it, his footsteps were light and his eyes were like torches. With a single glance, it was clear that he was not someone who was in charge.


    "I''m looking for someone." Tang Kexin didn''t try to hide it and went straight to the point. She had always been a very accurate judge of people, and she could tell with a single glance that this man wasn''t simple at all. It was possible that he was also a member of the Suo Hua sect, so it was better for Tang Kexin to go straight to the point.


    "Miss, who are you looking for?" The man stopped and looked at Tang Kexin. His eyes seemed to flash for a moment, but there was nothing unusual on his face.


    "I''m looking for someone from the Sofia Gate." This time, Tang Kexin was even more straightforward. She felt that this was not a true wine cup, but rather a stronghold of the Fiery Gate. Which family would open a restaurant in this remote and desolate place?


    Therefore, Tang Kexin truly felt that there was no need to beat around the bush.


    "Miss is really direct." A hint of surprise seemed to appear on the man''s face. He clearly didn''t expect Tang Kexin to be so direct.


    "Do you mean that I can really find the people from the Solarflame Sect here?" Tang Kexin was a smart person, she could tell there was something to it the moment she heard his words.


    "Miss, come with me." That person didn''t answer her question clearly, but the meaning was clear. Since he was willing to let her in, then it must be true.


    It seemed like what the third prince said was true.


    However, the usually astute Tang Kexin seemed to have forgotten to think about something. There were many strange and strange things about this matter. It was actually quite risky for her to just enter like that.


    She didn''t know why, but she trusted them instinctively. Perhaps it was because the third prince had told her so clearly, so she didn''t suspect anything.


    Tang Kexin discovered that this was actually an ordinary looking restaurant. Although it looked a bit old, it was very neat and tidy. The person took Tang Kexin directly to the second floor, turned the corner, and walked to the room in the middle.


    "Miss, please enter. The Sect Leader is inside." The man stopped outside the door. His voice was clearly more respectful than before. Of course, it was due to the respect he felt for his master, not Tang Kexin. Even though they were separated by the door, respect was instinctively expressed.


    Sect Leader? When Tang Kexin heard his words, she was clearly stunned. He said that the Sect Leader of the Suo Yan Sect was currently in the room?


    Didn''t they say that no one had seen the head of the Suo Yan Sect before? Didn''t they say that even the four great protectors and eight great guards would be hard to see?


    How could she suddenly see the Sect Leader?!


    Although Tang Ke was bewildered, he didn''t say anything and didn''t show too much surprise. Since she came, she had come to look for the people from the Suo Yan Sect. She had coincidentally met their Sect Master or her luck was good.


    Seeing her calm expression, the eyes of the man that brought her here once again revealed a sliver of astonishment.


    At this moment, she heard that the sect leader of the Suo Yan Sect was in his room and wanted to see her. There wasn''t the slightest bit of surprise in her voice. She didn''t see anything out of the ordinary?


    Normally, the people looking for Suo Yan Sect would be extremely excited when they see a little Rolo from Suo Yan Sect, how could they not be excited when they see the head of Suo Yan Sect?!


    This woman was indeed special. No wonder the head of the sect had personally met her.


    However, even though this was the case, he still didn''t really understand. Don''t mention the Sect Leader never shows himself in front of outsiders, he rarely even saw the Sect Leader in the Suo Yan Sect.


    Speaking of which, this was his first time seeing the Sect Leader. If he didn''t have the token from the Smoke Sect, he wouldn''t even dare to believe it.


    This kind of Sect Leader suddenly appeared today just to see such a woman?


    Tang Ke Xin inwardly sighed and then pushed open the door.

 Chapter 124

    Actually, when she thought about what Dong''er and Ye Lanchen had said, she felt that it was still a bit inconceivable that she was going to meet the head of the Soaring Flame Sect at this very moment.


    He saw a man sitting in a room. He was dressed in white, and there was a silver mask on his face, completely covering his face and even his eyes. Because of the special design of the room, only he could see clearly from the outside, but if you looked from the outside, you would not be able to see his eyes.


    That was exactly what Dong''er had said. He wore a silver mask, and appeared to be very mysterious.


    However, why would the Sect Leader of the Suo Yan Sect suddenly see her?


    Not only that, the moment she arrived, her purpose for coming here was revealed. And that person directly brought her to meet the sect leader?


    If the sect leader was so easily dealt with, where did the mystery Dong''er and Ye Lanchen spoke of come from?


    When she pushed open the door, the man in the room also raised his eyes to look at her. He saw her standing in front of the door, looking at him, but didn''t seem to come in.


    "Do you want to come in or go out?" The man looked at her and his voice slowly drifted over. Because he was wearing a mask, his mouth''s movements could not even be seen. Only his voice could be heard.


    "Eh?" The corner of Tang Ke''s heart slightly moved. It was obvious that he did not expect him to open his mouth so suddenly. Furthermore, he had even said such a strange sentence.


    She came in from the outside, so of course she wanted to go in. Wasn''t he asking about nonsense?


    However, it seems like she did stand outside the door for a long time.


    Tang Ke thought for a bit and walked in. Since they had already arrived, they naturally couldn''t just leave.


    When he saw her continue to walk in, the man''s eyes seemed to flash with a hint of emotion. However, Tang Kexin didn''t see him with his mask on.


    "You are the head of the Suo Yan Sect?" At this moment, Tang Kexin still had some doubts. After all, this was too simple. It was completely inconsistent with the rumors.


    "You suspect?" The man''s voice seemed to rise slightly, rising up and down a bit.


    As Tang Kexin listened to his tone, her eyes quickly flashed. Although this voice seemed normal, she felt that this person wasn''t using his original voice. Instead, he was using a fake voice.


    "If you doubt it, you can leave." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, the man lowered his head in thought. Then, he picked up a cup of tea and ordered her to leave.


    "Isn''t it normal, I suspect? After all, no one has ever seen the true face of the head of the Suo Yan Sect. Could it be that I can rely on this mask to believe in the identity of the head of the sect? " Tang Kexin looked at him, the corner of her lips slightly moving as she slowly spoke.


    She felt that this person''s words were a bit strange. Right now, she was suspecting that it was normal, but not doubting that it was unusual.


    Tang Kexin seemed to have heard that person''s faint smile. However, his voice was very low and low, so she couldn''t hear clearly.


    Soon after, Tang Kexin saw him take out a command medallion and place it on the table.


    "A token from the Fiery Gate?" Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed as she blurted out a question. It was just that she had never seen the Suo Hua Sect''s command medallion before, so she didn''t recognize it.


    Tang Kexin walked forward and looked at the command medallion. After looking at it for a moment, she was unable to see anything. This was because she truly did not recognize it.


    "Really? "Fake?" Tang Ke Xin was unable to confirm whether this command medallion was real or fake, so he asked directly.


    Under the mask, the man''s lips twitched.


    "The Solitary Flame Sect''s tokens are all unique to the Sect. No one would dare to use it even if they had ten guts to do so."


    "Is that so? "That powerful?" Tang Ke''s brows slightly raised. "However, I heard that people from the Suo Fire Sect aren''t people that can be seen just because they want to. Up until now, there have been very few people who have seen the Sect Leader. How did I get to see him in such a short time?"


    Tang Kexin''s meaning seemed to be a bit of a pun on his meaning.


    The head of the Suo Hua Sect was hard to see? However, she was able to see it so easily. Therefore, that was the only thing that happened to the medallion.


    The man shook the token suspiciously.


    "So, the young mistress is here to find fault?" That person was wearing a mask, so the expression on his face could not be seen. At the moment, there was not much emotion in his voice.


    "It''s not necessary to find fault, it''s just that I feel like I''m doing something important, so it''s best to be careful." Hearing his words, the corner of Tang Ke Xin''s mouth widened into a smile. She didn''t think that this person''s comprehension ability would be so amazing.


    She was just a weak girl. How could she dare to come and find trouble at his sect''s entrance? Did she not want to live?


    "Miss, you mean that even though you''ve come, you don''t believe me? Are you wasting your time?" "I don''t care if you waste my time, but if you waste my time, do you think Miss will feel better?" The man looked at Tang Kexin and spoke again.


    When Tang Kexin heard his words, she was stunned. Was this what the head of the Suo Yan Sect had said?


    Why did she feel so strange about this scene?


    Originally, she had thought that the Sect Leader of the Suo Yan Sect had been mysterious and had been cold and heartless, but now, she felt that it was completely different.


    Tang Kexin could only smile faintly in response to his words and did not express any opinion.


    "Miss only suspected it because she felt that it was too easy for me to see." Tang Ke heart did not reply, nor did he get angry. His temper did not seem bad, and he was not as frightening as the others.


    "Haven''t you heard of fate? He paused for a moment, then added another sentence.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed in shock. To hear the words'' fate and fate ''coming out from his mouth, why did it feel so astonishing?


    Furthermore, she didn''t come to see him because of fate, but because Ye Lanji told her beforehand. He only said that the people from the Suo Hua Sect would be at this restaurant on the 11th of every month, but he didn''t say that the sect leader was coming personally.


    The Sect Leader of the Suo Yan Sect was personally doing all of this? Summon her in person? Would the Sect Leader of the Suo Yan Sect be so free?


    Isn''t this strange?


    "Does the Sect Leader know His Highness?" Tang Kexin looked at him and suddenly said this sentence. She felt that this matter was truly strange, extremely strange. It was something she could not understand no matter how hard she tried.


    Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, the person''s eyes beneath the mask flickered. It was only a mask. The design of the mask was very ingenious, and from the outside, it was impossible to see what was happening. Thus, Tang Kexin could not see anything.


    Eyes were the best way to reveal one''s emotions. With him like this, it was really hard for others to discover anything.


    Tang Ke thought to himself.

 Chapter 125

    "Yes." The man looked at her, and returned very quickly. He could not hear anything different from his voice. It seemed that it was just a simple understanding.


    "To what extent?" Tang Kexin saw that he answered so quickly and asked again.


    She felt that if she only knew something about Suofen gate in such a simple way, yelan would never know it in such a detailed way, and she would never see the owner of Suofen gate when she arrived.


    "To what extent do you think it should be?" The eyes under the mask of men squinted slightly, but there was no such dangerous atmosphere, just a strange feeling.


    "The headmaster wears a mask everyday, is he tired?" Tang Kexin did not answer his question, but looked up at the mask on his face.


    I don''t know why. At the moment, there is a strange feeling in her heart. She feels that the face under this mask, she may have seen it, she knows it.


    "You mean to see what I really look like under my mask?" The man also looked at him, with a slight smile in his voice. "I swore that only my wife could see my real face in this life."


    the man''s words paused slightly, looking at her, seemed to have some meaningful meaning.


    Tang Kexin is such a smart person, how can he not understand his meaning? When she heard this, she gave her lips a hard slap, and her lips tightened.


    Shit, it''s insidious. He means that you must marry him when you see him!


    Although she was curious in the bottom of her heart, she didn''t compensate for her happiness in life to see him.


    "Well, keep it for your wife." Tang Kexin looks at him, very seriously.


    The corner of the lips under the man''s mask gave a sharp puff.


    "Since the young lady is here, don''t be afraid to say what she wants." The man shifted the subject.


    "In fact, I''m just curious. I just heard that I can see suoyenmen here at this time on the 11th of every month. So, I came here with a funny mind to have a look. I didn''t expect that I actually saw suoyenmen. And I saw suoyenmen''s leader for the first time. It''s not so good luck." Tang Kexin can''t fully believe his identity at present. To be exact, she doubts whether this person is the real sect leader of Suoyan.


    "You''re very alert." The man eyebrow angle moves, this woman defense psychology is really strong enough.


    "If you lose this chance because of your vigilance, what a pity you don''t realize?


    ¡±The man''s voice has a more subtle meaning of induction.


    "I have nothing to do with it." Tang Kexin''s lips are tiny. She can''t explain her intention until she has completely determined the identity of this person. What''s more, after she left the palace, she suddenly thought of the words of the third highness, and then came to try her luck by the way.


    She didn''t take anything with her, so to speak, she didn''t have a silver or two. Even if she wanted to talk about it, she had no capital.


    Tang Kexin wants to turn around and leave.


    "Some time ago, Mu Shaoyu looked for suoyenmen." However, just as her step started, his voice came again.


    Tang Kexin''s action stops, turns his eyes again, looks at him, and there is more doubt in his eyes.


    This matter, Mu Shaoyu told her, but mu Shaoyu said that the people of suoyenmen didn''t take care of him.


    Mu Shaoyu was the richest man in the Yuan Dynasty. He had to pay as much as he wanted. It''s really strange that suoyenmen didn''t even accept such business.


    After all, suoyenmen usually does business like that, at least on the surface.


    The following people will not directly refuse such a large amount of business. It must be the meaning of the top, and it is likely to be the meaning of the owner.


    But what does this man mean when he suddenly says this?


    I already know what she''s doing today.


    "Oh? Does it have anything to do with me? " Tang Kexin blinks and pretends to be confused.


    "Before you come, you should know what suoyenmen is for? What do you think can be concealed from suoyenmen? " The man looked at her, the eyes seemed to dye a faint smile, the woman''s look of confusion is really lovely.


    But he''s still going to expose her.


    Tang Kexin''s face is slightly heavy, and his lips are slightly drawn. Yes, suoyangmen has the strongest ability to collect information. It''s said that if we look around the world, as long as it''s something suoyangmen wants to know, there''s nothing we don''t know.


    "Let''s talk." When he saw the change of her expression, the smile at the bottom of her eyes seemed to be stronger, but the voice was still ordinary.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned for a moment. Instead of walking away, he turns around, goes to the table and sits opposite him.


    "Since the sect leader knows everything, he must know my intention. Why do you ask me just now?" Tang Kexin is a little more casual at the moment. The sect leader of Suoyang sect is not like the rumor at all. Except for wearing a mask and being unable to see people, she has no sense of mystery.


    "I know that Miss Tang is to find the heirloom of Mu''s family." He seemed to smile again, and then slowly opened his mouth, of course, the voice was as plain as that.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin did not cover up any more, nodded directly. She felt that he knew that it was nothing.


    As for knowing her identity, it''s nothing more.


    Just, at the moment, she listened to his voice, which had been flat and waveless, and her eyebrows were slightly frowned. It really sounded so strange.


    "I know that the jade pendant is actually in Miss Tang''s hands, both of which are there." His eyes have been looking at her, again slowly opening.


    This time, Tang Kexin is slightly stunned. Knowing that two jade pendants are in her hands, Dong''Er is the only one. She believes that Dong''Er will never betray her, so no one else will know about this matter.


    Did he even know?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are a little more unexpected.


    "As for the affair that Miss Tang stole the jade pendant from the Murdoch mansion at night more than half a month ago, I don''t think I need to talk about it any more." Naturally, he saw the deep amazement in her eyes, and her lips moved, and he said slowly again word by word.


    Tang Kexin looks at him, eyes slightly open, he knows that she stole the jade pendant, and even the time is so accurate?


    As for the night when she stole the jade pendant, in addition to Donger and her, she met Ye Lanjue later. Although she didn''t admit that she stole the jade pendant with Ye Lanjue, now the jade pendant of Mu Shaoyu is gone, so ye Lanjue''s shrewdness will surely know.


    It was night LAN Jue who told him, or Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed quickly.


    "It''s not thanks to the leader of Suoyang sect. It''s powerful." Since she was so clear and clear, she was ridiculous to cover up again. Tang Kexin concealed his doubts. There was no difference on his face, and his lips were slightly smiling.


    Speaking, her crystal lips are slightly raised, with some lovely, but also a temptation that no man can resist.


    The man sitting opposite her seemed to slide a little bit suspiciously, but it was very subtle. If he didn''t look carefully, he could hardly see it.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin is looking at him. Because he has a mask on his face and can''t see his face, her eyes are just looking at his neck, so she still catches the subtle changes in his throat.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes light, what does this person mean by this reaction?


    Nervous? Should he be nervous in front of her?


    Then,


    at this time, Tang Kexin saw that he actually held up the teacup in front of him, then lifted it up and approached his own.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes blinked a few times quickly. How can he drink tea with his mask?


    That mask mouth place but did not leave any gap, even if left the gap, separated the mask to drink not to the mouth.


    Tang Kexin looks at him and wants to see how he drinks the tea.


    But when his hand was half raised, he seemed to realize something, then stopped and put the teacup on the table.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly realized that he had just forgotten that he was wearing a mask, that the tea had been raised to a certain height, and then he remembered it, so he put the tea cup back on the table.


    If a person wears a mask every day, he will never make such a mistake, because if he wears a mask every day, he must have become a habit, and the probability of making such a mistake will be very low, very low.


    Let alone a man like him.


    Even if he was completely absent-minded at the moment, or thought of other things and thought of God, he could not make such a mistake.


    Then there is only one explanation, that is, usually this person does not wear a mask, or very few.


    It''s said that the leader of Suoyang sect always wears a silver mask, so no one has seen his real face, which seems to be inconsistent with the rumors.


    "Is the headmaster thirsty?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrows and lips were moving, and suddenly he asked, with pure and innocent expression.


    She did it on purpose. She just wanted to see his reaction, to see his reaction after a mistake.


    "Yes, thirsty." his eyes flickered slightly, looking at her lips. His deep voice seemed to have some other meanings at the moment. Moreover, he broke a sentence and said two words of thirsty.


    A good sentence so said, it seems to be a little more ambiguous feeling.


    Tang Kexin suddenly felt that he was so familiar with these words. Although his voice was totally different, he felt very similar.


    Tang Kexin''s lips slightly pursed, and then suddenly stood up, a hand quickly reached out, straight to the mask on the man''s face in front of her, she wanted to know, who is behind the mask?


    Whether it''s the same as she suspects.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 126

    Her movements are very sudden and fast, and without any sign in advance, it is impossible for ordinary people to avoid.


    Just, when her hand touched his mask, it froze slightly.


    Because, to take off his mask, her body is obviously close to him, leaning forward. At such a close distance at the moment, she saw his eyes and the emotions in his eyes.


    Although at the moment, his eyes are still very plain, but Tang Kexin''s observation is better than ordinary people after all, she found that there seems to be a trace of expectation in his eyes at the moment, or it can be said that it is the expectation after attracting the fish.


    That is to say, the man is waiting for her to take off his mask, or the words he said before, are deliberately tempting her to be cheated.


    Moreover, with his ability, even if she moves fast and suddenly, he has the absolute ability to avoid, but at the moment, he does not move, and has no intention of avoiding.


    Just now he said in advance that only his wife can see him, so if she really takes off his mask, he has enough reasons to force her to marry him.


    If she had guessed wrong before, he was really the leader of Suoyan sect. He was afraid of even the emperor with the power of Suoyan sect. So, if he really wanted her to marry, she could avoid it?


    If it were true, as she had guessed, she would not be able to resist the man, only to give him a good reason.


    Shit, it''s so insidious. I almost fell for it. Fortunately, she''s smart enough.


    "The headman''s mask is beautiful, and the material is good." Tang Kexin stopped taking off his mask, then changed to touch his mask, just to find a reason for himself.


    It''s a little bit hard to talk.


    The man ''s eyes flashed obviously, and the subconscious at the corner of his lips took a fierce pumping again. Just now, her intention of that action was obvious. It was obvious that she came to take off his mask, but she didn'' t expect to stop at last.


    Just one last step away.


    "If you like, how would you like it? "His eyebrow angle moves, seems to have so a few unwilling, continue to lure her.


    "No, gentlemen don''t take love from others. The sect leader should keep it for himself. "Tang Kexin''s lips were slightly pulled, then he took back his hand and sat in his seat.


    At this moment, she is 100% sure that the man dug a hole for her from the beginning, waiting for her to jump down.


    Alas, there are so many scams in this world. They are the same from modern times to ancient times.


    However, I have seen more modern high-tech deception. At the moment, his deception is too small.


    The man secretly breathed a breath, and then subconsciously extended to the teacup in front of him.


    Seeing his subconscious movements, Tang Kexin''s lips slightly twitched.


    "If the headmaster is really thirsty, I can avoid it for a while. When the headmaster has tea, we can talk about business." Tang Kexin is very considerate, but the meaning of the words is very obvious. Anyway, she doesn''t want to see his real appearance.


    "Well, let''s get down to business." His lips are slightly hooked, and the voice slowly spread is very pleasant, with an attractive sexy.


    "The headmaster has known the purpose of my coming today. I hope the headmaster can talk about the reward." Tang Kexin didn''t beat around the Bush and said it directly.


    Her purpose is to return those two jade pendants to Mu Shaoyu. It''s better not to involve her in the whole thing.


    Now, no matter whether the man in front of him is the real leader of suoyangmen or not, he already knows everything about the jade pendant. So, in front of him, she doesn''t have to cover up.


    Since he himself said that he was the leader of Suoyan, she pushed the boat along the river. Whatever the purpose of this man at the moment, Tang Kexin knew that he had the ability to do this without trace.


    "There is no lack of money, treasure and flame gate." there is a strange arc hidden in the man''s slightly hooked lips. It''s a pity that there''s a mask to hide it now, which can''t be seen by Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin heard this and blinked his eyes a few times. What do you mean? Nothing''s missing? That means not taking her?


    "However, the Suoyang sect lacks a sect leader''s wife. I don''t know if Miss Tang is interested. "His body suddenly leans towards her, obviously approaches her, pulls in the direct distance between her and his face.


    At the moment, from the perspective of Tang Kexin, Kexin can see his eyes clearly through the mask, but it''s clear that he didn''t cover up his meaning at the moment, including the blazing heat in his eyes, which all showed in front of her.


    "No. "Tang Ke didn''t even think about it. It was a direct one.


    Just, looking at his eyes is a tiny squint, this man is really sentence does not leave this meaning.


    If he continues to be such an attitude, Tang Kexin feels that there is no need to talk about it any more, and it will only be a waste of time.


    "Since the sect leader is insincere, I''ll leave first. "Tang Kexin got up and wanted to leave.


    This man is so unreliable that she can only think of another way about it.


    "Well, I promise you. "Seeing her standing up and really leaving, he slightly straightened his face, and his voice was more serious at the moment.


    "Remuneration? "Don Kexin stops, looks at him, and asks directly. This is the most important question. She doesn''t want to sell herself.


    "No reward for you." The man sighed secretly, as if shaking his head slightly, as if there was such a trace of helplessness.


    "I can''t. My brother knows how to settle the accounts. What''s more, I don''t know the sect leader. If I meet him for the first time, if he doesn''t want to be paid, I have to think of other ways. "Tang Kexin refused very firmly.


    No pay? Is the world pie? No, it''s definitely not a pie, it''s a trap.


    "Then you can watch it. "Seeing her determination, he sighed again. Is this woman so serious?


    Listen to his words, Tang Kexin''s lip angle subconsciously flicks a little, she listens to his words, how to have a kind of feeling to send a beggar.


    "In this respect, I don''t know the market. I believe that the door owner knows the best. Let''s follow the market strictly?" Tang Kexin''s plan is very clear, leaving unnecessary troubles in the future.


    "Is it so clear how to use it?" When he leaned slightly on the chair behind him, he seemed to have some feeble feeling.


    "Necessary." Tang Kexin''s tone is more resolute. Of course, it''s necessary to talk about how close she seems to be with him.


    But now she doesn''t want to see him, no matter who he is.


    Now the key is that he already knows everything, so it''s most appropriate for him to solve this problem. As for remuneration, it''s for a complete official gazette, leaving no hidden dangers.


    In fact, Tang Kexin even thought about finding someone to pretend to be the person of Suoyan gate, and then returning the jade plate to Mu Shaoyu, but she was afraid that she could not find the person with that momentum, and she was afraid that it would cause Suoyan gate more troubles in the future.


    So, it''s best for this man to show up.


    The man breathed, thought a little, then stretched out his hand. All five fingers were outstretched.


    "Fifty thousand Liang silver? "Tang Kexin looked at his hand, his eyes flashed a little, and then he began to test.


    With the market price of suoyangmen, the lowest one should start at ten thousand Liang.


    The man''s eyebrow obviously wrinkled a little, fifty thousand Liang, her tone is really big, really dare to say, can she take out so much money?


    What he meant was to take in five or two.


    However, he also understood that the reason why she cried out such a high price was that she was afraid of trouble in the future.


    This woman''s defense psychology is not so high.


    His lips were slightly pursed and he didn''t speak. Since she said 50000 Liang, he didn''t rush to make a statement. He wanted to see how she would react.


    "Yes, fifty thousand Liang." Tang Ke is cruel, biting his teeth, and then agrees.


    Men''s eyes slightly open, obviously a little more unexpected, fifty thousand Liang, not five hundred Liang, also not five thousand Liang.


    It''s hard for the prime minister to give so much money at once. After all, what the prime minister takes is the salary of the court. There''s so much money in one year. To maintain the expenses of the whole prime minister''s office, the prime minister is always clean and honest. Although the emperor usually has rewards, most of the rewards are treasures, few of which are cash. The goods that the emperor rewards cannot be sold off.


    Therefore, it is not easy for the prime minister to give 50000 liang of silver at once.


    But at the moment she promised fifty thousand liang?


    Where is she going to get so much money?


    "Can you give so much money?" The man''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "This is my business. It has nothing to do with the sect leader. "Tang Kexin never hesitated.


    The eyes of the man''s tiny squint slightly sink, which has nothing to do with him?!


    "If there is no objection to this matter, we will sign a contract." Tang Kexin doesn''t pay attention to his mood at the moment. Anyway, she is here to talk about business. So, she only concerns whether this matter can be closed. As for what he thinks, it has nothing to do with her.


    However, in order to completely avoid future troubles, she felt that the best way is to establish a contract. Everything is clearly written on the contract, and then there will be no hidden danger.


    "Contract? "But he was obviously stunned when he heard her. Although it was the first time he heard the word, he understood her meaning in a flash.


    This woman is not only alert enough, but also very cautious, even careful, leaving no flaws.


    This is the silly lady who didn''t know anything before?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 127

    "What kind of contract will be made? "His eyebrows are tiny. He would like to see what kind of contract can he make?


    "Can you please ask the sect leader to bring a pen and paper?" Tang Kexin listens to this meaning that he basically agrees, secretly relieved.


    The leader of Suoyang gate sent paper and pen.


    Tang Kexin took pen and paper, almost without any thinking, and began to write. Although she was not an ancient person, she practiced calligraphy with her father since she was young, and the writing was pretty good.


    "So you can write." The man looked at the words she wrote, and her eyes flashed slightly. Her words were less beautiful than some girls should have, but more atmospheric.


    Tang Kexin ignored him and continued to write.


    "When did you practice and write so well?" When the man saw her and said nothing, he asked again.


    "Don''t the headmaster know everything?" Tang Kexin''s writing stopped slightly, raised his eyes, looked at him, and came back to him gently.


    The man''s lips slightly pulled, finally stopped, quiet down.


    Tang Kexin wrote it, copied it completely again, and then pushed one of them to him.


    He picked it up with a playful mind, turned his eyes slightly, looked at the past, only saw a few lines, but in the original casual eyes it was more serious.


    This contract made by this woman can be said to be too tight to find any flaws, even if it''s hard to play tricks in secret.


    This contract is more rigorous than the agreement signed between the two countries.


    How can a woman think of so many?


    What''s more, when a woman makes a contract for the first time, one of them can be written so tightly and perfectly?


    It''s too tight. It''s impossible for him to do anything wrong.


    Why did he meet such a difficult woman?


    "How do you feel? "Tang Kexin saw that he didn''t respond for a long time, and his eyes were light, just a few lines. Does he need to read for so long?


    "Well, not bad." He finally nodded his head, and when his eyes fell on the fifty thousand Liang silver she wrote, they flashed quickly.


    Fifty thousand liang of silver, he felt that she was definitely not so easy to take out, so, or we can start from this aspect.


    "If the sect leader has no objection, then we''ll make a decision." Tang Kexin saw that he finally ordered something, and his lips were slightly light.


    It''s finally done.


    Tang Kexin signed his name on both agreements, then pressed his fingerprint and pushed it to him again.


    The man took the pen, glanced at her quickly, and then wrote.


    After he signed it, she took a look and found that it was actually written with three words of suoyenmen.


    This man is so mysterious that he can''t even use his real name.


    Although suoyenmen has a good reputation, there are so many people in suoyenmen. Who will she go to?


    "Otherwise, the sect leader will press another fingerprint." Since he didn''t want to reveal his name, she couldn''t ask more, but at least she could press a fingerprint?


    "That''s very careful." The man seemed to shake his head secretly, but according to her words, he pressed a fingerprint on it.


    Tang Kexin was relieved. He collected one of them and gave him one.


    Originally, Tang Kexin thought that he didn''t care about such a piece of paper. He thought that he might just throw it away. Anyway, for her, it''s just that she has such a piece in her hand.


    It''s just that he folded up the contract she wrote and then put it away.


    Seeing his movements, Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed lightly.


    "When I go back, I will send the jade plate to the headmaster. Then, the headmaster only needs to give it back to Mu Shaoyu. In fact, this business is very simple and cost-effective." Tang Kexin said his plan.


    In fact, it''s really simple. As for the 50000 Liang silver, it''s all because of the fame of suoyenmen.


    "I won''t stay here long. You can''t find me." He said no directly, his eyes seemed to flash quickly.


    "Oh." Tang Kexin frowns slightly. It''s really a problem. After all, people are the leader of Suoyang sect. It''s so mysterious. It''s really difficult for her to find him.


    "Or, on the 11th of next month, shall I come again?" Tang Ke thought to himself and said tentatively, although it takes too long to wait for a month, there is no better way now.


    "You think I''m here on the 11th of every month? "There seemed to be a slight smile in his voice.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. It''s impossible to think of his identity.


    "You can rest assured that if you give me money, I will take over this business and finish it naturally. Other things are not for you to consider." Seeing her serious look, he didn''t know whether to be angry or funny.


    "Oh, yes. "Tang Kexin is slightly stunned. He answers softly, but his eyes flash quickly. He means that he will go to the door to get the two jade pendants. So, does she want to put a more prominent place.


    However, when I think of their ability, I don''t need it at all. Of course, I can''t put it in her bedroom any more. I''d better put it in the hall instead.


    "In three days, I''ll finish it. I hope Miss Tang can get the silver ready. I don''t like other people defaulting." He was looking straight, and his voice was a little more serious. At the moment, he had the real appearance of talking about business.


    "OK." Tang Kexin agreed without any hesitation. There are many treasures in her room. Each one is very valuable. It should be enough to be two at random, so this is not a problem.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a slightly different smile in the eyes.


    Tang Kexin left the tavern and went directly back to the prime minister''s mansion, then changed the jade pendant to the hall.


    "What are you doing, miss?" Donger is very strange to see her move. Didn''t miss ask her to hide the jade pendant? How could she take it out again.


    "Just put it here." Tang Ke thought about it, and put it on a drawer at will. Anyway, now she is not afraid of being stolen. The sect leader who stole the Suoyan sect will find it for her.


    After all, according to their agreement, he would send the jade pendant back to Mu Shaoyu to complete the task.


    "Miss, this is the heirloom of Mu''s family. It''s valuable. Miss is here. Aren''t you afraid of being stolen?" Dong''Er''s eyes are wide open and her face is stunned. She feels that her brain is not enough at the moment.


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin closes the drawer and goes into his room. He takes out two things of his own and puts them in front of Dong''Er. "How much money do you think these two things can be used as pawnshops? "


    " what? Miss wants to be these things? "Dong''Er is even more surprised and looks at her incredulously." this is the reward from the empress. How can she be a lady? "


    " these are all given by the empress? "Tang Kexin''s eyes are light. She also thought that with the empress''s love for her, she would definitely give her some things, but not all things are given by the empress.


    "Well, most of the real valuable gifts are from the empress''s mother, and some from the prime minister''s wife. However, the prime minister has always been clean and honest, and the prime minister''s wife has always been frugal, and the gifts given can not be sold for much money. "Dong''Er explained quickly.


    "Why do you want to sell jewelry? "Donger is even more surprised at this.


    "Of course, it''s lack of money. Do you need to ask? "Tang Kexin gave her a look and directly opened the jewelry drawer." which one of these things do you think can be used as 50000 Liang silver? "


    " what, what? " Donger stumbled and almost fell, "fifty thousand Liang silver? What does miss want so much money for? "


    " which one is worth 50000 Liang silver? "Tang Kexin didn''t explain it to her. She told Dong''Er that she didn''t believe it.


    Maybe she met a liar.


    Eh? Why didn''t she think it would be a liar? Why do you believe him so much?


    However, it is obviously too late to think about it now.


    "In fact, the Queen''s reward is very valuable. It''s enough for the young lady to choose any two. "Dong''Er sighs when she sees that she has made up her mind.


    When the young lady is well, she can do anything.


    However, fortunately, those things are usually given by the Queen''s mother. They are not specially rewarded. There should be no big problem when they are made.


    "Take these things as fifty thousand liang of silver, and bring back more. "Tang Kexin then casually took a few things and handed them to Dong''Er. Although they were casually taken, Tang Kexin could see that they were all good things.


    How can queen give her so many good things? She feels that there are more things here than Kunning palace.


    Thinking of the bracelet on his wrist at the moment, Tang Kexin feels that these things are nothing, because Tang Kexin knows that the jade bracelet is absolutely priceless.


    Donger can only promise, and then take things away quickly.


    Almost an hour later, Donger came back with a slightly different look.


    "What''s the matter? "Seeing her, Tang Kexin frowns slightly. What''s wrong with this girl?


    "Miss, Donger has run several pawnshops, but they don''t accept our things. "Donger''s lips are slightly raised, and his expression is a little annoyed.


    "No? Why? " Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly open, and obviously a little more unexpected. Isn''t pawnshop doing such a business?


    How could such a good thing not be collected?


    If the boss doesn''t know the goods? One doesn''t know the goods, two don''t know the goods. Don''t you know all the goods?


    ¡±Donger doesn''t know what''s going on. The owners of every pawnshop say no. they don''t see much. Some of them don''t even wait for Donger to take out something to let Donger go. "Dong''Er obviously has some grievances when talking about these things." Dong''Er also feels that this matter is very strange. How could such a good thing be unwanted? And every pawnshop has a special identification master. If you are afraid of being fake, you can ask the master to identify. But they don''t necessarily ask the master to identify. They just shake their heads and say no. "


    Dong''Er''s words are slightly stunned. It seems that he suddenly thinks of something. Again, he says, "what''s more, Dong''Er feels that some bosses are eager to receive these things. Their eyes are greedy, but they still shake their heads. So, Dong''Er feels that whether they have received the order of someone and don''t accept our things. "


    Donger is always smart, and her observation is still useful.


    "Just, Donger doesn''t understand. Who would do that? And

 Chapter 128

    The only one who knows that she needs a lot of money is the leader of Suoyan gate. But she changed money for him. If he stopped her from being a pawn, she would not have money for him.


    However, Tang Kexin suddenly thought that the leader of Suoyang sect is not short of money, otherwise they would not be able to refuse to admire Shaoyu.


    It''s just, what''s the point of that man doing this?


    Do you want to hand over the money on time? So what?


    "Give it to me. I''ll go myself. "Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly heavy, and she quickly gets up and goes straight out. She wants to see what that person means?


    "Miss, miss," Dong''Er hurriedly followed, "Miss, I''m afraid it''s not good to go in person."


    "There is nothing wrong, but to be a thing." Tang Kexin doesn''t care about it, but he has left the yard quickly.


    Tang Kexin enters a pawnshop. When the boss sees her, her eyes flash fast, as if they are cramped.


    "Boss, help me to see how much money these two things are worth?" Tang Kexin didn''t have any nonsense. He handed over the things in his hand directly.


    "This lady, our pawnshop has received the above order. We can''t accept anything for three days. We can only sell it, not accept it." The boss looked at Tang Kexin''s things in his eyes, and took a suspicious look at the corner of his lips. However, he could not help but refuse Tang Kexin with heartache.


    What''s more, the meaning of the boss''s refusal is clear and clear.


    "Orders from above? Which is the top order? " Tang Kexin''s eyes are very heavy. It''s amazing. The man said that she would finish her work in three days, and then she had to pay 50000 liang of silver in three days.


    The man must have known that she didn''t have 50000 liang of silver in her hand. He thought that she would come to be a pawnbroker, so he ordered the pawnbroker not to accept anything for three days.


    "This, I can''t say, is the Lord we can''t afford." The boss is also very difficult. They want to do business, but unfortunately they don''t have the courage.


    "Can''t afford to offend?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, "what can''t be offended is the people in the court?"


    When Dong''Er returns with something, Tang Kexin knows that the pawnshop road is no longer possible. The reason why she went there in person is not to be silver, but to find out something through observation.


    "Don''t be kidding, miss. Please leave." The boss''s face changed a little. He seemed to be a little more flustered.


    "Or the royal family, such as the prince or something?" Can Tang Kexin just leave, look at him, and say again, a pair of eyes are looking straight at him, paying attention to all the changes in his face.


    The pawnbroker''s eyes flashed a few times quickly again, and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I don''t want to tell you the truth, in fact, it''s the order given to us by the people of suoyangmen. Can we offend suoyangmen?"


    Tang Kexin has been looking at him, so I can see that he is not a liar, it should be the order of suoyenmen.


    However, in order to prevent her from handing over the silver on time, does suoyenmen do this?


    There are so many pawnshops in the capital that they don''t accept things for three days. How about the loss of their boss?


    "What don''t you do in three days? What about the loss?" Tang Ke thought about it, or asked for the exit. She wanted to know how far the sect leader of Suoyan could achieve.


    "I don''t worry about that. Suoyenmen has already sent a lot of silver. It''s definitely more than we earn in three days." When the pawnshop owner said this, his face was obviously a little more smiling. It can be seen that the silver given by Suofen gate is really enough.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are hard to crack. He has no words. What does that man want?


    In this shop, look at the look of the boss. It''s possible that the sum given by suoyangmen will be tens of thousands of Liang. How much silver will it take to add up so many pawnshops in the capital?


    Is that man crazy?


    What''s going on here?


    However, Tang Kexin knows that the pawnshop road is really impassable and impossible.


    We can only think of other ways.


    Other ways? She can''t think of it for a moment.


    When he left the pawnshop, Tang Kexin''s face was slightly heavy. Looking at Dong''Er, he asked stiffly, "is suoyangmen rich?"


    She thinks that the signed contract is tight enough, but the contract can only be used by people who keep good faith. How could she not think that the sect leader of Suoyang sect should play Yin, which is really cruel.


    Is suoyenmen rich? Have you let the money go? Such a money burning method.


    "Well, it''s said to be very rich, very rich." Donger nodded repeatedly.


    "How rich is it?" Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered and sighed secretly. Hearing Donger''s words, how could she be so bottomless in her heart? "Dong''Er frowns slightly, some don''t know how to describe it, and then his eyes flash," is the Mu family rich? But it is said that the wealth of the Mu family is less than one tenth of that of suoyenmen. "


    " by the way, where did he get so much money? Isn''t suoyenmen built up in recent years? "Tang Kexin is speechless directly. The Mu family is the ancestral property of the family. The Mu family''s business is really very big and wide, which is clearly seen.


    But suoyenmen can''t see anything. How can they be so rich?


    Don''t they take Mu Shaoyu''s business.


    "Yes, I heard that suoyenmen was founded five years ago. It took only five years to completely dominate. It sounds incredible, but it''s not just rumors. It should be true." Donger, after all, knows some information about this, so he is careful.


    "If we do the right thing with suoyenmen, what will happen?" Tang Kexin only felt that his body was obviously stiff for a while, as if he felt that the palms of his hands were exuding sweat.


    "Against the suoyenmen? Who is crazy to do the right thing with suoyenmen? Isn''t that dying? No, I don''t want to die, but I don''t know how to die. " Donger''s eyes are wide, and her face is amazing.


    Tang Kexin suddenly stepped up.


    "Miss, why do you suddenly walk so fast? "Donger''s eyes are light and shining. It''s strange. Why do you walk so fast suddenly?


    "I can''t raise 50000 liang of silver in three days. I don''t know how your young lady will die then. "Tang Kexin went along and said a dull reply.


    She has been very careful in her work. It''s a pity to meet a bandit like rogue. It''s useless even if you are careful any more.


    "Why? What do you mean, miss? "Dong''Er quickly catches up and is even more puzzled.


    "Because of your young lady, I am very unfortunate to offend the people of suoyenmen. "Don Kexin doesn''t hide it from her. She will know it sooner or later.


    "What? What? Miss has offended the people of suoyenmen? " Dong''Er stopped and looked at her daughter in disbelief.


    "I really offended the owner of suoyenmen." Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly curled. If she only offends Suoyan, it''s OK to say that when it''s critical, she''s the leader of Suoyan now.


    Although she did not offend him, but that person is not to let her, she can avoid it?


    So, the most important thing now is to raise enough silver in three times. Of course, there is another thing that is to hide the jade pendant as much as possible and not let him find it.


    If within three days, he can''t find the jade pendant and finish the work, they will be even.


    Thinking of this, Tang Kexin quickened his pace even more.


    However, even if it was so late, Tang Kexin went back to the room and opened the drawer, and found that the two jade pendants had disappeared.


    Tang Kexin''s body froze directly, unable to move.


    "Ah? Miss, where''s the jade plate? The jade plate is gone? " Dong''Er was scared to death when he went to the front. "Miss just put it here, how can it be gone in such a short time?"


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly pursed and his looks are more dignified.


    "Miss, do you want to call the girl in the yard to ask?" Said Dong''Er in a low voice.


    "No more." Tang Kexin shakes her head slightly. She knows that the jade pendant was taken away by the sect leader of Suoyang sect. It''s not about the girl. The sect leader of Suoyang sect certainly won''t let the girls know.


    So the only thing she can do now is to raise 50000 liang of silver in three days.


    Now she can ''t be a pawn. Where can she get fifty-two thousand silver?


    Or, he can go to borrow it from night LAN Chen. The person of suoyangmen only says that the pawnshop can''t receive anything within three days. She can borrow money from night LAN Chen first and return it to him after three days.


    It''s just that it''s not early today. It''s not right for her to go to the palace of night LAN Chen. She can only go tomorrow.


    The next day, Tang Kexin estimated that night LAN Chen should go back to the mansion, which was the royal mansion of night LAN Chen.


    Coincidentally, Tang Kexin just arrived outside the palace, and met the night LAN Chen who just got off the carriage.


    "But why are you here?" Night LAN dust see her, very surprised, also very happy.


    "I''m waiting for you." Tang Kexin said directly. It''s not very interesting to borrow money, but now she really can''t.


    She knew that the prime minister''s office could not give so much money, and even if the prime minister could, she could not ask for it from the prime minister''s adult.


    "Wait for me?" Night LAN dust''s Mou son is tiny bright, "can heart have what matter?"


    Although he knew that waiting for him she said was not the kind of waiting between men and women, he was still very happy and happy that she thought of him when she had something to do.


    Thought of coming to him for help.


    "Well, can you take out 50000 liang of silver now?" Tang Kexin murmured a sigh. She said again. She knew fifty thousand Liang was not a small amount, but he was a great prince. Should he be able to take it out?


    "Fifty thousand Liang silver? What do you want for so much money? " The night LAN dust direct startles lives, a pair of eyes son vigorously circular open, has the incredible doubt.


    But why do you want so much silver all of a sudden?


    "Do you have any trouble?" The words of LAN Chen in the night were slightly paused. "The king of silver can help you figure out a way, but you should tell me what is the matter. "


    " grandma has offended a sinister and despicable villain. " See him ask, just in the heart of a stomach gas Tang Kexin direct way back.


    That man is too insidious and despicable.


    "What sinister, despicable villain did you offend? "Just at this moment, a slightly low, magnetic voice suddenly came.


    Just listen to that voice, don Kexin

 Chapter 129

    "Well, here comes the third brother. Tell me about it. What a sinister, despicable villain. Let the third brother help you clean him up." Night LAN dust turns around, see night LAN Jue, it is very happy.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corner is a direct one. Ask your third Highness for help? Hum, can she?


    "Don''t bother your highness." Tang Kexin said no directly, and his eyes seemed to flash again.


    Night LAN Jue hears her words, her face is obviously gloomy. This woman comes to ask night LAN Chen for help, but refuses his help?!


    "Three halls come down to find you. There must be something important. I''ll go back first." Tang Kexin doesn''t know why night LAN Jue suddenly appears here, but she thinks it''s not appropriate for her to stay here. Maybe it''s very important for the three halls to find night LAN Chen.


    As for the matter of borrowing money from night LAN Chen, she felt that she would find another time to talk about it.


    "Well, don''t hurry. There should be no big deal for the third brother. Don''t you say you need money?" The night LAN dust sees her to leave, the urgent opening, but the appearance of the heart looks obvious is a matter, he still has no help.


    "You have money to lend him?" However, without waiting for Tang Kexin to open his mouth, night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly stare at night LAN Chen, whose eyes are as cold as ice cones, with sharp danger, straight at him.


    Night LAN dust startled, eyes light flash, body slightly stiff, on the night LAN Jue''s eyes, subconsciously swallowed saliva, a little exploratory way back, "yes," "


    he said only one word, night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, the danger seems to have a knife light sword shadow like murderous intention.


    Although the night LAN dust is usually naive and simple, it is not stupid. Naturally, it understands the meaning of night LAN Jue, so it can only be changed, "as if there are not so many."


    Tang Kexin is such a smart man that he can''t find the difference. His eyes narrowed slightly and swept the night LAN Jue quickly.


    Tang Kexin knows that no matter whether there is so much silver in the night LAN Chen, he is afraid that he dare not lend it to her.


    "Well, if you borrow it from the third brother, he must have it." Night LAN dust''s face more than a few apologetic, but also has so a few different encouragement.


    Third brother doesn''t let him lend money to Kexin. It must be that he wants to lend money to Kexin himself. He still understands this meaning. After all, third brother is really different from Kexin.


    "I can''t afford to borrow money from your highness." Tang Kexin''s eyes are obviously cold at the moment. She now understands that the third highness suddenly appears at the moment to prevent night LAN Chen from lending her money.


    The leader of Suoyan gate was introduced to her by his three Highnesses. As for the relationship between them, he alone knows.


    No matter what his purpose is, she is very angry now, so even if he is the third highness of the hall, she does not have a good face for him at the moment.


    In a word, the face of the third highness is more gloomy. Why does this woman have to distance herself from him?


    As soon as Tang Kexin finished speaking, he turned around and started to leave.


    "Kexin, Kexin, don''t leave. In fact, my king can''t give so much money at a time, but the third brother is different. Don''t say 50000, 500000. You are borrowing money anyway. You can pay back when you borrow it. Whose is different? "Night LAN dust quickly stopped her, with a little urgent advice.


    "Different. "Tang Kexin''s heart is full of fire at the moment, so the tone is very blunt. Although the words are said to night LAN Chen, they are obviously said to night LAN Jue.


    "I bet you can''t raise money if you leave now." See her to want to leave, night LAN Jue suddenly said.


    "It has nothing to do with the third highness." Tang Kexin hears this, the fire rubs up, a pair of eyes fiercely stare at him, if the eyes can kill people, she estimates to be able to burn him to ashes.


    Seeing her angry face at the moment, night LAN Jue suddenly smiled, "so angry, as for?"


    He knew that she was very calm and calm, rarely angry. Even if she was in crisis and angry again, she had never been angry before. Moreover, every time, she had a light face.


    However, at the moment, she was obviously angry. He saw her angry for the first time since she was well.


    "Who is angry." Tang Kexin is slightly stunned and breathes a sigh secretly. She tries to hide her anger. She only sees the smile on his face, but finds that the anger is not suppressed, but more and more fierce.


    Yes, she is really angry at the moment. In the past, her career in modern times, her usual training and her training in psychology have made her more calm than ordinary people. It seems that she has been angry for many years, but not for many years.


    Just don''t know why at this moment, she just can''t control herself.


    "Ben Wang found that you are equally lovely when you are angry." The third Highness''s body is a sudden flash, quickly close to her side, lowered the voice, slowly said.


    Tang Kexin takes a hard breath. This man is crazy.


    Come on, she doesn''t care about crazy people.


    Night LAN Jue''s words finish, then directly toward the palace to step forward, obviously intend to enter the palace.


    "You can go in, too." The night LAN Chen looks at Tang Kexin who is standing still and shouts.


    "Ben is here. She dare not come in." The night LAN Jue just walked outside the Wangfu gate suddenly floated a word.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly and snorted secretly. Who said he was? She didn''t dare to go in. She was afraid that he would not succeed.


    So thinking, almost without any hesitation, Tang Kexin walked to the palace.


    Walking in front of the night LAN never looked back, but also know that she followed in, for a time the corner of the lips rose happily, raised a clear chuckle.


    At the moment, this woman is really angry, unexpectedly so easily hit his method.


    Night LAN dust''s eyes blinked, and then followed up.


    At the moment when Tang Kexin stepped into the Royal Palace, he suddenly reflected that the third highness had just become a fierce general. How could she be so easily cheated?


    What was she thinking?


    However, at the moment, she has already come in, and it is obviously more inappropriate to go back. Therefore, she can only continue to walk forward, but when she looks at the back of the night LAN Jue walking in front, her eyes are obviously on fire.


    This man is really insidious, too dark.


    "Well, who did you provoke? "Night LAN Chen walks in Tang Kexin''s body side, thinks of the previous matter, cannot help but ask.


    What kind of trouble did you get? How can I need so much money?


    Tang Kexin didn''t want to tell night LAN Chen. After all, night LAN Chen was too impatient and didn''t use her brain, but when she looked at night LAN Jue walking in front of her, her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she said, "it''s the sect leader of Suoyuan."


    When Tang Kexin said this, his eyes were staring at the back of the night Lanjue walking in front of him. He wanted to see a trace of difference in his movements. But Tang Kexin found that there was no difference in the movement, frequency and rhythm of the man''s steps.


    "What, what? The leader of Suoyan gate, the one you offend is the leader of Suoyan gate? No, how can you offend the sect leader of Suoyan? Ordinary people don''t see him at all. " Night LAN dust directly surprised, can''t help exclaiming, the voice is full of consternation.


    "I don''t know why I''m so lucky. I saw the leader of Suoyan gate so easily, and I had a good business. It seems that the people of Suoyan gate intended to stop me from raising money. I''m surprised. What is his plan?" Tang Kexin is very depressed, really depressed. Originally, she was considerate and strict in her work, but she didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    What can she do if the man wants to be a rascal?


    And the rogue is too rich, so silver is used just like stone.


    "Can you really see the sect leader of Suoyan?" Night LAN dust at the moment but only heard the first half of the sentence, did not notice the second half of the sentence, but the face is unable to control the excitement.


    "With a mask, I dare not show my true face." Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed a little and said deliberately again.


    Walking in front of the night LAN Jue eyebrow angle seems to move a little.


    "With a silver mask? Isn''t it cool. " Night LAN dust at the moment only worship, other are not listen to.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners gave a fierce puff. To be honest, she didn''t realize how cool she was. She only felt that it was too insidious and calculated people everywhere.


    "It''s worth mentioning that even if the sect leader of Suoyang is wearing a mask, few people have seen it. You''re really lucky. No one has ever seen the real face of the sect leader of Suoyang." Night LAN Chen is really aware of Tang Kexin''s luck, and really envies her.


    Tang Kexin sighed secretly. What she didn''t realize was that she was lucky, but she was unlucky to see him. As a result, she got into so many troubles.


    Knowing that, she shouldn''t have talked with him about the business.


    However, Tang Kexin knows that even if he doesn''t talk about business and wants to rectify her, he can think of many ways.


    "Can you please take me with you next time you see the leader of suoyenmen?" Night LAN dust looks forward to her.


    "No more." Tang Kexin''s direct return without any hesitation.


    Night LAN dust slightly sink face, but did not say anything more, after all, like the Suoyan sect leader, it is really difficult to see, can be expected to see once even if very lucky, how can there be a chance to see.


    Just, walk in front of the night LAN Jue but suddenly stopped.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 130

    Seeing him stop suddenly, Tang Kexin''s eyes light flash, and stop again and again. He looks at him strangely. I don''t know what he wants to do when he stops suddenly?


    Night LAN Jue turns her eyes, looks at her, lightly glances at her, and her lips are moving. "Is the master of Suoyang gate so bad?"


    "Poor, too bad, not ordinary bad." At the moment, Tang Kexin is full of anger and fire towards the sect leader of Suoyan. Moreover, she has always suspected that there is a little or very close relationship between the sect leader of Suoyan and his three highness.


    So, night LAN Jue asked, she directly did not hesitate to return.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes flickered for a while, then the lips were slightly raised, and a complex arc was raised. However, nothing more was said, then he turned around and went on.


    Entering the hall, night LAN Chen orders people to pour tea, but Tang Kexin sees paper and ink on the table, with several written words on it.


    Tang Kexin approached and saw the written word. His eyebrows moved and he looked at the night LAN Chen. "You wrote this word. I didn''t expect you wrote it very well. "


    LAN Chen is impatient at night. I didn''t expect to write such a good word.


    "What is my king? You haven''t seen the words written by the third brother. That''s why you are so good." Night LAN dust''s face shows a little smile, but still don''t forget to praise his third brother.


    However, looking at his worship, the words of the third highness should be really good.


    Tang Kexin, however, did not take it seriously. She felt that the character of night LAN Chen was really good enough. In modern times, many people may not be able to reach the level of night LAN Chen.


    How good is the third highness? How good is it to heaven?


    "Well, don''t believe it. You haven''t seen the words written by the third brother. If you have, you will feel that the word Ben Wang can''t enter your eyes." Night LAN Chen sees Tang Kexin''s expression, tiny Leng for a while, repeatedly open mouth.


    Night LAN dust is really a naive good child.


    "I think what you wrote is very good, really good. "Tang Kexin picked up a written word and looked at it." why don''t you send it to me? "


    Tang Kexin suddenly flashed an idea in her mind at the moment. She knew that because of night LAN Jue, it was impossible for her to successfully borrow money from night LAN Chen. In three days, she had to raise 50000 Liang silver, which was not an easy thing.


    Therefore, she must try her best to find a way. In her mind, the words of the four princes should still be able to sell for some silver.


    You can try it.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are obviously cold. This woman wants men''s things like this?!


    "If you want, just take it. Anyway, it''s just written by my king. "Lan Chen at night was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Tang Kexin would put forward such a request.


    "It''s a pity that the word" Ben Wang "can''t be compared with the word" San huangxiong ". However, the word" San huangxiong "is not so easy to get. The word" San huangxiong "is hard to get. "Night LAN dust is still trying to flaunt the three Highness''s good.


    Tang Kexin hears the sentence "ten thousand gold is hard to ask" of night LAN dust, the Mou son quickly flashed, ten thousand gold? Twelve thousand gold?


    Three Highness''s words are so valuable?


    "Is it? That''s just what you said. I don''t believe it. It''s just a word. " Tang Kexin is a little curious at the moment, but not much. What she really cares about at the moment is the ten thousand gold.


    "Third brother, please write a copy on the spot for Kexin." Night LAN dust immediately turned to night LAN Jue to mobilize.


    He felt that the third brother would not refuse such a request. If he had changed the request, the third brother would not have agreed, but now it is desirable and desirable.


    Tang Kexin pretends to be careless. One pair of eyes just glances at the third highness quickly, and then looks to other places.


    The night LAN Jue sees Tang Kexin''s reaction, the lip angle is slightly light, actually has not refused, then walked to the table.


    "Ink research." However, he did not write, but looked at Tang Kexin and suddenly gave a voice to command.


    Night LAN Chen originally wanted to move forward, but seeing the eyes of the third brother was obviously looking at Tang Kexin, he didn''t move.


    Tang Kexin didn''t refuse because he thought about the ten thousand gold thing. He didn''t show any reluctance. He went straight to the past. She wanted to see what kind of realm his words could reach.


    It''s not strange for Tang Kexin to study ink. After all, in the past, in modern times, her father liked to practice calligraphy. In many cases, she studied ink.


    Tang Kexin''s movements are very skilled and professional.


    Night LAN Jue sees her action, tiny Leng for a while, however, didn''t say anything.


    When she finished the ink, the third highness took up the pen, dipped it in ink, drew a piece of paper at will, and then wrote directly.


    His movements are very casual, his writing is very fast and in one go.


    Tang Kexin just blinked an eye, and he finished writing a pair of words.


    Looking at the words he wrote, Tang Kexin was completely stunned. She was a little silly. At the moment, she suddenly understood a sentence, that is, only when there is comparison can there be identification.


    Just now she felt that the character of night LAN Chen was really good, but now compared with the character of the third highness, it is not a grade.


    No wonder his words can be worth thousands of gold. Although Tang Kexin has some prejudices about him at the moment, he has to admit that his writing is really good.


    There is a saying that only better, there is no best, but, to see the words of the third highness, it is estimated that the best is just the same.


    Tang Kexin looks at the words of his three highness and breathes in secret.


    "How about that? Is the handwriting of brother Sanhuang really good? "Night LAN dust''s face is a little more proud, it seems that he is the one who writes.


    Tang Kexin subconsciously points out that the writing is really good.


    Night LAN Jue has put down the pen, slightly turned the body, obviously want to leave.


    "Are the words written by the third highness without signature? Should there be a seal? " Tang Kexin suddenly opens his mouth. When he says this, his eyes flash obviously.


    The action of night LAN Jue stops, turns the MOU, looks at her, looks at her for a while, then takes up the pen again, actually wrote his name.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes stared at the name he wrote, and his heart beat a little faster.


    However, Tang Kexin continues to look at him, obviously waiting for his seal.


    Night LAN Jue a tiny meal, and then took out a square jade seal that he had taken with him, and printed it on the paper he had just written.


    Seeing that he has finished all this, Tang Kexin''s eyes are full of light.


    With the signature and seal of the third highness, it is estimated that he can sell a lot of money. Fifty thousand liang of silver is absolutely no problem.


    If night LAN Jue didn''t stop night LAN Chen from lending her money today, she would surely be able to borrow it. Since night LAN Jue stopped night LAN Jue from lending her money, she could sell it with his words, and then she would have money to pay to suoyenmen.


    Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue to cover the chapter, then directly put it away.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash for a while, but did not say anything, just lips slightly hook up. Night LAN Chen looked at all this, but was shocked directly. It''s good to let third brother write. Unexpectedly, third brother wrote the signature and sealed it, which had never been before.


    Those three brothers didn''t sign the money, and others couldn''t snatch all the money if they didn''t seal the words. This pair must be more valuable.


    However, it''s obvious that this is a gift to Kexin. It''s obvious that Kexin is really different in his mind.


    After Tang Kexin left the palace, he went straight back to the prime minister''s palace and entered the courtyard, with a trace of excitement on his face.


    "Miss is so happy, is it to raise money? "When Dong''Er saw her happy appearance, she also smiled a little more. She looked like she had raised money.


    "Almost. "Tang Kexin smiled mysteriously and went straight into the room.


    After entering the room, Tang Kexin took out the paper character that ye Lanjue had just written, "this should sell for 50000 Liang, right? "


    " this? These are the words written by the third highness? Is it really the words of the third highness, and the signature and seal? Miss, you, where did you get it? " Dong''Er''s words are not clear.


    "Just in the palace of the fourth highness, the third highness just wrote it." Tang Kexin''s lips are fretting and his voice is slightly lowered. "Should it sell for 50000 liang?"


    Tang Kexin is only concerned about whether he can raise money now.


    "Fifty thousand liang of gold is fine. "Dong''Er''s lips are hard and straight back, but after a little pause, he suddenly regained his mind." Miss, you mean to sell the three Highness''s word? "


    Donger''s eyes are wide and his face is unbelievable.


    "Of course, otherwise, where can we raise money. "What Tang Kexin said is taken for granted.


    "But, to sell the words of the third highness," Dong''Er''s lips trembled slightly.


    "If you say where to sell it is the most suitable place, it will not be too eye-catching. Someone needs to know the goods, and someone needs to pay." Tang Kexin interrupted her directly and began to plan how to sell it.


    "Miss, think again, think again." Donger''s body is stiff, and she tries again.


    "Again, it''s the same. You just say where is the best place to sell." Tang Kexin gave her a little white look.


    Of course, Tang Kexin is considerate and can''t make much of it, but he has to pay the price.


    "Of course, it''s the most suitable place for luoyanfang. The boss of luoyanfang usually accepts calligraphy and painting, and also allows others to buy and sell in luoyanfang." Donger sighed silently and had to speak.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up, let''s go." Tang Kexin listens, directly put away the writing paper, go out.


    Donger has no choice but to follow up.


    Tang Kexin is a little shocked when he enters the Luoyan workshop. The place is very quiet. There is no such disorderly business. Moreover, the decorations can be elegant, very special and make people feel very comfortable.


    "What do you want to buy?" When the boss saw the two coming in, he was very enthusiastic.


    "I have a letter written by his highness San to sell." Tang Kexin didn''t cover up at all. He said directly, after all, she is here to sell words, and there is no need to beat around the bush.


    "Said the girl, is it the words of the third highness?" My wife was obviously stunned for a while, and her voice improved a little subconsciously, which was obviously quite unexpected.


    Several other people in the shop heard her voice, and they all turned their eyes and looked over, with some incredible consternation on their faces.


    "Well, yes." Tang Kexin nodded slightly.


    "It must be three halls

 Chapter 131

    "Master, do you want your subordinates to go in and stop Miss Tang?" After the night LAN dust''s death, Mingchuan naturally saw the situation in the shop, only shocked and took a breath.


    Miss Tang even took the words of her highness to sell. Her Highness''s words were rarely sent to others. It was Miss Tang''s honor that Miss Tang could get the words of Her Highness three. Miss Tang didn''t take them well and even sold them?


    Night LAN Jue''s lips slightly pull, with the cold eyes slightly narrowed, but suddenly said, "don''t worry. "


    he didn''t say" yes "or" no ", but said" no hurry ".


    Don''t worry means to wait and see.


    Mingchuan secretly breathed a sigh and sincerely hoped that Miss Tang could change her mind at the moment.


    However, Tang Kexin didn''t hear Mingchuan''s voice in the shop, so he took the word out and put it on the table, "look, shopkeeper, how much is the word worth?"


    The shopkeeper looked at the past quickly. When he saw the word, his face was obviously a little more shocked. When he saw the signature below and the seal of the cover, his eyes couldn''t be opened again.


    "It''s a good word, but is it really written by the third highness? I heard that the words of the third highness are hard to get. How can a little girl like you have the words of the third highness? Are they fake At the moment, other people in the shop are all around. Some people still doubt it.


    After all, there are not many people who have really seen the words of the third highness.


    "Fake? You say it''s fake? Who do you think has the courage to pretend to be the third Highness''s word? Even if you lend me the courage, I dare not do it. " When Tang Kexin heard the man''s words, he immediately replied, saying that it was a righteous man.


    However, Dong''Er''s lips and corners standing beside her were severely smoked. The young lady dared to sell the words of her third highness. What else could she dare not to do.


    At the moment, outside the shop, Mingchuan is in the same mood as Donger.


    Night LAN Jue''s lip angle is a little light pull, seems to have a cold, but also seems to have some other people do not understand the mood.


    "And look, look, there are the names of the three princes and the seals of the three princes. How can you say it''s fake? You can keep silent if you don''t understand. "Tang Kexin gave him a straight look.


    This man''s words obviously affected her business. She also wanted to sell words quickly and go back quickly.


    Outside the shop, the eyes of the third highness were obviously heavy. It turned out that she had planned from the beginning to let him sign and seal, just to sell his words better.


    This damned woman.


    "Yes, it is true that no one has the courage to fake the words of the third highness. But if the girl sells the paintings of the third highness, she is not afraid to offend the third highness." And the man opened his mouth again, and said, this is very reasonable.


    However, when the man spoke, his eyes were always looking at the words. Although he had never seen the real work of the third highness, he could write such a good word, even if it was the third Highness''s, he wanted it.


    Just so, in fact, it is to confuse the public and let others dismiss the idea of purchase. Then, he can take the opportunity to reduce the price.


    "Yes, except for the third highness himself, I''m afraid no one dares to sell it with the words of the third highness. "There was a voice immediately.


    "Do you mean to let the third highness sell the word in person? "Tang Kexin''s lips and corners are slightly pulled, and his eyes quickly sweep through the crowd. The words have some hidden meanings.


    If you think about it, her meaning has a layer. She means to sell calligraphy and paintings instead of the three halls.


    "How much is the little girl going to sell?" The shopkeeper did not know whether he was not influenced by the man or because he heard Tang Kexin''s words, he began to ask Tang Kexin''s price.


    Tang Ke thought to himself. He held out one hand and five fingers.


    "Fifty thousand liang of gold?" The shopkeeper was slightly shocked, then opened his mouth, and his expression was obviously more solemn. "The words of the third highness are indeed worth this price, but I can''t get so much gold at once. Can you give me a few days, and let me raise it for you?"


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly drawn. He''s a bit silly. The shopkeeper is really rich. Fifty thousand liang of gold?


    Isn''t gold worth money in ancient times?


    However, 50000 gold is certainly much more expensive than 50000 silver.


    My God, my third highness doesn''t need to do anything else. He can become a local tyrant only by selling words.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know anything about business when he was young. He was not very proficient in accounting, but he also knew that the price was too high.


    Other people shook their heads when they heard the price from the shopkeeper. In fact, it was really good. Everyone liked it, but they didn''t have so much money to buy it.


    "How much do you have now? Give it to me first, and I''ll take the rest later. "Tang Kexin only wants fifty thousand liang of silver, but if the shopkeeper says so, she can''t change her words.


    If she changes her words again, maybe the shopkeeper will begin to doubt the authenticity of this pair of words.


    "Good, good. "The shopkeeper heard Tang Kexin''s saying, nodded his head repeatedly, and he was very pleased with his face." the little girl is really reasonable. "


    "I''ll ask someone to take the silver that can be collected. I''ll collect the rest for the girl in five days. She lives there, or I''ll ask someone to send it to her. "The shopkeeper is really nice and thoughtful.


    "No, the shopkeeper will give me an IOU. I''ll have it picked up by someone then." Tang Kexin hears this, but the lip corner is subconscious light pull, let him send her home?


    To the prime minister''s office?!


    Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    It''s better to let Donger come and pick it up.


    "OK, OK, that''s OK." The shopkeeper nodded in response, smiling a little more on his face. He obviously liked that word.


    "Otherwise, I''ll change the silver note for you. It''s convenient for you." The shopkeeper is warm-hearted and considerate. It''s not easy to bring such silver when he sees a little girl named Tang Kexin.


    "Good." Tang Kexin thought it was convenient to bring the silver note, so he agreed.


    "How much silver can fifty thousand liang of gold be exchanged for?" Tang Kexin turns to Dong''Er and slightly lowers his voice. The exchange rate of silver and gold is different in every dynasty. I don''t know how to exchange it in this dynasty?


    "One or two gold can be exchanged for almost nine liang of silver." Dong''Er thought about it and lowered his voice.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. Isn''t it possible to have about 450000 liang of silver. Apart from the 50000 Liang given to Suoyan, she still has 400000 Liang left?


    Alas, she got rich and became a local tyrant by accident. Can she live happily in the future?


    When other people saw the shopkeeper''s attitude, they knew that the character was indeed written by the third highness himself, and there was absolutely no false. After all, the shopkeeper could not admit his mistake.


    If it''s really the word of the third highness, there''s the signature of the third highness, there''s the seal of the third highness, and the word is worth fifty thousand liang of gold.


    Even if you sell it right away, it''s not the same price.


    There was a little more regret on the face that had just been doubted, but it was a pity that there was only one copy of the word, and now he regrets a little later.


    "Little girl, do you have any other words in your family?" The man looked at Tang Kexin, and there was a little hope in his eyes. Maybe the little girl had more than one word in her hand.


    "No more." Tang Kexin is slightly stunned for a moment, and her eyes are light. It''s not easy for her to get this one. If it''s not just in the house of night LAN Chen, she just sees the word of night LAN Chen.


    She never had the chance to get the words of the third highness. Of course, she never thought that the words of the third highness were really so valuable, and they were so easy to sell.


    "Really not? Since the young lady can get one, she should have a chance to get it again. "The man still didn''t give up and continued to ask.


    "Really not." Tang Kexin smiled secretly. According to him, it seems that it''s a very simple thing to get the words of the third highness.


    Although the words of the third highness are indeed valuable, she did not want to get another one to sell. This time, if it was not for Ye Lan Jue to stop Ye Lan Chen from lending her money, she would not have thought of this idea.


    Standing outside, the name zhuanmou son was light, and his face was a little more stunned. He thought Miss Tang would agree to the man, and then he tried to ask his Highness for one.


    After all, just one of the three Royal Highnesses sold 50000 liang of gold, 50000 liang of gold. For ordinary people, that is an astronomical number, which is unimaginable.


    The owner of luoyanfang was able to take it out because he also ran many other businesses, and was also one of the top figures in the capital.


    It seems that Miss Tang is not that greedy person.


    It''s a pity that Miss Tang was really unlucky this time. She stole the words of the third highness and was caught by the third highness.


    Moreover, the third Highness has been standing here, but there is no movement. At the moment, even he does not know what the third highness is up to.


    However, he knew that the third highness would never let it go like that, so at the moment, he was really concerned about Miss Tang.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is still very cold, let a person look at living cold, because the shopkeeper''s order small two go out to collect silver, he slightly moved the position, avoided to leave.


    It''s a little bit of a rumor. What''s the trouble, master?


    What do you mean by not going in or leaving?


    "Girl, here are two hundred and sixty thousand silver tickets. Take them first. The other girls will come to the shop to get them five days later." The shopkeeper''s speed was very fast. Before long, he collected 260000 silver tickets and handed them to Tang Kexin.


    "Good." Tang Kexin took over. She didn''t order anything, so she put it away. To be honest, she hasn''t studied this ancient silver note, and she still can''t understand it.


    The shopkeeper looked at her and her eyes flashed. How could he feel that the little girl didn''t have any idea about money.


    However, the little girl is straightforward and very likable.


    "If you have any more calligraphy and paintings to sell later, you are welcome to luoyanfang at any time." The shopkeeper has a smile on his face. It''s not that mercenary calculation, but it''s very comfortable.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer. Seriously, I''m afraid there will be no calligraphy and painting to sell in the future.


    Since Tang Kexin has collected the silver note, he naturally left with Dong''Er.


    It''s just that I suddenly have so much money and more than 200000 silver notes. I''m still a little excited.


    Tang Kexin went out of the falling inkstone shop, just walked a few steps, and suddenly a person appeared in front of her, directly blocking her way.


    Tang Kexin raises his eyes, and when he sees what he looks like, his subconscious is stiff

 Chapter 132

    132 he bullied her. It should be a coincidence, or he just passed by and saw her.


    Tang Kexin comforts himself secretly in the bottom of his heart, but suddenly feels that the silver note on his body seems to be a little uneasy.


    Dong''Er is scared to be silly directly. The whole person is frozen, unable to move or even dare not go out of the atmosphere.


    Miss sells the words of the third highness, and is caught by the third highness!


    "Three highness, so skillful." Tang Kexin decides to pretend to be innocent, and looks at him with a little smile on his lips.


    The lip corners of Mingchuan are hard to crack, Qiao? If it''s a coincidence that your Highness has been standing here for half a day, waiting for her for half a day, waiting for her to come out.


    "Here." Night LAN Jue''s face is very heavy, heavy some terrible, the lip angle moves, that voice is low let a person breathless, a hand slowly extends to her.


    He had thought that she would take his words and keep them well. Unexpectedly, she left with her front foot and sold them here with her back foot.


    "What?" Tang Kexin is surprised secretly, but continues to pretend to be innocent. A pair of eyes blink at him, or not just because of pretending to be innocent, it is likely to be frightened.


    "The king''s word, the silver for sale." Night LAN absolutely see she does not admit, direct opening said, no longer give her any room to maneuver.


    Tang Kexin''s face immediately sinks. It seems that he has just seen it. It seems that he is not new here.


    How can this man be so idle every day? He can meet anywhere.


    What''s more, he asked her for money? She had a hard time getting the money. Before she was happy, she had to give it to him?


    "What did the third highness say? Women don''t understand. " Tang Kexin doesn''t want to admit it, because there is no money after admitting it. Then she will have no money for suoyenmen, and then she will be in trouble.


    "Do you want me to take it by myself?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes turn slightly, turning to her slightly drum bosom. The words are very gentle, but there are irresistible threats.


    Tang Kexin breathes out secretly and glares at him severely, thinking that he would not know how much money she bought?


    "Twenty six silver notes, no less." Only, night LAN Jue once again, the instant smashed the fluke psychology of Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners give him a hard slap. He even knows how much money she has taken?


    Then it means that he has been watching all this in secret, so, all of it, he is very clear?


    Does the shopkeeper know that he owes her money?


    Since he said the numbers so clearly, Tang Kexin didn''t have any room to struggle at all. He could only take out all the silver notes and deliver them to him with some hatred.


    He took it, flipped it casually, and handed it to Mingchuan. "Count it, there is no shortage of one."


    Tang Kexin''s corner of the eye jumped a few times and counted them. He couldn''t use less of them. Did he use them so well?


    What''s more, she didn''t count the silver tickets when she just got them.


    If the shopkeeper gives her one or two pieces missing, it''s hard not to count them on her head.


    However, at the moment, he didn''t mention the money owed by the shopkeeper, or he didn''t know the incident. If he didn''t know, she could come back the day after tomorrow to get fifty thousand liang of silver tickets from the shopkeeper, or the problem could be solved.


    "Five days later, come and take the rest of the silver." However, Tang Kexin hasn''t finished thinking about it. His voice came again, which directly turned Tang Kexin into a focus.


    In that case, he said it to a famous legend, not to her, so there was no share for her at all.


    Tang Kexin is only biting his teeth at the moment. Is this man so cruel? Not a bit for her.


    Mingchuan''s lip corners were slapped again. It was the idea of the master. After Miss Tang sold the words, he would collect Miss Tang''s money?


    How does he feel that his master is so black?


    He knows better than anyone that the master is not poor in money, absolutely not bad in money. But Miss Tang has just got the money, but she hasn''t covered the heat yet, so she has been searched by the master. Moreover, Miss Tang has sold the money, and she must be very happy. As a result, the master suddenly came here. It''s estimated that Miss Tang wants to die now.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t want to die at the moment, but she wants to kick someone to death.


    However, after thinking about it, I held back.


    "Master, there are two hundred and sixty thousand silver notes, many of them." Mingchuan has finished counting the silver tickets and respectfully replies.


    "Well, let''s go." Night LAN Jue Shen voice should be, slightly swept Tang Kexin, and then turn, want to leave.


    At the moment, Donger has been shocked and has no reaction. The whole process has been dull.


    "Three highness, you, you just leave?" When Tang Kexin saw that he left like this, he was also a bit foolish. This man robbed her of her money and left like this?


    Well, although it was sold in his words, at least it was also sold by her. So he took all her money and thought about taking the rest five days later. Is that really good?


    "Or what?" The third Highness''s movement immediately stopped, turned the eyes to look at her, eyes son light flash, he wants to see what she can say?


    She did not hesitate to sell his words. What matters is not the painting, but her ideas. She said that he would sell his things without any nostalgia. That would be enough to show that in her mind, he has no place.


    How can''t she sell the words of night LAN Chen?


    Although the character of night LAN Chen is inferior to his, in fact, he can sell some silver.


    "I admit that it''s my fault that I secretly sold the words of the third highness without the permission of the third highness." Tang Kexin murmured a sigh. It''s really her fault. She doesn''t deny it.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips slightly pull, hum, she also knows that she is wrong.


    However, he didn''t see much meaning of apology from her face, so he knew that her words had not been finished, his lips slightly pursed, looked at her, and waited for her to finish.


    "However, depending on the situation, the third highness should not have just arrived and just sold the characters. The third highness should have a clear view. If the third highness is not satisfied, he can come out early to stop it." Tang Kexin''s heart was a little upset. He obviously saw the whole process. Since he had seen it for a long time, if he didn''t want her to sell her words, he could have stopped her at that time.


    Why wait until this time.


    When she got the money and was secretly happy, he suddenly appeared and threw cold water all over her.


    Is there anything like this?


    "Isn''t it good for me to collect money when you''ve sold out?" Night LAN Jue lips slightly hook, hook out a little different arc, lips fretting, word by word slowly said.


    In a word, Tang Kexin''s heart has become grey.


    Mingchuan is also stunned. Is this his master? Is that what his master said?


    Although the master really means that, don''t you come out in the presence of Miss Tang Ke?


    Isn''t this a blow to Miss Tang?


    "That''s why my king intended it." Just, night LAN Jue again slowly added a sentence.


    Is it reasonable for this woman to steal his words?


    It''s hard to beat Tang Kexin''s expression. Tang Kexin stares at him fiercely. If she can, she really wants to kick this dark and insidious person to death.


    Mingchuan''s lip corners were yanked and yanked. At this moment, he couldn''t find any words to describe his master.


    All of a sudden, he felt that the image of Yingyong, the former master of his family, seemed to disappear.


    "Three highness, this word is just what I''ve tried my best to sell, you just take all the money away, don''t you think it''s too much?" Tang Kexin''s heart is depressed and upset at the moment. She feels that if she doesn''t talk to her at the moment, she may really suffocate.


    At this moment, her tone was less respectful to him, but more reckless.


    She can''t bear to see him do so much and so absolutely.


    "Therefore, when you sold the king''s words in private, the king would like to thank you?" Night LAN Jue Mou son micro turn, look at her, word word word word word word word word word again, very light, very slow, but there is a risk of suffocation.


    She secretly sold his words. He hasn''t settled with her yet.


    "Tang Kexin was speechless, and his momentum was obviously weaker.


    In this regard, she really has some faults.


    "In fact, at that time, I also had help with the word" three Highnesses " Tang Kexin''s tone obviously slowed down. It''s hard, but not hard. You can try soft. No matter what, it''s most important to get the money.


    Besides, she really helped.


    "Oh?" Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle micro Yang, that light tone sounded a little more different, "tell me, what did you help?"


    "I helped to study ink." Tang Kexin stood up straight, looked up, held up his chest, and went back to the past without hesitation.


    Originally, when he wrote this word, it was the ink that she studied. So, in calculation, she also had credit.


    Therefore, the sale of money, at least part of her.


    She felt that she could not ask too much.


    In fact, Tang Kexin understood that Ye Lan Jue certainly didn''t want to separate her at all, but she felt that, in front of his subordinates, he should be more or less afraid of his image, and he didn''t at least do too much.


    Mingchuanmou son quickly flashed a few times. Miss Tang helped the master to study ink, which was really helpful.


    Therefore, it is natural for him to think that Miss Tang needs some remuneration at the moment.


    In fact, the master robbed all the silver tickets like this. He really bullied Miss Tang.


    Master is not short of money. Why do you bully Miss Tang so much.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue nodded slightly, listening to his tone is to admit Tang Kexin''s help, his face more thinking meaning, should be thinking about how much silver to give her is more appropriate.


    Tang Kexin looks at him, his eyes twinkle, and there is a little more hope.


    Mingchuan also felt that the master would definitely give the silver note to Miss Tang next.


    "Name passing." Sure enough, at the end of the night, LAN cried out.


    "Yes." The famous biography responded quickly. It seemed that it was exactly what he thought. The master was going to give Miss Tang a silver note, but he didn''t know how much the master was going to give Miss Tang?


    "Give Miss Tang ten Wen copper coins, and calculate her ink research money." Then, the famous biographer heard the words of his own master, one after another, and stared at his master in an instant.

 Chapter 133

    "Master, I don''t have ten coins on my subordinates." Mingchuan looks a little embarrassed. In fact, he seldom carries any silver coins on his body. They are all large amount of silver notes. He doesn''t really have ten Wen copper coins.


    Who would have thought that the master would need ten Wen copper coins?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his lips narrowed, and he didn''t say a word more. He turned and left directly.


    Shit, she doesn''t want it. It''s OK. Don''t want it. She still has two days. She doesn''t believe that she can''t collect 50000 liang of silver in three days.


    It''s said that seeing Tang Kexin''s action, Tang Kexin is directly stupid. In front of the master, Tang Kexin even plays with his temper. He doesn''t have a word, so he turns around and leaves?


    Night LAN Jue sees her movement, the lip Cape also has some suspicious to smoke a while, this woman''s temper is not really small.


    Dong''Er is still a little dazed, but she keeps up with her young lady quickly.


    "Miss, if you don''t even say hello, just go away. Is that really good? "Dong''Er has come back to his senses. He is afraid of what Tang Kexin did just now.


    She was just afraid that the young lady''s practice would make the three halls angry, but fortunately, the three princes didn''t say or do anything?


    "Or what?" Tang Kexin turns her eyes and looks at Dong''Er. She''s a little heavy. He just did that. Do you want her to stay there and be humiliated by him?


    "Miss, shall we go back to the mansion now? "Dong''Er''s eyes are on her own young lady''s, and her lips are hard to crack. It''s time to talk about it.


    "Well, go back to the mansion first. "Tang Kexin secretly breathed a sigh. Unexpectedly, he was busy for a long time and didn''t get any money.


    It seems that she needs to find another way to collect 50000 liang of silver. Moreover, she feels that next, she may need to take secret action and not let other people know, especially the third highness.


    Otherwise, she will never be able to raise money in these three days.


    Tang Kexin and Dong''Er went back to the prime minister''s mansion. They just went back to the prime minister''s mansion and entered the yard. However, they just met the prime minister''s adult. The three princes who were with the prime minister''s adult were just planning to give him ten Wen copper coins.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are withdrawn, and he ignores them directly. He intends to go there.


    "Stop. "But the prime minister suddenly called out to stop her, with some anger in his voice," didn''t you see the third highness? Can''t even be polite? "


    Tang Kexin''s steps stopped, but he didn''t turn around and didn''t mean to salute.


    When the prime minister saw that he was unwilling to turn around, he turned his back to them and thought that she had caused any disaster outside. He was guilty and afraid, so he said in a deep voice, "what have you done and caused?"? "


    when Tang Kexin heard the prime minister''s words, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the fire in his heart suddenly jumped up. He quickly turned around, looked over, held his head high, held his chest high, and said with awe on his face," yes, I sold the words of the third highness, so what? I love you so much. "


    Tang Kexin feels that she is too oppressed in front of the third highness. She is fed up with this crime. So from this moment on, she doesn''t intend to aggrieve herself any more. What''s her love? Who is afraid of?


    She had never been afraid in front of the prince, even though the words of the prince that day were so obvious, even the evidence and other things were so clear, she had not been afraid at that time, even the eyebrows and corners did not flash, why she was afraid of the night LAN Jue now.


    Yeah, why should she be afraid of the night?


    Tang Kexin has always been fearless. Why should she be afraid of night LAN Jue?


    I see evil.


    Night LAN Jue sees her appearance, the lip angle slightly draws up, the Mou son deep place seems to have concealed a trace of unusual brightness.


    In fact, he never wanted her to be afraid of him. What he wanted was for her to be the most real self in front of him, just like now, so that she could make him feel real and kind.


    However, her words of love how how how, really enough domineering, look at the world, dare to say this in front of his night LAN Jue, I''m afraid that he will never find a second.


    Standing not far away, Mingchuan is directly stupid. Miss Tang is so arrogant that she dare to say such words to the master. It''s so powerful. He has already admired Wufu and threw it to the ground.


    Donger lowered her head and said nothing. She knew that her young lady was angry at the moment.


    "You, you?" The prime minister''s face changed quickly, but you didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The prime minister shouted fiercely, calmed down a little, reached out and pointed to Tang Kexin. "You dare to sell the paintings of your three highness? You, you are pissing me off. How dare you? "


    when the prime minister''s words came out, Tang Kexin was shocked. The prime minister didn''t know about it. Just when the prime minister asked about it, she thought that the third highness had told the prime minister about her selling words.


    It seems that the third highness didn''t say it, and then she recruited herself.


    Tang Kexin turns his eyes and looks at the third highness, then he just smiles at his lips.


    Tang Kexin secretly snorts. Shit, he''s a sinister fox. Although he didn''t say that, he ran to the prime minister''s office afterwards. Who knows what his mind is?


    And now he made it clear that he was going to see her bustle.


    "Tang Kexin, you are more and more daring. You dare to sell the words of the three princes. You, your" prime minister is a little shaky. Some of them are upset by Tang Kexin, and some of them are shocked by this. After all, the three princes are standing beside him at the moment.


    Tang Kexin breathed hard and blinked quickly. "Dad, my mother said I want to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake. I just bought it and sent it to my mother."


    Tang Kexin decides to go, but how to say, now the prime minister''s adult is her father. If the prime minister wants to set fire to her, she will be really miserable.


    Tang Kexin found these days that the prime minister is absolutely gentle in front of the prime minister''s wife.


    It can be seen that the prime minister is very fond of his wife.


    "Is it?" As expected, the prime minister''s face obviously eased down, and the anger on his face also dissipated for the most part.


    "Grace." Tang Kexin nodded quickly, then picked up the osmanthus cake in his hand and showed it to the prime minister.


    Fortunately, when she just passed by the dessert shop, she thought that the prime minister''s wife liked osmanthus cake best, so she brought a box back.


    "Your mother likes sweet scented osmanthus cake best. Then, go quickly and don''t let your mother wait for you." The prime minister''s eyes flashed a little, then he said.


    Of course, the prime minister also has the intention of intentionally draining the water at the moment. After all, he doesn''t know how to deal with this matter. His third highness is just here. The punishment is light. I''m afraid that his third highness is not satisfied and heavy. He will feel sorry and can''t bear to be a father.


    Therefore, it is better to let the heart leave by this reason. If the three Highnesses don''t stop it, it should be nothing.


    "Good." Tang Kexin responded briskly. When he looked up, a pair of eyes quickly swept the three princes, obviously with some pleasure and a little provocation.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly pulled. This woman''s courage is really growing.


    Tang Kexin just looked at him quickly, then turned around and left quickly.


    Tang Kexin went to the prime minister''s wife''s room first, just as the old lady was also there. When he saw her, his face was obviously heavy. "What do you look like? If you dress casually, your sister will be much better than you. "


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly heavy. She knows that the old lady is not satisfied with her all the time. She picks up her faults and looks at her badly.


    When we meet, it means that this is not right and that is not right.


    "Mother, my heart is just sick. Don''t be too hard on her." the prime minister''s wife listened to the old lady''s words, but she was also a little dissatisfied and couldn''t help talking.


    "What do you mean by that? Did I demand her? You also said that her illness has been cured. Since it has been cured, how can she be as mad as before? It''s said that Murphy is going to withdraw. Just like her, which serious man will marry her? "When the old lady saw the always supple prime minister''s wife, she even went back to her for Tang Kexin, and her face sank a little bit.


    "What''s the matter? Who says women must marry? I want to be with my mother. "Tang Kexin passed by the old lady, went to the prime minister''s wife''s bed, and beat up the osmanthus cake in his hand." mother, this is your favorite osmanthus cake, which I just bought back. "


    the old lady was so ignored by her that a gloomy face could dribble rain. She gave Tang Kexin a look of hate and left.


    The prime minister''s wife sighed silently, and then tightly grasped Tang Kexin''s voice, "xiner, you are wronged. "


    to say this, the prime minister''s wife''s eyes are a little apologetic, but a little more complicated.


    "My mother''s words are serious. "Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered, and suddenly the prime minister''s wife said something serious, which should not sound like what a mother said to her daughter.


    "Xin''er," said the prime minister''s wife, holding her hand tightly and intensely. At last, she sighed secretly, released her hand and took the osmanthus cake bought by Tang Kexin. "Xin''er is really getting more and more sensible."


    Tang Kexin knows that the prime minister''s wife just had something to say, but finally stops. However, since the prime minister''s wife stops, Tang Kexin does not continue to ask.


    Tang Kexin, seeing that the prime minister''s wife''s mood seemed to be a little low, accompanied her all the time.


    About half an hour later, Tang Kexin resigned from the prime minister''s wife. When he returned to his yard, Dong''Er quickly welcomed him out, with a very complicated look. He handed the paper in his hand to Tang Kexin. "Miss, miss, your third Highness has the word sent back. "


    Dong''Er is obviously shocked at the moment. She sold the words of the third highness. In fact, the third highness didn''t do anything about the young lady, but also sent the word back.


    No, no? This character has just been sold by Miss Mingming. Why did your highness take it back?


    Tang Kexin is also shocked. Her eyes look at the word quickly. It''s the one she sold before.


    No matter how the third highness brought it back, but what does he mean? Why did someone send the word back to her?


    What do you want to do?


    The man''s mind is too deep for her to guess.


    Just, at the moment, he sent the word, how would she deal with it?


    Don''t sell it again?


    However, immediately thinking of the previous experience, Tang Kexin felt that it was better to forget. Even if she sold it again, she would never get a cent.

 Chapter 134

    "Miss, what do you mean by your third highness? Why did you send this word back?" Donger is extremely puzzled at the moment. These three princes are really incomprehensible.


    "Who knows what he wants? He is a dark, insidious fox, mean and mean. The best way is to ignore him." Tang Kexin didn''t know what he meant, so she decided to ignore him.


    It''s just that Tang Kexin has a bellyful of fire when he thinks about what happened just now. He directly tells the most real idea in his heart. Anyway, this is her yard. There are only two people here, she and Donger.


    Besides, he didn''t call the roll, and the other girls didn''t know who she scolded.


    I don''t know why. Now when it comes to night LAN Jue, she is full of anger. She is always calm. I don''t know why every time I meet him, the anger will rise uncontrollably.


    However, Tang Kexin didn''t turn around, so he didn''t see the man who was scolded by her just walked into the yard at the moment, and because of his command, Mingchuan didn''t get close, just far outside the yard.


    Dong''Er''s face is directly green, miss. Are you scolding the third highness? , scold so ruthlessly


    insidious abdomen black? Despicable? And stingy? Is this the third highness?


    How is it possible? The third highness is a mythical figure. How could it be such a person as the young lady said?


    Although the fame is far away, I still heard Tang Kexin''s words. Her face was even darker. She was too brave to scold her three highness.


    No one has ever dared to scold his highness like this. Even the emperor has never scolded his highness like this. He dares to say that Miss Tang is absolutely the first one.


    However, the scolded original lip angle is slightly aroused, I don''t know if it really doesn''t care, or it is extremely anti smile.


    "I''m very happy." Night LAN Jue suddenly appeared at her side, his deep, but magnetic voice then slowly spread in her ear.


    The woman seemed to be very happy and addicted. This one by one of the words is also quite slip, do not take to think, it is the most real idea in her heart.


    His voice is light and slow, but it seems that there is a risk of shock to the bottom of one''s heart.


    "Ah? Your highness? " Tang Kexin hears this sound, his subconscious is stiff, then he turns around, looks at his face that is enough to confuse all living beings, his eyes are startled, and he seems to lose control for a while. Of course, she is as quick as she is, and immediately makes a clever salute, "my daughter, please say hello to the third highness?"


    Tang Kexin doesn''t know how much he has heard, but she just scolded him for being a fact. With his superhuman hearing, I''m afraid she has heard a lot. So, Tang Kexin feels that in this case, he needs to keep a low profile and see the situation clearly first.


    After all, I scolded people, and then I was arrested by others. My heart is still empty.


    "A cunning and treacherous, despicable, mean person with a chicken''s belly is worth your courtesy? "Someone is obviously smiling, and his words are also light, so he can''t hear anything different.


    But, obviously, I heard all her scolding words without missing anything.


    "Despicable? Sinister villain? Who? Who? Who is a sinister villain? "Tang Kexin automatically opens the mode of pretending to be innocent, and a pair of eyes look around deliberately.


    Although it''s true that she just scolded him, it doesn''t seem that she just scolded him. She didn''t scold him that hard, did she?


    Although the meaning is about that.


    Name pass lips corner firm draw, dare to scold dare not admit? Didn''t you just scold me so much?


    Dong''Er desperately lowers her head. It''s also right for miss not to admit it at this time. If she admits it, she will be directly chopped to death by her three highness at the next moment.


    The eyebrow angle of night LAN Jue is slowly flying, and the smile of lip angle seems to be more and more.


    In this case, he can laugh like this and look around the world. I''m afraid there will be no one else. However, how can he look so creepy with his smile.


    "Did you just hear me wrong? "Night LAN Jue''s eyes looked at her, the eyebrow angle was up, the voice was still plain and could not hear too many differences, it seemed that he was just talking about a very common thing, it seemed that the person Tang Kexin scolded was not him, and had nothing to do with him.


    "Well, well, your highness must have heard it wrong. Sometimes, seeing is not necessarily true, and what you hear must be true, untrustworthy or untrustworthy." Tang Kexin nodded his head seriously.


    "What should the king believe?" Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle tiny pick, the body seems to be a little closer to her, sexy lips slightly light open, word by word slowly said, "believe you."


    This gentle voice seems to be a little lower, with a fatal temptation, like the willow catkins in spring flicking through the bottom of my heart, itchy and uncomfortable.


    Tang Kexin swallowed a mouthful of saliva in secret. He was so close to her all of a sudden. The sudden change of her style made her unable to fit her. She couldn''t breathe.


    "Tell me, what can I believe in you? "Night LAN Jue suddenly approached her, which was close enough to continue to pull closer. Night LAN Jue''s face was about to stick on her skin, and his perfect and impeccable face was constantly enlarged in front of her.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. What can you believe in her? what do you mean?


    What does he need to believe in her?


    In fact, she felt that she had nothing to do with him, so they didn''t seem to have reached a level where they didn''t agree with each other.


    "Tang Kexin, you are saying something that can make my king believe you." Night LAN Jue''s eyes flickered for a while, and then stared at Tang Kexin straight, his lips were moving, word for word words seemed to have some different temptations.


    He hoped that she would be frank with him once.


    Mingchuan hears the words of the master and son. He is stunned for a moment. Then he pulls and looks at Donger, who is stunned, and leaves directly.


    The action of Mingchuan is very fast, and the martial arts of Mingchuan is better than Donger, so Donger has almost no room to struggle, so it is far away from Mingchuan.


    "What are you doing? Why are you pulling me away? "After Dong''Er gets back to her senses, she stares at Mingchuan fiercely. What is this? Why do you take her away? She is still looking at her young lady.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to stay there in this case?" The name passes white her one eye, this wench how does not grow a wink.


    If Miss Tang answers the question just asked by the third highness, it must involve the secret between the third highness and Miss Tang. It must not be known to others. The girl is still standing there.


    "I want to protect the young lady." Dong''Er is shocked for a moment, and then quickly refutes. Just now, the young lady scolded the third highness after all. What should the third highness do to the young lady?


    "If your highness really wants to hurt your miss, do you think it''s up to you to save your miss? "Mingchuan''s lips are slightly pulled, which directly gives her an idiot''s eyes.


    Don''t the girl know how much she has, just by her? If the master really wants to do it, he can flick her away with his fingers.


    "What do you mean? You mean I''m going to watch the lady? "Donger retorts directly. She also knows the power of the third highness. In fact, she is also afraid of the third highness. However, she can''t ignore her young lady because she is afraid of the third highness.


    "Do you think your highness will hurt your young lady?" Mingchuan murmured a breath and said again, how can this girl not understand his meaning? This is the key point. Can this girl not see it?


    This time, Dong''Er is silent. If the third highness really wants to hurt the young lady, she will not know how many times she has died in the past.


    Although the third highness looks terrible every time, at the end of the day, it doesn''t seem so good.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin hears this from his third highness in the yard. His eyes blink and say something that makes him believe her?


    Does he mean something, or is it just a whim?


    But does it matter if he doesn''t believe her? Does she need him to believe her?


    She had previously decided not to aggrieve herself in front of him. She didn''t need to be afraid of him at all. She just scolded him and was caught by him on the spot. It was really a little guilty. After all, it was her fault to scold behind her. But she didn''t scold wrong either. What she said was the truth, not a word.


    ¡±Your highness doesn''t believe it. What does it have to do with me? "Tang Kexin looked at him, his eyes twinkled, his lips moved gently, and he said slowly word by word.


    Believe it or not, it''s his freedom. She doesn''t think it has much to do with her. After all, she doesn''t have much to do with him, does it?


    Of course, this is Tang Kexin''s idea.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 135

    "Tang Kexin," listening to her words, his Highness''s face sank instantly, especially when he saw her completely indifferent attitude, his eyes narrowed directly.


    There was an obvious danger of gnashing teeth in the sound, and the volume suddenly increased a little.


    "In fact, the third highness doesn''t have to be so loud. I can hear that." Tang Kexin took a few steps back quickly, pulled away from him, and then dug her ears. Her ears were going to deafen him. Why did he suddenly shout so loudly.


    Because she completely put down her fear of him, no longer feared in front of him, and her mood was completely relaxed.


    Before I saw him, I was afraid that he was the man in the temple that night. But now she feels that even if it is him, she doesn''t need to be so afraid, because fear can''t play any role.


    Fear will make her more vulnerable.


    The best way is to see the difference. Just get along with your ordinary heart.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slowly, he wanted to see a real her, but such a real her, but let hate gnash teeth.


    Hate her now so indifferent, indifferent attitude.


    "The words of the third highness should be returned to the third highness." Tang Kexin hands the words just given to her by Donger to yelanjue. She feels that the most important thing now is to keep a suitable distance from the third highness, draw a clear line, and don''t have too much entanglement.


    At first, she was still thinking about how to deal with the portrait. Now that he has come, she can just give it back to him to avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    What happened before is a lesson.


    As for the matter of ten Wen copper coins of the third highness, that''s how it passed.


    "What? So anxious to get rid of the relationship with this king? " Night LAN Jue Mou son squints, looking at her, that gnash teeth taste more obvious, faintly more dangerous breath.


    "I have nothing to do with the third highness." Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and shining, looking at him. It''s very natural to return. She has no special relationship with him, and there is no need to clear them.


    "Night LAN Jue breathed heavily. At this moment, he had an impulse to strangle her directly. This damned woman is really relaxed.


    She had nothing to do with him?


    How dare she say she has nothing to do with him?


    "Are you sure you have nothing to do with this king?" Night LAN Jue suddenly approached her, and for a moment his dangerous breath completely wrapped her, and the oppressed people could not breathe.


    "I''m sure." Tang Kexin secretly breathed a sigh and looked at him, but still answered word for word. At the moment, her words are called resolute.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly approached her, their bodies almost stuck together, his hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed her waist, and then suddenly bowed.


    "Three, three highness," just at this time, the prime minister''s voice suddenly came.


    When the prime minister looked at the situation, he couldn''t believe it for a while. His third highness suddenly embraced his heart, and then seemed to want to be intimate?


    This, what is this?


    Your highness and your heart? How is this possible?


    Next moment, night LAN can only release Tang Kexin.


    However, the consternation on the face of the prime minister can''t be dispelled.


    After Tang Kexin returned to the spirit, his lips were slightly torn. It was really time for the prime minister to come.


    Mingchuan hears the news and hurries over. Seeing the master''s icy face, he is shocked at the bottom of his heart. He can see that the master''s mood is not very good. It was just what he intended. He should stay outside.


    "Your Highness, I just heard from the palace that the emissary of the Northern Kingdom has entered the palace. Do you want to enter the palace?" The prime minister originally thought that the third highness had left. He never thought that the third highness had come to xiner. He had a good reason to think of the news from the palace.


    "Emissary of the northern kingdom?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, "why did the Northern Kingdom send messengers?"


    The northern kingdom is now the most powerful country in the world. It is powerful because, twenty years ago, when their emperors were just a few years old, they successively took over the surrounding small countries, expanding in the north, expanding in the South and expanding in all directions.


    It is said that at that time, the northern university had the momentum of governing the whole country. Although other countries were afraid, they were unable to stop it. Even if there were several alliances, it would not help.


    Because the emperors of the northern kingdom were so powerful that they were frightening.


    At that time, seeing that the northern kingdom was about to invade the Dayuan Dynasty, but somehow, the emperor of the Northern Kingdom suddenly stopped, and then there was no movement, so completely quiet down.


    Since then, the Northern Kingdom has never invaded another country, and no one dares to provoke the northern kingdom.


    There has never been much contact between the Dayuan Dynasty and the northern kingdom. Why did they send messengers suddenly?


    "The reason for this is not clear. However, if we can have a good relationship with the Northern Kingdom, it will certainly be beneficial and harmless to the Dayuan Dynasty." The prime minister is very conscientious and thinks about the interests of the Yuan Dynasty.


    "It depends on why he came? Are the kings of the north so easy to take advantage of? " Night LAN Jue''s eyes are slightly heavy. At this moment, he has recovered his usual coldness and steadiness.


    Obviously, night LAN is not as optimistic as the prime minister thinks.


    "It''s a strange move in the northern kingdom. I don''t know what the emperor of the northern kingdom is up to this time. However, 19 years ago, the emperor of the Northern Kingdom announced that the northern kingdom would not invade any other country. Although I don''t know the reason at that time, the emperor of the Northern Kingdom spoke naturally. After 19 years, it''s impossible to repent. Therefore, this time, the ambassador of the Northern Kingdom didn''t necessarily come here It''s a bad thing. " The prime minister began to analyze, because night LAN never avoided Tang Kexin, so he talked about it, and the prime minister replied with his words.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes light, Northern Kingdom? Although she didn''t cross for a long time, she had heard about the strength of the northern kingdom.


    It''s said that in those days, the emperor of the northern kingdom was a deterrent to the whole world. Wherever he went, no matter who was in charge of it, he would dominate the whole world.


    Now when I hear the words of the prime minister, it seems that the rumors should be true.


    However, I don''t know why the powerful emperor of the Northern Kingdom put out the fire 19 years ago?


    Generally, like those rulers, they are more brave and victorious. The more victorious they are, the stronger their sense of encroachment is. In that case, there is no reason to stop.


    However, she has also heard a rumor that the emperor of the Northern Kingdom has not yet married, and the harem still has no queen.


    As a king of a country, it''s really a shocking thing that he doesn''t marry or set up a queen. However, no one dares to say anything when he has reached the powerful position of the emperor of the northern country, even if he is an important official of the northern country.


    However, as a king of a country, he should have been more than 40 years. Why hasn''t he got a wife and established it yet?


    This northern emperor is really strange.


    "Three highness or go to the palace." The prime minister thought about it, and said, he is not really looking for an excuse to catch up with his highness.


    It''s really something.


    Tang Kexin slightly droops his eyes. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. At the moment, he doesn''t respond to the prime minister''s words.


    Night LAN despairs her one eye, secretly breathed a breath, then steps to walk outward.


    Night LAN Jue originally thought that when he walked out, she would at least have some reactions, but she did not seem to see his movements at all, and still slightly hung her eyes, thinking deeply, did not look up at her.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly has an impulse to strangle her. Doesn''t he really have a place in this woman''s heart?


    Until the night LAN Jue left, Tang Kexin kept a meditative posture, without any change.


    "My heart. "Seeing that the third Highness has left, the prime minister can''t help shouting at her, which is somewhat complicated.


    "Well? "Tang Kexin looks up at the prime minister.


    "You, you don''t like the third highness, do you? "The prime minister cried out secretly and asked tentatively.


    The third highness is excellent, and it''s not surprising that he likes the third highness. However, he is worried that no woman has been in the eyes of the third Highness for so many years. He is not sure what the third Highness''s attitude towards his heart is.


    What''s more, my mother never wanted her to marry into the royal family. The royal family looked at the scenery, but which one of the women married into the royal family was really happy? Even the queen can not see how happy.


    "No. "Tang Kexin is stunned, and then quickly returns. It''s very natural. She likes the night LAN Jue? How is that possible?


    She never thought about any relationship with Ye Lanjue. She always tried her best to keep the distance from ye Lanjue. She couldn''t avoid him. How could she like him.


    What''s more, the third Highness''s affairs are so complicated that she doesn''t want to get involved.


    Hearing Tang Kexin''s reply, the prime minister''s eyes flashed lightly. "I''d better not like it. Your mother doesn''t want you to marry into the royal family. The royal family''s affairs are too complicated to avoid. "


    " well, I know. "Tang Kexin nodded slightly and agreed with the words of the prime minister. In fact, she had always been such a viewpoint that she could avoid Royal affairs.


    When the prime minister saw Tang Kexin''s direct answer, his eyes were light and shining. Although with the charm of his three Highnesses, there were almost no women to resist him, he could see that his heart had no such mind for his three Highnesses.


    The prime minister breathed in secret.


    In the palace.


    "Empress, the father-in-law who was just around the emperor came and told me that the emperor would not come." In Kun''an palace, the maid respectfully reported that she was a little careful in her voice.


    Originally, the emperor agreed to come over for dinner, but suddenly he stopped. I wonder if the empress will be angry?


    "Yes." The queen is just a light response, and does not see anything different.


    "I heard that the emissary of the northern kingdom came. "Seeing that the empress was not angry and courageous, the palace maid said what she heard.


    However, the Queen''s face suddenly changed when she heard her words.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 136

    The empress''s mother was sewing the clothes when she stopped suddenly. Even so, the needle in her hand still penetrated into her skin, and suddenly there were bright blood beads oozing out.


    "Empress, what''s the matter with you? "The palace maid saw her, and she was so scared that she wanted to move forward.


    "Nothing. "The empress stopped her movement, just wiped the bleeding hand with the pad, but the hand holding the pad seemed to be trembling.


    "Empress, go to get the medicine. Help empress clean it up. "The palace maid treated the wound so casually when she saw the empress, and her face was a little more shocked.


    "No, go down first. I want to have a rest. "The empress waved her hand to leave.


    Since my aunt''s affair, there are fewer people left by the empress''s mother, and there are only one or two maids around.


    "Yes. "The palace maid replied. Although she was not sure about it, she retreated when she saw the empress''s resolute attitude.


    When the palace maid left, the empress''s body suddenly became soft and soft on the chair. She covered her chest with one hand and breathed heavily, as if she was about to suffocate.


    After so many years of calm, she thought she could go on like this, but now it seems that even this has become a luxury.


    Night came, and though it was still summer, she suddenly felt a little cold.


    Late at night, Fenghou mansion.


    "Miss, when are you going to paint? You have painted many copies today. "The girl looked at her daughter''s continuous painting. She had been painting for a day, but she still didn''t stop. She was in a hurry.


    "Go out. You don''t have to worry about me. "Feng qingran''s face is very gloomy at the moment, and most of the paintings are dark and ink, which fully shows her bad mood at the moment, and is very bad.


    "Miss, at least you have eaten first. "The wench is really not at ease. She exhorts again, but she is afraid to see feng qingran.


    "I said, let you out, don''t you hear me? "The Phoenix light dye Mou son lifts, the cold sweep wench, threw the inkstone on the table directly past, hit the wench''s body mercilessly," get out, don''t disturb people, no one is allowed to disturb me. "


    The wench suddenly bent over, covered the waist, and quickly backed out.


    In the room, Feng qingran''s face is more and more terrible, and her eyes are more and more unwilling.


    Why? She was so angry and hardworking when she was young. She studied painting, chess, piano and dance to match him and marry him.


    She thought that as long as she was good enough, he would marry her, but why, he just liked Tang Kexin who was useless.


    Why?


    Where is she worse than don Kexin?


    Holding the pen in her hand, she drew fiercely, destroying all the previous paintings.


    She learned how to draw, how to play chess, how to play the piano and how to dance?


    He still didn''t look at her.


    "Why, not willing. "Just then, a voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    Feng qingran is surprised, and quickly turns her eyes to look at the past. Then she sees a man who doesn''t know when he appears in her room.


    The man''s face with a black mask, can not see his face, a black dress, let him a little more dark.


    "You, who are you?" Feng qingran looks at him, trembling with fear, and subconsciously wants to escape.


    "I''m here to help you." The man looked at her, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then made a sound again.


    "What do you mean? You help me? What can you do for me? " Feng qingran is stunned and confused. Does he help her? What can he do for her?


    "Don''t you want to marry Ye Lanjue?" The man glanced at her, then turned his eyes slowly, and looked at the mess on the table in front of her. He could not hear too much emotion in the low, slightly hoarse voice.


    "What are you trying to say? "Hearing his words, Feng qingran''s eyes are shining. What does he mean?


    "Do you know why night LAN Jue is so special to Tang Kexin?" Man micro side body, sat on a chair behind him, he said this, did not look to Phoenix light dye.


    "Why?" Phoenix light dye Leng Leng, immediately asked quickly, this reason, she also always wanted to know. She wants to know where she lost?


    "Because, more than a month ago, when he was in the temple, Tang Kexin entered the room of night Lanjue at night and had a skin relationship with night Lanjue." The man''s eyes seemed to rotate slightly, but he still didn''t look at Feng qingran, or looked out of the window.


    "What? What do you say? " Feng qingran was completely shocked when she heard the news. She couldn''t believe it. How could it be?


    At that time, when she went to the temple, she was just injured, so she didn''t go with her, didn''t expect such a thing to happen?


    No, no, how could Tang Kexin enter his third Highness''s room in the middle of the night? And the third Highness has always been very disgusted with the woman who took the initiative to give up her arms. Because she understood this, she kept the relationship between them deliberately.


    Therefore, if Tang Kexin really enters the room of the third highness in the middle of the night, the third highness will definitely destroy Tang Kexin directly at the first time, and it is absolutely impossible for Tang Kexin to have such a thing.


    "No, no way. "Feng qingran shakes her head severely.


    "Miss Feng, do you really know men? Especially the man like night LAN Jue, do you really understand? " The man''s voice was more mocking. The woman thought she was smart, but she was really stupid and terrible.


    "If you had thought of a way to go straight to night LAN Jue, as long as you had the right way, or you would have married him now. "The man''s words are a little rough and direct.


    "No, your highness is definitely not like that. "Feng qingran''s head shakes even more fiercely. If it is true, does her deliberate reserve miss her things for so many years?


    No, no, absolutely not.


    "Well, it seems that you really don''t know men. Yes, a man like Ye Lanjue, you can throw yourself in the arms directly. He is certainly not rare, or even disgusted. But if you challenge his limit in the first step, just like Tang Kexin, you can enter his room directly in the middle of the night, connect him directly, challenge his limit to the greatest extent, and then run away to let him You can''t find it. You can''t find it. What''s the effect of this situation? "The man glanced at her faintly, and the sarcasm in his voice seemed more obvious.


    Feng qingran is stunned and has no objection for a while. Or, he is really right.


    "But, how could she succeed, with the ability of the third highness, she would never be allowed to enter his room?" However, Feng qingran still has some doubts.


    "Don''t you know that there is a kind of medicine that can confuse women and men?" The man''s eyes finally looked at her, and there seemed to be some smile in the hoarse voice.


    Is this woman smart or stupid? Or pretending to be naive.


    "You, do you mean that Tang Kexin gave the medicine to his third highness?" This time, Feng qingran was completely shocked.


    "You came to me to tell the third highness about this?" Feng qingran''s words were paused, and she said tentatively.


    The man looked at her eyes and blinked, "do you think such things need you to tell him? "


    does this woman have a brain?


    "What do you mean, then? What do you want to do? "Feng lightly dyed her eyes and frowned. She was a little dissatisfied.


    "That night, in that case, Ye Lan never knows who the woman is. Although Ye Lan never suspects that Tang Kexin is the woman that night, there is no evidence after all. If you pretend to be the woman that night, let him think that the woman that night is you. Do you think you are far from marrying him? "Naturally, the man saw her dissatisfaction, but he didn''t express it in any way. He just began to lure her word by word.


    "You made me pretend to be the woman that night? "Feng qingran''s body was obviously stiff, with some expectation, but more fear." but if he thought it was me, would he kill me? "


    " now he doubts Tang Kexin. Did he kill Tang Kexin? "The man glanced at him slightly, and his hoarse voice spread again." he doubted Tang Kexin, but he didn''t kill Tang Kexin, and he was so special to Tang Kexin everywhere. You didn''t realize this was an opportunity? "


    Feng qingran''s eyes flashed quickly. The expectation in the eyes was more obvious. It seemed that she was a little more excited. If so, she might marry Ye Lanjue soon.


    "But what can I do to make the third Highness believe that I was the woman of that night?" Feng qingran murmured a sigh and spoke again. It was obvious that she had agreed to his proposal.


    "At the beginning, yelan Jue left a tooth mark on her shoulder. Obviously, the reason why yelan Jue did this was to successfully find her afterwards. Therefore, the tooth mark is the best and the only evidence." The man saw her to agree, in the Mou son more faintly a few minutes smile, as expected, a jealous woman uses up is a very simple matter.


    "Tang Kexin has removed the tooth mark on his shoulder, so although Ye Lan Jue suspects that the person on that night is Tang Kexin, he can''t confirm it, but if you have such a tooth mark on your shoulder, Ye Lan Jue will definitely believe you and marry you at that time. "The man continued to seduce her.


    "Is it? On which shoulder? What''s the exact location? " Feng qingran didn''t ask him why he knew this or who he was. She just asked about the tooth mark.


    Feng qingran ignores a problem even more at the moment, that is, is the wise three highness so easy to cheat?


    "Come here. "The man looked at her and motioned for her to come near. He was still sitting in his chair.


    At first, Feng qingran didn''t notice how he came in. When he made a noise, she saw him. After standing for a while, he sat in the chair and never stood up again.


    Feng qingran is stunned for a while. She looks worried. But at last, she steps towards the man.


    At this moment, to marry the third highness, the temptation to her is too big, too big. In order to marry the third highness, she can do anything.


    Feng qingran comes to him and stops. The man suddenly reaches out, presses her shoulder directly, lowers her body, and then directly pulls her shoulder away

 Chapter 137

    When the man was talking, he suddenly reached out his hand and took Feng qingran into his arms. Feng qingran''s body suddenly froze and his eyes widened vigorously, "what are you doing? "


    " help you. "The eyes of a man are slightly heavy, and his hoarse voice is slightly low. Although he is doing such a thing at the moment, there is no * * in his voice, but it is cold and frightening.


    "No, I don''t want you to help me. I can do it myself. "Feng ran trembled and struggled hard. She was scared a little more.


    Only now did she know that it was too late to be afraid?


    "You can do it yourself? "The man''s lips slightly pull, the movement slightly stops," how can you? What do you use for yourself? "


    the voice of men is obviously a little ambiguous, but there is still no half silk * *.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you can''t touch me. My body is reserved for the third highness. Only the third highness can touch me. "Feng qingran naturally heard the humiliation in his voice. She was a little annoyed and slightly raised her voice.


    The man''s eyes suddenly sink, and the hand that stops on her waist suddenly makes an effort to directly hold her in his arms and let her directly sit on him.


    At the moment, his eyes are full of ice to the extreme cold, not only without the slightest * *, even without the previous share of ambiguity.


    "You said, your body is left to night LAN Jue, only night LAN Jue can touch it?" The man is sitting on the chair at the moment, and fengqingran is standing. When he looks at fengqingran, his eyes are slightly raised, but it just makes fengqingran feel that it''s not him but her that he looks up to. It seems that the momentum can directly shock people''s heart.


    Feng qingran only felt cold and shivering all over her body, but thought of her life''s dream just to marry her third highness, so she nodded, "yes. "


    her voice is slightly lower, but it seems that she has made some deliberate vows, as if she is vowing her loyalty.


    Just, if she has a little brain, she should see that at the moment, the man in front of her is obviously angry because of hearing the night LAN Jue.


    If she had been wiser, she should not have answered in this way at the moment, and no answer is better than such an answer.


    "But it''s just a body. Who can touch it or not, why can''t he? In fact, your face can still be seen. "When the man''s voice spread again, although it was still hoarse, it was full of a thrilling sense of killing.


    "No, no, I don''t, you let go of me, don''t touch me. "Feng qingran is scared by him. Now she really knows how to be scared.


    However, at the moment, the man was obviously angry, and it was obviously because of her refusal. The more she refused, the more she would provoke him.


    Man''s eyes have been frozen to the extreme, it seems to be able to instantly ice everything in the world.


    And the hand on her waist, release, and then quickly rise without hesitation, and then firmly grasp her Softness, which is very fierce, powerful, obviously with a little punishment, but also with a little cruel rough.


    "No, I don''t, you let me go, you don''t touch me, I want to marry the third highness, I am the third Highness''s person, you can''t do this to me. "Feng qingran''s face turned white with fear, and her body trembled uncontrollably. The pain he held made her face slightly distorted. But at the moment, she did not dare to shout. After all, she called people. Seeing such a situation, she was completely destroyed, and she would never marry her third highness again.


    Feng qingran can still think of this at the moment, I don''t know if she is smart or stupid, but at the moment, her words are completely infuriating the man in front of her.


    At the next moment, the man''s hands fell together, and her clothes were completely torn apart. Then, with a slight wave of his hands, her clothes fell to the ground.


    "No, no, I beg you, don''t do this to me, I beg you, let me go, whatever you want me to do, please let me go. "Feng qingran pleaded with him in a low voice. She cried a lot and her body trembled even more.


    She wants to struggle, but he binds her too tightly. She can''t struggle at all. She also wants to call people. But how dare she call people in such a situation?


    When someone called and saw her like this, all her things were destroyed.


    So she only begged him to let her go.


    Just, how can a man like him have a little compassion.


    "The reason why you told me this must be intentional. It shows that I am useful to you. No matter what you asked me to do, I promise you that I will do it and cooperate with all your plans. Please let me go. "Feng qingran begged him again, but at the moment she used her brain and knew to tell him the conditions.


    Feng qingran thinks that this can stop the man, but obviously, Feng qingran really doesn''t know about the man, let alone the ruthlessness of this kind of man.


    "I just want to carry out my plan smoothly. "The man smiled coldly. Instead of stopping, he tore the rest of her underwear mercilessly again.


    For a moment, she was directly exposed in front of him.


    And now she is still sitting on his body, that distance can not be closer.


    Feng qingran''s heart stopped beating and subconsciously reached out to cover it.


    When the man saw his action, he didn''t say anything, just smiled coldly, then quickly lifted his long shirt, and waited for Phoenix light dye to react, then he drew Phoenix light dye''s body closer, and immediately pressed her body down.


    "Ah. "Fengqingran can''t help but exhale in pain. Everything is too fast and too sudden. Fengqingran hasn''t responded at all, and hasn''t fully understood what''s going on. She just feels a burst of tearing pain on her body, which seems to tear her apart completely. She can''t breathe out in pain.


    Feng qingran is a virgin after all. Her sudden action almost drained all her strength. Her breathing stopped because of the pain. She only felt the pain of the whole body, which seemed to tear her whole body apart.


    However, Feng qingran immediately understood what was going on. For a while, the whole frozen body could not help shivering. The whole face turned pale and tears rolled down.


    She, she was so taken by the man in front of her?


    Her innocent body was so destroyed by him.


    Just, man next but did not have any action, next moment, man actually pulls up her body, directly threw on ground.


    Phoenix light dye so directly paralyzed on the ground.


    At the moment, her body is not inch, with a little blood.


    The man quickly tidied up his clothes without looking at her. The disgust was too obvious.


    Feng qingran was forced to occupy by him, so she felt a lot of shame. Now, seeing his attitude like this, he only hated his teeth, but this man even humiliated her like this.


    "This medicine can wipe the wound on your shoulder and quickly recover your injury to the appearance of more than a month." The man threw a box of Medicine on the ground, the voice was cold without any emotion, and there was no ups and downs. It seemed that nothing just happened.


    However, for him, there is nothing. His purpose is to humiliate and punish fengqingran. Of course, fengqingran has no way out.


    Feng qingran looked at the box of medicine, and her eyes flashed clearly. She thought of the plan he had said before, but felt a sad feeling in her heart. She is not innocent now. Is she still worthy of the third highness?


    However, even if she tries to break her virginity, she is not completely innocent.


    What the man did was just to break her virginity.


    "If you have any plans, I will inform you. Of course, you can not do as I said, but if you want to marry Ye Lanjue, it is impossible." The man ''s voice again word by word, with an undisguised threat, a pair of eyes quickly swept over the soft Phoenix light dye on the ground.


    Although the Phoenix at the moment can''t dye the inch thread lightly, but he didn''t have any reaction, even the eyebrow angle didn''t move.


    It seems that at the moment he is just looking at a common thing, just like a pile of stones.


    Feng qingran''s hand was tightly clenched. Her eyes were red. However, she knew that it was useless for her to hate any more. She was not the opponent of this man. If he moved his fingers, he could kill her and do anything to her.


    Just,, Feng qingran knew that this man would not touch her again, because from the beginning, he did not really want her.


    What he did was to humiliate her. She also felt that this man hated his third highness. All he had done was to deal with his third highness.


    Man slowly stood up, Phoenix light dye did not see him step, see his body move, there is no figure.


    All of a sudden he came, all of a sudden he left, silent, as if nothing had happened, but the Phoenix light dye, who was paralyzed on the ground at the moment, could not get up, was a miserable description.


    The most important thing in a woman''s life is destroyed by that man in that way.


    Feng qingran breathed secretly. She knew that things had developed to this point, and she had no way back. Since she had sacrificed to this point, she could only grasp what she could.


    She can only cooperate with that man now. Only in this way can she marry the third highness and become the princess of the third highness.


    Phoenix light dye slowly stood up, a pair of eyes in the obvious more ruthless, all because of Tang Kexin, she will become so.


    She would never let go of Don Kexin.


    She wants don Kexin''s ending worse than her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 138

    The envoys of the Northern Kingdom actively visited the Dayuan Dynasty, which caused quite a shock in the dynasty. What''s more, the envoys of the Northern Kingdom didn''t explain their intention, just said that the emperor of the Northern Kingdom asked them to contact the Dayuan Dynasty for friendship.


    It is even more surprising that the emperors of the Northern Kingdom want to contact and friendship with the Great Yuan Dynasty.


    With the envoys of the Northern Kingdom, there were the princes of the northern kingdom.


    It is said that the prince of the northern kingdom was not born by the emperor of the Northern Kingdom, but was adopted by the emperor of the northern kingdom.


    Although he is a son, the emperor of the Northern Kingdom has neither a wife nor a son. In the future, the son may take over everything. It is said that he is in charge of many things in the Northern Kingdom now.


    People speculated that the meaning of the northern kingdom would be to choose a concubine for the emperor in the Yuan Dynasty?


    If you can marry the prince of the northern king, then the Yuan Dynasty will not be afraid of the invasion of foreign enemies.


    Therefore, the important officials proposed that the Imperial Palace set up a banquet to select imperial concubines for the princes of the northern kingdom.


    Of course, most of the people who put forward this proposal are young women.


    When the emperor said this to the prince of the Northern Kingdom, the prince of the Northern Kingdom did not refuse, so it was settled.


    The banquet was set up in such a situation that no one would believe Tang Kexin. Of course, even if someone believed it, it would be useless, because the raw rice has been cooked and Tang Kexin has been completely destroyed.


    When she received the plan from that person, she was really excited and looked forward to it. She just wanted to see Tang Kexin end up like this.


    It has to be said that fengqingran is a little crazy now.


    "Miss Feng is really direct." Tang Kexin has seen her purpose for a long time, so it''s not strange to hear her. It''s just a little strange for her. After all, it''s in the Imperial Palace, and this road is the way to enter the palace. Many people will enter the palace from here. Why did Feng qingran dare to do such a thing on the road?


    Obviously, fengqingran is not afraid at the moment, so there is only one possibility, that is, fengqingran is sure that no one will pass by, no one will approach, no one will find out.


    So this time, fengqingran is not the only one in the plan. In other words, fengqingran is just a chess piece. The key person is still hidden behind.


    Tang Kexin thought of the things that happened in the previous palace. His eyes narrowed slightly. Or, this time, it was also related to the man. But this time, the man used Feng qingran.


    Feng qingran, after all, is the daughter of Houfu. She was so easily used by that man. This also surprised her.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Now, either you drink the tea yourself, or I''ll let someone pour it down for you. The two girls around me are all experts, not to mention you are alone now. Today you brought your girl, and it''s not the opposite of my two girls. And you don''t expect someone to save you. I''ve already arranged it. At the moment, it won''t be There are people passing by, let alone people approaching. " The sneer of Phoenix light dye lip Cape pulls open, that share is cruel more apparent, of course, still have a bit of proud arrogance.


    Today, don''t try to escape.


    "Good." Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle is slightly raised, and the smile on his face is bland again. Then he actually takes over the cup in fengqingran''s hand, and drinks it without waiting for fengqingran''s reaction.


    Feng qingran was stunned. She was obviously surprised. Of course, she couldn''t help suspecting. So she quickly pulled up Tang Kexin''s sleeve and checked it. Obviously, she suspected that Tang Kexin had poured tea into his sleeve.


    However, Feng qingran finds that Tang Kexin''s sleeves are all dry, without any trace of soaking.


    "You, did you really drink it? Open your mouth and I''ll see. "Feng qingran obviously doesn''t believe that Tang Kexin just drank the tea. After all, she behaved so clearly before. Tang Kexin is not stupid now. He must know that there is something wrong with the tea. How can he drink it like this.


    But she made up her mind to pour it on don Kexin.


    Tang Kexin, with a cold smile, doesn''t want to pay attention to her. He steps directly and wants to leave.


    Feng qingran stops in front of her again.


    "Miss Feng, is there anything else?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly heavy, obviously a little more cold. Before, she felt that fengqingran was a little pitiful and sympathetic. Unexpectedly, fengqingran did such a thing.


    When Feng qingran saw her talking, she was sure that she didn''t include the tea in her mouth, so she was obviously relieved. Now that Tang Kexin was sure to drink the tea, she had no reason to stop Tang Kexin.


    That person said, this medicine is very strong, as long as you touch it a little bit, it can make people completely lose their instinctive consciousness, completely crazy in general.


    "Miss Tang, you need antidote after drinking that tea. Of course, I can kindly tell you that the antidote of this medicine is a man, so Miss Tang should go to find a man as soon as possible to detoxify you, just don''t know who is who? Don Kexin, no matter what, you still need to find a decent man. Don''t use any of them. "Feng qingran looks at Tang Kexin, and the ruthlessness in her eyes spreads without any disguise. She wants Tang Kexin to taste her previous sufferings.


    So, next, there is a good play waiting for Tang Kexin. She waits for the moment when Tang Kexin is doomed.


    Feng qingran gets out of the way and lets Tang Kexin go.


    After Tang Kexin left, the two girls around fengqingran also left quickly.


    Phoenix light dye casual clothes do nothing to walk towards the palace.


    Next, she has other tasks.


    After Tang Kexin left, her lips slightly raised a sneer. She wanted to see what the man was going to do?


    She walked to Kunning palace according to the normal route. Of course, at this moment, she came all the way. There was no one on the way. It seemed that all the people on the way had been cleaned up.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, slightly speeding up the speed.


    Just as she was passing by the rockery, suddenly a man came out of the rockery. Suddenly, the man reached out quickly and directly pulled her into the rockery. His body pressed directly on her and put her on the rockery.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 139

    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed, and there was more ruthlessness in the coldness. He didn''t see any panic or fear. He just held the hand under the sleeve tightly, which had been prepared before.


    "Yes." The prince pressed and spoke slowly, with his deliberate gentleness in his voice. During his speaking, he looked at Tang Kexin with his eyes, with a little exploration, and of course, with a little vigilance. It seemed that Tang Kexin was a little calm at the moment, without any response.


    Tang Kexin knows that at the moment, she is so oppressed by him. Under normal circumstances, it is hard for her to break away from him. The present body has no training or martial arts.


    So, what she has to do is to let the prince relax.


    The coldness and ruthlessness in Tang Kexin''s eyes disappeared quickly. When he raised his eyes and looked at the prince, a faint smile appeared on his lips, which was a little soft and charming.


    The crown prince''s eyes flickered, looking at Tang Kexin''s posture at the moment, his lips turned up, his face slightly approached Tang Kexin, slightly lowered his voice and said softly and vaguely, "you can rest assured that this palace will save you, and this palace will be your antidote."


    Tang Kexin Snickers and makes her antidote?


    It seems that the prince knows about her poisoning, that is to say, the prince is also in the plan.


    Is it the prince who always controls all this?


    But Tang Kexin doesn''t seem to feel it very much. The man has been very secretive. Even the emperor and his third highness haven''t found any clues for so long. How can they be so bold today?


    However, Tang Kexin didn''t speak at the moment, just leaned the whole body on the rockery, and then slightly adjusted a posture. The body slowly pressed down, and one foot slowly extended out, as if with an uncontrollable impulse.


    Tang Kexin''s feet stretched out at the moment, just to the feet of the prince standing in front of her.


    The gesture was full of the charm of biting people''s hearts and spirits, and her feet stretched out to the prince''s feet like this, which was a little more ambiguous.


    The prince''s lips were slightly pulled, and he laughed more recklessly, and his body was pressed more and more towards Tang Kexin, and his feet were subconsciously differentiated.


    At this time, Tang Kexin''s leg suddenly raised, aimed at his important part, exhausted his milk strength, and gave it a hard top.


    After all, Tang Kexin has trained in modern times. She is also a doctor, so she has a very accurate grasp, and her lethality is absolutely strong.


    "Ah." The prince''s painful exhalation immediately released Tang Kexin, bent and squatted on the ground. However, it seemed that he could not squat in the painful squat. At the next moment, he directly fell and sat on the ground.


    His eyes looked at Tang Kexin with incredible anger.


    Tang Kexin looks at him, his lips are slightly raised, and he knows it lightly. Then, at the next moment, his hand suddenly stretches out, and there is a stick thicker than his arm in his hand.


    Previously, after she separated from Feng qingran, she thought that this would happen. So, on the way over, she specially chose a wooden stick to hide in the sleeve. The sleeves of ancient clothes are very wide, so there is absolutely no question about hiding such a thick wooden stick.


    Of course, she didn''t expect to be the prince waiting for her at the moment. However, even if it is the prince, the result will not change. What she should do will be done in the same way.


    Tang Kexin walked to the prince with the stick, and then almost without any hesitation, without any hesitation, he raised the stick in his hand.


    "Don Kexin, what are you doing?" At the moment, the prince, who was unable to stand up in pain, saw Tang Kexin''s move and was completely shocked. His eyes were wide open and stared at her incredibly.


    What does this woman want to do? Do you want to hit him?


    "What? Can''t the prince understand? " Tang Kexin''s lips were slightly raised and his eyes blinked. He looked innocent and innocent. "I thought my purpose was obvious enough, but I didn''t think the prince didn''t understand it. In this case, I don''t mind having actual movements to tell the prince what I want to do."


    In Tang Kexin''s speech, the stick in his hand fell down hard and hit the crown prince directly on the back. At this moment, he beat the Crown Prince down a few inches.


    "Ah, ah, Tang Kexin, how dare you beat this palace?" The prince exclaimed painfully and completely. He didn''t think Tang Kexin would dare to fight him before, so he didn''t want to escape at that time. Now it''s more difficult to escape.


    And Tang Kexin didn''t give him a chance to escape. After a stroke fell, it seemed that he couldn''t stop. He directly started the beating mode.


    At one time directly hit the prince on the ground and rolled up.


    The prince is not his third highness. When he was ten years old, he was made Prince. The cultivation of Prince is different from other princes, and there must be more things about prince. Therefore, the prince doesn''t know much about martial arts, just a little bit about fur.


    Previously, he was hit by Tang Kexin directly, and then he could not get up in pain. What''s more, he was hit by Tang Kexin repeatedly.


    Although Tang Kexin''s body is a little weak at the moment, as a doctor, Tang Kexin knows where it hurts the most, so every time Tang Kexin goes down, it''s enough for the prince.


    If she had not thought that she was in the palace and killed the prince, she would not have escaped, and she would have been involved with the queen. She would have killed the prince.


    "Don Kexin, how dare you fight this palace?" The prince was already in pain and had no strength to struggle. His voice was less than usual. Although he was obviously angry at the moment, he seemed to beg for more forgiveness.


    "Or what?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle is slightly raised, and the stick in his hand is severely lowered again, "it''s you who are fighting. "


    " Tang Kexin, please wait for us. We will never let you go. "The prince has no power to fight back at the moment, but his mouth can still move." when you fall on the hand of our palace, our palace will definitely make your life worse than death. "


    "Hum. "Tang Kexin smiled coldly, and the strength of his hand was heavier. He said coldly," I, I''m waiting. I''ll see how you can make my life worse than death. "


    Tang Kexin''s face didn''t have a little worry and fear, but a little more sneer. From that day when she mentioned the jade pendant, she knew that the prince had never wanted to let her go, so it was better to pick it out this time.


    Is Tang Kexin frightened? Are you afraid of him?


    "But before that, I''ve been addicted. "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly light with a slight smile. In his voice, he drinks the prince''s blood with enough breath. During the conversation, the stick in his hand shakes in front of him, and then directly moves to his face.


    "Ah, ah, ah, lunatic, you lunatic. "The crown prince rolls all over the ground in pain. How can he have the power of a prince at ordinary times.


    Tang Kexin beat him hard several times again, and then he stopped when he felt it was almost the same. Then he looked at the past, and found that the prince''s nose was blue and his face was swollen. He was totally different.


    I''m afraid his mother can''t recognize him.


    It seems to be a little tough.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my strength. I used too much force accidentally. "Tang Kexin looked at him and said slowly, but there was no apology in that voice, and there was a kind of cold feeling of killing.


    "I, my palace, I will never spare you, I will never spare you." The prince can''t speak clearly at the moment. So, even if it''s a threat, it''s totally meaningless without that momentum. Tang Kexin doesn''t even look at him at the moment.


    There is no fear at all.


    If she''s afraid, she won''t do it.


    Of course, she also knows that no matter who that person is, all the plans are flawless, so she is sure that at this moment, the surroundings must have been cleaned up, and no one will pass by in this period of time, and no one will find the difference here.


    So she just hit it wantonly, and it was cool.


    If she had not been in the palace at the moment, she would not have spared him so lightly.


    Of course, she knew that the plan would not end like this, and there must be a good play, so she needed to leave as soon as possible. Of course, she could leave, but the prince could not leave, otherwise the play would not go on.


    She is not good at such destruction. She must accompany others to perform.


    Tang Kexin turns his eyes and sees the vines climbing all over the back mountain. With a flash of eyes, he quickly pulls them over and ties up the prince crouching on the ground.


    However, Tang Kexin is not tied tightly. If he struggles for a while, he should be free. Then he can go on to the next good play.


    "You? What are you doing? " When the prince saw her movements, he was completely shocked and his eyes were wide open. Unfortunately, Tang Kexin had just hit hard. His eyes were swollen at the moment.


    "What do I want? "Tang Kexin smiled a little and gave him a cold glance," and played a good play with you. "


    tie up the prince, and Tang Kexin takes a round soft thing out of his arms, takes it to the prince''s face, pinches it gently, and then drops water, just drops into the prince''s mouth, and the prince''s dry and cracked lip purses it consciously.


    "What is this? "The prince looked at her strangely. She beat him and then gave him water to drink?


    "What''s this prince will not know? The prince should be the clearest. This is the cup of tea I should have drunk. Unfortunately, I didn''t drink it, so now the prince will enjoy it. " Tang Kexin smiled and explained to the prince kindly.


    Just a word, but let the prince''s face suddenly changed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 140

    Previously, when Feng qingran gave her a drink, she didn''t drink it. Of course, she didn''t hide it in her sleeves as usual on TV. Instead, she took advantage of Feng qingran''s trance to pour all the medicine on the little round thing in her arms.


    This small round thing was discovered by her in the street by accident. She used to be aware of hair play, and then found that its water absorption was super good, so she took it with her. She did not expect that it could be used.


    At the moment, she''s treating people in their own way. She''s not sure if the prince arranged all this? I''m not sure if the prince directed Feng qingran to poison her, but now the prince appears here and holds her, with a clear purpose.


    It''s obvious that the prince wants to take her innocence and achieve his goal. Since the prince is so calculating her and how to treat her, don''t blame her.


    Of course, Tang Kexin didn''t drink too much tea for the prince. What she wanted was to make the prince slightly trance, so that the effect would be better.


    "Don Kexin, you devil." The prince knew what he had drunk and looked at Tang Kexin''s eyes, which were obviously a little more horrible. This woman was the devil.


    "Well, I like that." Tang Kexin heard what he said, but he seemed very satisfied. "I can take this name, but it''s actually a pediatrician. If there is another time, I''ll let the prince see the horror of killing the king. "


    when the prince heard her, he was shocked. Although Tang Kexin''s voice was very gentle at the moment, it didn''t seem too scary, but it made him shiver hard. He knew that she could do anything.


    It''s no exaggeration to urge the king of hell.


    "Tang Kexin, today''s business is also directed by people in this palace. You let this palace go first. "The prince feels that in this case, he is tough and will only do harm to himself. Instead of making a fool of himself in public, he might as well take a soft suit in front of Tang Kexin.


    He''s too soft for the crown prince to plead with her. Shouldn''t she refuse?


    However, Tang Kexin glanced at him coldly, and his lips were sharp. Is it funny that this man said this now?


    How easy was he to be ordered?


    If he didn''t want to do it himself, who could have directed him?


    Now it''s time to find a reason for yourself?!


    Tang Kexin didn''t look at him. He turned around and left.


    "Tang Kexin, stop, stop for your palace." The prince was in a hurry, and his voice was obviously raised a little, but he didn''t dare to be too loud. He was afraid to attract other people. He was seen by other people like this now, and the prince''s image was destroyed.


    Just as Tang Kexin didn''t hear his words, he didn''t return his head for a moment, and there was no pause at his feet. He left quickly and directly.


    The prince was gnashing his teeth, but there was no way. He could only struggle hard to get rid of the vines.


    Tang Kexin''s loose vines, which were not tightly tied, were loose. He was about to break away. It was only because he had just swallowed water drops. At this moment, the drug began to attack, and his strength became more and more conscious.


    Tang Kexin walked all the way and left the rockery. Of course, she was not too far away. After all, she knew there was a good play in the back. So Tang Kexin chose a suitable position, sat down and waited for the play.


    However, Tang Kexin just sat down and felt the darkness in front of him, as if most of the light had been covered.


    Tang Kexin looks up at the behemoth suddenly standing in front of him. When he sees the person clearly, his eyes flash slightly.


    How is this man? He is really free, as if she could meet him everywhere.


    It''s just that his face is not right at the moment. It seems that it''s a little bit colder than usual. However, there seems to be too complicated emotions in the deep part of his eyes, which she can''t understand for a while.


    Although she understands psychology, she never wants to read some emotions of the third highness in the past, because she has been trying to distance herself from the third highness and does not want to have too much contact.


    So, at the moment, Tang Kexin didn''t observe it too carefully.


    At the moment, the mood of night LAN Jue is really complex. Before he saw her, he was frightened and scared. Now he saw her sitting here peacefully. His heart slightly let it go, but he was a little more surprised.


    "You didn''t meet Feng qingran? "The night LAN Jue opened his mouth first. The voice was cold with a low sense. It seemed that it was still cold with a sense of killing.


    He was thinking, or, he had a fork with fengqingran. She didn''t meet fengqingran, so now she can sit here safely and without itch.


    Hearing his words, Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed quickly, and he knew about it?


    "Yes. "Tang Ke thought about it and decided to tell him the truth.


    She still believed him. She felt that he could not be involved in the plot.


    And it''s no surprise that he knew it in his power.


    Night LAN Jue''s body slightly stiff for a while, then asked again, "did you drink her tea? "


    " yes. "Tang Kexin''s eyes blinked quickly. He even knew about tea.


    Maybe it''s because he was too surprised. At this moment, Tang Kexin said without any words.


    Although she didn''t really drink the cup of tea, in the eyes of Feng qingran and the girls, she had already drunk the cup of tea.


    Night LAN Jue''s face quickly changed, suddenly reached out and grasped her shoulder, "you said, did you drink that cup of tea? "


    at the moment, his voice seems to be a little more different.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and his lips are moving. He just wants to explain.


    "And then, after you had tea? "Just, don''t wait for her to open her mouth to explain, night LAN Jue is again quick to ask," after drinking tea, what person did you meet on the road? "


    "I met the prince at the rockery." Tang Kexin listens to him to ask some urgent, then subconsciously answers again, she discovers, night LAN absolute this plan seems very clear.


    When did he know that?


    Was it known before? Or just now?


    Since he knows the plan, does he know who is behind it?


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that under such circumstances, ye Lanjue still has great suspicion of knowing such details, but it is strange that Tang Kexin has no consciousness of doubting at all.


    Instinctively believed that he had nothing to do with it.


    "You said, you met the prince at the rockery, and then what happened?"


    Night LAN Jue holds her shoulder''s hand suddenly and forcefully. For a while, she feels that her heart suddenly stops beating, and there is a kind of fear that will drive him crazy.


    "Then the prince pulled me to the back of the rockery." Tang Kexin raised his eyes, saw the look on his face, and suddenly felt some hair dry in his throat. His brain didn''t seem to turn for a while, so he realized again.


    I was thinking, does she want to tell him about her beating the prince? After all, it''s not a small thing to beat the prince. She didn''t plan to let anyone know. Because she was hesitant at the moment, Tang Kexin stopped and thought a little.


    However, Tang Kexin''s hesitation at the moment seems to turn into another situation when he sees the eyes of the third highness.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 141

    However, Tang Kexin''s hesitation at the moment seems to turn into another situation when he sees the eyes of the third highness.


    However, at this time, footsteps came from a short distance. The sound was a little messy, obviously there were many people.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly hooked. It''s very fast. It''s coming so fast.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, calmed down, and realized that there was something strange about it. If she really drank Phoenix light dye''s tea and was poisoned by that kind of poison, she could not stand here so sober now. After all, it hasn''t been a long time since Feng qingran poisoned her. Even if she wants to detoxify her, it can''t be so fast. What''s more, this is the man''s plan. The time of every step is just right. It''s absolutely impossible to allow such an accident.


    So the situation is that she is not really poisoned.


    He just ignored that for a while.


    "You didn''t drink Feng qingran''s tea?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes looked at Tang Kexin and narrowed slightly. Just now she said that she had drunk the tea that Feng qingran gave her, but she was obviously not poisoned.


    "I don''t drink in her position. Can she let me go? So, I must drink it in front of her face, but I didn''t drink it directly, but I poured it on it. " Tang Kexin saw that he asked, and then explained that he took out the little ball in his arms, squeezed it hard, and dripped it out, "this thing is very good, and its water absorption is particularly good."


    "Don Kexin, can''t you speak clearly at one time?" Night LAN Jue murmured a breath and glared at her fiercely, with a bit of biting hatred. However, she was obviously relieved. She was not poisoned, which means nothing happened.


    Tang Kexin looks at him strangely. This man is a little strange today. However, he seems to know this very well.


    Even if he is a prince, he can find out this matter, but he doesn''t even know the details, right?


    Previously, when fengqingran stopped her, no one could see her except the two girls she was carrying. Even if he planted people in the palace, it was impossible to know the details.


    Unless he has other channels of investigation.


    Tang Kexin wanted to ask him how he knew it, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t ask. After all, those things must be related to his secret. The less she knew, the better.


    "It seems that there are many people here. Let''s go and have a look. "Tang Kexin hears the movement of the rockery. His eyes turn slightly. He looks over and sees that Laifeng qingran has brought all the people here. The good play is about to begin.


    Night LAN Jue lightly sighed, does this woman realize the danger of this matter?


    It''s a pity that she is still in the mood to see a play.


    "You just said you met the prince at the rockery? How about the prince? "Night LAN Jue suddenly thought of this problem.


    Since the prince pulled her at the rockery earlier, it is obvious that the prince also participated in the plan, and the prince''s plan was to take the opportunity to smear her. Thinking of this, the eyes of night LAN Jue suddenly had some bloodthirsty killing intention.


    Well, very well. His women dare to move, even so. Don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    But if all this had been planned by the prince, why would she sit here? Besides, he only now found that the woman seemed to be at ease.


    "Well? "Cough," Tang Kexin heard his question and couldn''t help but cough a little, "or let''s go and have a look. We''ll know if we go and have a look."


    "What did you do?" Night LAN Jue looks at her suspiciously. How does he feel that this woman seems to have done something.


    "Go, go, go and have a look." Tang Kexin''s eyes turned slightly, avoiding his direct vision, then turned around and walked towards the rockery again.


    Night LAN absolutely Leng Leng, immediately followed up.


    At this moment, the people brought by fengqingran have arrived at the rockery. When Tang Kexin came to a corner, he stopped and prepared to see the bustle first. "Let''s see the bustle first."


    Why don''t you watch it?


    Night LAN Jue sees her action and shakes her head secretly. This woman is really in the mood of watching the bustle. I''m afraid that she will be crazy if any woman is changed. She''s better. She''s not only nothing, but also so excited to see the bustle.


    However, he also accompanied her to stop and stood behind her.


    Looking at her back and thinking about the previous things, he was still afraid. He also got the news later. As soon as he got the news, he rushed over. If she was not smart enough and smart enough, he would not be able to save her.


    He felt that he needed to find someone to watch her in secret.


    At the rockery, people came over.


    The emperor and a young man in his twenties, as well as a man in his forties or so, the young should be the prince of the Northern Kingdom, and the older should be the envoys from the northern kingdom.


    Then there was the empress, the consort of the Ming Dynasty, and other concubines.


    Of course, it''s impossible to miss Phoenix light dye.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could see that the battle was big enough. Even the prince of the northern kingdom came. If she was really poisoned by Feng qingran and was taken to the back of the rockery by the prince, it would happen. Then she would be completely destroyed, even her reputation would be bad to the northern kingdom.


    Standing beside her in the eyes of night LAN Jue, there was a clear sense of killing.


    The emperor and Prince walking in front of him have already passed the rockery. Obviously, they didn''t hear a sound. The queen has also passed by. Feng qingran, who is following him, is obviously in a hurry. Suddenly he says, "what''s the sound? There seems to be a sound behind the rockery. "


    in fact, she didn''t hear any sound at the moment, just according to the plan, she should be here, and the time is just right. At the moment, it should be the time when the crown prince and Tang Kexin are fighting each other.


    Although such a thing will also affect the crown prince''s reputation, it has little influence on a man. What''s more, the crown prince does it so that he can marry Tang Kexin. When he says that he will marry Tang Kexin, it will not have too bad influence on him, but show that he is a responsible man.


    Otherwise, the prince would not have done so.


    "What voice? Is there a sound? "The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty frowned slightly when she came to her side," why didn''t our palace hear that? "


    " but qingran just seemed to hear it, like a groaning sound. Who was injured behind the rockery? "Feng qingran hears the words of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, and goes on saying that she wants someone to take her words at the moment, so as to attract the attention of others.


    "I haven''t heard it. "The queen glanced at Feng qingran, and her eyes were cold. Since the last time, her attitude towards Feng qingran has changed a lot.


    "Isn''t it light dye''s wrong? Light dye just listened as if there was a sound of pain chanting. Light dye was worried about assassins, so she opened her mouth, or she really heard it wrong. "Feng qingran naturally felt the Queen''s dissatisfaction, her expression slightly changed and her head slightly lowered.


    Although she said that she might have heard it wrong, she deliberately said that there was an assassin and directly upgraded the matter.


    "Assassin? Where are the assassins? "When Princess Ming heard the assassin, her face changed slightly, and she subconsciously hid to one side." you, you don''t go to have a look. What if there is an assassin? "


    Walking in front of the emperor also stopped, Mou son micro squinted, turn Mou to look at the bodyguard side, "you go to see."


    "Yes." A bodyguard answered in a low voice, then quickly around the back of the rockery.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 142

    The eyes of all the people also looked at the back of the rockery. Most of the women''s faces were a little bit more scared and nervous. However, there were not too many differences in the faces of the guards. After all, they just didn''t hear the voice, so they felt that Miss Feng was wrong.


    "Ah," just around the guard behind the rockery, but exclaimed with obvious surprise and consternation.


    Hearing the shouts of the guards, the faces of the people were a little more stunned. Is there really an assassin behind the rockery.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the emperor, there was a man behind the rockery. However, he was injured, his nose was blue and his face was swollen. He could not see clearly." The voice of the bodyguard behind the rockery was heard, a little more astonished


    but at the moment, the prince behind the rockery was poisoned and didn''t fully wake up. So, at the moment, he didn''t quite understand what was going on. When he heard the bodyguard''s words, he didn''t respond or respond.


    However, Tang Kexin''s vines are already struggling.


    Phoenix light dye eyes light flash, a person? Is there only one person? And hurt?


    What''s going on?


    "Bring it out." The emperor heard that someone was really there. His face was slightly heavy, and his voice was obviously a little more cold. And other people''s faces are a little more tense.


    Especially those concubines, one by one, are scared of their stiff bodies and white faces, so they don''t really have assassins, do they?


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom naturally stopped. A pair of eyes turned slightly. There was no emotion on his face. A pair of eyes seemed to be frosting and freezing, which made people feel cold and stiff. He was very cold, even colder than his third highness.


    The bodyguard has brought people out. The prince was beaten by Tang Kexin. He was bruised and poisoned. There was no resistance at all. He was pulled out like a chicken by the bodyguard with a collar.


    When people saw him, they were shocked one by one.


    "This? Who is this? How can I be beaten like this? What''s going on? " The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty screamed out directly for fear that others would not know her existence.


    No one recognized the prince at the moment.


    "You call?" Not far away, night LAN Jue saw the prince''s appearance, eyes son startled, then looked down to Tang Kexin, this woman actually beat the prince like this?


    It''s tough, but it''s done well.


    "Cough," Tang Kexin gave a light cough, "it seems that it''s really heavy, but it''s too light." Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly. When looking at the prince, the prince dared to do such a thing to his woman with undisguised murderous intention. He would make a good calculation with the prince for this account.


    "Ga?" Tang Kexin stops, looks at him, eyes light flash, secretly exhaled a breath.


    It should be said that the third highness and the prince are incompatible, so she beat the prince, and the third highness is naturally happy.


    Yes, it should be. Tang Kexin thought so.


    "Why is this man beaten like this? Who is it? Who has the courage to fight people like this in the palace? "Feng qingran of course knows that this man is the prince, but no one else can recognize him. She can only pretend that she can''t recognize him. What''s more, where did Tang Kexin go?


    Tang Kexin shouldn''t be behind the rockery too. Shouldn''t he be occupied by the prince?


    Why, Tang Kexin is gone, only the prince, and the prince has been beaten like this?


    What''s going on?


    "You didn''t find out. At least find out the killer. "Feng qingran is eager to catch Tang Kexin, so she turns to the bodyguard and says in a hurry.


    Tang Kexin, standing not far away, chuckled a little. Of course, she knew the real intention of fengqingran best. She just wanted to find her.


    Since Feng qingran wants to find her so much, she will show up.


    "Oh, where is this pig head from? "When Tang Kexin went out and looked at the prince''s bruised face and blue nose, his eyes were wide open and he cried out directly, which was a proper surprise and consternation.


    However, when Tang Kexin was talking, a pair of eyes quickly swept Feng qingran''s eyes.


    Feng qingran hears Tang Kexin''s voice, her body is obviously stiff, and she quickly turns her eyes to look at the past. It seems that Tang Kexin is no different. When she comes here in a neat and dignified way, she is shocked.


    This? How is this possible? Tang Kexin has drunk her tea. She should have been poisoned. Why is it that nothing happens now?


    And the prince was beaten like this?


    When Feng qingran saw the three princes who had come together with Tang Kexin, she tried her best to keep her eyes open. Why did Tang Kexin stay with the three princes?


    Does it mean that the third highness helped Tang Kexin to detoxify?


    However, even if the third highness helps Tang Kexin to detoxify, it can''t be so fast. The poison is very strong and fierce, and she also increases the weight. So even if the third highness is powerful again, it can''t be completely detoxified once. What''s more, Tang Kexin, who has just detoxified, can''t be so spiritual and normal.


    What''s going on?


    Empress empress saw Tang Kexin and breathed in secret, but this time, she didn''t shout at her as kindly as usual.


    The eyes of the prince of the Northern Kingdom slowly turned to Tang Kexin. When he looked at Tang Kexin''s eyes, his eyes seemed to flash slightly. The thick ice layer in the eyes seemed to slightly crack a little.


    These eyes are really similar to those of the bodyguard standing on the side of the prince of the northern kingdom.


    Even though Tang Kexin''s attention is focused on the prince and Feng qingran, she still feels the cold eyes of the prince of the northern kingdom. Her eyes turn slightly and look at the past, just opposite his eyes.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom did not avoid, but still looked at her like that, with no intention of avoiding. Although he looked at her like this, it was a little strange, but he was a little more honest.


    It is necessary for him not to hide.


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrows moved slightly. Although the prince of the Northern Kingdom''s eyes were cold and strange, she didn''t feel any hostility. Instead, she had a very strange feeling.


    Night LAN Jue see two people look at each other''s eyes, body slightly flash, directly stopped in front of the two people, a face faint some black.


    This banquet in the palace was meant to select imperial concubines for the prince of the northern kingdom. If the prince of the Northern Kingdom took a fancy to Tang Kexin, he didn''t know what kind of trouble to cause.


    When the prince of the Northern Kingdom saw the move of Ye Lanjue, he was stunned for a moment. The third highness of the Yuan Dynasty was also famous for his coldness. However, at the moment, his move did not seem to conform to his usual image.


    It seems that there is something between the three princes and Miss Tang.


    What''s more, he felt that there was a little more hostility in the eyes of his third highness at the moment. If so, he would be in some trouble if he wanted to finish his work smoothly.


    He did not pay attention to other people in the Yuan Dynasty, but the three princes were different.


    And the medicine on the prince over there at the moment may have a bad attack. Suddenly, he stood up and jumped directly at fengqingran, then tightly held fengqingran in his arms.


    This action of him completely surprised all the people present, one by one, they forgot to breathe, one by one, they stared at each other.


    After the prince hugged Feng qingran, he directly and mercilessly kissed Feng qingran and touched her with one hand.


    Feng qingran is also completely shocked. However, she is not Tang Kexin. She is proficient in all aspects of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she is only a weak woman. In this case, she has no resistance at all.


    You can only be bullied.


    The prince''s hand directly tore open her clothes and exposed her large skin.


    The prince''s action is too sudden, fast and can''t make people return to God completely. What''s more, the prince''s action at the moment is too amazing. For a while, even the bodyguard nearby didn''t respond.


    "Ah, help, help me." Phoenix light dye has come back to God, this just exclaimed.


    The bodyguard next to her was just about to release her hand, but a figure suddenly flashed past, only to see his hand rise and fall, seemingly a very simple and ordinary action, and then the prince was completely paralyzed on the ground.


    Then they saw that the man who rescued Feng qingran was shocked. When did the third highness know how to pity and cherish the jade, he even rescued the beauty.


    Didn''t the three princes care about Miss Feng? Now it''s so tense. Did the three princes pretend before.


    When the Queen''s Mou son looks to the night LAN Jue, the Mou son is slightly heavy. What does it mean that the third highness saves the Phoenix and light dye in this case?


    If there is phoenix light dye in the heart of the third highness, then she will definitely let her heart be far away from the third highness and never let them have any contact again.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom''s eyes are light and shining, and there are more profound emotions in the eyes.


    Tang Kexin is shocked to see the action of night LAN Jue. To be honest, at the moment, night LAN Jue rescues Feng qingran, which makes her not in a good mood. However, when she sees the prince who is completely paralyzed on the ground, Tang Kexin''s lip angle is severely drawn.


    The third Highness''s purpose is the prince. The third highness will not get out of bed for several months.


    The third highness is more ruthless than her.


    Feng qingran saw that night LAN Jue had saved her, but her heart was shocked, and her face was obviously more hopeful. Her beautiful eyes were raised with tears.


    She originally wanted to let night LAN Jue see the tooth mark on her shoulder. At this moment, her clothes were just ripped open by the prince, and her shoulders were just exposed.


    "Thank you very much for your help." She slightly bent to salute, deliberately side of the body, or without trace of pulling his sleeve, the teeth on her shoulder completely show in front of the night LAN Jue.


    She has rubbed the medicine according to the man''s order, so the tooth mark on her shoulder at the moment is exactly like that of more than a month.


    Tang Kexin''s position at the moment is on the side of the night LAN Jue. Feng qingran turns around like this, and she naturally sees the trace on her shoulder.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and flash, and he breathes in secret. Why is there a tooth mark on Feng qingran''s shoulder?


    What''s more, how does she feel that Feng qingran seems to have let his highness see the tooth mark on his shoulder?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes subconsciously look to the night LAN Jue, want to see what kind of reaction he will have when he sees the teeth mark on the shoulder of Feng qingran?


    However, Phoenix light dye shoulde

 Chapter 143

    At this moment, Feng qingran''s eyes are also looking at night Lanjue, looking at the reaction of night Lanjue, she would like to know what kind of reaction night Lanjue will have when she sees the tooth mark on her shoulder.


    However, what surprised her was that night LAN never had any reaction, even did not seem to look at the tooth mark on her shoulder, and did not seem to see it at all.


    At the moment, there was no other emotion on his face except the usual cold.


    What''s more, he turned around and stepped forward to leave.


    Tang Kexin saw the reaction of the third highness, a pair of eyes blinked a few times quickly, and the third highness seemed to have no reaction at all?


    , in fact, she has just discovered that the location of the teeth on the shoulder is exactly the same as hers, and the trace is similar to hers.


    Therefore, she had some doubts that the tooth mark on fengqingran''s shoulder was made by imitating her previous one. At the moment, fengqingran deliberately wanted to let the third highness see it, and obviously wanted to test the third highness.


    However, it''s a pity that his highness did not respond at all, and there was no difference at all.


    And turned around like this to leave?


    Tang Kexin is stupefied.


    Feng qingran saw that he was turning around to leave. She was shocked for a moment. Then she was worried for a few more minutes in her eyes. Then she could not care about her usual reserve. She called out repeatedly, "three highness."


    Feng qingran pretends to be crooked when she calls for the third highness, and then falls down to the third highness.


    Obviously I want to throw myself in this way.


    The beauty takes the initiative to give up her arms, and she is still such an attractive appearance. The general men are irresistible.


    What''s more, at the moment, Feng qingran falls to him like this. As a man, out of the gentlemanly demeanor, you must help him.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners are hard to crack. It''s obviously a fake fall. The technique of throwing in arms is not very good.


    Of course, Feng qingran''s angle control is good at the moment. The shoulder with tooth mark is just facing the direction of night LAN Jue.


    As long as LAN Jue reaches out to hold Feng qingran, she can definitely see the tooth mark on her shoulder. Of course, Tang Kexin feels that just like that, if Feng qingran''s clothes are not neat, his highness may not have a good look.


    Tang Kexin feels that in this case, the third highness should help the Phoenix to dye it lightly.


    However, seeing Feng qingran''s body turning upside down, the third highness didn''t have the intention of reaching out at all. Moreover, he didn''t even stop turning.


    Tang Ke watched Feng qingran''s body fall straight to the ground.


    Obviously, fengqingran didn''t think that it was impossible for the third highness not to help her in this situation. Therefore, in order to be realistic, fengqingran fell down and left no room. Therefore, if the third highness didn''t help her, her body would jump straight to the ground uncontrollably.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light, and three princes really can''t help her? Well, I have to say, your highness, the ordinary people can''t guess.


    However, Tang Kexin immediately found that the three Highness''s feet moved slightly without the meaning of supporting fengqingran, and then a stone at the corner of the three Highness''s feet rolled directly to the direction of fengqingran''s fall.


    Tang Kexin can see that the place where the stone fell should be the place where Feng qingran''s face fell.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners were severely drawn. From her point of view, it can be clearly seen that the third highness was intentional, absolutely intentional.


    Even if he didn''t help Feng qingran, he even fell down. She couldn''t describe this person.


    The third highness is indeed the darkest. However, if it is her, she may do the same.


    After all, Feng qingran found it all by herself.


    Of course, Tang Kexin''s thoughts, that is, the moment of things, the next moment, only heard a plop, Feng qingran directly on the ground.


    As Tang Kexin witnessed, Feng qingran''s face just landed on the stone, which should be almost the position of her mouth. It has to be said that the third Highness''s stone kicking control was just right.


    At the moment when Feng qingran fell on the ground, the third highness did not hesitate to step forward. He just walked to Tang Kexin''s side.


    Everyone looked at this pair and was totally shocked. The three princes were too impersonal. A girl fell down. How could he not help her?


    But the third highness just saved fengqingran? Just saving people can''t be fake. What''s the matter?


    For a while, no one can really understand his mind.


    Of course, Tang Kexin still knows. She knows clearly that the reason why the third highness just made the move is not to save Feng qingran, but to take the opportunity to fight the prince. Anyway, the prince is now beaten by her. No one knows the prince.


    No one can investigate the responsibility of the third highness. After all, except her, no one knows that the third highness deliberately did it when he knew that the man was the prince.


    At the moment, Feng qingran falls on the ground, without voice or movement. I don''t know what it is.


    "Hurry up, help Miss Feng up. What''s the matter? There''s no help in the three halls." the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty called out after she was back to her mind.


    The palace maid on her side responded to her voice, and quickly helped Feng qingran forward.


    Then they saw the blood on Feng''s face.


    People looked at this situation can not help but startled, this fall unexpectedly fell a face of blood?


    Is this a face injury?


    Where was it hurt? Will it disfigure?


    Looking at this situation, empress Niang''s face also changed slightly, "pass it on to the doctor quickly."


    Tang Kexin knows exactly what''s going on, so there''s no accident. When he saw Feng qingran''s appearance, it was mainly that there was blood in her mouth. It''s obvious that her mouth was hurt.


    However, at the moment, fengqingran''s mouth is tightly closed, and she can''t see where the injury is. Of course, fengqingran''s eyes are also tightly closed at the moment. I don''t know if it''s because it''s too painful and dizzy just because of the fall, or she has no face to see people, so she pretends to be dizzy.


    When Tang Kexin''s eyes turned slightly, he suddenly saw a tooth beside the stone, and immediately understood that Feng qingran''s front tooth was knocked off by the stone that his highness had just kicked.


    Alas, it''s really pitiful. It seems that there was no mending in ancient times. Such a beautiful man doesn''t know what he will look like after he has lost his front teeth.


    There is a saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Fengqingran wants to die. No wonder others.


    Of course, the third highness still has a little responsibility. Tang Kexin''s eyes turn slightly. Looking at the third highness, he just looks at the eyes of the third highness.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 144

    "Ah." At this time, Feng qingran woke up and screamed.


    It seems that she really fainted just now, rather than pretending.


    "My face, what happened to my face?" Feng qingran touched the blood in one hand, and the frightened soul flew to pieces. Her appearance is her pride and her capital. If she destroys her appearance, she will be finished.


    However, she was knocked out of her teeth. At this moment, when she spoke like this, the blood gushed out of her mouth, which seemed particularly shocking.


    "Miss Feng, don''t be too nervous. There''s nothing wrong with your face. Your blood is coming out of your mouth." The imperial concubine of Ming only retreated a few steps in fright. However, she was kind enough to remind her that she was afraid to watch the Phoenix light dye spray blood like this.


    "Mouth? What happened to my mouth? " When Feng qingran heard the words of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, her body was stiff and she felt her mouth subconsciously. Then she felt that one of her front incisors was missing.


    "Ah, where are my teeth? Have I lost my teeth?" Feng qingran screamed again. For a while, it seemed that the scream could hurt the eardrum of all people. It sounded especially uncomfortable.


    Some people cover their ears subconsciously, while others fall back in surprise.


    "Where are my teeth? My teeth. " Feng qingran seems to be a little crazy at the moment. She squats down in a hurry to find her teeth, but they are all gone. It''s useless to find them again.


    At the moment, because one of the front incisors of Feng qingran is missing, and the words are exposed, so the words are not clear.


    Feng qingran squatted down and saw her fallen teeth. Then she picked them up happily. "My teeth, I found them, I found them."


    People looked at her and shook their heads. They looked at her more pitifully.


    What''s the use of finding it?


    "It was this stone that knocked off my teeth. No, there wasn''t such a stone here. Why did it suddenly come out?" Feng qingran sees the stone in front of her and mumbles.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly torn. It seems that before the fake fall, Feng qingran found out the terrain, so she was sure that there was not such a stone before. Of course, she would not expect that the three halls would kick a stone.


    "It''s you, it must be you, you brought this stone here, you knocked my teeth off." Feng qingran suddenly raised her eyes, looked at Tang Kexin and said in a cruel voice.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. He has a head of debt and a Lord. It''s the third highness who did it. How can he blame her?


    However, at this moment, the three princes are still standing quietly, without speaking or any reaction.


    Obviously, the third highness didn''t mean to explain at the moment. Of course, in his opinion, he didn''t care to explain with Feng qingran at all.


    "Don Kexin, you are cruel. How can you do this to me? Even if you are jealous of my beauty, you can''t disfigure me." Feng qingran suddenly stood up and came straight to Tang Kexin''s face. She said with gnashing teeth.


    "Miss Feng, you can eat at random. You can''t talk at random. If there''s no evidence, don''t make people wrong." Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly heavy, and the words of every word are wide open. Although the voice is not big, the momentum is scattered from the inside to the outside.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom looked at her, and his eyes flashed slightly. He admired her a little more. She was calm and indifferent, which he appreciated.


    And her natural momentum had a familiar feeling.


    "You say I wronged you? You are the only one here who hates me the most. I can''t wait to kill me. Who but you will do this to me? " Feng qingran is a little excited at the moment. The voice has been raised a little more. It can only be because the wind is exposed in front of the door. It''s not very clear, so even if the voice is louder, it doesn''t have that momentum.


    Although Feng qingran has no such momentum, she is cruel enough. "Tang Kexin, I will not let you go. You hurt me like this. I will never let you go. "


    night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Just now he didn''t open his mouth, because he didn''t feel the need to explain to Feng qingran. But Feng qingran''s attitude towards Tang Kexin at the moment made him want to kill her directly.


    "Miss Feng, I know it''s your idea to me, but your idea doesn''t represent my idea. For you, I don''t realize that it''s necessary to waste any emotion. "However, compared with her furious excitement, Tang Kexin still has a light face, indifferent as if he is just feeling the geniality of nature, and the words are gentle as catkins, without a little ruthlessness and anger.


    However, it has the courage to attack the bottom of the heart and make people tremble from the bottom of the heart.


    Tang Kexin''s words slightly paused, and then slowly opened again, "because, you don''t deserve it. "


    there seems to be a slight emotion in the eyes of the prince of the northern kingdom. It sounds interesting, good and sincere.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips slightly pull, the woman is really speaking more and more level.


    "You, you" the Phoenix light dye gas is about to spit blood, but you can''t say a complete word for a long time.


    "Not everyone is qualified to be my enemy. You are not qualified. "Tang Kexin looks at her and adds a sentence slowly again.


    In this sentence, the Phoenix will be directly light dyed into a slag.


    When all the people came to her, their faces changed a little. Tang Kexin is too crazy. To say that fengqingran is the most beautiful and talented woman in the capital, Tang Kexin even says that fengqingran is not qualified to be her enemy.


    However, at the moment, when Tang Kexin said this calmly, there was no one to retort, as if all of them were shocked by her formation.


    Even Feng qingran is stunned and forgets his response.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes turned to Tang Kexin. Seeing her at the moment, he smiled a little more. He found that this woman was so lovely even if she was arrogant.


    The prince of the northern kingdom was slightly stunned, and his eyes were slightly wide open. He looked at Tang Kexin''s eyes, which were more complicated.


    He has never seen such a arrogant flame in a woman. She is the first one. Moreover, such a arrogant flame is more like the guard''s eyes standing beside the prince of the northern kingdom. This look, this momentum, this indifference, this composure is really similar to the master.


    Mo Fei,


    the bodyguard''s eyes quickly looked at Feng qingran, which was obviously a little more murderous. Even if it was just a doubt, just because of this resemblance, he would never allow someone to bully her.


    "Well, don''t think I don''t know your mind. You just like your third highness. If you want to marry your third highness, you can always aim at me. Why do you say that. "Feng qingran smiled coldly, and there was more bloodthirsty hatred in her eyes.


    "Like the third highness? "Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly selected. Why does everyone have such a misunderstanding? Why does everyone think she likes the third highness?


    Where does she like her third highness?


    Night LAN Jue sees Tang Kexin''s reaction, and her eyes flash slightly. What''s her reaction? what do you mean?


    "How dare you say you don''t like the third highness?" Feng qingran hears her words, and then questions her again. She doesn''t believe that Tang Kexin doesn''t like the third highness.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle light move, a pair of eyes son fast look to Tang Kexin, he also very want to know what idea this woman hit to him? Do you really like him?


    Other people also turn their eyes to Tang Kexin and want to hear Tang Kexin''s answer.


    In particular, the empress looked at Tang Kexin''s eyes, obviously a little more nervous. In fact, after talking with her third highness last time, her attitude against it has not been so determined. If she really liked it, she would not strongly oppose it.


    In any case, as long as my heart likes it, she will help my heart to fulfill my wish.


    At that time, she suffered, her pain, she did not want to experience, to face.


    So the mind is very important.


    Just came to the night LAN dust, heard Phoenix light dye this words, suddenly stopped, a pair of eyes also straight to Tang Kexin.


    Feng qingran knows that night LAN Chen helps Tang Kexin everywhere. So, Feng qingran deliberately set up night LAN Chen.


    "Well, not yet." Tang Kexin smiled, without any hesitation, without any hesitation, and said directly that she really didn''t have any meaning in that respect to the third highness. Therefore, her look at the moment is very calm and calm, which makes people unable to have any doubt.


    Let people believe her words without hesitation, and believe that she really dislikes the third highness.


    Feng qingran looks at her, stunned, confused, but also confused.


    The empress was also stunned, obviously a little more stunned. In fact, she thought her heart liked the third highness, so she wanted to complete them. Unexpectedly, her heart didn''t like the third highness.


    Just rushed over the night LAN dust also Leng in situ.


    Night LAN Jue hears Tang Kexin''s words, lips corner tightly purses, a pair of eyes son also quickly squint, mercilessly stare at her.


    This woman''s reply was so straightforward that she didn''t even hesitate at all.


    Really not?! Didn''t really like him? I don''t like it at all.


    At this moment, night LAN Jue really wants to strangle her directly.


    "In fact, it''s impossible for me and the third highness to like me at all, so I''m more self-conscious and won''t let myself think about the impossible things. "Tang Kexin is slightly stunned by LAN Jue''s eyes at last night, and suddenly realizes that her just answered is too direct, which may damage the dignity of the third highness. So, he added again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 145

    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed more and more, dark breath, this woman said he would never like her?


    Why did she think so decisively that he would never like her?


    "Why do you think Ben Wang can''t like you?" Always cherishing words like gold, in front of everyone, night LAN, who never said a word more, despairing Tang Kexin, suddenly asked.


    He wanted to know why the woman thought that.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes blinked a few times, lips slightly pursed, and then suddenly asked, "is it difficult that your highness likes me?"


    Although she always doubted that the third highness might like Nangong Yi, sometimes she felt that there was some misunderstanding about the things that the third highness did to her, for example, he kissed her whenever he could move.


    If he likes men, he should not kiss women like this, right?


    Night LAN definitely didn''t expect that she would be so direct at the moment, slightly Zheng for a while, just then the lip angle slightly up, just want to directly answer a word.


    "Don Kexin, you bitch, what do you pretend to be? You''re just a broken shoe. You seduce men, steal into men''s rooms in the middle of the night, and do dirty things. What else do you pretend to be pure?" Just at this time, Feng qingran suddenly rushed to Tang Kexin like a madman and grabbed Tang Kexin with one hand.


    In the eyes of night LAN Jue''s tiny eyes, murderous intention suddenly appears. He reaches out quickly, first reaches Tang Kexin, and then wants to dye Phoenix lightly.


    However, before the night LAN Jue started, Feng qingran suddenly fell on the ground directly, and her back was as bloody as a column, and there was obviously a blood hole in her back.


    All of them were shocked by the sudden change. This is the royal palace. The emperor and empress are all here. Someone killed in public, and the woman who was waiting for the LORD was killed.


    Who has the courage?


    First, they looked at the third highness quickly and found that the third highness did not have any weapons, so it should not be the third highness.


    Then they found that the bodyguard who had been standing beside the prince of the northern kingdom was holding a sword. The sword was still stained with blood. He was holding a pad and wiping his sword carefully. There was no difference in his expression.


    The people took a hard breath, but they didn''t expect that it was the hands of the people in the northern kingdom. But why did the people in the Northern Kingdom kill Phoenix and light dye?


    Tang Kexin is also a little surprised and doubted. After all, just when Feng qingran was about to attack her, the man suddenly appeared. So, does this matter to her?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at the bodyguard, but saw that he was just rubbing his sword seriously. She could not see any emotion in his face.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes turned to the prince of the Northern Kingdom and saw that the face of the prince of the Northern Kingdom at the moment was still cold without a little emotion. There was no change because the bodyguards around him killed people.


    It seems that it wasn''t his bodyguard who killed him.


    "What does the Northern Kingdom mean? Why did you kill the daughter waiting for the Lord in my palace? Please give me an explanation. " The emperor''s face changed obviously at the moment. After all, Feng qingran was not the ordinary maid, but the daughter of the marquis. So she was killed in the palace. I''m afraid it''s hard to solve this problem.


    "Tell me why you killed him." The prince of the Northern Kingdom did not directly answer the emperor''s words, but turned his eyes slightly to the bodyguards around him and asked in a low voice.


    In fact, this bodyguard is the bodyguard beside the father. He doesn''t take care of them.


    However, out of politeness, he felt that at least one reason should be given.


    "No, it''s too noisy." The bodyguard has wiped his sword and put it away. When he heard the words of the prince of the Northern Kingdom, he didn''t lift his eyebrows and corners. He said directly, it was arrogant and arrogant.


    However, his arrogance hides the most delicate protection.


    Although she is not sure that she is the real Shaozhu, he will not allow anyone to hurt her at all. Of course, if she is confirmed as the Shaozhu at the moment, fengqingran will never die so easily.


    However, it is not clear that in such a mood, he is absolutely impossible to involve her.


    He should report this matter to the master as soon as possible. Only the master can confirm it.


    The Queen''s body was slightly stiff, her breath was dark, and her hands were shaking uncontrollably under her sleeves.


    When all the people heard his words, they were shocked. The reason why he killed fengqingran was that fengqingran didn''t look good. Was it too noisy?


    Because of this killing?


    The reason is really drunk.


    However, Tang Kexin feels that this is not the reason. Although the man looks cold and icy, he doesn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. If there is no reason, he can''t kill Feng qingran like this.


    What''s more, Tang Kexin feels that people like him, if not for special reasons, don''t even bother to do it.


    "Emperor, you heard the reason. "In fact, the prince of the Northern Kingdom knows why the bodyguard killed people. The bodyguard, who has been with the father for many years, is the most trusted person of the father. Of course, he also knows the father best. He must have found something in Tang Kexin.


    Therefore, he thought that the reason for the bodyguard was very good and full. In fact, he knew that if it was not for better protection of Tang Kexin, the bodyguard would not give an explanation at all.


    "The prince of the Northern Kingdom, she is the daughter of the waiting for the Lord. The waiting for the Lord is such a daughter. Now the bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom has killed the daughter of the waiting for the Lord. What do you want to do with the waiting for the Lord?" the emperor thought of the difficulty of the waiting for the Lord, and murmured a sigh. Moreover, the attitude of the northern kingdom made him a little annoyed.


    "If you have any account, please come to me. "But this time, without waiting for the prince of the northern kingdom to make a voice, the bodyguard said directly.


    If Miss Tang is really their young master, let alone the daughter of a waiting master of the Great Yuan Dynasty, even the emperor of the Great Yuan Dynasty, he will be killed.


    He is just a bodyguard, but he can be arrogant to this extent, but who let others be the bodyguard of the northern kingdom.


    Moreover, according to this situation, all the princes of the Northern Kingdom gave him three points of courtesy, indicating that he was not inferior in the northern kingdom.


    The emperor is angry at the moment, but it''s not easy to say anything for a while. They all said it clearly. If there''s an account, you can calculate it and others can wait at any time. What else can he do?


    They didn''t refuse to admit their accounts, and they didn''t mean to shirk their responsibilities.


    It''s just that the bodyguard suddenly killed Feng qingran. It''s really confusing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 146

    It was only half an hour before and after that, the prince was paralyzed directly, and Feng qingran was killed directly. In advance, no one had thought of such a situation.


    At the moment, however, no one recognized the bruised man as the prince.


    Just now, the queen asked someone to pass on the doctor. The doctor finally arrived, but Feng qingran was dead.


    "Show him what''s going on?" The emperor took a deep breath and turned to the prince who was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Yes." Liu Taiyi responds, squats down, squats in front of the prince, after careful examination, respectfully replies, "back to the emperor, although this man''s injury looks terrible, it doesn''t matter, but his internal injury,"


    in his speech, Liu Taiyi''s expression becomes heavy, obviously the internal injury is very serious.


    "All right, take him down." The emperor''s eyes light flash, suddenly thought of the previous night LAN Jue that palm, internal injury is estimated to be photographed by him.


    It''s just that he doesn''t like fengqingran. Why is he so worried? But he seems to be only worried about hurting that person, and doesn''t mean to protect fengqingran.


    When the bodyguard heard the emperor''s order, he naturally moved forward and raised the prince. At this moment, the prince was as soft as if he had no bones.


    When the bodyguard raised the prince, the jade plate on his waist came out.


    "Oh, is this prince''s jade plate? How could he have the prince''s jade plate? " Just standing on one side, the imperial concubine of Ming suddenly cried out in a frightened voice, but when she finished that, her face changed slightly, and she continued to add, "usually, it seems that the prince is wearing such a jade plate."


    However, at the moment, the explanation of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty seems to be so overwhelming. Although the prince''s jade plate is hanging on his waist, it usually doesn''t show up. How does she see it?


    And one of her concubines will stare at the prince''s waist?


    When the emperor heard her words, he quickly turned his eyes and looked over. When he saw the jade pendant on the crown prince, he narrowed slightly. He didn''t see the jade pendant on the crown prince.


    Mingguifei is more attentive than his father.


    However, the imperial concubine of Ming said so unexpectedly, but he could not be too careless, so he took a quick step and walked over.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are sharp. The prince''s face is so swollen that his father can''t recognize him.


    Liu Taiyi moved forward again, checked quickly, and then said, "go back to the emperor, this is really, really the prince."


    Only in this sentence, the emperor''s face changed quickly. After all, he was his own son. "Doctor Liu, did you just say that he was hurt?"


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom looks at the night, and his eyes are slightly narrowed. The three princes may have known that he was the prince for a long time, but he still knows something about the three princes. He should not be so impulsive. Even if no one can recognize that he was the prince at that time, it will also be bad for the three princes. Therefore, with the calm and wisdom of the three princes, it should not be Do that.


    "The crown prince''s spine was broken for a long time, so he could not move." Liu Taiyi lowered his head, his forehead was sweating, and his voice was slightly lower.


    "Can it be cured?" The emperor interrupted him directly, and his voice was more insidious.


    "Can, can cure, as long as the prince cooperates, the minister can let the prince restore the normal appearance, only, in the future the prince body will be very weak, can''t use force."


    "Well, it''s good to be healed." The emperor is obviously relieved. It''s OK to be weak. As long as you can stand up like a normal person and walk normally.


    "Take the Crown Prince down, Liu Taiyi. Go and help the crown prince first." The emperor secretly breathed a sigh and ordered again that his voice was obviously a little more heavy at the moment.


    Speaking, a pair of the eyes looked at night LAN Jue, but, it did not have too much emotion.


    He knows the temperament of night LAN Jue. He would never have done it without special reasons. But night LAN Jue is obviously merciful. This alone makes him unable to blame night LAN Jue.


    Liu Taiyi''s just diagnosed result is similar to Tang Kexin''s previous conjecture.


    At the moment, the empress was also completely shocked. It never occurred to me that this man should be the prince. The prince is so badly hurt now. I''m afraid,


    "emperor, what can I do about Miss Feng?" The empress looked at the Phoenix on the ground, and her face was more dignified.


    How can so many things happen today?


    And she felt as if she had something to do with her heart.


    "First inform the waiting master and send Miss Feng''s body back to the waiting house." The emperor''s look is a little more dignified. Now that things have happened, it can only be arranged in this way. I just hope that the waiting master doesn''t make too much trouble.


    "Today, such a thing happened in the palace made the prince of the Northern Kingdom laugh." the emperor turned to the prince of the Northern Kingdom, with a little hesitation on his face.


    After all, the bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom killed Feng qingran. So, if you go to the main hall again and meet the Lord, it''s a problem.


    "In that case, I leave first." What a wise man is the prince of the northern kingdom? He naturally understands the meaning of the emperor. Besides, his goal of entering the palace has been achieved. It doesn''t matter whether there is a banquet or not.


    Seriously, he didn''t have that interest either.


    "Well, well, I''ll send someone to the prince. "The emperor secretly breathed a sigh, as long as there is no positive conflict at this moment.


    The northern Prince''s lips are slightly crooked. He doesn''t speak any more, but his eyes look at Tang Kexin again, and then he turns away.


    "Go to the hall and inform the important officials that today''s banquet has been cancelled. "When the emperor saw that the prince of the northern kingdom had left, he ordered the bodyguard on one side.


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered and turned away.


    Today''s party is so over.


    The emperor then turned to night LAN Jue and said in a deep voice, "follow me to my study."


    "Yes. "The night LAN Jue Mou son tiny MI, the light voice should be.


    Tang Kexin looks at the figure of night LAN juejian leaving with the emperor. Suddenly, he worries a little more. Just now, night LAN took the hand of Prince absolutely. It was obviously a bit heavy, which hurt the prince like that.


    Although before this, no one recognized the prince, the emperor''s heart would doubted whether he would deal with the night LAN Jue because of this?


    However, is the third highness, who has always been calm and steady, going to do such a thing on the spot? Isn''t this a handle for someone else?


    "Mind, you should go back first. "The empress turned to Tang Kexin, which seems to be less intimate than usual. No, it should be said that she had more concerns.


    At this moment, she really dare not have too special action.


    She didn''t know what the man''s purpose was?


    "Oh, yes. "Tang Kexin hears the Queen''s words. Her eyes are light. How can she feel that everything is strange today.


    "Mother, my son and I will send you back. "Night LAN Chen takes the initiative to open his mouth. He has a lot of words to ask Tang Kexin.


    "Well, all right. "The empress was slightly shocked for a moment, then nodded slightly, didn''t say anything more, and even turned away.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light. She thinks today''s empress is really strange. She seems to have something on her mind.


    However, it''s obvious that the empress doesn''t want anyone to know about it, including her, so Tang Kexin doesn''t ask any more questions, and goes out to the palace with night LAN Chen.


    "Kexin, you, you," night LAN Chen walked on Tang Kexin''s side, slightly slowing down, hesitated to speak, but you didn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    "What can I do for you? "Tang Kexin turned his eyes to him. It''s strange. It''s the first time that he has such a speechless appearance.


    "Don''t you really like the third brother?" Night LAN dust murmured a breath, seemed to make a decision, suddenly asked aloud.


    Hearing his question, Tang Kexin was stunned for a moment. How come everyone asked her this question recently?


    "I don''t have any plans to get married now, and I don''t have anyone I like. "Tang Ke thought to himself and slowly replied.


    She went through here inexplicably. She didn''t know exactly what was going on, let alone what would happen in the future.


    So, at this time, she really didn''t talk about feelings and marriage.


    She has been in modern times for nearly 30 years, and no boyfriend has made one. There is no reason to come to this ancient time, so she is eager to marry. What''s more, she has now passed through the wonderful age of 18.


    She didn''t want to marry before she was eighteen.


    "Then you told me that you lied to me when you liked the third brother? "The night LAN dust hears her words, the lip cape has left, seem to have some dissatisfaction, and seem to have a few more different emotions.


    Tang Kexin stops, looks at him, eyes light, he even remembers that? Is it true?


    At that time, she was just ill. To be exact, she didn''t really contact with her third highness. How could she like her third highness?


    "You really lied to me." Night LAN Jue clever once, do not wait for Tang Kexin to answer, quickly said.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly pulled. The child is so naive. He shakes his head secretly. Tang Kexin continues to walk forward.


    "But who do you like now?" Night LAN Chen Leng Leng, immediately catch up with Tang Kexin, do not give up to ask.


    "Didn''t I just tell you? I don''t want to marry, and I don''t have anyone I like. " Tang Kexin shakes his head again. She just said what she felt. He didn''t even hear it?


    Kunning palace.


    The empress entered the palace, sent all the maids away, and entered the room alone. Now she needs to calm down and think about what to do next.


    There are so many things happening today that she can''t bear it.


    But when she opened the door, she found a man, or rather a man, sitting in her room.


    For a while, the Queen''s heart and stomach stopped beating.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 147

    The empress''s step stopped, and the foot that just wanted to step forward, she wanted to step back, and then she wanted to shout.


    A strange man suddenly appeared in her bedroom, how could she not worry?


    Of course, in this case, she can''t go in naturally. The best way is to call someone in.


    "If the empress doesn''t want your secret to become known to all, just call someone over." It''s just that the voice of the man suddenly came, slightly low, but with an undisguised threat.


    The empress''s voice suddenly stopped at the corner of her mouth, her body was slightly stiff, and she looked at the man in black with mask in the room with some consternation.


    "You, who are you? How could it be in this palace room? " The empress is a little more alert and worried. This person appears suddenly. It must have a purpose. What is the meaning of the secret he said?


    What secret does he know?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I happen to know something about the empress. Besides, I believe the emperor would like to know about it." The man''s face with a black mask turned around, and his eyes under the mask looked at the empress''s mother. His voice was a little hoarse, which was very uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Although the empress was worried, she tried to keep calm on her face. "You intruded into Kunning palace privately. You should be very clear about the consequences."


    "Of course, I know the consequences of trespassing in the Queen''s palace. But I don''t know what the consequences of having an illegitimate daughter are." There seems to be a smile hidden in the eyes under the mask of the man, but the smile looks gloomy and cold, which gives a sense of creepiness.


    When the empress heard his undisguised words, she was shocked. Her body was obviously quivering. For a while, her face could not keep calm any longer. Her eyes were also wide open, and she could not believe staring at the masked man in the room.


    She thought that his previous words were just to scare her, or just to know some other things. In fact, other things are nothing to her, but this thing alone,


    only, this matter, except for her and her own sister, no one else would know.


    How does this person know?


    And one of his words about illegitimate daughter shocked the empress. Illegitimate daughter, as the name suggests, is not the emperor''s daughter, and he even knew that.


    Who is he?


    "Who are you?" The empress cried out secretly, trying to control herself from shaking, but the voice could not keep calm.


    For a moment, she wondered, would it be him?


    However, she immediately dismissed the idea in her heart. If he was, he would never wear a mask. If he knew, he would never threaten her like this.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but who is the illegitimate daughter of the empress?" The cool smile in that person''s eyes seems more and more obvious, and the hoarse voice gives a very depressing feeling.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. "Empress knows that she can''t be disordered at the moment. If she is disordered, she will expose that matter more thoroughly.


    "I don''t think the queen wants her illegitimate daughter to be in danger." The man smiled coldly, and there was a certain threat in his hoarse voice.


    Empress''s body is completely frozen, and all other things can be ignored, but she can''t ignore this alone.


    "The imperial palace is heavily guarded, and I can come and go freely. You know, if the prime minister''s office is changed," the man''s words stop deliberately, but the meaning is very obvious.


    The empress''s last support collapsed. At first, she thought that he would not know the details, but now it seems that he really knows everything.


    See empress''s reaction, the smile in man''s eyes unfolds slowly.


    "What do you want?" The empress cried out secretly, and held the door tightly with one hand, so she didn''t let herself fall down.


    Now she wants to know what this man is for and what he wants to do?


    "What do I want?" The man''s words seemed to have a strong and strange smile, and then his words briefly paused, as if thinking for a moment, and then he said slowly word by word again, "I don''t know what I want to do now. When I think about it, I will tell the empress that she can rest assured in Kunning palace and other news."


    Obviously, the man did it on purpose. He suddenly appeared in Kunning palace, which must have been premeditated for a long time. He didn''t say it now, just to make the empress more uneasy.


    It has to be said that this man is very thorough about other people''s psychology.


    After that person''s words were finished, the empress only felt a flash in front of her eyes, but she didn''t see how he stood up. The figure of the person was gone. The speed made the empress surprised, like a ghost.


    The empress knows that the man''s martial arts are very high. As he just said, he can come and go freely in the palace, let alone the prime minister''s office.


    When the man left, her strong calm moment of collapse, directly slide on the ground, for a time, the body shaking not look like.


    No, never, never hurt your heart.


    She must not let anything hurt her heart.


    It''s just that the man is too strong to protect his heart with her ability.


    In the past 18 years, her only purpose is to protect her heart. She took the position of queen, constantly making herself strong, in order to have enough ability to protect her heart. But now, she finds that her ability is limited after all.


    Now the appearance of the man in black makes her afraid, from the bottom of her heart.


    In such a situation, only he can protect his integrity.


    Because he is like a God, there is nothing he can''t do.


    Or, she should have told him what happened in that year. Although she also knew that if she had told him, he would probably take away his heart, but she had no choice for the safety of her heart.


    She has no choice. From the beginning, she has no choice. How cruel is God to her? She has never been given a choice.


    The empress sits on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Chen are out of the palace now, but the guards of the Northern Kingdom suddenly appear in front of their carriage.


    "Miss Tang." The bodyguards of the Northern Kingdom stood in front of the carriage with great respect, and Miss Tang''s voice was even more unabashed.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. He just killed Feng qingran in the blink of an eye in the imperial palace. He is so arrogant and arrogant that he doesn''t pay any attention to others. Why is he so respectful to her now?


    The night LAN dust is also completely stunned. He looks more alert. Looking at the bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom, he says in a deep voice, "what are you doing? "


    however, the guards in the Northern Kingdom didn''t even look at him. They just looked at Tang Kexin and showed more and more respect." lieying wanted to invite Miss Tang to the mansion. I wonder if Miss Tang would agree? "


    The man''s words were still very respectful, and his language seemed to be very careful in terms of wording and appellation.


    When Tang Kexin heard his name, he was shocked. People like him should not tell others his name in general.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? What''s your idea? Why do you want to visit your mansion? " Night LAN dust hears his words but is direct anxious, repeatedly shouted.


    "But let''s go and ignore him. Who is it? Inexplicably, is the North great? How could you hire someone like that? " Night LAN dust seems very dissatisfied, also very uneasy, only urging Tang Kexin to leave quickly.


    Strong Eagle didn''t speak any more, obviously waiting for Tang Kexin.


    "I think his attitude is very sincere. Since people really invite us, it''s not very polite for us not to go. What''s more, I also want to see if people in the North live in the same place as us." But, Tang Kexin is slightly Yang Mou, light smile way.


    She felt that the bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom didn''t mean to hurt her, and she even felt that the man gave her a very reassuring feeling.


    Including the prince of the Northern Kingdom, although cold and frightening, but she also has a kind of inexplicable peace of mind.


    Of course, she also knows that he can''t invite her for no reason. He must have his intention. Now she also wants to know what his intention is?


    Tang Kexin is aware of something hidden in it, which should be related to her.


    In that case, she should go there.


    When the northern bodyguards heard Tang Kexin''s words, their lips were slightly raised. They had enough courage.


    In general, girls will be afraid and never agree when they encounter such a situation. What''s more, he just killed people in the palace.


    But she agreed without hesitation.


    He felt that she was right. So he took her back this time just to let the master confirm it.


    "Well, you''re crazy. You don''t know what he wants to do, so you go with him? You just saw that he killed people without blinking. You are not afraid of him. He and ye lanchen are obviously in a hurry. Just in front of the emperor, the guards of the Northern Kingdom dare to kill people. If you can go back with him alone now, who knows what will happen?


    "Don''t worry, he won''t kill me." Tang Kexin interrupts night LAN Chen''s words. She is very sure that the bodyguard of the northern kingdom will not hurt her, so she agrees to go back with him.


    As for his purpose, it will be known only when he has gone.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 148

    "Do you really want to go?" The night LAN dust hears Tang Kexin''s words, stupefied, pursues to ask a way again, he is always uneasy.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Night LAN dust secretly breathed a breath, and then a look of release, since Kexin decided to go, then he accompanied Kexin to go, he can not let Kexin go alone.


    "The fourth prince, we will never hurt Miss Tang, so please rest assured. As for taking the fourth prince with us, I''m afraid it won''t work." The bodyguards of the Northern Kingdom saw the protection of Tang Kexin like night LAN Chen, and their attitude towards night LAN Chen also changed. It''s impossible to take the four princes with them.


    "Why can you do it? Can''t I go? What do you mean? Don''t feel that if you are strong in the Northern Kingdom, you will bully people. This is in the Dayuan Dynasty, not in the northern kingdom. " Night LAN dust directly angry, this is what truth, can heart can go, he a lord also can not go.


    "If I can''t win this, I''d like to ask your Highness''s consideration. "The northern bodyguard''s words were respectful, but his attitude was firm.


    Tang Kexin carefully noticed the difference of self appellation when he spoke to her and night LAN Chen.


    He spoke to night LAN Chen with me, but he spoke to her with a name.


    The two sounds the same, but Tang Kexin clearly knows the difference between them in ancient times.


    Just as she was in front of the emperor, she could only call herself a civilian girl or by her name, but she could never use me. That was a kind of necessary respect.


    Just, does the bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom need the necessary respect for her?


    Shouldn''t it? After all, she is just a prime minister''s daughter. Even if she is the empress''s niece, it seems that she is nothing to the people of the northern kingdom?


    So where does his respect come from?


    Tang Kexin knows that people like him must be very strict in their work, so it can''t be a slip of the tongue, let alone his attitude.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is a little more curious.


    "What is it that you can''t be the master? You mean you can go back, not your idea? Who does that mean? What does your prince mean? What do you want to do when you go back so suddenly? " Night LAN dust directly jumped out of the car, ran to the north of the bodyguard''s face, obviously a little more angry, of course, more obvious worry.


    "Four highness, you go back first, I can go alone, it will be OK." Tang Kexin turns to night LAN Chen and directly opens his mouth.


    She knew that night LAN Chen was worried about her, but she also knew that there would be no danger in her business, and she felt that this business might let her know something about her.


    "Do you really want to go back with him alone?" The night LAN dust hears Tang Kexin''s words to be stunned, the voice slightly lowered a few minutes, only that worry is more obvious.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. "Tang Kexin gives him a reassuring look.


    , "Kexin", "night LAN dust lip lip micro motion, what else do I want to say," but just for a while, he knew about Tang Kexin, knowing that as long as it was her decision, nothing should be changed, which is exactly the same as that of the three brothers.


    In fact, he felt that Kexin and the third brother were quite matched, but why didn''t Kexin like the third brother?


    Third brother is so excellent. I don''t know how many women are obsessed with third brother. If they want to marry third brother, they can spend a lot of time with third brother. Why don''t they like third brother at all?


    In the night LAN Chen thought, Tang Kexin had got on the carriage prepared by the northern guard.


    Night LAN Chen secretly breathed a sigh, and could only watch the carriage leave. In fact, he also knew that with the ability of the northern guard, if he really wanted to hurt Tang Kexin, he would never have such a trouble.


    So, he also knows that the bodyguard should not hurt you.


    But night LAN dust didn''t leave. He felt that he should wait for the third brother to come out, and then tell the third brother about it.


    The bodyguard used to follow the prince of the Northern Kingdom, so it should be the prince of the Northern Kingdom''s bodyguard, so it''s mostly the prince of the Northern Kingdom''s intention to take Tang Kexin away at this moment.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom suddenly took Kexin away. Who knows what''s the heart of an?


    Although Kexin said that there is no one who likes it and doesn''t like the third brother, he thinks that Kexin is different from the third brother, or likes it, and doesn''t realize it?


    Therefore, he would never allow the prince of the northern kingdom to dig the corner of the third brother at this time, so he must wait here for the third brother to come out and tell the third brother at the first time.


    Along the way, Tang Kexin sat on the carriage, very quiet, and didn''t even ask a word more.


    The bodyguard of the Northern Kingdom saw her such a reaction. There was more deference in her eyes. It''s not easy for a girl to be so calm, calm and calm.


    It''s not ordinary people who can have such boldness. Moreover, he feels that her boldness should be inherited from her master.


    Therefore, he is becoming more and more aware that she is the little Lord. Of course, when he sees the Lord, everything will be clear.


    After a while, the carriage stopped, and the fierce Eagle moved forward quickly. He opened the curtain of the carriage respectfully, and his attitude seemed more respectful, "Miss Tang, please. "


    " well. "Tang Kexin''s face was nothing different. He got up slowly, got off the carriage, and then followed him quietly towards the room. Even in this case, she did not ask any questions.


    Now that she has come, she doesn''t need to ask some questions at all. She knows they will give her an answer.


    "Lieying, how can you bring someone back? Who is she? "Entering the room, a bright and moving woman came over and saw Tang Kexin, who was obviously stunned. There was a bit of consternation in the bright eyes.


    Listen to what she said. There are usually no outsiders here.


    Tang Kexin raised his eyes and looked around the decoration in the room. The decoration in the room was simple and generous, but the things were extremely complete. Some things needed in life were almost all available.


    It''s all about things that are not usually used.


    Besides, it''s an independent courtyard, not a place to rest like a restaurant.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes shimmer. How does she feel? This room is not arranged temporarily. It seems that someone has lived in it all the time.


    What''s more, she didn''t see the prince of the Northern Kingdom after she came in, so the prince of the northern kingdom should be back?


    Or did the prince of the northern kingdom not live here?


    If the prince of the Northern Kingdom doesn''t live here, who lives here?


    Tang Kexin has more and more doubts in her heart. She feels that this matter seems to be more and more complicated.


    "And the master? "The fierce Eagle didn''t answer the woman''s words. He asked directly. It''s reasonable to say that the time has come for the Lord''s son.


    Tang Kexin hears Strong Eagle''s words, eyes son light flash, the master son that he asks at this moment is to point to north country prince?


    She felt vaguely that it didn''t seem to be.


    When the woman heard that he even asked Tang Kexin about the master''s son in front of him, she was a little more shocked, "what do you mean? You didn''t bring her to see the master, did you? "


    At the moment, lie Ying brings her back and directly asks the Lord in her face. Obviously, lie Ying brings her back to see the Lord. But why does lie Ying bring such a woman back to see the Lord?


    The fierce eagle looked at her, and there was more warning in her eyes.


    The woman stopped, glanced at the corner of her lips, and then said, "the Lord has not arrived. "


    hearing her words, Tang Kexin determined his guess just now. Sure enough, the master that lieying brought her to see was not the prince of the northern kingdom.


    If it is not the prince of the Northern Kingdom, then it can only be the emperor of the northern kingdom.


    That is to say, the fierce eagle is actually the bodyguard of the emperor of the northern kingdom.


    No wonder when he was in the palace, even the prince gave three points to the fierce eagle.


    But why did the fierce Eagle bring her to the emperor of the northern kingdom?


    Tang Kexin is even a little nervous at the moment when he wants to see the legendary figures like the northern emperors.


    "Miss Tang, the master hasn''t come back yet. Can Miss Tang wait for a moment? "The fierce eagle turned to Tang Kexin with great respect.


    "Strong Eagle, you? "The bright woman''s eyes are slightly wide open, and she looks at the fierce Eagle unbelievably. Normally, the fierce eagle is so respectful only in front of the master. Apart from the master, she has never seen the fierce Eagle so respectful to other people.


    After all, the identity of lieying itself is not simple.


    "She? Who is she? " The woman then quickly turned to Tang Kexin, and her eyes were more open, which could make the fierce Eagle respected like this. Is she


    "the fierce eagle, is she and" the woman can''t help but be shocked at the moment, subconsciously blurted out.


    "Lingyan, you said too much." The fierce eagle''s eyes sank slightly, and suddenly he opened his mouth. There was a little more coldness in his voice.


    He brought Miss Tang back because he suspected that Miss Tang might be the leader of the minority, but after all, he was not sure, so naturally this matter could not be said here.


    If Miss Tang is not, I''m afraid she will cause unnecessary trouble.


    The woman is also aware of her own aphorism, and repeatedly stops her voice. She just looks into Tang Kexin''s eyes, but she is still stunned.


    "Miss Tang, Lingyan will pour you a cup of tea. What kind of tea does Miss Tang like?" Lingyan breathed in secret, and his face was obviously more respectful.


    "Whatever." Tang Kexin looks at her and replies.


    "Good." Lingyan froze, just about to turn around.


    "Well, can I have some more food? I''m hungry. '' Just at this time, Tang Kexin said again.


    Lingyan''s movement stopped, her face was slightly shocked, and then her lips were slightly raised. She liked this girl. She was straightforward, calm and calm enough.


    If you change the general girl, in this case, you will be nervous, afraid, all kinds of suspicions, but she is better, naturally as in her own home.


    Such indifference can not be achieved by all people.


    Lingyan knows this situation. She is not afraid or nervous, not because she is ignorant, but because she has extraordinary calm and judgment.


    "OK, what would miss Tang like to eat? Lingyan will do it right away. Lingyan''s cooking skill is very good. " Lingyan''s face was obviously smiling. In fact, the reason why she was arranged here has a lot to do with her cooking.


    Because the Lord often lives here, but the Lord has a bad stomach. Many things can''t be eaten casually. The Lord''s food is prepared by her.

 Chapter 149

    Night LAN Jue left from the study, and went out of the palace directly, and then met the night LAN dust waiting for him outside the palace.


    "Third brother, you finally come out. I''ve been waiting for you for half a day." Night LAN dust sees him, then quickly ran past, urgent voice says.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN absolutely eyebrow angle tiny Cu, look at his appearance, it seems that something happened.


    "The prince of the Northern Kingdom took Kexin away. I''ve been waiting here to tell you this. I''ve been waiting for you for half a day." Night LAN dust quickly explained.


    "What?" Night LAN Jue startled, "you say the prince of the Northern Kingdom took Tang Kexin away?"


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly. Why did the prince of the Northern Kingdom take Tang Kexin away?


    It''s not reasonable to say that the prince of the northern kingdom can''t do this?


    "I think the prince of the northern kingdom will like it, so he took it away." night LAN Chen said his mind.


    However, he did not wait for his words to finish. At the next moment, he only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and then there was no figure of night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Chen''s lips are slightly pulled. The third brother is really different from Kexin, and it can be seen that the third brother is actually very nervous and Kexin.


    If the third brother and Kexin go together, he will sincerely bless them.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom lived in a tavern, a separate courtyard. Night LAN Jue soon found the tavern where the prince of the Northern Kingdom lived.


    Night LAN Jue went upstairs directly, found the room of the prince of the Northern Kingdom, and then kicked the door of the tavern directly. However, there was only the prince of the northern kingdom in the room, there was no Tang Kexin, and the prince of the northern kingdom was bathing at the moment.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed obviously.


    "What do you mean, your highness?" The prince of the Northern Kingdom looked at him, his lips were slightly crooked, and a faint voice came from him, but he didn''t have too much emotion or even a little annoyance. Instead, he said with a half genuine smile, "my king takes a bath, and the third highness also comes to check?"


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are slightly heavy. In this case, Tang Kexin is definitely not there. He was just too impulsive. As soon as he heard night LAN Chen''s words, he rushed over directly and didn''t think about other situations.


    It is possible that Tang Kexin has gone back. After all, night LAN Chen said that he had been waiting for him in the palace for a long time, and that he had been in the study for a long time.


    Night LAN never said anything, turn around and want to leave.


    "The king heard a rumor about the third highness that he didn''t like women, but liked men. It''s just that this aspect of the king is very normal. The king only likes women." the words of the prince of the northern kingdom came again, which seemed to have a smile.


    Night LAN Jue''s Mou son suddenly narrowed, cold Mou son mercilessly stared at the emperor son of the Northern Kingdom, with obvious killing.


    In fact, he used to know about this rumor, but he never cared about it before, but now it''s different. If such rumor spread to that woman''s ear, it would be a big misunderstanding.


    She has not liked him so far. If she hears such rumors again, she will not hide far away.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly thought of the words she said in the palace. She said, she doesn''t like her, and he can''t like her?


    Why is she so sure that he will never like her?


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes flash quickly, will she have heard that rumor for a long time, so, from the beginning, she excluded him from the bottom of her heart?


    If that is the case, she is afraid that she will not like him or realize that he likes her all her life.


    Just now, the prince of the Northern Kingdom reminded him of this.


    At night, LAN set off quickly and went downstairs.


    In the room, the eyes of the prince of the northern kingdom are slightly dark. I hope that before the father makes a decision, ye Lanjue can smooth her out. Otherwise, if the father makes a decision, ye Lanjue will be more difficult to go.


    He has helped all he can. I hope that the speed of night LAN Jue can be faster and he can settle down Tang Kexin as soon as possible. It''s better to marry Tang Kexin home as soon as possible.


    The thing of feeling, is bitter is sweet only oneself know, however, no matter be bitter is sweet, it is oneself choice, chose, the road behind must go on all the time.


    So, even if he knows clearly that his own emotional road is doomed to be very bitter and difficult, but people never give up.


    Or, one day, he will give up his present identity, but do not want to give up the person in his heart.


    Endure, slowly endure, endure until he can marry her, endure until she promised to marry him.


    Although he has experienced too much pain along the way, he never thought of giving up, and his original mind never changed.


    Night LAN Jue rushed to the prime minister with the fastest speed, and went directly to Tang Kexin''s yard, but there was only Donger in the yard, and Tang Kexin did not come back.


    Tang Kexin didn''t like to disturb, so he left the other girls in the yard and left Donger alone.


    "See your highness. "Donger sees him and salutes him.


    "And your lady? "Night LAN Jue frowned slightly. Just now he saw Dong''Er standing in the yard. It was obvious that he looked like someone else. It''s possible that Tang Kexin hasn''t come back, but he still couldn''t help asking.


    "Go back to your highness, the young lady hasn''t come back. "Dong''Er hesitated for a moment and said repeatedly.


    The brow of night LAN Jue frowns, the expression changes slightly, she hasn''t come back yet?


    Did he just come back so fast that he didn''t go the same way as her, so he rushed back to the prime minister''s office before her?


    Night LAN Jue turns back again and looks for her along another road, but still hasn''t found her person. Night LAN Jue orders the famous biographer to find her. She is in the yard and waiting for nearly an hour, but still hasn''t seen her back.


    Night LAN Jue starts to be nervous, even scared in her heart, she? What''s going on with her?


    He felt that the prince of the northern kingdom should not have deceived him, and Tang Kexin was not in the tavern of the prince of the northern kingdom.


    So, where did Tang Kexin go?


    Think of what happened recently, the body of night LAN Jue is slightly stiff, can she be taken away by that person?


    However, up to now, with his ability, he has not found out the real identity of that person, and does not know who that person is?


    He even used the power of suoyangmen, but he still didn''t find any favorable news. I have to say that the man was very well hidden.


    If the man took Tang Kexin away, would he think of this place, night LAN Jue moved and left quickly. If so, he must find her as soon as possible.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 150

    At the moment, Tang Kexin is still in the yard, full of food and drink, but after waiting for a long time, he still doesn''t see their master come back.


    Tang Kexin watched as it was getting late. She left so long. If she didn''t go back, her family would be worried.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first. "Tang Kexin stood up and said goodbye. Although she was curious, she didn''t think she was in a hurry. She didn''t want the prime minister and his wife to worry about her.


    "OK, I''ll take Miss Tang back. "Lieying''s face is a little more apologetic, but a little more respectful. Miss Tang waited for nearly two hours. This patience is not available to girls.


    But the master hasn''t arrived yet. It''s a pity that there may be something delayed.


    Tang Kexin didn''t refuse. After all, she had come in his carriage before. Now it''s not too early. She''d better take the carriage faster.


    When Tang Kexin returned to the prime minister''s office, it was extremely quiet in the prime minister''s office, and Tang Kexin went directly back to his yard.


    "Miss, you are back at last. I just came down from the third hall to find you and waited for you for a long time. "When Dong''Er saw her, he came straight to her and was relieved.


    "Your Highness? What does he want from me? " Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. Three halls come down to find her? What''s the matter?


    I don''t know about the prince. What''s the emperor''s attitude?


    "I don''t know. The third highness didn''t say it, and Donger didn''t dare to ask, but the third highness seemed to be in a hurry, and seemed to be worried." Donger reports what she sees to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin frowned slightly. He looked more worried unconsciously. Would the emperor really blame him? It''s because of her that she has connected him.


    Since she is back now, or should Donger tell his highness to ask him what the matter is?


    "Miss, madam let you go." However, just at this time, the girl beside the prime minister''s wife suddenly walked into the yard and said anxiously.


    "What is it?" Seeing her anxious look, Tang Kexin asked quickly.


    "Madame didn''t say what it was, but she said that it sounded a little anxious to let Miss go quickly." Then the girl explained.


    "Oh, yes." Tang Kexin listened to the girl saying that the prime minister''s wife was in a hurry, so she responded without delay. She just walked two steps, then stopped again, turned to Dong''Er, and said in a slightly lower voice, "go to the palace of the third highness, and ask the third highness what''s the matter with me?"


    "OK. "I wanted to stop with her and agreed.


    Tang Kexin followed the girl to the prime minister''s wife''s room.


    "Mother, you look for me. "As soon as he entered the room and saw the prime minister''s wife, Tang Kexin chuckled.


    "Mind, you are going to go out with your mother for a few days. "But when the prime minister''s wife saw her, she got up and told her directly. After this period of conditioning, the prime minister''s wife''s health improved a lot.


    "Going out? Where are you going? "Tang Kexin is stunned. There are some accidents. Why do you want to go out suddenly?


    "Don''t ask me so much. Everything is ready for your mother. Now you go with her. "The prime minister''s wife has come to her side and walked out with her hand.


    "My mother, don''t you have to rush even if you want to go out? Where are you going? "Tang Kexin''s eyes are light, and his face is a little more confused.


    The prime minister''s wife''s behavior is really strange.


    "My heart, my mother is restless these days. I can''t sleep well and eat. Your father said that he would let me go out for a few days to relax. My mother wants you to go out with her for a few days. "The prime minister''s wife took her hand and stressed her heart.


    "Don''t you feel well, mother? "Hearing the words of the prime minister''s wife, Tang Kexin''s face changed a little, so he wanted to check for her.


    "Well, my mother will tell you the truth. Your sister has come back. These days it''s very noisy. My aunt is also making trouble with her. My mother is upset. So I want to go out for a few days. Actually, it''s not far away, and I haven''t been out of the city. It''s just that the place is very quiet. No one bothers me. I''m glad to go with my mother, OK? "The prime minister''s wife sighed, and there was more helplessness in her voice.


    However, when saying this, the prime minister''s wife''s eyes are slightly drooping, and Tang Kexin can''t see clearly the expression in her eyes.


    "OK, I''ll go with my mother. "Tang Kexin listens to her and responds to her voice. She understands her mood.


    "Well, my mother knows that she is the sweetest. "The prime minister''s wife smiled gently, but she was worried a little more.


    Previously, the queen suddenly sent news that she would take Tang Kexin to yunqingyuan Pavilion for a few days. Suddenly, something must have happened.


    In addition, in general, even the empress would not go to Qingyuan Pavilion, but the empress there arranged the best bodyguard in advance, just in case of any accident.


    The queen is so anxious to let her live in Qingyuan pavilion with her heart. It must be something that has harmed her heart''s safety.


    She didn''t know what happened in the palace. She didn''t ask, and she couldn''t ask. Now she can only go to Qingyuan Pavilion as soon as possible according to the meaning of the queen. It''s the safest place to protect her heart.


    In fact, Tang Kexin still has some doubts in her heart, but since it''s what the prime minister''s wife said, she didn''t ask more. When she arrived at Qingyuan Pavilion, her face changed a little. Although Qingyuan Pavilion looked very peaceful, she could feel that there should be many experts in Qingyuan Pavilion.


    Why does her mother bring her here all of a sudden?


    What''s more, this kind of place doesn''t look like the place that Prime Minister''s office should have?


    Too many things have happened recently, which makes Tang Kexin more and more confused.


    In the palace.


    "Have they moved in? "In the room, the empress looked at the maid beside her and asked in a low voice. Like Dong''Er, the maid was all the people she had trained secretly for these years to protect her heart.


    "Back to the empress, she has moved in, and the guards in Qingyuan pavilion are all arranged properly. "The maid bowed her head and replied respectfully.


    "Well, you''ll go there too. You must protect her integrity. "The empress cried out secretly, but her voice was still full of worries.


    She doesn''t know whether Qingyuan Pavilion is safe and can ensure the integrity of her mind. When she thinks of the man in black, she can''t help shivering. The man''s martial arts are too high.


    But now her ability is only like this. Next, she can only find him as soon as possible, and then let him protect her heart. Before finding him and seeing him, she can only rely on herself.


    Nineteen years ago, when she met him and fell in love with him, she didn''t know his real identity. However, when she entered the palace and became a queen, she actually knew his identity, but she never looked for him.


    She thought that she would never see him again in her life, but now that something like this happened in her heart, she could not but see him.


    At that time, he said that he came back to marry her, but she waited for more than a month, but before he did, she found that she was pregnant. At that time, she was just a girl under the age of 17. At that time, she was very scared and worried.


    She wanted to go to him, but she didn''t know his identity or where he was. At that time, the name he left for her was only one word, only his words. Except for those who knew him well, others didn''t know his words, so she didn''t know where to find him at all.


    Just at that time, the Imperial Palace sent a comprehensive imperial edict to let her into the palace, and the emperor wanted to make her the queen.


    At that time, she was really shocked. Although she was very scared at that time, she decided to sneak away, but before she ran out of the capital, she was caught back. Then the third day, she was forcibly sent to the palace by her father. At that time, her father should be afraid that she would run away again, or even give her medicine. She was even in a coma.


    She remembered that on the night of the wedding, she was in a semi coma state, and her consciousness was not clear. So, that night, she did not know what happened. Only when she woke up the next day, she found that there was another man beside her, and that man was the present emperor, her husband.


    At that moment, her heart was in despair. She even thought about ending her life, but thinking about the baby in her stomach, she knew that she had no right to choose death. She had to live and give birth to the baby.


    At that time, she was so sad and despairing that she didn''t go to see the man beside him or the look on the face of the man beside him.


    However, after the wedding, her door was closed and no one was seen, including the emperor. She knew that the emperor would be angry and angry, but she didn''t want to manage it.


    It''s just the food that the palace maid sent in. She will eat it clean, because she has a baby in her stomach.


    At that time, the emperor she remembered left in a rage every time. She thought that if it went on like this, the emperor would be disgusted and would not come.


    Later, the emperor really came less, and her stomach grew up day by day. Somehow, the child had not been born for more than a month.


    Then the emperor came more frequently, almost every day, even though she was not seen, he still did not give up.


    She knew that the emperor must have thought that the child in her stomach was his.


    If she didn''t feel it in advance, went to the doctor for examination, and determined that she was pregnant before she married the emperor, she might suspect that the child was the emperor''s.


    Later, she came across his portrait once by chance, knew his real identity, and finally knew who the father of her baby was.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 151

    Later, she proposed to the emperor that she should go to the palace to give birth, but the emperor agreed. At that time, her compatriot sister was just outside the city for recuperation, and she rushed there.


    Or some things are really arranged by heaven. At that time, the emperor originally accompanied her to go with her. But, who ever thought, just after the emperor arrived outside the city, news came from the palace, saying that there was an emergency, let the emperor go back.


    The emperor settled her down and hurried back. Doctor Liu stayed in case of any accident. However, such a thing as giving birth to a child still needs a midwife.


    That night, she had a sudden attack. At that time, it was Ning caier who accompanied her out of the palace. Fortunately, Cai Er was careful and had invited her midwife for a long time.


    But that night, the prime minister''s wife also broke out, and the midwife originally invited by the prime minister''s office went back because of something happened that night. Because the prime minister''s wife was born more than a month ago, so everyone was not too anxious. The midwife said that they had something to go back, and everyone didn''t care too much.


    In this way, a midwife, two people attack at the same time, want to live, naturally is not busy. At that time, the empress asked to bring the prime minister''s wife, and arrange the two people in a room.


    However, the prime minister''s wife''s child died as soon as she was born. At that time, the prime minister''s wife was in a state of agony. Later, she was bleeding heavily and almost died. The midwife said that in such a case, she would not be able to have another child.


    And the empress gave birth to a girl. At that time, the empress supported all the people and offered to give her daughter to the prime minister''s wife.


    She is very clear that this child is not the emperor''s, she can''t let this child call the emperor as the father, although she was forced to marry, but she can''t let his children call others father.


    In addition, the empress''s year in the palace also deeply understood the dangers in the palace. Even though she had not seen anyone in the closed door, never fought, never won, but there were still people in the palace who wanted to harm her.


    Today, she brings her daughter back to the palace. She has no ability to protect her. She is safer than the prime minister''s palace.


    In fact, she even wanted to take this opportunity to escape and never return to the palace, but she was very clear that in her current situation, it was impossible to escape.


    Although the prime minister''s wife didn''t understand the empress''s intention, she agreed later.


    At that time, no one saw the dead child, and the prime minister''s adult just returned to the capital. The prime minister''s wife was bleeding heavily. Although Liu Taiyi prescribed the medicine, it was stopped, but everyone was scared to death. In addition, her affairs made everyone dizzy. No one paid attention to the child.


    That night, she told the midwife not to talk about it, and then supported all the people. She said that she and the prime minister''s wife had just given birth to a child and needed a rest, and even Ning caier had supported her and didn''t stay by her side.


    At that time, there was only one girl in the prime minister''s office, who should have been the most trusted by the prime minister''s wife.


    However, they also came to take care of the prime minister''s people later, and did not know that they had changed their children.


    She arranged everything for the midwife, and then planned to report to the emperor that her child died after birth.


    It''s just, or it''s just a matter of fate, the midwife who was sent away by her came back soon, holding a child in her arms, and still a boy, who said she had not gone far, picked it up on the road, did not know who abandoned it, said that the child looked pitiful, and then brought it back, asked if she could support it?


    At that time, the people in the prime minister''s office had taken the prime minister''s wife away.


    The empress''s mother looked at the child and was really pitiful. She couldn''t bear to see the midwife throw him away. The midwife didn''t mean to adopt the child, so she agreed.


    Then let the midwife take the baby out and find a place to bury it.


    The child brought back by the midwife is night LAN Chen. Fortunately, the prime minister''s wife also gave birth to a girl at that time, so there was no other misunderstanding.


    Thinking of the events of that year, the empress was in a more complicated mood for a while. So long ago, the secret had been concealed very well. No one knew it, even the emperor did not know it.


    But how does that person know?


    At that time, she was forced to marry the emperor. She suffered, hated and despaired. But for her daughter, she told herself that she had to live a strong life.


    She also knew clearly that she had married the emperor, even if it is hard to forget, this life is absolutely impossible with him, since then, it is better to see than not, so for so many years, she has never seen him.


    Originally thought, this life also passed like this, and he will not meet again, but do not want to, after all, still want to see him.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for her to see him. She also knows that he has been in the capital so many years, so he will come to see her as long as she sends out information.


    So, her news has been released, so wait for him to come.


    Tonight, he may come, she may be able to see him, think of this possibility, the Queen''s body slightly tight.


    I see him again 19 years later. I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know. Has he changed? I don''t know what he will do to her now?


    I don''t know why, at the moment, she feels her heart beating very disorderly, fast and slow, and her mood at the moment is also very complex. I don''t know if she is afraid or for other reasons.


    She told herself that everything else was unimportant, and now the most important thing was the safety of her mind.


    As the sky slowly darkened, the empress got up and went out of Kunning palace alone. Then she went to the appointed place.


    She knows that his message is very smart, and she also knows that although she just sends out a simple message, he will definitely receive it soon, so he should wait for her at the appointed place.


    At this moment, the emperor in the study is reading the memorial, but a figure suddenly flashes in.


    "Who?" The emperor is very alert. He just feels the action, and suddenly gets up and shouts.


    And the moment the emperor cried out, the man should also be in front of him.


    "The emperor doesn''t have to worry. I just want to tell him something." The man flashed in front of him, then sat in a chair on one side, looked at the emperor, and slowly opened his mouth. There was no worry in his voice, and he could not hear any emotion, but the hoarse voice sounded very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you? "The emperor''s eyes narrowed obviously and stared at him, specifically the mask on his face. It seemed that he wanted to see him clearly through that mask. The palace was heavily guarded. How did this man come in?


    Moreover, he can be so mysterious that the ghost enters his study unconsciously. If this man wants to kill him, he is afraid that he is dead now.


    This man is wearing a mask at the moment. He is obviously afraid that others will see what he really looks like. It is very likely that he is the one he knows.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what I want to say. The emperor will be interested. "The man didn''t answer the emperor''s words directly. His voice seemed to be slightly more fluctuant.


    "A person who can''t even show his true face. Do you think I will believe you?" The emperor sneers, a man with a mask, who dare not see others. Why does he believe him?


    "It''s about the empress. "The man was not upset, but there seemed to be a little more coldness in his voice.


    The Emperor ''s eyes are light and heavy, obviously a little more dangerous. "How can my empress allow you to be a thief who dare not to see others? "


    " hahaha,, "the man suddenly laughed. Although he laughed, the voice was not high, and because he was hoarse, it was more gloomy.


    "What are you laughing at? "The emperor''s eyes narrowed more and more, and the sense of killing spread quickly. Now the emperor obviously has a killing heart.


    "Listen to this, the emperor seems to know a lot about the empress. The emperor knows that the empress actually has a daughter." the man suddenly stopped laughing, and his eyes looked at the emperor again, and said directly.


    When the emperor heard his words, he was shocked and his eyes narrowed completely. "Who are you? What is the intention of such a false accusation against the queen? "


    "Frame up? The emperor will know if it is framed. In fact, I think it is not difficult for the emperor to guess who is the daughter of the empress. " The man sneered, the voice was still slow, hoarse and uncomfortable.


    "Bold thief, seek death." The emperor''s body flashed, suddenly took out a sword from behind and stabbed the man straight.


    However, the man was still sitting on the chair and looking at the emperor. When the sword in the hand of the emperor stabbed him, the Emperor didn''t see how he moved, but he took the chair with him and quickly flashed to one side, so easy to hide.


    "In fact, the emperor really shouldn''t waste time here with me. Why don''t the emperor go to see where the empress is now? What''s going on? Or, the emperor will have unexpected surprises After the man dodged the emperor''s sword, he still sat on the chair steadily and said slowly word by word again.


    At the moment, his words obviously have some meaning of ridicule, but also some meaning of reference.


    But after his words, before the emperor attacked again, he left the study quickly and disappeared in a flash.


    The emperor''s eyes are light. This man''s martial arts are so high that people are shocked. When he went here, no one outside the bodyguard found him.


    If we find out, we may not be able to catch him.


    Thinking of what the former man said, the emperor was stunned for a moment, then left the study and walked towards the Kunning palace.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 152

    At the moment, the empress is standing in the backyard. Time is passing by, but she still can''t see the figure of that person. Her eyes turn slightly, and she sighs secretly. Either he hasn''t received her message, or he has received it, but she doesn''t want to see her again?


    If it was not for the danger in her heart, she would not like to see him again. She also knows that she and him should not have met again for a long time. From the moment of her marriage, she and him should have ended, and they should have ended completely.


    If he doesn''t come, she can think of another way.


    Just when she turned around and wanted to leave, a figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    She was shocked at the bottom of her heart, subconsciously raised her eyes quickly, looked at him, and saw the face that had not been seen for 19 years, but had not been forgotten at all. For a while, she only felt that she was about to breathe.


    Although it was evening, and the moon was not so bright, she found that she could see him clearly at the moment, without missing any place.


    "You want me?" The man looked at her, and his face was quite calm. He spoke slowly, and his voice was very calm.


    "Yes." The queen tried her best to control her own, not to let her out of control. She gave a hard breath and answered softly.


    "What''s the matter? "The man''s eyes are still looking at her, but there is no emotion on his face, and the voice seems to be a little lighter. It seems that he is so careless.


    Before that, she thought about what she would be like when she saw him. She thought a lot, but she didn''t think that he would be so indifferent, even with some indifference.


    It seems that at the moment, she is just a stranger to him.


    She suddenly felt the pain, very painful, very painful, at this moment he so indifferent, even let her have a kind of impulse to withdraw.


    If at the moment, he is such an attitude, does he still believe her?


    Will he help her?


    "The empress of the Yuan Dynasty asked me to come at midnight. What''s the matter? "He saw that he had not spoken for a long time, and his lips were slightly pulled. It seemed that he slightly pulled out a bit of sarcasm, and the meaning of his words was obviously more sarcastic.


    Her body is obviously stiff. It seems that the blood of her whole body stops flowing.


    At his words, she just felt like a knife cutting her heart severely, which was bloody and fleshy.


    "My heart is your daughter. "She breathed heavily, which made her mood a little calmer. She decided to tell him about it.


    Now what he said is not important, the most important thing is the heart, as long as it can protect her heart from itching.


    However, she didn''t know if he would believe it. After all, xiner was born more than a month late. At the beginning, even she had doubts about whether she had made a mistake. But at that time, before marriage, her monthly affairs did not come. The doctor did tell her that she was pregnant and grew up with her heart. She found that xiner had many places similar to him, especially those two Eyes, especially special.


    Moreover, now that he is recovering from mental illness, he is similar to him in character and momentum.


    So heart is really his daughter.


    His eyes seemed to squint slightly, lips slightly pursed, looking at her, not talking, but, looking at her eyes like a knife like a sword, let her some fear.


    "I didn''t lie. What I said is true. My heart is really your daughter. Before I went to the palace, I had a heart. At that time, I went to see the doctor and it was confirmed by the doctor. However, I don''t know why the child was born more than one month later. "Her heart trembled at the sight of him.


    Doesn''t he believe her by reacting like this?


    Are you doubting her?


    If it was normal, she would not say much, but now, she must explain clearly.


    "Eighteen years, now tell me, is it too late? "He closed his eyes slightly, as if to cover up all the emotions in his eyes. After a while, he opened his mouth slowly. His voice at the moment was a little low, and he could not hear too many emotions, but there was a kind of depression that people could not breathe.


    In a word, let her body stiff in light tremble, heartache can not breathe.


    She knew what he meant, and she could tell that he was blaming her, not only for her sudden marriage, but also for the fact that she hadn''t told him what she thought for so many years.


    Yes, as a queen, she has known his identity for a long time. If she wanted to tell her, she could say it more than ten years ago. She was selfish and didn''t tell him about her daughter. Because she was afraid, she was afraid that she would say it and he would take her away. Then she didn''t even have the chance to look at her daughter silently.


    Therefore, she can''t explain his accusation at the moment, and she can''t explain it.


    "Now someone wants to be bad for my heart. I''m afraid my heart will be hurt. "She exhaled again, inhaled, and said what she meant at the moment.


    Before, she could protect xiner, but now xiner is involved in this matter. It''s obviously a conspiracy. It''s too dangerous for her to control, so she''s really worried.


    Because she was too worried, she came to him and told him the truth.


    "Is it? In those days, when you replaced your queen for her position, you thought about her safety. "His lips moved, and his deep words came out. There was a kind of unspoken cruelty, the same cruelty to her and him.


    He knew how cruel he was at the moment, but he said it anyway.


    She has been married to the emperor of the Great Yuan Dynasty for 19 years. In the past 19 years, she never looked for him. She clearly knew his identity and knew that if she wanted to find him, she could easily find him, but she never did so.


    Now, if not for his daughter, he knew that she would never take the initiative to find him.


    In her heart, or even he did not have a trace.


    Her slightly stiff body shook uncontrollably and almost fell to the ground.


    He said this sentence, she was so injured that her heart seemed to bear the pain of no load. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her whole heart was empty, her heart was hollowed out, and her body was hollowed out.


    She thought that he knew her at least, at least not misunderstood her so deeply, but did not think that even this was her own extravagance.


    He thought that she had changed her daughter for her own prosperity?


    How could he have looked at her like this?


    Oh, what else can she say?


    "If you can come again, I hope you won''t meet again. "Although her heart is empty, she still has severe pain. At this moment, even if she wants to control her mood again, her voice is slightly quivering. If she can really do it again, if it''s doomed to be such a tragedy, then don''t meet again.


    But, this life, she does not regret, her heart silently added a sentence, even if this life met him, doomed to scars, she also does not regret.


    "Again? Then you have to have that chance. "His body suddenly moved, quickly leaned over, a pair of eyes son looked at her, has the ice heart stagnates the blood cold, is suppressing the fury which surges unceasingly.


    At this moment, he even had the impulse to strangle her. This woman married like that 19 years ago. After that, she said something like this. She meant to regret meeting him?


    She chuckled, Lingmei with a touch of bitterness, yeah, God has given her a chance to choose?


    Even if it''s another time, she can''t choose, she can never choose.


    At that time, she was less than 17 years old. No one knew her fear when she found out that she was pregnant. She didn''t tell anyone, not even her sister.


    She had never been far away from her family. At that time, she even thought of running away from home secretly, but it was doomed to failure, so God never gave her a chance.


    "Yes, there is no chance, never. "Her voice spread in a low voice. At the moment, she seemed to have such a smile, but it sounded heartbreaking.


    His lips are slightly pursed, with some cold hardness. At the moment, his hidden hands under his clothes are constantly tightened. He doesn''t want to see such her. He wants to hold her in his arms and hold her severely.


    "I have finished what I have to say. I''ll go back first. "At this moment, she felt that she was about to collapse, but she didn''t want to collapse in front of him. She had said what she wanted to say, or she should leave.


    He didn''t speak, but his eyes narrowed slightly, his hands were tighter under his clothes, and the blue tendons on the back of his hands burst out, which seemed particularly horrible.


    He breathed hard, then quickly turned around and walked away. He was afraid that he would go crazy if he stayed any longer. He left her sight. His body suddenly leaned forward and almost fell down. At the same time, a mouthful of blood suddenly came out of his mouth.


    If it hurts, how can his pain be less than hers.


    When he left, she found that, for a while, she did not have the strength to walk away, her heart was very painful, very painful, she was unable to support her body, she slowly bent and squatted down.


    She thought that she had no tears, because she had never allowed herself to cry in the palace for more than ten years.


    At the moment, she found herself in tears.


    She doesn''t know how long she can support herself. If it wasn''t for her heart, she would have collapsed.


    Now, she has told him the truth. She knows that even though he just behaved too cold and ruthless, his heart is his daughter, and he will not ignore it.


    The heart has the support, or, she no longer need such hard support.


    I don''t know how long it took, she felt that her tears had dried up and her heart had dried up, but she knew that there were still many things waiting for her.


    She stood up, straightened herself out, and walked towards Kunning palace.


    When she returned to Kun''an palace, she found that the light in the room was on. Her heart was shocked. When she left, all the lights in the room were off. Without her order, the girls in the palace dare not enter her room and light the light in her room.


    Then, there is only one possibility at the moment. Now the emperor is coming and is in her room.


    Thinking of this possibility, her heart hung tightly, trying to press down the pain in her heart and the despair after the pain. It seems that she still has to face some things.


    Tidy up yourself, try to recuperate good mood, she pushed open the door.


    As she expected, in the room, the emperor was standing at the window, not knowing

 Chapter 153

    "I can''t sleep. I went out and walked. "For him, she doesn''t know how to get along at the moment, but she can''t tell him such things after all.


    She didn''t know that she would come tonight. He didn''t give notice or have any news, so she didn''t have any preparation.


    The couple of nineteen years, he is actually good to her, as the emperor can do so, it is not easy, if not nineteen years ago that love, or her heart will slowly accept.


    However, there is no if in this world. What is doomed is doomed, and it can never be changed.


    In fact, she knew that when she planned to escape, he had informed her father and brought her back. When she first knew this, she hated him, but hate was of no use. What had happened was doomed to be unchanged.


    Or, this is the fate of her and him, or she owes her debt in the world, destined to pay it back in this life.


    Just, I don''t know why he came to Kunning palace suddenly today. How long has he been here?


    It wasn''t long before she went to see the man, but later she stayed there alone and didn''t know how long.


    "My eyes are so red. Why? Cried? " The emperor came to her and saw her red and swollen eyes. Her eyes flashed slightly, and her voice was slightly distressed, but there was also a bit of depression.


    She has been in the palace for so many years. He has never seen her cry. No matter how hard it is, she never shows a little weakness in front of him. She never thought of relying on him.


    Or it should be said that for so many years, she never treated him as her husband.


    The empress slightly lowered her eyes and subconsciously tried to cover it up. She did cry just now. She cried for too long. She thought that in such a late night, other people were sleeping. No one would find out, but she didn''t expect that the emperor would be here.


    "I thought my queen would not cry." Seeing her Dodge, the emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and opened again. The voice was a little more subdued.


    "Sha squinted." The queen secretly breathed a sigh, and said in a low voice. It was only possible that her voice was hissing because she had cried for a long time.


    "Oh, that sand is not small." The emperor''s lips slightly pull, half true and half false said, but looked at her eyes but more subtle sharp.


    He knew that she had not told the truth, or, in front of him, she had never told the truth, and suddenly thought of the words of the former mask man, the emperor''s hand suddenly tightened.


    Why does she cry, or should she cry for whom? Or, where did she go before? Who did you meet?


    When she heard this, she knew that he didn''t believe her, but at the moment she didn''t want to say anything more. He could think as he wanted.


    In the past, she was all for the sake of her heart, because she knew that only when she was stable in the palace and had certain ability, could she protect her heart better.


    But now she has told her own father about her heart. She knows that she doesn''t need to worry about her heart anymore.


    Or she won''t have to work that hard anymore.


    "I don''t know where the palace has such a big sandstorm. Where is the empress? "The emperor saw that she didn''t mean to answer at all. There was more danger in her tiny eyes.


    "It''s in the backyard. "The Queen''s eyebrows moved slightly, her voice seemed to be a little lower, with a little tired, and there were some perfunctory things. When she was talking, she walked away, wanted to pass by him, and walked forward.


    Tonight, although she went to see the man, she didn''t do anything to betray the emperor. She just wanted the man to protect her heart.


    She didn''t even have an ambiguous word with the man, so she had a clear conscience.


    As for the matter of the heart, that was before she married him. If he had not forced her to marry him, there would not have been such a thing today.


    As for her heart, it has long been given to that person. Since she was 16 years old, when she fell in love, she has never changed or forgotten.


    He suddenly reached out, took her into his arms, quickly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    His movements are crazy, with a kind of shocking rudeness. Before, she was indifferent to him, indifferent to his existence seems to be dispensable, other women are thinking of the way to attract his attention, but she is thinking of the way not to attract his attention.


    He knew that she had never had him in her heart, which he always knew.


    He also knew that she loved other men in her heart, from before she married him.


    He thought that she would fall in love with him when he married her, but nineteen years, nineteen years is a long time, but her heart never changed.


    Even if that person is far away in the sky, it is already impossible, and he accompanies her every day, day and night, her heart is always only that person.


    And today, her attitude is more obvious, or she went to see the man tonight.


    Her body was stiff, and for a moment she wanted to avoid it, but in the end, she held back.


    Although she wanted to stop wronging herself, she knew that her revolt at the moment could not be of any use. He was the emperor, he wanted her, and she had room for revolt.


    She is just a woman, how can her strength resist him?


    Or yes, she''s dead.


    Or when she sees the person take away her heart, she can completely put everything down, including her life, but not yet.


    She had to watch her heart follow the man safely.


    His lips fell on her lips at that moment, eyes suddenly dyed with cold.


    He knows that he kisses her, she receives it, he wants her, and she bears it, which has always been the case. For 19 years, husband and wife, it has always been the case. She has never taken the initiative, but will not refuse.


    He knew that she did not refuse, not because she accepted him, but because she was the only way to survive in this palace, and his use for her, but also so.


    So, he knew that even if he wanted her at the moment, she would give and would not refuse.


    But he just hated her for this damn obedience.


    Her heart has been sealed, sealed in a very dead, very dead, no matter what, never told him.


    He hated it more.


    Hate, hate to the bottom of his heart crazy, he suddenly forced her to throw on the bed, and then severely pressed her.


    It won''t be rejected, right? Well, in that case, does he need to be pitied,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 154

    He lowered his head and kissed her fiercely, or he hated her too much. At the moment, he didn''t even kiss, but bit and broke her lips. The blood overflowed and flowed into her mouth. It was full of bloody taste, which made her very uncomfortable.


    He quickly moved his hand to her, pressed her hard, then pulled her clothes, slightly forced, trying to tear.


    "Emperor", "Queen''s body obvious light quiver, suddenly open mouth, talk, her hand tightly held own clothes.


    At this moment, she really can''t bear all this, there is really no way.


    Her heart gave that man, from the age of 16, fell in love with, can not forget, but her people married the man in front of them.


    Although she didn''t love him, she stayed with him for nineteen years. She knew that in the future, she might continue to stay with him until she died, which was doomed from the moment she married him.


    Heart can''t give him, but body can''t betray him. Because he is the emperor, and she is his queen.


    But that person is the High Emperor of the Northern Kingdom, doomed to have no intersection with her.


    So, from the day she married him, she never wanted to betray him, but at this moment, she really didn''t want to do that with him.


    The emperor was stupefied, and there was more accident in her expression. This was the first time she refused him.


    Before, he had always hoped that she would not be so complacent every time. He wanted her to say what he thought.


    However, at this moment, she refused, but his mood was particularly uncomfortable.


    In the past, she never refused, but tonight she refused, because she saw the man and wanted to leave with him, so he had no value to her even for the final use?


    At this moment, he wanted to be ruthless and take her seriously. Only in this way can he feel that she really belongs to him.


    Just, seeing her red and swollen eyes, seeing her pitiful look, he couldn''t help it.


    The next moment, he suddenly got up and quickly turned out of the room.


    Seeing that he left so quickly, the empress seemed to be in a trance, as if she didn''t expect him to leave.


    Of course, she could see that he was angry, but at the moment she was unable to pay attention to it. At the moment, she just wanted to be alone.


    That night, the emperor called Liu Taiyi and secretly told him to do something.


    The mask man''s words are absolutely certain, there should be a certain basis, so he must find out this matter.


    The next day, Liu Taiyi sent the result that the emperor wanted to the emperor and proved by blood test that the fourth highness was not the emperor''s own son or the empress''s mother.


    The emperor looked at the result that Liu Taiyi brought. His eyes narrowed slowly and he felt a little more cold.


    After all, she cheated him. Eighteen years ago, she asked to leave the palace to give birth, and she just wanted to work with the prime minister''s wife, or she just wanted to change the two children from the very beginning? Isn''t it better to keep your own daughter by your side?


    Or, she didn''t want her daughter to call him father, so would Tang Kexin not be his daughter at all?


    In fact, from the moment he found out that she was pregnant, his heart was suspicious. After all, on the night of the cave, she was not the end of Bi.


    In fact, at that time, he knew that she had other men in her heart, but he did not expect that she had given herself to that man before she married.


    On the night of the wedding night, when he found out all this, he was so jealous that he wanted to kill her. Especially when he saw the next day when she woke up, he felt that he was going to collapse.


    However, she did not pay any attention to his reaction or his thoughts.


    At that moment, his heart was crazy, if there was not such a trace of reason, he might really kill her.


    After the wedding, she locked herself in the room without seeing anyone. Of course, he knew that the last thing she wanted to see was him.


    For two months, he did not see her, but two months later, he found that she was pregnant.


    At that time, she refused to let any doctor examine her. He didn''t even know when she was pregnant.


    At that time, he was very suspicious. He even wanted to kill the child in her stomach. However, he could see that she was very nervous about the child in her stomach. If she did kill her child, she would be sad, sad and might not survive.


    So, at that time, although he was biting his teeth, he endured it.


    It''s just that, unexpectedly, the time of the birth of the child coincided with the time of their marriage, so he thought that it was his child, conceived on the night of the wedding. After all, he knew clearly that the man she liked had not appeared in more than a month before they married, and they had never met.


    At that time, he was ecstatic at the news, even though Liu Taiyi had told him that because he was injured, he would probably not have another child, and he even believed that the child was his.


    And I have never doubted it for so many years.


    But now, he''s really not sure.


    "Is there any way to prove the relationship between Tang Kexin and me?" What the emperor wants to know most now is this problem.


    "After all, Miss Tang is the daughter of the prime minister. I''m afraid it''s not so convenient to do this. I heard that Miss Tang is not in the prime minister''s office now. It seems that she''s out with the prime minister''s wife. What''s more, Miss Tang is too clever. If it doesn''t work well, it will arouse Miss Tang''s suspicion. "Doctor Liu thought about it and whispered back.


    The emperor frowned slightly. After Tang Ke got well, he really became very smart. The same way, it is possible to use it on night LAN Chen, but it is not possible to use it on Tang Ke Xin.


    So, he wants to find another way.


    On the third day in the early Dynasty, the emperor announced an event to marry Tang Kexin.


    Things like giving marriage will not be said in the early Dynasty above the hall, but the first thing the emperor announced at this moment, and it is still so solemn.


    For a while, they were totally stunned. They didn''t understand what the emperor meant?


    It should be said that Miss Tang''s illness has been cured, but her previous affairs are indeed disgraceful. If the Emperor just gave her to his third highness, would she not be afraid to affect his reputation?


    "The emperor" and "the prime minister" are completely shocked. The lady does not want her heart to marry into the royal family. She only wants her heart to find someone who really loves her and marry her. She only hopes her heart can be happy.


    He has always thought so, so he is not happy with the emperor''s present marriage, but a little scared.


    "That''s the deal. "But without waiting for the words of the prime minister, the emperor directly interrupted him and announced his meaning, without any room for maneuver.


    The prime minister is not willing to say more when he hears the emperor''s words.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle frets, although he is very satisfied with the emperor''s sudden move, but the emperor''s purpose at the moment makes him a little confused.


    It is reasonable to say that the emperor will at least ask the empress about such a matter, and most of such decisions will be put forward by the empress.


    What''s more, you should always ask him what he means in advance?


    However, at the moment, the Emperor didn''t ask him what he meant, and he felt that even the empress didn''t know about it. After all, the empress was not completely satisfied with him, so she couldn''t agree to let Tang Kexin marry him so soon.


    The emperor of night LAN Jue felt that there must be other purposes to do this. Moreover, just when he found out that the emperor was announcing this, his eyes were slightly cracked.


    LAN Chen''s face darkened for a while, but then he breathed a sigh. He had thought of such a result for a long time. He should bless the third brother and Kexin.


    Above the hall, the emperor''s face was obviously a little heavy, so no one dared to speak for a while.


    After all, none of the three princes involved in this matter said anything, nor were they entitled to say anything more.


    It was originally a happy event, but the atmosphere above the hall was extremely depressed all morning.


    In the early Dynasty, the emperor did not go to the study, but went directly to Kunning palace.


    At this moment, the news that he married Tang Kexin for the third highness in the main hall has spread, and it has also spread to Kunning palace.


    "Empress, it''s said that in the early Dynasty, the emperor married Miss Tang for the third highness. "The palace maid will report the news to the empress. Everyone knows that the empress loves Miss Tang most, so it should be good news for the empress.


    "What? "The Queen''s mother, who was very quiet at first, suddenly exclaimed. She almost bounced up. She looked at the maid with her eyes, with incredible consternation.


    How could the emperor suddenly marry for his son, and still give it to his third highness?


    What does the emperor mean?


    The emperor who happened to walk into Kunning palace received her reaction from the bottom of her eyes. Her eyebrows moved slightly. He stepped into the room and said slowly, word by word, "yes, I married them this morning. "


    " why? Why did the emperor suddenly marry them? " The empress looked at the emperor, and her face changed slightly. She didn''t understand why he did it all of a sudden?


    His sudden act was too strange, too inexplicable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 155

    Why? When the emperor heard her question, her eyes narrowed slightly. Why did she ask him?


    Shouldn''t he ask her?


    Yes, he did it for a purpose. He just wanted to know whether Tang Kexin is his daughter. Since night LAN Chen is not her son, it is likely that Tang Kexin is her daughter.


    The biggest possibility is that she replaced her two children that year.


    In fact, it is not difficult to see her love for Tang Kexin from ordinary things. Even if she is a biological mother, she is just like this. Therefore, he can basically confirm that Tang Kexin is her daughter at the moment.


    So now he just needs to prove that don Kexin is his daughter.


    If she fought against this marriage, it is likely that Tang Kexin is his own daughter.


    After all, Ye Lan Jue is his son. If Tang Kexin is his daughter, the queen can''t agree with them.


    If her opposition is not strong enough and she finally succumbs, it shows that Tang Kexin is not her daughter.


    It''s her daughter, not him.


    Thinking of this possibility, the emperor''s tiny squint had more dangerous breath, but at the next moment, he quickly disguised it and pretended to say casually, "do you know that jue''er is compatible with Kexin? "


    " emperor, the heart disease is just right, and the things that have been done before are always not very good, for fear of affecting the reputation of the third highness, please think twice. "The empress thought for a moment and spoke in a low voice. In this situation, she really didn''t want anything else to happen.


    "You also said that it was before her illness. Now that her illness is cured, it won''t affect her naturally. And jue''er has really moved her mind to that girl, and naturally won''t care about those things. "When the emperor heard her objection, his face slowed slightly, but he rejected his words one by one.


    "Emperor, I think it''s too sudden. She''s just sick in my heart. It''s not too urgent to get married. "The queen sighed in secret, and went on, saying something ambiguous, but not like a complete rebuttal.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed once more. "Didn''t the queen worry about the girl''s marriage all the time? Why don''t you worry? That wench is almost 18 years old. Other girls as old as her have already married. They have children. "


    "After all, my heart is just sick. I don''t understand the emotional things. I don''t want to force her." The empress also knew that the emperor was right. However, she always wanted xiner to find one she liked. Xiner said the day before yesterday that she didn''t like the third highness. What''s more, there are so many things happening now. She didn''t think it''s time to talk about it.


    The emperor listened to the Queen''s still ambiguous, not clear words, murmured a breath, and tried to open his mouth again, "are you worried about the girl who doesn''t like jue''er? Yes, that day Kexin girl said she didn''t like jue''er, but didn''t the queen find out that Kexin girl is different from jue''er to other people. In front of other people, she will be extremely alert, completely avoid, and never have any unexpected touch. That''s what she is to the prince. Of course, with the exception of chener, she treats chener as a brother Like that. However, she was different in front of juer. She didn''t avoid juer like the prince. Sometimes when juer made some intimate moves to her, she didn''t make any objection at the first time, just like the situation we saw last time in the garden, when juer held her hand, she was thinking about other things and didn''t realize it, but if this is the case I believe that even when she is asleep, she will break away subconsciously. At that time, she didn''t break away and didn''t completely return to her mind. Just because that person is jue''er, so in fact, her subconscious doesn''t contradict jue''er, and the queen should also have realized this, right? "


    When the emperor said this, his face sank slightly. When he was in the garden that day, the queen could see clearly. But after that, the queen didn''t say anything. Or at the moment of


    the emperor suddenly felt a little breathless and depressed.


    Empress Wei Zheng, in fact, she also found this point, and at that time night LAN absolutely let her say those words, also let her have a great feeling, so, in this period of time, she didn''t oppose this matter as before.


    However, in this case, she felt that it was not the right time for the emperor to propose this matter.


    In this case, less is better.


    "Emperor, this is still the case." the queen thought for a moment and began again.


    The emperor saw that she hesitated for a long time before opening her mouth. It seemed that the deep part of her eyes was a little more cold. Before she finished speaking, he suddenly said, "I announced this matter in public in the early Dynasty today. I can''t regret it now."


    The reason why he didn''t mention it to anyone in advance is that he announced it in public in the early morning. The biggest reason is to see the attitude of the queen. If Tang Kexin is really his daughter.


    No matter what happened, the queen will definitely stop it.


    Now, it is the most critical moment, the key is the attitude of the queen.


    So, when saying this, the emperor''s eyes fixed on the queen, waiting for her answer, waiting for her reaction.


    The queen sighed in secret. She also knew that the emperor had announced it in public in the early Dynasty. Now it''s not appropriate or possible to repent.


    No matter how much she opposes it now, it is impossible to change the previous decision made by the emperor in the early Dynasty.


    She knew that when the emperor left that day, she was angry. She didn''t know if the emperor''s anger had subsided now, but now she didn''t mind those things. She was just worried about the situation in her heart.


    The night before yesterday, she met the man, but now it''s been a day and two nights, but the man has no movement, I don''t know what his plan is?


    She knew that if the person knew her heart, or would take it away, then the matter might be over.


    If that person doesn''t recognize her, she will give her heart to the third highness. The third Highness''s words to her that day were very clear to her. She can also see that the third highness is serious, or that it''s a good choice for her to marry the third highness.


    With that in mind, the queen decided to say nothing more.


    "What? Empress, do you agree Seeing that she didn''t speak again, there was no objection. The emperor''s eyes narrowed, obviously a little more cold.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 156

    "Since the emperor has decided, concubines and empresses," the queen heard his question, and subconsciously replied.


    "You agree?" However, the emperor''s face was suddenly gloomy. It seemed that it could rain. His eyes narrowed and stared at her severely. There was also an obvious danger in his voice.


    She agreed, so easily.


    Jue''er is his own son, so she easily agreed to let Tang Kexin marry jue''er?!


    That would be enough to show that Tang Kexin is not his daughter, not his daughter.


    However, now he has basically determined that Tang Kexin is her own daughter, her own, but not his.


    So whose daughter is Tang Kexin? Which man is it?


    Which man did she have with?


    The time of her childbirth is ten months after their marriage. If that time is counted, it is clearly his. It is clearly that she should be pregnant after their marriage.


    How? How could it not be him?


    It''s hard not to be successful. She still has contact with the man after marriage.


    No, it''s impossible. On this point, he still believes her. He knows that although she doesn''t love her, she won''t do such things after marriage with him. Moreover, if the man came to see her at that time, he would surely try to take her away, but that didn''t happen at that time ¡£


    So the baby was born before they got married, or it was just a delay in birth.


    Thinking of this possibility, the emperor''s body is obviously stiff. It seems that he has been wrong for so many years.


    Hearing his question and seeing his expression at the moment, the queen was shocked and looked at him in some consternation. The marriage was clearly decided by him. She had no objection at the moment. He seemed very angry?


    "Mu Wanqing, you have been in the palace for 19 years. Tell me that in the past 19 years, have you ever said a sincere word to me?" Seeing the consternation on her face, the emperor''s lips were a little more cynical.


    For 19 years, she never said a word of sincerity to him. In the past 19 years, she has cheated or cheated, and only perfunctory things about the couple.


    He knew that she was perfunctory from the beginning, but he still couldn''t control himself. Every once in a while, he would go to Kunning palace and want her like crazy.


    For her sake, over the years, he has never touched other women in the palace, including Ning caier, whom she pushed him earlier, while those women who have entered the palace in recent years, he has not even touched them once, including the imperial concubine Ming.


    But what about her? What else did she do to him besides cheating and perfunctory?


    He thought that as long as he was sincere to her, she would find out his good and like him one day, but nineteen years later, in addition to that man or that man in her heart, she had never left him with a one millionth position.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of the emperor." The empress was shocked. She realized that the emperor was not right today, and that there was another purpose for the marriage given by the emperor.


    "You don''t understand? You don''t understand? Over the years, I''ve been sincere to you, but have you ever had a little bit of my place in your heart? " The emperor breathed out fiercely, clenched his hands tightly, and tried to control himself. However, he found that he was almost out of control at the moment.


    The queen froze, eyes subconsciously wide open, what does this mean?


    What does he already know?


    "Why do you look at me like this? Okay? Mu Wanqing, you make me feel like a complete fool. " When the emperor saw her look, he sneered again. Nineteen years later, nineteen years later, it was time for him to know the truth.


    The queen looked at the light flash of his subconscious eyes and realized that the previous thing might be his temptation, but what did he want to test?


    To test her with the marriage between her heart and her third highness?


    The Queen''s heart was suddenly shocked. Did he know that,


    "I know that you don''t like me. You have never liked me for so many years, but even if you don''t like me any more, you can only stay by my side. This is doomed from the moment you marry me. Even if you don''t want to, you can''t change it. "The emperor looked at her. He opened his mouth word for word. His voice was not high, but it was cruel.


    When Mu Wanqing heard his words, her body was slightly stiff. She had known this for a long time and knew it clearly. But when she heard him talking like this, she still had some resentment and hatred in her heart.


    At that time, if not for his persecution, her father would not have caught her back, would not have given her a drink of Medicine on the day of her marriage, she let her husband marry him in a daze, and she had a bedroom with him in a daze.


    She is willing to bear the stigma of being pregnant before marriage. She is willing to give birth to children by herself and raise them by herself. She is unwilling to marry him.


    But at the time, no one gave her a choice.


    God is always so cruel to her, and at this moment, this man is still tearing her scar.


    "No need to be reminded by the emperor. "The Queen''s face is a little bit colder, and her voice is a little more low, with some obvious resistance.


    "Well, I don''t need to remind you. It seems that the queen knows very well. In this case, from today on, the queen will move to Qianzheng palace. "The emperor naturally saw the cold on her face. There was a little anger in a pair of tiny eyes.


    "No. "When she heard that he asked her to move to Qianzheng palace, the queen directly objected. She did not want to move to his bedroom. Here, she always had her own place and a moment of freedom. If she did move to his bedroom, she would not even have room to breathe.


    "No?" "In that case, I will move to Kunning palace later."


    "What does the emperor mean?" Hearing his words, the empress was completely shocked. What did he mean?


    What is his move to Kunning palace?


    "I mean that in the future, except for the time of the early Dynasty, I will be in the palace of Kunning, including correcting memorials, including food, and of course, sleeping at night. Every night, I will be in the palace every day." The emperor''s lips hook, word by word slowly explain, when it comes to every night, his words seem to slightly accentuate a little.


    The Queen''s body was completely shocked.


    At the same time, Tang Kexin also got the news that the emperor had given her and his third highness a marriage,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 157

    When Tang Kexin heard the news from the palace maid, he was completely stunned, unbelievable, totally unbelievable. It was only two days before and after that, why did the emperor give her marriage?


    Before, however, there was no omen, and the empress never mentioned it. Moreover, the emperor always kept an attitude of watching. These things were always decided by the empress.


    With her understanding of the queen, the queen can not make such a sudden decision. What''s the matter?


    "What? I beg your pardon? Let my heart marry his third highness? " However, when the prime minister''s wife heard the news, she seemed to be more surprised than her. In addition to her surprise, she seemed to be so worried, worried, even scared.


    Tang Kexin sees her reaction, her eyes are light, and the prime minister''s wife seems to have had some reaction.


    "Yes, the emperor announced his will this morning." The palace maid was also frightened by the prime minister''s wife. Her voice was slightly smaller and her expression was more careful.


    The palace maids thought it was a good thing, but they didn''t expect that the prime minister''s wife and Miss Tang would react in this way.


    "This? How is this possible? How can this work? No, it''s impossible. It''s impossible. " Hearing the affirmation of the palace maid, the prime minister''s wife shook her head repeatedly, and her face was more obviously flustered.


    Tang Kexin sees her reaction, secretly strange, even if the prime minister''s wife does not want her to marry the third highness, but it is not such a reaction, right?


    In this way, the prime minister''s wife feels that the third highness is like a monster. It seems that she can eat her at any time when she gets married.


    "I''m going to see the queen. Take me to the palace to see the queen." The prime minister''s wife raised her eyes and looked at the palace maid. Her face was still flustered, and her voice seemed to tremble a little more.


    "The prime minister''s wife wants to see the empress now?" After all, the empress asked Miss Tang and Mrs Tang to live here. The empress means that if there is no special thing, don''t leave at last.


    "Yes, I want to see the queen. Now, right away." The prime minister''s wife''s face is obviously a little more fruitless, which is urgent.


    When she had finished saying this, she did not even wait for the maid to respond, so she went out directly.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, wait a moment first." the maid was shocked and shouted. However, the prime minister''s wife obviously couldn''t hear the maid''s words at the moment, and the speed at her feet was faster.


    She wants to see the queen. She wants to know what''s going on?


    It''s impossible for the palace maid to stop her. She can only follow the past quickly, and Tang Kexin can also follow it quickly.


    When the prime minister''s wife saw Tang Kexin who was catching up with him, she was stunned for a moment. She seemed to want to say something, but at last she held back. Now, something like this happened. I''m afraid that she couldn''t conceal what happened at that time.


    Because the prime minister''s wife''s attitude was very firm, the palace maids could not stop her, so they had to prepare a carriage for them and enter the palace.


    After entering the Imperial Palace, it was very quiet all the way. There was no difference. Even when we arrived at Kunning palace, it was extremely quiet. It was as quiet as a lake without any ripples.


    The prime minister''s wife''s footsteps were slightly paused. It should have been a little unexpected. Maybe she didn''t expect that after the emperor announced such a thing, the Queen''s side could still be so peaceful.


    While Tang Kexin watched the prime minister''s wife''s reaction all the way, her brow slowly frowned, and she felt that this matter was becoming more and more strange.


    Moreover, she found that the Kunning palace is different from usual today. The maids outside seem to have changed a lot, which is not her familiar face.


    "The prime minister''s wife, please report to me." The palace maid is very clever, and may have found out that.


    "Yes." Although the prime minister''s wife was worried, she knew that she could not lose her temper in the palace. She nodded slightly and stopped.


    The maid entered the room. A moment later, one of the maids in the room came out, but the maids who had entered did not come out.


    "The prime minister''s wife, Miss Tang, the empress will let you in." The palace maid came to the prime minister''s wife, lowered her head slightly, and opened her mouth. The voice was respectful, but she could not see anything different.


    However, Tang Kexin is a tiny cluster of eyebrows. This palace lady, she didn''t seem to have met before when she entered the palace, and she should not be the one beside the empress.


    But now she said that the empress let them in, and the more strange it was, Tang Ke had more worries in his heart, so he naturally wanted to go in and have a look.


    "Yes." The prime minister''s wife is not in good health. She seldom goes to the palace. Recently, she hasn''t been to the palace. So she doesn''t realize the difference. She just responds in a low voice and walks towards the room.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes sank a little, and then he followed the prime minister''s wife into the room.


    When Tang Kexin walked into the room, he saw the palace girl who came with them standing in the room. Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed slightly. When the palace girl saw them coming in, she bowed her head and retreated. Later, the palace girl who brought them in didn''t enter the room, but stayed outside. At this moment, only the queen, the prime minister''s wife and Tang Kexin were in the real room.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he felt that it was too strange. At the moment, the Queen''s reaction was different. Usually when she went into the palace, the Queen''s mother would warm up and greet her. But at the moment, the Queen''s mother sat still. She looked a little stiff, and her face seemed to be wrong.


    At the next moment, Tang Kexin''s body was slightly stiff, and she suddenly felt that there were other people in the room, besides her, the empress and the prime minister''s wife, as well as others.


    The man should be in the inner room. Although the man tried to hide the breath, she still felt it.


    Tang Kexin''s face sank slightly. Who is in the Queen''s bedroom? Obviously, empress should know, but empress can''t seem to let it out at the moment.


    However, at the moment, the prime minister''s wife saw that there was no outsider in the room. Several of them walked forward quickly and said directly, "empress, what''s the matter? Why do you marry your third Highness for your heart? How can my heart marry my third highness? When Tang Kexin heard the words of the prime minister''s wife, she looked slightly shocked. It seemed that she could not marry her third highness. Moreover, at the moment, the prime minister''s wife questioned the empress''s mother like this, which made her feel that things were not right.


    At this time, Tang Kexin finds that the face of the Empress'' mother has changed obviously. She looks at the prime minister ''s wife with a pair of eyes, which is a bit anxious and disorderly. She obviously wants to stop the prime minister'' s wife. However, at this time, the Empress'' mother has no direct words, which seems to have some concerns.


    "Wan Ru, don''t worry about it." after all, the queen was afraid that the prime minister''s wife might have said something wrong, but she opened her mouth and interrupted her.


    "You let me not worry, how can I not worry about it, how can xiner marry the third highness? You know clearly that xiner and the third Highness" the prime minister''s wife obviously didn''t realize the Queen''s wrong, didn''t feel the existence of other people, and spoke again in a hurry.


    Tang Kexin can hear that the meaning of the prime minister''s wife is to say the reason. Tang Kexin doesn''t know the reason of the prime minister''s wife, but Tang Kexin finds that at the moment, the look of the empress''s mother has completely changed, and she is a little nervous, even afraid,


    Tang Kexin guesses that the empress''s mother wants to prevent the prime minister''s wife from saying the reason, but because of the person in the room Stop with a dare not to speak directly.


    Obviously, it was not the empress''s idea that the maids who had previously kept the report and then asked the maids in the room to bring them in, but that of the man who was hiding in the room at the moment.


    There should be only one person who can command the palace maids, stay in the Queen''s room, and make the queen so afraid. That is the emperor.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed quickly. The emperor hid them in the empress''s room, deliberately led them in and set up all the palace maids. Maybe it was to let the prime minister''s wife say something.


    Thinking of the possibility, Tang Kexin was surprised. Although she didn''t know what the secret was, the queen was so afraid that she had to find a way to help the queen.


    "Mother. "When the prime minister''s wife blurted out the reason, Tang Kexin''s body suddenly tilted and fell to the ground dangerously. Of course, he shouted loudly at this time, calling for the prime minister''s wife and interrupting the prime minister''s words at the same time.


    "My heart. "When the prime minister''s wife heard Tang Kexin''s exclamation, she turned around and saw that Tang Kexin was about to fall down. She quickly moved forward to help Tang Kexin.


    The queen also quickly got up, ran over, and hurriedly helped Tang Kexin.


    "My heart, what''s the matter with you?" The prime minister''s wife looked at Tang Kexin, with obvious worry on her face and impatience in her voice.


    "My mother, I''m fine. I just felt a little dizzy." Tang Kexin stands still, holding his forehead with one hand, showing some weakness.


    Just at this time, Tang Kexin took the hand of the prime minister''s wife and quickly wrote two words in the palm of the prime minister''s wife''s hand.


    The prime minister''s wife''s eyes flashed lightly and she understood. Then she followed Tang Kexin''s meaning and said, "since I''m not comfortable, I''ll take my heart and go back to have a rest first."


    since there are other people, that matter can''t be said naturally.


    However, just at this time, the door of the inner room was suddenly opened, and the gloomy emperor walked out. "The prime minister''s wife said, why can''t Tang Kexin marry his third highness?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 158

    When the prime minister''s wife saw the emperor suddenly come out, her face suddenly changed, and she was in a panic beyond her control. How could she not have thought that the emperor should have an inner room? What she said just now was heard by the emperor? Fortunately, she was stopped at the end of her heart. Otherwise, she would be in real trouble if she said what she just said.


    However, at the moment, the emperor is going to marry his third Highness for the sake of his heart. The prime minister''s wife feels that in this case, I''m afraid that things in those days can''t be concealed. They can''t really get married. They are brothers and sisters.


    Therefore, the prime minister''s wife felt that if the emperor could not give up her idea, she could only tell the emperor what happened in that year.


    She can''t watch such tragic events happen. If it is true that her brother and sister are married, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The prime minister''s wife''s eyes flickered. In this situation, she decided to take all the responsibilities of that year on herself. She could say that her child died soon after she was born. She stole the child while the queen was asleep. As for chen''er, she could say that the queen was born with twins.


    She could say that the queen had no idea about it.


    The prime minister''s wife took a murmur and intended to speak.


    "In reply to the emperor, it is the daughter of the people who does not want to marry her third highness." Tang Kexin stood beside the prime minister''s wife, so he clearly saw the change of her face. When he saw the crack on her face and the fear in her eyes, he suddenly knelt on the ground and said.


    Although she does not know what the secret is now, Tang Kexin knows that it will bring great danger to the queen and the prime minister''s wife.


    So it''s better for her to talk.


    At this moment, the third highness just walked into Kunning palace and heard her words.


    Three Highness''s footsteps stop, stood in the yard, did not take any further steps, a pair of eyes slowly change of gloom.


    He didn''t expect that she should rush into the palace to beg the emperor to cancel the marriage.


    Don''t want to marry him? Hum, what she said is direct.


    "You don''t want to marry your third highness? "The emperor''s eyes turned to Tang Kexin, without the usual kindness, more dangerous coldness, and more dangerous breath in the words," why do you say that? "


    Naturally, he could see that Tang Kexin deliberately interrupted the prime minister''s wife''s words, which had been and are also now.


    Tang Kexin felt the change of the emperor naturally, and he breathed secretly, and said again, "because the women don''t like the third highness."


    Tang Kexin can see the danger of the emperor at the moment, so she clearly knows that finding a perfunctory reason can''t play any role at all. Instead, it''s better to say directly that she doesn''t like it and doesn''t want to marry.


    In fact, the point of Tang Kexin''s purpose at this moment is not the matter of quitting marriage, but how to resolve the danger at this moment.


    Outside the courtyard, the eyes of the third highness narrowed slightly, more dangerous.


    Don''t like him?


    Hum, what she said is quite straightforward.


    "Oh, you don''t like the third highness? Then tell me who you like and I''ll marry you right away. "The emperor looked at her, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The words were obviously threatening. Obviously, the Emperor didn''t want to leave any way for Tang Kexin at the moment.


    In the yard, when the third highness heard this sentence, his eyes were slightly open, and his face was slightly more emotional. If this woman really dares to say which man she likes next moment, he dares to snatch her back directly, become a relative and cave in the room.


    She can say that she doesn''t like him now. He can allow her not to like him now, but he can never allow her to like other men.


    In the room, Tang Kexin was stunned to hear the emperor''s words. Obviously, she didn''t expect the emperor to say such words. Who would she like to marry? It''s crazy.


    "Minnv has no one to like. "Tang Kexin breathed heavily again, and had to say that she could not really make up a person randomly. Then if the emperor really gave her a marriage, it would be miserable.


    In the courtyard, when the third highness heard Tang Kexin''s words, his lips were slightly hooked, but his eyes were still dark and cold.


    "In that case, you are ready to marry your third highness. "The emperor''s eyes are slightly heavy, and he gives orders directly. When the emperor says this, his eyes quickly sweep the prime minister''s wife.


    The prime minister''s body was slightly stiff.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are fretting. I just want to say something more. "If you really don''t want to marry your third highness, I can cancel your marriage. "Just at this moment, the emperor suddenly spoke.


    When the prime minister''s wife and Empress''s mother heard the emperor''s words, their eyes brightened slightly, thinking that the emperor had really changed their mind.


    However, Tang Kexin is not as optimistic as they are. It is obvious that the Emperor didn''t finish.


    "I can marry the prince for you, or the second prince." sure enough, the emperor continued slowly.


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Tang Kexin''s face is directly black, and the emperor is too black, which is clearly forced marriage.


    The emperor means that if she does not marry her highness, she will marry the prince or the second highness.


    Your highness? Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and shining. Is there any other royal highness? How could she have never met or heard of the second highness? Even Tang Kexin didn''t remember the second highness.


    "Now that you have a clear idea of who you want to marry, I will marry you." The emperor stared at Tang Kexin, and his voice was more forced.


    Of course, she is not only pressing Tang Kexin, but also pressing the prime minister''s wife to open her mouth.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are sharp. The emperor is really generous. How many sons can she choose? It''s a pity that she can''t afford the honor. She doesn''t want to marry, and nobody wants to.


    However, why there is no night LAN Chen, since there are princes, two highness, three highness, why can''t there be four highness?


    Of course, Tang Kexin can''t ask such a question at this time.


    The lips of the prime minister''s wife moved slightly.


    "Of course, I made an order. If you don''t marry, you will resist it." As soon as the emperor said this, he was even more unabashed and directly convicted.


    Objection, this charge is not small.


    Tang Kexin''s body is slightly stiff and his lips are slightly pursed.


    "My heart, the third highness is excellent. The most important thing is that he is good to you." The queen hesitated for a moment, and then opened her mouth. She knew that it would be difficult for the emperor to change his mind in this case, and marrying the third highness was far better than marrying the prince or the second highness.


    It''s a pity that Tang Kexin''s eyes blinked quickly. The queen she remembered didn''t want her to marry her third highness before. How can she agree now?


    The prime minister''s wife is more direct surprised, some incredible look at the empress.


    How could the queen know the relationship between her heart and her third highness?


    However, since the queen said so, or for other reasons, the prime minister''s wife did not speak again.


    "Mind, let''s go back first." The prime minister''s wife is not stupid. Naturally, it can be seen that the queen doesn''t want her to tell her what happened in those days. At the moment when the emperor is here, she can''t ask why. In order not to cause other unnecessary troubles, she''d better take her heart back now.


    "Good" Tang Kexin naturally said nothing, and stood up.


    "The emperor, my wife is leaving. "The respectful salute of the prime minister''s wife, Tang Kexin also saluted.


    Although the emperor''s face was not very nice, he did not stop them.


    Then they turned and walked out.


    Out of the room, Tang Kexin just wanted to breathe, eyes slightly raised, just to the three highness in the courtyard that pair of obvious cold eyes with dangerous breath.


    He stared straight at her.


    It seems that he is angry


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 159

    It''s not hard to guess that he was just hearing what she said in the room, just not knowing how much he heard.


    "My wife, please give my third highness good-bye." The prime minister''s wife obviously didn''t expect the third highness to be outside. She was surprised and saluted.


    The eyes of the third highness just stare at Tang Kexin, without any reaction.


    "My daughter, please say hello to your third highness." Don Kexin understood that he must be angry because he heard what she had just said in the room.


    "Minnv? I think you should change your address later. " The third highness saw her respectful salute, her eyes were deep, more dangerous.


    Tang Kexin naturally understood the meaning of his words. She raised her eyes slightly. When she looked at him, she was somewhat shocked. She thought that he should also be opposed to this marriage.


    The prime minister''s wife was even more surprised to hear this from his third highness. For so many years, there has never been a woman around him. Even Feng qingran chased him so much. He never looked at Feng qingran directly. What happened to his heart today?


    The prime minister''s wife had thought that the third highness might not agree so easily, and wanted to wait for the third highness to come down to protest, but it seemed that the third highness agreed.


    "Come here. I have something to tell you." The third highness is shocked by Tang Kexin''s eyes. Is it necessary for her to be so shocked? Can''t she? She thought he''d quit like her?


    He felt it was necessary for him to make things clear to her.


    Although the emperor''s marriage was very sudden, he was also very surprised, but this happened to be done in his heart, so she wanted to back out, there was no door.


    Moreover, he felt that it was necessary to fix the marriage period as soon as possible, first marry her, and then talk about other things.


    "Your Highness, I''m not feeling well. My wife is going to take my heart back to rest." Without waiting for Tang Kexin to speak, the prime minister''s wife suddenly said.


    She feels that at this time, it''s better for her highness to make little contact with her mind, especially before things are clear.


    If the third highness agrees to the marriage, she is afraid that the third highness will persuade her mind, and even more afraid that she will really like the third highness. If she waits for her mind to like the third highness, and then tells her mind the truth, the heart is really cruel.


    She can''t let her heart suffer like that, like that.


    "Uncomfortable?" Three Highness''s Mou son looks to Tang Kexin, eyebrow tiny Cu, her appearance looks like is uncomfortable? Just now, when she said in her room not to marry him and dislike him, she was obviously full of pride.


    "Yes, I was just in the room and almost fainted." Even though the eyes of the three princes did not look at the prime minister''s wife at the moment, the prime minister''s wife still felt cold in her body, but she still went back with a stiff head.


    The third highness didn''t respond to the prime minister''s words, but his eyes were still looking at Tang Kexin, obviously waiting for Tang Kexin''s response.


    "Mind, let''s go back. "The prime minister''s wife directly took Tang Kexin''s hand and walked towards the outside of Kunning palace. She knew the identity and status of the third highness, and more about the dread of the third highness. But at the moment, she had to do so, even if she knew that it might provoke the third highness.


    At least they can''t make too much contact until things are clear.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly pursed. In fact, she wants to make it clear with her third highness. However, at the moment, the prime minister''s wife has such a firm attitude that she can''t object to it. What''s more, she''s in the palace now. Some words are hard to say after all.


    After she left the palace, she could go to him and make it clear.


    The third highness looked at Tang Kexin''s figure walking away, a pair of eyes narrowed slowly, and there was more danger in the cold eyes.


    It seems that there are a lot of opponents about his marriage with her. Even the prime minister''s wife disagrees.


    When did he become a monster at night?


    Back to the prime minister''s house, the prime minister''s wife let Tang Kexin go first, and she also went to the front yard in a hurry.


    "Miss, you are back. I heard that the emperor has married your third Highness for you. "Dong''Er sees Tang Kexin and rushes out quickly. His face is obviously full of joy and surprise.


    "I see. I just came back from the palace." Tang Kexin sighed secretly. This sudden event really caught her off guard.


    "Is that lady really going to marry her third highness?" Donger looks at her, her eyes are light and shining, and she has some ardent expectation in her eyes. In fact, it''s not bad if she really marries her third highness.


    Three highness, that is a god like figure.


    Tang Kexin raised his eyes and glanced at Dong''Er. "How can I look at you like this and gloat?"


    This girl looks very happy. What''s her joy.


    "Ah? No, I''m happy for miss Dong''Er is stunned, with a look of consternation and schadenfreude. Where does this begin.


    However, hearing the word "Miss", Dong''Er knew that she didn''t want to marry.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t pay any attention to her anymore, enters the room, then takes out a package, and walks out directly.


    "Miss, where are you going?" When Dong''Er saw her move, she was completely stunned. Dong''Er knew clearly that the package contained fifty-two thousand silver notes, which was raised by the young lady to give to Suofen gate.


    To be honest, she didn''t know where the lady got so many silver tickets at once.


    However, now that she left with so many silver tickets, did she want to escape? Want to escape marriage?


    Thinking of this possibility, Donger gave a cold shiver.


    "Miss, you can''t escape from marriage. If you want to escape, and you don''t say that your third highness won''t let it go, the emperor can''t tell you. Now you escape from marriage is like resisting the will. The consequences are unimaginable. "Dong''Er hurriedly stops in front of Tang Kexin, and his expression is obviously more tense.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are hard to crack. She looks white. Is this girl''s imagination too rich?


    Who said she was going to escape? She just wanted to go to the third Highness''s palace and make it clear with the third highness.


    "I''m not escaping from marriage. I''m going to the third Highness''s palace now, but I see the third highness." Tang Kexin explained to her patiently.


    "You, why do you go to see the third highness and bring so many silver tickets?" However, Dong''Er obviously doesn''t believe it. Does it need so many silver tickets to go to the third Lord''s palace?


    "If you don''t believe it, go with me." Seeing Dong''Er''s appearance of complete vigilance, Tang Kexin shakes his head secretly.


    At the moment, she really doesn''t want to explain to Donger.


    The day before yesterday, Mu Shaoyu said that suoyenmen had helped him find the jade pendant, which had been sent to him.


    However, the sect leader of Suoyang gate didn''t come to collect the money. The man didn''t show up, and she couldn''t find him at all. However, the relationship between the third highness and the man was very unusual, and maybe she could find it. So, she wanted to give these silver tickets to the third highness, and let the third highness transfer them to him. In time, the sect leader of Suoyang gate would have something else to do.


    "Good, good. "Donger heard that she could follow and nodded repeatedly.


    When Tang Kexin came to the palace of the third highness, his name just passed back to the palace. Seeing that Tang Kexin was slightly stunned, he immediately moved forward and saluted respectfully, "my subordinates, please say hello to the princess."


    "Well," said Tang Kexin, directly choking, before the eight characters had been written, he even called her princess instead?


    He follows in the night LAN Jue''s side, the work should be very rigorous is, unexpectedly can??


    Dong''Er looks at the famous biography and yanks at the corners of his lips. What he shouts from the princess is easy.


    "Did the princess come to see the prince? Let''s take the princess in. At this time, the prince has already returned to the mansion. "Mingchuan directly greets Tang Kexin to enter the mansion. Although he has just returned to the mansion, he doesn''t know whether the prince has returned to the mansion or not.


    But, he knows, Miss Tang has come, please enter the palace is absolutely right.


    In the past, the third highness was very special to Miss Tang. Now the emperor has given her a marriage, but the third Highness has no objection. Therefore, Miss Tang must soon become a princess.


    Tang Kexin can''t say anything when she sees Mingchuan''s warm hospitality. And she does have something to do with yelan Jue now, so she doesn''t say much. She follows Mingchuan directly to the mansion.


    As for the marriage, I will discuss with him when I see ye Lanjue. What does it mean?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 160

    "Is the Lord back? "When I got to the gate of the palace, I asked the guard.


    "Back, back for a while." When the guard saw Mingchuan, his face was obviously a little more respectful, but he didn''t know Tang Kexin. Seeing Mingchuan''s respect for Tang Kexin, his eyes were light, and he was a little more confused. "This girl is our princess. "Mingchuan said without any thought. It''s a matter of course. It seems that Tang Kexin has really become a relative with his third highness, and has really become their princess.


    Even if the Emperor didn''t give her marriage, she would become a princess sooner or later. Now that the Emperor gave her marriage, it''s a matter of certainty.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly drawn. She didn''t expect that Mingchuan would say such a thing. But at this moment, it''s in the palace of the third highness, and she said nothing.


    "Really, she is the princess?" When they heard the words of Mingchuan and looked to Tang Kexin, their attitude changed to be respectful.


    "See the princess. "At one time, the bodyguards actually saluted one after another.


    Dong''Er''s eyes are directly stupid. The young lady hasn''t married yet. What''s the situation?


    "Mingzhuan" Tang Kexin looks at Mingzhuan, and there are more warnings in his voice.


    "Come on, come on. Don''t be polite, princess. I''m sorry." It''s said that when Tang Kexin heard the obvious warning, he immediately turned to the public to stop the salute, but the last sentence made Tang Kexin completely speechless.


    Tang Kexin suddenly found out one thing, that is, what kind of master there is, what kind of subordinates there are. This biography is also a dark, insidious master.


    Tang Kexin knows that in this situation, no matter what she says, it will only make things more embarrassing, so she can only say nothing.


    Famous biography took Tang Kexin to the study directly. At this time, the LORD would be in the study.


    Just, went to study, but found no one in study.


    "How about the prince? "Mingchuan frowned slightly. The bodyguard just outside said that Wang Ye had come back. How could there be no one?


    "The LORD did not come to the study. "The bodyguard outside the study was surprised to hear what Mingchuan said.


    But the famous biography is even more unexpected, did not come to the study? Where will the prince go?


    "Just now I saw the Lord return to the room. "A girl just came to stop. Although the words are legendary, her eyes are looking at Tang Kexin, with some points of measurement and exploration.


    Did Mingchuan bring this woman to the prince?


    But the Lord usually never allows women from outside to enter the palace. It''s said that this rule is most clear in the legend, so the identity of this woman is very special?


    The woman''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "Back to the room? Will the Lord return to his room at this time? " Mingchuan didn''t notice her difference, but the king suddenly went back to his room at this time.


    Women''s eyes slightly raised, looked to the name, lips moved, seemed to say something, but at last did not say, just slowly shook his head.


    "Since the prince is in the study, I will take the princess to the main courtyard." The famous biography didn''t think much about it. Since the prince went to the main court, he took Miss Tang to the main court. Anyway, Miss Tang soon became their princess. Besides, it''s daytime now. It''s nothing to take Miss Tang to the prince''s room.


    When the woman heard the name of Tang Kexin, she opened her eyes as hard as she could. Her body was obviously stiff, and her face was a little stiff for a while.


    Originally, the visitors in the mansion were also going to the main courtyard, but the legend originally thought that the third highness would be in the study, so he brought Tang Kexin to the study directly. It should be said that ordinary people can''t come to the study of the third highness.


    Therefore, Tang Kexin doesn''t realize what''s wrong. He follows Mingchuan directly to Zhengyuan.


    Just into the main courtyard, but found that the door is closed, and, the whole courtyard at the moment there is no one.


    Mingchuan frowned slightly, and his expression was more unexpected. "Didn''t he say that Wang ye came to the main courtyard?"


    In the middle of the conversation, I stepped forward. When I came to the main hall room, I pushed the door of the main hall tentatively, but the door was suddenly opened.


    But there was no one in the hall, but the inner door was closed.


    Is the prince too tired after coming back from the palace, so go to have a rest first?


    "Wang Ye, Wang Ye," said Mingchuan tentatively, shouting twice, but there was no answer in the room, as if there were no one.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed suddenly. She felt that there was someone in the room.


    Moreover, she felt that there should be more than one person.


    Mingchuan didn''t hear the response. He stopped and hesitated. Obviously, he didn''t know whether to go in. If the Lord is really resting at the moment, or there is something inconvenient, it''s not good for him to go in like this. But Miss Tang is waiting outside. She can''t wait like this all the time.


    Just at this moment, I heard a loud bang in the room. It was not very loud, but it was clear in such a quiet hall.


    Then a dart shot directly out of the room.


    "Be careful, miss." Donger didn''t have the usual casual appearance at this time. She flashed and directly picked up Tang Kexin and flashed to one side at the fastest speed, avoiding the flying dart.


    Tang Kexin takes a breath of cold air, what''s the situation? Does the room of night LAN Jue shoot darts unexpectedly? Almost hit her?


    Mingchuan''s face suddenly darkened, and his body moved quickly. He flashed to the door of the room, raised his feet directly, and kicked the door open.


    No matter whether the master is in the room or not at the moment, a dart just flew out. He can''t take too much into account at the moment. First, find out the situation.


    At the moment when he kicked the door open, Mingchuan''s sharp eyes quickly looked in. There was no one in the room. Then, Mingchuan''s eyes fell on the bed, but when he saw the situation on the bed, they were completely shocked. They tried to open their eyes. For a while, they were completely frozen outside the room.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin''s position is just facing the door, and it''s very close to the door. At the moment when Mingchuan kicked the door, her eyes also looked at the past. Through the gap of Mingchuan''s body, she also clearly saw the situation on the bed. For a while, she was completely and completely stunned. What''s the situation?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 161

    161 we got married and proposed


    at this moment, in the room, two people are lying on the bed, one before and one after, and at this moment, both of them are facing outside, so Tang Kexin can clearly see the two people''s appearance, the front is Nangong Yi, the back is night Lanjue.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that at the moment, neither of them is dressed. At least from her point of view, both of them are naked.


    Moreover, the hand of night LAN Jue is still on the shoulder of Nangong Yi.


    That is to say, at the moment, the third highness and Nangong Yi are lying on the bed naked. The posture of the two is very ambiguous, and the hands of the third highness behind are still tightly holding Nangong Yi''s shoulders.


    It''s hard not to misunderstand this situation.


    Originally Tang Kexin thought that the third highness liked men and Nangong Yi, but he couldn''t confirm it all the time. Seeing this situation, she felt that she had no doubt.


    Of course, at the moment, Donger and her position are similar. She saw it, Donger also saw it. Now Donger is completely stupid.


    At the moment when the door was kicked away, night LAN Jue''s eyes looked over. First, he saw Mingchuan standing at the front door. Then, through Mingchuan''s side, he happened to face Tang Kexin''s eyes. When he saw Tang Kexin''s expression in his eyes, he was slightly stunned. Then he shouted, "Tang Kexin."


    Just, at the moment, his voice obviously has some strange forbearance.


    Just out of the palace, he wanted to go to the prime minister''s office to find her, but he didn''t expect to meet the poisoned Nangong Yi on the way.


    In fact, in private, his relationship with Nangong Yi is really good. Nangong Yi was poisoned in the capital, and the poison is very strong. Ordinary people can''t understand it at all, so Nangong Yi can only come to him.


    In order not to be disturbed, he directly took Nangong Yi back to his room to expel the poison for Nangong Yi. Because the poison was too strong, in order to let the poison disperse better, he and Nangong Yi took off their coats and coats.


    Once this kind of work starts, it can''t be disturbed, moved, or even talked. Otherwise, both of them will be in danger. So, just called him, he didn''t make a sound.


    That is, I didn''t expect that at that time, a dart suddenly came from the back of the bed, which was facing his back brain. In that case, he could only fall on the bed with Nangong Yi.


    Then Mingchuan kicked the door open, and then there was Tang Kexin''s love shadow.


    "Cough, cough, that, you go on." Tang Kexin clearly heard the forbearance in his voice, so he misunderstood even more.


    Is this because you are disturbed and want to be dissatisfied?


    So, she left as soon as possible to avoid disturbing them.


    "Don Kexin." Three highness heard her words, slightly stupefied for a while, return to the spirit, understand her meaning, then gnash teeth of low roar.


    What does this woman mean?


    What does it mean to keep him going?


    What does this woman really think of between him and Nangong Yi?


    He is detoxifying Nangong Yi. It''s just detoxification.


    Seeing Tang Kexin turn around quickly and leave, night LAN Jue''s face turns black obviously. This woman is really angry. At the moment, he really wants to catch her, kiss her hard, and even do something else to let her personally confirm whether he likes men or women.


    However, at present, Nangong Yi''s poison has not been completely solved. He cannot leave like this, or he and Nangong Yi may be in danger of life.


    However, at this moment, the poison was almost relieved, and Nangong Yi recovered most of it. Then he narrowed his eyes, and his lips opened a brilliant smile, lest the world would not say in disorder, "my heart seems to be misunderstood. "


    " Nangong Yi, believe it or not, Ben Wang has killed you. "Night LAN Jue saw Nangong Yi''s face gloating, and his face was obviously gloomy. This man was still watching at the moment. If it were not for him, could such a misunderstanding happen?


    Just now Tang Kexin saw such a situation, and he was thinking, if he went to explain it to her, would she believe it?


    After all, Nangong Yi''s poison has been detoxified, and he knows that Nangong Yi''s nature will never help him explain it, but only fuel the fire.


    By the way, I knew there would be such a misunderstanding. He should have let Nangong Yidu die.


    Mingchuan breathed heavily, then closed the door, which was a big misunderstanding.


    "Miss, just now, in the room, is that the third highness and Nangong Lord? "Dong''Er, who followed Tang Kexin out of the door, has not yet fully returned to his mind. He can''t even speak clearly.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer, just turned her eyes and looked at her.


    "Miss, it''s difficult. Does the third highness like him? He really likes men?" Dong''Er asked directly because he was too surprised and didn''t think much.


    After all, it is difficult to believe the situation just like that.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. All feelings are equal and free. Everyone has the right to choose." For the same-sex relationship, Tang Kexin feels that it''s better to treat it in a normal way, so even if he just saw that situation, he didn''t react too much.


    Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, Mingchuan, who just came out, froze directly and felt that she could not move. Although Miss Tang''s words were pleasant, the misunderstanding really existed.


    It was he who directly caused such a misunderstanding. I don''t know how the master will deal with him. Mingchuan suddenly felt cold on his back.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin''s voice is slightly lower, but it is not the lowest. The three highness and Nangong Yi, who have excellent hearing in the room, have heard Tang Kexin''s words very clearly.


    "I didn''t expect to be so open-minded, magnanimous, your highness, congratulations." Nangong Yi almost spewed it directly. It was the first time he heard a woman say such a thing.


    This woman''s mind is really special.


    In fact, his heart is really some like her, if not see night LAN absolutely like her, he or really will marry her back.


    He was thinking, if he had not returned to the city, or he had chased her before night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue''s icy eyes swept him like ice, but they suddenly used their strength. Then night LAN Jue quickly got up, dressed and walked out.


    In fact, it''s very dangerous that he just suddenly increased his strength, but he can''t delay any more. If he doesn''t explain clearly at the moment, the woman really misunderstood, and he really died.


    Nangong Yi was stunned for a moment, then he got up, looked at his rapid movement, and his lips continued to rise. "My heart is a very independent girl, you think you should explain, she will believe it? After all, she just saw that with her own eyes. "


    Just listening to Tang Kexin, I know that Tang Kexin has just misunderstood. Such misunderstandings can be explained by night LAN absolutely?


    The action of night LAN Jue is slightly stiff for a while, and her face is a little darker. He also knows that in this case, to explain, she may not believe it.


    "Shall I help you?" Nangong Yi saw the gloomy face of night LAN Jue, and began to speak slowly again.


    Night LAN Jue directly a cold light in the past, "Nangong Yi, if you dare to make trouble for me today, I will attack Phoenix tomorrow."


    In this case, Nangong Yi will help? It''s too late for Nangong Yi to gloat.


    On the night LAN Jue that enough ice dead eyes, Nangong Yi lips corner smile is more diffuse, obviously with a bit of schadenfreude.


    Night LAN Jue secretly breathed a sigh, ignored him, and went out of the room directly. Now the most important thing is to catch up with Tang Kexin and explain this matter clearly.


    Out of the room, but found Tang Kexin is still in the yard, night LAN Jue micro Leng for a while, fast forward, "what just happened, I need to explain. "


    " heart, just not what you think, you must not misunderstand. "Nangong Yi was afraid that the world would not be disordered. He had left the room and laughed like a fox.


    A pair of eyes looked at Tang Kexin and waited for Tang Kexin''s response. He put it clearly to see the bustle.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face sank slightly, his lips moved slightly, just wanted to explain.


    "Your Highness, we are married. "But Tang Kexin looked at him and suddenly said.


    In a word, the whole yard suddenly became quiet.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 162

    Night LAN despairs her Mou son obvious circle to open, even if is calm like him, also apparent at the moment a little more stunned, he originally prepared a belly of words to explain this matter with her, originally worried that she did not believe.


    But he didn''t say a word. She said she wanted to marry him?


    She means there was no misunderstanding just now?


    However, when she was in the palace, she asked the emperor to cancel the marriage. Now, how can she say that she wants to marry him?


    So, her purpose at the moment made him a little suspicious, but even so, his heart still can''t help but overjoying.


    Nangong Yi''s smile also froze directly. He stared at Tang Kexin unbelievably. He just thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think of this one.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Kexin would say such a word.


    The name pass and Donger are directly stupid.


    "My heart, are you proposing to the third highness? "Nangong Yi said half truely and half falsely after returning to his mind. Just because he was so surprised at the moment, his usual smile couldn''t unfold.


    "Miss, you are crazy. You just saw it clearly. How can you?" Dong''Er is worried at the moment, but he can''t speak directly in front of his three highness. One sentence is intermittent, but it''s not hard to understand the meaning.


    Miss just saw the situation that the third highness and Nangong Lord were in the room. She knew that the third highness liked men. How could she marry the third highness?


    "Yes?" Night LAN despairs to Tang Kexin, eyebrow angle is tiny Yang, although it is a simple word that can''t be simpler any more, but it shows his question incisively and vividly.


    He wants to hear what the woman thinks.


    "We can fake marriage and be nominal husband and wife, which is the kind with no real name." Tang Kexin heard his question, but there was no disguise, and said directly.


    Just now she saw that scene, the first reaction was really surprised, but then she came up with a way to make the best of both worlds.


    The emperor''s intention is to force her to marry. No matter who she is, she must choose one. No matter what, she can''t choose the prince. But she hasn''t seen or even heard of the two princes. She doesn''t know what they look like or who they are. Therefore, she can''t marry.


    Originally, the third highness was also a very dangerous figure. But just after seeing that, she was relieved. If the person she liked was Nangong Yi and the person she liked was a man, she would be absolutely safe even if she married the third highness.


    And just that scene, all the people present at the moment saw it, so Tang Kexin didn''t have to cover it up too much.


    When Nangong Yi heard that Tang Kexin''s kind of fame was not real, he gave a fierce slap to her lips. She married Ye Lanjue and wanted to be real?


    He dares to promise that if she really marries Ye Lanjue, as long as she becomes a relative and worships the hall, the next moment, ye Lanjue guarantees that she will eat clean, even without bones.


    It seems that she really misunderstood what happened just now, so she thought that it was safe to marry Ye Lanjue, and that such a thing would not happen.


    Would he like to remind her? However, he felt that even if he reminded her now, she would not necessarily believe him, so he decided not to speak, just to watch.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes flickered a little, eyebrow angle picked a little, lip angle also seemed to have some suspicious light pulled a little, a couple with no real name? She and him?


    What does her little head think?


    However, at this moment night LAN never spoke, he suddenly felt that this idea was good.


    "The emperor is forcing me to marry this time. I don''t want to marry the prince. I haven''t met your highness, and I can''t marry. So, it''s better for us to have a false marriage. In this way, it''s good for us all." Tang Kexin saw that he didn''t speak. He breathed secretly and continued.


    When ye LAN Jue heard that she didn''t want to marry the prince and the second highness, she raised her lips slightly. Yes, it''s worth praising. At least she didn''t want to marry another man in her subconscious.


    Although she chose him for another reason, at least she believed him.


    "Tell me, what''s the good of this king?" Night LAN Jue''s heart is actually stealing music at the moment, but his face doesn''t show any difference, but his voice is slightly heavy.


    "Cough," Tang Kexin coughed softly, cleared his throat, looked at Nangong Yi, and then said again, "our marriage will be the best cover up for the three Highnesses and Nangong Lord, and you can be together."


    It''s said that Tang Kexin is not an ordinary person. This idea is amazing.


    Donger has felt that she has nothing to say at the moment.


    Nangong Yi''s face is slightly distorted. This woman''s thought is really surprising. How could she have such an idea?


    However, more as she said, if he and night LAN Jue really have something, night LAN Jue and her marriage is indeed the best cover up.


    Nangong Yi''s Mou son looks to night LAN Jue, waiting for the answer of night LAN Jue. With his understanding of night LAN Jue, he knows that night LAN Jue will agree with her.


    "Well, I promise you." Sure enough, the next moment, night LAN Jue said directly.


    At the moment, there is not much difference on night LAN Jue''s face, but her mood is not calm. Since she misunderstood, now it''s up to her to misunderstand, wait to become a relative, and worship the hall. He will clearly tell her with practical actions whether he likes men or women.


    He thought it was a good way. If it had not happened today, she would not have agreed to marry him so obediently.


    This is the hole she dug by herself. She jumped in by herself. That''s no wonder for him. Of course, he is really looking forward to it.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes flickered and sighed secretly. Alas, from now on, Tang Kexin, a cute little white rabbit, fell into the wolf''s nest of night LAN Jue.


    "However, the third highness will promise me one thing. If I want to leave, the third highness can''t stop me." Tang Kexin saw that he promised to be so refreshing, and his eyes flashed a little, then quickly added.


    This is very important. She has to marry him now. But it is not a long-term plan. She always wants to leave. At that time, she hopes that night LAN will never stop her when she leaves.


    "If you want to leave, there should also be a time limit. You can''t leave as soon as we get married. In that case, what''s the good for the king about this matter that I don''t realize." Hear her to say to leave, night LAN Jue''s Mou son tiny Mi once, this woman hasn''t married, want to leave?


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will not leave as soon as I get married. It will take at least a year." Tang Kexin nods slightly, and night LAN Jue says so, but she is relieved.


    Nangong Yi''s lips were turned severely. A little white rabbit entered the wolf''s nest and wanted to leave?


    That''s absolutely impossible.


    She thought too naive.


    "Then if your Highness has no opinion, we will make an agreement to avoid unnecessary troubles." Tang Kexin is always cautious. To be on the safe side, she feels it necessary to make an agreement.


    "Agreement? What agreement? " Nangong Yi''s eyes flashed quickly. There were more accidents in their eyes. What kind of agreement should they make to become a relative? It''s the first time he''s heard about it.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is not too much accident, just looking at her eyes a tiny squint.


    "Marriage agreement, after all, our marriage is fake, so it''s better to establish an agreement." Tang Kexin explains in a slow voice. Although it''s for Nangong Yi, it''s more for ye Lanjue.


    "How do you like it, your highness?" Tang Kexin asked again when he saw that night LAN never made a sound.


    "Yes. "The night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly hooked, with a deep voice. Then he turns around and walks towards the room. Just at the moment when he turns around, his lips are obviously smiling.


    At the moment, he is back to Tang Kexin, so Tang Kexin doesn''t see it, but the famous biography standing in front of him at the moment is very clear.


    Mingchuan sighs secretly. Miss Tang is very clever, but she is not the master''s opponent.


    Tang Kexin enters the room with night LAN Jue, quickly makes an agreement, and then delivers it to night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN absolutely took over, low Mou looks, see her special mark at the first sight of a couple with no real name!


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was more profound meaning in their depths.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 163

    He knew that this was what this woman cared about the most, and of course, this was what he cared about the most, but he was just the opposite of her purpose.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes look at him and wait for his reaction.


    Nangong Yi''s lips were slightly turned. Night LAN Jue looked at them seriously as if he really planned to do it according to the agreement.


    Nangong Yi knew clearly that even if LAN Jue signed this agreement at the moment, what should be done at that time would still be done.


    He absolutely did not believe that night LAN Jue married Tang Kexin back to the palace and just watched and didn''t eat.


    That''s definitely not the style of night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN absolutely other women or eyes do not look at, will not have any other ideas, but for Tang Kexin''s share of the fervent possessive desire is to hide his eyes.


    Poor little heart, so fell into the wolf''s nest.


    "In fact, if you really want to help us, you can marry me. It''s the same. "Nangong Yi decided not to be silent any more. Of course, his biggest goal was to stir up trouble. He thought it was too cheap for night LAN Jue to marry Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin looks at him, eyes blink, it seems that there is some confusion, no answer.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, looking coldly at Nangong Yi, with the most obvious warning.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. I''ll tell you. There must be no problem." However, Nangong Yi directly ignores the cold eyes of Ye Lanjue, and just looks at Tang Kexin''s temptation to continue. "Since you said the same result, why choose you?" Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed a little and looked at Nangong Yi. He spoke slowly. Although his words were euphemistic, the meaning of rejection was obvious.


    "Heart, you need to know that if you choose me, you can leave the capital. It will be more convenient for you to do anything in the future. If you want to leave one day, there will be no other trouble." Nangong Yi decided to seduce her with the most direct benefits.


    At the moment, the face of night LAN Jue is completely gloomy, but a pair of eyes are still looking straight at Tang Kexin, waiting for her answer. Seriously, if it is true that what Nangong Yi said is more beneficial to her, will she directly choose to marry Nangong Yi for the convenience of leaving later?


    "Thank you for the kindness of nangong city Lord. However, everything comes first, and then comes later. I have been talking about this with my third highness. I have no plan to choose another one for the time being. "Tang Kexin glanced at him and took back his eyes. Although the words were gentle, the meaning of the refusal was obvious.


    Hearing her words, the eyes of the night LAN Jue light flash, the heart suddenly a little more secretly happy, he suddenly felt that she chose him, not only because of the misunderstanding just now.


    He was thinking that if there was such a misunderstanding in other people today, for example, she found out that the prince actually liked men today, she might not choose such a way.


    Or, in her mind, he is different from others.


    Thinking of these, the eyes of night LAN Jue were obviously more smiling. In order to prevent Nangong Yi from making trouble again, he took up his pen and quickly wrote down his name.


    Nangong Yi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Tang Kexin would not be moved when he proposed such a temptation. What did she think of her?


    See night LAN Jue signed, Tang Kexin also took over, signed his name.


    "My heart, what was your plan to come to the palace today? I didn''t come to propose to the third highness in the first place, did I? "Nangong Yi''s eyes flashed a little, and suddenly he asked.


    "Now that we have reached an agreement with the third highness, I don''t think the past matters matter. "Although Tang Kexin didn''t have much contact with Nangong Yi, he still knew him. He was the kind of man who was afraid that the world would not be disordered.


    At this point, he is similar to the night LAN Chen, but the night LAN Chen is just watching the bustle, and he has full ten destructive power.


    Nangong Yi was stunned directly. Why did he suddenly feel that this woman was not able to enter?


    Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly up, she to Nangong Yi this manner, he likes.


    "By the way, I have another thing to ask your highness to help me." Tang Kexin thought of another purpose of this visit, and immediately took out the prepared fifty thousand Liang silver note and handed it to Ye Lanjue. "The third highness should know the leader of Suoyang gate. Please give this to the leader of Suoyang gate."


    Night LAN Jue sees the silver note that she takes out, look slightly changes, "where did you get so many silver notes?"


    He has been preventing her from collecting all the silver tickets. He thinks he has cut off all the possible channels for her to get the silver tickets. Where did she get so many silver tickets now?


    "You don''t have to worry about the third highness." Tang Kexin thought that he had been preventing her from raising money before, and his voice was a little dull.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, dundun, and then reach out to take the silver note. Since she should have agreed to marry him now, the problem of the silver note is not important.


    However, if she knew, he was actually the sect leader of suoyenmen. She didn''t know how she would react?


    In order to get married smoothly, Ye Lan decides not to tell her about it.


    "Suoyan sect leader? When did you get to know suoyenmen? " Nangong Yi was slightly stunned when he heard Tang Kexin''s words. The leader of Suoyang sect has always been mysterious. He had never seen him before and did not know the real identity of the man.


    How could he not know that the third highness knew the sect leader of Suoyan.


    "I need to report to you about this king?" Night LAN despairs to him, Mou son is taking a few minutes to kill cold meaning, just matter he hasn''t reckoned with him.


    "Aren''t I curious? I''ll be introduced some other day to let me know. " Nangong Yi''s face was cold, but his face was chuckling. When he was talking, he purposely went forward, and his face was obviously a little more ambiguous. "You can''t refuse me for this little matter, just about our relationship. "


    just now, some of Donger, who has just come back to his mind, looks at this situation and is stupid again. Nangong city Lord doesn''t avoid people. Although they just saw it and miss also knows it, nangong city is too obvious.


    Tang Kexin''s lip angle also slightly drew, but the lip angle slightly pursed, didn''t say anything, no matter how, could not compare with the situation she just saw with her own eyes.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is obviously heavy, and the chill in the eyes is more and more obvious.


    "You should know why your heart promised to marry you, and you are not afraid that I will tell her the truth? "Nangong Yi''s voice was very low, and he said with the voice only heard by LAN Jue at night.


    That is the most obvious threat in his words. Anyway, he just doesn''t want to see the night LAN feel comfortable.


    "Whatever you want, you can try." However, Ye Lan Jue was not threatened by him at all. Just after seeing Tang Kexin refuse him decisively, Tang Kexin, who Ye Lan never felt, would believe Nangong Yi''s words, and he knew that Nangong Yi did not dare to do so.


    Nangong Yi''s lips were sharp. He thought that he could take this opportunity to knock him hard. Unexpectedly, even at this time, night LAN would never be threatened by him.


    Nangong Yimou son light flash, suddenly turned to Tang Kexin, said, "Xinxin, I have something to tell you."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 164

    "Eh?" Tang Kexin hears his words, then turns his eyes, looks at him again, frowns slightly, obviously a little more doubts, what can he tell her?


    "Heart, in fact, between me and the third highness," Nangong Yi gave a meaningful look at the night LAN Jue, and then turned to Tang Kexin and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Mingchuan, has the general come back?" Night LAN never stopped him, but suddenly asked Xiang Mingchuan.


    "The general will reach the capital tomorrow." It''s obvious that Mingchuan didn''t expect the master to ask this question suddenly, but he replied respectfully.


    "Well, when he returns to the city, let him come to the king at once. He has something important to do." Night LAN Jue''s face is slightly coagulated, and the voice of low awareness has a thrilling spirit.


    Nangong Yi''s words have stopped for a long time, and he breathed hard. The meaning of night LAN Jue''s words is clear to him. This is the threat of * * nakedness. Originally, he wanted to make another noise, and night LAN could not really do anything to him or attack Phoenix.


    But now Nangong Yi is afraid. He finds that Tang Kexin is very important in the heart of night LAN Jue. For Tang Kexin, night LAN Jue is afraid that he can do anything.


    "Nangong Lord, what do you want to say? "Tang Kexin saw Nangong Yi say half and then stopped. His face was extremely tangled and complicated. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing, nothing. "Nangong Yi breathed in a dark breath. He could only press down the words that had just arrived at the corner of his mouth. He felt that no matter who he was, if he wanted to fight with night LAN Jue, there was only one consequence, that is, he would definitely lose.


    So he decided to give up.


    However, I don''t know who will win or lose in the relationship between the third highness and Tang Kexin?


    "Now that our agreement has been reached, I feel that the sooner we get married, the better. Let''s get married in three days. "In order to have a long dream in the future, it''s better to get married as soon as possible.


    It''s just a matter of becoming a parent, making a hole in a house and other problems.


    "So fast?" Although this matter was proposed by Tang Kexin, and she was ready, she was still surprised to hear that night LAN Jue said this, and got married three days later? Is that too fast?


    Nangong Yi murmured. Can you be more insidious? You''re obviously cheating girls.


    "What''s the difference between Miss Tang''s early and late sleep?" Night LAN Jue''s face was still as cold as usual, and there was not much emotion in her voice. She was completely business like. He knew that her observation was always sharp, for fear that she might find something different and cause her suspicion.


    He knew more clearly that if there had not been a previous misunderstanding, she would have doubted it.


    "It doesn''t make any difference." Tang Ke thought to himself and nodded slightly. Since it has been so decided, there is no difference between earlier and later.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll get married in three days." Night LAN Jue just nodded lightly, the look is still as usual, there is no change, completely let people see nothing different.


    Nangong Yi''s lips are sharp. Night LAN Jue is the most cunning and insidious fox. Although Tang Kexin is smart, he can''t fight night LAN Jue''s Fox after all.


    "Three days later, miss, do you really want to marry your third highness? I will marry your highness in three days? " Donger''s mood at the moment is indescribable, but all he feels is not true.


    "False marriage." Tang Kexin looks at Dong''Er and explains after a pause, because she knows that she must first persuade Dong''Er.


    Night LAN absolutely hears her that false marriage, eyebrow angle picked slightly, Mou son deep place quickly concealed a few unusual.


    But Nangong Yi''s lips and corners could not help but draw a little. Tang Kexin always thought that the marriage was a fake, but night LAN never took it as a fake, but played with it.


    "Miss, the vacation is even worse. You need to get married later. If you are taken off by your third highness, how can you get married again?" Obviously, Dong''Er has a long way to think about it, and it''s also practical.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed a little, his woman also wants to marry another man, don''t think about it.


    However, night LAN Jue''s eyes or subconscious look at Tang Kexin, waiting for Tang Kexin''s answer. He also wants to know what Tang Kexin thinks about this?


    "If you can''t marry, don''t marry." Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly open. She doesn''t care about returning. She didn''t want to marry in this ancient time.


    Night LAN absolutely eyebrow angle frets, can''t marry don''t marry? What is she saying? Is that what a woman should say?


    "Miss, you, you, how can you think so? If you want to think so, Donger will never agree to let Miss marry. "Dong''Er is in a hurry to hear Tang Kexin''s words." Dong''Er will go back to tell the prime minister''s wife now. "


    " you should know that he doesn''t care about those who really love me. If he cares, it means that he doesn''t really love me, then I don''t need to marry. "Tang Kexin sees that Dong''Er really turns around and wants to leave. He says repeatedly.


    In fact, this is not to persuade Donger, it is also the real idea in her heart.


    "Heart, I don''t mind. You can marry me then. "Nangong Yi took this sentence and looked at Tang Kexin with eyes full of starlight.


    Tang Kexin gave him a straight look, and he was really lazy to pay attention to him.


    "But miss," Dong''Er still disagrees, which man doesn''t mind such a thing.


    "Now that the emperor has issued a decree to marry, you mean that I should resist the decree and refuse to marry, or want me to escape from marriage, or find someone to marry on my behalf. Why don''t you come and marry for me? "Tang Kexin saw that soft was useless, and then changed his attitude.


    "Dong''Er was shocked directly. There was no answer for a while.


    "Well, it''s settled. Let''s go. Let''s go back to the prime minister''s office and get ready. "Tang Kexin saw that Dong''Er didn''t make a sound again, and he looked more satisfied.


    Night LAN Jue saw her talking about marriage at the moment is still such a breeze light cloud light look, for a time do not know what mood.


    Of course, he knows that there will be many things waiting for him.


    The marriage of the third highness and Tang Kexin three days later was like a bomb, which was directly exploded in the Imperial Palace and prime minister''s palace.


    "Mind, what do you say? I beg your pardon? "When the prime minister''s wife heard that Tang Kexin said that he would marry his third highness in three days, she was shocked directly. For a while, her body was shocked and her voice was also shaking uncontrollably.


    The emperor''s marriage is enough to make her surprised. Now xiner unexpectedly tells her that she will marry his highness in three days.


    "My mother, this is the will of the emperor. It''s sooner or later." Tang Kexin sees the response of the prime minister''s wife, and her eyes are light. She knows that there is a secret in the prime minister''s wife''s heart, or it is related to her.


    "No, no, you two can''t get married, absolutely not." The prime minister''s wife''s face changed rapidly and she shook her head in a hurry. Her face was obviously a little more flustered and frightened.


    "Why not?" Tang Kexin saw the reaction of the prime minister''s wife, and there were more doubts in her eyes. The reaction of the prime minister''s wife was not only because of the fear that she would be bullied after she married into the royal family, but also for other reasons.


    When the prime minister''s wife heard Tang Kexin''s words, she immediately said again, "in a word, you can''t marry him, absolutely not. "


    this time, the prime minister''s wife''s words are more fruitful.


    "My mother, there must be a reason why you are so against it. As far as you are against it, I don''t know that my third highness and I are brothers and sisters. "Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed a little, and then she said half truely and half falsely, associating all things, she thought of a possibility.


    Moreover, with the Queen''s love for her all the time, she felt that the possibility was very large.


    Tang Kexin asked this, a pair of eyes straight at the prime minister''s wife, observing her reaction.


    I saw the body of the prime minister''s wife was obviously stiff, her eyes were suddenly wide open, and she looked at Tang Kexin in amazement.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin may be right. She is not really the Queen''s daughter, and she is not really a brother and sister with Ye Lanjue, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 165

    "You originally" the prime minister''s wife suddenly opens, at this moment in the room only she and Tang Kexin two people.


    "Madame, there are people in the palace. They said to let the young lady into the palace." Just at this time, the voice of the girl outside the room came in.


    The prime minister''s wife''s words can only stop, but Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly frowned.


    You were? What was it?


    However, now that the girl is outside, Tang Kexin can''t ask more. What''s more, she can''t be delayed when someone from the palace tells her to enter the palace.


    "Heart, you go into the palace and come back." The prime minister''s wife murmured a sigh and looked at Tang Kexin with a somewhat complicated expression.


    Presumably, the queen also got the news, so she was in such a hurry to enter the palace. All things, the queen knows better than her. She would first look at the meaning of the queen.


    If the queen doesn''t object, there must be another secret. Xiner is 100% of the Queen''s women and children. At the beginning, they were in the same room. She watched xiner''s birth with her own eyes. If the queen doesn''t object to xiner marrying the third highness, there is only one way to explain that xiner is the Queen''s daughter, but not the emperor''s.


    Then that matter in those days can never be said, even the heart can not tell.


    She had to suck it up.


    Otherwise, once the emperor knows this, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Good." Tang Kexin saw the complex look on the face of the prime minister''s wife. Her eyes were light and shining, but she was clever. She knew that what the prime minister''s wife did was for her good.


    Tang Kexin enters the palace. The palace maid takes her directly to Kunning palace. Obviously, it is the queen who wants to see her.


    However, when he arrived at Kunning palace, Tang Kexin had just stepped into the courtyard, and then he heard the sound of crying in the room.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. Who will cry in Kunning palace?


    "Empress, you must make the decision for the crown prince. The doctor said that the crown prince''s bones are broken. Now he can''t move, and he doesn''t know if he can stand up." The crying stopped a little, and the sad cry came out.


    Tang Kexin stood in the yard and didn''t go in. Obviously, it''s not suitable for her to go in at this time.


    "How does Rong Fei decide for you?" The Queen''s voice was as gentle as usual, but Tang Kexin could hear a little impatience in it.


    "Empress, it was the third highness who hurt the crown prince when all the people present saw it clearly." Rongfei paused and said again.


    "At that time, no one recognized the prince. At that time, the prince suddenly offended Miss Li Feng. Even if the third highness didn''t do it, other bodyguards would do it. If the bodyguard did it at that time, the prince would be dead." The Queen''s voice is a little bit more cold.


    "Others may not have seen it, but the third highness, who is so smart, can''t see it. He must have known it was the prince who did it on purpose." The voice of Rong Fei also slightly increased a little, a little more angry.


    Outside the courtyard, Tang Kexin''s lips slightly tugged. Yes, at that time, the third highness did know it, and it was intentional.


    "Rong Fei, it''s better not to say anything without proof. "The voice of the Queen''s mother is getting deeper.


    "Empress, this is an obvious thing. With the temperament of his third highness and his attitude towards fengqingran, at that time, it was impossible for him to make a move and save fengqingran. It was clearly aimed at the prince. It was clear that he deliberately hurt the prince. "Rong Fei is a smart person, and she has a thorough analysis.


    "Deliberately hurt the prince? If Rong Fei says so, go to tell the emperor. I can''t manage such things. " The empress''s meaning already has the idea of seeing off.


    Princess Rong is a smart person, and naturally she also heard it. After a slight pause, she said again, "the empress proposed to make her son Prince, and I am grateful. In those days, sister Ying, the sister of the Royal Palace, gave birth to her third highness and died soon. Sister Huan also died in the fire, leaving only one concubine, who has lived in Qing Dynasty for so many years Cloud palace, nothing is contested. I just hope you can be safe and sound. "


    Tang Kexin in the yard heard this from Rong Fei. Her eyes narrowed slightly. This woman''s city was very deep. After so many years, Rong Fei really couldn''t fight for it. She almost forgot her existence quietly. She did this just to protect her son''s crown prince position.


    Rong Fei''s father is just a small county magistrate. Even if she enters the palace and becomes a noble princess, his father is still a small county magistrate. The emperor doesn''t mean to promote her father at all, so she is not reliable.


    At that time, the empress proposed to make yelan grant the crown prince, so she saw the hope, so she was so careful for so many years, especially after the death of Huan Fei, she actually suspected that the empress had harmed Huan Fei, so for so many years, she hardly went out of Qingyun palace.


    She is different from Huan Fei. She has a prince. Even if she doesn''t fight for her son now, she will be the Empress Dowager in the future.


    However, I didn''t expect that her son would be seriously injured and could not move. If her promise could not stand up later, just like the second highness, it would be really abandoned, and she could become the emperor again, and everything would be destroyed.


    "Rong Fei, it was not the meaning of this palace to set up a prince. The emperor only made it according to the rules. The eldest son is the prince. This is the rules. "How could the empress not hear the meaning of Rong Fei? There was a sneer on her lips. Did she think too much about it.


    This queen, everything in the harem, has never been what she wanted. She didn''t want it before, but now it doesn''t matter. When the matter in her mind is settled, she doesn''t want anything.


    "If there''s anything else about Princess Rong, you can go to the emperor directly. This palace can''t help you. "The Queen''s words are very successful, leaving no room for maneuver.


    Rong Fei''s face changed a little, but she was forced to bear it. She didn''t show much difference. She just got up and saluted respectfully, "I''m leaving. "


    when Princess Rong came out of the room and saw Tang Kexin, her eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything, just left quickly.


    Tang Kexin looks at the figure of Rong Fei''s leaving, and frowns slightly. This Rong Fei is not simple.


    "My heart, here you are. "Just then, the empress saw Tang Kexin and said hello to her. Her face had recovered her usual love.


    "Yes. "Tang Kexin promised to enter the room. There was only the queen in the room. There was no palace maid. This time the emperor was not there.


    "I already know about you and your third highness. "Into the room, the queen said directly, without any disguise.


    Tang Kexin is not surprised, just looking at her, waiting for her next.


    The former opposition of the prime minister''s wife is so strong. If it is true that she and her third highness are brothers and sisters, then the queen will definitely oppose it.


    "Although the third highness looks cold, he also comes from different people. The third highness is different from you. Now you agree with him. My palace has no opinion. "The empress''s mother sighed in secret, and she could see the difference between the three princes. If the three princes could have a good heart and protect the heart, she would be relieved.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. She looks into the eyes of the empress''s mother and is surprised. She doesn''t expect that the empress''s mother agreed?


    "Your wedding dress has been prepared for you in this palace. Other things are also prepared for you in this palace. So even if you get married three days later, you won''t be in a hurry. Don''t worry. "For Tang Kexin''s eyes, the queen smiled, and her voice was full of love. She had been ready for her heart for a long time. Even if she married tomorrow, there would be no problem.


    "The empress," Tang Kexin was shocked. She didn''t expect that the empress had arranged everything for her. The empress''s love for her really moved her, but the original doubt in her heart became stronger.


    She felt that she was more like the Queen''s daughter, but the queen agreed to marry her third highness?


    What''s going on? At the moment, even she was a little confused.


    However, since the queen didn''t object, she was relieved. She just thought that she really wanted to marry Ye Lan Jue three days later. Even if it was fake, she suddenly felt nervous.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 166

    As for the sentence that the empress said that the three princes were different to her, Tang Kexin felt speechless. Yes, the three princes were different to her. In front of others, he was a brave and awe inspiring Lord, but in front of her, he was a dark and sinister fox, calculating her everywhere.


    Why did your highness do this to her? Or maybe she''s a bully.


    After all, Nangong Yi is the man that the third highness likes. It''s the same as Nangong Yi, so the third highness is different from her. It''s impossible for the queen to think that the man is different from the woman.


    Of course, Tang Kexin can''t tell the empress about this, so the empress will worry.


    "You can be your bride at ease. Don''t worry about anything else. Our palace will arrange it. "The queen took her hand, and the smile on the corner of her lips slowly spread out, with tender love, but also a little reluctant.


    In fact, she really didn''t want her heart to marry in such a hurry. If it hadn''t happened suddenly, she really wanted to keep her heart around for more time.


    It had been several days since she found the man that night, but the man had no movement at all. It was really strange to say, but she was more worried. If he really did not care about his heart, the safety of his heart would only be handed over to his third highness.


    "OK. "Tang Kexin conceals the doubt in his heart and chuckles. Although her marriage with his third highness is fake, it is true in the eyes of outsiders, so there must be some rules, and all the steps must be taken.


    "Well, my heart is really growing up and I''m going to get married. "The empress nodded slightly, holding Tang Kexin''s subordinates tightly, reluctant to let go.


    "Empress, I married the third highness, and I can often go to the palace and see the queen. At that time, I will follow the third highness to call for the Queen''s mother. "Tang Kexin felt the empress''s difference. He raised his eyes slightly, looked at the empress and said slowly.


    "Queen Mother? "The Queen''s body was obviously stiff for a while, holding Tang Kexin''s hand, she was obviously shaking, murmuring, the voice was very complex, with a little surprise, but also a little joy.


    "Yes, yes, you married your third highness. You don''t have to call for the queen mother in the future. "The Queen''s mother nodded slightly after she was back to her mind, and her eyes were obviously overjoyed.


    Tang Kexin naturally saw the empress''s joy, and it was a long-awaited and moving joy.


    "Maidservant see the emperor." Just at this time, the voice of the palace maid came from the yard.


    The smile on empress''s face quickly disappeared, and then she released Tang Kexin''s hand.


    The emperor entered the room, a pair of eyes first looked at the empress, eyes slightly heavy, then turned to Tang Kexin, "just heard you say very happy, how I come, do not speak."


    Tang Kexin''s eyes drooped slightly, but she didn''t speak. She felt that the emperor was angry, and also saw that the emperor was angry because of the grey queen.


    Tang Kexin felt vaguely that the emperor seemed to know something, so this marriage might be a kind of test, to test the empress.


    However, it is obvious that the empress''s reaction made the emperor dissatisfied, or the emperor hoped to see the queen strongly oppose her marrying the third highness.


    However, it was clear that the queen was not too opposed, so she agreed.


    Of course, it''s useless to do anything else now.


    "Mind, go back first. "The queen obviously found that the emperor''s face was wrong, and she didn''t want her heart to be affected.


    "My heart is gone. "Tang Kexin hesitated for a moment. He respectfully saluted and left.


    Although she was worried, she also understood that she could not help the queen by staying here.


    "It seems that the queen has heard about jue''er and Kexin''s marriage in three days. "After Tang Kexin left, the emperor looked at the empress and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Yes." The empress lowered her head slightly and answered softly.


    "It seems that the queen is very satisfied." The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice was a little colder. She knew that they were going to get married in three days, so calm.


    "Isn''t that what the emperor meant?" The queen raised her eyes, looked at him, and her eyes were light. This was what he intended. He had not asked her in advance.


    "What do I mean?" The emperor''s face sank slightly. Suddenly, he moved forward and held her wrist tightly. "Mu Wanqing, is your heart made of stone?"


    Is this woman''s heart made of stone? No, this woman has no heart at all. For so many years, he has done so much for her. She has never seen it.


    The Queen''s body trembled slightly, her eyes twinkled slightly, which implied a little more meaning of escaping.


    When the emperor saw her reaction, his eyes sank and his heart suddenly became angry. He reached out and held what he wanted to escape in his arms? Want to escape? Where do you want to escape? "


    "Mu Wanqing, tell me where you want to escape? "The emperor''s hand on her waist obviously increased his strength. At the moment, he wished he could rub her into his body, so that she would never leave.


    He knows that her heart is not in him, but they have been married for so many years, he really can''t let go, really can''t.


    "Emperor, I have no concubines." The empress''s mother murmured a sigh and spoke in a low voice. Even though she didn''t love him, she never wanted to escape. After all, from the night she married him, she knew that her previous dreams had been broken.


    "Really not?" The emperor''s face slightly eased, looking at her, the voice of the cold sink is also obvious less, but more than a few points to look forward to.


    So many years, she explained to him for the first time. Listening to her explanation at the moment, his heart was a little excited.


    The queen bit her lips and nodded slowly.


    "Qinger." The emperor''s eyes were obviously a little more joyful. Looking at her biting lips, he suddenly bowed his head and kissed her. Even if her heart was not here, it would be enough to have her.


    The Queen''s body was slightly stiff and her face slightly changed. "The emperor, the emperor,"


    felt her struggle, but the emperor was not upset. Before, she was too obedient. He knew that she was wronging himself. In that way, he could not feel any vitality and energy, so he preferred to see her like this.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t force you." The Emperor just kissed her, then stopped, lips corner near her ear, low said, the voice with obvious gentleness.


    The Queen''s body slightly quivers, the eyes are light, and the lips are tightly pursed.


    "You are going to marry jue''er in three days. The time is too short. I know you always love her. If you are not ready, please let me know. I will prepare for you." The emperor raised his head, slightly opened a little distance with her, looked at her and said with a smile.


    In fact, even if her heart is her child, not his, she can''t be blamed for this. After all, before he married her to enter the palace, he knew that she had a loved one in her heart. Moreover, on the night of the bridal chamber, he knew clearly that she was not the first time.


    Explain, she and that man had skin long ago, the child should be conceived at that time.


    After all, when she entered the palace, she never saw the man again and did nothing to betray him.


    In fact, from the beginning he knew that the child was not his, but that the child should be born more than a month later, his heart just had a glimmer of hope.


    Now, it''s just back to the original state, so no matter what happened, he won''t blame her.


    "Emperor" and "empress" had more doubts in their eyes and looked at him unexpectedly.


    The emperor sighed a little and hugged her again. "Only you can say anything, I will promise you. "


    in a word, it is his deepest commitment.


    The Queen''s eyes flashed a few minutes quickly. He held them in his arms. The body that had been a little taut relaxed slowly. In fact, she always knew that he was good to her. However, some things were doomed, and it was difficult to change.


    Three days later, it was Tang Kexin''s day of marriage with his third highness. The whole capital was about to boil.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 167

    "Lord, don''t you really take the little Lord back? "Lie Ying looks at his master. His voice is a little bit urgent. The master clearly knows the identity of Shaozhu, and clearly knows that the marriage between Shaozhu and his third Highness has another purpose. Why not take Shaozhu away?


    "Yes. "He just answered with a deep answer, but the meaning was obvious enough.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to recognize his daughter, it''s not that he doesn''t want to take his own daughter, but that he''s afraid that if he really takes her away, Mu Wanqing will lose the only power to support her for so many years. He''s afraid that if he takes her away, she won''t survive.


    Therefore, he hasn''t had any movement in these days. So, even though he knows that the Emperor gave marriage a different purpose, he also knows that the reason why his heart promised to marry Ye Lanjue is another purpose, but he still doesn''t have any action.


    If xiner marries yelan Jue, she can continue to stay with her and accompany her. She can also continue to protect xiner as before.


    On that day, he saw her breaking apart. She clearly wanted him to take his daughter away and die by herself, or she was more likely to do extreme things. He could not allow such things to happen.


    "Master, let the little Lord marry his third highness? "The fierce eagle, who never talks much, can''t help it now. How can their little Lord marry like this.


    What''s more, night LAN Jue is clearly calculating the young Lord. The young Lord misunderstood that day. Night LAN Jue didn''t explain it, but he was so wrong. This is red fruit''s calculation.


    No matter who it is, he can''t let it go.


    Moreover, once they become true relatives, will the young master be bullied?


    The emperor of the Northern Kingdom turned his eyes slightly and looked at the fierce eagle. At one glance, he saw through the idea of the fierce eagle, "my daughter will be so easy to be bullied?"


    "The third highness doesn''t really like men. If he becomes a real relative, he will definitely go to the cave with Shaozhu." Strong Eagle secretly breathed a sigh. He felt that the master was too confident. After all, the young master was a girl. In this kind of thing, the girl would suffer losses.


    He couldn''t figure out why the master wasn''t nervous at all.


    "If Ye Lan really does that, he will have a hard time in the future." The eyebrows of the northern empire are slightly raised. He is not really worried about this matter.


    First, it''s the choice of my heart. Since it''s her choice, he respects her meaning, although it seems to be a bit of nonsense.


    Second, although he hasn''t been in the capital for a few days, or even met his son in heart, he believes in his daughter''s ability. If she doesn''t want to, night LAN can''t force her.


    Third, if ye LAN Jue did that, with his heart''s temperament, it would be absolutely difficult for him to live in the future. He felt that he could wait for the excitement.


    Of course, the most important thing is that ye Lanjue is qualified to be his son-in-law.


    "Even if the third Highness''s life is not easy, will the young Lord be bullied then?" Lieying still feels that it''s not right. His Highness''s life is not important. The point is Shaozhu. He can''t let Shaozhu be bullied.


    "Strong Eagle, you should find a woman." The emperor of the Northern Kingdom glanced at him once again, and the words had some meaningful meanings.


    "Ah?" The fierce eagle is directly stunned. Aren''t they talking about the little Lord? What''s the matter with him looking for a woman?


    Well, why did he find a woman? Isn''t that a problem of your own?


    However, it can be seen that the master has decided to do whatever he wants. Even if he says anything, it is useless. Although he is really worried about the master, since the master doesn''t say anything, he dare not act rashly.


    He didn''t understand. The master had a hard time finding the little master. Shouldn''t he hurry back to his side? Why doesn''t the master have the eagerness to be a father?


    In the prime minister''s mansion, Tang Kexin has changed into the wedding dress sent by the empress. The empress is really attentive. The embroidery on it is very delicate. The embroidery is lifelike, as if it were alive.


    The wedding dress must have been done for a long time. Tang Kexin felt a little warmer when he thought of the empress''s care.


    Tang Kexin was originally a beauty. After careful dressing up, it is even more beautiful.


    "Miss is so beautiful. "Dong''Er is stupefied, looking at Tang Kexin, and his eyes are almost straight." when he sees the young lady, he will be fascinated by the young lady. "


    but when it comes to this, Dong''Er''s face sinks slightly." unfortunately, he doesn''t like it. "


    the three princes don''t like women at all, so no matter how beautiful the young lady is, it''s useless for the three princes.


    "Miss, Donger doesn''t understand. You know that. Why do you want to marry?" Donger''s little face collapsed, and most of the joy just passed away. Now, she is still uneasy.


    Isn''t it a widowed lady who married like this? Such a day is very miserable for a woman.


    Tang Kexin knew that she was not at ease, so she just smiled and didn''t talk.


    "But don''t worry, miss. Donger will always be with her and protect her. No one will bully her." Dong''Er knows that everything can''t be changed. Besides, those things are useless. However, she must protect the young lady in the future and never let her be bullied.


    "Donger, when I get married, you can go into the palace and go back to the queen." Tang Kexin is slightly stunned for a moment, then says.


    Since my aunt''s affair, there is no one to trust around the queen. The queen is in the harem, and there will be many dangers. She is not sure.


    Donger knows and believes. She is relieved to let Donger protect the queen.


    As for her, since she is married to the Royal Palace, night LAN will not let her be in danger naturally. She believes that night LAN will definitely be able to do it.


    "Miss?" Dong''Er was completely shocked. "Are you going to catch up with Dong''Er? Why? "


    Donger''s eyes blinked, and her face suddenly became a little more surprised. "Is there any other plan for Miss?"


    Does miss want to support her, and then what other plans?


    "Other plans?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly selected. What does the child want? Don''t think she''s trying to get rid of her, and then run away from marriage?


    She has already made an agreement with her third highness. Moreover, this matter was put forward by her on her own initiative. How could she escape from marriage?


    "I don''t have any other plans. I just don''t trust the empress. I want you to protect the empress. As for me, since I''m married to the Royal Palace, even if I''m not a real husband and wife with the third highness, the third highness will never allow others to hurt me. "Tang Kexin sighed and quickly explained that sometimes the girl really thought too much.


    "But Dong''Er wants to be with her. "Dong''Er is relieved to hear Tang Kexin say that, but he looks more reluctant.


    "I always feel that there are too many dangers of uneasiness around the queen. Other people can''t believe it. I can''t believe it either. Now, all I can believe is you. "Tang Kexin looks at her and looks more solemn.


    "Donger understands. "Dong''Er''s face is a little more dignified, and he doesn''t say anything more.


    "Miss, miss, the third hall has come down to greet you. It''s already outside the house. "Just at this time, the girl in the mansion rushed to report.


    "It''s quite early. "Tang Kexin looks at the time, and his lips are slightly skimmed. He is quite positive. However, even if he is a fake marriage, he still has to play for outsiders. On this point, the third Highness has always done well.


    "Mind, are you ready? "When the prime minister''s wife came into the room, her eyes were a little red, and she obviously cried.


    Since the queen didn''t stop Xin''er from marrying her third highness, naturally she would not stop it any more. However, she really couldn''t bear it.


    This marriage, the chance to go back to the house is less, the chance to meet again is less, and she will see her heart again later, and she can''t be as casual and intimate as before.


    "Mother, I''m ready." Tang Kexin saw the appearance of the prime minister''s wife was also a little distressed, and immediately got up and took her arm.


    "Let''s go, my mother will take you out." The prime minister''s wife chuckled a little bit, trying to keep calm and not let herself cry in front of Tang Kexin.


    "Three highness, how did you come in?" However, at this time, there was a girl''s voice outside the room.


    Don''t people wait outside to greet their relatives? How did the third highness come directly into the young lady''s yard.


    Tang Kexin hears the girl''s voice, stupefied, and then quickly leaves the room. As soon as he steps out of the room, he sees the night LAN Jue coming straight.


    Night LAN Jue raises the MOU, looks to her, momentarily stays.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 168

    He knew that she was beautiful, and he knew it all the time, but when he saw her at the moment, he was still shocked. At the moment, she came to the world like a fairy, and the beauty was spotless, but it was just that she had a soft enough to make people crazy.


    At this moment, he just wanted to hold her in his arms, kiss her hard, kiss her.


    It''s not just kissing her, but he wants more now.


    He felt his body slightly tight, throat and even some subconscious hair dry, tight.


    Tang Kexin is stared at by him, and suddenly feels uncomfortable. How does she feel that his eyes are like eating people? It''s strange.


    If she didn''t know that he actually liked men, she would have misunderstood him.


    Tang Kexin murmured a sigh, shook his head gently, and shook away the funny idea in his heart. Even if the third highness really wants to eat people, it''s Nangong Yi who doesn''t eat them, or he just pretends to show them. After all, today is the day of their marriage. If he thinks she is so beautiful, he must cooperate with his response.


    Donger sees the eyes of the third highness, and her eyes are light. Doesn''t the third highness like men? Why do you stare at Miss?


    The prime minister''s wife was very pleased to see this scene. It seems that the third highness is really interested in her heart. They all say that the third highness doesn''t look at women at ordinary times. At the moment, her eyes are almost straight when she looks at her heart.


    "Why are you running in?" Tang Kexin looks at him, his eyes are light. Even if he wants to show his eagerness to others, he will not run in, right?


    "To pick up the king''s bride." Night LAN Jue now has recovered calm, slowly walked forward, unexpectedly suddenly bent, fiercely held her up.


    He moves too fast, too suddenly, and doesn''t give Tang Kexin a chance to refuse.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Let me down. " Tang Kexin was shocked by his sudden move. His face changed for a while. What is this man doing?


    But in order not to let himself fall, Tang Kexin subconsciously reached for his shoulder.


    "Can''t I carry my bride to the bridal sedan chair?" Night LAN never bowed, looked at her, smiling, seems very happy.


    Other people are also silly eyes, who said that the three halls do not understand the customs, who said that the three halls will not understand the pity, look, all look.


    Just Dong''Er''s eyes blinked uncontrollably, with a look of wonder. What''s the situation?


    "In fact, you don''t need to show such a play to others. As long as we become relatives, there will be no doubt about your relationship with Nangong Lord." Tang Kexin thought that he was worried that someone would suspect him and Nangong Yi in the future, so he deliberately did so to show others.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, lips slightly up, a bit more profound smile, now let her misunderstood, and after the worship, he will use the actual action to prove to her.


    "Since it''s acting, my king has come in, and people have picked him up. Should you cooperate?" Night LAN Jue lips continue to rise, looking at her, slowly opening.


    "How to cooperate?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and his lips are slightly drawn. Do you want her to cooperate with him?


    "Hug the king''s neck, or kiss him." night LAN Jue''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of strange, some ruffians said.


    "Are your highness not exclusive to women?" Tang Kexin heard what he said, and then suddenly realized the problem.


    Generally speaking, if he likes a man, he should reject the touch of a woman, just like she used to do with fengqingran. No matter how fengqingran tempted him, he would not look at fengqingran.


    But now he asked her to hold his neck and kiss him?


    Is this normal?


    "Not acting?" Night LAN absolutely in her eyes, eyebrow angle frets, then light explanation.


    "Three Highnesses are really good at it." Tang Kexin''s lip angle gave a hard slap again. This man really competed for acting, which also shows that he really liked Nangong Yi and could bear it for Nangong Yi.


    In fact, he held her so much, she just grabbed his shoulder and was tired. Tang Ke thought to himself. He stretched his hand forward and held his neck. As for the kiss he said, that''s OK.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips, eyebrows, have been rising, eyes deep are full of laughter, if only she had been so obedient every time.


    Of course, as for kissing, you can wait until the night of the wedding, not in a hurry.


    When they saw that the third highness came out with Tang Kexin in his arms, they were all stunned. The third highness was worthy of being the third highness. They were different from others in marrying each other, so they went directly into the palace and brought the bride out.


    Under the gaze of all the people, night LAN Jue directly carried Tang Kexin into the sedan chair. If it wasn''t for the space of the sedan chair, it was estimated that he could sit in it directly.


    "Your Highness is very kind to Miss Tang. He is very considerate and gentle." After they returned to God, they couldn''t help talking in a low voice.


    "Yes, I envy you so much. I didn''t expect that the third highness should be such a gentle and romantic man." "The third highness is only so gentle to Miss Tang. Before, Miss Feng was infatuated with the third highness, but she didn''t even look at it."


    "Miss Tang''s ability to marry her third highness is only a blessing she has cultivated in her three lives."


    In the sedan chair, when Tang Kexin heard the people''s comments, she was directly speechless, and was able to marry Ye Lanjue, a blessing she had built in her three lives?


    Who''s rare? She would not have married him unless she had to.


    However, it''s true that she is going to marry Ye Lanjue now, and then she is going to marry him. Then, in the cave, of course, it''s estimated that ye LAN will never go to her room. She should go to Nangong Yi.


    Tang Kexin thinks so, and the lips slightly pull out a smile.


    She used to watch TV. In ancient times, when women married, they were supposed to bring xipa. However, there were no such rules in the Dayuan Dynasty. The folk custom of the Dayuan Dynasty was very open.


    Therefore, Tang Kexin does not take xipa at this moment. Through the gap of the car curtain, she can clearly see the situation outside.


    Along the way, all the people were surrounded. The cheers of all the people could deafen her ears.


    Through the car curtain, Tang Kexin saw the night LAN Jue riding on the horse. At the moment, his divine color was flying. From afar, he could still see his face with a smile. He was very happy.


    Yes, he should be happy. After all, from today on, he can be with the people he likes.


    Tang Kexin looks at him, his eyes are light and shining. In fact, he''s really beautiful. He''s absolutely the darling of heaven. He has all the advantages and can''t find any shortcomings. Unfortunately, he just likes men.


    However, men like Nangong Yi are even more beautiful than women, which is really rare in the world.


    She suddenly remembered what she saw that day. Looking at that situation, the third highness should be attacking, Nangong Yi should be receiving, grace, very suitable. With the arrogant personality of the third highness, Nangong Yi really should be attacking, and Nangong Yi''s evil spirit also has the potential to do so.


    "Cough," Tang Kexin could not help coughing. She was about to marry the third highness, but now she was thinking about who was attacking and who was receiving the attack from the third highness and Nangong Yi. Is that really good?


    Forget it. No matter what, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Here we are, there''s the welcoming team. Come on, firecrackers. "At this time, Tang Kexin heard the sound of cheering outside the sedan chair. She looked through the curtain and found that she had arrived at the third prince''s mansion.


    Not far away from the Royal Palace, people are full, dense, almost unable to squeeze.


    Of course, the good thing is that the middle position is empty.


    So soon, it seems that she will soon marry her third highness.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 169

    Night LAN Chen and Nangong Yi are standing outside the palace, waiting. Beside night LAN Chen, there is another man sitting in a wheelchair.


    When Tang Kexin looked at the person in the wheelchair, his eyes flashed slightly. If he had not guessed wrong, he should be the second prince. I already know about the second prince.


    It''s said that when the fire broke out in the Imperial Palace, many people in the whole palace couldn''t escape. The second Royal Highness''s mother and concubine were killed in the fire. Although the second Royal Highness was rescued, his legs were broken. From then on, he could only sit in a wheelchair, unable to stand or walk.


    At ordinary times, the second highness never showed up. I didn''t expect that he also showed up today. It''s really rare for him to show up.


    I can''t see the person''s appearance from afar, but I only feel that the person has a kind of elegance and seclusion that seems to be isolated from the world.


    Tang Kexin is thinking that night LAN Jue has got off the horse, walked directly to the sedan chair, opened the curtain of the sedan chair, and held Tang Kexin up again.


    "Your Highness, are you not afraid of the jealousy of nangong city Lord? "Tang Kexin saw Nangong Yi standing outside the palace, joking.


    Night LAN despairs her one eye, didn''t answer her words, just lip Cape seems to have some suspicious light to smoke a bit, this wench enters poison too deep, but have no defense, soon she will know the truth.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer. He slightly hooked his lips and smiled a little more. Although he did well in this play, he was afraid that Nangong Yi would misunderstand him.


    Night LAN Jue holds her and quickly walks towards the palace. When she gets to the door of the palace, Tang Kexin''s eyes turn slightly, and she just sees the second Royal Highness sitting in the wheelchair. For a moment, Tang Kexin feels a bit trance in front of her.


    Originally, she thought Nangong Yi was pretty enough, but she was shocked to see her second highness at the moment.


    She couldn''t believe that a man could be so good-looking without seeing it with her own eyes.


    He is really beautiful, and his beauty is different from Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi has seven points of evil spirit and three points of evil spirit.


    But he is that kind of spotless beauty, pure and elegant, just like the immortal coming to the world, beautiful as a dream.


    For a moment, Tang Kexin even doubted that he was a woman, but he didn''t look like a woman.


    Although he was beautiful, he didn''t have that kind of sissy feeling. At a glance, he felt very manly, even though he was in a wheelchair at the moment.


    The second highness raised his eyes, just to the eyes that Tang Kexin looked over, his lips were slightly extended, and his face was slowly blooming with a smile.


    That smile, as pure as running water and white clouds, is elegant, with a touch of warmth that seems to be able to directly warm to the bottom of my heart, making people particularly comfortable, and even having an uncontrollable intoxication.


    Don Kexin never knew that a smile would make people feel like this.


    Tang Kexin almost instinctively raised his lips and smiled at him.


    Night LAN Jue saw her face suddenly burst into laughter, slightly Zheng, at this moment she laughed really beautiful, very beautiful, beautiful let his heart all disordered, but when she saw the position of her eyes, a face is a moment of black.


    Today is the day of their marriage. She is in his arms at the moment. She even dare to flirt with other men.


    The next moment, night LAN Jue suddenly bowed her head and kissed her fiercely, because she was slightly sideways at the moment, because the smile on her face and the red lips were slightly lifted, so night LAN Jue was very convenient and deep.


    Tang Kexin is shocked. Is this man crazy? He even kisses her in full view. She hasn''t married him yet. Besides, their marriage is fake.


    "Whoa, whoa" after the crowd stunned, immediately cheered up.


    A moment later, night LAN Jue looked up and let go of her lips. Only when he saw some red lips that were slightly ravaged by him, his eyes were dim, and he suddenly wanted to hold her directly into the cave.


    However, the etiquette of marriage in this chapel can never be saved, so he has to bear it.


    "You, you are crazy." Tang Kexin looks at him and screams in a low voice. His voice is slightly disordered. He doesn''t know whether he was scared or just kissed.


    "Well, my king is going mad." Night LAN Jue also looked at him, whispered back, he was going crazy, about to suffocate crazy, his inhibition has always been very strong, but in front of her completely lost, just so holding her, let him go crazy.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered slightly. For a while, he didn''t fully understand his words. But just at this time, night LAN Jue held her just past Nangong Yi, and she just saw Nangong Yi staring at them slightly stupefied. Her expression was extremely complex, obviously with some sadness and dissatisfaction.


    "Your Highness, you''ve played too much. Be careful not to let you in tonight. "Tang Kexin saw Nangong Yi''s expression, and his lips were slightly drawn. It seems that nangong city Lord is really jealous. If the third highness continues to act like this.


    Will Nangong Lord not let his third highness in tonight?


    Think of these, Tang Kexin some evil smile.


    At the moment, night LAN Jue holds her, because just he suddenly kisses, her body seems to be a little soft, so her subordinates consciously hug his neck, at the moment, they still hug some tight.


    The distance between them is very close, so what they said, coupled with the cheers of the crowd at the moment, other people can''t hear their conversation.


    "Is it? "Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly hooked. He glances at her quickly. Can''t he see her thoughts at the moment? However, it doesn''t matter if other people don''t let him in the door, as long as they can.


    At this moment, let this woman be proud for a while.


    "Of course, if you look at the sad look in the eyes of nangong city Lord, you will bear it? "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly curled, and the smile on his face is slightly unfolded, obviously with some schadenfreude.


    "Yes." Night LAN absolutely some ambiguous light should a, can''t bear? Let alone Nangong Yi''s sad eyes at the moment. Even if Nangong Yi died at the moment, it has nothing to do with him.


    What he can''t bear is just the woman in his arms. It''s a pity that the woman in his arms doesn''t know yet.


    However, seeing the gloating smile on her face, night LAN Jue was still secretly angry. She misunderstood him and Nangong Yi so much, and she could laugh so happily, which showed that her heart didn''t care about him.


    Damned woman, look how he cleans her tonight.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were shining. It seemed that his reaction was a little too cold. However, after all, there are so many people now, the third highness will not show anything different.


    Thinking of this, Tang Kexin also recovered his usual calm and stopped joking with him.


    "Here comes the bride. Here comes the bride. Come on, get ready for the chapel." When he entered the main courtyard, he heard the cheers of the people.


    Tang Kexin murmured a breath, suddenly felt a bit trance, she really married night LAN Jue.


    Think about it, it''s not suitable, but it''s good that it''s fake, fake!


    After entering the room, Tang Kexin saw the queen standing up. The God was obviously excited. He seemed to want to meet her directly. Maybe he realized something was wrong, so he stopped. His eyes were looking at Tang Kexin, and he didn''t give up at all.


    The emperor sat in the middle of the seat. He looked very kind. He smiled a little bit. He was in a good mood.


    "I didn''t expect that jue''er also knows how to be pitiful and cherish jade. He even came in with a lovely girl in his arms." The emperor even made fun of his three highness.


    When the queen heard the emperor''s words, she smiled more. It seems that the third highness is really good to her heart, so she was relieved.


    "It''s just the right time. New people worship heaven and earth." The master of ceremonies watched the two men enter the room and shouted loudly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 170

    Tang Kexin heard the master''s words, his body was stiff and stiff. Suddenly he was a little nervous. He didn''t know why he was so nervous. It was obvious that he had a fake marriage. What was so nervous.


    At this moment, night LAN Jue is holding her, and naturally found her strange, eyes shimmer, lips slightly lower, slightly close to her ear, whispering, "what? Nervous? "


    Usually, this woman is not afraid of heaven and earth. At this moment, she is nervous?


    "Good. "Tang Kexin breathed secretly, looked at him and smiled lightly, but it was a fake wedding. It''s nothing serious. There''s no need to be nervous at all.


    Night LAN absolutely indifferent not to speak, only the deep part of the eyes more faint smile, he suddenly felt that this woman or not completely do not care about him, or her subconscious mind still care about him, otherwise, she will not be nervous.


    He thought it was a good phenomenon.


    "Brother Sanhuang, you''re going to worship soon. Are you still reluctant to let go of it? "Night LAN Chen looks at night LAN Jue and still holds Tang Kexin in his arms. He can''t help but open his mouth. Although it''s a joking tone, it''s just that the voice is a little bit heavy, which he doesn''t have at ordinary times. It seems that he is so haggard.


    Since the day of the emperor''s wedding, he has not been seen at all. It seems that he has been in the mansion for several days without going out. Today, when the third highness married, he appeared.


    Night LAN Jue talk, a pair of eyes looking at Tang Kexin, quickly hidden a few points of injury, but also a little more amazing, Kexin today is really beautiful, really beautiful.


    "Yes, is it so intimate? "Nangong Yi was afraid that the world would not be disordered, and then he began to talk.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, glanced at him coldly, warning him to speak less with obvious warning.


    However, Tang Kexin took Nangong Yi as jealous and didn''t think much about it.


    Just released night LAN Jue, let night LAN Jue let her down.


    Night LAN absolutely loose hand, put her down, however, a hand but then quickly took her hand, took her to the middle.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked when he feels his action. He seems to be too active.


    "Now, the ceremony begins, worshipping heaven and earth. "The master''s voice spread again, especially in the room.


    Tang Kexin hears the words of the master of ceremonies and sighs in secret again. She just needs to follow Ye Lanjue to do it. At the moment, ye Lanjue is very considerate, holding her all the time and taking her to do every action properly.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that his third highness should have such a considerate side.


    "Worship the high hall. "The master''s voice came again.


    Night LAN Jue leads Tang Kexin to the emperor and empress.


    Originally, some excited queens seemed to be unable to sit down. They watched Tang Kexin walk to her, and watched night LAN Jue salute her with Tang Kexin. For a while, her lips were trembling, and she could not control herself.


    It never occurred to her that she could be present when she married her son, and it was still like this.


    She was content to see her heart marry with her own eyes.


    At the moment, somewhere out of the hall.


    "Master, the young master is married. "The fierce eagle looked at the situation and couldn''t help talking again.


    It''s really unfair that the few masters get married, but the masters can only watch quietly here.


    "Yes. "The emperor of the Northern Kingdom responded in a low voice, with a slight smile on his lips. His eyes looked straight into the room, looking at Tang Kexin, but more like looking at the empress.


    He was satisfied to see her so happy.


    Just, to see her sitting with that man, the bottom of my heart is very painful, very painful.


    "Lord, do you feel comfortable when you see the young Lord worship the hall to salute others? "When lieying saw his master''s flat reaction, he suddenly got angry.


    The Lord knows clearly that the marriage of the young Lord is false, and that the third highness is deceiving the young Lord, but the Lord doesn''t care about it at all. He really let them worship and become relatives.


    "You seem to be more uncomfortable. "The emperor of the Northern Kingdom replied to him in a low voice, but his eyes were always looking at the room. Only if she was happy, everything he did was worth it.


    What''s more, this matter is the choice of the heart. He has to respect the choice of the heart.


    Strong eagle''s lips are slightly pulled. He is not comfortable. He feels that this is too much for the little Lord to be wronged.


    "Master, if the third highness wants to go to the cave with Shaozhu, do you want to take care of it? "The most important question suddenly occurred to lieying.


    This marriage is decided by Shaozhu, but that''s because Shaozhu doesn''t know the truth. If his highness forces Shaozhu to marry later, does he want to take care of it?


    This time, the eyes of the emperor of the Northern Kingdom finally turned around and looked at the fierce eagle. It seemed that he thought about it a little bit, and then he opened his mouth and said, "if the little Lord calls for help, you can go to save it. If not, it really helps you manage it. "


    " yes, I know. "Strong Eagle nodded, a little relieved. With the words of the Lord, he was relieved. At least the Lord didn''t care about the little Lord completely.


    "Remember, don''t meddle in any situation unless she cries for help." When the emperor of the Northern Kingdom saw the reaction of the fierce eagle, his eyes flashed a little, and he said again.


    Although it was only a few days ago, he knew the things about the night LAN Jue and his heart clearly, including the things they were in the temple, so he really felt that there was no need to take care of them now.


    Heart to night LAN Jue and other men are different, but heart has not found it.


    The fierce Eagle hears the master son''s such order, the direct stupefied, the master son this is what meaning? What is it that the little Lord can only manage when he cries for help?


    That means as long as the little Lord doesn''t shout for help, he can''t control it? Even if the little Lord resists, as long as he doesn''t shout for help, he can''t fight?


    How does he feel this order is so strange?


    "Husband and wife worship each other." In the room, the master''s voice came again.


    The eyes of the emperor of the Northern Kingdom looked into the room again.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle micro Yang, pulling Tang Kexin, let her stand face to face with him, looking at her, eyes are full of laughter.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed slightly. Suddenly, she found that Nangong Yi was standing behind her. Thinking of the relationship between the three princes and Nangong Yi, Tang Kexin deliberately moved to one side, so that the three princes and Nangong Yi would face to face.


    Seeing her actions, night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her lips were drawn fiercely. How did the woman think about it? At this time, she even thought about it.


    It''s time for him to go to church with her. Shouldn''t she just think about him? How can I think of those that have not.


    Night LAN Jue sighed secretly, suddenly felt powerless, but at the next moment, she directly pulled Tang Kexin back to the original position, let her face to face with him, and directly pulled her with one hand, not let her move away.


    Tang Kexin looks at him with a little doubt. She didn''t do it for him and Nangong Yi, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    "Chapel." Night LAN Jue close to her side, said in a low voice, that voice with a stuffy hate.


    Tang Kexin can only obediently follow him to bow, bend and worship. It''s a fake. Is it true?


    "Into the cave." The master''s voice sounded again, this time it seemed more sonorous.


    Then Tang Kexin heard a few vague laughter in the hall. The queen looked at her. Although there was still some worry in her eyes, she was also pleased.


    Tang Kexin takes a deep sigh of relief. Finally, he is finished. He can go back to the room. Although he said that he entered the cave, his third highness should not go to her room. When he returned to the room, she would be free.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 171

    Night LAN Jue see her reaction, eyes light flash, lips gently hook up, but did not say much, but led her, directly toward the cave.


    Tang Kexin was stunned. Then he thought that he should send her to the cave first, but he didn''t think much, just let him lead her.


    When he entered the room, Tang Kexin broke his hand and waved to him in a very grand way, "well, after the play, you can go and do your work."


    After worshiping Chang and becoming a relative, she was sent to the cave, and her play with him was over, so there was no need to be aggrieved.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips angle mercilessly a smoke, which bride just entered the bridal chamber to drive own husband to leave?


    This woman has a big heart.


    However, he is really going to do other things. After all, there are so many guests outside. Of course, he will deal with those things as soon as possible, and then come back to her.


    Tonight, she doesn''t want to escape, he will love her well.


    Night LAN never said anything more, just looked at her, and then out of the room.


    Seeing him leave, Tang Kexin was relieved at last. Then he sat down on the chair and directly took off the Phoenix crown on his head. It was beautiful and beautiful, but it was too heavy and oppressive. Her neck was almost broken.


    It has to be said that this marriage is really a tiring job. She was called out to get up before dawn in the morning, and then she did this and that. She has not eaten until now, and her stomach is starving.


    Tang Kexin saw that the table was full of food. As soon as his eyes were bright, his face was obviously a little more smiling. It was originally prepared for the bridegroom and the bride. The bridegroom and the bride ate together, but the third highness would not come to eat with her again, so she would eat it alone.


    Thinking of this, Tang Kexin started directly. Before long, he wiped out most of the food on the table.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Ke is full of blood and revives.


    Her eyes turned slightly and looked at her room. Now, she has become a relative with her third highness, and she is the princess of her third highness in name. Therefore, she will live here in the future. This is her room.


    Although she has changed her room, it is strange, but she is not picky even if she comes here.


    Moreover, she was very satisfied with the decoration of the room. Tang Kexin turned around the room and looked carefully. She found that she was also satisfied with some details, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she was.


    Tang Kexin is walking and watching in the room. He is slowly and completely relaxed. He feels more and more comfortable.


    Throughout the palace, the guests did not leave until it was dark.


    In the new room, Tang Kexin looks at the sky is dark, and she is really tired, so she takes off her wedding clothes and prepares to rest. Anyway, LAN will never come to her room tonight. She is still sleeping alone.


    It''s no different from her when she was in the prime minister''s office. It''s just a change of room.


    Just then, the door of the room was opened.


    Hearing the noise, Tang Kexin quickly turned around and looked at the past. Then he saw LAN Jue push the door open and enter the room.


    Night LAN Jue into the room, first to see a table of mess, and then to see that has been removed from the wedding dress, only in front of the bed, she was slightly Zheng, and then the corner of her lips slowly back up.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you here? You want something? Or the wrong room? "Tang Kexin saw that he was obviously stunned for a while, and then he quickly asked.


    She felt that he might have gone to the wrong room. Today Nangong Yi is in the palace. He should go to Nangong Yi''s room.


    Night LAN Jue secretly sighed a breath, then entered the room, and then casually closed the door.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to go to the Nangong Lord''s room? "Tang Kexin saw his move and was completely shocked. His eyes widened slightly and looked at him with some consternation.


    "Nangong Yi has gone. "Night LAN despairs to her, suddenly feel some weakness, can she think of something else in this brain?


    "Gone? Why did you leave? " Tang Kexin frowns slightly, or is it an accident? How did Nangong Yi leave? How could they both not cherish such a good opportunity? Alas, it''s a pity.


    Night LAN absolutely stared at her, did not speak.


    "You must be very sad that nangong city leader has gone?" Seeing his appearance, Tang Kexin misunderstood him again. He looked down slightly, as if he was not very happy. Was it because Nangong Yi left?


    Just, why does Nangong Yi leave?


    Night LAN Jue directly speechless, yes, he is very sad, but not because of Nangong Yi, but because of her.


    Night LAN decided not to bother with her, but directly to the room.


    "You, what are you doing? Why do you come into my room? Even if the Nangong Lord is gone, you can go to another room. Our marriage is fake, so you don''t have to complain about living with me. " Tang Kexin saw that he had entered the inner room, his eyes blinked a few times, and his face was obviously a little more stunned. Wouldn''t he want to sleep in her room?


    "No grievance." Night LAN Jue hear her words, some angry, some funny, aggrieved? How can be aggrieved with her? He can''t get it, and he can''t wait.


    "Your Highness, our marriage is fake, so we are fake husband and wife. We can''t sleep together." Tang Kexin heard what he said and was stunned obviously. Seeing that he was almost in front of the bed, he quickly reached out his hand and stopped him from going in.


    It''s said that marriage is a fake, it''s a fake couple. What''s the matter with sleeping together?


    "We don''t sleep in one room on the night of our wedding. If it''s spread out, what will happen to you?" Night LAN Jue sees her in front of him, her eyes are light. Although she is wearing the inner garment at the moment, the inner garment is slightly thin. Now she is sitting on the bed. From his point of view, her beautiful everything looks particularly attractive.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and her lips are slightly pursed. She also knows that if such a thing is spread out, it is not good for him or her.


    "If you don''t say anything else, it''s just the prime minister''s side and the Queen''s side. Do you think they don''t care? "Night LAN Jue sees her hesitation, continues to say, in the speech, even continued to move forward one step.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered. These problems he said do exist. If the empress or the prime minister knew that they were married but slept in separate rooms, what would happen.


    "This is your royal residence. You don''t want people to pass it on. Who dares to pass it on?" Tang Kexin looks at him and slowly opens her mouth. She feels that if he doesn''t want to let this thing go, no one can.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly pulled. It has to be said that this woman is very smart. In his house, as long as he doesn''t want to let this thing out, no one can. But at the moment, he doesn''t want her to believe this too much. "You should know that there are not few people who stare at the king secretly. Even in his house, there is no guarantee that there are no outsiders."


    Tang Kexin murmured a sigh. He thought of the man who had been hiding behind him. He thought that the queen had been killed by the man several times. If the man had been hidden in the palace of the third highness, it would have been possible.


    "Let''s sleep separately. You sleep on the ground, or I sleep on the ground. "To be on the safe side, Tang Kexin did not dare to take risks. However, she proposed a solution. They slept separately.


    "Why should I sleep on the ground in such a big bed. "Night LAN Jue''s eyes light, glanced at the bed, then looked at Tang Kexin and said deliberately," are you afraid? What are you afraid of? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 172

    "No." Tang Kexin takes a breath secretly and takes a glance at him. He likes Nangong Yi and men. She has nothing to fear.


    It is impossible for a man who likes men to have any interest in women, so she is safe and absolutely safe.


    "Since they don''t, why don''t you worry about sleeping together?" Night LAN Jue step by step seduced her, "now it''s autumn, it''s cold, it''s easy to get sick when sleeping on the ground, and if you let the servants see it, you don''t know what''s going on."


    "The bed is big enough, let alone the two of us. It''s no problem to accommodate four or five people. So, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to worry. "The expression of night LAN Jue is very plain, and there is no difference in the words, just a slight pause in the words, then looking at Tang Kexin, deliberately asking," what are you worried about? "


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned. She is a bit trance. Yes, she knows that he likes men. What is she worried about?


    Taking advantage of her slight trance, night LAN Jue went to bed directly, and quickly squeezed her into it, and then said lightly, "I''m tired, sleeping."


    Then, in front of her, she began to take off her clothes. The action was natural and could not be natural any more. It completely regarded Tang Kexin as nonexistent.


    When Tang Kexin comes back to God, he finds out that he has taken off his coat. Tang Kexin''s lips are sharp, which is really fast.


    Now that he is in bed, she can''t kick him down any more. Thinking that he likes men anyway, there will be no threat to her, and nothing more.


    Just, leaning on the innermost part and wearing the inner garment, I lay down. Although I told myself it was safe, I still instinctively took some precautions.


    Night LAN Jue has taken off her coat, but she is not in a hurry to take off her inner coat. Then she suddenly turns over and leans on her side, then directly presses her down.


    "You? What are you doing? " Don Kexin is shocked and stares at him. He looks slightly changed. What does he want? Why do you suddenly hold her down? It''s strange.


    "Today is our wedding night. What do you think Ben Wang wants to do?" Night LAN absolutely no longer camouflage at the moment, he does not want to camouflage, he just wants her now, let her belong to him completely.


    "If you want a cave, you should go to Nangong Yi." Tang Kexin breathed hard, reached out, supported his body, and said in a hurry.


    "It''s you who married me. Why did I go to Nangong Yi?" Night LAN despairs her to smile slightly, "today is our cave night."


    "But don''t you like Nangong Yi? You Mingming and Tang Kexin are really shocked at the moment. Who can tell her what''s going on?


    "Who told you that Ben Wang liked Nangong Yi? On that day, I was just detoxifying Nangong Yi. I happened to be seen by you. In fact, you misunderstood me. I have absolutely no problem with this orientation. Soon you will know. " Night LAN Jue''s eyes, with a smile, slowly explained that she had already bowed to the hall and become a relative, which should let her know the truth.


    "What? what do you mean? Do you mean that there is no such relationship between you and Nangong Yi? Yes, I misunderstood it? " Tang Kexin suddenly had a sense of collapse. Did she misunderstand? She misunderstood?


    However, he agreed at the beginning. No, no, he was intentional. He didn''t have any explanation at that time. It was clear that he was deliberately misunderstood by her.


    "Why didn''t you explain?" Tang Kexin''s hand was clenched secretly, and his voice slightly increased.


    "You didn''t give me an opportunity to explain, so you proposed directly to me, and I can''t refuse it." In fact, what he said was the truth. At the beginning, it was such a situation.


    "You did it on purpose." Tang Kexin knows too much about his blackness and insidiousness. If he really wants to explain, can he have a chance?


    "Yes, I do." Night LAN Jue nods a little, but it''s a straightforward agreement.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? " Tang Kexin breathed hard, but he still felt sad in the chest. What did he mean by doing this?


    "Get married with you, get married with you, and then," the smile of night LAN Jue''s lips is deeper and deeper, more and more thick. Suddenly, she looks down and kisses her quickly.


    "Um, um" Tang Kexin wants to break away, but his action is very clever, not too hard, but he can''t avoid it.


    He kisses deeply, with his own arrogance, with his fervor. At this moment, he just wants to rub her into his body and let her completely belong to him.


    Tang Kexin''s hands and feet are completely under his control at the moment, and he can''t move at all.


    At the moment, only the mouth is still active. Taking advantage of his depth, Tang Kexin bit it down.


    Night LAN never eat pain, raised his head, but there is no annoyance on his face, but more smile.


    "Night LAN Jue, can you be more shameless?" Tang Kexin looks at him, and there is more anger in his eyes.


    This is clearly a scam, he deliberately lied to her, let her foolishly when, so muddleheaded married him.


    She was thinking that she was at least safe to marry him, but now it seems that she is actually the most dangerous to marry him.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue smiled, then suddenly bowed his head and kissed her again. This time, it wasn''t her lips that he kissed, then he kissed her neck, and then he moved down her neck rapidly.


    "What do you mean, your highness, that you don''t want the overlord to bow?" Tang Kexin sinks his face and doesn''t refuse. She just opens her mouth coldly. She knows that if he really wants it now, it''s useless for her to refuse any more.


    "When you talk about the overlord''s bowing, you remind me that I remember clearly how I was strengthened when I was in the temple." Night LAN Jue slightly raised his head, looked at her, lips more than a little strange smile.


    In a word, Tang Kexin was completely shocked, and breathed secretly. For a while, he felt that the dirty seemed to stop beating.


    What does he mean, he?


    Night LAN Jue sees her reaction, the smile on her lips is deeper, and then she slowly lowers her head and falls on her shoulder. "Do you think that if you rub off the traces left by my king, I won''t find you? "


    " you? How could it be you? "Tang Kexin''s mood at the moment can''t be described as surprise. He forgot to blame him for cheating on marriage for a while.


    "Why can''t it be Ben Wang?" Night LAN Jue once again raised his head, looked at her, saw her face of consternation, chuckle, originally fell on her hand slowly moving, slowly untiing her clothes.


    However, at the same time, his words did not stop, "in my Wang''s mind, you said at that time that my Wang''s technology was not very good, but after all, it was hard, so, more or less, it should always be given, so, you gave me some silver coins, you said it was my Wang''s selling money, let me take it."


    Night LAN Jue talked about that night. He could not help but draw a little. That day, at the beginning of hearing this, he just wanted to skin her and cramp her. But now, he just wanted to eat her severely.


    Hearing his words, Tang Kexin''s look changed rapidly. Other people may know about the temple that day, the traces on her shoulder, but others may not know what she said.


    It is true that she said those words at that time, and he said nothing wrong at the moment, which means that he was the man that night.


    This cognition made Tang Kexin suddenly have a sense of collapse.


    "In this way, I have sold myself to you for a long time." However, at this time, night LAN Jue suddenly added a sentence again, "you will not want to strengthen this king, and then go away like this, irresponsible."


    Tang Kexin''s lips are sharp, and he feels that it''s strange to say that night LAN Jue has sold himself to her for a long time? It was only for a while that she was speechless.


    It was really her fault that night. At the moment, Tang Kexin felt a little guilty when he heard such a complaint.


    However, it seems that this is not the time to talk about it. What matters now is that you should be responsible for this king. "Just at this time, night LAN Jue smiled, suddenly lowered his head again and kissed her. This time, his lips fell on her clavicle.


    Tang Kexin was surprised to find that she didn''t know when to take off her underwear. It should be said that when they just talked, she was too surprised to notice.


    Moreover, he didn''t know when his clothes would be removed, so at the moment, the two of them were actually naked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 173

    Tang Kexin was completely shocked, and his heart was almost stopped for a while. This insidious man, he even took off her clothes when she didn''t pay attention to it, and still,


    he just didn''t wait for Tang Kexin to resist. Tang Kexin''s body was tensed subconsciously, shivering, and exclaimed, "night LAN Jue, you bastard. "


    this bastard lied to her, and even dared to


    but at the moment, there was a little more tremor in her angry voice, less the original angry flame, but a little more strange mercy.


    Moreover, at the moment, he is still pressing her, and one hand even doesn''t know when to press her arm on the head, so she can''t move at the moment.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly hooked. The kiss is more crazy and intense. It kisses her most sensitive position, deep or shallow, sometimes even with a bit of nibbling. His hand moves slowly along her body. Wherever it goes, it even arouses her bursts of light tremors.


    Tang Kexin suddenly felt that his originally tense and trembling body was a little soft, and his breathing was also a little disordered. He even felt that his body was a little feverish, just like the last time he was drugged.


    Strange, she has no traditional Chinese medicine now, how can she feel like this?


    "Night LAN Jue, you bastard." Because of his deep kiss, Tang Kexin''s breath was obviously unstable, but the voice of resistance was a little more strange because of the mess of the breath.


    At the moment, it seems that she can only scold such words, or at the moment, she can''t think of other words.


    In a dark place outside the room, fierce Eagle still hasn''t left. Listening to the scolding of the little Lord, he is worried. But the Lord told him that the little Lord can''t move as long as he doesn''t shout for help, so he can''t move.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are a little more fiery, the body suddenly moves forward, kissing her lips again, and kissing away all her protests.


    Tang Kexin, who was already weak, suddenly felt that he could not breathe at the moment. For a while, his brain seemed to be lack of oxygen and could not think normally.


    Night LAN Jue''s hand slowly moves on her body. Everywhere, it stirs up the hottest * * and lights up a cluster of flames, which seems to be able to burn her with him.


    "Night LAN Jue, I will kill you." When he let go of her, she gave a little breath and glared at him. At this moment, she had the heart to kill people. Unfortunately, she found that she was not able to do it at the moment.


    She suddenly thought that when she was in the temple that night, would night LAN never have the same feeling of her incompetence? Tang Kexin was slightly stunned and a little trance. At that time, night LAN would definitely kill her more intensely.


    In the yard, fierce eagle was eager to rush to kill the three princes for Shaozhu. Shaozhu had the heart to kill the three princes. Could he act now? Can I?


    Can I? Strong eagle is very anxious and hesitant. "The night LAN Jue smiled slightly, with the charm in the ambiguity.


    During the speech, even no longer give her the chance to breathe, kiss her again, let her slowly paralyze on his body.


    Feel her body more and more soft, he adjusted a position, body slowly downward pressure.


    "Night LAN Jue" felt his movement, Tang Kexin''s low roar of gnashing teeth, but there seemed to be a little more strange breathing in that voice.


    After all, it''s not the first time for her, and ye Lanjue has just made so many Preludes and her movements are very careful, so she doesn''t feel very painful.


    "Darling, don''t be afraid. "Night LAN Jue gently kisses her lips, gently whispers, with a little coaxing, but with a little depression.


    Tang Kexin was stunned, and suddenly felt that this sentence was familiar, as if she had said it to him at that time.


    Tang Kexin suddenly thought of a sentence, karma, her own kind of fruit, after all, still reported in her body.


    Or it''s called "heaven made iniquity can survive, self made iniquity can''t live.".


    At the next moment, the breath in the room is obviously in a hurry. I can''t tell whether it''s her or him.


    Outside the room, lieying was slightly stunned and bowed his head, then left weakly. He didn''t understand the things between men and women any more, and understood what was going on in the room at the moment.


    After lingering, night LAN Jue saw her eyes closed slightly, smiling slightly, it seems that she was tired.


    Night LAN Jue''s bracelet on her, gently picked her up.


    "What are you doing? "Tang Kexin, who has no strength in his whole body, just opened his eyes and looked at him,.


    "Take you to the bath. "Night LAN Jue''s lips slightly rubbed her ears, and the voice was full of tenderness.


    Tang Kexin closed his eyes again and let him hold her. After just touching, he was really uncomfortable. At the moment, what should have happened, whether it should have happened, she felt that she didn''t need to be coquettish anymore.


    Entering the pool, Tang Kexin feels comfortable, but still tired and doesn''t want to open his eyes.


    "Night LAN Jue, you have already designed it?" Feeling his action of cleaning for her, Tang Kexin just opened his eyes, looked at him, and suddenly asked.


    "It seems that the energy is restored. Let''s continue. "Night LAN never answers her words, but suddenly leans over and presses her in the pool.


    "Night, LAN, Jue," Tang Kexin''s gnashing of teeth roared, but all the protests were completely kissed by him at the next moment.


    Said good bath, finally completely changed.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know when he ended or when he took her to bed, but when he got up the next day, she couldn''t lift her tired eyelids.


    Tang Kexin felt that he had risen, then leaned beside her, whispered in her ear, "wait for my king to come back. "


    then Tang Kexin hears his voice leaving.


    When he left the room, Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Obviously, he designed all these things. He lied to her on purpose and let her misunderstand him. Then she foolishly married him. Last night, he ate her completely.


    Who says he likes men? If anyone told her at the moment that night LAN never liked men, she would kill that man.


    However, it seems that no one has said this to her. From the beginning, she misunderstood herself, and night LAN Jue just used her misunderstanding.


    Tang Kexin tried to move his body for a while. Suddenly, he felt that the bones of the whole body seemed to be broken. He had no strength at all.


    Damn night LAN Jue, asshole, mean, shameless.


    And she was so cheated by her. She was a doctor of psychology from modern times, so cheated by him.


    She hated being cheated by others most, but night LAN Jue set such a big game for her, cheated her to marry him, and then still


    at the next moment, Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly widened, then suddenly sat up, and forced himself to put on clothes quickly.


    Stepping out of bed, Tang Kexin''s body froze subconsciously, and scolded Ye Lanjue fiercely in his heart again. He was the most bastard and the most insidious man.


    After a pause, Tang Kexin got out of bed. When he left the table, he stopped, picked up the paper and pen on the table, wrote down a line of words quickly, and then went to the dresser to tidy up and let himself calm down completely. Then he opened the door.


    "Princess, you wake up. The prince went to the early Dynasty. The prince told me not to wake up the princess and let her sleep for a while. "The wench heard the voice and came back.


    "Today is the first day of marriage. It''s not good to go to the palace to say hello to the queen. "Tang Kexin looked at her with a very calm look and could not see anything different.


    Just when talking, Tang Kexin''s eyes slightly droop, slightly squint, and the night billows


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 174

    "Well, well, the maid will have the carriage ready for the princess at once." The girl nodded at her words.


    "Well, you prepare. "Tang Kexin answered in a low voice, and then stepped out of the room. He just walked out of the room, but he felt his legs were a little weak.


    That damned man, how many times did he toss last night? She doesn''t even have the strength to walk now. Is he going to squeeze her out completely, with no bones left?


    Tang Kexin thinks more and more about hate, and thinks more and more about depression. If not for physical discomfort, at this moment, she estimates that the walking speed will be faster and faster.


    "Will the princess enter the palace?" Just at this time, the name came to see Tang Kexin, slightly surprised.


    Your highness told me not to disturb the princess, saying that the princess might get up later. I didn''t expect that the princess would get up as soon as the highness got up. You should have known this earlier. Your highness should wait for the princess to enter the palace together.


    "Well, please go to the palace and say hello to the empress." Tang Kexin looks at Mingchuan and slowly opens his mouth. There is no difference between his looks.


    "The prince said that if the princess wakes up and wants to enter the palace, he will let his subordinates send the princess to the palace. Now his subordinates will prepare the carriage." It''s said that hearing Tang Kexin''s words, he said repeatedly, but seeing Tang Kexin''s indifferent face and slight frown, on the first day of marriage, the princess''s response seemed too cold and pale.


    However, it may be that the princess is sorry.


    The princess is a girl after all.


    Hearing the words of Mingchuan, Tang Kexin''s heart was secretly sneering. She remembers that night LAN Jue went to the palace, and Mingchuan would follow her. Night LAN Jue arranged so well that she left Mingchuan to look at her. How? Is she afraid of escaping?


    Hum, if she really wants to escape? Does he think a famous biographer can see her?


    Even if he is loyal to Lanjue at night, she will still escape when she should.


    However, Tang Kexin''s face did not show any difference, only nodded slightly.


    Mingchuan soon prepared the carriage, Tang Kexin got on the carriage, and then the carriage drove towards the palace.


    After entering the palace, the carriage stopped. Tang Kexin got off the carriage, looked at Mingchuan and said, "go back first. I''ll go back with the third highness. "


    mingchuanweileng hesitated," I''d better wait for the princess. "


    " wait for me? What do you want from your prince? "Tang Kexin looked at him and said, half true and half false, with a little meaning. Of course, different people can have different understandings.


    It''s said by Mingchuan that when she heard this, her eyes flickered, and she quickly replied, "yes, I know. I''ll go back first, Princess and other highness. "


    obviously, the understanding of Mingchuan is that the princess wants the prince to pick her up personally. He is in a way, so he left automatically.


    Tang Kexin didn''t say anything more. Then he turned around and walked towards the palace. Only when he turned around, there was a little more sneer on his lips.


    After the early Dynasty, night LAN Jue left the main hall and went straight to the carriage parking place. His eyes turned slightly and he looked around quickly. He did not find any other carriages in the palace, nor did he find Mingchuan. Then he quickly got on the carriage and drove directly to the palace.


    Back to the palace, just walked into the front yard, he met the legend, "princess, haven''t you woke up? "Night LAN never subconsciously asked.


    "The princess has entered the palace. Didn''t the master see her? "Mingchuan was directly shocked when he asked.


    "Into the palace? "The night LAN color eyebrow tiny Cu, the Mou son light flash, she entered the palace so early, he thought she was tired last night, will get up for a while half.


    "Yes, my subordinates sent the princess to the palace. The princess said she would come back with the prince and let my subordinates come back first. "Mingchuan explained quickly.


    Hear the words of famous biography, night LAN Jue tiny Leng, Mou son again of fast flash, after last night''s matter, she can change so obedient?


    He thought she would be angry?


    This is her character?


    Or is it true that a woman will be different after she becomes a relative and has a hole in her house?


    However, if she really went into the palace and agreed to come back with him, why didn''t she wait for him?


    Night LAN Jue murmured a breath, then quickly turned around, walked out, no matter which kind, he would see her immediately now.


    Night LAN Jue with the fastest speed into the palace, and then straight to Kunning palace.


    Night LAN Jue entered Kunning palace and found that the emperor was also there, but he did not see Tang Kexin.


    The bottom of night LAN Jue''s heart trembled a little, her hands were clenched in secret, or she had just left, or they had left.


    "The children''s ministers salute the father and the empress." Night LAN Jue breathed deeply, then walked into the room and saluted.


    "What about the heart? Why did you come alone? Why didn''t my heart come? " The empress looked at him, but she didn''t see Tang Kexin. She looked puzzled.


    Hearing the Queen''s words, night LAN Jue''s heart sank. Suddenly she felt a little cold on her back. Hearing the Queen''s meaning, she didn''t come to say hello to the queen at all.


    However, Mingchuan said that she was sent to the palace. She came to say hello to the queen, but the queen did not see her.


    So what went wrong?


    "Did you wear out the girl yesterday?" The emperor is from here. He looks at the night LAN Jue and has a meaningful smile on his face.


    "I''ll go back to the mansion to have a look at my heart." Night LAN Jue followed the emperor''s words, then quickly turned around, went out of Kunning palace, and rushed back to the palace at the fastest speed.


    "Where''s the princess, master?" It''s said that the prince is the only one who comes back. He doesn''t see the princess. He''s a little suspicious.


    Night LAN Jue didn''t answer him, but quickly entered the room, pushed open the door, saw the room empty, without her figure, night LAN Jue''s body slightly stiff, suddenly a little more nervous, but he still quickly entered the room.


    Inside turned a circle, did not find her, then, found the note on the table.


    Night LAN Jue''s body is stiff. She picks up the note quickly. When she sees Tang Kexin''s words on it, her eyes squint slightly.


    Since it''s all a scam, you don''t owe each other. So far, it''s over.


    Looking at the words left by Tang Kexin, at this moment, he felt particularly dazzling.


    Don''t owe each other. So far, it''s over?


    So much happened between him and her that she said it was over.


    Damn woman, she''s really tough.


    He knew that it was his fault that he lied to her, but he didn''t expect that she would break up like this and leave a book for him to escape.


    He thought that when he became a relative, he would not have any other problems.


    But, that is for this ancient woman. It happened to Tang Kexin. That''s not the same thing at all.


    Those things are not so important to her. Otherwise, she would not have proposed false marriage.


    It''s obvious that the third highness thought things too simply, or it should be said that Tang Ke thought too simply.


    Tang Kexin didn''t have the self-consciousness of the women of this dynasty, not to mention the women of this dynasty who would give up their lives because raw rice had been cooked.


    At the moment, Mingchuan also came in and saw the words on the note. His face changed suddenly. "Master, do you want to go to the prime minister''s office? "


    now that the Imperial Palace has been found but not in the palace, will the princess go back to the prime minister''s palace?


    "Do you think she will return to the prime minister''s office at this time? "Night LAN Jue''s eyes sank. If she really wanted to escape, she would return to prime minister''s office at this time?


    "Master, what should I do now? "It''s said that when he saw the master''s face, his heart was cold. On the first day of marriage, the princess escaped. It''s strange that the master didn''t get angry.


    "Inform the general and secretly seal the city. Don''t let her out of the city. "At night, LAN gave a cold order.


    The story of her escape can''t be publicized, though it can''t be concealed for a long time.


    He will get her back as soon as possible, hoping not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "What if the princess has left the city? "Mingchuan was stunned and asked.


    "It''s impossible, because of her cleverness, she can''t go out of the city so fast. There''s no hiding place far away from the city. She''s not so stupid. But for the sake of safety, she ordered people to go out of the city and search in all directions at once. "Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly. With his understanding of her, she would not leave the city at this time.


    But he was also afraid of that in case, what if she really went out of the city?


    After all, she sometimes doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and, from morning to now, there has been a period of time.


    Of course, if she is really out of the city, he can definitely catch her soon. At this moment, he hopes that she is really out of the city.


    The damned woman, on the first day of marriage, escaped to him. He wanted to see where she could escape?


    But now Tang Kexin


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 175

    At this moment, Tang Kexin appears in her boudoir of prime minister''s office.


    Because Tang Kexin got married yesterday, the servant girls in her yard were busy for a whole day, and they were tired today. In addition, Tang Kexin deliberately avoided them, so the servant girls did not know that Tang Kexin returned to the prime minister''s office.


    Tang Kexin has entered the darkroom in the boudoir. The darkroom was rebuilt by Tang Kexin after he was "sober" and has not been known by anyone. At the beginning, the purpose of the darkroom was to build a small nest for him to relax himself completely. After all, Tang Kexin came from the 21st century. Although he has slowly adapted to his current identity, he is used to having servant girls at any time Waiters around, but she still want a completely belong to her world, so the transformation of the darkroom even Donger is hidden.


    At present, it seems that the most dangerous place should be the safest place. Night LAN would never have thought that she would return to the prime minister''s office. But this security is also temporary. Ye Lanjue should soon know that Tang Kexin is not out of the city, and the investigation in the city will only be more rigorous. Therefore, Tang Kexin must seize the time to arrange a retreat for his temporary escape from marriage.


    Runaway marriage? Originally, this was not in Tang Kexin''s plan. She originally proposed marriage, but Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly when he thought about last night''s events, and there was a trace of anger in his heart. Night LAN Jue, a bastard with black belly, cunning and Jingchong''s brain, even though he and Nangong Yi had no addiction to Longyang, but there was a black and white agreement between them, but last night he thought of last night''s feelings Shape, Tang Kexin''s cheeks are a little crimson, and his heart is mixed with some anger towards himself. The first time, there was the influence of medicine, or she was the overlord, and she could not stand for anything in her heart. But last night? What happened last night? Thinking of LAN Jue''s craziness last night and his demands again and again, Tang Kexin secretly gritted his teeth. LAN Jue was a black bellied, insidious fox. It was really disgusting.


    But, even worse, she followed him at last! It''s a sinister, black bellied bastard. He calculated everything last night, so how to explain what happened last night, can it be regarded as being forced by him? Or was he a step by step temptation and sink?!


    Tang Kexin breathed a sigh secretly. She was always calm, but she was a little angry at the moment. In fact, in her heart, she had a kind of trust in Ye Lan. She had seen his dark belly for many times, but she still believed him subconsciously.


    Otherwise, she would not propose false marriage to him, but she knew that he was the most dangerous? But why have a kind of trust in him?


    Before, she didn''t think about where this trust came from. Now, she feels that she can think about it and think about it.


    However, before this, she felt that she needed to figure out the account and night LAN absolutely.


    She had misunderstood the relationship between Ye Lanjue and Nangong Yi. Although it has a preconceived element, does it have nothing to do with the intentional guidance of Ye Lanjue? In her eyes, love is the most sacred, the purest, and can''t tolerate any cheating.


    In this marriage, he entered the game in the way of false marriage, while night LAN Jue, with his true marriage mind, was mixed with the idea of calculation, which could not be forgiven.


    Tang Kexin rubbed his face and relieved his depression for a while. His mind was full of thoughts. He could not bear to cheat if he ran away. Was it night LAN who broke the contract first?


    If you don''t run away, you will stay and be a real husband and wife with him. Then you will be bullied and tossed by him every night?


    Thinking about last night again, Tang Kexin secretly exhaled, inhaled, and tried to calm himself down. However, he found that the fire in his heart seemed to be more and more prosperous.


    Hateful! Bastard night LAN Jue!


    Oh, she forced him once, and then he paid her again. Forget it, they were even. They can not owe each other in the future.


    Of course, this is Tang Kexin''s idea, not that of the third highness, nor that of the third highness.


    If the third highness did, it would not be the third highness.


    In fact, Tang Kexin also knows that it''s impossible for him to let go of her just because of the nature of night LAN Jue, so she can''t be caught back by him and can''t be found by him.


    In the past, although many people have asked her if she likes the third highness or not, she really didn''t think that there would be such a possibility between her and the third highness. First, she thought that the third highness liked Nangong Yi at that time, and she also knew his danger. It must be a very dangerous thing to like such a man. What''s more, she was the third highness of the Dayuan Dynasty. She was The best Prince of the Dayuan Dynasty.


    Although the crown prince has been established, he is still likely to become the emperor. If he becomes the emperor, then there will be countless beauties in the palace, how can he ask her to serve with those women?


    It''s absolutely impossible to do that.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, she doesn''t belong to this society. She came through it. She can''t live here forever. She hopes that when she leaves, she can be free and easy to leave.


    The empress''s extraordinary love has always made her tell herself that she must find out the behind the scenes of the empress in the palace. But after her marriage with Ye Lanjue, she saw the emperor''s feelings for the empress. As long as the emperor is there, the empress will be very safe, and Dong''Er is back to the empress.


    So, Tang Kexin can now give himself time to think about the future.


    Outside the prime minister''s mansion, Mingzhuan follows his son to the gate of the prime minister''s mansion, looks at his son''s increasingly cold face, prays silently in his heart, princess, come back quickly, the anger of his highness can''t bear it.


    "Your Highness, do you want to go in?" Mingchuan asked carefully that Lan Jue was about to open her mouth at night. The prime minister''s wife just appeared at the door of the mansion The prime minister''s wife is full of doubts. At this time, the three princes should be in the imperial palace with their hearts. Why do they stand alone at the gate of the prime minister''s palace? Although the three princes are usually happy and angry, they are not in color, but today they can obviously make people feel the chill of the whole body. Is it because of heart? The prime minister''s wife was shocked. Don''t let anything happen.


    Night LAN Jue listens to the tone of the prime minister''s wife and knows that Tang Kexin escapes without telling the prime minister''s wife. It seems that she really left him, the bridegroom officer, and left home. OK, good. Tang Kexin, you are really brave.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 176

    "My mother-in-law, my heart is still asleep. Last night, my heart knew the bed, and I didn''t sleep steadily. I must come to my heart and take her jade pillow to see if I can make her sleep better." Night LAN never hidden to anger, think back to last night''s situation, the corner of the eye across a trace of doting.


    Originally, he wanted to use her cleverness to avoid going back to the prime minister''s office at this time, but he suddenly thought of another possibility, that is, the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. Moreover, the prime minister''s office is the most familiar place for her, so it will be more convenient for her to hide.


    Therefore, the first stop of night LAN Jue came directly to the prime minister''s office.


    As for the fact that the prime minister''s wife didn''t see her, it''s also normal that the woman escaped from marriage and certainly didn''t dare to let the prime minister''s wife know.


    The prime minister''s wife took a deep sigh of relief. It seems that the previous worries are all unnecessary. The third highness seems cold and merciless, but she is fond of her heart. Otherwise, how could she come to take the jade pillow for her heart herself? It''s the right marriage for her heart to marry the third highness.


    "In that case, your highness, go to my heart''s room."


    "Lord, little Lord is missing!" Fierce Eagle opened his mouth slowly, carefully looking for the right words for Tang Kexin''s disappearance.


    "Missing?" The North emperor was puzzled. Xiner married yelanjue. According to the strength of yelanjue, xiner should not be in danger under his protection now. What''s more, he is also in Dayuan now, and he has his own strength to protect xiner. If the heart is in danger, he cannot be unaware.


    "Well, to be exact, the young master escaped." Strong Eagle changed a way of saying.


    "Escape? Why? " The North emperor frowned slightly. Didn''t he stop his heart from marrying night LAN? Although his daughter didn''t grow up beside him, she was the treasure of his heart. If his heart was bullied, he would never let the night go.


    However, last night when we went to the bridal chamber, it seemed to go well. Did we escape again this morning?


    "little master found out that he was deceived and left the book running away". With the praise and admiration of the fierce hawk''s voice, the young Lord was not the ordinary woman. He had his own persistence and pride, and was not influenced by the worldly viewpoint. This courage was exactly the same as that of the master.


    "Good! It''s worthy of my daughter There was a little more smile in the northern emperor''s lips. Originally, he thought the marriage was a bit of nonsense, but after all, it was the choice of the heart, so he had to respect the meaning of the heart. Now my heart has found the truth. Instead of being submissive and patient like other women, I have chosen another way for myself and fought for myself bravely. Such a heart, such arrogance and courage, even if it breaks the sky, he is also worried about my heart.


    "Tell me to go down and find the little Lord and protect him secretly." The northern Emperor gave a deep voice to the strong eagle.


    "Yes." Fierce Eagle fast should, the voice obviously more a few points ups and downs, now the Lord finally remember that the little Lord is his own daughter? What happened before?


    Now, though, it''s better to manage than not.


    Tang Kexin relaxed his muscles and bones in the darkroom. He kept saying: "night LAN Jue, bastard, son of a bitch, mean, shameless and obscene". Last night, he didn''t know how many times he was tossed by night LAN Jue. Now Tang Kexin is aching and his whole body is like being torn apart and reorganized.


    "Three Highnesses, please!" The voice of the servant girl came out of the door.


    The respectful voice of the servant girl made Tang Kexin''s relaxed mood disappear instantly. LAN Jue would definitely come overnight, but unexpectedly came so fast. It seems that ye Lanjue really found out her mind, but when she came to the right place, could she be found? However, it was only a few hours since she escaped, and the prime minister''s office has been calm and normal, which shows that the news of her escape has not spread. In this case, why did ye Lanjue enter her boudoir? Also, why does night LAN Jue come here? Was it the track that was found?


    No! Although we are a little bit slow today, we still have some basic vigilance, which should not be found. Moreover, we are in the darkroom now, and the switch arrangement in the darkroom is very hidden, which should not be found.


    "Three highness, wait a moment, I''ll take out the lady''s usual jade pillow right away."


    Jade pillow? What? Night LAN Jue, you are cruel enough! You can tell such lies. Why don''t you tell me that you come to take my embroidered shoes? Tang Kexin silently gives night LAN a pair of white eyes.


    "You go out first" ordered yelan Jue Ning. The maids rushed to the gate as if they had been granted a special amnesty. Today''s three Highnesses are too scared. They clearly said they came to take the lady''s jade pillow, but the cold atmosphere around them was shouting at will.


    Tang Kexin observes the situation in the room through the rhombus mirror in the dark room. At night, LAN Jue''s lips are tightly closed and Mo Tong''s eyes are tiny. He slowly looks at every place in the room where he can live.


    Tang Kexin slowly slows down his breathing, which is consistent with the flow of breath in the room. He doesn''t know how high the martial arts of night Lanjue are, but she can be sure that there are only three of them in the room now. If there is any difference in the air, it will be found by night Lanjue.


    "Your Highness, there are so many courtyards in the prime minister''s mansion. Why do we only go to the princess''s boudoir to check?" The name spread pressure in the heart doubts, can''t help but ask.


    "The princess and other people in the prime minister''s office are not very close. She won''t take the risk. As for the prime minister''s wife, she will be afraid of her worry, so she won''t go either. More importantly, I think this room is very suspicious." The black storm in night LAN Jue''s eyes is gathering slowly. Tang Kexin, you''d better hide well. Don''t be found by my king. It''s just an ordinary girl''s boudoir. There aren''t many compartments. You can''t see anything suspicious.


    "And your highness." The biography is still not clear.


    "The breath in this room flows faster than that in ordinary rooms," explains LAN Jue.


    Tang Kexin, how many things will you have? How many secrets do you have that the king doesn''t know?


    At first, night LAN never thought that this room was abnormal, but later she thought that Tang Kexin''s room was more air smooth, but this room is no different from other rooms in appearance, which means that there is a problem in this room, but at present, he hasn''t found out where the problem is. Maybe if he finds this problem, he can find Tang Kexin.


    I have to say, your highness, you are the truth.


    Tang Kexin hears the explanation of night LAN Jue, the small universe in his heart explodes in an instant, and my mother feels bored when she transforms the darkroom. Does she make a self-made ventilator? Can you feel that?


    Tang Ke watched the night LAN Jue check her room inch by inch, and watched the night LAN Jue get closer and closer to the dark room switch, and his heart was also tightened inch by inch,


    don''t come here, don''t come here, night LAN Jue continued to walk forward, but his eyes couldn''t let go of any doubt. His steps are very slow, just a few steps away, but he seems to have walked for a long time, a long time. Hidden in the darkroom, Tang Kexin only feels his heart, and is about to jump out. This man, too tortured.


    When night LAN Jue came to Tang Kexin''s bedside, he squatted down slowly. Since the whole room couldn''t find anything unusual, the wood texture beside the bedside was the best choice to hide the mechanism.


    Night LAN Jue''s hand gently beats at Tang Kexin''s bedside. Every time he knocks, Tang Kexin''s heart shrinks a minute. Yes, the switch in the darkroom is indeed at the bedside. As night LAN Jue''s hand approaches the switch inch by inch, Tang Kexin''s breathing becomes more and more slow, and it tends to stop slowly. He stops breathing.


    "Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock" sounds like a thunderclap in Tang Kexin''s heart , Tang Kexin slowly closes his eyes, then opens them, and his eyes are full of determination


    there is one last look left. Tang Kexin has entered the preparation state, and the door of the room suddenly opens


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 177

    "I see your highness. Today, I have a banquet for the prince of the northern kingdom in the palace. The emperor called your highness and the princess into the palace. Just now, I went to the palace. The people in the palace told me that the prince had come to the prime minister''s house. I dare not delay, so I had to come to the prime minister''s house." Just at this time, the room was opened, and the prime minister was standing outside the door. With the prime minister''s wife, there were Gonggong in the palace.


    People bowed their heads and bowed to each other. The room was quiet and the air pressure became more and more low. There was no movement in the night LAN. It seemed that they heard it, but they didn''t hear it.


    "Your Highness?" Although the third highness sends out a chilling chill at this time, he is not afraid to die to remind that, after all, the situation in the palace is


    night LAN Jue''s sword eyebrows are slightly picked, the coldness of heavy pupil ink seems to tear this room, but his mouth angle is slowly slightly raised, showing a cold to bone chilling chill.


    Got the news so soon? It seems that his opponent is not weak.


    "Send someone to protect the prime minister''s office!" Night LAN absolute name preaches a way, present situation is afraid to have been used by intentional person, wait for them to enter Bureau.


    He can probably guess that it should be the person who has been hiding behind, constantly designing the queen and the heart.


    It seems that the man not only knows the things in the palace, but also the things in his palace.


    It has to be said that the man has some abilities.


    Night LAN Jue stares at the wall in front of him. Mou Zi squints slightly. Seriously, he didn''t find the secret in the room for a while. He thought there would be a mechanism here, but he didn''t find anything.


    Moreover, in such a situation, it''s not good to continue to search. After all, the prime minister is still outside at the moment.


    "Yes." In response, LAN Jue picked up Tang Kexin''s pillow on the bed. After all, this is the reason why he came to the prime minister''s office today.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes once again looked, and then turned away from the room.


    In the darkroom, Tang Kexin listened to the footsteps of all the people and went farther and farther. He breathed a long sigh. Fortunately, he escaped. As for the situation in the palace.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t worry. As long as the empress is safe, everything will be sunny. It''s just that the darkroom is no longer safe. It''s almost seen through by night LAN. If it''s a second later, Tang Kexin will really be caught in the urn.


    When night LAN Jue arrived at the palace, as he expected, all the people who should have come came came.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was able to adjust all the people in such a fast time. That person''s ability was indeed not small.


    Moreover, it shows that the man has a certain influence in the palace.


    "Third brother, what''s the point?" The night LAN dust sees the night LAN Jue, but does not see Tang Kexin, cannot help but ask.


    It''s reasonable that night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin got married yesterday. Today, they don''t need to attend the banquet. However, the imperial concubine didn''t know how to persuade the emperor to announce that they would enter the palace immediately. Night LAN Chen''s intuition is strange, but he can''t say where the blame is Night LAN never comes to salute.


    "What about the heart?" The empress didn''t see Tang Kexin. She was also worried. She had doubts about the appearance of night LAN Jue in Kunning palace. Now the emperor has called, but her heart still hasn''t appeared. Is it dangerous or did the man take it away?


    But then the queen denied her own idea. She had told the man about her heart. If the man wanted to take her heart, he would have taken it. He would not wait for her to marry his third highness.


    "I''m fine." Night LAN Jue murmured a breath. Seeing her book, thinking of her cleverness and cleverness, he knew that she was really escaping by herself, and there would be no danger. In addition, with the special arrangement of this person, he was more sure that Tang Kexin was not in danger at the moment.


    Since we know that Tang Kexin was not taken away by that man before, then Tang Kexin''s safe night LAN Jue can guarantee that the soldiers in the palace and the people and horses in suoyangmen are not vegetarian. If Tang Kexin is in danger, they can get the news for a long time. Now there is no news, but it proves that Tang Kexin hides himself very well.


    At the thought of the escaping woman, night LAN can''t help clenching her fist. Isn''t she so reluctant to be his princess?


    He knew that he had lied to her before, but he didn''t expect that she would do such a split thing and escape him the next day.


    "Since it''s OK, why didn''t you enter the palace?" The imperial concubine of Ming said lazily, obviously she knew something. "It''s hard not to become a royal daughter-in-law for one night, even the emperor''s call can be ignored?"


    "Where is the heart now?" The queen did not pay attention to the Ming imperial concubine. At this time, the Queen''s mind was most concerned about where her heart was, and the dirty water poured by the Ming imperial concubine on her heart was not what she has the final say of a princess.


    "Children don''t know" rather than let others say, it''s better for ye Lanjue to say, "today, after entering the palace and returning to the palace, my heart has left."


    what? Three highness, is this to admit that the princess has lost?


    "Why does the heart leave?" There are too many doubts in the Queen''s heart. She feels that her heart is not impulsive. Since she promised to marry, she would not change easily.


    Unless something happened that made my heart angry, but since the marriage was decided by my heart, what would happen to my heart that night?


    "Last night it was my son''s uncontrolled anger!" Night LAN Jue knew that he had to find a reason for his heart''s departure. He had better think about it.


    If there is any contradiction between them, it is also the contradiction between them. It has nothing to do with other people. If night LAN Jue is too ambiguous, it immediately changes the nature of the whole thing.


    People can''t help but take a breath of cool air. In the public, the third highness actually said such words. This is the third highness we knew before?


    However, everyone can hear that at the moment, the obvious thing in the words of the three highness is a bit doting on the princess. Although the three highness are angry, the doting still exists clearly.


    The prince of the Northern Kingdom did not make a sound all the time, but he just held a trace of ponderous smile at the corner of his mouth and enjoyed it slightly at the bottom of his eyes. This three highness is indeed qualified to protect her.


    The face of the imperial concubine Ming is not willing. The person who told her the news said that the news had little impact on the overall situation. However, she can see the weight of Tang Kexin in the empress''s mind. Even if she can''t make a crime of resisting the will, she can also give Tang Kexin a crime of being unfilial. But it will never be solved by night Lan''s four or two thousand catties.


    Empress is more suspicious, is it really just like this?


    Generally speaking, it''s normal for a couple to be close on the night of their wedding. Even if the third highness doesn''t control himself, it''s impossible for their hearts to leave.


    In those days, on the night of her wedding, the emperor also asked her for a night. However, at that time, she was not voluntary. When she woke up, she even wanted to die. If she had not had a heart at that time, she might have died,


    then, would the heart not really want to marry the third highness, would the heart be forced?


    Thinking of this possibility, the Queen''s body is obviously stiff. If so, will her mind be,


    "please ask the father and the emperor to make an order to allow the children to look for the heart in the city." Night LAN absolutely kneels down to ask for advice, with the emperor''s will, to find the heart faster. Originally, I didn''t want this matter to be publicized so as not to cause unnecessary troubles. Now it seems that chaos is a good thing.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, nodded and agreed. It''s time for the capital to have a good search.


    Tang Kexin Yanjiao, so it seems that it''s no secret that she escaped. Otherwise, night LAN will never surround her room so openly.


    Of course, Tang Kexin also understood that night LAN Jue was suspicious, and she was still hiding in the room.


    After all, it''s not a long hiding place. After all, there is no food in the darkroom. Moreover, ye Lanjue has doubted this place. With his shrewdness, even if she conceals her secret devices again, he will soon find out. Therefore, she must leave now.


    Just, how can we leave now? Where should she go?


    Tang Kexin frowned slightly and walked slowly. She leaned against the wall on one side. Then her eyes narrowed suddenly. She suddenly found that the wall moved.


    The wall moves unexpectedly


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 178

    Princess mansion, don Kexin?! How could she appear in Princess mansion at this time?


    "Sister Xin, it''s really you!" The little princess blinked quickly to make sure she didn''t see the wrong person. Her eyes suddenly opened, "how can you come here? Sister Xin, the third brother said that you escaped. The third brother said that because he didn''t control you, you couldn''t stand to run? "


    The girl said it directly, which made Tang Kexin couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    "He really said that? "Don Kexin''s lips are tiny. I didn''t expect that night LAN Jue would say that reason, because he was not restrained?


    He really went too far last night.


    Your highness, is that the truth?


    "Yes, that''s what the third brother said, and he said it directly in front of the people in the hall." The princess nodded her head, slightly more mysterious on her small face, "elder sister, is what the third brother said true? "


    although Tang Kexin has been married to his third highness, the little princess cries out one elder sister at a time. Maybe she didn''t think so much for a while, or her elder sister cried out kindly.


    Tang Kexin could not help but sigh, who said that the ancients thought conservative, thought conservative would talk about the boudoir? Would a conservative girl like to ask him this kind of question face to face?


    "Princess, do you want to learn mind reading?" Tang Kexin interrupts the princess''s question and directly cuts into the main topic


    "think!" When the princess heard of mind reading, she forgot all the previous questions.


    The princess''s pretty face is full of expectation, and she looks at Tang Kexin for fear that she will regret.


    Tang Kexin looked at such a beautiful face and couldn''t help reaching out and patting the princess''s small face. His lips were full of smiles. "OK, I can teach you, but there are conditions"


    "sister Xin, your hands are so warm!" "The little princess murmured," you just laughed like a nine day fairy. "


    The princess has been separated from her parents since she was a child. She is born with a noble identity. Although she is close to the people who look after her, she is also respectful. She will never pat her face like Tang Kexin.


    This kind of slapping with arrogance and doting makes the little princess feel the warmth of home. Now in the little princess''s heart, Tang Kexin is her sister, and Tang Kexin''s business is her business.


    "Cough" Tang Kexin coughs, "princess?" Tang Kexin interrupts the princess''s thoughts? I didn''t hear. " The princess looked at Tang Kexin apologetically. "I said, I''ll teach you mind reading." Tang Kexin said word by word. Just now, the little princess''s expression has fallen into Tang Kexin''s eyes from excitement to curiosity, from surprise, loneliness to joy when Tang Kexin patted her face.


    This little princess is really a sister.


    In this case, she will also give her sister what she wants to learn.


    "Thank you sister!" The little princess gave Tang Kexin a big hug.


    "Elder sister, the third brother must be looking for you now!" The little princess looked at Tang Kexin and was puzzled. "Don''t you really want to see him?"


    Tang Kexin patted the princess on the head: "adults, children don''t understand, I can only say I don''t want to see him now!"


    "Well, sister, I''ll help you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." The little princess was stunned. She smiled quickly. Although she had courage to respect the third brother, she wanted to help her sister.


    First, it''s because she really likes sister Xin. Second, she thinks it''s fun and really fun.


    There is no one who can make the third brother like this. Sister Xin is the first one. She also wants to know what the third brother will do for sister Xin?


    "Tell the princess, your highness, to search the princess''s mansion and find the three princesses." At this moment, the voice of the servant outside the door suddenly came out.


    Tang Kexin and the little princess have four eyes. They can''t talk about people behind their backs. They are afraid of anything. However, the night LAN Jue came too soon.


    No, it''s reasonable to say that ye Lanjue has just got the emperor''s permission before he can search in a big way. How can he find the princess mansion at once.


    Will it happen that you can be followed when you come, sister Little princess is witty, thinking that brother Sanhuang is coming so fast, will Tang Kexin be followed?


    Tang Kexin shakes his head slightly. Now there are many people outside the prime minister''s office, all of them are night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN can be said to have surrounded the whole prime minister''s office. In that case, it''s planned not to let out a fly.


    She is taking advantage of the night LAN Jue and famous biography just left, and then through the prime minister''s office of a secret way out quietly.


    Night LAN Jue so quickly found here, only one possibility, that is, he has found that she is not in the prime minister''s house, but, how can he directly found the princess''s house?


    Coincidence? Or,


    maybe night LAN Jue knew her too well, just like in the prime minister''s office, he only checked her boudoir.


    Not anywhere else?


    It has to be said that night LAN Jue is a shrewd fox.


    "Elder sister, did the third brother come so soon? What can I do? Would you like to meet the third brother? "The little girl blinked and looked at Tang Kexin. She looked a little tentative.


    Tang Kexin can''t understand her mind, just lifting her eyes and sweeping her lightly.


    "Elder sister, wait for me here. Don''t worry, I won''t let the third brother in." The little princess''s lips were slightly pulled, and she smiled directly. Tang Kexin was instantly amused by the appearance of a pair of bags on her body.


    "No harm, I have a plan!" Tang Kexin''s clear eyes flashed with a flash of different light, night LAN Jue, who lost who won, it remains to be seen!


    "What''s the trick?" The little princess''s eyes were more excited.


    Tang Kexin beckons to her. The little princess quickly leans forward. Tang Kexin whispers a few words in her ear.


    The little princess''s eyes blinked quickly, then nodded quickly, and then left the room.


    "Search!" Ye Lan will never hide her anger any more. Damned woman, she was hiding in the prime minister''s office before. Unexpectedly, there was a dark room with such ingenious design in her boudoir. If she didn''t escape from the prime minister''s office, it would be a little inconvenient for her to move. I''m afraid that he can''t find her trace until now.


    At the thought that he and Tang Kexin are only separated by one wall, but they have lost each other''s arm, the anger of night LAN Jue is even stronger.


    "Wait!" The little princess stopped. "Although brother Sanhuang is aiming to find sister Xin, shadow can''t disobey the holy will, but shadow has the right to say a few words."


    the guards are at a loss for a moment, waiting for the instruction of night Lanjue.


    "Say" night LAN Jue look cold spit out a word.


    "Be careful when you ask the bodyguard to search. Even if you don''t hurt people, it''s not good to hurt flowers and grass!" The little princess suddenly smiles brightly, but her heart is full of puzzlement. Why does sister Xin want her to say this?


    Even if it doesn''t hurt anyone? People?


    Night LAN Jue''s sword brow is slightly selected, and carefully ponders this sentence, which seems to remind, but it doesn''t seem to be?


    Who will be hurt?


    Tang Kexin?


    The bodyguards looked at the contemplative night LAN Jue and looked at each other. The third highness was the master, the little princess was the master, and the master didn''t speak. Let''s wait for the moment.


    The little princess secretly applauded Tang Kexin. Sure enough, the third highness hesitated after hearing this sentence. Elder sister, you are really wonderful.


    "Search!" Night LAN Jue again whispered the command line


    "yes!" The bodyguards were instructed to quickly disperse and search room by room.


    But the little princess is stupid. She is sitting on the surface of her mind. She is very anxious. According to her sister''s expectation, the third highness should not search the princess mansion. How can it become like this now?


    At the thought of my sister in her room, the little princess could not help but move her feet.


    Night LAN Jue lips corner dye a trace of smile, sure enough, Tang Kexin is here.


    He remembered that he had said before that tight lips represented stress and anxiety, which people usually do when they are upset. And just now, the little princess moved her feet outwards to show that she wanted to go.


    Just now, when the little princess said, "even if it doesn''t hurt people, it''s not good to hurt flowers and grass." she specially emphasized the character, which is to create a false image. The purpose is to tell Tang Kexin, who is no longer in the princess mansion, not to hurt the flowers and plants. It''s for the bodyguards to search carefully and delay as much as possible, so that Tang Kexin, who is no longer in the princess mansion, can have enough time to escape. If night LAN Jue really searches Princess mansion, maybe Tang Kexin really takes advantage of chaos to escape. If not, maybe Tang Kexin is watching him safely in a room.


    So, search or not, night LAN Jue is gambling!


    Now it seems that night LAN won the bet!


    "Your Highness, I don''t see the princess!" After a leading bodyguard came out of the east courtyard, he reported in a low voice.


    "Your Highness, there is no discovery in the West courtyard that my subordinates have searched." Another group of bodyguards came to report.


    "Your Highness, there is nothing in the South courtyard."


    "Your Highness, Zhengyuan has not found any reports"


    one by one, but they are all the results of failure.


    "Have you looked everywhere?" Night LAN absolutely eyebrow angle tiny Cu, again cold voice asks a way, is he to judge a mistake?


    "Yes, I have." How dare they slightest neglect the answers of several bodyguards and the orders of your highness. As long as they can find the place,


    they have searched one by one, even if they saw a mouse hole.


    "Your Highness, there''s another place" where the name comes out to remind us that "it''s just"


    "make it clear!" Night LAN is absolutely stuffy voice low roar, originally thought is the victory in hand, did not expect or nothing.


    "Princess''s boudoir!" Whispered Mingchuan.


    "No," the little princess instinctively objected, "absolutely not." My sister is still in the room. How can I let them search.


    "Master, the princess is of noble status, and has not yet left the cabinet. My subordinates have not entered and searched." Explained Mingchuan respectfully.


    "In that case, I will go myself." Night LAN Jue Li clothes, quickly walked out.


    The little princess can only follow up silently. Her third highness is her brother. She can''t stop it or dare not.


    Looking at the closed door, the little princess subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, sister, May Buddha bless you!


    Night LAN Jue''s hand slowly presses on the door, but it tightens violently. What do you want to say when you see her?


    The name spreads don''t understand of looking at night LAN Jue, master son is not should push a door to enter? Why did it stop all of a sudden?


    Look at the look of the master. Why does the legend think that night LAN is so nervous? Then the famous biography denied the idea. The master could

 Chapter 179

    Night LAN Jue sees someone behind the screen, his body is stiff, his hands are slightly quivering, his face seems to be a little more nervous, his steps are slightly paused, and then he quickly flashes into the room.


    But when I got to the screen and saw the man clearly, my eyes narrowed, "Nangong Yi, how are you here?"


    Just now, when he saw only the figure of a man, he came here without a detailed argument. I have to say that just now, his mood was excited, but he saw the moment of Nangong Yi.


    His heart sank.


    How can Nangong Yi appear here?


    What''s more, it''s not good to have Nangong Yi.


    The little princess who followed in couldn''t help crying out, "ah! Why it is you? How about sister? "


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are fixed on the person in front of her, and the ink pupil seems to spray out fire.


    "Your Highness is angry to see that it''s not in his heart?" Nangong Yi likes to do things that are afraid of no chaos in the world. Seeing the angry appearance of LAN Jue at night, he is very happy, especially now.


    He had known each other for such a long time. He was the first time to see the angry appearance of night LAN Jue.


    To be honest, he was dissatisfied with the previous marriage fraud of night LAN Jue. However, Tang Kexin proposed the marriage himself. He also knew that in that case, he told Tang Kexin that Tang Kexin might not believe it either.


    At first, he thought that Tang Kexin was cheated by his third highness. After all, he became a relative, entered the cave, cooked raw rice and cooked rice. As a woman, he could only recognize him that way. What''s more, his third highness is really a very excellent and excellent man. He is definitely the kind of man that women dream of marrying.


    However, he did not expect that Tang Kexin fled on the first day of marriage.


    And that reason is absolutely true, as he knows, the reason that the third highness said is absolutely true, and the reason that the heart fled is absolutely because of that.


    Because, Tang Kexin originally wanted to fake marriage, fake husband and wife. What she wanted was no real name, and the third highness estimated that she had directly troubled her all night.


    In this case, it''s strange that she doesn''t escape. Hahaha, it''s so interesting.


    The heart is so personal.


    "Your Highness is looking for the heart. How can we help with this relationship?" Nangong Yi looks at the night LAN Jue, smiles from the corner of his lips, and gloats unabashedly. "But you''re late, and the heart has gone."


    "I''m thinking of our friend, so I''d like to leave you a message!" Nangong Yi looked at the increasingly tense expression of night LAN Jue, and said that the more happy he was, the more angry he was in the recent night LAN Jue.


    "Pass on the name, and inform the general." Night LAN Jue one by one said "transfer troops!"


    "Your Highness, someone found the trace of the princess in the moat." just at this time, a bodyguard quickly came in to report.


    Moat? Is she out of town already?


    She''s out of town so soon?


    She had just left the prime minister''s mansion for a short time, and it was almost not long before he came to the princess''s mansion. Just after seeing the look of the princess and Nangong Yi''s words, she had obviously come to the princess''s mansion?


    Before Tang Kexin came to the princess mansion, he used his usual clothes to load some stones and wood, but only tied the wood and not the stone. The river in the princess mansion is connected with the moat. When Tang Kexin hid under the bridge, he threw his clothes into the river. At the beginning, the clothes would sink. In the princess mansion, the clothes would not be found, but because the stone was not tied tightly, the water flowed The washing will be separated from the clothes. The wood will absorb the water and float up slowly with the clothes.


    Therefore, the bodyguard found Tang Kexin''s clothes by the moat.


    The night LAN Jue Mou color is slightly heavy, coldly swept the bodyguard who came to report in front of him, the lip corner slowly pulled out a sneer, yes, he was laughing.


    However, the smile made people feel colder and colder, which made people present, including Nangong Yi, creepy.


    When night LAN Jue finds out that Tang Kexin escapes from marriage, she is not only angry with Tang Kexin, but also regretful for cheating Tang Kexin.


    The search of these hours is to heat up his anger little by little, and his regret has been consumed by Tang Kexin''s escape.


    At this time, the night LAN Jue, just like a bomb, desperately filled with explosives, desperately filled with explosives, in these few hours, have not stopped, now has reached the point of never filling.


    It''s just the limit.


    At the moment, only one fuse is needed, and Tang Kexin''s news is the only and the most intense fuse. Once it appears, it will explode in an instant.


    The eyes of the night LAN Jue Mo squinted suddenly, and suddenly burst out the dazzling light, "come, search the princess mansion."


    He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that under his heavy encirclement, she can escape from the Princess House in such a short time.


    As for her trace of the moat, it''s just the woman''s plan to move away from the mountain.


    he believes that the woman is a bit intelligent. Previously, he was disordered and measured. Now, her eyes narrowed slightly again. Although her skill is really good, she can''t do lightness skill after all, and she will never run far. In terms of time, she didn''t run, and she is still running This princess mansion.


    But, he just used lightness skill, in each corner of Princess mansion, all turned a time, did not discover her!


    Eyes suddenly look out of the window of the river, water, water inside.


    I can''t find it. The only possibility is that it''s in the water. Although the water is cold now, the woman is afraid of doing anything to avoid him.


    "Tell all the people to look in the water." Night LAN Jue''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, and suddenly ordered the name pass behind her. Even if the woman went up and down, he would pull her out.


    However, when he thought of the cold water, there was a trace of tension and worry in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    "Down, down?" Mingchuan was shocked, and some of his breath was unbelievably low. He found that these two days, he could not guess his Highness''s mind more and more. Although it was early summer, it was still cold in the middle of the night. The river was deep and flowing. It must be very cold underwater.


    Can Tang Kexin get into the water? Isn''t it frozen to death?


    However, no one dared to disobey His Highness''s order. Mingchuan hurriedly summoned all the rest of the bodyguards around him and told them to go to the water.


    Of course, there are six or seven bodyguards left.


    Night LAN Jue guessed right. Tang Kexin was in the river and heard their conversation.


    She knew that she would be exposed soon when she searched the princess''s house at night. So what she said to night Lan Ying just now was to stabilize her mind, but it was true to teach her mind reading skills.


    She just didn''t expect that night LAN would know him so well, so thoroughly calculated her expected hiding place.


    Before she came to Princess mansion, she put some stones and wood on the clothes she wore in her daily life, but only tied the wood, not tied the stone


    the river in Princess mansion is connected with the moat. When she arrived at Princess mansion, she threw the clothes into the river. At the beginning, the clothes would sink, so the clothes would not be found in Princess mansion.


    But because the stone is not tied tightly, it will be separated from the clothes by the washing of water, and the wood will slowly float up with the clothes because of the density.


    She calculated that the clothes would appear on the Bank of the moat in order to bring the sight of the night LAN Jue out of the city.


    I didn''t expect this bastard to be cheated. What''s more, Nangong Yi would come out to make trouble.


    Fortunately, just after Lan Ying went out, she hid. Nangong Yi didn''t find her.


    As for Nangong Yi''s words, they are just deceiving night LAN Jue.


    So it''s right that night LAN never gets angry with him.


    Now, night LAN Jue encircles the princess mansion, all around are his people.


    She can''t run. It''s midnight now. Except for searching for her bodyguard, there must be no one on the road. She runs alone on the road, which is too easy to expose.


    It''s better to hide under the water.


    After all, the river is too long, the area of the river is large, and now the night is thick, and her potential underwater is not easy to find.


    What''s more, the sound of the river flow can hide her actions.


    After she quietly went down the water, she slowly swam along the river towards the direction outside the princess mansion. She didn''t dare to move too much. She was afraid to be found by the night LAN Jue. Therefore, her speed was very slow.


    From the direction of her launching to the princess mansion, it is actually a distance of more than ten meters. At this moment, she is only two meters away from the wall.


    Tang Kexin was secretly delighted. There was an iron fence in the river under the wall. It should be to prevent people from sneaking in. However, when she came to the princess mansion, she had damaged one, just let her body pass by.


    However, just at this time, he suddenly heard the order that night LAN never let people go into the water.


    Tang Kexin takes a hard breath. Can this man not react so fast.


    Although he had long suspected that she was hiding in the water, it was too fast. She didn''t even swim a few steps.


    She had to admit that the shrewdness of night LAN Jue was terrible.


    However, fortunately, there are not many guards around the river, and after the water, the torch in his hand will have to be extinguished.


    Because, the river is really deep, under the water, can only swim.


    Tang Kexin''s heart was secretly shocked, but he tried his best to calm down, and once again he quietly approached the wall. The distance between the two steps was very close, very close. Now, those bodyguards are under the water, and it doesn''t matter if their voice is a little louder.


    Tang Kexin successfully drilled out of the princess mansion.


    Just, but at this time, suddenly heard a plop sound, it is obvious that someone jumped into the water again.


    Then he heard the voice of the famous legend, "Your Highness, the water is too cold, your body"


    Tang Kexin was slightly shocked, and the night LAN Jue even fell into the water? Then


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 180

    Seriously, the river is really cold. She can''t stand it now.


    In order to catch her, he had to catch her.


    Night LAN Jue didn''t know that Tang Kexin had destroyed the iron fence in the bottom of the river under the wall for a long time, because the iron fence was installed in order to prevent malicious people from sneaking in. There are various rivers connecting the mansion outside the mansion. Therefore, it is extremely solid, which is impossible for ordinary people to destroy.


    Therefore, he thought that Tang Kexin must still be in the princess mansion after she went under the water. After all, she can''t swim far as a woman. What''s more, there are only a few bodyguards, all of whom are obviously cold. Some of them are still breathing softly.


    At this moment, he can''t wait to jump out of the water and swim in the same direction.


    He dived directly into the bottom of the water to find out. He didn''t come up until he couldn''t breathe.


    Mingchuan is completely shocked, but his highness is under the water. How could he still stand on it? He also jumped down and looked for it in the opposite direction of night LAN.


    The Nangong Yi and the night LAN shadow behind them are even more speechless, and they are shocked by the action of night LAN Jue.


    In fact, all the guards in the water believed that if Tang Kexin was in the river, he would still be in the princess mansion, because they all knew that there were iron fences under the walls at both ends of the princess mansion. Even if they dived into the bottom of the water, it would be very difficult to break them.


    Therefore, they were all found in the princess''s house. No one wanted to go outside. When some bodyguards were near the wall, they didn''t see anyone, so they turned back.


    After the name passed down the water, it was also like the night LAN Jue. He looked for it one by one until he reached the wall, but he still couldn''t find it. He just wanted to go back, and his eyes suddenly stopped when he looked into the water.


    This iron fence?


    In his astonishment, he swam quickly and found that there was a hole on the iron fence that could allow a person to pass through.


    It''s a surprise, but it''s not trivial. I think that his highness is in the opposite direction to him at the moment. I''m afraid that he''ll come to the other end of the princess mansion if he wants to shout.


    Then a person quickly drilled out.


    After drilling out of the princess mansion, he quickly swam forward. He was originally a martial artist, but his physical strength was amazing. At the moment, Tang Kexin was tossed all night by night LAN Jue, and he didn''t have enough to eat. He was already a little out of strength. Before long, he was caught up by the legend.


    Hearing the voice from behind, Tang Kexin knew that he had been found. Quietly looking back, only to see a person''s shadow, heart secretly relieved.


    At the moment, instead of running forward, she stopped and swam towards Mingchuan.


    The famous biography found a figure in the water from afar. He guessed that it must be Tang Kexin. He was secretly delighted, and his movements were getting faster and faster.


    If you want to go up, grab her.


    However, at this time, it was unexpectedly found that the figure turned back and swam towards him.


    Mingchuan was stunned. For a while, some of them didn''t react. If it was really her, it would never swim towards him.


    Are they other bodyguards?


    In the dark doubt of the famous legend, Tang Kexin had already swam to his face, and suddenly came to the surface of the water. He asked breathlessly, "have you found it?" Her voice, deliberately suppressed, with a little hoarseness, let alone from the river, it was not clear.


    What''s more, she''s wearing men''s clothes now.


    So, for a while, the famous biography didn''t respond, subconsciously replied, "not yet."


    "Then keep looking." Tang Kexin echoed slightly, then dived into the water again, pretending to continue to look for.


    "Oh." Mingchuan unconsciously answered, and then he also wanted to dive into the water and continue to search. However, he suddenly realized that there was something wrong, so he quickly came out of the water and asked, "what''s your name"


    after all, it''s not too stupid to follow yanjue.


    Just now, Tang Kexin has been around his back, and quickly points two points at his body. Mingchuan''s body is frozen for a moment, and the unfinished words are also stuck in his throat.


    These days, she has asked Dong''Er to teach her martial arts. She thinks that the two most useful skills are lightness skill, which is the most convenient way to escape.


    The second is the point method, which can make the enemy stagnate instantly.


    Dong''Er said that the lightness skill should have a certain amount of internal power. It should be practiced for at least a few years, so that lightness skill will be avoided.


    However, this acupoint method is very easy to learn. In just a few days, she has been able to use it skillfully.


    Before that, she had practiced with Dong''Er''s girl and ordered her sleeping acupoints. If the girl knew, she would use the acupoint method she taught her to deal with her in turn. I don''t know if she would get angry and spit blood.


    I didn''t expect that even the famous biography was ordered by her today. Of course, it was a fluke.


    Tang Kexin just came out of the water, turned to the front of the famous biography, his lips slightly pulled out a light smile.


    Famous biography a pair of eyes son mercilessly stare at her, although it is in this dark night, but Tang Kexin can still clearly feel his killing intention.


    "Ha ha, if you want to kill me, you have to have that ability. Now you are not guaranteed, and you are pretending to be ruthless. If I just press your finger, you will sink forever."


    Tang Kexin glanced at his mouth slightly and said with disapproval.


    The name spreads stupefied for a while, the kill meaning in the Mou son also more apparent, but, in the heart, but still have some fear, that woman says right, now, want to kill him, really is easy matter.


    However, to his surprise, Tang Kexin not only didn''t press him into the water as she said, but also dragged him to the shore with force, and then laid him horizontally on the ground.


    At the moment, Mingchuan is in a hurry. Mou Zi subconsciously looks to the direction of Princess mansion. Unfortunately, Tang Kexin points his mute acupoint and cannot shout.


    "Tell your master for me that Miss Ben is not so easy to catch." Tang Kexin can''t see his mind. He smiles again with a smile in his voice, but he is arrogant.


    However, at the moment, she is not afraid to delay. Since Mingchuan can find it here, yelan Jue can also find it. Yelan is not Mingchuan. If he finds it, he will die.


    Under the glare of Mingchuan, Tang Kexin dived into the water again and swam towards the distance quickly.


    Tang Kexin swam forward for a while, then came out of the water and went ashore. Although it was cold in the water, she could accept the temperature under the water. But when she went ashore at the moment, she felt the bone chilling cold as soon as the night wind came out.


    Tang Kexin can''t care so much at the moment. He chooses the most hidden place and quickly leaves the river.


    Although it was late in the night, Tang Kexin was slightly shocked when he met some bodyguards who were searching from time to time.


    This time, the action of night LAN Jue was unexpected. It was too big.


    Mingchuan can only watch Tang Kexin leave. He wants to inform his highness, but he can''t move or shout. At this moment, he really wants to kill Tang Kexin. That woman is too cunning and insidious.


    And he had never been so embarrassed in his life, and was controlled by a woman.


    He secretly used his kung fu to break away from the acupoints.


    At the moment, the night LAN who swam to the other side of the palace never found Tang Kexin, so she came back again. When she swam to this side, she also found the hole. Her eyes sank slightly, and she swam in a hurry. After a distance, she saw the famous biography lying on the bank.


    Night LAN Jue micro Jing, quickly surfaced, point to open the speed of the Wind Cave Road, cold voice way, "what''s going on?"


    That woman doesn''t know martial arts, so she shouldn''t be able to point.


    "Temple. Your highness, yes. Yes, it''s her. " At the moment, Mingchuan stammered, thinking that Tang Kexin is now the princess anyway, and that the princess is obviously very important in the prince''s heart, so he changed his words, "it''s the princess"


    actually, it can''t blame the princess, it can only blame his carelessness.


    Mingchuan tells the story of what happened just now to yanjue.


    "Mingchuan, you underestimated her too much." Night LAN Jue hears Mingchuan''s words. After a moment''s silence, she says in a low voice. Mingchuan doesn''t know the woman''s ability at all. It''s no wonder that she will be cheated.


    After a slight pause, he asked again, "how long have you been away?"


    "About a quarter of an hour." Mingchuan''s eyes flickered a little and said angrily that his highness was right. He underestimated the princess''s ability to participate. It''s not just a matter of good luck to be able to deal with his Highness for such a long time.


    "He also asked his subordinates to tell his highness that she was not so easy to catch." Mingchuan hesitated for a moment, then whispered.


    "Well, good." This night LAN never angry, lips corner but slowly pull out a light smile, "this king will accompany to the end."


    Mingchuan was stunned. Although it was a little dark at the moment, he saw the slight smile on the corner of his Highness''s lips.


    "According to the king''s order, another group of royal forest generals will be sent to search the city from the east to the West. Don''t let it go anywhere. " Night LAN Jue''s lips are still with a faint smile, but the command of the deep voice makes Mingchuan surprised.


    Carpet search, it will cost a lot of manpower, what''s more, the carpet painted by his highness is the whole capital. However, we have to admit that there is no possibility of missing out in such a search.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 181

    In order to find Miss Tang, the Lord is desperate.


    Even he was a little scared at the moment.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin is running away in the street. I don''t know if it''s because of his wet clothes that he suddenly shivers. She carefully avoids those soldiers. It''s about 3 o''clock in Lingchen. This time is the darkest time of the day. Because the moon has fallen, and this time is also the most sleepy time for people, it''s very beneficial to her.


    At this moment, she thought of one, and the only place where she could hide.


    Now, everyone is searching for her, and she has been exposed in two places. So, Ye Lan will probably guess that her next target is the palace.


    However, she just wanted to go the opposite way. She wanted to go to the palace.


    Night LAN should never think that she took him around for a day today, and finally stopped in his palace.


    At the thought of night LAN Jue seeing Mingchuan''s shriveled appearance, Tang Kexin was in a good mood, and his steps became brisk.


    At this time, the soldiers and bodyguards in the palace are still there, so the palace is almost empty now. Looking at it, there is no one at all.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed. He saw the position and went into the backyard. At the moment, there are few people in the whole Royal Palace, let alone the backyard, so she doesn''t have to worry about being seen.


    Around a curved path, Tang Kexin finds a remote room, then gently opens the window and jumps in.


    Naturally, she would not move the door foolishly, because no one has lived in the room for a long time, and there are many spiders in front of the door. Once moved, it''s easy to find that


    the room is full of dust and spiders, but Tang Kexin dare not move, touch, or even bend slightly to avoid the spider one by one and go inside.


    The furnishings in the room are also very simple. There are only two chairs, a table and a bed. It''s not hard to see that this should be the room where the girls used to live.


    It is likely that there are fewer maids in the palace now, so no one lives there.


    Tang Kexin went to the bed, and there was a layer of dust on the bed, so she did not sit down, but stood on the side near the corner of the wall. Although it was unlikely that someone would come here, she was careful, especially when she thought of the cold face of night Lanjue and the ruthlessness that she would never stop catching.


    She knew that at the moment, there could be no carelessness, because her opponent was too dangerous.


    Tang Kexin frowned slightly, thinking about what she would do next?


    Tang Kexin thought that no matter how angry LAN Jue was at this time, he was also a human being, and he also wanted to rest. He could never search the palace again in the middle of the night, so Tang Kexin was safe for the time being.


    Tang Kexin looks for the most suitable hiding place in this room.


    It''s just that this room is really a space swing. At a glance, it doesn''t even have a hidden place. Tang Kexin is secretly depressed. What kind of broken room doesn''t even have a place to hide? Do you want to take the risk of finding another suitable one?


    What should I do if my character is found out?


    Thinking of taking another risk, Tang Kexin kicked at the bedside angrily.


    At the same time, Tang Kexin was shocked by the echo of "Dong"!


    Empty?


    Tang Kexin raised his eyes and smiled. The smile spread from the corner of his eyes. He said that a beautiful girl like her, who is loved by everyone and has flowers, how could God be cruel to her.


    Even if the door is closed, there must be a window left.


    Tang Kexin carefully raised the bed board and whistled. It seems that God left her not only a window, but also a big one.


    There are not only some hay under the bed, but also a mat on it. It should be the people who lived before. They often put things under the bed, so they put it on.


    Now I can have a good sleep!


    Think of it, night LAN Jue must be still tossing outside, her lips smile is more and more obvious


    night LAN Jue, my girl is going to sleep! You can find it slowly.


    Nangong Yi looks at the angry and anti laughing night LAN Jue, and silently scores his anger index, which is definitely the highest score since he knew night LAN Jue.


    He knew that night LAN would attack Phoenix just to say, but at this time night LAN Jue still has the creepy danger.


    Nangong Yi pursed his dry lips and said with a little flattery, "otherwise, I''ll be here today. You see, everyone is tired."


    But he remembers what he just said to Ye Lanjue. He can''t help his reaction. Now, ye Lanjue is better to touch the hair. If he is angry now, isn''t it a lack of heart?


    At this time of night LAN Jue, the clothes on his body have been dried by his internal power, but the chill from his eyes still carries the danger of ice cover for thousands of miles. The sneer from the corner of his lips is more frightening than the chill in his eyes.


    "Mingchuan, take the king''s token, mobilize the royal forest army, and place a soldier every five steps to surround the whole outside of the capital." In the eyes of night LAN Jue''s tiny squint, there was a dangerous cold light, and once again, he was ordered word by word.


    Words micro Dun, lips corner slowly pull out a sneer, once again cold voice way, "block city gate, no one is allowed to go out of the city."


    He wants to see where that woman can fly It''s said that when you hear the order of night LAN Jue, you are shocked to stop and mobilize the royal forest army?


    At the moment, he really doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. The royal forest army was used to protect the emperor. Although it was under the charge of his highness and could be transferred by his highness, it was too


    to transfer the royal forest army because of such things, and his highness also ordered to block the city gate and forbid anyone to go out. I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "What? Didn''t you hear the king''s order clearly? " Night LAN Jue''s eyes slightly turned to Mingchuan. At the moment, in the coldness, anger spurted out, and in the voice, there was a chilling chill.


    Mingchuan followed him for many years, thinking that he had been used to the cold of the Lord, but at the moment his body was still shaking.


    The little princess on one side has been frozen, and the third brother is too terrible. Elder sister, can you escape?


    "I''m going to tell you to rotate the garrison every five hours without any slack." Once again, the eyes squinted. In the cold voice, there was more momentum in the necessary domineering.


    "Notice shall be issued that no one is allowed to take in strangers, and those who disobey shall be severely punished." Also does not wait for the name to transmit the response, the night LAN Jue then again cold voice way.


    "Let''s hear that there is a checkpoint in the north gate of Tingfeng. From today on, anyone who has to go out of the city in an emergency must first go to Tingfeng to get a sign that can prove his identity, and then let the soldiers send him out of the city specially. No one, without exception, all other gates are blocked." Night LAN Jue thought for a moment, and then again cold voice said.


    Listening to wind is good at transfiguration. No one who is easy to transfigure can escape her eyes.


    He can''t completely block the capital city from letting anyone out. After all, some people may have to go out, so he came up with this plan.


    The famous legend''s lip corners gave a fierce slap. The king''s move was so amazing. He was worried that he would block the city gate and prevent anyone from leaving the city, which might cause unnecessary unrest. Unexpectedly, the king had a good move.


    This time, it''s not only famous, but even Nangong Yi trembled a little. At night, LAN Jue did everything. It''s really water tight. Fortunately, it''s not his enemy. Fortunately, he won''t really attack Phoenix.


    The queen sat upright in the room, her eyes slightly looking forward, worried about the color of her eyes.


    Where is her heart now?


    Her heart, although silly, grew up in the prime minister''s office after all, and was protected by her. Others only dare to mock her in their hearts, and they seldom bully her in words. There is no shortage of food and clothing, and there has always been a winter girl around, who has never suffered anything.


    Now she runs away, and there is no one around to take care of her, and she doesn''t know if she has enough tape around her.


    Three highness, such a proud three highness, although he did not blame the heart in the hall, but he is the prince after all, can bear this tone?


    What''s more, they are married by the emperor. I don''t know whether the third highness is sincere to his heart?


    If not, the Queen''s heart became more and more uneasy at the thought of his three Highness''s ruthlessness.


    Her heart, how to marry a person who doesn''t love with the same fate as her, do you really want to repeat her old way?


    Even, like her, she ran away from home, hoping that she was safe, and more hoping that she could escape.


    Don''t be like yourself. It''s the only way to be around someone you don''t love.


    Seeing the empress''s mother''s expression, Dong''Er, who was beside her, could not bear the uneasiness of her heart, said softly, "mother, miss is not the former one. Don''t worry, miss will be OK."


    Since miss Dong''Er got well, everything she has done has been admired by Dong''Er. Such a miss can turn a bad fortune into a good one. What''s more, the three princes are different to miss. No matter how angry she is, she believes that she will not do anything that will really hurt miss Dong''Er.


    "The emperor is here." The sharp voice broke the Queen''s worry.


    The queen quickly took back her eyes and was about to go to salute.


    The emperor hurriedly came over and held the queen up. Donger saw the situation and walked out gently.


    "Qing''er, don''t worry, but the girl is smart and will be fine." the eyes of the emperor are soft and overflowing, knowing that the queen must be worried about Tang Kexin at the moment. Even if Tang Kexin is her daughter and someone else''s daughter, after all, he forces the empress to become a relative with him. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, he still has his own fault.


    When the queen heard this, she was slightly shocked. Didn''t he come to ask for help?


    Or


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 182

    The 182 third Highness''s domineering spirit, found her


    the queen looked up to the emperor, with a trace of doubt on her face: "the emperor is not strange?"


    "I don''t blame her!" The emperor''s face is firm, no doubt said.


    "But the third highness?" The queen is still confused? Can the emperor really blame me? Before the emperor''s attitude towards the marriage of xiner and his third highness, now xiner escapes, but it''s a slap in the face of the royal family.


    And his third highness is the emperor''s favorite son. Can he really blame him?


    "Fool, you see what jue''er said today, it doesn''t mean to be weird! He put the mistake on him, but he didn''t want the girl in his heart to bear it. " The emperor clapped the Queen''s hand and explained.


    At this time, he looked at the woman he deeply loved, and his heart was only aching. From the first time he saw her, he fell deeply in love with her. At that time, when she ran away from home, he was not angry, she did not love him, he was not hate.


    But anger or hate can''t stop him from loving her, let alone persuading him not to get her. Now, they have been husband and wife for nineteen years. Even though her heart is still not here, her people still belong to themselves.


    What''s more, the man appeared. When she was most vulnerable now, if she could not be comforted, wouldn''t it force his favorite woman to the man?


    The throne of the emperor, in front of his beloved woman, is nothing. Without her, the beautiful land would be of no use to him.


    The emperor slowly embraced the queen and said, "I believe that jue''er has a girl in his heart. Otherwise, even if I marry him, he will not marry her."


    "Don''t worry, girl, you will be fine." The emperor said again, in a gentle tone.


    "Today, I''m here with you. You have a good rest." The emperor caressed the empress''s shoulder and said softly.


    The queen is slightly surprised, accompany her? The Queen''s face is ugly at the thought of the emperor''s extravagance. Today, she really can''t do it.


    The emperor saw the empress''s unwillingness and did not control her emotions as usual. He had used the wrong method before. He always felt that only those who got her could prove that she really belonged to him. He never thought about it for him. Now, he will understand her. Get her heart


    the emperor gently holds the empress''s hand and whispers, "I''m with you today, you have no joke!"


    "Lieying, do you have any news?" The emperor of the Northern Kingdom looked out of the window at the moonlight, but also full of worry.


    My own daughter, although she has never met, is so close to heart. How can she not worry? Even if she knows her intelligence, she still can''t let go.


    "Go back to the Lord, young Lord is OK, now it''s in King Rui''s mansion." According to the return of dark guard, fierce Eagle replied respectfully.


    "Oh? The prince''s residence at night The emperor of the northern kingdom was lost in thought. Unexpectedly, his heart went back to the house of King Rui?


    "Yes." Lie Ying returns the trace of Tang Kexin to the emperor of the Northern Kingdom one by one. His praise for Tang Kexin cannot be concealed in his words.


    "Hahaha." The emperor of the Northern Kingdom laughed loudly, and all his worries were gone. "Well, I am worthy of being my good daughter."


    The emperor of Northern Kingdom also heard about the means of night Lanjue. Tang Kexin can escape from night Lanjue''s hand more than once. How can he not be proud.


    "Continue to protect the little Lord. Do not show up until you have to." The emperor of the northern kingdom said.


    "Flamingo, take the pen and paper." Thinking of the means of night LAN Jue, the king of the Northern Kingdom''s eyes are slightly dark, and his daughter is in pain, so he can''t let others bully him.


    Wang Rui''s mansion has lost himself in the night. He has no sleep at all. His mind is full of Tang Kexin''s shadow, and his heart flashed worries that he could not even detect.


    All of a sudden, the dark shadow flashed in front of the window made him wake up instantly. Night LAN Jue''s fingers moved. He was about to move. The dark shadow had left.


    night LAN Jue got up to open the door. There was a note outside the door.


    Night LAN Jue slowly unfolds the paper, a line of aggressive words is printed into the eyes: "to be peaceful, do not use the suoyengmen."


    Sign a dragon flying and Phoenix dancing "North" character.


    North? Northland? But why did people in the Northern Kingdom interfere in Tang Kexin''s affairs?


    For many years, the Northern Kingdom and the Dayuan Dynasty had no contact, and it was impossible to have anything to do with the prime minister''s office, but now it is clear that some of them have intervened in this matter.


    However, the literal meaning should be just to remind him not to use the cable flame door.


    In fact, if he had to, he would not use the power of suoyenmen.


    This night, many people tossed and turned, only one person, safe dream, that is, Tang Kexin.


    When Tang Kexin woke up, it was bright.


    Wang Rui''s mansion is still very peaceful. It seems that Ye Lan never thought she was hiding in the mansion. Tang Kexin can''t help but praise her wit.


    Since he can''t go out now, why don''t he take good care of himself? Tang Kexin turns over and sleeps in the past.


    "Prince, will the princess have left the city?" It''s almost two days and two nights since I found it, but there''s no news at all. Although Mingchuan doesn''t believe that Tang Kexin will leave the city in this case, it''s really weird that he can''t find it.


    "Impossible." Night LAN Jue said slowly word by word, he believed that the woman was absolutely still in the city, at this moment, his face has recovered the usual calm, although the face is still gloomy, still cold, but no longer so terrible.


    Two days is enough for him to calm down. Only when he calms down can he fight with her well.


    As for the power of suoyengmen, it''s not necessary.


    However, he didn''t seem to have many accidents when he still didn''t find his report, which seemed to be expected by him.


    Since that woman has the ability of strategizing, it''s normal that she can''t be found in a short time.


    Suddenly, the eyes of night LAN Jue suddenly narrowed, as if an important place had been missed.


    I don''t know how long it took in the backyard. The sound of opening the door gently suddenly woke Tang Kexin up.


    A pair of eyes suddenly open, just in sleep, at the moment has been very awake.


    She found that the door opened at the moment, opened,


    her eyes, turned to the door, saw that the door slowly opened, slowly expanded from a seam.


    Tang Kexin''s heart suddenly hangs up. How could the door be opened suddenly? Is it the wind? But the door is closed tightly. There is not too much wind.


    So it can''t be the wind.


    The door was still slowly open, but Tang Kexin didn''t see anyone.


    Isn''t it a ghost? Tang Kexin''s mind suddenly flashed such an idea. Before, she would never believe in ghosts and gods, but her soul could go through the ancient times. If she was told that there were ghosts at the moment, she would believe it.


    Although she was very brave, there was an uncontrolled fear of the ghosts and gods.


    If you meet a good ghost, it''s OK. If you really meet a fierce ghost, it''s not tragic. People are often afraid of things that can''t be mastered subconsciously.


    But, then, she heard the faint breath, the fear in her heart also slowly dissipated. If she had breath, she should not be a ghost, but a person.


    Just, who will be here late?


    Did the people who used to live here suddenly come back?


    Thinking about it, I saw one foot, stepped in carefully, then another foot, and then another foot.


    Tang Kexin was stunned again, but there was more than one person. Judging from the shadow, the front two feet were slightly thin, obviously women''s feet.


    And the back one is a little clumsy. It''s a man''s foot.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners gave her a hard slap. She won''t be so unlucky to meet the wild mandarin duck.


    Only to see, those two people slowly walked in, and then gently closed the door of the room, and then two people slowly walked to the bedside.


    "Brother Huzi, I''m a little afraid." "The woman was obviously afraid," she whispered.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one will find out. No one will come to the backyard." The man comforted her in a low voice.


    Tang Kexin really wants to kill himself with a piece of tofu at the moment.


    NN, she''s so lucky.


    There are so many rooms in the backyard, but you don''t choose this one!


    Escape marriage, hide under this bed, won''t let her watch a live action movie?


    God, you are so kind to me. After I escape, I will burn paper and incense for you every day. It''s better to burn them all directly.


    It''s not surprising that this kind of situation is the most common in all the courtyards.


    Those girls are the ones who can''t stand to be seduced most when they are ignorant and emotional.


    I remember Cao Xueqin''s dream of Red Mansions once said that even the stone lions outside the mansion may not be clean, so we can see the obscenity in the house.


    Although the night LAN is extremely severe, it is impossible to do everything, especially those girls who do rough work.


    Things like this can never be avoided. Because of an impulse, even his life was ignored.


    Men are animals that think with their lower bodies.


    However, these two people are really bold. At the moment, they are afraid of being overpowered. They are still


    but, looking back, it''s really a good opportunity. In normal times, there will be a guard patrol in any way. But these two days, the guards are looking for people, which is not easy to be found.


    It seems that this man is not stupid, but also very brave.


    In fact, what Tang Kexin didn''t know was that the girl usually cleans the backyard. Sometimes the little guy comes to move something, and they see it right.


    The man reached out to untie her button, and the woman seemed to hesitate and earn a little.


    "I have told my mother that I will marry you." The man''s hand, slightly paused, and then whispered, in the voice of the moment, with too much temptation.


    Tang Kexin''s lips slowly drew a little irony. If you really want to marry her, you should respect her at least. You shouldn''t do it in the dark. This ancient woman can''t hurt you.


    At this time, men''s words, how many are true?


    But, that wench, but because of this words but joyful, slightly droops down the eyes son, a face of bashfulness, but did not stop him again, let him untie her dress button.


    Ignorant woman? Not even this kind of self-respect, pitiful, but also sad.


    She couldn''t have exposed herself for such a thing, so, don

 Chapter 183

    The man rolled out of bed and knelt down on the ground, pleading, "Lord, spare your life."


    The woman was obviously scared to be silly, still in bed, without any reaction.


    Tang Kexin took a deep breath.


    God, can you be more cruel. Dare to have more bad luck with her?


    She could not have imagined that night LAN would be here at this time. Now, in modern times, it''s almost 2 a.m.


    This man, don''t you need to sleep?


    The man was kneeling in front of the bed with his back to her. But it just stopped her.


    Through the side of the man, she saw the night LAN Jue standing outside, her hand was slightly tight, and she felt the sweat slowly seeping from the palm of her hand.


    Night LAN despaired an eye to kneel on the ground the man of shirt disheveled, need not go to see a bed, also understand how to return a responsibility, a face, momentary gloomy.


    He originally wanted to search the Royal Palace, but it was too late today to move again tomorrow. But as I passed the backyard, I came in slowly.


    Originally, I didn''t hold much hope, but I didn''t expect that after a few steps, I suddenly heard a different voice.


    He didn''t even think about it, so he quickly flashed over, determined that the voice came from the room, and then quickly kicked the door open.


    The situation in front of him made the chill in his eyes even more terrible.


    "How dare you." Night LAN Jue has been in a bad mood these days, but she has encountered this kind of thing again. In the cold voice, it is full of danger.


    The famous biography behind him was totally shocked. I didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of thing in the backyard.


    Seeing that the man was only wearing the underwear, and the pants were half back, the woman in the bed took a deep breath, even if his highness was merciful, he would die today.


    "Back, back, your highness, small, small" the man no longer had the courage just now. He had been paralyzed for a long time, stuttered for a long time, and did not say a complete sentence.


    It seems that the woman just slowly regained her mind and jumped down in surprise, but suddenly she realized that she had no clothes on her body, so she quickly squatted down, picked up a piece of clothes and covered her body. When she looked at the people outside, she said with a shudder, "temple. Your highness. "


    Because of fear, her body kept shaking, and her voice seemed to have some tears.


    She also squatted in front of the bed with her back to Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin saw her bare back. Fortunately, her pants had not come yet and were torn off by the man.


    "You''re so brave. You can''t get dressed quickly." The name spreads to see that wench''s appearance, slightly frown, remind her repeatedly.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes at the moment is that kind of bloodthirsty danger, but he didn''t look this way. Usually, for this kind of thing, he was afraid to ignore it.


    He never wastes time on unimportant matters, but these two days are special periods, so his practice is also a little different.


    It''s precisely because he didn''t look this way. Moreover, the bed was already very dark, so he didn''t find Tang Kexin under the bed.


    Tang Kexin can see him clearly by the light moonlight through the sides of two people in front of him.


    Still tall and straight posture, is still the cold air of that body. Is still that kind of indifference, is still that kind of aloofness.


    The woman began to grope for clothes on the ground, but it was too dark in the room to see which one was which. Moreover, the man just threw it at will, so it''s difficult to find it now.


    "Take it down, 30 for the female staff, 80 for the male staff, and then drive out of the palace." Night LAN Jue''s lips moved, saying coldly word by word, such punishment is not heavy, but it is not light for a weak girl and a not strong guy.


    Thirty might have killed the woman, but eighty, a strong man in general, could not stand it.


    However, who let them hit the muzzle of the gun? Therefore, Mingchuan can not plead for them, and he is not willing to plead for such people.


    The woman, who was groping for her own clothes, put on her own, though she had just been torn by the man.


    She continued to fumble for her blouse. Just now, the man was standing under the bed to take off the clothes for her. So, there was a piece of clothing that fell under the bed. Just Tang Kexin wanted to wait for the time when the two people were like fire and glue, and secretly moved a place to hide, so he didn''t move the blouse, but he didn''t expect that night LAN would appear at this time.


    And the woman''s hand, continue to feel to the bed, Tang Kexin screen breathing, trying to back.


    The woman didn''t touch it, so she turned her head slightly and looked down at the bed. Although it was dark under the bed, she had been used to the darkness for so long when she entered the room, so she naturally saw Tang Kexin.


    "Ah!" She was suddenly shocked, a pair of eyes suddenly opened, straight looking at Tang Kexin, exclaimed. Tang Kexin almost jumped up because of her exclamation. I really want to cover her mouth directly.


    Of course, she can''t really do that. She can only try her best to hold her breath and minimize her sense of existence.


    But, that wench, that voice ah word is just under the order of night LAN Jue after exhaling, and now the room is very dark, the man is in front of her.


    From the outside, I can''t see her expression at all, and I can''t see her. She is looking under the bed at the moment. At first hearing her exclamation, she thought she was scared by the 30 boards.


    What''s more, the eyes of night LAN Jue didn''t look this way at all. He had been looking at a certain place in front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking about. His face seemed to be a little flickering.


    Even standing outside and looking at the famous biography here, I didn''t find the girl''s difference. I thought that she was scared, but her cry was in front of Her Highness, but it was useless.


    Your Highness has never been the kind of Lord who cherishes the fragrance and cherishes the jade. Don''t say that she is an ordinary looking girl, no matter how beautiful or attractive she is, she can''t enter your Highness''s eyes.


    He still remembers that in the Xiling Dynasty a few years ago, the princess of the Xiling Dynasty was so charming that she dressed in thin and almost transparent feather clothes and danced for her highness, called Xianwu. In fact, it was to seduce her highness. After a dance, all the men on the scene were full of excitement. Some of them had poor willpower and left nosebleed on the spot. Of course, that At that time, there was no outsider. His highness and some of the bodyguards his highness took, and then one of the Lords of the Xiling Dynasty and some of his bodyguards.


    He remembered that at that time, even he felt something rushing in his nose.


    But his highness didn''t even pick out the eyebrows and corners. It was still the cold of his face, the cold of his body and the hard ice that made all the incense sticks.


    The princess is not willing to, late in the night, undressed, lying in his Highness''s bed, waiting for his highness.


    As soon as his highness entered the room, without saying a word, he directly ordered him to throw out the quilt with the mat.


    So beautiful a person, in that cold winter night, so was thrown on the cold ground, from that moment on, he knew, his Highness''s heart, there is no sense of pity.


    Later, the princess did not dare to think about her highness any more.


    Of course, only a few people knew about it, and it was in the Xiling Dynasty, so it didn''t spread.


    He has been thinking about whether there is a problem with his Highness''s orientation, but for so many years, he hasn''t seen any men his Highness has especially met. Finally, he comes to the conclusion that his highness, women and men don''t like it.


    However, since I met the princess, your highness is a little normal, but it is only limited to the princess.


    Except for the princess, any other woman is still like the eyes of Her Highness.


    So, this girl, no matter how she cries at the moment, it''s useless, because her highness doesn''t have any pity in this respect.


    His eyes slightly turned to night LAN Jue, and as expected, he saw that night LAN Jue didn''t look this way, but looked at the front, as if he was thinking about something.


    He guessed that his highness was thinking about how to catch Tang Kexin.


    According to his Highness''s heart of iron and stone to the woman, I don''t know how tragic it will be when I catch the runaway princess.


    At this moment, some of the famous faxes worried about the princess.


    In the heart of Mingchuan, there are thousands of twists and turns, that is, the moment.


    And that wench is obviously scared to be silly at the moment. After that exclamation, there is no other voice.


    Night LAN Jue takes back her eyes slightly and looks at her eyes in the distance. She turns around slightly and wants to leave. She doesn''t seem to hear that girl''s exclamation at all. Or, she hears that. It''s just that it doesn''t matter according to him. It won''t waste the eyes of the person who is in a mood at all and can''t disturb the ups and downs at all.


    Tang Kexin at the bottom of the bed breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, night LAN never noticed. He was really ashamed of his indifference.


    Let''s go, let''s go, hurry up, Tang Kexin said in his heart.


    However, the footsteps of night LAN Jue did not open. Somehow, his eyes suddenly turned to the inside of the room, which was the bed where Tang Kexin hid.


    Although it was dark, there was still a little light outside, so Tang Kexin saw his movements clearly, his heart stopped in a moment, and his blood seemed to freeze in a moment, was it still found by him?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 184

    At this time, after hearing the girl''s exclamation, the young man suddenly seemed to come back to his senses. Suddenly, he fell down on the ground, kowtowed and begged for mercy. "Your Highness, your highness, your highness, you are attracted by her. She lured the little one to the backyard"


    Tang Kexin''s eyes under the bed were wide open. There was a little more coldness in her eyes. She really wanted to Kick that man to death.


    In this way, he can say that he is really not a man, but a brute.


    80 big board is too cheap for him. Night LAN should castrate him directly and make him eunuch. See how he can abduct good girls later.


    In fact, from the woman''s exclamation, to the night LAN Jue''s turning around, to the young man''s begging for mercy, it''s just a matter of a moment, all things are extremely coherent. There is no interval between them.


    That is to say, just after the girl exclaimed, when her hand just wanted to point to her side, the little guy said that abominable words.


    That wench suddenly froze, also forgot to point to her, quickly turned around, looked at that young man with a face of consternation, that pair of eyes with tears slightly angry, also overflowed the pain, lips slightly moved a few times, but a word could not say.


    In this case, what else can she say? At the moment, she really hopes that the 30 boards will come down and understand her life directly.


    Night LAN Jue''s desire to turn to the eyes on the bed stopped, but he didn''t turn around to look at the little guy, only the eyes narrowed slightly, he hated this kind of man who didn''t take on the most. If at the moment, the man pleaded for the girl, or he would spare them and complete them, but this man, at this time, even said so Then.


    In the dark, his slightly pulled lips are more cold and despised.


    "Mingchuan, send him to the clean room, and help him to solve the problem thoroughly. He will be seduced again later." Extremely rare, night LAN absolutely for this kind of thing, say such a long sentence.


    Mingchuan''s lip corners were severely drawn. He found that his highness was getting darker and darker.


    Such cruel punishment can be said to be so innocent by his highness. It seems like a kind of favor to help him solve the problem, but it is more important for a man than anything else.


    Without that, he would not be a real man, not to mention a descendant.


    However, the boy is really hateful and deserves such punishment.


    The boy froze on the spot and became a statue in an instant. For a while, I forgot all the reactions.


    The woman seemed to be slightly stunned for a while, and the tears began to fall. I didn''t know whether it was for him or for myself.


    Tang Kexin under the bed is also slightly shocked. Ha ha, I didn''t think how the punishment of night LAN Jue fits her mind. It seems that the two of them have such a sharp feeling.


    Well, Tang Kexin was shocked by the four sensitive words that suddenly flashed in his head, and almost bit his tongue. He and she are the most incorrigible. Otherwise, how can she escape.


    After LAN Jue said that, he walked forward with light steps. For him, all these just happened to slip past his eyes just like a dust in the air, but it soon fell on the ground without any trace.


    At this time, several bodyguards set up the little guy and went to solve the problem for him. Because the girl''s clothes are not neat now, so the bodyguard dare not look at it at all. He left with the little guy on his arm.


    That wench seems to have suddenly returned to God, also can''t care to put on clothes, suddenly ran out, don''t know the courage to come there, suddenly ran to the front of night LAN Jue, knelt down straight, pleaded, "Your Highness, please forgive him, it''s the fault of the maidservant, it''s the fault of the maidservant."


    At this moment, the night LAN Jue and the fast wind have come out of a distance, and the girl ran panting.


    Under the bed, Tang Kexin was stunned. She didn''t expect that the girl would suddenly have such a move. The man said that. She even begged for something worse than the beast. Silly, silly.


    However, who can say clearly about this emotional matter? That man is the man who makes the girl love for the first time. The first time, his feelings are the purest and most real.


    Now, though, is not the time to lament the feelings of others. Now, her situation is very dangerous.


    The eyebrow angle of night LAN Jue picked slightly, if changed before, he certainly won''t pay attention to her, just like stick stone heart all the time.


    But now, he found that his mind, do not know when the change, seems to be from the understanding of Tang Kexin, his heart of the iron heart seems to have been cut a crack.


    "Take her down." The cold on his face was a little less, and his voice seemed to be a little more gentle. He thought that if she was here at the moment, and faced with such a thing, according to her nature, she would surely tear the man to pieces, and comfort the girl.


    She always works hard, soft and clear about love and hate.


    Night LAN absolutely tiny Leng, secretly shake his head, when does he do things, unexpectedly will consider other people''s idea.


    He really doubted whether the woman had poisoned him, and the poison was slowly and deeply.


    "Your Highness, but he" the wench was stunned and pleaded again, but her face was obviously stunned. She never thought that her highness would spare her.


    "Well, go down, that man is not worth your pleading for him like this." Mingchuan didn''t know if he was infected by the night LAN Jue. He comforted the girl in a low voice. Seeing that she wanted to talk again, he threatened again with a cold voice, "Your Highness''s order, when has it changed?"


    The girl was shocked by the quick wind. Although she was still worried about the man, it was impossible to change the order of Her Highness. Moreover, it was too late at the moment.


    For a while, without the strong support, I could not help but sit on the ground.


    However, after the shock, I suddenly thought of Tang Kexin under the bed. My eyes were raised and I looked in the direction of the room just now.


    Famous biography is a little funny. She doesn''t miss the place just now, does she? But it''s normal for a little girl like her to have such a mind, but her eyes seem strange.


    Night LAN Jue at this moment''s Mou son also just turned to that wench, just saw her to look at the Mou son of that room.


    Eyes suddenly open, suddenly turn around, flash to the room, enter the room, directly flash to the bed, bend down, look under the bed.


    The bottom of the bed is still very dark. At night LAN quickly takes out a fire fold and blows it. He sees that there is an obvious depression on the mat under the bed. There is also a small package with half a steamed bun in it. There''s no one he''s looking for.


    Night LAN Jue''s hand is tight. There are too many complicated emotions in the cold eyes. She just hid in the bed, but he didn''t find out?


    Damn it.


    That woman, unexpectedly from under his eyelids to escape, ah, say out, afraid even he does not believe.


    Mingchuan and that wench also ran in later, that wench saw night LAN Jue micro squatting in front of the bed, then whispered, "just under the bed, there was a man."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Mingchuan was stunned. He growled in frustration. He didn''t need to guess who that man was.


    "I didn''t come here just now." The girl was called a roar, slightly shrunk down, a little whimper said, she was meant to say, but heard brother tiger, let her forget everything at once.


    "When the order went down, each sent two bodyguards to pursue in different directions. The others were searched in the palace." Night LAN Jue suddenly stood up and said in a cruel voice, at this moment, his voice was more and more gnashing of teeth. Good, very good, the woman''s courage was growing. He just stood not far away from here, and she even dared to escape


    however, in such a short time, she could never go far. His subordinates were all martial arts experts. Hurry up Du is definitely faster than her. She must be able to catch up with her.


    "Yes." Name should be spread, and then quickly flash out, night LAN Jue also quickly flash out of the room, suddenly disappeared in the dark.


    The wench was stunned and couldn''t get back to God for half a day. Who is the person under the bed? Why does your highness seem to be in a hurry?


    Fortunately, a team of bodyguards just came back from the shift. There were about 20 people. Night LAN Jue ordered two people in each direction, and they were divided into eight directions. If you have a way to walk, if you don''t have a way, you can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall.


    He didn''t believe it, so she could escape.


    Fortunately, a team of bodyguards just came back from the shift. There were about 20 people. Night LAN Jue ordered two people in each direction, and they were divided into eight directions. If you have a way to walk, if you don''t have a way, you can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall.


    He didn''t believe it, so she could escape.


    At this time, Tang Kexin has caught up with the guards who took the man to the clean room in the open time that night LAN never found.


    Tang Kexin knows that once that wench returns to God, she will definitely identify her. And night LAN Jue found that she had been hiding in the palace, will be furious, wantonly search the palace.


    But these first ordered bodyguards will not be ordered to search the palace at the same time, so following them is the most secure way at present.


    Fortunately, the clean body room is in the most remote corner of the palace, and Tang Kexin''s room is also close to the clean body room. As long as the clean body room can be reached, the current crisis will be solved.


    Tang Kexin lowers his head and follows the bodyguard silently. Because of the darkness, Tang Kexin is wearing men''s clothes again. The bodyguard doesn''t find any more people.


    Along the way, Tang Kexin is cautious. Gradually, the clean body room is getting closer and closer. Seeing that the exit is near at hand, suddenly, the order of Ye Lanjue to search the Royal Palace comes from


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 185

    Hidden in the dark, the fierce Eagle clenched his fist in an instant. His thin lips tightened and his eyes suddenly opened.


    Little Lord!


    The Lord told me not to appear in front of the little Lord until the last resort, but now?


    Night LAN Jue has found the trace of little Lord. If you don''t do it now, night LAN Jue will search it right away! No way! Never let the little Lord be in danger!


    The real Qi of the fierce eagle is transported to Dantian. Just as he wants to take Tang Kexin away with his lightness skill, the sight in front of him makes the fierce Eagle suddenly freeze.


    What happened? The crisis of the little Lord is over!


    At present, Tang Kexin whistled happily, looked at the bodyguard who had been safely dreaming, clapped his hands, and his eyes were full of contentment.


    Just at night when the order of LAN Jue to search the palace came, the bodyguards escorting the man immediately focused on the battle.


    At this time, they found Tang Kexin, who was following them all the way. When the guards were shocked, Tang Kexin leaped and clapped them on the shoulder. "Sleep!"


    A word in the mouth escaped, and the guards'' eyes began to lose, because they were in a highly implied state when they found Tang Kexin. At this time, it was the best time for Tang Kexin to implement instant hypnosis.


    The instantaneous hypnosis only needs the executor to be able to control the subconscious of the hypnotized person, and the hypnotized person can enter the deep sleep state within ten seconds.


    "Close your eyes and go to sleep!" The suggestive words came out of Tang Ke''s heart again. Now, the shorter the words are, the faster the guards can fall asleep.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six!" Tang Kexin counts silently in his heart. The ideal state of instant hypnotism is within ten seconds, and she is the best psychiatrist. Her instant hypnosis only takes five seconds.


    Sure enough, the guards fell before the count of five.


    Fierce Eagle couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, looking at all the inconceivable things in front of him, gaping.


    Don''t you have martial arts?


    What''s more, little Lord didn''t use internal power, no concealed weapons, and no ecstasy just now?


    So, who can explain to him what just happened?


    It seems that the master and his son know Shaozhu. Although they haven''t met each other, they are clear about Shaozhu''s ability.


    Sure enough, the power of heredity is powerful!


    The fierce eagle in the silent heart gave oneself an explanation! The admiration for Tang Kexin is deeper.


    In the distance, the voice of the Royal Palace searched by the guards was getting closer and closer. In the clean room, there was no one but the guards and the man. Tang Kexin looked at the guards lying on the ground and quickly flashed out of the royal palace.


    In the dark, a pair of cold eyes squint slightly, and the corners of lips draw strange radians. This play is more and more interesting.


    "Master? Do you want to chase or not A man seems to be reluctant, "is that how to let her run?" The man clenched his fists tightly, his eyes full of indignation.


    "It''s not the time yet. It''s not good for us, because it''s infuriating at night!" The man flicked his finger slightly. "Prince, should I wake up?"


    "Subordinates understand!" Said the man respectfully.


    The prince''s mansion has woken up, but he can''t get out of bed. The next people stay in the outer room and dare not approach the prince.


    Now the prince, who is slow and violent, will lose his life if he is a little careless.


    "Come!" The prince cried out in a low voice, just like the sound from Shura hell.


    "Prince!" The servant rushed to the prince without any delay.


    "What about Tang Kexin''s bitch?" The prince asked hatefully. He tried to grip his hands slowly, but he didn''t have the slightest strength. The more he tried, the more uncontrollable the spasm.


    How dare that woman beat him and give him medicine?


    Of course, he also knows that night LAN must have deliberately laid his hand on him, and he must have known his identity when he laid his hand on him. Therefore, he will not let go of these two people, and he will never let go of them.


    "Back to the prince, I received the news that Tang Kexin is still in the city!" The servant replied respectfully, "Your Highness has not found her."


    The prince''s eyes were more and more cruel, "kill Tang Kexin for this palace! At all costs! "


    Now, it''s impossible for him to deal with night LAN Jue. He knows the power of night LAN Jue very well, but he can take this opportunity to remove Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin, this palace is all thanks to you. If you don''t avenge me, I will swear not to be human!


    Night LAN Jue, aren''t you looking for Tang Kexin?


    This palace will leave you a whole body!


    At this time, Tang Kexin made great efforts to rush to the princess mansion.


    Taking advantage of the night LAN never found out, she had to arrive at the Princess House, in order to temporarily avoid a disaster.


    Now the night is deep, and the guards patrolling the street are tired. It''s a good time to escape. Tang Kexin spent nearly half an hour, and finally arrived at the princess mansion.


    Tang Kexin, the cat, looks around carefully to make sure that the princess mansion has not searched her bodyguard, and goes over the wall into the princess mansion.


    At this time, night Lan Ying should have gone to sleep, she did not want to frighten night Lan Ying, cat waist quietly walked to the window, gently opened the window, jumped in.


    The little man lying on the bed is a carp standing up, looking straight at Tang Kexin, without any color of accident, but I think it''s full of expectation.


    Now, Tang Kexin is shocked.


    "Sister, you are here at last! That day, she was scared to death. "Lan Ying got out of bed in a hurry. She was still frightened by the situation that day. There was no tension and fear in her face. It seemed that it was normal for Tang Kexin to come back.


    "Ha ha" Tang Kexin took a picture of the night Lan Ying and smiled softly to "didn''t the elder sister say? Nothing will happen! "


    "You didn''t see the third brother that day. The movie never saw the third brother so angry." Night LAN shadow breathed a breath, clapped clapped chest to say.


    "Elder sister, the third brother arranged a search of the whole city by the royal forest army. Otherwise, shall we not escape?" Night LAN shadow thought of that night LAN Jue''s appearance, said weakly.


    Although she did not know what happened between Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, she was worried that if Tang Kexin was caught, she could not bear the consequences of Ye Lanjue''s rage.


    Tang Kexin looks at her worried look, and a little warmth rises in her heart. In fact, she also knows that it''s difficult to escape successfully now. Moreover, she didn''t expect that night LAN would search for her in such a big way, but it''s impossible for her to go back now. She''s not the kind of person who easily concedes defeat.


    "Xiaoying, the last thing my sister likes is cheating!" Tang Kexin said slightly, maybe many people think she shouldn''t escape from marriage. It seems that everything is very good with the emperor''s gift of marriage and night LAN Jue''s special treatment.


    But night LAN Jue''s deception is like a thorn, which is inserted in the heart and hurts.


    "What''s more, you can''t force yourself without love." Said Tang Kexin. She had never been in love in her previous life. In this life, she didn''t want to be bound by a marriage without love.


    "Sister!" Night Lan Ying cried heartily, she didn''t know love, but she knew the anger of being cheated better than anyone. She had no parents since she was a child. Although she was rich in clothes and food, she was used to the life of intrigue and cheating.


    Think of those people around you, seemingly respectful to her, but how many people are really sincere?


    Night LAN shadow slightly lowered his head, unable to hide the gloom in his heart.


    Elder sister still has the courage to escape, but she doesn''t even have the courage to escape. I don''t know what to live on if she leaves the princess mansion.


    "Elder sister, why don''t you take me with you? I want to go with you." Not princess Mou son tiny twinkle, suddenly a little more strange excitement, she also wants to leave the capital.


    Moreover, she was really reluctant for her sister to leave.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are moving. She can''t care about this situation. How can she take her?


    If she really takes the princess with her, it''s estimated that their front foot is out of the Princess House, and their back foot can be seized by night LAN Jue.


    However, she is also an orphan in the 21st century. She can understand the pain in her heart, but now she doesn''t even know where she will go next and how to take it with her.


    "Little movie, my sister is hungry!" Seeing that the night Lan Ying was going to cry, Tang Kexin quickly turned off the topic.


    Sure enough, the little girl immediately put on the look of heartache, "elder sister must have suffered a lot these days!" Looking at Tang Kexin''s pitiful eyes, Lan Ying said softly at night, "I''ll send you some snacks. Elder sister, you can have some first, but not too much. I''m not sure it''s safe here."


    Tang Kexin listens to a burst of heartache in his heart. Ying''er is such a little girl who is not familiar with the world in modern times. But here, he realizes the dangers of the human heart too early.


    She knows far more than she should at her age.


    "I know Xiaoying loves me the most." Although the heart ache, but Tang Kexin did not show a strange color.


    "Sister, what are you going to do next?" Night Lan Ying looks at Tang Kexin, who is devouring, and asks anxiously. Now the wind is so tight in the whole city, she feels that she can''t hide the sight of night LAN Jue.


    "Out of town!" Tang Kexin said as she ate, she was already hungry and had not eaten much for several days.


    "Out of town?" Night LAN shadow eyes slightly round open, some stunned asked.


    "Brother Sanhuang asked Tingfeng to set up a special gate at the north gate of the city. All the people who want to leave the city must go through the inspection of Tingfeng. They need to verify their identity and get the sign before they can leave the city. Besides, brother Sanhuang also ordered that all the strangers in this period of time should be severely punished." Lan Ying said after a pause.


    Tang Kexin listens to the words of night Lan Ying. The bigger his eyes are, the more stunned his eyes are. However, he is more stubborn. "Night LAN Jue, are you still human?" Isn''t it to escape from marriage? As for how to deal with him in such a big battle?


    Night LAN Jue, can you be more ruthless.


    "Anyway, he''s also my brother. How can you scold him for not being human in front of me?" Night LAN shadow is extremely respectful to night LAN Jue. Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, he is dissatisfied with the protest.


    Although Tang Kexin is elder sister, but night LAN Jue is also the perfect existence in the heart of night Lan Ying.


    "I mean he''s too smart, too fierce, too powerful, not like a person at all. My words are not derogatory." Tang Kexin explained in a low voice that only after the two days of competition did she gradually realize the power of night LAN Jue.


    "That''s why I think it''s impossible when you say you want to go out of the city! The third brother arranges like this, and makes it clear that it is impossible to let you out of the city. " Night LAN shadow pushed bowl forward and said firmly.


    "I''m not afraid. He has a good plan. I have my own wall ladder! " Tang Kexin''s heart was stunned. He said with disapproval

 Chapter 186

    "Really?" The interest of night LAN shadow is aroused instantly, "what can I do for elder sister?"


    Night LAN shadow hears her to still have a way unexpectedly in this kind of circumstance, and return such self-confidence, have a plan in mind, the excitement in Mou son is more apparent a few minutes.


    "What are you so excited about?" Tang Kexin looks at the bright night LAN shadow, how to feel that there is a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Ha ha, that''s not life is too boring!" Night LAN shadow said without concealing.


    "In that case, you can help me to prepare something more. Going to the theatre always costs money, doesn''t it? " Tang Kexin''s index finger gently raises the chin of night Lan Ying, said ruffian.


    "No problem, it''s on me!" Night LAN shadow a promise way.


    The next day, a man of about 40 years old appeared in the market, wearing a very common linen long shirt and a bun. His skin was dark, and he gradually disappeared into the crowd.


    Don''t let her out of the city, then don''t go out of the city.


    Tang Kexin slowly follows the crowd, and there are patrolling bodyguards passing by from time to time. However, Tang Kexin is too ordinary to remember her existence.


    Therefore, the bodyguard didn''t pay special attention to her at all.


    Tang Kexin saw a tea stand by the road and sat down in a remote place.


    "Tea, boss!" Tang Kexin lowered his voice and shouted to the waiter.


    "Come on!" The tea owner put a towel on his shoulder and brought a bowl of tea.


    Tang Kexin looks around with his eyes and slowly takes up the tea bowl.


    "You know what? The old general''s barracks are recruiting doctors. " A person beside excitedly said.


    "Is it? Is the ancient general going back to his base? " The other leaned forward and asked.


    "Of course, general Gu is the ever victorious general of Dayuan. There are ancient generals guarding Qingcheng, and Nanyue dare not move forward. " The man''s face was full of pride, as if he were himself.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Even if we can''t be selected, it''s better to have a look at the winning general." The two men put down some silver coins and rushed towards the barracks.


    Military doctors?


    Tang Kexin''s mind moved.


    With the army out of the city, night LAN will never be checked!


    Sure enough, there is no way out.


    Tang Kexin, with a smile on his lips, went to apply for military medicine. That''s his base camp!


    Mind must move first. Tang Kexin put down some silver coins and followed the two men''s direction.


    When she arrived at the barracks, Tang Kexin suddenly had a feeling of tears in her eyes. Growing up in the barracks since childhood, the discipline of command and prohibition in the barracks was her most familiar sense of belonging.


    It''s no wonder ancient xiuran''s army can stand invincible and attack invincible.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were full of awe. This was not a time of war, but the soldiers still practiced hard and never slacked off.


    In the distance, ancient xiuran stands on the square platform. He is rich, handsome, proud and upright. He has a sense of being independent.


    Prince Rui''s mansion


    "prince, all the places in the capital have been searched, including the prince''s and ministers'' courtyards, the Imperial Palace and even the prince''s mansion. However, no princess has been found." Mingchuan carefully reported that now, he also had to admire Tang Kexin. With his Highness''s search, he was able to hide. He had to admit that the woman''s ability was real.


    Night LAN Jue holds the hand of tea bosom slightly one lag, three days, three days of time, but have no news at all, his heart at the moment, also can''t help but be a little impatient, that woman, exactly hide where?


    And that night, the bodyguard of the clean room!


    When he arrived at the clean room, there was no trace of Tang Kexin, and the guards fell asleep.


    Night LAN Jue examined the surrounding area, never used any overpowering drugs, questioned the guards, but their answers surprised night LAN Jue.


    Actually just watching them say a few words, let the guards fall asleep.


    You know, his bodyguards are all highly trained, all of them are top ten good hands, and she actually let them down in a flash.


    If the bodyguards didn''t say the same thing and the surrounding traces were identified, night LAN would never believe that Tang Kexin had the ability.


    It seems that the tail of the fox is really higher and higher!


    Night LAN Jue''s lips curled up a little, though with a terrible anger, there was a trace in his expression that he didn''t even notice.


    Tang Kexin, let me have a look at how high your fox tail can be raised for three days. He was worried and angry, but he had a life, but rarely met such an opponent. So, at this moment, night LAN is looking forward to seeing what surprise that woman can bring to him.


    Find her, it is sooner or later, the process is more and more interesting.


    One side of the Ming Chuan looked at the night LAN Jue, can''t help but be frightened, the master son is actually laughing?


    Didn''t you get angry just now?


    Why did you suddenly smile again?


    Is it anger and anxiety and smile? If you haven''t found the princess for so many days, will the master be mad.


    It seems that I can''t understand your Highness''s mind more and more. Sure enough, when it comes to the princess''s affairs, the master can''t think with ordinary thinking.


    However, the princess is really too able to hide. Three Highness''s search method, three days, just didn''t find anyone.


    "Your Highness, the prince is awake." In the Ming Dynasty, it was said that Lan Jue was in a slight mood at night and reported in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s time to wake up." Night LAN Jue thought of the way Tang Kexin beat the prince that day. He smiled a little deeper. His woman should be like this.


    How about the prince? He has to pay a price if he moves his mind.


    If Tang Kexin hadn''t beaten him, the prince would have been worse.


    It''s just that little fox that does it. It''s not easy.


    Mingchuan looks at the smile of night LAN Jue, which is more and more incredible. Is it good news that the prince wakes up? Why does the master laugh so happily?


    Isn''t it right to be more defensive?


    According to the prince''s personality, this matter will never give up.


    Mingchuan couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth. Since he met the princess, how could the master feel that he wasn''t the master? However, as a prince, the master will not take it seriously.


    Suddenly Mingchuan seemed to think of something, and said again, "I found that there seems to be something unusual in the prince''s side recently, and it seems that I am looking for someone too? They even mobilized people from outside the city to come to the capital. "


    Night LAN Jue''s smile quickly disappeared, eyes deep quickly over a few cold, "send someone to find out."


    Looking for someone? Who is he looking for? Would it be her?


    Don''t Prince


    because of the idea flashed in his mind, night LAN Jue''s body suddenly stopped, so he asked in a cold voice again, "let Mingxi and listen to Lei secretly stop prince."


    If the person the prince is looking for is her, then the matter is serious.


    His woman, he can do a lot of searching. If the prince intervenes, don''t blame him for being rude.


    Moreover, he knew too much about the prince''s character, and revenge was inevitable. At that time, Tang Kexin beat him like that, and he would not let Tang Kexin go easily.


    So, no matter what, he must find Tang Kexin before the prince. Only in this way can he protect her safety.


    "Yes." Mingchuan''s answer this time was very straightforward. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked out quickly.


    This is the normal reaction of the master and son. As expected, although your highness is angry, he will not ignore the princess.


    It seems that the princess is really special for the prince.


    Tang Kexin felt the strictness of ancient xiuran''s military management and walked to the registration office.


    "Name?" Asked the registered soldier by order.


    "Tang San." Tang Kexin thought a little and lowered his voice.


    Tang San?


    What a name!


    Tang Kexin said the name and regretted it.


    Any name is also related to three. Do you hear that three princes and three princes have inertia every day?


    Tang Kexin can''t help but live in his heart and give himself a white eye.


    Why don''t you have a long memory?


    Come on, it''s all said, can''t it be changed?


    Don Kexin, you can have more brains next time.


    "Have you ever been a doctor?" The enlisted soldier didn''t feel different, so he asked the next question.


    "Yes." This time, Tang Kexin''s answer is clear-cut.


    Experience? It is estimated that everyone here is suitable for military medicine.


    "Well, just wait and listen to the order for a competition." The soldier listened to Tang Kexin and went on.


    And a competition?


    It seems that Gu xiuran still has high requirements for the qualification of military doctors.


    Tang Kexin had a better impression of ancient xiuran in his heart.


    A good general must think about the soldiers from all aspects. The higher the quality of the doctors in the army, the lower the casualty rate of the soldiers.


    Such generals are not worthy of leading the army to kill the enemy if they only care about their achievements and ignore the life and death of the soldiers.


    Tang Kexin took a seat and waited for the next competition.


    At this time, Tang Kexin is no longer worried about the search of night LAN Jue. The so-called little hidden in the mountains and big hidden in the city, night LAN Jue should not have thought that she would go to the military camp. After all, there are too many people here, and it''s a place where men gather.


    Just, where will night LAN Jue find her now?


    Thinking of the eyes when LAN Jue was angry at night, Tang Kexin couldn''t help but beat a spirit.


    Is he still so angry now?


    Then Tang Kexin can''t help but secretly scold himself. Are you stupid, Tang Kexin!


    How do you think of that black bellied, insidious bastard?


    Tang Kexin quickly shook his head and pressed down the shadow of night LAN Jue in his heart.


    Concentrate on waiting for the next competition.


    It wasn''t long before the soldiers announced the start of the contest.


    With her ability, she firmly believes that it is absolutely no problem to win these ancient times. After all, she is a modern excellent doctor, proficient in traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine.


    As long as she can pass smoothly, she can hide in the barracks. As long as she follows the army out of the city and leaves the capital smoothly, it will be much more likely to escape the night LAN Jue.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 187

    Tang Kexin''s eyes swept the whole court. There were more people participating in the competition than he thought, but almost all of them were younger teenagers.


    On the contrary, she is dressed as a 40 year old or so, but it seems a lot of vicissitudes.


    However, it''s better to be a military doctor. Naturally, he has to live a long journey and live in the open. Such a dress is more appropriate.


    At this time, we all look forward to, anxiously waiting for the ancient xiuran test questions, but it is Tang Kexin, looking around at the crowd, which is particularly different.


    At this time, a young man, with a package on his back, was also looking around. He could not help but be surprised when he saw that she had everything on his mind. Tang Kexin, an urgent walkway, said in surprise, "elder brother, I don''t think you are afraid of color, but you have been practicing medicine for many years?"


    "Well, just a little." Tang Kexin took back his eyes, looked at the young man and said in a voice.


    The young man''s face was full of vitality, and he also had some scholar''s gentleness. He also had a very outstanding appearance.


    It''s really rare. I have such a good appearance and the heart to serve the country from the army.


    "And you, young man?" Tang Kexin asked with great interest for the young man.


    "I''m a primary school student. I know a few herbs." The young man scratched his head and said shyly.


    "Oh? Why do you want to be a military doctor? " Tang Kexin looks suspicious. Since he is an apprentice, how can he get to the barracks?


    "The man is ambitious. I''m thin. I can''t go to battle to kill the enemy. But as a military doctor, I can cure more soldiers." The young man looked at Tang Kexin and said without hesitation.


    "Yes, I think so, too." A man nearby heard the young man. Also follow the way of apposition.


    "In addition, the ancient generals were strict in running the army and clear in rewards and punishments. Following the ancient generals, they must have done something." Said the other man.


    "In fact, no one can match the three Highness''s leading troops!" The other heard their conversation, and then he put in a sentence, just like he said it, full of pride, as if he was praising himself.


    "That is, the third highness is our God of war, who does not know, the third highness is on the battlefield, the frightened enemy does not fight and flee." More and more people are getting into their conversation. And when it comes to night LAN Jue, everyone seems to be unable to stop.


    "Besides, his highness is usually cold, which is very good for soldiers. I have a fellow countryman who once told his third highness that he never put on the throne. " The man who spoke earlier went on.


    "Of course, the third highness is also very good for our people. When the third highness is in the court without soldiers, he always takes the people first." The young man who came to Tang Kexin''s front had an early night of LAN Jue, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of admiration for the night of LAN Jue.


    Don Kexin is shocked, isn''t he? That man is so popular?


    That man who is usually ice like a stone, is really as kind as they say? Are they talking about the man?


    How can she know that night LAN is a dark and insidious fox, but in the hearts of the people, she is full of praise for him.


    Thinking about it, the soldier had brought the subject of the contest to Gu xiuran and stood in the center of the stand.


    Gu xiuran has also sat down on the side of the grandstand, and there is an extra seat nearby.


    The people who participated in the selection also gathered around the grandstand. The soldiers who had practiced before spread out orderly and watched them compete.


    "Next, I''ll announce the rules of the game!" The soldier read out in the middle said: "the competition is divided into three parts, the first part is written answer, the second part is practical operation, the third part is temporary confidentiality!"


    Confidential?


    Can''t help but wonder?


    Now let''s sell it!


    However, the selection of military doctors is very similar to the modern interview. I don''t know if it''s difficult.


    In the end, it''s not the same as the modern interview. Let''s have a formal interview with R?


    However, no matter how hard it is, she is a senior military doctor. Let''s take a look at the ancient xiuran test. It''s a little difficult.


    Tang Kexin hooks up the corner of his lips and looks forward to it. Wait with the crowd for the contest.


    Before long, some soldiers prepared tables, chairs and pens for the selected doctors.


    Tang Kexin looks around, chooses a seat at will and sits down.


    The young man who just spoke to him took the place beside him, looked at Tang Kexin and smiled, smoothed his clothes, took off his package and sat down.


    The soldiers who read out the questions saw that they had settled down, cleared their voices and read aloud, "first question, please write down the common diseases and treatment methods in the army. The time limit for answering questions is half an hour."


    As soon as the young man beside listened to the question, he breathed secretly, took up his pen and quickly wrote down the answer on the paper.


    Tang Kexin saw that he was writing fast, but also stained with ink, and began to write.


    In the barracks of ancient times, the marching conditions were hard, and typhoid, sores and pestilence were common diseases, especially pestilence. After the war, the corpses were everywhere and the blood flowed into a river, and the pestilence spread rapidly. In addition, the generals were injured after the war, their physical functions were reduced, their resistance was weakened, and they could not resist the pestilence.


    Tang Kexin wrote the answer while grieving the sufferings of soldiers. Although modern soldiers are trained strictly, their living environment is very good. If they are ill, modern medical conditions are superior, and they will hardly die of infection.


    Moreover, the contest of modernization is mainly focused on science and technology. But in ancient times, wars were won by human beings. It''s not just saying that one general''s achievements are withered.


    Once on the battlefield, we must accept the fate of the shroud.


    There are also injuries to soldiers. In ancient times, there was no suturing. They were fixed to let the wounds heal by themselves. A little carelessness would cause the wounds to be damaged again.


    Tang Kexin wrote down the answers while thinking. At the same time, he did not forget to change the font.


    Although I''m in the barracks now, it''s better to be careful.


    Night LAN Jue is an absolutely powerful enemy. We must fight with the spirit of twelve points, and we can''t relax at all.


    Tang Kexin finished writing, blew the test paper, put the pen aside, and then looked at the young man next to him.


    It was also a large, well-organized piece of the writing. Tang Kexin''s answer at a glance is almost the same as her answer.


    It seems that the young man still knows a lot, not as he said, but simply knows a few herbs.


    "Time! Please put down your pen and stop answering! "


    When the participants heard the instructions, they put down their pens.


    As soon as some soldiers took the papers, they began to share their answers.


    Looking around, some people are winning, some are sad, some are sighing. It seems that some of the answers have just come to mind and have not been answered.


    Tang Kexin is a little funny. Sure enough, no matter when the exam is over, most people are similar.


    I finished the exam at school. As soon as we leave the examination room, we start to answer the questions with our classmates. If we answer well, we can''t find North excitedly. If we don''t answer well, we start to be nervous and regret that we didn''t review well.


    Finally, I will give myself a conclusion. I will study hard next time, but before the next exam, I will forget all my determination.


    "Elder brother, I have a few answers that I haven''t written yet!" The young man beside looked at Tang Kexin, interrupted his thoughts, and said with a dejected face.


    And then he hit his head hard. "This brain is hard to use at the critical moment!"


    "How stupid I am!" The frustration on the young man''s face.


    "Don''t worry, you answered very well!" Tang Kexin looks at him, remembers his answer just now, and says definitely.


    "Seriously?" When the young man listened to Tang Kexin''s words, he was still not confident on his face, but the surprise in his eyes flashed by. At this time, no matter whether Tang Kexin''s words were true or false, he loved to hear them.


    "Of course, I read your answer and answered it very well!" Tang Kexin didn''t miss the surprise in his eyes. Once again, she said it was true.


    "That''s great. I''m relieved to hear that!" The depression on the young face was swept away and replaced by excitement.


    But after the excitement, the young man became astonished.


    "Big brother, have you seen it?" The young man secretly glanced at the ancient xiuran, his body slightly shocked. This big brother is really brave. General Gu is still sitting on it.


    "Can''t you see it?" Tang Kexin can''t help but get depressed. Such a big word can be seen at a glance.


    Besides, Gu xiuran didn''t notice him.


    "Next, I''ll announce that I''m on the next round of the competition." The soldier''s reading interrupted their conversation.


    "Li Jin, Yang Si, Tang ZhiBei and Tang San."


    "Big brother, I, I, ha ha." The young people danced excitedly, "Tang ZhiBei, ha ha ha." the young people jumped over, took Tang Kexin''s clothes and shouted happily, "I''m in the next round!"


    "I see!" Tang Kexin was infected by his happiness and said with a smile. For this result, as early as Tang Kexin expected.


    However, this Tang ZhiBei is really simple and lovely.


    His simple and lovely, but also endearing.


    Now with him and himself, to make a cover up for her, there should be no doubt about her.


    After all, in places like barracks, the more isolated they are, the more noticeable they are.


    "Elder brother, your name is Tang San?" The young man suddenly responded and asked with a happy face.


    "Well." Tang Kexin is still a little depressed about his name, Tang San!


    It''s really brain drain that''s the name.


    As expected, it''s night LAN Jue.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 188

    "Big brother, we are still home!" Tang ZhiBei''s enthusiasm makes Tang Kexin''s depression disappear, "elder brother is up, please accept younger brother''s worship!" His next move even amused don Kexin.


    Big brother? Who is big is not sure!


    However, he likes the simple appearance.


    Although Tang Kexin is not necessarily bigger than him at this time, Tang Kexin in the 21st century is certainly bigger than him.


    But she is a daughter, not a man.


    "Big brother, what do you think will be compared next?" Tang ZhiBei asked doubtfully.


    Tang Kexin shakes her head. She and Gu xiuran have seen each other once. They don''t know him.


    But through that archery, she knew that Gu xiuran was a general who paid attention to practice. Therefore, the next test questions will surely be closely related to the practice in the barracks.


    So?


    What kind of questions will ancient xiuran ask?


    Tang Kexin suddenly found that he was full of expectations for the competition.


    After a while, the soldiers read out the second contest topic.


    "Please show me a medical skill."


    As soon as the voice hit the ground, there was an uproar below!


    It''s gone?


    When they heard the question, they all fell into doubt.


    What''s the problem?


    The first question just now has a range, but this one doesn''t even have a range. Medical skills?


    What is a medical skill?


    It is estimated that Tang Kexin is the only one who secretly praises the question of ancient xiuran.


    Ancient xiuran''s question seems to have no scope, but in fact, it has a direction to answer.


    Originally, the profession of doctor had many directions.


    In this way, he can see what kind of disease everyone is better at, so that he can use his strengths.


    Moreover, many soldiers are watching around now, so that everyone participating in the competition can show it together, and the soldiers can know more about the capabilities of the military doctors.


    Let potential patients know their doctor, increase their confidence in the doctor, and cooperate with the doctor''s treatment, which is also very helpful for the recovery of patients.


    "Big brother?" Tang ZhiBei listened to this question, and like others, his face was ugly.


    "I know a little more about that question, but what about this one?" Tang ZhiBei scratched his head and said dejectedly that he really had no direction.


    "What do you usually do?" Tang Kexin saw that he was sad and decided to help him.


    It can be seen that Tang ZhiBei really wants to be a military doctor. Although he may not be able to do it now, his enthusiasm and yearning for the army are more important than his ability.


    As long as he studies hard, he will become a good military doctor.


    "Take the medicine!" Tang ZhiBei said stiffly that he would take his Shifu to take the medicine. He hasn''t seen the patient yet.


    "Are you familiar with the herbs?" Tang Kexin then asked, every day in the drug, that should be on the identification of medicinal materials, the characteristics of medicinal materials are very familiar.


    "Of course. I am sensitive to the smell of medicinal materials. I can tell what kind of medicinal materials they are without seeing or smelling them. Moreover, I am very accurate in grasping them. I don''t need to weigh them. I will never make mistakes. " Speaking of the familiarity of medicinal materials, Tang ZhiBei is very proud.


    "That''s fine. You can show this! " Tang Kexin can''t hide his admiration in his eyes. He is really a good young man learning medicine.


    "Can you do it?" Although Tang ZhiBei is confident in taking the medicine, he is still a little frustrated when it comes to the competition. "It''s a military doctor, but it''s no use if I only grasp the medicine!"


    "Of course! In wartime, there are a large number of wounded and need to use a large number of herbs, and you are familiar with the herbs, so you can save a lot of time when you grasp them. " Tang Kexin looks at the frustrated Tang ZhiBei and explains to him patiently.


    "On the battlefield, time is life. This is the same for doctors, especially for military doctors." Thinking of the cruelty of the war, Tang Kexin said heavily. "So, we must treat the wounded in the fastest time."


    Tang ZhiBei looks at Tang Kexin, who looks serious, and nods firmly.


    In their speaking time, some people have begun to show their skills.


    Most of them are ordinary people who are eager to hear and inquire. Gu xiuran looks at their display and doesn''t give any suggestions. He just looks out of the field from time to time and seems to be waiting for someone.


    "Next, Tang ZhiBei!"


    Tang ZhiBei, who was named, was stunned and walked out of the crowd.


    After Tang ZhiBei went to the stage, he bowed respectfully to Gu xiuran, looked at Tang Kexin under the grandstand, then tore a piece of cloth from him and covered his eyes.


    "In Xiatang ZhiBei, you can distinguish various kinds of medicinal materials by their smell, and you can grasp the components of the required medicinal materials by hand." Tang ZhiBei tells people his skills.


    "What''s the difficulty? You can do everything you are familiar with. " Said the man below.


    "That''s it. What kind of skill is it!" There''s someone on the side.


    "Now it''s time to recruit military doctors, not to take medicine." The other followed suit.


    Tang ZhiBei on the stage listened to the people''s words. His face was red and he was at a loss when he stood on the stage.


    "Come on, take the medicine!" Gu xiuran ignored the people''s words and ordered his soldiers to start a contest.


    After receiving Gu xiuran''s order, more than ten soldiers quickly passed Tang ZhiBei with plates full of herbs.


    Tang Kexin looks at the plate with the herbs on it, and can''t help but make a cold sweat for Tang ZhiBei.


    There are at least three kinds of herbs, more than ten people and at least 30 kinds of smells on each plate.


    There are also some herbs whose smell is very similar. If they are not close to each other, they cannot be distinguished at all. However, ancient xiuran makes people put those herbs with similar smell together, which increases the difficulty.


    It seems to be a sinister Lord!


    Tang Kexin thought that the soldiers would stop on the stage after passing by Tang ZhiBei, but Gu xiuran ordered them to step down with herbs.


    NN, it''s too insidious.


    Tang Kexin can''t help but be rude in his heart.


    Everyone under the stage is really like watching a good play. This boy, let''s see how he ends up!


    "Yuanhu, Wumei, Solanum nigrum, Angelica dahurica, pinellia, bamboo yellow, Artemisia, tulip, tortoiseshell" Tang ZhiBei on the stage did not know everyone''s mind. After passing by, he said: "Elsholtzia, aster, cattail, Impatiens, Acorus, Pulsatilla, Gentiana, yanhusuo. There are 33 herbs in all. "


    "Ho" everyone took a breath of cold air under the stage, and their faces became colorful. The people who just talked about it were silent, and some people were red.


    Tang Kexin sighs with a sigh of relief. Tang ZhiBei still has some abilities.


    just


    Gu xiuran listens to Tang ZhiBei''s answer, doesn''t speak, just looks at Tang ZhiBei blindfolded, doesn''t seem to hear his answer.


    Tang ZhiBei''s heart is full of puzzles. The answer is clearly finished?


    Why didn''t the general say he was going to take the next step? And why do you feel more and more heavy on your shoulders and can''t breathe?


    Tang ZhiBei held his breath and forced himself to ignore the pressure on his shoulder.


    I began to think about it carefully. Among the soldiers I had just passed by, there were three pieces of medicine for each of them, but nothing was left out.


    So, what''s the problem?


    Yes!


    Suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed in my mind, "wormwood! General has wormwood! " Tang ZhiBei said excitedly.


    Gu xiuran was slightly shocked, and a smile flashed on his face.


    Tang Kexin breathed a sigh secretly. This boy, he is very smart, and he is not disordered in the face of danger.


    The medicine just now is a test for him, but Gu xiuran''s body has the smell of wormwood from the beginning. If only the medicine brought by the soldiers is omitted from Gu xiuran''s body, the answer is incomplete.


    Gu xiuran not only didn''t speak, but also Tang Kexin felt that he began to exert his internal power, which gave Tang ZhiBei pressure and tested his ability of thinking and reaction under pressure.


    Sure enough, Tang ZhiBei did it. And it''s done well.


    Next, it''s weighing by hand.


    Gu xiuran reduced the difficulty this time, only let Tang ZhiBei test three herbs, then announced the end of the display.


    Tang ZhiBei, who took off the cloth, squinted, adjusted to the light a little, and saw that Tang Kexin gave him a thumbs up.


    "Next, Tang San."


    Tang Kexin touched his face casually. After using the potion, his skin became rough. His neck and hands were the same as those on his face. He couldn''t see the original luster. He also got a fake Adam''s apple on his throat. Even his shoulders and waist were tied with a bandage to make him bulky.


    After confirming that the camouflage has not changed, Tang Kexin strides onto the stage.


    Because he pretends to be a young man, Tang Kexin even changes his way of walking.


    "Cao min, Tang San, see the ancient general!" Tang Kexin clasped his hands and made a bow to ancient xiuran.


    "Free!" Gu xiuran said in a cold voice, which could not hear any emotion.


    "I need a piece of raw pork, a sewing needle and a thread." Tang Kexin tells Gu xiuran what he wants.


    Raw pork?


    Gu xiuran can''t help but be shocked. This requirement is strange!


    But Gu xiuran still informs his subordinates to prepare.


    "What''s this for, raw pork?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Who knows? I can''t show you how to cook The other went on.


    Tang Kexin looks at the faces of the people below, blinks and ignores them. They will know what he is going to do later.


    Just at this time, she found that there was suddenly one more person than the scene of the test.


    Or because of the competition, the man came quietly and didn''t disturb others, but Tang Kexin found him at the first time.


    At night?


    Tang Ke''s heart screamed, eyes suddenly opened, how could night LAN Jue suddenly come to the barracks?


    It just happened? Or has he found her?


    Seeing him approaching slowly, Tang Kexin''s heart suddenly hung.


    She found that wherever she seemed to go, he could follow her at the first time.


    Now, if she finds out, isn''t she being caught?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 189

    So, now, does she need the test?


    She knew too well how smart night LAN Jue was, so she knew that as long as he noticed her, he would definitely recognize her. Although she had made a disguise, the disguise could not be concealed from night LAN Jue.


    What''s more, what she will do next is absolutely amazing in this dynasty.


    For a moment, Tang Kexin wanted to escape, but in the present situation, could he escape?


    There''s only one answer, and that''s for sure.


    Tang Kexin really wants to let himself disappear, even if he can''t, he can''t let LAN Jue see her.


    "Tang San, it''s your turn. What are you waiting for?" But at this time, Tang Kexin''s side of the body made a voice to remind him. Tang Kexin takes a breath and suddenly a group of crows fly over her head.


    Is it too slow for her to be found?


    However, Tang Kexin also knows that even if the people around him don''t make a sound, they will be more sharp than the eagles in the eyes of LAN Jue at night, even though it''s easy to find her.


    It''s just that the reminders from people around her at the moment have accelerated her exposure and left her with no room to maneuver.


    Sure enough, the eyes of night LAN Jue immediately looked over, and they just landed on her.


    For a while, Tang Kexin felt that her heartbeat seemed to stop beating in an instant. The hand hidden under her sleeve was slightly icy. She was secretly sad. It was over. It was over. It was over. Now, she must be discovered by night Lanjue.


    So was night LAN absolutely grabbed to go back, can her this small life still live?


    Originally I wanted to escape through ancient xiuran, but I didn''t expect to die so fast.


    Tang Kexin wants to look down to avoid his eyes. At the moment, she really dare not look at him, but she dare not be too obvious. She just slightly raises the corner of her eyes.


    However, to her surprise, night LAN Jue just looked at her, there was no difference, no action, or even nothing to say, and then she looked away.


    In that way, I didn''t see her at all, I didn''t recognize her at all.


    Tang Kexin''s heart was called an accident. Did night LAN never find her? Is it possible? Is it possible?


    However, she knows how hard LAN Jue is looking for her these days. If she finds her, she will not react like this.


    If night LAN Jue recognizes her, she may be killed in the first time.


    "See your highness. "Gu xiuran obviously didn''t expect that night LAN would suddenly come. Only when he walked in did he receive the ceremony.


    When ancient xiuran slightly bowed his head, there was a faint flash of deep smile in his eyes, but no one found it at the moment.


    "In the process of selecting military doctors?" Night LAN despairs his one eye, random ask a way, that expression natural cannot again natural.


    In that way, it seems that he just passed by.


    Just, Tang Kexin heard his light voice at the moment, but his heart was tight, and suddenly he felt some fear.


    She understood that the more insipid he was, the more dangerous he was.


    She absolutely does not believe that Lan did not recognize her just at night, absolutely does not believe.


    So what does night LAN Jue mean.


    Moreover, he should not be in charge of such a small matter as selecting military doctors in military barracks.


    "Yes. "Ancient xiuran''s lips are flying, and the answer is very natural.


    "How''s your choice? "Night LAN Jue again light mouth, that expression is more natural.


    Since he looked at Tang Kexin, he didn''t see her again. It seems that he didn''t recognize her completely.


    Tang Kexin looks at the reaction of night LAN Jue, and her eyes flash slightly, or her disguise is too much in place, so he really doesn''t find anything different?


    Tang Kexin thought of her disguise. When she looked in the mirror, she couldn''t even recognize her. Just now, LAN Jue was just a casual glance, or didn''t recognize her.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Kexin secretly breathed a sigh. If so, she might have a chance.


    "Some of them are very good. After entering the second round of competition, would you like to have a look at them yourself?" Three highness ask, ancient general certainly cannot but answer, listen to him this answer, have no any dissimilarity.


    "Are there any outstanding ones?" Night LAN never directly answer his words, but eyebrow angle moved a bit, it seems to be very casual to ask.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly drawn. Three highness, you are a prince. Now you ask yourself such a small thing. Don''t you realize that you are wasting your time?


    What''s more, this competition has only passed the first round, and we can''t see whether it''s outstanding or not. The most important thing is the second round, which hasn''t started yet.


    "Yes." However, Gu xiuran suddenly raised his head and said directly.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light and shining. Suddenly, he has a bad premonition. Just after a round of written examination, general Gu can find the excellent one?


    Are you a liar?


    "Oh? Tell Ben Wang, who is it? " Night LAN Jue hears Gu xiuran''s answer. His lips are slightly light. Gu xiuran is too smart. He likes to deal with smart people.


    Tang Kexin swallowed her mouth unconsciously, her body was slightly stiff and her heart was racing. Although she didn''t know much about Gu xiuran, she had already guessed Gu xiuran''s mind.


    She knew that Gu xiuran would say it was her.


    Is it Gu xiuran who has recognized her, and then thinks of selling her out.


    Gu xiuran''s lips were slowly raised, and then he slowly opened his mouth, "Tang"


    Tang Kexin''s whole heart was severely clenched. It seems that today, you really don''t want to escape.


    However, Gu xiuran was really cruel, and she didn''t offend him. He didn''t even give her a way to live.


    Just now I''m glad that she hasn''t been recognized by the night LAN Jue, but I didn''t expect to be pushed to death by Gu xiuran.


    "It''s nice to have a Tang ZhiBei." Just, next, Gu xiuran''s words, but Tang Kexin is stunned.


    She thought that Gu xiuran would definitely say that she did not expect that Gu xiuran said that it was Tang ZhiBei.


    Tang ZhiBei was stupefied. He could not get back to God. He forgot all the reactions for a while. He didn''t expect that general Gu would praise him so much.


    "Well, there is just a lack of someone who knows medicine around Ben Wang." Night LAN Jue nodded a little and looked at Tang ZhiBei. The meaning of this sentence is obvious. It''s for the ancient general.


    Tang Kexin hears the words of night LAN Jue, stupefied Leng, the eye blinked a few times quickly, isn''t it? Does it mean that night LAN Jue didn''t run to her this time?


    Do you really think about it?


    It''s just that he''s a great master. Isn''t it easy to find someone who knows medicine?


    Can I use it to rob the barracks?


    "If the Lord wants people, xiuran will not refuse." In ancient xiuran''s eyes, there was a slight smile, and he opened his mouth slowly.


    Tang Kexin''s hand is slightly loosened. If night LAN Jue is really just looking for someone, and really takes Tang ZhiBei away according to ancient xiuran''s meaning, is she safe?


    "But a gentleman does not take the love of others." Tang Kexin focuses on waiting for the reaction of night LAN Jue, and then hears the sentence of night LAN Jue.


    For a while, Tang Kexin''s lip corners gave out a good smoke, gentleman? Are you a gentleman?


    Tang Kexin was thinking about it, and then heard Ye Lanjue continue to say, "since the ancient general thinks Tang ZhiBei is a very excellent man, the northern king is naturally not good to fight against the ancient general, so the northern king can choose any one. "


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned. His eyes blink quickly. What does it mean that the night has been so long?


    "Just him. "Then, I saw that night LAN Jue raised her hand slowly, and the finger pointed to her, without any deviation.


    For a while, Tang Kexin''s body was completely frozen, unable to move.


    Ye Lanjue, he,


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 190

    Gu xiuran was stunned. His eyes also looked at Tang Kexin. The eyebrows moved. It seemed that there was something quickly hidden in his eyes, but it was not obvious. "The man that Wang Ye wanted, xiuran can''t be stopped naturally. However, this brother hasn''t passed the competition completely, and he doesn''t belong to the barracks. Therefore, this major can''t do it. Ask this little brother himself."


    Ancient xiuran''s words are reasonable, and no abnormality can be heard.


    "Oh, is it?" Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle micro movement, light words spread slowly, with too much carelessness.


    "Ask for my king''s help. If you agree, go with me. If you disagree, I will choose another one." Three Highness''s slightly paused, said again, that tone is good to discuss is unbelievable.


    He didn''t take a look at Tang Kexin when he spoke. It seemed that he didn''t really care whether she was her or not. He just chose that person.


    Tang Kexin murmured a sigh. Although the words of night LAN Jue are light, she dare not take it lightly, because she really can''t guess what night LAN Jue means?


    Recognize her? Can''t be so plain, didn''t recognize her? Why did it just point at her so cleverly?


    Although LAN Jue just said that if she didn''t agree with her, he could choose again, but Tang Kexin didn''t know why. He felt that his light words had some different threats.


    She knows too well that this man is not so easy to talk about.


    "Tang San, what do you think?" Gu xiuran got the order from his three Highnesses, so he could not help asking, so he asked directly. Does Tang Kexin really have the right to choose?


    It''s a great honor for anyone to be looked upon by his highness. It can even be said to be a matter of glory. Therefore, no matter who he is, it''s impossible to refuse such a situation.


    It''s abnormal if she refuses. It''s sure to arouse suspicion. So if she refuses at this moment, even if she never recognized her before, she will certainly arouse his suspicion and expose it.


    Tang Kexin bit his teeth, changed his voice, and said in a low hoarse voice, "grass people, grass people are willing to"


    in this case, she can''t be too calm. She must show some tension and excitement properly. After all, it''s a big event. For ordinary people, it''s a great joy. It''s more surprising than pie dropping in the world.


    During the conversation, Tang Kexin also took the opportunity to look up at the night LAN Jue. He wanted to see something different from his face. However, he found that there was no change in his face. Even if it was her, he could not see any clue. He could not guess what his mind was.


    Tang Kexin sighed secretly, for fear that she would look at him for too long and leak something strange, then slowly lowered her head.


    Not far away, the third highness slightly drooped his eyes, still cold on his face, and did not see any difference, but the lip angle was slightly light hook.


    "In that case, congratulations to brother Tang. "Gu xiuran''s face didn''t look different, but he smiled a little more. The blessing sounded sincere.


    Tang Kexin is depressed. Congratulations? Congratulations. She managed to escape. She was caught by him before she escaped for a few days. Do you need congratulations?


    Even if he didn''t recognize her now and was taken back by her, she couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t find anything.


    What''s more, she felt that he might have actually recognized her and might have pretended.


    If he is pretending, then, after she followed him out of the barracks, she would not be able to be destroyed by him immediately.


    Night LAN never say anything more, the face is thunder beat invariable ice, can''t see any other mood, then unexpectedly turn around directly, go out.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, and then came to choose such a small military doctor?


    This? Isn''t this weird?


    Tang Kexin secretly exhaled, who is the third highness? Who is he? For such a small military doctor to waste time in the barracks?


    Is this normal?


    It''s obviously abnormal, and it''s very abnormal.


    Therefore, Tang Kexin''s night LAN Jue should have recognized her, but pretended not to recognize her.


    At the moment, he left without saying a word, but just now he definitely said that he had chosen her, so he left now, and she must follow him.


    However, Tang Kexin really doesn''t want to, really doesn''t want to, and refuses at the bottom of his heart. If only she could disappear suddenly at this moment.


    Tang Kexin was extremely depressed, but others were all envious. He was so lucky that he was not selected by his three highness.


    "Congratulations, Tang San. "After Tang ZhiBei returned to the gods, he was also envious on his face, but also a heartfelt blessing.


    Because I got along well with Tang Kexin these days. When I was talking, my hands were naturally on Tang Kexin''s shoulders. I said reluctantly, "I thought our brothers would go to the battlefield together, but I didn''t expect that they would be so separated."


    Tang Kexin also has a good impression on him. What''s more, in Tang Zhiqin''s eyes, she is now a man, and such a move is normal. "In fact, you can also go to me, and we can meet each other. "


    the night Lanjue walking in front suddenly stopped, turned his eyes, looked over, and looked at Tang ZhiBei''s hand on Tang Kexin''s shoulder. It seemed that the ice in the originally cold eyes of night Lanjue was suddenly broken, which made people feel the bone chilling cold.


    Hearing Tang Kexin''s reluctant words again, the ice in the eyes is thicker and thicker. For a while, it seems that the whole site can be frozen.


    Tang Kexin felt the glare of night LAN Jue. She felt hair on her scalp for a while. In fact, she just didn''t want to leave and didn''t want to leave with him. She just wanted to delay now. Even if she knew that it was useless to delay, she would follow him sooner or later.


    But she really refused in her heart, so even though she knew it was useless, she still wanted to delay.


    "Brother Tang, the Lord is waiting for you." Gu xiuran felt that the eyes of his third highness were too amazing for a while, but he was a little chilly because of the cold. However, his face was still full of mild words, which was a kind reminder to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin secretly bites his eyes. He knows that he can''t escape. He doesn''t have to linger any longer. He can only harden his head and slowly go to night LAN Jue.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 191

    Night LAN never looked at her much, but turned around and walked on, with obvious disregard in that gesture.


    Tang Kexin sees his reaction and lashes at the corners of her lips. She hopes that he really ignores her. She''s afraid that he''s pretending. Now he''s pretending so. When he goes out of here, he''ll find her to settle accounts.


    Tang Kexin walked behind him. She felt uneasy. She knew that in such a situation, she could not escape at all.


    Tang Kexin breathed a hard breath. It seems that he can only confess his life now.


    However, out of the field, night LAN Jue even went on the carriage directly, still didn''t look at her more, didn''t even say anything to her, so a person got on the carriage.


    Don Kexin is stunned. What''s the situation?


    Originally thought, out of the field, waiting for her will be a storm, but did not expect that it is so calm, calm completely can not find a trace of accounting.


    Tang Kexin''s mind flashed thousands of thoughts at the moment, but he couldn''t figure out what he meant after all.


    "Go home." In the carriage, his voice spread deeply, the coachman responded respectfully, and then began to drive.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at the carriage. How many times did they flash quickly? Now, does it matter to her?


    Don Kexin thought, do you want to take this opportunity to escape?!


    However, she then dismissed the idea. Even if the night Lan was in the carriage at the moment, she was absolutely unable to escape in front of him. His ability, she was the most clear.


    What''s more, if he didn''t recognize her, wouldn''t her escape be completely exposed.


    Tang Kexin breathes out secretly, and quickly calculates in his heart. However clever she is, she can''t think of a perfect way at the moment.


    "Don''t you go, brother?" Seeing Tang Kexin, the bodyguard of night LAN Jue was puzzled. Didn''t he come out with his highness? Now his highness wants to go, how can she stand there still?


    "The grass-roots people are humble and have no special ability. Now they are in a bit of panic. "Tang Kexin stood still, with obvious uneasiness in his low voice.


    Tang Kexin decides to test the meaning of night LAN Jue.


    When Tang Kexin spoke, he kept his head down, didn''t go to see the bodyguard, didn''t look at the carriage, and kept his eyes on his toes. It really seemed that he was afraid.


    On the carriage, night LAN Jue can just see her through the gap of the curtain, see her appearance, slightly lift up the lip corner, and lift up some charming radians, but there is still no sound or any movement.


    When the bodyguard heard Tang Kexin''s words, he was stunned for a moment. Seeing that his highness didn''t respond to them, his eyes flashed lightly, and then he chuckled, "you brother, are really interesting."


    It''s not easy to be able to follow the people around the third highness, and the shrewdness is definitely far beyond the ordinary people, so although the master didn''t speak, the bodyguard fully understood the meaning of the master.


    With the master''s character, it is absolutely impossible to bring a man out of the barracks for no reason.


    Since they have been brought out, there is absolutely no reason not to take them back. Therefore, this man must follow them back to the palace.


    "The Lord has taken a fancy to you, which shows that you must be superior. Why should you be too modest?" After a pause, the bodyguard spoke slowly again. The voice was very gentle, not as cold as his master''s son, nor as hard as the famous biography. It seemed to have a good temper.


    However, Tang Kexin listens to his words, but his lips are slightly drawn. This man is a smiling tiger. A seemingly light word blocks all her retreats, which means nothing more.


    Just saw night LAN Jue to take her out, he just looked at her, no response, but now it is pressing step by step.


    She really hopes that the person who follows in the night LAN Jue at the moment is a famous biography.


    Comparatively speaking, Mingchuan is definitely better to deal with.


    On the carriage, night LAN Jue''s body is slightly relaxed, leaning on one side, a pair of eyes son looks at Tang Kexin outside, eyebrow angle slightly rises.


    Of course, he recognized her. At the first sight of entering, he recognized her. Although she was easy to look, he could not see the original appearance completely, but he recognized her at one glance.


    It was a feeling, a familiar feeling that seemed to have been engraved into his heart, and her upper eyes. Although the camouflage she made on her eyes, which made her originally big eyes much smaller, the clear change in her eyes could not be changed.


    Just because he didn''t expose her on the spot, he naturally had his plan.


    "Brother, if you don''t keep up with it, it''s not early. It''s not good if you delay going back to the mansion." It was obvious that the bodyguard was very accurate about his master''s mind. Seeing Tang Kexin still standing still, he said again, the voice seemed to be a little more moderate than before.


    Tang Kexin hears her words, but the corner of the lips is mercilessly smoked a few times, is it not early?


    It''s not noon yet. He told her it was getting late?


    However, what he has said is so obvious. Tang Kexin knows that she will not be able to do so soon, and there is such a guard watching at the moment. She wants to escape, which is even more impossible.


    The bodyguard''s martial arts are no worse than that of famous people.


    Tang Kexin sighed in secret. How could she be so unlucky? How could she be so caught by him? She had no idea how to deal with her because of her dark and insidious nature.


    However, with the queen in, night LAN should not be too cruel.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Kexin''s body suddenly froze.


    At this moment, night LAN never did anything to her, did not deal with her directly, would she just be afraid of the queen to know?


    So, will he plan to take her back to the palace and torture her slowly?


    Otherwise, he is absolutely impossible to recognize her, but also can''t bear the present.


    Tang Kexin''s body slightly shivered, subconsciously raised her eyes, and looked at the carriage moving slowly forward. Though across the curtain, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her, that is to say, the night LAN on the carriage should be looking at her at the moment.


    Tang Kexin''s body is stiffer and his subconscious swallows a mouthful of saliva. This man is really insidious. It''s insidious.


    Then she, she now follows her to go back, can be stripped directly by him, pulled tendon, broken bone, turn ash?


    She thinks it''s possible. It''s really possible.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 192

    Tang Kexin secretly mourns for herself in her heart. Can''t she succeed? She''s just finished crossing here?


    However, even if she worries about it, she can''t escape at the moment, because she can''t escape at all. Although her character has never been blind to the Yellow River and never give up no matter what kind of difficulties she encounters, now, in such a situation, she knows clearly that she really has no chance.


    However, she felt that she should try. She can''t wait for him to come back to the mansion and be dealt with by her?


    Tang Kexin''s pace slows down without trace. Although the carriage is not fast at the moment, it is faster than ordinary people. After all, the people around Ye Lanjue know martial arts, but she doesn''t know martial arts, so she can''t keep up with the speed. That''s normal.


    She slowed down at the moment, and after a certain distance, she could find a way.


    It''s just that her speed has just slowed down and she has not taken two steps.


    "Old Zhong, slow down the carriage. The brothers behind can''t keep up." The words of the bodyguard spread so suddenly. It was still gentle as the spring breeze. It sounded very comfortable, but it made Tang Kexin hate to bite his teeth secretly. This person was clearly aimed at her.


    It''s just that he didn''t turn around, how could he know she slowed down?


    Is this man''s ear too smart?


    On the carriage, the lips of the night LAN Jue are slightly hooked. Nobody can hear the wind. Even he can''t compare with him. Therefore, Tang Kexin''s small movements can''t hide from the wind.


    Moreover, listening to the wind is smart and the most accurate to his mind. Although he didn''t say a word, listening to the wind completely understood his meaning. So it really suits his mind to do this.


    "Brother, are you tired?" Listen to the wind stop, turn around and look at Tang Kexin, with undisguised concern in his eyes. "If we are tired, let''s stop for a rest. "


    from the moment when the third highness took this man out, I heard from the wind that this man was different to the third highness. Although the third highness didn''t look at him, he got on the carriage directly, but from the just reaction, he had completely defined the thoughts of the third highness.


    Tang Kexin looks up his eyes and looks at him. Just now he says that it''s getting late. Now he says he can stop and rest when he''s tired?


    What is he doing?


    What''s more, night LAN never spoke. How could he be the master so directly?


    He is the bodyguard of night Lanjue, and he is definitely afraid to make such a decision. Therefore, there is only one explanation, that is, his doing so is exactly the meaning of night Lanjue.


    Tang Kexin secretly breathed a sigh, knowing that her plan had completely failed. Although she was unwilling, she had no way. Who let her be inferior to others.


    Tang Kexin thought hatefully that the master and his son are insidious and his subordinates are insidious. This one has become refined.


    Tang Kexin knows that there is a night when LAN Jue and such an excellent bodyguard will not succeed, for she is afraid of any plot.


    So, she''d better follow him back now.


    However, Tang Kexin''s speed has not been accelerated any more. She still uses her slowed down speed to walk slowly. Anyway, people say that if she is tired, she can rest. It doesn''t matter if she is slower.


    However, no matter how slow she is, she will eventually arrive at the palace. In fact, the road is not short, but Tang Kexin feels that it doesn''t take long for her to arrive at the gate of the palace.


    At the moment, her heart has 10000 points of rejection, do not want to go in, do not want to go in.


    In front, the carriage has stopped. At night, LAN Jue steps out of the carriage slowly. He still hasn''t seen Tang Kexin. It seems that he has completely forgotten her existence.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is cold. What''s his outfit? It''s all at the door. What else can I do?


    "Your Highness, you are back. "Just at this time, Mingchuan walked out of the palace quickly and saw that he had just come down from the carriage. At night, LAN Jue continued to salute.


    "Yes. "The night LAN never whispered, though it was still as cold as usual.


    Hearing the response from the third highness, Mingchuan was stunned for a moment. Although the third highness was still cold on his face at the moment, it seemed that there was no previous anger, nor the cold feeling of ice covered thousands of miles. He felt that the master''s mood seemed right now?


    In a good mood? The princess hasn''t been found yet. Will the master be in a good mood?


    "Your Highness, there is still no princess." Mingchuan breathed secretly. Although he knew clearly that his highness didn''t want to hear the news, he couldn''t help but report it.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are tiny, without her whereabouts? Isn''t she here at the moment?


    Of course, she knew that Mingchuan didn''t recognize her. In fact, she couldn''t recognize her at this moment even when she looked in the mirror. She didn''t understand why night LAN Jue didn''t look at her very much, so she recognized her?


    "Keep searching. Inform the royal forest army that the capital is still blocked. Keep searching." Tang Kexin is thinking about it. Suddenly, he hears the voice of night LAN Jue.


    Hearing this, don Kexin is obviously stunned, he? What does he mean?


    Isn''t she here now? Why does he want Mingchuan to keep searching?


    What''s more, let the royal forest army look for it, or even block the whole city?


    Didn''t he actually recognize her?


    But if he didn''t recognize her, how could he have chosen her alone and brought her back?


    She didn''t realize that he would choose the people around him at will. He didn''t know that he could enter his palace at will.


    "Yes." The famous biographer replied respectfully with a slight frown on his brow. How did he feel? At this moment, when the master gave the order, there was no such anger as before, and there seemed to be no such terrible breath.


    Is it his delusion?


    When Mingchuan''s eyes were raised, he just looked at Tang Kexin in the back, and then asked strangely, "this is it?"


    "The man the Lord just asked for from the ancient general, look, he should be a man who is hidden." Listen to the wind to know that, in this case, your highness will not answer for sure, so he will automatically explain it for Mingchuan.


    The meaning of his words at the moment is translated with another explanation, that is, on the surface, this man is really nothing special.


    Tang Kexin suddenly feels that this man''s mouth is really poisonous.


    Mingchuan was shocked. He glanced at Tang Kexin again and answered quietly. Then he didn''t ask more questions. He thought this matter was less important than that of the princess. Now she has to go to find the princess.


    Night LAN never spoke, never asked Tang Kexin more.


    Mingchuan leaves, and night LAN Jue continues to walk towards the palace. Tang Kexin looks at his figure, eyes light, and secretly guesses, what does he mean?


    If he didn''t recognize her, it would be fine. If he should have recognized her, and now he pretends not to recognize her at all, even let Mingchuan continue to look for her.


    So what''s his plan?


    Tang Kexin looks at him, and his eyes flash quickly. Does he want to bring her into the palace, and then the people don''t know, the ghosts quietly deal with it?


    Will it? Would it be like this?


    Tang Kexin thought of this possibility. A heart hung tightly. If it was true, would she have no life back when she entered the Royal Palace at the moment?


    At this moment, night LAN Jue is walking in front, listening to the wind and not following night LAN Jue, but standing behind Tang Kexin, obviously waiting for Tang Kexin.


    At this moment, the front is night LAN Jue, and the back is listening to the wind. Even if Tang Kexin wants to escape, he has no chance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 193

    "Brother, why are you so stupid? Why are you going in?" Behind, listen to the gentle voice of the wind again.


    Tang Kexin looks at the corner of his lips with a smile. It''s as insidious as his master. But in such a situation, she has no way to go back. After thinking about it, Tang Kexin can only walk towards the palace.


    Walking in front of the night LAN never turned around, footsteps have not slowed down, still according to her original frequency to continue to move forward, but his lips are still unable to resist, slightly up.


    After entering the palace, night LAN Jue still didn''t speak. Tang Kexin could only follow him and continue walking forward until he reached the main courtyard. Night LAN Jue didn''t stop.


    Tang Kexin was secretly surprised. He thought that when he entered the Royal Palace, he was going to find her to settle accounts. How come now, he hasn''t made any move?


    What''s going on?


    "Listen to the wind and arrange a place for him." Tang Kexin is thinking about it. He hears the voice of night LAN Jue coming from the front. It''s still as indifferent as usual. He can''t hear anything different. It seems that he''s just explaining a common thing.


    While he was talking, he stopped, turned his eyes and looked at Tang Kexin. However, it was only one look. After looking at her, he turned around and entered the hall.


    "Yes." Listening to the wind is naturally respectful, and there is not much emotion in the gentle voice.


    Don Kexin is stunned. What''s the situation?


    Took her into the palace, and arranged a place for her so peacefully?


    Is it? Did he really not recognize her?


    Although he knows his shrewdness well, he hasn''t had an attack until now, which is the only possibility that Tang Kexin can think of.


    At this moment, LAN Jue has entered the hall. Tang Kexin can''t ask even if he wants to. What''s more, in this case, she doesn''t dare to ask randomly. If he really doesn''t recognize her, she doesn''t miss it.


    "Let''s go, brother. I''ll arrange a place for you." Listen to the wind and look to Tang Kexin. The gentle voice is more and more close.


    Tang Kexin sighs in secret, and can only leave with him, thinking in secret. After leaving the sight of night Lanjue and the bodyguard, or, she can think of another way to leave.


    When Tang Kexin left, in the hall, the eyes of night LAN Jue looked at the figure of her leaving, and the lips of micro hook were slightly charming.


    Seriously, he saw her at the first sight, he wanted to hold her in his arms, kiss her, and then settle accounts with her, but at the beginning, he still held back.


    Because, in these days when he looked for her, he found that the situation in the capital had changed a little more.


    Not only is he looking for Tang Kexin, but also the prince''s people. It''s not surprising that the prince''s people are looking for Tang Kexin. But to his surprise, besides the prince''s people, there is also a force looking for her.


    He asked people to check, but they didn''t find out who it was.


    A few days ago, people from the Northern Kingdom sent him a letter with a clear warning. At first, he thought it was from the Northern Kingdom, but later he found that it was not. People from the northern kingdom had made their attitude clear. Even if they wanted to find it, they would look for it clearly, not secretly.


    What''s more, he found that people in the Northern Kingdom didn''t want to find Tang Kexin at all, so he guessed that people in the northern kingdom knew Tang Kexin''s whereabouts long ago.


    This time, he was able to find her smoothly. He also wanted to thank the people of the northern kingdom. Because he found that there were people of the northern kingdom in Gu xiuran, he guessed whether she would be there. He rushed to her, but he didn''t expect to be caught by him.


    However, although he has been caught, he can''t settle accounts with her now. He needs to find out who the hidden forces are. Because he found that those people are not good at coming, and even wanted to get rid of Tang Kexin directly through this matter.


    Night LAN Jue breathes out secretly. Who can know his current mood? His heart is really like a cat''s claw at the moment Listening to the wind, she was taken to a yard. Obviously, it was the common servants who lived there. It was relatively simple. However, coincidentally, there were no other servants living in the yard, only Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t know whether it''s coincidence or the deliberate arrangement of listening to the wind, but when LAN Jue ordered at night, she didn''t say much, even if she didn''t hear any special meaning. By reason, the guard shouldn''t have any special arrangement.


    Or she''s over caring. Now it''s a good thing for her to have a yard by herself. It''s convenient for her to escape.


    "Brother, if you have any orders, you can tell me at any time. You''re welcome." Listen to the face of the wind with a smile, that temper looks, that call a good.


    Tang Kexin felt strange when he saw the smile on her face. When he heard his words, he pulled the corners of his lips slightly, and then he took off his mouth and asked, "are you usually so idle? I can find it anytime I want you to? "


    "Coincidentally, I''m in charge of this part of the palace." Listen to the face of the wind still with a smile, it sounds very casual and natural.


    But Tang Kexin is secretly biting his teeth. He might as well directly say that he is specially monitoring her. Is a bodyguard beside his lord able to manage these messy and trivial things in the palace?


    Tang Kexin can''t really understand what the intention of night LAN Jue is at this moment.


    Hearing that the wind left Tang Kexin''s courtyard, he went directly to the main courtyard, entered the hall, and saw the night LAN Jue standing in front of the window. His face was obviously more respectful. "Master, it has been arranged."


    "I see." Night LAN Jue turns around and looks at him. His eyebrows are moving. He knows too much about the ability to listen to the wind. From his just reaction, he can see what he should see.


    "The princess must be in a tangle at the moment." Listening to the wind, she said directly. Thinking of Tang Kexin''s words before, she had a slight tug at the corner of her lips. In fact, the princess should have guessed it. But the prince kept still like this. The princess really had no bottom in her heart, so she naturally did not dare to act rashly.


    "Tangle?" Night LAN absolutely hears this word, eyebrow angle tiny Cu, "this king sees her carefree very."


    The woman, who fled for him on the night of the cave, even swaggered to choose a military doctor.


    In front of listening to the wind, Ye Lan never hides too much. Now listening to the wind is the deputy leader of suoyenmen. Generally, he is in charge of suoyenmen''s affairs. He has excellent listening ability and special identity.


    "What is the prince going to do?" Because listen to the special identity of wind, so usually in front of the night LAN Jue is relatively casual.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, how to deal with her? Naturally, he could not have let her go so easily.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 194

    Hearing and looking at this look, the princess prayed secretly for Tang Kexin. Now the princess can only ask for her own blessing, and no one else can save her.


    After all, no one knows that the princess has been found by the prince, even the empress, so if the prince really wants to deal with the princess, the princess can''t ask for help.


    "To find out who is looking for her?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed suddenly a little bit more murderous. They were so cold that people trembled. If it wasn''t to avoid those people, he didn''t have to hold himself back like this now.


    However, the strength of those people really worried him. He could not let her be in danger. Moreover, he also wanted to take this opportunity to thoroughly find out. If they knew that he had found Tang Kexin at the moment, maybe that person would withdraw the pursuer.


    This time, he will listen to the wind and check it.


    "Yes." Listen to the face of the wind immediately changed into a serious look, the voice is no longer as gentle as when just talking to Tang Kexin, obviously a little more cold.


    Night never comes, in a loft with beautiful scenery.


    "Master, three Highnesses brought back a man from the ancient xiuran site today. "In the yard, the man in black lowered his eyes, with a faint fear in his respectful voice.


    "Oh? Who? " The man turned his back to him, the deep voice came, not too much emotion, but hard to make people cold.


    "I don''t know. At that time, Gu xiuran was in the process of selecting a military doctor. That man passed the first theory contest, but there was nothing special about it. At that time, three highness seemed to have chosen him at random." The man in black trembled slightly, and the fear in his voice was more obvious, but he returned quickly.


    "A casual finger?" The man suddenly turned around, a pair of eyes looked at him, the voice is still indifferent without any emotion.


    "At that time, the situation was really like that. Moreover, the man followed the carriage back to the palace, and the third highness did not do anything along the way. After entering the palace, the bodyguard arranged the man to the house of the next highness, and the third highness did not pay much attention to it." The body of the man in black is stiff, and the voice seems to slightly quiver.


    "To cover up." A cold man smile, a pair of eyes narrowed, let that smile seem to be more diffuse a few points, but unfortunately, the smile obviously did not reach the bottom of the eye, although it is a smile, but let people feel the chilling cold.


    Night LAN Jue this, obviously is to cover up.


    The stiff body of the man in black quivers, and his lips are slightly pursed. He dare not speak again.


    "Since Ye Lan doesn''t care, kill that man for me." Men with a sneering lip hook, that cold spread layer by layer, but also with a cruel killing.


    "Yes, yes, I see." The man in black nodded and answered quickly, then he wanted to retreat.


    "What is the situation of the people in the northern kingdom?" However, the voice of the man spread again. When he spoke, the sneer on the corner of his lips seemed more strange.


    "People in the Northern Kingdom have always known Tang Kexin''s Xingzong, but they didn''t tell his third highness that he seemed to protect Tang Kexin in secret." The man in black stopped and answered truthfully.


    "Oh, he naturally wants to protect it, that''s right. "The man smiled coldly, and there was something strange in the voice.


    The man in black didn''t understand his meaning for a while, and he didn''t have clear instructions at the moment, so he didn''t dare to leave.


    "Go down. "The man paused before he spoke.


    The man in black replied respectfully, and then quickly retreated.


    Not long after the man in black retreated, a tightly wrapped man came out. The whole body, including the whole face, even the head, was covered with thick cloth. At a glance, she could only see her eyes, but not the skin of other places.


    If it wasn''t for her moving eyes, it would really make people think she was a mummy.


    The wrapped body looks like a woman.


    When the man saw the person coming, the cold on his face disappeared, and his expression became more complicated. He didn''t address him. He said directly, "how come out? "


    " how is the plan going? " The mummy''s moving steps came to him, raised the only pair of eyes that were exposed outside and looked at him, the lips moved, then the hoarse and uncomfortable voice spread a trace.


    The hoarse voice for a time really made people unable to tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    "Everything went well. "The man''s voice seems a little more respectful, and his voice is obviously a little lower.


    "Remember, I want her not only to die, but also to die." The mummy''s eyes seemed to smile a little more, but the smile seemed a little scary in her eyes.


    "I know." The man slightly lowered his head. He had known for a long time that he had been listening to such words for so many years.


    "I will not allow any mistakes." The mummy''s eyes suddenly became a little more cruel, and the words of every word sounded even more uncomfortable, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time, a long time."


    "Don''t worry, No. "The man didn''t speak, but his eyes were obviously a little more cold and cruel. He had been waiting for this day for a long time, a long time.


    "Well, I''m at ease with your work. I''ll wait for the day when she''s not as good as dead." In the mummy''s eyes, there''s just a little more smile. When looking at the man, there''s a little more comfort and more complicated emotions.


    In the palace of night LAN Jue.


    Although Tang Kexin was very upset, he waited until midnight, but he still didn''t see any unusual action of night LAN.


    Not only did LAN never do anything unusual at night, but everything in the mansion seemed very normal. In the evening, someone called her to have dinner. After eating, everyone was separated.


    Moreover, there is no special guard around the yard where she lives.


    Tang Kexin lies on the bed, trying to think, thinking, but the more she thinks, the more tangled she is. At the moment, she is totally confused by night LAN Jue.


    Since the situation is unknown, Tang Kexin dare not act rashly, because he has been running away these days. He is really tired. He lies on the bed and falls asleep before long.


    Not long after she fell asleep, her room was pushed away, and a figure suddenly flashed across the room, then walked directly to her bed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 195

    The steps of the visitors are very light, the movements are lighter, and they can''t hear any sound at all. Tang Kexin, who is sleeping in bed, has no vigilance or reaction.


    "You sleep well." The man in front of the bed slowly opens his mouth, and his voice seems slightly depressed. In the dark, he looks at her eyes, but there is more indulgence.


    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly went to bed quickly, just as if he thought of something, and then quickly clicked on Tang Kexin''s body.


    At the moment, he can''t be found, nor can he be found by her. He is afraid that once she finds out, he will run away for him. However, he can''t control himself. During the day, he can force himself to pretend, but at night, he can''t. He wants her, he wants to hold her hard, and he wants to kiss her hard. Of course, he wants more.


    So, he came after all.


    In bed, Tang Kexin had been sleeping heavily. Now he ordered a sleeping spot again, which made it impossible for him to wake up.


    Naturally, he didn''t have too many concerns. He directly removed his shoes and blouses, got into bed and got into her quilt.


    Then, he found that she had not undressed yet, and was still dressed in the daytime clothes, still in the daytime camouflage.


    At that time, night LAN Jue''s face turned black. This woman was really,


    his bracelet was on her waist. I felt that her waist was obviously much thicker, and her lips were pulled hard. How many things she stuffed on her waist made her waist so thick.


    Almost without any hesitation, night LAN Jue reached out and began to take off her clothes directly. Now she is his wife, so as a husband taking off his wife''s clothes, that is the most reasonable thing.


    Of course, the fact that she is sleeping can be ignored directly. If she wakes up at the moment, she may kick him out of bed directly.


    Besides, he can''t let those people find out that he wants to protect her.


    It''s really depressing to think about it. He is the man who she is honest with, but now he is so unyielding.


    But it''s good to sleep with her today.


    Night LAN Jue soon completely removed her clothes, and finally was a little satisfied, and then again reached out, hugged her.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin doesn''t have any reaction, so obediently let him hold him.


    Night LAN Jue''s hand was just propriety on her waist, just before a moment, his hand began to move away.


    He is a normal man, of course, will not have any reaction to other women, but now it is his wife, his wife, if he does not respond, it is not normal, slowly, he feels his body began to tense, implicit also began to heat.


    Thinking of the craziness of the night of the cave, his breathing began to become a little unsteady. That night, he remembered that he asked her several times, exhausted her, and saw that it was too tired, so he let her go, which was intended to continue the next day.


    But I didn''t expect that she would run away for him the next morning.


    But now, she is asleep. He can''t ask for her when she is asleep, so he can only keep holding on, wait for those people to be dealt with, and he can''t wait for them to be dealt with again. However, such a long night with beautiful women in his arms, he finds that the night is a little hard.


    His body leaned against her body, and he could feel the heat in his body. It seemed that it would erode him and devour his reason bit by bit.


    Night LAN Jue secretly breathed a breath, then suddenly turned over, pressed her, lips also quickly kissed her, although can''t really do anything, but kiss is OK.


    If you hold your wife and don''t let her kiss you, it''s better to kill him.


    At the moment, the disguise on Tang Kexin''s face has not been removed, so it is far less smooth than usual.


    However, it seems that night LAN Jue is not affected at this moment. His kiss is crazy and fierce, but after one kiss, he doesn''t mean to stop.


    Because it''s just a kiss, it''s not enough. Since we are all married, we should give more kisses. Anyway, it''s also a kiss. It''s also a kiss to give more kisses.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips slowly moved down along Tang Kexin''s neck, kissing her skin little by little. Although it was crazy, it was full of tenderness. Moreover, he didn''t dare to kiss too hard. If he left a trace, it would be miserable if she found it the next day.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips all the way down, move, move, fall in her soft place, then, he suddenly felt his body''s blazing seems to be crazy rush out.


    He found that for him, this was actually a torture, a kind of non-human torture.


    He thought that if he didn''t open her sleeping hole directly, he wouldn''t let her sleep. Then he could do something really. He could only kiss, but not eat. He felt that he was about to explode.


    Although I think so, although he really feels that he is suffering to death and going crazy at the moment, he still has the final reason. He knows that under such circumstances, he can never act rashly.


    He has to bear it.


    Ah, why is his life so bitter? Mingming married his wife. Mingming''s wife is in his arms at the moment, but he still has to bear it.


    Night LAN Jue at the moment called a depressed heart, can only bow again, kiss her, this time obviously more intense, more crazy, but, in the body, it''s getting hotter and hotter.


    He has always been calm, self-control is very strong, before, even if it is a beautiful woman, how to lure him, he will not have any reaction, but every day in front of Tang Kexin, he found his calm completely useless.


    He wants her crazily, wants her to belong to him completely.


    Although his kiss is more intense and crazy at the moment, his movements are still relatively gentle, for fear of hurting her and leaving traces.


    Think of the crazy night of the cave, it''s really memorable, I don''t know when he will survive.


    "Night LAN Jue, you bastard." Just at this time, Tang Kexin''s voice suddenly came from above his head, with a sense of gnashing teeth.


    At that moment, night LAN Jue''s body suddenly froze, the kissing movement also completely froze, a pair of eyes slightly opened, he just lit her sleeping hole, she, how could she wake up?


    How is this possible? How is that possible?


    If she wakes up at this time, then she?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 196

    At this moment, the third royal highness of the hall suddenly felt a little scared. Although he just didn''t do anything, he just kissed a few times, but now she suddenly woke up with a little guilty.


    She, of course, wakes up, and it''s just this time that she wakes up. Night LAN Jue sees the red marks on her body where he kissed, and feels more numb on her scalp. Next, will she wake up Night LAN Jue mercilessly breathed, tried to calm down, and then looked up at her, he felt, even if she woke up, even if she found, he had nothing to fear.


    He hasn''t settled with her about her escaping marriage.


    However, even if he thought so, there was something virtual in the voice.


    However, night LAN despair to her, but found that Tang Kexin is still eyes closed, sleep very quiet, did not wake up.


    Night LAN Jue micro Zheng, eyes light flash, this? What''s the situation?


    Didn''t wake up? What''s the situation of the sentence that she just burst out?


    He just clearly heard her scolding him for being a jerk. He didn''t realize that his hearing was wrong. He was sure that she scolded him just now.


    However, she didn''t wake up. He said that if he lit her sleeping spot, how could she wake up.


    Since I didn''t want to come here, what I said just now is a dream talk?


    Night LAN Jue''s lips were drawn hard. She hated him so much that she scolded him for talking in a dream.


    However, immediately night LAN Jue''s lips corner has a little more smile, what she dreamt about is him, which shows that she actually has him in her heart.


    Think about him, but think about his good or his bad, as long as she thinks about him.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips slowly raised, a little more smile on her face. However, with the just shock, she did not dare to make trouble again, even to kiss, for fear that she really woke up.


    What''s more, kissing like this, and not being able to get something practical, is a kind of torture for him.


    Night LAN Jue slightly moved his body and lay on her side again. He didn''t move any more. He just held her. He was really tired these days. He fell asleep soon.


    "Master, the young master has been taken back to the palace by the third highness." Strong Eagle finally saw his master, repeatedly reported that the voice was obviously a bit urgent.


    Young Lord was brought back to the palace. Will the third highness be embarrassed?


    "He''s very fast." Beiwang was stunned for a while, and then his lips were slightly hooked. He knew the ability of night LAN Jue, so he knew that it would be sooner or later for night LAN Jue to find her, but he didn''t expect that it would be so fast.


    Seeing that his master is not in a hurry at the moment, lie Ying can laugh out. For a while, his mood is complicated. Why doesn''t he worry about the little master at all?


    Little Lord was taken back in this case, with the character of his highness three would pass the test so easily?


    What is the master thinking?


    "Lord, don''t you worry about the safety of the little Lord?" At last, the fierce Eagle did not resist.


    The North King side Mou, looked at the fierce Eagle one eye, "you feel, the night LAN never looked for the little Lord back, the loser must be the little Lord?"


    "Isn''t it?" The fierce eagle is stunned, and his face is obviously a little more puzzled. Who else can the little Lord suffer? Can it be the third highness?


    Beiwang laughs quietly and doesn''t speak. In recent days, yelan Jue is crazy to find Kexin. He clearly sees it in his eyes. Therefore, he basically understands the position of Kexin in yelan Jue''s heart. A man is crazy to find a woman for one reason, that is, he cares too much. Otherwise, with yelan Jue''s usual style, he can''t even understand it.


    "Master, isn''t it just like this? Nothing? "Strong Eagle is very anxious. He finds the little Lord very hard. He wants to protect the little Lord well.


    "It''s protected in the dark. Don''t show up. "Beiwang thought about it. When he spoke again, he naturally knew that someone wanted to do harm to Kexin recently. So, in case of emergency, he needed to let people secretly protect Kexin.


    "OK. "This time, lieying promised very quickly. As long as there is a master''s son, he must protect the little master well.


    For so many years, the master has not married, and there has never been a woman around him. The pain in the master''s heart is the clearest that he can see. Now he finds the little master very hard, which is absolutely the greatest comfort to the master. So, no matter what, the little master can''t have any flashbacks.


    "Isn''t it good that my heart has been hiding all the time? Why was it found so soon? "The northern King naturally understood his mind, and his eyes were dim, but he asked again.


    The fierce eagle''s eyes flashed, and his expression was a little more empty, but he didn''t dare to hide it after all, so he could only answer truthfully, "I''m afraid that the little Lord is in danger, so I ordered people to follow the little Lord secretly. It seems that the third highness followed us and found the little Lord."


    Speaking of this matter, it is really his responsibility.


    "You should be glad that night LAN Jue found you." The northern king looked at him. The voice was not light or heavy, but the meaning was obvious.


    "It''s the fault of my subordinates. I''ll take charge of it. "The fierce Eagle lowered his head and his face changed a little more.


    "Go down. "The North King didn''t say much, but a pair of eyes slowly looked into the distance.


    It''s true that the girl''s ability has been searching for her for several days, but she hasn''t been found. With her ability, ye Lanjue should have been searching for more time, but because of the people in the Northern Kingdom, ye Lanjue found her flaws and found her.


    However, the good thing is that the night LAN Jue people, if those who are secretly looking for her find her, I''m afraid that she is really in danger.


    In the current situation, he felt that it would be better if she was found later, but now that she has been found, he can only be more cautious.


    He also wants to see if ye Lanjue can protect her.


    In the palace.


    In the early morning of the next day, after LAN Jue woke up at night, he quickly put on his own clothes, and then put on Tang Kexin''s clothes for fear that she might find something different. He also carefully arranged it.


    Night LAN Jue this just got up the bed, in her body quickly point, then quickly out of the room.


    Later, Tang Kexin on the bed also opened her eyes, her eyelashes slightly fanned twice, and her eyebrows slowly frowned. How could she feel strange.


    Her hands touch her lips. How does she feel her lips are strange? Besides, she had a dream last night. She dreamed that she was undressed, kissed and kissed.


    Next moment, Tang Kexin suddenly sat up.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 197

    Tang Kexin''s movement was a little fast, but when she sat up, she found that her clothes were in good condition. Although there were some wrinkles, it was normal for her to sleep in clothes.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes blinked a few times quickly. Was it really just a dream last night?


    But her mouth?


    Tang Kexin quickly gets up, and then wants to find a mirror, but this is the servant''s room, and it''s also a man''s room. Naturally, there is no dressing table or mirror.


    Tang Kexin felt his lips, always feeling not right.


    "Brother Tang, the Lord asked you to follow me into the palace. "Just at this time, outside the door came the still gentle voice of the wind.


    What does Tang Kexin mean? Let her follow the night LAN Jue into the palace?


    Why? Why follow him into the palace? What does he mean?


    Do you want to reveal her true face after entering the palace?


    "Brother Tang, are you up? "Tang Kexin didn''t answer. Hearing the wind''s voice, it came in again." the Lord is real. Hurry up. "


    Tang Kexin breathes out secretly. Now she is in the palace. She can''t ignore what LAN Jue said. No matter what he wanted her to enter the palace, she must go.


    "All right, now." Tang Kexin replied with her hoarse voice. Originally, to pretend to be a man, she even used a special medicine to make her voice hoarse. So, the voice alone sounds like a man.


    Outside the room, listening to the wind''s lips, I have to say that the princess is really fighting. In order to escape, her voice has changed.


    Tang Kexin quickly collated it and made sure there were no flaws. Then he opened the door and went out.


    Listen to the wind looking at her, lips open a gentle smile, looks kind and friendly, "the Lord is waiting in the courtyard, brother Tang and I will go."


    "Why did the Lord let me go to the palace with me?" Tang Kexin has too many doubts in her heart, but she knows that the smiling face tiger in front of her eyes is just like the night LAN Jue. She just can''t see any abnormality.


    Therefore, Tang Kexin feels that it''s better to ask directly. She wants to see what kind of explanation this person will give her. After all, she is a servant who has just entered the mansion, and there is nothing special about her. She can never follow the LORD into the palace.


    Usually, such jobs are followed by famous biographies.


    "Ah." Listen to the wind gently sighed, "brother Tang doesn''t know. In order to find the princess these days, the prince has made troubles all his life. He doesn''t worry about anything, so he took brother Tang with him."


    Tang Kexin''s lips are sharp. How can this sound so strange? It seems that the night LAN is extremely ill. It''s necessary to take a doctor with you at all times!


    Night LAN Jue that body, so weak?


    "Brother Tang, you don''t see that the prince seems to be strong. In fact, the prince is not very well. This time, in order to find the princess, he is overworked." Listen to the wind seems to guess her idea, then again said.


    Tang Kexin just needs to turn his eyes directly. Just like him, he''s still in bad health?


    I''m afraid that his martial arts have reached an unfathomable level. Otherwise, she will not be alert every time he gets close to her.


    Tang Kexin thought of the situation of the night of the cave. Would such a crazy person be in bad health all the time?


    Tang Kexin glanced at the listening wind and said nothing.


    Listening to the wind, when Tang Kexin walked to the courtyard, night LAN Jue happened to come over. When his eyes looked at Tang Kexin, they seemed to flash slightly. There was something unnatural in their eyes. However, the subtle differences disappeared quickly, no one noticed.


    Tang Kexin did not look up at him at this time, and naturally did not find out.


    Night LAN never looked at her more. She went directly to the outside of the house. Listening to the wind, Tang Kexin could only follow him.


    At ordinary times, it''s famous biography that follows into the palace, but today I don''t see it.


    When Tang Kexin went out of the palace, he saw that night LAN Jue had already got on the carriage. Tang Kexin glanced at his mouth slightly. This morning, he called her up, and then let her run into the palace?


    She is thinking, is this night LAN Jue''s deliberate revenge?


    Tang Kexin still can''t understand why night LAN Jue took her to the palace? What does he mean?


    Fortunately, the carriage is not fast. Tang Kexin can speed up a little and follow it. It''s just that the distance from the palace to the Royal Palace is a little long after all. He''s tired and breathless after walking down the road.


    After entering the Imperial Palace, night LAN never got off the carriage, and went straight to the direction of the main hall, without seeing Tang Kexin.


    It''s someone else. Maybe the third highness is surrounded by so many people like her. She feels strange and looks at her more.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there is no figure in the night LAN. It''s really fast.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is a tangle at the moment. What is it?


    Does this make her a boy?


    If you really treat her as a boy, the key is that you don''t know what he''s thinking or what he''s planning?


    After the night LAN Jue left, listening to the wind has been standing beside Tang Kexin.


    Although Tang Kexin has too many doubts in her heart, she doesn''t say a word at the moment, because she knows that even though the night LAN is not here at the moment, it''s impossible for her to extract any information from the mouth of listening to the wind. The mouth of listening to the wind is stricter than that of his master.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know how long she had been waiting. In a word, she felt very good and very long. Now it''s autumn. It''s a little cold in the morning. She feels that her feet are a little icy, and her face has changed a little.


    Just at this time, I finally saw that night LAN Jue came over. When night LAN Jue came over, it seemed that Mou Zi inadvertently glanced at Tang Kexin. Seeing Tang Kexin''s frozen white face, Mou Zi was slightly heavy, and the hand concealed under the clothes was secretly tightened. Suddenly, there was an impulse to hold her in her arms.


    However, he finally held back, because he knew that there were many people watching the palace, so he could not act rashly.


    Night LAN Jue came, but did not get on the carriage, but toward the direction of the harem.


    Tang Kexin was stunned when he saw his movements. Of course, she knew that he was going to ask the empress good-bye.


    Tang Kexin thought, go to ask the queen good-bye for such a thing, she should not follow a little guy, right?


    Therefore, Tang Kexin did not follow the meaning, still stood in place, did not move.


    "Not yet." However, the voice of night LAN Jue suddenly came. Although he didn''t look at him, Tang Kexin could hear that. He said that to her.


    Don Kexin is shocked, he? What does he mean? Let her follow and say hello to the queen?


    What does he want?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 198

    If it is really a little guy, he is definitely not qualified to follow him to the Queen''s yard.


    Tang Kexin is too surprised for a while, forgetting to respond, and still stands in situ.


    "Brother Tang, the Lord has called for you." Listening to the wind, she didn''t move. She kindly reminded me that there seemed to be a slight smile in her voice.


    Tang Kexin secretly clenches his teeth, but he doesn''t say anything. He just lowers his head slightly and follows LAN Jue at night.


    After her, hearing that the wind didn''t catch up, she was still standing in the original place. Tang Kexin''s lip angle drew again. Even his bodyguard didn''t follow, but he let her follow.


    Isn''t the intention obvious enough?


    However, night LAN Jue did not talk all the way, did not turn around to look at her, and always walked in front with the same frequency.


    He didn''t speak, and Tang Kexin naturally couldn''t speak, so along the way, they were extremely silent.


    Walking in front of the night LAN Jue, lips slightly hook up, know her so long, or the first time to see her so clever, so obedient.


    The reason why she was brought into the palace was that he was relieved only when he took her with him and protected her by himself.


    What''s more, he brought her back to the palace yesterday. The person behind him already knew that even if those people didn''t know it was her, they would definitely take action. So it''s safest to take her with him.


    Since I can''t hide it, I will put it in the open, and I will take her to the palace today, and I can also see the reaction of that person.


    It has to be said that this woman''s face changing technique is really good. Even when Mingchuan saw her yesterday, he didn''t recognize her. If he didn''t know her because of the familiar feeling, he would not recognize her.


    As for listening to the wind, it is also because of his attitude towards her that he did not really recognize her.


    So, those people are just skeptical, not completely sure it''s her.


    When she came to Kunning palace, Tang Kexin was a little more nervous. She knew that the queen was good to her. She escaped marriage on the night of her wedding. Surely the queen would be angry, too?


    However, she thought that night LAN would never bring her directly into the hall, but at most let her wait in the yard, so she should not face the queen.


    Just, she was thinking, but saw a passer-by in front of her. Tang Kexin raised her eyes and found that the empress happened to be walking in the front.


    Tang Kexin secretly lamented that he was really afraid of anything. He thought he didn''t have to face the queen, but unexpectedly he met her like this.


    With the empress, there was the imperial concubine Ming.


    "My son, please say hello to the empress." Night LAN never salutes.


    Tang Kexin followed, just thinking about how to salute.


    "Eh? Who is this? How can he follow his third highness into the harem? " The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty has opened her mouth. In her voice, she screams deliberately. Her eyes look directly at Tang Kexin.


    After camouflage, Tang Kexin can''t see the original appearance at all.


    Empress empress also followed Tang Kexin''s eyes, obviously didn''t find anything different, so she just looked at Tang Kexin and looked away without saying anything more.


    Although it''s said that ordinary people in the harem can''t enter, after all, the man was brought by the third highness and was with the third highness, so she felt nothing.


    "Are ordinary people in the palace able to come in? What''s the intention of the third highness bringing such a person into the palace today?" Seeing the indifference of the empress''s mother''s face, the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty didn''t have the meaning of asking questions at all, she said quickly again.


    If the queen doesn''t investigate this matter, other people will be ok if they open and close their eyes.


    However, the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty emphasized specially at the moment that it was impossible for the empress not to see it.


    "Your Highness, who is this? Why did you bring it into the harem? " Empress looked at Tang Kexin once more, and slowly opened her mouth. There was not much in her voice.


    It''s just a little more business.


    Night LAN Jue heart sneer, did not expect, that person so soon can''t help, directly so to test.


    "My son''s health is not good recently. This is a recommendation from the ancient general. He said that his medical skills are good. In case of emergency, he took him with him. "Night LAN Jue Mou son tiny lift, light return way, say this word, his face depends on as usual indifference, do not see any unusual mood.


    Tang Kexin hears his words, but the corner of his lips is mercilessly smoked. It sounds like he will die at any time.


    "Your Highness is not well? Can''t see what''s wrong? " Ming imperial concubine''s face also took a smoke, very obviously to night LAN Jue''s not believe at all.


    However, night LAN Jue didn''t pay any attention to her, and didn''t even look at her.


    "Does this man really know medicine? I can''t tell. " The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty was angry in her heart, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper at night LAN Jue. She could only turn to Tang Kexin, who had some doubts in her voice.


    Of course, she did it on purpose.


    Tang Kexin can see naturally that this is the reason why the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty is deliberately looking for trouble. The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty will never stop.


    However, Tang Kexin also understood that at the moment, the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty was aiming at her, which was doubting her identity.


    Of course, Tang Kexin''s disguised identity now can''t be opened naturally. Night LAN Jue is totally the air of being the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, so she won''t pay any attention at all.


    "Are all those who know medicine written on their faces?" The empress glanced at the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty. Though her words were light, they were more cold.


    "But you can''t just look for someone. How can you be careless about your body? If your body is really uncomfortable, you should find a doctor to follow you." There was also a little more coldness on the face of the princess Ming. She and the empress were always in a state of conflict. Today, if it wasn''t for this matter, she really didn''t want to come here.


    Now that people have come, she naturally wants to find out the real identity of this person in front of her eyes, and what kind of person she is, who can make her third highness take with her at any time?


    "What your highness said just now is very clear. This man is recommended by the ancient general. Is there any mistake?" The empress is a wise person, and naturally understands the intention of the imperial concubine Ming. These days, night LAN Jue is really tired to find a heart, so she feels it''s better to take a person who knows medicine around.


    Since it was recommended by the ancient general, there would be no mistake.


    "It''s reasonable to say that there is nothing wrong with what the ancient general recommended, but my concubines are very skeptical. Does this man really understand medicine? Don''t be critical when something goes wrong. Your Majesty''s body can''t tolerate any carelessness. " The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty looked at Tang Kexin to see some flaws, but she did not find any difference.


    "Or try his skill." The eyes of the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty shimmer slightly, and the lips smile a little bit more. If this man is really Tang Kexin''s dress up, he will know the truth just after a medical skill test.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 199

    Tang Kexin Snickers. She naturally understands the intention of mingguifei. Mingguifei should suspect that she is tangkexin, so she came up with this method. After all, no one knew tangkexin knew medicine before.


    "How do you want to try it? There are no sick people here. "The concubines on one side couldn''t help but open their mouths. I''m afraid that this medical skill is not so easy to try.


    "No, someone fell into the water, someone fell into the water." just at this time, the cry of the palace maid suddenly came from the pond, "Ling Gui fell into the water."


    The empress''s face slightly changed, and the lips of the imperial concubine Ming slightly tickled a smile. Isn''t this the chance?


    If it''s just the ordinary maid, it''s OK. But just now the maid called for the lady to fall into the water. Since it''s the lady who fell into the water, the queen just passed by. Naturally, she can''t just ask.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Empress''s mother sighed secretly. It''s the most common thing in the harem every day. It''s annoying to listen.


    "Don''t hurry, doctor. Let''s go and have a look. In case of anything, we can help others." The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty didn''t forget the purpose of coming here today. She looked directly at Tang Kexin and made a speech.


    "Do you think a doctor coming in outside can cure women in the harem?" The empress looked at her coldly, apparently without much patience.


    "Isn''t this an emergency? It''s not urgent to send a doctor here, just in case there is a doctor. What''s more, the doctor is recommended by the ancient general and taken away by his third highness. Naturally, it''s not bad. " Just now, the imperial concubine Ming, who doubted Tang Kexin''s medical skills, changed her words immediately.


    "It''s a doctor''s duty to help the dead and the wounded. If the grass-roots people can help, they will help." Tang Kexin knows the intention of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, so it''s better to take care of it now.


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, Tang Kexin doesn''t know any medical skills. If she shows her own medical skills now, no one will doubt her identity any more.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty will not doubt, nor will the person behind her.


    Tang Kexin knows that today''s event was just arranged by the man to test her.


    Night LAN absolutely hears her words, a pair of eyes son fast turn to her, faintly flash over a trace of strange, what does she want to do?


    Since Tang Kexin had said something to herself, the queen did not say anything more, but quickly walked towards the pond.


    When I came to the pond, I found that someone had fished up the fallen lady Ling. At this moment, the face of Lady Ling was pale, without any blood color, her eyes were closed tightly, and her body was soft.


    "Oh, Princess Ling, she has already" the maid''s face suddenly changed, she sat on the ground directly, and she would not come out for a while.


    Ling Gui was also thrown on the ground directly by her.


    On her side, an old maid squatted down and looked forward. At the next moment, the maid''s face also changed directly, "there''s no breath, there''s no heartbeat. Linggui, she''s dead. "


    Tang Kexin, who followed the queen, saw this situation. His eyes were shining slightly. He could see that Ling Guiren had not just fallen into the water. He should have been in the water for some time. Otherwise, he would not be like this.


    "Isn''t there a doctor? Let the doctor come and have a look. "The eyes of the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty flickered slightly, and she called out in succession. When she was talking, she looked directly at Tang Kexin, which meant nothing more.


    "People are dead. What do you want him to see? No doctor can bring people back from the dead. "The empress frowned slightly. Although she didn''t know the lady who was brought into the palace by the third highness, she just couldn''t see the concubine bullying the doctor for some reason.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t say anything more. He quickly walked past before the queen spoke.


    At the moment, she''s not sure whether Princess Ling is completely dead, but as a doctor, she can''t die without help. Even if there''s a glimmer of hope, she will try. What''s more, that person just wants to see her medical skills?


    OK, she''ll show them.


    Night LAN Jue sees her move, Mou son quick flash, but didn''t say anything, because he knows, she never does the thing that does not have assurance.


    "Well, you doctor, you are dead." the Queen''s face suddenly worries a little more. In such a case, anyone can avoid as far as possible, for fear of getting into trouble. After all, this doctor is not from the palace, and does not know the danger.


    However, although the queen shouted, Tang Kexin didn''t stop at all. After a few quick steps, he went to the front of the lady Ling, put her body flat, checked it, and felt that it should be saved, so he immediately launched the first aid measures.


    Tang Kexin''s hand is pressed to Ling Gui''s throat, and there is a blockage in her throat. At the next moment, Tang Kexin quickly reverses Ling Gui''s body, turns her face downward, and makes an effort to pat the blockage out of her windpipe on her back.


    However, Tang Kexin found that at the moment, Linggui''s teeth were closed tightly, and his mouth could not be opened. Tang Kexin held Linggui''s jaw joint with his thumbs and pushed it forward with force. At the same time, he pulled her mandible downward with his index fingers and middle fingers to open her mouth. To prevent her open mouth from closing again, Tang Kexin takes a small wooden stick on one side and places it between the upper and lower gums of Tang Kexin at any time.


    Later, Tang Kexin kneels on one leg and bends on the other. He lies down on his knees and forces Ling Gui to inhale the water in his respiratory tract and stomach.


    After about a minute, Tang Kexin felt that the water was almost there, so he put Princess Ling down again.


    Next, we need artificial respiration.


    Tang Kexin is dressed as a man after all, while Ling Gui is a woman of the emperor, so she can''t do this artificial respiration herself.


    Tang Kexin turns to the maid on her side and quickly tells her the way to give gas to Ling Gui.


    That palace maid listens to one Leng one Leng of, seem to have already silly, have no action at all.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. "Tang Kexin looks at him, and his voice slightly improves. The first aid work, however, is a matter of minutes and seconds. If there is a slight delay, it may be all in vain.


    Fortunately, Tang Kexin changed his voice with the medicine, or he might be exposed in such an emergency.


    The palace maid just returned to her mind and did what Tang Kexin said, and Tang Kexin did the auxiliary work rhythmically.


    All the people looked at Tang Kexin''s series of actions, almost all of them were stupid and stunned. They both looked at her eyes with incredible amazement.


    Including the night of the moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 200

    This, is it for one woman to kiss another? Even two men are appalling, let alone two women!


    But soon, ye Lanjue found that it wasn''t so simple. Instead of kissing, it was the maid who was blowing at the noble Ling. She was regular and had a certain interval of time. But Kexin was holding the noble Ling, holding her nostrils, and holding her back neck with the other hand, so that she could lean back as much as possible. Every time after the maid blew the air, Kexin would loosen the noble Ling''s nose Kong, hold your breath and listen to something. If you don''t guess wrong, you should make sure that Ling Gui is breathing.


    Night LAN Jue corner of the mouth can''t help but smoke for a while, such method, how does she come up with? And every time she does it, it''s amazing.


    Well, it''s hard to imagine, but it really works. As expected, Ling Guiren woke up a long time ago, but he was obviously not very sober.


    The people around looked at her unbelievably. It''s really divine. No wonder it can be recommended to the third highness by the ancient general.


    Mingguifei''s eyes narrowed and looked at Tang Kexin. Was he really just a doctor? What''s wrong with that man''s news? She could not help being suspicious. No way. She quickly denied that he had planned this matter. He would not fight for a man who didn''t want to do it. Who is this man? And the third Highness''s attitude is obviously wrong.


    "It''s true that this kind of medical skill can stay with his highness." The queen quickly calmed down after being surprised. Now I don''t know how many people are staring at her. Everything is controlled by others. Besides, I don''t know what''s going on in my heart. Even if there is that person and three Royal Highnesses in the protection, she still cannot but worry.


    "This doctor is really amazing. He can make people come back to life after death." The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty casually opened her mouth, and the praise in her tone was ironic.


    Now, there was a lot of discussion around him. The resurrection of the dead never happened. Does he really have such ability?


    "All right." The queen interrupted impatiently. There was no wind and no waves. If there was no wind, she would make some wind. "You can explain it." The Queen''s voice is a little Ji. She says to Tang Kexin.


    "Very simple." Tang Ke Xin cleared his throat, though he had taken the medicine, he was careful about everything. "Ling''s face is pale and bloodless. He should have fallen into the water for some time. But when he was examined by the people, he found that his face was blue and purple, and his nasal cavity was full of blood bubbles. He had no corpse. It should be suffocated. If he drowned, his body should be completely cold and at least. There will be light or dark red body spots, so Cao min concludes that Ling Gui is still saved. Cao min lets Ling Gui spit out water, and then lets the palace maid do artificial respiration for her, so that Ling Gui can breathe by himself slowly. " A word is not urgent or slow, not humble or overactive, and has a reasonable basis, people around also have the feeling of suddenly realizing.


    The night LAN never hooks the lips. He didn''t ignore the moment he just paused, min? Folk girl? It seems that this woman is very relaxed in front of the queen.


    When the queen heard the reasonable explanation, she was stunned. In addition to the fake life of Ning Guifei, there was a flash of abnormality at the moment. She could not help but look at it and then turn to the night LAN Jue. He was a little proud. Night LAN has never been close to people, and there is no need to take a doctor personally. It seems that it''s just her heart. It''s also her personal protection to follow her? A lot of peace of mind, this night LAN Jue, it seems to be moving the heart, but the heart of the queen sighed, but can''t help laughing at themselves, how good are they?


    Tang Kexin looks at the sadness on the empress''s face and feels heartache for a while. The empress really loves her. But now, knowing someone is going to frame her, he can''t find anyone. Moreover, it seems that he has been led away all the time, and his heart is angry. Do you think about today''s affairs? She doesn''t think she can hide it for long, but is it so fast? "Niang, the empress is going to make up her mind for me." Ling Guiren woke up and rushed to the empress. She didn''t care about the etiquette. She grabbed the empress''s skirt and cried. Her clothes were wet and dripping. Her hair was in a mess. The whole person was in a mess.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin quickly calculated, but he didn''t move.


    "Have something to say." The queen didn''t pull out her skirt, but she lowered her eyes slightly. What happened in the past ten years hasn''t happened in the past few months. The stakes are all aimed at her and her heart. Now her heart is protected, so she can rest assured. But who is it? She should also pull it out. She can''t be so worried. As long as she has nothing to do, she can''t help but feel sad, If it wasn''t for her, my heart would live a safe life?


    "Empress, I was walking by the lake, but I was suddenly pushed into the lake. I almost had no life. The empress wanted to make the decision for me!" Linggui people have been in tears, sobbing twice from time to time, even the words are not stable.


    There is a chill in Tang Kexin''s eyes. Ling Gui is totally indifferent to her image now. She is obviously over frightened. It''s almost impossible to lie. It seems that someone took the opportunity to attack her. Besides, that person also knows that she came to the palace with Ye Lanjue, or even to Kunning Palace. How can Ling Gui be here? Really just by chance? The time she spent in the water was just right. She would not die. Could she test her medical skills, or even calculate the time? Tang Kexin feels a little frightened. There will be such a powerful person here?


    Moreover, she had a feeling that her every move was exposed under his eyes, which made her feel like being watched.


    "My mother must help me." Linggui''s voice is full of tears.


    "Help?" Tang Kexin''s heart and soul moved. Can''t it be said that he can save people? Tang Kexin has a feeling that he must be in the palace when he thinks about ye lanchen! And she may even have met.


    "Help?" It''s obvious that the imperial concubine Ming also noticed. It seems that the man has other arrangements! So she didn''t talk. She looked at the queen and Lin Guiren and sneered.


    When Ling Gui saw Tang Kexin, he didn''t care about him at all. His face sank.


    "Why do you come here if you don''t stay in your palace?" The queen asked.


    "I am" this next Ling noble eyes light flash, inadvertently to one side of the yellow flowers, quickly opened, "here''s Chrysanthemum opened, so, my concubine to see."


    Tang Kexin chuckles. It''s stupid to cover up like this. But it''s also certain that Ling Guiren doesn''t know anything. He should be cheated to come here and pushed into the water by others. It''s good to have time to wait for them to come! However, she is afraid that she is not even qualified to be used. It seems that it is difficult to know from her mouth. But help? Because of what?


    "If you dare not lie like that, you can tell it." A word suddenly surprised everyone present.


    This sentence? Is that what the third highness said? Tang Kexin felt that his brain didn''t seem to be enough. He turned his head rigidly.


    Night LAN Jue out eloquence think not right, he unexpectedly uses such method to win Tang Kexin''s attention, when oneself so childish? The third highness, who has always been "wise and powerful", did not feel depressed and short of breath and stared at Tang Kexin.


    "Tang Kexin thinks that it''s good that they are not the only two. Otherwise, he can''t help laughing. These three princes are too cute, right?


    "Oh? What evidence does the third highness have of her lying? " It''s obvious that the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty thought that night LAN Jue said it casually. It''s just that Tang Kexin can read mind skills. When will the three princes also do it?


    Night LAN absolutely cold hum, slowly opening.


    But Tang Kexin can''t help but be surprised when he hears it

 Chapter 201

    "Is that easy to prove?" Night LAN is absolutely not in accordance with common sense card, reading mind skill? If you can''t read minds, you don''t look at people?


    Tang Kexin felt that only three princes could be such a serious misleading.


    "Even if she''s lying, what can she say?" The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty doesn''t think so. Anyone with an eye can see it.


    "What on earth are you here for?" The queen did not care about the sarcasm in the words of the Ming imperial concubine, but looked straight at the noble Ling.


    "Concubines, concubines" Ling repeated a few words, still did not say, on the contrary, looking at the people around.


    When the queen saw her reaction, she also guessed that there was something difficult to say. "Go down, all of you, three highness and the doctor." After thinking about it, he said, "stay here, too." She has been at loggerheads with the imperial concubine Ming for many years. Since she can''t prevent it, she will see what she will do.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned. Does the empress recognize her? Looking at the night LAN Jue again, I can only find something unusual from him. There is a little more anger in his eyes. This person recognizes her at all. He teases her like this. Is he trying to turn her around?


    Night LAN Jue how sensitive people, naturally aware of the anger in her eyes, deliberately not to see her. It''s better to be angry than blind.


    "Is that enough?" The queen looked at Ling Guiren with a cold voice. She didn''t know why. She didn''t feel like she wanted it, or she was running away.


    "Yes, it''s because someone said that you can give me a medicine to make the emperor fall in love with me, and then" Lady Ling didn''t go on, so she couldn''t say it, and the Queen''s face changed.


    "Niang, I also want the emperor to stay in my palace." Ling Gui''s face is not only worried, but also sad.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty can understand it as soon as she hears it. Does the emperor do the same in other palaces? His face was pale, and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    "What else did the man say?" The queen tried to calm down. She couldn''t help being surprised every time she knew.


    "No, I didn''t see that man. He just said that I would come here, and I can only go to the lake by myself." Ling Gui choked, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Tang Kexin thinks it''s not right. It''s just a small thing. Besides, the emperor doesn''t always have the same rain and dew. Why don''t the resentment be so heavy? Still desperate?


    "I see. I won''t tell the emperor about it. Go down." After all, the empress couldn''t bear to embarrass such a poor woman to spend such a miserable life in the palace.


    "Thank you." Ling Guiren breathed a sigh of relief. It would be nice if the crime of seducing the emperor could not save her life. Now she can still be in the position of Guiren. She is satisfied.


    Just like this? Tang Kexin has some doubts, but now it''s inconvenient to ask about his identity. He can only give up. He will follow him to the palace of the noble Ling.


    "I''m a little tired in this palace. Please go back." The queen spoke at the right time, her eyes full of fatigue.


    "Well." The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty agreed simply. Now she looks haggard.


    "Good." Night LAN never opens her mouth, although her tone is cold, it also gives the queen enough respect.


    The empress went to Kunning palace alone, and the whole process was dizzy. If only one person said that, but now, both concubines are so, and just now, the silence of the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty is not without reason, so is it? Is it necessary for him to do this to himself? Is it worth knowing your heart is not in him, or is it worth doing so?


    At this moment, she suddenly wanted to cry. In nineteen years, she waited for the man for nineteen years, but he didn''t show up, or even think about it? Love out of voluntary, without regret, once the vows and pledges can only be turned into a sigh after all?


    And the other end of the palace.


    Tang Kexin follows the night LAN Jue quietly. She still doesn''t know what he means. Does she want to play with him? Or wait for her to admit it and push the boat to put the responsibility on her.


    This man is too black bellied. Even if he knows that he has no malice, he has to guard against it. What''s more, she has no regrets about running away. Who let him cheat her like this? What she dislikes most is being cheated.


    Night LAN Jue in front of more and more feel guilty, she just clearly guessed that he knew her identity, ah, why or no response? Are you wrong? This woman, it''s true that she can''t see the coffin without tears.


    "Don Kexin." Night LAN never black a face, he can''t wait any longer, maybe go back to her and run away, this cunning woman.


    "Why?" Don Kexin said angrily, does this man find it interesting to play with her?


    Now it''s finally admitted.


    Night LAN absolutely takes a deep breath, he feels to want patience son, cannot frighten her, also cannot cause her antipathy.


    "I like you. I am serious and want to marry you." If it is not for this, he is not in a hurry. He can play with her slowly, but now, he must protect her at all times to be at ease.


    Tang Kexin stays at the same place directly. What should he do now? She has studied psychology. Yes, but what should she do if she is confessed? She has no experience. What''s more, the third Highness''s manner seems to be serious and refusal? Or nothing? Tang Kexin feels very entangled at this moment.


    But I feel that my heart rate seems to be speeding up, and I can hear it clearly. Do I feel for him?


    Tang Kexin makes a silly move at this time. She shakes her head. In fact, she wants to shake out the idea in her heart. But in the eyes of LAN Jue at night, there is a flash of abnormality. Is Tang Kexin stupid?


    "Do you mind?" Night LAN Jue tried to shout, he felt his voice was slightly quivering.


    "Ah?" Tang Kexin''s response of conditioned reflex seemed to be a little frightened. He raised his eyes subconsciously and looked at her.


    "But don''t you really want to marry me?" Night LAN Jue pretends to be pitiful. He decides to retreat. This woman can''t force it. The more she forces it, the more likely it is to cause resentment or even retreat.


    But he really wants an answer today. He wants to know if she really doesn''t want to marry her at all.


    Tang Kexin originally wanted to answer yes, but there was still expression in his eyes. He felt that he could not directly refuse, and even looked at his lonely eyes. There was a trace of heartache. What''s wrong with her?


    "Do you mind?" The third highness took advantage of the heat to strike the iron and called again, which was even more "pitiful". The look was really intolerable.


    "No." Tang Kexin''s words are out of his mouth. It''s not appropriate to say that. How can he feel that he is eager to marry him?


    "Well." Night LAN Jue heart a joy, it seems that Kexin to his attitude is not completely refused, just did not think clearly.


    "Three highness, I just think, can we stop playing?" So her heart can''t stand it. Although she has the ability to deal with it, it''s also painstaking to spend it on it.


    "As long as you don''t want to run away, I am absolutely obedient." Night LAN Jue''s lips raised a smile.


    Tang Kexin suddenly felt that the three princes'' shamelessness went up to a higher level, and said such words. However, he felt that this matter could not be solved in this way. He replied in a dull way, "look at my mood."


    Night LAN never laughs away, since she let go, that won''t escape again.


    "No." Tang Kexin suddenly spoke in a serious voice. She suddenly thought of a problem, a very serious problem.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at her like this, night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, suddenly a little nervous, thinking that she suddenly thought of what he had done wrong, wanted to find him to settle accounts, just said it, just felt that the relationship had eased a little, do not have any misunderstanding.


    "Go to Ling Gui''s palace. As long as the people involved are dead, naturally, Ling Gui is no exception." Tang Kexin quickly said that she almost forgot just now.


    Night LAN Jue hears that she is not looking for him to settle accounts. She takes a sigh of relief, but then she squints. Indeed, she can''t take it lightly. Take Tang Kexin and rush to Huanyi palace.


    But when I stepped there, I didn''t feel right. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Tang Kexin had been in the army and in the battlefield, which could not be concealed from her. Tang Kexin''s eyes were a little heavy. It seemed that he was still a little late.


    And the night LAN is not to mention a person who has been rolling and crawling on the battlefield, so the taste is obvious to him and can''t be obvious any more.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan take a look at each other and rush in. They are surprised by the scene


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 202

    If that person was still afraid of dusting before, now it''s nothing to hide, even waiting for them.


    Ling Gui was lying on the bed naked, full of happy traces. It was blue and purple. It can be seen how fierce it was just now, but the scar on her neck was shocking. It was obviously a knife that killed her. The blood had not solidified. It seems that it just happened.


    Tang Kexin approaches Ling Guiren and wants to see what traces are left behind. At night, LAN Jue is going to check around and maybe hide there.


    Tang Kexin stared at Ling Guiren for a long time, picked up the quilt to cover her body, thought of the previous death methods of those people, and came close to her neck. Sure enough, there were some faint red marks around. It seemed that they were going to strangle her, but because they came, they killed her in a hurry, directly killing people. Then the man either didn''t leave or just left For a long time, people should see it around here.


    Night LAN Jue checks all around and finds no suspicious traces. This person is really watertight, or knows very well here. Who is it?


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Tang Kexin opens his mouth slowly, and a little thought flashes in his eyes.


    "Well." Night LAN does not move, eyebrow angle frets, still remember to call himself, not bad, so it does not take long for her to completely "remember" herself.


    Out of the room, Tang Kexin suddenly walked around to a path, which was a stone road with few people walking. Tang Kexin felt that the man was likely to leave from this road.


    Night LAN Jue saw her move, eyes shimmer, lips move, but did not say much, but immediately followed her behind, two people walked for a moment, into a yard, Tang Kexin saw a relatively shabby place.


    Tang Kexin pauses, then pushes forward to open the door. It seems that no one has lived in the room for a long time. When pushing the door, there is dust floating. Tang Kexin reaches out and fans in front of his nose. It seems that few people come here.


    Tang Kexin goes in, the Mou son lifts, then sees, the man of not far away, cannot help but froze.


    Night LAN Jue watched her stare at other men with no scruples. She was very upset. If it wasn''t for her current status, he would have held her in his arms and declared her sovereignty.


    Tang Kexin felt that it was inexplicably cold around him. When she looked back, she saw the night Lan''s obvious anger, and her heart trembled. She always knew that the man''s anger was very frightening, but she didn''t expect that one day it would be so obvious. Would he be angry because he saw other men? It seems jealous. Is he jealous of himself? Tang Kexin feels that her brain is not enough in this respect. Why didn''t she go to a relationship in her previous life?


    "Brother Huang." Night LAN despair to the man, cold mouth.


    "How did the third brother come here?" The man''s gentle opening, the tone is light, let a person like the spring breeze.


    Night LAN Jue only has two brothers, not the prince, only the second prince.


    The second prince became disabled from that fire, and could only sit in a wheelchair, so he was the second prince night lanmiao. It is said that the second prince is gentle and amiable.


    Tang Kexin first saw him on the day of marriage. His smile seemed to warm people''s hearts. She still remembers it now.


    Just, why is he here? Because the second prince can''t walk on both legs, he seldom appears in front of the public or enters the palace?


    Therefore, this is the first time Tang Kexin has seen him in the palace.


    His eyes just came over. Tang Kexin was slightly shocked when he went to his eyes. His eyes were a little lighter than ordinary people''s eyes. The pupils of night LAN Jue were Obsidian like and dark, but the pupils of night LAN Miao were light amber, and the corners of his eyes were narrow and long, adding some temptation to the gentle face, but they did not affect his appearance and gentle breath at all ¡£


    "Why did the third brother come here?" When night LAN Miao said this sentence, there was a light loneliness in his eyes. It seemed that he waved his sleeve carelessly. Although it was free and easy, it also showed that he was hiding something.


    "Ling Gui, Ling Gui is dead." At this moment, a maid''s voice suddenly came.


    It''s not far from Ling''s residence. The shout came clearly.


    Hearing that cry, the surprise on the face of night LAN Miao flashed by. Tang Kexin didn''t miss any slight changes in his expression. When a person is really surprised, the expression on his face can''t last for a second. Is he just aware of it?


    Don''t Ling''s affairs have anything to do with him. Just now, his surprise didn''t seem to be disguised, at least according to her psychological observation, not disguised.


    "Is brother Huang going to have a look?" Night LAN despairs to him, suddenly open mouth, there is not too much emotion in that voice, no one knows what he is thinking.


    Tang Kexin secretly guessed that night LAN must be trying to test the second prince, right? After all, it''s really a coincidence that the second prince is here at the moment. It''s hard to rule out the suspicion.


    "Go, go and have a look." Night LAN Miao powerless closed his eyes, then sighed, looks as if there was some pain.


    What happened before? Tang Kexin can''t help but guess that the second prince''s expression is completely natural, and she can''t see any disguise and pretence.


    When I came to the palace of the noble Ling, the courtyard was in chaos. There were even more flustered cries and cries in the room.


    It seems that night lanmiao subconsciously wants to push the wheelchair and plans to go in. He doesn''t think about what''s going on inside. His action seems to have some pure enthusiasm.


    Tang Kexin saw his movements, and his eyes flashed a little. When he was in a fire, he was a five or six-year-old. Since then, he lived alone. It seems that he didn''t understand a lot of etiquette!


    Night LAN Jue reaches for the virtual block for a while, he seems to react quickly, knowing that he is not suitable to enter, but also did not ask night LAN Jue what.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light, and the second prince seems to know nothing. Tang Kexin looks at him, looks at his angel like face, looks at the gentle warmth in his eyes, and is slightly trance. The feeling of the second prince is really kind, gentle and comfortable.


    Night LAN Jue see Tang Kexin has been staring at night LAN Miao, Mou son obviously a sink, that jealousy again turned up.


    "What''s your name?" Night LAN Miao looked at a look flustered just come out of the maid, gentle mouth.


    "Xiaohui, my maidservant''s name is Xiaohui." The woman was obviously appeased by such a gentle tone.


    "How did you die?" At night, the langmiao slowly lures it.


    "He died of a cut throat." Xiaohui''s mouth was low, and her eyes were still frightened.


    "What have you experienced before?" Night LAN Miao thought of the obstruction of night LAN Jue just now, there would be no reason.


    Xiaohui thought of the traces on Ling Gui''s body, blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    For the women here, such a thing is hard to say.


    "I have experienced the same thing as Princess Ning." Xiaohui murmured and replied, ashamed.


    The night LAN Miao was even stupefied for a moment. It was too late to say anything. The emperor had arrived here.


    "What''s the matter?" Obviously, the emperor was in a bad mood. In this short period of time, two concubines had died in the palace. How about that? The man obviously wants to play with everyone. More importantly, he has been fighting for Wanqing. How can he let the man go!


    "Father." The second prince looked up to the emperor and spoke respectfully. Although his expression was light, it seemed to have a kind of expectation.


    Tang Kexin sees the hidden expectation in his clean eyes, and suddenly feels some pain. This royal family is so cruel.


    "Lan Miao is here, too." The emperor''s expression is much colder, and the relationship between father and son seems not very good.


    "How did Ling Gui die?" The Emperor didn''t waste his words and went straight in.


    "One blow." Night LAN never hesitated to speak. Since they are here, they can''t express themselves without knowing anything. What''s more, it''s about the heart.


    "Did anyone see anything?" The emperor''s sharp eyes swept towards the people around him. Many maids were shaking unconsciously. The emperor should be really angry.


    A maid shivered and fell to the ground.


    "What do you see?" The emperor''s voice was cold, and he exerted pressure.


    "Maidservant, maidservant saw the man come out of the noble man''s room." She pointed at Tang Kexin with shaking hands, but peeped at his highness.


    Tang Kexin is dressed up as a man now. She can''t argue about some things. Besides, she doesn''t want to explain, let alone explain. It seems that as long as there is night LAN Jue around, she will feel uneasy, but she hasn''t explored where this kind of reassurance comes from.


    "When you see her, don''t you see Ben Wang?" Night LAN Jue voice indifference, even with a little kill.


    "Look, see." The maid kowtowed desperately to the ground.


    Tang Kexin saw her like this, and guessed that she really saw the two of them. She was not ordered, but she did not dare to identify the third highness. She could only grasp her. Besides, with the character of night LAN Jue, if it was not her, he would never take charge of it. The girl just wanted to shirk some responsibilities.


    Tang Kexin moved his eyes to night lanmiao without trace. He did not move and his eyebrows were lowered. It seemed that he deliberately lowered his sense of existence, but there was no abnormality in his expression.


    "If it''s nothing, go back." The emperor said calmly, but there was a feeling of not being angry and self-confident.


    For such a thing, he didn''t want to let yelanjue be present. Originally, he loved yelanjue more. Now with Tang Kexin''s concern, the intention of maintenance is more obvious.


    So, because Tang Kexin is the man of night LAN Jue, the Emperor didn''t ask much about night LAN Jue.


    But when the emperor''s eyes looked at Tang Kexin, they suddenly narrowed


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 203

    "Farewell, my son." Night LAN never stops. They have checked all the things that need to be checked. It''s meaningless to stay here. What''s more, don''t let Ke Xin''s identity be exposed.


    of course, let Tang Ke Xin know whose woman she is. How could she not look at other men like this just now? Isn''t he better than night LAN Miao?


    "Don''t come here any more." The emperor said coldly, even Tang Kexin was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it wasn''t her, but the second highness.


    "Yes, my son knows." Night LAN Miao wry smile, tone is still respectful. Although Tang Kexin was confused about their father son relationship, she couldn''t say anything on this occasion, but just left with his three highness.


    However, when he left, Tang Kexin''s eyes once again looked at the second prince, the angel like face and the angel like eyes. Why can''t such a person have the emperor''s heart?


    Tang Kexin frowned and thought about what happened today. It was really hard to understand.


    "Don Kexin!" Night LAN Jue sees along the way she completely ignores her own meaning, low mouth, "he so attracts you?"


    Even though Tang Kexin didn''t know much about his feelings, he could also hear that his words were full of vinegar. In fact, night lanmiao didn''t attract her much, but his temperament was really outstanding. What''s more, he was gentle enough. Like an angel, he seemed to have light on his body, which even made people couldn''t help approaching and pitying. How can someone feel so perfect? And everything about him seemed reasonable.


    "How could the second prince be there?" Although there is no problem with all his actions, the most important thing is that he is not there.


    Night LAN Jue was angry because she changed the topic, but also knew what she was thinking about, so she said stiffly, "there is the place where his mother and concubine lived before. His mother and concubine died in the fire early. Since then, he often went there alone, even more than in his own palace, but the father didn''t like it very much, so he didn''t want to let people know." Night LAN Jue also knows the pain of losing her mother. Even if she is calm at this time, her heart will inevitably hurt.


    Tang Kexin listened to his words, but he felt uncomfortable. He went to the Queen''s palace that day and knew that he had lost his mother since he was a child. What mood did he say it now? She studies psychology and naturally knows that one thing can''t be really forgotten, and those invisible injuries can be real wounds.


    But Tang Kexin had an idea to comfort him.


    "Let''s go back to the palace!" Night LAN Jue pretends that he should keep as far away from her as possible. It''s one thing to protect her and another to expose her to others.


    "Well." Tang Kexin stares at him. He is really good at acting. Let''s see how he plays back.


    It''s night LAN Jue''s carriage when she goes back. Tang Kexin walks. She stares at the carriage in front of her and is not angry. However, the speed is obviously slow again this time. She tries her best to match her pace, and she accepts it a little bit.


    Listen to the wind has been following her, know that she is the princess, without the king''s order, he will take good care of it, who makes his prince charming?


    However, just after entering the palace, ye Lanjue actually held Tang Kexin directly and walked directly to the room, ignoring her present dress completely. Tang Kexin was shocked directly. Is that crazy?


    "Three, three highness, we have something to discuss." Tang Kexin tries to calm himself down, and his voice is as sincere as possible.


    However, there was still some fear in his heart. After such a long time of installation, he finally didn''t install it. Now is he going to make a final account with her?


    "No more?" Night LAN Jue chuckles. It seems that Tang Ke''s heart is full of mischievous laughter. How can he pretend to go on like this.


    "Should you change your address?" Night LAN never thought about it, said with bad intention.


    A change of address? Night LAN never says it''s OK. Tang Kexin can''t help being angry. How can this man be so black? He even has to cheat his marriage. At the same time, thinking of the confession just now, he is at a loss.


    "What do you think it''s called?" She did not immediately refute or angry, that is, there is a turning point, night LAN absolutely seduced.


    "Husband?" Here, I''m going to call you husband? Don Kexin''s tentative answer, isn''t that what he meant? Tang Kexin feels that this kind of thing, follow him a little, or it will be better. After all, it''s in his palace now.


    Night LAN Jue is stiff all over, she unexpectedly obediently replied? Does that mean there''s not much protection for him? And that''s a great title!


    Night LAN never hesitated to kiss her once, "madam is really lovely!"


    Tang Kexin looks at him strangely. He can kiss the man''s face. She looks like a man now. Moreover, she is obviously ugly. These three princes are not ordinary people. Is there any problem with his orientation?


    "Go and change." Night LAN did not think much, nor to guess her thoughts at the moment, carefully put her down.


    Yesterday, he didn''t directly reveal her identity, because he was afraid that there was a secret line of that person in the palace. However, yesterday, he had been cleared by listening to the wind.


    Tang Kexin feels that the room is a little familiar. He looks at it carefully and finds that it''s the wedding room. Is he anxious to remind her at night?


    "This is our room." Night LAN Jue looked at her some tangled appearance, the mood is very good hook lip, "this king does not want to separate with this king''s wife."


    "Wife?" Tang Kexin''s mind moved. The difference between his wife and the princess was not a bit, but he said it without thinking. It was his real idea. This man is serious?


    "Smell the rain and serve the princess." Night LAN never gave her a chance, call casually.


    "Yes." A woman came in quickly, with a beautiful face and no heavy makeup. Tang Kexin had a good impression on her. The pale pink palace dress is simple, and it should be very convenient to move. She has a light footstep, a good sense of movement and stillness, and is absolutely good at martial arts. She should be at least above Donger.


    "The maidservant serves the princess to change clothes." Listening to the rain, speaking is not humble, obviously after strict training.


    "Have you always served your Lord?" Tang Kexin asks casually that Dong''Er is not here for the time being. She needs a person she can trust relatively.


    Hearing the surprise on Yu''s face, the princess misunderstood Hearing the rain, he quickly said, "the Lord''s room has always forbidden women to enter. The maidservant has just been transferred back. For a long time, it''s almost a matter of celebrity to take care of the prince. This time, it''s also for the sake of the princess and the prince that he transferred his maidservant back. "


    Smell the rain and take out the clothes that the Lord asked her to prepare these days.


    For her? Tang Kexin''s makeup removal movement pauses slightly.


    "But the prince has never been gentle with that woman, but he is extremely caring for the princess!" Hearing that the rain saw the princess wavering a little, he continued. It is said that the princess now repels the Lord. Such an opportunity can''t be wasted.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t care. He gives his subordinates many benefits and speaks for him.


    The expression on the face of smell rain is a little broken. The princess is really different from ordinary women. Shouldn''t ordinary women be happy to hear this? How come the princess is not happy?


    "The maidservant was picked up by the Lord. With the maidservant, there were several orphans. The Lord let us live and let us have our own reasons for existence." Hearing the rain, I want to say again. I feel lonely on my face, but I''m also glad.


    He, do you still have this heart? Tang Kexin opens her mouth. She is also an orphan. She was picked up by the commander and taught carefully. Even learning anything is her own interest.


    When Tang Kexin changed his clothes and came out, he could not help admiring the rain. "It''s beautiful!"


    Now Tang Kexin, wearing a pink and white clothes, embroidered with some pink red plum on the collar, broad sleeve Lingyun, temperament out of the world.


    Night LAN Jue came in, her eyes flickered unconsciously. Tang Kexin can always give her different feelings. The red and gorgeous clothes when she married are amazing and confusing. Now, the clothes are noble and elegant.


    Or her women''s dress is more beautiful!


    Smell the rain to see the attitude of their own masters, quietly pushed out, but also close the door.


    Night LAN Jue a strength, hold her to sit down, Tang Kexin sits on his leg. This time, she didn''t hide.


    Night LAN must feel a little wrong, although the past can be willing to exclude his approach, but such a gesture, will never resist.


    As for Tang Kexin, since she feels different about him and doesn''t know about him, she should explore slowly. Therefore, she feels that she shouldn''t escape any more. No matter what it is, escaping is not Tang Kexin''s character.


    Of course, she felt that she had to settle accounts with him for his cheating.


    "Your Highness, since we are husband and wife, but you lied to me, should you compensate me?" Tang Kexin''s people and animals are harmless. They are very innocent.


    "Yes?" Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle micro Yang, he was thinking, she said compensation and whether he thought the same. However, estimates are different.


    "How about three rules between the Lord and me?" Tang Kexin blinked his eyes deliberately, with a sense of temptation.


    Night LAN Jue moment vigilance, "which three chapters?"


    "First, don''t deceive me in the future, nor do the good ones." She hates being kept in the dark.


    "Good." This is simple. Anyway, people have got it.


    "Second, don''t force me to do anything. Before marriage, we said that after marriage, there are only nominal couples. Therefore, the Lord can''t force me to do this."


    Night LAN Jue directly black face, he knew, must not be good.


    However, he didn''t want to force this matter. He would let her be willing, so he whispered, "OK."


    Tang Kexin blinked quickly, so he agreed?


    "And the third?" Night LAN Jue asked patiently.


    "I haven''t thought about it. I''ll talk about it later." Tang Kexin felt a little uneasy. As expected, the longer he stayed with this man, the easier he was to break his kung fu.


    "Since it''s nothing, I''ll try my best to let Wenyu follow you in the future. You can''t do martial arts without Donger. It''s better to be careful. Listen to the wind and follow your orders. " It''s important to be safe. The enemy is in the dark, and we can''t hide it. We must have the close protection of trusted people. People in the Northern Kingdom seem to have been protecting her secretly. Why?


    He didn''t know, but he didn''t worry about people in the north.


    "All right." It''s hard for her to suffer losses alone, but it''s hard for her to be safe when she meets the killer with high ability. And night LAN Jue asked her for advice, it seems that the agreement just now is quite credible.


    In the palace, when the queen heard that Ling Gui died

 Chapter 204

    "What''s the matter, Qing''er?" The emperor spoke in a soft voice for fear of scaring her.


    When the queen heard the emperor''s voice, she took a sigh of relief and turned to look at him. Her face recovered a little. "It''s OK."


    The emperor''s face was a little gloomy. He was just so afraid, but now he said nothing? Is it not worth believing? So the man is coming, do you believe him more?


    The emperor felt flustered and wanted to ask her, but he was afraid of the answer. He didn''t know if he would have the courage to leave her if she said he wanted to leave now.


    For nineteen years, he has been trying to enter her heart for nineteen years, but for nineteen years, he has never changed any of her ideas, which is really a failure.


    "Qing''er, let''s go out of the palace in a few days. You haven''t been out much for so many years." The emperor knows that it''s not a good time to travel. Now there are too many things happening in the palace, especially the death of two concubines.


    Princess Ning and the noble Ling have been humiliated and killed in this palace, which is also a kind of humiliation for the emperor.


    He''s been asking people to look it up, but there''s no clue.


    Now, what he worries about most is that the person will hurt the queen. He just wants to stay with her. He even wants to try out the ordinary husband and wife life with her.


    The queen wanted to refuse without thinking, but looked at his slightly expectant eyes and endured, but finally, she said, "OK."


    "I''ll move here tomorrow." The emperor is calm and calm, trying to be gentle. After that day, he didn''t move in soon, and he wanted her to adapt.


    He felt that he didn''t want to wait any longer. He wanted to cherish a very day with her, of course, to protect her better.


    At the moment, he sounded more direct than when he was in the palace.


    Tang Kexin suddenly felt that his heart seemed to have a kind of strange feeling, which was strange and strange, and the heart rate seemed to speed up a little,


    the Queen''s pupil contracted for a moment, I thought he just said it, but he raised it again, she opened her mouth, but did not say a word after all, he was the emperor, and she was the queen ¡£


    The other is the courtyard where Beiwang lives.


    The fierce Eagle suddenly appeared in front of the North King with a deep look.


    "Is it not for your close protection?" Beiwang''s tone was as calm as ever, but lieying knew that he was already slightly unhappy, but he could not make up his mind about it and could not delay it.


    "The princess is out." Strong Eagle tone with unhappy, can see that he did not like the princess.


    "Yao er?" There was a trace of surprise in Beiwang''s tone, but the control was very good. "Let her deal with political affairs temporarily, don''t come here, and tell her that yuaner will return soon." The first thing for her to leave the customs must be to find her brother. Now yuaner is here. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t come.


    "That princess''s side" Strong Eagle seems to have some hesitation, that princess''s disposition ordinary people''s words will never listen to.


    "In today''s situation, I don''t want anything to disturb my mind." The voice of the northern king is still bland, but the meaning is no longer obvious.


    "Yes." As soon as the strong Eagle finished speaking, he left.


    It''s a rare quiet night in King Rui''s mansion. Tang Kexin makes the kitchen do a lot of things she likes. She goes back to the room after eating and drinking. Unexpectedly, night LAN Jue has been waiting there.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Kexin saw him, stupefied, and asked subconsciously.


    In the daytime, it''s not agreed. They are going to continue to be husband and wife. Won''t he force her? So why is he still here?


    Night LAN can''t help being angry, as if he was a flood beast, afraid to avoid it. "We''re married, isn''t it normal to sleep in a room?" Night LAN never pretends not to agree with the answer.


    "But you promised me" Don Kexin''s eyebrow is fretting. This man doesn''t want to regret it, does he?


    "I promise I won''t force you to have a relationship, but I didn''t say I can''t sleep in a room with you." Night LAN Jue interrupts her directly. Who knows what this woman will say? It''s better not to let her have the chance to talk just because she is so articulate.


    "Don''t worry, I''m only sleeping with you." Night LAN Jue lip hook hook, once again, said that can''t do anything, holding is also good.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly torn. Suddenly, he thought of a word that a man can''t believe when he says such a thing.


    However, she can''t always hide from him. She feels that she can''t escape for some time. The best way is to go in front of him.


    She took care of her feelings carefully, and found that she was different from others in night LAN Jue. Did she like it? She doesn''t know yet. But if so, she would never flinch.


    Thinking about this, Tang Kexin did not wriggle. He went directly to the bedside, took off his coat and went to bed, but just lay on the side.


    This series of actions makes Ye Lanjue stunned. This woman is really lying on her side, pulling her to her arms, holding her waist in one hand, making her as comfortable as possible.


    Tang Kexin tried his best to relax after a moment of rigidity and tried a comfortable position in his arms.


    "What do you like best?" Night LAN absolutely dare not move, such posture is too test person, especially bosom still is the woman that oneself loves deeply.


    "Nothing I like best." Don Kexin answers casually, what she does is probably all need to do? I can only say I like it, not my favorite.


    "Is it? I like it best. " Night LAN Jue Mou son a flash, face suddenly more serious.


    Tang Kexin''s body slightly stiffened.


    After a pause, he continued, "I was angry that night. I really wanted to kill that woman, but I suddenly changed my mind when I found you. The closer I got to you, the more interesting I felt. You give me a different feeling from other women. You will not make do with it. Like it is like it, don''t like it is not like it. You won''t pretend to be yourself, please others, and don''t pretend to be like it. " Although he was weak in front of him many times, it was not the last time he played himself.


    Don Kexin made him feel real. And she is a changeable person, each side is the real her, let him cannot help approaching, contacting, understanding.


    Tang Kexin listened carefully and said nothing, only a flash of subconscious in his eyes.


    "But the most attractive thing for you is your eyes. They are clean, but they are lonely. You are so strong that I feel hurt. I can''t help but want to take care of you." Night LAN absolutely stopped for a while, can''t help opening.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 205

    Night LAN despairs to her, the Mou son light flash, to her, always worry to give not enough. At the beginning of that night, although she was fearless, her eyes looked like a trapped animal, lonely and confused, even made him lose his mind for a moment.


    Even if he thought of that look now, he still wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her, it''s OK, I''ve been by your side.


    Now, he can''t wait. He must make sure Kexin can stay with him all the time, at least willing to let him protect, and the best way is to let Kexin fall in love with him.


    Tang Kexin was stunned for a moment. No one said that she was lonely. She didn''t exist in her previous life or before.


    In her previous life, she had only one good friend, but they were engaged in different industries. She died in an accident. At last, she left her with only one birthday gift that she had bought. The blue pendant she had always been wearing close to her body. Later, she worked hard to get out of the army.


    She focuses on psychology and medical skills, hoping to see something that others can''t see. When someone is injured, she can give the best help, but that person will never come back.


    When she finds out that she has been through, it is not that she has not been afraid, but that she keeps suggesting to herself that she is OK.


    New arrival, not even a familiar person, let alone intimate people? Father and mother love Youjia, and Empress''s mother''s care.


    Donger is also dedicated to herself, so she can gradually integrate into it. But how hard is it to really get to your heart? She can survive here easily, but she can''t open her heart.


    But this man, he can see, he said he was strong, not just strong.


    She can''t show weakness. She''s afraid that if she shows weakness, the loneliness that has been suppressed will take advantage of it. Tang Kexin, she will never show weakness, nor is she a weak woman, but one''s strength is limited after all.


    But now, do you really have a shoulder to rely on? She''s not sure yet. After all, she''s so used to working alone.


    She bit her lips and pretended to be asleep, hearing nothing and not responding.


    Night LAN Jue knew she was faking sleep, but she didn''t break it down, as long as she heard it.


    In fact, he felt that it was a very happy thing to talk with her in such a quiet way. Before, he never thought that there would be such a situation.


    This woman is the only one that makes him moved, and also the one he wants to care for, love and hand in hand for the rest of his life.


    He felt that God could let him meet her and marry him, which was the greatest kindness to him.


    Night LAN Jue hugs her and holds her tightly in her arms, just like holding the most precious treasure in the world.


    This night, Tang Kexin slept very well. What''s important is that she was very reassured. It seems that someone could block everything for her, so that she would not have to support herself as hard as before.


    A person even if is again excellent, but also can have tired time, have weak time, only, she is stronger than others.


    At the moment, the prince''s palace is obviously not so peaceful, and the atmosphere is a little weird.


    A man in a mask suddenly appeared in the prince''s room.


    "Who are you?" When Princess Rong saw the person who suddenly appeared, her face changed greatly, she opened her mouth in a panic, and her steps were shifted. She wanted to block the person. The prince is still lying on the bed, so she can''t let him hurt the prince.


    There were so many bodyguards outside, but they didn''t stop the man. This made Rong Fei afraid. Plus the prince had said before, but she never thought he was so terrible.


    "Now that the prince is like this, do you think he has a chance to ascend the throne?" The man in black with a mask saw her movements and spoke in a ghostly voice with sarcasm.


    Princess Rong shuddered all over, not to mention the prince. Even if not, the seat would not be stable.


    "I came to help you." The man in black smiled insidiously, took out a white porcelain bottle and put it on the table.


    "What do you mean?" Princess Rong''s eyes flickered, and she stared at the bottle motionless. Obviously, she was worried.


    "A kind of medicine that can quietly kill people without leaving any trace." The man''s words are very clear, his purpose is very clear, there is no need to hide.


    "You, what do you mean? Who do you want to kill? " Concubine Rong was shocked and her face changed. She stared at him incredulously, and then her eyes flashed, "you, you don''t want to kill, kill, or"


    the best way to protect the Prince now is to let the prince ascend the throne, so you have to remove the emperor


    "that''s what you think." When the man in black saw her reaction, his expression was more meaningful and his eyes were smiling.


    "How can it be! Murder of the emperor is a capital crime. " Princess Rong''s eyes widened in horror.


    "I didn''t say that. That''s what you think." The man in black twists his fingers.


    Princess Rong had nothing to say.


    "Besides, now the emperor lives in Kunning palace. If he is poisoned, who will be suspected first? I believe that''s what you want most? " The man in Black said softly, as if he was used to it.


    "Or do you want to wait until the prince is abandoned? It''s not necessarily your son''s successor then. " He seems to see through the mind of Rong Fei.


    Princess Rong looked at the porcelain vase on the table, and there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. There are three princes in the crown prince''s position. If they want to change it sooner or later, it''s better to directly push God''s position while the crown prince is still the crown prince.


    At that time, the third prince will have to be afraid. Is this leisurely mouth so simple to stop?


    "Remember, hurry up." the sooner the better. So many things have happened now. It''s more fun. There''s a little more weird smile in men''s eyes.


    Concubine Rong trembled and picked up the bottle on the table, clenched it hard, her eyes were full of energy.


    Seeing her like this, the man in black knew that his goal had been achieved and left quietly, "this stupid woman."


    During this period, apart from the early Dynasty, the emperor almost stayed in Kunning palace, where he even dealt with political affairs and read memorials.


    Rong Fei knew that the queen meant a lot to the emperor, but she didn''t expect that the emperor had already spoiled her to this extent.


    The empress likes Tang Kexin very much, and Tang Kexin has married the third highness, and loves the house and the Wu. The emperor is more dependent on the third highness. In that way, the prince''s position is more dangerous.


    After a few days of deliberation, Princess Rong decided to start. It would be better if the queen could be removed at the same time.


    In recent days, Tang Kexin has been living a very relaxed life. Every day, in addition to eating, playing, and then sleeping, Tang Kexin feels like raising pigs.


    But ye Lanjue is now asking for information, so she is told to wait in the palace, so it''s useless to be in a hurry. It''s better to wait patiently and wait for the rabbit.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue came from the outside, saw Tang Kexin''s lips slightly pulled.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin is sitting in a small pavilion, with his legs cocked, eating an apple, and holding a cup of good jade Guanyin. It''s no longer a life.


    She is so leisurely, if so, she has been so leisurely, it is not bad.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 206

    "I''m back." Tang Kexin continued to nibble at the apple, and didn''t even give him a look.


    Night LAN Jue looks at her bitterly, others are the wife looking forward to her husband''s return, how to come to him on the other hand? She is always thinking of her, and she doesn''t know when she can suddenly think of herself.


    She didn''t even worry about being alone. She dared not have the consciousness of her wife.


    "Here you are." Tang Kexin ignores the look in his eyes and hands an apple to yelan Jue.


    Night LAN Jue moved to her side, sat opposite her, took the apple and ate it directly. Now they are eating the apple face to face. The scene looks strange, but it brings a kind of reassuring comfort.


    "Your Highness, have you found anything?" Tang Kexin is still more concerned about this matter. He always feels that there is something against the empress, but it seems that the purpose is not so simple. It''s really puzzling.


    And the second prince, it seems not as simple as the surface, she does not know where this kind of defense comes from, but there is always a feeling in the bottom of her heart.


    However, the angel like people like the second prince can''t bear to doubt.


    "What do you want to hear?" Night LAN absolutely natural understand her mind, lips Cape slowly rise..


    "Or the Palace first?" Tang Kexin smiled more and narrowed his eyes.


    "On that day, no one in Huanyi palace saw other people coming in and out, and the maid did not know who Ling Gui had seen in private." Night LAN Jue looks at this look, feeling not very good, this is obviously to calculate what ah.


    That is to say, the clue is broken again.


    Tang Kexin is shocked. He doesn''t think it''s so simple. One after another, the concubines in the palace have accidents. Who is the next one?


    "What about the north?" Tang Kexin stops deliberately and looks at him playfully.


    "How do you know that Ben Wang is investigating the northern kingdom?" Night LAN never denied that he liked such a clever heart.


    "Before I was taken away by the people of the Northern Kingdom, how could you not give up? What''s more, although the northern kingdom is not involved in it now, who can guarantee that it is not involved? You can''t ignore it. " Since that night, their conversation has been much more direct, and Tang Kexin didn''t cover up anything intentionally.


    She fell asleep and the conversation was much easier.


    "Indeed." There are some abnormalities in the look of night LAN Jue. What''s the relationship between the heart and the northern kingdom? Why do people in the North protect her?


    What''s more, it seems that it''s the fierce eagle. That man is the bodyguard of the North King. What kind of identity is worthy of his protection? However, night LAN never found anything.


    "But the north is not with them." Night LAN Jue takes the tea in front of Tang Kexin and sips it. As long as the Northern Kingdom doesn''t interfere, things won''t be too difficult.


    Tang Kexin watched him drink that cup of tea with impermanent face, and his mouth moved. Didn''t he say that he had a habit of cleanliness? That''s what she just drank.


    "But what do you want to do when you look at me like this?" Night LAN Jue deliberately misinterpreted her meaning, seduced her way, "rest assured, this king will not resist."


    "Three highness, can we stop pretending?" Tang Kexin can''t bear it, holding his forehead and saying.


    "But heart always refuses me, so sad." Night LAN Jue seems very lost. These days, although she was sleeping in her arms, she felt that she could do nothing. It was too painful.


    Tang Kexin found that when two people were talking about private affairs, night LAN Jue was talking about me. He was no longer the king. Therefore, he took himself seriously and regarded her as his wife.


    Tang Kexin thought about this, but he still had no choice but to hand him a banana. Since he pretended to be in a bad mood, he''d better eat a banana to relieve himself, but if it doesn''t work for him, he doesn''t know.


    Ye Lan Jue takes over the banana, and feels that Kexin''s attitude towards him has changed a lot in recent days, and the two people get along with each other a lot more easily now. If it was in the past, such a situation should be satisfied temporarily, but now, what they want seems to be more and more, as expected, they are more and more greedy.


    However, he knew that he could not be too hasty, but he should take good care of what was desirable.


    "Do you know people in the north?" Night LAN Jue thought for a moment, or decided to ask her directly, maybe her words can save yourself a lot of investigation trouble, less detours.


    "I don''t know." Tang Kexin went over the people he knew carefully. Apart from seeing the prince of the Northern Kingdom and the fierce eagle, he did not know other people in the northern kingdom.


    But why does strong Eagle respect her? Isn''t her identity the prime minister''s daughter? It''s not right to think of her mother''s attitude. She seemed to be extremely opposed to her marriage with her third highness, but she accepted it inexplicably later.


    There was no reason for it, but she could not guess what the reason was.


    "Did the emperor of the Northern Kingdom have no children?" Tang Kexin found it hard to believe that the ancient man''s three wives and four concubines were the norm, the emperor was more beautiful, and the noble northern king had no children, which was indeed abnormal.


    And that day I went to see Beiwang. At that time, she noticed the yard. She felt that Beiwang seemed to have lived here for a while.


    Who did it come for? There are many doubts about why we should see. They seem to be inextricably linked, but we can''t make sense of them.


    "He didn''t set up a queen, and there were no other concubines in the palace. He only adopted a child, that is, the prince of the northern kingdom. But it''s said that there was a princess, but she never appeared. There are few stories about her, so they all think it''s a myth." Night LAN Jue also used the power to investigate, but almost nothing was found. The strength of the northern kingdom is really unpredictable, but this princess should really exist, such a thing can not be groundless.


    "Such a man never married." Tang Kexin murmurs, what about the night LAN Jue? In his capacity, would he have three wives and four concubines? This thought, the heart will feel uncomfortable, her love, is a pair of life, her eyes can not rub sand.


    "What did the prince of the northern kingdom come for? Can''t be just for marriage? " Between countries, it is more about interests. Marriage is just one of the means. If it really involves interests, those covenants are just a piece of waste paper.


    "If it''s OK, I''m afraid it''s not." Night LAN Jue''s eyes are shining with dangerous light.


    Today''s countries, on the surface of peaceful coexistence, are actually ready to move. The northern country is the only country in the world. This pattern has not changed for more than ten years. At the beginning, all countries did not have the strength to fight. After more than ten years of cultivation, all countries left wanted to expand their power.


    More importantly, the North has shown that it will not cause war in a short period of time, which is a rare opportunity for many countries.


    Dayuan will not be content with the status quo.


    Now, just wait for an opportunity, and all countries will respond to the wind.


    Tang Kexin looks at Jie Ao of night LAN Jue for a moment, and knows that he is also waiting for an opportunity. This man is not a thing in the pool.


    She had known his strength for a long time, and now she seemed to trust him a little more.


    Her lips were moving, and just wanted to say something, Mingchuan suddenly came over with Gonggong Li in the palace, and her eyes sank slightly


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 207

    It''s Donger!


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin''s heart is tight. Dong''Er has been protecting the empress. Now he comes back all of a sudden. Tang Kexin has a bad premonition. Is it the empress''s accident?


    At this moment, Tang Kexin can''t care about the disguise and asks.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin has no disguise. When Dong''Er sees her, she is obviously stunned. There are too many complicated changes in her expression for a while, but it has finally turned into the most urgent sentence: "Miss, Niang, empress Niang is poisoned."


    Although Dong''Er is flustered, he can still speak clearly. After seeing his young lady, he suddenly feels that he has a backbone. He is not so flustered.


    "Queen poisoned?" Tang Kexin is shocked and stands up quickly. He doesn''t want to cross Dong''Er, but he plans to run out, but he is stopped by the night LAN Jue.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Kexin''s voice was a little anxious. Didn''t he hear that the empress was poisoned?


    "Prepare the carriage." Night LAN Jue Mou son tiny sink, immediately command.


    "Yes." Just passing by, Mingchuan responds respectfully, and then leaves quickly.


    Under such circumstances, he knew that he could not persuade her, because he was too clear about her feelings with the queen, and he had to enter the palace as soon as possible in case of such a big event, "don''t worry, I will accompany you to enter the palace."


    Tang Kexin hears her words and calms down a little. What happened to him just now? I almost lost my wits.


    When she heard about the Queen''s mother''s accident, she felt hollowed out. Fear, fear, emptiness came to her heart.


    However, with the night LAN Jue around, her heart was a little calmer. At this moment, she couldn''t care to disguise any more. After all, her disguise was originally to avoid the night LAN Jue. Now it has been discovered by the night LAN Jue for a long time, and there is no need to do that again.


    Mingchuan soon got the carriage ready. Tang Kexin and yelan almost got on the carriage without any pause.


    In the carriage, Tang Kexin told himself to calm down. Night LAN Jue sat next to her and held her hand, trying to calm her down.


    Tang Kexin holds the hand of night LAN Jue with all his strength. He keeps thinking about how to do it. Will it be very serious? Once again, he feels like a year.


    Night LAN Jue looks at the clothes that are OK now. It''s impossible to persuade OK just now, so there''s no camouflage at all.


    But it doesn''t matter. Her identity has been exposed, and now it''s just an opportunity.


    On arriving at the gate of the palace, night LAN Jue takes her to Kunning palace.


    "How is your mother?" Tang Kexin saw that there was a doctor coming out. He asked.


    The doctor first gave a salute to her and Ye Lan Jue. When he saw Tang Kexin, he was stunned. After all, everyone knew about the escape of the princess at the night of the bridal chamber. However, he immediately returned to his mind and said, "the empress was poisoned. Fortunately, the empress didn''t eat much and would not die soon. It''s just that this kind of poison is hard to solve. The only way is to stop it.".


    "Only what?" Tang Kexin''s face sank.


    "It''s very rare to find a medicine called green blood Lianxin grass. It''s not available in the palace. You need your own children to enter the medicine with blood."


    The doctor shook his head. I''m afraid it''s hard to find the green blood Lianxin grass. Even if it''s found, the empress can''t wait.


    Tang Kexin''s face changed a little after hearing this. He walked into the room and saw the empress lying on the bed with no blood on her face.


    The emperor accompanies at the bedside, holding the Queen''s hand and touching her face from time to time.


    "Here comes my heart." The emperor opened his mouth dry and looked haggard. He had been in a good mood before, but now he was almost not angry.


    Seeing Tang Kexin, he didn''t have any different look. It seems that Tang Kexin is normal now. It seems that Tang Kexin has never escaped.


    He knew that Tang Kexin was Qing''er''s own daughter, so at this moment, he would take the initiative to open his mouth when he saw Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin saw the emperor''s appearance and was sad. The emperor really had a deep feeling for the queen.


    "Emperor, let Kexin help the empress." Tang Kexin tries to make himself peaceful. At this time, he can''t panic. In modern times, after all, she is a doctor, or she will have a way.


    "Good." The emperor''s eyes brightened for a while. Yes, he seems to know medicine in his heart. He also listened to the queen about that day.


    However, even Dr. Li has no way. Can we really have a way?


    However, in this case, only let her try.


    Tang Kexin put her hand on the pulse of the queen, and felt that the pulse of the queen was weak and strange, which she had never seen before.


    She knew that a lot of things had been lost, and some things had no way of their own, only according to the words of the doctor.


    "How is it?" The emperor saw Tang Kexin withdraw his hand and asked eagerly.


    Tang Kexin shakes his head slightly.


    The emperor is suddenly stagnant, can only go to beg him? But is he going to let Qing''er out? The emperor stroked the Queen''s cheek, and there was too much pain in her eyes.


    "Father, you know who poisoned me." Tang Kexin has a fierce look in his eyes. That man, he has been hiding in the dark for a long time. Can he be safe?


    This time, he even poisoned the queen. Anyway, she must catch her this time.


    "I don''t know." The emperor smiled miserably, "at noon I read the memorials, so let Qing''er eat first. When I hear the sound, Qing''er will faint on the ground." The emperor can''t care about addressing. The pain in the voice is heartbreaking.


    Tang Kexin listens to the emperor''s words and the unusual address inside. He also feels a pain in his heart. The emperor''s feelings for the queen are so deep that he seems to be able to give up everything.


    "The emperor''s meals are tested by special people. There is limited time to administer the medicine. My heart will find out about it." Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. In any case, she had to find out and never allow anyone to hurt the queen.


    "All right." The Emperor himself thought that the queen would not like to take risks in her heart, but now she has absolute protection and nothing will happen. What''s more, seeing that Xin''er is such a queen, his heart is also a little more gratified. Indeed, blood is thicker than water.


    "Just now, the doctor said that the green blood heart connecting herb can cure the queen. The emperor knows where there is this medicine?" Tang Kexin thinks of the only chance at present when he just got a doctor''s words.


    "I know that there is a man who has one. I will ask for it myself." The emperor regained his former self-identity, as if he was insisting on something.


    Tang Kexin saw his reaction, eyebrow angle moved, some strange in his heart, but didn''t say much.


    "Mind you, go down first. I want to accompany her alone. You don''t have to worry about the medicine. I will take it back. "The emperor''s eyes have been looking at the queen. It seems that he has finally made up his mind.


    He knew that he had to do it now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 208

    "That heart is gone." Tang Kexin takes another look at the queen and exits.


    Night LAN Jue has been waiting outside. He knows that his father must be with the queen inside. It''s useless for him to go in. What''s more, the queen is ill. It''s not convenient for him to go in. He just waits outside.


    "How is it?" At night, LAN Jue sees Kexin coming out and strides forward.


    "I can''t detoxify." Tang Kexin is unwilling to open his mouth. Why, why, until now, there are so many things he can''t do.


    "How did the queen get poisoned?" Night LAN Jue is obviously calmer than Tang Kexin at the moment.


    "Food poisoning." Tang Kexin''s voice at the moment is floating and he feels powerless.


    "Food?" Night LAN never feels right. It''s impossible to eat the food by mistake. Then, I''m afraid that the purpose of that person is not only the queen, or not the queen!


    Tang Kexin also reflected that just now because of the empress''s incident, if the food was poisoned, there would be no difference.


    That man is really insidious. Both of them may be poisoned, or the emperor is poisoned. The queen must be the first to be suspected.


    No matter which, the queen must die.


    "If it''s a problem with the food, it''s just a problem in the delivery process." Night LAN Jue eyes are also cold, can care about people, he will care, "to check, who near the meal? "


    " well. " Tang Kexin''s eyes light, just too worried, even ignored this point, the two went straight to the imperial dining room.


    "Who sent the meal to Kunning Palace this noon?" Night LAN never even a nonsense are lazy to say, directly cold voice mouth.


    There are several people standing out in fear.


    "Can someone approach when delivering the meal?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes swept past several people standing out. They are all old people in the palace. It''s impossible to poison them for no reason. Moreover, although they are afraid at the moment, they don''t look guilty, so they shouldn''t have done it.


    Several servants shook their heads when they heard him.


    Tang Kexin''s attention to their expressions, or confusion or confusion, are obviously not aware.


    "Are you the only one who delivers food? And did you send it all the time? " Tang Kexin''s tone is calm, but he can''t ignore the oppression inside.


    There will be a phenomenon of substitution in the palace. People here don''t have to deliver them in person.


    The standing people looked at each other, puzzled, and a eunuch was looking at others.


    When Tang Kexin came to the man, the people around him all backed away.


    "You sent it?" Tang Kexin looks at him. There is a sharp chill in his eyes.


    Just now, he could shake his head with the current, because he knew that he would not be guilty, but later, it was obviously because he was replaced by others.


    "Spare your life, princess." The man knelt down as soon as his legs were soft. "I didn''t give it to him. It was because he had diarrhea at noon and couldn''t go." That man is also a top-notch, even tearful.


    "Who went there?" Don Kexin looks into his eyes.


    "He, who is in the house now, did not come out." The man pointed in a direction with shaking hands. Tang Ke thought he didn''t want to walk quickly and kicked the door open.


    Sure enough, the man is dead. Tang Kexin grits his teeth.


    The people who followed exclaimed and slumped on the ground.


    Tang Kexin didn''t care about him. He went in to check the body. There was no trace. The treatment was really clean.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue''s voice came, Tang Kexin turned to see him, and found that he actually turned out a box from under the bed board.


    Night LAN Jue takes out the box and looks at it carefully. The material is precious. He opens it carefully.


    There are some jewels in it. Gold and silver are the second. The most important thing is that there is a pearl as big as a pigeon egg. It is pure and flawless. It can never be owned by a small eunuch.


    Night LAN never moves the box on the color box, pulling Tang Kexin to leave here.


    "Now there are only Rongfei, mingguifei, Empress and other concubines in the palace. It is unlikely that there will be any of them." Night LAN Jue understands the situation in the palace, which probably gives Tang Kexin.


    "So, the most likely one is Rong Fei. Once the emperor dies, it''s the crown prince. Besides, she can''t help worrying about the current situation of the crown prince." Tang Kexin thought of what he heard that morning. He knew that Rong Fei was not simple. He didn''t expect to have such courage.


    "Now we need to find the evidence." If there is any evidence to prove that it was done by Rong Fei, she must not be spared.


    For so many years, as if living in seclusion, Princess Rong hardly appeared, or even did not appear at the emperor''s side. She did all this for the sake of the crown prince. For the sake of the crown prince, she could leave her husband and wife''s love behind. Such a woman, what else could not be done?


    There is no moon this night, the wind is blowing, the cold air inadvertently immersed in the human body, cold into the marrow.


    When the emperor went out of the palace alone, he knew that if he found this man, he would never be able to keep Qing''er, but he had no way. He would rather be alone than die.


    "You look for Ben Wang." Beiqingtian, the king of the north, saw the emperor suddenly appear. His eyebrow angle moved, but his face was just hidden in the dark at the moment, and he could not see clearly.


    "Qing''er is poisoned. She needs green blood and heartfelt herbs." The emperor tried his best to keep calm and go straight in.


    At this time, he has no time to waste. He just wants to save Qing''er, and he doesn''t want to worry about the rest.


    He knew that this person must know about Qing''er, so he just let people spread the news a little bit and waited for him at the back of Qing''er''s palace.


    He had known about the Queen''s poisoning for a long time. He was worried that his pain was no less than that of the emperor. However, he was able to detoxify her, so he didn''t panic so much.


    He knew that the emperor would come to him, so he waited, just didn''t expect that the emperor would come so soon.


    "So?" The northern king asked deliberately that Qing''er had been married to the emperor of the Great Yuan Dynasty for nineteen years.


    No matter how unwilling he has been in the past 19 years, but he can''t protect her. Now he has been poisoned. If he didn''t have the medicine, would Qing''er have to wait for death?


    "I hope you can give me the medicine and let me go to save qinger." Night Qi an a Leng, thought he would take the initiative to give him the medicine, after all, the life of Qing''er is more important.


    Even if he is asked to return Qing''er to him, for Qing''er, he will agree.


    At this moment, the emperor is using me, not me, not because of the North King''s side, but for the eyes, he is pleading, begging him to save qinger.


    "Let you help?" Do you want Qing''er to thank you? How can he believe a person who can''t protect the woman he loves.


    Qing''er is beside him, but he is poisoned. At the moment, he all wants his life.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 209

    "Then what do you want?" At night Qi''an''s tone is also a little cold. For Qing''er, he can ignore his contempt, but how can this person ignore her life and death.


    This time, beiqingtian is silent. Yeah, what does he want? He wants Qing''er to come back to him. Is it possible? Nineteen years later, she didn''t want to come back. What does that mean?


    Beiqing Angel clenched his fist and almost crushed the medicine in his hand.


    In the dark, he held out a hand and handed over a small jade bottle. "Take it for her first. It can relieve the toxicity. There is no green blood Lianxin grass now. Come and take it ten days later." Beiqingtian calms down. He can''t make fun of qinger''s life.


    It''s impossible for him to threaten this thing. Even if he wants Qing''er back to his side, he can''t do such a mean thing.


    "Thank you!" Night Qi an took over, secretly relieved, the voice is very sincere.


    "Why do you have to thank the king for qinger''s business?" Beiqingtian dropped this sentence and disappeared in a flash.


    Night Qi an looks at the jade bottle in his hand, his eyes are deep, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Master!" Fierce eagle is eager to open his mouth. The master has been here for so long, and finally has a chance. Why not take the opportunity to bring the queen back?


    "Strong Eagle, you don''t understand." No matter how many words come into this sentence, he seldom shows his emotions like this, but because of her, it is not the first time.


    What else does the fierce Eagle want to say, but it doesn''t speak after all.


    "Have you informed Yao er?" Now it''s almost too late to go back and get it. I can only hope for Yao''er.


    In fact, before that, he knew everything and ordered the northern kingdom to send medicine. Of course, he could not be a little careless about qinger''s affairs.


    "Well, I believe that the princess will soon bring the green blood Lianxin grass." Strong Eagle did not hesitate to speak, which can be guaranteed, but with the princess''s character, I don''t see the prince, I think it will be very uncomfortable.


    "It''s a pity that yuaner and Yaoer are going to miss it. I don''t know what Yaoer will do." The northern King opened his mouth with some helplessness. He could hear that he still loved his daughter very much.


    "Princess she" Strong Eagle is eager to talk and stops. For beichengyao, he always only called the princess. His strong eagle''s owner, only the North King, now has a few more owners, and most of them listen to the emperor''s son. Other people, he would not ask about it at all.


    "You are too prejudiced about her." Beiwang didn''t look at him. He said directly that love is deep, hate is also cut, Yao''er''s feelings are too strong, and the means of doing things are very understandable.


    "I just don''t know if the princess will like Shaozhu." The fierce eagle is bored to say that the young Lord will inevitably contact with the prince and the princess in the future. The prince''s attitude is very obvious now, but the princess''s character is really difficult to match.


    "If you can''t even deal with Yao''er, you don''t deserve to be the king''s daughter." Said the northern King proudly.


    If the princess can think in a general way, he will not worry, but now she can only believe in the little Lord.


    The northern king had another consideration.


    In the Rongxi palace of the Imperial Palace, two people lie on the roof quietly, staring at the situation inside.


    "Huanger, are you ok?" In the room, the concubine looked at her son lying on the bed painfully. She was hurt so badly by his third highness, and the Emperor didn''t care. She had more hatred in her eyes.


    "Princess." The prince struggled to sit up.


    "Don''t move." Princess Rong quickly stopped, "the mother will make you emperor." Princess Rong hated and said that she had failed. However, the queen could not live, and it was a hidden danger.


    "What did the mother do?" The prince looked at the ferocity of Rong Fei, and his heart tightened.


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it." She has dealt with all the evidence that should be removed, and no one can find anything.


    "You see the man in black, princess?" The prince worried and said that the man''s purpose was not simple, he would not be so kind-hearted.


    "Well." Princess Rong was stunned and nodded.


    "The mother, the concubine and the children feel that we have been used. Since the palace accident, the concubines died one by one, which seems to bring us into an invisible vortex." The prince was a little alarmed. The injury calmed him down and made him think a lot. The man seemed to want to get rid of all the people in the palace. He had listened to him so many times before, but now he can''t help being afraid.


    "The emperor''s son" Rong Fei said sadly, "now it''s not that we want to fight, but we have to fight. The third Highness has a high prestige, and the emperor also dotes on him. With the relationship between Tang Kexin and the queen, how long do you think you can keep your crown prince?" Rong Fei''s tears came down, and she didn''t fight for it for so many years, just because he could succeed smoothly? How can I be interrupted now.


    The prince called out in a low voice, "mother and princess". For so many years, the mother and princess have been bearing the brunt of humiliation and acting in a low-key way, for fear of causing any trouble and affecting his position as Prince. Fortunately, for so many years, the second prince is disabled and can''t be pampered. Although the third prince has prestige, he doesn''t clearly show the heart of seizing the throne. The fourth Prince is simple and doesn''t care about the throne, so he can sit still Year.


    Although he is the eldest son, he is not his own son. In the end, the emperor''s name is not right and his words are not right. On the prestige of night LAN Jue, on the name of night LAN Chen.


    Although night LAN Chen doesn''t care about this throne, but the mother and concubine still have to be careful in the palace, like walking on thin ice. See now many years of hard work to burn, how can be reconciled!


    "Huang''er should take good care of her health, and leave other matters to her mother and concubine. Success or failure depends on one stroke." Princess Rong''s eyes split a little more.


    She must not flinch from this matter.


    Tang Kexin is a little sluggish. As expected, Rong Fei is not so simple. I''m afraid that these means are not used by ordinary people.


    "Go." Tang Kexin pulled the sleeves of Lanjue''s clothes. I heard that it''s almost here. Now I''ll go back and make a plan to catch the turtle in the urn.


    Night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin, jumps off the roof and returns to the palace.


    "Yes." In the courtyard, night LAN Jue suddenly stopped her, with a strange light in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are deeper in the moonlight, but they are shining like stars. Tang Kexin can''t move his eyes for a while.


    Night LAN Jue slowly walked towards her, holding her in her arms, like afraid of losing something, holding her quietly, motionless, but no extra action.


    Tang Kexin didn''t move. She didn''t know what touched him. Today, he is very calm, calm and terrible. She doesn''t know what to do, or even what to say.


    "Well, can I marry you alone?" Night LAN Jue exit some trance, he wants to find a person who really loves himself, not because of his identity, status, but because he is night LAN Jue. They can be frank with each other, do not need to be on guard, is the existence of mutual understanding.


    He always insists on that. However, he wanted the throne, and as a king, there were three thousand weak waters and only one ladle was enough for him. Just need is not only his persistence, but also can accompany him to face together.


    He doesn''t want to miss it, let alone be amorous, just like his father.


    Tang Kexin felt shivering all over, but there seemed to be a heat in her chest. She was burning with pain, but she was reluctant to let go.


    A couple for life?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 210

    "Night, LAN, Jue." Tang Kexin read it word by word, this is the first time she called the name so calmly.


    It''s false to say that he is not moved when he hears such words. He is the prince of the Yuan Dynasty. Now he even says that he only marries her in his life.


    "I''m here." Night LAN Jue heard her shouting, lips slightly Yang, slowly answer, now he is not using this king, but I, in front of her, he is not the Lord, but just a man, her man.


    "The night is blue?" Tang Kexin didn''t say much, but just shouted again.


    "I''m here." Night LAN Jue''s lip angle rises, eyebrow angle also rises, listen to her to call him like this, he unexpectedly feels this is the best sound in the world.


    "It''s night!" Tang Kexin continued to shout, as if he wanted to engrave the name in his memory forever.


    "I''m here, but I''ve always been and will always be." Has always been indifferent night LAN Jue in fact also can say love words, said no worse than anyone.


    "It''s night." Don Kexin doesn''t know why, the eyes suddenly feel a little astringent, why, why does this man want to pester himself like this?


    There are so many women here. With his identity, you can find whatever you like. How many women put it upside down.


    A couple for life, even in modern times, is not necessarily done, why can he say so seriously?


    But she knew that such a man would never give up as long as he was determined.


    This kind of him really makes her unable to refuse, resist, or she can resist his charm, but can''t resist his sincerity.


    Tang Kexin''s astringent eyes are slowly moist, and the faint feeling seems to be rolling down. She can''t say what kind of feeling it is at the moment.


    Night LAN Jue directly pulled her back, pointed to the abdomen and gently wiped away her tears, a light kiss fell on her eyes, without a trace of * *.


    Only slowly affectionate and gentle.


    Tang Kexin, such a simple kiss, she thought it would never appear on this man, and such a light kiss, she has always liked or even desired.


    "Come on, let''s go in." At night, LAN Jue chases Tang Kexin, who is completely stunned, and embraces her into the room.


    That night, they hugged each other and fell asleep. For the first time, Tang Kexin began to expect such a night.


    Such peace is actually the happiness she wants most.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go into the palace with you." The next morning, night LAN went to get up early. She couldn''t bear to wake up Tang Kexin, so she let go and crept up, but Tang Kexin suddenly woke up.


    "No more sleep?" Night LAN absolutely sees her to wake up, in Mou son more a few minutes heartache.


    "No, let''s go into the palace together and find out the Rong Fei as soon as possible." Tang Kexin said as he dressed, the earlier such a thing is, the better. He didn''t know what would happen after a long time.


    "All right." Night LAN is not a man waiting to die, he is more inclined to take the initiative.


    When they arrived at the palace, they separated and walked. At night, LAN Jue went to the early Dynasty. Tang Kexin went directly to Kunning palace.


    Tang Kexin thought that there would be no one in it, and the winter children would take care of it without notice.


    But when he went in, he found that the emperor was inside. He sat at the head of the Queen''s bed, holding her hand tightly all the time. Donger didn''t know where to go.


    "Father." Tang Kexin opens her mouth in a soft voice. She can''t bear to break the current atmosphere.


    Or because her attitude towards night LAN Jue has changed, so her address to the emperor has also changed. Yesterday, the emperor was still called, but today, she has become a father.


    The emperor is now black and green, his eyes are bloodshot, and he obviously didn''t sleep all night.


    "My heart." With a sigh, the emperor did not pay much attention to Tang Kexin''s address.


    "No father" Tang Kexin didn''t go on. He was a king. Yes, but he was also a man who loved his wife very much. In reason, he should go to the early Dynasty. But in emotion, he wanted to be with the queen.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it." The emperor looked tired.


    "Did the father find the green blood lianxincao?" Tang Kexin thinks that this issue is the most important at present.


    The emperor trembled. "I found it, but it will take ten days to get here." This sentence seems to have exhausted the strength of his whole life. The emperor''s eyes are full of desolation.


    "Well." Tang Kexin didn''t ask more. She knew that there were some things that no one had to say. Whatever the emperor could do, he would do for the queen.


    "My dear, have you ever thought that your mother is not the prime minister''s wife?" The emperor''s inexplicable words.


    Tang Kexin was stunned for a moment. She didn''t speak and didn''t say the emperor''s words, which made people confused. She couldn''t answer such questions.


    "Well, you won''t watch the queen die, will you?" The Emperor didn''t ask her to answer. He reached out and stroked the Queen''s face.


    "Yes, my heart will never watch my mother die." Tang Kexin said firmly. She called the consort according to the night LAN Jue. Of course, with her feelings for the empress, the consort called very smoothly.


    "That''s enough." The emperor took back his expression and collected the previously exposed emotion.


    "Father, my heart knows who did this. Can I leave it to my heart?" Tang Kexin opens his mouth.


    The emperor raised his eyes and looked at her, without much hesitation. "OK."


    Originally, he wanted to do it by himself, but now, he wants to be with Qing''er even more.


    "Please don''t eat anything from Rong Fei for two days." Tang Kexin didn''t say much, but she knew that the emperor must understand the meaning of this sentence.


    The prince is bedridden now, so the emperor will not take precautions against the princess with her disguise for so many years. She must remind her.


    Sure enough, the emperor in a moment of surprise, it returned to normal, cold spit out a word, "OK."


    If so, the plan will be much easier to implement.


    "Father." Night LAN Jue deal with the political affairs and arrived at Kunning palace.


    "What are you going to do?" The emperor did not manage the night LAN Jue, and asked Tang Kexin directly.


    "Lead the snake out of the hole." Last night, I saw the appearance of Rong Fei. I would never miss such an opportunity.


    They looked at each other for a few eyes, and they understood each other''s meaning. For a long time, the emperor nodded heavily.


    "You go back." The emperor waved and sighed.


    "My son is gone." The night LAN Jue made a ceremony and the two left.


    The emperor has been watching them go out. Maybe for them, it''s just a way to find out the princess Rong. But for him, it''s also a decision to change the prince. After so many years, it''s finally come to this day.


    Since the third royal highness and the third princess left Kunning palace in the morning, the words of finding blue blood lianxincao spread everywhere. Within half a day, the palace was full of talk.


    His Highness''s strength is well known. Although the three princesses are astonishing, their mind reading skills are also legendary for them, so there is no doubt about the rumor of finding the green blood Lianxin grass for a while.


    Princess Rong walked anxiously to the left and right of her Rong Xi palace. They found the medicine.


    With their strength, it is possible, so how can she not panic?


    But she knew that now she had to hold her ground and not pressure herself.


    Now the green blood lianxincao must not have arrived, then in this time, remove them. Princess Rong''s eyes are full of ruthlessness.


    For the sake of the prince, she had to and could only do so.


    After thinking about it, Princess Rong specially asked the kitchen to make a white porridge. She personally took someone to Kunning palace.


    "The emperor." Princess Rong opened her mouth gently. Looking at the tired look of the emperor, she began to cry.


    The emperor only looked at her, didn''t say much, and then all his attention turned to the queen.


    "Emperor, my concubine specially asked the kitchen to make a bowl of porridge for the emperor." Princess Rong turned around and took a spoon and stirred it for a few times. She blew it lightly. "The emperor should drink it while it''s hot. She can''t even ignore her body in order to take care of the queen."


    Said Rong Fei, looking at the emperor affectionately.


    "Let it go. I have no appetite." The emperor did not look at the bowl of porridge, nor did he take it, nor did he look at her again.


    Rong Fei''s hands were frozen in the air, and she couldn''t get up and down. "Even if the emperor eats less, the empress will feel sad when she sees you as you are."


    "Yes?" This is what the emperor thought of in a flash. Will Qing''er feel sorry for him? Will it? He is clear about Qing''er''s feelings for his 19-year-old husband and wife. So, he actually knows the answer.


    When the emperor looked at the bowl of porridge, there were only a few pieces of green vegetables floating on the white, and the cut was also very broken. Although it was simple and common, he looked with his heart. Thinking of his heart, he gradually extended his hand


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 211

    The emperor took the bowl of porridge and mixed it with a spoon.


    "Princess Rong is ready." The emperor said that he could not hear too much emotion in his voice.


    "It''s my duty to take care of the emperor." Princess Rong smiled.


    The emperor scooped up a spoon, ate it, and tasted it carefully.


    If Princess Rong had any premeditation, or would not miss the opportunity, but she would not send it in person, or she would tell others that she did it.


    I guess I want to know something, so let''s ask.


    As expected, Princess Rong''s next sentence was the opening of the test, "is the empress''s poison solvable?"


    The emperor said quietly, "the medicine has been found, and will be delivered in a few days. Fortunately, the doctor has made a medicine that can alleviate the toxicity, and the queen can make it through."


    "Well." Princess Rong had made preparations before, but she was not surprised. "I congratulate the emperor and hope the empress can recover soon."


    "Well." The emperor spoke softly, put the bowl in his hand aside, and the concubine looked at it and drank most of it. It seemed that she had no doubt about it.


    "The concubine left first." Princess Rong opened her mouth wisely. Anyway, what she wanted to know was already known.


    "Well." The queen closed her eyes and motioned for her to leave.


    Princess Rong''s face changed as soon as she left Kunning palace. She was gloomy and unidentified. She actually found it. It seems that now, if she doesn''t do it, she will die directly.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know, and it''s impossible to know, that from the beginning of the morning, someone was watching her every move.


    Princess Rong went back to Rong Xi palace, looked around, opened the jewelry box, poured out all the jewelry inside, took out the interlayer, took out a bag of white medicine, and squeezed it hard in her hand.


    Now, she has no way out.


    As night fell, everyone was like a beast in the dark, waiting to kill others.


    "It''s OK. It seems that Rong Fei is going to fight soon." Night LAN Jue looked at the note in his hand and said in a good mood.


    "Well?"


    "Princess Rong took out another kind of poison, which means that it''s in these two days, most likely tomorrow, she won''t wait much." Night LAN Jue casually analyzes that he has seen a lot of means in the palace, and naturally knows enough.


    "Let''s go to the Palace tomorrow and wait for the rabbit." Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue with simple eyes.


    Today, I stayed in a room with him at will, and I didn''t feel excluded. On the contrary, I love such an atmosphere.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue feels that Tang Kexin is like a little fox. It looks simple and harmless, but it has little claws. I don''t know who will catch it suddenly.


    But it''s lovely.


    "Please come and play chess with me." The night LAN is absolutely astringent, want to use this to divert attention.


    "Good." Tang Kexin is also eager to try. They haven''t really tried!


    Night LAN Jue holds the white son, Tang Kexin is not polite to him, take up the black son.


    Go black first, it''s a big advantage.


    But with the ability of night LAN Jue to play chess, Tang Kexin felt that even if he played first, he could not win.


    Tang Kexin thought about it a little and began to settle down. The first few steps were very fast, and then the speed gradually slowed down.


    The later the pieces fall, the longer they think.


    Tang Kexin felt that he was suffering completely. He had to think about every step for a long time to see what he thought and what kind of trap he would have. It was really torture.


    But to night LAN Jue, this kind of feeling is good, two people can do a thing together, he can let her, as long as can be happy.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin and feels a little confused.


    There is a different temptation to see beauty under the light.


    At this time, Tang Kexin has been thinking about this move for a long time.


    "Yes." Night LAN absolutely opens mouth, feel own voice some hoarse.


    "Well?" Tang Kexin looks up at him, feeling that he can''t move his eyes for a moment, and LAN Jue''s eyes are burning at night. He looks more affectionate under the light.


    Don''t look at women under the moon, don''t look at Lang under the lamp. Tang Kexin understood this sentence for the first time.


    Night LAN Jue gets up slightly and kisses Tang Kexin closely, but he doesn''t want to move away.


    Night LAN Jue raised her chin with one hand, let her be closer to herself, grabbed her back with one hand, picked her up and pressed her directly onto the bed.


    The chess pieces on the chessboard, because of these actions scattered all over the ground, made a tinkling sound, which not only didn''t wake them up, but also added some confusion.


    "Yes." Night LAN absolutely indistinct say, rolling kiss her, delicate and gentle.


    Tang Kexin is flustered by such tenderness, but it seems to be bewitched, immersed in his dark pupils Don Kexin gasps, she wants to accept him, but it''s a little fast, she doesn''t know whether it should be.


    "Well, it''s me." Night LAN never kisses to her neck, a little guide her, "I won''t force you, but you don''t deliberately refuse me."


    What he wants is her acceptance. He won''t force her, but he feels that he can''t wait. He holds her every day, but he can''t do anything. He will really go mad. Moreover, he finds that she doesn''t repel him as much as before.


    Tang Kexin listens to his voice, feels his gentleness, slightly trance, but his heart rate is a little disordered. It seems that he has fallen into this ambiguity, and he can''t help but break away.


    The third time, they had a blind date on their skin, and Tang Kexin unconsciously responded to the night LAN Jue


    or this was their real cave. After all, the last time, Tang Kexin felt cheated.


    Strong eagle in the distance to listen to the sound of breathing inside, feel some blush heartbeat, quickly convergence mind, away from a little bit.


    However, he was puzzled. Didn''t the young Lord always reject the three princes? Why did you accept it so quickly?


    It''s just that he doesn''t know that in love, when the atmosphere is right and the feeling is right, it''s hard to help himself.


    Not far away suddenly there is movement, fierce eagle''s eyes sharp sweep, but only see a piece of night clothes.


    Lieying feels that there will be no danger for the young Lord in Rui''s mansion for the time being, but if he misses, he will not be able to find him.


    So it followed closely, catching up all the time.


    The figure of that man is not tall and powerful, but it can also be seen that he is a man at a glance. It seems that he is a little rickety, black night suit. Only looking at the back, I think he will be a handsome man.


    It''s not right for the fierce eagle to chase after him. His body shape is too weird, and his moving method is not like the general Central Plains martial arts.


    Such ability can''t be forgotten when he has seen it, and he still remembers it.


    He''s only seen it on one person, maybe someone else, but never used it.


    If this is the case, the people who are chasing now should not be from the Central Plains. Are there other people from the western regions?


    It seems to lie Ying that things have become serious. The man who plays tricks behind their back has already known about it and has been staring at it secretly.


    But if this man is with him, it will be a lot more complicated. There is almost no one in the central plains that can compete with the north, but there is little knowledge about the western regions.


    It is said that they are good at using poisons. Only one antidote can detoxify them.


    Then the Queen''s poison may be from them. No wonder it can''t be solved.


    And green blood Lianxin herb can detoxify hundreds of poisons, which is probably the reason why it must be used.


    However, if the princess is here, I''m afraid it won''t be so troublesome.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 212

    The fierce Eagle followed the man to a remote courtyard.


    The man in black flashed in, but there was no candlelight in it.


    Cautiously lean against the wall, carefully push open the door, the sharp voice rings, and the fierce Eagle quickly sticks to the wall to avoid darts.


    When there was no sound, he came near. There was only a table and a chair in it. The fierce Eagle carefully inspected the surroundings. There was no mechanism. Then the man disappeared out of nothing?


    It''s impossible for the eagle to frown. He checked the walls, tables and chairs again, stepped on the ground, there was no mechanism, looked at the closed window on the other side of his eyes, and realized that someone had set up a window.


    Go out of the door and look at the silver darts on the ground. Pick them up with a cloth cover. Look at the strange style. The edge is covered with blue light, which is highly toxic.


    Especially when the fierce Eagle saw the obvious half moon trace on the dart, his eyes were full of killing intention, which was more and more interesting.


    Western regions? The princess must be very interested, and in this way, the little Lord can relax a little bit.


    The fierce Eagle collected several darts, sent people to watch the place first, and then went straight back to the place where the northern king lived.


    "Fierce eagle?" Lingyan is cleaning up the yard. Generally, no one will come to this place, so she does a lot of things by herself.


    "And the master?" There was a flash of abnormality in lieying''s eyes. She didn''t need to do these things in person, but she had no regrets for so many years.


    Lingyan went to the stone table in the courtyard, made a cup of tea and handed it to him


    Lingyan and lieying are different. Although they appreciate Tang Kexin, they don''t have much contact and deep feelings, so they are not called Shaozhu.


    The fierce Eagle took a drink casually, "I''ll go and have a look." Then he put down the cup and went into the room.


    "Master." The fierce Eagle spoke respectfully.


    "Well." The North King is staring at the chess game on the table. Now he is worried about black and white. It seems that he can''t take one more step. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Little Lord is very good." It''s not easy for lieying to say that. He felt a little tricky. He put the darts he found on the table, "please look, master."


    The northern King took a look at it. He picked it up against the cloth and looked at it carefully


    "It should be."


    The style of this dart is unusual. When they saw this kind of dart for the first time, the fierce eagle will never forget it.


    It should have been the winter eleven years ago. It was very cold that year. After staying in Dayuan for a year, the master finally decided to return to the northern kingdom.


    That year, it snowed heavily, almost knee high.


    Before they came out of Dayuan''s border, they saw the blood on the ground.


    At that time, Beiwang thought that it was strange how someone could be in such a remote place in such a day, so he got off and walked down along the bloodstain.


    There are more and more bloodstains. There are a lot of corpses lying on the front. They are all in black, but they are also dressed strangely.


    So they went all the way to the edge of a cliff, and gradually there was the sound of fighting.


    Looking down from above, we can vaguely see that there are two children besieged by a group of people. The two children, dressed in different clothes, are slightly older than the boys, dressed in red clothes. The girls are dressed in blue, only two people, desperately fighting against a dozen people around them.


    There are a lot of dead bodies on the ground and wounds on both children, but they are still trying their best.


    After all, being outnumbered by others and exhausted by youth, it has fallen.


    When a dart went straight to the girl''s back, the boy jumped up to stop her and fainted.


    Girls seem to be angry in an instant, reckless and crazy. Those people are shocked at the same place, but they rush to each other at a glance. There are many wounds on the girl''s body in an instant, and she is completely in a state of off force.


    "Go." The northern King spits out a word lightly and jumps down, followed by the fierce eagle.


    Beiwang goes to save the two children, and lieying deals with the others. But after killing those people, when he sees Beiwang and the girl, he is shocked to the spot. He looks like he is poured from his head by a basin of cold water


    Beiwang is holding the girl''s shoulder in one hand, half kneeling on the ground, but with a dagger on his chest, he has cut his clothes


    lieying will never forget that Eyes, like people from hell, cold, ruthless, full of killing, he was scared by a child for the first time.


    Fortunately, the dagger didn''t go deep. It just cut through the clothes. After a brief surprise, Beiwang put his other hand on her shoulder and said softly, "it''s OK."


    "Why did you save us and what do you want from me?" The girl asked without feeling.


    The surprise in Beiwang''s eyes flashed by. Is this a girl''s thinking?


    Beiwang thought about it and touched her cheek. "I don''t have children. From today on, will you be my children?"


    The girl stared at him for a long time. "OK, help my brother."


    "Well." Beiwang nodded solemnly and handed his hand to the girl.


    The girl took back the dagger, put her hand in his and fainted.


    Just now, she has been relying on her perseverance. Now she has the answer to make herself feel at ease. She doesn''t need to support hard anymore, but the dagger is still in her hand until she wakes up again.


    And that boy is now the prince of the Northern Kingdom, beichengyuan, and the girl is naturally the princess, beichengyao.


    For so many years, all about the princess beichengyao, lieying remembers very clearly, but in any case, he can''t accept her from the heart.


    What is the reason for this kind of dart to reappear after 11 years?


    "Wait for Yao''er to ask her." For so many years, Yao''er kept a secret about what happened in those days.


    But yuan''er, who was seriously ill that time, has been going back and forth. After waking up, he has no memory of the past. What he knows is only that they came from the western regions and were held here by others to design and escape.


    Before sending people to investigate in the western regions, we didn''t know much about it. Things in those days were strictly sealed off.


    But for so many years, yuan''er just stopped. Yao''er didn''t even mention to go back to have a look.


    "Master, do you want us to give you some information?" Lieying thinks that it''s a very special time. The little Lord should take more precautions.


    "No need." He is not worried about the strength of xiner. The only thing he is worried about is how Yaoer gets along with her when she comes.


    Yao''er''s character is the real test for Xin''er. If you didn''t want her to come before, you just didn''t want her to influence Xin''er''s plan.


    And green blood Lianxin grass must be used as medicine with the blood of children. I''m afraid the identity of xiner can''t be concealed.


    "Strong Eagle, please come back tomorrow." He had to prepare his mind in advance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 213

    The next morning, when Tang Kexin woke up, the night LAN Jue had gone to the morning Dynasty.


    Tang Kexin looked at the clothes on the head of the bed, but was stunned for a moment. Last night, they had another relationship, and she did not refuse.


    Last night, night LAN Jue gentle a lot, but also a lot of convergence, so this morning she did not feel too tired.


    Hearing the sound of the rain, he tentatively knocked on the door. "Is the princess awake?"


    "Well." Tang Kexin quickly picked up the clothes and put them on one by one.


    Hearing the rain, he pushed the door in and took a basin of water in his hand


    "The prince said that the princess would pack up before entering the palace, and the maidservant would go with the princess." Smell the rain and sort it out.


    "Smell the rain, what''s the date today?" Tang Kexin asked suddenly.


    "Ten, what''s the matter?" Smell rain don''t understand ask.


    Number ten? Just right! The people of suoyenmen were willing to help, this time it should be OK.


    Last time in the cave, Tang Kexin asked about the night of Lanjue''s temple. He knew that it was night of Lanjue''s temple, but he didn''t ask about suoyenmen. He didn''t know the relationship between night of Lanjue and suoyenmen.


    "It''s nothing. Just eat something and go to the palace. Go and prepare the carriage first." Tang Kexin returns slowly.


    "Good." Smell rain also did not ask, just respectfully should.


    After breakfast, Tang Kexin entered the palace with a smell of rain.


    Night LAN Jue waited for her at the gate of the palace. Seeing Tang Kexin coming down, she took the initiative to help her come down, which surprised the people next to her.


    "Get ready." Night LAN Jue casually said, meaning unknown.


    "Yes." A respectful answer to the rain.


    At night, LAN Jue looks at Tang Ke''s calm and happy appearance, and the thought that he was worried about last night is a little calm.


    "Are you sure that Rong Fei will do it?" Today, Tang Kexin calmed down a lot and wondered what LAN Jue meant just now, but she had a hunch that she would soon know.


    "Nature." Night LAN absolutely a smile, wind light cloud light look, but people can not doubt.


    Even if Rong Fei doesn''t poison her, he will help her. Today, he will never let her go.


    "What are we going to do?" Maybe it''s not like Tang Kexin''s character, but ye Lanjue understands her meaning.


    "Wait for the hare." Although he prefers to do it directly, if he wants to do it, he will directly kill people and won''t have a chance to turn over.


    For Rong Fei, she has been walking on thin ice for so many years. If she wants to directly overthrow and abolish the crown prince, there must be ministers against her. Will he give them a chance?


    "Good." Tang Kexin doesn''t say much either. No matter what night LAN Jue did, it has no effect on Tang Kexin. Just by poisoning the queen, she will never let Rong Fei go.


    "Let''s go and wait at Kunning palace." Night LAN Jue light hook lip angle, pulling Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer. Instead, she looked at the hands of the two men, with ten fingers clasped. She always thought that such intimacy was only suitable for lovers.


    It''s very quiet in Kunning palace. Donger stands aside and sees them come in. After a long ceremony, he continues to stand still.


    "Father." Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin said together.


    "Well, here we are." The emperor saw this situation and knew what was going to happen. But at this moment, he didn''t know whether he wanted it or not.


    "Didn''t the fourth prince come?" Tang Kexin thinks it''s strange that, with the character of LAN Chen at night, she will never ignore the empress.


    The emperor stopped for a moment. "I asked him to go back first and pray for the queen."


    Although not his own son, but so many years is not without feelings, before he thought he can live at will, now is not the royal family, let alone let him see these insidious things.


    Although Tang Kexin felt strange, he also knew that he could not ask about some things, so he didn''t ask more.


    Night LAN Jue is jealous, but now, it''s certain that Tang Kexin has no superfluous feelings for night LAN Chen, so he doesn''t care much.


    But also worried about her own account.


    Towards noon, the imperial dining room sent people to deliver the meal.


    Tang Kexin went to check one by one, and found that it was poisoned in abalone and bird''s nest soup. The silver needle for testing the poison was already black.


    "Arsenic?" Tang Kexin wondered that the Queen''s poison was extremely rare. How could the poison used by Rong Fei now be so common? In general, it would not be used. It was too easy to be found.


    "Come and bring the Rong Fei. The prince forbids her feet." The emperor ordered coldly.


    "Yes!" Someone''s going down at once.


    Tang Kexin looks at the emperor. It seems that he has made up his mind.


    Tang Kexin can''t bear it all of a sudden. He has only four children. As an emperor, there are really too few. Now he has to give birth to one to deprive.


    Maybe it''s nothing to ordinary emperors, but it''s cruel to Tang Kexin. He is really good enough for his children in the royal family.


    In the Rong Xi palace, Princess Rong is restless. I don''t know why. She has a bad premonition, but there is no way back.


    When the bodyguard broke in, the tea cup in the hand of Jing Rong Fei fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Like to cover up, Princess Rong squatted down to pick up the pieces.


    "Princess Rong, please!" Extremely indifferent voice, "the emperor is waiting for you in Kunning palace."


    Princess Rong lost her mind and her fingers were cut by pieces.


    "Lady! Let your maidservant bandage you first. " Concubine Rong''s maid exclaimed.


    "Lady, please." The visitor did not hesitate at all and interrupted again.


    Princess Rong knew that she could not escape. She smiled bitterly and waved her sleeves. "Let''s change our clothes first."


    Along the way, Rong Fei has been straightening her back, step by step.


    When she arrived at Kunning palace, Rong Fei looked at the words on the plaque, and her eyes showed some sadness.


    "Let''s go." Said the bodyguard.


    When entering Kunning palace, Rong Fei saw that the emperor was sitting in the middle, while ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin were sitting on one side, sneering and kneeling on the ground.


    "Princess Rong, do you have anything to say?" The emperor spoke calmly, unwilling to say more.


    "I don''t know what I did wrong. The emperor should treat me like this." Rong Fei''s tone was light, as if she knew nothing.


    "Is it enough to poison the queen and murder the emperor?" The emperor said without any hurry.


    "I don''t know where to start." There was panic in the eyes of Princess Rong, but she was not out of control.


    "You buy the people in the imperial dining room to give medicine in the process of delivering food. Today, it''s the same skill. Do you want to try the abalone and bird''s nest soup yourself?" The emperor has anger in his eyes, but he controls it well.


    Tang Kexin thought it strange that such interrogation felt weird.


    "If you want to add sin, there is no need to worry." The most important thing is the evidence, isn''t it?


    Even if she knew that she could not hide it, she would not be willing to die.


    Night LAN Jue''s wrist turned over and threw something to Rong Fei.


    Princess Rong looked at the pearls rolling on the ground, and her face turned pale for a moment.


    "What do you mean, your highness?" Princess Rong argued.


    "Bribery." Night LAN is absolutely not willing to say a word more.


    "No one can prove that it belongs to this palace." Rong Fei insisted. Although she was nervous, she understood that she could not admit it at this time.


    "Come!" Night LAN Jue to a chair, the voice is very casual, but it shows an invisible power..


    A palace dress woman comes from outside


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 214

    Tang Kexin is surprised to see the woman. She is light footed and looks beautiful. But this man just joined her.


    Tang Kexin squints and looks at the night LAN Jue without trace.


    Someone knelt at the back of Rongfei''s slant and said respectfully, "see the emperor." Then he said nothing.


    "What do you see?" The emperor swept his eyes, and the mood was deep.


    "Report to the emperor, the maidservant saw that Princess Rong went to the imperial dining room, opened the abalone and bird''s nest soup, looked at it, and then left." The woman did not panic or testify directly.


    "Princess Rong, is this the case?" The emperor''s sharp eyes shot at Rong Fei.


    "It is." Said Rong Fei, biting her lower lip.


    Tang Kexin sighed a little. Princess Rong''s psychological quality is really good, so she has no anger or fear. No wonder she can endure for more than ten years.


    "And what else do you have to say?"


    "So many years, in the eyes of the emperor, what are I and the prince?" Princess Rong is also a smart person. She knows that what the emperor doesn''t want to say is too clear, and what she doesn''t want is to expose his secret for so many years. But she is not willing!


    As a mother, it can''t affect the child, at least, don''t drag him down.


    "You are Rong Fei, Prince''s birth mother, Prince, my son." The emperor said definitely, but there was no emotion in his tone.


    "Yes, I''m Rong Fei, the head of the palace and the mother of the prince, but I''m not your wife." When she looked up, her eyes were full of tears, but she didn''t fall down. There was resentment in her eyes.


    When the emperor saw such eyes, he was shocked and then smiled bitterly.


    For so many years, he did ignore Rong Fei, but he did not have the extra strength to love others.


    Looking at the emperor''s silence, Princess Rong''s hatred in her eyes gradually faded away and became a kind of calm with a dead heart.


    "Why are you so ruthless?" The emperor finally thought of his company for many years and sighed.


    "Because this palace is going to live, this palace is going to live with the prince." Princess Rong raised her head, regardless of the proper address in front of the emperor, which was her last dignity.


    "Did you do it alone?"


    "What else does the emperor think the prince can do now? He can''t even stand up. " Rong Fei''s voice finally had some ups and downs, with some tremors.


    The atmosphere was inexplicably quiet.


    "Can the father allow his heart to ask some questions?" Tang Kexin stood up and bent over the emperor.


    "Good." The emperor nodded.


    "Who gave you the poison?" Tang Kexin stares at Rong Fei. The two kinds of medicine are quite different. The first one is definitely not available to her.


    "A man in black." Princess Rong confessed that she wanted to exclude the prince.


    "Who is he?" Don Kexin then asked, not giving her any reaction time.


    "He''s wearing a mask."


    "How many times have you seen him?"


    "Only once."


    Princess Rong replied quickly. She knew it was a risky thing before, but how could she get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den?


    What''s more, the result is the same whether she does it or not. She decides to take it alone, hoping that the emperor will remember the old love and save the prince''s life.


    "My heart is finished." Tang Kexin knew that there was nothing left for Princess Rong to know. It was meaningless to ask again.


    "Somebody, put Rong Fei in jail." The emperor''s voice is not high, but loud.


    "Does the emperor remember Yingmei and Huanmei?" Princess Rong suddenly opened her mouth, and her face was covered with a strange light.


    The emperor shivered all over, his face was ugly, and his hand was unconsciously grasped.


    Princess Rong looked at the emperor''s changes with satisfaction and burst out laughing. She was crazy and harsh.


    She gradually stood up, glanced at all the people here, and finally stopped in the face of LAN Jue at night, "your mother, Yingfei, doesn''t want you to be the emperor at all!"


    Night LAN Jue eyes have a trace of pain, he has no impression of his mother, only the queen told him.


    He knew that his mother was a gentle and virtuous woman, and that was all.


    Princess Rong looked at his birth, smiled softly, and ran into the pillar nearby with a sudden thunder.


    Blood flowed down her forehead, covered her eyes, and the princess looked at Kunning palace again. Finally, she closed her eyes


    night LAN Jue was suspicious because of what she had said before, looked at the emperor and was shocked, but also because of the princess''s suicide. She was stunned and didn''t respond.


    Tang Kexin sits next to him. Seeing his stupefaction, he feels a pain in his heart and puts his hand on the back of his hand.


    Night LAN Jue feels Tang Kexin''s action and holds her back.


    The bodyguard on one side looked at the self inflicted Rong Fei. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He looked at each other.


    "Thick burial." The emperor raised his hand and covered his eyes, feeling exhausted for a while.


    Tang Kexin is also sad. When Rong Fei just came, she had decided her ending.


    Today, she is very ceremonious. She is wearing a lotus colored inner garment, a Bixia blouse on the outside, a hundred pleats of Ruyi moon skirt on the bottom, and a flowing dark flower brocade. Her hair is pulled up with a heavy crown.


    It''s just a mess now.


    Rong Fei, who has been in the palace for more than 20 years, has endured humiliation and suffered heavy losses. At last, she put all her eggs in one basket for the prince and ended up like this.


    In the end, she still maintains her thin pride. It''s not bad for people who live in the palace and distort.


    "Father, son and third highness go to see the prince first." Tang Kexin looks at the emperor who has been sitting still. He leaves wisely and wants to give the emperor a separate time.


    The emperor only waved to them to leave.


    "Are you ok?" After going out of Kunning palace, Tang Kexin began to talk.


    "I don''t have any impression on her. I just didn''t expect that there was no secret about her death." Night LAN never thought that it would be designed by someone.


    "It''s not necessarily the fact that Rong Fei mentioned it. Maybe it''s just to separate you and the emperor and keep the prince." Tang Kexin is steady. She doesn''t understand why she mentions two concubines who have passed away for many years at the same time. What does she want to express?


    "Maybe."


    "Let''s go to the prince first. He may know more." Tang Kexin thought that when Feng qingran wanted to destroy her, the prince once said that someone had arranged it.


    Before, she thought it was the prince who was shirking the responsibility. Now, it seems that it is true. Moreover, they should have been in the plan of that man since early.


    The prince''s palace has been surrounded by bodyguards.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue went in and found that the prince was waiting for them in the chair. He was wearing the prince''s clothes, which was very similar to his mother.


    "I knew you would come." The prince smiled, still maintaining his indifferent appearance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 215

    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin look at each other and sit on one side.


    "Have a cup of tea first." The prince took the tea cup at hand, attached it twice, and drank it at will.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN never moved.


    "I''m not stupid enough to poison you." The prince saw their defense and smiled sarcastically.


    Tang Kexin takes a sip, but night LAN Jue just holds up the tea cup and taps a few times.


    "Your Royal Highness, you should have a lot to say?" Tang Kexin asked, pretending not to care.


    "What do you want to know?" The prince is not guilty. Now that he has come, he will open the skylight and speak up.


    "When did the man in black find you?" Tang Kexin didn''t think that the prince would know who the man was, so he went back to the source to see when the plan began.


    "Early, but only recently." The prince smiled at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin''s heart tightened. As expected, the next sentence confirmed her tension.


    "Only after that time did master Huiyuan get up frequently."


    "You''re the prince. Why listen to an outsider?" He is not a prince who can trust people easily.


    "It''s just useful to me."


    Yes, there are no good things to do, and we will not do more.


    "How did he find you?" Tang Kexin stares at the prince and wants to know something from his face.


    "I don''t know why." The prince took a sip of tea before answering.


    "How does he know I was that night?" It seems that this is the only thing about the prince, and then everything else.


    "I don''t know." The prince replied simply.


    Night LAN Jue seems to have inadvertently looked at the prince and continued to light the tea cup.


    Tang Kexin was disappointed. She had guessed that it was designed by the prince before, because in the palace, he is the only one who can move freely and master the movements of each palace accurately.


    But now, obviously not.


    So who on earth can grasp people''s hearts so accurately?


    Tang Kexin just wanted to say something more, and suddenly exclaimed, "prince, your face"


    Tang Kexin quickly walked to the prince and reached for his wrist.


    Night LAN Jue looked at the prince''s purple lips, and his face was ugly.


    What happened to me? Prince did not finish saying, he felt breathing difficulties, heart pain intolerable.


    He grabbed the clothes and knelt on the ground slowly, ignoring Tang Kexin''s pulse.


    "Pass on the doctor!" Night LAN absolutely said outside.


    The prince began to twitch all over. Tang Kexin could not get close to him, nor could he be cured.


    In a moment, the prince was dead.


    Tang Kexin pinched himself hard to check the prince''s tea cup.


    Night LAN Jue look gloomy, Prince unexpectedly died in front of himself, that person, is deliberately provocative?


    "How is it?" Night LAN Jue sees Tang Kexin has stopped and asks.


    "It''s poison in the tea cup." Tang kexinbi said to the three cups, "our tea is the same as the prince''s, but he handed us two cups without poison, which can only be painted in the cup."


    Tang Kexin feels that this behavior is not easy to complete, or that it is unlikely that they will come and poison.


    "The prince''s cups are all for his own use." Night LAN absolutely clear said.


    "Well, that''s right." Tang Kexin nodded slightly.


    From the beginning, the man planned to remove the prince, so it''s not necessarily that they would come. As long as the prince used the cup, he would be poisoned to death.


    Does that man want the throne? Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue.


    Apart from the crown prince, the most likely person to take the throne is Ye Lanjue. Although ye lanchen is the first son of his own, he has no ability to compete with Ye Lanjue at all. Moreover, the emperor has not entrusted him with any important task. Then all the courtiers should support Ye Lanjue.


    "Is it night LAN Jue?" Tang Kexin asked in his heart.


    After all, the person who identified Rongfei in the morning smelled the rain, which was obviously arranged by night LAN Jue.


    But it should not be him. That night''s person, night LAN Jue was confirmed later. Besides, he didn''t have to spend so much time.


    Night LAN dust is more impossible, at least, he will never murder the queen, besides, he is also being calculated.


    Then, another possibility is the second prince, ye lanmiao.


    However, it is obviously inconvenient for the second prince to move, so there are many things that are not easy to complete, and it is more difficult to hide traces.


    He is also a low-key and gentle man. There was no doubt about him in Huanyi palace before, and his possibility should be small.


    "Let''s get out of here and wait for the doctor to deal with it." Night LAN absolutely cold mouth, has long no one to challenge him.


    "We should find out who is in charge here." Everything has to be done by someone, so there may be loopholes.


    "No need." Night LAN never thought, "he did it on purpose."


    From his point of view, he deliberately let the prince die in front of him. That person is telling oneself, this throne, let a person take it?


    But it''s clearly not over.


    In that case, he''ll see what happens next.


    "Well." Tang Kexin knows that there are many things in the imperial family that cannot be said or asked.


    On the carriage, Tang Kexin couldn''t help but think of the night LAN Jue. "Is it true that if Princess Rong doesn''t do it, you will do it to her?"


    At night, LAN Jue raised his eyes. "Yes."


    He didn''t want to cheat Tang Kexin, but he didn''t want to let her know. Similarly, if Rong Fei didn''t plan to fight, he would not do so.


    So from the beginning, when Princess Rong decided to start, she was doomed to die. However, with the father''s means, the possibility of entering the cold palace is the greatest. He never thought that Rong Fei would commit suicide.


    But these, he does not want to tell Tang Kexin, he does not want, Tang Kexin will think that he is making an excuse for himself.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know how to answer for a while, but at this moment, she felt reassured. This man, even if he let himself know, was not kind, even cruel, and didn''t want to cheat her.


    "Well." Tang Kexin looks down. She Tang Kexin is not a good man or a faithful woman. If people don''t offend her, she won''t be merciful.


    Night LAN absolutely some uneasy, she is unable to accept?


    "But I think"


    "No." Night LAN never finish saying, then is interrupted by Tang Kexin, "I just don''t know how to answer."


    Tang Kexin can smile, in fact, such night LAN Jue seems to be easier to get close.


    "Well." The night LAN absolutely ranges her.


    He knew that if Tang Kexin could not accept it, he would never say it against his will. That''s the bottom line.


    "Prince, princess." Listen to the wind see night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin get off the carriage, listen to the wind run forward, the expression on the face is anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue corner of the mouth a sip, if it is not what happened, listening to the wind will not be such an expression.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 216

    "Lieying, the bodyguard of the northern king, is waiting for the princess." Listen to the wind and look at Tang Kexin and breathe.


    Just now he had made it clear that the princess was not there, but he was still determined to wait in it. Now he has been waiting for nearly two hours.


    Although lieying is a bodyguard, his status is not low. In the Northern Kingdom, it can be said that even the prince of the northern kingdom can not control him, but now he has waited for the princess for two hours.


    It can''t help but make people wonder.


    "How did he come?" Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle slightly light Cu, but not too much, but as if nothing happened to go in.


    Although Tang Kexin was confused, he thought that he didn''t see the North King before. I''m afraid that he invited her to go this time. He was relieved and went in with the night LAN Jue.


    The strong Eagle sits quietly on the chair, the name spreads nearby accompanies.


    Seeing Tang Kexin come in, at the next moment, lieying stands up quickly, with obvious respect.


    Because there are many people now, the fierce Eagle simply nods to Tang Kexin.


    "My master would like to see Miss Tang once. I wonder if I can." The fierce Eagle said this to the night LAN Jue.


    This is king Rui''s mansion. Even if lieying doesn''t pay attention to it, he should have enough respect.


    Besides, he was also the husband of the young Lord. Moreover, it would not be easy to do this without the consent of Ye Lanjue.


    However, he did not call the princess, because now, he has not agreed with the night LAN Jue.


    "The prince of the Northern Kingdom has already left? I don''t know which master is looking for the king''s princess? " Night LAN Jue naturally detects that address, so he doesn''t mind reminding him.


    Therefore, Ye Lan never disguises her own power or even investigates them.


    "My master is the North King." Strong Eagle said directly, now there is no need to cover up.


    Night LAN Jue''s heart was shocked. What''s the identity of the North King? He actually came to Dayuan in person. Now he has to see Kexin. There must be a secret in it.


    "Is the northern king here, too?" But night LAN is still motionless to ask.


    Strong eagle eyes a lot of praise, even to hear such incredible news, still can be as prosaic as wave, really good.


    "Yes." The fierce eagle is calm.


    If the North King sent for an invitation, it would be hard to refuse.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue is considering how to reply, Tang Kexin suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Yes." Night LAN absolutely some do not agree with the opening, it is not difficult to see his worry.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been there the last time." Tang Kexin smiles at the night LAN Jue.


    "I will go with you." Night LAN Jue thought for a while, and then said, it''s impossible for him to let Tang Kexin go alone. It''s safer to have him with him.


    "My host only invited Miss Tang." Strong Eagle added in due time that the meaning of the refusal was obvious.


    Night LAN Jue stabs in the past with a look, which doesn''t cover murderous Qi, but the fierce Eagle doesn''t see it, just looks at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin takes a deep breath. She must pacify the night LAN Jue first. Otherwise, with this man''s character, she really doesn''t know what will happen. She can''t leave by herself.


    "I''m just going to have a look. I''ll be back in a minute." Don Kexin tries to pick out words that are not easy to annoy him.


    "Are you talking to Ben Wang?" Night LAN Jue squints at Tang Kexin.


    The fierce Eagle listened to this, and his heart was already angry. This man actually treated the young Lord like this. Even if he is the night LAN Jue, even if the little Lord married him, can not.


    The expression on Tang Kexin''s face was stiff. Although it was cold, she knew what it meant.


    Looking at the dark pupils of the night LAN Jue and the calm face on the surface, Tang Kexin scolds in his heart, "bastard, I will only be bullied."


    But at this time, he pretended to be angry. He was so cute that he almost didn''t have a toot.


    Tang Kexin looks at the fierce eagle and closes his eyes, as if he is going to let go. "Absolutely, I will come back when I go. I won''t stay much."


    Night LAN Jue this just satisfactory hook lip, if not have outsider in, he already had a big laugh.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Night LAN Jue holds her shoulder, touches her hair, dotes on her, and doesn''t care about other people.


    He knew that the Northern Kingdom didn''t mean to hurt her, and even protected her, so he was not too worried.


    Tang Kexin looked at his dazzling smile, shook off his hand directly, and walked out.


    This man, clearly on purpose! Why is he so bad!


    The fierce eagle is looking at some silly eyes. When Tang Kexin opened his mouth just now, he shook his hand directly. There was almost no such mistake.


    What''s more, night LAN Jue just agreed? It''s not because of the "Jue" name, is it? Once again, he didn''t think he had enough brains.


    Is it true that he should find a woman? Strong Eagle unexpectedly came up with this sentence in his mind. He quickly pressed the idea down and followed it up.


    Today''s road, strong Eagle always feel very strange.


    Tang Kexin is always sullen, that man, is deliberately do not look at the occasion, right? No, he clearly chose such an occasion, he clearly and deliberately..


    It''s the remote courtyard again. When Tang Kexin walked in this time, someone was standing in the courtyard, dressed in white and free of dust, but there was a sense of loneliness.


    It''s too high to be cold. Most people like this have deep experience, right?


    "Master." The fierce Eagle spoke from afar, with a respectful voice from the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, go down first." Beiqingtian said calmly and slowly. Although he had known that Kexin was his daughter, I saw her for the first time today.


    He thought that he could treat Tang Kexin calmly. He thought that he would not be nervous or excited.


    But at this moment, he was suddenly afraid. Afraid that she would question why she abandoned her mother and abandoned her.


    "North King." Tang Kexin''s clear and crisp voice interrupted beiqingtian''s thoughts at the right time.


    "Well." Beiqingtian slowly turns around and looks at the daughter carefully.


    Tang Kexin is directly shocked at the spot, and even his breath stops for a moment. Is this man his father?


    Her eyes are almost the same as the man in front of her.


    Tang Kexin knew it for a moment.


    No wonder, no wonder when the prince of the Northern Kingdom saw her, there was a moment of surprise and stupidity.


    It''s no wonder that the bodyguard of the northern king of fierce eagle is so respectful to himself.


    No wonder Lingyan was so surprised when the fierce Eagle brought her here.


    It turns out that the reason is so bloody.


    Tang Kexin''s first feeling is dog blood. He could have such a thing.


    Who is her mother then?


    "Ben Wang knows you''re surprised, but it''s true." Beiqingtian had planned to tell her later so that she could have a psychological preparation.


    But seeing her expression, we know that Tang Kexin has guessed these.


    "I don''t know what the North King wants from Tang Kexin, the daughter of the people." Tang Kexin''s tone became cold, which also indicated that she had nothing to do with the man in front of her.


    She is Tang Kexin, the daughter of the prime minister, and her mother is the prime minister''s wife.


    She used to be silly. Many people didn''t like her, but her father, mother and empress loved her.


    Now, there is night LAN Jue, the husband, who may not be able to communicate with each other, but she has been trying to accept him.


    I believe that with time, I will fall in love with him.


    So, Tang Kexin, it doesn''t matter to her whether she has such a noble and consanguineous father.


    She didn''t know why he suddenly found her at the present time. At a glance, she was able to confirm her relationship with him. As the king of the Northern Kingdom, he believed that he should have known this long ago. Then why did he appear suddenly when he never asked before?


    He hasn''t asked about it for more than ten years. In the future, Tang Kexin doesn''t need any questions or concerns from him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 217

    Beiwang''s heart was startled, then he smiled bitterly. He was sad for a long time and gradually filled his heart.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept it, but" Beiwang stopped. He didn''t know how to say it. She had to accept it or explain what happened in that year, or he just knew not long ago that Tang Kexin was her daughter.


    Tang Kexin is keen to find that his title has changed.


    But how about that? Can she ignore the family relationship for more than ten years because of blood relationship?


    What''s more, Tang Kexin now has no blood relationship with the northern king, just all the relationships of the body.


    What to do with her?


    She has always been sensitive, so she knows clearly that the appearance of this person will bring too much trouble, or, not only trouble, may be disaster, for her, for the prime minister''s office, even for the empress, so at this moment, Tang Kexin''s heart is a little worried.


    "The northern king wants to say, do the women have to accept it? If that''s the case, the women don''t think it''s necessary. " Tang Kexin said plainly, it seems that the person in front of her really didn''t surprise her.


    "Minnv is very good now. Don''t bother Beiwang." Tang Kexin said that the more calm, the status of the northern kingdom people respect. If she is really his daughter, she is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, but she doesn''t want that identity. She wants to cherish everything now, and all the people who love her around her now.


    At this moment, she suddenly found that she unconsciously seemed to have been included in this era. Unconsciously, she also had feelings for the people around him. He was reluctant to give them up, and also reluctant to give up night LAN Jue.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that, unconsciously, night LAN Jue seemed to have entered her heart, and she didn''t want to leave him.


    "Xin''er" the northern king can''t help opening his mouth.


    "Beiwang still don''t shout so close, let minnv think we are close." Tang Kexin interrupts him coldly.


    "I don''t know what the North King''s intention is to find minnv? Do you want minnv and Beiwang to go back to the northern kingdom together? Or do you want to be called a father and a king Tang Kexin really doesn''t want to get involved. She can''t imagine what her father would do if he knew that she was not his own daughter?


    Of course, at the moment, she thought more about the empress.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Beiqing was shocked. He didn''t expect that his heart was so resistant to it. Moreover, the word against his heart really hurt him.


    It turned out that in her heart, calling him a father was against her own will.


    "Don''t you want me to be a father?" Beiqingtian asked in a deep voice, the sadness in his voice was obvious.


    "I hope it doesn''t all change?" Tang Kexin thinks it''s funny. Doesn''t she hope that Beiwang will give up?


    Besides, she thinks it''s very good here and doesn''t want to leave.


    Beiqingtian''s heart is cold after all. Isn''t it right to do so? Does the heart really want to go back to him?


    She would not accept what she hoped to give her, and would not even give him the opportunity to make up?


    "If there is nothing wrong with the northern king, please allow the women to leave first." Tang Kexin gave a little salute, which should be polite or sufficient. She didn''t want to be told that her mother didn''t teach well.


    "Your mother is not the prime minister''s wife." Beiwang decided to finish at one time.


    According to my heart''s current attitude, I''m afraid it will be difficult to meet you next time, so this is the only chance.


    Tang Kexin''s pupil is slightly enlarged. What did he say just now? Her mother is not the prime minister''s wife?


    Even though there was speculation before, I don''t think it''s very credible. Now, what''s going on? What does the North King want to say?


    Who is her mother? Empress? This is the only person Tang Kexin can think of.


    In addition, the empress''s attitude towards her before was indeed benevolent and righteous, and so was her own daughter.


    And does the emperor know?


    What did he say that morning mean?


    Since the emperor knows that she is the daughter of the empress, how can the emperor give her marriage and night LAN Jue?


    Tang Kexin can''t control how much he thinks.


    The only possibility is that the emperor knew that she was not his daughter.


    So, even if you know clearly that the empress doesn''t have much affection for him, she still doesn''t care. Do you treat him so affectionately?


    It''s impossible without surprise. Tang Kexin didn''t know what to say for a while, and how to see the feelings between the emperor and the empress in the future.


    "So my mother is the queen, isn''t she?" Tang Kexin asked him directly, and didn''t want to say it from his mouth.


    "Yes." There is a trace of unnaturalness in the eyes of Optimus Prime.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    The emperor said before that if you find the green blood Lianxin grass, you are most likely to ask the North King for it. In what mood did the emperor ask?


    "In a few days." Beiwang only thought that she was worried about the safety of the queen, so he did not hide it.


    "Now that the North King has considered it, the women of the people thank the North King for the time being." With Tang Kexin''s character, and even her understanding of the empress, she would not hope to get an antidote from him.


    But she doesn''t know what can be detoxified except for green blood Lianxin grass, so she can only accept it.


    "Don''t you really want to go back?" The northern king asked clearly.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin''s firm answer.


    Where there are relatives, it''s family. Kinship is just one of them. What''s more, the royal family, blood relationship, is just two words.


    "It''s not suitable for you here, and after knowing your identity, some people may not be able to accommodate you. You and your mother will be in danger." The North King spoke calmly.


    "These are not things you need to worry about, Beiwang." So is to invite her to come on purpose, tell her true identity, let her obediently follow him back to the northern kingdom?


    "Minnv suddenly remembered that if minnv was still mad before, would Beiwang hope it was your daughter?" Tang Kexin''s face changed a little. She was thinking, if she were Tang Kexin, would the northern King recognize her?


    Will it? For so many years, the northern king should have been in the Dayuan Dynasty. If he really wanted to know her existence, he would not recognize his daughter until this time.


    However, it doesn''t matter now, and she is not really Tang Kexin, not his daughter.


    Since she has made up her mind, she will not change because of anything.


    She can''t leave behind those who love her. Even if the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife are not her own parents, she can''t give up.


    "Minnv still has something to do. Leave first." Tang Kexin breathed a sigh in secret,


    "OK." Knowing that he could not stop her, the northern king let her go.


    Seeing Tang Kexin leave, lieying immediately appears.


    "Master, how can you let the little master leave like this?" The fierce eagle is a little angry. He has been looking at how the master has spent so many years.


    Lieying thinks that Tang Kexin can accept such a fact. It''s normal for the master to take her away from here and return to the Northern Kingdom, but he doesn''t think Tang Kexin is so conflicted.


    Beiwang waved his hand. He didn''t blame her. After all, for so many years, he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a father.


    Now he appears so suddenly that she will definitely resist if she wants to take her away.


    Moreover, he also understood that the reason why Kexin refused him so firmly was because she could not bear all the people here. Her resistance was because she did not give up, and also because she was afraid of losing.


    Even though it was the first time he met his daughter, he still understood her mind.


    Looking at his master''s helplessness and affliction, lieying secretly makes a decision.


    On the way back to King Rui''s mansion, Tang Ke thought a lot and was confused.


    She only knew that she would not go back easily, let alone to the north. For her, the grace of parenting is unforgettable.


    But if she is the daughter of the empress, what about night LAN Chen? What is his identity? Does he know nothing?


    What happened in those days? How to hide for so many years?


    "Here you are, princess." The horse driver reminded me.


    Tang Kexin tidied up his clothes before getting off the carriage.


    "Princess." It''s said that once Tang Kexin got off the carriage, he went up to take the lead. "The Lord has been waiting."


    "Well." Tang Kexin didn''t think much about it either, and it spread to the back garden with his name.


    But the scene in front of her startled her, and her heart slightly quivered.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 218

    From Tang Kexin''s position, we can see that night LAN Jue is sitting in the pavilion, and the stone table in front of him is full of food, while he is sitting reading books, as if there is nothing above the table.


    Is he waiting for her? When I came back from Beiwang, I saw such a scene. For a while, her mood was complicated.


    Yes, she is really reluctant to give up this man, or, she has not completely fallen in love with him, but that part of reluctant is very clear.


    "Yes." Just when Tang Kexin was stupefied, night LAN Jue saw her and gently opened her mouth to signal her to come.


    Name pass close lips, leave, do not leave, for a while will also be the master.


    Tang Kexin went up slowly, but he couldn''t calm down.


    Perhaps, when you plan to accept a person, so many small things can taste different feelings.


    "Hungry, come and have something to eat." Night LAN Jue is not aware of Tang Kexin''s mistake. She directly puts some vegetables in her bowl.


    He didn''t need to do these things, but now he is so natural.


    "Well." Tang Kexin pretends to be calm, but his heart is complicated.


    "There is no danger, is there?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes around her to see a circle, found nothing unusual, no change in action, just settle down.


    "Well." Tang Kexin''s lips are tiny. How can it not be dangerous?


    Although she didn''t recognize the North King, he was Tang Kexin''s own father. How could he hurt her?


    Of course, she was worried that Beiwang would forcibly take her away. Fortunately, Beiwang didn''t do that.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow tip a pick, also don''t say what, continue to add vegetables to her.


    Tang Kexin looked at him and began tentatively, "don''t you ask me what happened just now?"


    "Night LAN Jue chopsticks a meal," I just want to be sure of your safety enough


    Before Tang Kexin was too difficult to control, and he was too difficult to hold her in his hand, so he would keep chasing her.


    Now, Tang Kexin will stay at his side, and the most important thing for him is to protect her safety.


    He doesn''t want to confine her in a place, she is not his vassal, he will give her enough freedom, even enough heaven and earth, as long as she stays by her side.


    What he hopes is that the two people trust each other and will not doubt each other inexplicably. There is enough space, but it will not be separated.


    "Thank you!" Tang Kexin said sincerely that this kind of love is also what she likes.


    And this understanding of her night LAN Jue, let her hard to let go.


    "If I were not Tang Kexin, would you still like me?" Does Tang Kexin mind if he thinks of her identity?


    "All I know is that I love the woman in front of me, that''s all." Night LAN Jue looks at her eyes and says slowly.


    "My father, not prime minister, mother, not prime minister''s wife." Tang Ke thought to himself, and slowly opened her mouth. She felt that it was necessary for her to tell him that she didn''t want to hide it from him.


    Night LAN has a moment of surprise, and then walked behind her, took her waist, close to her ear said, "no matter who you are, are my wife."


    Tang Kexin smiled and pulled him to sit beside him. "My father is the North King."


    Sure enough, the expression on night LAN Jue''s face froze.


    "Then your mother?" Night LAN Jue asked, in fact, he had a guess, just can''t believe it.


    "Empress." Tang Kexin doesn''t show off.


    "So, he just wanted to tell you that the green blood lianxincao is to use your blood as medicine?" Night LAN absolutely knocked the table, eyes dim.


    "Probably so." Tang Kexin is vague. Seeing the meaning of Beiwang, it''s obvious that he wants to take her back, but she doesn''t want to Tell ye Lanjue about this.


    If he knew this, he didn''t know what would happen.


    "Is there only the North kingdom that has the green blood heart connecting grass?" Tang Kexin frowned slightly. She was suddenly worried. She didn''t know if the emperor would talk about any conditions when he went to the North King. If the queen woke up, she didn''t know what she would face?


    Night LAN Jue shook his head. He knew that with Tang Kexin''s character, he would never like to owe others.


    He didn''t want to get it from him now. He saw his father''s feelings for the queen, and sometimes he felt unworthy for him. Now he still had to get the medicine to save the queen from that man. How unwilling the father would be.


    People are selfish. Of course, he wants the queen to be with his father.


    "Will he take this opportunity to get the queen back?" Night LAN never saw the North King, and naturally did not understand.


    "I don''t know." Tang Kexin''s answer is simple. What she hopes is that the empress can get happiness.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know what the empress thought, but after so many years, the empress didn''t leave. Obviously, he had some consideration in mind.


    Moreover, the queen and the emperor have been husband and wife for 19 years, which is not to say that they can leave.


    The emperor''s affection, she saw very clearly.


    He can know how deep the emperor''s love is just by asking for the most reluctant person for the queen.


    What''s more, he is still the king of a country. He shouldn''t have done such a thing as asking people.


    Even if the emperor knew that she was the daughter of the Queen''s mother, he could treat the queen like this. Such a mind is by no means available to ordinary people.


    Tang Kexin understood that all this was due to the emperor''s love for the queen.


    Compared with later, she felt that the emperor loved the queen more than the northern king.


    "By the way, I''m going home tonight to ask my mother some questions." Whatever happened in those days, we should find out.


    "I''ll go with you." Night LAN never hesitated, "I don''t trust you alone."


    "Well, all right." This time, Tang Kexin didn''t refuse to go back together, which just reassured his mother.


    "Little Lord." Just then, a voice came.


    Night LAN kill suddenly, unexpectedly someone so easily into the Rui palace.


    But when the fierce eagle appeared, the night LAN never took back the killing intention. If it was the fierce eagle, there would not be many places to stop him.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t like the northern King now, and doesn''t want to contact with the fierce eagle.


    "Little Lord." The fierce Eagle spoke a little eagerly.


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Kexin said perfunctorily. If it was someone else, she would have left.


    "Lieying knows, young Lord feels suddenly, but the Lord has been in Dayuan for so many years, protecting the queen and the prince of night LAN Chen." After all, he had identified the wrong person before.


    "So?" Tang Kexin asked, are you going to play emotion card? She might have listened before, but now, is it necessary?


    "The Lord is also very concerned about the queen and the little Lord. After confirming the identity of Shao Zhu, he immediately asked the emperor and lieying to come to Dayuan. He was going to take Shao Zhu back. " The fierce Eagle also calmed down and spoke.


    Wrong person? It''s also possible, but what she cares about is that if the North King really loves the queen, why hasn''t he thought about taking the Queen''s mother away and letting her stay in the palace for so many years? Is that his love?


    If the queen is really happy, she can see the pain of the queen. If it is, from the beginning, he will resolutely take the queen away. If he doesn''t care about anything, maybe the end will be different.


    Moreover, Tang Kexin is not satisfied with the name of the fierce Eagle at this moment.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes subconsciously look at night Lanjue, and she suddenly thinks that if it was her, the man would change to night Lanjue. With night Lanjue''s temperament, it is estimated that no matter what happened, he would catch her back to him. Thinking of this, Tang Kexin''s lips slightly glanced at this man, who is always so domineering,


    "and also invite the fierce Eagle bodyguard Call the queen, or the Queen''s mother. The Queen''s mother is not your queen. " Night LAN absolutely cold interrupted his words, the voice obviously becomes cold, now the queen is still the queen of the Great Yuan Dynasty, fierce Eagle a queen, don''t feel too much?


    How did empress empress spend so many years? He also saw it in his eyes. Didn''t he Beiwang know?


    Can''t he take her easily with his ability? Did he not understand the empress''s loneliness for so many years?


    If he night LAN Jue, will never allow his loved ones to stay with other men, what''s more, that man can not return her happy.


    Fierce eagle was blocked for a while, but Tang Kexin''s attitude was so firm.


    "Master, he just doesn''t want to disturb his mother''s life." The fierce eagle''s eyes are slightly drooping, and his voice is slightly lower. In fact, there are some inconsistencies in this word.


    "You just said that he has been in Dayuan. Does the queen know about this?" Tang Kexin heard lie Ying''s words and suddenly wanted to laugh. After a pause, he began again, "or do you think the emperor will not know?"


    Obviously, the emperor knew for a long time, otherwise, he could not find the North King so soon. Then it would be ridiculous that he did not disturb.


    For so many years, he has been in Dayuan, but the queen has always been her queen in the palace, and Tang Kexin has always been the daughter of the prime minister''s office.


    She really didn''t understand what Beiwang thought.


    Or he really has a hard work, but now that the queen is poisoned, she doesn''t want to or can''t leave with him and go back to the northern kingdom with him. What''s more, now that the queen is very important in her heart, her feelings are naturally biased towards the queen.


    "The mistress is poisoned. The master can''t stand by." Lieying feels that he seems to have made a mistake, but he can''t help saying something.


    But he doesn''t regret what the master won''t say, so it''s up to him to say.


    He can''t let Shaozhu misunderstand the master. The master''s feelings for the queen are deeper than anyone else. He knows the most about the master''s pain.


    Originally, I thought that when I found Shaozhu, the master could at least get some comfort, but I didn''t expect that Shaozhu would not recognize the master.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 219

    Tang Kexin chuckles in secret. Actually, he has been standing by for more than ten years?


    She can''t really say what kind of feelings she has for Beiwang now. She just can''t accept it. Suddenly a man appears, claiming to be her father.


    What''s more, the nineteen years have not seen one side. No matter how strong Tang Kexin''s ability to accept it is, it will take time for her to realize it slowly. It''s really impossible to accept it all at once.


    In fact, whether the emperor of the northern kingdom is not important to her, she does not feel that she needs a strong background to survive.


    But she is a little conflicted, the same feelings as charity, now suddenly appear, still with blue blood lianxincao, is to let her thank him? Still want empress''s mother,


    "you can''t solve empress''s poison?" Isn''t the north very strong? She doesn''t believe that no one can solve it except for the green blood Lianxin grass.


    "This kind of poison should come from the western regions. No one in the Central Plains can solve it." The fierce Eagle replied earnestly.


    Western regions? In Tang Kexin''s eyes, how can things from the western regions be passed on? She had never heard of the intersection of the two.


    And also directly to the capital? It sounds strange.


    However, this means that we must rely on the green blood lianxincao?


    "But" Strong Eagle hesitated for a moment.


    "But what?" Tang Kexin asked quickly.


    The fierce eagle looked at Tang Kexin and thought about it, "maybe the princess will."


    In fact, lieying is not sure. It''s true that the princess is from the western regions, but she doesn''t know much about anything.


    Therefore, the safest way is to use green blood Lianxin grass. This is what the master means.


    "Princess? Which princess? " Tang Kexin wondered, is it the princess who never appeared in the northern kingdom? Where is she looking?


    She also later learned that in fact, Beiwang had an adopted daughter, but few people knew about this adopted daughter.


    "The princess of the Northern Kingdom, beichengyao." Strong Eagle breathed a breath, see the meaning of the little Lord, it seems that there is the intention to find the princess.


    But the princess''s character is very difficult to help.


    However, the fierce Eagle doesn''t understand why the master can detoxify the queen. Why does the young master have to go to the princess?


    "Where is she?" Tang Kexin frowns slightly. Since the fierce Eagle mentioned it at the moment, it must have intention. Has the princess arrived in the capital?


    Lieying knew that Tang Kexin could not be stopped, and their main purpose was to save the man in the palace, and they did not hide, "the princess will come to the capital in a few days."


    It seems that she has brought green blood and heartfelt grass. Tang Kexin is also easy to understand. He says silently.


    "Thank you!" In any case, Tang Kexin felt the need to say thank you.


    Of course, she hoped that the princess could save the empress.


    "The princess is only possible. The fierce eagle is not sure." Strong Eagle reminds a way, he also fears to have what error.


    "Well." Tang Kexin''s mind has already had a problem.


    "Do you mean that the western regions have something to do with it?" Night LAN Jue suddenly asked, the western regions have no contact with the Central Plains, and the Jianghu has always resisted the western regions, because the things in the western regions are too evil, so where does this thing come from?


    "I was only certain that I found something from the western regions by chance." The fierce Eagle looks at the night LAN Jue, "and may have something to do with the person you are looking for."


    If you can remind them, it''s best.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue have a look at each other, and they all know it.


    "Little Lord, for so many years, the master is not much better. Therefore, I hope that the little Lord will compare himself with his heart and not repel the Lord too much. " Strong eagle thought about it, looked at Tang Kexin again, and said seriously that he only wanted to change the feeling of the Lord in the heart of the little Lord, even a little bit better.


    "Well." Tang Ke''s heart is vague.


    "The eagle is gone." The strong Eagle sighed in secret, and said nothing more.


    "Let''s go. Go back first." Night LAN Jue knows that Tang Kexin is in a bad mood. She knows that she needs time to manage these feelings and doesn''t say much. She helps her back to the room.


    Near the evening, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin came to the prime minister''s office.


    He did not return to the prime minister''s office for a long time. This time, Tang Kexin felt a bit confused, familiar and strange.


    "Prince, princess, come in quickly. Your Excellency and your wife are already waiting." The lad dutifully led them in.


    "See the prince, see the princess." As soon as they entered the door, the prime minister and his wife knelt down to salute.


    "Father, mother, don''t be polite." Tang Kexin immediately went up and helped them up.


    Now I know that they are not their own parents, but feel more intimate.


    Especially the mother, the care over the past ten years is more unlikely to be fake, now thinking about the heart is also a thick warmth.


    "I don''t know why the prince and the princess came back suddenly?" The prime minister asked that this marriage to the royal family was not like ordinary people, and his actions would not be too casual. He was really worried that his mind could not adapt to the life there.


    But now, their husband and wife are quite harmonious, and the prince is very attentive to his heart. His father is also pleased.


    "My heart wants to come back and have a look. Naturally, Ben Wang accompanied me." This sounds like a normal thing.


    But when he said it, he felt different.


    "I don''t know what I''m thinking, but I hope you''ll forgive me." The prime minister''s wife took Tang Kexin''s hand and clapped it.


    Since her return to normal, this daughter''s behavior has indeed been unexpected. I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t bear it.


    But night LAN Jue seems not to care about these things, on the contrary, it''s a favor, but this child is really lucky.


    "That''s good for her." Night LAN Jue saw Tang Kexin, she is now head bowed, there is a kind of daughter''s home coquettish, but it is hard to refuse.


    Don Kexin gave him a private look.


    "Mom, I want to sleep with you tonight." Tang Kexin looks at the prime minister''s wife cleverly and deliberately brings a little flattery, as if she is afraid of driving herself away.


    In fact, according to Tang Kexin''s understanding, it is really possible.


    "You''ve become a parent, and you sleep with your mother?" As expected, the prime minister''s wife was stunned. Seeing the night LAN Jue standing on one side, her face was a little unnatural. After all, she was married to night LAN Jue. She said she wanted to sleep with her mother in front of her husband, which was a strange feeling.


    "Mother, you see, I haven''t come back in such a long time. You''ll stay with me for one night." Tang Kexin''s tone was a little coquettish. She wanted to ask about what happened in those days. Of course, she really wanted to accompany the prime minister''s wife.


    Night LAN absolute mouth corner a smoke, Tang Kexin unexpectedly can coquettish? Deliberately Dudu mouth, wide eyes, as well as chuchuchupitiful expression, is really touching.


    If it wasn''t for someone here, he would have come up and hugged her in his arms and kissed her.


    "Nothing. My heart likes it. My mother-in-law will spend the night with my heart." Night LAN Jue calm face said, in fact, the ventriloquism, "anyway, there is time to go back."


    "Good." Since the night LAN never spoke, she could not refuse. But secretly, I wonder if something has happened to my heart.


    At night, my heart and the prime minister''s wife sleep together. Deliberately toss and turn.


    "Mind, what''s the matter?" Asked the prime minister''s wife. She knew that she would not sleep so restlessly.


    "Niang, do you know that the empress is poisoned?" Tang Kexin asked anxiously.


    "Yes." As soon as the prime minister''s wife was stiff, she relaxed slowly.


    "Not that the antidote has been found?" As expected, I still mentioned this problem.


    "But the blood of one''s own children must be used as medicine." Tang Kexin seems to be an extremely common explanation.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 220

    The prime minister''s wife felt a pain in her heart. After all, she asked this question. Did she have a guess? She''s been out of order since she came back today.


    "Does the mind know anything?" Asked the prime minister''s wife, there was deep pain in her eyes.


    "Why does your mother say that?" Tang Kexin was shocked and then sank.


    "Even if you are not my own daughter, some understanding has been carved into the bone marrow after ten years of getting along with each other." There was a deep sigh in the voice of the prime minister''s wife.


    "Mother!" Tang Kexin can''t bear to go on.


    "Some things, which have been hidden for more than ten years, will still be turned out." The prime minister''s wife touched Tang Kexin''s head, and her eyes showed nostalgia.


    "In those days, my mother and Xiaoqing were producing together. My mother''s child died young, and Xiaoqing gave you to me to raise. I didn''t know why at that time, but Xiao Qing was adamant and begged me all the time, so I raised you, which was nineteen years. "


    The prime minister''s wife unconsciously changed her name. She and the empress have always been in a good relationship. They have a deep affection for each other. They also call their childhood names in private.


    The prime minister''s wife felt that the events of that year were still vivid.


    "Later I didn''t know where to bring another child. Xiao Qing took the child back to the palace." She didn''t know much about the latter, and she also knew that she couldn''t ask about some things.


    It seems that it''s night LAN Chen. Tang Kexin listened in silence without interrupting.


    "When I first married you and his third highness, I thought but I didn''t expect that Xiao Qing agreed." The prime minister''s wife thought of her fear and shook her head secretly.


    "Who would have thought that your father was not the emperor at all." When the prime minister''s wife finished, she closed her eyes.


    For so many years, the secret, sometimes people can''t breathe.


    But when I saw my heart grow up, I kept it up.


    Without it, she would never have mentioned it again.


    "You have always been my mother." Tang Kexin leaned into the arms of the prime minister''s wife and spoke softly but firmly.


    "Well." The prime minister''s wife stroked her hair.


    After a long time, the prime minister''s wife said wearily, "go to the third highness, I''ll go to your father. You''ve always been our daughter, anyway. "


    "Well." Tang Kexin sat up and forced his face to laugh, but he felt sad.


    The prime minister''s wife also smiles, but smiles and tears fall down.


    The prime minister''s wife hurriedly wipes, Tang Kexin comes forward to hold her and gives her some comfort.


    After a while, the prime minister''s wife calmed down.


    Tang Kexin sent the prime minister''s wife back to her room before returning to her own.


    "How is it?" Night LAN never sleeps.


    Tang Kexin sighed and went straight to bed.


    Night LAN Jue a Leng, also did not ask, range her, let her lean in the bosom.


    On the other side, the prime minister listened to his wife''s words and smiled bitterly in his eyes. After listening to the sobs behind him, he could not help holding his wife and said softly, "it''s hard."


    It''s not that he''s not sad, but what matters more is that for so many years, his wife has been concealing this matter with what kind of mood.


    Her love for her heart is not under him, but also as her own daughter.


    Now that it''s been revealed, she must be even more upset. "My heart, has always been my daughter." Said the prime minister sincerely.


    There are still surprises. However, as the prime minister, he is by no means a muddleheaded person. In fact, he is still a little suspicious at ordinary times, but he just doesn''t want to face it.


    "Well." The prime minister''s wife didn''t say much. This has developed into such a situation that no one can control it. Now, even the queen can''t control it, let alone them.


    So they just let it go.


    The next day, night LAN Jue entered the palace early. Before he came back, Tang Kexin picked up himself and went out of the palace with a smell of rain.


    "Princess, where are we going?" Smell rain to ask, tone but not much doubt, their training is generally happy and angry in color.


    "I''ll know when I get there." Tang Kexin didn''t say much.


    The wordless restaurant in the west of the city is remote. Even at noon, it is not bustling.


    Tang Kexin walked in with ease.


    Smell the rain and follow Tang Kexin. His face is weird, but he can''t say anything more.


    "What do you want, miss?" The shopkeeper asked casually, but when he saw Tang Kexin clearly, he suddenly felt worried.


    When the eyes moved to smell the rain behind her, he felt more guilty. Smell the rain and immediately give him a look.


    "Nature is the man of suoyenmen." Tang Kexin has no need to say more.


    "OK, but" the shopkeeper looks at the person behind her, which means obviously.


    "Smell the rain, you wait here." Tang Kexin saw the hesitation between the shopkeeper''s emotions and gods and turned to smell the rain and ordered.


    "Princess, be careful." Hearing the low voice of the rain, it seems that she doesn''t want to let others know her identity.


    Tang Kexin didn''t think much. He followed the shopkeeper upstairs.


    "Why did you change places this time?" Tang Kexin has a good memory. The room here is totally different from the last time.


    "The headman is not here." The shopkeeper''s answer.


    "Not in?" Some doubts arise in Tang Kexin''s heart. Then, last time, that person was waiting for her clearly! And this time, all of a sudden, he didn''t know, so he wasn''t at


    "go in." The shopkeeper took her to a door and left on her own.


    Tang Kexin covered the door with his hands, without hesitation, pushed the door open with a little force.


    "What does miss want to know?" This person''s tone is a lot of inflexible. As expected, he is not the last one, wearing a silver mask.


    "Do you know where there is green blood Lianxin grass?" In fact, Tang Kexin didn''t hold any hope, but he didn''t want to give up any possible opportunity, so he just asked tentatively.


    "No." The answer was quick, almost without thinking.


    "Green blood is rare in the world. We have never seen it." The man''s words are simple, but the meaning is clear.


    Tang Kexin once wanted them to check the past, but he gave up again. The less people know about things like that, the better.


    "What else can I do for you, miss?" The man said coldly, not to laugh.


    "No more." Tang Kexin bites his lips and gets up to leave.


    But when I went downstairs, I saw the rain talking to the shopkeeper. Tang Kexin seems to think of something suddenly, and his eyes are clear and playful.


    "Smell the rain and go." Tang Kexin pretends to be relaxed.


    "Oh, yes." Hearing the rain, he quickly replied with a slightly unnatural expression, as if he was hiding something.


    Tang Kexin didn''t tear it down, and he left here with the smell of rain.


    Because it was far away, it was Wen Yu who took the carriage with her and others drove. So now, Wen Yu and Tang Kexin stay in a relatively narrow space.


    "Hearing the rain, did your master mention suoyenmen?" Tang Kexin asked if he didn''t mean to.


    "Mentioned." It''s calm to hear the rain. I guess Tang Kexin is trying.


    "Are they familiar?" Tang Kexin continued to ask.


    "I think so. Maids don''t know very well." Tang Kexin is actually satisfied with the answer.


    Smell the rain and listen to the wind, in the night LAN Jue side is still close, heard very normal, but know how much is out of control, so the answer is nothing to do.


    Only, such an answer is not what Tang Kexin wants.


    "Well, I thought you would know." Tang Kexin seems to have some regrets. "Let me go back and ask Jue."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 221

    I don''t know how to answer when I hear the rain, but I give a low reply.


    "By the way, it seems that the Lord mentioned to me last time that you were in suoyenmen before." Tang Kexin''s puzzled expression, "smell the rain, how can you be at the Suoyan gate?"


    Tang Kexin is gambling to see if he is in suoyenmen before hearing the rain.


    She knew little about the power behind the night LAN Jue, but she was obviously not here before hearing the rain.


    If suoyenmen is the power of night LAN Jue, then it is most likely to stay in suoyenmen to hear the rain.


    Smell the rain on the face some stupefied, response come back, "master son and Suoyang door master make friends, master son found the door master, the door master then let the maidservant to help."


    Tang Kexin is a little annoyed. Even if he doesn''t say anything, how does night LAN Jue teach them.


    What''s more, since it comes from suoyenmen, why call Ye Lan Jue the master? So where is the owner of the Suoyang gate?


    Considering the 50000 Liang silver last time, Tang Kexin has more reason to believe that the leader of Suoyang sect is yelan Jue.


    But Tang Kexin didn''t say anything and didn''t care to hear the rain. Such an awkward atmosphere was maintained until the palace.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Tang Kexin took the lead in jumping off, listening to the rain and following silently.


    Night LAN has come back early. Seeing Tang Kexin''s angry look, she looks and hears the rain with questioning.


    "Don''t look at her. She didn''t mess with me." Don Kexin looks at him and his voice sounds a little blunt.


    The meaning of that remark is obvious. Either she was offended by the rain, or he was offended by her.


    "Go down first." Night LAN absolutely helpless opening.


    Smell the rain and bow before leaving.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue asked, smart as he, naturally heard the meaning of her words? But he hasn''t done anything recently. And yesterday was fine.


    "I went to the wordless restaurant just now." Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue and says directly.


    "And then?" Night LAN Jue''s face slightly changed. How did he seduce Tang Kexin before? He can remember clearly now.


    This period of time is too busy. Tang Kexin didn''t think about it, didn''t have time to think about it, didn''t have any incentives, and naturally didn''t think about anything more, but now


    "guess? The leader of Suoyang gate. " Don Kexin looked at him without blinking. "Did you amuse me?"


    "Kexin, I''m just" night LAN Jue is a little flustered. She starts to explain quickly, but before she finishes, she sees Tang Kexin''s eyes squinting.


    Night LAN Jue looks slightly, just now, can you just feel out?


    Ye Lan Jue calms down. It''s true that even if he''s seen it before, he can''t be confirmed directly. He is the leader of Suoyang gate, let alone he was wearing a mask at that time.


    Therefore, we can only speculate, mislead ourselves, and wait for ourselves to admit.


    Night LAN absolutely sighed, have a clever wife, sometimes can be very tired indeed.


    But in front of her, he would not have any defense at all.


    But since this matter has been discovered, it''s better to admit it. We have to spare no effort to explain it later.


    "I am indeed the sect leader of Suoyang." Night LAN Jue looked at Tang Kexin and said, even a sense of relief.


    Don Kexin didn''t expect that he would admit it directly. She thought that he might be vague or deliberately stupid.


    "Well." Tang Kexin was not too angry. He was even calmer at this time.


    "But what else do you want to know?" Night LAN Jue asked, always feel now say anything can be wrong.


    "Did you deliberately lead me in last time?" This point, she is now very sure, he was intentional, this person, can you be more insidious?


    "Yes." Night LAN never confessed. Up to now, there is nothing to hide. What''s more, this woman is smarter than the fox, and she can''t hide it at all.


    If she took off his mask last time, ye Lanjue would definitely let her marry him.


    But now, there is no need.


    Tang Kexin is silent for a while. In fact, she has nothing to do with it. It can be completely blamed on him.


    Except for the cheating marriage at that time.


    But now, there is no need to mention it again.


    Tang Kexin felt that almost everything before was the means used by night LAN Jue to pursue her, so it''s meaningless for them now to pursue or not to pursue.


    "Night LAN Jue, I don''t know how to save the empress." Tang Kexin is a little weak. In fact, she is looking for suoyangmen. She also wants to know if there will be the whereabouts of green blood lianxincao. However, she still has nothing.


    The leader of Suoyan gate is right in front of her eyes. If there is a way, night LAN will not wait until now.


    "Wait a little longer. Now, I''m sure there is the green blood Lianxin grass. Besides, isn''t there the princess who hasn''t appeared?" Night LAN Jue holds her to comfort, such Tang Kexin, too let him heartache.


    "Well. Night LAN Jue, after that, don''t have anything to deceive me. " Suoyenmen can''t blame him, but it doesn''t mean that she can accept other things.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue promises, in addition to the things of cheating marriage, he has no other things, and will not cheat her any more.


    At the moment, the two people in the courtyard embrace each other affectionately. It seems that they can''t hold anything in their eyes.


    At the border of Dayuan, Nangong Yi was walking around alone. He was about to scold the dead night LAN Jue in his heart.


    As soon as he got married, he drove him away. He wanted to ask him to borrow someone to check his poisoning. He refused!


    He came here alone with some strange people, but they disappeared for no reason, so now he can only "wander" at this border.


    It''s so desolate here. He won''t die here alone, will he? Nangong Yi laments.


    And the more he thinks about it, the more wrong he thinks about it. It seems that the people before him are also divided into two teams. It''s obvious that he''s leading people here. He''s still obedient, isn''t he dead?


    Although he can''t die with his ability, why does he want to come alone?


    But now Nangong Yi is attracted by the dust flying in front of him. From experience, someone has come.


    Nangong Yi''s first reaction was to hide, but he found that there was no place to hide! Quickly lower yourself and squat down, trying to be blocked by the dead grass, hoping to avoid.


    Soon, two white horses came from juechen. On them were a woman in black and a woman in a suit.


    As soon as they entered the boundary of Dayuan, they stopped slowly.


    The two women took a look at Nangong Yi''s direction and talked as if nothing had happened.


    "Princess, it''s Dayuan." The woman in ink looks at the woman in purple in front and says respectfully.


    "Well, give me something. You can join them first." The woman''s voice is cold and cold, with a sense of indifference.


    "Yes." The woman handed over a red sandalwood box and left first.


    The woman looked at the front, her eyes flashed with mysterious light.


    She turned over and dismounted, leading the reins and walking on foot, but in the direction of Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi felt a little frightened. Why didn''t she leave soon?


    I think it''s better not to meet this person. If you can do something less, you can do it less. Step back carefully, but just two steps back, suddenly you hear something, and immediately stop at the same place.


    Slowly turn around, a snake is facing his own black scales, wrist like thickness, sitting on the ground, hissing tongue.


    And the woman is gradually coming over


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 222

    Nangong Yi wails twice in his heart. There is a snake in front of him and someone after him. Can''t he escape?


    And look at the posture of the snake. It seems that if he dared to move, he would immediately jump up. He doesn''t want to get rid of the unknown poison just now. Now he wants to get the snake poison again.


    Although he thought the snake was not poisonous, just in case, just in case!


    Nangong Yi raised a brilliant smile on his face and planned to turn around. After all, she was a woman and would not pose a great threat.


    "There''s a leak." Before Nangong Yi could speak, the woman chuckled, her voice full of mockery.


    Nangong Yi''s face was stiff. Those people were attracted here by her? Who is she and why does she have such strength?


    Nangong Yi was suddenly more prepared.


    "I''m afraid the girl has mistaken her identity." Nangong Yi turned around with a smile, but when he saw her face clearly, he was shocked.


    This woman is so beautiful! Moreover, unlike Tang Kexin, Tang Kexin''s beauty is more like a little bit of feeling from the inside out, and gradually attracted.


    But in front of this woman, her beauty, too sharp, direct to the senses, so that people can not move their eyes, or even slowly experience.


    The woman looked at him stupefied, the corner of her lips gently raised, approached him and said, "am I beautiful?" There is some temptation in the tone.


    Nangong Yi kept his mind and answered honestly, "it''s beautiful." But the eyes are a little dark.


    "You are very beautiful, too." The woman seemed very satisfied with his answer and smiled.


    The woman looked at him with interest, watching his face gradually become gloomy, but more smiling.


    Nangong Yi found that after the woman came, the snake lay down on the ground and stopped moving. It was just sticking out its tongue and making a hissing sound.


    "Who are you?" Nangong Yi did not cover up any more, nor did he tease her before. He asked her calmly.


    This woman is a poison. He knew very early that the more beautiful a woman is, the more poisonous she is.


    Tang Kexin is so, especially the woman in front of him.


    Besides, this woman has no intention of covering up herself at all. According to her words just now, I''m afraid it''s a life and death struggle.


    "You come alone, don''t you?" Instead of answering him, the woman asked a totally irrelevant question.


    "So what." Nangong Yi said by default.


    "As long as you promise not to affect me, come and go." The woman seems to have lost patience and stepped back.


    Nangong Yi feels a little incredible. Is that good?


    Just now I really thought that we would kill people and kill people! Although he has nothing to destroy.


    But Nangong Yi''s brain turned. The woman who didn''t know where she came from seemed to want to do something here. It''s Dayuan, at least. Otherwise, help Ye Lanjue to look at her? What to do in case of anything.


    Nangong Yi turned his mouth and said deliberately, "Miss, I''m lost. Can you give me a ride? I must be very grateful. "


    "Well, I just don''t know what you can do for me." The woman readily agreed.


    "What does the girl want?" Nangong Yi could talk about it and ran away happily, but the snake also followed him twice. Nangong Yi stopped at the same place.


    "Girl" Nangong Yi looked at the snake and said, "this snake is really her. This woman is very strange.".


    The woman gave a ring and the snake climbed onto her.


    Nangong Yi felt a little hard to accept and swallowed.


    "I heard that there is a piece of black jade in Phoenix. I wonder if you can give it to me?" The woman pretends to say simply, have to say, her eyes, movements, are in place.


    But Nangong Yi has seen her indifference before, and won''t believe it''s true.


    Phoenix? Nangong Yi''s eyes are tight. This woman is "Nangong Lord, is it OK?" The woman asked again, without concealing her mind at all.


    "Who are you?" Once again, Nangong Yi asked, does this woman even know his identity?


    He was sure that she had met him for the first time, and that it should have been a chance encounter. How could she tell his identity at once?


    This surprised Nangong Yi.


    Generally, when he asks for the first time, he will get an answer. If he doesn''t get an answer, he won''t be interested in asking again. But this woman is full of danger.


    He didn''t know there was such a woman in the world. Moreover, another woman just called her Princess, which country princess? Why didn''t he know there was such a person?


    It''s really strange that Nangong Yi doesn''t know anything in the world.


    "Aren''t we talking about a deal?" The woman leaned on the horse''s back and looked at Nangong Yi, with a smile in her eyes.


    "That Mo Yu can only be given to my wife. It''s the proof of the wife of the Lord of Phoenix. Do you want more, miss?" Nangong Yi looked at her almost without blinking, as if to see her real purpose.


    The woman''s eyes turned and her lips closed. Disappointed, she said, "that''s all."


    Nangong Yi was relieved. He really didn''t know how the woman would answer once she asked.


    The woman thought for a moment, turned over and put on the horse, "that''s all right, there''s nothing I want on you."


    Nangong Yi did not understand what it meant. She won''t agree to take her?


    "So stay here by yourself." The woman smiled cunningly and rode away.


    Nangong Yi stayed in place and watched the woman go away and disappear.


    What''s more, Nangong Yi didn''t know anything about such a woman after so long talking about it.


    If he had not surrounded himself with a group of snakes after she left, he would have thought it was just an illusion.


    Now what? Nangong Yi looked around him. There were at least a hundred of them. But even if he was around him, he would not attack or leave. It was like tripping him up and not letting him leave.


    Nangong Yi analyzed the scene before and sat down. He wanted to leave. The snake could not stop him, but he was not in the mood to compete with a group of snakes.


    As expected, towards dusk, the snakes began to retreat slowly. In a moment, there was no snake around.


    Nangong Yi stood up leisurely and patted the dust. He had been thinking about the identity of the woman just now. Among the princesses he knew, he was sure there was no such woman.


    The portraits of the princesses of all countries in Phoenix have been piled with ashes. For a while before, he had been staring at them every day.


    Because of his marriage, he was forced by his parents. Nangong Yi felt that it was a miracle that he had not been driven mad by his character. Later, it seemed that he had no intention of getting married, so his parents gave up.


    So he was sure that he had never seen the picture of the princess.


    Then, the only possibility is the princess of the northern kingdom who doesn''t know if it exists. But now, it''s settled.


    But this woman is really strange.


    Nangong Yi always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t remember it for the moment.


    Looking at the horizon, the sun is about to set. I decided to find a place to rest first.


    Then, he went to the woman and found a very interesting thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 223

    Nangong Yi walked down the direction that the woman left. Anyway, he can''t get to the nearest town yet. Follow her and have a look. Maybe he can find a place to live. If he doesn''t want to, he''ll sleep in the wild. Anyway, he hasn''t tried.


    Nangong Yi didn''t know how long he had gone before he saw the light of fire. He hurried in hope and didn''t pay much attention to his feet. When he was near the cliff, he stopped dangerously.


    Nangong Yi breathed out a breath. Fortunately, he didn''t step on it.


    Nangong Yi looked at the cliffs which were not high at all, and at the people who were facing each other not far away, so he decided to stay on the wall for a while.


    Now, the princess is surrounded by a group of people. There are about a dozen people, all of them in black clothes, but none of them are masked. I don''t think there will be any people here.


    The princess stood unhurriedly, still playing with the black box in her hand.


    They didn''t mean to move, they were stuck, and no one spoke at all.


    Nangong Yi thought it was not so simple. She could not be the only one. She should be planning something.


    But those people in black, it seems, are not the ones he followed before, so this woman, should be stopped suddenly.


    "Hand in the box in your hand." A man in black suddenly shouted.


    "Good." The woman smiled, but the expression on her face was dismissive. "If you have the ability, you can take it yourself."


    The woman looked around, not worried at all.


    "Is this woman too arrogant?" Nangong Yi said to himself.


    Those people are specially trained at first sight. She is not afraid of killing people without blinking an eye. She even provokes them like this.


    He even began to think about whether to help.


    Sure enough, those people didn''t hesitate to rush forward, but they rushed to the empty space. Looking at the empty space in the middle, they all looked at each other. They were here just now. Are they ghosts?


    Women''s laughter came from behind them, with a unique crisp, but it was strange in their ears.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Say, who sent you? " It was obviously not her calculation, but it was directed at the things in her hands.


    It didn''t take long for her to step into Dayuan to stop her directly. It seems that the news of that man is really smart.


    It''s just that, if you want to take something out of her hands, it''s not that simple. She needs to see who they are?


    "It doesn''t matter who sent us here. Keep the things and save your life." They reacted quickly and stared at the woman.


    "It''s not certain who will save his life." The woman said softly, without paying any attention to them.


    "You are too confident, but you are just a woman. How powerful you can be." One man said with a smile, and the people around him laughed again and again.


    The woman was not angry, even listening to their obvious ridicule, and did not get angry, but whistled softly, sharp and harsh.


    Nangong Yi''s mind is not good. He is supposed to drive the snake.


    Sure enough, they were soon surrounded by colorful snakes, which were extremely poisonous at first sight, and people in black immediately panicked.


    "Don''t touch Austria." The woman''s words at the moment are very threatening. Those people are frozen in place and dare not move.


    "Tell me, who sent you." The woman calmly asked, taking a little step towards them, standing a few steps away, completely listening.


    The man in black looked at each other, but he didn''t mean to answer.


    The woman waited patiently for a while, but she didn''t hear the answer, and she didn''t plan to listen to it any more. "Then you will wait for the snake''s belly to be buried."


    The woman turned to leave. The snakes were ready to move.


    The man in black looked at each other, and regardless of the snakes around him, they jumped on each other.


    The woman''s mouth was light and whistled again. This time, the voice was longer. The snakes swarmed up and bit at those people.


    Some snakes bite directly on their calves, some jump up and bite on people''s faces, some entangle people, and some snakes are cut off constantly.


    The woman stood by and watched silently. She felt that it was almost time for people to fall down. Then she whistled again, and the snakes retreated quickly.


    "What do you want to say?" The woman stood up and went to the middle of them. She looked at the man who was lying on the ground and asked.


    "I''ll give you the antidote if you say it." The condition that the woman throws out, have temptation extremely.


    Now those people are aching all over, like ants biting, itching hard, and some people have difficulty breathing.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Yi saw a little cold light not far away. It should be reflected from the tip of the arrow. Behind the woman, it was straight at her heart. But she didn''t seem to know anything.


    Nangong Yi didn''t even think about it. He ran to the woman as fast as he could, but the arrow had already been arched, carrying the cold wind.


    The woman felt that someone was running towards her. Before she could see it clearly, she was thrown to the ground. A cold arrow swept Nangong Yi''s back.


    The woman quickly pushed him away, looked at the place where the arrow shot, and saw a trace of killing in her eyes.


    But the time just now is enough for a person to escape. It''s no use chasing now.


    The woman looked at Nangong Yi, and there was a flash of abnormality in her eyes. But she had just calculated him during the day, and now she came to save herself. It''s really strange. But thinking and reaching for him.


    Nangong Yi is stunned. Is this to pull himself up? Don''t ordinary women pretend to be coquettish? Are not all men and women firmly abiding by the principle of insemination?


    Therefore, he appreciates Tang Kexin more, generous and open-minded. But now, a woman reaches for him directly.


    "Do you want to get up?" The woman''s tone was pretty good, and she stared at him straight.


    "Yes." Nangong Yi immediately returned and stood up holding her hand.


    "What about these people?" Nangong Yi asked that it was not his pursuers, and that he could not deal with them.


    "Whatever they are, life and death are up to them." The woman said without mercy, and directly turned away.


    She is not so kind-hearted, nor does she have the time to pitifully pursue her own people. If she is not as skilled as a person today, she will not only be robbed of things, but also lose her life.


    Or without Nangong Yi, she would be in danger.


    Nangong Yi felt that he couldn''t understand the woman''s thinking at all. If it was him, he would never let it go.


    But the woman, who has reached this point, has given up?


    "Don''t you go?" The woman looked back at him helplessly.


    "Go." Nangong Yi is decisive. Anyway, he just wanted to follow her. Do you want to see what she wants to do? How can we give up such a good opportunity.


    "What''s your name?" Nangong Yi remembered that up to now he didn''t know her name.


    "Northern Chengyao." The woman answered without hesitation, without any disguise at all.


    It is indeed the princess of the northern kingdom. Nangong Yi said in his heart.


    It''s not the surname of the royal family in the northern kingdom. It''s impossible for ordinary people to take this surname.


    "My name is Nangong Yi." Nangong Yi''s happy introduction beside him restored his previous cynicism.


    "I know." Beichengyao replied with the voice, not too much emotion in the voice, but, no longer as cold as before.


    When she was in the Northern Kingdom, she had investigated all the influential people here and had been familiar with it.


    She was deeply impressed by Nangong Yi. In addition to his outstanding appearance, she also felt nostalgic for the strong red clothes, like fire.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 224

    "Where shall we stay at night?" Nangong Yi casually said that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this sentence.


    "Just follow." Beichengyao didn''t care how close this sentence was, so she went back directly.


    "All right." Nangong Yi seems to be very obedient to the answer, the lip corner seems to subconsciously pull a bit.


    "Are you really the princess of the north?" Nangong Yi suddenly asked, it''s hard to have a quiet chat, of course, I hope to know more.


    "Is it important?" Beichengyao seems to pay no attention to these things. She never realizes how important an identity is.


    "It''s not important. It''s just that few people seem to know you. There''s little real news about your existence." Nangong Yi seriously explained that since she is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, why does it seem that she deliberately does not let people know?


    If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, but someone came to tell him that he really exists, he should be dubious.


    "I''m not often in the palace, so there''s not much news, but people in the court know that I exist." Beichengyao''s tone has always been very calm, even let people have a kind of illusion that she is not talking about things.


    "Then why did you suddenly come to Dayuan?" Nangong Yi seems to be chatting at ordinary times, but he leads the topic to Dayuan without trace.


    Beichengyao smiled, "is it important to you?" Even look at him.


    Nangong Yi is not happy. Why is this woman so keen? Why is it so hard to get a sentence out of her mouth?


    "No," but Nangong Yi was interrupted before he finished.


    "Revenge." There is a layer of murderous spirit in women''s eyes, but there is also a little sadness.


    For a moment, Nangong Yi did not know what to say. After thinking about it, he simply asked, "is it the whole Dayuan?"


    "What do you think?" Beichengyao asked, with a bit of deliberate feeling.


    "No." Nangong Yi replied cautiously. It was only this short time of contact. He felt that this woman did things only by her interest and without any rules at all.


    Such a person is the most difficult to deal with. Her mood may change quickly. She talked and laughed happily with you at the last moment, or she may kill you at the next moment.


    Nangong Yi thought that beichengyao was such a person.


    "Not really." Beichengyao even nodded, "so, no matter who that person is, you should not help him." Beichengyao gave him a deep look.


    In fact, beichengyao knew that they would not have any interest disputes, but they simply did not want to stand on the opposite side of Nangong Yi, so they just reminded him.


    Nangong Yi didn''t understand why she said all of a sudden. They didn''t know each other very well. Besides, it''s completely uncertain.


    "In fact, there are few people I can help in Dayuan, and I will never oppose you." Nangong Yi opened his mouth with a smile, which made him feel unreal.


    He thinks that he should not have a conflict with beichengyao now. Who knows what will happen to this woman? Besides, he is weak. If there are her people here, he will suffer a lot.


    But beichengyao just smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Here we are." Beichengyao suddenly opens her mouth. Her voice is like the quiet lake water.


    Nangong Yi looks ahead. Is this a restaurant? No, it''s more temporary. And he didn''t find out when he first passed.


    "Let''s go in." Beichengyao leads in first.


    She just brought him here? Not afraid to expose what? Nangong Yi thought to himself that he followed in quietly and found that the man he had followed was here, because he was deeply impressed by the man with the scar on his forehead.


    When he first arrived here, he and the man passed by by by mistake. At that time, he almost thought that he would be found. Although he didn''t, the man still looked at him when he left.


    After looking around, Nangong Yi felt speechless about the place. It was completely empty, not even a table.


    "Princess." The people inside all respectfully opened their mouths and looked at Nangong Yi, who was following in. Their eyes did not change. They totally ignored him.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes moved slightly. It seemed that these people were not comparable to those in black before, and even in this case, they still covered their faces.


    "Ready?" Beichengyao asked casually.


    "Well." The man who was very close came back and the voice was very gentle. Although I can only see his eyes, I will feel for no reason that his appearance must be excellent.


    "Then get ready." Beichengyao said nothing more and rubbed the ring on her hand.


    "Yes." The people inside answered in unison and left in turn.


    Nangong Yi finally knows why this woman brought him here. He can''t know anything at all.


    At last, only one woman was left, the one who accompanied her before.


    "Mujin, it''s hard." The tone of Beicheng Yao is sincere.


    "Nothing." The woman named mujin shook her head slightly. She began to follow the princess very early, so there is no doubt about her heartfelt to the princess.


    Nangong Yi looks at the master and servant in front of him. Does Beicheng Yao need to say that? Is it just simple to attract people?


    "Mujin has seen Nangong Lord." Mujin looks at Nangong Yi as if she is totally not attracted by his appearance. She says calmly, but without salute. Indeed, she doesn''t need it.


    "Miss mujin is very beautiful!" Nangong Yi came close to her, smiling with a brilliant face. Those peach blossom eyes added some charm. Now she is deliberately seducing her.


    Mujin smiled a little, and the nangong city Lord was really spontaneous and publicized.


    But what did the princess bring him for? Is it just because he''s wearing a red coat?


    "Nangong city Lord, mujin already has something in mind. Please don''t tempt the little girl." Mujin leisurely said, but a pair of eyes is looking north Chengyao.


    Nangong Yi''s expression is stiff. He has some broken skills. Was he just rejected?


    "Nothing." Nangong Yi pretends to be magnanimous, but the next sentence makes people have the feeling of gnashing their teeth. "It''s OK to empathize and don''t love. The city Lord won''t mind."


    "But mujin will mind. It''s not good to give up all the time." Mujin blinked and thought about it seriously.


    Nangong Yi thought that she was saying that she would always give up. She had just planned to refute and choked on her next sentence.


    "What''s more, if I don''t abandon nangong city Lord, he will lose face. Even if I come back, brother Mu Han doesn''t need me." Mujin said in embarrassment.


    Abandon him? How did Nangong Yi teach them the northern Chengyao?


    "Nangong city Lord, whether you really like mujin or not, should you ask the meaning of this Palace first?" Beicheng Yao''s light and floating mending knife, and the name has changed.


    "Yes, if the princess disagrees, mujin will never marry the city Lord." Mujin said with a serious face.


    Nangong Yi looks at the two women singing and harmonizing in front of him, sighs helplessly, and it''s not interesting to play any more.


    Beichengyao knew that he was no longer interested, so he looked at mujin. Mujin understood her meaning, nodded and left.


    Now, only Nangong Yi and beichengyao are left in the tavern.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 225

    "Is there only two of us here tonight?" Nangong Yi suddenly stuttered. How strange is the situation.


    "What do you think?" Beichengyao sneers, squats down in the corner, and directly opens the black cloth.


    Nangong Yi found that there was something else in the restaurant. He went to see what it was.


    The two pots are made of porcelain, but they are not exquisite at all. They look like ordinary people''s noodles, and they are not big.


    "Come and help." Beichengyao picked up one and took the Kaifeng cloth. Seeing that he took the initiative to come over, he said directly, there was no explanation at all. Anyway, he knew when he finished.


    "Well." Nangong Yi also wanted to see what she was going to do, so he went forward and opened the jar.


    "Fire oil!" Nangong Yi blurted out that this thing burns when it sees fire, but it can''t be extinguished with water. Besides, the climate is dry now. What does she want to do?


    "Yes." Beichengyao didn''t look at him and splashed the wood along the house.


    Nangong Yi looked at her movements and guessed that she was just going to burn the restaurant.


    Since it''s going to burn, why did you cover it before. Nangong Yi thought, but didn''t say.


    At the same time, I was relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t want to do anything else, so I followed her and helped to sprinkle another can on the wood.


    "Come on, get out." Beichengyao looked at it and called him.


    After Nangong Yi came out, beichengyao directly threw a torch and ignited the oil.


    The fire soon lit up and reflected around. It even felt like a day. The heat wave hit people.


    Nangong Yi doesn''t understand her meaning. I''m afraid that the fire light can spread far away. Is there any message she''s delivering? Or are you waiting for someone?


    The fire was burning for a long time. When it was about to go out, there was a faint approach, and there were many.


    Nangong Yi observed the surroundings quietly, and there was a little fire light, which could fully illuminate them. Now he and beichengyao are like two living targets.


    But those who were close to him did not see it, but heard the voice of the rate of understanding.


    "Someone is approaching." Nangong Yi saw that beichengyao didn''t respond, so he gave an export reminder.


    "Well." Beichengyao replied in a low voice, "when they get closer, we will leave."


    "Mantis catches cicadas, yellow finch is behind?" Nangong Yi said with a smile, is such a simple technique?


    Besides, they have been led away before. If they want to kill them, why bother so much.


    Beichengyao is unexpectedly silent, and seems to be holding on to something.


    "Go." When the fire went out completely, beichengyao suddenly said, and then disappeared quickly.


    Nangong Yi followed closely. Her movements were too weird to see any regularity at all.


    Nangong Yi felt that there were too many secrets in her body, which even made people unconsciously prepared.


    Nangongyi and beichengyao didn''t leave, but they were out of their encirclement.


    Those people were close to them carefully. When the fire went out, their vision was blurry for a short time. When they saw that there was no one in the middle, they cautiously stopped at the same place and did not approach again.


    But around them, there are strange insects, not many, but the color is very deep, looking at the inexplicable infiltration.


    The insects gradually climbed up to their bodies.


    Those people didn''t care about themselves at all, but only looked down after they felt some itching.


    When insects are found climbing on their bodies, just take a picture and try not to let them climb up.


    "It''s nothing. It''s disgusting." A person''s low voice, some impatient tone.


    "Aren''t there just some worms? As for it? " Another person disdained the opening, while patting, while carefully looking around him.


    There is only one man, when he sees the insects around him, his eyes are obviously a little surprised, and even some fear, "get out of here and take pictures of these insects. Don''t stay."


    Then look around and look around.


    Other people all feel a little unbelievable, when he flurried, how some insects, let him so nervous.


    "Let''s go." The man immediately opened his mouth, carefully avoided the insects and moved away a little bit.


    Other people saw that he was so cautious and didn''t dare to relax. They all clapped the insects on his body and retreated slowly.


    Nangong Yi seems to understand some things. The plan of Beicheng Yao is just these insects? Just now those people are going to put insects?


    But why? These insects not only don''t kill people, but also take a lot of trouble.


    However, all the things she knows are strange and strange, and it feels that they are all heresy.


    Nangong Yi purses his lips and looks back at beichengyao.


    She has been looking at those people. Although her face is calm and inconstant, her hands are unconsciously clenched. It seems that she cares about these people very much.


    When Nangong Yi looked at her eyes, he finally remembered what was wrong with them, eyes!


    Her eyes are very beautiful, but the color of the pupils is lighter than that of ordinary people, which is amber.


    Because when I first saw her, I only noticed her whole picture, but I didn''t look at her carefully, so I just thought there was something wrong, and now I realize what it is.


    Nangong Yi felt as if he had been at ease for too long, and could not make such a simple observation.


    Revenge? Nangong Yi pondered these two words, and suddenly remembered that this kind of amber eyes, he had seen before, the second prince of Dayuan, ye lanmiao, was also strange when he saw them for the first time.


    Are they from the same place? Or, what she has to deal with is the night lanmiao? Or, is to help the night LAN Miao? Nangong Yi speculated.


    In fact, Nangong Yi just happened to see the night lanmiao, not familiar with it.


    He can only say that the man''s feeling is really gentle, but he is somewhat repelled. Maybe they are not the same kind of people at all. Nangong Yi is used to it at will. He has always been cynical and works with a little more casual mood.


    But night LAN Miao, is a very restrained person, his everything, all feel exactly the same.


    In the gentle and elegant, it''s more like it''s a bit insidious and unpredictable.


    Night LAN Jue work, at least fair and aboveboard, even if it is calculated, will not use too insidious means.


    But night LAN Miao, completely unable to see his bottom line and purpose, he always controls everything in his hand without trace.


    Nangong Yi instinctively refused. Later, he was able to avoid lanmiao at night.


    If the object of beichengyao''s revenge is night lanmiao, it will be very interesting. Nangong Yi thought so.


    Beichengyao''s strength is absolutely not weak, at least, the strength behind her is not weak.


    But the most important thing is that she knows something, which is not what ordinary people will do at all. She plays with night lanmiao, and the result is really unpredictable, which makes people look forward to. Nangong Yi is now imagining how they will compete.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 226

    But it may be night LAN Jue, but night LAN Jue has nothing to do with her, right? Nangong Yi somewhat resisted the speculation.


    However, he can almost be sure that what beichengyao wants to deal with is yelanmiao, because the people who appear tonight are definitely not the subordinates of yelanjue, but a force that never appeared before.


    Maybe he came to Chengyao in the north.


    If there is no night LAN Miao, then it must be night LAN Jue to ascend the throne. Then the princess should revenge quickly. Nangong Yi is still a bit gloating.


    "Let''s go to the capital of Dayuan." Beichengyao had recovered their peace and had no intention of pursuing them.


    "Good." Nangong Yi replied happily, he can''t wait to see her calculate the night of lanmiao.


    Or is it called Shangye Lanjue and Tang Kexin? It''s better to watch a play together. Nangong Yi nodded his head.


    "Absolutely." Tang Kexin is now leaning on the chair, turning the fingers of the book.


    "What''s the matter?" The night LAN Jue is dealing with the matter, hears Tang Kexin''s call to answer casually.


    "Can people look at the entrances to the capital? Today is the eighth day. The princess should be coming soon. " Tang Kexin is sure that it is impossible to arrive in ten days.


    If so, once something happens, there is no time to react. The ten days of Beiwang is the most likely deadline.


    Although she can''t accept him now, she can''t deny that the North King is really the empress. So he will never take it lightly.


    But even so, she didn''t want to get life-saving medicine from him.


    The empress is carrying their two men''s feelings. She doesn''t want to add any psychological burden to the empress.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue thinks a little, then knows that Tang Kexin is going to stop her before she hands the green blood Lianxin grass to the North King, and then ask her for help.


    "Name passing." The night LAN never stops the wolf''s hair, the crisp cry.


    "In." Mingchuan appears in front of the night LAN Jue at the fastest speed.


    "Send people to guard the entrances. Once you see the princess of the Northern Kingdom, report immediately."


    "But we don''t know the princess of the northern kingdom." It''s difficult to pass on the names. There are so many people coming and going. It''s hard to be sure without a picture.


    "Look which carriage is more magnificent." Night LAN Jue feels that she is a princess at best and at worst, and her trip will never be shabby.


    Mingchuan wants to express his master and son''s strange thinking, but he is disturbed by a happy voice.


    "Night LAN Jue, but the city Lord is back." Before Nangong Yi appeared, he shouted.


    Tang Kexin is not surprised. This man is always so noisy. He is more casual with him.


    Night LAN never paid attention to his meaning, but for today''s call is still satisfied.


    Finally no longer heart, heart of the call, that ambiguous address, now dare to let him hear, will not easily let him go.


    "What is nangong city leader doing? So happy. " Tang Kexin looked at his smiling face and joked.


    Nangong Yi blinked at her, but did not immediately answer. He looked at night LAN Jue narrowly. "I have a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    Night LAN absolutely cold hum, still play this kind of game now, anyway, even if he doesn''t answer, Nangong Yi will play for a while.


    But Tang Kexin is interested. "Good news."


    "Here comes a man who can help you deal with the night LAN Miao." Nangong Yi went to a table and sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea.


    Nangong Yi knew that for so many years, though night LAN Jue had enough prestige and didn''t fight for the throne openly, he also fought against the prince openly and secretly.


    Only night LAN Miao, so many years, has been gentle and calm, like a water, and the world.


    No matter it''s prince or night LAN Jue, he can''t be involved in it, so we are safe all the time.


    At night, LAN Jue was a little interested. It was brave enough that someone would take the initiative to participate in the fight for rights.


    Although Tang Kexin knew there would be such a day, he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    And night LAN Miao, she can''t touch, the surface is like water, calm without waves, but it may also be wrapped in a fire, trying to burn all people.


    "And the bad news?" Night LAN Jue this initiative asked, the prince is dead, night LAN dust has no possibility to inherit the throne, the only obstacle is night LAN Miao.


    If he is as competitive as before, then he is better off with each other.


    "May cause a change in the whole court." Nangong Yi is just worried. She should be nothing, but the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom cannot be ignored.


    "Who is it?" Tang Kexin wondered that the status of the people she came to see was not low. Moreover, she had a vague premonition that it might be the woman.


    "The princess of the Northern Kingdom, beichengyao."


    "Here she is? Where is it? " Tang Kexin jumped up and asked excitedly.


    Nangong Yi is a little frightened. Tang Kexin has always been a relatively calm man. Why did he react so much?


    "Where is she? I have something to do with her. " Tang Kexin''s long story is short. If he had given the green blood Lianxin grass to the North King, he would be sent to the palace soon.


    "When we go to the city, we will be separated." Is Nangong Yi very important?


    "She must have gone to the North King. Jue, take me to stop her." Tang Kexin quickly said that this is the only chance.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue nods, takes her to sweep out the door.


    Nangong Yi responded and quickly followed.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are waiting not far from the North King''s residence. Nangong Yi is watching. He has no idea what happened.


    Soon, a woman in purple came slowly.


    "Is it beichengyao?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "Yes." Nangong Yi''s affirmative answer.


    Tang Kexin came out after she came closer, just facing her.


    "Is it the princess of the northern kingdom?" Tang Kexin asked, the voice is gentle.


    But there are some abnormalities, the pupil color of this woman is also very light, a little like the night LAN Miao.


    But it doesn''t affect her beauty at all. It seems to be suitable to describe her as light as orchid and gorgeous as peaches and plums.


    "Don''t you already know?" Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi and thought, how do they know I''m coming here?


    This woman is obviously close to Prince Rui, who has just married, so it should be princess Rui.


    Beichengyao thought of saying, "I don''t know if Prince Rui and Princess Rui are looking for this palace. What can I do for you?"


    "But the princess came with green blood and heartfelt grass?" Tang Kexin felt that he had to figure out the situation before deciding.


    Beichengyao chuckled and came again for this medicine. It seems that there are many people coveting it.


    "It''s impossible for this palace to give you anything." Although beichengyao''s tone is light, the people who have already faintly spread out cannot breathe.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 227

    Tang Kexin looks at her and makes sure that the person in front of her is extraordinary and more sure of her first sight.


    This woman, who must have been trained with extreme rigour, is almost completely different from the people she met before.


    If you want to ask her for help, you can never use the means of threat, only with sincerity.


    In fact, Tang Kexin likes such a woman. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one. So there was a little more closeness in the conversation.


    "The princess misunderstood. In fact, I hope the princess can help me."


    Beichengyao sneers. Can I help you?


    "The princess should not be in a hurry to refuse. Please make a decision after seeing the patient. Maybe it''s something the princess is more interested in. After all, the poison comes from the western regions."


    Tang Kexin continues to talk. There is more sincerity in the language, but he also throws out something that may tempt her.


    According to lieying, she would be very interested in the western regions.


    "Western regions?" Beichengyao smiled faintly, but Tang Kexin thought there was some bitterness in her smile.


    "Who told you that?" Beichengyao asked that only a few people knew that she was interested in the western regions, and they were close to her.


    "Fierce eagle." Tang Kexin didn''t intend to hide her. Such a woman can''t bear to cheat.


    "I see." Beichengyao looked into her eyes, "it''s very similar indeed." There is no emotion in words.


    Tang Kexin knows that she has guessed her identity. Of course, she doesn''t think she can hide it from her.


    After all, lieying and the prince of the Northern Kingdom both know, and can be said to have guessed it at the first sight.


    "The princess should go first to see if she can detoxify." Tang Kexin suggested that no one knew if she could solve it. She wanted to know the clear answer.


    "Green blood heart connecting herb can detoxify hundreds of poisons. Why come to our palace?" The meaning of beichengyao is obvious. Although the western regions are involved, she is almost certain. There is no need to go more.


    "I don''t want my mother to wake up embarrassed, and I don''t want to owe people." Tang Kexin only hopes that she can go once, even if she can''t solve it, she must use green blood Lianxin grass.


    "Go and have a look, princess. It''s OK to go. And if you can detoxify, you can find any night LAN Jue." Nangong Yi is working on it.


    Beichengyao glanced at him, his eyes cold.


    "Besides, someone in the palace is the same color as your pupils." Nangong Yi said casually.


    Beichengyao''s eyes didn''t change, but she smiled again. "OK."


    Tang Kexin is shocked. Is it really for LAN Miao at night?


    What''s the connection between them?


    Several people entered the palace together.


    When the emperor saw beichengyao, he found that her eyes were also amber, and her expression changed slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    "What happened to jue''er and Xin''er?"


    "Father, can you let this woman see the situation of her mother? She may be able to save her mother." Tang Kexin tries to be euphemistic.


    Because she found that the emperor seemed to repel beichengyao, is it because of her pupil color? The night LAN Miao also cannot his heart, the reason is also this?


    "Good." The emperor nodded slightly. Tang Kexin and the man brought by night LAN Jue still trusted him.


    But still can''t control to see her two eyes, how can beichengyao not realize.


    "If the emperor doesn''t trust me, it''s not necessary." Beichengyao said unkindly that he was the emperor, and that didn''t matter to her.


    The emperor sighed, "it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that your eyes always remind me of a person I can''t trust, and I will never forgive."


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly become sad.


    "Sorry." Beichengyao is slightly stunned. That man is really impressive.


    "Girl, please." The emperor spoke slowly, as if he had not come out of the sadness just now.


    "Well." Beichengyao enters the inner room and looks at the woman lying on the bed.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s like the orchid in the deep mountain. It''s quiet and beautiful. It''s no wonder that my father has been thinking about it for so many years.


    Tang Ke Xin almost inherited all her beauty, but her eyes were exactly the same as her father''s.


    Tang Kexin is the same as her mother, but it is more like a lotus flower. There is no peace, but it is calm enough.


    She is a woman that father loves deeply. Beichengyao has such a definition in mind.


    Beichengyao steps forward, puts on her wrist, weird and familiar pulse, opens her wrist, and there is a faint black line, very thin, but up the arm.


    The longer beichengyao was diagnosed, the more smiling he became. This kind of poison really came from the western regions, but even in the western regions, few people could solve it.


    "How is it?" The emperor saw that she stood up and spoke in a hurry.


    "I can understand." Beichengyao said leisurely, "but I will not help."


    The emperor''s expression was stiff and angry.


    Tang Kexin didn''t respond much to her words. In fact, she thought beichengyao would answer like this.


    But to her, it''s no use saving one''s life rather than building a seven level butcher. It''s better to be practical.


    "How can the princess help?" Tang Kexin steps forward and looks at her.


    Can Tang be pleased with the smile of beichengyao? She likes it a little. She''s smart enough.


    "As long as you can give me a gift that I like enough, I will help." Beichengyao didn''t pretend to be a pose either, he said directly.


    "But you have only one day to prepare, and you should not want the woman in bed to die." Beichengyao reminds her that she doesn''t often do such things.


    "Good." Tang Kexin answered, "please wait for a day."


    "Well." Beichengyao smiled at her gently and left.


    "Princess?" The emperor looked at Tang Kexin doubtfully.


    "Father, she is the princess of the northern kingdom. She also came here with green blood and heartfelt grass." Tang Kexin knows that beichengyao''s identity can only be concealed for a while at most, and he has no intention of concealing it.


    "Father, I" Tang Kexin looked at the emperor''s bleak eyes, some anxious to explain.


    Indeed, whether it is the green blood lianxincao or the princess, he is doomed to owe the North King.


    However, she would rather owe him indirectly than face the North King directly, which is really cruel to him.


    What''s more, if the green blood Lianxin grass is used, the mother will not feel well.


    "Heart, I understand, thank you!" At this moment, he put down his identity, just as a husband, and thanked the people who considered for him and his wife.


    "My heart knows who I am, doesn''t it?" The emperor also read countless people, this kind of thing will not be felt.


    "Well." Don Kexin nods.


    "It''s hard for your mother to stay with her when she wakes up." The emperor looked at the man lying on the bed and said heartily.


    "Well, my heart knows." Tang Kexin doesn''t mean to be perfunctory. She really owes too much to the empress.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 228

    Just out of the palace gate, night LAN Jue directly led Tang Kexin away, leaving Nangong Yi in place.


    Nangong Yi was shouting and shouting at the back, but he didn''t mean to follow up at all. He found that he suddenly admired the princess.


    Just now, how black Lan Jue''s face was. He looked at it, but Bei Chengyao was not affected by him. What should he do.


    He thought that he would go to beichengyao first.


    Then at night, I went to ruiwang''s mansion and saw that night Lan was in great difficulty. This kind of thing is not common.


    "Mind, do you think of any present?" On the way back to the palace, night LAN couldn''t help but ask that she had a clue about what she promised just now.


    He believes that Tang Kexin will not impulsively agree to come down, what is needed, he night LAN will never find for her.


    "No." Tang Kexin answers truthfully. She just has some ideas, but she needs to know more about her.


    As a princess, there must be many treasures in the world. It''s hard to arouse her interest. Therefore, she didn''t plan to buy them. The best way is to make something herself.


    Tang Ke carefully arranged her understanding of beichengyao. Although her makeup was exquisite, the jewelry she brought was very limited. If she didn''t like gold and silver jewelry, she would hate fussiness.


    The head is mainly a hairpin carved from cold jade. There is no bracelet on it. There is also a ring on the hand. It is exquisitely made and meticulously carved. If there is no wrong estimation, it is used for poisoning.


    So beichengyao, will be interested in should not be much.


    Is it difficult to make a medicine and send it to you?


    She was sure that the medicine she made would never be what she had seen, but there was no guarantee that she would like it.


    For people like her, poison is just a means, it''s hard to have a deeper feeling, so it''s hard to really move her.


    "Why did Nangong Yi walk with her? Or what will Nangong Yi know? " Night LAN Jue thought of the atmosphere between Nangong Yi and the princess, which seemed to be a little different.


    Nangong Yi has always been cynical and seldom takes one thing seriously. However, it seems that there is a trace of strangeness in this matter.


    "No way, it''s hard for him to really understand beichengyao. In a sense, the beichengyao that he saw is what beichengyao let him see, so it''s very limited." Tang Kexin analyzed that she felt that she had not been so serious for a long time. To be honest, she really missed this feeling.


    Tang Kexin knows that in fact, the best way is to ask the North King.


    But she didn''t want to go to him on her own initiative, especially before she had figured out what she thought.


    Now it''s just a worry. It''s better not to see each other for a while. We can think about our feelings carefully. We hope that when we meet again, they can talk peacefully.


    Do you want to find lieying? Tang Kexin hesitates for a moment.


    How can we do it better?


    At the gate of the palace, listen to the wind.


    "The prince, the princess and the fierce Eagle are waiting inside." Listen to the wind voice is not high, but can not hear how much emotion, there is no anxiety last time.


    "How could he come on his own?" Tang Kexin doesn''t understand that the last time she left should have been unhappy. With the strong eagle''s character, she should not appear in front of her again before she and the northern King meet each other.


    "Go in and have a look." Night LAN Jue said peacefully, see to know, while said to take Tang Kexin walked in.


    "Little Lord." Fierce Eagle saw Tang Kexin come in. This time, he did not cover up at all. He saluted respectfully.


    "How did you come?" Tang Ke said calmly that the last incident had a great impact on her. In addition, she was always more helpful, so she naturally didn''t want to contact them immediately.


    "The Lord asked me to come." A trace of abnormality flashed in the eyes of the fierce eagle. "The master knows that the little Lord has agreed to the princess''s request. Let the fierce Eagle ask what can I do for you."


    Lieying is worried about how the young Lord got involved with the princess so quickly. There''s no time to react.


    What''s more, the little Lord also agreed to the princess''s request. It''s really difficult to give her something that can satisfy her.


    "What does your princess like? What gift did she like before? " Tang Kexin asked, help is not enough, but you can still tell her the information she needs.


    "For so many years, in addition to the gifts given by the prince, the princess generally doesn''t care about other gifts. Even the gifts given by the master before the prince really make the princess like, there is only one kind of insect." The fierce Eagle replied very seriously. When he thought of the insect that the northern king gave to the princess, the princess''s first wanton smile made him feel weird and even cold.


    "Bugs?" Don Kexin doesn''t understand how she likes this kind of thing as a princess.


    "In fact, the princess is different from ordinary people." Strong Eagle some prevaricate, "the princess likes from childhood, is some snakes, centipedes, insects and so on, and the princess is very good at using poison."


    "Where does she come from?" Night LAN asked, this kind of thing, the Central Plains will not be many, and is quite exclusive, almost only the people of the western regions, will have a special fondness for these things.


    "Western regions." The fierce eagle looked at the night LAN Jue and knew what he was doubting.


    In fact, anyone who sees this kind of thing will have some doubts.


    "I see." Before Tang Kexin, he just thought that the princess was good at using poison. With the strong power of the Northern Kingdom, even the western regions would know about it, so it was possible for the princess to detoxify. It turned out that she was of the same origin.


    The princess from the western regions has a unique amber pupil, so LAN Miao at night has a good relationship with the prince


    "They are brothers and sisters, so they have a good relationship." To this point, lieying is still very sure, "only, the princess is better for the prince, for the princess, the prince is more important than her life."


    "And the prince?" There''s no need to emphasize this point. There must be something in the middle.


    "The prince lost his memory at the beginning, forgot all things after waking up, and did not remember the princess. So the feelings for the princess, just the feelings of the ordinary brother for his sister, are not very strong. " The strong Eagle earnestly recollects their getting along, the obvious eye can see how important the prince is to the princess.


    "So, in a sense, your prince was her only support." Tang Kexin said that two people from the western regions, one lost his memory and the other took on these feelings alone. There must not be many people who can trust them. Even if they have grown up, those feelings have already been deep into their bones.


    "Does your princess have any special preferences?" Tang Kexin knows that everyone has secrets in their hearts. The deeper they hide, the more easily they are moved.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 229

    "Like it?" The fierce Eagle unconsciously repeated these two words, like suddenly thinking of something, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Tang Kexin is moved. It''s hard for a person like lieying to show his emotions in front of a person. It seems that he has complete trust in her and has no vigilance.


    "The princess seems to like people dressed in red very much. She is generally better to them."


    Red clothes? Nangong Yi? Tang Kexin''s first reaction was Nangong Yi, but he immediately denied it.


    It''s absolutely impossible for Nangong Yi. They didn''t know each other for a long time.


    "It may be that the emperor''s first dress was red." Explained lieying.


    "Can you be more specific?" Tang Kexin thinks that this may be an opportunity.


    "Eleven years ago, when we saved the prince and the princess, he was wearing a red dress, but after he lost his memory, he never touched this color again." The fierce Eagle also feels weird. Does a person forget the previous things and hate a kind of color?


    "What color did your princess wear before and after?" Tang Kexin asked that the color may have a special meaning, or the clothes that he used to wear have always been the color of the clothes, but the things he experienced were very bad, so even if he lost his memory, he was also rejected subconsciously.


    "Blue, the princess doesn''t wear much after that, but she will wear it in front of the prince."


    "Well." Don Kexin nods.


    Amnesia is a disease caused by brain injury. The prince should be stimulated externally, or after brain collision, he should forget something he does not want to remember, or something he escapes or people or things.


    Eleven years ago, at that time, the prince of the northern kingdom should have been no more than twelve or thirteen years old. What did he go through before and choose to forget?


    In this way, they didn''t have a very easy time as children.


    "I see. Thank you." Tang Kexin has thought of what to give as a gift. He is in a good mood for a moment.


    "You don''t have to thank me, young Lord." The fierce Eagle seemed to be flattered.


    "Go back first and say thank you for me." Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered. She couldn''t accept it, but as LAN Jue said at night, she would not deliberately exclude a person.


    "Yes." Strong Eagle heavy answer, the heart also had some warmth, little Lord at least willing to face the Lord son.


    "What do you want to send?" Night LAN Jue knows that the news brought by the fierce eagle is quite a lot, but he can''t guess what Tang Kexin is going to send.


    Tang Kexin smiled lightly, with some treachery in his eyes. "Please help me to find blue and red aquamarine, or other gemstones of the same material."


    Aquamarine is crystal, but blue is rare, so it is most likely to use a gem.


    "Listen to the wind, smell the rain, and find out." Night LAN absolutely direct command to.


    "Yes."


    Let the two of them look for it. It means obviously. Go back to suoyenmen directly.


    "It shouldn''t take long." Night LAN never speculated.


    "Well." Tang Kexin goes to one side, takes out a piece of paper, dips in the ink, the letter strokes several times.


    Night LAN Jue to see, "Taiji Liangyi?"


    "Yes, we will use these two colors to make pendants and give them to her." Tang Kexin''s feeling of having his mind in his chest. The combination of two gems is Taiji Liangyi. And these two colors, she should like very much, also represent her and her brother.


    Night LAN Jue understands. Indeed, in beichengyao''s heart, the place about her brother must be very soft. If she takes what she likes, she will succeed.


    "In that case, let''s wait." Night LAN absolutely leisurely sat down.


    When lieying returned to the courtyard where Beiwang lived, he did not see Beiwang. Instead, beichengyao and Lingyan were tossing in the courtyard.


    "Princess." The strong eagle''s voice is so light that he can''t hear his emotions.


    "Well, father will be back in a moment." Beichengyao''s voice is bland without waves. She knows that lieying doesn''t like her and doesn''t care about her means, so she never deliberately approached.


    "Can I help you?" The fierce Eagle asked.


    For so many years, they had no influence on each other and walked their own ways, especially when the princess was not often in the palace and they had little communication.


    But since the princess came this time and found the young Lord, he felt that it could not be the same as before.


    And the master always hoped that he would not have too much prejudice against the princess.


    "All right." Beichengyao took a look at him and said, "help me to put up this pillar."


    She originally planned to do it by herself, but Lingyan had some difficulties alone. It would be better if she had strong eagle to help.


    "What is the princess going to do?" Lie Ying asked as he did what Bei Chengyao said.


    Lingyan chuckles. The fierce Eagle really doesn''t eat fireworks. I don''t even know that.


    "The princess is making a swing." Lingyan said jokingly.


    "Swing?" How could he forget that this must be where the princess lives.


    But he didn''t do it, and he didn''t know.


    The northern king came back soon. He took some rope in his hand. The strong eagle was surprised. The master went to buy it for the princess himself?


    I haven''t seen the princess in the past few years, but I don''t need to spoil her so much, do I? What about the little Lord? Lieying thinks this problem is very important.


    When Beiwang came back to see them like this, his face softened a little. It seems that lieying is trying to accept Yaoer.


    Just now, after listening to Yaoer, he asked lieying to find xiner and see if he could help. Yao''er doesn''t object. Maybe it''s the strong eagle''s feeling.


    "Father." When beichengyao saw Beiwang coming back, he called out cleverly and intimately.


    "Well, here you are." Beiwang hands the rope to beichengyao. Although Yao''er brought the green blood heart connecting grass, he didn''t send it to the palace immediately because of Xin''er''s reason.


    Since Xin''er wants to save Qing''er by his own ability, he gives her this opportunity.


    He probably understood what she meant. She didn''t accept him and didn''t want to owe him too much. I also know that she doesn''t want Qing''er to wake up in trouble.


    Yao er''s words, since she is sure to detoxify, there will be no problem.


    I can only see what gift my heart will give. If strong Eagle comes back, it means my heart has a plan, and he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Father, I''ll come. Don''t you think I''ll disturb you?" Beichengyao sees the trance of Beiwang, pretends not to be happy and asks.


    "Why?" Beiwang smiled and knew whether she was pretending or spoiling.


    At that time, when he came back to the Northern Kingdom, he totally loved beichengyao and beichengyuan as his own children. Without Yao''er''s saying, "if it''s me, I''ll be with my favorite person", he would not come to Dayuan again, let alone know that he had a heart for his daughter.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 230

    "Father, please sit down. It will be finished in a moment. Sister Lingyan will also make food. I want to eat a lot of delicious food." What beichengyao said seems to be very common.


    "I know the princess." Lingyan has no choice but to smile.


    When she was a child, the princess was cold. Only in front of the prince and the master could she have a little more expression. Grow up a bit, the surface is to become gentle and calm, but she knows, in fact, there is not much emotion.


    But what she likes about the princess is that she never pretends to be in front of people close to her, and she has no shelf at all.


    The master once said that the princess doesn''t care about her identity. It may be related to her past, but no one has asked.


    When Nangong Yi almost reached the place where Beiwang lived, he stopped again. He suddenly dared not go in, but he could not tell why.


    When was Nangong Yi really afraid? Even if it''s the threat of night LAN Jue, he''s just too troublesome, but now he thinks about it again and again, turns around and goes to Rui Wang Fu, and brings what they have prepared tomorrow.


    When Nangong Yi walked leisurely to Prince Rui''s mansion, it was almost dark. After entering, he didn''t see anyone at all.


    "Night LAN Jue and Kexin?" Nangong Yi has been here many times, so no one will stop him if he drives lightly and is familiar with the road.


    "The prince and the princess are out." Mingchuan replied that Nangong Yi didn''t come at the right time. They just went out.


    "Well, I''ll wait here." Nangong Yi entered the room and found a place to sit down.


    On the other side, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue went to the place where jade was cut. It''s really difficult to work alone.


    Anyway, it''s Ye Lanjue''s carving now. Tang Kexin can be said to be directing on one side. But ye Lanjue is really quick to learn everything. Just look at the use method, and after one or two tries, you can use it.


    Tang Kexin pastes the paper of appropriate size on it. At night, LAN Jue cuts along the edge of the paper, and then polish it to smooth it gradually.


    "Is there any way to make a hole?" Tang Kexin looks at the two pendants that have been made and thinks.


    "Give it to them. There''s a special way." Night LAN Jue said.


    "Well." Tang Kexin hands the pendant to the shopkeeper and tells him where to pierce it.


    The shopkeeper will arrange it after receiving it. Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin stay in place.


    "Don''t you want to give me something?" Night LAN never opens her mouth, inexplicably brings a little sadness. What she and her heart have worked hard to make is actually for giving to others.


    However, he likes the feeling and atmosphere when two people do the same thing. They are intimate, trust each other and can''t tolerate others.


    "In the future." This time, Tang Kexin seriously replied that when she came to make these two pendants, she thought about this question. What''s more, she''s already thinking about sending night LAN away.


    Night LAN absolutely has some surprises, heart son unexpectedly thought, in fact, he just casually asked, did not plan to get the answer.


    "Well, I''ll wait." Night LAN Jue came to her side, lowered her head and said in her ear.


    The shopkeeper came out to see them like this. He was embarrassed and stopped.


    Tang Kexin is rarely shy.


    "Prince, princess, it''s done." The shopkeeper did his duty and handed the things to Tang Kexin.


    "Thank you." Tang Kexin said kindly.


    "It''s an honor for the grass people to work for the prince and the princess." The shopkeeper was flattered and frightened.


    "Let''s go." Tang Kexin put things away and took the initiative to turn the night away.


    Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing, mouth slightly up.


    Tang Kexin looks at this smile, like the warm heart after the snow.


    Night LAN never smiles often. It''s cold more often. In front of Tang Kexin, she is indifferent. Although she never covers up her mood, she doesn''t have many simple smiles, which is even rarer.


    It''s very late now, but the full moon is bright and bright everywhere, which does not affect people''s sight at all.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin are also walking together for the first time in the middle of the night. They are the only two people in the empty street.


    "Mind, do you want to go back?" Night LAN absolutely cold not Ding asked.


    In fact, at the moment of knowing her identity, he knew that there might be such a day. But he wanted to know what his heart meant.


    Tang Kexin was caught off guard


    "The last purpose of Beiwang''s coming to you must be to hope you can go back." Night LAN never sullen not fire said, like completely do not care.


    "But do you want to go back?" Quiet voice, with sadness.


    "I said I didn''t want to, do you believe it?" Tang Kexin asked.


    Night LAN Jue, can you believe it? I don''t want to give up night LAN Chen as a friend, my parents and relatives, the empress and you.


    What about the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom? It doesn''t make any sense to me. I hope I can be with my dearest and dearest. Every day we play, talk and laugh. We can go to see them from time to time.


    Every day, you can watch you wake up, talk and laugh with you, and do the same thing as you.


    It may be busy, but it''s full.


    "Well, I believe it." Night LAN Jue said firmly, even if it''s just your decision now, I will believe it.


    Maybe it will change in the future.


    But in any case, I will not allow you to leave me.


    I will never let you alone, either in Dayuan or in Beiguo.


    "Well." Tang Kexin''s tone is gentle. In fact, they all know that it may not be so simple.


    If the northern king must take Tang Kexin away, no one can stop him.


    Also at this moment, night LAN Jue vowed to make Dayuan stronger and never be slaughtered again.


    He would never let his wife leave him because of some external reasons.


    Back to the royal residence, just after entering the backyard, night LAN Jue directly pressed Tang Kexin to the wall, and his blazing lips kissed him. This time, he was a bit more predatory and domineering.


    Since that night, it''s been a lot more tender. This is the first time.


    It seems that that topic is really not a good topic.


    Both of them are out of control. Night LAN Jue hopes to prove in this way that Tang Kexin will stay by his side, never leave, and no one can take her away.


    But Tang Kexin, needs the night LAN Jue to give her more courage, lets her stay here, lets her be able to make every effort to stay beside him.


    "Night LAN Jue, but Xin, you are back." Nangong Yi heard the sound and didn''t want to shout it first.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin are stiff. When did this man come? He still appears at this time.


    Nangong Yi looked at the situation in front of him. The whole human figure was poured from the head with cold water. How lucky he had been to see this situation.


    Night LAN Jue clenched his fist hard, and then he restrained himself from doing it directly. But he said, "Nangong Yi!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 231

    231 desire dissatisfaction


    Nangong Yi immediately said firmly, "I didn''t see anything, I promise."


    As he spoke, he backed away. As long as it involved Tang Kexin, Ye Lan could never use common sense to infer. He could not guarantee that Ye Lan would never do anything.


    Tang Kexin is now speechless for a moment. Last time, she ran into night Lanjue and Nangong Yi, and misunderstood them.


    But this time, it was Nangong Yi who happened to bump into himself and night LAN Jue. How small was the chance of such a thing.


    "Nangong Yi, get out of here at once." Night LAN Jue is obviously under the pressure of anger. Whoever is interrupted will not be happy, right?


    "Good, good." Nangong Yi replied, cursing in his heart. You don''t know how to stop. It''s someone else''s fault. In fact, you should be glad that I did.


    But he obviously forgot that this is the inner courtyard of the palace, and night LAN never allows others to enter.


    After Nangong Yi left, he left Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin to look at each other. Tang Kexin was defeated by Ye Lanjue. He pretended to be calm and said, "let''s go, go to the house."


    And night LAN Jue is a little lucky, fortunately, it''s just the beginning, or it may not stop at all.


    He is too close, at least he should go into the room, so once in the room, LAN Jue directly holds Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin gave a light cry and looked at his apparent dissatisfaction. Naturally, he knew what he wanted to do. His face was slightly hot, but he didn''t say anything.


    Night LAN Jue smiled, then walked to the bed directly holding her. Next moment, she directly pressed her on the bed, pulling all the shackles of the two. In an instant, the room was only full of shame.


    The next morning, night LAN Jue went to the early Dynasty. Tang Kexin was still hesitating. Would she go to give things to the princess herself? But I don''t want to step there.


    Now, she has not thought about how to face the North King, before the hearts of some conflict, now the queen has not wake up, her heart more complex..


    The North King didn''t marry for so many years, and there was no woman around him. It was all because of the queen, and it was enough to see how deep the Queen''s feelings for the North King were.


    As it happens, Nangong Yi came here early.


    "Yes." Nangong Yi was completely unaffected by last night''s influence. What should he do or what should he do? Anyway, he was used to the character of night LAN Jue and didn''t think about it.


    "Nangong city leader, just in time. Can you please give this to the princess for me? " Don Kexin is relieved.


    Nangong Yi and the princess of the Northern Kingdom also know each other. It''s OK to let him go.


    "Good." Nangong Yi readily agreed. He was willing to run.


    Tang Kexin can see some clues. It seems that Nangong Yi is very interested in the princess, but Tang Kexin thinks that for beichengyao, her brother is more important to her, and even everything she is here.


    I just don''t know how beichengyao felt about nangongyi.


    "I''ll wait in the palace and get something ready by the way." Not that Tang Kexin is overconfident, but that she is sure that beichengyao will not refuse everything about her brother.


    Moreover, she needs to go into the palace to make a serious deployment. The man is so well-informed that she can''t defend herself. She needs to be more careful.


    Tang Kexin always feels that he seems to have missed something, and it''s very important, but for a while, it''s not clear.


    "Well, you can prepare it. I''ll take the rest." Nangong Yi laughs casually. The things that Tang Kexin prepared in person will be OK.


    He wanted to see different expressions on the princess''s face.


    So out of the palace, Tang Kexin and Nangong Yi were separated.


    Nangong Yi was playing with the box in his hand all the way, guessing what he would give with Tang Kexin''s character.


    He is still very curious. Tang Kexin, who he knows, has a different idea. She has no ingenuity. The things she sent must be very good.


    How can I get it? Just pass it to her? Nangong Yi is hesitating.


    "Nangong Lord?" Lingyan opens the door and sees Nangong Yi standing at the door, intending to knock.


    Because the princess is here and the master''s food is too light, she plans to go out and buy some more food.


    And there are not many people here. Before, only the strong Eagle brought the princess. So Lingyan is still confused and uncertain.


    Before they came here to settle down, all the people who could have a slight impact on the situation in the world had seen the portraits. They were also worried that someone would come by chance and not cause trouble.


    The master doesn''t want to let people know that he is here, so he won''t easily expose his identity.


    "Is your princess here?" Nangong Yi asked that if she didn''t live here, he didn''t have to go in to meet the North King.


    "Yes." Lingyan is a little surprised. Isn''t the princess just here?


    "Well, I''m here to deliver things for people." Nangong Yi explained.


    "Please come in, Lord. I have something to do with you. I''m sorry." Anyway, the princess is here. She doesn''t have to stay here.


    "Good." Nangong Yi nodded slightly.


    Beichengyao knew someone was coming, but he was still swinging, unaffected.


    "It''s for Tang Kexin, isn''t it?" Beichengyao asked, the voice is a little ethereal.


    "Well." Nangong Yi walked towards her and shook his hands.


    Beichengyao took over, first looked at the eye box, simple and generous, calm and thick, which is her favorite feeling.


    After opening, beichengyao''s eyes suddenly had a little more streamer.


    In the ancient heavy box, two pendants, one red and one blue, were placed quietly inside, all tied with black ropes. The two pendants are polished smooth, and now they are in the same state.


    "Can Tang Kexin?" The northern Chengyao murmured that the corners of his mouth were unconsciously raised.


    It''s been a long time since someone sent her something. It''s so nice.


    It''s really interesting to infer one''s own preferences just by what lieying told her, but it''s really a very smart woman. Is the father''s own daughter? Not bad!


    "I will help and tell Tang Kexin that I will enter the palace in the evening." The northern Chengyao said to Nangong Yi without concealing his happiness.


    Nangong Yi looked at her and smiled. He was moved a little. His eyes were full of light and color. It''s not as cunning as it was at first sight, and there''s no playfulness.


    "Why not go now?" Nangong Yi asked, didn''t she say it could be solved before? Why do we have to wait until night now?


    "I''m going to prepare something." Beichengyao stands up and comes into the room with a box and basket.


    "Strong Eagle, come and help me."


    The fierce Eagle answered and looked at the northern Chengyao and the southern palace Yi. His eyes flashed lightly. "I''d better inform the little Lord, let the southern palace Lord accompany you."


    The princess seems to have an inexplicable liking for people in red clothes, and should not refuse.


    What''s more, he now hopes to reassure the little Lord.


    Besides, he didn''t want to look for snakes, insects and so on.


    Beichengyao asks and looks at Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi paralyzed his hand and said that he was free.


    Beichengyao and Nangong Yi first passed the place where ordinary people grow vegetables, then went to a place where they looked at the humidity before stopping, and handed the basket to Nangong Yi. "Do you see those perilla? Pick more. "


    Although Nangong Yi didn''t know what to do, he took the basket and went to collect it.


    Beichengyao ignited a dark thing that he didn''t know what it was, and then he looked around and carefully looked for something.


    Nangong Yi didn''t hear the whistle. He was relieved for a moment.


    "Be careful."


    Nangong Yi is concentrating on picking purple perilla. Suddenly she hears the voice of beichengyao, and she quickly stretches out her arm to block his shoulder.


    Nangong Yi''s previous attention was mostly on beichengyao, so he didn''t notice the difference.


    Nangong Yi was shocked and turned around to see only a half big snake biting on her arm. For a moment, Nangong Yi was stupefied. How could he not think that she would use her own arm to stop him?


    At this moment, he suddenly felt something in his heart was touched.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 232

    Beichengyao directly pulled it down and threw it on the ground, without frowning.


    "Be careful." Beicheng Yao said coldly.


    "That snake should be poisonous. Don''t you bandage it?" Nangong Yi is a little guilty. It''s really his negligence. When did he become so slow? What was he thinking just now?


    "If such a poison can hurt me, I will live in vain for so many years." Beichengyao sneers and continues to find things.


    Did Nangong Yi not know how to react, or even how to look at her? Was it inviolable?


    Someone once said that people who are invincible to all kinds of poisons are already full of poisons, is she also?


    Nangong Yi knew that she could never answer, so he could only continue to pick perilla.


    Strong Eagle rushed to the palace at the fastest speed and found Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue.


    Tang Kexin saw that it was the fierce Eagle coming, and he was a little nervous. His heart sank violently. Did beichengyao refuse?


    "Don''t worry, young Lord. The princess agreed, but she had to prepare something for the party." In the fierce Eagle room, Tang Kexin''s face became gloomy. Then he knew that Tang Kexin had misunderstood him. He opened his mouth at will and said it directly.


    "Well, that''s good." Tang Kexin looks a little Ji, almost thinking that beichengyao refused.


    "Then we''ll wait in the palace and arrange everything by the way." Night LAN Jue patted Tang Kexin on the shoulder.


    "Well." Tang Kexin squints slightly, and she doesn''t believe that she can''t find this person.


    "No, let''s get the bodyguard back." This man is definitely a breakthrough point. Before he was transferred, he also wanted to ensure the safety of the empress. Now, it''s unnecessary.


    Then start with him and follow his lead. She can''t wait to die.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue naturally knows what Tang Kexin is going to do. Before, he wanted to know the purpose of that person. Now, no matter what the purpose of that person is, they will not wait any longer.


    "Kunning Palace also needs more people. The emperor and empress are all there recently." Tang Kexin thought and arranged.


    "Nature." Night LAN Jue slightly pursed his lips, which he had already thought of, in fact, had already arranged.


    "You can arrange other things. You know the palace better." Tang Kexin''s main purpose is to ensure the safety of the emperor and empress. The purpose of night LAN Jue is not so simple.


    "Well." He didn''t plan to let his mind arrange these things. They were all his business. He would take it a little bit slowly.


    "By the way, absolutely, let people let out their breath secretly. It means that someone can detoxify this kind of poison. There is no need for green blood Lianxin grass at all." Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue with a little smile.


    People hiding in the dark are so relieved to use this poison. The news can''t make him disorderly, and it can also cause some influence.


    She will see who will show up these two days.


    In the evening, Beicheng Yao appeared as promised, and Nangong Yi came with him.


    "Princess." Tang Kexin just nodded.


    "Well, you are her own daughter. I need your help later." Beichengyao didn''t mean to exchange greetings at all, he said at first.


    "Good." Tang Kexin did not hesitate, as long as she can help, never refuse.


    The sky is getting dark. The palace of Kunning is full of candles. It''s full of lights.


    Beichengyao first ordered a incense, then went out and waited for it to burn quietly.


    Tang Kexin takes a deep breath. It seems that he has calmed down a lot, and he is in a trance.


    "Is it soothing?"


    "Yes." Beichengyao took a look at her and didn''t expect this woman to understand these things.


    Tang Kexin is a little more grateful to beichengyao. The soothing fragrance can make people faint.


    Although the Queen''s mother was in a coma before, on the surface, although it was of no use, it can relax people''s mood without pain. It can be said that it''s similar to anesthetics, but it''s rare.


    About an hour later, Tang Kexin and beichengyao entered the room and asked others to stay outside.


    The night LAN Jue looks at beichengyao directly and coldly, which means it is obvious.


    But beichengyao turned a blind eye and didn''t change his attitude at all.


    It was Tang Kexin who said he would not get hurt again and again, but night LAN refused to agree.


    After entering the room, beichengyao cut a small wound on the wrist of the empress''s mother, and then let out some insects. She crawled into the body along the wound.


    Tang Kexin feels nervous and has a fast heartbeat, but he knows he can''t disturb her.


    About a quarter of an hour later, beichengyao ignited another fragrance, which was so light that it could hardly be smelled.


    When the incense was about to burn out, beichengyao handed Tang Kexin the knife that had cut the wrist of the empress''s mother. "Scratch the wound a little, bleed a little, and lead the insects out."


    Tang Kexin made a stroke on the wrist, and the blood was left along the wrist.


    Beichengyao smiled inexplicably. Tang Kexin really had to do it. It was quite deep. In fact, she just needs a little blood.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t have any feelings. She has studied medicine. Naturally, she knows how deep the cut can kill her. Such a cut can never kill anyone.


    Sure enough, the insects crawled out along the new bloody smell. Beichengyao collected one by one and threw Tang Kexin a small bottle of medicine.


    After Tang Kexin received it, he immediately bandaged the empress first, and then sprinkled some medicine on himself.


    "Is that ok?" As soon as beichengyao stepped out of the room, the emperor immediately asked.


    "Maybe I''ll wake up in the morning, boil those perilla and have a chill." Beichengyao passed them directly and said that they could go in and have a look.


    "Thank you!" The emperor spoke softly, and his mood improved a lot.


    Beichengyao didn''t answer, just looked at him in silence for a while.


    When the emperor went in, Tang Kexin came out. She had already cleaned up the Queen''s wounds and lifted the quilt up before she came out.


    When night LAN Jue sees the wound on Tang Kexin''s wrist, her eyes are suddenly gloomy, which is her guarantee?


    "No one can die." Beichengyao said that it''s not normal to do this for her mother?


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are like ice to see Chengyao to the north. If it wasn''t for her, her heart would not be hurt.


    "Absolutely, I am willing to help my mother, as long as I can." Tang Kexin said, motionless looking at the night LAN Jue, there is some guilt in his eyes, some firmness, and some hope that he can feel his mood.


    Tang Kexin is a little apologetic. In fact, when beichengyao let her in, she knew that she would definitely need her help, and it should be impossible not to get hurt.


    But with the character of night LAN Jue, it really needs time to persuade him. She doesn''t want to delay any more. After the queen wakes up, she can rest assured.


    Night LAN Jue picked up her wrist, looked at it carefully, and found that the bandage was very good, and her face changed a little bit.


    He knew that Tang Kexin would do a lot for the queen, but he just couldn''t see her hurt and didn''t want to do it at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 233

    Because it was late, they spent the night in the palace.


    The next morning, Tang Kexin ran in to see the empress''s condition. His face was a little bloodstained, which was much better, but he didn''t wake up.


    "Let''s go to dinner first. I have to deal with political affairs." Although the emperor looked very tired, but the whole people have the spirit.


    "Well." Tang Kexin replied that she was already preparing breakfast when she came in, but she must come first to have a look before she can rest assured.


    The queen always felt faint, wanted to wake up but could not wake up. She felt that she had slept for a long time, as if she had finished her life, and those long and familiar things appeared in front of her.


    She resisted and wanted to skip, but it still appeared in front of her, and it was very slow, very slow.


    Gradually there was a voice around, as if it was a man''s voice, very familiar, very calm, but she felt that she had not listened to it carefully.


    He seems to say a lot, it seems to be very small things, but everything, he said in detail.


    But suddenly there was no voice. She was a little alarmed and began to look around. She was afraid of the feeling of being totally alone.


    The voice appeared again, just without the previous relaxed, some stuffy feeling.


    He said he wanted to be with her all the time and he wanted to give her happiness.


    He said that for so many years, he rarely saw her real smile, with bitter every time.


    He said that if she woke up and was determined to leave, he would agree as long as she was happy.


    Mu Wanqing starts to struggle. She doesn''t want to stay here and accept passively. She wants to open her eyes to see who this person is.


    The sun stabbed into the eyes, and there was some slight pain. Mu Wanqing tried to get used to it for a while before she could barely see the person in front of her.


    "Emperor" Mu Wanqing called. At this moment, she didn''t know how to treat him.


    She didn''t expect that person to be around, but on the other hand, she didn''t want to wake up to see him.


    Over the years, she didn''t know his feelings, but she already had a deep love. Even if the emperor treated her well, she couldn''t accept it.


    "Qinger!" The emperor wept with joy and hugged her tightly. For nine days, she had been in a coma for nine days. In those nine days, he felt that the days were like years.


    Despair and fear seemed to surround him all the time, but he knew that only when the man had an antidote could he persist.


    Finally, Qing''er finally wakes up!


    "The emperor." Mu Wanqing listened to the emperor''s suppressed cry. She never knew that this man loved her to such an extent.


    "I''m fine." For the first time, she said me in front of him. She doesn''t like the name. It''s too close. It''s like betraying the person she once loved.


    "Well, it''s ok if you''re OK." The emperor was totally immersed in the joy of Mu Wanqing''s waking up, and didn''t notice the change of her address.


    Mu Wanqing feels that she needs to give him time to calm him down completely.


    So he was allowed to hold it and even patted him on the back.


    "Qing''er, you''ve been in a coma for nine days. I''ll send someone to inform you now." When the emperor calmed down, he said slowly.


    He said, "tell me."? Not chen''er? Does he already know the identity of his heart?


    Then he must know that the heart is not his daughter, but now, is it all for her?


    The queen secretly breathed a sigh. She knew that he was actually a smart man, and some things could not be concealed from him, so he probably knew everything in his heart, just not to say, she also knew that he didn''t say, just for her.


    At this moment, she understood his feelings for her deeply.


    "Don''t be in a hurry." The queen suddenly felt a little sad and her lips were moving. "Emperor, let''s try. I''ll try to accept you."


    At that moment, her words came out so suddenly. In fact, it was her inner words. She didn''t want to say it, just saw his appearance and blurted out subconsciously.


    She has been married to him for nineteen years. For nineteen years, she refused everything and kept her heart, but he always treated her well.


    In fact, in the past 19 years, she also had a hard time, so she was thinking that she might try to put down the previous things and try to accept the emperor.


    The emperor was completely stunned at the spot, and his face was inconceivable. He quickly grasped Mu Wanqing''s hand and said excitedly, "Qing''er, what did you say just now?"


    He thought he would never wait for that day. In these days of her coma, he thought a lot and kept recalling the past.


    He has made up his mind that if Qing''er really wants to leave, he will never stop him again.


    But now, Qing''er tells him that they have a try and try to be together. That is to say, he has a chance to let Qing''er fall in love with himself. How can he not be excited.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong." Mu Wanqing did not repeat, but gave him a positive answer.


    Tang Kexin had just walked to the door, when the queen just woke up. She wanted to talk to the emperor first, but now, she felt that she didn''t need to go in any more.


    It''s a lot of good things. So, have they been grinding for nineteen years?


    Tang Kexin is in a good mood when the empress wakes up. He decides to thank Bei Chengyao again. Just now, she seems to have gone to the imperial garden?


    Tang Kexin thought about it and walked there with light steps.


    Beichengyao used to stroll around in the garden. Now it''s early winter, and there are few flourishing flowers, so she just walked around.


    But when a gorgeous woman came to see beichengyao, she frowned obviously. Where can people wear such exquisite clothes? But obviously not in the palace.


    It''s just that this beautiful woman is enviable.


    Then he opened his mouth in a high voice, "who are you? Why do you walk here? "


    "Princess Ming." Beichengyao looks at her and chuckles, "you''re just a princess, not a queen, and at best you''re an assistant in the harem. Don''t you think it''s illegal to interrogate our palace like this when you come up?"


    The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty snorted coldly, and her face became ugly obviously. What she taboo most is that she is only the imperial concubine and can never be the queen.


    "My palace? What''s your identity? You dare to call yourself that. " Said the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    Beichengyao is silent with a smile and calm eyes. Such a person doesn''t need her to worry at all. Besides, she''s not the one who wants revenge. She''s lazy to say more.


    As soon as Tang Kexin came, he saw that beichengyao and mingguifei were facing each other. To be more precise, one person didn''t care, the other was obviously angry.


    Tang Kexin sighed, but this time he didn''t feel bored. Instead, he had a smile on his face.


    The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty hasn''t appeared for several days. Now the empress just woke up, did she come?


    "Princess." Tang Kexin walked out steadily, with a sense of respect on his face.


    The countenance of the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty changed a little. Tang Kexin acted extraordinarily, and her character was different from that of other women. But when did she really respect a person? Did this woman have a high status?


    "I have seen the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty." Tang Kexin timely said that she is the emperor''s concubine now. Tang Kexin said this, which is also necessary. Of course, she has other intentions.


    "She is" the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty could not care about the dislike of Tang Kexin all the time, so she asked.


    "The princess of the Northern Kingdom, it is she who detoxifies her mother. Now she wakes up, so the father wants the princess to see it again. So, let''s go. " Tang Kexin has never said so much to the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    But this is an exception, because Tang Kexin knows that the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty is only a chess piece, a piece that has been definitely thrown out. How can she not make good use of it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 234

    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty opened her mouth and didn''t say a word after all. She dare not touch the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom.


    However, she did not follow the past. After all, she already knew what she needed to know.


    Queen, it''s not dead! Why did she refuse the emperor so much, but still stay in the palace?


    Why don''t you just leave? You have to stay here to "harm others and yourself".


    For so many years, Li Mingzhu can only be a princess. She is bright on the surface. Who knows the sadness behind her?


    She will never get the emperor''s favor. Even the emperor doesn''t want to touch the body.


    Deep palace is lonely. How can anyone who hasn''t really experienced it understand? She got high enough status by virtue of her father''s identity, but nothing!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She clenched her fists and didn''t know her fingernails were in her palms.


    As soon as she returned to the palace, the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty did not suppress her anger


    The maidservant retreated in fright and closed the door.


    Looking at the increasingly haggard appearance in the bronze mirror, the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty couldn''t help but reach out and touch her. She was only 16 years old when she entered the palace and had been in the palace for eight years.


    When she first entered the palace, why didn''t she have hope? But these eight years, life exhausted all her patience, her best years are buried here, how can she not hate!


    There was a figure behind her, looking at her from the mirror.


    "Why are you here?" Princess Ming''s face changed slightly, but it seemed to be a little calmer.


    "What''s the news that the master asked you to inquire about?" The man did not look away from her and asked.


    "Why, isn''t he at ease when we do things?" The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty tried her best to look confident and casual. There was something cold in her words. She was worthy of living in the palace for many years.


    "The Lord hopes to hear from you as soon as possible." The man was unaffected and businesslike.


    "The queen did wake up, saved by the princess of the northern kingdom." The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty is a woman at last. She doesn''t know much about all kinds of news and doesn''t think it''s wrong to have a princess in the northern kingdom.


    But that man''s face has changed, Princess of the northern kingdom? It should be a variable. Please tell the owner as soon as possible.


    "Try to find more information about the princess, the more the better."


    "She doesn''t often stay in the palace. How can the palace know more?" The imperial concubines of the Ming Dynasty made a slight mockery. They were just cooperative and took what they needed.


    "But I was negligent." There are some abnormalities in the man''s eyes. Get closer to her from the back.


    "Is the lady still hopeful of the emperor?" This man''s voice is deliberately lowered, with some obvious temptations.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty was stiff and felt a chill rising from her body.


    "That''s our business. What do you have to do with it?" Mingguifei''s tone became very strong and she stared at him in the mirror.


    The man smiled instead of anger, walked directly behind her, reached out and stroked her cheek.


    The imperial concubine Ming just wanted to take his hand, but the man came up to her, crossed her waist, and said, "since the emperor won''t spoil you, let me come."


    The imperial concubine of Ming was so angry that she tried to get rid of him, but she felt soft all over and couldn''t make it.


    The man chuckled. It seemed that the woman had no resistance at all.


    However, after so many years in the palace, the Emperor didn''t even touch it. I''m afraid he didn''t even do some close moves.


    But now he didn''t have time to play with her. He had to hurry back to tell the host the news and prepare early.


    "If your mother likes it, I''ll come back in the evening." The man breathed in her ear and left quickly.


    Mingguifei hands according to the table, cheeks hot and red, and slightly panting, such movements, she has never experienced, she felt that her body does not seem to be her own, the body raised a strange emptiness.


    The man walked out of the palace and arrived at a noisy place.


    But the rooms inside were covered with black cloth, which looked like midnight.


    "Master, my subordinates are back." The man opened his mouth respectfully to the man in the dark and knelt on one knee.


    "Well." The person who was facing the window didn''t open his mouth, just said he knew and didn''t say anything else.


    "According to the imperial concubine Ming, the detoxifier is the princess of the northern kingdom."


    Although the window people have nothing to say, but the heart can no longer be calm.


    That kind of poison comes from the western regions, and even he can''t get rid of it, so it can be used by them. Even if he can''t die, at least he will use green blood Lianxin grass to expose the identities of those people.


    But now, it''s broken by a woman, who is totally irrelevant.


    The princess of the north? It seems that he must get to know each other.


    "Check it out. The more detailed it is, the better." He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t find it out by his own force. It''s not ordinary that he can solve this kind of poison.


    But no matter who it is, it can''t be used by him, it can only be removed.


    "Yes."


    In the palace, Tang Kexin left the back garden with beichengyao, and there was no one to speak to two people along the way.


    "Thank you, princess." Tang Kexin said sincerely.


    She didn''t know much about the princess, but she did her best to save the empress. She felt that she needed to thank her.


    "No, I''ll save her, just because the gift is enough for me." Beichengyao didn''t feel redundant. For her, it was a trade, a way to detoxify, but it was changed from green blood lianxincao to her own hands.


    In other words, if she doesn''t like Tang Kexin''s gift, she will never help.


    "Is there no other way to detoxify than insects?" Tang Kexin asked that in this part, she felt that she was completely blank. Now someone can teach her. She didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    Beichengyao looks at her. People in the Central Plains always think that these are heresy. They are afraid to avoid them. Now someone even asks.


    But also more laughter, Tang can be heart? Seems to like her a little.


    "The poisons in the western regions and the herbs needed for antidotes are rare, and most of them use poisons to attack poisons. But almost all poisons can be neutralized by Gu. " Beichengyao replied earnestly.


    She never disguises her good feelings for some people, as long as those people make her like them, and Tang Kexin, now is such a person.


    Tang Kexin''s attitude towards her like this is self-evident. In a moment, he has a little more affection for her. These things, generally, are not familiar with people, and will not be told to each other, even if they are familiar with people, they are not necessarily said.


    "Can the princess teach me?" Tang Kexin asked that although they didn''t communicate much, Tang Kexin felt that they would hate to meet each other later.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 235

    "Your body is not suitable for learning. Besides, you know a lot of things, enough to survive here." Beichengyao was outspoken, but he also said it all.


    Tang Kexin only heard a lot in this sentence.


    She knows that some unusual means really have special requirements for people''s body, and even many of them start from childhood.


    Beichengyao, who has undergone extremely rigorous training, should have started from a young age. So, at her present age, it''s normal that she can''t study.


    And what she just said was survival? Generally speaking, no one would say such a thing.


    It should be that when she was young, she was worried about how to live, and even worried about her life.


    When she and her brother were children, what did they experience, how did they survive, and even how did they come here?


    Tang Kexin thinks that there are many secrets in beichengyao, and these are absolutely impossible for her to say on her own initiative.


    "How long will the princess stay here?" In fact, don Kexin doesn''t want her to leave soon.


    "I''ll stay a little longer." The purpose of her coming is to send blue blood Lianxin grass, but revenge is more important to her.


    What''s more, what should be prepared is almost arranged by her. This time, she plans to go back after revenge.


    "The color of the princess''s eyes is very special, is it unique to the western regions?" She actually has the answer, just need to confirm it.


    "At least I haven''t seen it in the Central Plains." Beichengyao''s answer is not very direct, but the meaning is obvious.


    Tang Kexin has already confirmed some things in his heart. The eyes of night lanmiao are the same color as those of beichengyao. He can''t come from the western regions, so he is his mother.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in this palace.


    "Is the princess going out of the palace?" Tang Kexin found that they had arrived at the gate of the palace.


    Although she had been idle before, she didn''t think at all, just followed her.


    Tang Kexin''s frown is almost invisible. This situation is very dangerous, but it also shows that she has more trust in beichengyao.


    "I live there. You can walk more. No matter how your father is, he will come here, just because your mother is his favorite person." Said beichengyao.


    Tang Kexin smiled bitterly. She didn''t know. But now, her behavior may affect her mother and her mother.


    She was afraid that once she accepted the fact that Beiwang was her father, the mother would hesitate again.


    She didn''t want to be with her mother because she had to be with someone else.


    "Don Kexin, what I hope is that your mother and my father are together. For so many years, the father has been alone. Even in the eyes, he may not feel the loneliness. But there are some things that are not destined for us to join in. They will accommodate and endure for us. And these are not what we want to see, so the best way is to bless them no matter what the ending is. "


    North Chengyao did not see Tang Kexin, but looked at the distance said, eyes calm as a Wang Qingquan.


    Tang Kexin knows that this is really what she should do, but when she is in it, every move may involve the three of them, so now, she thinks, nothing is the best.


    "See you later, my dear sister." Beichengyao smiled quietly and left here.


    In sum, if Tang Kexin accepted the northern king, then Tang Kexin is indeed her sister. This feeling is really wonderful.


    Tang Kexin was stunned for a moment, then smiled. This woman is really casual.


    But she was also a bit distressed. Beichengyao wanted to live recklessly, but she always seemed to be led by something. She saw something too heavy, so she couldn''t let it go.


    If she had not studied psychology, she would have been cheated by her appearance, half true and half false, but what was her inner feelings?


    Tang Kexin knows that beichengyao''s smile just now is very shallow, but it''s true. Her face is slightly upward, her eyes are smaller, and there are subtle lines at the corner of her eyes.


    It seems that for Beiwang, beichengyao also sincerely treats him as his father.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Tang Kexin has determined that no matter who her mother chooses, she will bless.


    Now, go to see the mother, the father should also calm down.


    Just after entering Kunning palace, he ran into the night LAN Jue. He looked serious.


    Night LAN Jue thought that the empress woke up and Tang Kexin would be in Kunning palace, so he came here immediately. But Tang Kexin was not only absent, but also never came. Night LAN Jue thought something was wrong.


    Now I see Tang Kexin. Although I''m relieved, I feel a little stuffy. I can''t find her at all. It''s unbearable.


    "I just went to see the princess out of the palace." Tang Kexin took the initiative to explain that she guessed that ye Lanjue was worried. After all, it''s an extraordinary time.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin. Yesterday, Tang Kexin was injured because of beichengyao. He doesn''t want to hear the name of that woman now.


    "Let''s go in and see the mother." Tang Kexin watched the night LAN never change his face and dragged him into the room.


    "Queen mother." Tang Kexin cried sweetly.


    The emperor smiled, let a position come out, sat to one side.


    "Come on, let the mother see. Are you worried about it these days?" The queen pulled Tang Kexin, looked up and down carefully, and found the wound on her wrist.


    "This" empress pulls up her wrist, the facial expression was obviously a little more worried.


    "It''s just a minor injury." Tang Kexin did not draw back her hand and let her watch.


    Night LAN Jue coldly looks at Tang Kexin. He is hurt but doesn''t feel hurt. Let others feel hurt, right? I promised him yesterday!


    "Be careful not to get hurt again." They didn''t plan to tell the queen how the poison was cured.


    On the one hand, I don''t want to worry about the emperor and the North King when the queen just woke up. On the other hand, I don''t want to know about LAN Chen at night.


    With the character of LAN Chen at night, I''m afraid this matter will have a great impact on him.


    "Queen mother." The voice of worry has come before people enter the door.


    It''s night dust.


    The empress immediately calmed down her feelings and returned to her former plainness.


    "The mother really woke up." Night LAN dust now completely can''t see other people, straight to the bedside and go.


    "Yes." The queen smiled kindly and even reached out to pat him on the arm.


    "Is mother all right?" Night LAN dust is not at ease, these days he was asked to stay in the palace, has been burning incense worship Buddha, pray for mother''s safety.


    "Yes." The queen didn''t hesitate to say, now she feels very good, just a little weak, rest for a day or two.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 236

    But LAN Chen is not at ease at night. Looking at Tang Kexin, I hope to hear her answer.


    That day, when he saw his mother, he not only looked pale, but also had purple lips. He looked at the deep poisoning. Now he was OK. He was still scared.


    Tang Kexin has no choice, but do these four princes really think she can do anything?


    "The mother is all right, but she needs two more days off." Tang Kexin said as much as he could, who knows how many times the fourth prince will ask.


    "I''ll be fine after my mother. I''m worried about my death these days, and my father won''t allow me to come to the palace." Night LAN Jue grievance said, although blessing is good, but he would like to accompany his mother, so that no matter what the situation of his mother, he can know that a person in the palace feels empty, completely bottomless.


    "Your father is for you. You don''t know the medical skills and can''t help you. Instead, you are eager. Something may happen." The queen said comfortingly, with a loving feeling on her face.


    Night LAN dust in her side for 18 years, she has not wanted him to catch the dark palace, try to protect him.


    Now, the emperor already knows that, with the simplicity of night LAN Chen, the emperor will also let him stay away from the disputes in the court. It''s also good for night LAN Chen to be a idle prince.


    "Well." Although the night LAN dust is still sullen, it obviously doesn''t care.


    "Ah, how to detoxify it?" Night LAN dust curiously said, before not that it is difficult to understand?


    What''s more, it doesn''t mean that green blood Lianxin grass needs to use the blood of its own children as medicine, but why didn''t it find him?


    Night LAN Chen''s face became a little gloomy. When he saw Tang Kexin''s wrist injury, he was stunned obviously. It''s hard not to be


    "it''s the poison released by the princess of the northern kingdom. Then you may go to thank her for her mother." Tang Kexin saw the change of his expression, smiled a little and said sparsely.


    She can''t let night LAN Chen misunderstand, at least not now.


    "Princess of the northern kingdom?" Night LAN dust unconsciously repeated a sentence, but there was a little disbelief in his expression.


    Tang Kexin knows that she still needs to take strong medicine, or now, night LAN Chen won''t believe it easily.


    "Beichengyao, Princess of the Northern Kingdom, is still in the capital. She will live here for a while. You can go whenever you want." Tang Kexin continued, "a very beautiful woman."


    Fortunately, beichengyao will not leave at once, or there is no evidence. Once suspicions come together, it will be difficult to appease.


    "Is it?" Night LAN dust is about to believe, since the princess is still there, he must go to thank you.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask your third brother." Tang Kexin blinks at the night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN dust wood turned to look at night LAN Jue, this kind of thing, if night LAN Jue also said, it would be more credible.


    "Not as beautiful as you." Night LAN Jue is concise and comprehensive. Seeing Tang Kexin''s eyes, her mouth is light.


    He found that Tang Kexin was the most beautiful in his eyes at any time.


    Tang Kexin coughs softly. Although it''s normal for ye Lanjue to say that, her original intention is that she hopes that ye Lanjue will tell ye lanchen that the princess is indeed there. She didn''t make it up, and she can never find someone to pretend.


    In spite of this, her goal has been achieved.


    Empress warm smile, this time is full of true feelings, not to hide, like a flash in the pan as beautiful.


    It seems that the third prince really likes her heart. She is totally relieved.


    But just now, it was the princess of the northern kingdom who neutralized the poison? The queen blinked subconsciously.


    "Invite this princess to come to the palace some day. I''ll thank her face to face." Said the queen gently.


    There are some words that she can''t say in front of the man. Let the princess convey them to him.


    It''s nineteen years, or everything, and it''s time for an answer.


    "Good." Night LAN dust happily agreed, in this way, he can also prepare the thank-you, and do not have to embarrass the door.


    "Empress mother, this princess is different from ordinary people in character. She may not come." Tang Kexin doesn''t dare to agree casually. Beichengyao''s character obviously doesn''t like others to make decisions for her, for fear it will backfire.


    Is there a friend here who can talk, and she really likes it and doesn''t want to arouse her antipathy.


    "Well." The queen sighed.


    "It''s OK. I''ll invite her for her." Night LAN dust seems to have no idea about the situation. He volunteered that Tang Kexin didn''t even have a chance to block it.


    "This" Empress is a little hesitant. The attitude of Xin''er just now is very obvious. Let chen''er invite her. Chen''er''s character really doesn''t know if she can.


    "Mother, that''s it." Tang Kexin thinks that night LAN Chen is straightforward, but it is not easy for beichengyao to dislike it. Maybe it can.


    "That''s good." The queen was relieved that she did not want to face him now.


    The emperor listened quietly, without saying a word.


    Since Qing''er told him to have a try together, he felt relieved and he would not press her.


    Now, Qing''er just wants to see the princess. I guess she has something to say. Naturally, he won''t stop her.


    What''s more, as long as it''s not to see that person, it''s good for him.


    "Well, you all go back first, and let your mother have a good rest." When the emperor saw that the queen yawned, he began to kick people out.


    "Yes, my son is leaving." After several people made a salute at the same time, they all withdrew.


    Because yesterday, night LAN Jue let the carriage go back, so today I took the carriage of night LAN Chen directly.


    "Where does that princess live? Tell me so I can go and invite her. " Night LAN dust asked anxiously, the matter that mother hind confesses, he never delays.


    Moreover, from his mother''s poisoning to now, he has not helped at all. Now he has a hard job to do. He must do it well.


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow." Tang Kexin smiles cunningly. Naturally, she can''t tell the place where the northern king of LAN Chen lives, so it''s better to make an appointment in advance and let them meet tomorrow.


    "Why?" Night LAN dust is puzzled, why an address, they also want to hide?


    "My heart and I don''t know where she lives." Night LAN Jue snatched Tang Kexin''s words directly.


    Why, why? Why is there so much dust at night? From getting on the carriage, Tang Kexin didn''t look at him. His attention was all on the night LAN Chen.


    Night LAN dust looked at his brother dissatisfied appearance, obediently shut up the mouth.


    Tang Kexin can''t help laughing. She let LAN Chen go on asking like this. She really has no energy to answer.


    "When we knew that the princess of the northern kingdom could detoxify, we stopped the princess in the middle of the road and asked her to help with the detoxification. Therefore, we have never been to the place where the princess lived."


    It''s true that Tang Kexin has never been there again except once before.


    "Well, you must tell me tomorrow." Night LAN Chen looks at Tang Kexin''s serious appearance, thinks that she can''t lie, and believes easily.


    "I see." Tang Kexin replied that night LAN Chen was too simple. The emperor and empress didn''t mention their life experience. Naturally, she couldn''t tell him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 237

    Night LAN dust got a positive answer, looking at night LAN Jue''s face, dare not ask a word more, pretending to focus on looking outside.


    He felt a little sad in his heart. Brother Sanhuang and Tang Kexin are really well matched. The key is that brother Sanhuang really loves Kexin. In this way, he can rest assured a lot.


    Then think of Tang Kexin''s words before, she has always regarded herself as a good friend, right? But there is no love between men and women. From the beginning, I have no chance.


    Tang Kexin relies on the night LAN Jue''s arms leisurely. When the empress wakes up, her mood will naturally be much better. Now that there are target figures, it depends on who is better at it.


    There should be no problem with the princess of the northern kingdom. She won''t take the initiative to mention something. If LAN Chen asks at night, she can also react quickly without any flaws.


    Now she just hopes that empress can see her heart clearly, choose a person, and really spend her life with that person.


    When the empress''s mother decides, she will go and talk with him seriously. She may go back to the Northern Kingdom, but she has already married, and it''s just to stay here.


    Night LAN Jue is enjoying the beauty in her arms, warm fragrance and warm jade. Seeing Tang Kexin''s rare quiet like a cat, the corner of her mouth is almost invisible. This woman, more and more, makes him unable to let go.


    The comfortable time always passes quickly. It''s not long before I feel it. Tang Kexin and Ye Lan refuse to get off the carriage. Ye Lan Chen returns to his residence by himself.


    Send away the curious baby night LAN Chen, Tang Kexin feels a sigh of relief, and a letter of divorce is sent to beichengyao by smelling the rain.


    Night LAN Jue is to arrange other things, the palace is not other places, we must be very careful.


    "Mingchuan, go to the Suoyan gate and pick some people yourself. Don''t let people realize it." Night LAN Jue ordered, although it is now, the enemy is still dark and I am clear, and I can''t take it lightly.


    The guards in the palace are usually only responsible for the affairs within their posts. They need to arrange other people to spy on them. There are not many people in the palace, so all he needs are experts.


    "Do you have any special requirements?" Mingchuan asked cautiously.


    "Speed."


    Night LAN Jue has never talked much. He has been used to famous biography. Naturally, he also understands the meaning of his prince. He needs to be fast enough.


    "Good." It''s been a long time since he went to suoyenmen. I really miss him.


    Tang Kexin is trying to figure out how to kill people with one stroke. The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty is not afraid at all.


    For such a long time, she did participate in it, but it was only contributing to it. There was no real harm, and it was always done according to plan.


    So, how do they deliver the message? The point is, why haven''t you seen anyone? Night LAN never found out anything.


    If it''s not people who deliver messages, then, animals?


    Now, she felt that she could ignore the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty first, and she could not raise a big wave alone. The most important thing is to watch the bodyguard closely. This person is more important than the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty is now placed in the bright place, while the bodyguard of the exhibition is in the dark. The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty can be easily abandoned, but the exhibition bodyguard is different. This clue cannot be broken.


    Tang Kexin seriously linked up the previous things and found that she did neglect some things. In addition, she seemed to be led by that person all the time and lost the chance at the beginning.


    But that man is really desperate. Any clue is completely destroyed. I don''t know what kind of person it is and why.


    In the palace of the imperial concubine Ming in the middle of the night, there is indeed a person who should be the one in the daytime.


    The man looked at the room without a maid, sneered, this woman, really hope he came, desire dissatisfaction?


    But also, after so many years in the palace, I haven''t even touched a normal man. How can I not be empty?


    He thought that for the first time she would refuse, but more times, she would definitely agree. Only, he agreed for the first time, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    These women in the palace are really well controlled.


    He opened the curtain of the bed to the bedside, and the princess of Ming lay on the bed, staring at her in a dazed way, wringing her hands by the quilt, with some fear in her eyes.


    The man chuckles, lies on the bed, grasps her hand, a little touch, "don''t be afraid, the emperor betrays you first, he takes you into the palace, but ignores you, imprisons you in this cage, lets you not be happy!"


    When the imperial concubine Ming heard these words, her eyes were full of sorrow, bitterness and resentment, but she had calmed down.


    The man''s eyes become a little ironic. He opens the quilt, presses it directly on her, kisses mingguifei, and begins to untie her clothes.


    He knew that the first time must give her joy, in order to let her follow him wholeheartedly, so the action is not very urgent.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty did not experience these things. She soon breathed out her voice, and her body unconsciously catered to him. In this kind of action, she fell down a little bit, but she vaguely knew that after tonight, everything would change.


    In the other room, after listening to the man, the pupil of the mummified man suddenly contracted, and asked again unbelievably, "you said, the poison was detoxified by a woman."


    "Yes, I heard it''s the princess of the northern kingdom." What''s the problem with that man''s unchanging look? All poisons should have antidotes. He won''t, and others may.


    "You, go and see for yourself what that woman looks like. Look at her eyes." the mummy didn''t go on. She should have died. How could she still be alive?


    Shouldn''t the Northern Kingdom have only one prince? Why is there an extra princess? They they''re all alive? She must have come to revenge! Her breathing suddenly became short.


    "Mother, don''t get excited." The man''s expression was a little nervous. Who was it that could cause such a strong emotional change.


    But the mummy gave him a backhand. "How many times have I told you not to show your true feelings!"


    "Yes." The man lowered his head, his eyes darkened a lot.


    "I didn''t say that the prince of the northern kingdom came. Didn''t you meet him?" The mummy soon calmed down, still hoarse.


    "No." The prince only went into the Palace once. He was not there. Then he went back to the northern kingdom for no reason. There was no news at all.


    "It''s better to get rid of this woman. She''ll ruin our plan." The mummy''s eyes were very cruel.


    "Yes." She hasn''t asked about his plan for a long time. Why does she interfere this time? But watching her enter the room, quietly back out.


    The princess of the north? He''s curious. He can''t wait to see you.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 238

    Beichengyao and Tang Kexin are in a restaurant in the center of the capital, and beichengyao soon contracted there. For a period of time, the restaurant only receives guests in the daytime, and no one is allowed to stay at night.


    Night LAN dust know, almost a little bit unresponsive, even if the princess no longer have money, do not waste it?


    What kind of thank-you is suitable for him? What will the princess like?


    But I went there in silence.


    Beichengyao is making tea. It''s not surprising to see him coming. He didn''t even take a look.


    The mist rising from the tea is dense in the air. Beichengyao''s face, which is lined with red clothes, is gorgeous. Her delicate face has no expression and is cold as ice.


    Night LAN Chen feels a little uncomfortable. He likes Tang Kexin''s appearance of falling into the city in white. He doesn''t dye the fine dust. He is elegant and nimble. It''s totally different from this woman.


    "Do you want to come in or not?" Beichengyao''s voice is cold. He has been standing at the door for such a long time. Is he going to stand all the time?


    Night LAN dust is forced to come in and sit opposite beichengyao, who pushes another cup of tea to him.


    Night LAN dust feel restless, she did not say a word, but also has been such a light look, not much expression, also can not see what mood. It''s a real pain for him to sit here.


    Beichengyao is helpless. What is Lan Chen doing here? She doesn''t speak, does he?


    He and Tang Kexin should have a good relationship. Why didn''t he learn a little of her calm and calm.


    "What can I do for the fourth prince Beichengyao doesn''t care about these atmosphere, which has no influence on her. But if it''s just a waste of time, she is not willing to flatter.


    Night LAN dust slowly put down the teacup and said carefully, "the mother wants to see you and express her gratitude, so I come to invite you to the palace."


    Night LAN dust thought, think that I have more sincerity.


    Beichengyao''s fingernails knock on the cup. Do you need to hesitate for such a long time?


    Does that woman want to see me? I''m afraid it''s about the father.


    "When will the princess have time?" The night LAN dust sees her to have no response, the stiff scalp says, is she really a princess? How can I feel so difficult to communicate.


    "Tomorrow." Beichengyao didn''t embarrass the night LAN Chen either. She also wanted to see the attitude of that woman. Her father had been struggling with this feeling. If he could not get it, he could not let it go. He could only endure that kind of torture.


    Night LAN absolutely some can''t believe what he hears, but fortunately not too big reaction, smile to beichengyao and say, "thank you princess."


    It''s really simple. Beichengyao thought that such a person could be raised in the royal family.


    Even if it''s not the emperor''s own blood, there are no dark things in the palace.


    "Northern Chengyao." Nangong Yi, completely familiar with himself, wandered leisurely into the room where beichengyao and yelanchen were in.


    Nangong Yi felt that he had been looking for someone these two days.


    The capital city of Ming Dynasty is so big, but beichengyao''s whereabouts are uncertain. As long as you can''t see her for a while, you don''t know where to go, just like the evaporation of human beings.


    Beichengyao smiled and poured a cup of tea to him.


    "Nangong Lord." Although night LAN Chen and Nangong Yi are not very familiar, they have met several times because of the relationship between night LAN Jue.


    "The fourth Prince is here, too." Nangong Yi opened his mouth badly as if he had just seen him.


    Nangong Yi always felt that night LAN Chen was not like the people who grew up in the palace at all, as if it were a piece of white paper, even in ordinary people''s homes, it was not necessarily so simple.


    "Lan Chen is a little speechless at night. How can he answer that? And he always felt that the atmosphere was very strange. The Nangong Lord seemed to drive him away.


    "Princess, I will pick you up in the Palace tomorrow morning. Now I will go back first." Night LAN dust rises to leave.


    Nangong Yi is also very interesting, but he is not the opponent of Nangong Yi at all. It is better to go first.


    "Into the palace?" Nangong Yi looks at night LAN Chen curiously, obviously waiting for him to explain.


    "The mother wanted to thank the princess for her help, so I came to pick her up." Night LAN dust now just hope to leave quickly, also did not cover up.


    "Didn''t Tang Kexin thank you?" Nangong Yi said casually, I don''t think it''s wrong. Anyway, the queen dotes on Tang Kexin so much.


    LAN Chen looks unnatural at night. Have you thanked me for your help? Why? The most suitable person should be his son, right?


    "Tang Kexin just asked our palace for help. Now I wake up. Shouldn''t she thank our palace herself?" Beichengyao looks puzzled and asks.


    She doesn''t like to get involved in other people''s family affairs, but Tang Kexin obviously doesn''t want night LAN Chen to know his real identity, so help her for a while.


    It''s just that it depends on them.


    "It''s also Austria." Nangong Yi made a sudden realization.


    "Let''s go first, fourth prince, and come back tomorrow." Beichengyao doesn''t think of any accidents. He looks at the night LAN Chen and says.


    "Good." Night LAN dust nods, left here.


    "What can I do for Nangong Lord?" Beichengyao obviously means to chase guests. She has something to arrange.


    "In fact, you don''t have to call it so strange." Nangong Yi is not used to her appellation. It seems that the two people have nothing to do with each other.


    But she knew Tang Kexin only for two or three days and called her name directly.


    "Nangong Yi?" Beichengyao tried to call his name.


    "Well, it can be." Nangong Yi nodded contentedly. In fact, he didn''t like the feeling. He was indifferent. He was just reading words, not calling a name.


    "What can I do for you?" Beichengyao is helpless. He is also a city Lord, why does he feel so idle?


    "Come to you to keep me." "Nangong Yi Chu Chu Chu said pitifully," I was driven out by night LAN Jue. I have no money to live in a restaurant. "


    "You can live anywhere but this restaurant." Beichengyao refused directly. She liked the restaurant because of its location.


    Nangong Yi''s strength is not low. She will not be affected by difficulties. Moreover, she was not sure if Nangong Yi would live here once she started with some people.


    Nangong Yi didn''t expect her to refuse so directly, and left no room at all.


    "You really"


    "but if you are short of money, I can borrow it from you." Beichengyao continued.


    But also just to say, the Lord of Phoenix will be short of money? I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Nangong Yi''s mouth is stiff for a moment. How can this woman be so cruel.


    Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi''s discontented appearance, opened a box, lit a little powder, and immediately there were dense insects crawling out of a box.


    "No one will live in this restaurant, understand?" Beichengyao''s eyes were fixed on Nangong Yi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 239

    "Well, well." Nangong Yi nodded at once. There were more and more questions in his mind. What did the woman carry with her and where did she come from?


    Beichengyao doused the powder with tea, and the insects went back to the box along the original road.


    "Where on earth are you from?" Nangong Yi asked earnestly.


    "That''s what you think." Beichengyao didn''t answer directly either, but Nangong Yi had the answer in his mind.


    "Then why are you here?" Nangong Yi can''t wait to know her. Such a distance is too far away, even makes him feel at a loss.


    Beichengyao looked at him and said nothing.


    The next morning, night LAN dust received the northern Chengyao, went straight to the palace.


    The queen is waiting in Kunning palace. She is uneasy. Tang Kexin accompanies her.


    "Mind, do you want to go back?" As expected, the queen couldn''t let go of Tang Kexin. She looked at her confused.


    "Mother, no matter who you choose, I am your daughter. The only hope in my heart is that mother can be happy and happy." Tang Kexin took the Queen''s hand, looked into her eyes, and said firmly, almost word by word.


    "My heart, it''s my mother who is sorry for you." The queen bowed her head. Over the years, she not only failed to fulfill her responsibilities as a mother, but also put her in this dilemma.


    "But I feel very happy. I have your protection and love for so many years." Tang Kexin said with a smile that without the protection of the empress, the real Tang Kexin would have died many times.


    "As long as the heart can be happy later." The queen looked at her lovingly and stroked her hair.


    "Niangniang, the fourth Prince and the princess are here." When the maid came in to spread the news, Tang Kexin let go and sat on the other side.


    "After mother, I brought people." Night LAN dust happily said, also some vent feeling, just in the carriage almost not suffocated, he did not know what to say.


    "Well, you and xiner go down first. Everyone else will go out. I have something to say to the princess alone." The queen looked at the night LAN Chen and said.


    "Good." Night LAN Chen doesn''t think there''s anything. He calls Tang Kexin to go out.


    Only the queen and beichengyao are left in the room.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Beichengyao asked directly.


    "Well." The queen nodded slightly. The princess''s character is really unusual. No wonder she can talk with her heart.


    "What do you want me to say for my father?" The tone of beichengyao is very plain. The queen is the person that father likes, she can give her the least respect.


    "It''s a voluntary thing, and there''s no regret." The queen smiled bitterly. "Now, I want to try to accept other people and experience the feelings that I have neglected in the past 19 years. I hope he can forget me."


    Before, the queen had thought about telling her feelings before, but in the end, she only expressed her expectation for the future.


    After all, the past is the past, something that can''t be kept, then she chooses to let go.


    "And I hope he can treat his heart well."


    "In fact, I don''t want to save you. If you use blue blood Lianxin grass, you will always owe my father. With this sentiment, you are more likely to return to my father''s side." Beichengyao inexplicably said that the voice of indifference seems to be scattered by the wind.


    The queen looked at her, and the princess was very direct. "Then why do you agree again?"


    "Probably to give you a chance." Beichengyao didn''t say that the biggest reason why she changed her mind was the gloom and bitterness in her eyes when her father heard that Tang Kexin would give her a gift to help.


    At that moment, she knew that in fact, the father didn''t really want to save people with green blood and heart grass, let alone bring her back in this way.


    What he really hopes is that the woman can stay with him willingly.


    Therefore, she would agree with her father''s suggestion and let lieying go to Tang Kexin.


    If it wasn''t for Beiwang''s hope, even if Tang Kexin''s gift won''t get her heart again, she would not help.


    "Thank you." The empress''s expression changed a little. Maybe for beichengyao, it''s just a little help, but it really gave her a new chance.


    In fact, she knew that even if she went back to the man, it would be difficult for her to open her heart to accept him again. Such an ending was really good for her.


    "If you can, you can see the Father himself. After this time, the father will not come to Dayuan easily."


    The queen thought for a moment, "OK."


    Next time we meet, we should just say goodbye. Besides, she can''t always hide from him.


    "Go to the palace and go back with them." The queen kindly said that she could not go back alone.


    "Good."


    Tang Kexin did not know where they had gone. Beichengyao walked along a road and saw a man in front pushing a wheelchair to come over. He had a close look, his eyes were slightly cold, he hid behind the Bush, and his fingertips moved gently.


    Tang Kexin and ye lanchen are not far away. Turning around, he inadvertently sees ye lanmiao. Thinking of the past, he just wants to go out and meet him for a while, and is held by others from behind.


    She turned her head and saw that night LAN Jue made a move of shaking her head. She was puzzled.


    "Northern Chengyao." The pleasant and loud voice just sounded at this time, or easily spread into their ears.


    Nangong Yi is just standing behind beichengyao, only a step or two away. Seeing her just act a little strange, he just wanted to ask what she was doing. It''s also the imperial palace.


    In Nangong Yi''s position, in fact, there is no night LAN Miao, just blocked by a bush.


    Night LAN Miao keen to see that direction, quickly pushed wheelchair past.


    "Nangong Yi? Why is he here? " Beichengyao didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately turned around and threw himself into Nangong Yi''s arms. He didn''t hesitate at all. Now he even reached for Nangong Yi''s neck.


    Nangong Yi had a moment''s stiffness. In fact, he had never been so close to any woman before, which inevitably made him uncomfortable.


    But he knew immediately that beichengyao was hiding from some people, and was very close to them, otherwise she would definitely have time to leave, or even think about it more, so she took advantage of her waist.


    "Nangong Lord?" Night LAN Miao came over and saw Nangong Yi holding a woman. Although he was surprised, he was still calm.


    "Does the second prince want to see the Lord and the woman?" Nangong Yi''s smile is more wanton and more narrow-minded. In fact, this man is not easy to provoke.


    "I''m very interested in the woman who can make Nangong Lord look up to." Night LAN Jue also smiled, obviously to see the true face of this woman.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 240

    In the knowledge of night LAN Miao, Nangong Yi looks like a monster, and his temperament is freely publicized and cynical. With his own status, there are countless people who like him.


    But to be honest, he has never been so close to any woman, even though he has been in a million flowers and leaves and flirted.


    "Do you want to see the woman of our Lord?" Nangong Yi said arrogantly, and didn''t care about his second prince''s identity.


    Looking at the world, there are few people in his eyes. Since beichengyao didn''t want to see the night lanmiao, he would definitely help.


    It''s normal to be angry as a night lanmiao. But he didn''t laugh angrily, and his smile was like the spring breeze on his face


    "Yes, but unfortunately, you can''t see it." Nangong Yi looked at him with a smile, and his eyes were somewhat satisfied.


    "The princess of the northern kingdom is really curious." Night LAN Miao nodded to herself, and there was something clear in her expression.


    Tang Kexin''s expression changed a little. He knew it was not surprising, but when he said it to his face, he felt different. It seemed that he would not only see the real face of beichengyao.


    "Today, in the court, it was mentioned that the princess of the northern kingdom had detoxified her mother''s mother. Now the court is very curious about her." The voice of night LAN Jue is a little chilly. It seems that someone wants to drag beichengyao into the water.


    "Few people know about it, but it''s spreading too fast, isn''t it?" Tang Kexin is curious, why does that person need to find another opponent for himself?


    Although Nangong Yi said that beichengyao might deal with ye lanmiao, as far as she saw at present, beichengyao didn''t seem to plan to fight soon.


    But beichengyao''s action just now was very strange. He put it clearly and didn''t want to run into the night lanmiao, unless they knew the existence of the other party before, or just that beichengyao knew the existence of the night lanmiao.


    So what kind of role does beichengyao play and what is her purpose?


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly. This night, LAN Miao didn''t stop until he reached his goal.


    Hearing this, beichengyao slowly released Nangong Yi and slowly turned around, but with a sudden exclamation, he staggered back a step and subconsciously grasped Nangong Yi, but he still fell straight to the side.


    Nangong Yi is stunned. He catches beichengyao in a hurry. Looking up to the ground, a black snake swims by not far away. He thinks to himself, is she pretending to be frightened by the snake? If only she could be scared by the snake. But just in time, take her straight away.


    At night, lanmiao is confused by the situation in front of him. So,


    is a snake frightened? Where did the snake come from?


    Just now, the movement of the princess of the northern kingdom was too fast. He only noticed her look flustered. It was like a subconscious movement. It was really like being scared.


    But if it''s fake, this woman, it''s really terrible.


    Beichengyao is now safely in Nangong Yi''s arms. Her appearance can be seen clearly. It is indeed more beautiful than ordinary women. Moreover, it makes night lanmiao feel familiar. But there was nothing special about it. I had to wait for her to wake up and have a look.


    Nangong Yi was a little nervous. He immediately picked up beichengyao. "I''ll take her first"


    "come to see the doctor." But night LAN Miao some anxious interrupt him, seem to be really worried about this princess.


    Tang Kexin knows that night lanmiao won''t leave simply, so he comes out with night Lanjue and night lanchen.


    Tang Kexin looked at the situation in front of him and was a little nervous. He walked quickly to Nangong Yi and looked at Chengyao in the north. He suggested, "this is not far from Kunning palace. Take the princess there first."


    Night LAN Jue is a deep look, there is a different deep feeling.


    Night LAN dust has been thinking about where the snake came from, but they did not ask anyone and did not open their mouth at will.


    On the way to Kunning palace, Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never trace to the last position, observing the situation of several people in front. Ye Lan Chen leads the way in the front, and Nan Gong Yi follows with Bei Chengyao, then ye LAN Miao. He pushed the wheelchair in a leisurely manner, completely unable to see the mood.


    Night lanmiao seldom goes into the palace, and the emperor doesn''t care about it. He often lives outside the palace alone, only once in a while. This time,


    "tomorrow is the next Yuan Festival, and sacrifice is needed, so he will also go into the palace." Night LAN never with only two people can hear the voice said.


    All of night lanmiao''s is really reasonable. But too reasonable, is the biggest unreasonable.


    "I see." Tang Kexin answers in a soft voice. It''s a good time to choose.


    It seems that in Dayuan, the next Yuan Festival is still very important. Although it''s not as grand as the last Yuan Festival, it''s not light. I''m afraid all officials will attend.


    "Tomorrow?" Tang Kexin repeated in a low voice, as if thinking.


    When the queen saw Nangong Yi holding beichengyao and the people following him, she was surprised and hurried them in without asking.


    Taiyi soon arrived. It happened to be Taiyi Liu.


    As soon as he wanted to salute them, Nangong Yi took him directly to the bedside, "how is she?"


    Nangong Yi thinks that the acting skill of beichengyao is really good, so he will cooperate well.


    "She is" the doctor looked at the people in this circle. He was a little flustered. When he saw beichengyao, he couldn''t help asking, there is no such woman in the palace, but what identity can get so many people''s attention?


    When Tang Kexin thought it was Liu Taiyi, he probably guessed that the man had no arrangement at all. Last time, she was falsely accused of pregnancy by Li Taiyi, and later was examined by Liu Taiyi.


    Tang Ke thought to himself and said seriously, "she is the princess of the northern kingdom. She just fainted from shock. Let''s see how Liu Taiyi is doing."


    Liu Taiyi was shocked at first. Is this woman the one who has detoxified the empress''s mother? They were too hospital all night research results, but was easily detoxified by the princess of the Northern Kingdom, he can not but say is very admire.


    But there are also some questions, such a princess, what on earth saw, was actually scared fainted.


    But I still went up to feel my pulse for a little longer, and my face was a little weird.


    "What on earth?" Nangong Yi looked at Liu Taiyi and asked seriously.


    "The princess is just too frightened. Is there any other injury?" Tang Kexin has some doubts. Isn''t this princess pretending? But anyway, it can only be fainting caused by fright.


    Liu Taiyi also stayed in the palace for a long time. Hearing that Tang Kexin twice fainted from fright and understood her meaning, he said, "the princess of the Northern Kingdom indeed fainted from fright, but she was a little weak. She was afraid that she would have a good rest for two days."


    "How about tomorrow?" Night LAN absolutely surprised to ask.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 241

    "How about tomorrow?" Night LAN absolutely surprised to ask.


    Today morning, almost all courtiers hope to invite the princess of the northern kingdom to participate in the next Yuan Festival tomorrow. Apparently, they hope that all courtiers will have a chance to thank her for saving the empress. I''m afraid there are different considerations behind her. Maybe even many people are arranged by those hiding in the dark.


    Father Huang in the morning vague, did not directly agree, but I''m afraid it can not be refused.


    "This" Liu Taiyi hesitates for a moment, "wake up should be no problem, but can not be so fast."


    Nangong Yi doesn''t feel right. Does beichengyao really faint? In order to avoid the night LAN Miao, do you want to hurt yourself?


    "I see. Go down." Night LAN Jue also guessed that beichengyao''s self injury caused him to faint, but to what extent, he did not know. It seems that it''s not light to listen to Doctor Liu.


    Tang Kexin looks at the quiet person lying on the bed and feels that beichengyao is similar to her, but she doesn''t know what she has experienced to have such a character.


    Night LAN Miao didn''t show any expression to the answer, as if it was just a temporary rise. Seeing that Doctor Liu had gone out, he said to them, "since the princess needs a good rest, the prince will leave first."


    "OK, second prince, take a walk." The queen didn''t force her to stay. She was not familiar with the second prince. Although she was the son of the emperor, she was close to each other.


    As soon as the second prince went out, Tang Kexin went to the bedside and immediately put on the wrist of beichengyao to feel for her.


    Just as soon as he felt the pulse of beichengyao, Tang Kexin was shocked that he had hurt himself to such a degree that he would not be able to bring it back in ten days, even if he woke up for a while.


    She really has to. How did she survive when she was a child?


    However, this woman is a bit like herself.


    "Do you mind?" When Nangong Yi saw Tang Kexin''s pulse, he said nothing, and his heart sank.


    "She''s seriously injured. She needs to take good care of herself these days." Tang Kexin said.


    Just now, did beichengyao completely give himself to Nangong Yi? This kind of trust, I''m afraid, can not be easily achieved. It seems that beichengyao has some feelings for nangongyi.


    "Let''s go out first. The princess will wake up in an hour." Although it''s Kunning palace, it''s not the main hall after all. They''d better go to the Queen''s room and wait.


    "Good." Nangong Yi didn''t refuse and didn''t see them go back directly.


    Several people left the room in silence. This kind of atmosphere is not suitable to stay.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao and felt a sudden pain. Had she ever thought about whether she didn''t hold her or didn''t want to accompany her in the middle of the show? Although it turns out it''s not a play. But what did she think?


    He always felt that Tang Kexin was the most incomprehensible woman he had ever met, but beichengyao was the one he didn''t know how to contact at all.


    Want to be as casual as before, but she can always easily see their own purpose, and then lightly refute.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never went to the empress''s room, but went straight to the place where they needed sacrifice tomorrow.


    Listen to the wind in the middle of the sentence, night LAN Miao is directly left the palace, did not ask Liu Taiyi any questions.


    Tang Kexin said, naturally he would not ask. Doesn''t that mean he has a ghost in his heart?


    The sacrificial ceremony of the next Yuan Festival is relatively simple, and there are a lot of things to be prepared. But now there are many things on the altar. The people in the ritual department are commanding the eunuchs to put things in the right place.


    At present, only the empress, the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty, and the imperial concubines of Ling Dynasty are not qualified to come here.


    Lingguifei has always kept a low profile. Recently, she was in a bad condition. She should not attend. Only the empress and mingguifei were there.


    Tang Kexin can''t guess what the man will do for a while, but she doesn''t think that she will live safely tomorrow.


    "Here, I''ve checked it all, no problem." Night LAN Jue said, and only to Tang Kexin, he would be so gentle.


    "Well, that''s good." For the night LAN Jue, Tang Kexin has always been more trusting. He does things without any leakage.


    "Let''s see what happens tomorrow." Tang Kexin doesn''t worry at all. It''s good to see the move. She thinks she can cope with the means here.


    The next day, the palace was really busy. With the emperor and the queen, all the officials went to the place of sacrifice to offer sacrifices to their ancestors, to offer sacrifices to the water officials, to pray for blessings, disasters, suffering, and to thank the gods for blessing Dayuan.


    The ceremony went well without any accidents.


    But the calmer he was, the more uneasy he was.


    There is also a banquet in the evening. Tang Kexin is sure to start at this time. But at the banquet, there are people everywhere watching. They should not have a chance to start.


    She also reminded LAN Chen to be careful overnight. Beichengyao promised to come, and no one should dare to rush at her directly. Tang Kexin has been thinking about where the man will choose as the breakthrough point.


    In the evening, the palace was full of lights, the emperor entertained a group of officials, and many people came.


    "Sister Tang." Night Lan Ying sees Tang Kexin and runs to her and hugs her tightly.


    "Princess." Tang Kexin smiled kindly and led her into the banquet.


    "Sister Tang, you never taught me mind reading." Night LAN shadow Du mouth said, in the end, she is also just a child, encounter new things, inevitably always interested.


    "Princess, we are a little far away from each other. If we meet in the future, I will teach you a little each time." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "Good!" Night LAN shadow eyes dribbled two circles, laughing like a fox.


    Tang Kexin is dumbfounded and laughs. Night Lan Ying is a little ghost. I don''t know what he thinks of.


    "Go, princess." Don Kexin takes her to the place where she needs to sit and gives her a gentle push.


    The position of two people is different.


    Tang Kexin sits beside the night LAN Jue, facing the night LAN Chen and the night LAN Miao.


    At night, LAN Miao sees Tang Kexin coming over and smiles at her. It seems that there is a kind of warmth in the middle of the night.


    Tang Kexin smiles back with a smile, as light as the gossamer under the moon.


    As expected, the emperor attended with the empress and the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    Because of the change of mood, the queen is wearing a grand dress today. Even her make-up looks are bright. The whole person looks elegant and simple.


    Today, the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty is also brilliant and extraordinary. She is gorgeous and noble with the flowing color of Hibiscus, dark flower brocade, Wangxian bun, gold hairpin and tassel. For a while, it makes people feel like a celestial being.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 242

    Tang Kexin looks at the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty. Isn''t it to compete with the empress? Now it looks radiant.


    Shortly after the banquet, someone mentioned whether the princess of the northern kingdom had come, and someone immediately agreed with him. It was impossible to judge whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    The emperor has been listening to their talk quietly, without speaking.


    It''s true that sometimes silence is the real exertion of pressure. It didn''t take long for the party to be completely quiet. Some of the ministers could not stand such silence. They even felt a little sweaty.


    "When the princess of the Northern Kingdom says she will come, she will not miss her appointment." The emperor swept his eyes and all his highness were in a steady voice.


    For a while no one dared to answer.


    Just at this time, the sharp and deliberately protracted voice of the eunuch came, "the princess of the Northern Kingdom has arrived."


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the direction of the banquet.


    Beichengyao has a deep purple wide sleeve skirt, about two inch wide neckline. The cuffs and the hem are embroidered with exquisite back lines. The whole dress is drawn with large butterfly love flowers with gold and silver threads.


    Step by step, I''m not in a hurry. Amber pupils, there are some confused feeling.


    She stood in the middle and lightly swept the people around her.


    Before the ministers could feel the beauty of the princess, they were shocked by her unfeeling eyes, even shivering unconsciously. Some timid ministers began to shiver.


    Beichengyao quietly walked forward to take a seat. The atmosphere is tense.


    The ministers dare not open their mouths at will. They look at each other and wait for each other to open their mouths.


    The queen smiled and looked at beichengyao and said, "we have a little wine in the palace to welcome the princess."


    The strength of the northern kingdom is far above Dayuan. It''s common for the queen to propose a toast to the princess of the northern kingdom.


    "Thank you." Beichengyao even smiled softly, and her eyes were soft.


    The atmosphere suddenly relaxed. At first, a sparse voice came out.


    "Thank you for saving our empress. I''d like to thank you." It is the prime minister who speaks. As the leader of all officials, he naturally needs to set an example.


    Tang Kexin looks at his father and guesses what''s going on. Yesterday, chaotang said to invite the princess of the Northern Kingdom, so whether she comes or not, she will be ready to give thanks. More people want to please the princess of the northern kingdom.


    Tang Kexin shakes her head slightly. If the princess of the northern kingdom is so easy to please, does she still have so much trouble?


    "Thank you very much for your kindness, but we don''t like things like gold and silver all the time. If someone gives something that is not common, we are interested in seeing it." As expected, beichengyao refused directly.


    Her words inevitably make people think that she is too proud, but her identity, even if someone is dissatisfied, no one dare to show it.


    Most of the things prepared by the courtiers were made of gold and silver. As soon as beichengyao said this, almost no one said anything more.


    The atmosphere was awkward again.


    Night LAN dust looked at the person below, breathed a breath, "my prince also prepared a gift, just don''t know if the princess will like it."


    When he finished, someone came up with a box. When he opened it, he found that it was a dark blue dress. It was neatly folded inside. The butterfly embroidered on the neckline was lifelike and delicate.


    Beichengyao stroked the dress with her hands and thought that it would take a lot of effort to make such a dress in a few days.


    "I like it very much. Thank you very much, fourth prince." Beichengyao looks up at the night LAN dust, amber eyes are smart and cunning.


    Night LAN Miao has been sitting quietly, hiding from him yesterday, today is not to hide his identity.


    When beichengyao appeared, he noticed that her eyes were the same color as his own, so he was not from the Central Plains.


    However, I tried my best to hide from him yesterday, but I didn''t hide my identity today. What do you mean?


    Tang Kexin feels that such an atmosphere is really painful. I''m afraid it''s the same for those ministers.


    But beichengyao obviously won''t take the initiative to find topics, and there is no one who can activate the atmosphere. Is this the end of the party?


    The night LAN shadow feels the atmosphere is very depressing, looks at several people on the stage, fearless opening, "what does Princess elder sister like?"


    The young voice makes people around us all stunned. Will such a close address provoke the princess?


    And what night Lan Ying thinks is that if something goes wrong, elder sister Tang Kexin will help her to settle it.


    "I don''t like anything." Beichengyao replied seriously, as if after careful thinking.


    "What can the princess sister do?" Night LAN shadow blinked, curious to ask.


    I didn''t expect that the princess was very amiable. She was really afraid just now!


    Others are a little playful. The night Lan Ying is just a child. No matter how arrogant the princess of the northern kingdom is, she can''t care about a child, right?


    "There will be many." Beichengyao replied that she was the princess of the Northern Kingdom and could not say that she could not do anything.


    "Can sister princess perform?" Night LAN shadow took the opportunity to say that such things are certainly not common.


    "No." Beichengyao turned his head and jokingly said.


    Night LAN shadow a black line, such a serious refusal is how one thing, just want to argue again, but because not far away from the rolling life of rush to stop.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor''s face is gloomy. Today''s time is special, and there are outsiders. What''s the style.


    In Tang Ke''s heart, it must be, "here you are."


    "The emperor, the emperor" to the face of panic, even words are not stable.


    "Think about it." The emperor said coldly, it must not be a good thing.


    "Let the noble and the noble die, and, moreover," the person who came did not go on, but was more frightened, trembling like chaff, it seems that he had experienced a very terrible thing.


    "Father, go and have a look." Tang Kexin said lightly that she didn''t expect to do anything at the banquet, instead, she wanted to see what could happen to the two noble people who could not be spoiled.


    "Princess." The emperor looked at beichengyao and said that the princess of Beiguo might avoid such a thing.


    "Then go and have a look." Northern Cheng Yao a lift sleeve, calm.


    The emperor stood up, looked around at his subjects and walked in front.


    The empress and the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty accompanied him, then the northern Chengyao, Tang Kexin and the princes. The ministers followed.


    As soon as I arrived at Pingyi hospital, I heard the cry, but when I walked in, I found that the eunuch maid was just huddling aside and crying. She looked at the room with the same eyes. She was scared and looked at the arrival of the emperor, the empress and other people. She didn''t even do the ceremony.


    As soon as the emperor''s expression changed, he took the lead in stepping into the room and seeing the situation inside, he couldn''t help retching


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 243

    Ronggui and Qinggui are lying on the ground now. Although their clothes are ragged, they can barely cover their body. Except for their faces, their whole body is full of holes. Some parts of their bodies are black. Some parts of their bodies have exposed white bones, even formed blood holes. Yellow water flows out from the surrounding areas. They look disgusted.


    However, the most incomprehensible thing is that the hearts of both of them were taken away. It''s more like the blood on the ground was taken out by Sheng Sheng. It''s probably because of this.


    Because the empress and the Ming imperial concubine followed the emperor directly, they also saw the situation inside. The face of the Ming imperial concubine was white and almost could not stand. The empress''s face was also white and trembled.


    Some of the other subjects who were not careful to see had vomited.


    Tang Kexin only slightly frowns, but night LAN Jue and Bei Chengyao have no reaction.


    The Emperor didn''t continue to watch it. He immediately retired and asked the empress and the concubine to take a rest.


    "Who saw it first?" The emperor desperately endured the * * who wanted to vomit or even leave and asked the people who were huddled outside.


    But those people just huddled together, shook their heads desperately, and kept hiding. Until now, they haven''t calmed down.


    The lips were shaking all the time, as if they were repeating a word.


    Ghost?


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed and looked at him coldly, with a chilling voice, "what happened just now?"


    Recently, there have been too many things happened in the imperial palace. One by one, the concubines died inexplicably. Moreover, this method of death is too tragic.


    The man who was pointed directly fell down on the God of death and said, "emperor, it''s a ghost, it''s a ghost."


    "Well, it doesn''t look like someone can do it." A minister opened his mouth in fear. He could not help but have never heard of such a wound. How could it be caused in a short time.


    As soon as the words came out, there was a uproar around. Other people can''t help doubting when they hear such words. They are not right about this situation, and they are talking about it one after another.


    Beichengyao quietly sweeps past. Those people are silent and dare not say more.


    "Look up and say." The emperor lost some patience. Now all the courtiers are watching, and there are the princesses of the northern kingdom.


    Ghost? Dayuan has always been very taboo of ghosts and evils. Once it rises to this level, it will be very serious. Whoever is involved may be directly killed.


    "Just now, the two nobles were chatting in the room, but they sent the servants out and were not allowed to stay in. After a while, I suddenly heard a scream and saw only the figures of two dignitaries and a vague shadow. "


    The eunuch''s breathing suddenly became heavy, and the people on one side shrank tighter.


    "When we opened the door, we saw two noble people lying on the ground, with two blood holes in their bodies. The other places made a popping sound, and yellow water flowed from their bodies. Now, it''s like this."


    At this time, his self-identity changed, indicating that he was not calm at all, and his face was also scared.


    Tang Kexin has been paying attention to this man''s expression. He is really terrified, and his pupils contract unconsciously.


    When a person is frightened or sees something he doesn''t like, his pupils will contract, which can''t be changed. So, so far, he shouldn''t have lied.


    But, according to what he said, it shouldn''t take long, so short, to cause such a situation?


    "How long has it been?" The emperor asked coldly, this matter looks very strange, but he knew that it could not be pushed to the devil, or it would probably affect the situation of Dayuan.


    But before, there were only noble and noble people in it. The people outside didn''t know what was going on inside, and they had no clue about the investigation.


    "About half an hour." That seriously thought for a while, just answer.


    "Half an hour? Isn''t that when the princess of the Northern Kingdom comes? " A man suddenly thought of something and exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes!" Immediately someone agreed, "this has never happened in the palace before!"


    "The princess of the Northern Kingdom interrupted me just now. She certainly didn''t want us to say it." Just now, the person who took the initiative to say that it is not something that can be done by human beings said immediately, and retreated. Other people also retreated with him. It seems that the princess of the northern kingdom is really a monster and cannot avoid it.


    "Just now, her eyes are vicious. It''s probably because of her that something happened." There are other complaints.


    Tang Kexin has a headache. Dayuan believes she knows, but she doesn''t think of it at all. It''s so serious.


    She looked at Chengyao in the north, and now her face is still very calm. She didn''t pay attention to these people''s words at all, nor did she pay attention to these people.


    The emperor coughed twice, intending to warn them to speak cautiously, but beichengyao looked at him and obviously didn''t want him to speak. The emperor then swallowed the words again.


    Some of the courtiers looked at the attitude of beichengyao and the emperor, and they did not forbid it.


    There was more talk around.


    "I haven''t heard of a princess in the northern kingdom before. It must be fake." A man blurted out.


    Tang Kexin can''t help but want to see how long this man''s brain is, who dares to pretend to be the princess of the Northern Kingdom, and how he didn''t doubt it was fake before.


    But now, Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never talk, because there are only a few people talking from the beginning to the end, just like a clown in self entertainment.


    The other subjects kept silent. This woman''s identity is very different.


    Tang Kexin has roughly inferred what the situation is, but such a thing is nothing else. One or two sentences can be explained clearly. They can''t find out the murderer, and they won''t be convinced.


    "It is estimated that the northern kingdom knew that the princess was evil before, so it deliberately concealed her existence. Otherwise, how could the northern king never say that he had a daughter?" A person complacently said, as if he really thought what he said was the truth, "I see"


    this person was saying, and he felt a chill. When he was talking to the princess''s eyes, he could not help shivering. The princess''s eyes were so frightening.


    The eyes of the princess of the northern kingdom are clear, but they make him feel depressed, even unable to breathe.


    Because his voice stopped abruptly, and the surroundings became quiet. Originally, beichengyao station was far away from them, and just now they left. Now beichengyao is standing there alone.


    "Why don''t you go on?" Beichengyao asked with a smile, walked two steps towards the man, stood in front of him, and looked at him with spring breeze.


    When the man saw beichengyao looking at him, he was already stunned at the spot. Now he reacted and hurriedly retreated two steps, but he was paralyzed on the ground.


    Tang Kexin shakes his head. From these things, we can see that there are not many people in the high position who just agreed with and talked about. It is estimated that other people who are totally in the mood of watching plays will not make a big deal.


    The emperor has been diligent for so many years, but many of his thoughts are still applied to the empress. He is not strict with the ministers in the court.


    Night LAN never looked on coldly. It''s inevitable that there will be gangsters among these ministers, but he doesn''t have much contact with them. With today''s affairs, he can prepare to deal with some people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 244

    "I''m not sure if it''s evil or evil. Please be careful what you say and what you do." The emperor was not easy to talk just now because of the reason of the princess of the northern kingdom. Now he should also say something to warn them.


    "Yes." Some rational subjects replied that when the emperor opened his mouth, no one else dared to say more.


    "But can you see anything?" Night LAN dust asked, just now he has been holding no words, now it is rare to say a word.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately gathered on Tang Kexin. The emperor also nodded. But the girl knows a lot. She should be able to help.


    Tang Kexin goes in to check carefully. Night LAN is not at ease, so she follows her.


    "It''s true that the death time of the noble and the noble is not more than half an hour. The body is not completely stiff, and the dead body appears half an hour later. Now there is no obvious body spot, so the time of death is not long. " Tang Kexin said while observing inside.


    "Their hearts should have been dug out before they died, or just when they were killed, otherwise there would not have been so much blood." Tang Kexin looked at the blood flowing all over the ground and said that the man was really cruel, even abnormal.


    "What about the holes in the body or the decay?" A man quickly asked, obviously not convinced, how the body does not look like it just died.


    "This is probably the corpse melting water in the Jianghu, but it hasn''t completely melted." Tang Kexin takes a breath, which has a pungent smell. Thought to say, now, there are many ways to melt the corpse. The body water should be similar to Wang Shui.


    Night LAN Jue carefully check around, this thing must be done very quickly, may leave any traces.


    In this room, except for the front door, the only place to leave and not be found is the window inside.


    Night LAN Jue took a look, went out of the window, drew some pictures on the ground, and then came in quickly.


    But I didn''t say anything. Now there are too many people, it''s better to be cautious.


    "As far as the present situation is concerned, it should be artificial." Tang Kexin made a conclusion, but he was thinking about how they came in? How did you leave?


    Although she came here after death, or there are ghosts in the world, she believes that the things in front of her are absolutely man-made.


    "Man made? Who can dig people''s hearts? It''s disgusting. " A person casually said that he could not help shivering when he was speaking. If it was really artificial, it would be too cruel to kill people. Why should it be so.


    "Why did someone die immediately when the princess came? It was because of her." Some people are so stupid, and they point directly at beichengyao. In the right words, they say, "there is no such princess in the northern kingdom. She is supposed to be a fake."


    Tang Kexin suddenly laughed and walked out slowly.


    "I said this adult, do you have a fish in your head?" Tang Kexin said with a serious face, holding his chin and thinking again, "it''s estimated that he has more than one."


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin, eyes unconsciously soften.


    Beichengyao leaned directly on a tree, with a look of no concern to himself, and his mouth slightly raised, "this Tang Kexin, it''s really interesting."


    Tang Kexin saw beichengyao''s leisurely and complacent dependence there, and there were some banter in his eyes. He thought, "you really don''t care about anything."


    The man looked humiliated, his face red, but he dared not speak. Tang Kexin is Princess Rui. How could King Rui allow someone to disrespect her.


    "And who is the murderer, and what is his purpose?" One person questioned, as if some sense of righteous indignation.


    "My princess also wants to know who the killer is." Tang Kexin counter asked, she is not full-time to solve the case. What''s more, she didn''t plan to solve it completely today. This matter is not as simple as before.


    Even she felt that she really wanted to lead the demons, but these should not be enough.


    Now that things have just happened and some people''s instigation, they will make a big noise. When they calm down and think about it carefully, it will be difficult to completely attribute it to evil.


    "At the end of the day, there is no result." A person disdains to say that he seems to know everything, but there is not a clue yet. It''s all empty talk.


    "It''s like Austria." Tang Kexin looks innocent and looks at the emperor''s sincere apology. "I''m sorry, father and Emperor. I didn''t help you."


    "Nothing." The emperor was relieved that someone had arranged this matter deliberately. However, the man had so much information unconsciously and arranged it in such detail. It''s really terrible to think about it carefully.


    "At the end of the day, she is really a fairy. The emperor, you can''t let her go." A person who has been standing on one side suddenly opens his mouth and points to beichengyao.


    Night LAN Jue looks a change, just want to teach some of this don''t know so-called subject, but haven''t started, see beichengyao has stood in front of that person.


    "So fast!" LAN Jue was surprised all night. Just now, it seems that she didn''t see her movements clearly, although part of the reason was that she was distracted.


    But the strength of the princess, exactly to what extent, he can not see, and she just injured yesterday, this woman, not to be underestimated.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes are obviously deep, and he looks at it silently with interest.


    Tang Kexin''s expression is very clear. This man is really tired of living. Shen Yi? It''s like a person who just got up. He said a lot just now. It''s obviously used.


    She was just waiting to see how much he could say, and then asked again. Unexpectedly, beichengyao made a direct move, thinking that she would only look next to her.


    "That eye of yours sees that this palace is a fairy? Or did you see the killing in this palace? " Beichengyao asked with a smile. He didn''t see a trace of anger, but he couldn''t resist.


    "Me and me" Shen Yi trembled and could not speak.


    "What good did that man give you to work so hard for him?" Beichengyao said unexpectedly, stroking his cheek and slowly sliding down, stretching it to his neck and yanking it, pulling off a pendant.


    Shen Yi wants to get it back in panic.


    "You Dayuan is very taboo to ghosts and gods. It''s understandable for some people to guess or even accuse our palace. However, if no one gives you enough benefits, you dare not say such words in person, right?" Beichengyao dangles the pendant as if nothing happened.


    How can others doubt the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom?


    "No, no!" Shen Yi retorts repeatedly, but his pupils contract unconsciously.


    Beichengyao pinched his neck with the force of thunder. Almost no one could see the whole movement clearly, even Lanjue could barely see it.


    "Say, who sent you?" Beichengyao glanced around by the way.


    Tang Kexin sighs. This method is really direct. She is good at attacking, but beichengyao doesn''t play according to common sense at all, but it''s enough for such a person.


    Shen Yi is already blushing and hard to breathe. He holds beichengyao''s hand in one hand and slaps her arm in the other.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 245

    Most of the ordinary women and men are forbidden to have any direct contact, but now beichengyao is completely unmoved by that person''s movements, and has no intention of avoiding them, or even pinching them more and more tightly.


    "Do you want to say it?" Beichengyao''s voice is full of laughter, but it makes people feel cold all over. It seems that there are bursts of cold wind, constantly pouring into the body, pouring into every pore of the body, freezing to bone.


    "Say I say." Shen Yi swallowed his saliva fiercely, and his face was obviously more scared.


    As soon as beichengyao let go, Shen Yi coughed and breathed heavily.


    "Yes, a man in black." Shen Yi''s breath is unsteady. "The man said that tomorrow, as long as I have been provoking others to doubt the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom."


    "That''s all, isn''t it?" Beichengyao asked, pausing in the middle, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes, yes!" Shen Yi answers in a panic. At this time, how could he dare to hide it.


    "Then, who gave you the courage to frame the princess of the northern kingdom?" Beichengyao asked, dare to do so, we should know what the cost will be.


    "The man said that you are not the princess of the Northern Kingdom at all. He never heard from you, and said," Shen Yi suddenly didn''t say anything more.


    "You don''t matter at all, because the North King has found out that he is his own daughter. Sooner or later, you will be abandoned, which will have no effect at all." Shen Yiyuan knelt on the ground, and now he has knocked his head on the ground.


    When the emperor heard these words, he looked grim. The man wanted to get this out.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin don''t think it''s very important. Anyway, it will be known sooner or later, just to see what''s better.


    "Oh? Who is it? " Beichengyao seems to be very interested in asking, this every move, anyway, will be in the eyes of that person, she is not anxious.


    "I don''t know. This minister doesn''t know." Shen Yi''s head exudes cold sweat. The woman in front of him asks with a smile, but he feels like falling into an ice cave.


    "I don''t know if there will be more than one sister in this palace. However, if anyone dares to spread today''s story, don''t blame this palace for being merciless." Beichengyao looked at the people around him, and said that he didn''t care at all.


    "Yes." There was a respectful answer immediately.


    Beichengyao looked at the emperor, who immediately understood her meaning and said mildly, "everyone is tired tonight. Let''s go back and take Shen Yi and those people down."


    The bodyguards came forward and dragged them away. They shouted to the emperor to spare their lives, the princess to spare their lives and so on.


    Tang Kexin sneers. I didn''t think about the identity of the princess of the Northern Kingdom when I was talking just now.


    "I leave." The people around answered in unison. After the emperor left, he left again and again.


    Tang Kexin entered the room again, intending to check it carefully. There were too many people just now. She couldn''t check it carefully. Maybe she didn''t notice some places.


    Night LAN Jue directly pulls Tang Kexin around the side of the house and points to the place he just painted.


    Tang Kexin squats down and looks at the traces on the ground. It should be a footprint. It''s very shallow, and it''s not obvious. If it''s not the edge line of night LAN Jue''s painting, it can''t be recognized at all.


    "You just" Don Kexin didn''t finish asking. This man is more cautious than himself.


    "What can be inferred?" Night LAN Jue has been used to the inexplicable things that Tang Kexin knows. The key is to be useful.


    "A man''s height is about the length of his seven feet. From this point of view, it''s about your nose." Tang Kexin almost said something like centimeter according to his habit, but thought that it was better to directly compare with height.


    "Not low." Tang Kexin said that the height of night LAN Jue was high in ancient times, and this person was not low, "normally, the weight is about 105, about 70 kg."


    Tang Kexin looks for words they can understand, but now, as long as standard terms are not involved, it can be done.


    "Well, I''ll find someone to check." Night LAN Jue said that his woman knows a lot of things.


    "Try to find the people around yesterday." That person will leave footprints, which may be accidental, but it may also be that the place he wants to go is nearby, so it is not easy to attract people''s attention when he walks.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue naturally knows this, but in the palace such blatant murder, that person is really bold.


    "If we want to involve ghosts and gods, these are far fetched at all, and there must be other actions after that." Tang Kexin said calmly.


    "After that, nothing should happen in the palace." Night LAN Jue said, looks a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "Now there are only three concubines in the palace, the empress mother, the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty and the imperial concubines of Ling Dynasty." Night LAN Jue murmured a breath. There are not many women in the harem. These days, there are only three concubines killed one after another.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. He doesn''t move like this. Did he get rid of other concubines? That man, do you hate the people in the harem? One by one planned removal. What on earth is that man going to do?


    But it must have something to do with the palace. It seems that we need to check the past.


    "In the words of ghosts and gods, the things that the princess of the northern kingdom can do are more likely to arouse suspicion." Night LAN absolutely insipid said, it seems that such a thing, as early as he expected.


    "It is." Tang Kexin also thinks that tonight''s event is strange, as if he is totally heading for the princess of the Northern Kingdom, but these are not different from their previous purposes? Is it the princess of the northern kingdom who knows what will kill them? Or can she pose an absolute threat to them?


    But whatever it is, it should be just a prelude.


    "Go, go back." Night LAN Jue takes Tang Kexin''s hand and directly transports the work back to ruiwang mansion.


    In a room in the city, the mummy stood looking at the man in front of him.


    "Mother, that princess''s eyes are the same as mine." The man spoke in a low voice for fear of provoking a violent reaction from his mother.


    "Sure enough, she did." The mummy even smiled, and the laughter spread slowly, with a gloomy feeling.


    From knowing that it was the princess of the northern kingdom who solved the poison, she guessed her identity, but couldn''t believe it. Now that the facts are in front of her, can''t she have such a long plan to burn it? No, absolutely not. The mummy''s eyes were full of hate.


    "Mother, who is she? Why does it affect us? " The man did not understand and asked that even if the northern kingdom is strong, it will not send troops to Dayuan easily. Besides, she should come in private.


    "Revenge. She''s here to revenge." The mummy said every word, as if every word had to be printed in his mind.


    "Mother, how much did you do that year." The man asked imperceptibly.


    "How can I do so many things if I''m not forced? I''m forced." The mummy''s eyes sank and he was silent.


    The man didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he looked at her like that.


    The voice of "Huan Yi" is ethereal and indifferent. It comes from a distance. The mummy stares at the direction of the voice


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 246

    Beichengyao made a light leap forward, stood not far from the mummy, and said hello casually, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    However, when she looked at her eyes, it was obviously a little more cold.


    "Princess?" The mummy shivered. How did she find it? And so fast.


    I''ve been hiding in the dark, even my son doesn''t come often.


    And what does this color remind her?


    "It''s flattering that Aunt Huan still remembers our palace. At the beginning of the coercion, the use, the pursuit of this palace, can really be merciless ah. " When beichengyao mentioned the past, he was still not in a hurry and could not hear any emotion. Although he said that, there was no emotion in his voice.


    "Princess" Mummy didn''t know what to say, although the tone with a little miss, but the eyes are very clear.


    "What do aunt Huan think of the clothes I''m wearing today?" Beichengyao''s tone suddenly became relaxed, even a little coquettish. His eyes were bright as stars when he looked at the mummy, with inexplicable expectations.


    She raised her arm and turned a circle by the way, like a child showing off her clothes. However, the slight sneer on the corner of her lips seemed horrible.


    Beichengyao is wearing blue clothes, with lifelike butterflies embroidered on the neckline, cuffs and clothes. This dress was sent by LAN Chen at the banquet. It fits her well.


    "Very beautiful!" The mummy said that there was a bit of jealousy in her eyes. Her face was beautiful, but her face was ruined, and all her abilities were scattered.


    Why is she still alive? She is still a princess of the Northern Kingdom, but she has to hide in such a dark corner. She can''t even let people know that she exists, and everything must be nibbled at a little bit.


    But there was a glimmer of hope in her heart that she would not mention the events of that year, let alone participate in her own plan.


    "When Aunt Huan sees her wearing blue again, it''s when you leave the world." Beicheng Yao sound like a silver bell, whispering slowly. But the words, the meaning is so straightforward, let people feel bursts of cold into the body.


    "You have come for revenge." The mummy''s eyes darkened, completely abandoning the previous plans for greetings, and those fluke mentality.


    "Yes, aunt Huan doesn''t know?" Beichengyao''s head is crooked, like a playful child.


    "Didn''t anything happen last night?" With a little doubt in his eyes, he could not see the truth. "It should not be possible. Bengong Mingming has sent someone there."


    Then turned to look at the person who had been hiding in the dark, said puzzledly, "isn''t it because you didn''t tell your mother? The night is full of clouds. "


    The last name is called without hesitation or uncertainty.


    At night, lanmiao''s expression changed, but he soon recovered. He pushed his wheelchair out of the dark place, with spring breeze on his face, and was calm. Just staring at beichengyao.


    "Your mother doesn''t want you to stare at this house like this." The good intentions of beichengyao remind.


    Beichengyao looks at night lanmiao and thinks. It seems that he doesn''t know much about western regions. He didn''t find what he put on him yesterday.


    "What happened yesterday?" The mummy couldn''t help but ask, has he already done it? So, are you going to find those people again?


    "Dead a few people who don''t matter." The night LAN Miao said slowly, without any emotion in her voice, and without any difference in her face, it seemed that only a few ants died.


    However, when looking to Chengyao in the north, there is more coldness in the eyes.


    Beichengyao is better to make a direct move, but she can also be prepared. For fear that she doesn''t show her attitude, she has been watching the fire from the other side of the river. When it''s critical, she can step in and make people defenseless.


    "The second prince''s dark guard is also irrelevant. It doesn''t matter, but it''s just the beginning." Beichengyao is more indifferent than him. Anyway, it''s not the people around her. It''s nothing to do with her whether she''s dead or alive.


    Yesterday''s event was purely accidental. She had gone to the mansion of night lanmiao to put some things, but she happened to meet the four dark guards, so she put some things on them that didn''t belong to them, and let mujin and Muhan remove them directly, which was also a warning in advance.


    "You will not tell my prince that you want revenge?" Night LAN Miao is still gentle and elegant, the tone is not flustered, even strategizing.


    "I''m just here to find your mother. By the way, I''d like to remind you that it''s better for you to calculate Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue. I won''t help you more. Our business, privately, won''t involve the court. However, if you insist on bringing this palace into your enmity, don''t blame this palace for not having patience to play with you. " Beichengyao simply said, now the tone with a deep chill, cold bone piercing, even at night lanmiao are some surprised.


    "As a princess of northern China, no one dares to pursue the killing of several people in Dayuan, even if you are the prince of Dayuan." This sentence is more direct and clear enough.


    Her words are a threat, but they are also true. His two princes were not favored in the Yuan Dynasty, and now there are not many people who remember him. He is almost invisible.


    She is not a good man and a faithful woman, nor a Bodhisattva. She inherits Yao from the north. If she has kindness, she will be rewarded. If she has hatred, it is the same.


    For so many years, as a princess, she has learned to love people like children, and she just doesn''t like to involve irrelevant people, so she will come in advance and tell them.


    Her main enemy of beichengyao is Huanyue, not lanmiao at night, so she will not mainly target him. Besides, if night LAN Miao said, Tang Kexin and night LAN would never let it go, she would just watch on the wall.


    But if they don''t listen to advice, then they can''t blame her. Anyway, the life and death of lanmiao at night has nothing to do with her. What she wants is to settle accounts slowly with Huanyue.


    "As long as we don''t involve you, won''t you help Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin?" Huan Yue asked, obviously the current situation, this is the wise choice.


    "Nature." Beichengyao nodded gently. If you want to involve her, you will surely expose your ability. There will be no fewer injured people, and the innocent ordinary people will be the first to bear the brunt.


    "As long as the princess keeps silent, don''t help Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, miao''er and I will never get involved in the princess." Huan Yue makes a commitment as if she has made a great resolution.


    "Good." Beichengyao agreed without hesitation.


    She needs to find the people who came with her. For so many years, she has been looking for them, but as if the world had evaporated, there was no news. She even thought that they had been killed.


    But that day in the boundary of Dayuan, someone recognized that kind of insect. Huanyue could not teach them. It could only be the person who came with her at the beginning. So they must be alive, at least, there are still people alive.


    And the only person who may know where they are, I''m afraid, is the Huanyue who hijacked her. She can only get information from here.


    Their strength is not weak at present, just like the hidden strength of suoyangmen, night lanmiao also has unknown power with the help of his mother.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 247

    But more importantly, it has been dormant for many years and has only recently been used. Therefore, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue will be defenseless and passive everywhere. Only now, they can be regarded as anti guest oriented.


    So, the only thing that comes out of Huan Yue and LAN Miao''s expectation is her, and she can''t easily deal with the things.


    Huanyue understands these things. The former Huanyue may have fought against her, but now her skills have been exhausted. If Huan Yue wants to deal with her, she can only invite the original people.


    It was her only chance to find them.


    "Is there anything else for the princess?" Seeing that she didn''t seem to leave, Huanyue made a cold voice. It was an accident for her to appear, an accident beyond the plan, so she was a little caught off guard, which made her very upset.


    After so many years of planning, she must not fail, nor allow her to fail. She will not let go of any of those people. She will make them die miserably one by one.


    "Sifang restaurant, the building in the center of the capital. If you want to find this palace or remove it, go there." Beichengyao then whistled and walked out of here leisurely.


    Now that she has come, how can she leave without any gifts? Anyway, it will take their lives.


    I don''t know where to climb dozens of snakes, soon around the moon and night LAN Miao.


    Night LAN Miao looked at beichengyao''s back and the snakes around him, and suddenly remembered that when he was 14 years old, he seemed to have seen this girl. At that time, she could easily manipulate those scary snakes.


    Huanyue is thinking about the four square restaurant. This is the next battle!


    It seems that they know each other that these agreements are only temporary. At that time, no one will be soft hearted.


    "Miao''er, go and light the incense in the cupboard." Huan Yue said, unexpectedly, she still remembers these things.


    Beichengyao is going back. She plans to let mujin and them stare at lanmiao and Huanyue.


    By the way, tell my father what happened today. Let''s see what he thinks about Tang Kexin''s identity. What can I do for him.


    If it''s not convenient for him to show up, it''s up to him.


    Seeing the light in the yard, obviously not sleeping? Beichengyao is still wondering what the situation is. She said she would come back later.


    After pushing away, I found that they did not sleep, and they were all in the yard. Lingyan sat on the swing and didn''t care about the things around him. Seeing beichengyao come in, she went to the kitchen directly with a smile on her face.


    Beichengyao looked into the middle of the yard, and lieying stood behind his father, speechless and not very good. And Nangong Yi is sitting opposite the father? What is he doing here? They are playing chess.


    "Father." Beichengyao summoned a body, walked to him at will, hugged his arm, and said, "is father waiting for Yao''er to come back?"


    "Well." Beiwang''s face relaxed a little, and he put down his chess pieces. "What''s the situation at night?"


    Beichengyao takes a look at Nangong Yi. It is estimated that he knows something from the night LAN Jue. Now, the Father also knows it.


    "What is father''s worry? I will suffer from it?" Beicheng Yao fangruo said nothing.


    "I''m not worried about your loss, but it''s Dayuan here. It''s awesome. I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble." Beiwang knows that as long as the people around Yao''er don''t care, she won''t care about it, but she doesn''t want to be too tired after all.


    "It''s OK, father. I''ve warned them. It should not spread, at least not in a short time." Beichengyao said with a smile, "father, don''t worry about me."


    Beiwang shakes his head helplessly. She must have something to do when she comes to Dayuan this time. However, whether it''s for revenge or not, as Yao''er said, he won''t let Yao''er have an accident. There are too few people he cares about.


    "Father Wang is still worried about Tang Kexin. Her identity will be revealed soon." In fact, beichengyao thought that Tang Kexin could be taken away directly, and then she could find a deceased person to pretend to be her own mother. After her death, Tang Kexin was given to the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife to support her. The father and the king had only recently known the existence of her daughter, so they came to pick her up.


    Although we can''t let everyone believe it, most people just believe it, which can also prevent Mu Wanqing from being hurt.


    "Does Yao''er want her to come back to her father?" Beiwang looks a little bit heavy. He thought that he could take Xin''er and Qing''er away at the same time. They don''t have to suffer any torture. But Qing''er is not willing to leave now. Once Xin''er''s identity is revealed, how many people will attack her? Can she stand it? He really can''t imagine.


    Now he even thinks that this is good. Xiner knows that she is her own father. As long as she accepts herself, it''s enough. Anyway, Yaoer and yuaner won''t leave easily.


    "I like Tang Kexin very much. It doesn''t matter whether she is my sister or not. As long as the father hopes, she is naturally the princess of the northern kingdom." Beichengyao never cares about her identity, or even, it''s disgusting. If it wasn''t for her and her brother''s identity, she wouldn''t experience so much.


    If Tang Kexin is the daughter of the northern king, then her mother is not the prime minister''s wife, right?


    "That''s what you heard." Beichengyao said coldly, a pair of eyes lightly swept him.


    Nangong Yi felt that it was really strange. What was the situation? It was chaotic.


    "And what are you doing here?" Beicheng Yao micro invisible frown, so late is to find her?


    "Listen to Ye Lan Jue. Something happened in the palace. Just come and have a look." Nangong Yi replied politely, and the North King was still watching.


    "Yao''er, nangong city leader has been waiting for a while. You can talk about it." Beiwang said that he never thought that Yao''er would like to be in love with someone. In her heart, it seems that there is only yuan''er, and sometimes even he doubts that there is only kinship between them?


    But yuan''er later fell in love with a person, and he just stopped this year, but he didn''t think about what kind of person she would like.


    Nangong Yi is not bad in his eyes. Yao''er''s character is actually very cold. Anyone who sees her, except those close to her, feels half true and half false. It''s better to have a more casual person around her.


    "Father, I''m going to stay in that tavern. If you have something, please let sister Lingyan or lieying inform me." She has already explained her identity with Huan Yue, so whatever happens after that is natural. She doesn''t want her father to worry about her.


    Beiwang thought for a while, "OK, I''ll send some more people to protect you." Yao''er seldom changes her mind when she decides something, so he can guarantee her safety.


    "No, I''ll bring some people with me this time. My father sent more people to protect Tang Kexin. There may be other people." Beichengyao acknowledged Tang Kexin''s strength, but for the specially trained people, she was very clear about their abilities. Tang Kexin had no martial arts, so she didn''t have to deal with it.


    So, it''s better to be careful. She knows very well that if Tang Kexin has any accidents, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "There are night waves, it should be OK." Beiwang Wei squints his eyes. If night LAN breaks his heart, he will leave without hesitation.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 248

    Beichengyao smiled bitterly. Maybe the father is not a qualified husband, but he is a responsible father. I hope Tang Kexin will not be too cruel to the father.


    "Since the father didn''t think it was necessary, Yao didn''t say much." Beichengyao said cleverly.


    "Father, I''ll have a rest earlier, and I''ll leave after I pack up." There is some urge in the words, and it has already begun to collect the chess pieces.


    The North King and the south palace Yi are speechless for a while. How anxious they are! It was used to pass the time when she was waiting for her, but now it''s not finished, so she put it away.


    "Good." Beiwang stood up and waved his sleeves. He didn''t say much.


    "Well, I just got something to eat." Lingyan served two dishes, but when he came here, he saw that Beiwang was going to enter the house.


    Beichengyao hands a meal, how to forget this matter, turned around and said smilingly, "sister Lingyan asked me to pack and take half, the rest of you and father they eat together."


    The North King entered the room, regardless of them, the strong Eagle also unexpectedly straight left, the spirit smoke reaction comes over immediately said, "does not matter princess, all takes."


    Beichengyao left there with some food and Nangong Yi.


    "What are you doing?" Beichengyao asked, is it true because she came?


    "Naturally, I came to see you." Nangong Yi said with a smiley face, "I''m not worried about your injury in the palace."


    He had a smile on his face, but it was kind of serious.


    It''s the first time for him to wait for such a person.


    "Think more." Beichengyao looks at the front, but she feels warm in her heart. However, she has just known each other for a short time, but she still waits so late.


    "You live in a restaurant now. Can I go with you?" Nangong Yi jumped in front of her and asked as he retreated, blinking deliberately.


    Beichengyao looked at him as he walked. Peach blossom eyes were enchanted. He deliberately made them more confused. His black eyes were shining and deep as a secluded pool. He was bewitched inexplicably. His outstanding appearance was even more gorgeous. Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly. This man was really a monster.


    But now, she can''t see what Nangong Yi means. Did it rise for a while?


    Nangong Yi suddenly stopped, and there was a bad smile on the corner of his mouth. Beichengyao was distracted, so he didn''t stop at once, and almost ran into his arms.


    Nangong Yi sighed, "it''s a pity, but if Yao''er gives up his arms, I won''t refuse."


    Beichengyao was a little upset. Hearing the name of Nangong Yi, he suddenly asked, "what did you call me just now?"


    Nangong Yi was shocked. "Yao''er." He suddenly felt that the title was good, very good, very smooth, and felt good.


    "Let''s change the name. It''s too intimate." Beichengyao seriously said that Yao''er was only called by her father and brother. Every time she heard the name, her heart would be inexplicably warm and soft. She didn''t want other people to call her that.


    Even though she may be familiar with Nangong Yi in the future, this title can only be used by her father and brother.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao''s serious expression, and his heart sank inexplicably, but he soon said lazily, "how is that suitable? Beichengyao is too rusty. You can choose to call me what you like. "


    "Beichengyao is very good." Beichengyao looks at him and lowers his head. In front of him, it seems that it''s very easy, and a lot of troubles will be forgotten.


    "Chengyao? Curious, Yao? How about this one? " Nangong Yi didn''t pay any attention to what beichengyao said just now. He said it deliberately.


    "Whatever you want." Beichengyao didn''t want to talk to him. He felt that he could play alone.


    "Yao." Nangong Yi chose a closer one.


    Beichengyao took a look at him and didn''t speak.


    Nangong Yi''s subconscious froze at the corner of his mouth? Isn''t that more intimate?


    "If you''re sure you can survive, live in a tavern." Beichengyao knew that Nangong Yi would not give up easily. She did not have the heart and effort to spend it with him all the time, but she did not want to protect one more person.


    "Good." Nangong Yi didn''t hesitate to say that she didn''t have to worry about it. There was nothing to live in. "Let''s go to eat first. It''s a little hungry."


    Beichengyao stroked his forehead. Is this man really reliable? But I still went to the four square restaurant.


    In the morning of the next day, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue entered the Imperial Palace together to check the events of that year.


    Last night, LAN Jue said that since he had memories, there has been no major event in the palace, let alone something serious enough to eliminate the concubines in the palace.


    And the man is so hidden, it should be a long time. What he knew was the unexplained fire in Huanyi palace.


    When he was three or four years old, there was no memory at that time, and the palace was secretive.


    The fire in Huanyi palace killed many people, including the second prince''s mother, Huan Fei. The second prince was also injured, but it seemed that he had sneaked in by himself.


    Later, he had checked that matter, but there were not many people who knew about it. What''s more, they said that it was because of the dry weather and the dry materials, the fire that was accidentally started, and the wind at that time that made it so serious.


    But at that time, it was late autumn or even winter, and it should not be easy to catch fire.


    I''m afraid there are many hidden feelings in it, so they will enter the palace together today.


    "Absolutely, there must be a picture of the concubines in the palace. Let''s see if we can find anything." Tang Kexin suggested that no one in the palace could fully understand what happened at that time, so they had to find clues by themselves.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue also means this. He often comes to this place, but only looks at his mother''s portrait.


    Because his mother died earlier, there was only a picture in the palace, not even in King Rui''s mansion.


    He has tried to draw many times, but either he has not yet started, or he has no feeling at all. He can''t draw at all.


    He has no impression of his mother, can''t find that feeling, and can''t draw it, so when he''s upset, he will come here to see his mother and calm his mind.


    There are many portraits here, but only the concubines of the reigning emperor and the empresses who have influenced or are recognized as virtuous.


    Tang Kexin starts from one side. The first painting is the empress. She is elegant and dignified, but her eyes are bitter, not happy and calm.


    Tang Kexin feels distressed for a while. At that time, his mother must have resisted. Fortunately, he has let it go now.


    Next, there are Rongfei, Yingfei, huanfei and Mingfei. They should be arranged according to the time when the emperor accepted them into the palace.


    Tang Kexin looks at the portrait of Yingfei. It looks like a picture. It''s probably just like this. It''s a slight smile, dignified and clean. It''s gentle and elegant.


    Originally, this is the mother of night LAN Jue, really beautiful! Tang Kexin''s heartfelt admiration can only die early.


    Looking back, Huan Fei, the mother of the second prince, was indifferent and could not see anything.


    Tang Kexin intuitively feels something is wrong. Look closely at what he suddenly sees. You''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 249

    The princess Huan in the portrait was originally sitting upright on the chair, and there was nothing unusual about her movements. It''s strange that when she looked sideways, she felt some ghosting. Now the light just hit the portrait from the slope, so it''s more obvious than usual.


    Tang Kexin looked closely and found that the painting actually has two layers, and the one above should have been pasted later.


    The picture of an ordinary concubine needs to be like this for some reason. There must be something wrong with the picture below.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue asked, is not an ordinary portrait?


    Night LAN never found anything unusual.


    Tang Kexin holds the bottom of the portrait, twists and shakes it, and the portrait turns.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes have been paying attention to the portrait, Tang Kexin can''t do this without reason.


    But Tang Kexin''s action can let him see the real point.


    "There is another picture below." Night Lan said definitely, took down that picture directly.


    Tang Kexin carefully tore it off along the corner and revealed the hidden portrait below.


    The picture below is quite different from the one on the surface. The picture above, however, is dignified and grand. But the picture below is totally different.


    Although the woman is gorgeous and rich, she is surrounded by a group of snakes. There is also a strange smile on her wrist.


    It''s no wonder that the painting should be covered up. How can such a picture exist in the palace as a picture of concubines.


    These are not unexpected to Tang Kexin. Since beichengyao comes from the western regions, she will meet those strange things, so it is very likely that huanfei, who comes from the same place as her, will meet these things without any special.


    But if there is such a picture, does it mean that the Father knows that Huan Fei knows something that others can''t, and even acquiesces in her ability to use her, but later, how she died. Tang Kexin thought that it was difficult to understand these things. How could the emperor allow such things to exist? Still in the palace.


    "Let''s go straight to the father." Tang Kexin looks at the silent night LAN Jue and says.


    In fact, when I saw this painting, I would really guess a lot. In those days, how did Yingfei and huanfei die? Was the fire intentional? I had guesses in my heart. But I didn''t hear someone say it. I didn''t want to believe it.


    "Good." Night LAN absolutely nods, now, father emperor should not need to conceal again.


    "Father should be in the Royal study. Let''s go." Night LAN Jue put away the painting and pulled Tang Kexin away from here.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue walking in front of her, and suddenly wants to say something, but he opens his mouth and closes it.


    Now they are only speculating about what happened in those days. What they know is not specific. Let''s wait for the father to finish.


    "Jue''er, Xin''er, why are you here?" The emperor is marking the memorials. The queen is just in good health. He doesn''t want to disturb her, so he went to Kunning palace after marking the memorials these days.


    "Father, we are here to ask you something." Tang Kexin said that she knew that night LAN never wanted to speak. The people involved had his mother, and he should be a little nervous.


    "Oh, what''s the problem?" The emperor smiled kindly, put down his pen and waited for them to say.


    Tang Kexin takes the paper in Lanjue''s hand and spreads it on the table.


    When the emperor saw the painting, his expression was obviously stiff, and his pupils contracted unconsciously. He took another look, sighed deeply and put the painting away again.


    "Where did you find it?" The Emperor didn''t think that the painting still existed and didn''t disappear with the fire.


    "It''s where the pictures of the concubines are kept." Tang Kexin replied, but he was puzzled. Isn''t it because the father let people cover him?


    The emperor looked at Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue inconceivably, and suddenly smiled bitterly. His eyes were also bitter.


    "Father, in those days, what happened? How did my mother and concubine die?" Night LAN juerton asked, the voice is a little heavy, the eyes are also hidden in a bit of pain.


    He doesn''t know what he will do when he hears that his mother is not dead normally, but the person who killed his mother should have died, and he will not be reconciled.


    The emperor was silent for a while, then slowly opened his mouth, there was no expression in his eyes.


    "The woman in the picture, Huan Fei, was originally called Huan Yue. When I saw her, I was still the prince, and I didn''t know Qing''er. It was in the countryside. She was teasing people with snakes. Looking at other people''s fear and fear, she laughed. If I can''t see it, I''ll let her stop. "


    "She stopped, just looked at me doubtfully. The color of her eyes is rare. Dayuan''s people are black. I have never seen such a light color as her eyes. " The emperor''s voice sounds a little distant, as if it''s a bit ethereal.


    "I asked her where she came from and where she wanted to go. She replied that she came from far away and had no place to go. I took her back to the palace, and later I took her as my concubine. "


    The emperor sighed and shook his head. He seemed to regret what happened. If he knew that would happen later, he would never bring her back.


    Tang Kexin thought that this feeling was really casual, but I''m afraid in ancient times, there were many things like this. She knew that the emperor was not love at all, or just curious, or fresh at that time.


    "She promised me that she would not use these things again, and would not let people know that she would use them, but later, she still used them"


    "she used to be cheerful and cheerful, but later, she became extremely jealous, and her temperament became more and more gloomy. After giving birth to lanmiao, I found out by chance one day that she was secretly teaching her things, and I was very angry, I don''t understand why I want to teach him those things, so I quarreled with her a lot, and later I went to her less. "


    "Princess Ying died soon after she gave birth to jue''er. There is no sign of this. Although Yingfei is weak, she is disease-free and disaster free. She died strangely. I was just skeptical at that time, but Princess Huan acted as usual, so I was just skeptical and didn''t ask anything. "


    "When I became king, I made her Princess Huan and made Qing''er queen. During the empress''s pregnancy, I found a small snake outside Kunning palace one day. I was very upset, so I followed the snake all the way to Huanyi palace. "


    Here, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue have almost guessed what happened later.


    It seems that Princess Huan wanted to harm the queen, but she was found by the emperor, so she didn''t succeed, but why did she directly kill her?


    "Princess Huan secretly raised a lot of snakes in the harem. In addition, she found many poisons in her palace. I was afraid at that time."


    The emperor''s eyes became sharper. Even when he mentioned it now, he could not calm down.


    At that time, if he didn''t find out in time, it was estimated that Qing''er would be the same as ying''fei.


    "I asked Princess Huan if she would stop. She said she would stop. But in private, she did it all the time. After several people died inexplicably in the palace, I couldn''t sit any longer." Speaking of this time, the emperor''s face also changed a little more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 250

    "I sent Princess Huan a bowl of soup with overpowering drugs. Then I locked the door of Huanyi palace and let people ignite everywhere." The emperor''s body was slightly strained.


    The emperor closed his eyes hard. At the beginning, many innocent people were killed with Huan Fei. He was shocked to hear their screams outside. But at that time, he had no way back.


    He knew too much about the cruelty of Princess Huan. He also knew that at that time, Princess Huan had already killed Qing''er. He could not let Qing''er be like Princess Ying, absolutely not.


    Moreover, he also knew that keeping Huan Fei would kill more people, and he also wanted to send Huan Fei away, but he knew that with Huan Fei''s nature, she would never leave, and only make more things.


    "Later, LAN Miao sneaked in, so he quickly ordered people to put out the fire, but LAN Miao was still injured, so now he can only move with the help of a wheelchair. I didn''t stop him at that time."


    When the emperor mentioned this, he blamed himself, and it was his father''s fault to let his children suffer from it for nothing.


    Tang Kexin is a little heavy hearted. That''s probably all he can say about the events of that year, but there are still many things that he doesn''t know, and no one knows.


    But the emperor, for the night lanmiao, also has the feeling of father and son, just because of his mother and concubine''s relationship, can''t accept him completely after all, but these, is not a kind of injury.


    "Father, are you sure that Princess Huan is dead?" It''s hard to estimate one''s jealousy. It''s strange that concubines in the palace are dying one by one.


    Some of them have lived in the deep palace for a long time, and it is impossible for them to offend some people, so they can be said to be implicated. There is no reason for that man to get rid of his concubines.


    Now it seems that Princess Huan is not dead, but only those who hate the emperor or even all the women in the palace want them to die.


    Or, the ultimate goal of Huan Fei is actually the queen. Huan Fei is too clear about the emperor''s feelings for the queen, so she can''t tolerate it.


    "It should be true that there is a female corpse lying in Princess Huan''s palace. Although she can''t see the original face, it''s really her from the appearance." At this time, the emperor has calmed down and talked calmly.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t believe it. There are many people with similar appearance, not necessarily Huan Fei.


    Besides, huanfei can''t make her completely comatose because of her martial arts and overpowering drugs, so it''s possible that she moved a person to the room instead of her, and she left.


    "Father, what is the picture like?" Tang Kexin can''t understand that it''s obviously unreasonable to have such a picture placed in the place where the portraits of concubines of previous dynasties are placed.


    "I saw this painting at the beginning, but later it was collected by Huan Fei. I thought it had been destroyed by fire, but I didn''t think it was still there." There was a chill in the emperor''s eyes.


    "Is there any mystery in this painting?" Tang Kexin thought that the painting was really not liked by people, but the chill was somehow inexplicable.


    "Mind knows, what is the paper of this painting?" The emperor has a dignified look and a heavy tone.


    Tang Kexin didn''t pay much attention to the paper. At this time, he picked it up and looked at it again. After touching the portrait with his hands, he felt that the paper was smooth and delicate, with a good feel, but it looked like a human skin Night LAN Jue suddenly opens his mouth, saying what Tang Ke thinks.


    The face changing technique often uses human skin mask, but the best one is born and peeled from human face. Night LAN Jue also got such a mask before, and naturally recognized human skin.


    "Yes, it''s human skin." The emperor looked at the night LAN Jue and said that he thought before that the human leather paper was just written in the book, but he didn''t expect the real existence, and Huan Fei asked people to draw on it.


    "The reason why the painting was put there was not that it was made by the father, but that it was sent there after Princess Huan asked someone to paste another completely different picture on it." Tang Kexin speculated.


    This Huan Fei, unexpectedly, has the courage to do so. In this way, she just despises the imperial power. Once she is found, she should know what will happen. This woman''s mind is very deep.


    Moreover, Tang Kexin had a premonition that this woman, in fact, was not dead, so she hid in the dark, looked on coldly, and watched the women in the harem die in her calculations one by one.


    At night? He should know that her mother is not dead, otherwise, if he wants to let people notice him, he should plan for rights, and he will not bring these people to the harem.


    "Father, why are you so indifferent to the second prince?" Just now, it shows that the emperor is not unfeeling, even with guilt, but the relationship with the second prince is a little strange.


    Night LAN Jue squints, looks at Tang Kexin, has some dissatisfaction in the eyes, actually has the mood to worry about others.


    He felt that the death of his mother''s concubine could not be separated from that of Huan''s concubine. He did not even want to perfunctory the night LAN Miao.


    "I feel more and more like his mother." The emperor couldn''t say why. In the bright night, lanmiao was a gentle, polite, calm and indifferent person. However, he felt that his character was more and more unpredictable and gloomy.


    Maybe it''s a father son relationship. He can feel different things.


    Tang Kexin nodded his head slightly. "I''m sorry to disturb my father, but I have no problem."


    "Well, let''s go first." The emperor said wearily, he thought these things had already passed, but now he was upset by them. And they mentioned it for no reason. It seems that in the future, something may happen. The emperor sighed deeply. If he didn''t meet the moon, would many things be avoided.


    Tang Kexin and Xin''er went out of the Royal study side by side. The emperor looked at their backs and envied them. They lived in pairs for a lifetime. Maybe they were.


    The emperor sneered. If he could meet Qing''er earlier, maybe it could be like this. The years are unforgiving. Fortunately, he and Qing''er are interlinked.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue just walked out of the Royal study and met the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    "Your Highness, have you just met your father?" Asked the princess after nodding.


    "Yes." Night LAN does not want to say anything more, but feels that she seems to be bright and colorful, and the decoration on her head is dazzling.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes moved slightly. Did the imperial concubine Ming bother to dress up recently? Even the look is much better.


    "My palace is going to see the emperor. I don''t know if he has time." Unexpectedly, the imperial concubine asked them such a question, "I haven''t seen the emperor in this palace for a long time."


    "My father is in the Royal study." Night LAN Jue simply said, sneering, don''t he say that there is no time, Ming imperial concubine will not go?


    "The palace will leave first." The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty nodded slightly and left with people.


    When can the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty be so indifferent?


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue looked at Tang Kexin, who had been looking at the back of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, as well as some dignified expression, and asked.


    "It''s OK, just one thing." Tang Kexin said, turning around and moving on, but immediately changed other topics, "do you think Huan Fei is not dead?" Tang Kexin asks Ye Lanjue that this matter is obviously not so simple.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue looked at the front, eyes cold, some profound feeling.


    "Let''s start with her. Since she is dead, let her die completely." Tang Kexin said without feeling.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 251

    This person, even dare to hurt the mother, even the mother of night LAN Jue, she will never let go.


    Aren''t you hiding in the dark? Then keep hiding. Never come out again.


    "Good." Night LAN absolutely some gratified, Tang Kexin to own enemy, will not be kind-hearted, this, he also likes very much.


    Just out of the palace, ye Lanjue asked listen to the wind to secretly follow ye lanmiao to see where he would go. He did not believe that he would not go to such an unknown place, where his mother must be hiding.


    In those days, the emperor was wrong, but if Huan Fei didn''t hurt people again and again, or even wanted to kill the queen, the emperor would never be so cruel. Now, this kind of thing is even more cruel, so no matter what, we must find her out, and we can''t let her hurt people,


    "absolutely, what will happen in the palace." Tang Kexin said that without removing all the concubines, the man would not stop, but whether it was designed by Huan Fei or ye lanmiao is not sure. It may be that Huan Fei asked ye lanmiao to do it, or that ye lanmiao thought it was revenge for his mother, or even revenge for the emperor. If it is, even the Emperor may be in danger.


    Now she really hates the harem, contending for favor, calculation and conspiracy. No matter how smart she is, she will be exhausted.


    Fortunately, I fall in love with Ye Lanjue. With his character, no one can force him. If other women show up one day, it''s probably a change of heart. Tang Kexin looks at the man walking beside him, thinking like this.


    But just thinking about such a situation, I feel heartache. This feeling has already occupied itself unconsciously.


    "Night LAN Jue, if one day dare to bring back other women, I will leave without hesitation." Tang Kexin doesn''t like to suppress himself. Now that he thinks about it, he should tell him in advance that if there is a day when she will leave, she will leave even if she is really in love, sad or heartbroken.


    Night LAN Jue a Leng, suddenly smile out, feel some helpless, even a little angry. Is she still worried about such a problem? I''m so untrustworthy of her trust. It seems that it''s necessary to let her "long memory" when I go back.


    "There won''t be a day like that." Night LAN never holds her shoulder and stares at her eyes and says, the voice is not big, but it has a firm voice that can''t be doubted.


    She thought that he would easily fall in love with a person? Since he married her, he naturally recognized her and would not change or give up.


    If he had not met him, he would not have married.


    "I see." Tang Kexin replied with a smile. She just had a feeling. This palace is really cannibalistic and does not vomit bones. If she asked herself, she would not spend her whole life here. But if the night waves are gone, she thought, she will stay.


    The premise, of course, is that there can be no other women.


    At night, LAN Jue''s mouth was light. He picked up Tang Kexin and ran directly to the palace. The speed was very fast.


    Enter the room, put Tang Kexin on the bed directly, and press on himself.


    "Hello, it''s daylight." Tang Kexin exclaimed, holding his chest in one hand.


    "I know." Night LAN Jue grabs her hand, kisses her wrist, seduces her.


    Tang Kexin took a swipe at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t say anything just now. Although Tang Kexin thought it was normal, she swallowed saliva in the daytime, which was a little unexpected.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin, and suddenly smiles, like the eyes of the moon, with a strong smile, and temptation.


    Tang Kexin is a little stunned. The man''s smile is really good-looking, but usually he doesn''t laugh much. Even if he smiles, he also smiles. Looking at this moment, he feels enchanting.


    Night LAN Jue gets a bad laugh like success and takes the opportunity to remove Tang Kexin''s clothes.


    Tang Kexin felt a little cold. He realized that he was seduced by beauty and sold himself.


    With gnashing teeth, I watched the night LAN Jue, the belly black, the fox, dare not be more insidious.


    Then she reflected on how bad her willpower is now, and how can she be seduced by beauty? She had seen many beautiful men in her previous life, how can she feel nothing.


    Love, as expected, can''t be touched more, but now, she can''t give up, even indulge in it.


    Night LAN Jue tempts Tang Kexin, a little bit immersed in * *, can''t bear to break away.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty came to the imperial study and looked at the emperor in a daze. She called out softly, "the emperor?"


    But the emperor did not respond, obviously still in his own consciousness.


    "The emperor." The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty called again, which was louder.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor seemed to wake up suddenly, and looked at the imperial concubine of Ming for a moment, and said in a cold voice.


    "The emperor has not been there for a long time." The Ming imperial concubine said wrongly, bowing her head and biting her lips.


    "I see." The emperor''s reply was heavy and cold.


    "That concubine greets the emperor." The imperial concubine of Ming said happily, and she also had some smiles in her eyes.


    "Well, go down." The emperor said unexpectedly, looking gloomy.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty looked sluggish, smiled bitterly and saluted, "my concubine is gone."


    Suddenly I saw the picture on the table, but walked out quietly.


    "Is the queen the only one in your eyes?" The imperial concubine murmured to herself, some unwilling, with a haggard look, "what am I expecting?"


    "Why, can''t I satisfy you?" As soon as she entered the room, Princess Ming heard a terrible voice, deep and cold.


    "No." Mingguifei tried to calm down and explained, "if you don''t do anything, it will cause suspicion."


    "That''s the same." The man chuckled, hugging mingguifei from behind and biting her neck.


    "No!" The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty exclaimed that the place was too obvious.


    "Do you think the Emperor may touch you?" The man sneered and let go of Nangong.


    The imperial concubine of Ming heard such obvious ridicule, even humiliation, and her body trembled slightly.


    "If the emperor stays, you pretend to be awakened by a nightmare, and then you are involved in ghosts and gods. If the emperor doesn''t stay, it''s OK." The man in Black said frankly that he didn''t think it meant anything to the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    Mingguifei stared at him. "OK."


    The man, like a reward, kissed the imperial concubine Ming and left.


    In the evening, the emperor went to the palace of the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty and had dinner with her.


    Before midnight, the emperor planned to leave. The imperial concubine immediately held the emperor from behind. "If you stay, it will be a good night."


    "You always know." The emperor coldly opened her hand and continued to walk out.


    "But the emperor has never made me lose face like this. If so, how can I be so embarrassed and how can I look up in front of all the people?" The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty was crying, with her previous resentment.


    The emperor was silent for a while, but he still left here. He has decided to let lingguifei and mingguifei leave the palace after this year, so that they can do their own things.


    Before, because of the relationship between qinger and qinger, some women were admitted to the palace. Now, it''s unnecessary. If you can, I hope they don''t spend the rest of their lives in the palace.


    However, the emperor did not think that they would not wait for this day.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 252

    The winter solstice came very quickly. The dinner party in the palace was held in Kunning palace. Because there are few concubines in the palace now, there is only one table.


    All three princes have come, and Tang Kexin is there.


    It''s just that the dishes have been served, but Princess Ling still hasn''t arrived. Several people are upset. They thought she would never come.


    But Lan''er, the maid beside Ling Guifei, hurried to come and knelt down on the ground and cried, "Guifei, Ling Guifei has killed herself."


    Her voice was a little flustered and sad, but the meaning was very clear.


    The emperor suddenly stood up. "What do you say?" He couldn''t believe it. That day, when he went to find Ling Guifei, he said that he would let her out of the palace. She was still happy. He said that how could she suddenly commit suicide while waiting for that day? Was Ling Guifei just lying to him that day?


    When they heard the words of the palace maids, they were all shocked. Recently, the palace was not peaceful. The concubines died one by one. Now even the noble concubines died.


    Tang Kexin felt that the emperor''s action was a little fierce. It seemed that he was not only surprised, but something else must have happened in the middle.


    It seems that the man, any concubine, is not going to let it go. In this way, will the next concubine be Ming?


    She felt that the man might keep the queen until the end.


    Tang Kexin glanced at the imperial concubine Ming. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t panic. In any case, she should also react. Some people want to get rid of all the concubines in the palace. At least some of them should be worried. They should be afraid. But Tang Kexin really doesn''t see fear from her.


    Is this normal? Obviously not normal? It seems that my guess was right that day.


    Before that, ye Lanjue had sent people to watch Ling Guifei, but Ling Guifei is still dead, and suicide is enough. If not, the ability of that person is higher than that sent by Ye Lanjue, which is done by the people around Ling Guifei.


    But why should a good Princess commit suicide? If it is not necessary, who will commit suicide, let alone the noble concubine, who is indifferent and has never disputed, how can such a person commit suicide?


    "Let''s go and have a look." The Emperor didn''t hesitate. Lingguifei was gentle. If she committed suicide, it really stimulated her.


    A group of people followed the emperor to lingguifei''s palace. When they went in, they saw lingguifei lying on the ground straight. The white silk on her neck had not been taken down.


    Tang Kexin saw that lingguifei''s face was not pale, but purple, and a little ferocious. With a sneer, lingguifei didn''t commit suicide at all.


    Then quietly scanning around the people, several people kneel on the ground, some shudder, some even dare not lift their heads.


    "Who first discovered that lingguifei committed suicide?" The emperor glanced at them coldly, and his voice was like ice. Mingming lingguifei could leave the palace immediately, but this happened.


    "Yes, it''s a maidservant." a maidservant came out trembling.


    The emperor looked at her and motioned for her to continue.


    "After changing clothes, the maidservant said she would have a rest and go to the dinner party, but the maidservant saw that the maidservant had not come out, so the maidservant pushed the door in and saw that the maidservant had committed suicide." This remark is off and on, with a nervous expression.


    "Did you push the door in alone?" Asked the emperor.


    "Yes, yes." The maidservant said only.


    "Did you see anyone else in the room when you opened the door?" Don Kexin lowered his voice to try not to frighten her.


    The maidservant froze for a moment, "no, it should not be."


    "When you think about it, you must have been afraid. Did you neglect anything?" Don Kexin induced her.


    In fact, the maid may not have found anything, but it is not important for Tang Kexin. What she needs is to create pressure on her side and then expose her flaws.


    Sure enough, the maid seriously recalled that there was nothing unusual in her reply, but when she saw Tang Kexin shaking her head slightly, she couldn''t help thinking that there was another hidden feeling in the death of her mother?


    Tang Kexin, because of the previous events, was passed down in the palace. What she knew, plus her accurate judgment, is hard to be unconvincing.


    Almost all the people in the palace admire Tang Kexin very much, including the maid.


    She saw Tang Kexin''s expression was different, and soon understood her meaning.


    "It seems that the maid heard something." Maidservant slightly with doubts of the opening, it seems that there is really the same thing.


    "What voice?" Tang Kexin asked.


    The maid was smart enough to understand the meaning of Tang Kexin, but she didn''t know how to say it. She could only say it equivocally, "it''s not true, it''s like a quarrel."


    "Therefore, your mother should not commit suicide, but be murdered by others." Although Tang Kexin''s words are casual, they are unquestionable and firm.


    "Why does my heart say that?" The emperor looked at Tang Kexin and asked, this girl, you know a lot.


    "If it''s self inflicted, the face should be pale, and strangled, that''s the purple sauce." Tang Kexin tries to choose the words that are easy to understand and judge.


    The emperor nodded as if he didn''t understand. The girl in my heart never made a mistake. He still trusted her very much.


    Tang Kexin continues to walk to Ling Guifei and takes down Bai Ling.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes darkened, and lingguifei was strangled.


    "This wound is obviously the trace of strangulation. When strangling, it is usually pulled backward or slightly upward. This trace is a straight line, and look here."


    Tang Kexin pointed to some vertical marks on his neck and calmly analyzed them.


    "What does that say?" Night LAN dust don''t understand of ask, every time, Tang Kexin can give the feeling of surprise, in her side, can learn a lot.


    "These marks are actually drawn by the noble concubines. When someone is holding her back, she will go and grab her things. That''s what her nails cut. " Tang Kexin quickly swept around the people and observed their expressions.


    "Mind, can you tell who the murderer is?" The emperor asked Tang Kexin.


    "The murderer is" Tang Kexin deliberately drags his voice, glances at all of them, suddenly points to a maid, and suddenly says, "it''s her!"


    "No, not a maid." Looking at Tang Kexin in horror, he kept waving his hands and even retreated two steps in a row.


    But Tang Kexin looks at the woman, obviously relieved, Tang Kexin smiles, "my princess knows it''s not you."


    Everyone was stunned for a while. Some of them couldn''t react. But didn''t they just identify her? What''s the situation now?


    "She''s the killer." Tang Kexin pointed to the maid she had been paying attention to, and said that this man was the Lan''er who just went to inform the emperor that lingguifei had committed suicide.


    "Not me." Lan''er quickly retorted, looking at Tang Kexin.


    "Since it''s not you, why are you nervous when you just said you heard some quarrels? Why are you obviously relieved when my princess deliberately points to the wrong person? " Don Kexin looked at her motionless, asked, and focused on her, paying attention to all her expressions.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 253

    "The maidservant was worried about what the princess said just now. The princess didn''t point to me. Of course, she would be relieved." Lan''er said, the voice was a little sharp, but it was clearly with a bit of panic, the body seemed to slightly quiver.


    "Lie." Tang Kexin sneers, "his eyes are erratic, he dare not look up at people, and his voice is deliberately raised. It''s just a lack of heart."


    Lan''er immediately looked up at Tang Kexin and twisted his hands unconsciously. For a while, he forgot to speak.


    "I''m at a loss with my hands. I want to find a sense of security, which means you''re lying." Tang Kexin said quickly that she would not be given time to respond at all.


    Tang Kexin looks at Lan''er and finds that she is not good at telling lies, almost full of holes.


    "Tell me, how did you and other people murder the princess of the dead." Tang Kexin asked without feeling, with stern eyes, "or, what is it? "


    Tang Kexin intentionally said this at the moment. The meaning of the words sounds the same, but the nature is the same. She hopes that the palace maid can understand the interests and tell the truth.


    Lan''er''s face is obviously flustered. She looks at Tang Kexin incredibly. How does she know there are others?


    Tang Kexin obviously knew her doubts, went to her and explained clearly, "with your strength, there is no way for a person to hang the concubine on the beam, so there must be someone to help, and he is a man." According to the previous statement, the concubine was strangled until she was found, and there was not much time between them, so that person still had considerable strength.


    She has just observed other people in the palace. No one is obviously flustered and nervous, so it''s not the palace that helps.


    "It seems to be Lan''er, who had brought a eunuch with him before, saying that it was the emperor''s will." A maid exclaimed, was that the time?


    "I didn''t send anyone else to send any message." The emperor''s tone was cold and his face was solemn.


    "It''s a felony to fake a decree. Don''t you want to say that? But if you really have a problem, my princess can plead with her father and make you live. " Tang Kexin said in a quiet voice, not loud, but inexplicably convincing.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin. She is really brave. Her father is still here. Has she decided for him? Suddenly feel what, turn to the side, look at a certain place, the corner of the mouth slightly invisible hook up.


    Empress empress loves Tang Kexin, and so does the emperor. If Tang Kexin asks for love in person, it is possible for the emperor to open up.


    Lan''er had given up the hope of life, but when he heard Tang Kexin''s words, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes, but he still hesitated.


    "As long as you say it, leave the rest to my princess." Tang Kexin almost said it to Lan''er word by word, which made her unconsciously believe it.


    Lan''er seems to have made up her mind and said, "the lady told her maid two days ago that she was going to leave the palace, but she wanted to take her maid away. She asked her maid if she would like to leave. She didn''t understand why she wanted to leave. She just shook her head and said that she wanted to leave. The emperor agreed, but she didn''t say much. The maidservant could not bear to refuse at that time, so he agreed. "


    "But in fact, the maidservant is unwilling to leave the palace. He can take silver in the palace, plus the reward from his mother. The maidservant''s money is enough to send home."


    "If you leave the Imperial Palace, your maidservant doesn''t know what to do. It won''t be long before you get home, you will be forced to marry." Lan''er narrated little by little.


    Tang Kexin has some regrets. This is the sadness of ancient women. They seldom have their own career in their life. Only by attaching men can they survive. Tang Kexin is glad that even here, she is not a woman who needs to depend on others to survive.


    "I hope the maid will not leave, but her mind has been determined and will not change. One day, the maidservant complained in the palace, but a man came out suddenly and said that he could help the maidservant and not let her leave the palace. " The maid''s face seemed a little contrite at the moment, and her voice was obviously a little lower.


    "It''s impossible to leave the palace in this way." Tang Kexin laughs sarcastically. In this way, she can believe that this woman has no brain?


    People are dead, naturally can''t leave.


    "The maidservant asked what was the way. He didn''t say anything. He just said that he would succeed."


    "It''s no problem for the maid to try. When she knew that she was going to ask for the palace at the dinner party tonight, the maid was flustered, so she took him to her bedroom. As a result," Lan''er sobbed and couldn''t go on.


    She really didn''t think that the man would kill lingguifei. He only thought that the man just advised lingguifei not to leave. She really didn''t want lingguifei to die.


    "You weren''t with him then?" Tang Kexin''s eyes snapped with a sense of solemnity.


    "No, the maidservant has been waiting outside, but has not seen him come out." Lan''er sobbed, sobbing.


    "Where did you meet him that day?" Tang Kexin asked, there are people in lingguifei''s palace. It''s really convenient to get in and out. Did the people sent by night Lanjue ignore it? Or is that man really so strong?


    "That day, after serving tea to my mother, I went out unhappily. At that time, go left along this road, no, no, it''s right, until you meet a rockery, and then you lean on it, and the man doesn''t know when it happened. " Lan''er said as she recalled, looking at Tang Kexin when she said the last sentence, for fear that she would not believe it.


    Tang Kexin is sure that she told the truth, her eyes moved up to the left, and the liars would not say the wrong words, because they may have built a whole thing before, and would not use the words "no", "wait a moment, I said the wrong". Because they don''t want to expose themselves, but it just shows that they are lying.


    But Lan''er looks at Tang Kexin. Her pupils are not dilated and she doesn''t blink because of her astringency. She just hopes Tang Kexin doesn''t think she''s lying.


    It seems that the man appeared in front of Lan''er on purpose, got in with her help, and then got rid of the concubines, so it''s unlikely to be found.


    "How did you find him today?" That''s the key. If they have any special contact information, it''s much easier.


    "The maidservant is still waiting for him in that place. After a while, he appears." Lan''er didn''t know how he found her. The man just told her to wait there if she had something to do.


    "What does he look like and what is his height?" Tang Kexin asked again that she should be able to notice these superficial things.


    "He didn''t see his face clearly. He always dodged, but he looked very handsome and tall." There is something in Lan''er''s eyes.


    "It seems that the man''s appearance is really good." Tang Kexin''s mouth is slightly crooked. Maybe it''s the person who used the "beautiful man plan" before, and she has a way to check that person.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue look at each other with a smile. They both understand each other''s meaning.


    At night, LAN Miao paid no attention to Tang Kexin, but a strange smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 254

    "The emperor, the Si people have passed away. Please forgive me." The empress''s soft voice and gentle words comforted her that the noble concubine had a gentle nature. She was always undisputed, quiet and committed to her duties. She never did anything excessive.


    At the beginning, the emperor was also worried that her temperament was too weak, and she would be bullied in the palace, so he made her the imperial concubine. At least high enough to keep her safe.


    I didn''t expect that I still haven''t escaped. The people behind me are really cruel.


    "Well." The emperor clapped the empress''s hand and sighed, "take the place of the imperial concubine and bury her."


    There is a debt in his heart, but his heart is all in qinger''s body, and he didn''t think so much at that time.


    However, later, he refused to enter the palace with the exception of the Ming imperial concubine.


    The emperor secretly breathed a sigh, then took the queen out of here, and several people left here again and again.


    The dinner party broke up in displeasure. Night Lanjue and Tang Kexin took a step later. They both looked dignified.


    "Come out." Night LAN Jue''s indifferent opening seems to be facing the nihilistic air, but Tang Kexin doesn''t think there''s anything, waiting silently.


    A man appeared in front of them. Just now, he had been hiding in the dark to observe the situation in lingguifei palace. Of course, he also paid attention to all things of Tang Kexin. He had to admit that the sect leader''s wife was really extraordinary. She was calm, calm, smart and intelligent. Her ability can be seen in this matter.


    Such a man is worthy of the Lord.


    "What did you just find?" Night LAN Jue asked, the tone of the king''s spirit is natural.


    "When the man came, his subordinates didn''t find anything unusual. Ask the sect leader to condemn him." The man was cold, but extremely respectful.


    The position of night LAN in suoyenmen is unquestionable and inviolable. All people are respectful to him.


    This is his fault, he will take the corresponding consequences or punishment.


    "Did you find out when he left?" Night LAN Jue looks at him indifferently, Ling Guifei, can''t protect for a while, what''s important is to find something.


    "Yes. His subordinates followed him all the time. They found that the man had left the palace directly. They dared not leave the palace at will. Then they informed others to follow him and returned. "


    The man has been drooping his eyebrows and eyes, it seems that he should be very respectful of the night LAN.


    "Lingguifei is dead. She doesn''t need to go back for the time being." Night LAN Jue eyes deep, decisively said, "we now look for that person."


    It''s absolutely impossible for the person selected by suoyangmen to follow me. Maybe we can find that person directly. It''s night lanmiao or huanfei, which is very expected.


    So many days, listen to the wind has been secretly following night LAN Miao, but in addition to the palace and the palace, he has not been to other places, Huan Fei''s whereabouts became a mystery for a while.


    If ordinary people have no result for such a long time, they may doubt themselves and stop insisting on their own ideas. But ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin are more patient and confident than other people. Even if Huan Fei does not appear now, they have not doubted their own judgment.


    "Lord, that man is going to the West." The man replied at once.


    "Lead the way." The following people will be marked along the road, and only the people of suoyenmen know it.


    "Yes." The man made a crisp reply and ran straight to the West.


    Night LAN Jue picks up Tang Kexin and follows him closely. Even if he carries a person''s weight, it doesn''t affect his speed.


    In the four square restaurants in the capital, there is only one room with the light on. Beichengyao looks at the man in front of him who enjoys himself. He endures and endures, but he stops at the exit. "You don''t have to teach me, I can''t learn."


    Nangong Yi didn''t know what to think. Knowing that she couldn''t play chess, he had to teach her how to play chess.


    "It''s fun to play chess. Let''s learn." Nangong Yi said with a smiley face, totally indifferent to her coldness.


    "No use." Beichengyao said, tone light, calm and collected her just under the chess pieces.


    Nangong Yi blinked his eyes? It''s useless. It''s useless to say he is, but obviously not. Is it useless to play chess?


    "Playing chess can cultivate the body and mind, exercise the mind, and make people calm, calm and happy. How can it be useless?" Nangong Yi talks.


    These days, he felt that beichengyao was really boring. He fed those insects, or read a book, and sat for a whole day. No matter what else, he stood at the window and looked around. He didn''t know what he was thinking, or he couldn''t find anyone.


    Nangong Yi thinks that these days are really torture for him. Generally, only when he asks, can beichengyao speak, otherwise it will be a silence all day.


    "It''s no use to me. It can''t kill or save lives." Beichengyao said indifferently that almost everything she learned could be used. She couldn''t think of any use for chess.


    Besides, there are not many people around her. She was not in the imperial palace before. These things are not available at all. What she used to spend her time doing is why she had to play chess.


    Nangong Yi felt a sudden pain in her heart. Her idea was that she could kill people and save their lives? What did she do before? Do you have to learn so much?


    "What did you want to learn before? I can teach you Austria. " Nangong Yi talks and laughs, but he feels flustered.


    "I don''t think so." Beichengyao thought about it for a while. She knows a lot of things, but when it comes to interest, it seems that there is really nothing to do. What she does now is a habit. It''s good to make poison, as well as feed insects and snakes.


    "Then learn to play chess. We''ll be fine anyway." Nangong Yi insisted that he couldn''t think of what he could do except for chess.


    "It''s too hard to learn." Beichengyao said something she disliked. She thought about it a lot just now. She didn''t say it. More importantly, she didn''t have much interest.


    Nangong Yi was a little shocked. She was just now in disrespect, wasn''t she? In addition to Tang Kexin''s gift, which made her happy, it was the first time she showed her real expression. Besides, I feel like I''m being coquettish.


    "That''s all." Nangong Yi quietly put away the chess pieces. Before, no matter how bright her smile was, he didn''t feel much, but just now, he felt his heart suddenly jump, even a little flustered.


    Does he like the woman above? Nangong Yimo asked himself, but he had no antipathy to the idea.


    Nangong Yi was awakened by the sound of darts cutting through the air. He saw beichengyao walk by and take down the dart. He looked at the dart first, and his eyes were dim. Then he took down the note. When he saw the above words, he sneered, "I''m going out, don''t have to wait for me." Then there was no one.


    Nangong Yi pursed his lips. He never knew what the woman was doing. He decided to go with her.


    According to the sign, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin are in a plum forest. Now the plum blossom is still very prosperous. The snow of the previous days hasn''t completely melted. There is a faint fragrance in the dark night.


    "You look out and don''t let anyone leave." Night LAN absolutely cold command to.


    Then he went in with Tang Kexin, and after a while, he saw a slightly familiar person


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 255

    A woman in red stood on the snow and leaned against them. White snow and red plum made her figure more graceful.


    Tang Kexin sees the back in front of him, but his eyes are not heavy. What''s the matter?


    Although it''s just a back image, she doesn''t think she''s mistaken. This back image is clearly,


    "it seems that things are done!" The woman said with some sarcasm in her tone.


    It''s the voice of beichengyao!


    Tang Kexin''s expression was dignified. He thought he had read it wrong, but now when he heard this woman''s voice, there is no doubt that it was beichengyao.


    A person''s voice color, like fingerprint and iris, is unique, so you can use these things to identify a person.


    Why is she here? She is the princess of the northern kingdom. How can she?


    "Yes." The man in front of beichengyao is very respectful and meticulous.


    Beichengyao naturally felt that there were other people around, but she smiled gently. The cold in her eyes did not match the smile.


    If she doesn''t come, she will begin to doubt whether what the man in front of her is true. If she waits for a while, she may kill him directly.


    However, is it the people around you who have been checking their identity? Is it in the boundary of the Great Yuan Dynasty that he sent the first people he met? But it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that she will never let go of anyone who dares to trace those people.


    When ye Lanjue heard Bei Chengyao''s words, there was a strange flash in her eyes. It was not long before Bei Chengyao arrived here. How could she design such a thing.


    But the people in front of them have turned to look at them, with a trace of ruthlessness in their eyes.


    Night LAN Jue narrowed her eyes and quickly went to Chengyao in the north, protecting Tang Kexin behind her.


    Night LAN Jue has very high martial arts, deep internal power, and has an advantage in dealing with others. However, Bei Chengyao''s speed is extremely fast, and her body method is strange. At first, night LAN Jue couldn''t touch the way, so she dodged all the attacks.


    Both of them didn''t try their best, but they didn''t leave much affection. After only a dozen moves, night LAN Jue gathered strength to attack Chengyao in the north.


    Beichengyao is inexplicable, but she doesn''t dodge. She is hit by the night LAN Jue on her shoulder blade and spits out a mouthful of blood. Her body is tottering.


    Tang Kexin is surprised. He suddenly looks at the man beside him. Now he can see his face clearly. Isn''t he the bodyguard?


    When he hurt the empress, Tang Kexin was the clearest. Why did he stay with beichengyao?


    It''s hard not to be successful. Does beichengyao have something to do with the whole thing? How is this possible?


    The exhibition bodyguard may know that Tang Kexin recognized him, and his body flashed slightly. He wanted to take this opportunity to escape here quickly.


    Tang Kexin smiles and wants to escape? How can it be? It''s surrounded here. She wants to see if he can escape.


    Nangong Yi did not know where he came from. He quickly caught beichengyao. Looking at the calm face of yelanjue, he felt that the whole person was on fire. He said "yelanjue" word by word


    "Take me out of here." Beichengyao said with difficulty.


    She has put all her weight on Nangong Yi. Without his support, she will definitely faint on the ground.


    Nangong Yi looks at the woman in his arms. He grits his teeth and quickly leaves with her.


    Night LAN Jue some dejected said, "she should be able to avoid." It''s no problem to inherit Yao''s ability to avoid to the north, but why hasn''t she just avoided?


    "Calculated." Tang Kexin said stiffly, there are some worries in his eyes.


    At that time, when they and beichengyao looked at each other, they knew that someone had deliberately led them over, so they decided to do it without saying a word.


    But both of them didn''t do their best. They were just serious. It''s enough to cheat them.


    Unexpectedly, he let the man seize the opportunity and put a cold arrow behind her at the critical moment, which made beichengyao unable to move, so that night LAN Jue hit her.


    "What did that man shoot at Chengyao in the North just now, so that she didn''t dodge. Absolutely, she can''t die?" Tang Kexin suddenly thought that it seemed to be a solid knot. Although it was not the heart, he was still worried.


    "I didn''t do my best just now, and her internal power is not low, not fatal. Besides, Nangong Yi is here." The night LAN Jue''s voice is low.


    If he had just tried his best, beichengyao would have died on the spot, let alone be taken away by Nangong Yi. It''s just that the injury will take at least a month to recover.


    That man is going to take advantage of him to remove beichengyao. Even though beichengyao was not the natural daughter of Beiwang, Beiwang could not watch beichengyao die without asking. Although Tang Kexin''s own daughter is here, the northern King won''t let him pay for the Yao''s life, but he will never have nothing.


    This move is really vicious.


    Judging from the situation just now, the man deliberately exposed himself in the palace, just to make them think that beichengyao was behind the scenes, and that sentence was even more an inducement.


    But this man is an abandoned son.


    "Master, I got it." Mingchuan grabs the man to night LAN Jue and kicks him directly to his knee socket. The man stumbles and doesn''t fall to his knees.


    "It was a mistake for the second prince to send you." Tang Kexin decides not to ask who sent him any more, but to directly say his guess, judge whether his guess is correct through his reaction, and then induce him to say more.


    There was a slight surprise in the man''s eyes, but he soon calmed down and looked away without saying a word.


    Tang Kexin smiled gently, and then exclaimed, "speaking of it, these two princes are indeed farsighted. They have been playing with us for a long time. Besides, they have cut the grass root and done things in a neat way."


    But he sighed again, "what a pity!"


    The man is completely unmoved now, looking at the front tightly.


    Just now, I didn''t think that the woman actually knew the second prince, but he knew that she might have seen the look just now. From now on, there must be no more flaws.


    "It''s a pity that a wise man with a thousand worries will lose. Recently, the second prince seems to have made some mistakes in judgment. The death of the noble princess is full of loopholes. Even if we designed to kill the princess of the northern kingdom by mistake, it did not succeed. Do you think the princess and the king of the northern kingdom will let him go? " Tang Kexin said with a sigh and regret.


    There was no change in that man''s expression, and his psychological quality was excellent. It seemed that he was a trained man again.


    "Is the bodyguard going to accompany the imperial concubine Ming tonight?" Tang Kexin said unexpectedly, but the tone suddenly became very casual, but it was just that casual in which people could not ignore the sharp.


    The man''s eyes obviously flashed some consternation. Tang Kexin chuckled in his heart. This man obviously knew Zhan Shiwei, and he should be familiar with him. Naturally, he and Zhan Shiwei were ordered by the same person.


    "Ah, you are so pitiful. It''s the beauty in the arms of the bodyguards, enjoying the warm fragrance and the warm jade. However, you have to come out to perform tasks on this cold winter night. You are really more angry than others." Tang Kexin shakes his head in secret, obviously with some pity on his face, which is more meaningful.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 256

    "What''s more, since you are here, does that mean that between the exhibition bodyguard and you, your host chose the exhibition bodyguard and gave up on you?" Tang Kexin smiled coldly, and his tone became indifferent. "You are already an abandoned son. Is there any need for existence?"


    Tang Kexin knows that since the man in front of him has surfaced, he is an abandoned son.


    The man''s eyes sank slightly, and he snorted, "the second prince of Dayuan, do you think he may have mobilized me?"


    Although his words say that, but that tiny twinkle eyes son actually disclosed some facial expression.


    Tang Kexin''s observation is so powerful that she naturally didn''t miss the change of his eyes and smiled leisurely. Can she believe that now? However, he still cooperated with him and said, "since you are obedient to the princess of the Northern Kingdom, you just calculated her and trapped her in danger. Is there anyone who treats his master like this?"


    "She''s my master, yes, but why should we protect the second prince''s mother? What kind of person is she?" The man said scornfully, with contempt in his eyes, as if he had regained his former composure.


    Protecting the second prince''s mother? Beichengyao knew that there was this man, and the mother of the second prince was still alive?


    "Because of this, you are going to kill her? Is that too far fetched a reason? " Tang Kexin nuzui, some can''t believe it.


    "But she''s a monster, but now she''s above us. She''s angry with us. Why?" The man said angrily, his head slightly raised.


    "That seems to be the past." Tang Kexin nodded his head unexpectedly, but in fact, he thought it funny. Is that a small reason? But she did not tear it down, and continued to ask.


    However, it seems that they want to blame the princess for this, and the sacrifice is really big enough. They even take the initiative to say that the mother of the second prince is still alive.


    "But it''s unbelievable that the princess of the northern kingdom would take the initiative to protect a person. Why?" Tang Kexin looks at her puzzled, her eyes are sincere and moving.


    At night, LAN Jue takes a light flick at the corner of her mouth. It''s really like this. People who don''t know it really think Tang Kexin believes it!


    "Isn''t it normal for the princess and her to come from the same place to protect the woman? Besides, the princess already knows that you are looking for that woman. " He looked at Tang Kexin and laughed.


    "You didn''t find that woman, did you? With the protection of the princess and the Northern Kingdom, you never want to find her. " The man looked at them arrogantly and smiled.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue, and both of them feel something is wrong.


    "Take him down and don''t let him die." Night LAN absolutely Strong Eagle said.


    It seems that beichengyao was indeed involved in this matter. Although this man deliberately provoked the contradiction between them and beichengyao, this kind of thing is not likely to be fabricated out of thin air and easy to expose.


    It seems that they need to go to beichengyao to have a good talk. If it involves real interests, it will be very bad.


    "Yes!" The fierce Eagle quickly replied, pulling the man away from here first.


    "How do you know that the bodyguard had an affair with the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty?" Night LAN never solves of ask to Tang Kexin, how did he not discover what?


    "For those who please themselves, the imperial concubines of Ming Dynasty are very attentive in their recent dress, and their clothes are gorgeous, for no reason." Tang Kexin explains leisurely.


    "Until the death of lingguifei, mingguifei was surprised, but she didn''t feel afraid. This shows that she knew who she was related to at least, but if she wasn''t afraid, it shows that she had a lot to do with that person." Tang Kexin didn''t say anything more. In the harem, how can it be considered not shallow? Night LAN should have guessed it.


    How can a woman please herself? How dare she not see her dress up for herself? Night LAN never murmurs.


    "Well, let''s go back first." Night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin''s waist and brings her a little to her side.


    "Good." In fact, she also wanted to see beichengyao, but thought of Nangong Yi, there should be no big problem, this person is still very reliable at the critical moment.


    Just now, Nangong Yi left with beichengyao, and he didn''t stop all the way. Since it was near the restaurant, he went to the restaurant first.


    "Banzhilian, Jinqiancao, Scutellaria, Baihua and Hedyotis, seven leaves and one flower," said beichengyao, leaning against nangongyi.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll be back in a minute." Nangong Yi said anxiously, unable to calm down at all.


    "Stupid, I''m poisoned. I''m talking about antidotes." Beichengyao has almost no strength. If it wasn''t for her years of drug testing and night LAN Jue''s palm, she would have died.


    "Then say it, I remember." Nangong Yi did not dare to relax for a moment. His voice was obviously a little more tense. "I have just remembered that."


    "Half lotus, Houttuynia, Schisandra, so much Atractylodes." Northern Cheng Yao big mouth breathing, "to find the father, let him find mujin, I taught her."


    "Well, yes." Nangong Yi agrees in a hurry.


    "I have a poisonous needle behind me. Don''t touch it with your hand. It''s forced by luck. I''ll sleep first." Beichengyao asked a little bit. She had no strength at all, but she couldn''t help telling him a lot of things.


    She''s cold all over now. She''s sweating and sleepy. She has no strength to keep up.


    "Well, good." Nangong Yi hugged her tightly and went directly to Beiwang''s residence.


    Beichengyao heard her answer and said that she should pay attention, so she fell asleep in this position.


    When he got there, Nangong Yi didn''t even think of asking people to open the door, so he kicked it in.


    "Princess?" Lingyan looked at the man in Nangong Yi''s arms and exclaimed that she had never suffered such a serious injury except for the first time since she knew the princess.


    But he turned around quickly and took them to the room where beichengyao lived before.


    Beiwang hears the sound and comes out, watching beichengyao look cold. Who can hurt Yaoer so badly?


    "Mujin, go to find mujin." Nangong Yi didn''t wait for Beiwang to speak at all. He said directly to him.


    "Prepare herbs, Scutellaria barbata, Lysimachia, Scutellaria baicalensis, Hedyotis diffusa." Nangong Yi repeated the herbs that beichengyao had said before, saying to Beiwang without omission.


    "Lingyan, get ready." North King immediately ordered to, look grim, "Strong Eagle, find Mu Jin, quickly!"


    Lieying and mujin come from the same place and have unique contact information.


    "She''s poisoned. I''ll force out the needle. You go out first." Nangong Yi naturally said that he didn''t think much at all.


    Beiwang was stunned, but there was really no suitable person here, and he was the only one to come, so he walked out quietly.


    Nangong Yi stood at the bedside, helped up beichengyao, and when he was holding her dress belt in his hand, he hesitated for a moment. His hand trembled slightly. He took a deep breath, pulled off her dress belt, and directly pulled off the outer garment.


    Then she carefully took off her clothes, and found a very small wound behind her, and there was purple black blood oozing out.


    Nangong Yi sits at the bedside and uses his skill to force out the poison needle. He originally wanted to force out the poison. But as long as he uses his skill, the poison will spread faster. Nangong Yi has to give up.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 257

    Carefully tidy up beichengyao''s clothes, put her on the bed, cover her with a quilt, take a cloth pad and pinch the poisonous needle, and leave the room.


    "How is it?" Although Beiwang''s tone is stable, his eyes are obviously worried.


    "The poisonous needle has been forced out. Wait for mujin to come back and configure the antidote." Nangong Yi said that he can only wait now. After all, the poisons she has now cannot be solved by ordinary people. No matter how severe he is, he can''t help him. For the first time, he has a sense of powerlessness. Moreover, he''s not sure why. He''s in a hurry. He''s in a dull pain.


    "How is the princess, Wang?" As soon as mujin stepped in, she asked anxiously, how could the princess get hurt suddenly?


    She was followed by a man who looked very gentle, but he was different from the night lanmiao.


    In fact, the gentleness of night lanmiao is beyond people''s understanding, as if it is far away. But this person, is calm, you just look at him, you will feel calm, really can be described by elegance.


    "Still in a coma." Beiwang said that mujin followed Yao''er from childhood and only listened to Yao''er''s words.


    Of course, this is also different from the place he and Yao''er are in charge of. If it is not necessary, Yao''er will never command lieying to do anything. In the same way, he will not ask Yao''er about their management.


    "I''ll see the princess." Mujin is not at ease. Now she knows nothing about the situation of the princess. She doesn''t understand that the princess uses poison so badly. Now, how can she be poisoned? Nowadays, there are not many people who use poison better than the princess.


    "Lingyan has prepared the medicine. Go to prepare the antidote first." Beiwang said that there are priorities. Now it is the most important thing to detoxify Yao''er first.


    "Good." Mujin is also extremely rational, directly followed Lingyan into another room.


    "King." After mujin''s man saluted Beiwang, he continued, "mujin was too worried about the princess just now, and the etiquette was not good. I hope Wang doesn''t blame him."


    His voice was very gentle. Nangong Yi recognized that he was the man that night.


    It''s also better in appearance, but compared with night LAN Jue or Nangong Yi, it''s worse.


    "Nothing." The North King waved his hand. "You are tired too. Go and have a rest."


    Beiwang didn''t expect that Yaoer had brought mujin and Muhan.


    Yaoer''s side, mainly mujin has been following her, but at the beginning, she was directly training with four other people, so he directly let these four people follow Yaoer, and now they are directly subordinate to Yaoer.


    However, Mu Han has a special identity.


    Among the four, mujin is in the Ming Dynasty, and the other three are in the dark. Almost all the things of Yaoer are ordered by mujin to go through them.


    Like his side, the fierce eagle is in the bright, the others are in the dark.


    Most of his affairs will be explained to lieying and he will arrange others to do them. Generally, there are few things that need to be done by lieying himself.


    Only because Yao''er was closed at the beginning and worried that yuan''er could not control the whole court by himself, did he leave lie Ying in the northern kingdom. Now yuan''er can manage the Northern Kingdom well, so he directly let lie Ying stay here.


    Yao''er came to Dayuan this time. Since she brought Mu Jin and Mu Han here, it seems that she will never give up if she fails to achieve her goal.


    "Wang doesn''t have to worry too much. Mujin will do it soon." Mu Han is relieved that mujin knows medicine and poison, and many of them are taught by the princess. The reason why mujin follows the princess closely is that it is convenient for a woman to follow the princess, and it is also because of this reason.


    Moreover, the princess only knows poison and has no research on pharmacology. In case, she always takes mujin with her.


    "Mu Han, are you bringing enough people?" Beiwang asked, if necessary, he lent some more to Yao''er.


    "That''s enough. This time, it can be said that Princess Rui and Princess deal with the same people." It''s really a coincidence that Mu Han laughs at leisure. Before they recognize each other, they deal with outsiders together. What a expectation!


    "Well." He had long guessed that Yao''er was going to deal with the night LAN Miao, and what he had done before was aimed at Qing''er and Xin''er everywhere. Naturally, Xin''er would not let him go.


    However, he is also fond of the fact that the two daughters can fight side by side.


    In fact, although he likes Yao more, he loves Yao more.


    Now he even thinks that if he has a heart, maybe Yao''er''s character may change a little, so he won''t be so cold again.


    "When is Wang going to take the princess back?" Mu Han realized that he had overstepped some of the rules. However, Wang had been in Dayuan for six or seven years and had never returned. Only by chance, the prince would come to see the king during the new year.


    "Wait a little longer." Beiwang sighed. He had been hesitating about it. However, it was time to meet him. During this time, both of them were almost calm.


    The meaning of heart to him can''t be replaced by anyone. Blood is thicker than water, so it''s hard to give up.


    Nangong Yi asked beichengyao about this before. She explained it. After her own thinking, it was almost restored.


    Although I think it''s a pity, I just accepted the fact that none of the three people in my previous relationship lived easily.


    At that time, he also said happily that in the future, LAN would never dare to bully Tang Kexin. Beichengyao just laughed but didn''t talk.


    But now, lying in bed, she didn''t wake up, thinking that she couldn''t even do the quiet work of two people, or tease her from time to time, her heart felt empty. Before I knew it, I was used to her existence.


    Several people waited until noon the next day. Mujin made the antidote. She ate it as soon as possible. Lingyan boiled the herbs.


    But when mujin felt the pulse for beichengyao, she was surprised and asked angrily, "why did the princess suffer such a serious internal injury?"


    Nangong Yi didn''t answer. Based on his understanding of night Lanjue, there''s no reason for this. Moreover, if it''s night Lanjue, mujin is expected to go to night Lanjue. He doesn''t want to add trouble to night Lanjue, nor do he want mujin to die. Night LAN never know mujin, will not be merciful.


    "It''s estimated that it''s Rui Wang''s night break." The northern King replied.


    In Dayuan, Yao''er can only be hurt to this extent by night LAN Jue. He wants it, and Mu Jin and Mu Han want it. Instead of letting them guess arbitrarily, it''s better to tell them directly.


    Yao''er has received rigorous training since she was a child. With her unique talent, even fierce eagle can''t take advantage of her. Only night LAN can hurt Dayuan. However, Beiwang knows that this matter is certainly not so simple. There must be another secret.


    Mujin''s expression is a little tangled. Is it night LAN Jue? But the princess said before, don''t move Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue, is the princess hurt this time, even?


    "Take care of Yao''er here first, and then decide when she wakes up." Beiwang said that as long as he spoke and said that he would not let her find Ye Lanjue, mujin would agree, but she was certainly not willing to, so this matter would wait for Yao''er to wake up and ask clearly.


    "Well, thank you very much, Wang." Mujin made a gift. Now the body of the princess is the most important thing. The main thing is to save and wake up the princess.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the surrounding area. Beichengyao, lying in bed, was vaguely talking


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 258

    "Elder brother" beichengyao mumbles to himself, but he doesn''t wake up, just babble.


    Several people are in a moment to see North Chengyao, mujin heart slightly quiver, the princess this time hurt really too much, now the consciousness has begun to be unclear.


    "Brother" beichengyao called again, this sentence with a little struggle.


    She vaguely saw a man in red not far away, but he was far away from her and not close to her.


    Beichengyao put out her hand in the air, trying to catch the figure.


    Mujin is stunned. Just when she wants to hold beichengyao''s hand, she is blocked by Nangong Yi. He takes beichengyao''s hand and sits beside her bed. Her eyes are scared.


    "Brother." Beichengyao mistakenly thinks that her brother is by her side. She smiles a little, without any false, bright and moving.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes are dim. In front of your brother, won''t you hide yourself at all? Why in front of him, never see her smile like this.


    "Brother, don''t go. "Beichengyao took his hand and held it tightly. His voice was a little lower and he didn''t give up.


    "Sleep, I won''t go." Nangong Yiwei Zheng, suddenly crossed a strange feeling in his heart, subconsciously lowered his voice and said that his hand unconsciously hung the hair from her temples behind his ears.


    "Well." Beichengyao said with a smile, holding his hand tightly all the time and closing his eyes with satisfaction. At this moment, her face was obviously more reassuring.


    "Nangong Lord." Beiwang looks at his action. It''s gloomy. It was an emergency just now. Now, he can''t help asking.


    Nangong Yi and yelan are not the same. He is cynical, so to speak, he is famous for his flowers, while yelan Jue is clean. For so many years, only xiner is close to him.


    He wants to make sure Nangong Yi is serious. If it''s just a temporary rise, he will not let Yao''er get close to him, no matter whether he likes Nangong Yi or not. Even if he wants Yao''er to have an active person around him, he won''t be too bored.


    Nangong Yi did not flinch from the eyes of the North King. His eyes were fearless and calm. "I will take care of her, mujin. Go to have a rest first."


    Mujin Zheng in place, nangong city Lord just let her leave?


    Mu Han pulls Mu Jin, who is still there, and says gently, "let''s go. You go to the rest meeting first." Hugged her and walked out.


    "But Princess she" mujin didn''t finish at all, and was interrupted by Mu Han.


    "The princess will be fine." He took her out directly.


    It''s also a man. He naturally feels the value in his action just now.


    The northern king and Nangong Yi looked at each other for a while, looking at his seriousness and firmness, and gradually took back their eyes, intending to withdraw, "you are here to accompany her first."


    "She and her brother" Nangong Yi felt that he could not help asking. Sometimes, beichengyao looked at another person through him.


    Moreover, she always felt that beichengyao''s feelings for her brother were a little unusual and seemed to be too hot.


    "Beichengyuan should be the driving force for her to keep going." Beiwang sighed. No matter how many injuries she had in order to practice Kung Fu when she was a child, she would laugh when she saw yuaner, but she never said she was hurt.


    As she said, she was desperate just because she hoped to protect her brother one day.


    "Yao''er''s first approach to you is probably related to your wearing red clothes." The northern King earnestly said that it was also a reminder to him.


    "Well." Nangong Yi nodded and said nothing more, but his hand touched beichengyao''s cheek subconsciously. At this moment, his mood was a little complicated, a kind of feeling that he could not speak clearly and the way was not clear.


    "The most important thing for you is your brother?" Nangong Yi said to himself, "no matter what you are close to me, you are not allowed to leave again. I will ask you to love me."


    Nangong Yi''s expression became very serious in an instant, and there was no doubt about it.


    After leaving the door, the North Eagle''s sharp eyes looked at Xiangmu Han and asked him, "what is Yao''er going to do?"


    He has always been alone. At most, he is accompanied by a fierce eagle. His temperament is relatively stable. Such eyes have not been exposed for a long time.


    Mu Han felt cold all over and forced a smile. "The princess did come for revenge. Although it seemed that she had other purposes, she didn''t tell us."


    Mu Han is sure that Wang really cares about the princess and hands them over to the princess in person, which is also a kind of proof.


    The strength of the north is strong, and their hidden strength is even more terrifying. Every five years, they will cultivate a group of dark guards, who are outstanding and unknown.


    Lieying, mujin, and he all came from there. Even the princess stayed there for a long time, and now she is in charge of it.


    The one who can follow his master closely must be the best one among them. Lieying is the same as mujin. It''s just a different batch.


    There are two groups between lieying and them. From their group on, they are totally subordinate to the prince and the princess, and they are totally not asked about this force, and they are completely in charge of it.


    In terms of rules, they must obey the king''s orders. But if there were two princes at that time, they would determine their own master. Once they determined their own master, the king would retire as the second master. At this time, they would give priority to the orders of their own master, and put down the king''s will temporarily, or even refuse to obey.


    It''s just that the Northern Kingdom has more than one vein of single biography, so all the trained people are directly subordinate to the current king or the next king.


    In recent years, Wang has not been involved in the affairs of the northern kingdom. He has left it to the emperor to take care of it. The princess would have dealt with some things before. Only after three years of closure, she came here as soon as she left the customs. She did not even see the emperor.


    Sometimes he would feel that if at this time, the princess and the prince jointly controlled the court, it would be absolutely successful to usurp the throne.


    But with their character, they can''t do such a thing. Although the prince is the most important thing for the princess, if anyone dares to hurt the king, she will never let him go.


    In other words, whoever dares to hurt the person the princess cares about will pay a heavy price.


    "Mu Han, you have been following Yao''er, always cautious, don''t you find anything?" Beiwang believed that what he said was the truth, but mu Han could not simply execute the order, and he would not know nothing.


    "The princess has no interest in night lanmiao, let us follow a person all the time." The smile on Mu Han''s face flashed and his eyes were deep.


    "Who is it?" Beiwang knew that this man must be very important to Yaoer.


    "The mother of the night lanmiao, the moon." There was a trace of malice in Mu Han''s eyes. The woman left the day after the princess found her. Now she doesn''t know where she went, but she still follows.


    The northern king was a little relieved, but soon he frowned. This woman is still alive, isn''t she dead?


    At that time, he was not in Dayuan and didn''t know what he knew, otherwise he wouldn''t have known her.


    "How much do you know now?" Beiwang doesn''t want to check it now. No accident. Within three months, both the night lanmiao and the woman who died in name will completely disappear from the world.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 259

    "The face is ruined, the martial arts are ruined." Mu Han''s voice is slightly cold, like the wind at night, making people feel cold.


    The northern king gave a little bit of a meal. "Be careful yourself."


    "Thank you very much, Wang." Mu Han bows his head slightly. He must be under his heart.


    Tang Kexin is a little upset these days. The man brought back that day is very hard spoken. No matter what kind of method, or nothing.


    At the same time, we still can''t find the news of Huan Fei. Night LAN Miao hasn''t gone out these days. According to the wind, there is no difference at all. As before, he can do whatever he needs.


    The exhibition bodyguard in the palace didn''t show any flaws. Even if he wanted to catch the traitor in bed, he didn''t go to the palace of the imperial concubine Ming these days.


    Moreover, if that person said it was true that beichengyao sent people to protect Huan Fei, then things will become more complicated, and this factor cannot be ignored.


    It seems that everything has stopped at the same place, but now, she knows that she must wait patiently. Beichengyao can give up and pull out the person who night lanmiao put in the Palace first. The main thing is the exhibition bodyguard. He can''t never go to the palace of the imperial concubine Ming. After all, the imperial concubine Ming is still useful to them now, so she can wait for them to have news.


    However, when Cao Cao arrived, they were immediately informed that the exhibition bodyguard had gone to the palace of the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty.


    Night LAN absolutely hears this sentence, the corner of the mouth involuntarily lifts up, is really in time, now it is just dark not for a while, he should not leave so quickly.


    Night LAN Jue takes Tang Kexin to the palace. Neither of them is in a hurry. The so-called catch the traitor and take the pair. After they are sure that they are going to live in the palace, and the exhibition bodyguard never leaves, they send someone to invite the emperor, and the same decision is to invite only one person.


    Now there are too many things happened in the palace. The emperor has been guarding the Queen''s side for fear that the queen might have an accident.


    In the palace of Kunning, Duke Liu cautiously announced outside the door, "the imperial concubine Ming sent someone to ask the emperor to come to her for a visit, and it''s very urgent."


    Gonggong Liu''s tone is bland. In fact, he is a little nervous. The emperor doesn''t know whether he is sleeping or what he is doing. He goes in and informs Longyan whether he will get angry.


    But the visitor said that it was sent by the third prince, and he did not dare to delay. He did not hear any noise. He was worried.


    The emperor was disturbed just after he went to bed, so he was in a bad mood! But Gonggong Liu has followed him for a long time. Naturally, he knows the importance. He will never come if he has nothing to do.


    "I see." The emperor said, sitting up, see the queen is going to get up, quickly stop to, "it''s OK, I''ll go back."


    He never had any feelings for the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty. He never even touched her once. At the beginning, General Li forced Li Mingzhu into the palace. He could give her a noble identity, but he could not give her love, because his heart belonged to only one person.


    The Queen''s eyes moved, and a gentle smile came up to her eyes. She had hoped the emperor would not be here before. At this moment, when she heard him say to leave, she could not help worrying. Her voice unconsciously softened, "the emperor be careful."


    The emperor looked at the blush on Qing''er''s face. He was so coquettish that he didn''t feel a move. He pulled her back gently and abruptly, took her lips and kissed her fiercely.


    "Emperor, go back quickly." The Queen''s face was redder. She pushed him away and lay down.


    The emperor laughs. His mood is obviously improved. Unexpectedly, his Qing''er knows that he cares about him. When he gets up and leaves, he refuses to accept her once again. Then he goes to the palace of the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty with Duke Liu.


    It''s a little weird.


    This is the first feeling of the emperor. Now jue''er and Xin''er are all there, but the maidservant is also standing outside, but there is no candlelight inside.


    And there was a dead silence around, no one spoke, and there was a silent salute to the emperor.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor''s voice was low, but it was loud on this silent cold night.


    When the emperor saw that they had no answer, crossing them was like pushing a door in.


    "Father, please wait." Night LAN never thought that the meaning of said, tone light, after all, can not let the father face to face to see that scene.


    The emperor doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. He knows what happened inside when Deng Deng Deng, but it can''t happen. He ignored the imperial concubine Ming, but it''s not the right time to find out. Otherwise, he will come here in a month or two?


    Night LAN Jue listen to the situation inside almost come, to the emperor gently nod.


    The emperor understood his meaning, settled his mind, and suddenly opened the door.


    The rest place needs to go around a wall. The emperor has to walk hard every step. He doesn''t care about the ugly scene. He just doesn''t know what the princess Ming will say.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty is not Rong Fei. She doesn''t know how to restrain her sharp points. She can''t speak half to cover up. I''m afraid she''ll question a lot when she''s in a hurry. Fortunately, she has only her heart and jue''er.


    When the guard heard the sound of opening the door, he knew it was not good. He got up and dressed quickly, and wanted to leave quickly.


    But it''s only a dozen steps away. How can we get there? I can only watch the emperor come.


    The chaotic scene was directly reflected in the eyes of the emperor. The clothes of the Ming imperial concubine had not yet been put on, and she pulled the quilt to block her chest in panic.


    But only for a moment, it was enough to see the ambiguous traces on her body.


    The emperor looked at the man who had just put on his clothes, and his eyes flashed quickly, showing the bodyguard?


    "Put on your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside." The emperor said without hesitation, turned around and went out, sent other eunuchs, leaving only Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin, and then walked in to sit in the throne.


    The imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty bit her lips and laughed miserably. She took the clothes and only wore the clothes that were close to her body. Then she went out directly with a piece of outer clothes covered. She knelt in front of the emperor in a proper manner.


    The exhibition bodyguard was a little surprised. How did they know that he had an affair with the imperial concubine Ming?


    This step is already dead chess. It seems that when I met her in the Queen''s palace, I began to doubt myself. In fact, she designed me to be transferred.


    It''s his carelessness. Tang Kexin at this time is Princess Rui, not the simple daughter of the prime minister at the beginning, and the people who can be used are far from comparable at that time.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin sit on the chair and say nothing. There are only five of them in the whole room, which looks extremely empty.


    The emperor quietly knocked on the table, still considering what to do with them.


    Imperial concubine Ming is the daughter of General Li. General Li has a great influence in the imperial court. He can''t simply deal with imperial concubine Ming. Plus all these years, it''s true that he feels guilty to imperial concubine Ming. He can''t help it.


    "I''ll give you a chance to leave the palace, but don''t mention anything else in the palace." The emperor looked at the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty, said painstakingly and rubbed his forehead.


    Concubine Ming was stunned, and then she laughed. Ha ha, this man is really selfish. Do you think it''s a grace to yourself?


    Out of the palace? From the moment she stepped into the palace gate, Li Mingzhu didn''t want to leave. He wanted to be independent. Now he is dead. How can he do it again? You owe me.


    The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty broke down and said every word


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 260

    The concubine Ming burst and said, "is this compensation for me? To compensate you for turning a blind eye to me for so many years, to compensate you for so many years of leaving me alone in the vacant room, to compensate you for so many years of being cool to me? "


    The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty watched the emperor closely and left the palace. If she had any face to live, it would be better to give her a pleasure and embarrass her family.


    Even if calm as night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin, it can''t be described as surprise. Did not understand wrong words, she means, the emperor has never had skin relations with her, right? Otherwise, how can it be called a single room, but how can it be?


    Tang Kexin looks at the emperor incredibly. Hasn''t he met the woman in the palace for so many years? If so, it''s no wonder that some concubines are resentful and some are desperate.


    How much does the emperor love his mother? Don Kexin dare not guess.


    The emperor''s face is a little stiff. The imperial concubine of Ming is indeed the imperial concubine of Ming. Now, I don''t care how big a sensation these words will cause.


    The emperor was silent all the time and didn''t say anything. It''s a fact. He really owes a lot to the women in the palace. However, every woman in the Palace should know clearly in advance that entering the palace doesn''t necessarily win favor, even if she won''t for a long time. Since ancient times, the palace has always been like this, but he just never doted on them, never since the beginning Give them hope.


    "I will tell your father the truth, not today." The Emperor Yu Yu said that he can only reduce the damage to her now, the palace is not a good place at all.


    "No!" Mingguifei fiercely refused, "what face do I have to go back?"


    "Exhibition bodyguard, what do you say?" The emperor did not take charge of the Ming imperial concubine any more. He asked the man kneeling beside her.


    "I have nothing to say." The bodyguard of the exhibition knows how to judge the situation. Now it''s useless to argue at all. It''s better to admit it frankly.


    "You should know what the consequences are." The emperor''s expression was a little calmer. In the way of the exhibition bodyguard, he could not attack immediately.


    "Subordinates know." The words of Zhan''s bodyguard are sonorous and forceful, which proves that he is a knower of the Forbidden City. As a bodyguard, he should have such a thing with the concubines in the Imperial Palace, and the consequences can be imagined naturally.


    "Go on your own." The emperor waved his hand. He was a little weak.


    "Wait, father." Tang Kexin stops him at the right time. Many things have no result before. This time, he just pleads guilty together.


    "What else can I do for you?" The emperor looked tired. After all, there was only Qing''er left. Although this was what he wanted, it was not in such a nearly tragic way.


    "Did you kill Qiuju?" Tang Kexin didn''t get up. He smiled and said slowly.


    The bodyguard of the exhibition received it safely, without any disguise, and said frankly, "yes."


    "What about the death of Princess Ning?" Tang Kexin goes on, his eyes are deep.


    "It''s what my subordinates do." The exhibition bodyguard was on the ground, afraid to look up.


    Tang Kexin didn''t expect that he admitted so quickly, and didn''t cover up at all. What did he want to do to shirk responsibility for someone?


    The emperor was surprised to see the exhibition bodyguard, but he did so many things! What''s more, he was the one who said that chen''er was not his child in the palace?


    "What else?" The emperor could not hold his breath any longer. He was eager to speak before Tang Kexin.


    "The death of my aunt, Ling Guiren, Qing Guiren, Rong Guiren and even lingguifei was the work of my subordinates." The bodyguard of the exhibition opened his mouth quietly and confessed to what he had done. It seemed that he didn''t care about the consequences at all.


    "Why?" The emperor felt angry, picked up a cup and fell out. He even designed Qing''er!


    "Because, my subordinates loved a maid who died inexplicably. My subordinates knew that it wasn''t an accident, but they didn''t know who did it, so they wanted to bury her one by one." The words of the exhibition bodyguard said with tears of blood. His eyes were covered with blood, and his forehead was covered with blue tendons.


    "Just because of this?" Tang Kexin asked again, because of this reason, when someone comes to you, do you cooperate with him?


    The reason is right, but too narrow.


    Now she feels that the exhibition bodyguard wants to take all things into her own hands.


    "Or what does Princess Rui think?" The exhibition bodyguard asked, what does she want to say?


    Tang Kexin doesn''t fully believe what he said, which may be one reason, but not all.


    It is impossible for an ordinary bodyguard to undergo very strict training, and his psychological quality will not be so good.


    What''s more, no matter what the reason is, it won''t involve beichengyao. That''s just asking for trouble.


    "Does Princess Rui have anything else to ask?" The exhibition bodyguard asked, not a little flustered.


    "No more." Tang Kexin replied that this man would not say anything more, he just wanted to take all the things down and not let that man be exposed.


    The bodyguard of the exhibition smiled coldly. When they came out of the door, they swallowed something when they didn''t pay attention. Then they went to the people waiting outside and let them take them away.


    "Stay in the palace for a while these two days. Don''t go anywhere." The emperor stood up and looked at the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty. Wen Yan said that and went out.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin also left. The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty would not know anything of value, and there was no need for interrogation.


    "Father, son and son left first." Just out of a few steps, night LAN Jue with Tang Kexin said to the emperor to leave.


    Tonight, they did disturb the emperor''s rest. Moreover, they did not expect that the emperor always treated the concubines in the palace like this, not only surprised, but also shocked.


    "Well, go back." The emperor nodded. The cold wind was piercing this night, but it made people more sober.


    He knows that if he doesn''t find out this person, one day it will be Qing''er''s turn. He can''t allow this day to come, but he even feels that the real purpose of that person is Qing''er, and he wants to target Qing''er.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin bow and gather their clothes. After a ceremony, they leave by themselves.


    The Emperor didn''t let Gonggong Liu follow him. He went to Kunning palace alone and looked at the plaque outside. For a while, he was full of thoughts.


    If there is no Qing''er, then Rong Fei, who has the eldest son, is the queen of justice.


    If there is no Huan Fei, Ying Fei will not die. He will not kill her. She can live her life at will.


    If he had not accepted the women into the palace, they would not have died unexpectedly. Maybe they could have a happy family.


    But, if not, as the emperor, he didn''t have enough determination at that time to refuse those women''s entrance to the palace, and he couldn''t even touch the rain and dew, so he could only live up to those women.


    "The emperor." After muwanqing left the emperor, she covered her clothes and waited for him to come back. Now, seeing him not coming in, she couldn''t help shouting.


    The emperor searched for fame. The woman he was thinking about and infatuated with stood in the room and looked at him tenderly, feeling a thick warmth. Fortunately, she was still there.


    The emperor walked in with a warm smile. "Why didn''t you lie down? It was cold outside."


    The queen smiled quietly, but her eyes couldn''t cover her happiness. This man is always considerate to her. She likes her life now!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 261

    Back at the Rui palace, Tang Kexin tossed and turned all night, almost sleepless. Even if there was night LAN Jue around, she could not sleep.


    Tonight''s event really shocked her. For so many years, there are many beauties in the harem, but the emperor doesn''t move. She loves the empress wholeheartedly. She can''t ignore such deep feeling, let alone doubt it.


    Even if she is not the emperor''s daughter, this moment is also completely at ease to hand over her mother to him, which is probably what the mother hopes.


    "It seems time to meet the North King." Tang Kexin said silently in her heart that she had been avoiding all the time. He didn''t want that man to disturb her life.


    However, Beiwang is her biological father after all. This blood relationship is cut off constantly, and it''s not the way to keep such a stalemate. I happened to go to see beichengyao.


    The next morning, night LAN Jue went to the early Dynasty. Tang Kexin went to the North King''s residence alone. She didn''t want to let others know about it.


    When she got to the door, she hesitated again, but knocked on the door a few times. It was not her character to hesitate.


    "Princess." It was Lingyan who opened the door, with a few gleams in her eyes. If she was willing to come, it means that the princess was willing to recognize the king.


    "The princess comes to sit first. I''ll call on the king." Lingyan said respectfully, smiling brightly.


    "Well." Don Kexin nodded, sat down and waited.


    Beiwang came soon. Just now when Lingyan heard that xiner was coming, he could not help shivering. This time, xiner should think clearly.


    "Heart." Beiwang tries to keep his voice as smooth as possible, but with some expectation in his eyes.


    "Father." Tang Kexin replied directly, with a soft voice, he stood up and saluted himself, not to the emperor, but to his parents.


    Beiwang was shocked at the spot and couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Mind, what did you just call me?" Beiwang swallowed for a while, his voice was obviously shocked.


    "Father." Tang Kexin looked at him with a smile and called again. His voice was a little sweet.


    There was a light tear in Beiwang''s eyes, but he soon choked back. This day, he had been waiting since he guessed that his heart was his daughter.


    In the past, my heart turned cold to him and resisted him like that. Even if he understood her, he could not accept her very quickly. But what happened to qinger made him think that even if my heart accepted her, he would not call him father.


    Is the best result for him?


    The northern King took a step forward and hugged Tang Kexin in his arms. His voice trembled. "Xiner, you finally recognize me." At this moment, his heart is excited, his daughter finally willing to recognize him.


    "You are my father, which cannot be changed." Tang Kexin lifted his eyelids, which has not been resisted. At first, only because of the Queen''s reason, she would reject him.


    Beiwang stroked her hair. This was the first time he held his daughter. Apart from happiness and joy, he was deeply attached to her. There was no surprise.


    Don Kexin probably understands that feeling, right? I''m glad to see you again after a long separation. I''ve met my father and daughter.


    I''m glad that God gave me a chance, and I''m glad that I have such a day.


    Tang Kexin did not move in his arms, and let him gently hold her hair. She felt that his hand seemed to shake. Her blood relationship was really strange. Even though she had never been together, she was really nostalgic for the man holding himself in front of her.


    Beiwang released her for a long time, sat on the other side, said gloomily and dully, "my heart knows your mother''s choice, right?"


    "Well." Tang Kexin looked into Beiwang''s eyes and said calmly that she wanted to see the man''s attitude.


    "Then your mother is here. Are you going back to the northern kingdom with me?" The North King is not impatient not impetuous say, this matter, he can respect the meaning of the heart son.


    "I have been married." Tang Kexin said politely that she didn''t want to leave here. The northern kingdom is a strange place for her. There is nothing there that deserves her nostalgia and care.


    Moreover, although the northern king has no wife, and the prince of the northern kingdom can''t see it, beichengyao respects him very much and regards him as his father sincerely. And the northern king also loves her very much and lives for a long time, which can''t be ignored.


    She would recognize the father, but she didn''t need to live in the northern kingdom for a long time, but she could visit him often.


    Beiwang had long guessed that it would be like this, but he was unwilling. His daughter was not around him for so many years, and now, or even later, it is really a pity.


    "I understand. Then I''ll go back to the Northern Kingdom and tell the world your identity. You can be more relaxed in Dayuan." The North King said as if nothing happened, the casual smile some false.


    Tang Kexin smiled helplessly, "let''s wait until the identity of her daughter is revealed."


    Tang Kexin knows how to prepare for a rainy day, but it''s not only about herself, but also other people she cares about. She can''t help thinking about it.


    "All right." Beiwang''s expression flashed a little unnaturally. It seems that his heart still reserved for him.


    "The mother is very good now. She likes her life very much. The only hope in her heart is that her parents are in good health and her daughter has the opportunity to be filial." Tang Kexin said in a quiet and sincere tone.


    "The father and the mother are not together, but in any case, you are all relatives of my heart. I hope you can have a good life." Tang Kexin firmly said that there are some words that she wants to make clear at the beginning.


    "I understand." Beiwang breathed a sigh of relief. If there was no meaning, she would not say more. Since she said it, nature is what she thought. How intelligent is Beiwang? How can he not understand it.


    Over the years, although his feelings for Qing''er never changed, he never thought about forcing her.


    "In the future, my heart may come often." Tang Kexin suddenly smiles, such as Epiphyllum, elegant and beautiful.


    "Good." The northern King laughed, and he could not ask for such a thing.


    Tang Kexin knows that the northern King''s love for the empress is very deep. It''s impossible to say that he will let go. Otherwise, for so many years, the northern King won''t often appear in the Great Yuan Dynasty. If he can let go of his love so easily, it''s not true love.


    "How is the princess?" Tang Kexin asked that this was another reason for her coming.


    "Yao''er''s poison has been detoxified, but her internal injury is too serious. Now she is still in a coma and hasn''t woke up." Beiwang looks dignified. Yaoer''s body would not have been in a coma for such a long time. He doesn''t know why.


    "Is it serious?" Tang Kexin asked, night LAN never said it would not be very serious, she would not worry too much, but also poisoned it? It seems to be the man''s handwriting!


    "It should be just a matter of time before you wake up." Beiwang said calmly, "the situation of Yao''er has stabilized."


    "I''ll see the princess." Tang Kexin is not very reassured. If it''s time to wake up, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it.


    "Good." Beiwang doesn''t know when their relationship will be so good, but it will be so good. They will also be sisters in the future, so they can''t have too many disagreements.


    Now beichengyao is sleeping peacefully. These days, her brother is beside her. She is as comfortable as when she was a child. She doesn''t need to think about anything.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 262

    Nangong Yi is still with beichengyao. He talks to himself from time to time. His eyes are a little bitter.


    Beichengyao would occasionally say a few words in a daze, but all he shouted were his elder brother, who was also his elder brother, who was sleepy and looked at him. He would say something inexplicable to him, and he would not let Nangong Yi leave at all.


    If beichengyao saw it as him, nangongyi would be happy, but what she saw was only this red dress, a figure she imagined, and she could not see nangongyi at all.


    Jealousy is Nangong Yi''s first jealousy of a person he has never met. He wants to see that person crazily, see what he looks like, why beichengyao wants to compare that person with him.


    Not only grudging, jealousy, but also the secret madness.


    When Tang Kexin pushed the door in, he saw Nangong Yi holding beichengyao''s hand and looking at her attentively. There was a sigh in his heart. It seemed that Nangong Yi was really moved.


    "Nangong Lord." Tang Kexin doesn''t speak slowly. Some of them don''t have the heart to break the atmosphere.


    "Tang Kexin?" Nangong Yi looked back with half a squint, and said the name without hesitation. Then he felt a little strange.


    He used to call her heart, which seems to have become a habit, but now he unconsciously changed.


    "How did you come?" Nangong Yi said casually that xiner didn''t want to recognize Beiwang as his father before. How could he come here voluntarily?


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer either. He went directly to beichengyao and put her hand on her wrist. He felt her pulse carefully. It was really badly hurt, but now it has stabilized, and he shouldn''t be unable to wake up, unless Tang Kexin looked at Nangong Yi with some cold eyes, without any trace. I hope not!


    "Nangong Lord, I want to see the princess''s injury alone, so I hope Nangong Lord can avoid it." Tang Kexin said calmly, with some guilt in his eyes.


    Nangong Yi paused for a moment to answer, nodding cautiously, "well."


    He doesn''t believe in Tang Kexin, but these days, if beichengyao wakes up and can''t see him, he will show confused eyes and look around. He really doesn''t want to see them again.


    Tang Kexin saw Nangong Yi go out and take the door with him. He looked at beichengyao and said, "how long is the princess going to install?"


    Lying on the bed, beichengyao, who was sleepless, actually woke up quietly, but she just stared at the roof.


    "Why the princess?" Tang Ke said calmly, looking at her meaningfully.


    Beichengyao is silent, and her scanty makeup is thin.


    "He''s not your brother. You always know that." Tang Ke said that she always thought that beichengyao was sober enough, but the more sober, the more painful.


    She felt that beichengyao was awake, but still pretended to sleep. It is estimated that nangongyi was her brother, but nangongyi was not.


    Beichengyao looked at the roof motionless, and there were tears in her eyes, but she kept controlling.


    "Don Kexin, do you know? If you deceive yourself for a long time, you will lose yourself. " Beichengyao forced to close her eyes. The voice line was uncontrollable with a crying cavity, but it was shallow and hard to detect.


    "I know." Tang Kexin stepped forward, sat on the edge of the bed, and covered her eyes with his hand. "But no matter what you become, you are his sister, aren''t you?"


    Tang Kexin has seen too many people, immersed in the past, maybe they have a bright life, but the hidden wounds are eroding people''s hearts and eating people''s perseverance until they lose control.


    But Tang Kexin didn''t expect that beichengyao was the same. Her wound was so deep that it seemed that the wanton, cold and cunning woman was just her self righteous for a while.


    "Am I his sister?" Beichengyao said to herself that she didn''t feel her brother''s care and love for her. All the time, she seemed to be dealing with it. In front of her, she never really smiled. She couldn''t see the heart of a man with a mask.


    This time, she seemed to see her older brother again, the first one who made her feel warm. If she could, she hoped that she would always be a little girl, who could be unscrupulously coquetry to him at any time. He would laugh at his doting and then rub his hair.


    But never again. Since her brother lost his memory, he kept away from her. Every time, her smile was a little alienated and well hidden, but how could she not feel it?


    She didn''t understand why things were like that. She didn''t understand how her brother, who had been so in love with her, suddenly became cold. It seemed that he didn''t care about her or love her anymore.


    "Yes, you are." Tang Kexin replied firmly, "kinship is a wonderful thing. It is an indestructible fetter. Even if you are far away, he can feel your care and yearning."


    At this moment, Tang Kexin''s heart is very quiet. She wants to pass this kind of peace and gentleness on to beichengyao.


    Beichengyao is too insecure, but she can''t give beichengyao these things. She can only take her to find them.


    Beichengyao allows Tang Kexin to cover her eyes and close them to empty himself. "Thank you!"


    Sometimes, she doesn''t know what she wants.


    Beichengyao''s voice is almost inaudible. Whether it is so or not, she thanks Tang Kexin for coming to her and comforting her.


    "When is the princess going to wake up?" Tang Kexin asked jokingly that she was probably just trying to paralyze and deceive herself by taking advantage of her serious injury. Now it is unnecessary for her to break it down.


    Like beichengyao, he pretends to sleep and says it. I''m afraid no one believes it.


    "When you get out." Beichengyao''s indifference was restored, and even his tone became cold.


    Tang Kexin laughs in silence. It''s really impolite. He takes back his hand unconcernedly. "Then the princess will pretend for a while. I''ll come back later, sister."


    Tang Kexin laughs. Last time you matched me with your elder sister, I''ll come back.


    Beichengyao glanced at her gently and snorted, and was very pleased! However, the tiny lips do not show much anger.


    "Nangong Lord likes you very much. Try to accept other feelings." Tang Kexin said meaningfully, deliberately approaching her, "you don''t seem to repel him."


    Even if Nangong Yi and her brother were like each other again, if they had no feeling in their hearts, they would not tolerate him for such a long time.


    But beichengyao''s past was too heavy. She was afraid that she would choose to refuse because of her fear. She would turn around and let herself get hurt.


    Beichengyao is not dazed. She has always been sensitive to her feelings. For Nangong Yi, it was really because of her brother that she allowed him to approach and test herself at first. However, she could not trust him for such reasons.


    But she knew that she did not like Nangong Yi, but at least she did not reject him.


    There are not many people who dare to approach themselves. Nangong Yi is one.


    If she likes it, she will go after it in a big way. She will never choose to miss some things, because she does not want to experience the pain once missed because of fear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 263

    When Tang Kexin''s words arrived, he didn''t stop much. He walked out with a smile on his lips. Beichengyao closed his eyes and pretended to rest.


    But just out of the door, Tang Kexin''s face changed into a sad look.


    When Nangong Yi saw Tang Kexin''s expression, his heart sank abruptly. He walked to her quickly. "Is she OK?"


    Tone astringent, the heart is like playing a drum, even dare not to listen to her answer, not to say it''s ok?


    Tang Kexin''s expression remained unchanged. He pretended to say, "Nangong Lord, let''s go in and have a look."


    Nangong Yi''s worry and tension, she naturally saw, did not expect that has always been cynical Nangong Yi has such a tense time, it seems that Nangong Yi is really different to beichengyao.


    Nangong Yi was stunned, his face changed obviously, and his expression became more tense. He immediately pushed the door to enter after missing her.


    Beichengyao is still quietly lying on the bed, I don''t see any difference.


    However, suddenly the eyes moved, and the eyelids were lifted a few times, as if there were signs of waking up.


    Nangong Yi looked at her without blinking. He was afraid that he was just blindfolded.


    "Nangong Yi." Beichengyao''s voice is a little hoarse, with some lazy people who just woke up. It''s quite similar.


    Nangong Yi''s heart, in this moment, is quiet.


    He didn''t realize it. He held his breath unconsciously just now, and now he can breathe smoothly.


    "Wake up at last." Nangong Yi breathed a long sigh of relief. His tone was not random. His voice seemed to tremble.


    "Yes, it seems like a long sleep!" Beichengyao laughs and makes people shake their spirits.


    "Thank you!" Beichengyao sincerely said that amber eyes are no longer cold and indifferent, but shallow smile and trust.


    Nangong Yi laughs it off, looks at her again and idly, "how do you thank me?"


    Beichengyao knew that this person can''t think with normal thinking, but now she doesn''t want to argue with him. She hasn''t eaten for several days, so hungry. Beichengyao said in silence.


    "It''s better to make a living." Nangong Yi didn''t wait for beichengyao to answer, and certainly didn''t give her a chance to answer.


    This sentence blurted out so quickly. It was normal for him to say such a word in the past. But now, he knows that he is serious and doesn''t take a little joke.


    Beicheng yaoleng does not care about Nangong Yi for a while. She knows that even if she doesn''t answer, he won''t be upset. So she is thinking about what kind of food Lingyan will make for her. Lingyan is sure to make herself light, but she wants to eat meat and fish.


    "What do you think, Yao''er?" Nangong Yi was a little closer to beichengyao, with some charm and some anger. The woman was obviously thinking about other things and didn''t listen to him at all.


    "Oh." Beichengyao just saw him close and replied, totally ignoring Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi was stunned directly in the same place. What did the woman think of such a trance? She sold herself without knowing!


    However, just in this way, he can logically pester her with this reason, and when will she drive away the province.


    "Then I''ll go back to Phoenix to prepare for the dowry." Nangong Yi followed the words of beichengyao.


    "Well." Beichengyao still didn''t listen to what he was saying, and nodded.


    "Dowry?" Beichengyao suddenly reacted and said, "what are you going to do with this?"


    Do you want to get married? Who is it? Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi with his eyes half narrowed, and a sense of indefinability filled his heart.


    "You." As Nangong Yi said, he didn''t hear anything.


    "When did I promise"


    before beichengyao finished, Nangong Yi interrupted. "Just now, I said that I saved you. Do you want to make a promise by your own example? You answered the question." Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao innocently. He was a little aggrieved. His eyes were full of pure light.


    It can''t be blamed for him. Who let beichengyao communicate in a normal way.


    Beichengyao looked at him, said nothing, and shouted out, "sister Lingyan."


    Lingyan is chatting with Tang Kexin. Just after Tang Kexin finished saying that the princess is about to wake up, he hears the call of beichengyao. His eyes are not bright. He worships Tang Kexin a little more. This little princess is really a god!


    Even mujin didn''t say exactly when the princess could wake up. The little princess''s medical skill is really superb.


    Tang Kexin nodded with Lingyan. They had just known each other, and their feelings were not as close as those of beichengyao.


    But beichengyao has no airs, which is not only related to her past, but also hopes that she can be accepted by one person in such a way. In her heart, she really depends on one person, right?


    Lingyan quickly went to beichengyao''s room and saw beichengyao sitting on the bed leisurely.


    "What would the princess like to eat?" Lingyan asked with understanding that the princess must be hungry because she hasn''t eaten for so long.


    "Sister Lingyan can make some by herself. I''m so hungry." Beichengyao pretends to be pathetic, "I want to eat meat."


    The spirit smoke white her one eye, also did not look at own present body condition, the big fish big meat ate? But I went to the kitchen and prepared food for her.


    "What happened just now?" Nangong Yi didn''t wait for Lingyan to go out, so he got closer to her.


    "Well, if you can make me fall in love with you, I will marry you." Beichengyao seriously said that if she could fall in love with Nangong Yi, it would be a relief for her.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes turned, and his smile was even more brilliant


    As long as she does not blindly resist, he can slowly accompany her and open her heart a little bit.


    Tang Kexin thought that the time should be almost, and then strolled into beichengyao''s room. This time, of course, something happened.


    "Princess, I don''t know if I should ask you something." Tang Kexin exchanged greetings. As for Huanyue, beichengyao must have a lot of ideas, just don''t know if it will stimulate her.


    "What?" Beichengyao asked succinctly.


    "I don''t know what is the relationship between the princess and the mother of Ye lanmiao, Huan Yue." Tang Kexin did not directly say Huanyue, but said her identity, and also hoped that beichengyao would not be so surprised.


    The northern Chengyao''s mouth angle unconsciously aroused a sneer, looking at Tang Kexin, "how do you design the night lanmiao is your business, the life of Huanyue, don''t move."


    This sentence is very plain. Tang Kexin would not think it was too serious if it wasn''t for the murderous intention of seeping people in the sneer. But now it seems that if they rashly moved Huanyue, I''m afraid beichengyao won''t simply end it.


    The enemy has the head, the debt has the Lord, the North Chengyao wants the happy moon, what she wants now is the night LAN Miao, lets her also have no harm.


    Moreover, Tang Kexin guessed that beichengyao''s hatred for Huanyue was not only in recent years, I''m afraid it''s been a long time. Beichengyao came to the Central Plains from the western regions. I''m afraid it has something to do with Huanyue.


    "I just want to find out who is doing evil in the palace. If there is Huanyue, I will not let her go. It''s Princess Lao." Tang Kexin said that as long as beichengyao knew this, it would be difficult for them to have a conflict, and they would not have to look forward and be merciful.


    "Good." Beicheng Yao''s cool eyes look at Tang Kexin. At this moment, they reach a common understanding at a certain point.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 264

    At this moment, two people reach a common understanding at a certain point.


    Tang Kexin''s lips raised a reassuring smile and his eyes sparkled, "then, I hope I can cooperate with the princess happily!"


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, with a slight smile on her face, "I don''t need to be called Princess in the future."


    She felt that Tang Kexin would come, naturally he had accepted his father, so she would not hide her identity for long.


    It''s just Dayuan. She doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t want to and won''t ask about it. Anyway, she can''t hurt them with Tang Kexin''s and yelan Jue''s strength.


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiled softly and answered with kindness.


    "The person who hurt you secretly that night is still in custody in Prince Rui''s mansion. Would you like to have a look?" Tang Ke wanted to ask again. Beichengyao was seriously injured, and they were also responsible for it. However, the founder should be handed over to beichengyao.


    Or, beichengyao is more likely to find something.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes flashed quickly over Tang Kexin. What she had just said was that beichengyao was hurt by a conspiracy? Very good, then he will go to see who moved his hands and feet, and his eyes will not feel cold.


    "Let mujin go." Beichengyao said with a smile, mujin is not satisfied with this matter. If she doesn''t find someone to vent her dissatisfaction, she will find Lanjue in the night sooner or later.


    What''s more, in her current physical condition, she can only walk around the room at most.


    Mujin? Tang Kexin secretly wrote down the name. This person should be the one who follows beichengyao closely.


    "Good." Tang Kexin doesn''t care, just as an apology anyway, how beichengyao deals with it is her business.


    Now, the relationship between the two of them is far from the point where they can make friends with each other. She is not in a hurry. Now both of them are still testing each other. Then, slowly feel and understand each other.


    "I''ll go, too." Nangong Yi interrupts them. This man, he also wants to see them.


    He would like to see who is so brave.


    Beichengyao heard his sudden voice, obviously stunned for a while, a pair of eyes seem to quickly hide something, but did not speak.


    Tang Kexin takes a deep look at Nangong Yi, which means that it''s not easy to understand. He says, "yes."


    None of the three had anything to say. They were in embarrassment. Lingyan brought in the prepared meal.


    "Princess, little princess and Nangong Lord, let''s eat together." Lingyan crisp sound, focus on the food on the table.


    She prepared several dishes and cooked a bowl of light porridge for beichengyao. After all, the princess had been in a coma for so long and had just woke up.


    Tang Kexin looks at the prepared dishes. Two of them were made by Lingyan when she first came here. She just said a good sentence at that time, but she didn''t expect Lingyan to write down.


    Several people picked up chopsticks without hesitation.


    "Lingyan, don''t you eat it?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "Little princess, Lingyan has already eaten it." Lingyan replied, a little moved in her eyes.


    "Well." Tang Kexin doesn''t demand it either. She''s not beichengyao, so she can only try to get close to Lingyan. For those who are good to her, she''ll really be relative, but she can''t grow up beside them like beichengyao, with no gap.


    After eating, Tang Kexin went back to the palace. Nangong Yi said mujin would come back.


    The early Dynasty in the palace was not peaceful either. The imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty cut her wrists and killed herself without leaving a word. Moreover, when I killed myself, the clothes I wore were summer clothes, plain white gauze skirts, on which only a few peonies were simply embroidered, and the long hair was tied into a pattern, which was only bound by the women who had not come out of the pavilion.


    When General Li heard the news, he fainted on the spot. After being treated by the imperial doctor, he woke up and asked the emperor to give him a story. How could his daughter commit suicide with good manners? The way to wear it is the same.


    The emperor put up with it peacefully, but the more general Li said, the angrier he was. He pointed to the emperor''s nose and swore loudly, saying that the emperor was sorry for her daughter. He had only loved one concubine for so many years. Now all the concubines in the palace have died except the Empress. He was also at fault.


    The ministers secretly wiped away the sweat. General Li had great military skills. Both the former Emperor and the current emperor respected him very much. He gave three points of courtesy. Some ministers who wanted to speak were stopped by the emperor.


    But General Li obviously didn''t plan to let it go. He forced the emperor to investigate the matter thoroughly, and asked the emperor to bury the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty at the empress''s ceremony.


    The emperor''s face turned ugly. Qing''er was the only one of the empress, and it could only be Qing''er.


    When the prime minister heard that he was in trouble with the queen, and he was speechless, he couldn''t help saying on the spot, "General Li is too lenient. This is the emperor''s family affair."


    General Li retorted, "would you agree if the queen died and the emperor took her with him so lightly?"


    His daughter knew that if she had not suffered great grievances, she would never stop herself, and in these years, she was unhappy in the palace, but as a father, he could not help her, or even take her away from here.


    For so many years, he regretted and regretted, but it didn''t help. The only hope was that she could live a safe life under her own protection. But now there is such a thing, how can he accept it?


    The prime minister ridiculed, "the emperor has already let the emperor and his concubines bury each other. Isn''t old general Li satisfied?"? Don''t rely on the old to sell the old. "


    General Li felt angry and said, "relying on the old to sell the old? You don''t know where to study hard when I accompany the first emperor to fight in person! "


    The prime minister said angrily, "it''s true that ministers have never assisted the first emperor, but those who are ministers should serve the emperor with benevolence and righteousness, be humble and respectful, while general Li is proud of his merits and relies on his merits and abilities. Is this the way of General Li to serve the emperor?"


    "You" General Li is speechless and flushed. He can''t take these words casually. After all, it''s on the main hall now. No matter how angry he is, he won''t fall into the crowd''s tongue.


    Since ancient times, the most taboo of the emperor is to be a hero. Even if he assisted the former Emperor, he was careful to do what he should do for so many years, and dare not make any difference.


    "The prime minister is serious." Night LAN does not move his voice. It''s not that he has a good relationship with General Li, but General Li has been working hard for many years, and has never done anything out of the ordinary, so he has great prestige.


    Moreover, the death of the imperial concubine Ming hit him hard. After all, Li Mingzhu was his only daughter.


    "Thank you very much, old minister General Li didn''t expect that the famous third prince would open his mouth for him. He was flattered and a little bit relieved in his heart, but the pain on his face was more obvious. He was such a daughter. He always looked like a pearl in his hand. He didn''t expect that "General Li loved his daughter so much that the emperor would not let his concubine die in vain. The prime minister thought that What about it? " Night LAN never calm if the opening, not only give old general Li a reason, but also let the prime minister have the opportunity to step down.


    "Yes, it was the old minister who was in a hurry and asked the emperor for forgiveness." Old general Li knelt on the spot, kowtowed three heads respectfully, and began with trembling, "but I know my daughter, and I hope the emperor can find the reason for the Pearl''s suicide, or I will die in peace."


    He would never allow his daughter to die so unknowingly. We must find out about it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 265

    People are so sad that old general Li got a daughter in his old age, and only this daughter, who was spoiled from childhood to adulthood. Now there is such a thing, how can old general Li accept it.


    The sorrow that white hair people send black hair people, even if they can''t feel the same, can also understand film Xu.


    "Don''t worry, General Li. I''ll give you an idea. Get up first." The emperor looked at the old man with gray hair in front of him and said comfortingly.


    Now that this matter is over, he must find out. It''s impossible for him to do so. In fact, he had already made a precaution in the imperial palace. Unexpectedly, the imperial concubine Ming still had an accident.


    He had no feelings for the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty. At the beginning, General Li forced him to let the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty into the palace, so to a certain extent, he was even disgusted. However, he did not want the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty to do such a thing.


    General Li''s three sons, one died in battle and the other died in a short time. Now one of them also holds an important position in the military camp. Apart from forcing Li Mingzhu into the palace, there is no blame for other things.


    "Thank you, Emperor." General Li said gratefully, standing up slowly, feeling a little shaky and dangerous.


    As a minister, he had to give in to some things.


    In the early days, when I was unhappy and left, I couldn''t breathe.


    Tang Kexin sat in the pavilion, waiting for Nangong Yi and mujin, and watching the art of war.


    "Absolutely, what''s the matter?" Tang Kexin looks at night LAN Jue''s expressionless face. He feels as if he is not happy. He asks.


    "Li Mingzhu is dead." Night LAN never tight lips, without trace took Tang Kexin''s hand snacks, fed to his mouth.


    Tang Kexin curled his mouth, picked up a piece and ate it himself. He said coldly, "is it General Li who went to ask the emperor for advice?"


    Night LAN never put can''t, sit beside her.


    "Can''t you just say no?" Tang Kexin asked carefully that she only knew that General Li was highly respected and had great military achievements, and did not know about him.


    "Let''s find a reason. I''m afraid old general Li can''t accept it." Night LAN absolutely low said, such as hollow quiet sound, clean and cold.


    Tang Kexin knows that the old general Li is well-known. Otherwise, he would never meet him in such a reasonable way with the vision and character of night LAN Jue.


    "General Li has lived and died for a long time, but he is not arrogant. That''s why his father respected him so much. When he sent the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty to the palace, General Li was there to protect his honor. But" night LAN Jue explained again that the queen was the mother of his heart. He didn''t want his heart to misunderstand General Li because he was the imperial concubine of Ming Dynasty.


    "Well. In any case, it is worthy of respect to be a general who can serve the country and the people. " Tang Kexin said solemnly that for the general, she seems to have a kind of inexplicable plot, and will unconsciously get close.


    "General Wu and Gu xiuran have been promoted by him." Night LAN Jue''s eyes are a little deeper. This man is too important for the father to think twice.


    "Looking at the death of the imperial concubine Ming will cause many things." Tang Ke''s heart was full of emotion. I didn''t expect that this old general Li was so upright. Maybe Li Mingzhu was also influenced by him, so he didn''t hurt people in the palace himself, just to fight for favor, as a pusher, right?


    "I can only hope that General Li gave up himself." Night LAN Jue has an idea in mind. He will do this in person. After all, he also participated in the death of the imperial concubine Ming.


    However, after all, he miscalculated the hearts of the people. The father and the emperor would not deal with the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty. He also dealt with the people in the palace. No matter whether the imperial concubine of the Ming Dynasty went out of the palace or remained in the palace, this matter would not be exposed.


    "I''ll go with you." Tang Kexin put down the book and said with concentration.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue chuckles. Since he has decided to be frank with her, he doesn''t want to hide it from her. What''s more, General Li is trustworthy.


    "The prince, the princess, the Nangong Lord and a woman asked to see each other." It''s just that the servant came to report.


    "Let them in." As Tang Kexin stood up, he explained to Ye Lanjue, "Nangong Yi and mujin are revenging for beichengyao."


    "That would be good." The voice of night LAN Jue is calm again. I can''t hear any feelings. It''s true that she won''t simply end the matter of beichengyao, but she won''t vent to them. Let that person bear some of it.


    That man has always insisted that he is from beichengyao. Now that beichengyao''s people are here, what else can he say? He doesn''t mind watching a good play.


    Thinking about it, Nangong Yi and mujin have been brought here.


    "Mujin has seen Prince Rui and Princess Rui." Mujin said not arrogant and impetuous, and collected her clothes.


    It''s the first time to see the man in front of me, the third highness in the hearsay. He''s gorgeous and handsome, especially the whole body. It''s amazing. It seems that everything is under control.


    But Tang Kexin, who just said hello in the morning, didn''t observe carefully. Now standing with Ye Lanjue, he is not inferior. She is dignified and elegant, which makes people feel that she is a woman of wisdom, quality and orchid heart. But what makes people admire more is her calm and calm temperament, as well as her feeling of leaving mud without dyeing.


    Different from the princess, this woman is light, while the princess is quiet, even cold.


    If we want mujin to describe it, this woman is a summer green lotus, elegant and fragrant, which won''t make people play, but it may make people a little bit attracted, close, unconsciously want to accompany her.


    The princess is a rose in the dark night, charming and dripping. Although beautiful, she has thorns all over her body, which makes people unable to stop. She has the power of bewitching people.


    "Now that we are here, let''s go now." Tang Kexin smiled with a smile, a sense of pacification.


    "Good." Nangong Yi can''t stand his anger. He wants to see who dares to hurt the people he likes!


    "Well." Mujin just nodded her head calmly. Since the little princess agreed, she would not be dishonest.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue walk in front, take them to the past, and Nangong Yi and mujin follow suit.


    After a while, I arrived at the dungeon of Prince Rui''s mansion. It was wet, and now it''s winter. It''s even colder. Even though the clothes they wear are good, they feel a little cold.


    Tang Kexin didn''t stop. He took them directly to the last cell. There was only a dim fire inside, some gray.


    But they are all martial arts practitioners, so they can see clearly. Tang Kexin has good eyesight, even in this case, he can''t see clearly.


    Inside, a man was lying on the ground in a mess. His clothes were clean and tidy. It seemed that he had not been tortured.


    Since Tang Kexin already knew who sent them, they were also dead men. They could not find out by ordinary means, so they just imprisoned him here.


    Mujin takes the lead in coming forward, grabbing his hair, lifting his head, sneering and shaking it off.


    "Come first." Mujin let go of him, took a step back and said to Nangong Yi, "I''m afraid you won''t be interested after I finish playing."


    When Nangong Yi saw mujin coming forward, he planned to let her come first. Anyway, he didn''t mind adding fuel to the fire. Unexpectedly, she let him come first.


    Then, he will not be polite.


    Nangong Yi stepped forward two steps and looked at the man who barely opened his eyes. He smiled strangely. "Do you hurt the princess of the northern kingdom?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 266

    The man looked at the person in front of him and felt the chill. How could he be so terrible when he was clearly smiling? Even unconsciously shivering.


    Nangong Yi stroked his right shoulder with his hand. Please pat it twice to comfort him. Then he pretended to open his mouth at will. "Are you using this hand to plot against her?"


    The man was afraid to open his mouth, but Nangong Yi gave a wild smile, and his men forced him to release one of his arms.


    The angle of Nangong Yi''s hand is different from that of the general one. It doesn''t relieve pain. Moreover, this arm can''t be connected again. It''s totally useless. Nangong Yi''s hand is really merciless.


    The sudden pain made the man scream, and the scream echoed in the dungeon.


    "Who sent you to do it?" Nangong Yi is still smiling as before, but not with charm, but with a few sinister.


    "No one, no one asked me to do it." Said the man, biting his teeth, in a cold sweat.


    Nangong Yi is dismissive, chuckles and pinches the finger of the other hand. He uses direct force to break it, and uses secret force to enlarge the pain.


    That person directly lies on the ground, the pain straight rolling these days of comfort, so that the pain is huge.


    "Not yet?" Nangong Yi seems to have lost his patience. What he has on his face is no longer a smile, but a deep chill and a sense of death.


    The man cackled with his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Nangong Yi''s hand shook slightly, and the man felt like he was stabbed by countless tiny needles. He almost couldn''t bear it.


    "How does it feel to eat bone powder?" Nangong Yi said slowly, not caring about the man''s fear.


    Mujin''s mouth is slightly crooked. "In this case, I''ll add some more materials."


    Mujin didn''t have any waves in her heart. People like them knew for a long time that if they were caught, how they would endure torture, but whether they could stand it was their own business.


    Mujin took out a pill and put it into his mouth. "It''s ice fire poison. It can make you fall like an ice cave or suffer from a fire. These two feelings alternate. Don''t have some experience."


    As soon as mujin''s words were finished, the man felt like he was immersed in the cold ice of September 9th. It was cold and bone piercing. He unconsciously surrounded himself and hoped that he could get warm. But the next moment, like being burned, it was too hot to bear. He began to pick his clothes.


    "As long as you tell me who let you hurt the princess secretly, I will give you the antidote and persuade Prince Rui and Princess Rui to let you go." Mujin came close to him and said slowly, with a smile on her lips. She seemed to be really good at talking.


    However, it depends on his ability whether he can survive after releasing.


    The man opened his mouth, didn''t speak, and his eyes were dim.


    "Or, you just have to tell me, are you the princess of the Northern Kingdom, that''s ok?" Mujin has always been worried about this. She dare to say that she is the one around the princess. She dare to frame the princess. She is really tired of living.


    In addition, mujin thinks that this is ruiwang''s mansion. The relationship between the princess and them is not very good. Don''t be too cruel here, lest they think it''s their own arrogation.


    "No, it''s not." After several tortures, the man was all soaked as if in water.


    Hear only then can get antidote, the heart wanders for a while, bite a tooth to open mouth.


    Mujin smiles and hands him another pill.


    The man didn''t think about anything. He grabbed it and shoved it into his mouth. Nangong Yi gave it to mujin with a cold hum. Mujin was not upset, and "kind" handed it to him.


    "Prince Rui, Princess Rui, since this man is useless, otherwise, let him go." Mujin made a respectful salute and spoke softly.


    Night LAN Jue gave a light Snort and didn''t speak. If it wasn''t because he hurt beichengyao, how could he agree with him? In addition, my heart said before, this man is left to beichengyao''s people to deal with. How can he be safe here? But also because he has nothing really useful to them.


    Tang Kexin looks at the essence in mujin''s eyes. Thinking of the people in the northern kingdom of Dayuan, it seems that he wants to suffer more.


    Tang Kexin saw the eye night LAN Jue, knew he disdained to open his mouth, answered for him, "OK."


    After the man took the antidote, he slowly recovered his strength. Mujin took him out of the dungeon and left at the gate of the palace.


    "Go back to Nangong first, and I''ll do something else." Mujin said at the door that this man should not go back to the second prince''s residence directly, so enjoy this time.


    "Well." Nangong Yi spoke in a low voice. He would never let go of this man, but since there was mujin, he would go back to accompany beichengyao first.


    What ye LAN Jue is worried about now is how to accept general Li so that he can believe and accept more easily.


    But the people in the palace who watched him suddenly came back and said that the exhibition bodyguard was poisoned.


    At night, LAN Jue''s eyes are dim, his face is smooth, and his heart is not good. I''m afraid that General Li will be used.


    "You go first." Tang Kexin knows the urgency of this matter. If old general Li is also used, the matter will be serious. He can influence the whole Dayuan people. Although general Li is very sad and sad about the death of the imperial concubine Ming. He nearly quarreled with the emperor in the hall, but he is still loyal to the emperor. He is afraid that the man will use General Li to make other things.


    However, the real purpose of night lanmiao finally appeared, and this matter should be accepted.


    Night LAN never dare to delay a moment, with the fastest speed to the general''s house, did not walk the gate, directly into the inner court, nothing unusual.


    Someone left here from the study direction, the night LAN absolute facial expression tiny change, quickly transferred to general Li Lao ''s study.


    It was a mess. General Li lay on the ground, bleeding all over, and there was no one around.


    "Wang Ye" General Li said with a barely hanging breath. Seeing the night LAN Jue, he struggled to get up.


    "General Li." Night LAN Jue walked quickly, picked him up, and slowly delivered internal power to him, but it was no longer useful, and his heart pulse was broken.


    "If someone wants to make Dayuan civil trouble, the prince must be careful." Old general Li''s lips are moving, but his voice is obviously hoarse. It can be seen that General Li is using his last strength to say this at the moment.


    "Well, don''t worry. With Ben Wang in, Dayuan will be fine." Night LAN absolutely solemn commitment, as long as he is in, he will never Dayuan something, but who is behind that person.


    When General Li heard the answer from LAN Jue at night, he closed his eyes slowly and said in his heart, "Pearl, it''s my father who is sorry for you. If there is an afterlife, please marry the one you love.".


    Someone broke in outside and saw that night Lan was half kneeling beside the body of old general Li, unconsciously kneeling on the ground.


    "What''s the situation, Lord?" A man summoned up his courage and asked, did Lord Rui kill general Li.


    "First, set up the body of General Li, and I will go to the palace." Night LAN absolutely cold scanning them, with a momentum of killing, disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Those people quickly come forward to check General Li''s body, and are stuck in the same place directly. They are really dead


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 267

    General Li''s death caused a great stir in the imperial court, and because only night LAN Jue was around him at that time, he was naturally the first one to be suspected.


    Night LAN never shut up to talk about this matter, and these two days stay in Rui Wang Fu even the door did not go out, a time of rumors everywhere, people panic.


    The ministers of the imperial court had been far away from ye Lanjue, but now they look at his attitude and don''t feel suspicious. They are scared. With the influence of old general Li, even if ye Lanjue is the prince''s identity, it''s hard to avoid being questioned.


    Night LAN Jue''s character, the original disdain to explain, now is more silent, by the public wanton suspicion, or even slander.


    But now approaching the new year, there are so many things, but the night LAN never goes out, nor does she ask about things in the court. Night LAN dust has always been simple, and it is impossible to be able to bear the heavy task in a short time. In addition, it has always been close to night LAN Jue. If it is a heavy task, it may be criticized. At this moment, they think that the emperor has another prince, night LAN Miao.


    Because night lanmiao has been unknown for so many years, and the movement is inconvenient, the people in the court have their own views on whether they can entrust heavy tasks. No one can persuade the other party, and they are temporarily in a stalemate.


    The prime minister, however, expressed his views by saying "only when he has accumulated a great deal, can he achieve great things". He even protected the second prince from being reused with his prestige.


    Ministers all know that Tang Kexin, the daughter of the prime minister, married the third prince, ye Lanjue. It''s needless to say that if the second prince has no ability, the prime minister will never recommend, so most of them agreed in silence.


    The three princes, who are suspected by the public, are at night extraordinary. At this time, they sit in the study and practice their calligraphy steadily.


    But Tang Kexin also looked at the art of war, as if they were not the people who were being discussed outside.


    Night LAN never like to explain, just like to speak with strength, night LAN Miao want to fly to the sky, then we should know, fly high, fall heavy.


    Moreover, if ye LAN Miao really wants to fight, this time he can''t, and there will be another time when General Li is dead, and he wants to stir up the people again, he will choose some other officials with great prestige. Ye Lan will never put them in danger, and it''s not a bad idea to stay away from them.


    Yesterday, he had told his father and prime minister that they would agree to deal with some affairs of Ye lanmiao. He could not go out for the time being. Besides, many things would be put aside for the new year. He had plenty of time to prepare for it.


    "Absolutely, what''s the big party going to be recently?" Tang Kexin asked casually that she didn''t know much about the customs here.


    "New Year''s Eve dinner, and Shangyuan Festival." Night LAN Jue focuses on practicing Chinese characters, and doesn''t think much about the answer.


    "It seems that he intends to take these two opportunities to stand firm." Tang Kexin chuckles. Is that the idea that night LAN Jue started to fight?


    "Because he did it, just to keep him on guard, we don''t have to worry about it." Night LAN Jue cool said, look is relaxed, just take this opportunity to see how much strength he has, know that know that, later to deal with.


    "That''s right." Tang Kexin laughs, no matter that, if something goes wrong, it''s his incompetence. Now he just has a chance, and will never allow any mistakes.


    And the other is also in the wind sharp wave mouth, obviously not so relaxed.


    The night LAN Miao looks at the corpse on the ground, the expression is gloomy, does the North Cheng Yao? It''s really sharp.


    "Master, this man" Chiba''s face is ugly. This man, who was sent to instigate the princess of the Northern Kingdom and ye Lanjue in secret at that time, now his body appears here, which means that he failed, and they already know that it was the second prince. Now, isn''t the second Prince very dangerous?


    Night LAN Miao sneers, originally gentle expression appears some ferocious, "urgent what, they even know also have no evidence."


    "But the strength of the suoyenmen and the princess of the northern kingdom of night LAN Jue cannot be underestimated." Chiba carefully answer, in front of this person ''s temperament, he is really seen.


    "Night LAN is waiting. Isn''t my prince waiting? Now there is only the queen in the harem. As long as Tang Kexin''s identity is known by everyone, then she is the target of the public. If she wants to be a queen, she is delusional. " The second prince took his eyes away and twisted his fingers. His face was still as gentle as the wind. He didn''t have any sharpness. He just said what he heard, which was shocking.


    After all these years of planning, he must not lose.


    "The princess of the northern kingdom" has a thousand leaves to say. Today''s event is obviously not just a warning.


    "That''s the mother''s business." The night LAN Miao doesn''t care to say, anyway promised the North Chengyao, is not he, he worries about what.


    He didn''t realize that beichengyao would manage the affairs of the court. Beichengyao wanted only those people back then.


    What''s more, the meaning of beichengyao is obvious all the time. It''s Huanyue that I''m looking for. My mother doesn''t want to settle accounts with me.


    "I see." Chiba bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    "Now we"


    "do nothing, do well in the new year." The second prince is full of ambition. This is his first chance to show himself completely. How can any accident happen.


    After so many years of patience, he was fed up with it. He took advantage of this opportunity to turn over completely.


    "But the injury of the master and son" Chiba''s words came to an abrupt end in half.


    Night LAN Miao Su cold eyes swept him, let a person for a moment do not know where they are now.


    When he mentioned that he was in the general''s mansion, he was very angry. He asked him personally for his kindness, but the man refused, which wasted his mind even more.


    Those who do not know the current affairs can only die.


    Originally, it was just the identity of the following subordinates. Go to test it first. If he agrees, he will show his true face and show his sincerity. Unexpectedly, the old man, who refuses to eat hard or soft, deserves to end up like this.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to let the emperor, ye Lanjue, have a conflict with him. He hoped that the anger generated by Li Mingzhu''s death would be added to Ye Lanjue and the emperor, denouncing the emperor and suppressing Ye Lanjue.


    With his influence, night LAN can never be unaffected, so he can take advantage of the fishermen.


    But I never thought that he refused. Even though he had known for so many years, Li Mingzhu had nothing to do with the emperor. He had been given a false impression by the emperor. Li Mingzhu''s suicide was also contributed by Ye Lanjue. After his anger, he refused to cooperate with himself. He said that ye Lanjue was the best choice for the prince. He also said that he was loyal to the emperor and the people The second prince is not good at heart. What is he? He deserves to say that.


    It''s very infuriating to think of his angry appearance and righteous words.


    However, the dead have no chance to say anything.


    Dayuan Dynasty is his, only he can become the emperor of Dayuan Dynasty, that throne, he is bound to get.


    He wants all people to submit to his feet, including the night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Miao thought of the feeling that he was crawling under his feet, it was really happy, he believed that day would not be too long, it would soon come.


    But fortunately, he didn''t show his true colors. Even though LAN Jue knew it, he couldn''t give evidence.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 268

    "Princess, Huanyue should be at her destination. It seems like a valley." Mu Han came to tell Bei Chengyao as soon as he got the news.


    "In a valley?" Beichengyao repeated unconsciously, are they living in seclusion for so many years? So there''s no news from them.


    "Yes, we haven''t been to that place, and if it wasn''t for the shadow fragrance given by the princess, we couldn''t find it at all." Mu Han''s eyes are quiet. I didn''t expect that even with their strength, there would be nowhere to be found.


    "It''s not because of you. It''s possible that no one lived in that place before. They moved there later." Beichengyao probably guessed what Mu Han was thinking, but for so many years, she once doubted herself, so it was not their problem.


    But wuyingxiang, when she saw Huanyue for the first time, under the cover of those snakes, threw it on her. For so many years, this woman has never changed, or is she so cautious.


    However, when using shadowless incense, she considered that they would come to Dayuan again, but they might be temporarily used by Huanyue as enemies.


    "Do they set out to come back?" Beichengyao asked quickly, a little more dignified.


    "It''s on its way back, and the elixir has been given to them before." Mu Han calmly replied that the princess had never been so careful before.


    "That''s good." Beichengyao seems to be relieved. Mujin and he did not accompany them in the past. They could not detoxify them in time. If there is an accident, they are likely to die.


    "Princess, why are you so careful this time?" Asked Mu Han.


    "Because there may be someone who is very proficient in poisons. When I was a child, he taught me poisons. Even now, I still haven''t completely grasped how to win him." Beichengyao has some nostalgia and a little smile in her eyes.


    If that person is used by Huan Fei now, she must be careful. Otherwise, don''t say it''s Mu Jin. Even she can''t hide.


    "The princess''s understanding of poison is very strong. Is there anyone more proficient than the princess?" Mu Han can''t believe it. There are only a few people who can do this.


    "There''s a specialty in the art industry. That man, apart from poison, is very common." Yaowei sighed in Beicheng, but only poison was enough for him to be invincible in the western regions, which was hard to catch up with.


    Wuying xianghuanyue can''t find it. That person must be able to. If he knows someone secretly follows Huanyue, he will be furious and won''t be merciful at all.


    So if they don''t leave in time, they are likely to die there.


    "Well, I''ll rush them again." Mu Han didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, before, the princess didn''t care much about their affairs, as long as she could finish the task smoothly.


    "During this time, you and mujin are looking at it in the Sifang restaurant first. Don''t let others discover the contents." If those people are still alive and come to the capital of Dayuan again, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    Now she is seriously injured. It will be better for a while. If someone comes in and controls these insects, her body will not be able to hold them. So the best way is not to let others know the existence of these things and how long they can last.


    "Good." Mu Han nodded his head lightly. "The princess is careful." His voice is very light, but there is some concern that can not be ignored. However, beichengyao didn''t notice it at the moment.


    "Well." "North Cheng Yao chin, eyebrow micro Cu," let people stare at the second prince


    If you dare to calculate her, I''ll see.


    Huan Yue carefully arrived at a valley along the Dayuan border, where there was just a snowfall, covered in silver and enchanting.


    "Who dares to come here?" One cold drink, look indifferent.


    "It''s me." Huan Yue takes off her hood and shows her face wrapped in gauze.


    "How dare you come!" The man was furious, his brow was blue, and his angry eyes looked terrible.


    "That''s my business. I want to see your master." But although Huan Yue didn''t pay attention to him, she just glanced at him coldly. How can she go back empty handed now that she has come here with a lot of hardships?


    "Impossible!" The man refused mercilessly. It was this man who killed many of their brothers. Now he dare to show up here.


    The man sneered and had poison in his hand.


    "Stop it." "Bring that man in," came a mid air cry from a distance


    At once two men came up to the moon and threw her in front of the speaker.


    "Everyone else is going to step down." His voice was thick and heavy, and he could not hear much emotion.


    Two people nodded and left. Before they left, they did not forget to gouge out Huan Yue.


    "Didn''t you say that you would never enter here, or disclose our whereabouts?" There was a sense of superiority in that man''s voice, a little contempt.


    "What if I take this thing and ask you to help me for the last time?" Huan Yue''s hoarse opening, in her hand, is a necklace, on which is carved a crescent, which is the symbol of her identity.


    "Shameless." Seeing this, the man said angrily, gnashing his teeth.


    Since you have left there, you have been deprived of your identity.


    "For the last time, I will give you the necklace after finishing this task. You can take it back to the western regions." Huan Yue says slowly that she can''t annoy this person. He is the only one who can help her.


    Originally, she was going to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Ye Lanjue. Who knows that she killed a beichengyao halfway. With her, she couldn''t sleep well. Therefore, she can only come to these people for help. Only these people can deal with the princess.


    Those things she could kill were invisible, even untraceable and unprotected, so that''s why people in the Central Plains rejected the western regions, right? Who wants to die.


    "Go back?" The man snorted, "do I have the face to go back? Who made us stay here? " The man said sarcastically to himself.


    "No one won''t let you go back." Huan Yue pretends that she doesn''t understand him and says it irrelevant.


    "If you didn''t collude with wordless and take the princess and the young Lord hostage and bring them here, how could we follow? If it wasn''t for the two of you, how could they have died in a foreign country without any bones? " The man said angrily, did not expect that until now, Huanyue is still plausible.


    "Speechless has been killed by you. What else do you want to do?" Huan Yue shouts, "if she tries hard to bring those two people here and let you come here again, how can she avenge herself?"! How to cultivate power for her son? Her skills have been exhausted in the western regions, which is also the price they should pay.


    "What else do you want? Of course you want to die." The man''s eyes are full of rage, and he is a survivor. If it wasn''t for Huan Yue''s identity, how could he not have killed her.


    "It''s a pity you never have the courage!" Huan Yue satirizes that looking at the hate eyes of the people in front of her, her eyes are kind of crazy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 269

    "Courage? You really look up to yourself. " The man smiled sarcastically and stared at her. "Do you remember who you are?"


    "My identity? What? The moon protection of Jiuyou cult? Princess Huan of Dayuan? " Huan Yue couldn''t laugh, and her voice was gloomy.


    "Since you are no longer the moon protector of Jiuyou cult, what qualification do you have to ask me for help?" If she had not read her identity, how could she have been merciful and let her linger for more than ten years.


    "No mark, no advance." Huan Yue becomes angry and looks at him.


    "It''s your choice, no one else to blame." The traceless face showed fierce color. How she forced them back then, they still remember that they had planned to secretly take away the princess and the young Lord. Unexpectedly, Huan Yue was killed by a fish, which killed the princess and the young Lord.


    It''s a good thing that he didn''t revenge her. How dare the woman come back and ask him for help?


    "You don''t want this, do you?" Huan Yue said insidiously that he had a blue pendant on his hand, which was as nimble as water.


    "You" stared at her mercilessly. This pendant is the princess''s. The Princess never left her when she was young.


    Since it is the princess''s thing, it will never fall in the heart of this disgusting woman. He must bring back the princess''s thing, although the princess is no longer there.


    "Come on, what''s the hurry?" He took a slow breath and clenched his fist. If he listened carefully, he would find that his voice was a little suppressed.


    "I''ll know when I get there." Huan Yue said calmly, isn''t that right? If you knew that you were going to kill the princess, what would you do?


    "Only once!" To get back the princess''s things, he helped her once, but only once.


    "Nature." Happy month is also a good harvest, if passed, it is not necessarily to leave.


    "What are you?" No trace frown, to her side to gather a point.


    "Shadowless fragrance?" Wuchen suddenly looks at Huanyue, angry and hateful. "You come here with this!"


    Huan Yue''s eyes move. It''s really heaven''s help to me. Beichengyao, you are doing your own evil now. You can''t live or blame others.


    "I didn''t bring it," she said immediately, in fear. "It must have been the woman who spilled it on me when I didn''t notice."


    "Who?" Traceless ruthlessly asked that Huan Yue would not knowingly commit a crime. Since he came to him for help, he didn''t think he would deliberately provoke him.


    "The princess of the Northern Kingdom, beichengyao." Huan Yue deliberately slowed down. I didn''t expect beichengyao to be merciless. It seems that she also knows that these people are still alive, and she guesses that she will come to them.


    Anyway, she won''t let beichengyao have a chance to see him.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know that beichengyao was the princess.


    "How can you offend people in the north?" Traceless sneer to, this woman, don''t know this is from seek death way?


    "After all, you can leave directly. They can''t find you, can they?" Huan Yue praised him, with some uncertainty in his tone. "The princess of the Northern Kingdom wants to deal with our mother and son, so I have to come to you for help. Now she deliberately sprinkles the fragrance of invisibility on me. When I come to you, she will mistakenly think that you and I are together, and may cut the grass and root."


    Huan Yue looks at his expression closely. Just now, he was deliberately stimulated.


    "She dare!" Don''t say it''s just a princess, even the North King, and don''t want to enter the valley.


    "Let''s get rid of her as soon as possible so as not to have a long dream." Huan Yue said with half sincerity and half falsehood that miao''er could concentrate on dealing with the night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin as long as he dragged beichengyao.


    "What''s the hurry?" No trace glanced at her. She was so warm-hearted and definitely had a different purpose. However, her purpose was not important. As long as the people here were OK, he would have to completely settle down here before leaving.


    Huan Yue is not in a hurry. She is here to wait for him.


    In case of no trace spreading different poisons around the valley, they arranged other things and reminded them not to leave here before leaving together with Huanyue.


    "He is?" Huan Yue asked casually that Wuchen had brought only one person, which was quite unexpected. With her ideas, of course, the more people she took, the better.


    "No difference." He said that he didn''t want other people to join in, and that Wuqi knew how to control insects and so on, which would certainly help him.


    "Well." Huan Yue nods stiffly. As long as there is no trace, beichengyao is nothing, but it must be killed with one stroke, and no disaster can be left.


    At the end of the year, the market is full of people. Neither Huanyue nor wutrace stop. Try not to attract other people''s attention, and go to the place where they hide before Huanyue.


    That night, LAN Miao came here to tell Huan Yue the latest situation.


    "You moved beichengyao?" Huan Yue''s eyes are stagnant, and she is a little angry. This time, why is there such a lack of discretion and no good plan? Can''t you wait?


    Night LAN Jue and beichengyao are not idiots. How can they not see the obvious provocation? Maybe it''s self defeating.


    However, now beichengyao is seriously injured, and there is still harvest. After a look at it, she has no trace. "This princess is really doomed."


    "But I''ve been seriously injured, and now I''m afraid it''s only half done." Night LAN Miao seems to be casually added, such an opportunity that traceless won''t not know how to grasp it?


    It''s the new year''s day for another four days. Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue have been locked up all the time, completely avoiding their sharp edges. He is like a group of strength hitting cotton. Without its strength, let''s see how ye Lanjue can avoid it at the new year''s feast.


    And beichengyao, he has no way to do it. The yard is protected by the expert group, and there is no omission. Now it depends on whether the person brought back by his mother can help.


    "Where does the princess live? I''ll kill her. " As expected, no trace spoke. During the new year, they will not be wary.


    "My men will take you." Night LAN Miao and Qi said, North Cheng Yao seriously injured, see what her heart power detoxification.


    "Miao''er, don''t ask about it. Concentrate on dealing with night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin." Huan Yue said unhappily that she would deal with the matter of Beicheng Yao.


    This woman will not be like the night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin. If they want to overthrow a person, they will find enough evidence to be blameless. Beichengyao just wanted to kill miao''er, not to mention hating her deeply. It was only a matter of temporary interest.


    I just didn''t expect to spend so much time and mind. Night Lanjue and Tang Kexin are still safe. Even though the death of General Li was criticized, it didn''t have much influence.


    And the new year''s feast is in the charge of night LAN Miao. If he wants to stand on his feet, he can''t do anything. At that time, he should tell miao''er about her plan, and he shouldn''t be too hasty. Now, instead, he puts himself in the open. He should be careful in every move, and can''t talk to others.


    "Miao''er, go back first. Be careful at the new year''s feast." The happy moon reminds us.


    Night LAN Miao looked at his mother, eyes some floating, respectfully bowed his head and said, "yes, mother."


    After LAN Miao left at night, it seems that there is a vague shadow nearby


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 270

    After LAN Miao left at night, there seemed to be a vague shadow not far away, looking at the place where he had just come out.


    "Prince, princess, listen to the wind." The famous biographer came to report when he saw that his master had finished washing.


    "Let him wait in the study." Night LAN Jue chuckles and finally comes back.


    Tang Kexin purses his lips to listen to the wind. He has been staring at the night lanmiao for so many days, but there is no trace. It''s a little hard for him.


    Listen to the wind in the study and wait for a while, have not seen the night LAN Jue to come, want to go out recklessly to have a look, almost hit the night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is a little deep. If you don''t stay in the palace these days, do you forget the rules?


    "I have seen the prince and the princess." Listen to the wind quickly salute.


    "Get up." At night, LAN Jue passed him and sat on the chair.


    Tang Kexin just took a seat and listened to what they said.


    "Yesterday, my subordinates followed the second prince and saw him enter a secret yard. My subordinates saw a few vague figures through the window. It should be Huanyue." Listen to the wind quickly said, so many days without news, he thought the moon could not appear.


    Night LAN is absolutely thoughtful, "how many people?"


    "At least three." Listen to the polite answer.


    "Well, you don''t have to follow." The night LAN is breathless. It seems that Huanyue has brought others back.


    Then this man should be used to deal with beichengyao, or he will not come here at this time.


    Now beichengyao is injured. It''s a good chance, but it''s impossible to succeed easily.


    What he is more worried about now is that if this person, like beichengyao, can also manipulate insects and so on, then once he blames beichengyao, things will be complicated.


    Beichengyao is a princess of the northern kingdom. No matter what, no one dares to denounce her. But the empress who was cured by beichengyao may be angry.


    With the identity of the heart, the queen will be the target of the public.


    "Mind, I''m afraid you can''t hide your identity." Night LAN Jue said calmly, he does not want the identity of the heart to be known, or she will definitely go back to the north.


    "Well." Tang Kexin also guessed that, but no matter which way, there is a solution. He doesn''t know how long the emperor can protect the queen.


    If it is revealed, the most influential thing is the queen. After all, she is the Queen''s own daughter, but not the current emperor''s, and the queen gave her to the prime minister''s wife.


    What''s more, her biological father is still such a prominent position, she does not want to, once the truth is revealed, it will cause a stir.


    "I will let suoyenmen release the news that the northern king is looking for his wife and daughter, and the northern princess is here for this reason." Night LAN Jue thinks that if someone wants to use his mind''s identity, even to say the Queen''s mother directly, he should also have some scruples. The mother of Beiwang''s daughter and Beiwang''s wife have absolutely different weight. Night LAN Miao also needs to think about it.


    Just like this, my father will be in a bit of a dilemma at that time. I can only see if they can face it together.


    "All right." Tang Kexin paused and nodded slowly. She knew that her identity would surely be revealed. When that person revealed it, it would be better to take all the initiative in her own hands and reveal her identity. By the way, she would not let the empress get involved.


    Infidelity and evil are totally different. Infidelity should always be accused and reviled, while evil is fabricated out of thin air. After cleaning up, it is not easy to be used by artificial rumors.


    "At the new year''s feast, is there anything that needs special attention?" Tang Kexin asked that although there were only a few people now, she wanted to be happy.


    "New Year''s feast is just a family feast, don''t worry too much." Night LAN peerless smile looked at her one eye, unexpectedly began to worry about this matter.


    Just before the new year, there are many things. When it''s really close to the new year, ministers don''t have to go to the DPRK. After the new year, they won''t go to the DPRK without leaving.


    But in this period of time, ye lanmiao temporarily dealt with things, which surprised some people. Unexpectedly, the second prince, who usually didn''t show the mountains or the dew, did things in such a well-organized way, and even did not leak any water, which made some people who had suspected him admire him. Even ye Lanjue praised his endurance.


    "Well." Tang Kexin began to think about what gift to give. Here, they are also very close to themselves.


    I''m still hesitating about when to go to Beiwang. Since I have recognized his father, I can''t help but go.


    Beichengyao has made a lot of progress in recent days. Originally, he planned to return to the northern kingdom for the new year, but he was inconvenient to catch up because of his health. In addition, he had not seen Beiwang for a long time, and his business here was not finished. So he planned to stay here for the new year. He had written to his brother before.


    But Nangong Yi didn''t mean to go back to Phoenix at all. Up to now, he is not in a hurry. What should he do or what should he do.


    Because of the company of Nangong Yi, beichengyao was not too boring, but he was too noisy.


    "Don''t you go back?" Beichengyao looked at the person in the opposite direction doubtfully and asked that Nangong Yi had polished her down these days. She still began to learn to play chess.


    "Don''t go back." Nangong Yi said lazily, thinking on the chessboard, thinking how to let the northern Chengyao a little bit without trace.


    "Don''t your parents rush you?" Beichengyao looks at the chess with unknown situation and frowns. He is really not suitable to learn this kind of thing.


    "I''ve told them. They agreed." Nangong Yi felt "sad" at the thought of their reply.


    When he said he wanted to accompany a woman here, they wrote back directly, saying that if they can''t catch up with someone, they don''t need to come back. Is he their son or not? Even if they don''t urge him to go back, they will drive him out.


    Of course, he also understood his parents'' mood. Over the years, he never really liked a woman in his heart and never married her. It''s strange that his parents are not in a hurry.


    Beichengyao obviously didn''t believe it, but he didn''t speak. However, at this time, it seems that it''s too late to go back to Phoenix.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Nangong Yi was holding a chess piece. He didn''t fall down for a long time. He said pitifully, "I can''t go back now. If you drive me away, I won''t have a place to live."


    "If the father agrees, you can stay." Beichengyao helplessly said that he would not go back for the new year. What does this man think?


    "Good." Nangong Yi''s wanton smile is not a trivial matter. In any case, it''s only the attitude of beichengyao that matters. Others don''t.


    "Don''t you want to buy anything for the new year?" Nangong Yi asked, "isn''t this woman going?"?


    "I can''t think of anything to buy." Beichengyao said straightforwardly that she had nothing to lack and didn''t know what to buy when she went out.


    "Shall we go out now?" Nangong Yi suggested happily that he had not seriously accompanied a woman to the market.


    "Cold." Beichengyao simply replied.


    "Nangong Yi is speechless. She has seen blood for a while. However, she is not in good health and should not go out.


    "Shangyuan Festival seems to be very busy. You can go and have a look then." In fact, she never went to the market.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 271

    "Well, it''s settled!" Nangong Yi immediately answered, as if for fear that beichengyao would repent, but did not expect that beichengyao would take the initiative to go out to play.


    "But what is the main purpose of Shangyuan Festival?" Beichengyao said with a little doubt, after all, some of the festivals of Dayuan are not clear.


    Nangong Yi can''t respond to this, Shangyuan Festival? Don''t beichengyao know?


    But looking at beichengyao''s clear eyes, he didn''t ask, relaxed and natural explanation, "the last Yuan Festival is the Lantern Festival, usually eating the Lantern Festival, putting lanterns, guessing riddles and so on, it''s very lively."


    "Well." Beichengyao said quietly, it seems that it''s good.


    "Phoenix is more fun. Do you want to go?" Nangong Yi enticed her to take a look. Maybe she would like to go there directly. If she didn''t come back, she would be more relaxed.


    It has to be said that Nangong Yi thought very well.


    Beichengyao chuckled, "there''s no time." This person, it''s really interesting, with him, it''s a lot easier, and the time is not very boring.


    It''s the first time that someone has made her feel this way except her elder brother. It''s strange that she doesn''t understand it, but she knows that she doesn''t reject it.


    However, she really has no time to go to Phoenix with him, and the urgent issues in front of her are still unsolved.


    "All right." Nangong Yi was a little sad, and knew that he would not agree so simply. But anyway, he had plenty of time. If she didn''t go back with him, he could follow her and follow her all the time. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t beat her. One day, he would successfully turn her back to Phoenix and make her her a woman.


    In the middle of the night, there were some people who shouldn''t have come to the restaurant. At night, LAN Miao didn''t lead them directly to the courtyard. He didn''t trust these people.


    Moreover, he really didn''t know the specific room beichengyao lived in, just found the yard, took some thought.


    Anyway, there are beichengyao''s people in the four restaurants. First, try their abilities. If he can''t even deal with his subordinates, he doesn''t have to be polite to them.


    There is no one else in the Sifang restaurant. They can have a good time.


    Wuqi is playing the flute, leading the insects to climb into the four restaurants, waiting unhurriedly.


    In the middle of the night, mujin suddenly woke up. Such a voice, which she had heard from the princess before, was used to control insects. But it can''t be that the princess has come. She will not disappear when she comes. Someone must be playing tricks on her.


    Mujin wants to listen carefully, but the voice disappears inexplicably. She feels uneasy and wants to go out to have a look, but mu Han happens to come in.


    Mujin just wanted to ask if he had found anything, so she saw that Mu Han made a movement of silence. Mujin is clear. She pays close attention to her surroundings.


    The insects suddenly became restless and began to climb outside. Mujin and Muhan looked at each other, opened the drawer immediately, and took out the incense that was prepared in case. It wasn''t until the smell spread that the insects crawled back.


    "It seems that the princess will come tomorrow." Mujin opens her mouth cautiously and looks worried. The princess is not well yet.


    "Sleep first." Mu Han didn''t answer whether to do it or not, but urged mujin to go to bed.


    Wuqi controls the insects far away. After confirming that they have entered the room, he sneers and quickly leaves there and returns to where they live now.


    "Are you ready?" No trace asked slowly that this time it was only a test. He needed to know the strength of the princess of the Northern Kingdom, so he could be sure to kill her. He didn''t want to get tangled up with Huan Yue, so he left as soon as possible.


    "Well." "Why should we help that woman?" he nodded


    "Because this time, it''s going to kill her." Traceless said coldly, "you think, the princess of the northern kingdom is dead. Let''s throw out the happy moon. Will the Northern Kingdom let her go?"


    "But the master didn''t say" no doubt, I didn''t think about it at all. That''s what the master meant, not to help Huan Yue.


    "She killed the little Lord and the princess, and now she is a threat to us It was because of her identity as a moon messenger that she didn''t kill her in those days. Now, it''s OK to kill with a knife.


    The next morning, mujin went back to the yard and told beichengyao what happened last night. There was nothing unusual or unusual on beichengyao''s face. He just followed mujin to the four square restaurant and let Nangong Yi follow him.


    "Can you do me a favor?" After entering the restaurant, beichengyao stroked the boxes and asked.


    "What?" Nangong Yi asked, thinking of adding, "I can''t control these insects."


    "Help me to ice up these boxes." Beichengyao didn''t explain much, but said in a low voice, which was obvious.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes flashed quickly. How much did she know? Although she never asked him about it, she knew everything about him.


    "You are the Lord of Phoenix. You should be able to do it." Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi and said it seriously.


    "Good." Nangong Yi concealed some expressions, stroked the boxes, frozen them tightly, and looked like an ice sculpture from afar.


    His ability is to freeze everything. But for so many years, he never used his ability. One is that he didn''t need to do it himself. The other is that it was originally the secret skill of Phoenix. He didn''t want to show it. Today, he used these abilities only because of a woman''s words.


    "Thank you!" Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi and said sincerely that when she asked just now, she didn''t hold much hope.


    "For you, I will do anything." Nangong Yi looks at the clear eyes of Beicheng Yao, and touches her hair with the help of ghosts and gods. His mouth moves with his heart.


    Beichengyao was moved and felt that she could not face him and lowered her head.


    "This is the ability of ice gate, isn''t it special? You must have heard that. " Nangong Yi suddenly withdrew his hand and leaned on the pillar and said with pride.


    He didn''t hide his ability. Ice gate is the main force of Phoenix, but it has never been born, as we all know, but there is no trace.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded. It''s true that the ice gate is not a secret, but no one can find it.


    Phoenix is different from other countries. One city is the leader of the city. All the places under its jurisdiction are called Phoenix, but not just a city.


    "Last night"


    "there should be someone else there." Beichengyao also confessed a lot and sat in front of the window.


    "Someone else?" Nangong Yi didn''t understand his meaning and asked.


    "When I was taken here, someone followed me. Now it seems that they are here again." Beichengyao didn''t expect that Huanyue would move so fast.


    "Otherwise, we will go to Phoenix, where no one dares to do anything." Nangong Yi said that fortunately, his father had only one wife and only one son, and no royal battle would happen to him.


    "If I go, how can I get revenge?" Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi. This man thought it was too simple.


    "But your health is not good. Phoenix is more suitable for healing." Nangong Yi didn''t want to give up. It was very hard to manipulate insects. Now beichengyao''s body can''t support it. Now it''s only a temporary measure to freeze insects. If beichengyao manipulates these insects again, those injuries will only accumulate deeper.


    "Nothing." Beichengyao doesn''t think it''s easy for them to appear now. How can they give up so simply.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao and knows that she will not change her mind. He can only follow her, but he is determined to protect her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 272

    On the night of new year''s Eve, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin arrived at the palace early. Unexpectedly, night LAN Miao was already there.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue met up directly. Night LAN Jue''s face was expressionless and did not see night LAN Miao.


    But Tang Kexin smiles shallowly, calmly says, "the second prince is all right."


    Night LAN Miao warm run a smile, quite elegant feeling, "well, it seems that you and the third brother are very happy."


    It''s still a gentle voice, still as elegant as a fairy, but at the moment, Tang Kexin feels a kind of cold.


    "If General Li didn''t die, we would be happier." Tang Kexin had some regrets on his face, and then he said unhurriedly, "I just didn''t expect that the second prince is also ambitious. Now he is thick and thin. It''s amazing. I''m afraid all the ministers have much admiration."


    "The father and the emperor have always placed great hopes on the third brother. Seeing that the third brother has been sharing his worries for the father and the emperor, the emperor and his son were powerless before. Now the emperor and his son can help the father and the emperor. Naturally, they should do their best. That''s what they should do as children." Night LAN Miao said modestly. How could he not hear Tang Kexin''s meaning? What''s his ambition? It''s clear that he conceals his misfortune and accumulated a lot of money. It''s that he has been dormant for many years, hiding his strength. As for the surprise, it''s ironic that he wants to soar to the sky.


    "Thank you, second prince." Tang Kexin receives it in a timely manner, and what LAN Miao said at night is sincere.


    "Mind, let''s go." The night LAN never let Tang Kexin say anything more. He was unwilling to even perfunctory to the night LAN Miao.


    "Well, good." Tang Kexin smiles, looks at Ye Lanjue, turns his head and smiles. He looks at ye lanmiao plainly and says, "I and Jue have to find the mother first. The second prince is careful alone. There are so many things happened in the palace recently."


    "Thanks for reminding me." The night LAN Miao said, the eyes are deep, and the gentle smile on his face seems to be slightly stiff, and finally there is so much unnaturalness.


    Go a little further, night LAN absolutely just said indifferently, "you don''t need to talk nonsense with him."


    "Just a few words to remind him by the way, we already know that he is playing a trick. Maybe he will speed up the next step." Tang Kexin holds the hand of night LAN Jue and walks to Kunning palace. Whenever, the hand of this man seems so warm.


    Night LAN absolutely return to hold her, looked at her one eye, tiny smile, didn''t say much.


    There were only a few people at the dinner party, which was very open, but also a little more warm.


    Just like the family banquet of ordinary people, several people talk at will. Night LAN Chen doesn''t suppress his personality and talks at will.


    "Brother Sanhuang, have you heard that the princess of the northern kingdom came to the Dayuan Dynasty to find the little princess of the Northern Kingdom, who is the natural daughter of the northern king, but it''s not that the northern king has not become a relative? Never had a woman around? When did the northern king have his own daughter? " Night LAN dust don''t understand ask, as the emperor of the Northern Kingdom, incredibly don''t know where their daughter is, it''s really hard to understand.


    Several people''s chopsticks are a meal, only night LAN Miao show a little smile, night LAN dust of this question, ask is really the time.


    As soon as the Queen''s face tightened, the smile disappeared unconsciously. The hand holding the chopsticks quivered faintly. Tang Kexin felt a pain in his heart, but he said without changing his face, "what''s the matter? There are so many things about the separation of father and daughter."


    The emperor''s face also slightly changed. He looked at the night LAN Chen, but he didn''t say anything.


    "But I have never heard that the North King has married. Where is the daughter from?" The night LAN dust curls the mouth, this daughter is completely inexplicable emerges, OK? Aren''t they all curious?


    "Who''s going to tell you about this? Isn''t it normal?" Tang Kexin stares at him. Is this man going to break the casserole and ask after all?


    "But he''s the king of the north. How could no one know about it?" Night LAN dust mumbles to, why stare at him, he didn''t say wrong again, added he is to feel strange ask, what problem is there?


    "Maybe Beiwang and that woman didn''t get married, and they didn''t get pregnant before they got married." The night LAN Miao shape if unintentionally said, the movement of the dish also did not stop.


    The Queen''s face suddenly became pale. She was pregnant before she was married. She could be pointed out by her husband. She could not care, but she could not face it calmly.


    "That''s too much!" Night LAN dust said half suddenly screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor asked, looking unhappy, holding the Queen''s hand in secret.


    Just now, if he interrupts the night LAN Chen, the night LAN Chen may have doubts on its own, and then it will not end well.


    "Nothing." Night LAN dust grinned and said, but also too hard, stepping on his foot so painful.


    "But I''m really curious about who this princess is." Night LAN Chen is still thinking about this problem. Tang Kexin feels that he hates iron but not steel. Did she remind him that he didn''t understand?


    The empress''s face was white for a moment, and her eyes were dim. She couldn''t get through the pressure. She was more certain that she could not be blamed by her mother.


    Night LAN does not move the voice color to see night LAN dust one eye, does this person want others to interrupt him definitely?


    Night LAN Chen looks at the eyes stabbed by brother Sanhuang and quickly closes his mouth. He was most afraid of brother Sanhuang since he was a child, especially when he didn''t speak.


    The emperor looked at them and put down his chopsticks. Zheng said solemnly, "no matter what happens, you are my children." The emperor''s tone was sincere, especially he took a meaningful look at the night LAN Chen.


    "Well." Several people nodded their heads in unison. Some people didn''t understand their meaning, while others mocked them secretly.


    Several people stayed until their children left the palace. The queen looked at their backs and her eyes were dim. "Shall we tell Chen Er his identity?"


    "Well, next time he comes to the palace, let him know." The emperor sighed. He was the fourth son of the emperor. But now, it''s obvious that some people don''t want to do this. Let them talk about it.


    "Who are chen''er''s parents?" The emperor said, he never asked this question. If chen''er really can''t stay in the palace anymore, he''d better send it back to his parents.


    "I don''t know." "The empress wryly laughs," was at the roadside to pick up him at the beginning


    "I''ll send someone to investigate and see if we can find any clues." The emperor patted the queen on the back and hugged her.


    "Well." The empress is at ease in the emperor''s arms. No matter what happens in the future, as long as he doesn''t give up, she will always be with him.


    Night LAN dust''s carriage was stopped on the way. Someone came directly to invite him to another carriage.


    Night LAN dust looked at two eyes, found that is the second emperor brother''s carriage, thought, went down on his carriage.


    "What can I do for second brother?" Night LAN dust initiative asked, how to block him in the middle of the night.


    "When the queen was detoxified, did you ask for help?" The voice of the night LAN Miao is warm and comfortable to listen to.


    "No, because we didn''t use the green blood Lianxin grass. We didn''t use the blood of our children as medicine." The night LAN dust answers, the expression already had some guesses.


    "But with Tang Kexin." Night LAN Miao looks at night LAN dust with strange eyes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 273

    "What do you want to say, second brother?" Night LAN dust asked, but the heart has believed, that day the injury on the wrist, he saw clearly.


    But he didn''t go further. He believed in the words of the princess of the Northern Kingdom, and felt that she didn''t need to help you, but he was also escaping.


    "Don''t you think Tang Kexin is more like the empress?" Night LAN Miao also unknown, a little bit caused his suspicion.


    "It''s no surprise that the queen mother is a lovely aunt." Night LAN dust reluctantly to argue, but the heart can not convince themselves.


    "It is." In the mood of night LAN Miao, there was a little irony.


    "You can''t be the daughter of your mother, or you can''t marry the third brother." Night LAN dust open mouth, this time the tone was a lot stronger, how he forgot this matter, only this matter, can show the identity of the heart son is not the daughter of the mother.


    "Because Tang Kexin is not your father''s daughter at all. She is the daughter of the North King, the little princess you mentioned today." Night LAN Miao sneers to smile, say is right, but who say Queen''s daughter, must be emperor''s.


    "How could it be!" The night LAN dust almost jumped up, isn''t it incredible?


    "Otherwise, why did Tang Kexin stop you just now?" Night LAN Miao asked him, he really did not think about what these acts represent?


    Night LAN dust speechless, he did not know how to explain, no, is an excuse.


    "If you want to know your real identity, please cooperate with brother Huang to see what your identity is with Tang Kexin." Night LAN Miao sincerely said, "you don''t need to do anything."


    Night LAN dust did not answer, directly off the carriage, he will go to ask the mother, what is the matter, tomorrow.


    Night LAN Miao watched him leave, also did not stop, on the contrary, the corner of the mouth raised a cruel smile.


    "Why did the master tell the fourth Prince this in advance? Wouldn''t it be better to just say it then? " The thousand leaves don''t understand of ask, now he does a thing more and more difficult to let a person understand.


    "My prince is to make use of his character to convince everyone that Tang Kexin is the Queen''s daughter." The night LAN Miao despises a smile, knows how to grasp the human heart, can be invincible.


    "Yes." Chiba knew a little, but replied respectfully.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back." At night, lanmiao put down the curtain and closed his eyes to rest on the carriage.


    The new year is really a new one.


    In the past years, even if you can''t see Prince Rui, you''ve come to the gate of Prince Rui''s mansion. You''re afraid to slow down. But this year, there are few people. Ye Lan doesn''t care. The one who should come will come.


    Night lanmiao''s mansion is a place where people can visit each other. Night lanmiao is a new treasure. He was neglected before, but now it''s time to meet the second prince in advance.


    But at night, lanmiao closed his door to thank the guests. Even though some people were disappointed, none of the visitors went in. They just looked at each other and left in silence.


    "I didn''t expect that night lanmiao would care about fame." Tang Kexin sighed. The man did things beyond her expectation.


    If it was not for the death of the crown prince, it would not have been noticed. With the sudden arrival of beichengyao and the untimely exploration of the night lanmiao, she was sure that it was night lanmiao who played tricks behind her.


    Now they don''t hide themselves, but she and ye Lanjue are still in the downwind. That man has enough things to use. They have to pull them back.


    "Only if we win the hearts of the people can we have the capital to fight against this king." Night LAN Miao has no power and no power. Now, he just started to deal with things. Apart from the hearts of the people he earned, what else can make him gain power quickly?


    "Let''s go to Beiwang now. We just need to discuss something." Tang Kexin stood up and took care of her clothes. She should go and have a look at the new year''s Eve.


    "All right." Now they almost need to act.


    The residence of the northern king is rarely a little joyful. The previous years were cold and clean. Now the northern Chengyao came. With Nangong Yi, it was much more lively than before.


    When Tang Kexin pushed the door in, beichengyao was on a swing. Nangong Yi naturally pushed her behind and teased her every now and then. Beichengyao was smiling with face. The two men looked very well matched.


    While Beiwang sat watching, playing chess with himself at the same time, he did not see Lingyan and lieying.


    Beichengyao saw them coming, stopped and looked at them with a smile.


    After thinking about it, beichengyao said to Nangong Yi, "let''s go to Sifang restaurant."


    "Good."


    Wrong body and out of date, Nangong Yi took a meaningful look at night LAN Jue, and night LAN Jue just picked up eyebrows, nodded to beichengyao, and took Tang Kexin to the North King.


    "Father."


    "Well, sit down." The North King looks at them gently, looks at the night LAN Jue to say, "how about Rui Wang accompanies the king next set?"


    This is the first time that he and ye Lanjue met. Although he didn''t show indifference, in front of him, just this calm and casual attitude is really extraordinary.


    "Good." Night LAN never refused, sitting opposite the North King, Tang Kexin sat on one side.


    Since the beginning, neither of them has spoken. They seem to focus on the chessboard in front of them. In fact, they have their own thoughts.


    Beiwang wants to test the night LAN Jue by playing chess, and the night LAN Jue naturally understands, so he calmly responds.


    Half an hour later, the two men are still in a stalemate.


    Tang Kexin wipes his sweat secretly, thinking that since night LAN Jue knows the meaning of the father, how can he not let the father.


    The momentum of these two people can''t be ignored, and there is a growing feeling, even if she is dull, she can also feel it.


    Two people play chess too seriously, she looks if calmly sitting there watching, the heart is thinking when this chess can be finished.


    "Mind, make us a cup of tea." North King''s leisurely opening, don''t see Tang Kexin, only pay attention to the chessboard in front of him.


    "Good." Tang Kexin did not refuse, and got up and entered the room.


    "Prince Rui played well."


    "The king of the north is also superb." Night LAN never arrogant not impetuous return.


    Beiwang is not only a senior but also the father of his heart. He is naturally respected, but also unnecessary to be humble.


    "Well." The northern King nodded approvingly, the night LAN Jue''s chess, can win him also not a few, modesty instead appears to be affectation, so it is very good.


    "My heart may just like here now, maybe I will go back to the northern kingdom that day." The northern King''s words were all changed, with a slight chill in his words.


    "My mind has its own opinions, which will not be changed by others." Night LAN does not reveal the voice color of the said, in a flash and fell a son.


    "She is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, and she will go back after all." Beiwang glanced at the whole chessboard, said coolly, observing the night LAN Jue without trace.


    "But where she is, is my wife of night LAN Jue." Night LAN Jue looks at the North King directly, does not hide not to avoid, the eyes are some sharp.


    The North King looked at his eyes and praised him a lot. If he was vague and hesitant, he would not simply let the night go, and his heart would never stay with him.


    "I''ll leave that to you." The northern King fell down heavily and his tone was much older.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 274

    "Well, don''t worry." Night LAN absolutely can realize the feeling in this sentence, in the heart has a little touched.


    This is their first meeting, but they are willing to hand over their daughter to him, naturally after careful consideration.


    As long as the North King does not stop, let alone forcibly take the heart away, then night LAN absolutely can rest assured.


    After a few quick falls, night LAN Jue turns her wrist slightly, offsets her slightly, and the North King snorts, but doesn''t break him down. Anyway, she takes the chance to win him.


    He gave all his daughters to him, and it was right for him to let his father-in-law and son. The North King was a bit angry.


    When Tang Kexin came out and saw that they began to collect their children, her eyes moved a few times unconsciously. She just went to make a cup of tea, and they finished? The chess game just now obviously needs a long time. I looked at them a little strangely and took the tea.


    "Is there something in mind this time?" The North King took the tea from Tang Kexin and asked directly.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nodded. "The daughter hopes that the father can tell her identity in public, but at the same time, she excludes her mother."


    "Are you worried about Qing''er being hurt?" The North King looked dignified and thought about it.


    "Yes." She must not be involved in this matter.


    If she is just an ordinary person, you can take her away, or in a year or two, people will gradually forget her.


    But as a queen, she is always watched by people. Such gossip is indispensable at any time. Teahouse, storytelling, word of mouth, I don''t know what will become.


    "Well, in a few days, I''ll let lieying tell emperor Dayuan." After a little thought, the northern king decided to go by himself, which was more convincing.


    "No matter what happened that day, don''t make too much contact with your mother or show that you have a relationship with her." Tang Kexin knew it was cruel, but he had to do it.


    Their identity, take a hair and move the whole body, can not be careless.


    "Well." Beiwang smiled bitterly, but only in this way can qinger not be involved. He must do it.


    As it was almost noon, nangongyi and beichengyao started to walk back. They happened to see some vegetables. Beichengyao thought of Lingyan''s saying that she had no vegetables at home, so she went to buy some.


    When the peddler saw the gorgeous clothes of the visitors, he immediately flattered them and said with a smile on his face, "the young master and his wife are really kind. They can choose whatever they want."


    Beichengyao didn''t care about him, so she went to pick vegetables.


    The peddler''s face stiffened, and he came to Nangong Yi and praised him, "the lady is really beautiful, but she is a little cold, and the young master looks like a man of talent and a woman, which is a natural match."


    Nangong Yi is obviously well used for such words. He said vaguely, "it''s OK."


    "It''s a perfect match at all. You look handsome and elegant, and your wife is also beautiful and immortal. It''s enviable that your temperament is out of the world." The peddler looks at Nangong Yi as if he is very happy. He praises him even more and talks about it. As long as he makes this person happy, he may be able to give a reward at will, and his money this month will be earned back.


    "Mm-hmm" Nangong Yi beamed. He liked that.


    "It''s just that the lady is a little cold. Did the young master provoke her?" The peddler looks at the back of beichengyao. He feels sorry. No matter how beautiful the ice beauty is, he dare not approach.


    Nangong Yi tried hard to bear the smile and looked at beichengyao spoiled. "My wife is actually shy."


    Beichengyao''s hands were stiff. He dared to say it, but he still carried the dishes quietly.


    "Madame must have a good smile." The peddler mumbles, some infatuated looking at beichengyao.


    "It''s a beautiful smile, but it''s not what you can see." Nangong Yi was still smiling a moment ago, which made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze, but the next moment, the chill suddenly spread, which made life shiver, like a basin of cold water pouring head-on.


    The peddler immediately knew that he had said the wrong thing. He wanted to apologize with fear. The voice of the woman''s cool voice came, "Nangong Yi."


    "What can I do for you, madam?" Nangong Yi immediately put on a bright smile and went up.


    "Come and pick up." Beichengyao, as if he didn''t hear his name, handed the selected one to Nangong Yi first.


    Nangong Yi cheerfully takes over and stands beside her. Beichengyao doesn''t seem to be able to do it. Why do he pretend to be so serious.


    "Can I help you, lady?"


    "You will?" Beichengyao looks at him with some doubts. In fact, she didn''t know how to choose dishes. She just came out with sister Lingyan and heard two words from her.


    "Well, No." Nangong Yi said awkwardly, pointing to the peddler and saying, "you can choose."


    The peddler stepped forward in a panic, and even picked out the good dishes with a little tremble. He had not come out of the threat of Nangong Yi just now.


    After the selection, he handed it to Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi took out some silver and handed it to Nangong Yi. He said with a smiley face, "no need to find it."


    The peddler couldn''t react for a moment. The money is enough for him to earn one year. Didn''t the man get angry just now?


    When the peddler responded, the two people had gone far away. The man looked at the people beside him, full of spring breeze, and the feeling of complacency. He looked down at the silver in his hand, and then lifted his hand to wipe away the sweat.


    In this way, Nangong Yi called back all the way. Beichengyao stopped it several times, but it didn''t have any effect. He didn''t stop it any more, but he felt a breath in his heart.


    Push the door in. Beiwang, ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin are still sitting there. Tang Kexin should be watching them play chess. Tang Kexin saw beichengyao and nangongyi come in one by one.


    Beichengyao''s face was not good, as if he was angry and upset, but Nangong Yi''s smile was unbridled, his eyes narrowed into a line, and he was carrying some vegetables.


    Tang Kexin couldn''t help laughing. How did these two people go to buy vegetables? Besides, they were misunderstood? In addition, Nangong Yi''s nature of fearing that the world would not be disordered, and his feelings with beichengyao did not know what they were like. She thought Nangong Yi was lucky to come back safely.


    "Take the food to the kitchen first." Beichengyao looks at the three people in front of her, biting her teeth and walking leisurely as possible.


    "Well, good." Nangong Yi went to the kitchen happily. He felt that it was really good. He found that beichengyao didn''t resist him very much. After saying that, beichengyao wouldn''t listen. Beichengyao wouldn''t remind him of his ruffian ways. Beichengyao couldn''t help it.


    But he also knew that he could not go too far. Otherwise, beichengyao would escape. He didn''t have to find it. That would be too much.


    "How did Nangong Yi provoke you?" Tang Kexin teases that she can provoke beichengyao. It seems that Nangong Yi has a place in her heart. Otherwise, beichengyao will not pay any attention to him, let alone come back together.


    Beichengyao looks at Tang Kexin angrily. It''s true that no pot can be opened or raised.


    "It''s nothing, just calling the lady all the way back." Beicheng Yao fangruo said nothing, but some gnash teeth feeling.


    "You can shut him up with violence." Tang Kexin''s half hearted proposal came.


    "I can''t beat him now." Beicheng Yao Bai gives Tang Kexin a look. She''s still hurt now. Isn''t she looking for hardship?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 275

    Tang Kexin shakes his head helplessly. If beichengyao really wants him to shut up, there should be many ways, but she doesn''t want to use them.


    Seeing Nangong Yi come over and snigger, she slowly watched what they would finally be.


    "Can ah Yao borrow something from me?" Tang Kexin said that he would go to beichengyao''s ear and whisper a few words.


    Beichengyao took a look at her, smiled suddenly, took out a bottle and handed it to Tang Kexin, "be careful, don''t play with fire * *."


    Tang Kexin shakes the bottle and tells beichengyao about her plan, asking if she wants to participate.


    "When?"


    "Shangyuan Festival." It must be a very interesting day, said Beiwang.


    Beichengyao hesitates for a moment, but before he answers, Nangong Yi quickly says, "didn''t you want me to spend Shangyuan festival with you? Abandon me now? " There is some grievance in the tone.


    Beichengyao didn''t pay attention to him. "I was busy that day, so I didn''t go."


    "Well, that''s fine." Tang Kexin replied that it doesn''t matter whether she has this plan or not.


    Nangong Yi is overjoyed, narcissistic said, "sure enough, I am more important."


    Beichengyao stroked his forehead and stared at him directly.


    As the first festival after the new year, Lantern Festival is very important.


    The banquet has been arranged in the palace. The news that the North King is coming, the strong Eagle has told the emperor. The emperor naturally sent people to tell all the ministers. This banquet is very grand.


    It could have been a relaxed banquet, because the presence of the North King was oppressive, with only the sound of bamboo and the weariness of singing and dancing. Almost no one spoke, and they guessed who the real daughter of the North King was.


    Tang Kexin sits in a low-key way, with her head slightly bowed down, trying not to be noticed. Her eyes are so similar to those of the northern king. As long as someone pays a little attention, she can see it. Now it''s better not to be noticed.


    The emperor and the empress sit there quietly. The empress looks at the front all the time and controls herself not to see the North King. How can she do it? The Queen''s eyes did not feel a little dull.


    The emperor timely took her hand and shook it forcefully, so that she could come back to her, and gave her a little comfort and courage.


    Night LAN Chen sits opposite to Tang Kexin. These days, he always wants to ask his father and his mother, but when he looks at their amiable appearance, he can''t even ask them.


    Now I can''t help but look at Tang Kexin and Beiwang for a few times. I already know that, but I don''t know how to deal with my mother.


    Night LAN Miao letter hand turn tea cup, this under lively, just saved him some arrangements. Didn''t beichengyao come? Then he doesn''t mind adding another boost.


    "Beiwang, I heard that you are looking for your daughter. Do you have any clues now?" The emperor sat with his eyes lifted, scanning the people below.


    And immediately the ears of the people stood up, lest they should miss any news.


    "It has been found." Beiwang said faintly, unable to hear any emotion.


    "Oh, who is it?" The emperor asked doubtfully, it was a wise question, but the play is going to be played after all.


    The northern King sighed, stood up, and said as if announcing, "Tang Kexin is the daughter of the king."


    As we all know, Tang Kexin is the daughter of the prime minister. She was a fool before. What she did is well known and ridiculed.


    Now the disease has been cured, and married Prince Rui, but how can it be the daughter of the North King?


    "Madame prime minister, come on." The emperor with some severe, dull voice.


    Night LAN Miao sneers and pretends to see how you can perform later.


    The prime minister''s wife immediately knelt down and said in a trembling voice, "my heart is indeed not the daughter of the minister''s wife."


    There was a lot of discussion and even some people pointed out.


    The empress is worried. It''s all deceiving the king. It may be torn down by others. Have they arranged it?


    "My wife''s child died as soon as she was born. But my wife happened to meet a woman who had just given birth to a child. She entrusted her child to my wife. She raised her all the time and watched her marry. But I really don''t know the identity of this child. " The prime minister''s wife said slowly, kneeling respectfully on the ground.


    After hearing this, the prime minister immediately knelt down on the ground. "I have never said this for so many years. If I am as I said, my heart is really the daughter of the northern king, and I am a minister," the prime minister repeated twice, but he did not say anything else, just knelt on the ground and did not move.


    Tang Kexin also stood out and knelt on the ground. He kowtowed to the emperor and Beiwang first, and said with tears in his eyes, "xiner never knew his identity, and never thought that his parents had another person. Xiner hopes that Beiwang can prove that you are indeed the father of xiner."


    That''s what all the people here mean. They can''t say what Beiwang means. Besides, it''s a thing of the past. No one is sure.


    The North King nodded, "Strong Eagle, go to prepare the water."


    Tang Kexin knows that it is the most commonly used means in ancient times to recognize relatives by dropping blood, but this is also expected by her, and she is naturally prepared.


    The fierce Eagle soon brought half a bowl of water. The respectful North King handed it to the North King. Without hesitation, the North King dropped a drop of blood into it. Then the fierce Eagle brought it to Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin pricked it lightly with a needle and dropped a drop of blood into it. The fierce Eagle did not take it away, but let Tang Kexin watch it all the time.


    Sure enough, the blood gradually dissolved together.


    "Does the princess believe it now?" Strong eagle''s voice is not loud, but everyone knows what it means. Looking at Tang Kexin''s eyes is a little weird and a little more respectful.


    Tang Kexin, the "mother of such a heart", bit his lower lip, and some tears twinkled in his eyes. He could not help but pity him. His life, which was finally stabilized, seemed to be broken again.


    The North king inquired and looked at the prime minister''s wife. The prime minister''s wife bit her teeth and stammered, "that woman is dead."


    Beiwang''s eyes darkened and he helped Tang Kexin up. He said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, father is late."


    "I dare not blame my father." Tang Kexin''s beautiful eyes drooped and whispered softly.


    "The prime minister and the prime minister''s wife have raised Princess Rui for so many years, but no one has doubted it. Now my prince looks at her and thinks that the prime minister''s wife and Princess Rui are indeed similar. I don''t know whether the woman in the mouth of the prime minister''s wife really exists." Night LAN Miao gentle calm said, looking at Tang Kexin quietly smile, invisible with some provocation.


    Tang Kexin knew that night lanmiao would not let things be so simple to understand, but she was also waiting for this sentence.


    Tang Kexin looks at the North King and waits for him to speak. "Don''t the father don''t know his mother?" Tang Kexin asked, looking at the North King, eyes are not very clear.


    "Of course not, but since I want to take you back, I will not let your identity be questioned by anyone, and so will your mother''s identity." Beiwang looked at the night LAN Miao coldly, obviously not satisfied with him.


    "Strong Eagle, get it again."


    After Tang Kexin drips blood in, the prime minister''s wife comes forward to dribble blood. Her calm appearance won''t arouse suspicion.


    The hearts of all the people were raised again. Fortunately, the blood did not dissolve.


    "What else do the second prince suspect?" Asked the northern King displeased.


    The night LAN Miao didn''t speak, but glanced aside at the Minister of punishment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 276

    Li Yu, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, said in silence, "nineteen years ago, it seems that it was also the time when the emperor established himself."


    Some people don''t understand the Ministry of punishment''s minister book. Some people can understand it at one point. The empress loves Tang Kexin. Some people see it in their eyes and remember it in their hearts. They have their own opinions. But Li Yu''s words are out of time. I''m afraid they will provoke the emperor and empress.


    "What do you mean by the words of minister Shu? Can''t the empress be the mother of Princess Rui?" The Minister of rites was the first to lose his temper. He asked how he could say such a thing!


    Night LAN Miao mouth angle micro hook, it should be like this.


    Night LAN dust is a blink does not blink of stare at the queen, want to see what is different, but she in addition to pale, there is no other change.


    "Eighteen years ago, the empress and the prime minister''s wife gave birth together. There might have been something wrong with that." Li Yu explained clearly how this kind of thing can tolerate any ambiguity.


    "You want to have another test?" According to the Minister of rites, is today''s banquet going to turn into a farce? How could Beiwang admit his daughter wrong, and how could he not know his wife.


    "It''s really not right for the queen to have a golden body." Li Yu nodded as if thinking, but said, "but it''s not impossible. The empress''s mother used to be"


    Li Yu wanted to talk again and again, but it''s just this kind of half cover that makes people suspect that the empress didn''t really want to marry the Emperor at that time, and she went out of the palace to produce, which can''t help but make people wonder.


    "It''s nonsense. How could Tang Kexin be the Queen''s daughter?" The emperor shouted angrily. His face was dark, but he was worried.


    "I only guess according to the situation at that time, and I dare not speak in vain." Li Yu quickly knelt on the ground, kowtowed and pleaded guilty, but he made an appearance of arguing. The emperor also can''t let people take him down directly, otherwise it''s hard to convince the public.


    The empress looked at Tang Kexin and the northern king, and they did not have a trace of panic on their faces, so they calmed down. They said to the emperor peacefully, "since the Shangshu adults don''t believe it, my concubines are willing to shed blood to recognize their relatives and prove their innocence."


    She can''t make the emperor embarrassed. In this way, she will be doubted more. She is better than to stand out and test blood willingly. Before she starts, some people will prefer to believe.


    "Qinger." The emperor said anxiously, it''s not a small matter. How can he push Qing''er to the fengjianlangkou.


    The queen clapped the emperor''s hand and looked at him with relief.


    Naturally, she knew the emperor''s worries, but now, the situation can''t be solved in one sentence or two. Even if they don''t say anything, they won''t believe it wholeheartedly.


    "Does the Minister of letters think that Ben Wang can''t even recognize his wife?" The northern king said coldly, looking down on Li Yu, the hidden momentum spread out, and the surrounding was stifling.


    "I dare not." Li Yu said it respectfully, but it didn''t mean it was impossible.


    "The minister should think twice." Night LAN does not move the voice color of say, do not see any meaning.


    Li Yu felt that his back was wet, but he had come to such a point that people were offended and could not fail.


    "Xin''er" North Wang looked at his daughter and consulted her.


    "Father, let''s test it. I don''t want the empress to be doubted."


    "Good." North Wang Ping tone, cold looking at kneeling under the stage of Li Yu.


    The northern king looked at the fierce eagle, but he didn''t speak. The fierce Eagle nodded and soon brought half a bowl of water.


    Tang Kexin''s fingers were slightly stained with water when he was dripping blood.


    Tang Kexin knows that in fact, the blood test is not credible at all, but if the blood is insoluble, there is no way. Just now she has got essential oil on her hand, and now it should also be dissolved in the water.


    When the water came to the queen, the emperor blocked it. How could the queen test it easily.


    Half kneeling on the ground, the queen carefully said, "the emperor cherishes his concubines. They understand that, but now they are framed. They can''t help but prove their innocence to protect the royal face."


    The emperor hesitated for a moment before nodding in silence.


    The queen took a needle and gently pricked a small mouth, dropping a drop of blood into it. The queen watched anxiously, but the blood was not compatible, so she was relieved.


    Strong eagle with blood first let the emperor take a look, then let the North King and Tang Kexin take a look, then let all the officials see.


    "Do you have any questions about Li Qing?" Asked the emperor discontentedly, the tone was obviously bad.


    "No, No." Li Yu felt a cold sweat all over his body. Didn''t the second prince swear that Tang Kexin was the daughter of the empress? What''s the situation?


    Night LAN Miao looks at the blood in the bowl, her pupil flickers unconsciously for a while. How could this be? She moves her hands and feet, but this time, he has missed it. If this matter wants to make waves again, it will be difficult, and there are many things to be considered.


    Seeing Tang Kexin from afar, Tang Kexin looks at him like spring breeze. Night LAN Miao eyes with some cold, it seems that they have arranged before, is waiting for him.


    But is that the end? How is that possible?


    Night LAN Miao looked at the smiling empress, and he put the powder he had already prepared on her.


    Night LAN Jue silent look, wait for a while, see smell rain come forward to pour tea for him, sprinkle something to his side, by drinking tea to cover up the smile.


    In a moment, strange insects came around, all around the queen and night LAN Miao.


    At night, LAN Miao looks at the insects around him. He looks different. He has noticed that he didn''t have the powder sprinkled on him. How can he attract the insects? Beicheng Yao Ming is not here. Did he take a quick look at Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue with some resentment in his eyes.


    Tang Kexin calms down after a little surprise. According to beichengyao, the insects will climb up towards the more powerful powder. Now, it''s unexpected. Originally, it was intended to make night lanmiao cocoon, but now it needs to be changed.


    Beiwang''s face quickly flashed some worries, but soon converged, just watching quietly, no longer showing redundant expressions.


    The emperor looked at the insects around him. He was beating them all the time.


    Tang Kexin immediately asked people to smoke wormwood and drive away insects, which is the most popular way.


    The emperor first sent the queen back to Kunning palace and looked at them coldly, "what''s the situation?"


    The following people look at each other. In their eyes, this insect is an unknown omen, but when it comes to the empress and a prince, they can''t talk freely.


    "Emperor, it''s a bad omen. There are evils." The Minister of rites carefully opened his mouth. Before, no matter whether it was a disaster star or a bug appeared inexplicably, it would be looked at as a sign of heaven.


    The emperor suppressed his anger. "What do you think?"


    "This" ceremony ministry minister book prevaricates, "might as well hold a sacrifice ceremony."


    "Sure enough." Tang Kexin said silently in his heart that the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, that is, pretending to be gods and ghosts, is an opportunity that can be used to directly bring down night lanmiao.


    And this is also her previous plan. Now it involves the empress, and night LAN will never give up. Then this ceremony should be the last confrontation.


    "Good." The emperor nodded, "give the Qing family a month to prepare."


    "I will do what I want." Etiquette is like a book.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 277

    On the way back, Tang Kexin casually talked about today''s matter, "it seems that beichengyao met his opponent."


    The insects surrounding both of them at the same time show that the effect is almost the same. Beichengyao said before that the medicine she gave was quite powerful, so it shows that the people around night lanmiao are not weak, even equal to beichengyao.


    "Well." Night LAN never thought that it would happen.


    "Lan Miao didn''t think of it. Now he can''t take advantage of it." In fact, from the time when they determined that night lanmiao was the first one, he did not have much advantage. Now, he did not.


    "In the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, if LAN Miao loses at night, he will have nothing at all."


    "Indeed." Tang Kexin admits that he deserves to have killed so many people.


    "It''s almost evening. Let''s get ready and go shopping for lanterns later." Night LAN will never think about this problem again. The street is very busy at night. My heart should like it.


    "Good." This is her first time to visit the lantern here, which is different from the modern one.


    When going out at night, Tang Kexin wore a white cloud brocade dress, which complemented the black gown of night LAN Jue.


    The prosperity of the Lantern Festival here is beyond Tang Kexin''s imagination. The lights are brilliant and there are many pedestrians. They are almost walking with their shoulders on their backs. Night LAN helps Tang Kexin push away the people in front of them without any trace.


    "The riddles ahead?" Tang Kexin looked at the people surrounding the city and asked.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue takes a close look and answers softly.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Tang Kexin didn''t ask the meaning of night LAN Jue at all, and directly pulled him to squeeze in.


    There are ten scrolls like couplets hanging on it, but they are still rolled. They are not opened. In front of them, there is a sapphire blue glaze lantern. The color is mysterious under the refraction of the light. It looks very delicate. There is a pot of blue plum blossom, which is very blooming. At night, it gives off a faint fragrance. This blue plum blossom is very rare. It is opened like this The beautiful ones are even less, which attracts Tang Kexin at a glance.


    Looks like a winning prize.


    "Everyone, who can guess these puzzles today? Whose is this glass lantern and this blue plum blossom?" The boss stood in the middle, talking like a roar. He took out two prizes at once and spent a lot of effort looking at them.


    "Good." The people around are all eager to try.


    Tang Kexin is not very interested in the lantern. It''s a dead thing after all, but this green calyx plum. She likes it very much, or wants to get it, and cheers with them.


    The boss looked at the interesting people and smiled with satisfaction. He took the lead in pulling down one of them and read aloud, "the first one, the wife staying alone in the spring rain, typing a word."


    All the people around began to think about it. Tang Kexin smiled. It may be difficult for them, but for her, there is almost no difficulty.


    "It''s a word." Night LAN never whispered in her ear.


    Tang Kexin looks at him with a little disgust. Can''t she guess it? She needs to remind.


    Tang Kexin looks at some people scratching their cheeks and catching their ears. He can''t help laughing. He just wants to answer the mystery, but he is ahead of others.


    "It''s a word." The blatant voice came from behind the crowd. People followed the sound and saw that a man in red was smiling lazily and cynical. Beside him stood a woman in a bamboo and blue suit. She was a little cold and indifferent. She followed Nangong Yi casually.


    Nangong Yi goes to the middle, followed by mujin, but he doesn''t speak. Seeing ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin, he slightly nods his head.


    Tang Kexin''s mouth is gently drawn. Why there is Nangong Yi everywhere? Is it for beichengyao to win this lantern? But why are you with mujin? After seeing that they have other plans, let''s cooperate with them.


    "That''s right." The boss said loudly.


    "Why a word?" Some people do not understand, directly asked, the heart is not convinced.


    "In the spring rain, the wife stays alone, taking" spring "as the mother word. In the rain, there is no sun, the word" day "is removed, the wife stays alone, no husband, the word" husband "is removed, and the rest is the word" Yi " Tang Kexin explained carefully.


    People around us suddenly realized that it was so, but they were worried. With these two people, they would be hard to win, right?


    "Young master, choose one to pull away, and then guess." Said the boss, pointing to the riddle hanging in front of him.


    Look at who guessed it right, you can tear down one, and keep cycling like this.


    Nangong Yi casually pulled down one, which said "Begonia opens and then leaves residual plum".


    "Run." Tang Kexin quickly replied that he didn''t even have time to think.


    Some people around are surprised, the woman''s reaction speed is too fast, they just see the riddle, the woman has answered it, how can they play?


    Tang Kexin didn''t give them any other time to react, and even pulled down one of them


    "Quiet." Nangong Yi didn''t take it lightly. Tang Kexin is not an ordinary woman. He''s not smart. His brain is turning very fast. But he''s here to attract people''s attention. It seems that the game is more attractive.


    Nangong Yi didn''t let him tear it down. Tang Kexin answered without hesitation. Without waiting for the boss to say whether the answer was right, he continued to tear it down. Nangong Yi replied, and went back and forth several times like this. The above riddle had been solved, but the two men were close to each other and did not win. They all looked at the boss to see how he judged them.


    The people around have no mind to look at the riddles. Instead, they look at Tang Kexin and Nangong Yi. The light is not bright. But under the half dim light, people can see the face of the woman falling into the city and the smart eyes.


    Now what attracts them more is the intelligence of this woman. I don''t know who has such wisdom, but I have to shake my head when I look at the people who are with me. That man is not comparable to them.


    The boss wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were serious. He had planned to play late into the night, but now it''s less than a quarter of an hour, and both of them have guessed it. How can they play after that? But looking at the people in front of him, it seems that he can''t afford it. Looking at the people in front of him, he proposed, "you two have guessed so much. Why don''t you ask your husband to guess? Can you ask your wife to have a try?"


    The boss felt that any puzzle could not be solved by Tang Kexin and Nangong Yi. He saw Ye Lanjue and Mu Jin just standing in silence, thinking that they could play more games. At that time, the victory or defeat would be decided by their two answers.


    "My husband." Tang Kexin looks up at the night LAN Jue, very cooperative.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue looks at such Tang Kexin, can''t help laughing, does this woman find herself in coquetry?


    "Try it, too." Nangong Yi and mujin did not contradict or correct the boss''s words, but they did not have that kind of banter against mujin.


    "Good." Mujin didn''t have much hesitation. The princess must like the color of this glass lantern. It''s good to win.


    When the boss saw that both of them agreed, he racked his brains to think of another one, "go fishing in the forest."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 278

    "The boss might as well give them two a piece of paper and ask them to write down the riddle so as to distinguish the winner from the loser?" At this time, people are not simply guessing riddles, but watching them guess how to play.


    The boss thought it was feasible, so he asked people to take paper and pen and hand them, but neither of them did.


    Tang Kexin and Nangong Yi didn''t come up with it for a while, so did ye Lanjue and Mu Jin.


    But not for a while, they figured it out. Mujin looked at the night LAN Jue and said nothing, but nodded slightly. Then they wrote a few words and handed them to the boss.


    The boss took over and turned over the two pieces of paper. The side with handwriting was facing the people around and moving to let them all see it.


    Two pieces of paper were written with the same words: seek fish for wood.


    Just now, he deliberately didn''t say whether to type a word or idiom. He wanted them to give priority to their preconceptions, but the two answered.


    "Boss, can we take these things away?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "It can be, but how to divide these things?"


    Tang Kexin suddenly smiled and went to pick up the green calyx plum. "Mujin, are you here for the lantern?"


    "Well." Mujin answered softly and raised the lamp.


    The boss breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that they were arguing over the same object. Unexpectedly, they knew each other.


    "Can the boss have this green calyx plum sent to my house?" This flower is too tired to hold. They will go shopping later.


    "Good." The boss is also a pleasant person. He agreed without hesitation.


    "Please send it to Prince Rui''s house for me." Tang Kexin said with a half smile.


    Not only the boss, but also the people around me are surprised. Is this lady Princess Rui?


    People can''t help but look at night LAN Jue. It turns out that he is king Rui. The boss first responds and kneels down. Night LAN Jue quickly stops him. "No need."


    "If it''s sent to your house, someone will pick it up." Night LAN absolutely seems approachable, but the momentum of the whole body can not be ignored.


    "Yes." The boss replied respectfully. I''ve guessed that these people are dignified before, but I didn''t expect that they would be so dignified. The two just now turned around, and they were still playing with the lamp, waiting for something.


    Tang Kexin didn''t intend to show his identity at first, but he thought that the memorial ceremony would be held in public half a month later. That is to say, there will be many ordinary people participating in it. Now, she will let more people remember her. Then, she and ye lanmiao will believe her more.


    Not far away came the sound of beating gongs and drums. Nangong Yi''s lips were slightly crooked. He looked at night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin. "Do you want to have a look with Prince Rui and Princess Rui?"


    "Good." Tang Kexin also wants to know what beichengyao is arranging, but obviously more people should see it.


    Those who have just surrounded, some may not be very interested in people, but looking at Rui Wang Ye and Rui Wang Fei, they are also interested in following around.


    Things on the ground are placed casually, like they are put out temporarily. There are two boxes of different sizes on the ground, which contain some insects. Now they are only moving in the utensils. Only a woman in black clothes is sitting in the middle, with a white veil, low eyebrows and eyes, and playing the piano. If it''s not that veil, she seems to be fully integrated into the night.


    It should be beichengyao, Tang Kexin said in his heart.


    "Be careful." Night LAN never traces of Tang Kexin to pull a step back, slightly behind the block.


    "Well, it''s OK." Tang Kexin didn''t pay attention to it. Beichengyao wanted to borrow these people''s mouths to pass the words to those people. There were few people who could meet these people. They would probably check it. If it wasn''t for the snake to hibernate, Tang Kexin thought beichengyao could use the snake, which was more representative.


    The woman wipes the piano and plays it slowly. The insect calms down and climbs out gradually. The crowd unconsciously takes a step back, and the middle is even more empty.


    "Can the girl manipulate these insects?" Nangong Yi asked deliberately, with a loud voice.


    The people around me are interested in it. They stare at the women. They will not miss this strange thing.


    The woman didn''t speak. She took a look at Nangong Yi and continued to play. The sound of the piano became low. The insects gradually gathered at the woman and picked them up. They scattered again.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t understand a bit. Although it can spread the news to others, is this ability not afraid to be recognized as a monster and taken away by the people of jingzhaoyin mansion? The people around here, that is to say, watching the bustle, will not think much, but it does not mean that other people will not think much.


    What''s more, once it''s mistaken for a monster, even if it''s not convenient for her to talk at night, how can she end up?


    Beichengyao let the insects walk around, even climb on people, and someone immediately exclaimed. Tang Kexin said, "don''t move, everyone. These insects will not hurt people."


    Although the expression on the face is worried, the tone is calm and calm, which can''t be questioned. People around are shocked. A woman has such courage, but it''s Princess Rui. Nothing is impossible. Then it calmed down, and the insects crawled down.


    Someone led the soldiers to come over, "the fairy, unexpectedly manipulated the insect to hurt people."


    "Let''s wait until all the insects go back." Night LAN absolutely cold mouth, these people will certainly come, otherwise it is his fault.


    "Yes." Those people answered in unison, but they didn''t expect that King Rui was there, so they didn''t have to worry too much about it and waited quietly.


    Beichengyao played without any hurry. The insects gradually returned to the box, and she just put them away.


    "It''s just something from primary school. How could it be evil?" Beichengyao looks directly at the people in front of him. His amber eyes are shining brightly, and he is bewildered by the night.


    The leading officer and soldier were stunned. He felt his mind was rippling. He turned his head quickly and looked at the night LAN Jue


    "Take it with you. I will ask myself if it is really a demon. If it is, I will never forgive it." Night LAN Jue is not only unquestionable, but also inviolable. It seems that at this moment, everyone will unconsciously believe him.


    Just now, he didn''t rush to catch the woman, but first to ensure the safety of innocent people. At this moment, they are more convinced.


    Several people immediately came forward to take the woman, but the woman was not in a hurry, not afraid, just watching them quietly, not hiding.


    Officers and soldiers feel a little chilly, but when Prince Rui looks at them, he goes forward with a stiff head, "girl, let''s go, Prince Rui won''t wronged you."


    People around hold their breath, look at the situation in front of them, see the woman''s fearless attitude, and guess that she may only learn some tricks. And they believe that King Rui will not let an innocent person die miserably.


    "Wait a minute." A clear voice came from the side, and everyone looked at her puzzled.


    It''s mujin.


    Mujin presents a gift to Tang Kexin and yelan Jue, and says with some guilt, "my princess wants to see this woman. Rui Wang is afraid that she can''t take it away."


    "Princess of the northern kingdom?"


    "Exactly." Mujin simply replied, looking at the four square restaurant not far away.


    Only one woman could be seen standing by the window, but she left slowly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 279

    "The princess knows that King Rui is in the heart of the world. Naturally, she won''t let this woman hurt others. The princess lives in the Sifang restaurant. King Rui is not sure. You can send someone to check it." Mujin said not to be humble or arrogant. Words are willing to cut, and left the way.


    "No, the princesses of the northern kingdom are noble. I think they just like new things." Night LAN absolutely indifferent answer, the identity of the princess of the Northern Kingdom, enough to everyone taboo, no one will naturally raise an objection.


    "Would you like to meet our princess?" Mujin asked, the words moderate.


    The woman just nodded.


    "The girl''s eyes are beautiful. This color is rare." Mujin seems to say it casually, but also let people around her notice the color of her pupils.


    "Since childhood."


    "Please." Mujin leaned slightly and reached for an invitation.


    The woman nodded, picked up the piano on the table, looked at the box on the ground, and looked at the night LAN Jue.


    "You two help her to the Sifang restaurant." Night LAN Jue with the fingers of two people, not slow command.


    The two men in question hesitated for a moment and moved the box forward.


    The woman walked forward with a light step. Mujin saluted Tang Kexin and yelan Jue, and quickly followed up.


    "I''m gone, too." Nangong Yi blinked and said, glancing quickly at the crowd around him, then looking at them again, with a smile in his eyes.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue look at him tacitly.


    They all know that now the princess of the Northern Kingdom has taken this woman with fairness. Then, if there is anything strange in the future, it can be directly put on the princess of the Northern Kingdom, which saves them a lot of troubles.


    Moreover, this woman does not exist, so it will be much easier to deal with it at that time.


    "You''d better step back." Night LAN absolutely with the rest of the officers and soldiers said, with a certain firmness.


    "Yes!" They simply said, gradually leave here, the crowd also slowly spread.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go somewhere else." Tang Kexin looked around and said with high interest.


    "Good." The night LAN Jue nature is willing to accompany, Shangyuan Festival is also a feast, it''s a pity not to go to nature.


    After beichengyao entered Sifang restaurant, someone immediately took over the piano. "These days, except for mujin, you don''t want to come back."


    "Yes." The man who was hidden in the dark answered in a low voice, and there was no sound left.


    "Lady, come and have a look at this glass lantern." Nangong Yi showed off and lit the lantern.


    The lantern of this color is really good, but the glass is fragile, I don''t know how long it will last.


    "Don''t you go out?" Beichengyao frowns. It''s not far into the night yet. Isn''t he going out?


    "Go!" Nangong Yi is decisive. It''s hard for beichengyao to offer to go out. He certainly can''t get it.


    "I''ll change." I don''t know why. Now she seems to follow Nangong Yi''s thinking. It''s as if she said that she would go out to play in the last Yuan Festival. It was only a temporary rise, but now she lost interest. She would not go out again. But looking at Nangong Yi''s cheerful appearance, she wanted to go out again.


    Nangong Yi looked at the back of beichengyao and was overjoyed. He thought that even though he had just gone out together, he could still go out to play now.


    Beichengyao changed a big red dress at will. He went out with Nangong Yi and played again. It was late at night when he came back.


    Only that glass lantern was on in the whole room. The dark blue light was mysterious and weird. Before they went in to light the lamp, others came in stealthily. When they heard the voice of the rope, it was not easy to hear. But now it was too quiet, but they found something unusual.


    Beichengyao didn''t know who the person was, and didn''t want to involve Nangong Yi. So he directly led him into the back of several cases, blocked his mouth with his hand, and looked at the outside situation with his head bent.


    Beichengyao had the room divided into two parts before, only separated by several cases, which pretended to be a wall style, that is, several cases were placed close to the wall. Only when you look closely, can you find that there is a distance in the room.


    However, due to the narrow space, almost the whole person of Chengyao is attached to Nangong Yi. However, she pays attention to the people outside and doesn''t care how close the two people are now.


    Nangong Yi''s thoughts are all on beichengyao in front of him. Now beichengyao covers his mouth with his hand, and the whole person leans on him. The cold fragrance from her makes him feel trance.


    The man searched for a while, found nothing, and left the room.


    Beichengyao is slightly relaxed, turning to see Nangong Yi looking at her cautiously. He is a little nervous and slowly puts down his hand.


    Nangong Yi grabs beichengyao''s hand without thinking much. He grabs beichengyao''s waist and pulls her to his bosom. Now they are completely stuck together.


    Beichengyao is a little resistant to such a distance. It''s too close. The whole person is held in his arms, unable to move, and his body is unconsciously stiff. Beichengyao hates this feeling, as if everything is out of his control.


    Nangong Yi was looking at him straight. His eyes were burning. He could not help approaching her and kissing her tentatively. There was no other action.


    Beichengyao was slightly shocked. The first reaction was to push him away quickly, but he stopped for no reason. Holding nangongyi''s chest in his hand, she felt the heartbeat under the palm, and felt that her heart beat was half beat faster. She looked directly into nangongyi''s eyes. His eyes were deep, like a deep well without fear, which seemed to unconsciously attract people''s soul.


    Nangong Yi felt as if he was very clear at this moment. Looking at the woman close to him, he couldn''t see her face clearly because she was too close. He could only notice her eyes. In the indifference, it seemed that there was another kind of deep pain, which made him feel sad and confused.


    Two people look at each other like this, each thinking and kissing soberly.


    Nangong Yi tentatively kisses her, sucks, and carefully pays attention to the changes of beichengyao.


    Beichengyao felt a little confused, but she seemed to be very clear-minded. She felt the value and * * in the eyes of this person in front of her, but she didn''t know how to deal with herself. She didn''t resist this person, but she couldn''t accept him without any grudge.


    Nangong Yi made a little effort to change his position with beichengyao. He pressed her on the wall and licked her lips to open them.


    Beichengyao clearly felt those movements, but there was no movement, just looking at Nangong Yi cautiously, there seemed to be some differences in his eyes.


    Nangong Yi moved his lips slightly and opened in a low voice


    "Nangong Yi." However, beichengyao suddenly spoke with uncertainty.


    "It''s me." Nangong Yi replied, then kissed her again and bit her lower lip lightly. Beichengyao subconsciously wanted to scream. Nangong Yi took the opportunity to invade, kissed her carefully and slowly closed his eyes.


    Beichengyao could see Nangong Yi close his eyes clearly, and then gradually closed his eyes. Nangong Yi allowed Nangong Yi to kiss her and even let himself respond to him slightly.


    Nangong Yi felt beichengyao''s response, opened his eyes, closed the eyes of the woman in front of him, and her body was still stiff. It seemed that such a response was forced by her, kissing her more and more domineering, and she could only feel herself.


    "Princess!" Suddenly, there was a voice of coldness and anxiety outside the door, knocking on the door.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 280

    Beichengyao suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were not warm, but cold, and he staggered Nangong Yi''s kiss.


    Nangong Yi felt a pain in his heart, but he pretended that nothing happened. "Let''s go out and have a look."


    "Well." Beichengyao felt that her actions just now seemed a little fierce, and nodded with a little apology.


    "What''s the matter?" Beichengyao opens the door and asks xiangmuhan.


    "Mujin seems to be poisoned." When Mu Han saw the unusual blush on beichengyao''s face and the rare silence of Nangong Yi, he was slightly shocked, but he said it quickly.


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Go and have a look."


    As soon as she opened the door, beichengyao frowned. "You wait outside. The air is so toxic that it''s gone."


    Then he decided to go in. Nangong Yi took her directly. "I''ll go."


    "This kind of poison will not affect me. Just wait for mu Han and you will take a pill to avoid poison." Beichengyao pulled her hand, opened the window first, and then came forward to take mujin out.


    Just arrived at the door, Mu Han took over.


    "Go to my room."


    Mu Han put mujin on the bed, while Bei Chengyao and Nan Gongyi lit candles.


    Mujin is now lying on the bed, clothes have not been changed, is still bamboo blue clothes, but quietly lying on the bed, eyes closed, lips some cyan.


    "When I first found out, I gave her the elixir of avoiding poison, but" I was so cold that I could not speak, and my expression was a little anxious.


    Beichengyao gives mujin the pulse quietly. He is excited. As expected, he is uncle Wuchen. He is still alive.


    These poisons will not kill people very soon. Leave room. So the man just now was sent by Uncle Wuxian? Is it to test her?


    "Don''t worry." Beichengyao''s eyes were a little excited. He took a box with only a dozen insects in it. It was totally white. It was lovely and impervious.


    Beichengyao cuts a knife in mujin''s palm and puts the insects in mujin''s palm. The insects creep in.


    Mu Han stared motionless. He had never seen the princess take the poison like this. He just heard the princess mention it. He was really worried.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao, his eyes are deep. The last time he used Tang Kexin''s blood to pull the insects out. It can be said that they were connected by blood. What about this time? Do you want to use your own?


    Nangong Yi is a little jealous. She can be sincere to all people, but to him, there will always be someone else''s shadow. In the eyes of beichengyao, is he Nangong Yi or another person''s double?


    About two weeks later, beichengyao cut her finger, smeared the bloodstain next to mujin''s wound, and the insects crawled out one by one. Beichengyao quickly put them into the box.


    "I''ll wake up in a minute." Beichengyao put away the box and stroked it in a good mood. Fortunately, he still remembered it. Uncle Wuchen, I believe we will meet soon. Beichengyao said in his heart.


    "Thank you, princess." Mu Han bowed and made a salute in a sincere tone.


    "Take care of her tonight, and bandage her wound." Beichengyao''s voice was light, and she had not been so happy for a long time. She took the box and went out alone.


    Nangong Yi followed her silently and asked displeased, "does your wound care?"


    "This one?" Beichengyao asked with her fingers pointing up. Now there are still some scabs and bleeding. She said carelessly, "it''s OK. Anyway, she will be OK."


    Nangong Yi directly pulled at her and pressed her shoulder, "don''t you care about your injury?"


    "It''s not a big wound. Such a wound will be OK in a day or two." Beichengyao frowned a few times. She was used to such wounds. Looking at Nangong Yi with angry eyes, she wondered why he was so angry?


    Nangong Yi drew her directly to a room, pressed her to a chair, and sat down. He found out the medicine box she had, found out that the medicine was applied to the wound, and made a small bandage.


    Discontented in mind, she prepared these drugs are used to see it? The last time I was bitten by a snake, now I don''t care if I cut my finger. I didn''t take good care of that last time. If it wasn''t the medicine that mujin cooked for her, he would stare at it every day. I''m afraid she wouldn''t drink it every day. She thinks her body is inviolable, so can she ignore it? Nangong Yi felt angry.


    Beichengyao looks at Bao''s firm fingers, and suddenly sneers. Such a small injury is still so important. Does he really think he is a weak woman? Or those girls who don''t get out of the gate and don''t walk in the gate?


    When she was a child, her wounds were never better, and no one ever helped her bandage them. They were all new wounds, old wounds, and never completely healed. When she got here, she gradually recovered.


    Looking at such a slightly childish binding technique, beichengyao wanted to laugh, but felt bitter.


    Nangong Yi finds beichengyao''s fingers dazed, his eyes filled with bitterness, even tears. Suddenly, he feels like he is stabbed by a needle, and the pain is out of control.


    Beichengyao, does she know how to take care of herself! If it''s not him, if it''s not him, will someone else look at her? Can you take care of her? Nangong Yi thought of it inexplicably, but he soon abandoned the idea. It was only him, the only one who accompanied beichengyao!


    "Why, is it ugly?" Nangong Yi joked and said in a relaxed tone.


    "Yeah, it''s ugly." Beichengyao said, but his eyes exuded a little smile, looking at her slightly mischievous.


    In fact, Nangong Yi bandaged very well. At last, she tied a knot and looked beautiful. But she just didn''t want him to be happy.


    "The Lord of our city has decided to follow you in the future, so that you won''t be injured and nobody will take care of you." Nangong Yi didn''t care about what she said before. He replied solemnly, "but you should mind my eating, drinking and sleeping."


    Beichengyao can''t help laughing. Does this person want to rely on her?


    "There are many people who take care of me, are you the only one?" Beichengyao deliberately refutes that Nangong Yi is the only one who really means this to her, and mujin is the only one who can. However, in front of mujin, she never sees her little wound. She always feels that it''s a big deal in a small issue. However, facing Nangong Yi, it doesn''t seem that way.


    "Of course, I can do anything. Mujin, they are powerful. They can''t beat me, can they? Don''t you think it''s worth a lot to hire me alone? " Nangong Yi''s expression is a little aggrieved, but his tone is full of complacency.


    Anyway, there are only a few people who can win him. Besides, beichengyao doesn''t agree with him and he won''t leave. This woman is unique to him.


    "It''s like Austria." Beichengyao thought about it seriously, and agreed with Nangong Yi. He said regretfully, "but I won''t pay you."


    "It''s all right, wages or whatever. You can make a promise by yourself." Nangong Yi is a little depressed. This woman''s thought is really strange. Why can''t she follow her own meaning. But also a little happy, now beichengyao, remove the disguise, just like an ordinary woman, a little more cunning and wanton.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 281

    Beichengyao''s eyes darkened for a while, but soon he smiled cunningly, "you''re really pushing forward."


    "Yes? I''m serious. " Nangong Yi raised his smile and kept it to himself, as if he were a little stiff.


    Beichengyao chuckled and couldn''t help laughing, but didn''t answer.


    "Go to bed. It''s late." Nangong Yi knew that she would not agree now. He said with concern and went to help her.


    Beichengyao dodged lightly. "I haven''t been seriously injured yet. Take a rest earlier. You can choose any room here." He didn''t care much, but went straight to bed.


    Nangong Yi shook his head, went out of the room and carefully closed the door for her.


    In a dim room, I asked again, "what did you just say?"


    There is a woman who can manipulate insects. The color of her eyes is different from that of the people here


    "Is it a princess?" Traceless guess, the eyes also a little more surprise.


    "It''s very likely that, according to those people, they are about twenty years old, about the same as the princess." When Wuqi first heard it, he couldn''t believe it.


    At the beginning, Huan Yue firmly told them that the princess was dead.


    At the beginning, they didn''t believe it. They were looking for the trace of the princess. They searched for Dayuan, other countries, and even sneaked into the northern kingdom. But they got nothing. After a few years, they gradually lost those hopes and lived in seclusion. Now, they suddenly heard the news that the Lord might be alive. They were surprised, delighted, and even scared.


    "No, No." No trace turned around, and the hand gently swung. It''s not certain that the insect will be manipulated, but the eyes and eyes must prove that only the people in the western regions have such eyes.


    I didn''t expect to have such a harvest when I came out this time. Huanyue is still useful.


    "Where is the princess now?" He must tell other people in the valley that he will take the princess back.


    "Taken away by the princess of the Northern Kingdom, it''s in the Sifang restaurant." No difference, no concealment. It''s just related to the northern kingdom. It will be difficult for them to bring back the princess.


    "How could the princess be taken away by her?" No trace some dissatisfaction, the princess did not know how much suffering, and now was taken away by others, will not let the princess injured again, it is really worrying.


    "Today, the princess played the piano and manipulated the insects in public. She was stigmatized as a monster and wanted to be arrested. The princess of the northern kingdom said she was interested in the princess, so she took it away." No doubt about the situation at that time, such things, they can not make up their minds.


    "We are going to bring the princess back." He looked at Wuqi firmly and thought about how to tell the princess that they were here.


    "Today, I poisoned in the Sifang restaurant. It''s the poison of the western regions. People here can''t get rid of it, but the princess will know. Maybe she can guess our existence. We can see if the woman is still alive tomorrow. If she is alive, she must be a princess! " There is a light of hope in the eyes of Wuqi. They didn''t protect the princess before, and now she is absolutely not allowed to be injured.


    "Good." No trace caresses the palm. In this way, we will kill two birds with one stone.


    "That happy moon over there" without any doubt asked tentatively, now found the princess, but also do not care about the woman.


    "Don''t worry about her, the princess is the most important." No trace of cold hum, in front of the princess, who are standing aside.


    "Yes." There is no doubt to simply answer that Huan Yue, who has always been a survivor, is now even more merciless.


    "Is there any news of the little Lord?" Without trace, I suddenly thought that just now they only focused on the news of the princess, but ignored the little Lord.


    The smile on Wuqi''s face dimmed, and his voice sank, "No."


    "That''s it. It''s lucky to find the princess." No trace but sighed, tone is still calm.


    "Well." There is no difference.


    Different from spotless and unequivocal ecstasy, when Huan Yue heard the news, the whole person trembled for a while, almost did not stand firm. She kept away for so long, and let them hear the news.


    It is impossible for her to think that Yaogui, the princess of Beicheng, would make a fuss and let the common people pass on the news she hoped to pass to them without trace.


    At this moment, Huan Yue knew that she knew little about beichengyao. She didn''t even know what was the weakness of this woman. If you have no desire, you are just. But if you can''t grasp a person''s weakness, you can''t control a person completely.


    For the first time, she took the initiative to find the night lanmiao.


    "What happened to mother?" The night LAN Miao looks at the person who comes out from the dark road, cannot help but ask.


    "How is the situation in the palace?" Huan Yue didn''t manage the problem of LAN Miao at night at all. She asked coolly. She didn''t have any emotion in her tone, even her eyes seemed empty, and there was no expression.


    "Tang Kexin is the daughter of the northern king. Everyone has already known it. It should be announced to the world in a while." Night LAN Miao is not willing to be involved in the empress, which he can''t tolerate in any way. What''s more, he even involves himself. However, now the better the night LAN dust can be protected, the last thing to see is whether it will cause other disputes?


    "What''s the matter with the ceremony?" Huan Yue''s thin and cool eyes swept him sharply. Is there any plan to hide when things are done to this extent?


    "Because those insects surround the son and the queen at the same time, so" night LAN Miao lowered his head, in front of his mother, it seems that he never had the room to talk.


    "Bei, Cheng, Yao." Huan Yue read word by word, why does this woman always disturb her plan?


    At that time, if she didn''t escape, how could they not listen to her control without trace? Now she has come back. She actually came back as a princess of the northern kingdom. She has to be a princess of the northern kingdom in any capacity. Now, she has to face difficulties step by step.


    "I can''t wait." Huan Yue''s amber eyes have been occupied by anger and resentment, "find a way to directly remove Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue, do not have to be merciful."


    "As for beichengyao," Huan Yue stopped for a moment, "and gave it to wutrace."


    Anyway, now, they don''t know the identity of the princess of the northern kingdom. Before that, they asked for her life directly. It''s much easier.


    "Mother, otherwise let them get rid of Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue. After all, beichengyao won''t ask about Dayuan." Night LAN Miao suggested that there is no night LAN Jue, and then the identity of night LAN Chen, then the throne can only be his.


    "Can''t you use the people I gave you before? Now, except for the traceless people, I''m afraid that only night LAN Jue can get the life of northern Chengyao. There is Nangong Yi at most. But do you think people in the northern kingdom are vegetarian? " The Moon said angrily.


    How many people are there in Dayuan now? They don''t know how long the northern king has been here. They don''t know how many forces are behind him. They can''t even guess.


    "Beichengyao is always a disaster. Don''t say you are just a prince now. Even if you are the emperor, it''s only a matter of more than a month before the northern kingdom will destroy Dayuan." Huan Yue hates iron but not steel. At most, Ye Lan is a Suoyan gate. But behind the northern Chengyao is the whole northern kingdom. Which is more important? What''s more, Tang Kexin''s identity has not been announced to the world, which is not enough for fear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 282

    "Yes, I see." Night LAN Miao half hung his head, as if listening to her lecture carefully, there was not much expression on his face, and the usual gentleness disappeared at the moment.


    "You should make a good plan for this matter. Don''t rush it. A month''s time is enough for you to prepare?" Huan Yue''s tone is a little calmer. This child is her only support, but in any case, she can''t give up her hatred. In those days, she really loved him and treated him with all her heart, but he was so cruel to her. She must repay this hatred and never let them go.


    He is not the most precious woman, then she completely destroyed that woman.


    "The child will be ready for it." The voice of night lanmiao is a little gloomy, but it''s sincere to look at Huanyue. He knows the importance of this matter. He has hidden it for so many years, so it''s this step. So, he can''t tolerate his carelessness and missing. He must succeed.


    "Well." Huan Yue took a sigh of relief, and then her tone was slightly serious. "Don''t take it lightly. LAN Jue and Ke Xin Tang must be on guard. Those two people are not fuel-efficient lights."


    At this point, Huan Yue''s eyes are a little more cruel. If it wasn''t for Tang Kexin''s bad things, that woman would have been finished. But this time, she would never allow anyone to destroy her plan.


    "Even if there are precautions, children will make them defenseless." Night LAN Miao eyebrow angle slightly hook, tone in the faint with a bit of contempt, we can see his confidence.


    How hard is the night LAN Jue he doesn''t feel to deal with? If night LAN Jue is so powerful, he won''t control everything so easily. He feels that night LAN Jue is now in a passive position, and everything is in his hands.


    Huan Yue glances at him sideways. She doesn''t say anything. She goes into the dark road again. Now she doesn''t have time to talk to him too much. There is no trace. She needs to think about what to do.


    Tang Kexin''s two days are quite casual. Anyway, there are not many things she needs to worry about now. Even if someone can''t fully believe her, no one dares to say anything more.


    If ye lanmiao is smart, he will not talk about this matter again. What he will focus on is the later ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, which is watched by Ye Lanjue. If ye lanmiao dares to do anything, he will dig a hole for himself. I''m afraid he will die without a burial place.


    However, in recent days, in order to confuse ye lanmiao, ye Lanjue pretends to be incompetent. She can see that ye lanmiao should also relax some vigilance, which is a good thing for them.


    However, they can''t be unprepared for the ceremony. Now we can say that everything is ready. They only owe it the east wind.


    But one more thing, don Kexin always feels uneasy.


    As for the night LAN dust, it''s impossible for the night LAN Miao not to make use of it, but it seems that nothing has happened recently. However, with the character of the night LAN dust, it''s impossible to be the last trump card. So for the night LAN dust, the night LAN Miao doesn''t know whether there are other arrangements.


    A month''s time is fast and slow. Although Tang Kexin hopes that nothing will happen in this month, if there is anything, it is expected by her.


    The green calyx of that tree is blooming. Tang Kexin likes it, so he puts it in the lobby and often plays with it. Even now he is looking at her.


    "Don''t you worry at all, miss?" Donger brought in the tea, and when she saw that her young lady was still doing her own business leisurely, she didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, didn''t worry at all, and couldn''t help muttering.


    "What are you worried about?" Tang Kexin asked lightly that he kept fiddling with the plum blossom for a while, and now and then he bent down to sniff it. The fragrance of the plum blossom is really quiet enough, even overwhelming.


    After the last banquet, empress Niang offered to let Donger come back. Tang Ke thought to himself, the emperor is always with empress Niang now, and there won''t be too much danger. Because Donger isn''t around, and also misses something, he agreed.


    And after all, it''s not her person to smell the rain. It''s not as comfortable as Donger is coming to her.


    "Don''t you worry about what the second prince is doing behind his back?" Dong''Er curls her mouth. Although she knows the ability of the young lady, she is still worried. The man designed them so many times before and left no trace. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "But I''m afraid he won''t play the devil." Tang Kexin laughs instead, if night LAN Miao does nothing, so worry instead is her.


    She is now waiting for the night lanmiao to take action. As long as he moves, she will be able to catch him this time. So, she waits.


    "Well, as long as the young lady is OK." Donger Dudu mouth, other things are not a girl to worry about, the most important thing is that the young lady is OK, speaking, she also went to smell the plum blossom flavor, what is the fragrance, the young lady would like so much?


    "Donger, I''ll clean up later. Let''s go home." Tang Kexin stood up straight and took a sip of tea cup. Now, she should go back to the prime minister''s office. Some things still need her to do,.


    "Good." Dong''Er says with a smile that she hasn''t been back to the prime minister''s office for a long time. I don''t know if it''s still the same.


    Tang Kexin looks at Dong''Er''s smile and sighs. This girl is probably suffocating in the palace.


    The housekeeper quickly prepared the carriage. The palace was not far away from the prime minister''s house. It was not long before he arrived at the prime minister''s house.


    Someone had been waiting outside the prime minister''s mansion for a long time. When Tang Kexin came down, he greeted him respectfully, "I have seen the princess."


    Tang Kexin smiled and went in. In the prime minister''s office, she still liked to be called miss by the people.


    "See the princess."


    Before entering the room, the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife arrived at the ceremony first. Next to them, there was a beautiful woman, a man and a woman standing on the left and right, who were also honoring the ceremony.


    "Parents don''t have to be polite." Tang Kexin helped them forward. With a faint smile, she hadn''t returned to the prime minister''s office for a long time. She didn''t come to see them. She really missed them.


    Although she has not been through for a long time, the prime minister''s wife and the prime minister''s adults are very kind to her. In her mind,


    the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife nodded happily. The daughter finally looked like a princess, but the expression on her face was not as casual as usual. After all, Tang Kexin''s identity is different now,


    "sister." At this time, a voice suddenly came, the sweet voice sounded a little boring.


    Tang Kexin just looked at the place where the voice came. A woman in pink had come to her. She smiled and talked as if she wanted to put her arm around her.


    Tang Kexin frowned slightly and avoided without trace. Did they know each other so well? They naturally wanted to hold her up. Before that, they were always hostile to themselves?


    Tang Keyun''s outstretched hand is stiff. He holds it gently, puts it down, turns around and says, "my sister hasn''t come back for a long time. My father and mother miss you very much."


    "Well." Tang Kexin didn''t mean anything, just replied that she heard. Then I looked up and watched Tang Keyun and Tang Kefeng.


    Tang Keyun''s appearance is excellent. The standard melon seed face and facial features are not exquisite. They are just put together and look very harmonious. His eyes are flexible, which makes the whole person outstanding.


    However, there is a little jealousy in the eyes and eyebrows. I think I was a fool before. Now I''m not only sick, but also married to ruiwang yelan Jue, who is respected by thousands of people. How can she balance her mind.


    Tang Kexin drinks tea and blocks his expression.


    Tang Kefeng looks like a sword eyebrow with a starry eye and a dignified appearance, but there is some pride in the eyebrow. Tang Kexin appreciates him a little. A man, if he doesn''t have any pride, will make people sigh.


    "How many days are you going to stay here?" Tang Keyun asks cleverly, there is a little flattery in the eyes.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe I''ll leave at night." Tang Kexin lifted the teacup leisurely, but put it on the table again.


    "Why didn''t you see my brother-in-law come with my sister?" Tang Keyun looked at Tang Kexin doubtfully and deliberately deviated his head, which seemed to have more expectations.


    "I have been busy these days, so I will come back to have a look first." Tang Kexin looks at Tang Keyun''s brilliant smile and directly looks into her eyes.


    Can Tang Keyun? You want to play in front of her? It''s funny,


    even my father would call yelan ruiwang, Wang Ye, or your highness, what is she? Actually call brother-in-law directly. Does she have this qualification?


    "Are you tired? Or go back to your room and have a rest? " The prime minister''s wife knows that Tang Keyun has already caused trouble to her heart. However, Tang Keyun''s brother-in-law''s name is really inappropriate. Moreover, her relationship with her heart and son is far from this level.


    Of course, she is smart. Naturally, she can see Tang Keyun''s careful thinking. Therefore, she is a little bored. She doesn''t want her heart to stay here any longer. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, the mother will be with her heart?" Tang Kexin felt that the atmosphere at home was not right. His father didn''t say a word, and his aunt kept her head down and twisted her fingers. Tang Keyun was unexpectedly enthusiastic. Tang Kefeng couldn''t see anything.


    "Well." This is exactly what the prime minister''s wife means. She should let her heart know some things in advance.


    Tang Kexin stood up and looked at Dong''Er. Dong''Er bowed his knees and walked out first.


    Tang Kexin is holding the prime minister''s wife''s arm and walking towards the place where she lived before.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 283

    "Mother, what happened at home?" Tang Kexin asked as he walked along. Just now in the hall, my aunt seemed to say something, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Auntie Wu said that your sister will be 16 years old after the end of the year, and it''s time to get married," said the prime minister''s wife slowly, her tone was discontented, and her face was obviously heavy. However, when she stopped talking about this, her eyes turned to Tang Kexin.


    "I don''t know who my aunt is interested in." Tang Kexin saw that the look of the prime minister''s wife had been understood, and he sneered in his heart. Tang Keyun was afraid that the people he was looking for were not ordinary people, or he would not flatter her with the status of the prime minister''s office.


    "Your aunt means that she hopes Keyun can marry a good family, but she is only interested in the fourth prince." Even the prime minister''s wife''s good temper can''t help being angry after hearing this. Aunt Wu is really good at calculating, and she even put her idea on the fourth prince.


    Tang Kexin can''t stop sneering. Tang Keyun wants to marry ye lanchen. He''s really delusional. His heart is higher than the sky. We need to see if she has the strength.


    Although night LAN Chen is not the empress''s own life, the empress must wait for him to be her own life, and she has always regarded night LAN Chen as her best friend. Therefore, she can''t ignore this matter. If night LAN Chen likes it, it doesn''t matter. If night LAN Chen doesn''t like it, no matter who it is, it''s impossible.


    "Don''t worry about it, my mother. I''ll take care of it." Tang Kexin''s tone became a little colder. As a friend, she naturally hoped that Lan Chen at night could be happy, but Tang Keyun really didn''t deserve him.


    "Heart." The prime minister''s wife is worried. What does she want to do? But I think it''s because I think more about it. No matter what, they don''t dare to move.


    "My mother doesn''t have to worry. My daughter just plans to invite night LAN Chen to come tomorrow." Tang Kexin chooses the next lip corner. If Tang Keyun wants to marry her, she will give her this opportunity. She will see how far Tang Keyun can go.


    I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for the prime minister''s wife to stop talking.


    "Mother, you''re worried." Tang Kexin''s voice slowed down slightly. Instead of letting Tang Keyun and aunt Wu make trouble behind their backs, it''s not to put things in the open, or let them die completely, and avoid other things.


    "Well, whatever." The prime minister''s wife knows that she has always had her own mind, and she would not mind her. Now, as long as nothing happens.


    "Thank you, mother!" Tang Kexin smiles and leans half on the shoulder of the prime minister''s wife. Although she is now a princess, she is just a daughter in front of the prime minister''s wife.


    The prime minister''s wife was stunned for a moment. She smiled a little more, and her heart was sweeter. Although she knew that it was not appropriate for her to act as Xin''er now, she knew that Xin''er''s temperament, and she was also greedy for such warmth. It was up to her that Xin''er was willing to call her mother now, which moved her a lot, but Xin''er''s identity was already there When she heard about xiner''s life experience, she didn''t think that xiner''s real father was Beiwang.


    "My heart, the northern king is your father. Do you plan to go back to the northern kingdom?" The prime minister''s wife wanted to ask again. Although her voice was natural as much as possible, her eyes were obviously reluctant. She was really reluctant.


    "My mother doesn''t have to worry. My heart will stay in Dayuan as much as possible." How can Tang Kexin not know what her mother is worried about? Nowadays, she is the only child of her mother. Even if she has no blood relationship, she will not ignore the prime minister''s wife.


    "My mother can''t bear to embarrass you. Beiwang has only one child. Maybe he wants you around him." She is a mother, so how can we say that all these years of feelings are gone? But as the North King, the possibility of my heart staying in Dayuan is not great.


    Although she was reluctant to leave, she could understand the feeling of Beiwang as a father.


    It is necessary that the northern king has not married for so many years, and there are no other daughters around him, only his own daughter, xiner.


    "My mother, Beiwang has adopted a pair of children and won''t be alone all the time." Tang Kexin said gently, thinking about it, and then said, "my heart has been married, and I want to accompany my husband, and I don''t want to leave you."


    With a long sigh, the prime minister''s wife is still in a dilemma.


    "Mind, are you not pregnant?" The prime minister''s wife asked suddenly, with some unusual expression.


    My heart is close to the Lord. Besides, I''ve been married for a while. How come my heart still hasn''t moved?


    Tang Kexin is stunned. She hasn''t really thought about this problem. As for pregnancy, she thinks she''s not in a hurry now, but she forgot to be here. At her age, normally, her children would play soy sauce.


    "Mother." Tang Kexin said with a coquetry and a shy expression on his face, "this kind of thing depends on fate. If you have a child, you will be happy, but you can''t force it."


    "That''s the same." The prime minister''s wife nodded approvingly. This kind of thing was really urgent. However, she could not help worrying that her heart had been married for such a long time and her stomach had not moved at all.


    "My heart, you are married to the royal family. Only children can strengthen your position." The prime minister''s wife said bitterly that even if she married in the prime minister''s house and had no son, she had to watch her husband take a concubine, let alone in the emperor''s house.


    What''s more, Ye Lan Jue is likely to become the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty in the future. As the king of a country, the most important thing in the harem at that time is the woman. If there is no child in her heart at that time, I''m afraid,


    although I know that Ye Lan''s heart is absolutely good, who knows how long it will last.


    "Well." Tang Kexin didn''t want the prime minister''s wife to worry, so he went on with her. If there were no children, it would be really cruel in the harem, but she was her, and the others were others, which could not be compared.


    Moreover, she doesn''t want to be tied up with her children. If one night Lanjue is the emperor, and there are other women around him, she will leave. She will never serve with other women, but somehow, when she thinks about it, she suddenly feels a little stuffy and hurt. She is always silent, and her face is also dull It''s a little different.


    "My heart, what''s the matter with you?" The prime minister''s wife saw her motionless and worried a little more.


    "It''s OK, my mother. I''ll go to find aunt Wu and Tang Keyun now. My mother will go to have a rest first." Tang Kexin went back to his mind. Seeing that he had just arrived at the prime minister''s room, he helped her in. His face also returned to its normal plainness. However, he was still unable to calm down.


    "Good." It''s necessary to do this early and late. It''s OK to go now.


    Tang Kexin called a maid to serve the prime minister''s wife and left here.


    "Donger." As soon as Tang Kexin went out, she called. She knew that Donger would not be too far away from her.


    As expected, Dong''Er came out as soon as he heard the voice. "What''s the matter, miss?"


    "Go to my room and get some important jewelry. I''ll wait for you in front." Tang Kexin told me how to go without something.


    "Good." Although Dong''Er didn''t know what to do, he still replied habitually.


    Donger''s speed is very fast. Tang Kexin''s mouth slightly twitches when he sees the jewelry. If she knew that she was given it to Tang Keyun, she would regret it, but she still didn''t say anything. She took Donger to the courtyard where they lived.


    "Auntie." Tang Kexin calls out without feeling. Aunt Wu and Tang Keyun are sitting at the stone table. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    "Tang Kexin?" Auntie Wu cried out in surprise, and quickly bowed to salute. "I have seen the princess."


    Tang Keyun didn''t have such a sense of interest. He didn''t even have the gift. He went directly to Tang keyin and pretended to be very ordinary. "How is elder sister coming?"


    Tang Kexin sneers and doesn''t care. "I heard that Aunt Wu wanted to marry her sister to the fourth prince, but I''m afraid that I can''t help her."


    Tang Kexin pretended to be sorry and sighed. The faces of aunt Wu and Tang Keyun turned ugly and even blue.


    "But" Tang Kexin deliberately paused for a while.


    "But what?" Aunt Wu blinked for a moment, and there was hope.


    "However, the princess can invite the fourth prince to the prime minister''s office. As for how the fourth Prince feels about his sister, it''s beyond her control." Tang Kexin''s tone deliberately brought a little closer, even the name changed.


    "If you can invite the fourth prince to your house, it''s OK." Auntie Wu''s voice tends to be calm, and her expression is also dignified.


    "These things were specially picked out by the princess for her sister. Does she like them?"


    As expected, Donger stayed for a while, sipped her lips, but still put the tray on the stone table.


    Tang Keyun''s eyes brightened a little. The things of Tang Kexin are really different from her. She has almost none of such expensive jewelry. Now, Tang Kexin is still princess Rui and her status is far higher than her. Thinking of this, Tang Keyun''s eyes are filled with resentment. It seems that Tang Kexin has robbed her of everything.


    But she tried to calm down, for tomorrow, she must endure, "thank you sister."


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin is modest. It seems that Tang Keyun is not completely brainless. He knows to be soft for the time being.


    "Then my sister is well prepared, and I won''t disturb her." Tang Kexin smiles and pretends to be understanding.


    "Well." Tang Keyun said with a smile, "elder sister, please walk slowly."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 284

    Tang Kexin turns around and walks out of the yard. Her eyes are slightly raised and she breathes out secretly. She wants to calm down her mind, but she finds it so hard. Before, she thought about this problem, too. She thought that if there were other women around Yanlan Jue, she would leave naturally. At that time, she didn''t feel anything, but now, she finds that she seems to do it Less natural and unrestrained.


    Her heart seems to be some reluctant, reluctant to give up the night LAN Jue?


    Has she fallen in love with him?


    But she knew that if she really loved him, there would be other women around him, which she could not tolerate, so she would leave at that time, but now that such things have not happened, she should not think too much.


    After all, who can say clearly about the future.


    Tang Kexin once again breathed in secret. His subconscious steps accelerated. When he left the yard, he had a smile of mockery on his lips. Did Tang Keyun? If you want to climb the branch and become a Phoenix, you should also see your ability.


    "Miss, you''ve given her such valuable jewelry." Dong''Er thought that miss just gave Tang Keyun the things she chose. She couldn''t help opening her mouth. It''s called a reluctant, such a good thing. Why give it to Tang Keyun in vain.


    "You didn''t pick this one?" Tang Kexin joked, is it valuable? It''s up to them.


    "But the young lady didn''t tell Donger that it was for them." Donger retorted that if she knew it was for Tang Keyun and aunt Wu, she would never take such a thing.


    Before that, they always bullied the young lady behind their back, and secretly ridiculed her, or even slandered her. Now that the young lady''s position is high, do they want to flatter her?


    "Now Donger, don''t worry about them. Follow them first." Tang Kexin consoled that she knew that Dong''Er was not angry for her. She would not have any loss in fact, but Tang Keyun and them are now worried about how to make a good impression on night LAN Chen tomorrow.


    I believe there will be a good play tomorrow.


    "Miss, Dong''Er just doesn''t think it''s worth it. How did they treat miss before, did miss forget?" Dong''Er said angrily that it''s not a matter of things. The most important thing is that she can''t help being angry when she thinks of the situation that they used to bully her.


    "In your eyes, is your miss so easy to be bullied?" Tang Kexin smiles lightly. How angry Dong''Er is now shows how loyal she is.


    "No." Dong''Er''s answer was stupefied. It''s just that the young lady''s attitude is not normal. I don''t know what the meaning of the young lady is? What do you want to do?


    Tang Kexin didn''t explain much. She should take her time for Aunt Wu and Tang Keyun. She can remember how Tang Keyun pushed her out before. Because of her own reasons, not only did Tang Keyun bully her, but even aunt Wu almost climbed onto the head of the prime minister''s wife. How could she not count this account?


    Before, they didn''t really meet each other, so they didn''t think anything happened. But now, they want to use themselves to achieve their own goals. Let alone she won''t allow it. What''s more, it''s related to the night LAN dust. How can she not seriously consider it.


    If Tang Keyun really has the qualification to be worthy of the night''s LAN Chen, she may have passed away with her eyes open and closed, but Tang Keyun, let it go.


    "Donger, what''s your personality like?" Tang Kexin remembers Tang Kefeng she saw today. In her memory, this person seldom appeared. Before that, when everyone insulted her and looked down on her, this person did not appear much.


    "Young master? Let me see. " Dong''Er can''t remember what the big young man is. He doesn''t seem to see him often. Usually, the second young lady comes to ask for trouble from her own young lady.


    "It seems that the eldest young master is quite indifferent. He doesn''t like others coming near him." Donger recalled that she used to see Miss as if she didn''t see her. She went over directly and didn''t get close but didn''t dislike her.


    "Well." Tang Kexin thought, what kind of person would such a character be? Is it totally different from his mother and sister?


    If there is any merit, she would like to try his ability.


    "What is this, miss?" Dong''Er doesn''t understand, but I feel that the young lady thinks very seriously.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go to the fourth Prince''s house now." Tang Kexin turns around and walks slowly. She doesn''t want to bury Tang Kefeng, who is a potential talent, but she doesn''t want to let Tang Keyun go. Forget it. Let''s see how far Tang Keyun can go. She can''t save her if she does too much.


    And Tang Kefeng in Tang Kexin''s mouth went to Aunt Wu and Tang Keyun just after she left.


    "Feng''er, come and have a look. This is what Tang Kexin just sent." Aunt Wu can''t wait to show off, "does this mean that Tang Kexin has agreed to help?"


    "Niang, do you really think Tang Kexin will help?" Tang Kefeng doesn''t care. It''s just some jewelry. What can it say?


    "Wind, what do you say!" Aunt Wu''s face is a little more unhappy.


    "That''s right, brother. Tang Kexin has said that he will bring the fourth Prince tomorrow." Seeing Tang Kefeng''s disdain, Tang Keyun couldn''t help saying.


    "What does that mean? Sister, I advise you not to make such an idea. " Tang Kefeng persuasively said that they didn''t see how much Tang Kexin changed later? Do they think Don Kexin doesn''t remember the past? Or do you think Tang Kexin will do something that hasn''t happened before?


    It''s ridiculous to think of Tang Kexin to help them.


    "What''s the idea?" Tang Keyun feels greatly humiliated. Why can Tang Kexin marry the third prince, but she can''t? Is she worse than don Kexin?


    "The palace is not as simple as you think. I advise you to die." Tang Kefeng''s tone is also cold. From small to large, Tang Keyun, who has always been indulgent and willful, why must he marry into the royal family now? He didn''t realize that the royal family was suitable for her. On the contrary, if she married in the past, she would suffer a lot.


    "No trouble, brother." But although Tang Keyun didn''t understand his pains, she was a little more angry. She thought that her brother would support her and help her, but she didn''t expect that his brother would come to pour cold water on her.


    "Whatever." Tang Kefeng saw that she couldn''t hear it, and didn''t respond well, so he left directly.


    When night LAN Chen heard Tang Kexin coming, he was very happy. He just wanted to run away. Thinking of her relationship with the empress, Sheng Sheng stopped his steps and quickly controlled his emotions. He just walked away.


    "Yes." Night LAN dust as usual as the opening, looking at her eyes some dodge.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin is acutely aware of his changes and asks with concern.


    "Nothing. I just thought of your identity." The night LAN dust arrives, did not say clearly, but that meaning is also again apparent however.


    Tang Kexin just thought that it was because she was the daughter of the northern king. She couldn''t accept it for a while, and comforted him and said, "what''s wrong with my identity? Am I not Tang Kexin? There is no need for formality. "


    "Well." Night LAN Chen Mian strong point nods, did not speak.


    "Tomorrow, can you go to the prime minister''s office?" Tang Kexin is open-minded.


    "Where to do what?" Tang Kexin is now mostly in ruiwang''s mansion. How could he suddenly ask him to go to the prime minister''s mansion.


    "But my aunt and sister are interested in you. They want me to lead a red line." Tang Kexin is so cold that his eyes are full of ridicule.


    The night LAN dust some suffocate, also has some heartache, the expression also obviously falls down. So, did she just agree? Don''t ask what he means?


    "I just invited you to have a look, but I didn''t mean to let you agree." Tang Kexin looks at LAN Chen''s lost expression at night and explains quickly.


    "Well." The night LAN dust forces the face to laugh, but what does it mean to invite him?


    "I just want you to have a look and let Tong tangkeyun die. What''s more, even without me, she would go to see her father. After so many years, he is tolerant to them. Maybe he will come to see you. Then it will be more difficult for you to face down. " Tang Kexin explains that she came to find ye lanchen just because she thought of this. She is really afraid that the prime minister will interfere in this matter. At that time, ye lanchen will be embarrassed. After all, when she was in the hall, the prime minister must understand their mother and daughter''s meaning, but she didn''t say anything. Obviously, she was conniving to some extent.


    Of course, she was more afraid of Tang Keyun''s other things.


    Now night LAN Chen has reached the marriageable age. Maybe she will be forced to marry. She doesn''t want night LAN Chen to marry someone he doesn''t love.


    The night LAN dust hears Tang Kexin''s words, the eyes shake a little, "so, you are not to hope I marry her?" At this moment, the voice of night LAN dust is looking forward to.


    So, Kexin is for his good, not really want him to marry Tang Keyun.


    "Naturally." Tang Ke replied directly without thinking, "in my eyes, she doesn''t deserve you. Anyway, I hope you can marry a virtuous and virtuous wife. The most important thing is what you love."


    Night LAN dust slightly a Leng, so can heart still care about him, he will fall in love with people? He can''t imagine what it will look like.


    "Well, I''ll see it tomorrow." Night LAN dust this time is to agree, he understands her meaning, so also know how to do.


    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow." When Tang Kexin saw that he had promised, he smiled a little more.


    "Well." Night LAN dust whispered, and didn''t say much. Now he seems to have much less words than before. It''s not that he has no words, but in front of her, he suddenly doesn''t know what to say. There are many other words in his heart, but he just can''t say it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 285

    "Well, don''t think about it too much. Tomorrow we will go to the prime minister''s office for a walk. As for others, don''t worry about it." Tang Kexin looks at night LAN Chen''s sullen appearance and pats him on the shoulder.


    "Good." Night LAN Chen reluctantly nods to Tang Kexin. He trusts Tang Kexin the most. So Tang Kexin''s words will be believed unconditionally, because he knows that Tang Kexin will not harm him.


    "Then I''ll go first. Remember to go tomorrow." Tang Kexin said deliberately and easily that she always felt that night LAN Chen was easy to understand, but today, she felt that night LAN Chen had many worries and hid them in her heart. She didn''t want to say more. She didn''t know where to start.


    "OK, I''ll take you out." Night LAN Chen a little relieved, he thought, now he and Tang Kexin, in fact, it''s better not to see each other, because, suddenly, he didn''t know how to face her, and after the ceremony, everything is final, he can seriously consider it.


    At the door, Tang Kexin left in a carriage. After watching for a while, LAN Chen sighed and went back to the house.


    That night, Tang Kexin told ye Lanjue about it. Ye Lanjue took a deep look at Tang Kexin. She actually asked about such a thing. But Tang Keyun and auntie Wu are too high for themselves, aren''t they? Dare to fight the idea of night LAN Chen.


    "Tomorrow, I will accompany you to the prime minister''s office." Night LAN never gives Tang Kexin a chance to object. He seldom pays attention to other things, but he can''t ignore the four brothers. He had the best relationship with night LAN Chen before. Although now he knows that night LAN Chen is not the son of his father, that kind of feelings will not change.


    "Good." Tang Kexin didn''t plan to go back by himself, so that he would not be mistaken for the discord between their husband and wife.


    "How''s the night LAN Miao?" Tang Kexin knows that night Lanjue has always sent people to monitor night lanmiao, and also sent people to watch the ceremony.


    "He''s still at home, doing nothing. He''s probably plotting." Night LAN never idle answer, like completely do not care. Now it''s a competition behind the scenes, so I will think about it.


    It has to be said that night LAN Miao is really cunning. Near Dadian, he is very calm. There is no movement on the surface. Of course, night LAN Jue knows that things are not so simple.


    "Well." Tang Kexin listens to the voice of night LAN Jue. It seems that he is relaxed and casual, but he does not relax his vigilance.


    Let''s see who is more calm with them and the night LAN Miao.


    That night, Huan Yue went to find Wuwen again. This time, she didn''t feel as calm as before. She was afraid that they had met.


    Huan Yue looks at the expressionless appearance of Wuwen''s face and tries to say, "Wuwen, did you hear about the woman on the Lantern Festival? It''s not just like we can control insects, but the color of our eyes is the same as ours. "


    "No trace gave her a look," what''s the relationship with you


    "She may be a princess. How can she have nothing to do with me?" Huan Yue pretends to care, and even says eagerly, but actually silently pays attention to his every move. This is beichengyao''s plan, which is to let them know her existence without trace. How can they not care?


    If Wuxian knew the real identity of beichengyao, her plan would be affected. Now it is the last critical moment, she must not make mistakes, she must not lose, she must not lose.


    "What does it have to do with you?" No trace didn''t pay attention to Huan Yue''s worries at all. There was no expression on her cold face, but there was a certain irony in her voice. This woman took herself too seriously.


    About you? Dare to say, do you want to use the princess again? He won''t give her any chance.


    Huan Yue is asked to be speechless. What does it have to do with her? It doesn''t matter! But is that how they get to know each other? No, they must not recognize each other, especially at this time.


    "But you, did the princess really die?" No trace ruthlessly asked, look a awe, voice of the obvious more than a few minutes of the ice accurate of the killing.


    "That''s what I was told when I was speechless." Huan Yue''s reply was sullen, with a look of indignation and a bit of gnashing of teeth.


    If she had not come to tell her in person that the two men had died and had come back with the princess''s Pendant, how could she have taken it lightly and let them still have a chance to live to the present, and now she had broken her plan.


    When I think of it, I hate it very much. At the beginning, I dare to cheat her and let the two escape. Now, she has to look forward to her work. If she is a little careless, she will be stretched to the limit and can''t do anything.


    Traceless Mou color slightly a heavy, do not Huan Yue saw the body of the little Lord and princess, just listen to the silent report? It''s wordless to say this on purpose, to cheat Huan Yue. Then why didn''t you tell them to look for the princess?


    "Speechless, who are you loyal to? On the one hand, he helped Huanyue persecute the little Lord and princess, and threatened us, but he let them go. Why? " No trace asked in my heart.


    "In that case, if I find the princess, I''ll take her back. Happy moon, please help yourself." No trace of indifference.


    "And what did you promise me?" Huan Yue was shocked when she heard that she was seeking more happiness. She didn''t know what he meant. She calmed her breath slightly.


    "Killed the princess of the northern kingdom?" No trace.


    "Yes."


    "When I save the princess, I will get rid of her. However, if the princess wants to save her, there is no way." Wutrace doesn''t like to promise others that he didn''t do it. He just needs to take care of the princess when talking with Huanyue. Besides, he just doesn''t want Huanyue to be happy.


    But he will kill the princess of the northern kingdom. Otherwise, how can he get rid of Huanyue by the hand of the northern kingdom? It''s just that it''s cheaper for her. Huan Yue died, but also for the princess and the little Lord revenge. I just don''t know if the princess will be happy, what she looks like now and how she came over so many years. He has a lot of worries, but he can only know after finding the princess.


    "That''s it. I know you won''t disobey the princess''s orders." Although Huan Yue is not in favor of it, she can only say that if she overemphasizes the princess of the Northern Kingdom, it will arouse his suspicion. As long as beichengyao is poisoned and wutrace doesn''t help detoxify, she will surely die.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, don''t come to me later, and don''t think about looking for people in that valley. I''ve given orders. No one goes in except me and Wu Qi. Shoot to kill." No trace, softly but definitely.


    Huan Yue was a moon emissary before, and she was also regarded as one of the ten thousand people. Now when she falls into this field, it''s entirely her fault. He was worried that Huanyue would find someone else, so he had to give her a warning in advance.


    "Good." Huan Yue said from Shanru channel, half true and half false, "if you can, if you find the princess, please let me see her and apologize for that year."


    "No need." No trace refused directly, the princess would not want to see her, and he did not want to mention that year, let the princess experience that pain again.


    Huan Yue hears his answer without hesitation. Her eyes are heavy and her heart is satirical. It''s only when you can see the living princess.


    "Then, I will wait for your news, whether you find the princess or remove the princess of the northern kingdom." Huan Yue drops her eyes slightly, making herself sincere.


    No trace to gather eyebrows to look at her to shout, "no difference."


    Unquestionably calm appeared in the corner, just looked at no trace, completely ignored the happy moon.


    Wuchen hands Wuqi a bottle and solemnly says, "spread the poison to the princess''s room in the northern kingdom." There was nothing unusual on the cold face.


    Take it in silence, and leave in silence.


    "So you can go? Don''t worry about the princess. " No trace of cold voice, in his view, Huan Yue has no qualification to see the princess.


    "I see. I won''t talk about meeting the princess again." Huan Yue looks at the direction of Wuqi''s departure, kenche said.


    Anyway, what she wants is only the death of Beicheng Yao. As for the rest, what does it have to do with her? I can''t find her anyway.


    Moreover, how could Beiwang not worry about beichengyao?


    "I''ll go first." This time, Huan Yue looks straight at Wu trace, as if she has made up her mind.


    No trace to drink tea, no sound, Huan Yue left by himself.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 286

    After receiving the poison, Wuqi went to the Sifang restaurant. He had explored the residence of the princess of the northern kingdom before, so he was familiar with the traffic, sprinkled the medicine in and left quickly.


    He tried to find the princess last time, but he didn''t find it. He will come back tomorrow and see it. Now he can''t be found by them.


    The person who was lying on the bed moved a few times, struggled to get up, but fell heavily on the ground.


    Night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen went to the prime minister''s mansion together in the early Dynasty. In the morning, Tang Kexin had already taken the lead, and now he was waiting in the prime minister''s mansion.


    Tang Keyun did dress up with his heart today, with a light smile on his face all the time, but his eyes were not focused, but they were radiant. Maybe he was thinking about what LAN Chen looked like when he saw her for a while.


    Although Tang Kexin didn''t like it, he didn''t give an exit reminder. Instead, he was quietly paying attention to Tang Kefeng. He just leaned on the pillar at will, looked down, and didn''t know what he was thinking. When he saw Tang Kexin coming, he just simply greeted the princess.


    Seeing Tang Keyun actively flatter her, there is a trace of unhappiness in her eyes, which is not shown. Although she respects her mother, she is not too close. Tang Kexin probably knows that Tang Kefeng is different from Auntie Wu and Tang Keyun. As for his persistence and pride, he is not as snobbish as they are.


    When night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen came in, Tang Kexin stood up, smiled a little, didn''t salute, just stood there waiting for him to come.


    Although she has been in this dynasty for such a long time, she is not used to the complicated etiquette in ancient times. Moreover, she feels that she is at home at the moment, and though ye Lanjue is the Lord, she is her husband. She does not want to do those deliberate things.


    "See your three Highnesses, see your four Highnesses." The prime minister''s doctor continued to salute. Seeing Tang Kexin standing still, his eyes flickering slightly, he was worried.


    But, night LAN Jue is very natural to go to the front of Tang Kexin, there is no difference, it seems that she is normal again.


    The prime minister''s adult secretly relieved, but the prime minister''s wife''s face was obviously a little more gratified. It seems that the fourth highness is really good to her heart.


    Tang Keyun stood up in a flustered manner. After a salute, his eyes were on the night LAN Chen. He first smiled, then bowed his head and smiled. He felt shy.


    Night LAN dust just nodded to Tang Keyun, he was not used to a person salute him and he did not respond.


    "Your Highness, I will leave first." Looking at the situation in front of him, the prime minister realized that he shouldn''t stay here, and then left on his own. He knew that the matter was arranged by his mind. Therefore, he understood that the reason why the mind was so arranged was that he didn''t want him to interfere in the matter to embarrass his fourth highness. In this case, it''s the best for him to leave now.


    In fact, at the beginning, he couldn''t stand the entanglement between aunt Wu and Ke Yun. He really wanted to get involved in this matter. Thinking of this, the prime minister secretly breathed a sigh, and his pace of leaving was obviously accelerated.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue light answer, just pay attention to Tang Kexin.


    When the prime minister heard the answer, he settled down and left first with his wife and aunt Wu. Tang Kefeng looked at them coldly and left without saying anything.


    Several people calmed down first, and night LAN would never condescend to come down and talk first. Night LAN Chen didn''t know what to say. Tang Kexin didn''t plan to talk at all, and Tang Keyun pretended to be coquettish, waiting for them to talk first. Moreover, Tang Kexin and night LAN were still, and she didn''t know how to talk.


    "No, let''s go to see the plum blossom in the backyard first." About half a quarter of an hour later, Tang Kexin watched Tang Keyun as if he was on pins and needles, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue''s face dotes on him. He is not in the mood to sit like this. He stands up and pulls Tang Kexin away.


    After going out for a long distance, night LAN Jue said slowly, "in the morning, the father announced a thing, and Marquis Yun will come back."


    Don Kexin is surprised to say, "how can they come back suddenly?"


    In those days, Yunzheng, the Marquis of the cloud, once marched with the first emperor and died together.


    Only 14 years ago, he suddenly asked to leave and go back to his hometown. The emperor kept him for many times, but his intention to go had been decided, and the emperor was not reluctant, so he granted his request.


    Unexpectedly, after ten years, he suddenly returned to Beijing. Is it accidental or coincidental?


    "I don''t know." Night LAN Jue face also has the melancholy color, the cloud Hou this time appears, does not know is does not have the latent feeling.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes contain a few melancholy colors. Now it''s not as simple as usual. I''m afraid it''s not so simple, but I''ll wait until I see it.


    "Heart, look at the red plum there." Night LAN Jue sees the plum blossom on one side and points it to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin looked at the past and now it''s very prosperous, but there are only a few trees. Looking at it, it''s a little thin. He went to have a look.


    On the other side, only night LAN Chen and Tang Ke Yun are left.


    "I don''t know what kind of woman the fourth highness likes?" Tang Keyun asked in a low voice, blushing.


    Night LAN dust''s hand unconsciously caresses the tea cup. He has hardly been alone with a woman. Before, he ran away directly. Now he is a little restless towards a woman who wants to marry him.


    "A woman as intelligent as a heart." In fact, he likes gentle women, but he should be smart enough.


    Although Kexin is not gentle, he likes to be at ease with Kexin. In front of her, he can do whatever he wants, and Kexin will not falter and stop like a girl in a boudoir.


    Tang Keyun has some disagreements in his eyes. Why should he mention Tang Kexin? Why should he compare Tang Kexin with himself? Although Tang Kexin is very beautiful, is he far behind? Isn''t she a dignified person? Apart from these, what else is outstanding? I was a fool before.


    "Then, do you have a woman you like?" Tang Keyun looks at night LAN Chen shyly, with a trace of hope in his eyes.


    Night LAN dust holds the teacup hand suddenly hard, then slowly relax, the eyes are also gloomy, so far, the only woman who attracts him is Tang Kexin, but Kexin has married the third brother, he can only bless.


    "No." Night LAN dust light spit out two words.


    Tang Keyun looked at the change of his expression and had already guessed. Even if he heard his answer now, he didn''t believe it, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    "Well." Tang Keyun is melancholy way, chose to pick a lip angle, hook out a bitter smile.


    Is it Tang Kexin again? Her heart is not smooth, why are all people around her?


    She took a deep breath, clenched her hand, and said as if she had let go, "I''ve always admired the fourth highness, and I don''t know if the fourth highness would like to or not." before Tang Keyun finished, her face was red, and she felt that the whole face was burning.


    Night LAN dust directly Leng in place, how could he have never thought that Tang Ke Yun would be so direct, how should he answer? Just stare at her.


    Tang Keyun looks at the dazed eyes of LAN Chen at night, as if he is obsessed with it. He is secretly happy in his heart, and his highness must agree.


    But she didn''t wait for LAN Chen''s answer. A woman in red seemed to break in like a storm, completely ignoring the people around her. Those servants who stopped her were knocked down to the ground, but she didn''t care. She directly asked them, "where is Tang Kexin?"


    Night LAN Chen recognized that it was the princess of the northern kingdom. Before he could salute, he heard Tang Ke Yun''s furious question, "who are you, dare to intrude into the prime minister''s mansion so boldly?"


    Beichengyao slaps her face directly and says in a cold voice, "what are you? I dare to question this palace. "


    Tang Keyun was stunned directly and couldn''t react at all. If it wasn''t for night LAN Chen to catch her flurried, she would fall to the ground directly now.


    She can''t believe looking at the woman in front of her. Who dares to treat her like this and who is not used to it? This woman actually dare to hit her, but also started so heavily, and interrupted the words LAN Chen said to her.


    Thinking of this, Tang Keyun directly wants to rush up with beichengyao, but is tightly held by night LAN Chen.


    Night LAN dust heart is also a complete surprise, he can hardly believe that this person is beichengyao, she has not always been indifferent, happy and angry in color? I can''t believe it.


    He even felt that at this time, Tang Keyun came forward, and beichengyao would directly kill her.


    "Don Kexin." Beichengyao didn''t hear their answer and shouted directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 287

    When the prime minister and his wife heard the quarrel, they hurried out. When they saw the woman standing, the prime minister almost had a soft leg. They knelt down in the first place and saluted hurriedly, "I have seen the princess of the northern kingdom."


    The prime minister''s heart was shocked. How could the princess of the Northern Kingdom suddenly come to the prime minister''s residence? The identity of the princess of the Northern Kingdom, however,


    the people around were stunned directly, and they quickly fell on the ground and dared not even raise their heads.


    It''s not a day or two for the princess of the northern kingdom to come to the Dayuan Dynasty. It''s said that the princess of the Northern Kingdom likes to pound drums and worms most in ordinary times. It''s terrible to see that the princess of the northern kingdom is not good looking at the moment. People are afraid that one of them will be careful to provoke the princess, and the princess will put those disgusting insects to bite them.


    "Where is Tang Kexin?" Beichengyao doesn''t care about him at all. She doesn''t care about the expressions of people around her. She always goes her own way. She never cares what others think of her.


    "A Yao." Tang Kexin also came in a hurry. She was not close just now. When she heard the cry of beichengyao, she knew that something had happened.


    Beichengyao cares too few people. She doesn''t know what can make her so flustered.


    "Help me save a man." Beichengyao goes directly to pull Tang Kexin and wants to take her out.


    Night LAN Jue holds beichengyao''s wrist quickly, and according to beichengyao''s strength, it will definitely hurt her heart.


    Beichengyao directly shook off, "let''s go together." Beichengyao knows that yelan is absolutely worthy of Tang''s protection. She also knows that it''s just too urgent.


    Night LAN is not sure that she can take Tang Kexin alone. Since he wants to, it''s nothing to see with the past.


    Nangong Yi had prepared his carriage and waited outside. Seeing them coming out, he said nothing. Several people rushed directly to the four square restaurant.


    On the way, beichengyao''s expression tends to be calm, but her eyes are very deep, and she can''t see any emotion. It''s an attitude of rejecting people from thousands of miles away.


    Nangong Yi sat beside her and took the initiative to hold her hand. "Don''t worry too much, don''t you say that mujin won''t die for a while?"


    Beichengyao glanced at him coldly, and he would not die for a while, but if he waited any longer, mujin would be abandoned. Otherwise, would she be in such a hurry?


    Tang Kexin looked at the situation in front of him and was not in the mood to think more. He was a little nervous unconsciously. "What''s the matter?"


    It''s mujin who has an accident. Of course, beichengyao will worry. It''s like if Donger has an accident, she may even lose her balance.


    "Mujin is poisoned." Although beichengyao''s tone was cold, he was a little sad on the face, and he was a little self reproach.


    "Ah Yao, how can you not solve it?" Tang Kexin can''t believe it. I''m afraid that no one in beichengyao''s understanding of poison can get out of his right hand. How can he not solve it?


    "Mujin was poisoned just two days ago. I have solved it for her. Last night, she was poisoned again. If you use that method to solve it, her body will not be able to stand it. She may die directly." Beichengyao''s explanation was serious, and there was a trace of inexplicable feelings in his eyes.


    Although she looks iron hearted, in fact, her heart is the softest. However, she must pretend to be tough. Only in this way can she have better protection.


    She didn''t understand that there were other ways to solve the previous poison. Why did she use that way at that time? Now she doesn''t need to be restrained. I should not let mujin live in my room, or it will not be mujin''s poisoning. My body will not be so heavy, nor will it be able to detoxify. In the north, Yao can''t help blaming himself.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know what to say for a while. She couldn''t give beichengyao any promise. If beichengyao couldn''t get rid of it, she couldn''t have enough assurance. She remembered the poison from her mother and her mother. At that time, she couldn''t get rid of it. Now, it''s unlikely.


    "After mujin was injured, she lived in Yao''s room, so Nangong Yi took the initiative to explain.


    After beichengyao knew what poison mujin had, she just took some medicine to relieve the poison and went to other doctors directly.


    And I was in the Sifang restaurant just now. I almost destroyed it. The doctors I found couldn''t detoxify it. If they didn''t escape quickly, they would be killed by her.


    Tang Kexin and yelan Jue take a tacit look at each other, so their goal is actually to inherit Yao from the north, and mujin is only injured by mistake. But what kind of poison has such effect?


    Tang Kexin follows beichengyao into the room. It''s fragrant and tastes strange. Tang Kexin feels that it can avoid poison.


    Mujin is lying on the bed now, with no blood on her face. She is totally pale. A man beside her accompanies her. Although her face is calm, she can see his sadness.


    Tang Kexin puts on mujin''s wrist, and feels that her temperature is a little low, and her pulse is very weak and weird. She seems to have seen some similar poison with this poison before, because it is too weird, so she wrote it down.


    And the kind of poison she had seen before would make people''s body temperature drop to about 36 degrees, but without such bullying, it would not kill people.


    Now the pulse of mujin is slightly different. I don''t know if it''s related to mujin''s previous poisoning. Moreover, she feels that this kind of poison should have been partially relieved.


    She thinks that this kind of poison is not a pure one, but also has some effects. The people who make it must not only be proficient in poison, but also have a lot of research on it.


    Beichengyao should be able to get rid of the poison, but the most important thing is that she has no time. Now she is forced to do so.


    "Can you tell me what you gave mujin before? She seems to have detoxified part of it. " Tang Ke wants to know from those herbs whether there is any way to detoxify.


    "It''s something that slows down the spread of toxicity." But the effect is not very significant, and this kind of poison is eroding mujin''s body. If it goes on like this, mujin wakes up and all his skills are wasted.


    "Have you seen this poison before?" Tang Ke thought to himself, slowly speaking, now the situation of Hibiscus is really bad, after all, she is not good at detoxification.


    However, beichengyao is good at using poison, or should know something about it.


    "No." She only stayed in the western regions for a few years. Although she knew poison very well at that time, she still couldn''t compare with Uncle Wuxian. Unexpectedly, it''s the same now.


    "It''s not just poison, it''s medicine, but I can''t get rid of it." Tang Kexin is outspoken. If she can''t solve it, she can only say so.


    Beichengyao thought about it, cut her wrist directly, put the blood in the bowl and handed it to Mu Han, "give her a drink first."


    Mu Han is stunned. Bei Chengyao squints at him. Mu Han picks up and feeds Mu Jin a little.


    Nangong Yigen couldn''t stop her. Now she can only dress her wound. But deep in her eyes, she is obviously a little more distressed. Doesn''t this woman know that she is distressed?


    "A Yao you" Tang Kexin sees her move, in the Mou son more a bit unusual, the facial expression is some deep.


    "I used to test drugs. Blood can relieve toxicity, but it won''t last long." Beichengyao let Nangong Yi dress her up for class, Muran said.


    I thought Tang Kexin''s medical skills were well known, but how could she forget that this kind of poison came from the western regions, and she should not be able to solve it.


    "Where is the green blood Lianxin grass?" This kind of medicine is here. It can be taken directly.


    "Bi Xue Lian Xin Cao wants to use the closest blood as a guide, but mu Jin has no relatives." Beichengyao''s look was a little more gloomy, and hibiscus was also a poor man.


    "What kind of poison did she have before? I''ll get rid of that poison first, and then I''ll take care of her body as soon as possible, so you can get rid of it. " Tang Kexin has some regrets. She can''t get rid of the poison from the mother and the queen before. What''s more, the poison can''t be compared at all. The poison is much more complicated. The method she put forward now is just to hope for an expedient way. Whether it can be detoxified or not depends on beichengyao.


    "But it''s too late. You know the medicine. Is there any way to temporarily stabilize the toxicity?" Beichengyao regretted that he didn''t learn pharmacology. It''s not always possible to attack poison with poison.


    Moreover, now she has no time to study antidotes, and there are no conditions here. Mujin can''t wait.


    "I think so." Tang Kexin bit her teeth. She believed that the poison she had seen before was the same as that in mujin. It should be useful. But she didn''t know how useful it was.


    "That''s good." Beichengyao is a little happy. As long as she can stabilize the toxicity, she can find no trace and get the antidote.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 288

    "I need a silver needle." Tang Kexin said directly that his voice was not loud, but he had an inviolable courage and a sense of inviolability.


    Immediately someone appeared and put on the silver needle.


    Tang Kexin didn''t feel strange. She felt that other people were here before, but it was inconvenient to ask. And beichengyao is the princess of Beiguo. It''s normal to have this kind of hermit protection around her.


    Tang Kexin took it over and carefully sealed several acupoints of mujin. "Don''t move these silver needles. You can hold on for about three days."


    Although she could not completely detoxify hibiscus, she could temporarily delay the spread of the poison. Within three days, hibiscus would not be in danger of life. She believed in the ability of Chengyao to the north, and could definitely find a way to save Hibiscus within three days.


    "Enough." Beichengyao''s eyes flash. It seems that she can''t wait now. Is it to find Huanyue first? But she should not be able to lead out uncle Wuchen. So, should she go straight to uncle Wuchen?


    "Thanks a lot, Tang Kexin." Beichengyao said sincerely.


    "It''s OK. Do you think of anyone who has an antidote?" Tang Kexin looks at beichengyao''s expression and guesses that she should know the person who poisoned her, and that the relationship should not be shallow.


    "Well." Although beichengyao is indifferent, it is somewhat helpless.


    "Then I won''t disturb the princess." Tang Kexin''s light farewell, the western regions? If she can, she must go to see what kind of place on earth, in order to have such a strange poison.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded her head, and her eyes also had a certain look. She seemed to have an idea.


    "Mu Han, take good care of Mu Jin these days. I''ll find the antidote." After Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue left, beichengyao said to Mu Han, with a dignified expression.


    "Be careful, princess." Mu Hanwei was stunned for a while, and his face was obviously worried a little more, but he knew that the princess''s temper and the things decided by the princess could not be stopped.


    Since I can''t stop it, I can only hope that everything goes well with her.


    Beichengyao nodded his head lightly and went out, but Nangong Yi suddenly pulled him. Looking back, he saw Nangong Yi''s cloudy face.


    Beichengyao''s eyes are puzzled. What''s wrong? She''s looking for an antidote now. She doesn''t have time to play with him.


    Nangong Yi felt that there was a dark fire in his heart. Didn''t this woman care about herself at all? How deep did she care about the cut just now? Just now, when he was dressing up, he almost couldn''t help getting angry, even questioning her.


    Do you want to leave him now? Why can''t she ever see him seriously and take him to heart.


    Encounter such a thing, he a living person stood in front of her, she did not even want to let him help, she will be completely ignored.


    Nangong Yi is so big that he has never felt this kind of defeat. He feels that this woman is sent to torture him.


    Beichengyao seems to think of something, holding him with his back hand, "then you can accompany me."


    "Well." Nangong Yi was slightly shocked. Because of her words, the anger on her face disappeared instantly. At the same time, there was a sudden uncontrollable joy in her heart. It spread quickly. Well, it seems that she didn''t completely ignore her. In the middle of speaking, she took her hand and walked out with her.


    Beichengyao suddenly felt speechless. His face changed too fast. He was very angry just now. He seemed to be very happy again. Alas, it''s really hard to understand the man''s mind.


    "Absolutely, you say, who will poison it? And like the poison before my mother, I have never seen it before. " On the way back, Tang Kexin couldn''t help asking.


    "Happy moon."


    "She doesn''t have the ability, or she won''t wait until now. Is it the one she invited?" Tang Kexin analyzed that if Huanyue could remove beichengyao, it would not wait until now.


    "Possible." But in the heart of night LAN Jue, the person invited is also the strength of Huan Yue.


    "By the way, Jue, what''s the matter with the Marquis Yun?" Tang Kexin suddenly remembered the conversation they had just had in the prime minister''s office.


    "He will arrive tomorrow, and there will be a dinner party in the palace." Night LAN never want to say more about this matter, cloud Hou came back, completely out of his expectation, do not know what will change.


    "Well." Tang Kexin is silent.


    But in the prime minister''s mansion, it was a piece of Qi ran. Just now, because of the arrival of beichengyao, the mansion seemed to be completely under pressure. There was no vitality at all.


    Night LAN Chen looks at the situation of prime minister''s office and leaves first.


    The prime minister is worried. I don''t know if he has offended the princess of the northern kingdom. Just now, he felt very aggressive and didn''t dare to approach more.


    But Tang Keyun, now she is not crying or making noise. She lies on the table alone and has some drums in her heart. The woman just now is the princess of the northern kingdom. Will she come back to find her own account?


    But I also saw clearly that compared with the princess of the Northern Kingdom, I really don''t count anything. In front of her, I don''t think I really count anything. In her eyes, I don''t have myself at all. Just now, if it wasn''t for the princess of the northern kingdom who was worried, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even look at herself. No, even if she threw a slap in her face, she still didn''t look at herself.


    She thought of the slap in the face that the princess of the northern kingdom had just thrown at her. Her eyes and momentum were incomparable in her whole life. She even dared not look directly at her.


    But Tang Kexin in front of her, but not inferior, unhurried, calm, this point, she is completely incomparable.


    It was at this moment that she began to wonder whether she was so far away from her that the pride she had barely maintained seemed to be broken in a moment.


    The next night, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue entered the palace together.


    Because this banquet is to receive the wind and wash away the dust, and Marquis Yun has not returned for many years, so the banquet officials, and their families.


    Prime Minister also brought his wife and Tang Keyun, Tang Kefeng together.


    Yunhou has also entered the palace, and only one person has been brought with him, that is, Yunluo, his granddaughter who looks like a pearl in his hand. Yunluo was bright and clever since she was a child. She was proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she was not a daughter. She had some manly spirit and won the heart of yunhou.


    The beauty of Yunluo''s growth is also the kind of amazing beauty at a glance.


    All the way into the palace, almost all the passers-by are blind. Yunluo''s eyes are slightly drooping, coming slowly, with a natural and generous look, just right.


    In the main courtyard, the emperor came out in person, which is enough to show the emperor''s respect for Marquis Yun.


    "Chen Yun is visiting the emperor." Cloud is seeing the emperor coming and saluting. He is no longer an official, but he is still the Marquis of the emperor.


    "You don''t need to be polite. "The emperor continued to move forward and helped him. In fact, he always respected Yunzheng. In that year, Yunzheng was his teacher. After he became king, he also valued him very much. I just don''t know why he left suddenly ten years ago.


    "Thank you, Emperor. "The cloud is slowly flattening itself. Although it is nearly sixty years old, it still has some of the prestige of that year.


    "This is my granddaughter Yunluo. "Yun is getting up, looking at Yunluo standing on one side.


    "Yunluo, see the emperor. "Yunluo salutes continuously.


    "Ror? Luo''er has grown so big. I remember that when I left Beijing, luo''er was only two or three years old. I still held her, and she grew so big in a flash. " When the emperor looked at Yunluo, he was stunned for a moment, then he said with a light smile. At that time, he was really reluctant to let yunhou leave. So when yunhou left Beijing, he went out of the palace to see him off. At that time, Yunluo, two or three years old, looked at him curiously with a curious face, which was especially lovely, so he held her at that time.


    Standing at the side of the emperor''s body, night LAN Chen hears the emperor''s words. She looks at Yunluo with her eyes, and sees her unique appearance. She is slightly stunned. She is really beautiful. It''s the kind of beauty that can attract all your attention at one glance, but it''s just the beauty, which is not comparable to Tang Kexin and beichengyao.


    This kind of beauty is not as cool and comfortable as the heart, nor as sharp and cold as beichengyao, but it is just right, making people feel kind and not hard to approach.


    The emperor is close to LAN Chen at night. He naturally sees his expression. His eyes flash slightly. Although he knows that chen''er is not his own son, he really loves her for so many years. Naturally, he hopes that chen''er can be happy. He is the first time to see chen''er and a girl.


    "Luo''er should be almost seventeen this year, too. I don''t know if I can agree with others?" The emperor looked at Yunluo again with a smile on his face, but it was obviously a little more than other meanings.


    "I haven''t allowed anyone to go back to the emperor." Cloud is tiny Leng for a while, nature also understood emperor''s meaning, immediately return way.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 289

    The smile on the emperor''s face was more obvious. A pair of eyes were also quick to sweep away the dust overnight. Then he directly opened his mouth to see the mountain and said, "chen''er is not married yet. I see that they are quite matched. "


    " father. "The night LAN dust returns to God, quickly turns to the emperor, the expression is obviously more unnatural.


    He just met Yunluo. Although he felt better about her, he decided that it was difficult for him to accept her for a while.


    Yun Zheng is stupefied. She turns her eyes to look at Yun Luo at her side. Seeing that she doesn''t make a sound, she blushes a little and hangs her eyes. Her face looks shy, and then she smiles a little more. "If two children like it, I''m happy to see it."


    "Grandpa" cloud Luo coquettishly said, dropped his head, his face seemed to be a little redder, and his low voice was obviously a little shy, but it didn''t mean to refuse.


    The night LAN dust looks at her, the Mou son some tiny twinkles, the lips angle light purses, as if wants to say anything, but, after all did not say.


    "Hahaha, if that is the case, it would be a great joy." The emperor was obviously very happy and laughed directly.


    Now there are too many things happening in the palace. It is rare for him to have such a happy event. He is naturally happy.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chen Er didn''t refuse, and Yun Luo didn''t oppose either. It seems that both of them are interested in it, so he is willing to be a matchmaker.


    "Yes, it is indeed a happy event." The queen cooperates to, on the face also more a few minutes smile, cloud Luo this wench looks good, if the dust son likes, really is a big joy.


    The emperor and empress said so, and Yun Zheng had no other opinions. Although this matter was not explicitly stated, it was basically settled.


    Cloud Luo did not make a sound all the time, but raised his head, looked at the night LAN dust one eye, then quickly lowered the Mou son, the red halo on the face one circle of light open.


    The emperor, the empress looked at her. She was even more happy. Night LAN Chen was very good. There are countless girls who like him. But night LAN Chen has always looked down on her. Now she should be able to do it.


    "Ha ha ha, good, good, this is good. "The emperor laughed again.


    "What makes father and emperor so happy? "Tang Kexin, who had just come to the courtyard, heard the emperor''s laughter, but he was stunned. He looked at the night LAN Jue with some doubts.


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Night LAN Jue''s face also a little more puzzled, he rarely heard his father smile like this, let alone at this time.


    When they got to the yard, the queen saw her, and the smile on her face was even stronger, "jue''er, Xin''er, you are here."


    Tang Kexin looks at the smile on the face of the empress. There is a trace of abnormality in her expression. Such a smile comes from her heart. It seems that today is indeed a great joy.


    Tang Kexin comes near and sees the shyness of Yunluo''s face, and then sees the unnaturalness of LAN Chen''s expression at night. He immediately understands what''s going on.


    Her eyes look at Yunluo. She is a very beautiful girl. I heard that she is also very smart. If such a girl has a heart for night LAN Chen, she really likes night LAN Chen, and night LAN Chen has a good feeling, which is really a good thing.


    She hoped that night LAN dust can obtain own happiness.


    At the moment, Yunluo''s face is red, even her neck is a little crimson. She should be very shy. She seems to be a little nervous. Anyone who looks like her will feel that she is interested in night LAN Chen.


    "What''s the matter, so busy?" Just at this time, the night LAN Miao also came, still is the gentle expression, the gentle voice, the gentle smile.


    He came from the left side and stopped on Yunluo''s left side.


    "The party is about to start. Let''s all go. "The emperor looked at the night LAN Miao, did not answer, and then turned to the direction of the banquet, obviously want to leave.


    Other people naturally turn around and follow the emperor respectfully, waiting for the emperor to go first.


    Tang Kexin looks at Yunluo''s face at will. There is no shyness and tension on Yunluo''s face. The body seems to relax obviously. Moreover, Tang Kexin looks at Yunluo''s right foot, which seems to lift unconsciously. She is slightly closer to the right side, and her body inclines slightly towards the direction of night lanmiao.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes move and her heart darkens. She studies psychology. In psychology, there are four kinds of space distance, public distance, social distance, personal distance and intimate distance.


    Everyone needs to have a self-control space around him. It is like an invisible bubble, which has separated certain areas for himself. When this self space is violated, it will feel uncomfortable, unsafe and even irritated.


    Intimacy distance: This is the minimum or almost no interval in interpersonal communication, which is often called "intimacy". The first performance is that within about 15 cm, each other may touch the skin, rub their ears and temples together, so that they can feel each other''s temperature, smell and breath. The second is between 15cm and 44cm. The physical contact may be arm in arm, or heart to heart talk, which still shows close and friendly interpersonal relationship.


    Both of them are very obvious and well known, but there is another one, which is more hidden and implicit, and is not easy to be found, that is, the intimacy of a person''s body language.


    As far as communication situation is concerned, intimacy distance belongs to private situation, which is only used between people who are highly connected emotionally. Therefore, in interpersonal communication, a person who does not belong to the intimacy distance circle intrudes into this space at will, regardless of his intentions, is not polite, which will cause the other party''s antipathy, and will also make a fool of himself.


    Just now, Yunluo''s movement is not far away from Yunluo''s body. The distance between the two people is not far. Yunluo''s body is relaxed, and her feet are deviated, which obviously inclines to the direction of night lanmiao, and her body also inclines to the direction of night lanmiao. In this natural body language, Tang can see a very dangerous information.


    It is reasonable to say that Yunluo should never know night lanmiao when she first came to the capital. For a stranger, shouldn''t Yunluo''s performance be restrained and exclusive?


    As for the night lanmiao, although he looks easygoing on the surface, Tang Kexin knows that his vigilance is very strong. If a stranger who doesn''t know makes such a move in front of him, he will at least make a rejection reaction, but Tang Kexin doesn''t see any rejection from his expression. On the contrary, night lanmiao is also very natural.


    Or just by coincidence, Tang Kexin comforts himself secretly, but suddenly feels a little uneasy.


    The dinner party has been arranged. Marquis Yun and Yunluo sit on one side, the princes sit on the other side, and Tang Kexin sits in his own place and scans the people around him.


    Today''s female family members are all dressed seriously. Yunluo is extremely excellent in it. She has a faint smile on her eyes and eyebrows. The corners of her mouth are slightly raised. The smile is not deep, not shallow, dignified and elegant. It''s very attractive. Even people can''t move their eyes. Most people here are looking at her, some are blatant, some are secretly looking at her.


    Tang Kexin also noticed Tang Keyun. Today, she dressed up with a heart but not gorgeous. Sitting there quietly, she didn''t have the obvious meaning to attract other people''s attention.


    Tang Kefeng is a person who drinks tea, doesn''t talk with others, and doesn''t flatter others. He just does his own business quietly.


    On the banquet, when the palace maid poured tea, she accidentally wet Yunluo''s clothes. After a little surprise, Yunluo said nothing to the maid with a smile, saluted the emperor, and then retired to change clothes. Meanwhile, night LAN Chen left the hall and went out somehow.


    About two quarters of an hour later, Yunluo changed her clothes and went back to the hall. Soon after that, night LAN Chen also went back to the hall.


    There was nothing unusual about the middle party.


    But then, suddenly someone fell to the ground, and the emperor hurriedly announced that the doctor had come over. Only after a check did he find out that he was poisoned.


    Poisoned is a second grade minister in the imperial court.


    However, everyone heard that someone had been poisoned in the hall, and they were shocked. They were all like frightened birds, and they dare not use the things on the table.


    "Check, check for me. Be sure to find out. How dare you poison this hall?" The emperor is furious. There are so many things happened recently. The emperor was angry. Now someone poisoned the hall. How can he admit it.


    When they saw what the emperor looked like at the moment, they were scared. For a while, the whole hall was very quiet.


    Night LAN absolutely sits quietly, tiny hang Mou son, do not know what to think.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at Yunluo quickly, and saw the quiet and natural appearance of Yunluo, with lips slightly pursed.


    "Report to the emperor that the wine is poisonous." After checking one by one, the doctor reported that he was shocked and trembling.


    "Poison in wine?" The emperor''s face was obviously heavy, and his voice was quickly cold. His eyes unconsciously looked at the wine in front of him.


    Everyone heard that the wine was poisonous. When they looked at the glass in front of them one by one, their faces were more scared.


    "Yes, the wine is poisonous, including the one in front of the emperor." The doctor breathed in secret and said, "from the emperor to Zuo adults, the wine is poisonous. "


    when Taiyi said this, all the people were stunned. Who is so brave to poison the emperor?


    If that man was not poisoned just now, would the emperor have been poisoned?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were slightly heavy, which seemed to be


    night LAN Jue raised his eyes, looked at the doctor, and his lips were slightly pursed. He didn''t speak, and there was no different expression on his face, but his eyes were a little more icy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 290

    As soon as the doctor said this, all the people were stunned. Who is so brave to poison the emperor?


    "Who just poured it?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and the cold voice was filled with some cold.


    "Go back, report to the emperor. Yes, it''s a maidservant." A palace maid suddenly knelt on the ground, her whole body could not help shivering.


    "You poisoned it?" The emperor''s eyes looked at the maid kneeling on the ground, and her face became more gloomy.


    "No, it''s not. It''s not a maid. She didn''t poison her." The maid''s body trembled even more. She was shocked and trembled, and her voice was intermittent.


    "Check it." The emperor suddenly turned to the doctor. The cold voice made people tremble.


    "Yes, yes," said the doctor. He went to the palace maid and found a bag of things on her.


    The doctor took out the bag and examined it. His face was fast. "Go back to the emperor, it''s this poison."


    "You have the courage to say, who directed you?" The emperor was furious. He knew that a palace maid had no courage. She must have been ordered.


    The palace maid, who was frightened and trembling, suddenly calmed down. She seemed to be no longer afraid. She lowered her head and didn''t answer. She had a dignified expression.


    When people saw her like this, they all understood that she was not going to say that she wanted to protect the person behind her.


    I want to see how hard her mouth is. " At the moment, the emperor was obviously really angry. He even ordered torture directly above the hall. However, someone poisoned the hall and all of them went down to his wine. No wonder he was so angry.


    Tang Kexin looks at the palace maid, and her eyes flash slightly. She knows that she can''t ask anything from the mouth of the palace maid. Since what she asks is not true, she can see that it''s not so simple.


    However, just at this time, the kneeling maid suddenly tilted and fell to the ground.


    All of them were shocked and found that the maid''s eyes were closed and her face turned black.


    The doctor on one side was also surprised. He went ahead and shook his head. "The emperor, she is dead. She hid the poison in her mouth. She just swallowed the poison and killed herself. "


    there was a shush in the hall. I didn''t expect that the person who had just found the poison died like this. Isn''t that the matter is so broken?


    The emperor''s originally gloomy face is a little dark now. That man is really cunning. It''s a good step by step.


    Tang Kexin frowned slightly. The maid died so soon, which surprised her a little. However, she knew that she could not ask anything from the maid''s mouth, so she wanted to see what the person behind would do next.


    Originally, Yunluo, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly looked up at the palace maid and stood up with a firm expression on her face. "Emperor, the civilian girl has something to report."


    Tang Kexin hears cloud Luo''s words, Mou son tiny MI, it seems that all is not a coincidence, all is arranged.


    OK, good. She''d like to see. What else are they up to?


    "What''s up? "The emperor looked at her, and his voice was steady. He was surprised.


    "Just now, minnv went to change clothes and came back. When passing the rockery, she saw that the fourth Prince and the palace maid were behind the rockery. Minnv also saw that the fourth prince gave the palace maid a bag of things. "Yunluo raised her head with a completely righteous look, which made it hard to be suspicious.


    Hearing her words, Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly narrowed. She meant that night LAN Chen poisoned the palace maid! This is obviously a frame up.


    She knows night LAN dust better than anyone, and night LAN dust will never do such a thing.


    She didn''t expect that Yunluo would frame the night LAN Chen.


    "What are you talking about? Why do you frame this king? " Night LAN dust''s face suddenly changed, looking at her incredibly, how could this woman frame him suddenly?


    "How could minnv frame the fourth prince? Minnv didn''t know the fourth prince at all before she went to Beijing. She had no resentment or hatred with the fourth prince. Moreover, minnv even said" Yunluo wanted to say something but didn''t say it. But the emperor and the empress knew that.


    Just now, the emperor and the empress mentioned her and night LAN Chen. She didn''t refuse at that time, which means that she was willing to marry night LAN Chen. Now, how could she wrongly night LAN Chen without any reason.


    "However, the women can''t see it, but they don''t see it. They can''t be unreported." Yunluodun, as if under the same heart, again.


    Just now, she just left the main hall, and night LAN Chen also left the main hall. At first glance, it seems that there is no flaw in this remark, and it is reasonable. People''s eyes also linger between cloud Luo and night LAN Chen, but they believe that cloud Luo is a little more.


    Tang Kexin chuckles secretly. It''s a high move.


    First of all, Yunluo has just returned to Beijing. She doesn''t know the people and things in the capital. She can''t make things out of thin air. Second, she may have pretended to be interested in night LAN Chen. They agree. Now, no one can doubt her.


    If she had not seen those natural reactions of Yunluo in front of the night lanmiao, she would have been cheated by Yunluo at the moment. After all, Yunluo really had no reason to frame night lanchen.


    However, she didn''t understand why Yunluo had a relationship with night lanmiao when she just returned to Beijing. Moreover, they should not have known her subconscious actions before. It''s not a matter of two days to reach such a close distance.


    However, how can she prove that the relationship between Yunluo and yelanmiao is unusual? It can''t be because of the action just now, and that action just now, only she saw it, and no one else saw it at all.


    What''s more, Yunluo''s identity is suitable.


    Tang Kexin waves to Dong''Er and whispers to her.


    Donger nodded and tried to avoid people leaving quietly.


    "You nonsense, I don''t have any! I have never seen this maid, nor given her anything. " Night LAN dust dark breath, at this moment''s face more obviously a little angry, looking at cloud Luo, obviously a little more cold.


    I thought that she was the granddaughter of marquis Yun, and she was also Frank. I didn''t expect that she also played tricks behind her back.


    Yunluo lowers her head. The smart one doesn''t talk anymore.


    "Yunluo, you can''t talk about it. Have you seen it clearly?" Yun Zheng''s face was obviously gloomy, and his voice was more severe.


    "Grandpa, ror can see clearly. "The firmness of Yunluo''s face.


    "What the hell is going on?" The emperor''s face is also very ugly at the moment. He believes in night LAN Chen, but it''s impossible for Yunluo to frame night LAN Chen for no reason. After all, when he mentioned their family affairs, Yunluo seemed willing.


    "Father, can you ask Miss Yun some questions?" Tang Kexin sees that Dong''Er has come back, and then he opens his mouth. His voice is light without any difference.


    "Good." The emperor paused, nodded slightly, then thought of something, turned to Yunluo, "is Miss cloud OK? "


    " there''s no problem with minnv. What does the princess want to ask? "


    " before asking questions, I have something for Miss Yun. "Tang Kexin stood up, took the things handed by Donger, and walked slowly to Yunluo. Open your hand, the palm is clearly an egg, looks like an egg, but the skin is much thinner than the egg.


    Night LAN despairs to her, Mou son tiny twinkle, immediately lip Cape slowly rises, with his understanding to her, nature knows what she wants to do.


    "What is this? "Cloud Luo looks at the thing in her hand, stupefied, one face of don''t understand.


    On the banquet, other people were all puzzled. What does it mean to send someone something like this?


    Even the emperor was confused.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips are slightly raised a smirk, her mind, he naturally understands, of course, what she does, he also absolutely supports, there is a good saying, women sing along.


    "This is a lie detector. Take this egg. If you lie, it will break." Tang Kexin''s eyebrow is slightly raised, and explains it patiently for her.


    When people heard Tang Kexin''s words, they were shocked one by one. This is a very common egg? How could it be so powerful?


    Lie and break? Can''t this egg have the ability to predict?


    Tang Keyun has been keeping a close eye on Tang keyin. If it was her before, it must have been a look of disdain and irony. But at this moment, she wants to see any action of Tang keyin.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no sound.


    "What does Princess mean? Do you think minnv is lying? " Cloud Luo Mou son is slightly heavy, the voice is obviously a little more cold, but there are not too many differences on the face, the ability to see the hidden is good.


    "My princess never said you lied. If Miss Yun has no ghost in her heart, why should she be afraid?" Tang Kexin is still a light smile, a seemingly light words, but also succeeded in blocking all the back roads of Yunluo.


    Yunluo is speechless because of her words. She breathes secretly. She can only reach out and take the egg in Tang Kexin''s hand. But it''s an egg with thin skin. It''s also a lie detector. Do you think she''s so easy to cheat?


    Although Yunluo doesn''t believe it, she is still worried. She is afraid that the egg will break, so she holds it carefully and doesn''t dare to exert herself.


    "Miss cloud just returned to Beijing the day before yesterday?" Tang Kexin looks at her, then slowly opens his mouth.


    "Yes. "Yunluo was shocked. She thought she would ask about poisoning. But Tang Kexin asked something that didn''t sound relevant. For a while, Yunluo couldn''t guess her mind, but she replied quickly. It was natural, but it was also very firm.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 291

    "You came back with Marquis Yun? "Tang Kexin continued to ask. It was also a common thing. His tone was calm and unhurried. It had nothing to do with poisoning.


    "Yes. "Yunluo said again. The heart that had been suspended was slowly lowered. Suddenly, Tang Kexin felt that it was just like this. At this time, she asked these useless and boring things. Moreover, such questions were not dangerous at all. She didn''t even need to think too much.


    "Miss cloud has been away from Beijing for many years, and she has come to Beijing again. Are you a recognized person in the capital?" Tang Kexin''s voice is very gentle. It seems that he is just talking about family life.


    "When Yunluo left Beijing, she was only two years old. She had no memory. After 15 years, she returned to Beijing again. Naturally, people in the capital didn''t know each other. "Yun luojue''s question is really uninteresting, but she can''t help but be careful.


    "So miss cloud didn''t know the fourth prince in advance?" Tang Kexin''s question finally came to the point.


    "Yes, she did not know the fourth Prince before entering the palace." Yunluo''s answer is very natural, without any difference.


    "And miss Yun doesn''t know Princess Ben either?" Tang Kexin continued to ask, the lip corner of the obvious a little more smile, so serious situation, her words sound a bit vexatious.


    "Before entering the palace, the women didn''t see the princess, so they didn''t know each other." Yunluo''s heart is a little more sneering. Is this woman here to be funny?


    However, it has to be said that her answer is just right.


    "And miss cloud knows the second prince?" However, the smile on Tang Kexin''s face suddenly disappeared, the original gentle words suddenly accelerated, and the voice was a bit more sharp that people could not escape.


    "Neither do the women." Yunluo''s answer is not so fast this time, but she can''t hear it clearly. Her body seems to be slightly stiff, and her slightly drooping eyes twinkle for a while. However, she didn''t show too many differences, and she blurted out without thinking too much.


    It has to be said that Yunluo is very smart and quick to respond. In such a case, if she hesitates, it is easy to be doubted. Therefore, after a little consternation, her first response is to respond quickly.


    But at the moment, Yunluo forgot one thing. She was holding a thin egg in her hand. When she didn''t know her answer, the egg in her hand was broken.


    Just, there is no yolk, egg green in the egg, only a layer of sticky liquid, I don''t know what it is.


    "Oh, Miss cloud, your egg is broken." Tang Kexin''s eyes opened slightly, and his face was shocked.


    It''s easy to misunderstand. However, hearing her voice, everyone looked over and saw the broken egg in Yunluo''s hand.


    At first, people thought that it was an egg with thin skin, but now it seems that it is not. Is it really a lie detection egg as the princess said?


    Cloud Luo''s eyes are a little more flustered. His hands are clenched with consciousness, and the mucus in his hands flows out faster.


    "How did the lie detector break? Where did Princess Ben just ask? " Tang Kexin frowned, as if thinking about the question he just asked.


    "Did you just ask her if she knew the second prince? She said she didn''t know. "Night LAN Jue immediately opened her mouth to remind her that she was really a woman singing with her husband. It was just right.


    Tang Kexin hears the words of night LAN Jue, his lips are slightly hooked, his expression is soft, and he cooperates better and better.


    "Miss Yun, you know the second prince. "Tang Kexin looks at Yunluo and makes a direct conclusion, but his tone is a bit confused, like deliberate or unconscious.


    "Minnv has just returned to Beijing, and she is the first time to enter the palace. She has never met the second prince. How can she know him?" Although cloud Luo is flustered, the answer is very firm.


    "Yunluo left Beijing at the age of two and only returned to Beijing yesterday. She never went out. How could she know the second prince, Princess Rui? Is this a bit of a mess?" Yun Zheng''s face was obviously gloomy, and his words were also directly impolite.


    "Nonsense? Is this the way that the princess of marquis Yun Jue is making trouble? Yun Hou is a smart man. He should understand that when a person lies, he will be nervous. His subordinates will tighten their consciousness. The first few questions are that the eggs in Miss Yun''s hands are not broken. Why did the egg break when she came to the second prince? "Tang Kexin looks to the cloud Marquis, but in the light words, he has the courage that can''t be ignored.


    Although it''s just a very ordinary egg, the effect of lie detector is really good. Someone said that such an egg can actually surpass all lie detectors.


    Yun Zheng''s face changed quickly, and for a while he had nothing to say.


    "If the just lie detection egg of cloud Hou Jue is not enough, then I will do another experiment. "Don Kexin didn''t wait for him to answer, he said again.


    When people heard that she said there were still experiments, they were a little more curious. They didn''t know how Princess Rui wanted to experiment?


    "How to experiment? "The cloud is looking down.


    Before entering Beijing, he had heard of her, but he didn''t take her seriously. At the moment, it seems that this woman is really difficult to deal with.


    However, luo''er has always been smart. Just now, she was cheated without any defense. At this moment, luo''er must be on guard and will never be cheated again. Even if Tang Kexin does something else, luo''er will never show any flaws again.


    "Marquis Yun will soon know." Tang Kexin chuckles lightly, with no explanation.


    "My heart begged my father''s permission to let my heart clear." Tang Kexin then turned to the emperor, his face more serious.


    "Clean up? How to clear the scene? " The emperor was stunned and looked at her in some confusion.


    "Some people will be left in my heart, others will leave this banquet for the time being." Tang Kexin''s words spread word by word here.


    "Well, in order to find out, I will grant your request." The emperor knew that Tang Kexin was smart. Although he didn''t know what she meant, he agreed to her. After all, this matter matters a lot, especially the innocence of chen''er.


    Seeing the emperor''s connivance, Yun Zheng is dissatisfied with Tang Kexin, but he resigned early after all. It''s not convenient to say anything at the moment. Other people are extremely convinced of Tang Kexin. The emperor gives orders again, and naturally there is no much to say.


    Tang Kexin seemed to order some people to stay at will, and then others left the hall.


    The emperor''s eyebrows were slightly puckered, and he was even puzzled. It seemed that some people left at will. There were several ministers in the imperial court, but most of them were not influential in the imperial court, even some women''s relatives.


    I don''t know if it was accidental or deliberate. Tang Keyun and Tang Kefeng also stayed, but there were several people separated.


    The emperor really doesn''t understand Tang Kexin''s intention at the moment.


    Even the face of LAN Jue was a little more puzzled. What was she going to do?


    Just at this time, Tang Kexin went to the front of night LAN Jue and smiled, "husband, you should go out first. "


    when she heard this, the night Lan was stunned and her eyes were squinting. This woman, now even he has to drive out? What do you mean?


    Tang Kexin slightly pursed his lips and moved closer. He whispered a few words in his ear. Night LAN Jue got up and went out.


    Just Tang Kexin''s voice was very low, except for the night LAN Jue, no one heard, so no one knew what she had just said.


    "The princess has already sent others away. Then, how to experiment? "Cloud is also a fog at the moment. I don''t know what Tang Kexin means, but because he is not clear, he is worried a little more.


    "Don''t worry, come and pour wine for Marquis Yun. "Tang Kexin didn''t explain. Instead, he asked people to pour wine forward.


    They were puzzled, but Donger, who was left behind, took his glass and poured wine for yunhou.


    "What does Princess Rui mean? "Yun Zheng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Tang Kexin, which was a little bit more intolerant.


    "Drink. "Tang Kexin smiled a little. He picked up the tea in front of him and raised it gently towards Yun Zheng.


    "Donger, pour wine to other adults. "Tang Kexin no longer looks at Yunzheng, but orders Dong''Er lightly.


    At the moment, the night LAN Chen is very quiet and has not spoken. However, looking at Tang Kexin''s eyes is full of trust. He believes that Kexin will save him.


    "Yes. "Dong''Er didn''t know what she was going to do, but she obeyed the order unconditionally and absolutely.


    People are more puzzled. What does Princess Rui mean?


    "Marquis Yun, I respect you. "The emperor''s eyes did not show traces of Tang Kexin. He probably knew what she meant. He raised his glass and pointed it at Yun Zheng.


    Yun Zhengzong is no longer dissatisfied. At this moment, the emperor respects him, and he can only hold up a glass of wine.


    People thought that after drinking wine, Tang Kexin would do what she said. But they didn''t expect that Tang Kexin would sit down all the time and taste tea slowly, without speaking or any action.


    Although the emperor was confused, he ordered several palace maids left to pour wine and tea. For a while, most of the people in the hall were missing, just like the previous banquet.


    As time went by, Tang Kexin still sat still in his seat without any action.


    The Marquis began to be a little restless, and Yunluo''s heart was obviously in a hurry. Even the eyes of lanmiao, who was also in the hall, were a little more cold. What did this woman want to do?


    At this time, there was a sudden earth shaking noise outside the palace yard, which seemed to deafen people''s ears for a while. With that loud noise, the house even shook.


    This sudden accident made all the people in the hall panic and subconsciously escape and dodge.


    Empress also subconsciously close to the emperor, hands subconsciously hold the emperor.


    The other couple left behind were husband and wife, and the women all hugged their husbands.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 292

    Several other unmarried young ladies subconsciously approach the nearest man to seek protection. In this case, a man always gives people a sense of security, but Tang Kexin also notices Tang Keyun and Tang Kefeng. Neither of them is different.


    Tang Kexin sees the subconscious hiding by the side of night lanmiao, tightly holding the cloud Luo of night Lanxu, and pulls a sneer from the corner of his lips. The reaction of cloud Luo doesn''t disappoint her.


    "It seems that Yunluo not only knows the second prince, but also has a very different relationship. "In this chaotic situation, Tang Kexin''s voice slowly spread, obviously a little more cold.


    Originally flustered people heard Tang Kexin''s words and stopped. They turned their eyes to look in the direction of Yunluo, but they didn''t see her. Then they found that she didn''t know when she ran to the second prince.


    When Yunluo heard Tang Kexin''s words, she was suddenly shocked, and then she subconsciously released night lanmiao. However, her move, in the present view, is a little guilty.


    "Just then, I was too nervous and scared, so I ran to the second prince. "Yun Luo explained subconsciously.


    "Is it?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and he looks at her eyes a little more, which means he laughs indeterminate. "Just like that, everyone will be nervous and scared, so it''s normal to seek asylum in that situation. Of course, in this case, everyone''s first reaction will be to choose the most trusted and closest person. How many people have the princess just left behind For husband and wife, the first reaction of every wife is to hold her husband tightly. " Tang Kexin''s words pause slightly, and his lips begin to smile slowly.


    And look at the queen, the queen is still relying on the emperor''s arms, it seems to his mother later said that the emperor has been her dependence.


    When the emperor heard Tang Kexin''s words and thought of the Queen''s just reaction, he felt a little more warm. It seems that in Qing''er''s heart, he has gradually existed. Is this a good phenomenon?


    Tang Kexin then turned to look at Yunluo and smiled, "but why does Miss Yun run to the second prince and still hold his arm tightly?"


    During the conversation, Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly sank, and he looked at Yun Luo and LAN Miao at night. His eyes were like ice and snow.


    "There is no marriage between women and men, so naturally there is no man to rely on. "Cloud Luo Wei was stunned for a while, but then refuted, she felt that this reason is very full.


    "Yes, Miss Yun is not married. There is no husband here. In that case, if there are the closest people, they will subconsciously run to them to seek shelter. Just like little sister Tang Keyun, she will choose to run to her brother. Compared with other people here, her brother is naturally more secure." Tang Kexin smiled gently and said slowly,


    "if there are no close people, they will subconsciously choose the nearest one to seek asylum, just like other women. My princess clearly remembers that there seem to be several princes around Miss Yun who are closer than the second prince. Why does Miss Yun want to keep away from them? " Tang Kexin''s lips were more sneering and his tone became heavier.


    "What''s more, just cloud Hou is also present. Cloud Hou is Miss cloud''s father. She should be Miss cloud''s most trusted and closest person. Moreover, the distance between just cloud Hou and miss cloud is significantly closer than that between Miss cloud and the second prince. But miss cloud didn''t choose the nearest cloud Hou, but chose the farthest second prince. So Miss cloud''s choice is really puzzling. " Don Kexin doesn''t give her any room to maneuver. She looks at her coldly.


    Yunluo''s body is slightly quivering subconsciously.


    "So, I really doubt Miss Yun''s previous words, and I even doubt that" Tang Kexin''s words intentionally stopped, and a pair of eyes also intentionally swept lanmiao overnight.


    "Princess Rui, you can''t talk nonsense. Luo''er just returned to Beijing. She has no idea about the things in the capital. She never knew the second prince before. In that case, she was too afraid to avoid the second prince in panic. It was a coincidence!" Yun Zheng sighs in secret, and now he finds that this woman is really difficult to deal with.


    I didn''t expect that she would do such a move!


    He had thought that luo''er was on guard. Even if Tang Kexin forced her to ask again, luo''er would not show anything different. But he didn''t expect that Tang Kexin didn''t ask anything, and suddenly came out with such a move. This move is really overwhelming.


    Just now, even when he heard the loud noise and felt the shaking of the house, he was a little flustered. What''s more, luo''er, no matter how smart and calm she was, was just a girl living in a boudoir. She had seen such an occasion.


    "Coincidence? What a coincidence? Why didn''t miss Yun run to other people''s side, but ran to the second prince''s side. Moreover, the lie detection egg of the princess just now seems to have been broken when Miss Yun said she didn''t know the second prince. Didn''t Mr. Yun realize that there were too many coincidences? More people can''t help doubting, "Tang Kexin is no longer polite to him at the moment, and his voice is obviously a little more cold, even ironic.


    Now it seems that they came back for a purpose. I didn''t expect that night lanmiao still had such a way to lean on the mountain.


    Yun Zheng''s face changed a few times. He bit his teeth secretly, and then he could only turn to the emperor. "The emperor, luo''er was just obviously frightened, so I wanted to take luo''er back. "


    he is such a smart man that he can naturally see that he can''t get any benefit from staying here at the moment.


    Tang Kexin chuckles in secret. Why? Is it anger?


    "Well, then Marquis Yun will take Miss Yun back first." The emperor''s face was slightly heavy, but at the request of marquis Yun, marquis Yun had the grace to save the emperor and the love to teach himself. Even if such a thing happened, he could not help giving him a face.


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Marquis Yun said goodbye solemnly.


    "Yunluo, leave." Yunluo''s lovely salute has returned to normal, but she has more hatred in her heart. Princess Rui, let''s see!


    Tang Kexin also knows that the emperor can''t deal with this in public, let alone be merciless. Besides, she is mainly helping ye lanchen prove his innocence, so she doesn''t say anything.


    The party went on for a while after the departure of marquis Yun and Yunluo, but the atmosphere was obviously not as relaxed as before.


    The emperor''s expression has been tight, which can be regarded as a forced smile. Although the Queen''s mouth is smiling, she just looks at the people silently.


    Tang Keyun has been holding a cup of tea, but he didn''t drink it. Seeing Tang Kexin''s mind moving slowly, this is the first time she saw Tang Kexin so dazzling.


    When I was a child, I knew that I had a sister, and I ran to see her happily, but I slowly learned that she was a "fool". After twice, I became disdainful.


    Tang Kexin didn''t know how to dress up at all. His appearance and temperament were far less amazing than now, and his mind was no more exquisite than now. In the impasse just now, he just subconsciously believed in Yunluo, but didn''t want to spend the night. LAN Chen was framed, and didn''t want to help him.


    But Tang Kexin did it, and in that case, there should be no other way except for Tang Kexin, right?


    Tang Keyun didn''t know what he should think for a while. He felt inferior, envious, or envious. He felt bitter and astringent in his heart, which made him almost unable to breathe.


    Tang Kefeng just heard that Tang Kexin knows the same thing as mind reading before. Now it seems that he judges whether the other side lies according to the normal reaction when he doesn''t listen to the situation. But such a method can''t be used by ordinary people at all, and can''t be expected to be used.


    Such a woman is unconsciously convinced and admired.


    The emperor looked at the lack of interest, and the atmosphere was depressed, so he did not insist, "today''s banquet is over."


    The people below can''t get it. Get up quickly and leave one after another.


    "Well, thank you just now." The night LAN Chen sees in Tang Kexin to want to go, hurriedly chased up.


    "Thank you. Do we still need to thank you for our relationship?" Tang Kexin picked up his eyebrows and felt a little wild.


    Night LAN Jue''s hands exert a little force, holding Tang Kexin. This woman dare to be close to other men in front of him. Do you pay attention to him.


    Tang Kexin claps off the hand of night LAN Jue directly. Doesn''t this person depend on the situation?


    Night LAN dust some unnatural, look also slightly dark a few minutes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 293

    "Do you like Yunluo very much?" Tang Kexin sees the silence of the night LAN Chen, and tries to find out that he is worried.


    Although she knew love at first sight, it was almost impossible for night LAN Chen and Yun Luo.


    The relationship between Yunluo and yelanmiao is absolutely not shallow, and even said that Yunluo loves yelanmiao deeply, otherwise, she would never run to yelanmiao under such circumstances.


    "No." Night LAN Chen is in a hurry to deny. Just now, he felt that the relationship between Kexin and the third brother is really close, which makes him feel totally an outsider. He believes you, but the feeling between Kexin and the third brother is not that anyone can step in.


    In fact, he didn''t have a very special feeling for Yunluo, but the emperor and the empress mentioned that he was shy when he saw Yunluo, so he didn''t say anything at that time. After all, there was a very deep secret in his heart, so he felt that he couldn''t fall in love with other women so easily.


    Night LAN Chen''s eyes once again subconsciously look to Tang Kexin. She is really well matched with her brother, and she is really happy after she married him. He sincerely wishes them all the best.


    "Besides Yunluo, you will meet other people. Anyway, you don''t have to hurry to get a wife." Tang Kexin didn''t notice the difference between his looks, half joking, with a little narrow-minded.


    Although in this dynasty, the age of night LAN Chen is not small. She has reached the age of marriage, but she always feels that night LAN Chen is still very small.


    "Well." Night LAN dust silent nods, and so on meets time to say, only, does not know this life can also encounter.


    "By the way, why did you just go out?" Tang Kexin thought that just after Yunluo left, night LAN Chen followed him out. It was because of this that Yunluo could take advantage of it. Why did night LAN Chen suddenly go out?


    "I don''t know why. I was in the main hall before, and my stomach suddenly hurt so badly. So" night LAN Chen slightly pursed his lips, and his face was a little more embarrassed.


    Although he didn''t finish what he said, Tang Kexin understood what he meant.


    However, it seems that this matter is too coincident. The stomach of night LAN Chen doesn''t hurt sooner or later. Why does it start to hurt after Yunluo leaves?


    "Does it hurt suddenly? What did you eat in advance? " Tang Kexin knows that it''s not a coincidence. It''s because someone has arranged it for a long time.


    "Just a cup of tea." Night LAN dust eyebrows slightly frown, thought, immediately answer, at that time the banquet just started, he did not eat anything at all.


    His words were tiny and his face changed. "Do you doubt that there is something wrong with tea?"


    "Well, most likely." Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was a very deep plan, and he had enough courage to play tricks in the hall and under the eyes of all the people.


    However, she really didn''t think that person would do anything to night LAN Chen. She thought that person would do everything to night LAN Jue. However, the relationship between night LAN Chen and night LAN Jue has always been the best, and the identity of night LAN Chen is very special. That person obviously wants to make trouble deliberately.


    "It''s disgusting." Night LAN dust''s face is obviously a little more angry, the voice also subconsciously improved a little.


    "Don''t get excited, it will be found out." Tang Kexin comforted him in a low voice. "You go back first, and I''ll take care of it."


    "OK. Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, night LAN Chen almost agreed without any hesitation. Looking at her eyes, he knew that Kexin would help him.


    The night LAN dust originally will not cover up own mood, but now because in the heart is excited, that eyes then obviously revealed too many emotions.


    Standing on one side of the night LAN Jue saw the reaction of night LAN Chen, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, she felt depressed. Although she knew that night LAN Chen would not do anything to her heart, her third highness was still jealous.


    "Go, go back." Night LAN Jue suddenly reached out, grabbed Tang Kexin and walked out. His woman was stared at by another man. If he didn''t have a temper, he would not be a normal man.


    Tang Kexin was stunned, but he didn''t say much, so he waved goodbye to night LAN Chen.


    The night LAN dust originally bright Mou son obviously many several minutes are gloomy, the mood also momentarily loses.


    When night LAN Jue''s eyes looked at him, he saw the change of his expression clearly. The vinegar jar overturned again, and his hand on Tang Kexin''s waist was deliberately tightened.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin looks at him from the side of his eyes. He looks more confused. What''s wrong with this? Why do you suddenly seem angry?


    "Nothing." Night LAN Jue turns her eyes and stares at her. Her voice is obviously depressed. This woman is usually the most intelligent, but at this time, she is the most retarded. Just when night LAN Chen looks at her like that, doesn''t she feel different?


    However, this kind of thing, he won''t tell her clearly, so, can only one life sullen.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light. Is this a tantrum? It''s just, who did it to him?


    "What happened just now is really surprising." Don Kexin paused and turned the topic to the previous matter.


    "Well." Night LAN never whispered, although the voice was still dull, but his face was obviously relieved a little. Just now he was thinking about it. This time, cloud Hou came back to live in a tavern. It seems that he won''t stay much.


    "Has night lanmiao been in the capital all these years?" Tang Kexin frowns. If so, how do he know Yunluo? How does the relationship reach that level of intimacy?


    Such a relationship is definitely not a matter of one or two days.


    "It should be." Night LAN Jue''s answer is not very sure. He didn''t care about him before. This man is not easy to appear in front of the public. However, he has been deceived for so many years. I really think he has no ambition.


    "When shall we choose a time to visit yunhou?" Tang Kexin said with a smile, which means it''s not clear. Since Marquis Yun has decided to wade in this water, she will go to test it first.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue chuckles, he naturally understands the meaning of Tang Kexin.


    "Let''s go. It''s late. Let''s go back." Night LAN never gave Tang Kexin another chance to talk. The night in early spring was very cold, and these chills were biting and eroding people without trace.


    "Well." Tang Kexin takes a light breath in the palm of his hand, pats LAN Jue''s face at night, and runs to the carriage with a smile.


    Night LAN Miao''s mansion, a woman stood in front of the window, looking out of the window of the light, some trance, and uneasy.


    "Ror." A soft voice came.


    Cloud Luo''s face suddenly raised a burst of smile, turned around quickly, jumped into the man''s arms lightsome, sweet way, "brother Miao!"


    Because of sitting in the wheelchair, night lanmiao is a little lower than Yunluo, but at this time, Yunluo has almost put his weight on night lanmiao.


    Night LAN Miao is not upset, the corner of the mouth still contains a gentle smile, touched her hair, "just come back, tired?"


    "Brother Miao, I''m sorry. I didn''t know Tang Kexin would do that. I didn''t mean it." Yunluo gets up and stands in front of night lanmiao. She lowers her head in shame and wrists her fingers. She is afraid to look up at night lanmiao. She is afraid to see the reproachful expression on night lanmiao''s face, but she is more afraid that he is still that kind of soft smile, which is like a knife flying late on her, which makes her uncomfortable.


    Night LAN Miao didn''t care about a smile, "silly girl, it''s not your fault, I didn''t think it would happen."


    "Doesn''t brother Miao blame me?" Yunluo just looked up at him, with some hope in her eyes.


    "Of course." Night LAN Miao thoughtless answer, stroked her cheek, with some doting feeling, but not very real.


    Yunluo''s face was a little red with a smile, and her face was a little more coquettish.


    "Just came back, tired?" Night LAN Miao looked at her, a moment later, just care of the opening.


    "All right." Yunluo''s reply is quite straightforward, but the meaning is reserved.


    "How could your grandfather allow you to come?" The night LAN Miao intentionally banters the way, the eyes also don''t realize deep point.


    As soon as cloud Luo listens, the instant flies red on the cheek, the right hand bashfully beats on his shoulder, doesn''t he know?


    Night LAN Miao but smile not language, look at cloud Luo also not speak.


    Yunluo is indeed the capital city that she arrived yesterday. Before she can see the night lanmiao, she can''t wait to come after the dinner party today.


    "Brother Miao." Cloud Luo sees night LAN Miao so long don''t open a mouth, some angry shout, but more is shy.


    Night LAN Miao suddenly a smile, voice more soft, gentle way, "I know Luo Er is missing me, so specially come to see me."


    Yunluo, who said this, was even more shy. She stamped her foot lightly and turned away from him.


    Night LAN Miao also no longer teases her, the expression slightly gathers, "Hou Ye how?"


    When Marquis Yun left just now, he was absolutely upset, even annoyed.


    "Grandpa is OK. I didn''t say anything, but I can see that grandpa has a big opinion on tonight''s matter." Cloud Luo also returned to the mind, gloomy way.


    I didn''t expect that tonight''s event was not only unsuccessful, but also that her relationship with brother Miao was suspected. Tang Kexin is really cunning and hateful. Yunluo is not angry.


    Night LAN Miao looked at the fury in cloud Luo''s eyes, and didn''t appease him. "Tonight''s event is really unexpected, but later it will take some thought."


    Originally, it was not easy for people to doubt that Yunluo had just arrived in the capital, so she designed this graft. Unexpectedly, it was torn down by Tang Kexin.


    Night LAN Miao know that such an opportunity only once, missed can''t use again, the heart is angry, but also can''t show.


    "Brother Miao, where did I show my flaws?" Yunluo is not willing to do it. She realizes that there is no flaw in what she did tonight. How can Tang Kexin guess that she knew Miao''s brother, and then suddenly pulled him on, making her defenseless.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 294

    "I don''t know either." At night, LAN Miao''s heart was cold, and Tang Kexin would not guess for no reason. Therefore, he and Yun Luo must have something unusual found by her.


    Man is not as good as heaven, but that woman has broken his plan.


    For a while, Yunluo was speechless. She didn''t know what to say. Even brother Miao didn''t know. How could she know.


    In Yunluo''s eyes, the night lanmiao is gentle and elegant, has a lot of manners, and knows a lot of things, which makes people unconsciously worship.


    Although in front of outsiders, ye lanmiao is disabled and can''t walk, but she knows that it doesn''t have a great impact on ye lanmiao, because the martial arts he practices allow him to move to any place at will, or even faster than ordinary people. Now he only sits in a wheelchair to hide his eyes and ears.


    "Are you alone, ror?" Night LAN Miao asked, saying this, his voice is gentle, looks more than usual seems to be a little more moderate.


    "Grandpa sent someone to protect me." Yunluo has some pride on her face. Grandpa loves her the most. All the best is for her.


    "Do you want to go back in the evening?" Night LAN Miao asked in a low voice, she is not how safe, and easy to be found.


    Cloud Luo first is a Leng, a time of shame, some beautiful meaning on her face.


    "If I don''t go back, I''ll send someone to clean the room now." At night, LAN Miao realized that the sentence was not right and said it with the meaning of making up.


    In fact, he didn''t really mean to leave Yunluo. After all, in this case, he had better keep a distance from Yunluo, but he knew that Yunluo wanted to hear it.


    "Thank you brother Miao, but I want to go back, grandpa also told." Yunluo bit her lower lip, feeling a little shy, but her face was a little more happy.


    "Good." Night LAN Miao then also follows her words to say, "thousand leaves, you send cloud Luo."


    "Thank you brother Miao." Yunluo''s face is full of affection. This man is what she likes, and even what she loves deeply, is the man she will accompany in the future.


    Qianye is the bodyguard of yelanmiao, who is always alone with yelanmiao. This time, he was sent to send him. Yunluo''s heart is full of sweetness.


    "Go back and be careful." Night LAN Miao exhort, tone and expression are soft like a water.


    "Well." Yunluo blinked shyly, and then walked out slowly. Of course, she looked back several times.


    The night LAN Miao just watched cloud Luo leave, smiling, seeing off like that, it really had feelings.


    But when Yunluo couldn''t see him, the expression of night lanmiao was restrained, and even a little cruel.


    This time, night LAN Miao went to Huan Yue alone, without even a thousand leaves, and his expression was not covered up.


    "What''s the matter?" Happy month is not fast way, didn''t say before, nothing important don''t come in advance?


    "Mother, as soon as possible to remove no trace and no discrimination." The night LAN Miao does not take the sentiment to say, the expression is cloudy.


    In fact, Huanyue also means this, but it''s not intended to remove them so soon.


    If we want to remove the traceless, we can''t leave any clues. In case the people there come out, they will be in trouble.


    "Beichengyao is not poisoned, so the mother understands?"


    Beichengyao will not die without being poisoned, but this time it is completely exposed without trace. With the strength of beichengyao, it will not be long before they can be found, and then the loser is themselves.


    Beichengyao one is hard enough to deal with. In addition, there is no trace. How much mental and human resources need to be paid is unknown.


    Huan Yue was a little surprised, then more angry, and a little uneasy. There was no chance for her next time. She could only get rid of Wu trace and Wu Qi as soon as possible. She could not leave it to Bei Chengyao.


    "Well, mother knows." Huan Yue''s eyes are fierce and sharp, as sharp as a needle. Unexpectedly, Bei Chengyao is so fateful. "Tomorrow I will let Wu trace and Wu Qi separate. Send someone to come separately."


    "Good."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huan Yue gave him a sidelong look.


    "No success." The night LAN Miao is motionless, as if nothing happened.


    "There are not many opportunities. Plan for yourself." Huan Yue didn''t say much. She had already given the prompt. Besides, she couldn''t help LAN Miao much.


    "The child knows." The night LAN Miao facial expression slightly one Ling, until now, they still have the way back?


    "What happened to Yunluo?"


    "Very well." The night LAN Miao did not take too many feelings.


    He knew Yunluo because his mother, when she first met Yunluo, was only twelve or thirteen years old, when Qingdu was just in her early days, after many days of getting along with him, and because of his deliberate temptation, Yunluo naturally fell in love with her, and later met several times every year.


    "Although Marquis Yun will help you, you can''t relax over there." Said the happy moon meaningfully.


    A woman''s mind is so simple. If she falls in love, she is willing to do everything. But hate from love is the most terrible thing. She is the best example.


    "Yes." Night LAN Miao mechanical answer, many things, he will not disobey Huan Yue.


    "Go back if you have nothing to do." Huan Yue''s tone eased a little. Looking at the hunting west wind outside, he felt softer.


    "The child is gone." The night LAN Miao didn''t stay much. Long ago, he didn''t spend the night here again. This place impressed him deeply. Even though he remembered it now, it was still a little scary.


    Night LAN Miao returns to the mansion, sees thousand leaves and so on there, eyebrow several invisible Cu rises, "how?"


    Qianye first said, "Marquis Yun asked his subordinates to bring a message to the Lord. He said that today''s matter is not worthy of the trust of the Lord. I hope the Lord will forgive me."


    The night LAN Miao sneers in the heart, already allowed cloud Luo to come, is this sentence still necessary?


    "Is there anything else?"


    Chiba was shocked and replied honestly, "no more."


    Night LAN Miao also doesn''t show what, look also don''t see, just light command, way "tomorrow more arrange some people, let them be ready."


    "Yes." Even if Qianye didn''t know what night lanmiao was going to do, he would not ask, because night lanmiao didn''t like anyone to ask him.


    The next morning, the weather was fine, and the sun was warm, but there was a little wind, which made the warmth a little cold.


    Huan Yue went to the place where Wu trace lived. When he pushed the door in, Wu trace was agitating his poisons. Seeing that it was Huan Yue, he collected them one by one. Obviously, time didn''t want Huan Yue to touch it.


    "Why are you here again?" No trace of words will not be merciful, to Huan Yue such people will not be merciful.


    "Farewell." Huan Yue holds a small pot of wine for him to see. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to his disgust at all. How should it be or how should it be? By the way, he is used to asking, "no difference?"


    "He''s out. He won''t be back for a while." No trace, no good airway. I can''t find the news of the princess. It''s in the Sifang restaurant, but I can''t find anyone. Now, I''m going again.


    "Have a drink." There is some regret in Huanyue''s tone, "but you can only pour it yourself."


    No trace slanted an eye to see, did not move it.


    "Why, do you suspect me of poisoning?" Huan Yue thinks it''s funny. Does this person guard against her? Just no matter how the means of poisoning, in front of no trace can be called a trick.


    With a sneer, he felt disgusted by the food brought by Huanyue. This woman is really attentive.


    "I know you''re leaving, so I''ll come. If there''s something wrong, I won''t come to you in the daytime." Huan Yue shakes her head, her hoarse voice is steady.


    No trace opens the wine, pours out a little, sits down to taste carefully, this woman has not poisoned really, but also, how can she poison in front of him?


    It''s really a good wine. It''s sweet and soft at the entrance, natural and harmonious, with a long fragrance, dry at the mouth. Although it''s slightly bitter, it''s mellow and long. I stare at the glass without trace for a while, and then drink it slowly.


    Around the fragrance, not light not thick, just right, like the fragrance of Gardenia.


    "When are you going back?" Huan Yue chatted casually. On the surface, she could not drink without trace.


    "Find the princess and go back." I didn''t go back for a long time. I didn''t dare to think about it before. The clue of that little thought didn''t kill me in my heart. Now, because of the possibility, that thought and nostalgia grow rapidly, like towering trees, and I even wish I could go back at once.


    Think of here, no trace big mouth drank a glass of wine.


    "Have you ever thought about finding a young master?" Huan Yue''s voice with a little sad, hoarse voice but aroused a traceless resonance.


    "That''s not your concern." No trace although the heart is sad, but in front of the moon, there is no talk * *.


    "Farewell today, it should be farewell forever." The moon is like a feeling in the heart, showing a look of nostalgia.


    "Well." This time, he took a hard drink.


    "I''m gone." This time Huan Yue offered to leave, and put both pendants on the table, wrapped them up and put them in the box, and then left slowly.


    Traceless took out the blue pendant, which was full of thoughts for a while. The princess has lost it for more than ten years, and now it can be returned to the princess.


    Wuchan is thinking of trance. Someone suddenly breaks in. Everyone is in black. Wuchan just hesitates for a moment, and immediately guesses that Huanyue wants their life. Then, Wuqi, there are also people there.


    It''s just that there''s no problem with this pot of wine, so why send it in person?


    All the people here are experts! No trace only felt it after a little fight with them, and the heart also raised it. It seems that things are not so simple.


    Wuxian knows that he can''t win them only by his skill, so he plans to use poison, but suddenly he smells a fragrance again. This time, it''s so rich that he can notice it with little effort.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 295

    No trace frown sneer, before the fragrance and this flavor, alone will not have a problem, only together to toxic.


    It''s no wonder that Huan Yue will come here in person to talk with her. The person who mainly pays attention to Huan Yue will ignore the taste of the outside world.


    Huanyue, it''s really overwhelming.


    No trace ridicules that, unexpectedly, the wine is not poisonous because of its fragrance. However, this is also the bright point of Huanyue. It attracts people''s attention without any trace, like a sound hitting the West.


    There is no ready-made antidote in Wuchen''s hand, so he has to take an antidote first and secretly sprinkle some of the drugs in his hand.


    The current situation is urgent and there is no time to detoxify.


    Knowing that it is difficult to win directly against them, Wuxian once again sprinkles the available medicine in the air and poisons them.


    However, these people have made preparations and have not been held back too much. They have no trace on the top and have no trace eyes. They want to escape for a while, but they have been surrounded by people and have no place to escape. There are still people outside.


    Obviously, the poison on the body has already happened, and the feeling has become more and more obvious, and it can''t be suppressed soon. There is no trace to scold in the heart. This kind of poison won''t take people''s lives quickly, but it can make people paralyzed and weak, and then they can only be slaughtered.


    It seems that I can''t wait to bite my teeth without any trace. I plan to take out another kind of poison, which can be directly attached to the human body and die when I touch it. But there are not many people here, and some of them haven''t come in. The medicine he brings is limited, so it''s obviously not a good way.


    Traceless brain quickly turned, thinking about how many chances he had to kill a mouth to leave, but suddenly there was the sound of Xiao, gentle and sad, like crying.


    Wuchen originally thought that Wuqi had come back, but these people were difficult to deal with. How could Wuqi deal with them so quickly?


    What''s more, flute is not often used, but the tune of insect manipulation is very similar, so he can''t hear it wrong.


    A thought loomed up in traceless heart and became more and more clear, but he couldn''t believe it, or even couldn''t believe it.


    People in black don''t care when they hear the sound of Xiao, but they still force towards Wuxian. There are countless insects crawling around, making it difficult for them to ignore them.


    Traceless looking at these insects, some excitement in the heart, is it? Is it a princess? Yes, it''s the princess. It must be the princess.


    The man in black saw that the insect had been swept by with no fear and contempt. He saw that a companion was bitten by the insect for several times, and then his face was blue and painful. Although he didn''t die immediately, the situation was very bad, so they were easily knocked down.


    No trace in the heart of the calculation, if it is the princess, this time to find him is not long, but a person, so short time is almost impossible, is not the princess with any external force?


    I can''t bear him to think more. Some people cut his sword face-to-face. As soon as Wuxian wanted to move, he found that he couldn''t hide such a sword. Now it''s very laborious to move it.


    No trace just stared at the sword that was cut in the face, without dodging.


    But the sword didn''t cut to no mark, and was stopped by a woman who didn''t know when she would appear, with the flute in her hand.


    All the people of Jiuyou sect can practice the body method without trace. He stared at the back in front of him, for a while, he didn''t know what to think. There was more surprise, excitement and even enthusiasm in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly? Is it really a princess? Although I have just guessed it, I can see it with my own eyes at the moment. I can''t describe the excitement for a while.


    "Is uncle Wuwen waiting to die?" The voice of joking, leisurely and casually speaking from the front of the woman''s mouth, at this moment in such a situation, can be as indifferent as she is only afraid of few people.


    A happy heart, will call his people as long as the princess and the little Lord, it seems to be really right.


    The people who came to see the woman who seemed to appear out of thin air were just stunned for a moment, but they didn''t take it seriously, and then they quickly turned to her.


    Beichengyao''s men used their ingenuity to spin down the jade flute. The ring on their fingers passed through his skin not lightly or heavily, but only with a small opening. Some tiny bloodstains oozed out, but the wound was already purple black.


    The man was surprised and the ring was poisoned.


    Heart a ruthless, said to the people around, "first take this woman, don''t be her ring scratch."


    Beichengyao chuckled, but his eyes were cold, like the ice in September, which could not be melted.


    "Uncle Wuxian''s poison should be coming into effect soon?" Beichengyao seems to be joking, but they are very serious.


    There was a strange smile on the traceless face. It was strange. It was the princess indeed. Unexpectedly, she remembered the poison.


    Although this kind of poison can''t be fatal, the biggest advantage is that it can''t be detected, and it''s colorless and tasteless in the air. The poisoned person can''t even find it for a while. It''s too late to wait until now.


    "Poison?" The people around are shocked. They don''t have any abnormal feelings. What''s the matter? Is this woman scaring them?


    Beichengyao is not in a hurry. Looking at their confused eyes, they hook their lips in a good mood. That smile seems to melt the ice and snow, but the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of their eyes.


    They didn''t pay attention to beichengyao''s words at all. They just thought about it a little bit and tried to attack her. But those insects greatly reduced their speed.


    Beichengyao is in front of Wuchen. She knows that she is not the main target, so she never left Wuchen for a few steps.


    She is also symbolic to play with them now. Anyway, it won''t be long before that kind of poison will break out.


    The man looked at beichengyao and didn''t mean to fight at all. He just wanted to protect him from being hurt and unhurried.


    I had a few moves with beichengyao, but beichengyao just dodged and didn''t mean to fight at all. I felt greatly insulted.


    The eyes sweep past without mark, the eyes color is cold, like the cold wind in June, which makes people unprepared. It seems that as long as he doesn''t get hurt, this woman won''t take it seriously. Besides, his goal is to be traceless. As for this woman, it has nothing to do with them.


    The man quickly shifted his target and went straight to Wuxian. Beichengyao sneered. Since she was there, how could they hurt uncle Wuxian.


    But it''s the time of turning body. Beichengyao has moved to his front, blocking him.


    Eyes on the moment, two people are not back.


    "Princess, almost." There was no sign of the voice suddenly opened, there was some joy in the expression.


    Beichengyao smiles, takes back her hand and pushes it to Wuwen''s side.


    Those people didn''t understand what was going on, so they felt angina, like being crumpled into a ball, even breathing hard.


    "This medicine is fast again!" Beichengyao with a familiar tone, and played a piece of music, insects gradually retreated.


    "I didn''t expect the princess to remember." Traceless voice some heavy, but also can not help the excitement, so many years, he finally found the princess.


    Beichengyao went to pick him up and let him sit down carefully.


    Turn around and force those people in black, "what about the antidote?" Her voice is not high, but for a time it is like an ice cone straight out, the ice people stabbing bone of shock.


    Those people didn''t speak. Their eyes glared at Chengyao to the north. Obviously, they couldn''t crush her into pieces. But the pain in their hearts made them unable to move. At this moment, they didn''t have the strength to walk and escape, let alone attack.


    Beichengyao just looks at them. Now the most important thing is to get the antidote. First, help Uncle Wuxian to detoxify. There are some people outside. Taking uncle Wuxian out directly will be stopped. It''s easy for her to leave. But Uncle Wuxian has weak limbs and can''t avoid being controlled by others. Let them play with worms first.


    Because she didn''t want to let too many people know about it, beichengyao came alone. Although the situation is a little unexpected, it can be controlled.


    She knew that Huanyue would not keep uncle Wuwen, but she thought that at least she would not start in the daytime. It seems that Huanyue can''t wait to take such a risk. If she didn''t come in time, I''m afraid that uncle Wuwen would have a real accident. Thinking of this, her face was obviously a little more cold. In this case, don''t blame her for being rude.


    "Do you want an antidote?" Beicheng Yao''s plain way, eyes flashed a trace of gloom, she really didn''t want to entangle with these people.


    Those people just bite their teeth and don''t talk.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 296

    Beichengyao already knew that they could not get the antidote from them, or even said that they had no antidote at all.


    Beichengyao knows that they have no use value, and people who have no use value, she never multi tube, turn to no trace and say, "uncle no trace, what do you need to make antidote?"


    Traceless looking at the woman in front of her, she can''t see how much shadow she had when she was a child. Her amber eyes are vivid and vivid, and her eyes move when talking and laughing. Without any trace, she calculates the people around her.


    It''s like being crafty and intelligent when I was young, but it''s a little less haze and rampant.


    Now she looks steady, cold, happy and angry, indifferent and invisible, as if protecting her all the time.


    But when she was a child, no matter what, she was invincible. Although she was not tall enough, she was full of arrogance. Even now, he still remembers that arrogance.


    When she was a child, she was too bright to be approached. Now she can''t be approached.


    are things and people different? Traceless heart is a little bitter, but as long as she is still alive, it is the greatest gift of heaven.


    "The antidotes you need are common. I''ll be fine." No trace to collect mind, eyes are smiling and kind, "princess so many years OK?"


    "Very well." Beichengyao''s eyes are full of smiles, but her eyebrows and eyes are full of cleverness. It''s very good. It''s light, but only she knows what these things have experienced.


    "That''s good." No trace put the dessert, just put the box in his arms to beichengyao, reached out and stroked again, "princess, this is your previous pendant."


    Beichengyao was stunned and then opened it slowly. She didn''t remember when she lost the pendant, but she knew it was when she was running away. She didn''t expect to see it now.


    "Thank you uncle Wuwen." Beichengyao''s mouth was smiling, but he was sad to see the pendant.


    "Why didn''t my uncle call me a ballad?" Beichengyao''s face moved slightly. Reluctantly, when she was young, uncle Wuchen always called her ah Yao. That''s a kind name. No one has called her that for many years.


    In addition to Huan Yue, this is the first fellow countryman she met here, but she spoke to her with such strange tone and address.


    "Because Ah Mui has grown up." No trace reached out and touched the head of beichengyao. The girl was still coquettish.


    "I''m now the princess of the northern kingdom. Beicheng Yao, Yao, Yao of yaochi." Beicheng yaoyouyou Road, this sentence is also said to those in black. She is going to tell Huanyue that she has found them. No matter what she plans, she can die.


    It is also a warning to them that whatever they want to do, they can come directly at her.


    The princess of the northern kingdom? Asked hurriedly, "isn''t ah Mu poisoned?"


    "No." Beichengyao shakes her head gently. She knows it''s poison from Uncle Wuxian, so she''s been looking for someone to investigate these two days.


    No trace just let go, and then the eyes narrowed slightly, with a little killing intention. If a Balla is a princess of the Northern Kingdom, then Huan Yue knew it at the beginning, so she would let herself fight. Do you want them to fight each other? Finally, he specially reminded him to kill the princess of the northern kingdom. Huan Yue''s mind was really vicious.


    The traceless eyes narrowed, a little more cold, Huan Yue even used him to kill the princess, he would never let her go, he would let Huan Yue pay the price.


    Now the name, beichengyao? Even the name has been changed. The Yao of yaochi, Wuchen, felt a little sad. Once, it was a ballad, but now there is not a word left.


    The identity is also different. It''s no wonder they couldn''t find her at that time. Who would have thought that they would be taken to the Northern Kingdom, even into the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, and become the princess of the northern kingdom?


    "Yao." Nangong Yi walked straight in and knew that when he came to beichengyao, he looked at her up and down. Fortunately, he was not hurt, which was a good phenomenon.


    "Done with it?" Just now, she asked Nangong Yi to save Wuqi. She came here to save uncle wutrace. Now that Nangong Yi has come, it should be OK there. Nangong Yi usually looks cynical, but his ability is beyond suspicion.


    However, I didn''t realize that there was someone outside just now. He came in like this. It seems that the people outside have also been dealt with. I have to say that Nangong Yi''s speed is really fast.


    "Naturally, don''t you rest assured that I can handle affairs?" Nangong Yi said with a smile, beichengyao is OK, and he has recovered his former appearance.


    For her affairs, he naturally has to deal with them, otherwise how can he satisfy her? How can I smoothly turn her home?


    Now, he has been working towards this goal, but the girl is very slow in emotion, and he doesn''t know when to succeed in this goal.


    "Is he the Nangong Lord?" Without trace, I''m not sure. I just heard that Huan Yue said that the Lord of Phoenix was beside the princess of the Northern Kingdom and asked him to pay more attention, but he didn''t pay much attention at that time. He was confident that no matter who he was, he could not affect him.


    "Nangong Yi." Beichengyao directly replied that she didn''t have any intention to cover up the trace. Her words were very natural, and there was no difference.


    "Uncle Wuwen." Beichengyao once again introduced that during this period, she planned to let uncle Wuchen and Wuqi live in Sifang tavern. In this way, they would inevitably get along with Nangong Yi, so now they know each other well.


    "Let''s go first." No trace light way, just glanced at Nangong Yi, in the heart alarm bell big work, a Yao and her what relation? Will the princess stay here later?


    "Good." Beichengyao doesn''t think the traceless behavior is strange. After all, they just met, but now they should leave here first.


    But Nangong Yi felt different. He clearly felt the hostility of the people opposite him.


    But they look like relatives. Is this hostility due to their relationship with beichengyao? Nangong Yi looked at him in silence.


    Three people left here together and went back to Sifang restaurant.


    Wuqi is seriously injured. Now he is in a coma, but he has been bandaged. After beichengyao had a general look, he found that there is no big problem. He can take good care of the injury. So, he first dispensed medicine to Wuji.


    Because Mu Han is taking care of Mu Jin, he left when he saw them. Wuqi is in a coma. Nangong Yi and Wuchen are awake in the room.


    Both of them also lived in silence. They looked at Nangong Yi without any trace or scruples. He was cold and his lips were tight. Nangong Yi allowed him to look at him. According to the past, he must have gone to beichengyao, but now he wants to see what this man is going to do.


    "Ah Yao won''t stay here. I''ll take her out of here and go back to the western regions in a while." Without trace, Nangong Yi was not even asked about the relationship between Nangong Yi and Beicheng Yao. He was not given a chance at all.


    Nangong Yi''s mouth is light, so he thought about it before, but he didn''t expect it to be so direct.


    "Did you become the master of Yao?" Nangong Yi retorted with a chuckle.


    His name is beichengyao. It''s really intentional. He wants him to misunderstand and even believe that his relationship with beichengyao is close enough.


    "That''s her home." The traceless look is a little deeper, and the look in Nangong Yi''s eyes is a little colder. Have they had such a good relationship?


    Nangong Yi clenched his hand slightly. He was not qualified to say it. Moreover, it was a fact and she was worried about it.


    Just because beichengyao hasn''t been back for so many years doesn''t mean that she doesn''t plan to go back, it''s because she never mentioned that Nangong Yi is more worried.


    If beichengyao can face it calmly, then he has a guess in his mind. It can only be her feelings there. But beichengyao is silent, and he doesn''t know whether to escape or whether he has no courage to mention it again, or even dare not recall it.


    "You don''t know her, so you don''t know what she is or what kind of life she likes." Wuxian is a bit aggressive. He can cut the mess quickly. He will definitely take ah Yao back, at least once.


    She must have missed it so long.


    "You haven''t seen her for so long. Do you know her now?" Nangong Yi asked, not to be outdone. He would never give in to beichengyao.


    Without trace, we naturally know this matter, so we haven''t mentioned it from the beginning. Nangong Yi directly picked it out, which was a little reluctant.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 297

    "Are you sure you see her as the real one?" No trace eyebrow tip light pick, slightly ironic way.


    After many years to see the princess, traceless is really excited, but after that, it''s only this short one or two hours, he found that he can''t understand her.


    Once upon a time, she was reckless, bold and careful. All her thoughts seemed to be written on her face. No, it was easy for him to understand, but even if she knew it, she had no choice. Her mind was not so deep, and she would not have no feelings to calculate people''s hearts.


    Now, she is smart and cunning at a glance, bright and moving. She is charming in her eyes, and her tone is light and indifferent. It seems that everything can be seen clearly.


    But not at all. Everything is an image. Her mind is unfathomable. She controls all people without trace. She is also outstanding in calculating people''s hearts.


    He can''t understand her. Everything she shows is like a deliberate performance, but ordinary people can''t see it. I believe that the training she has undergone is better than that she has ever had in Jiuyou cult. He can''t imagine how ah Yao lived here.


    Nangong Yi was stabbed at the center of the matter for a moment, but his expression was not aware of the sinister and sinister things.


    So many days together, he has a natural understanding of beichengyao. When she is indifferent, it is the most real time. Although he does not know what she is thinking, he should not be too defensive.


    Every word of hers seems to be true, which makes people unable to doubt it. But when she comes into contact with her, she feels that every word is half true and half false.


    "No one can really understand a person. I just need to know what she looks like." Nangong Yi didn''t half frolic. He spoke very seriously.


    No trace lips, just want to say what, beichengyao''s voice will be inserted, "what are you doing?"


    The tone is not very clear, but the mood is not audible.


    As soon as Nangong Yi''s eyes brightened, the corners of his lips were raised


    Beichengyao didn''t pay attention to him. He handed the antidote to Wuwen. "Uncle Wuwen, I need you to help me save someone later."


    "Was it poisoned before?" Wutrace saw that beichengyao didn''t take care of Nangong Yi. He glanced at him and said slowly to beichengyao.


    "Yes." Beichengyao has some respect for him. Uncle Wuchen is half of her master. Even after many years, this feeling will not change.


    Uncle Wuchen is famous for poisons in Jiuyou cult, which is also inaccessible in the western regions. So when she was very young, she spent more than half of her time training, and the other time, probably studying poisons. Uncle Wuchen taught poisons first-hand.


    No trace takes out a bottle from the bosom and hands it to beichengyao, "this is the antidote."


    Beichengyao looks at him with some doubts.


    "No trace doesn''t care a chuckle," these poisons are more special, antidotes I have already made, also have been carrying


    North Chengyao clear, directly called Mu han to come over and handed him the antidote.


    With this antidote, mujin''s poison doesn''t need to worry.


    Wuxian looks at beichengyao for a long time, but he hasn''t opened his mouth. It''s probably between Nangong Yi.


    Beichengyao didn''t ask any questions. Some things really need to be discussed, but it''s not a good time.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes wandered around the two of them, looking at beichengyao, and he said, "Yao, do you want to thank me for helping you so much?"


    Nangong Yi smiled brilliantly, but the expression on his face was so poor that he was afraid that others would not know that he had other thoughts.


    "How can I thank you?" Beichengyao is very following him this time. Anyway, he shouldn''t ask too much if Uncle Keng is here.


    Nangong Yi came to beichengyao with a smiley face and said with a bad smile, "can I give anything I want?"


    Traceless heart secretly mentioned, so obvious words, a Yao how to answer, secretly glared at Nangong Yi, this man really dare to say.


    Nangong yideshe looked back, and his face was satisfied, even more deliberately.


    Beicheng Yao tut said, knowing that he didn''t mean that, but even if he did, he should have the ability to look at Nangong Yi as if he didn''t care. "OK."


    Nangong Yi''s mouth was stiff. She replied simply. Didn''t she understand the meaning of this sentence? Nangong Yi didn''t know how to look at beichengyao, but he was a bit at a loss.


    No trace face color is not good, the voice is not aware of sink, "a Yao!"


    Beichengyao guan''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Uncle Wuchen doesn''t know himself at all?


    Nangong Yi was secretly pleased that he wanted to make Wuchen misunderstood, and now his goal has been achieved.


    Wuxian looks at Nangong Yi with a smile like a hidden sword. He looks at Nangong Yi directly, but he wants to see what Nangong Yi dare to ask.


    Nangong Yi is willing to accept what he said just now. Naturally, he will not put forward too many conditions. Moreover, even if beichengyao agrees verbally, she may be dismembered at the next moment.


    But he still pretended to ponder. He looked at beichengyao like a fox and smiled. He knew that he was not making a good idea.


    "Treat me to a meal!" Nangong Yi seemed to answer in surprise. Seeing that there was some provocation in his eyes, beichengyao would certainly agree.


    "Good." Sure enough, Bei Chengyao didn''t hesitate to look at Nangong Yi with more eyes to play with. This man is really fun, but he dare to ask too much. Don''t ask her to speak. Nangong Yi is expected to be poisoned by Uncle Wuchen directly.


    Without trace, he looked at Nangong Yi angrily. He was clearly misleading him on purpose, but he still knew his own way.


    But looking at beichengyao''s eyes was more profound. He didn''t understand what she meant. Wuchen never thought that beichengyao was a frivolous person. But she didn''t even think much about Nangong Yi''s previous requirements. Wuchen was very considerate. Don''t they have any relationship now, no matter what happens?


    "Or shall we go now?" Nangong Yi seems to be serious. In fact, he doesn''t want beichengyao to stay here, and he doesn''t want to stay here.


    "Good." "North Cheng Yao hang Mou thought to just ask," no trace uncle want to take what


    "No." No trace because some angry, tone is not very good, after the detection of no worries, a Yao will not care about these small things.


    Beichengyao just smiled, stood up and walked out. Nangong Yi followed him contentedly. Beichengyao''s temperament is actually very funny. As long as he doesn''t provoke the people she cares about, it doesn''t matter how he plays. Now he will also cooperate with him. As for how other people see it, it''s totally out of beichengyao''s consideration.


    But at the same time, he also cared about who beichengyao would care about. He knew that there would not be him, at least not now. As for that person, she cared not only, but even nearly paranoid.


    They chose a seat at will and sat down. Nangong Yi took the initiative to order. Beichengyao''s taste is very fixed, which can be felt without much effort. Now he is naturally clear.


    "Well, you like it." Nangong Yi blinked the stars, like a child waiting for praise. He felt that in beichengyao, he would unconsciously put down all the disguises.


    Beichengyao can''t help laughing. Does this man want to be so cute?


    This is the first time for beichengyao to use the word cute to describe a person, but for Nangong Yi, it seems that all the words are applicable.


    "Well, thank you!" Beichengyao picked up chopsticks and ate directly.


    Nangong Yi watched beichengyao eat with relish, then slowly picked up chopsticks.


    Since Huanyue heard the news that Wuwen was not dead, but was rescued by beichengyao, he was furious, and he also made a big fire to night lanmiao. However, night lanmiao received it silently and said nothing. His face was gloomy and terrible. I don''t know whether it was because of the failure of this matter or because he was scolded again by Huanyue.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 298

    Failed to remove the trace, but let him and beichengyao meet each other, which makes Huanyue especially angry.


    Now, Wuxian will surely help beichengyao. Beichengyao and tangkexin are together. Then this matter will become more and more difficult.


    Huan Yue has deep eyes. She has to find a way to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Now we must firmly grasp Yunzheng and let him be used by us wholeheartedly." Huan Yue looks at the night LAN Miao, and his voice is obviously a little sinister.


    She knows Yunzheng''s ability. Although many years ago, Yunzheng left the capital and seemed to ignore the affairs of the imperial court, some of his former subordinates had been following him all the time. Moreover, over the years, his power has been growing, which is really hidden.


    As long as the cloud is firmly in mind, her victory will be great.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Night LAN Miao''s lips slightly pull, unlike the usual gentle, seems to be a little ironic, the haze in the expression seems strange.


    He is very clear, cloud is the most distressed cloud Luo, as long as cloud Luo tightly in hand, cloud is naturally listening to him.


    As for Yunluo, he has his own way.


    The best way for a man to deal with a woman is to completely let the woman give up her heart to you, that is to possess her and let her body belong to you. Naturally, her heart will only belong to you.


    He can''t understand this better, and he can use it most freely.


    "Well, at this point, I believe you, what you are good at is to squeeze the value of a woman to the fullest." Huan Yue looks at him, with a smile in her eyes, as if she is still proud.


    Night LAN Miao lips slightly pursed, did not speak, but looked at her eyes some cold, now he, also thanks to her, from he will be in her hatred in the immersion grow up, is her hand to cultivate such him, but also grow into her hope.


    Of course, what he hated in his heart was also unwilling. Why was he the same prince? The difference in treatment was so great. Even the wild seed that night LAN Chen didn''t know where he came from was more popular than him.


    Huan Yue doesn''t say anything more. I don''t know when she has entered the inner room.


    Night LAN Miao knew that his mother was driving him away. Her amber eyes looked out of the window in front of her, but there was endless darkness in front of her. She could not see anything.


    In the past, except for the years when she disappeared for no reason, he stayed here every night. His mother would give him different instructions the next day, and there was no exception until he fully mastered those forces.


    His eyes slowly retracted, the corners of his eyes raised, and the mood in his eyes disappeared. At the next moment, his face was suddenly gloomy, and changed into a chill of thousands of miles.


    Now that he has come to this step, he can only succeed, not fail, because he is very clear, once failed, what is waiting for him?


    Moreover, he must succeed to prove his ability.


    At the next moment, his body suddenly flashed rapidly and disappeared in the endless darkness.


    In the restaurant, Yunluo sat in front of the dressing mirror, stroked her long hair gently with one hand, and looked at her beautiful face.


    She always knew that she was very beautiful, and the appearance of the city was just like this. Every man would be obsessed with her, as well as night LAN Chen. Otherwise, night LAN Miao would not have such a way to deal with night LAN Chen, but she did not expect to be destroyed by Tang Kexin. When she thought of this, Yunluo''s eyes burst out with strong unwillingness.


    Fortunately, night LAN Miao did not blame her, she smiled gently, the beauty in the mirror smile dimple like flowers, she knew, with her such a beautiful appearance, any man is reluctant to blame her.


    What''s more, he likes her so much.


    He said she was his queen as long as it was done.


    Yunluo looks at herself in the mirror and looks at her face a little more happily. She has been waiting for that day to come.


    Just at this time, the window was opened, a figure quickly flashed in, standing not far behind her.


    Yunluo was shocked and almost cried out. But when she saw the person''s appearance, her face was suddenly full of happiness. Then she quickly got up and walked directly to the person, "brother Miao."


    That cry, sweet, crisp, with a girl full of affection and shyness.


    Night LAN Jue lips slightly Yang, the face bloom enough gentle smile, looking at her eyes is also full of tenderness, "Luo Er has not slept?"


    While he was talking, the eyebrow angle seemed to pick up a little bit, which made his tone slightly changed the taste, and more ambiguous.


    Yunluo suddenly blushed. At the moment, she was really shy, instead of coming out in the palace fashion last time. She didn''t look down as deliberately as she did in the palace. Instead, she looked up and looked at him with wide eyes. "Did brother Miao come to me specially?"


    "What do you say?" Night LAN Miao tiny smile, the body has quickly flashed to her in front, looking at her eyes more profound meaning.


    As he spoke, his hand reached out and touched her face, rubbing it gently with his fingers.


    Yunluo''s body slightly quivered, and suddenly felt the bursts of blazing heat coming out of his fingers, spreading to her whole body, her body bursts of crisp numbness, her breathing began to change a little disorderly.


    "Brother Miao!" Yunluo''s voice is also obviously a little more soft. Because of the messy breath, her tone slightly trembles.


    She''s 17 years old, and she''s not young. Some girls as old as her have already married and even become mothers. So, she knows what will happen next when he suddenly comes to her in the middle of the night.


    But she didn''t want to stop him because sooner or later she would be his man.


    In these years, although he would go to see her, smile at her tenderly, pamper her, indulge her and say that he would marry her, he never touched her.


    So at the moment, there are some expectations in her heart, and in her eyes, only when she completely belongs to him, he will love her more and love her more.


    "Do you like it?" Night LAN Miao''s hand moved to her lips, slightly increased the force way to rub, saw her body obvious tremble, his lips angle slightly rises.


    At the moment, his voice is as gentle as usual, but there is a temptation that people cannot escape.


    "Hi, I like it." Yun Luo breathes out fiercely, but still feels that she is suffocating. However, she still follows his words and answers. She likes him, so she likes what he does to her.


    "What do you like?" The lips of night LAN Jue''s tiny hook are a little more evil. This woman is really untroubled. Just like this, she can''t stand it. Seeing her at the moment, he sneers in his heart, but the smile on his face is as gentle as the spring wind. There are more charms in her voice that people can''t avoid.


    "I like brother Miao" Yunluo''s face is red at the moment, which means that her beautiful appearance is a little more tempting. In such a case, I''m afraid that any man can''t control it.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes also with undisguised * *, but the * * did not reach the bottom of the eye, just deliberately emerged on the surface, but also slightly suppressed.


    He used women, but never moved, because no woman is worth his love, he did not know what love is.


    He has no heart, no heart, no love. In his opinion, those so-called feelings and love are the most ridiculous things.


    "What do you like about me?" Night LAN Miao''s hand slowly glides toward her neck, continues to caress, the strength of his finger friction control is excellent, he clearly knows how to stir up a woman''s most sensitive response.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 299

    "Like, like brother Miao." at this moment, Yun Luo''s breath is completely disordered, disorderly and shapeless. Her body is obviously quivering, but her legs feel a little soft, as if she is about to stand up.


    However, she did not stop, nor did she have the slightest intention to stop him. She wanted to be his person, completely his person.


    However, at the moment, her body trembled heavily. She was just a little girl after all. She could hardly resist his teasing. She looked into his eyes and begged for mercy.


    "I ask you, what do you like about me?" Just, night LAN Miao did not plan to let her go, but again persistent asked.


    In fact, he likes the same feeling, the same feeling of total conquest.


    Therefore, he wants to see her complete submission, which will be everyone''s submission.


    "Like, like all of brother Miao." Cloud Luo endure the strange impulse in the body, endure bashfulness, slightly biting the lip, said softly.


    At the moment, her voice was so low that she could hardly hear it, and her face was even redder.


    "Is it?" Hearing her answer like this, night LAN Miao''s face finally showed a trace of satisfaction, and the radian of his lips was also deeper.


    The next moment, his hand suddenly moved down, directly down, and then without hesitation grip.


    Although it''s early winter now, there is a warm stove in the room, which is very warm. Before he came, Yunluo was going to have a rest, so she was wearing thin clothes.


    His hand is so tight, Yunluo can''t help it again. She screams directly, and her legs are really soft. She pours directly into his arms.


    "Does Laurie like it when I touch you like that?" Looking at her such reaction, the evil of the lips of the night lanmiao continued to disperse, adding some temptation to the words, which also sounded more ambiguous.


    "Brother Miao, brother Miao, I, I" even though Yunluo made up her mind not to stop him, but now she bowed her head in shame and did not dare to look at him, and her voice was obviously begging for more.


    "What''s the matter with you? "At night, lanmiao pretends not to know. His lips are half full of this evil smile. It''s amazing to see him.


    "Brother Miao, don''t torture me." Cloud Luo''s breath has been disordered, slightly panting, a word is intermittent, she really can''t stand it.


    "Oh, don''t you like it? That''s all. " Her words just fell, he suddenly stopped the action in his hands, and his body also quickly flashed back.


    "Ah?" As soon as he left, Yunluo, whose legs were already soft and without any strength, fell on the ground directly.


    Yunluo is stunned. She looks at him stupidly. How could she not think that he would leave so suddenly? She just let her fall on the ground, because there is no obstacle at all. This time, her arm hurts.


    She can''t believe that the last moment still gentle to her man, this moment but suddenly so left, let her fall to the ground.


    "Since ror doesn''t like it, I''ll go first." Night LAN Miao didn''t go forward to help her meaning, looked at her one eye, turned body, intention to leave.


    It seems that he really wants to leave.


    "Brother Miao, don''t, don''t go." Yunluo is in a hurry. She only thinks that he is angry because of her just attitude. Regardless of her embarrassment, she quickly gets up and stops in front of him.


    She can''t let him go. She''s afraid that if he leaves, she will really be angry with her and won''t come to see her again.


    Although she knows that her love is very humble, but she also has no way, she is to love him, love can give up everything.


    Night LAN Miao looked at her, did not speak, his face is not just gentle, it seems to be a little more cold.


    "Brother Miao, don''t go, don''t go." Seeing his apparent displeasure, Yunluo was even more nervous. She quickly extended one hand and held his arm tightly.


    "Yes?" Night LAN Miao eyebrow angle tiny pick, a pair of eyes son looked at her, just sent out a single sound, but this single sound is enough to express all his meaning.


    He also knows that Yunluo will understand.


    "I, I like it" Yunluo is a smart person. She quickly reacts, swallows a mouthful of saliva, and then says in a low voice. Her face turns red again because she is shy.


    She is a girl after all. It''s really shameful for her to say such a thing.


    "What do you like?" But at night, lanmiao didn''t plan to let her go. She asked deliberately again. She just wanted her to say that she liked it very much. What else was she pretending to be pure and lofty?


    He hates such a woman the most.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought that if Tang Kexin liked it, he would like it. If he didn''t like it, he would not pretend it.


    At the next moment, his face slightly changed. How could he suddenly think of Tang Kexin? Are you crazy?


    "Like brother Miao" cloud Luo secretly exhaled, inhaled, and finally spoke out, only to see his suddenly changed face, surprised, thinking he was not satisfied, and added, "like brother Miao to touch me, I am brother Miao''s person, brother Xu is willing to do luo''er no matter how. "


    she doesn''t want to make him angry, and she doesn''t want to let him go. Since he wants to hear her say that, she will tell him. Anyway, there are only two of them here, no one else.


    "Good, good." Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed a little, the next moment suddenly reached out, took her over, then suddenly lowered his head, and he kissed her.


    At the moment, his kiss is not gentle at all, or even a little rough. At this moment, he is venting with a kind of vent, which suddenly reminds of Tang Kexin''s astonishment under such circumstances.


    "Brother Miao" Yunluo, after all, has never experienced such a thing. He was frightened by such a move. His murmuring voice spread out vaguely. It was Chu Chu Chu''s pitiful plea for mercy.


    All of a sudden, she felt that brother Miao was terrible at this moment. Brother Miao was always gentle to her. What happened this time?


    However, at this moment, the night LAN Miao didn''t pay attention to her meaning. The action was more fierce. It seemed to devour her. The rude kiss even turned into biting, biting her lips.


    "Pain, pain, brother Miao" because of the pain, cloud Luo''s body began to shake, subconsciously want to shrink back.


    But, the hand that night LAN Miao holds in her body is suddenly tightened, tight she cannot escape, even frightened she is a little breathless, as if to crush.


    What makes Yunluo even more panic is that at the next moment, his hand suddenly makes an effort, and her clothes break into pieces. Then, he presses her on the bed.


    The action is violent and crazy, without any pity, and without any ordinary gentleness. At this moment, the night lanmiao is a man, a terrible man.


    "Brother Miao!" Yunluo is really afraid at the moment. She wants to give her to him, but she never thought it would be like this, so he is really terrible.


    What''s more, she heard that the first time a woman hurts, he''s so rude at the moment, then she doesn''t hurt to death next?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 300

    What''s more, she heard that the first time a woman hurts, he''s so rude at the moment, then she doesn''t hurt to death next?


    "What? Don''t you like it? " Night LAN Miao raised his eyes, looked at her, his lips were slightly crooked, and saw her frightened appearance. Then he was shocked to realize his just lost state, and recovered some calmness. Naturally, he knew that he had come for this purpose today.


    It''s not just for her, but for Yun Zheng to help him.


    "Are you scared, ror?" Night LAN Miao''s face recovered the usual gentleness, with a loving smile on his face, as if just his rudeness was just an illusion.


    "Yes." Yunluo''s eyes are red and uncontrollably moist. He really scared her just now. He really scared her.


    "Luo Er, you should know that a normal man will lose control when facing a woman he likes. If he cares, the deeper he loves, the more he will lose control. Luo Er, I''m sorry, just because I love you so much." It has to be said that night LAN Miao is very good at saying love words and also knows women''s psychology.


    He clearly knows what a woman wants to hear and how to make up for everything in such a situation.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Yunluo''s face was obviously more joyful and deeply moved. Originally, brother Miao treated her so much because he loved her so much, because he loved her so much, she lost control, and she almost misunderstood brother Miao.


    "Ror, can you forgive me? Can you forgive me for just getting out of control? " Night LAN Miao looked at her, eyes full of regret and apology, the voice is more gentle seems to be able to directly ripple into the bottom of people''s heart.


    "Brother Miao, I don''t blame you. I''m too nervous." When Yunluo heard this, she was more moved and shook her head repeatedly, saying that she didn''t blame him.


    "Ror, if you are really afraid, I will not touch you again." There was a smile in the eyes of the night lanmiao, but the regret on his face was more vivid, and the voice at the moment was still slightly painful.


    "Brother Miao, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. I want to be brother Miao''s man." Yunluo hears the pain of his voice. Although she is just a little girl, she has also heard that it would be hard for a man to do nothing in this situation.


    She didn''t want to make brother Miao feel bad, and she also wanted to be brother Miao''s person.


    "Ror, don''t force yourself for me, it will hurt me." Night LAN Miao''s eyes light flash, looking at her eyes that love seems how can not hide.


    "With brother Miao, luo''er is very happy, not reluctant at all." Yunluo''s face is a little more intoxicated with happiness, and her affection can''t be concealed.


    As if to prove her determination, she reached out her hand, grabbed his neck and kissed him.


    Night lanmiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he kissed her back actively and quickly. However, in such a fierce and enthusiastic action, there was not a little * * in his eyes, nor a bit of intoxication, but a kind of cold that made people sink to the bottom of their hearts.


    Although the action of night lanmiao was not as rough as before, but there was not too much gentleness. In fact, he never had real gentleness to women, because he never really used his heart. Since he had no heart, there was no gentleness.


    This is no doubt painful for the first Yunluo, but with the sorry explanation of lanmiao just at night, Yunluo can only bear it, said brother Miao, because she loves her too much, she will lose control.


    Therefore, the more crazy brother Miao is now, the more she loves her, how can she let brother Miao down.


    No matter how clever Yunluo is, she is just a young girl who is just in love. She has been kept in her boudoir and doesn''t know the real danger of her heart.


    She won''t understand that if a man really loves you, he will never let you get a little hurt, and will never hurt you like this.


    A woman''s first pain, but as long as the man really love you, he is absolutely able to reduce your pain to the lowest level, and even let the subsequent happiness drown the pain.


    It''s not like her. It''s painful to tear her heart and lungs. It seems that her body is breaking. It seems to drain all her strength. She can''t breathe out. Moreover, it''s painful from the beginning. It''s more and more painful and painful.


    Yunluo didn''t hold back at last. She fainted directly. After a moment, night lanmiao stopped. His face was cold. There was no emotion. It seemed that what he had just done was not the closest thing between men and women, but just killed people.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and his face seemed to be twisted a little more. Somehow, Tang Kexin suddenly flashed in his mind. So, next, he lost control again, ignoring Yunluo''s pain. His violent movements even made him feel crazy. No wonder Yunluo would faint.


    Of course, he remembers his purpose, so next moment, he wakes up Yunluo, holds her tightly, lips close to her ears, murmurs, "I''m sorry, it hurts, I''m sorry, I love you so much."


    What he wants is her heart. What he wants is that she does everything for him wholeheartedly. Therefore, this moment must be tender and affectionate.


    "Brother Miao, I love you too." Bear the pain, cloud Luo murmured, although just very painful, also very terrible, feel like a nightmare, but there is Miao brother this sentence, she said satisfied.


    "Luo''er, this kind of you really makes me heartache, but also makes me not love enough. "Night LAN Miao slowly raised her upper body and kissed her face gently. Her eyes, gentle as water, seemed to melt people instantly.


    "Brother Miao, luo''er will stay with you and receive you all her life." Yunluo''s lips are slightly raised, and her face is particularly beautiful with smile. She will accompany him and love her all her life.


    Hear her words, the lips corner of night LAN Miao pulled a sneer of irony, love? Well, he never believed in love.


    "Brother Miao, I''m tired and want to sleep." Yunluo is obviously really tired. She can''t open her eyes.


    "Well, darling, sleep, I''ll be with you." Night LAN Miao holding her, gentle voice in the room slowly spread.


    Yunluo closes her eyes and goes to sleep, with a happy smile on her face.


    When she fell asleep, he quickly got up, quickly arranged his clothes, without any nostalgia, or even a look at Yunluo, he left directly.


    Out of the tavern, his face was a little gloomy and terrible. The next moment, the quick news was in the dark.


    The next day, Yunluo overslept and didn''t get up. Yunhou was uneasy. She asked the girl to hurry up several times. Yunluo struggled to get up. As soon as she landed on the ground, there was a deep pain on her body. Thinking of what happened last night, her face turned red. She had become the real brother of Miao yesterday.


    Although very painful, but the heart is still happy.


    "Grandpa." Cloud Luo struggled to get up, went to cloud Hou''s room, on cloud Hou''s Mou son''s that moment, suddenly some heart.


    After all, cloud Hou is a passer-by. Seeing her red and swollen lips and her unnatural walking posture, her face suddenly changed. She walked away from the girl in the room and said in a deep voice, "the second prince came last night."


    This sentence is not a question, but a positive tone, he is not too optimistic about the night LAN Miao, that person''s mind is too deep.


    But Yunluo liked him, and he also owed Huan Fei a favor, so this time, he agreed to go back to the capital.


    But for the matter of Ye lanmiao and Yun Luo, he didn''t fully agree with it. Unexpectedly, ye lanmiao was less than br > you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 301

    "Grandpa." Cloud Luo tiny Leng, on the face obvious more a few minutes of consternation, then the complexion changes red, although she didn''t say anything, but that meaning is again clear.


    "You? You? How can you be so disrespectful? " Marquis Yun is very anxious and angry. He always thinks that Yunluo is smart, but he doesn''t think that she should do such a stupid thing.


    "Grandpa, luo''er loves Miao''s brother, and Miao''s brother also loves luo''er, so luo''er doesn''t regret it." Hear cloud Hou this words, cloud Luo some conflict, she is because love him just so, not disrespect.


    "You? Why are you so confused? If he really loves you, he won''t ask for you in such a nameless situation, or wait until the wedding night. " Cloud Hou is a man. He is clear about the man''s psychology. If a man is too easy to get, he won''t treasure it. If he is really in love, he won''t want a woman like this.


    "Grandpa, I would like to. In fact, brother Miao doesn''t want to hurt me, but I want to." Yunluo can''t hear yunhou''s words at the moment, especially the words that the second prince doesn''t love her. She can''t hear them at all.


    "Don''t want to hurt you? If he doesn''t want to hurt you, he won''t come over last night. " Marquis Yun shakes his head secretly, and LAN Miao''s words at night are deceiving Yunluo.


    "Brother Miao came to see me because he missed me." Cloud Luo small face is bright red, the Mou son is more obvious a few minutes of anger, direct refutation.


    "There are so many things you don''t understand, lol." Cloud Hou secretly sighed. He knew that luo''er could not hear what he said.


    What''s more, now that things have happened, it''s useless to say anything more. He knows that the purpose of night lanmiao''s doing this is to cut off his back road and let him help him wholeheartedly.


    Night LAN Miao''s mind is too deep, but he has no other choice now.


    "How is the arrangement?" Back to his residence, night LAN Miao looked at the man in black in front of him. He no longer had the usual gentleness, but it was a kind of ice cold that shocked people.


    "Everything has been arranged according to the master''s instructions." The man in black lowered his head and said repeatedly.


    "Let people stare at Yunzheng, and report to me any abnormality." Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he did something to break the back road of Yun Zheng, but also to prevent accidents. After all, Yun Zheng is an old fox.


    "Yes." People in black should be respectful and dare not be careless.


    "Let people stare at Prince Rui''s mansion, at night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin." Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed, more dangerous breath, since Tang Kexin destroyed his plan, then there must be doubt.


    Maybe he will go to Yunzheng, so he must be careful.


    "Yes. "The man in black was stupefied, and then he responded quickly again. For the master''s order, all he had to do was obey absolutely.


    "Go down. "Night LAN Miao''s eyes turned to the distance, the voice slightly lower a few minutes, it seems that suddenly less cold.


    The man in black is slightly stunned, and his face is obviously a little more stunned. How can he think that today''s master is a little strange? However, he naturally won''t ask more. He knows that he can''t ask anything he shouldn''t know. If he asks, he''s afraid that his life will be gone in the next moment.


    "It seems that the cloud is not peaceful these years." Night LAN Jue saw to receive the news, the facial expression is slightly heavy, this old fox looks ambition is not small.


    "I don''t know why he left the capital suddenly?" Tang Kexin''s face was also cold. Although it was night lanmiao who found Yunzheng, if Yunzheng had no ambition, it would be useless for him to take the initiative.


    However, Tang Kexin doesn''t understand why he left the capital suddenly?


    "It seems that we should visit yunhou. "The eyes of night LAN Jue smile a little more. No matter what the reason is, they always find out. He wants to see what can happen to them?


    "And miss cloud. "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly raised," said the real Miss cloud is really beautiful. "


    no matter what, she has to admit that Yunluo is really beautiful. Even a man can''t resist that kind of beauty.


    Tang Kexin''s words, a pair of eyes looked straight at night LAN Jue, but did not know that night LAN Jue could have seen?


    "Yes?" Night LAN absolutely eyebrow tiny Cu, "my eye is only you, other woman is square is round all have nothing to do with me."


    How can night LAN never hear the taste in her words? Is this girl jealous?


    Does it mean that his position in her heart is becoming more and more important?


    "Is it? Don''t you think she''s really beautiful? " Tang Kexin didn''t expect that he would answer like this. After a moment''s hesitation, she was a little more delighted. She had to admit that she liked the answer of night Lanjue.


    "No, you think Ben Wang can see other women besides you?" This time, night LAN Jue directly glanced at her mouth, next moment directly grabbed her, kissed her severely, and expressed everything with action.


    Before, there had never been any woman in his eyes, and her appearance occupied all his attention. How could he see other women.


    "I didn''t expect his highness to be so good at love talk?" Tang Kexin can''t help but raise his lips. He knows that his belly is black and that he is insidious, but he never knows that he can say love words like this.


    "It''s not love talk, it''s the king''s heart." Night LAN despairs her, kissed lightly on her lips again, say solemnly word by word.


    Tang Kexin''s heart trembled. Suddenly, he felt that his breath was disordered. When did this man become so fierce? Where did he learn the skill of flirting?


    "But what about you? Do you have me in your heart now? " Night LAN Jue''s words slightly paused for a while, looking at her eyes, obviously a little more blazing.


    He kept telling himself not to push her too hard, but now he really wants an answer.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes light, does she have him in her heart now?


    Do you have one? In fact, Tang Kexin knows that the answer is yes. He has entered her heart slowly without knowing when.


    Since the answer is yes, then she doesn''t want to cover it up. Her lips are slightly open, just to answer.


    "Your Highness, I just got the news that some of the old subordinates who followed yunhou were going back to the capital. "Just at this time, the voice of Mingchuan suddenly came. This matter is very urgent, so Mingchuan dare not delay.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is obviously heavy, just a little, just a little can hear her answer, did not expect to be interrupted by the famous biography, will the biography appear a little later to die?


    However, he knew that he had just missed the opportunity, and now it''s not easy to ask again. Of course, the legend is also very important.


    "The old fox is really brave." Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed dangerously. It seems that cloud is afraid of other plans.


    "In that case, let''s go to meet Lord yunhou." Tang Kexin also knows the seriousness of this matter, so this matter can''t be delayed any longer.


    "Well, let''s go. "Ye Lanjue naturally grabbed her and walked out. He knew that Yunzheng''s purpose was not pure, and he was worried that there would be danger in Kexin''s going, but he knew that Kexin''s decision could not be stopped even by him. What''s more, Kexin''s observation was extremely meticulous, or what he could find.


    With him, no one can hurt her.


    After leaving the palace, Mingchuan has prepared the carriage. At night LAN Jue takes Tang Kexin to the carriage. Before long, Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he lowers his voice and says, "someone is following. "


    " well. "It''s obvious that ye Lanjue has also found out. She just answered with a low voice, not too much different, but she was shocked by her vigilance.


    The follower''s lightness skill is extremely powerful. Even he has just found it. Unexpectedly, he found it.


    "It seems that someone can''t hold his breath. "Tang Kexin''s lips are cold. It''s not hard to guess who is following.


    "It''s a good thing that he follows at the moment. "In the eyes of night LAN Jue, there is a deep smile.


    What a clever man Tang Kexin was, he suddenly didn''t understand what he meant. "Yes, let him follow us, and we will visit him openly and let him guess. "


    the man had people stare at them, but he was afraid that they would go to find Yunzheng. Now they just go to find Yunzheng, and go to it openly.


    "Or we can make some mistakes on purpose." Tang Kexin''s eyes are light, and his face is more smiling.


    "Oh, how do you want to make a mistake?" Night LAN despairs to her, on the face is cannot help loving, he knows she has always been ancient spirit spirit is strange, just don''t know what idea she has in the end.


    "In fact, the reason why cloud is helping night lanmiao is that cloud Luo likes night lanmiao." Tang Kexin thinks of what happened in the palace. She can see that Yun is really fond of Yun Luo.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue nods slightly, this, he also understands, just, what does this have to do with her making misunderstanding?


    "I feel that your appearance and ability are better than the night lanmiao." Tang Kexin stared at him with eyes, and his words seemed to turn slightly.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue hears her words, and her face is a little more happy. The girl finally knows that he is good, but at the next moment, he suddenly feels wrong and his eyes squint quickly, "what do you mean, Tang Kexin? "


    " I am aware of it. If the third highness uses a beautiful man''s plan, or "Tang Kexin sees his tiny eyes and says it''s funny.


    "Don Kexin, believe it or not, I don''t know if you believe in this king." night LAN absolutely hates his teeth. This woman really dares to say that at the moment, his voice is obviously a bit more threatening. For a while, he didn''t say the threat.


    However, after a pause, he said again, "you can''t believe that my king wants you now"


    this woman is more and more courageous. However, she dared to provoke the fire, and finally she was ready to put out the fire. In the middle of the conversation, she reached out at night, grabbed her directly at his side, then turned over and pressed her directly on him.


    It seems that he should teach this woman a lesson and dare not talk about it after seeing her.


    Dare to let him use the male plan with other women. Even if he uses the male plan, it will only be used for her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 302

    It seems that he should teach this woman a lesson and dare not talk about it after seeing her.


    Dare to let him use the male plan with other women. Even if he uses the male plan, it will only be used for her.


    His kiss with a little punishment, so, compared with the usual strength of the obvious weight of a little, he held her waist hand also some irregular swimming.


    After a kiss, he still didn''t let go of her, but moved down her neck.


    "Here, this is the carriage." Tang Kexin was shocked. He didn''t expect that he was still out in the carriage. How dare he?


    "Who says it''s not allowed in a carriage?" The action of night LAN Jue didn''t stop. The lips that had been pressed under her neck suddenly opened and bit her. The woman started the fire, but now she wanted to go back like this.


    Tang Kexin is speechless. He''s a man of his nature. He can''t care anything if he wants to think about something.


    Tang Kexin suddenly remembered that she had just crossed over and Nangong Yi appeared on her carriage when she came down from the temple. At that time, she thought Nangong Yi was the man of that night. At that time, she was really worried.


    However, I didn''t think that the man that night was Nangong Yi, but LAN Jue at night. I felt that his hand was wandering wantonly. Tang Kexin suddenly took off his mouth subconsciously, "well, I''m afraid that the carriage is too crazy to grasp the scale."


    Tang Kexin thought of what happened at that time, and suddenly thought of this sentence. At that time, in the carriage, she once used this sentence to stop Nangong Yi. So, at this moment, without thinking at all, she blurted out this sentence.


    At the moment of saying this, Tang Kexin suddenly wanted to bite off his tongue.


    The situation at this moment is totally different from that at that time, and the people we are facing are also different. In the same sentence, the effect has completely changed.


    Night LAN absolutely hears her words, the movement stops, raises the MOU, a pair of Mou son straight looking at her, the lip cape is tiny hook, a few more evil spirit and some ruffian ruffian''s smile, "that''s my thing, not you worry about."


    Sure enough, different people have different reactions.


    Originally, the third highness was moved. He wished he could have her. Hearing what she had just said, he provoked him to some kind of nerves. At one time, he felt more uncomfortable.


    He took her hand and tightened it. He wanted to rub her into his body. His lips kissed her again.


    "Three Highnesses" Tang Kexin''s breath was a little disordered, for fear of really doing anything on the carriage, he reached out to him.


    "Call me what?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman called his highness in this situation. He didn''t like this title very much.


    "My husband." Tang Kexin secretly breathed a sigh, and changed his name for his dangerous eyes.


    Now she has clearly known that she has not rejected night LAN at all, and has begun to like it. Since she likes it, she doesn''t want to escape any more, so the voice of her husband is particularly intimate.


    "Change one." However, it seems that the third highness is not satisfied, and his brow is slightly frowned. However, it is obviously intentional at this moment.


    "Jue and" Tang Ke thought to himself, but according to his meaning, he changed his address again. To say, it should be close enough.


    Night LAN Jue''s lips and corners lightly lifted for a while without trace, obviously satisfied, but, at the moment, I don''t want to let her go, so I still frown, "change another one."


    "Tang Kexin is speechless. What kind of trouble does this man want?


    She knew he meant it, absolutely.


    However, after all, she provoked him first. She knew that if he was not satisfied at the moment, he would not give up so easily. Tang Kexin secretly breathed, his lips moved, and softly shouted, "brother Jue,"


    when he shouted this, Tang Kexin immediately felt that he had goose bumps all over his body. My mother, he wanted to be killed.


    However, night LAN Jue heard her name, but her eyes suddenly brightened, obviously a little more unusual luster, and finally the corner of her lips could not help rising, but her hand was not loosened, but tighter, "Tang Kexin, you are a goblin. "


    " if I am a goblin, what are you? "Don Kexin, how can she become a goblin.


    "Then I''m a demon eater. "Night LAN does not have any thought absolutely, casually return a way, if she is goblin, he eats her specially.


    "Tang Kexin is speechless again. I have to admit that the third highness is really invincible. She naturally understands what he means by eating.


    How did she feel that the third highness could not find any heroic image.


    "There are so many goblins in the world. Have you finished eating? "Tang Kexin looks at him with a slight smile in his soft voice.


    "I only eat the one in front of me. "The eyes of night LAN Jue narrowed slightly. Does this woman believe him?


    Now that she doubted, he could tell her clearly, and didn''t mind to show with the action that during speaking, he suddenly approached her ear, with thin lips slightly opened, and bit her sensitive earlobe.


    Tang Kexin''s body quivered slightly.


    Seeing her reaction, the eyes of night LAN Jue smile a little more. Before, he asked her, now she has him in her heart?


    At that time, when she wanted to answer, she was interrupted by Mingchuan. Now, he feels that he doesn''t need to ask again. He knows that there is definitely his presence in her heart now.


    "Is only one enough to eat? Are you finished? "Tang Kexin hears his words, and her heart moves. She finds that night LAN Jue is really good at saying love words. If she hears his words, she is afraid that any girl will fall in love.


    She knew that she had moved her heart to him, but in his capacity, could she be the only woman in the future?


    Her words, though with a sense of half truth and half falseness, are also the real worry in her heart.


    Night LAN Jue slightly opened a little distance with her, a pair of eyes straight staring at her, lips, a word slowly said, "one is enough. "


    Tang Kexin is stunned and shocked a little more. No matter what happens in the future, now she believes that he is sincere.


    Her lips were slightly raised, and suddenly she whispered in his ear.


    "Don Kexin, you demon. "Night LAN Jue tiny Leng for a while, then some gnash teeth of low roar.


    Tang Kexin took the opportunity to avoid it. Seeing his gnashing teeth, he couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Don Kexin, go back to clean you up in the evening." Night LAN Jue''s teeth are biting fiercely. This woman has the ability to grind him crazy. No matter how he wants her, he can''t really be in the carriage.


    So, this time, he didn''t do anything else, but after going back at night, he would never let her go.


    In front of him, Tang Kexin talked with him in a low voice. Now it''s in the carriage again. The carriage is in motion, so the famous biographer outside didn''t hear their voice.


    However, at the moment, the words of LAN Jue unconsciously increased the volume. After all, Mingchuan is a martial artist. Naturally, he heard them. For a while, he almost fell off the carriage.


    Is that what his master said? If he had not heard it, he could not believe it. However, he could hear that the tone of the master was a little harsh at the moment, but with happiness that could not be ignored.


    Mingchuan''s face was also full of smiles. He knew that the current master was happy, which was brought to the master by the princess. Only the princess could make the master happy.


    At this time, the voice of the third highness came from the carriage again. Hearing that, he almost fell down directly. His master and son are really


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 303

    "In the evening, I will eat all the bones you goblin have left. "Night LAN despairs Tang Kexin, the tooth is still secretly biting, this woman is too flirtatious, and at the moment he just can''t really do anything, so that''s a hate in his heart.


    At this moment, when ye Lanjue said this, he actually lowered his voice, which can''t be heard outside. But Mingchuan heard the words of the previous three princes, so his attention was particularly focused at this moment, so he clearly heard the words of the three princes.


    Tang Kexin hears this and looks at him. She can''t help shivering slightly. She feels that tonight, she will be really miserable. Otherwise, she will find a way to see if she can escape?


    Only, she felt that, just like him now, her chance to escape was almost zero.


    Outside the carriage, Mingchuan''s lip corners gave him a hard slap. Is this really his master? Is it really the brave master?


    At the moment, it''s hard to be so warm, so Mingchuan deliberately slowed down the speed. However, the distance between the palace and the restaurant is not far, so it''s not long before it arrives.


    "Your Highness, princess, it''s here." Mingchuan stopped and stood in front of the carriage, respectfully shouting, but he didn''t lift the curtain forward. He was afraid to see things he shouldn''t have seen.


    If that is the case, the master will not kill him directly.


    "Yes." At night, LAN Jue answered with a deep voice. Then he took Tang Kexin and got off the carriage. His face was normal. As usual, he could not see anything different.


    After getting off the carriage, Tang Kexin originally wanted to break away from his arms. After all, he was outside and came to see Marquis Yun.


    His hand was released from her waist, but he immediately took her hand.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned, his eyes are slightly sideways, looking at him, and seeing his slightly hooked lips, he secretly wants to laugh. She feels that sometimes, this man is like a child.


    So Tang Kexin didn''t let go any more and let him hold her hand. At this moment, her heart felt warm.


    "Marquis Yun, the third highness and the princess are here." When the guard outside the waiting room saw the night LAN Jue going upstairs, he was slightly shocked, and then raised his voice slightly.


    The cloud in the room hears the words of the guard, and his face is obviously more meaningful?


    What does it mean that the third highness comes to him suddenly?


    "Grandpa, why did the third highness come? And the princess? They don''t find anything, do they? " Cloud Luo''s face is a little more worried, thinking that Tang Kexin easily broke her plan with night lanmiao in the Imperial Palace, she really can''t help it.


    Yunzheng''s eyes were slightly heavy, and he didn''t answer. He didn''t expect that night LAN Jue would suddenly come, so he didn''t know the purpose of night LAN Jue either.


    However, since the third highness is here, he can''t be ignored. Yun is getting up quickly, walking to the door and opening the door. He happens to see ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin coming.


    "See your highness." The cloud is saluting.


    "Yunluo, please say hello to your highness, Princess Rui." Yunluo also came out.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes look at Yunluo. When Yunluo just came, she saw it. She found that Yunluo just walked a little strange, like


    "yunhou doesn''t need to be polite." Night LAN despairs to wait for the cloud, the words gas rare gentle, and obviously with a bit polite.


    Cloud is frowning slightly, more confused about the purpose of night LAN Jue coming here.


    "If there is something wrong with your highness three, you can pass it on to your ministers. Your highness three will come to your door and frighten you." Cloud hou can''t directly ask the purpose of night LAN Jue, but a word that seems respectful has already expressed his meaning.


    "I have nothing to do with you. I just passed by with the princess. I heard that Marquis Yun lives here, so I came up to have a look." Night LAN absolutely can''t understand his meaning, just a light smile, the answer is natural and random.


    Cloud waiting for dark breath, just passing by? In this case, even three-year-old children do not believe it.


    "I am flattered." Cloud is holding the hand secretly, he knows night LAN never want to say, he absolutely can not ask what.


    "What? Is yunhou going to invite me in? " Night LAN Jue hears this, eyebrow angle picks slightly, this old fox is really cunning.


    "Three highness, princess." It seems that Yun Zheng just remembered. He kept on going and got out of the way. He asked LAN Jue and Tang Kexin to enter.


    Night LAN Jue still holds Tang Kexin''s hand and walks towards the room.


    Marquis Yun naturally follows behind. Yunluo looks up and sees the hand that night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin hold together. Her eyes flash slightly.


    These three princes and the princess are so close in front of outsiders?


    Just, this hand in hand movement looks really warm.


    She suddenly remembered that night lanmiao had never held her hand like this.


    Yunluo''s expression was a little trance, and suddenly she felt that her body was more uncomfortable. When she walked, she was a little stiff due to pain, and her feet were also a little unnatural.


    Tang Kexin, who was walking in front of him, looked at Yunluo, saw the way she was walking, and then saw her red and swollen lips. He immediately understood everything.


    It seems that Miss cloud went through a fierce romance last night, and it can be seen that the man is not gentle, otherwise, Miss cloud will not be like this.


    Although it is said that women will suffer pain for the first time, the degree of pain is determined by men. As long as men are gentle enough to do the work ahead, even if it hurts, it will only be that moment. If that man really loves you, it will not hurt you, but will only bring you to enjoy the unique happiness.


    There is a saying that men''s love is the best moisture for women.


    But now miss Yun is pale and stiff. She doesn''t feel moistened at all, but seems to be suffering badly. I don''t know if I think Miss Yun has been strengthened.


    A man like that, is it worth dying in love?


    However, this is Miss cloud''s own choice. No one can help her.


    However, seeing Miss cloud looking at the hand that night LAN Jue holds tightly with her, Tang Kexin understands that Miss cloud still has some discomfort in her heart at the moment.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were light, and suddenly he had an idea.


    Entering the room, night LAN Jue first LED Tang Kexin, let her sit on a chair, and then released her hand, and made herself on the chair beside her.


    Miss cloud looked at the night LAN Jue as natural and casual, but it was full of tender and cherished actions. Her eyes blinked, and she suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Night LAN Miao has always said that he loves her, but he has never been so careful to her.


    At first, she always thought that a man should not be able to do those things, and a man should be able to do what a man should do, so, what she didn''t realize at first, but now she saw the attitude of the third highness towards Tang Kexin, but she was a little uncertain.


    What is a good man to do? What can a man not do?


    Although Tang Kexin didn''t look at Yunluo deliberately, she noticed the change of her expression all the time. At one glance, she understood clearly what Miss Yun thought.


    Just then, the girl made tea and brought it over. First, she respectfully brought a cup of tea and put it in front of the night LAN Jue. Then she took another cup and handed it to Tang Kexin.


    The girl thought that Tang Kexin would not take it, so she thought of putting it on the table beside Tang Kexin. However, Tang Kexin suddenly reached out to take it. The girl was slightly shocked, and then handed the tea to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin takes it over, but suddenly his hand is tilted, and the tea in his hand is sprinkled in his hand.


    "Ah. "Tang Ke''s heartache exhaled. This is the tea just brewed. Although it''s only a little bit spilled, it''s also really painful. However, for Tang Ke Xin, it''s really nothing, so Tang Ke Xin is intentional.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 304

    "What''s the matter? "At the next moment, night LAN Jue quickly got up, flashed directly in front of her, took her tea cup, put it aside, and then raised her hot fingers to check.


    "Does it hurt? Call the doctor. "Seeing her hot red hand, LAN Jue''s face was slightly heavy at night, and there was tension in her voice.


    "I''m fine." Tang Kexin looks at him, and her eyes are light. In fact, she just intended it. She knows that night LAN Jue will definitely react when she looks at her. She just wants Miss cloud to see what is a man''s real love.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that night LAN would be so nervous, as if she had suffered multiple injuries and even asked Mingchuan to call for a doctor.


    Your highness, don''t you think you''re exaggerating? It''s just a little red. Do you need a doctor?


    He asked the doctor to come over. The doctor didn''t even know what to do.


    Tang Kexin cried out to ask for the doctor''s biography.


    "Why are you so careless." Night LAN Jue also know that he was just too nervous, secretly exhaled a breath, listening to the voice seems to blame is full of heartache.


    Listening to his words at the moment, Tang Kexin feels warm in his heart. This man really loves her and is really nervous about her.


    Miss cloud on one side looked at all this, and she was stupefied.


    Tang Kexin is just a little bit scalded by tea. His third highness is in such a hurry that he even has to ask for a doctor.


    Miss cloud suddenly remembered that last night, she was originally dependent on night lanmiao, but night lanmiao suddenly left, and then she fell to the ground, and at that time, night lanmiao not only didn''t have the intention to help her, but also calm down, angry, said to leave.


    Thinking of the gap between the two, Miss cloud''s heart is more uncomfortable. She can''t help but think, does night lanmiao really love her?


    "It''s all right. Are you worried about it? "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly cocked, but in his low voice, he seems to be coquettish.


    Miss Yun listens to Tang Kexin''s tone, her eyes are light, and her third highness cares about her. Does Tang Kexin mean that it''s strange to her third highness?


    If it was her, she would never dare to speak to night lanmiao in such a tone. If she did, night lanmiao would be angry.


    What about the third highness?


    "It''s such a big man. I can burn a cup of tea. Don''t I worry?" Night LAN absolutely stared at her, just, that one eye didn''t have the slightest angry meaning, on the contrary, more indulgent pet.


    Miss cloud''s body trembled. How could she have never thought that the third highness would respond in this way.


    That sounds like blame, but it''s full of love that people should be jealous of.


    Miss cloud slowly lowered her eyes, and suddenly felt that her eyes were a little uncomfortable. If there was no comparison, she could tell herself that night lanmiao loved her, but now, she is


    even cloud''s face at the moment is a little more melancholy. Everyone knows that the third highness is the coldest and the most merciless. However, the third highness is so gentle to a woman at the moment ¡£


    If Laurie could marry such a man, he would be relieved.


    Just, cloud waits for the Mou son to look toward cloud Luo, thought of the thing that happened last night, secretly sighed a breath.


    "How do you do things. "Cloud wait to see night LAN absolutely Tang Kexin''s worry, then look to stand on one side, some stay Leng wench, then cold voice low roar.


    "Wait for the Lord to spare your life, princess to spare your life." When the girl heard yunhou''s words, she knelt down on the ground fiercely, and her face turned white with fear. Although Princess Rui had just received the tea before she reached her hand, it was none of her business, but at the moment, she dared not say anything.


    It''s no use saying anything by one of her servants.


    "Yunhou don''t blame her. No matter what happened to her, it was my princess who was careless. It was only after she took the tea that she scalded it." Tang Kexin''s voice suddenly came out. She intended to do this, so she would not be involved.


    "Not yet." Cloud waited for to look at wench one eye, voice still some cold.


    The girl got up and quickly left the room.


    "Is the princess OK?" Marquis Yun turned to Tang Kexin, and his face was obviously a little more apologetic. Although he knew that Tang Kexin was ok, his third highness was so nervous that he naturally had to ask.


    "It''s OK, yunhou doesn''t have to mind. "Tang Kexin smiled a little, and then turned to Yunluo with a little smile." my princess came today to think that Miss Yun had just arrived in the capital, and everything was unfamiliar, so she wanted to take Miss Yun around. I don''t know what Miss Yun meant? "


    cloud is hearing her words, obviously stunned. What does she mean?


    Of course, the literal meaning is easy to understand, but a princess came to the tavern and said she would take luo''er around?


    "Yunluo dare not trouble Princess Rui." Miss cloud is also secretly surprised. She doesn''t know Tang Kexin''s intention, so she refuses subconsciously. What''s more, she''s not feeling well today.


    "Husband, you see, I invited Miss Yun. Miss Yun didn''t want to." Tang Kexin suddenly turned to night LAN Jue, lips slightly cocked, the voice seemed to have a bit of impatience, but also seemed to have a bit of apology.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, for a while some confused, Miss cloud do not want to, she said to him why?


    Does this have anything to do with him?


    However, after all, the third highness is intelligent. Next moment, she will understand her meaning. A pair of eyes look at her, squinting slightly with danger, and her teeth are biting secretly. How dare this woman?


    She asked Miss cloud first, and she disagreed with her. Then she said such words to him with such a look. It''s easy to be misunderstood. She misunderstood what she said just now.


    This woman really wants to use his plan.


    How could he fall in love with such a heartless woman.


    At this moment, he could not but strangle her directly.


    However, on her eyes, clearly read her meaning, after all, or secretly sighed.


    "Miss cloud has just arrived in the capital. She is not familiar with the place of life. She can let the princess take you around." He knew her so well, and naturally understood her intention, so he finally followed her meaning.


    But he looked at Tang Kexin''s eyes with a certain amount of ruthlessness, and went back to clean her up.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly raised, with a brilliant smile. She suddenly feels that the three princes are really lovely, hahaha.


    Hearing the words of night Lanjue, yunhou''s face changed. In fact, Tang Kexin said that to night Lanjue just now, he had already doubted it. In addition, at the moment, night Lanjue said this sentence himself, and he basically confirmed that this is the meaning of night Lanjue.


    Night LAN Jue let Tang Kexin ask Yunluo to go out for a walk? What does night LAN Jue mean?


    Is it??


    Yun Zheng sighed again. Thinking of what happened last night, he suddenly felt a stab in his heart.


    "Princess Rui''s invitation is beyond Yunluo''s expectation. "Yunhou directly answers for Yunluo. No matter what, he can''t refuse the meaning of night LAN Jue. Moreover, he thinks it''s not a bad thing.


    Although that happened last night, the beauty of Yunluo still makes no man resist.


    He hoped that Yunluo would be really happy in the future, but he knew that night lanmiao could not give Yunluo real happiness.


    Just look at Yunluo''s appearance, he will be clear.


    "OK. "Cloud Luo sees cloud to wait to agree, did not say again what, but nodded.


    "It''s inconvenient for yunhou, the third highness, to live in the tavern. So before he came, he had a courtyard arranged. If yunhou doesn''t like it, he can take miss yunhou to live in it." Tang Kexin''s lips are a little more smirking, and he says slowly again.


    Night LAN absolutely turns Mou, swept her one eye, when did he give cloud to arrange courtyard? Why didn''t he know?


    However, he understood her meaning, and then she said again, "well, yunhou can let Mingchuan show you."


    Mingchuan is so stupid that he doesn''t know how to come back and take people to see it?


    The master''s angry speed is too fast. He directly transferred all the problems to him. His life is too hard.


    "Thank you, your highness." When cloud Hou got up, he was a little scared, and his face was a little complicated. However, he didn''t say he wanted to go, and he didn''t say he couldn''t.


    Night LAN never said anything more.


    "Miss Yun, the capital is very busy. I''ll show you around. "Tang Kexin knows that cloud is just an old fox, and it''s impossible to move to the house prepared by Ye Lanjue at such a time, so she just said it on purpose.


    However, she knew that although cloud Hou didn''t agree, there would be some changes in her heart, and LAN Miao would definitely receive the news at night, so the effect she wanted was achieved.


    Of course, Miss cloud just agreed to go out with her, and she just put it forward at this time.


    The cloud Luo tiny Zheng, subconsciously raises the MOU to look toward the cloud to be positive.


    "Go ahead, don''t make trouble for Princess Rui. "Yun Hou nodded slightly to Yun Luo. Since Tang Kexin mentioned it again and again, it was also the meaning of night LAN Jue, so he could not refuse.


    Tang Kexin''s lips make a light smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 305

    After leaving the restaurant, Tang Kexin looked at Miss Yun, who still had a pale face, and shook his head secretly. "Miss Yun''s face is not very good. Didn''t she have a rest last night? "


    " ah? "Miss cloud was shocked and raised her eyes quickly. She looked at Tang Kexin. There was a little suspicious red on her face. She breathed secretly and suppressed her panic." well, maybe it was because of a change of place, so she didn''t sleep well. "


    She really didn''t have a rest yesterday. After that, she was very tired and couldn''t open her eyes. So she wanted to sleep, but she was very painful and couldn''t sleep. So when LAN Miao left at that time, she knew.


    She knew that when she just closed her eyes for a short time, night LAN Miao left, leaving without any nostalgia.


    "Or do you go back to rest first?" Tang Kexin looks at her and can''t help but feel sad. She is also a woman. Naturally, she understands the pain of a woman. Miss Yun just loves the wrong person.


    Her original intention was to take Miss Yun out on purpose to make someone misunderstand her. She knew that night lanmiao was suspicious. Even if it was nothing, he would doubted it.


    What she wants is night LAN Miao''s suspicion, but looking at such miss cloud at the moment, she suddenly has a little heart.


    "It''s OK. In fact, I want to go out for a walk." Miss cloud''s lips slightly pulled and laughed. She just looked reluctant. Now, suddenly, she didn''t want to stay in the room alone, so she would be confused and more painful.


    "I have something else to do. Go back first and let Mingchuan follow me." Night LAN despairs to Tang Kexin. His eyes are naturally gentle. He would like to accompany her shopping, but now there is another woman.


    "Well, good." Tang Kexin naturally understood his mind and nodded slightly with a smile.


    Night LAN Jue is mercilessly stare at her, this heartless woman, really want to strangle her.


    "Your Highness is very kind to the princess." When the night LAN Jue left, Miss cloud''s eyes flashed, and her voice was more melancholy.


    "When Miss Yun gets married, your husband will do the same to you." Tang Kexin looks at her and says softly.


    "Yes?" Miss cloud''s lips are moving, and her voice is lower, faintly ethereal.


    She knew that even if she married yelanmiao one day, yelanmiao would never be able to treat her like the third highness to Tang Kexin.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you around. "Tang Kexin suddenly didn''t want to discuss this problem with her. She knew that night lanmiao was a person who didn''t want to. How could a person who didn''t want to have feelings?


    "Princess Rui, if a man loves a woman, how can he treat her?" Miss cloud''s face is a little bit trance. After a few steps, she can''t help but ask.


    She wanted to know, what would happen if a man really loved a woman?


    Will it be like the third highness?


    "If a man really loves a woman, he will regard him as a treasure, will spare no effort to protect her, care for her and cherish her. He will never let her suffer any grievance, let alone any harm." Tang Kexin didn''t want to talk about this at first. She was afraid that Miss Yun would be sad. Only when Miss Yun asked, she could only answer truthfully, because she knew that Miss Yun needed an answer and needed to use it to understand her feelings.


    "Is it? Just like the third royal highness to the princess, the princess is only a little hot, and the third Royal Highness is extremely distressed. " Miss cloud only felt her chest was stuffy. "You can see that the third highness can''t tolerate any pain to the princess."


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are light, and she is very sensitive to see Miss cloud. So, what happened just now makes her feel very much. It was originally arranged by Tang Kexin on purpose, but it still hurts to see Miss cloud like this.


    However, she felt that it was not a bad thing for Miss Yun to understand earlier.


    "The third highness will not have the heart to hurt the princess." Yunluodun, said again, she knew that women''s first pain, but she really hurt, last night, she thought she would die.


    "Well, no, if a man really loves a woman, he will never let her hurt, no matter when or under what circumstances." Tang Kexin is such a smart person that naturally understands her mind. At the moment, Tang Kexin''s face is very serious and solemn.


    Cloud Luo''s body slightly stiff, "no matter when? What about the time of the cave? I heard that women will be very painful for the first time? "


    after all, Miss cloud couldn''t help asking. She wanted to know if every woman''s first time was like that.


    Tang Kexin is married. He will know for sure.


    "Yes, the first time a woman hurts, but the degree of pain is determined by a man. He just thinks that he can reduce your pain to a very or almost negligible level. Doesn''t it mean that a cave is worth a thousand dollars? This is not only about men, but also women. "Since Miss cloud asked, Tang Kexin didn''t hide it. Tang Kexin knew that Miss cloud was a smart person, and naturally understood her meaning.


    Miss cloud''s body is obviously stiff, and the hand hidden under the sleeve is constantly tightened. In fact, the night lanmiao can make her less painful.


    What''s more, listening to the princess means that a woman''s first pain will not be complete pain, but it should also be comfortable.


    But last night she was like rolling over in hell.


    At the moment her heart suddenly some pain, like needle rolling general, last night LAN Miao that crazy, almost no matter her life and death.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you shopping. If a woman is unhappy, she''ll feel better immediately. "Tang Kexin couldn''t bear to see her so beaten. He suddenly reached for her and walked forward.


    "Ah, buy, buy? Can shopping make people feel better? " Miss cloud was stunned. She was the first time to hear that. After all, she had no shortage since she was a child. She would be brought whatever she needed. She didn''t buy anything by herself.


    "Of course, it''s a woman''s nature to like shopping." Tang Kexin nodded, and his expression was solemn.


    "It''s said that you should go back to the palace to get some silver. I want to go shopping. I haven''t used my third Highness''s money since I''ve been married to the palace for so long. Today, I must spend it well and try to spend it up." Tang Kexin immediately turns around and orders Mingchuan.


    It''s said that the Royal concubine said it was true, but the most important thing for the master is silver. It''s hard for the princess to spend all her money.


    However, Mingchuan quickly went back to the mansion and reported to his master. Then his master only wanted to take a cart of silver tickets to the princess.


    Yunluo looks at Tang Kexin for a long time, and looks at Tang Kexin''s shopping. She is totally shocked. Of course, she also buys a lot of things, and she is really in a good mood.


    Although it''s said that Tang Kexin can''t use up all the money of his master and son, but when he saw the things that Tang Kexin bought, he was still shocked, and the princess was also too efficient.


    Back to the palace, night LAN Jue saw the car full of things pulled back, not only did not have a little heartache, but also a smirk, he knew her too well, now she would use his money so much, that means, she no longer regarded him as an outsider.


    It''s a good feeling. He never knew that the money he made and the flowers he gave his women would be such a wonderful thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 306

    "In a good mood today?" See the smile on her face, his face also rippling smile, it is very natural to reach for her arms.


    Seeing Mingzhuan let people move in the things she bought constantly, LAN Jue turned her eyes at night and looked at them. It seemed that she asked casually, "what did you buy?"


    She bought so many things that she didn''t know she could give them to him?


    "Well, a lot. "Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are flying, and he breaks his hand. Then he goes to the pile of things, takes out one of them, and hands it to Mingchuan, who just came here." Mingchuan, this is for you. "


    Mingchuan is shocked. She stays at the same place for a while. Does the princess buy things for him?


    Night LAN Jue''s smiling face fell suddenly, and a pair of cold eyes shot straight at Mingchuan.


    Originally dazed, Mingchuan suddenly felt a chill. He knew why, but he didn''t dare to turn around to see it. He thought secretly, if he had received the princess''s things at the moment, would he be destroyed by his highness at the next moment.


    However, the princess handed the things to him at the moment. If he didn''t take them, it didn''t seem to be very good. For a while, it was a bit difficult for Mingchuan. Tang Kexin directly put the things in his hands.


    For a time, night LAN Jue''s face seems to be able to drop water, and the cold eyes are mixed with the ice cold that seems to delay people instantly.


    And then, ye Lanjue watched Tang Kexin deliver the goods to people separately. Almost everyone in the mansion had them. However, ye Lanjue''s face slightly eased. It seems that she gave the goods equally.


    At this time, his heart can''t help but look forward to a little more. Since other people have it, surely there will be him, right?


    I don''t know. What did she buy him?


    However, seeing that Tang Kexin has finished delivering all the things, but still has no him, night LAN Jue''s face darkens again. What does this woman mean? Why does anyone else have it? He is alone?


    "And mine? "Night LAN Jue still can''t hold back after all, went to her in front, some stuffy asked.


    "Yours? "Tang Kexin turns his eyes and looks at him. The eyes flash lightly." No. "


    Night LAN Jue mercilessly took a breath, this woman even dare to say to him so rightfully, without his gift, damned woman.


    "Tang Kexin. "Night LAN is absolutely gnashing his teeth and roaring. At this moment, he can''t help but strangle her.


    "Don''t worry, my husband. "Tang Kexin saw his expression, which was funny. She suddenly felt that the night was like a child who could not get candy.


    "Well? "At night, LAN Jue''s eyebrow was slightly raised, and her face was a little bit slower, but it was still cold and frightening. She bought so many things and gave them to everyone in the mansion, but she didn''t have him alone. How dare she let him calm down?


    "Don Kexin, you''d better give me a satisfactory answer." Night LAN absolutely stares at her, voice obviously takes a few minutes discontented. At the moment, even the address has changed. The voice of Ben Wang made it clear that he was angry at the moment.


    "It must be unique to give it to my husband." Tang Kexin''s eyebrow is bent slightly, with some mystery in her sweet smile.


    "Where is it?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes flicker, more than a few minutes of joy, but did not see things, the face is calm.


    All the things she bought have just been delivered. He only needs a glance to know that there is no way to give the rest to him.


    This woman doesn''t want to fool him, does she?


    "Right in front of you. "Tang Kexin looks at him, and the smile on his face keeps spreading.


    "Well? "Night LAN Jue eyebrow angle micro Yang," where? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "I''m standing in front of you, but you don''t see me?" Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly raised, and his soft voice is a little coquettish.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes light flash, straight looking at her, for a time some dazed, did not fully understand her meaning.


    "I give myself to my husband, who is satisfied?" Tang Kexin sees his appearance, eyebrow cape is light, again a word slowly says.


    Night LAN Jue eyes suddenly a bright, originally calm face also suddenly spread surprise, "en, this gift, I like it."


    He didn''t expect that she would say such words. He knew her. Now that she said such words, she said that she had accepted him from her heart.


    The next moment, night LAN Jue directly picked her up and quickly walked towards the room. Since she had said that and gave her to him, did he need to be polite?


    Tang Kexin exclaimed, reaching out subconsciously and holding his neck. She suddenly felt that such a life was not bad. Although she didn''t know what would happen in the future, she decided to cherish the present.


    Entering the room, don Kexin holds his hand around his neck slightly, pulls the distance between him and her closer, and then actively kisses him.


    Night LAN Jue''s body is obviously stiff. This is the first time that she has taken the initiative. I didn''t expect that she is so enthusiastic today.


    "Why don''t you take the initiative today?" The breath of night LAN Jue is obviously a little disordered. Her lips are close to her ears, murmuring. He likes her so warm, and she makes him feel real.


    Such she, let him feel, he finally can really have her.


    "The first time between us was my initiative. Have you forgotten? "Tang Kexin''s head slightly tilts back, looks at him, half true half fake smile way.


    Now when I think about that night, Tang Kexin has to believe in fate and order.


    At that time, she tried everything to avoid him, but in the end, she still failed to avoid him. At last, she married him, and now she is right about him.


    Or, this is providence.


    "You don''t call it initiative, you call it powerful, you call it rogue. "Listen to her mention the first thing, night LAN absolutely secretly gnash teeth, she also dare to mention the first thing with him!


    Tang Kexin''s lips and corners are slightly pulled, and her eyes are light. She suddenly felt that the words of night LAN Jue are so direct. Alas, this man''s mouth is really poisonous. Words like playing hooligans have been said.


    Although she was poisoned for the first time, it was true that she had been forced to fight him.


    "So, since you offended me at that time, you have to be responsible, and don''t want to escape in your whole life. "Night LAN Jue''s face is a little more solemn, but her heart is also secretly gratified. Fortunately, he was the one she found at that time.


    "How is that responsible? "Tang Kexin asked deliberately.


    "Stay with me this life, don''t leave. "Night LAN Jue stopped all the movements, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, said word by word, that look is very solemn, even just lifted up the * * also all the pressure down.


    If he is with her in this life, he can never be separated.


    Tang Kexin''s heart trembled. She knew what he meant, and she knew it. But her life was too long. No one knew what would happen in the future.


    In the future, he is likely to become the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As the king of a country, there can be no other woman in the harem. If it is true, can she stay with him?


    "Promise me never to leave." Night LAN never see her silent, eyes micro flash, holding her under the consciousness of tightening, the voice of the obvious more than a few unusual.


    He wanted to hear her answer, to hear her say it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 307

    Tang Kexin murmured a sigh, but didn''t answer after all, just grabbed him tightly again, kissed her actively, she would cherish everything now, but for the future, she didn''t know what would happen, so she couldn''t answer.


    Just, she knows, as long as the night LAN absolute sincerity to her, only has no other woman beside him, she will not leave.


    Without her positive answer, night LAN Jue''s heart was a little disappointed, but he did not know that he could not force her too much, and then turned passive into active, kissing her hard.


    After lingering, the night LAN despairing soft in the arms of her, but still did not forget the gift thing, "Tang Kexin, you are not because I did not buy a gift, so you want to use this trick to fool me?"


    He was uncomfortable to think that all people had gifts, but he didn''t.


    Tang Kexin''s lip corners give him a good slap. Is this a bargain or a good one?


    Your highness, are you so proud?


    "My gift must be made up for me." The hand that night LAN absolutely holds on her waist slightly tightens, that voice is not allowed to salute firm, know so long, she has not sent him gift.


    Tang Kexin turned his back to him and ignored him.


    How could she have bought a present for everyone, but not for him alone? In fact, she specially ordered a gift for him today, but it will take two or three days to do it well, but now she is not going to tell him that she will give him a surprise.


    The setting sun fell in the attic.


    "My Lord, today the third highness went to the tavern with the princess and met yunhou. Later, Miss Yun went out with the princess and spent the afternoon in the street market." The man in black stood stiffly and reported respectfully, because Sheng knew that the master would not tell such news, so he was a little more frightened.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the eyes of night LAN Miao suddenly narrowed, and a pair of eyes stared at him coldly, "she went shopping with Tang Kexin?"


    It''s obvious that he was also surprised by such a thing. At night, LAN Jue went to find Yun Zheng. He thought about it, but did Yun Luo go shopping with Tang Kexin?


    "Yes, Miss cloud and the princess seem to get along very well. Miss cloud and the princess bought a lot of things together. Until evening, Miss cloud didn''t come back to the restaurant. It seems that she was in a good mood." People in black dare not hide anything and report the events of the day truthfully.


    The night LAN Miao didn''t speak again, just narrowed up in the Mou son more some kind of danger, cloud Luo is what meaning? Actually mixed with Tang Kexin?


    She knew that night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin were his enemies.


    "Master, it''s said that the third Highness has also prepared a yard for yunhou. He wants yunhou to move there, but yunhou doesn''t agree. "The man in black thought about it and said again.


    "Well, go down first. "At night, LAN Miao''s voice echoed, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    The man in black retreated continuously, and the figure of lanmiao disappeared quickly in the next moment.


    In the tavern, Yunluo is sorting out the things she bought today. At night, lanmiao suddenly appears in her room. She stands straight behind her and looks at her without making a sound.


    Yunluo, who was busy sorting things, didn''t turn around, so she didn''t find lanmiao at night. But now her mood is much better than when she left the restaurant with Tang Kexin. The princess is right. It turns out that shopping can really make a person feel better.


    Night LAN Miao stood for a moment, see she didn''t have any feeling, micro Mi''s eyes a little more icy cold, originally, he thought, she and Tang Kexin go out, just to perfunctory Tang Kexin, but now, it seems that it''s not, otherwise, she won''t sort out those things so seriously.


    "It seems that you are very happy! "At last, night LAN Miao made a sound. Although he tried to suppress his emotion at the moment, it still sounded cold.


    His sudden voice startled Yunluo. Yunluo quickly turned around and looked at him. Her face changed slightly. She whispered, "here you are. "


    at the moment, her voice is very light, and her response is a little light, which is less than her usual joy and excitement.


    "What? Don''t want to see me? "See her reaction, night LAN Miao Mou son obvious one sink, how? After an afternoon with Tang Kexin, his attitude towards him changed completely.


    "No. "Yunluo sighed secretly, and then denied that she didn''t want to see him, but after hearing Tang Kexin''s words, she really couldn''t figure out his psychology. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to face him.


    "Ror, have I told you that you can''t lie. "The eyes of night LAN Jue''s tiny squint looked at her straight, and the words of every word were slowly spewed out. Without the usual gentleness, it was like a layer of ice, and the cold people were shaking.


    "I didn''t lie. "Yunluo shakes her head. After all, she has loved a man for so many years. Although she is not sure whether he loves her now, she is the only one in her heart.


    Night LAN Miao still stared at her, lips slightly pursed, did not speak, but the air pressure was obviously low.


    "I bought you something today. Do you like it or not? "Yunluo suddenly felt a little breathless, then she turned around, took a box and handed it to him. Today, she specially chose it for him.


    Princess Rui said that a man would be very happy to see his woman buy him a gift.


    Just, night LAN Miao did not look at the box, a pair of eyes just stare at her face, as if to stare out a hole in her face.


    Being stared at by him like this, Yunluo''s body trembled slightly. Suddenly, she felt that the box in her hand was very heavy. She bought him a gift. He not only had no happy expression, but even did not look at it.


    "Luo''er, I should have told you that night LAN and I are irreconcilable. "The lips of the night LAN Miao moved, making a sound again, and still didn''t look at the gift in her hand, but with some cold questions.


    "Yes, you told me. "Yunluo only felt the astringency and some pain in her heart. She held the box tightly and took her hand back.


    "Since you know that night LAN and I are irreconcilable, are you going out with Tang Kexin? "The night LAN Miao hears her answer, the lip Cape obviously pulls out a trace of cold meaning, that voice is colder a few minutes, since she knows to still do so, what does she want to do in the end?


    "When I went out with Princess Rui, I just went around and bought some things. I didn''t mention anything else. "Yunluo was very uncomfortable, and she contradicted him for the first time.


    "And what else are you going to tell her?" Night LAN Miao suddenly flashed in front of her, a hand pinched her chin, although he did not too hard, but this moment, cloud Luo clearly felt a dangerous kill.


    Is he going to kill her? Just because she went out with Princess Rui, so he was going to kill her?


    What was his love for her before?


    Yunluo suddenly feels sad, or she really loves the wrong person.


    "Night LAN Miao, do you love me?" Yunluo looks at him and suddenly opens her mouth. She wants an answer.


    "My question, don''t you know? Do you need to ask me again? " Night LAN Miao didn''t answer her question directly, the slightly dangerous part of her eyes pressed down.


    "In fact, you don''t love me. "Cloud Luo secretly breathed a breath, seemed to finally summon up courage, said directly.


    "I don''t mind telling you by action." Hear her words, night LAN Miao holds her chin hand suddenly tight, quickly raised her head, next moment, suddenly bowed, mercilessly kissed her.


    It seems that he wants to deny her words with action. At the same time, with one hand, he Yanks away her clothes.


    His action is a little fierce. When he kisses her, his strength is also a little fierce. She is severely hurt by the pain on her lips. Yunluo suddenly feels her eyes are astringent and slowly closes her eyes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 308

    His action is a little fierce. When he kisses her, his strength is also a little fierce. She is severely hurt by the pain on her lips. Yunluo suddenly feels her eyes are astringent and slowly closes her eyes.


    She used to think that it must be because of love to be able to make such intimate movements, but now she knows that she is wrong.


    "Night LAN Miao, if you feel like this is love, then you really don''t know love. A person who doesn''t know love can''t fall in love with anyone." When his lips moved away, Yunluo''s face was still cold, murmuring and whispering. It was sad to hear.


    Night LAN Miao''s body suddenly a stiff, face slightly changed, holding her chin hand again clenched, tight cloud Luo painful tremble, but cloud Luo did not make a sound.


    "What''s the matter with you today, ror?" Night LAN Miao tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, trying to make the voice of rest sound gentle.


    Yes, he is the one who is good at using women''s heart and hurts the most. But let him plead with women in a low voice. He can''t do it. His pride doesn''t allow him to do it.


    He always thought that Yunluo''s heart was completely his, and last night, he asked for her, and her people were his, so he thought that Yunluo would die for him from now on.


    It''s just a surprise that today, Yunluo and Tang Kexin have been mixed together, and don''t know what Tang Kexin said to Yunluo, which has completely changed Yunluo''s attitude towards him.


    There is no previous enthusiasm, no previous kind of infatuated love, and even the call has changed.


    He found that things are out of control. It doesn''t matter if Yunluo''s things are out of control. Anyway, he doesn''t really love this woman, but yunhou can''t be affected by anything.


    His plan could not be affected at all.


    "I''m ok, I just found that some things don''t seem like what I thought." Yunluo''s voice was a little more melancholy. She found that she had been too naive before and thought about things too simply.


    "You doubt my love for you?" The night LAN Miao hears her this words, just press down the anger to come out again, what does this woman this word mean?


    "I don''t doubt your love, but I don''t feel it at all. "Yunluo didn''t dodge at the moment, but looked at him straight and said it very clearly.


    Night LAN Miao''s hand suddenly took hold of her waist, drew her body close to him, held her tightly in her arms, "I will give you what you want. "


    he can''t let things get out of hand at this time.


    "I want your heart, but you have no heart at all. "Usually, Yunluo would be very happy to hear him, but now, she suddenly feels funny.


    He will give her whatever she wants?


    But does he know what she really wants?


    She didn''t want to be rich or famous. She wanted his heart, but she found that he had no heart at all.


    "Ror, my heart has long been for you. "Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed again, and the voice was obviously more gentle than usual, less cold." I love you so much, can''t you feel it? "


    Cloud Luo tiny Leng, looked at him, did not speak.


    His love is so easy to say, but it doesn''t feel sincere.


    "Luo''er, do you want me to dig out my heart for you? "He suddenly took her hand and pressed it on his chest. The voice was full of emotion.


    "Brother Miao, it''s too late. You go back first. I want to calm down and think about it." Yunluo''s face is still not as happy as he expected, but still cold.


    "What do you want me to do, ror, to satisfy you?" Night LAN Miao looks at her eyes as if there is more pain, and her voice is obviously low.


    Yunluo can clearly hear the pain in his voice at the moment, but she doesn''t know how true it is or how false it is, so she still looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    "Since you don''t believe me, I''ll dig out my heart for you. "Night LAN Miao suddenly moved back a little distance, but suddenly he had a dagger in his hand. He held the dagger in his hand and stabbed it straight to his heart.


    "No. "Yunluo was surprised and stopped, but it was still a step slow. His dagger had pierced his skin and stabbed him in, but the wound was not deep.


    "Brother Miao, are you ok? "Yunluo''s face turned white with fright. Now she is not sure about his real heart, so she wants to think about it, but her heart still hasn''t changed. So, seeing his injury, her heart is really painful.


    But night LAN Miao didn''t pay any attention to the chest injury, but quickly reached out, took her into his arms, bowed his head again, kissed her, this time, he was no longer as rude as just, obviously more gentle.


    "Brother Miao, your injury." Yunluo is frightened. She wants to push him away, but she is afraid to touch his wound. "Not dead." Night LAN Miao seems not to care, holding her hand tighter, kiss her again.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with his injury, that is to say, there is nothing wrong with him. He just played a bitter meat trick.


    "Brother Miao, you let me go, don''t do that." Yunluo still tried hard and broke away from his arms.


    "Ror?" Night LAN Miao did not think, so she still broke away, looking at her eyes with some doubt.


    "Brother Miao, do you want me to cover the wound for you?" Yunluo also found that his wound was not serious, and she was relieved.


    "I said, I can''t die. I just want you now." Night LAN Miao did not know if she was just worried about her injury at the moment, but he did not want her to have any escape.


    At the next moment, he suddenly approached her, grabbed her and pressed her under him.


    Yunluo''s body trembled slightly, thinking of the pain of last night, and then thinking of Tang Kexin''s words, her heart was really repelled, "brother Miao, don''t. "Her hand quickly reached out and pushed him away. Her hand just pushed to his chest. There was no blood flowing from his chest.


    Night LAN Miao face a heavy, the next moment suddenly get up, cold look at her, and then quickly flash away.


    In order to save her, he has just done enough, but she doesn''t know what to do, so he doesn''t have to waste time on her.


    Seeing her leaving quickly, Yunluo was relieved, but her heart couldn''t help losing.


    "What did you say? Yunluo and tangkexin are mixed up? "Huan Yue hears LAN Miao''s words at night, her eyes open slightly, and her face is obviously a little more stunned." doesn''t Yun Luo love you very much? How could that be? "


    Night LAN Miao''s face is a little gloomy, the lips corner tightly purses does not speak.


    "What''s Yunluo''s attitude to you now? "Huan Yue''s face is a little more dignified. Her plan will never be destroyed.


    "She refused me. "The night LAN Miao raises the MOU, looked at her one eye, in the cold voice cannot hear too many emotions.


    "What about yunhou''s attitude? Will Marquis Yun change his mind? "Huan Yue''s face is a little more anxious.


    "I don''t know. "Night LAN Miao answers again, voice still does not have too much mood.


    "Don''t know? You told me you didn''t know? " Huan Yue was a little angry, but then her eyes sank, and suddenly she said in a cruel voice, "since that is the case, let''s push the waves behind her."


    She suddenly had a great idea in her heart. In fact, she knew that Yunzheng was an old fox. Although she went back to the capital according to their plan this time, she might not help them with all her heart. But this time, she would definitely let Yunzheng, the old fox, help them deal with the night LAN Jue with all her heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 309

    "What do you want to do?" Night LAN Miao looked at her, slightly frown, before, no matter what she did, he would not ask, but at the moment to see her appearance, God Mou but some dissatisfaction.


    He doesn''t want others to interfere in his affairs, no matter whether he has feelings for Yunluo or not, he doesn''t want others to do anything.


    "You don''t have to worry." Huan Yue seems to have some accidents when she hears his words, but there is a little more coldness in her eyes. She will not tell anyone what she wants to do, even if it is night LAN Miao.


    Night LAN Miao lips slightly pursed, did not speak, because he knew, even if he said anything, it is no use.


    "Why, don''t you really love that girl? You should know that if you want to achieve great things, you can''t. "Huan Yue looks at him, and her eyes are slightly narrowed. She has suffered from the pain of emotion. Therefore, she doesn''t want to be moved by LAN Miao at night.


    "I''m just worried about yunhou''s attitude." Night LAN Miao eyebrows slightly frown, to cloud Luo, he has never been moved, even if is her long again beautiful, will not have any influence to him again, what he worries is cloud Hou''s attitude will affect next plan.


    "You can rest assured that hatred can make a person more willing to use it for us. "Huan Yue''s lips show a sneer. In fact, she is very clear that even if there is a relationship between Yun Luo and ye lanmiao, Yun Zheng may not be able to help them sincerely. However, she is very clear that if Yun Zheng is aroused to hate Ye Lanjue, then Yun Zheng will stand with them.


    Night LAN Miao didn''t talk, just looked at her eyes, eyes slightly flash. Over the years, her hatred has driven her crazy.


    He knew that now what he said, she could not listen, and he could not stop her.


    No one can stop her decision, whether it''s right or wrong?


    What else, he didn''t know, was she right? What is wrong? He has been used to it for so many years.


    All he can do is not to ask, just not to see.


    "Now, take Yunluo to the palace and ask the emperor to marry you." However, Huan Yue suddenly turned to him and said in a cold voice, in that voice there was a complete command, no more emotion. In the night, LAN Miao was stunned and looked at her suspiciously, asking him to take Yun Luo to the palace? You want the emperor to marry you? What does she mean?


    With his understanding of her, of course, she can''t really want him to marry Yunluo.


    "Just do what I say. Why ask so many questions? You just need to bring Yunluo to the Palace tomorrow. I will arrange other things. "Huan Yue didn''t explain to him. Even if he was her son, she never said anything to him.


    So many years, all the things she had experienced made her disbelieve anyone, even her son''s, so she didn''t disclose the slightest about her plan to ye lanmiao.


    "I just said that she refused me, so she may not agree." I don''t know why, at this moment, ye lanmiao suddenly didn''t want to obey her. For so many years, he would listen to what she said, but at the moment, he didn''t want to let her dictate him.


    "If you can''t do it well, you won''t have to see me again." Huan Yue looks at him, her eyes are narrowed, and her voice is much colder.


    Night LAN Miao didn''t speak again, just a pair of eyes more cold a few minutes, so many years, he didn''t know, in her heart, what is he exactly?


    Son? Night LAN Miao''s lips more than a little self mockery, she was afraid that never really see him as a son, he is just a tool for her revenge.


    "Remember what I said. Don''t spoil my plan." Huan Yue asked him to keep silent, frown slightly, and make a sound again, but it was the most obvious warning.


    ¡±Our plan will soon succeed. You know how many years I have suffered and how many crimes you have suffered. You have been hurt and live alone for so many years, but someone has been in charge of you. He is your biological father, but he has been in charge of your life and death. "Huan Yue may have seen his conflicting psychology. Her voice is a little lower, and her just cold and hard voice is missing.


    Night LAN Miao looked at her, still did not speak, the next moment, directly flash away, his martial arts is very strange, the speed is amazing, Huan Yue has not returned to God, he has no figure, even if she wants to stop it is impossible.


    Huan Yue looks at the way he left. Her eyes are slightly narrowed, with a chill that makes people tremble.


    In the middle of the night, LAN Miao reappeared in the tavern and appeared in Yunluo''s room. Now Yunluo has rested and is in the moonlight. He can see her face vaguely. It''s very beautiful and beautiful, but such beauty can''t bring any ups and downs in his heart.


    He stood in front of the bed for a moment, but Yunluo was still sleeping heavily, and did not find anyone in front of the bed.


    He then turned around and lit the candle on the table. Suddenly, the whole dark room was bright, and Yunluo''s beautiful face was clearer.


    May be to feel the light, the cloud Luo on the bed moved, then suddenly opened his eyes, with even see the night LAN Miao standing in front of her bed.


    "You? Why are you here? "Yunluo was shocked and quickly got up. She looked at him in amazement. At this moment, her eyes were obviously a little more defensive, and her hands were subconsciously holding the quilt on her body.


    When she saw her movements, his eyes sank. Every time she saw him before, she would be happy and excited. Now, how could she be so defensive against him?


    His heart secretly sneers, guard against him? It seems that in her mind, his counterpoint has begun to change.


    It''s a lie to say that you love him.


    Sure enough, none of the women are trustworthy.


    "Scared you? "Quickly hide the cold on his face, he looked at her, a light smile, according to the usual gentle, speaking, he slowly sat in front of her bed.


    "Why are you here at this time? "Yunluo didn''t answer him. She continued to ask questions in her heart. She knew that if there was nothing, he would never appear here.


    "Is ror afraid of me?" He raised one hand, gently supporting her hair, a trace of follow, the voice is full of affection.


    Cloud Luo''s body slightly stiff, a pair of eyes looked at her, more a little bit surprised, he, what does he want to do?


    "I''m sorry, ror. "The night LAN Miao paused, suddenly opened his mouth and said, full of apologies, which made people feel sad.


    Yunluo was surprised. She didn''t expect that he would apologize to her. She knew that he was proud. She had always accommodated him before.


    Although he has been very gentle to her, but the two will still have some small friction, each time, it is her initiative to seek the sum.


    But this time, he apologized to her?


    "I''m sorry, ror. I''m wrong." Seeing her obvious consternation, his lips were slightly crooked, then he reached out, took her into his arms, apologized again, "that night, I hurt you, it was my fault, and later, I should not be angry with you, ror, I was wrong, forgive me."


    "You?" At the moment, Yunluo''s astonishment is beyond description, and she does not know what to say for a while.


    "Luo''er, I love you very much. I love you very much. Because I love you so much, I''m afraid of losing you. So I''m too nervous about you. How can I love you when I grow up alone? It''s the first time I''ve been moved by a girl. I don''t know what to do. " He held her hand and tightened it. She could hardly breathe. It seemed that he could not rub her into his body.


    When Yunluo heard his words, her nose was sour. She also knew that a fire more than ten years ago burned his leg and his mother. Since then, he has lived alone, even the emperor doesn''t care about him.


    This kind of him really hurt her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 310

    This kind of him really hurt her.


    He said that he did not know how to love, she can understand, after all, is a person who grew up in such an environment.


    "After I went back, I thought for a long time. The more I thought about it, the more painful my heart was. The more I thought about it, the more I was afraid. I was really afraid that I would lose you, so I came." Night LAN Miao''s voice slowly came, with full of feelings, but also a little sad pain.


    When Yunluo heard this, her heart was no longer calm. However, Yunluo didn''t notice. He wanted to say that when I came, there was a slight change in her tone.


    "Ror, don''t leave me, don''t leave me. If you leave me, I will go mad, I will collapse, I will die." Did not hear her answer, but obviously felt her body completely relaxed, tightly in his arms, his face again a little more smile.


    "I won''t leave you, I won''t." Yunluo finally opens her mouth. In fact, she is not sure whether he loves her or not, but her mind hasn''t changed for him. She still loves him. Now she can''t bear to hear such a confession from him.


    Or, as he said, he was too nervous about her, so some things went out of control.


    "Ror, my ror." Hearing her affirmation, his slightly hooked lips seem to be a little more weird, holding her hand to tighten again.


    His words paused a little, his lips slowly came close to her ears, and he said slowly, word by word, "luo''er, I want to marry you, and I want to make me my wife."


    "I, I know, I know you will marry me." Yunluo''s body was obviously quivering, and her voice was more excited. He had already said that he would marry her and promised that he would make her his queen.


    In fact, she doesn''t care about the Queen''s position. What she cares about is his heart. So, there is still some impatience in Yunluo''s voice at the moment.


    "No, ror, I''m going to marry you now, not as my queen, but as my wife." What a wise man ye lanmiao is, she naturally understands her mind. He releases her and slightly opens a little distance from him. His eyes look at her straight and say it seriously and solemnly.


    "You? What do you say? " Hearing this, Yunluo was completely shocked. This time, he was very surprised. He said he wanted to marry her, not the queen, but his wife.


    In her opinion, there is a difference between the queen and his wife.


    And he said he would marry her now?


    Now?


    "I said, I want to marry you and be my wife, now." Night LAN Miao on her eyes in the surprise, again a word repeat just words.


    He knew that she liked to hear such things, so he told her.


    "Brother Miao, what do you mean?" Yunluo''s surprise at the moment is a surprise, but she didn''t understand what he said.


    "I will take you to the Palace tomorrow and let the emperor marry you. "The lips of the night LAN Miao are moving. At the moment, he says it more seriously. But no one knows what his mood is when he says it?


    "Brother Miao" Yunluo was completely shocked this time. She never thought that he would say such a thing.


    This is the man she loves deeply. How can she not be excited to hear the man she loves say such words.


    "Brother Miao, will that affect your plan? After all," Yunluo suddenly thought of the reason why she and her grandfather returned to the capital this time.


    At first, brother Miao tried his best to cover up the relationship with her, which could not be known. But now, if you take her to the palace and ask the emperor to marry her, isn''t there anything more important in my heart than luo''er Just, night LAN Miao is once again to her arms, gentle voice slowly in the room, sounds particularly moving.


    "Brother Miao" now Yun Luo is too excited to speak. She suspected his love for her before. Now it seems that her suspicion is not necessary at all.


    He loves her deeply. Otherwise, he can''t ignore his plan for her.


    "Brother Miao, in fact, I don''t need to worry about my marriage. I''ll wait for you." Yunluo thought about it, but she couldn''t help opening her mouth. She couldn''t ruin his plan because of her.


    "I''ve made up my mind about it. I just need to go to the palace with me tomorrow." At night, lanmiao interrupts her words, but gently claps her hand on her body. She is extremely gentle. "You don''t care about other things, just be a happy bride. "


    " OK, listen to brother Miao. " Yunluo smiled and her face was full of happiness. Since it was decided by him, she would not say anything more.


    At the moment, listening to his words, feeling his gentleness, that kind of happiness is really sweet to the heart, but she did not think how cruel it is behind such happiness.


    "That''s lovely." Night LAN Miao chuckles, bows his head and kisses her lips.


    "Brother Miao." Yunluo''s face is slightly red, and her shyness makes her more charming.


    "Well, it''s late. Go to bed." Night LAN Miao holds her waist, puts her flat on the bed, and then lies down.


    Yunluo thought of the pain that night, and her body was still slightly stiff for a while. Just hearing his words, her heart was no longer suspicious, but she was still afraid.


    Feeling the stiffness of her body, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he smiled more gently, "don''t worry, luo''er, I won''t touch you, I just want to hold you like this. "


    Yunluo is stunned, and the happiness on her face is more undisguised. Originally, he also cherished her and loved her, but that night he really lost control.


    "Sleep, and I''ll go when you''re asleep." Night LAN Miao can''t understand her mind, a face gentle coax her, just see her a face shy close eyes, his lips corner but more a little bit ironic.


    He knew that she was different from other women and wanted more than those women.


    Oh, it''s ridiculous to want his heart.


    However, as for women''s thoughts, he knows very well what they want. As long as he wants, no woman can escape from his palm.


    He knew his mother, what her mother did, was always the most cruel and merciless.


    But now he''s working with his mother''s plan.


    "Brother Miao, do you really want to enter the Palace tomorrow?" Yunluo opened her eyes again and confirmed that she was expecting something, but she was worried about it. After all, it was a big deal.


    She wondered if it would be a dream. The next day, when she woke up, her dream would wake up.


    "Really, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Night LAN Miao holding her hand is so gentle, words are so gentle, gentle as the spring wind, a trace of the wind into your heart.


    I''m afraid that no woman can resist such tenderness.


    "Good." Cloud Luo nods, the lip angle rises slowly, the eyebrow angle also rises along with, a face of light smile, extraordinarily beautiful.


    "Go to sleep. I''m not sure I''ll do anything. "To her beautiful eyes, to the brilliant smile of her face, night lanmiao''s eyes flickered for a while, deliberately said.


    This kind of her is very beautiful. She is pregnant with beauty. However, he will never lose control. As long as he doesn''t want to, no one can really tempt him.


    Cloud Luo micro Leng for a while, after understanding his meaning, the whole face instantly turned red, quickly closed the eyes, but the happy smile of the lip corner did not hide.


    She felt that at this moment, she was the happiest woman in the world, but she could not imagine what kind of disaster it would be waiting for her tomorrow.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 311

    The next day, after the early morning, night LAN Miao really came to the tavern, waiting for Yunluo in the tavern to see him, his eyes were obviously bright, his face was slightly red, and the happiness was unconsciously rippling out.


    "The second prince comes suddenly. What''s the matter?" Yun is thinking that he secretly came to the tavern that night to do that to Yun Luo, so he can''t help being angry, so he didn''t feel good about him for a while.


    "Grandpa." Yunluo naturally hears the dissatisfaction in Grandpa''s tone, walks into his side and gently shakes his arm.


    The cloud was sighing and shaking his head.


    "I''m here today to take Yunluo to the palace and let the emperor marry us." The night LAN Miao is not angry, now is the day, he is naturally in a wheelchair, servants pushed him into the room, his face is still with a gentle smile.


    "What? You want to take Yunluo to the palace? Let the emperor marry you? "Hearing his words, Yun was startled, and his face was obviously a little more stunned, and even he could not bear to scream out at any speed.


    "Yes. "Night LAN Miao nodded, back very firm.


    "You are not afraid of breaking your plan. "The cloud is frowning slightly, and there is more doubt in the voice. I don''t know what the meaning of night lanmiao is.


    "I know that my doing this may have an impact on our plan, but I don''t want Yunluo to be wronged at all. Yunluo is already my man, so I must marry her. "Night LAN Miao''s expression is very serious, the manner of speaking is also very firm.


    He knew, that night''s matter, cloud is knowing, therefore, he immediately picked out clearly.


    "Don''t worry about it. "Yun Zheng''s eyes are shining lightly. He always feels that it''s not right. It''s not the style of night lanmiao.


    "Now when I get to the capital, I''m afraid that some things will affect my feelings with luo''er, so it''s better to make an early decision on our family affairs. "Night LAN Miao knows that cloud is just an old fox, which is not as easy to fool as cloud Luo.


    So, at the moment, the obvious meaning of his sentence refers to something.


    It means that night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin came to find them.


    The night LAN Miao knew that the more he understood, the more cloud could not doubt.


    Sure enough, Yunzheng''s eyes flickered a little, lips slightly pursed, no more talking.


    "Of course, the most important thing is to reassure luo''er. Now that we propose a marriage, it may have an impact on our plan, but it may not be a good thing. When we have settled the matter with luo''er, we can proceed with the next plan without any consideration. "The night LAN Miao slowly opens up again, still is the gentle chuckle.


    However, his sentence contains several meanings.


    Of course, the most clear and clear meaning that he passed on to Yunzheng at the moment is that he and Yunluo have made a marriage, and Yunzheng can help him without any consideration.


    He said his purpose so directly, and the doubt in Yunzheng''s heart gradually disappeared.


    "It''s too urgent. Luo Er has just returned to Beijing and hasn''t prepared yet. It needs to be discussed in the long run." Yunzheng is really an old fox. He will leave room for himself to do anything, so he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Yun Hou doesn''t agree with luo''er''s marriage?" At night, lanmiao naturally understood the idea in his heart. He sneered in his heart. His eyes looked at Yunluo standing on one side.


    "Grandpa, I want to marry brother Miao. We agreed last night. Let''s go to the palace together and ask the emperor to marry me. "Cloud Luo to the Mou son that he throws over, tiny Zheng for a while, turn to cloud immediately immediately, connect voice to say.


    "You? "Yun Zheng is angry. Why can''t this girl distinguish the importance of things. Even if she really married night lanmiao, can''t at this time, ten thousand night lanmiao''s plan failed?


    At that time, the life of night lanmiao may be unsustainable. If she marries night lanmiao, she will die.


    "I understand yunhou''s concerns. Yunhou is afraid that my plan will fail. Luo''er will be involved. I''m too hasty. If I don''t think of this, I''ll ignore it first according to yunhou''s meaning. "Night LAN Miao''s eyes flickered a little, and then slowly opened again. This time, the voice was more dignified.


    When cloud Hou heard his words, his face sank. Although what night LAN Miao said was the truth, which was exactly what he thought in his heart, but night LAN Miao said it directly, it still made him a little down. Moreover, he knew that night LAN Miao didn''t say it to him at the moment, in fact, it said it to cloud Luo.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Yunluo glared at him discontentedly. "Grandpa, how can you think so? I''m not brother Miao in my life. I will marry him no matter what the future results are like. "


    after saying that, Yunluo went directly to the front of the night LAN Miao," brother Miao, let''s go into the palace. "


    she loves him, so no matter what difficulties she will face in the future, she will never flinch at all.


    Night LAN Miao long thought it would be such a result, but when she saw the firmness of her face at the moment, her eyes still flashed lightly.


    However, seeing the cloud''s obviously gloomy face, it has counted the time in the eyes, and the eyes of the night lanmiao once again have a little more coldness.


    Mother is right. Although Yun Zheng promised to return to Beijing, he didn''t really help him. He is likely to change his mind at any time. Even if there is a relationship between him and Yun Luo, it may not directly affect Yun Zheng''s last idea. Therefore, he still needs to cooperate with his mother''s plan.


    What he wants is foolproof.


    "Luo''er, you are a girl. For this kind of thing, you have to," Yun is seeing Yun Luo''s move. She looks ugly. She wants to stop her, but it''s not very direct.


    "Ror, I can''t let you suffer any harm, so today''s business is over. I will marry you after I succeed. "The night LAN Miao is holding cloud Luo''s hand, in the voice has not to give up, represses the pain even more.


    He knew that the more he said that, the more Yunluo would insist on going to the palace with him.


    "No, I''m going to marry you now. I''ll go to the palace with you now." As expected, Yunluo firmly rejected him.


    "Ror, I can''t let anyone get hurt." Night LAN Miao''s face moved a little more, holding his hand tightly, as if reluctant to let go.


    "Let''s go, let''s go into the palace." But Yunluo pushed the wheelchair directly and walked out.


    Even though Yun Zheng was in a hurry, he couldn''t stop it. After all, ye lanmiao was the second prince, and he had negotiated with ye lanmiao to enter the palace.


    "Are you really not afraid, ror?" The tiny eyes of the night lanmiao are slightly convergent, which is a little cold, but the voice that comes out again is full of affection.


    "I''m not afraid. As long as I can be with you, I''m not afraid of anything. "Yunluo''s expression is firm and resolute.


    "Thank you, ror. "Night LAN Miao''s hand stretched out, holding her hand pushing the wheelchair again, the movement in the voice was moving.


    "I love you." Yunluo lowers her head, approaches him and whispers softly. She loves him and loves him very much. So, for him, she can do anything.


    Cloud is secretly exhaled a breath, but can only watch cloud Luo push night LAN Miao to leave.


    Kunning palace.


    Tang Kexin is chatting with the queen. Recently, the queen seems to be in a better mood, with a faint smile on her face.


    The emperor was sitting next to her, and now the queen seemed to be less formal than before.


    Tang Kexin knows that the queen has not rejected the emperor as before.


    ¡±The emperor, the second prince and miss Yun are here. "Just at this time, Gonggong Liu came in to report.


    ¡±He and Yunluo The emperor frowned slightly, and his face was obviously a little more unexpected. How could he be with Yunluo.


    Tang Kexin naturally knew the relationship between night lanmiao and Yunluo, but he didn''t expect that night lanmiao would bring Yunluo to the palace like this.


    What does night LAN Miao want to do?


    Tang Kexin''s Mou son looks to the night LAN Jue sitting on one side, and her Mou son is light. She feels that the night LAN Miao is taking Yun Luo into the palace at the moment, just afraid it''s not so simple.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 312

    Night LAN Jue''s face didn''t have much difference, but his brow also slightly frowned. He didn''t think that night LAN Miao even took Yun Luo to the palace.


    In fact, in front of outsiders, shouldn''t LAN Miao keep a distance from Yun Luo? After all, on the first day of entering the palace, Yunluo said she didn''t know night lanmiao.


    "Let them in." The emperor''s face sank, but he said he also wanted to see what it meant.


    Later, the night LAN Miao then entered the hall, cloud Luo also follows behind.


    "What do you mean by bringing Miss Yun to see me? "The emperor looked up at him and asked directly from the mountain.


    Yunluo thought that they had come to let the emperor marry her. Her face was red and a little shy.


    Night LAN Miao did not rush to answer the emperor''s words, but let people push him into the room, to the emperor''s front.


    Night LAN Miao lips slightly pursed, no opening, but a pair of eyes to the emperor, seems to be thinking about how to open.


    Yunluo''s heart is a little more tense, and her hands under her sleeves are constantly tightening.


    "Report to the emperor. There is an urgent report from the southern border area. It seems that something has happened. "Just then, the voice of the bodyguard came in.


    The emperor''s face sank and his eyes narrowed quickly.


    Night LAN Jue''s face also slightly changed. The south side of the city has been very stable in recent years. There should be nothing wrong. How could there be an urgent report?


    Obviously, the emperor also had the same doubts in his heart, so he could not care to ask about night lanmiao any more. He stood up directly and walked out.


    When I got to the side of night LAN Jue, I said in a deep voice, "follow me to my study."


    Since it''s urgent to report, it must be a very serious matter. Before things are clear, it''s impossible for the emperor to ask in front of so many people. Therefore, it must be people who go to the study.


    "Yes. "Night LAN never whispers to answer, also stand up, walk out together with the emperor.


    The emperor shouted night LAN Jue together, but he didn''t shout night LAN Miao. It seems that he completely forgot his existence.


    Seeing them leave, night lanmiao''s eyes sank layer by layer, the same was his son, but he was eccentric to this extent.


    Once something happened, I only thought about the night LAN Jue, but I totally forgot him.


    At this moment, the emperor''s attitude is no longer obvious. This river and mountain will definitely be the night of LAN Jue in the future.


    He is not willing, is not willing, by what night LAN absolutely can, he can not.


    "I''ll push the king to have a look. "When the emperor and ye Lanjue leave, ye lanmiao whispers to the servants behind.


    "Yes. "My servant was slightly shocked, and then pushed him out.


    Night LAN Miao seems to completely forget cloud Luo, even did not look at her.


    Yunluo was a little shocked, but she thought that he might have his concerns. If he didn''t talk to her, she couldn''t speak.


    Tang Kexin frowns slightly. What does this night mean? Take Yunluo to the palace, but leave Yunluo here alone, as if Yunluo didn''t come with him.


    "Why did miss Yun suddenly enter the palace today? "The queen looked at Yunluo and slowly opened her mouth. She looked very natural, but her voice was slightly alienated.


    Although the other day''s incident is not sure that Yunluo framed chener, she felt that the incident might not be related to Yunluo.


    So, in the face of Yunluo at the moment, she really can''t get intimate.


    Yunluo is a smart person. Naturally, she heard the estrangement of the Queen''s words, gave a little breath, and then said, "I''m sorry about the fourth prince that day. Maybe it was minnv who was wrong. "


    Yunluo didn''t directly answer the Queen''s words, but turned away from the topic and apologized directly to the queen.


    Because, at the moment, she didn''t know how to answer. She originally went to the palace with ye lanmiao to propose marriage to the emperor, but before ye lanmiao came, he said that the emperor had something to leave. Then ye lanmiao left, leaving her alone.


    How can she answer? She can''t tell the queen herself. She came to ask the emperor to marry her. She is a girl after all.


    The queen looked at her, and then sighed in secret. The emperor read that the matter had not been investigated before yunhou''s face. How could she say anything more.


    "How can miss Yun enter the palace with the second prince? "The empress asked again what she had just said, because it''s really strange that Yun Luo suddenly followed LAN Miao into the palace at night.


    "Let''s wait for the second prince to come back. "Yunluo gently bit the corner of her lips. A little shy red appeared on her face again, and her voice was obviously a little smaller.


    Tang Kexin looks at her. Her eyes are light. Yesterday, Yun Luo was obviously dissatisfied with night lanmiao. But now, it seems that they are all right.


    I don''t know what method night LAN Miao used to trick her. I have to say that the man''s ability to cheat women is very good.


    When the queen heard that, she couldn''t continue to ask questions. Of course, if she didn''t, she would just leave her alone and ask her servants to make tea for her.


    Tang Kexin can see that today''s Yunluo is different from yesterday''s. yesterday''s Yunluo was hurt. She was confused and melancholy. So she talked to her, but Tang Kexin knew that today''s Yunluo would never say more than one word before LAN Miao came back at night.


    In fact, even yesterday, when Yun Luo was so passive, he didn''t reveal a word about night lanmiao.


    It has to be said that Yunluo is cautious in her work, and she really loves yelanmiao, so Tang Kexin doesn''t say much at the moment,


    just wait quietly, wait for yelanmiao to come back, but in the past of time, it has passed nearly half an hour, but still can''t see yelanmiao coming back, and the emperor and yelanjue haven''t come back.


    "The maidservant greets the empress and Princess Rui." At this time, a palace maid entered Kunning palace, stood outside the door, respectfully saluted.


    "What''s the matter?" The queen looked at her and frowned slightly. The girl he recognized was in Lingfei palace before.


    "The second prince asked the maid to come over and tell Miss cloud to go back first." The girl raised her eyes and looked at Yunluo''s face.


    Tang Kexin hears her words, the eyebrow angle moves, a pair of eyes quickly look at her, see that there is no difference between the palace goddess colors, the face, the eyes are very normal, not like lying, so that is really the second prince asked her to inform Yunluo to go back.


    "What about others?" Cloud Luo is also a face of accident, stand up, can''t help but ask, clearly said today to enter the palace is to let the emperor give marriage, why does he let her go back?


    "It seems that the second prince had something to do, so he ordered his maidservant to leave. "The maid asked when she saw Yunluo, and then she said, with a very normal look.


    Tang Kexin, who had been looking at her, did not see anything different.


    Obviously, what the palace maid said was true, but Tang Kexin didn''t quite understand what the meaning of night lanmiao was?


    "Oh, I see. "Yunluo''s face was obviously a little more disappointed, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She was thinking that he might have a very important thing to delay.


    "Donger, take Miss Yun back. "Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed lightly, and suddenly he gave a voice to command.


    "Yes. "Dong''Er is shocked for a while, but he doesn''t ask more, just respectfully.


    "No, I''ll just go back myself." Cloud Luo returns to the spirit, looks to Tang Kexin, a light smile, only that smile obvious some farfetched.


    "Miss cloud, let''s go." But this time, without waiting for Tang Kexin to speak, Dong''Er has come to her. There must be a reason for her to do so, so she will naturally follow her words.


    Yunluo is not easy to push away. She quits the queen and Tang Kexin, then turns around and walks out.


    Donger looks at Tang Kexin quickly. Tang Kexin nods to her slowly.


    Donger''s face showed a clear look, and then followed Yunluo out of the room.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 313

    "Mind, do you doubt anything?" When Yunluo left the room, the queen turned to Tang Kexin and asked in a slightly lowered voice.


    "I''m not sure, but tonight, LAN Miao suddenly took her to the palace. It''s really strange, and she didn''t do anything, so LAN Miao let her go. So, I think it''s better to be careful." Tang Kexin still hasn''t figured out what the meaning of night lanmiao is, but no matter what, be careful.


    "Well, what you said is that it''s really strange what night LAN Miao did today, and miss Yun is really interesting. She sat like this for nearly half an hour and didn''t say a word." The Queen''s face is also a little more dignified, thinking of just cloud Luo''s move, slightly shook her head.


    "If she says too much, she will lose it. She is afraid that she may say something wrong. Therefore, in this case, it is best not to talk." Tang Kexin naturally understands Yunluo''s mind, so it''s normal for him to feel Yunluo''s reaction.


    "It''s just that her caution is enough to show that what she and ye lanmiao are going to say when they enter the palace today is very important and may have a great influence." Tang Kexin''s eyebrows slightly frown, just Yunluo''s reaction, let her heart secretly some worry.


    "Well, I''ve been out of the palace, so don''t think about it any more. I think you''ve been sitting for a long time, and you seem to be a little tired. Did you have a good rest yesterday?" The empress saw Tang Kexin''s face obviously more sleepy, and looked at her eyes obviously more distressed.


    "Well, I''m really sleepy. I slept very well yesterday. Why do I want to sleep so suddenly?" Tang Kexin is really sleepy when she says that. She really wants to sleep.


    Hearing her words, the Queen''s eyes brightened obviously, "mind, do you have it? Would you like a doctor to see it? "


    The energy of heart son is always very good, want to sleep suddenly, can be pregnant?!


    Thinking of this possibility, the Queen''s face was obviously a little more delighted.


    "Impossible." Tang Kexin is slightly stunned for a moment, and directly replies that her monthly affairs have just left for a short time, and it''s impossible to be pregnant. He thinks it''s possible that the LAN Jue has been tossing too much these days.


    "How do you know it''s impossible, or ask a doctor to see it?" The Queen''s face is still full of hope. It''s reasonable to say that the time of marriage between her heart and jue''er is not short. How can there be no movement?


    "No more." Tang Kexin waves her hands repeatedly. She is a doctor herself, so she doesn''t need to invite a doctor at all. She just yawns when she speaks.


    "Jue''er and the emperor should still be discussing things in the study. I don''t know when I can come back. Otherwise, go to the room to have a rest. "Seeing her sleepy appearance, the queen didn''t say anything more, just wanted her to have a rest.


    "Well, I''ll go to sleep. "Tang Kexin is really sleepy here, so he nodded and then got up and walked out.


    The queen wanted to call her to let Tang Kexin sleep in her room, but suddenly thought that the emperor now lives in Kunning palace and lives with her. Although the emperor is not here now, it''s not right to let her sleep in her room again, so she got up and walked with Tang Kexin out.


    Kunning palace originally arranged a room for Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin used to live in that room when he entered the palace. However, Tang Kexin didn''t live in the imperial palace after he married, but the queen still asked people to clean it everyday.


    The queen personally sent Tang Kexin to the room, saw her on the bed, lying on the bed, with a slight smile on her lips.


    Tang Kexin is lying on the bed. For a while, she feels that her eyes can''t be opened. She slowly closes her eyes. However, she suddenly feels strange. Why does she feel so sleepy?


    She usually didn''t have the habit of taking a nap. What''s more, she hasn''t had noon yet. How could she be so sleepy?


    Is there any problem?


    However, after entering the palace in the morning, she has been in Kunning palace, always with the empress.


    Later, in the early Dynasty, the emperor and ye Lanjue also came to Kunning palace. There was no difference.


    What she eats and drinks in Kunning palace is the same as the queen. If she is poisoned, the queen should not be OK.


    Later, after night lanmiao entered the palace, she was on high alert. Even if night lanmiao left, only Yunluo was in the room, and Tang Kexin had not relaxed her vigilance, so they could not have a chance to poison her. Besides, she knew medicine and knew something about poison. If someone poisoned her drink, she could not find it.


    What''s more, there is no other difference in her body at present, that is, she feels tired and wants to sleep, and there is nothing special about that sleepiness, just like she doesn''t have a good rest.


    Maybe it''s really because the night LAN Jue has been tossing so hard these days. It seems that night LAN Jue hasn''t touched a woman in her life. She has to be tossed several times every night.


    She remembers last night, night LAN Jue also is pestering her all the time, but later she is too tired, fell asleep.


    However, later, she slept until dawn, and after getting up, she was in good spirits. She thought that she had rested and recovered, but it didn''t seem that she had.


    All blame that man, later, can''t let him mess.


    Tang Kexin thinks so, and the doubts in his heart also disappear. He looses his vigilance and goes to sleep slowly.


    When the queen saw her sleeping, she went out of the room and carefully closed the door for her. When the emperor went out of the room, she was still worried about an accident and ordered two palace maids to stay outside.


    About half an hour later, night LAN Jue finally returned to Kunning palace, slightly dignified, but the emperor did not come back with him.


    Night LAN Jue into the hall, did not see Tang Kexin, eyes micro flash, then asked, "Kexin? "


    for a while, there was some tension in the voice, but it''s impossible for a palace to leave. It should wait for him.


    "It makes you nervous." When the queen saw her nervous look, she smiled a little more. "Just now I''m tired of waiting for you. I''ll let her have a rest. You''re here. Just go and see her."


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue breathed a sigh of relief and answered softly, then turned out of the hall and walked directly to Tang Kexin''s room.


    Tang Kexin''s room, of course, is the clearest.


    "See your highness." The two maids guarding the door of the room saw him and saluted him.


    Night LAN never paid attention to them, directly pushed open the door, walked in, entered the room, through the bed curtain, you can see the people lying on the bed.


    Night LAN Jue lips slightly up, a little more soft chuckle, and then quickly walked in the past.


    Go to near, although across the bed curtain, but night LAN Jue or faintly saw her appearance.


    Although it is winter, but the queen let the life of the stove, so the room is very warm.


    The person on the bed may be sleeping hot, with two arms outstretched, the quilt only covered in front of her, and her graceful curve can be seen vaguely.


    Looking at this situation, night LAN Jue suddenly felt a tight body, suddenly felt a strange surge in the body.


    Night LAN never frowned, he seemed to have no self-control in front of her, but he just looked at such a scene, and there was something different.


    However, she is his woman, his wife, even if so, it is normal.


    Thinking of last night, the girl said she was too tired. When he kissed her, she fell asleep for him.


    At that time, he was called depressed. However, he thought that the other night, he wanted her to be really fierce. Maybe he really exhausted her, so he let her go.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect this girl to sleep all night, but she hasn''t slept well.


    Looking at the sleeping man on the bed, the smile on his lips slowly unfolded, with the utmost tenderness and love.


    At this time, the person on the bed moved, kicked the quilt off her body a little more, and then fully revealed her perfect curve, with a faint murmur in her mouth. The voice was soft, crisp, and very provocative.


    Night LAN Jue Mou son a dark, only feel the madness of his heart has to be turned into action, some of the time is about to control himself.


    What''s wrong with him today? Is it because I didn''t encounter it last night that I couldn''t control it.


    Night Lan''s eyes flickered in despair, and then raised the bed curtain,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 314

    On the bed, Tang Kexin''s eyes are closed tightly, and her lips are slightly pursed. With the temptation of being charming, she makes the body that night LAN Jue originally tightened more uncomfortable.


    But seeing her sleeping so well, he didn''t want to wake her up.


    However, a kiss is OK.


    Night LAN never lowers his head, kisses to her lips, his movement is very light, for fear of waking her up, he just wants to steal a kiss now.


    But, so close, his body and her more and more close, his lips and her more and more close, for a time, the feeling inside the body, even violent surging, as if to rush out.


    At this moment, ye Lanjue suddenly feels something wrong. His self-control is always strong. Even if he loses control in front of her, he will not be so unable to help


    he feels that he seems to have been drugged.


    However, he has just been in the study with the emperor. He didn''t even drink a cup of tea. How could he be drugged.


    If you push forward again, you will sit in Kunning palace for a while after the early Dynasty. At that time, you drank a cup of tea, but the tea was made by the palace maid of Kunning palace.


    Emperor, empress, you can have a cup with him.


    If he is poisoned, he should not be one.


    Moreover, if that person gave him this poison, there should be other arrangements. It can''t be the current situation. After all, the person in front of him is Tang Kexin, so the poison is completely unnecessary.


    Night LAN Jue''s thoughts flashed quickly, and there was a little surprise in the dark. At the moment, Tang Kexin''s red lips were close to him. For a while, he suddenly felt a little short of breath.


    Once again, the head was lowered and pressed against her lips.


    However, at the next moment, his body suddenly bounced out.


    "Who are you?" At night, LAN Jue stood up for a moment, staring at the person in bed. Her eyes narrowed dangerously, with a sense of killing that made people tremble.


    At the moment, the person in bed is not Tang Kexin. Although he just touched her lips and didn''t kiss her directly, he clearly felt that she is not Tang Kexin, absolutely not.


    The person on the bed hears her voice, seem to wake up suddenly, a pair of eyes son quick open, see him, also be completely surprised live, some frighten tremble ground shout, "three, three highness?"? "


    that voice is Yunluo''s. although it''s slightly quivering and soft at the moment, it''s indeed Yunluo''s voice.


    Night LAN Jue only felt a buzzing sound in her brain, but it was Yunluo?


    Why is Yunluo here? What''s more, it''s easy to look like Tang Kexin?


    Look at Yunluo. It seems that she doesn''t know.


    Night LAN Jue is in a cold sweat. If he doesn''t know Tang Kexin too well and know his feelings too well, then he''s afraid that


    now night LAN Jue suddenly understands why someone has poisoned him. This is to let him have a relationship with Yunluo?


    Night LAN absolutely wants to understand this, in the heart startles, they are really cruel.


    "Three, three highness, what is this? Me, why am I here? "The cloud Luo on the bed looks confused, subconsciously sat up, a pair of eyes quickly looked at everything in the room, feeling too strange, too weird.


    What''s going on?


    Night LAN Jue saw her get up, eyes a dark, only feel the body''s thoughts like crazy surging, it seems to be a moment to devour him, he knows, his body''s poison attack.


    He quickly turned around, want to leave, just, but suddenly found, just a short moment, his consciousness even changed a little fuzzy.


    I can''t control the madness in my body.


    Night LAN Jue knows that he can''t get out of control, absolutely can''t, so he has to leave now, but he also knows that he''s in such a situation now, and it''s just difficult to leave.


    The next moment, he saw a pair of scissors on the table, then quickly picked them up and stabbed them hard into his arm.


    He stabbed quickly and fiercely, and immediately there was blood. Relying on the pain, night LAN Jue recovered a little bit of consciousness, and then turned quickly out of the room.


    Then it was found that the two maids who had been guarding the room had left.


    At the moment, night Lanjue''s body is very uncomfortable, and his head is also painful. Although the pain on his arm makes him regain some consciousness, he can''t think calmly as usual. However, even so, night Lanjue still thinks of the most critical problem.


    Even Yunluo is in the lovely room. What about the lovely people?


    Where is Kexin?


    This question, let the night LAN Jue''s shock, will something happen to my heart?


    Never, but never.


    Night LAN Jue with his superhuman perseverance, quickly went to the hall, but found that the queen is not in the hall, and there is no one in the hall.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, he knew that now he must leave quickly, he must find the heart as soon as possible.


    In order to wake up, night LAN Jue''s hand tightly grasps the wound on his arm, suddenly uses force, and intensifies the pain on his body.


    Now he can only rely on this pain to keep calm.


    Night LAN Jue is poisoned at the moment, and his whole body is also a little weak. However, he is still leaving Kunning Palace at the fastest speed. He must find his heart as soon as possible.


    Just, he didn''t know, after he left Kunning palace, another man entered the room just now.


    In the room, Yunluo has got out of bed. Because she didn''t know what happened, she couldn''t help being afraid. Seeing that she was wearing only a thin single garment at the moment, Yunluo''s body trembled. Then, she quickly picked up the clothes on one side and wanted to put them on.


    At this time, the room was opened again. She looked up quickly like a frightened bird. When she saw a man coming in, her face changed and her clothes almost fell to the ground.


    However, when she saw the person''s appearance, she sighed a sigh of relief, frowned slightly, and said with some doubts, "three highness, why are you back? What happened? "


    since yelan Jue just left, she has nothing to do with her, and now she doesn''t have to worry about it. What''s more, she also knows that yelan Jue only loves Tang Kexin, and can''t think about other women.


    Just, she did not understand what happened, let the night LAN Jue and back.


    The man who came in didn''t speak, just walked quickly to her bed, and then suddenly reached out and held her in his arms.


    Yunluo was shocked, and her face changed quickly. She struggled hard. "What are you doing, my third highness? Let me go, let me go. "


    but how could Yunluo''s strength resist the man in front of her? The man bowed his head and kissed her and all her shouts.


    "No, no, No." Yunluo''s whole body trembled and struggled hard to break away from his arms, but the man pressed her on the body with one effort.


    With one hand holding her clothes, she tore her clothes with fierce force. "Yunluo''s face was pale with fright. She was pressed by the man. She couldn''t escape at all. She could only beg for mercy.


    However, the man on his body didn''t seem to hear her at all. He bowed his head again and kissed her fiercely. Then, he suddenly forced her hard. She couldn''t move at all, or even breathe for a while.


    Yunluo knows that she can''t escape by her strength, because there is a big gap between them, but she can''t let that happen.


    ¡±Three highness, you do this, right Qirui princess? Yunluo tries to impress him with her feelings. She can see that night LAN Jue loves Tang Kexin very much, so she feels that it''s certainly useful for her to mention Tang Kexin now.


    It''s just that the man sneers, then takes out her clothes directly, and presses down rudely


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 315

    However, the man on his body didn''t seem to hear her at all. He bowed his head again and kissed her fiercely. Then, he suddenly forced her hard. She couldn''t move at all, or even breathe for a while.


    Yunluo trembled with fear. Seeing the man''s action in front of her, she knew that there was no use in saying anything more. At the moment, she could not care too much. Subconsciously, she wanted to call for help.


    Although such a situation is seen and not good for her, it is better than her. The man she wants to marry is ye lanmiao, and the one she loves is ye lanmiao. How can she be defiled by other men.


    Just as Yunluo''s mouth was about to open, the man knew her intention. At the next moment, quickly on her body, Yunluo''s voice for help was directly hoarse in the throat.


    Yunluo was shocked and struggling desperately, but how could she be the opponent of the man in front of her, even with all her strength, she could not move at all.


    There was a little more despair on her face. She knew that in this case, she could not escape at all. Was she so defiled?


    No, no, absolutely not. She would rather die than be defiled by other men.


    Think of here, her Mou son a sink, secretly exhaled a breath, made a decision, then want to bite tongue to commit suicide.


    Just as her mouth opened, she was stopped by the man. The man didn''t speak, just looked at her and smiled coldly. Then he bowed his head again and kissed her fiercely. He also kissed all her resistance.


    Yunluo''s face is pale, and her heart has sunk to the valley. She knows that she can''t escape today, but she can''t think. Why does the third highness do this to her? Your highness, isn''t it very Princess Ai Rui''s?


    Don''t your highness never look at other women more?


    Why do you do this to her.


    When she was in dark doubt, she suddenly felt a pain spread across her body, her eyes suddenly opened, then slowly closed, her face was full of grief and despair.


    She knew that this time, it was really over, everything was over.


    Her eyes are closed at the moment. She wants to die at the moment. She really wants to die, but the man in front of her doesn''t even give her the chance to die.


    At the same time, a man''s crazy action, a hand, extended to her neck, seemingly inadvertently stroked, along her neck, a little bit up, moved to the chin, moved to the lip corner, moved to the cheek, and then to the forehead, then, his hands will be a thin, almost transparent mask.


    At the moment, Yunluo is so miserable and desperate that she doesn''t notice any other actions of the man.


    The man put away his thin mask and hid it in front of him. At the moment, Yunluo''s clothes were all removed, but his clothes were almost complete.


    After putting away the mask, the man suddenly bowed his head, and bit and kissed her on the neck. In a moment, her neck was full of ambiguous traces. Then the man also made such traces on her, full of them.


    At the moment, Yunluo''s eyes are closed tightly, tears slide slowly down the corner of her eyes, her hands are on her side, motionless, as if she died. It''s heartbreaking to watch.


    But, the man actually does not have the slightest pity, does not have the slightest sympathy the meaning, the crazy movement actually is fiercer.


    Yunluo felt as if she had fallen into a hell on the 18th floor. Life is not like death.


    Up to now, even struggle has no meaning, so she has given up any struggle at the moment.


    After a while, the man''s action finally stopped, he stood up, just quickly arranged his clothes, did not look at the person on the bed, and quickly left the room.


    Yunluo''s eyes slowly open, but the figure of that person has disappeared. Her bright and beautiful eyes are all desperate now. She still lies on the bed motionless, without getting up or wearing clothes. It seems that she has no consciousness.


    However, a moment later, the door of the room was opened again, but she didn''t seem to hear it. She still lay motionless, her eyes didn''t rotate, and she didn''t even want to cover her miserable body with something.


    Because her heart is dead.


    "Luo''er, luo''er," as the door was opened, a wheelchair slid over, and then directly came to the bed, a slight voice with a slight tremor immediately sounded.


    Hearing this familiar voice, she seemed to have a feeling at last. Her eyes, which had been open for a long time, moved, and then slowly turned to the man in front of the bed. When she saw the man in front of her, her body trembled violently, and then tears came out uncontrollably.


    "Don''t cry, ror. Tell me what happened? "When the man saw her tears, his face was full of heartache. He stretched out one hand and seemed to want to hold her, but it seemed that he saw the traces left by her whole body''s madness, and her eyes suddenly opened," Luo Er, who is it? Tell me who it is? I''m going to kill him. I''m going to kill him. "


    Cloud Luo looked at him, lips Cape moved, but did not make a sound.


    He was slightly shocked. He seemed to understand, and then he quickly clicked on her.


    "Ah! "Then Yunluo makes a painful voice, which sounds like a small animal dying frequently, which makes people tremble at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Ror, don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. "Hearing her cry, it seems that there is a trace of heartache in the deep eyes of night lanmiao. Then she reaches out and tightly holds her.


    Yunluo is able to speak now, but after a scream, she doesn''t make a sound again. Her eyes are still wide open. Her eyes don''t turn. She doesn''t know what she is thinking, or she has lost the ability to think at the moment.


    Night LAN Miao Leng Leng, then quickly picked up one side of the clothes, and then for her to wear, hold her, quickly left the room, straight to the restaurant.


    "What''s the matter?" Cloud is seeing the night LAN Miao holding cloud Luo into the tavern, for a while some surprised, at this moment cloud Luo looks, the whole body is soft, the hands are so powerless hanging, it seems that there is no breath.


    But now it''s day time. In this restaurant, night lanmiao didn''t use a wheelchair. On this point, night lanmiao always tried to cover up. If he didn''t care for Yunluo, they wouldn''t know that night lanmiao could move freely.


    But at the moment, night lanmiao unexpectedly went into the tavern with Yunluo in his arms. Unless things were too serious to imagine, night lanmiao would never do so.


    Yunzheng''s body is obviously stiff for a while. For a while, he only feels that his whole body is shaking and his legs want to move, but he finds that he has no strength. Is there something wrong with her, luo''er?


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with ror? " Looking at the night LAN Miao directly holding cloud Luo back to the room, cloud is just back to God, followed into the room, a pair of eyes quickly looking at the cloud Luo that has been put on the bed by night LAN Miao.


    Seeing Yunluo''s eyes open, he was relieved. But then he saw the trace of Yunluo''s neck. Needless to say, he also knew what happened. It was left by the man after he was crazy.


    But tonight, LAN Miao brings Yun Luo to the palace. He wants the emperor to marry her. In the palace, how can LAN Miao do this to Yun Luo.


    Then I saw the despair of Yunluo''s face, the gloom of night lanmiao''s face, and the sudden sinking of Yunzheng''s heart.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it in his heart, the fact in front of him clearly told her that Yunluo should be strong, and that man was definitely not despised by night LAN, but someone else? What''s going on? "Yun Zheng breathed hard and tried to make his breath steady. Only when he spoke, the voice was still full of shock.


    He wants to know what''s going on. How can ror be like this?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 316

    The cloud Luo on the bed didn''t seem to hear his words, but she still lay motionless, her eyes were still blinking, her eyes didn''t rotate all the time, and she seemed to die at a glance.


    "What''s the matter, you say? "Seeing the appearance of Yunluo, Yunzheng directly turns around the night lanmiao, without any disguised politeness, and directly questions.


    "I don''t know." The night LAN Miao looks very painful, the voice slightly appears hoarse, originally on the gentle face at the moment actually takes the gloomy cold to kill.


    "You don''t know? How can you not know? You brought luo''er to the palace. When something like this happened, you told me you didn''t know? "Yun Zheng''s face is more ugly, and his voice can''t help but improve a little. Obviously, he brought luo''er to the palace. Now that luo''er has become like this, he tells her that he doesn''t know.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect her. Blame me. Blame me." Night LAN Miao buries his head and leans in front of the bed. The pain in the voice sounds heartbreaking. While he is talking, he holds the edge of the bed tightly with both hands. The wood he holds is so split for a while. The split wood stab pierces into his hand. For a while, fresh blood comes out, but he doesn''t seem to feel it at all. One hand is even tighter.


    Cloud is seeing this kind of him, slightly Zheng Zheng, night LAN contempt did not make any explanation, and in front of him to admit the wrong initiative, at the moment painful appearance, look also not like is pretended.


    In fact, he had always suspected that night lanmiao was close to the purpose of luo''er, but now he saw this, his eyes were light, he felt that even though night lanmiao was close to Yunluo, his purpose might be to make use of it. Now he should also really love Yunluo.


    But what happened today?


    "I want to know what happened in the palace today?" Yun is calming down. Although his face is still ugly, his voice is obviously a little lower.


    Night LAN Miao''s face is still buried in the bed, never looked up, there is no answer, but the shoulders slightly quiver, it seems to be crying.


    Cloud is stunned, secretly breathed, "the second prince, now is not the time to be sad, now the most important thing is to find out who hurt luo''er, this account can not be ignored."


    At the moment, Yunzheng''s appellation is enough to show that in a short time, his mood has obviously changed.


    It has to be said that night LAN Miao''s acting ability is good enough.


    The night LAN Miao hears his words, the body is stiff, then raised the head, but did not immediately answer.


    Cloud is looking at him, and then he sees that there are traces of crying on his face. For a while, his heart is moving.


    "It''s all my fault. I killed luo''er. I shouldn''t take luo''er to the palace. I just didn''t expect such a thing to happen. How could it happen? Why? " Night LAN Miao still did not do any explanation, just a face of painful self blame.


    What a shrewd man ye lanmiao is. He knows very well what happened in the palace today. He doesn''t need to say that he can find out with the power of Yunzheng.


    Although the same result, but the effect is totally different. If he explains it, it''s more or less suspected of shirking responsibility. But if he doesn''t say anything now, he just admits his mistake and then finds out by Yunzheng himself, the effect is totally different.


    Of course, now there is another important thing, that is, let Yunluo tell herself that it is night LAN Jue that has defiled her.


    Said by Yunluo himself, it''s more believable than anything. Yunzhengcai won''t have any doubt.


    "Ror, don''t do that. Don''t scare me. Wake up, wake up. "At night, lanmiao reached out and held Yunluo tightly. The voice trembled with pain.


    Cloud Luo''s eyes slightly moved, slightly turned to him, lips tight, still did not speak.


    "Ror, don''t do that. Do you know how sad I am to see you like this? I can''t wait to kill myself now. I''m the one who did this to you. " The voice of night LAN Miao is more excited, but the pain is more obvious.


    While talking, the hand that night LAN Miao originally held at the side of the bed also raised, his palm was pierced by the wood thorn, still bleeding at the moment.


    When Yunluo, who didn''t have much reaction at first, saw the injury in his hand, her eyes flashed slightly, and her lips moved a few times. It seemed that she said a word, but she didn''t make a sound, or she made a sound, but no one heard.


    "Luo''er, I really want to kill myself now. I want to kill myself. My eyes are full of anguish.


    Speaking, unexpectedly suddenly raised his hand and hit him on the head.


    "Second prince." Cloud is startled, fast forward, stopped his action.


    "No." Yunluo''s face was a little more shocked, her body moved subconsciously, and her lips moved again. This time, she finally had a voice. Although the voice was still very low, she could hear it clearly.


    "The second prince, it has happened. If you remorse yourself, it will be useless to suffer." Yun Zheng is still holding the hand of LAN Miao at night. It seems that he is afraid that he will make excessive actions again.


    "I hurt luo''er. I shouldn''t take her to the palace today. Yunluo has such a thing. I can''t forgive myself. Yunhou, you let me go." The night LAN Miao knew that the cloud at the moment had no doubt about him. He was relieved in his heart, but his face was still full of pain.


    "The second prince, the most important thing now is to find out the person who hurt luo''er, and never let that person go." Yun Zheng''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his voice was obviously a little more murderous.


    Night LAN Miao didn''t answer his words, and didn''t say anything. He just held Yunluo tightly in his arms and shouted, "Luoer, Luoer"


    Yunluo''s eyes blinked. Then the tears flowed out uncontrollably, and the body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Cloud is very sad to see such a situation, but he also understands that this kind of luo''er is much better than just now. Just luo''er is afraid that she has no plan to live.


    "Luo''er, no matter what happens, I will be with you. You are my favorite person. I" night LAN Miao is holding cloud Luo''s hand tighter and tighter, and his voice is obviously whimpering a little more. It seems that for a while, even the words are going on.


    Such night LAN Miao Lian Yun was looking at it, and it was a little sour.


    Yunluo''s eyes flashed again, and her hand, which had been hanging on her side, slowly lifted up. She held lanmiao at night, but the tears were flowing more and more, and could not be controlled any more.


    She really didn''t expect that he would say such words at this time. She used to doubt that he didn''t really love her. How could she doubt when she saw his pain now?


    If he loves her deeply, and such a thing happens, his pain is not less than her. Looking at his pain at the moment, Yunluo only feels his heartache can not breathe out.


    "Ror, tell me, who is that man? This matter can''t be solved in this way. "Yun is seeing Yunluo''s reaction and knows that she is awake at the moment.


    Originally, he didn''t want to ask this question at this time, but the shorter time he knew about it, the easier it was to find evidence and the more able he was to catch the man.


    Moreover, he also understood that if he did not ask now and asked later, he would make luo''er more painful.


    When Yunluo heard Yunzheng''s words, her body trembled obviously, and she breathed hard. Then she turned her eyes and looked at Yunzheng.


    The night LAN Miao holding Yunluo tightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, more cold and heavy, but at the moment, his face was buried on Yunluo''s shoulder, and it was facing inside, so no one saw the change of expression in his eyes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 317

    Cloud is waiting for Yunluo''s answer, and the same night lanmiao is waiting for her answer. Yunluo''s lips move and seem to want to answer, but then there is a little more struggle in her eyes, and finally she doesn''t say it.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed a little, he did not think, to this time, cloud Luo still hide.


    What does she mean? Including night LAN Jue.


    "Cloud Hou, now luo''er is too sad and painful, so don''t ask again. "The night LAN despises to see cloud Luo to have not made a sound all the time, then slowly opens mouth, that voice has too many heartache.


    Yun Zheng secretly breathed a sigh. Yun Luo is his beloved granddaughter. He is also distressed when something like this happens, but he must know who did it to Luo Er.


    "Luo''er, we''re going to get married. We''re going to get married immediately. We don''t need to be married by the emperor. We''re going to get married now. "Night LAN Miao tightly hugs her, says suddenly.


    Cloud is stunned, cloud Luo''s face is also a little more stunned.


    When something like this happened, he even wanted to marry her?


    "Promise me, ror, to marry me and let me protect you. "Night LAN Miao''s hand slightly loosen, opened the distance between two people, a pair of eyes son straight looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    "Brother Miao, I, I" Yunluo''s tears are more and more fierce, and her voice is full of sobs. I don''t know if it''s because she is sad, moved, or both.


    "Rose, no matter what happens, you will not change in my heart. You are my most beloved woman." Night LAN Miao''s face is more affectionate.


    "The second prince really wants to marry Luo Er?" Cloud is back to God, looking at the night LAN Miao, face with a certain degree of consternation.


    "Yes, I want to marry her now. I''ll take luo''er back now. Let''s go back together with Marquis Yun to prove our marriage. "At night, lanmiao looks at Yunzheng, and his face is firm. Yunzheng breathes in a dark way, then slowly nods his head. However, the Mou son looks at Yunluo again," luo''er, the second prince marries you, but this has already happened. It''s impossible to pretend that it didn''t happen. The second emperor son didn''t ask you who the man is. He was afraid of your sorrow and pain, but if he didn''t kill that man A man, do you think the second prince will feel better? The second prince accepts you and can tolerate you, but that man can''t let go, luo''er, you say, who is that man? "


    Yunzheng is also a man. He knows about men. Maybe because he loves Yunluo too much, he agrees to marry Yunluo. However, if the man doesn''t kill him, it''s absolutely difficult for him to eliminate his hatred.


    When Yunluo heard Yunzheng''s words, she turned her eyes slightly and looked at lanmiao at night.


    "Luo''er, if you really don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I''ll check it myself. I''ll find out. Then I''ll kill the man myself. "Night LAN Miao to her Mou son, a word a cruel voice said.


    "Luo''er, with the ability of the second prince, we can naturally find out the man, but if you say it, the second prince also saves some trouble. "Cloud is opening up again. If you go to check, it will definitely waste time. Moreover, if the person secretly designs something, the results may be wrong, so it''s better for Yunluo to say it.


    Cloud Luo lips slightly pursed, see night LAN Miao is looking at her, secretly exhaled a breath, lips corners moved, slowly said, "it is three highness. "


    she didn''t want to say at first, that is, she was afraid that ye lanmiao would go to find Ye Lanjue, but when she heard what ye lanmiao had just said, even if she didn''t say it, he would find it out, rather she said it directly.


    "What? I beg your pardon? You say it is, "the cloud is startled directly, his eyes are suddenly opened, his face is unbelievable, because he is too surprised at the moment, his words are not clear.


    How is it possible? How could it be the third highness?


    "Ror? You mean the third highness? You, are you right? "Night LAN Miao''s face is also full of consternation, a hand tightly holding cloud Luo, incredible exclamation.


    "No, I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong." Yunluo slowly shook her head. Now that she has said it, there is no need to hide it.


    "Night LAN Jue," night LAN Miao''s face was gloomy, and he was biting his teeth and shouting word by word.


    "How could it be him? Why did he do it? "Yun Zheng obviously still can''t believe it. He still knows something about night LAN Jue. It''s impossible for night LAN to do such a thing.


    "No matter why he did it, you will stay in the restaurant for fear of danger. "At this moment, he did not emphasize the matter of night LAN Jue, but suddenly changed his tone.


    "What? I''m afraid he won''t make it? " When Yun was hearing this, he lost most of his doubts and became angry for a while.


    "I''m not afraid of ten thousand just in case. For the sake of safety, we have to guard against it. If he really dares to do such a thing to luo''er, then there is something else he dares not to do. Of course, I''ll find out about it." Night LAN Miao''s face is a little more dignified, and there is still some awe inspiring feeling in the voice.


    "Yunhou, you and luo''er will move out of the restaurant now. I will arrange a safe place for you. "Night LAN Miao''s words paused, said again.


    In fact, this is a step in the plan. In this case, we should never let LAN Jue and Yun Zheng meet at night.


    "Is it necessary? Does he dare to kill me and kill me? " The anger on Yun Zheng''s face is more and more obvious, and his eyes are more and more cruel.


    "Naturally, I won''t be afraid of him because of the ability of waiting by clouds. But I''m not sure that luo''er is like this now, so I can''t live in this restaurant any more." The night LAN Miao looks at the cloud Luo and once again takes her into her arms.


    "Well, according to the second prince. "Cloud is looking at the night LAN Miao, thinking for a moment, slowly nodded.


    Then at the fastest speed, LAN Miao let Yun Zheng and Yun Hou move out of the tavern and the place he had prepared.


    In addition, night LAN Jue''s consciousness became more and more blurred because of the poison. However, he understood in his heart that he had to find Tang Kexin.


    Detoxification is of secondary importance. The most important thing is to make sure her safety.


    Night LAN absolutely relies on the pain on the body, let oneself keep calm as far as possible, although the body at this moment is a little soft, but still with the fastest speed, towards the palace outside the fast run.


    On the way, I didn''t meet anyone, but I can''t control so much the night LAN at the moment. There is only one thing in his mind at the moment. I have to find Tang Kexin.


    After leaving the palace, I saw the carriage parked outside. It was the carriage of King Rui''s mansion. It was said that it was standing outside the carriage.


    "Master. "At the first time, he saw the night LAN Jue coming out, but when he saw the injury on his body, he was shocked.


    "See the princess? "Night LAN never pays attention to his consternation, urgent voice asks a way, his breath is obvious at the moment some unsteady.


    "Princess? The princess is in the carriage. "Mingchuan was stunned for a while, and then he replied, just seeing his master''s appearance, he was even more shocked. What''s wrong with him?


    Night LAN Jue is not very conscious at the moment, but his face changes a little when he hears the words of famous biography. Can Tang Kexin be on the carriage?


    What''s going on?


    However, at the moment, he didn''t have time to ask more questions. He quickly raised the curtain and entered the carriage. Then he saw Tang Kexin lying quietly on the carriage.


    It''s too weird. The queen said that Tang Kexin is sleeping in the room. Why is the person in the room becoming Yunluo? But Tang Kexin is lying on the carriage now. He knows that the queen will never cheat him.


    At the moment, seeing Tang Kexin lying on the carriage, night LAN Jue''s body obviously froze. For a while, she felt that her hands could not help shivering, and her heart seemed to stop beating. She would not be


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 318

    Night LAN absolutely shuddered to bend down, and then feel her smooth breath, mercilessly relieved, fortunately, she is OK, and from the breath, everything is normal, nothing different.


    One of his hands brushed her face and his body was obviously tight. Although he was about to collapse, his hands were extremely soft.


    Seems to feel his touch, Tang Kexin opened his eyes, saw him, smiled, there is no difference.


    Just, the next moment, she saw the hand on his arm, and also felt the gentleness of his hand was abnormal, his hand was too hot, and the heat was frightening.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin sat up quickly, and then felt the blazing breath.


    "Well, I was poisoned." The night LAN is despairing him, the impulse in the body seems to explode, however, he has endured, did not move, he is afraid to frighten her, at this moment his voice obviously changes hoarse.


    "Poisoning?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrows were slightly frowned. Seeing his appearance, he understood what poison she had been poisoned.


    At one time surprised disorderly breath, by night LAN Jue''s ability, how can let the human under the poison?


    And why is it so toxic? If someone gives night LAN to cut off this kind of poison, that purpose is certainly not simple.


    Seems to see her heart''s doubts, night LAN Jue again said, "leave from the study, I went directly to Kunning palace, and then the queen said you sleep in the room, I went directly to the room, a person lying on the bed, Yirong became your appearance, but it was Yunluo. "


    it has to be said that night LAN Jue''s willpower is really strong enough. Now he is poisoned, it''s better to explain to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin listens to but a burst of startle, see his afflictive appearance, it is more heartache.


    Then her eyes suddenly turned, and she found out that she was in the carriage. When did he come to the carriage?


    She remembered that she was sleeping in the room.


    For a while, Tang Kexin was only in a cold sweat. Obviously, he not only poisoned night LAN, but also poisoned her. But he didn''t know what poison he poisoned her?


    What''s more, she didn''t even realize how the man poisoned her?


    How did she get to the carriage.


    Tang Kexin thinks more and more, but the night LAN Jue can''t help it no longer. She reaches out quickly, holds her tightly in her arms, whispers in her ear, "it''s hard.


    Of course, Tang Kexin knows that it''s hard to suffer from this pain. She''s been hit once before, and if she''s hit by this poison, she will lose her self-consciousness completely and lose control completely.


    At that time, she was totally out of control, and had such a relationship with night LAN Jue.


    It''s reasonable to say that night LAN Jue should have been poisoned in the room at that time. At that time, Yunluo was in the room and she was easy to look like, but night LAN Jue found the flaw and controlled it.


    Tang Kexin understood the injury on his arm. Obviously, he stabbed himself just to prevent himself from losing control.


    Tang Kexin murmured a sigh. She thought that the night LAN at the moment was about to collapse. Although it was on the carriage and still in the palace, it was not appropriate, but she did not push him away, because she knew that he had endured to the limit.


    However, the next moment, night LAN Jue suddenly picked her up and got out of the carriage.


    Tang Kexin is surprised. His eyes are wide open. He looks at him incredulously. What is he doing?


    Under the carriage, it''s said that the master came out with the princess in his arms, but at the next moment, LAN Jue had left with Tang Kexin as fast as he could.


    Even though he is now poisoned, he can''t ask for him in the carriage, let alone in the palace. Someone will pass at any time.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to take it back now. He has no such strength and will power, but there is a place where it is possible.


    That is, the place where her mother lived before her death. Although her mother had already passed away, he would often go there and clean it all the time.


    Night LAN Jue hugs her, quickly enters a palace courtyard, enters the room with the fastest speed, closes the door, this just mercilessly kissed her.


    "Kexin, Kexin," he murmured to her. She was very sick, but she was afraid of hurting her. She did not dare to be crazy.


    Tang Kexin was heartbroken, then raised his hand and took the initiative to kiss him back.


    Night LAN Jue''s body trembled, then hugged her and pressed her on the bed.


    After the crazy lingering, the poison on Ye Lan Jue''s body was removed, and finally he calmed down. He held Tang Kexin tightly in one hand, looked at her, and said softly, "does it hurt you? "


    he knew that he had just been poisoned, so he was afraid that he would hurt if he didn''t take too much into account.


    Tang Kexin looks at her and shakes her gently, for fear that he will think more, so he changes the topic. "Obviously, it''s a trap set by someone, but I can''t figure out how he poisoned you. Besides, I''m afraid I was poisoned. I was in Kunning palace, and I suddenly felt sleepy and wanted to sleep. At that time, I couldn''t open my eyes. Then I went to the room to rest, but just now I don''t know how I got on the carriage after I just slept. "


    It''s so weird that she can''t even think about it at the moment.


    "You don''t know how to get to the carriage yourself?" Night LAN absolutely hears her words, the facial expression changes, then quickly get up, examine carefully, "do you feel any discomfort? "


    " no, there''s nothing different. I''m sure I''m ok now. However, I must have been poisoned before, but I don''t know what kind of poison it is. "Tang Kexin''s face is a little more dignified. As a doctor, she naturally knows that she has nothing to do now, but nothing to do now does not mean that she was not poisoned before.


    Just, since she didn''t know what poison she was poisoned.


    "Go, find out." Tang Kexin suddenly sat up, and then thought that she didn''t wear clothes. As soon as she sat up, her whole upper body would be exposed outside. Seeing night LAN despairing her eyes, her face was slightly red.


    Although she was married to him and had the closest relationship with him, she was still a little embarrassed.


    "You have a rest. I''ll check." Night LAN Jue saw her reddish face, lips and corners, and pulled her back, trying to let her rest.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go." Tang Kexin shakes his head. It''s too weird. She must find out. This time, she didn''t get up directly, but took the clothes on one side and put them on quickly.


    Night LAN Jue also understand her mind, then did not say anything, also quickly put on clothes, and then hold her, out of the room.


    "Master, princess." Famous biography saw the master holding the princess, once again fold back, and move forward.


    "Mingchuan, how did I just come back? How can I get on the coach? " Tang Kexin asked directly. She appeared on the carriage inexplicably, which was strange. What''s more, the attitude of Mingchuan.


    Night LAN Jue has never thought about this problem. It''s too strange and weird.


    And this problem is also very critical, very critical.


    "The princess came back by herself. She was the carriage she got on. "Mingchuan heard Tang Kexin''s words. He frowned slightly and looked puzzled. However, he quickly returned.


    Of course, at the moment, the famous biographer also knows that something has happened, and he is afraid that it will be very serious, otherwise the master and the princess will not be so dignified.


    Tang Kexin hears his words, obviously surprised, a pair of eyes son fast look to body side night LAN Jue, at the moment night LAN Jue is also looking at her.


    It''s no wonder that Mingchuan didn''t notice anything different. She came back from her own carriage.


    But why does she have no impression at all?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 319

    Tang Kexin''s heart was startled. It was obvious that she had been lost in the mind before. She was afraid that the poison would not only make her want to sleep, but also make her controlled. Therefore, she went back to the carriage unconsciously.


    Now it seems that the most important purpose of that person is to let the night LAN Jue stain Yunluo. As for her, that person can''t hurt her, because if she is hurt, even if Yunluo is stained by the night LAN Jue, this matter will be very suspicious.


    It''s just that all these things are perfectly arranged. Besides, Yunluo, who she remembered clearly, has left the palace. She also ordered Donger to send Yunluo out of the palace in person.


    "Go to Kunning palace." Night LAN Jue suddenly grabbed her and went to Kunning Palace at the fastest speed.


    Tang Kexin naturally understood her meaning. Everything happened in Kunning palace. Even though LAN Jue was poisoned at night, she didn''t touch Yunluo. Now, Yunluo has arrived at Kunning palace, but she found that the yard is very quiet. The guards who usually stay in Kunning Palace are not there. There are only a few maids who usually clean the yard.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is startled. Can''t the queen have an accident?


    However, she quickly went to the room where she had just rested. She wanted to know about Yunluo.


    Entering the room, Tang Kexin didn''t see Yunluo. She quickly walked to the bed, and then saw the chaos on the bed.


    The bedding on the bed is not in shape, and the curtain of the bed is also pulled at a certain angle.


    Tang Kexin took a deep breath, then saw a torn frock in the corner of the bed and a rusty belly pocket.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin''s body was obviously stiff.


    "Well, I didn''t touch her. I never touched her." Night LAN Jue sees the situation in front of her eyes, her face changes quickly, and sees her stiff body. She continues to explain.


    "At that time, she changed her face to look like you. I thought it was you. At that time, I was poisoned and out of control. I bowed my head and kissed her. But when I met her, I knew it wasn''t you. So I left. I didn''t touch her." Night LAN Jue is afraid that Tang Kexin misunderstood, and his voice is a little more eager.


    "I know, I know you didn''t touch her, but someone else touched her. If so, the consequences of the matter may be more serious. If I don''t guess wrong, the person who came in later and defiled her may be Yi Rong as you. "Of course, Tang Kexin believes in night LAN Jue. Her body is stiff because she is afraid of the consequences of this event.


    Night LAN Jue also returned to the spirit, a pair of eyes suddenly narrowed, a little more dangerous breath on his face, a word said coldly, "night LAN Miao. "


    he knew that the matter must have been arranged by night lanmiao. At that time, when night lanmiao took Yunluo to the palace, it was doubted. However, he never thought that night lanmiao would do such a thing.


    What he thought of, Tang Kexin naturally thought of, because thought of, so more worried.


    Up to now, everything is almost clear, but there is another thing that Tang Kexin doesn''t understand. How they poisoned her and night LAN Jue.


    "If I have not guessed wrong, night LAN Miao should have brought back cloud Luo. Then, night LAN Miao will definitely pick out the relationship between cloud Hou and you. "Tang Kexin breathed a breath secretly. Now, the purpose of night lanmiao is obvious.


    Of course, ye Lanjue also understood that there was more coldness in the eyes of Weimi. "If that is the case, I think now yunhou and Yunluo are afraid that they are no longer in the restaurant. Ye lanmiao will not let yunhou meet me."


    "Yes." Tang Kexin nodded a little, which she thought of, "but let''s have a look, or move away before you come. "


    Tang Kexin also knows that it may not be that big. He must have calculated everything with the cunning of night lanmiao, but Tang Kexin still wants to have a look.


    If you see yunhou and Yunluo, you should be able to explain this matter clearly.


    "Mingchuan, you go to the restaurant. "Night LAN Jue out of the room, turn to follow the name," to see if the cloud is still in the restaurant. "


    " yes. " The famous biographer is respectful, dare not hesitate, turn around quickly and leave.


    "I want to find out how he poisoned us?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are slightly heavy, and she slowly opens her mouth. When she came, she didn''t see the queen and was worried about the Queen''s accident. However, she thought that if the Queen''s accident happened, the palace would not be so quiet. The queen should go to the emperor at the moment.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, after night LAN Jue left the study, something should have happened on the emperor''s side, so the queen just passed.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue are just about to step forward, and they happen to meet the maid beside the queen, who is rushing back.


    "See the third highness, see the house of King Rui." the maid saw them and saluted them, but she was still worried.


    "What happened?" Tang Kexin asked in a deep voice when he saw her.


    "Just now, the emperor suddenly fainted in the study. The doctor said that he needed a medicine. It happened to be in Kunning palace. The empress asked her maid to come and get it." The palace maid explained again and again.


    "Well, you go." Tang Kexin didn''t ask any more questions. The situation is similar to what she thought. The purpose of that person is to let LAN Jue destroy Yunluo, so other people should not be in danger.


    "What did you use in your study?" Tang Kexin turns her eyes and looks at the night LAN Jue. She feels that the poison of that person should come from her mouth.


    "No, it''s useless. I haven''t drunk any tea. I drank a cup of tea in Kunning palace." Night LAN absolutely understands her meaning, quick return way.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then quickly went to the backyard. Dong''Er made the tea himself just now. Dong''Er would not poison them, so it is likely that someone moved his hands and feet in advance.


    Tang Kexin enters the backyard. The tea set he just used is normal, at least not poisonous.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. Isn''t it the poison from tea?


    But apart from tea, he never used anything else with yelan.


    Tang Kexin originally wanted someone to poison her and the teacups in the night LAN Jue, but now it seems that every teacup has no problem.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly flash, and then quickly turn around to check the kettle of boiling water, because there is no thermos bottle in ancient times, so the water for making tea is now burnt.


    Or, that person not only moved in her and night LAN Jue''s tea, or, all tea have problems.


    The reason why everyone''s final reaction is different is that there may be other drug stimulation.


    Tang Kexin picked up the kettle and smelled it. She didn''t find anything unusual. Her eyebrows were tightly frowned again. Then her eyes fell on the lid of the kettle.


    Her eyes flashed, she reached out quickly and took them. Then she found that the color of the inner edge of the lid was slightly different. Of course, it would be difficult to find if she did not look carefully.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed again. It seems that someone moved his hands and feet on the lid, and it''s hard to find any difference in the slit on the edge of the lid.


    Of course, Tang Kexin also understood that the poison slowly seeped into the hot water, colorless and tasteless, without any abnormality, and even she did not find it.


    Of course, the more important reason why we can hide it from her is that this kind of poison has no special toxicity, will not do any harm to people, and will not have any normal after drinking.


    Because, this kind of poison, also need the stimulation of other drugs, and different drugs, the effect will be different.


    Tang Kexin thought of her previous position in Kunning palace, when she was sitting at the window.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 320

    There is a potted flower outside the window, which is usually the potted flower. At that time, someone must have sprinkled some other things. She is the nearest to the flower, so she will be


    as for night LAN, it must be the same truth. However, night LAN came to the study after the end of the day, and he had to go through the garden and rockery all the way to increase his toxicity.


    This move is really high, too high. As for the emperor''s fainting, it must be the same situation, and it must also be within the calculation. After all, only when people in Kunning Palace are distracted, things in the room can go on smoothly.


    "Tea is really poisonous. However, the poison in our body is a combination of two kinds of poisons, because the poisons are different with different drugs later." Tang Kexin simply explained how clever night LAN is, and he understood it instantly.


    Back to the main courtyard, he happened to meet Dong''Er, who was stunned by the night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin. "Your Highness, princess, haven''t you returned yet?"


    "Donger, you sent Yunluo out of the palace in person?" Tang Kexin asked in a deep voice instead of answering her.


    "Yes, as the princess ordered, I dare not be careless." Although Dong''Er was confused, she nodded quickly.


    "Well, I see." Tang Kexin breathed secretly. It''s obvious that Yunluo was brought back after she left the palace.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor?" Tang Kexin asked again, knowing that the man''s purpose was not the emperor''s, he was still worried.


    "The emperor is awake. The doctor says there is nothing to do." Donger said repeatedly.


    "Let''s go to the tavern." Night LAN Jue''s eyes flickered a little, holding Tang Kexin quickly and running towards the palace. He knew that he needed to find Yun Zheng at the moment, otherwise, this matter would be really troublesome.


    However, when I arrived at the restaurant, there were no people waiting for Yunluo for a long time. The person in charge said that they left half an hour ago.


    Night LAN Jue thought that he had been poisoned before. The poison was too strong, so it took a long time to detoxify.


    Or, that person had thought that night LAN would never touch Yunluo, so he had already arranged the second plan, so everything would be as fast and accurate.


    "We must find a way to find yunhou." Tang Kexin also understood the seriousness of the matter at this moment, and his face was obviously a little more dignified.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find." Night LAN Jue''s face is not very good. Since night LAN Miao has hidden the cloud, how could they find it so easily.


    In the basement of a yard.


    It''s said that it''s a basement, but it''s very spacious, and there are several houses, just like normal houses. Moreover, the basement is bright, just like the rooms on the ground.


    "How''s it going?" Cloud is looking at his heart, his face is cold and frightening.


    "Back to the waiting master, the third highness was called to the study by the emperor, and the second prince also went. Princess Rui was originally staying in Kunning palace. Later, she said she slept and went to the room to rest. But when the queen left the room, Princess Rui got up and left the window and went directly back to the carriage. "The man bowed his head and replied respectfully, with a slight pause.


    Raising her eyes, she looked at Marquis Yun, and then said again, "originally, the young lady had left the palace, but she was suddenly dizzy, and then she took her back to Kunning palace. Then she arranged to enter the room where Princess Rui had a rest. Later, the third highness returned to Kunning Palace, and went directly into the room. Then," the man''s words stopped, but the meaning was no more obvious.


    Yun Zheng''s eyes narrowed fiercely. At first, he had some doubts. He thought that night LAN would never do such a thing, but he didn''t think that it was night LAN who did it, and he was afraid that their husband and wife had arranged it in advance.


    Night LAN Jue does this, afraid that she wants to use Yunluo and get his support.


    For a while, the face of the cloud turned terrible.


    In another room.


    "Who are you?" Cloud Luo sees to appear suddenly in his room, the whole body wraps of the strict person, completely startled.


    "When that happens, do you want to marry the second prince?" The man didn''t answer her question, but smiled coldly.


    Yunluo was stunned, apparently not expecting that she would say such a thing.


    "You are defiled by another man, how can you marry the second prince? Even if the second prince has endured now, do you think he will not care? Moreover, if the second prince really marries you, every time he sees you, he will think of this matter, he will be very painful, very painful. " The man spoke again slowly.


    Cloud Luo hears his words, whole body light quiver, in fact, these things, she also thought, but the thing has already happened, how can she do? What can she do?


    "If I were, I would have no face to live in this world." The man''s cold eyes looked at Yunluo, and his words were more cruel.


    While talking, he took out a white Ling and put it in front of Yunluo.


    Yunluo''s body quivered obviously and shook her head repeatedly, "no, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. "


    she doesn''t want to die. Although something like that happened, she is very painful, but she doesn''t want to die. She wants to live, and she wants to live. Brother Miao said that she will marry her. She believes that after a long time, this matter will fade away, and she and brother Miao will be happy.


    Huan Yue didn''t expect that she would react like this. She thought that if she said a few words, the woman would commit suicide because of shame. Unexpectedly, she said she would not die.


    "It''s a shame for the second prince that you live. "Huan Yue''s voice is a little colder.


    "No, no, brother Miao will not. "Yun Luo shakes her head mercilessly. She also knows that what happened to her today will have a great impact on her and night lanmiao, but she doesn''t want to die. She is reluctant to give up.


    "You must die." Huan Yue saw her like this, lost patience, and her eyes were obviously a little more gloomy.


    "You? What do you want? " Cloud Luo sees her appearance, frighten of whole body to shiver, voice also had a few minutes to shiver meaning, one face is afraid of of looking at her.


    "Since you don''t want to die, I''ll give you a ride." Huan Yue smiles coldly. Her voice is full of cruelty. This woman must die.


    As long as she is dead, she can arouse Yunzheng''s anger and hatred to the greatest extent, and can really be used by her.


    "I don''t want you to go away." Seeing Huanyue approaching her slowly, Yunluo retreats in fright, only to find that behind her is the wall, unable to move at all, and then she opens her mouth and wants to shout.


    Just, the next moment, the white Ling in Huan Yue''s hand suddenly flies out, quickly rings her neck, and then tightly strangles her.


    For a while, Yunluo''s voice stopped, and she couldn''t breathe out. Soon the whole face turned red. Her hand was waving, and she wanted to break away, but she couldn''t break away at all. Slowly, the movement on her hand became slower and weaker, and finally she hung on her side.


    Huan Yue smiled coldly and looked at her. She saw that she had no breath. Then she took Bai Ling and hung Yun Luo and Bai Ling together on one of the pillars above.


    "Ah Hou ye, it''s not good, it''s not good, miss she, she,,," after about a quarter of an hour, the girl found the hanging Yunluo, and she crawled out to report.


    The cloud is seeing her appearance, the heart suddenly sinks, does not wait for the wench to finish saying, then quickly toward the room impulse, entered the room, saw in front of all, thoroughly startled.


    After the consternation, cloud is still fast forward, put cloud Luo down, check cloud Luo''s breath, but found that cloud Luo has no breath.


    Yunzheng''s body suddenly froze, unable to move.


    Then he saw a piece of paper on the table. There were several words written on the paper. That was the font of Yunluo. He recognized it.


    His shaking hands, picked up the low table, saw the last words above, a pair of eyes layer by layer of ice, cold to the extreme.


    There is only one line on the paper. I''m defiled. I can''t let brother Miao be humiliated.


    Yunzheng''s hand tightly holds the paper, more tightly, more tightly. His face is distorted by anger and hatred, and he shouts coldly, "I will not let you go, I will never let you go."


    "How could this happen? How could that be? " Just at this time, night LAN Miao also entered cloud Luo''s room, saw the situation in front of her, also surprised, couldn''t help exclaiming, just don''t know whether it was really shocked, or installed.


    "Ror. Rose, wake up, wake up. " At night, lanmiao held Yunluo in Yunzheng''s arms and shouted at the top of his voice. His hands were shaking, his body was shaking, and his voice was shaking.


    He took her hand and kept tightening it. It seemed that he would like to rub her into his body, which made him sad.


    "This revenge must be avenged. "The cloud is turning its eyes slightly, looking towards the night LAN Miao, with more ruthlessness on its face. The words are obviously roaring.


    This moment is enough to show the anger and hatred in his heart.


    In another room in the basement, Huan Yue heard his hissing and roaring, and her eyes smiled a little more. Everything went well, and everything was developing according to her plan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 321

    "Lol, I''ll take revenge for you." In the secret room, the night lanmiao still tightly hugs Yunluo, a pair of eyes narrowed dangerously, with a chilling ruthlessness, and the voice has a chilling murderous meaning.


    On cloud Luo''s neck, white Ling is twining, has not yet completely taken down, night LAN Miao also has not taken down to her at the moment, just so tightly hugs her in the bosom.


    Yun Zheng''s eyes are obviously a little more red loving. His luo''er, if he sees luo''er as a pearl in his hand, should he die like this?


    He can''t believe it, even less willing to believe it. He is still alive in the morning. How can this happen? How can it happen?


    Yun Zheng''s body trembled. For a while, it seemed that he could not stand. His pale face was full of old sobs.


    "Master, you should be careful." The guard on one side saw his sad look and couldn''t help but exhort.


    "That''s how luo''er died. That''s how they killed her. Do you want me to mourn?" Cloud is turning to him, the pain in his eyes is spreading rapidly, and the voice becomes hoarse for a while.


    The guard looked at him and did not dare to persuade him again. Originally, the young lady was defiled. The Marquis was already very sad. Unexpectedly, the young lady couldn''t think about it.


    "Send my order to Chuping to mobilize all his strength and sneak closer to the capital. "Yun Zheng''s eyes narrowed quickly, and his face was obviously a little more fruitful. Originally, he didn''t want to go to this step, but now night LAN absolutely luo''er does such a thing. He can''t give up and let night LAN off.


    And Ye Lan Jue is the prince of the Great Yuan Dynasty. If he wants to revenge, he must be the enemy of the Great Yuan Dynasty. In this case, that''s the only way.


    There was a quick smile in the eyes of LAN Miao who was holding Yun Luo. It seems that Yun Zheng didn''t try his best to help him before. It seems that his mother''s way is right.


    At the moment, he just held Yunluo and didn''t move. It seemed that he was too sad and forgot everything.


    Cloud is looking at his appearance, but also sad, mercilessly exhaled, "what''s the plan of the second prince? "


    although he had promised that ye lanmiao would go to Beijing, in fact, he never discussed other matters with ye lanmiao. After all, he was considerate.


    But now, Yunluo''s death deeply stimulated him, so that he could not care about anything else.


    "I just want to be with her and be with her. "Night LAN Miao did not see him, a pair of eyes son still straight looking at cloud Luo, words a mouth, that hurt only listen to people want to shed tears.


    "Ror, why? Why do you do this? Why leave me alone. " At night, lanmiao held Yunluo''s hand tightly, as if to break her whole body. He bowed his head, stepped his whole face in front of her, his body slightly quivered, as if crying.


    "The second prince, Luo Er she" cloud is seeing cloud Luo''s soft and drooping hand, a burst of colic, but people have died, no longer sad, then the most important thing is to revenge for Luo Er, "Luo Er is dead, now sad is useless, the most important thing is to revenge for Luo Er."


    "Why did he do it? Why? So many years, he has everything, and I have nothing, why is the only woman I love him to rob? "Night LAN Miao''s face is still buried in front of cloud Luo, the voice is not loud, but the pain can not be ignored," why does he do this? Why do you want to do this to rose? "


    "The reason why the third highness did this must be that if he got the young lady, he would not help the second prince, but help him." Said the guard on one side.


    "Even if he wants to ask Hou ye to help him, he can''t use such mean means or hurt luo''er like this. How can he do this?" Night LAN Miao body obvious light trembled for a while, in the voice seemed to have more than a few minutes to sob.


    "Everyone knows that he loves miss most. The third highness must also think that the reason why he helps the second prince is because of the relationship between the second prince and miss." The guard hesitated for a moment and said again, "last time, the third highness and Princess Rui Yun restaurant, Princess Rui was always picking out the relationship between the young lady and the second prince. She also deliberately took the young lady to go shopping and bought a lot of things for the young lady. On that day, Princess Rui wanted to take the young lady to Prince Rui''s house, but she was rejected by the young lady. Her subordinates were thinking that the third highness and Princess Rui would be together They will not have such plans for a long time, but they haven''t found the chance. Just today, the second prince took the young lady to the palace, and they "


    Yun Zheng''s face sank, and his eyes were more cold.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought luo''er to the palace." Night LAN Miao''s sobbing voice came again, the body also more light tremble.


    "How can you blame the second prince for this? No one knows that will happen. "The guard seems to be mercilessly sighing," who can think of three highness unexpectedly contract Rui princess to do such a thing. "


    Hearing his words, night LAN Miao looked up, his eyes narrowed, and his face was biting his teeth. "Night LAN Jue, I will never let you go. "


    " second prince, when you entered the palace, what happened? Why did you leave luo''er alone in Kunning palace? "Yunhou is such a smart person. Although he is sad because of Yunluo''s death, he still has a little more meditation in his eyes.


    "When I took luo''er to the palace, my father was in the palace of Kunning. So I took luo''er to the palace of Kunning. However, when I entered the palace, I didn''t wait for me to say that it was a matter of giving marriage. The bodyguard suddenly reported that there was an urgent report from the border area of the south city. Then my father and ye Lanjue went to the library in an urgent manner. The father left. The matter of giving marriage was naturally worth mentioning again. At that time, I also wanted to know about Bian I went to my study because of what happened. I didn''t think that the queen and Princess Rui were in the Queen''s Kunning palace. Something happened to luo''er. "Night LAN Miao some painful close eyes son, one hand mercilessly tightens.


    "Is something really wrong with the stiffness? "Yun Zhengwei''s eyes are a little sharp. It''s really a coincidence. If it''s not arranged deliberately, he will never believe it.


    "When I went to my study, I heard from my father that the barbarians suddenly attacked and the general guarding the city was seriously injured. "Night LAN Miao slowly said, the voice slightly lowered a few minutes, speaking, eyebrows slightly frown, it seems to be thinking about what.


    "Is the news true? "The cloud is frowning slightly. The south city is far away from the capital. Is it true that such news suddenly comes?


    "Can there be any false news from the side? "When night LAN Miao heard his words, his face was obviously a little more stunned. The astonishment was extraordinarily true, and no one could see anything different.


    Yun Zheng glanced at him. "If it''s really night LAN Jue''s intention, then the news may not be true. Maybe it''s to deliberately transfer you and the emperor. I''ve already sent someone to check this. I believe that there will be news soon. "


    yunhou is really a smart man. Before leaving the tavern, he asked people to investigate. He has found out the things in the palace, including the things reported by the side.


    In his opinion, it''s the key to make an urgent report here. If it''s true, it''s something else. If it''s false, then,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 322

    "It''s a crime of deceiving the king. How dare Ye Lan? "The night LAN Miao''s face was a little more stunned. It seemed that the tone changed slightly because of too much astonishment.


    Yun Zheng''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t speak again.


    "Hou ye, my subordinates found that the man just three highness robbed the letter sent from the side of Nancheng. My subordinates wanted to get the letter, but they were too vigilant. My subordinates couldn''t do anything about it. However, my subordinates could see that it was just a general letter, not an urgent report. Moreover, my subordinates found that there was a regular closing report every month on the side of Nangong It happens to be these days. " Just then, the door of the basement opened, and a man of about forty came in, and respectfully reported.


    "Is it true?" Yun Zheng''s eyes narrowed suddenly, looking at the man who had just come in, and his voice became cold.


    "Yes, there can be no mistake." The man who just came in nodded directly and was very sure.


    Yunzheng''s eyes sank in layers of cold, and his hands tightened abruptly. "If it was him, he was really brave."


    Yunzheng is too smart. He knows that it''s too time-consuming to go to the side of the rigid investigation. Even if it''s clear, it''s only a matter in a month or two. In such a situation, he doesn''t have so much time at all.


    Therefore, he ordered people to stare at the night LAN Jue secretly, because, he also knew that every month there would be a fixed message coming from the side of Nangong, that is, these days.


    If there is no movement at night LAN Jue, it means that this matter has nothing to do with night LAN Jue. If there is movement, then,


    "cloud Hou means that the news of side rigidity is false. Is it made by night LAN Jue?" The night LAN Miao Mou son startles to flash, looks like some return to but the God comes.


    Of course, his astonishment is all fake, because the fake urgent report was originally made by his mother. As for the one who just came here, it''s also fake that Ye Lan Jue intercepted the side rigid letter, because that''s also arranged by his mother. Of course, it''s very easy for those who want to make Yun Zheng mistakenly think it''s Ye Lan Jue who intercepted the letter with his mother''s shrewdness.


    "Second prince, I''m afraid you''re not the opponent of night LAN Jue." Cloud is seeing a face of consternation, eyebrow angle move, he knows that night LAN Miao this person is very deep, but it is obvious that night LAN Jue is far from enough.


    After all, night LAN Miao has been living alone in the yard for so many years, no one taught him, and he has no experience.


    "Even if it is, I must take revenge on luo''er." The night LAN Miao Mou son Mi rises, cruel voice low roar.


    "The day after tomorrow is the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. If the second prince intends to do something, that day will be the best opportunity. "Yun Zheng''s eyes also narrowed slowly. Naturally, he wanted revenge. Moreover, he knew that this matter could not be delayed for too long. Of course, he also wanted to find a suitable opportunity, so the day after tomorrow''s ceremony was just right.


    "Yunhou means Night LAN Miao looked at him, deliberately pretending to be a little suspicious, but secretly laughing in his heart. Their plan was originally to sacrifice to heaven.


    "I will do my best to help the second prince." Yun Zheng''s expression suddenly became more solemn. For a while, his address has been changed. That meaning is no longer obvious.


    Cloud is very clear, he wants to find night LAN Jue revenge, only this one way.


    Night LAN Miao tiny Zheng for a moment, it seems to have come back to God, the face of the obvious more excited, "thank you for the cloud Hou."


    At the moment, what Yun Zheng said is so clear. It''s not appropriate for him to pretend that he doesn''t understand nature any more. What he wanted was this effect. Now that his goal has been achieved, he is relieved.


    "What happened to Laurie? "At this moment, the night LAN Miao still tightly hugs the cloud Luo. When he looks at the cloud Luo again, the pain on his face spreads quickly.


    "When it''s done the day after tomorrow, we''ll arrange it. "Cloud is looking at cloud Luo, but also a face of pain," I want to take them to luo''er''s face, in front of her, revenge for her. "


    " OK, everything is arranged by the cloud. "The night LAN Miao naturally won''t have any objection. Yun Zheng''s words are exactly what he wants.


    After all, at this time, we must not let Yun Zheng meet with Ye Lanjue. If we arrange the affairs of Yun Luo at this time, Yun Zheng can''t hide in the darkroom any more. If Yun Zheng shows up, with the ability of Ye Lanjue, we can easily find Yun Zheng.


    At night, lanmiao''s eyes suddenly looked at Yunluo''s neck. When she saw the wound on her neck, the eyes narrowed slightly, and then said again with deep pain, "yunhou, I want to accompany Luoer, OK? "


    Yun Zheng is slightly stunned. Seeing his appearance, he can''t bear to refuse after all. He is a little heavy, and then slowly leaves the room.


    Wait for Yao Yun to leave, night LAN Miao quickly put cloud Luo on the bed, just the white Ling on cloud Luo''s neck has fallen, the scar on cloud Luo''s neck is completely exposed outside.


    He clearly saw more than one scar on Yunluo''s neck, although it was not obvious, but he believed that with Yunzheng''s shrewdness, if he saw it, he would definitely find something different, so he supported Yunzheng away.


    Night LAN Miao''s hand, gently flicks to cloud Luo''s neck, glides slowly, and then chooses a higher collar clothes, helps her to replace.


    Rui Wang Fu.


    "Master, someone robbed the news from the stiff side of the south palace." Listen to the wind into the room, quickly report.


    "So it''s a fake to report in a hurry." Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was obviously a little more cold. In fact, he had thought of this for a long time.


    "Probably. "Listen to the wind nodding.


    "There is nothing he can do without." Tang Kexin smiled coldly. At night, lanmiao was brave enough to do such a thing.


    "What else did he dare not do? "Night LAN Jue''s face is also cold, a pair of eyes once again look to listen to the wind," can cloud wait for the whereabouts? "


    " it has been checked by someone, but there is no news yet. Where do they hide the cloud waiting? "Listen to the wind immediately return to the way, voice slightly with a little bit of chagrin.


    "It''s impossible not to doubt with Yun Zheng''s shrewdness, so I am thinking that night LAN despises them for fear that they will have other plans. "Tang Kexin frowned and began slowly.


    "Well, what do you want to say? "Ye Lanjue knows her and can guess her meaning. But is ye lanmiao really cruel to that extent?


    "I''m afraid Yunluo''s life will be in danger." Tang Kexin quickly turned her eyes to the night LAN Jue, and her eyes were obviously heavy.


    Night LAN Jue''s face also slightly changed, "with his insidious, it is possible to do such things, but now, our people can''t find the hiding place of cloud Hou and cloud Luo."


    If we can''t find yunhou and Yunluo, we can''t stop it.


    "Go on looking for yunhou as soon as possible." Night LAN Jue then turned to listen to the wind and gave orders. For so many years, night LAN Miao was too deep to hide. Now, it seems that night LAN Miao has built up some unknown forces for so many years.


    Otherwise, his people can''t find Yunzheng and Yunluo.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Tang Kexin sighs in secret. If it''s true, as she expected, since night lanmiao has such a plan, she should have taken action. At the moment, Yunluo is afraid that she has already,


    "if it is true, yunhou is cheated by him and is likely to help him. "Night LAN Jue''s face is a little more dignified. It''s not hard for him to guess the purpose of night LAN Miao.


    " if I don''t guess wrong, they will definitely act on the ceremony of heaven worship. "


    "Well, so we can finally find yunhou before the ceremony. If we can''t, there will probably be a mess." Tang Kexin, of course, knows that this matter is not trivial.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made arrangements. I''ll be fine." Night LAN Jue sees the worry on her face and takes her into her arms.


    Even if the cloud is really used by night lanmiao, his plan will never succeed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 323

    On the third day, the ceremony was held as scheduled, not for a long time, but under the interference of so many things, it seemed a little late.


    Today''s weather is a little sunny and strange, but it''s chilly in spring and a little cold.


    The ceremony was ceremonious, not only for the ministers of the central government, but also for the common people.


    What''s more, the northern king and the princess of the Northern Kingdom also came together. Because it''s the sacrifice of Dayuan, they just watched at the same time. Their main purpose is to directly announce Tang Kexin''s identity at that time.


    But unexpectedly, the fourth Prince didn''t appear at night, and everyone didn''t see him, or even didn''t come at all, but the ceremony couldn''t wait for him alone, so it was held on time.


    The ceremony went on in an orderly manner, without any accidents. But the more peaceful it was, the more uneasy it was in Tang Ke''s heart, but more calm it was.


    Yunluo''s death, to her surprise, even let her some self reproach, if she did not take the initiative to close to Yunluo, want to separate her and night lanmiao, let cloud Hou not help night lanmiao, maybe it will not end like this.


    She miscalculated night lanmiao. Tang Kexin thought that with night lanmiao''s suspicious character, he would have some reservation for Yunluo. In addition, he didn''t love Yunluo himself. With Yunluo''s intelligence, he could definitely see that, in this way, Yunluo would be far away from night lanmiao, and yunhou would not try his best to help night lanmiao. Lost cloud is, night LAN Miao is alone. Who knows that the misunderstanding of Ye Lan Miao is a misunderstanding, but he can actually make this decision, which directly makes people smear Yun Luo and blame Ye Lan Jue.


    Tang Ke''s heart was filled with resentment. Night lanmiao was really heartless and cruel. Yunluo loved him deeply. Even if he used it, he shouldn''t use such means. For the women here, chastity is more important than anything. He knew clearly what would happen to Yunluo, or he did it mercilessly.


    Tang Kexin guessed that this might be the way to celebrate the moon, but night lanmiao didn''t refuse, accepted and implemented it, so he had nothing to do with it.


    Now, marquis Yun''s choice is clear. He hates yelan Jue and her until he dies. He will surely help yelan Miao and even try his best to avenge Yunluo, but what he will do is to see today.


    Tang Kexin looks around, the always active night LAN Chen is not there, which makes her uneasy. Night LAN Chen will not take the initiative to miss such a ceremony, so it is likely that something happened. Is it possible that night LAN Miao plans to use night LAN Chen to do something?


    Night LAN Jue is looking at the front peacefully, as if not worried at all, but his eyes are cold scanning night LAN Miao.


    The ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven is still going on. Because of the previous events, after the sacrifice, the queen and ye lanmiao come forward together to burn incense and sacrifice. Then someone respectfully brings a full glass of wine to offer sacrifices to heaven. Everything seems to be going on normally. People around hold their breath and stare.


    Change only in a moment!


    Night LAN Miao suddenly smashed the glass on the ground, the original small voice in a silence is also extremely obvious.


    Before the queen had a reaction, he was taken by the night lanmiao. He stood up directly and took it to her side. A dagger had been put on her neck.


    The people around were shocked by the sudden behavior of night lanmiao and did not respond.


    The emperor has taken the lead in standing up. His face is pale for a moment. He looks at the front tightly and his hands are shaking.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are also quick to respond, and they have already stood up. Ye Lanjue wants to go forward to save the queen directly, but ye lanmiao''s eyes are half narrowed to him, and there are undisguised murderous intentions and provocations in his eyes.


    Night LAN Jue knew that night LAN Miao had been on guard, and his movement just now was not so fast, so he knew that he could not save empress by surprise, so he had to stand in the original place, saw Tang Kexin''s worry on his face, secretly shook her hand, and let her calm down as much as possible.


    Beiwang''s face also changed a little. When the empress was kidnapped, he just wanted to stand up and was stopped by beichengyao.


    He breathed out secretly, and then put down the worry in his heart. If Yao Er didn''t stop him just now, he must have lost his discretion. He can''t be seen that he has any relationship with Qing''er. Besides, today, the main purpose is to announce the identity of Xin''er and make no waves. Otherwise, it must be Qing''er and Xin''er who are injured.


    Beichengyao chuckled, but did not expect to see a good play. She had long known that it would not be peaceful today. Unexpectedly, the night LAN Miao would take the queen hostage. With Yun Zheng, I''m afraid that she wanted to rebel.


    She is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, and naturally will not interfere in the affairs here. However, she does not want her father to be involved in them. Otherwise, there will be some troubles in the future. Besides, this is a good opportunity to completely distinguish the relationship between the father and the queen of Dayuan. Fortunately, she is here. With her father''s character and the Queen''s accident, he will never stand by, let alone the relationship is messy, The father may do something for the sake of the queen, which will cause some trouble.


    Moreover, with the strength of night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin, it''s impossible for the queen to have an accident. No matter how bad it is, she can help. If it''s her, no one will say anything more. Anyway, her character has always been casual and no doubt.


    As long as it''s not for the father''s help, things won''t get into trouble.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes really glanced at the direction of the Northern Kingdom, where the northern Wang Duan sat, his face motionless, as if there was no abnormality, but beichengyao smiled at him, some gloomy feeling, meaning is unknown.


    Night LAN Miao was angry. The North King was so calm. Then he couldn''t say anything more. After six or seven years of staying here for the queen, he could see how important the queen was to the North King. It was impossible to have no response at all. It must be Bei Chengyao who reminded him.


    Marquis Yun has sent people to encircle here. No one here wants to leave.


    There was a mess around. The people under the stage fled in a hurry. At this time, the emperor''s thoughts were all on the queen, and he could not care about the people around him.


    Night LAN absolutely step forward, the tone is firm and thick, "everybody is quiet, stand still in place."


    Mixed with the voice of internal power, it is invisible and convincing, even sincere.


    For a while, the people here seemed to have found the backbone, and they were not so flustered. They all tried to stand in the same place as much as possible, and their surroundings gradually quieted down.


    Yunzheng''s people have surrounded here. He is wearing a military uniform, holding a long sword, and step by step on the altar. The whole person is with the violence of killing.


    As soon as he came up, he pointed to the night LAN Jue with his sword. "I want you to pay for my luo''er''s life." The sadness in the tone did not hide.


    Night LAN Jue sneers, carrying his hand behind him, "believe it or not, cloud Luo''s death has nothing to do with this king."


    Yun Zheng obviously doesn''t believe it, or he can''t hear anything at this time. He completely believes that it''s night LAN who killed Yun Luo.


    "Sophistry." Yun Zheng spits out word by word, his eyes are splitting, and his eyes are bloodshot.


    Night LAN never looked at him. He was never the one who could explain or cover up. He did or did what he didn''t do, and he could never bear for others.


    "Marquis Yun thinks that when Yunluo dies, who gets the most benefits?" Tang Kexin asked without trace, meaning has a point.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 324

    No matter what they said, marquis Yun''s expression did not change. In his opinion, it was sophistry. He didn''t believe ye lanmiao. This man was really insidious, but he didn''t trust ye Lanjue. In addition, Yun Luo''s death had nothing to do with him. Even if he didn''t cooperate with ye lanmiao, he would certainly take ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin''s life. He would kill them and avenge luo''er.


    "Yunzheng, are you going to rebel?" At this time, the emperor looked at them and asked coldly that there was no half nostalgia in his tone.


    He doesn''t care about Yunluo''s business. He framed chen''er before and jue''er later. This one after another is endless. Now he dare to bring soldiers. It''s obviously a conspiracy.


    "So what?" Yun Zheng snorts coldly. There''s no need for him to cover up his purpose. Luo''er is dead. All the people related to her death should not think about it.


    "Yunzheng, how dare you offend me!" The emperor angrily scolded and his voice was hoarse. He always respected Yunzheng. At the beginning, he didn''t admire power and resigned himself. He didn''t expect to come back so ambitious after so many years.


    "The following? An emperor can only sit if he has the ability. " Cloud is dismissive, he is now for revenge, but there is no need to say with him.


    "For so many years, you have neglected the management of the courtiers. You only love Mu Wanqing. You can''t do the rain and dew. Being a woman, you can''t make the harem peaceful any more. The death of those women in the palace has nothing to do with you." Cloud is accusing, pour some sense of rightness.


    "How can I be accused of my family affairs?" The emperor was also angry, and his voice was deep.


    "It''s a pity that you are the emperor, and your family affairs are not just family affairs." Yun Zheng retorted, "have you done your job in his position?"


    The emperor "you" glared at them, but could not refute them. He gave them the permission and the permission to deal with affairs, many of which were handled by them.


    "Why does Marquis Yun have to talk nonsense with them?" Night LAN Miao casually said that there was a smile in his tone, not shallow but deep, as if it was just right.


    Marquis Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly and he didn''t speak any more, but he still pointed at them with his sword. Tang Kexin had been blocked behind by night LAN Jue. He would not allow Tang Kexin to suffer any harm.


    "Night LAN Miao, you dare to rebel!" The emperor was furious, pointing to the night LAN Miao and shouting angrily.


    "Did my son do something wrong?" Night LAN Miao tone innocent, like a child was wronged the same, voice some delicate feeling, but the eyes are bad.


    "Night LAN Miao, you" the emperor is impatient, but he doesn''t know what to say. This unfilial son dared to look at him innocently, and he pretended to look at him simply.


    "Don''t worry, father. Otherwise, the daughter-in-law will die if she shakes her hand." Night LAN Miao bad said, the voice is teasing.


    The emperor seems to be stopped. He doesn''t say anything more, but his eyes stay on the queen. The whole heart has been raised. I''m afraid that one of lanmiao''s carelessness will hurt Mu Wanqing.


    Night LAN Miao''s heart is even angrier. Why can this woman get all his love and affection? Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. But this man never cared about him at any time. I wish he died. He was injured in the fire at the beginning, and he didn''t look at him. So many years, he never looked at him.


    Night LAN Miao''s psychology has been distorted. It''s cold and poisonous. As long as he is in a high position, he doesn''t pay attention to the others.


    His dagger gently scratched the Queen''s face, but the strength was very good, not cut, at most, it was only a little red.


    The empress restrained the impulse to shake. She didn''t dare to move around. She had no eyes for her sword. Moreover, the night lanmiao deliberately showed it to the emperor. If she was injured because of her actions and worried the emperor, she would blame herself.


    Beiwang feels that he can''t sit still. Qinger is not far away, and he is still being held by others. His life is in danger at any time. But he can only sit here and do nothing. Even his worried expression can''t be too obvious, which is really torture.


    "Don''t worry, father. The queen won''t be in danger." Beicheng Yao said softly.


    She is such a character. As long as she doesn''t care about her own life or death, she doesn''t care about it at all. In other words, people all over the world are dead, and she won''t feel too much.


    "Well." The northern king had to settle down. At this time, it''s better to make fewer mistakes.


    At night, LAN Miao looked at the North King and the North Chengyao, with a strange smile on his face. He said, "the North King and the princess are here, too. Who can the North King help?"? Is it the prince or the empress? "


    Night LAN Miao is intentional, not to say Tang Kexin, not to say night LAN Jue, but the queen, so that everyone will have doubts.


    North King cool sweep toward him, eyes sharp, as if can pierce people.


    At night, LAN Miao felt cold all over, and the dagger on the empress''s neck deliberately pressed it, threatening the way.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes sank. It was as quiet as an ancient well. There was also coldness. Night lanmiao. This man was deliberately holding the empress. In order to make people doubt the relationship between the queen and the northern king? If it is known that even if LAN Miao loses today''s event, then the Queen''s life will be ruined. So many people are here. They really don''t know what kind of situation the queen will be described as. The ministers around don''t understand what they mean. They all remember the events on the last yuan Festival. Have they determined that the Queen''s mother has nothing to do with the North King? What''s going on?


    Suddenly, a burst of crisp laughter broke the atmosphere.


    Beichengyao smiled wantonly, and looked at the eyes of lanmiao at night with playfulness. He asked with interest, "the second prince''s question is strange. Tang Kexin is the daughter of the father and the king. Shouldn''t the second prince ask if the father will help her and the king? Instead, empress? I know that the second prince wants my palace and my father to help you, but this kind of means is really "


    beichengyao didn''t go on talking, but he turned his head and turned his eyes to disdain.


    The people around me were stunned for a while, such a means? Isn''t it because the second prince planned to give the empress to the North King? So now, is it just put forward openly?


    The appearance of empress''s mother is still beautiful even after many years, and time adds some charm to her. It''s incomparable to those young women. It''s just right to smile and smile, and it''s dignified and elegant. But how can they accept it to Beiwang! Such humiliation, how to allow, people around for a time furious, even more dissatisfied with the night LAN Miao.


    Tang Kexin is smiling. How can the northern King answer such a question? He can''t help LAN Miao at night. First, he doesn''t want to interfere in other countries, and then he is a rebel. As the leader of a country, how can he help? But help the empress, don''t you admit the relationship between him and the empress secretly? I don''t know what moth the night lanmiao will make, but I can''t help but answer.


    "Yao er." Beiwang pretended to criticize, and his eyes seemed to be a little dissatisfied, "how can you say such things casually?"


    "The daughter said nothing wrong. The father clearly asked his daughter to take her back to the Northern Kingdom after he knew the existence of Tang Kexin. Later, he came because his daughter was injured. The father didn''t trust him. He came to find Tang Kexin by the way, but now he is said to have come to find queen Dayuan. How could the daughter be willing?" Beichengyao said some coquettishly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 325

    Beiwang was helpless, sighed, reached out and touched her hair, doted and said, "well, do you mind such a thing?"


    Beicheng Yao purses her lips, turns her head and raises her eyebrows to look at lanmiao at night.


    "What about the North King? Or help Tang Kexin? " Night LAN Miao step back to ask, now he wants to find out the meaning of Beiwang and beichengyao. Tang Kexin is his daughter no matter how he says it, he can''t ignore it, but it''s still inconvenient to ask about Dayuan''s affairs in their capacity, but both of them don''t care about other people''s way of seeing, especially beichengyao, so he can''t take it lightly.


    Tang Kexin looks to the North King with some hope. She also wants to know who the North King will choose to help. There was no doubt about it, but she wanted the man to say it himself.


    At night, LAN Jue pinches Tang Kexin. The North King can''t answer. She may make the North King embarrassed.


    Tang Kexin''s heart immediately understood that, indeed, this matter cannot be urgent.


    "I''m just here to take my daughter. I won''t talk about anything else." The North King didn''t take his words either. He said indifferently. He looked at Tang Kexin and comforted him.


    Night LAN Miao''s eyes narrowed a little, this answer is really clean, "the princess of the northern kingdom?"


    Beichengyao laughed and said, "no one in this palace will help you. No matter what the final result is, it has no influence on this palace and the northern kingdom."


    "But Tang Kexin has married the third prince, don''t you care?" Night LAN Miao directly pointed out that he would not leave any hidden danger to himself.


    The northern king thought about it for a while, looking at Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, his mind moved slightly, and said gently, "mind, come here, don''t interfere in their affairs of Dayuan."


    Tang Kexin frowns. It''s true that she''s his daughter, but she''s the Rui Princess of Dayuan. How can she have nothing to do with her.


    Beichengyao smiled quietly, and his lips were slightly crooked. "The father means that if you want to choose one between Beiguo and Dayuan, he will not allow you to interfere in the affairs here, nor want you to get involved in the dispute. But yelan is definitely your husband. Is he worth your trouble with him?"


    Beiwang takes a silent look at beichengyao. Yao''er still understands him like this, but he says it according to his meaning.


    For so many days, he found that although the relationship between xiner and yelan Jue was close, she had some taboos in her heart. Although she didn''t know what it was, there must be. And the heart has been hidden very well, almost difficult to find. Just take today''s opportunity to let her fully understand their feelings, can completely put down the knot.


    Tang Kexin has some antipathy to such things. She takes emotion as a threat. Didn''t she say that before? She has already married night LAN Jue, nature won''t leave him, share weal and woe together? Night LAN is definitely worth it.


    Tang Kexin just wanted to speak, but beichengyao said in advance, "not all feelings can come to the end. Besides, you don''t have children now. Maybe one day, night LAN Jue falls in love with other people. Maybe one day, you leave inexplicably. It''s all uncertain. Are you sure this kind of thing doesn''t matter?"


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrows jumped, and he felt that night LAN Jue was holding her hand tight for a few minutes. "I night LAN Jue, there will only be Tang Kexin a woman in my life."


    Night LAN Jue''s words are loud, sharp and clear, which makes everyone surprised and admire. As a prince, so far, only princess Rui is a woman. Now he is telling everyone that in his life, as long as Tang Kexin is alone, he is Tang Kexin, not the princess of the Northern Kingdom, not princess Rui, just Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin''s heart was touched. There was a sweet stroke. It was warm, like the spring breeze.


    "My heart, would you like to be with me all the time?" Night LAN Jue asked, eyes soft as if you can exude water.


    Tang Kexin is silent. Night LAN is absolutely puzzled and uneasy. She agreed before Mingming. Why is she hesitant now?


    "What would you do if I suddenly disappeared, died or disappeared?" Tang Kexin looks at Ye Lanjue with burning eyes. She has been worried about it. She came across here. She doesn''t know if she will leave suddenly one day. She is afraid that she will fall in love with someone, and then she can''t give up. She is afraid that she will be immersed in this relationship for the rest of her life. She is also afraid that ye Lanjue will worry and be sad after she leaves. He has nothing in his life To be happy.


    "No matter where you go, I''ll find you. I won''t allow you to leave." Night LAN Jue said firmly, without any hesitation.


    Tang Kexin is the one he identified by night LAN Jue. He will not give up or allow her to escape in his whole life. Her happiness can only be given by night LAN Jue. No one else can think about it.


    "What if I don''t live long? Will you give up now? " Tang Kexin asked Zheng Zheng, this is her real concern. If she knew from the beginning that she would leave, would he be so sure?


    "Even one day, I will be with you." Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin''s eyes and answers slowly. His tone is obviously serious, without perfunctory.


    "Would you hate me if I left suddenly?" Tang Kexin asked persistently, some of the feelings of breaking the casserole to the end.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin''s serious expression, but she is relieved. She has been reserved for him before. She wants to ask, but she doesn''t know where to start. She tries her best to cover it up, so they never discuss it. Now the mind comes up with the idea that he really can''t get it.


    "If you are forced to leave, I will not hate you, but if you refuse me thousands of miles away because you don''t know when you will leave, I will regret, I will be disappointed, maybe I will hate you, because it is your cowardice, let us always miss it." Night LAN Jue''s tone was very calm, as if he had thought about this question for a long time and had already considered the answer.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. So, even if you know that you will leave one day, you will not regret meeting me. Are you right with me? But I will regret the time we missed.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue, and suddenly smiles. It''s beautiful and moving.


    Night LAN Jue has said so, what else does she care about? This way of thinking, the whole people are relaxed.


    Night LAN Jue is dazed by Tang Kexin''s smile. Such a relaxed and comfortable smile rarely shows up, but night LAN Jue also knows that Tang Kexin is really open.


    "No, thank you!" Tang Kexin said sincerely that she was still grateful in her expression. Without night LAN Jue, she might not really fall in love with someone.


    "Don Kexin, have you considered it?" Beichengyao looked at them with a smile and a serious look.


    Beiwang also looked at Tang Kexin. Although he was calm in front of him, he had other feelings, comforts and loneliness.


    Such an end is what he wants to see, but he knows that, in this way, the possibility of returning to the northern kingdom is even less.


    "Yes, I will accompany the night LAN Jue, I want to be with him!" Tang Kexin didn''t hesitate to look directly at Shangbei Chengyao, but it was so firm and moving.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 326

    Beichengyao seemed to have guessed the answer for a long time, but he was not surprised. He just waved his hand, and Beiwang nodded his head with relief.


    If something has been going on in my heart, it may not matter now, but sooner or later something will go wrong.


    Night LAN Miao looked at them as if nothing had happened to talk about, there is some anger in the expression, there is some urgency, tone Mori ran, "you finished?"


    Beichengyao didn''t speak. Looking at Beiwang, Tang Kexin did, too, but it was much calmer at this time.


    Night LAN Jue just looked at it. He understood Tang Kexin''s meaning, but he knew better that some things could not be decided by emotion. Besides, he didn''t plan to let other people interfere in this matter at all. Now what he lacked is time. Just wait a moment.


    "Father, this is Dayuan''s business after all. We don''t have to intervene, at least not for the time being." The most important reason is that Tang Kexin and Ye Lan don''t need their help, and they may disturb their plans if they do anything rashly, the exit of beichengyao reminded. For the night LAN Jue, it''s a good time for him to establish his power.


    "Well." Beiwang nodded silently. Beichengyao thought of everything, but as a father, he was worried about his daughter''s accident and qinger. But he knew that Xin''er and Ye Lan would never allow Qing''er to have an accident. He would not do it until he had to.


    Ye lanmiao is relieved. He doesn''t need to worry about the northern king and the northern Chengyao. The rest are ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin. They are too difficult to deal with. As for the emperor, they are not afraid at all.


    "Is it up to the North King?" Night LAN Miao a smile, with a little proud.


    The North King looked at him coldly, his eyes were sharp, his smile was cruel and his mouth was arrogant. "Do you think it''s necessary for him to do it?"


    Night LAN Miao smile stopped at the corner of his mouth, look gloomy, displeased to night LAN Jue, provocative way, "three emperor younger brother can do this time?"


    Night LAN never dodged his eyes. He looked calm and masterminded, but didn''t answer directly, "brother Huang is too confident."


    "Here are all the people of the emperor and Marquis Yun. The third emperor''s younger brother can''t escape even if he has the ability." Night LAN Miao words but just fall, cloud Hou will be very close to the sword of Tang Kexin and night LAN absolutely a few minutes.


    Night LAN Jue but smile not language, just patting Tang Kexin''s back, give her some comfort.


    The night LAN Miao''s eyes sank, but they were both in love with each other. It''s true that they are in trouble.


    "Father, now the queen is in the hands of his son. Does father want her to live?" Night LAN Miao evil asked, the sword deliberately pressed pressure, this time has cut the Queen''s neck, some blood flow out.


    The queen felt the blood left behind. She tugged at her sleeve and calmed herself down.


    The red blood stabbed the emperor''s eyes. He felt cold all over. He bit his teeth and said, "what do you want?"


    "Whatever I want?" Night LAN Miao grimly smiles, the original handsome face appears to be twisted.


    Naturally, the emperor could not agree, but he could not bear to hurt the empress, so he had to answer, "as long as I can do it, I promise you."


    The Queen''s heart is tight, he can''t let the emperor promise night lanmiao so easily, she can''t let the emperor be accused by the world, some struggle, "the emperor, don''t mind your concubine."


    Because the night LAN Miao didn''t guard against the Queen''s struggle, the sword rowed deeper, and the blood flowed faster for a time, which had already flowed to the collar.


    The emperor was more anxious. He stared at the LAN Miao at night, but there was no warmth in his eyes.


    Beiwang was also worried. At this moment, he had already given birth to clenching his fist tightly with the thoughts of breaking up the dead of lanmiao at night.


    Tang Kexin has a dignified look. Some of them want to come forward. She has a deep love for her mother and daughter. She can''t ignore them.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrows light wrinkle, he has been thinking about whether to go straight, but the overall situation can not be chaos, the general has not arrived.


    "Father, if you are Zen in your son''s office, and you die at night, your son''s office can consider letting the empress go." Night LAN Miao treacherous mouth, sword did not move, Queen''s collar has been blood soaked.


    "Impossible!" The emperor replied without hesitation. His face was livid and his eyes seemed to burst out with fire.


    He felt that he could not allow such a thing to happen. In fact, he was not a dutiful emperor or a qualified father, but no matter what, such a ridiculous thing could not happen.


    Night LAN absolutely has enough ability and mind. He can be an emperor. He has a firm mind and knows what he wants. He won''t get lost easily. With the help of Tang Kexin, if he is an emperor, it will be a good thing for the people of Dayuan.


    But on the contrary, the power of the night LAN Miao is not enough. His character is too insidious. If he is the emperor, the people of Dayuan may be in deep water and hot water.


    He can''t ignore so many innocent people. He doesn''t have the courage to be the enemy of the world. What he can do now is to give this river and mountain to someone who can deliver and trust it.


    He had made up his mind that if the queen died here today, he would accompany her to leave together and never leave her alone.


    "Why are you also your son, but you are so unfair to us!" Night LAN Miao is like an instant enraged, hysterical shout.


    The emperor''s face was a little ashamed. For the night lanmiao, he was indeed negligent. He had been avoiding him.


    "Because you''re not worth it." Tang Ke opens his mouth coldly, with a disdainful tone. At this time, he has a feeling of not being angry and awe inspiring. Obviously, he looks down on her, but it makes people feel that she is contemptuous of LAN Miao at night.


    At night, LAN Miao stares at Tang Kexin fiercely. His eyes seem to be burning a dark fire, like burning everything.


    "Because you''re not worth it." Tang Kexin once again said firmly and clearly, looking at the eyes of night lanmiao, some despised, but also some pity.


    "What are you talking about?" Night LAN Miao unexpectedly some anxious, mouth all some anxious, gnash teeth.


    "To be a son but not to honor his parents, to be unfilial, to be a minister but to make trouble, to be unfaithful, to use his love, to let her die hatefully is to be unjust, to encourage others to rebel, to use innocent people is to be unrighteous, like you, who deserves to be treated sincerely?" Tang kexinyi''s words didn''t give him a chance to refute.


    "Ha ha." Night LAN Miao sneers two times, the smile of the corner of the mouth makes people startled, "unfaithful, unfilial, unjust? Who forced me to do that? "


    "No one forced you. You chose it. If you could communicate with your father, would you come to such a place? If you were not ambitious, would you be rebellious? Don''t force your fault on others. " Tang Kexin raises his head slightly and raises his voice.


    Father Huang''s character, he probably knows, will not be too desperate, not to mention that he was a child at that time, he just can''t go through the heart of that ridge, if night LAN Miao can sincerely say a few words, seriously get along with, never to such a point.


    "You talk nonsense." Night LAN Miao even repeated this sentence. He didn''t really want to talk to the emperor. He just felt that his father was not good to him. He was too cruel to him. He only loved night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen. He didn''t even want to look at him. He hated it, but he never wanted to eliminate it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 327

    Tang Kexin shakes her head slightly. In the same situation, everyone''s choice is different. She and ye LAN will never complain about the nature or the people, or simply hate a person. They will try their best to change those situations and not let themselves immersed in hatred.


    Night LAN Jue is extremely indifferent. He doesn''t like night LAN Miao. He can''t say that it''s not just because of his character and rebellion. But he knows that he will have his own pride and his own bottom line. But night LAN Miao doesn''t have it at all. In order to achieve the goal, he can abandon everything. Even if someone is good to you, he can also abandon it without blinking.


    "Why don''t you just talk to them and kill them?" Marquis Yun has lost patience. They have so much to say. He just wants to revenge for luo''er as soon as possible.


    "I will give you the night LAN Jue." Night LAN Miao Yin soft smile said, or to see the emperor.


    "Father, have you thought about it?"


    "If you let the queen go, you can take my life." The emperor said calmly, he can''t watch the queen get hurt. Now the Queen''s neck is still bleeding, he''s afraid she can''t wait.


    The night LAN Miao sneers, really is the sentiment is sincere, wants to replace her to die? Then he will complete him, calmly shouting, "Chiba."


    Chiba came out from the side, took the sword and went to the emperor. He threw the sword to the ground directly, which means obviously.


    The emperor looked deeply at the empress and stooped to pick it up.


    "Emperor!" The ministers cried excitedly, how can they watch their emperor die like this.


    The emperor''s mouth was tight and his eyes were deep. He saw the people around him and didn''t say a word.


    He picked up the sword, and his hands were steady. He looked at the blue eyes at night. His eyes were deep, and he turned to the queen. He looked at her nostalgically. Fortunately, if he died, the North King could take care of her. In such a chaotic situation, if the North King wanted to take someone away without knowing the ghost, he could still do it. Qing''er loved him so much before, as long as he treated Qing''er and Qing''er with his heart Must be able to fall in love with him again, just, not reconciled! He and Qing''er are very happy with each other. They have the same heart and mind, but they are going to die like this. They haven''t enjoyed the life with Qing''er! The emperor looked at the northern king again. He knew that the northern king must understand his meaning. The northern kingdom is powerful. He must be able to better protect Qing''er and not let her be hurt any more. They also have the daughter of Xin''er. They must be able to stay together until they are old.


    Beiwang nodded his head slightly, but his heart was bitter. Qinger was stubborn. If she didn''t want to, he could not help her.


    The emperor put his sword on his neck and closed his eyes slightly. The movement of the emperor looked very slow. It was like a slow movement in everyone''s eyes. The ministers were not calm at all. Some of them had already stood up, some of them had stood up fiercely, and they were eager to rush towards the emperor.


    The queen unconsciously widens her eyes and fears that this man is the emperor. How can she give up her life alone! It''s hard for ordinary people to do it. What''s more, he''s a king? She felt a bit choked. After all these years, how did she treat him? If the emperor died like this, she would regret it all her life. She saw the emperor''s action just now, but how could he, how could he give up her and send her to other men''s arms? She would rather die with him than stay in the world alone. Besides, her mind has a good home. Besides him, there is nothing in the world worthy of her nostalgia.


    Beiwang''s eyes narrowed slightly. The emperor can give up his life for qinger, and he can. But now, he can still hand her over to another man for qinger''s happiness. But just ask himself, he can''t do it. If qinger chooses himself, their hearts and minds are clear to each other, then in any case, he can''t abandon him Qing''er, even if he knows that two people may die together, he can''t do it. Besides, Qing''er''s character won''t live alone. He didn''t know the depth of these two kinds of love, but maybe the first one needs courage and tolerance more than the other.


    Beichengyao looks at Beiwang''s expression quietly. His expression becomes severe from the former dignified, even a little green. This is her father. She knows that he stayed in the seventh year of Dayuan for the sake of that woman. Now it can be said that it has been eight years. Such feelings are incomparable. This struggle, she knows that she doesn''t know that the father is taking care of it What? Why haven''t you thought about taking her away for so many years? It''s not difficult to kill Dayuan with the strength of the northern kingdom. Why can you let her stay here. And she knew that 20 years ago, the Northern Kingdom stopped invading countries because this woman was in Dayuan, but if it was her, she would never be so hesitant.


    Around came the sound of the army coming, and the voice grew louder and louder. All the people calmed down. Even the emperor gradually opened his eyes and put the sword down.


    And night LAN Jue is only a little smile, as if already know, things are indeed under his control, the time to just.


    Everyone looked at the direction of the voice. A man in uniform came with his horse. It was general Wu Youzhi! Followed by the army.


    All of them were overjoyed, as if they saw a little sunshine in the dark.


    Night LAN Miao facial expression a change, whole face all twisted, cry out, "cloud is, thousand leaves begin."


    Both Yunzheng and Chiba have no hesitation. Wu Youzhi is more prepared to let those who bring it do not have to be merciful, but it is forbidden to hurt ordinary people.


    Yun Zheng directly raises his sword and wants to kill Ye Lanjue. Qian Ye is holding a short dagger, hoping to kill the emperor first, while ye lanmiao is holding the empress. This man can''t die so fast!


    Night LAN never put the cloud in his eyes. He can see it clearly and easily.


    But Yun Zheng is eager for revenge. His moves are totally disordered, almost by brute force. At night LAN frowns and protects Tang Kexin carefully. He can''t let Yun Zheng hurt his heart because his sword has no eyes.


    Cloud is looking at the action of night Lanjue. A sharp edge in his eyes passes by. He directly raises his sword and cuts it to Tang Kexin. When night Lanjue''s eyes are cold, his murderous intention spreads out directly. He stops his action from the bottom up, holds his wrist tightly, and directly pushes backward to break his hand. Cloud is making a heartbreaking cry, but the sword that the other hand quickly drops then goes to Tang Kexin The heart was cut off, and LAN Jue was in a panic. Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect to use his internal power to shake it open. He directly blocked Tang Ke''s heart and body, and the sword was cut on his arm.


    Tang Kexin is stunned, caring is disordered, and night LAN Jue loses her discretion and even makes herself hurt. For a while, in addition to her heartache, she is also touched.


    Night LAN did not hesitate at all, directly block the sword, live in Yun Zheng ''s arm, his hands force, unload Yun Zheng'' s arm, this, his hand was abandoned, an arm was also abandoned, even if you want to do anything.


    On the other side of the thousand leaves, he had only one dagger in his hand. After LAN Miao finished speaking at night, he quickly stepped forward, and his hands were merciless. But if the emperor has weapons in his hand, how can he be slaughtered by others?


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 328

    Although the emperor''s martial arts are not very strong, but for Chiba, he can do a few moves, and will not say that he has no ability to resist.


    The queen looked at her with fear and some sense. She knew that she had to save herself at this time, and night lanmiao''s attention was also on the emperor and Chiba. The queen bit her teeth and pinched herself hard, so that she could completely calm down. She pushed the arm of night lanmiao open and ran forward with all her strength.


    The sudden change caught ye lanmiao off guard. He stabbed the queen with a dagger. The emperor was entangled with Chiba, so he didn''t notice that Yun was fighting with Wu Youzhi''s people. The ministers were in a panic. They noticed that only Tang Kexin, Beiwang and beichengyao were the queen and ye lanmiao.


    Tang Kexin''s heart tightens. He looks at night LAN Jue. He can''t catch up with him. He wants to be saved by hearing the rain. The northern king can''t help but want to do it. However, she is blocked by the northern Chengyao. She can''t let her father do it. So she plans to do it by herself. The northern Chengyao squints slightly, considering whether night LAN Jue has sent someone to protect the queen. This omission is not allowed.


    As expected, the night lanmiao was suddenly robbed. The harsh voice of short-term combat made people frown. Tang Kexin was relieved a lot and came to Mingchuan.


    Although Tang Kexin didn''t know the strength of Mingchuan, he was able to follow yanjue. His martial arts were not too low. The body shape of yelanmiao was extremely strange. Mingchuan couldn''t last for long, but in this short time, it was enough for the empress to escape.


    "Kill the queen!" Night LAN Miao side and name pass fight then shout.


    Someone rushed up at once and went directly to the queen. The emperor was distracted by this sentence, and was stabbed in the shoulder by Chiba. However, when he saw the same person appeared and stopped them, he didn''t worry so much. Now he mainly wanted to deal with the person in front of him.


    Tang Kexin takes the first two steps and pulls the empress over. Now she is the only one who has the heart to protect the empress. There are other things about Ye Lan Jue. She can''t distract him. Listen to the wind, smell the rain and Donger. She''s safe. Ye Lan Jue uses the power of Suoyang gate this time. The people who come are all experts. Tang Kexin doesn''t worry about getting rid of Ye Lan Miao. Yun Zheng is taking her Those who come here will never lose.


    Night LAN Jue quickly moved to night LAN Miao after dealing with Yun Zheng and replaced Mingchuan. However, after dozens of moves, Mingchuan had several wounds on his body. Night LAN Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, and his mouth was tight. Night LAN Miao''s hiding for so many years was really deep. No one suspected him, and he had such high martial arts.


    Night LAN Miao never bothered too much, but after a few moves, night LAN Jue found that the number of martial arts of night LAN Miao was the same as that of beichengyao, or even the same, but the two were totally different. Beichengyao was light, slightly domineering, and the night LAN Miao was extremely insidious. The moves could reflect a person''s character to a certain extent Night LAN never hates to fight with such a sinister person. He is more ruthless, and his moves are deadly, but his strength will not let him die so fast!


    Night lanmiao thought about the strength of night Lanjue before, but it''s really another matter. He is in a hurry to kill night Lanjue now, and the speed of his hand is faster. But how can night Lanjue let him play without even thinking about it? What''s more, he didn''t show mercy at the beginning of his hand. Although the time is a little long, night lanmiao is still captured by night Lanjue, and finally directly hit his chest with a fist Although the mouth and heart vessels are not completely broken, it is difficult to think of such injuries.


    Wu Youzhi has gone to help the emperor. The emperor looks at the direction of the empress and goes directly to the empress. Tang Kexin has bandaged the wound for the empress. She has a circle of cloth around her neck. The empress pats the emperor''s hand and tells him that he has nothing to do.


    Wu Youzhi has no problem with Chiba. Chiba was killed directly. Wu Youzhi hurried to the emperor and the empress. He knelt down neatly and said forcefully, "please forgive me for your late escort."


    The emperor took him forward and said, "Qing is very serious. Fortunately, Qing is here in time."


    Now it''s almost quiet here. Yun Zheng''s hands are almost abandoned. At night, LAN Miao is seriously injured and falls to the ground. The people they bring are killed or captured.


    The emperor looked around, and there were many bloodstains. Many ordinary people suffered. Ministers knelt down one after another, and so did the people.


    The emperor sighed and said loudly, "the second emperor''s son, LAN Miao, committed a crime under him at night. It''s not a crime to be punished. He was put into prison first. I will compensate the people who have been hurt today. Those who have died innocently will be buried and their families will be subsidized. "


    "The generals have made great contributions and rewarded them." The emperor went on to say that when he saw the night LAN Jue, his eyes were dim and unclear, "I intend to Zen in the night LAN Jue." Although sonorous and powerful, it is hard to hide the deep fatigue.


    People around are shocked. Is this too sudden? They all looked at each other, did not dare to believe or answer.


    "Emperor, this" or Wu Youzhi asked out, he was obviously also stunned.


    The Emperor just waved his hand and indicated that he would not say more. He could not question, "I have made up my mind." The tone suddenly relaxed, like asking, "jue''er, would you like to?"


    The night LAN Jue looks dignified, also has some accidents, but hides very well, kneels directly on the ground, "the son minister is willing!" He knew that his father''s mind had not been on the throne for a long time, but he was in good health and not very old. He never had a chance to talk about it. Now, with this as an opportunity, he said it in a proper way.


    The people listening around are gradually reassured. In their eyes, night LAN Jue is not only superior in strength, but also thoughtful, considerate and trustworthy. In addition to dealing with political affairs for so many years, his means and strength are all in their eyes.


    Suddenly there was a laugh, which was full of satire. "The father and the emperor are really good at calculating. Don''t you want your little son? Although he is the son picked up by the queen. " Night LAN Miao ridicules a way, even if be last, he also won''t let them live well.


    "Where is the night LAN dust?" Tang Kexin is a little excited. He completely ignores the last words of night LAN Miao. Night LAN Chen never appears. It seems that he will play tricks again.


    "He can''t show up again." Night LAN Miao laughs, looks at their eyes to laugh satirically.


    "What did you do." Night LAN absolutely deep voice asks, listen to under can discover, he also is a little nervous actually.


    Empress is also tightly staring at the night LAN Miao, hands can not live wringing clothes.


    The night LAN Miao just smiled all the time, didn''t say a word, then was taken away by other people, the vision remained on them all the time, like acupuncture, even let people have a kind of cold, they have a bad premonition in their heart.


    This is the end of the ceremony. Yun Zheng is not willing to watch the night LAN Jue. His eyes are wide open. It''s about killing and hating. Ye Lan Jue comes to him and says, "I didn''t touch Yun Luo, believe it or not."


    Yun is just looking at him, his eyes are like a fire. What Yun Luo said by herself is not true.


    Tang Kexin didn''t say anything more, just walked to the side of the night LAN Jue, holding his hand and clasping his fingers.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 329

    The moon is as cold as water.


    Beichengyao stands casually in the yard of Huanyue. After Zishi, there is no noise of the day worship ceremony.


    Beichengyao deliberately waited for Huanyue, who was found only after night lanmiao was defeated. From early on, she sent people to watch here and stare at every move of Huanyue.


    Huan Yue''s life is very simple, either here, or secretly to find ye lanmiao and arrange all kinds of things. Bei Chengyao doesn''t care, but he keeps the whereabouts of Huan Yue under his control.


    There is a secret road leading to the mansion of Ye lanmiao here. However, after today''s ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, ye lanmiao''s mansion was directly sealed up. Beichengyao asked people to guard it to prevent Huan Yue from escaping.


    In her opinion, Huanyue won''t give up so easily. She won''t let herself die so fast. Even if she dies, she will surely attract some people, such as the queen, Tang Kexin and even her.


    What''s more, she knew she would take her life for a long time and would definitely arrange something.


    Now, Huanyue''s only dependence is gone, and the forces she originally managed are almost destroyed. It''s hard for yunhou to protect herself. She can''t have a chance to rise again.


    Today, let alone she won''t let go of the happy moon, which is lucky enough to survive, night LAN will never be soft. However, she would not let this happen. Huanyue could only die in her hands.


    However, beichengyao is looking forward to what Huanyue will do in the end.


    "It''s a bit cold. Put on some clothes." Nangong Yi comes here with a cape and plans to put it on the northern Chengyao. It''s getting warmer now, but it''s still cold at night. She''s been standing here for a while.


    Beichengyao waved and refused.


    Now she is wearing royal blue clothes. On the one hand, she is taught to wear only blue in Jiuyou. On the other hand, what she said to Huanyue that night is a hint.


    This is the second time she has been wearing blue clothes since she came to Dayuan, and Nangong Yi''s cloak is dark green.


    Nangong Yi frowned. "Or shall we go in?"


    "No, she will come out." Beichengyao said with a smile. Someone had just told her that there was a sound in the secret Road, and then it disappeared. So Huanyue is now returning. It won''t be long before she arrives here.


    "Why are you here?" Yaopiantou looks at Nangong Yi in the north.


    Before, she said it was her own business. She didn''t need his help. Nangong Yi didn''t say anything. He thought she would not come.


    "Don''t you want me to come?" Nangong Yi said with a smile.


    Beichengyao pursed her lower lip and didn''t plan to talk to her again.


    Every time Nangong Yi called her mother, she wanted to frown, but she didn''t show much emotion, so she didn''t show it clearly.


    "Have we been waiting?" Nangong Yi accepted the joking expression and looked at the darkness inside, thinking that Huanyue was still there.


    "Wait."


    "Huan Yue didn''t know." Nangong Yi didn''t finish saying that. Suddenly there was a little candlelight in it. Then a figure appeared in the window, but the star was almost out of sight.


    "She can''t walk. She can''t hide in the secret road." Beicheng Yao said briefly.


    Nangong Yi is silent. It''s true that those who catch turtles in the urn may have playfulness and patience, but those who are caught don''t have a good mind. But now, they are waiting for the rabbit.


    "Aunt Huan, aren''t you going to come out?" Beichengyao exclaimed unexpectedly that the voice was even colder on such a night.


    Nangong Yi felt that the voice of beichengyao had always been very pleasant, crisp as a silver bell, and the tone had always been clear and cold. It was easy for him to calm down, and occasionally bring some temperature, which would make him happy.


    The people around lit the torches and lit up for a while.


    There was no sound in it, but soon there was a small sound, and soon someone came out.


    As expected, it''s Huanyue, or tightly wrapped. Those amber eyes don''t cover up anger and killing. Beichengyao''s eyes are full of smiles. She smiles and makes the city fall.


    "Aunt Huan came back so late that she went to the mansion of night lanmiao?" The northern Cheng Yao knew the reason, but his face was clear and clear, not half vague.


    Huan Yue just stared at Bei Chengyao with hate, as if to see a hole in her body.


    Beichengyao seems to have no feeling at all, no embarrassment or shyness. The eyes on Huanyue just fall on her face, smile quietly, and remind Huanyue leisurely, "doesn''t Huanyi think Yao''er''s clothes are beautiful today? Doesn''t Aunt Huan like it? "


    In the last sentence, he was a little confused. He was still a little aggrieved. Nangong Yi listened to the voice and felt his mind moved.


    Beichengyao never spoke like this in front of him. It was also a smile or a doubt occasionally. It was impossible to be coquettish and aggrieved.


    Huan Yue then moves her eyes to her body. The dark blue clothes look strange under the fire. The smile on her face is even more fascinating. It makes your heart be on guard and stay away.


    Huan Yue''s eyes were burning with anger, but now she can do nothing.


    "The clothes of the lady have always been beautiful. The old witch can''t appreciate them. Don''t let her see them." Nangong Yi said happily. He got close to beichengyao and deliberately blocked her a little bit. It seemed that Huanyue could not see it.


    Old witch? Beichengyao''s eyebrows are light, and he can''t laugh or cry. How does this man think? His brain is really strange.


    When Huan Yue heard Nangong Yi''s words, she seemed to react for a while before she understood them. She sneered, "nangong city Lord is really idle. Why do you come to this muddy water? There is no you in that woman''s eyes and heart."


    Huanyue is also a woman. Naturally, she knows what it feels like to like someone and what kind of expression she will use to look at the person she likes.


    Beichengyao''s expression and eyes have no admiration at all. Just like looking at his eyes now, they are indifferent like ice that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, and they are not far from Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were a little cold, but he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "why bother about our city Lord? Besides, you are so worried about our city Lord. Are you not afraid of your son''s jealousy?"


    "Nangong city Lord is really generous. A woman who is using you is still so protective." The moon sneered, in a tone as quiet as the night wind in the wasteland.


    Nangong Yi''s smile became more and more brilliant, more like a kind reminder. "What is the Lord of the city worth her using? She is a princess of the northern kingdom. She has a noble identity. The northern kingdom is more powerful than Phoenix City. Does she have to work hard to get close to the Lord of the city and make full use of him? The strength of the northern kingdom is enough. What does she want to do? Who has stopped her? But even if it is used, the city Lord is willing to use it! "


    Nangong Yi''s words seem to be loud and sound. Beichengyao feels a sudden pain in his heart. Looking at Nangong Yi, his eyes are very calm, but he is struggling. In your opinion, will I not use you? What would you do if you knew that I was going to use you when I saw you from the beginning? Would you be angry? But you said, you are willing to be used by me, won''t you regret it? Do you know why I used you?


    Huan Yue snorted coldly and looked up slightly. "The strength of Phoenix is indeed inferior to that of the northern kingdom. She really doesn''t need to use you, which you are willing to do."


    But suddenly his eyes were deep, and he slowly looked at Nangong Yi. "What about emotion?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 330

    But suddenly his eyes were deep, and he slowly looked at Nangong Yi. "What about emotion?"


    Nangong Yi''s eyes suddenly turned cold. For a time, there were many kinds of sinister things, like ice and snow mixed with cold winter. He looked at Huanyue without any disguise. This woman, damn it!


    Beichengyao''s heart sank a little, this person, guess a lot?


    The people around me seemed to have a cold war. Mingming Princess didn''t do anything. How could she suddenly feel cold? Looking at Nangong Yi''s eyes, some changes have taken place. He is from bingyumen. They all know that Nangong Yi''s character really makes people feel harmless to people and animals. They didn''t expect that this person would have such a cold time, but they were well trained. No matter how big things are, they won''t change color, just stand there more firmly.


    Seeing Nangong Yi''s reaction, Huanyue knew that she was gambling right. She just felt that beichengyao could not easily allow a person to be so close to her. In her eyes, she occasionally looked at Nangong Yi''s closeness and other feelings. She guessed that beichengyao''s feelings for Nangong Yi were not pure at all.


    At the beginning, she knew a lot about the relationship between beichengyao and her brother. After so many years in a foreign land, her feelings for her brother could only increase, but not decrease. Nangongyi was wearing red clothes, either by chance or by coincidence. There was nothing wrong with her.


    Huan Yue''s eyes are also a little complacent. She naturally knows the meaning of this sentence. How can she accept that she is just another person''s substitute if she loves another person? Moreover, the more love is, the more difficult it is to accept. What''s more, as Nangong Yi is, how can beichengyao tolerate him as another man.


    Nangong Yi just stares at Huanyue and holds his fist unconsciously. This is his most secret worry. She dare to pick it out. She is really tired of living.


    No matter what the relationship between him and beichengyao is, it''s the two of them. When can they get someone to talk to.


    He is willing to accompany beichengyao, willing to wait for her and let her fall in love with her a little bit. No matter how he is, it is his own business. No matter what the final result is, no one else can blame him.


    Seeing Nangong Yi from beichengyao, she knew that Huanyue had touched his most sensitive line. No matter who he was, he would feel it for such a long time. Besides, Nangong Yi was so smart and sensitive?


    Nangong Yi has always been with her in so many days. No matter where she goes, he will always be with her. He will try his best to make himself happy and play with him. Even if he doesn''t pay attention to him sometimes, he will also play with himself. When he has time, he thinks it''s amazing. How can there be such a happy person who can play with him.


    But if you ask her about her feelings for Nangong Yi, you can only say that she is not exclusive and can get along with her slowly. At the beginning, she told herself that he was Nangong Yi, totally different from her brother. Now, she can clearly regard him as Nangong Yi, and will not often mistake him as his brother, but how can something change so quickly?


    Beichengyao asked himself, if Nangong Yi left, would he be sad? The answer is yes, but it''s just sad, not to the point of heartbreak, not to the point of looking for life and death. So far, her feelings of Beicheng Yao are not necessarily his Nangong Yi''s. maybe there are other people who can make her feel relaxed. Maybe one day, she will meet another person, more like her brother, and she will take the initiative to approach that person to seek new comfort Nangong Yi is just a passer-by in her life, that''s all.


    It may be cruel, but it can only be said that for beichengyao, between nangongyi and beichengyuan, it is more important for his brother at present, which has never changed.


    Beichengyao suddenly wanted to see Nangong Yi''s answer. She knew that if she had a word, Nangong Yi would not care about Huanyue for a while. She could use her deepest eyes to say the most hypocritical words to others, and to Nangong Yi, but she didn''t want to. She wanted to be serious with Nangong Yi.


    But some things can''t stand the consumption of time. She doesn''t know how long she will spend falling in love with Nangong Yi. She doesn''t know what she will do if Nangong Yi gives up during this period? If she still doesn''t care enough, she may be able to leave with her sleeves swung. She will never see each other again. But if she is really in love and can''t be retrieved, if she can''t let go, with her personality, she is afraid that Nangong Yi''s life will be taken. But these are not the ending she wants.


    Beichengyao waited quietly like that, waiting for Nangong Yi to speak.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed, and his tiny peach blossom eyes burst into a smile. He suddenly turned around and threw himself on beichengyao. She said, "you won''t abandon me, will you?"


    Beichengyao was stunned. She didn''t expect Nangong Yi to respond. No matter she was tit for tat with Huanyue, saying something half true or half false, or accepting in silence and giving up slowly, she would not say anything.


    It''s just Nangong Yi''s reaction. It''s beyond her expectation. She can''t react for a while.


    "Lady?" Nangong Yi shouted again, in a gentle tone, like the spring breeze in March caressing his face, leaving no trace of softness, and the feeling of harmony was irresistible. Beichengyao''s smile is like the melting of winter and snow, which seeps into people''s hearts without trace, "as long as you don''t give up, I will never leave."


    Nangong Yi felt a little pain in his heart, as if he was being held by someone. Maybe this is beichengyao he knew. As long as you are willing to give her the truth, she will never let you down. She doesn''t love herself now. It''s not her fault. It''s her now. It''s really too hard to love someone. Her brother, over the years, has made her not know how to give up.


    At the same time, when beichengyao said this, she didn''t want to let herself go. Nangongyi had enough confidence to let her fall in love with herself.


    "Well, I won''t leave you." Nangong Yi firmly said that with a smile, the smile and feelings in his eyes moved people. As long as you are not a wooden man, you can feel the treasure in Nangong Yi''s sentence.


    Huanyue''s eyes are colder, more jealous and resentful. Why? Why can beichengyao get everything? In the Central Plains, she knows that even if she is a fairy, why can someone accept her actively? Someone is willing to treat her sincerely.


    She clearly does not love Nangong Yi. Why can she tolerate that man appearing in her life? How can Nangong Yi, who is so superior, accept such a thing, or even this is a terrible woman.


    "No rumors." Huan Yue suddenly opens her mouth, a little treacherous in her tone.


    Nangong Yi didn''t know whose name he was calling, but beichengyao''s face suddenly changed.


    "Do you remember who you are?" Huan Yue''s eyes tightly held beichengyao''s, looking at beichengyao''s face gradually paled and he began to smile.


    Nangong Yi hurriedly holds beichengyao''s hand, which is cold and slightly shaking. Nangong Yi was a little flustered and looked at Huanyue viciously.


    Huan Yue doesn''t care. She looks at them defiantly.


    The northern Chengyao reflected a little and began to think, "how, is the moon emissary reminding this princess? Without rhyme, the princess of Jiuyou cult, isn''t it? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 331

    Huanyue smiled more intensely, just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by beichengyao. "I also remember my brother''s identity, the original name is passive, the young master of Jiuyou cult. You don''t need to be reminded by the emissary of this month."


    The last sentence said deliberately, but also with some rare annoyance.


    "Just remember." Huan Yue said, in a relaxed tone, but suddenly became sinister. "Do you remember how you lived when you were a child?"


    Beichengyao has calmed down now, and can''t be aroused by her very much. She said lightly, "I had a good life when I was a child. There is nothing special except staying in the snake cave all day."


    Nangong Yi unconsciously clenched beichengyao''s hand. She said it with such ease that no one knew the hardships behind it.


    At that time? Beichengyao was still a child at that time. She stayed in the snake cave all day long with snakes and learned how to manipulate the snakes. Was her brother alone?


    "It''s true that there''s nothing special about it. As a princess of Jiuyou cult, she has been dealing with snakes all day long. Otherwise, she''s going to learn how to make poisons and then test them. Everyone will stay away from you, even your father and mother, remember?" Huan Yue sneers, his eyes are as vicious as poison, and stares at Bei Chengyao directly, "especially your mother."


    "Shut up for me." Beichengyao suddenly gets angry, and directly shakes off Nangong Yi''s hand and moves to Huanyue''s side. Beichengyao pinches Huanyue''s neck without thinking.


    Huan Yue''s whole body is wrapped with only two eyes. Even so, Bei Chengyao can hold her lifeline accurately.


    Huan Yue is not half angry. She always looks at Bei Chengyao with a strange and mysterious eyes. When she sees her anger, the smile in her eyes becomes more obvious.


    "Can''t stand it?" Huan Yue said hoarse, eyes are no longer just smiling, but with a touch of irony.


    "Do you remember how your mother died?" Huan Yue is hysterical and desperately wants to provoke Bei Chengyao.


    Beichengyao breathes a few breaths in a hurry. With a swing of her hand, Huanyue lies on the ground directly and falls heavily.


    "Huan Yue, your son is already in prison. It''s impossible to come out. Do you want to see him?" Beichengyao pretends to say that if he wants to divert his attention, he must be enraged.


    "Oh, there''s not enough to accomplish, there''s more waste to defeat, and there''s no pity." The moon speaks coldly, and its mouth is merciless.


    "It''s true that it''s the mother and the son. The son you taught yourself is better than the blue." Beichengyao ridiculed that although night lanmiao had never rebelled against her, she had never regarded her as her mother again. Anyway, she used each other. She said that she could be abandoned if she abandoned her, just like Huanyue. Night lanmiao was her only support, just because there was no one else to use except night lanmiao. Cloud Hou was the same. No matter how kind she was, it was nothing in front of * *.


    "Aren''t you the same? It''s just the same. I watched my mother die in front of me, but I was indifferent. No, I should say you killed your mother by yourself. " Joyous moon sneers, the gloomy voice appears terror unceasingly.


    Nangong Yi felt that his blood was cold in a moment. Beichengyao killed her mother? How could her mother be important to her? How is it possible to inherit Yao''s character to the north? She can''t allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "Yeah, I killed her, because she didn''t like me, so I killed her." Beichengyao said very calmly, his tone was so cold that he even covered his eyes and brows with frost.


    "That''s why you''re really heartless." Huan Yue grins grimly. Her hoarse voice can''t be heard for a moment.


    "Yes, so I''ll give it back to Aunt Huan today." Beichengyao naturally caresses Huanyue''s cheek and slides a little across the thick cloth of the bag.


    Huan Yue is frozen all over. Beichengyao''s hand moves like a snake. She can feel even that cold. It''s like ice water seeping through the cloth. It makes people feel cold a little bit. She shivers because of the cold. Just now, beichengyao called her aunt Huan? What does she mean by that now? She knows what happened? Huan Yue''s whole heart was raised, terrified.


    Nangong Yi felt a little relieved. It seems that beichengyao didn''t take the initiative to do it at that time. There must be other reasons at that time. Nangong Yi comforted himself.


    "I always remember how you controlled me and how I killed my mother by myself." Beichengyao approaches Huanyue and says in her ear that Mingming''s gentle breath is in her ear, but Huanyue feels like the whole person has been thrown into the ice cellar, and she shivers in the cold.


    "Aunt Huan is really heartless." Beichengyao sneered, and his tone was a little hairy.


    "No love, no justice? Do I need affection? It''s night Qi''an who abandoned me and framed me. He wanted to burn me first. I wanted to protect myself. I wanted to live. Why did I get such an end? " Huan Yue seems to be suddenly stimulated and mad. There is no taboo to open her mouth, or even to question Bei Chengyao.


    "Self insurance? You have returned to the western regions, you can live well, but you choose to return here, you deserve it. " Beichengyao''s breath is a little unsteady. She grabs Huan Yue''s collar to death. As long as her finger moves, that ring can scratch her.


    "Ah, I want revenge. I want all the people who hurt me to die. I want all the people who are so-called high above to crawl under my feet. I want revenge. Revenge is the power of my life." Huanyue is a little crazy. She doesn''t know what to think of. She calms down and looks at beichengyao coldly. Suddenly she laughs and becomes gloomy. "Who let your mother block my way? She deserved to die and be killed by her daughter. Ha ha ha ha "


    beichengyao directly punched Huanyue in the face, one after the other, and he repeatedly said," shut up for me, and you shut up for me "


    beichengyao repeated this sentence all the time. His strength was completely lost, and Huanyue''s eyes were weird, and he could not see what it meant.


    After a few punches, Huan Yue can''t stand it any more. There is blood seeping out. It should be blood from the corners of the mouth.


    Nangong Yi hurried forward, grabbed beichengyao''s hand and helped her up. Beichengyao was struggling all the time.


    Nangong Yi knew that beichengyao didn''t want her to die so fast. Now it''s also an impulse. Besides, she was hurt by beating people like this. Nangong Yi grabs beichengyao''s hand to see that the joint is red indeed, and there are some broken skin in some places. Nangong Yi is very distressed. Beichengyao can torture people as much as he can and why he should hurt himself.


    "No rumor, as the princess of Jiuyou cult and your brother, the young master of Jiuyou cult, have you ever thought about how I took you to leave the western regions smoothly?" Huan Yue said endlessly, "even if there is no words to follow, it can''t be unobstructed, right? Wutrace and Wuqi are following you, but why hasn''t anyone else come to you for so long? Have you thought about it? "


    Beichengyao is biting his lips to death without saying a word. Nangong Yi stares at her angrily. He just wants to make a move, but he is stopped by beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 332

    Beichengyao is biting his lips to death without saying a word. Nangong Yi stares at Huanyue angrily. He just wants to make a move, but he is stopped by beichengyao.


    "What on earth do you want to say?" Beichengyao''s expression is a little trance, some things understand themselves is one thing, but others say it is another thing.


    At that time, how easy it was for her and her brother to leave the western regions. She felt that although wutrace and Wuqi had been following them all the time, they were almost with them, but they were always late.


    "No rumor, don''t you think you''re pathetic? From small to large, you seem to have always been on top, but you should remember how many things you need to do and how cruel they are. " Huan Yue didn''t plan to finish directly. Anyway, beichengyao knew what she meant.


    "I''m much better than you. Now you''re alone. No, you''ve always been alone!" Beichengyao retorted, how is her life? She doesn''t need others to say, let alone blame.


    "Then I hope you can always think that way." Huan Yue doesn''t care. Don''t take a deep look at Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi felt uncomfortable because of his eyes. He didn''t understand what Huanyue meant.


    "Wurumu, you should go back to the western regions. It will surprise you. Wutrace won''t allow you to stay here, will it?" Huan Yue''s words seemed to be a little calm this time, but there was some mockery in her tone.


    Beichengyao is silent. She doesn''t want to go back, but her brother is here. He has forgotten all things and won''t think of going back. And his brother is here, obviously living a more relaxed life. Although Beiwang is not their biological father, her kindness to them is obvious to all. She doesn''t want such a peaceful life to be broken.


    "Don''t worry about it." North Cheng Yao Sheng hard said, some distracted.


    Huan Yue just sneers all the time, suddenly takes out a dagger, and goes straight to the north to receive the Yao stab.


    As soon as the eyes of beichengyao were cold, he was pulled by Nangong Yi, and the moon fell into the air.


    Huan Yue is so angry that she stares at Nangong Yi fiercely. She even wants to stab Nangong Yi.


    Beichengyao sneers, but doesn''t stop it. He directly takes out the jade flute to play. The insects who don''t know where are crawling over and pestering Huanyue. Huanyue feels itchy all over, but she has no choice. She can''t even scratch. She feels that life is not like death.


    Beichengyao has no pity for her. Besides, beichengyao is not a kind person. She has been looking at her silently and her eyes have not changed.


    She said before that when Huan Yue saw her wearing blue again, she would die. How could she not do it?


    Huan Yue stares at beichengyao, swearing all the time, and finally just grins and says, "no rhyme, beichengyao, one day, you will end up like me, betraying each other, just like now, your brother doesn''t appear? He doesn''t want you anymore. He has already begun to do it. Haha. "


    Huan Yue laughs wildly, suddenly bites her tongue and kills herself. She stares at Bei Chengyao with straight eyes. She doesn''t close her eyes until she dies.


    It''s not that beichengyao hasn''t seen such a situation, but before Huanyue, her words made her feel too deep. Her brother was originally her scales. Now it''s still mentioned. How can beichengyao be in a good mood? Nangongyi has an impulse to break Huanyue to pieces. But looking at beichengyao, she''s very cold now. The whole person is like a piece of ice, but it''s also like Burning a fire, has been looking at the moon.


    People around have been watching, no one dare to say anything. Nangong Yi goes to beichengyao first and holds her hand. Beichengyao always holds his fist, so Nangong Yi''s hand is only on it.


    "Huan Yue''s body"


    "drag it out and throw it into the wilderness." Beichengyao did not show mercy at all. He turned around and did not take care of Nangong Yi. He went back to Sifang restaurant directly.


    There was a dark flash in Nangong Yi''s eyes. He couldn''t understand beichengyao all the time. He seemed to have been thinking about her mind. He could get along with each other peacefully and joke occasionally. But as long as her brother beichengyuan was involved, she was just like a changed person, totally excluding others.


    Nangong Yi looks at Huanyue and chases him directly. When he returns to the four square restaurant, he finds beichengyao sitting on the roof, holding the jade flute in his hand. Nangong Yi sits beside beichengyao as if nothing happened to him. "Aren''t you happy?"


    Beichengyao chuckled, "I can''t talk about it. Huanyue is dead. I should be happy."


    Nangong Yi touched the bottom line of beichengyao, so beichengyao usually answered his questions.


    "No rumor, your former name?"


    "Yes." The voice of beichengyao''s smile seemed to float in the air.


    "It sounds good." Nangong Yi pretends to open his mouth at will. Some are not sure how to ask.


    Beichengyao looked at him. She really wanted to accept nangongyi, but she was too difficult to understand the past.


    Nangong Yi looked into beichengyao''s eyes and smiled softly, "what is your past?"


    Beichengyao thought about it carefully, and then slowly said, "I''m the princess of Jiuyou cult. I have to learn a lot. No matter what, I''m the best one. My father is very strict with me. Most of the time, I''m a person. I''m mainly learning how to manipulate snakes and insects. In addition, I''m learning how to make poison with Uncle Wuxian. In fact, it''s boring one day." Beichengyao said and even smiled, but the smile was very bitter.


    "Only your brother with you?"


    "Apart from my brother, there is uncle Wuchen, but I only went to uncle Wuchen when I was learning how to make poison. In fact, they didn''t dare to approach me. At the beginning, they were not proficient in snake manipulation and would hurt people by mistake. As time goes by, no one played with me." Beichengyao said calmly, but there are other reasons, but she did not say.


    Beichengyao was worried. She knew that it was hard for others to detect her lies, but she didn''t want Nangong Yi to know.


    "My father is very strict. He seldom asks me about my affairs, my mother, and I seldom get close to me. I always thought that she didn''t like me, but in fact, she didn''t." Beichengyao''s eyes changed a little, gradually darkened, not very clear, so that people can''t understand what she was thinking.


    "Did you really kill your mother yourself?" Nangong Yi''s obscure voice was not clear.


    "Well." It''s nasal sound. Beichengyao doesn''t speak.


    "Is there a misunderstanding?" Nangong Yi pondered his opening.


    "I don''t know." Beichengyao is a little confused. Looking at the night sky in the distance, the moon is cold and bright, and the stars are broken. Xiaosuo is ruined, just like her past, like a desolation.


    Nangong Yi waited quietly. He knew that beichengyao would answer, or he would not have spoken just now.


    "My mother died in my snakes, but I don''t know why. When I react, my mother has been taken away by my father." Beichengyao still remembers that day. Her mother seldom approached her. She didn''t know why. Suddenly, her mother was very gentle to her. She was very happy. In the afternoon, she was playing with snakes. When her mother came, the snakes suddenly lost control and all rushed to her mother. Her mother knew how to control the snakes, but she was injured. The toxicity of snakes spread very fast. Even though her father was there, she still didn''t You can come back.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 333

    Probably after that, she became more and more lonely there. She dared to approach her, but only her brother was left. Uncle Wuxian had so many things to do that she had little time to see him.


    "Is it Huanyue who did it?" Nangong Yi didn''t think it would be so simple, or beichengyao wouldn''t let the moon go.


    "Probably." Beichengyao said calmly, "I don''t know much about mother''s death. I didn''t see any difference between those snakes and the normal ones at that time. I only knew later that the medicine could affect the snakes. Huanyue''s martial arts at that time had been abandoned, and I don''t know if she had that ability. And my revenge is the revenge that she took my brother and I to come here. She used us to take advantage of Uncle Wuchen and let those who followed my brother to do things for her. Her strength was built so fast that these people were secretly doing something and too many people died here. My brother and I have been imprisoned for about half a year. It was summer when we came, but it was winter when we escaped. "


    "How did the ability to celebrate the moon bring you out of the western regions?" Nangong Yi didn''t understand that Huanyue was right to raise this question, but it was really strange. According to reason, the western regions should be completely under their control. How could they not take measures to let them leave so easily when the little Lord and the princess were kidnapped? Moreover, no one has come to look for them for so many years, and how can they not think about it.


    "I was speechless at the time, but it''s certainly not the main reason." Beichengyao opened her mouth cautiously. She had thought about it before, but she never thought about it carefully. She didn''t plan to go back when her brother was here. She was too lazy to think about it. If it wasn''t for Huanyue''s reminder, she would not think about it again.


    "Huan Yue seems to let you go back to the western regions. Will you go back?" Nangong Yi asked uneasily. It was her hometown. Beichengyao went there and didn''t know if he would come back.


    "Will go back."


    Nangong Yi felt that his heart was obviously tight, and he was a little uneasy. The northern Chengyao didn''t realize it.


    She went back, that is to see her father and sister, so many years did not go back, in addition to the brother''s reason, but also because the father has little sister worry free, the father will not be too alone. Little sister Wuyou is loved by her father most. She doesn''t worry about having her by her father''s side. Besides, her father never wanted to see her. If she went back alone, she didn''t know how to tell her father about her brother. Sometimes she wanted to ask her brother if she wanted to go back, but he was very casual here, still very happy, and she couldn''t bear to disturb.


    Nangong Yi didn''t know what to say. He suddenly felt that beichengyao was really cruel. She could hold a person to the cloud and kick him without hesitation. He thought that beichengyao was willing to talk about her past with him. The relationship between them had changed at least, but he didn''t expect that beichengyao was going back.


    "Will you come back?" Nangong Yi asked directly that he hated the feeling of worrying about gain and loss, but beichengyao was like a gust of wind. He couldn''t catch it. She was clearly beside him, but she felt far away.


    Beichengyao laughs it off and looks at him cautiously, "maybe he will come back." If things there are arranged, or there is nothing worthy of her nostalgia.


    Nangong Yi had some hope in his heart.


    "Let''s go in and have a rest." Beichengyao stands up and looks at the distance. It''s still midnight now. There''s no daylight.


    "Good." Nangong Yi stood up with her. He was quite familiar with the four square restaurant, and he could live there if he wanted.


    Beichengyao had no sleep all night. She always thought about Huanyue. Nangong Yi slept well, and there were not many things that could affect him. Besides, he always looked at the things with beichengyao. As long as beichengyao didn''t hide from him, beichengyao would not hide from him now.


    But the next day, Nangong Yi abandoned the idea and beichengyao disappeared.


    In other words, he couldn''t find beichengyao at all. She wasn''t in Sifang restaurant or the place where Beiwang lived. If they didn''t leave without trace, he would really think that beichengyao had returned to the western regions.


    Nangong Yi calmed himself down. If beichengyao was not in Dayuan and did not return to the western regions, the only possibility was that he had returned to the northern kingdom. Yesterday''s Huanyue must have stimulated her, so she would be eager to see her brother.


    Nangong Yi thought of this place and thought that beichengyao was really heartless. He said yesterday that he would come back and give him hope. Now he threw him down. He wanted to ask beichengyao what Nangong Yi was in her eyes.


    Nangong Yi didn''t stop and went directly to the northern kingdom. He felt that he was being vile. Apart from beichengyao, how many women took the initiative to approach him. He didn''t look at them. He had to go after someone who didn''t seem to have him all the time. What he said before must be more beautiful. In fact, it was a lie. He didn''t understand that if beichengyao didn''t like it, he would never have to At the beginning, she refused. Why did she allow him to approach and say such misleading words? In her eyes, in the eyes of beichengyao, did Nangong Yi come and go as soon as he was summoned? It''s not just that Nangong Yi is not reconciled. He feels that he has been played around by beichengyao all the time.


    Dayuan is now a rare peace. The event of sacrificing to heaven has little influence on the court. Everything is in order.


    Night LAN Miao is now in prison, sending a special person to watch.


    Although it''s said that the Third Prince of the throne, ye Lanjue, still has a lot of things to deal with. He has to choose a auspicious day, which can''t be completed for a while, so he is also preparing slowly.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t care about these things, but he can''t find them all the time. Even the Suoyan sect doesn''t have any news. The longer it takes, the more worried Tang Kexin is.


    However, Tang Kexin and ye LAN are not easy to show their emotions. They can''t be seen on the face.


    Mingchuan came in with a letter in his hand. As he walked, he looked at the letter. There was no signature on it. It was like a thin piece of paper.


    "Prince, princess." Tang Kexin glanced at the letter, saying, "where did you come from?"


    "I don''t know who sent it. I said it must be shown to the prince and the princess." After the legend, I felt that I had a brain drain. I don''t know who brought me the things. I didn''t even check them and brought them to the Lord. What should I do if there was something in them.


    Night LAN Jue heft, it''s really light. It''s just a piece of paper. Night LAN Jue takes it apart. There''s only one line on it: Night LAN Chen is in the western region, without signature.


    Night LAN Jue directly handed it to Tang Kexin, lips tight, "what does the person who sent it look like?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll call someone at the door." It seems that there are some important things written in it.


    "No more." Night LAN Jue thought for a while, should not get any useful information, it has been so few days to send, that person has been arranged before, not night LAN Miao, can only be Huan Yue, she wants them to go to the western regions, where there is something, need them to go to the western regions?


    Tang Kexin looks over and over at those words. If they leave now, the night LAN Jue''s accession ceremony will be postponed. But because of the night LAN Chen, they can''t help but go. When did Huan Yue take away the night LAN Chen?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 334

    At that time, he must have been in Huanyue''s hands, otherwise he would not have participated in the ceremony, but he should not have been in the city. After the ceremony, the emperor and night LAN Jue sent people to look for him, and there was little chance to leave.


    Night LAN Miao did not mention this before, so he certainly did not know, it seems that the moon is tight against night LAN Miao.


    Although Tang Kexin always wanted to go to the western regions, for this reason, Tang Kexin was a little unhappy.


    "Come on, go to the palace." Night LAN never said more, such a thing or to fast decision.


    "Good." Tang Kexin didn''t hesitate either. This is true.


    The emperor and the queen are in the imperial garden. It''s already spring, and the plants in the garden are gradually reviving. The queen was not well injured before, so the emperor often accompanies her.


    "Father and queen." Tang Kexin whispered that she couldn''t bear to break the warm scene in front of her. After the ceremony, the emperor and the empress had further feelings. The empress regretted that she had missed so many years, but fortunately, they still had time to go.


    The queen smiled softly, with happiness in her softness.


    "What''s the matter?" Although the emperor''s tone was calm, it was not very good. What did they do to disturb his solitude with the queen.


    "My son may know the whereabouts of the night LAN Chen." Night LAN Jue said quietly, he also knows what it''s like to be disturbed, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. Anyway, his heart is here.


    "Where is it?" The queen can''t wait to ask, the emperor appeased and patted the queen on the shoulder.


    "It should be taken to the western regions by night lanmiao." Tang Kexin didn''t celebrate the moon in advance. Since neither the emperor nor the empress knew that this man was alive, she didn''t need to mention it again, let alone let this man influence the feelings of the emperor and the empress.


    "Western regions?" The queen mumbled, pondering these two words.


    The emperor''s eyes flashed subconsciously, and Tang Kexin continued, "we are going to the western regions."


    "Is it credible?" The Emperor didn''t directly agree.


    "I haven''t been down for so many days. Now I have news. I have to go and have a look whether it''s credible or not."


    The emperor frowned. Few people have been to the western regions. Most of them have never been back. He was very uneasy.


    Night LAN Jue quietly waiting, the emperor will finally agree.


    "Father, I have to deal with it." Tang Kexin is sure to open his mouth.


    "In a period of time, it will be the grand ceremony for jue''er to ascend the throne, and now he will leave." the emperor wanted to stop, and it is even more impossible to leave after he ascended the throne.


    Queen did not speak, she is hope dust son come back, but let the heart son they go, the heart is still uneasy.


    "Now that the father is here, Dayuan will be fine for the time being. Let''s go back quickly." Night LAN never open up, no doubt.


    "Well, be careful on the way." The emperor sighed and let go.


    The queen glanced at them and knew that she couldn''t say anything more. She took Tang Kexin''s hand and said, "we must bring more things and more people together. Be careful. It''s no better than in Dayuan. It''s up to you."


    "I know the mother." Tang Kexin smiled a little, his heart was as warm as the sun.


    Tang Kexin did not delay at night either. He was ready that day and planned to leave the next day.


    Night LAN Jue to deal with other things, do not know how long will leave, must ensure that Dayuan will be OK.


    Tang Kexin went to Beiwang that night, but he simply said the situation. Beiwang wanted to let lieying follow him. Tang Kexin refused. This time, only she and ye Lanjue went to places that he didn''t know. It''s not that the more people, the better. Only they are more casual, and it''s convenient to start.


    The northern king thought about it for a while, then reluctantly nodded his head. Tang Kexin didn''t say much, and left directly.


    "Master, how can you let the princess go alone?" When the fierce Eagle saw Tang Kexin leave, he immediately asked.


    "She goes with night LAN Jue." The North King corrected.


    "But" fierce Eagle doesn''t understand. If you bring more people, you can protect the little Lord.


    "It''s not good to have too many people, but it''s more than enough to protect my heart. It''s a burden to take others with me." Beiwang is very careful. He is worried about the same thing, but he has to think about how to be safer.


    "But" fierce eagle is still unwilling. Where is the western region? How can the master be so relieved?


    "That''s the decision." "The northern king said," tell Yao''er the situation here and ask if she will go back to the western regions. "


    "Yes, there must be less danger if there is a princess." The fierce Eagle nodded and thought so.


    Beiwang should think more about it. If it can be the best, but the most important thing is that the western region is the hometown of Beicheng Yao, which is easier to untie her heart knot. As for the heart, even without Yao''s help, it will be OK.


    Nangong Yi almost rushed to the northern kingdom. It was late at night. It was still cold in the north. Now it was raining and snowing.


    Nangong Yi had considered whether to go directly to the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. How to say it was right? He saw that beichengyao suddenly passed by. Nangong Yi followed him without hesitation.


    "Moyanlou?" Nangong Yi looked at the brightly lit place in front of him and read it out in a low voice. If you remember correctly, it should be the brothel. What is she doing here?


    Nangong Yi stood not far away from her, looking ahead. Beichengyao is facing a room, which is very bright. A man and a woman seem to be arguing. The woman looks gorgeous and moving. It should be the man in the Mo Yan building. The man looks at Bei Chengyao. There is not much emotion on her face, no sadness, no hesitation. She just looks at the front all the time.


    Those two people don''t know what they are arguing about. The man seems to be suddenly enraged and directly throws the woman on the bed and covers it up? That man must be her brother!


    Nangong Yi just wanted to go forward, but beichengyao suddenly moved. He took a thing from his neck and put it in front of his eyes. Nangong Yi knew it was a pendant sent by Tang Kexin. He saw it with his own eyes, but he didn''t take it down.


    The lights inside suddenly went out. Beichengyao went directly into the room of moyanlou, but it came out quickly.


    It was too late for Nangong Yi to dodge, so he went directly to beichengyao.


    Beichengyao is stunned. "How did you come?" She had just arrived in the northern kingdom. After returning to the Imperial Palace, she knew that her brother was here. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yi was also there. It seemed that he was wet. She should have stood for a while.


    Nangong Yi didn''t answer. He didn''t want to answer this question. He just stared at beichengyao. He didn''t feel it when he was standing. Now we can see that beichengyao was wet.


    Nangong Yi walked directly to her and directly pulled her away from here. He wondered if he had been too gentle with beichengyao before, so that she could escape if she wanted to.


    Beichengyao frowned slightly, thinking nangongyi had misunderstood, "that''s my brother."


    Nangong Yi of course knew that it was her brother. If it wasn''t for her brother, he wouldn''t have let her stand there so long.


    "It''s raining." Beichengyao reminded him that such a silent Nangong Yi made her not adapt.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 335

    "It''s raining." Beichengyao reminded him that such a silent Nangong Yi made her not adapt.


    Nangong Yi still didn''t speak, just like a piece of cold ice, the breath around him became cold.


    Beichengyao suddenly didn''t know what to say. She was not a talkative person originally, and was always with Nangong Yi.


    In her eyes, Nangong Yi is the kind of person who is cynical on the surface, but has a good sense of discretion in doing things. In fact, Nangong Yi is quiet and even indifferent. She has never seen Nangong Yi before, and she has a little discomfort in her heart. She hates that some things are not under her control, and she doesn''t like that others touch her, but she is inexplicably tolerant. She lets Nangong Yi pull With.


    She came back in a hurry, or from Huanyue, she wanted to go back to the Northern Kingdom directly, but stayed. That night she really said a lot. She wanted to tell Nangong Yi that she was trying to accept her and let him wait. She didn''t think Nangong Yi would come, because she just wanted to see her brother, then return to Dayuan, and go back with uncle Wuchen, But Nangong Yi will come. There is a trace of happiness in her heart.


    "So late, where are you going?" Beichengyao asked lightly.


    "Go back and change." Nangong Yi glanced at her. His voice sounded a little blunt, less cynical and a little more impatient.


    Beichengyao is stunned. He looks at himself and looks sad, but his face is changeable. "I''m not going to go back. I''ll go back to Dayuan tomorrow."


    Nangong Yi doesn ''t understand. Will you go back tomorrow? "Don''t you see your brother?" When asked this, his voice sounded a little careful, looking at her eyes in the faint more than a few indefinable emotions.


    "No need." Beichengyao obviously didn''t want to say anything more, "let''s find a place first."


    Nangong Yi frowned, took beichengyao to the Huaili area, fastened her waist, turned around, and entered an inn. Beichengyao struggled for a while, but did not break away. Looking at Nangong Yi''s expression that was not peaceful, he said nothing more.


    "Stay here at night." Nangong Yi''s tone was a little cold. He was really unhappy. Beichengyao walked so casually. Just now, he saw her staring at another man with his own eyes. How could he be in a good mood.


    Beichengyao felt that he was making trouble for no reason, and didn''t know that it stimulated him, but it was also in her plan, so she followed him.


    That''s how we settled for the night.


    Nangong Yi first sent beichengyao back to his room, but when he left, beichengyao couldn''t help asking, "are you ok?"


    Nangong Yi looks a little lonely, and her back is bleak. She seems to be covered with a thin layer of fog, which makes people unable to see clearly or even get close to him. It seems that he is alone, which makes beichengyao feel sad. She is still used to the cynical Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi returned to his senses, and his body stiffened slightly. "Am I very similar to your brother?"


    He knew her feelings for his brother. He wanted to know what kind of attitude she had towards him? Is it because he is just like her brother.


    Thinking of this possibility, Nangong Yi''s heart was a little more difficult to love. He was so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe. He knew that his vinegar was funny. It had to be her brother, but he was too clear about her feelings for her brother. That kind of feelings had far exceeded the feelings of ordinary brothers and sisters.


    He''s afraid. He''s just a double.


    Beichengyao frowned and looked at him strangely. "Except for the red clothes, there is nothing else."


    Nangong Yi nodded to show that he knew it. He took a deep look at beichengyao and left.


    At the moment, Nangong Yi''s mood was complicated. He remembered that the first time she was special was because he was wearing a red dress.


    After all, it was her brother.


    In the room, two people have their own thoughts.


    Nangong Yi pretends to sleep. He just doesn''t want to think much about beichengyao. But now, he can''t help thinking a lot. He doesn''t want to follow beichengyao any more. It''s too hard for him to worry about gain and loss.


    Beichengyao was lying on the bed, thinking that Nangong Yi had some sadness in his expression just now. Such a word was not related to Nangong Yi, but just now, he was lonely and sad.


    This kind of Nangong Yi made her a little uncomfortable.


    Red clothes, beichengyao suddenly thought, can not help but laugh at themselves.


    As a child, her and her brother''s wearing color is very monotonous, she is blue, brother is red, almost unchanged.


    From the time she had memories, there were only a handful of happy times. As the princess of Jiuyou cult, her ability must be outstanding enough. She began to train from a very young age. As soon as she learned to play the melody that controls the snake''s retreat, she was still intermittent and unskilled, so she was thrown into the snake cave.


    Where we go directly, there are already dozens of snakes in it. When she went there for the first time, she was directly thrown down. She had no time to react. She could not even care about her pain, so she started to retreat in fear.


    The snakes had already crawled towards her, and she was stunned. She couldn''t stop shivering. Her legs were soft, and she couldn''t stand up at all. She had to rely on her instinct to step back.


    She sat on the ground, grinding and retreating little by little. The pupils of the snake were long and narrow, and she was locked in a sinister way. At that time, only the snake in front of her could hear the hissing of its tongue and its own rapid heartbeat.


    A snake jumped up directly and rushed towards her. When her hand was soft, she climbed on the ground, and the snake crossed her head. She could even feel the cold when the snake''s tail hit her face.


    Without her brother, she would have died there.


    At that time, she was already paralyzed on the ground, and her hands with the jade flute were shaking, barely able to blow, but the music was not in tune, instead, it stimulated the snakes and rushed towards her.


    It''s her brother''s voice that wakes her up. It''s just a simple ballad free voice. The elder brother stood on the top and looked at her so firmly, giving her silent encouragement. Her Xiao voice gradually stabilized, and the snakes slowly retreated. At that time, she still had no strength to go up. It was the elder brother who came down and pulled her up.


    There are so many things like this. When beichengyao can control these snakes, she will be thrown into other snake caves. There will be more snakes in them. At last, hundreds of snakes will die if you can''t control them. Don''t think that someone will come to save you. It''s impossible. No one can get close to them without the permission of her father. So does her brother, Is to manipulate the snake, desperately survive, and wait for his brother to come. In fact, she was not the only one who entered the snake cave, maybe two or more. But there was only one who came out alive. She could not die there. At that time, she was unwilling to die like this.


    From small to large, she was not unhurt, but the wound has never been seriously bandaged. Small injuries and big injuries are almost continuous. Bandaging today and other wounds will appear tomorrow. It is possible to be bitten by snakes or injured by fights, deep or shallow, more or less, without interruption.


    Those bandages were of little use to her. She could not keep them anyway. Her mother came every day, but she spoke little, asked no questions about her wounds or comforted her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 336

    Just sprinkle some medicine on her wound, don''t let it bleed, and then leave. At the beginning, she felt that her mother didn''t like her, and she was very gentle to her brother and Wuyou. She even wondered why such a small thing should come by herself since her mother didn''t like her. But every time her mother came, she was very happy, but she would not show it. She was afraid that her mother would not come later.


    In fact, later I learned from my brother that it wasn''t that my mother didn''t like her, but that my mother didn''t want to see such a wound at all, but she couldn''t rest assured that she would come in person, but she wouldn''t stay. She didn''t want to feel that she would be sheltered, and then she became cowardly, just told my brother to take care of her.


    Beichengyao has been used to that kind of life. Different poisons are accumulated in her body. Uncle Wuxian controls it well, which won''t be fatal, and it doesn''t hurt her. Now she still thanks for that kind of life.


    Every day after her training, when she was exhausted, she would rest for a while, because she knew that her brother would come to pick her up and take her back soon, which was a habit, deep into the bone marrow. When my brother comes to pick her up, in the morning, when the sun rises, my brother will come. But she is often tired at that time. She can only vaguely see people in red clothes coming to pick her up. At that time, she will show a soft smile and trust him.


    So many years, no matter at any time, she thought of her brother. The first thing she thought of was the red color between her half asleep and half awake. Then she would be picked up and left the bloody place. When she woke up, her brother would touch her hair kindly and give her a gentle smile.


    Day by day training is really torture, not only physical, but also psychological.


    She has no friends around her, few dare to approach her, she is used to wanton, for all things are dismissive, but in fact, even if she cares, can not stay.


    She hates that identity, just like a deep gully, which lies beside her and many people. Because of her identity, she seems to have no childhood. When other people play, she struggles in the snake cave. When other people pamper her parents, she is scolded by her father, and she is merciless. Her mother never comforts her or persuades her father.


    She has been scolded many times by her father, and the most heard is that you are the princess of Jiuyou cult. You have to learn more than others, and you have to bear whatever you want. She has been used to such words, carefully maintaining her pride, on the one hand, hating such a life, on the other hand, working hard to avoid disappointing her father.


    In fact, as long as she is well trained, her father will not ask about her affairs, but she is unwilling to do so. It seems that she is not her father''s daughter, but a tool, and has no feelings. No matter how reckless she is, her father will not ask. She can do almost anything there.


    Her father never gave her a smile. Every time she made a mistake, she would be severely scolded. Sometimes she would start to whip her back and draw blood. But she would not hurt her bones or suffer serious internal injuries. She kept her father away from her childhood and would never come to him if nothing happened.


    When did her life change? Beichengyao couldn''t help but think about it.


    Probably when my mother died, right?


    It''s half a year since Huanyue came back then, hasn''t it? Her father was very dissatisfied with her leaving without permission. It was obvious that Huan Yue had other intentions when she came back, but it was well hidden all the time.


    Huanyue is the moon emissary. Her father didn''t deprive her of her identity. She called her Huanyi at that time. During that time, Huanyue had instructed her, which was also tacitly agreed by her father.


    She didn''t know the reason why Huanyue''s Kung Fu was abolished. She only knew that her father was angry that day, and even her mother, who had no expression, was very angry. From that day on, she rarely saw Huanyue. Her brother mentioned it in a vague way. Huanyue seemed to want to leave, but she didn''t care about it at that time. Now she still regrets it. If she thinks about it, she will regret it At the beginning, ask more questions and care more about whether there will be different results. But beichengyao is not a person who is obsessed with the past. She will not blindly indulge in the past, but she can not completely walk out of the past.


    When her mother died, she was six years old. That day happened to be her birthday. Her father allowed her not to train and let her visit her mother.


    At that time, she had some resistance. She was not close to her father or mother, but she went away obediently. My mother is very gentle to her. When she comes, she wants to leave her carefree to others.


    Wuyou can walk just now, and he can''t speak clearly. Babbling, when he saw her coming in, he rushed to her and pulled her to death, not to be carried away by others. Beichengyao is at a loss. She knows she has a sister, but she seldom sees her, so they are not close.


    The child is soft, holding her legs, she does not dare to force, nor dare to hold her up, always feel hurt to her, looking at her mother at a loss. The mother just smiled gently and held Wu you up and handed it to her. Bei Chengyao held it stiffly for fear of any consequences caused by one carelessness. But ironically, Wu you was ok, but it was her mother who had an accident.


    In the evening, she was alone in the yard and called several snakes. She was able to control them skillfully. Her mother happened to come and called her to eat. She didn''t care. She just answered. She came slowly and wanted to take her into the house. But the snakes suddenly lost control and rushed towards her crazy, leaping up like a flash The electricity bites mother.


    She hurriedly manipulated the snake to let them go, but without any effect, she ran forward to help her mother get rid of the snake, but before she got close, she was shaken away by others, and the snake was cut in two at the same time.


    The man who came was his father.


    He gave her a cold look, picked up his wife and left directly. His eyes were like the north wind on the cold night of September 9th. It was cold and bone piercing. It was clear that it was not winter yet, but beichengyao felt like an ice cave, and her whole body was stiff.


    She killed her mother, which was her only thought at that time, which is undeniable until now.


    Some of the snakes are still swimming. Some are at her feet. She dare not move. She doesn''t know where to go. Her father certainly doesn''t want to see her. But here, she doesn''t know where else to go. At that moment, she was at a loss. She didn''t know where she was. Unconsciously, she was pulled into the room by her brother. Instead of accompanying her, her brother was always by her side. She always said to her that mother would be OK. The whole night when mother would be OK, she was almost in a trance. Her mother was in other places and her life was in danger, but she didn''t even have the courage to see her.


    When she thought about going to see her mother, it was the next morning. Her mother was still in there, but there was no news.


    My father came out and saw her slap her directly. She was thrown on the ground. Half of her face was red and swollen instantly, and blood was oozing from the corner of her lips. It can be seen how much the father ''s slap weighed.


    Father looked at him, eyes slightly heavy, hidden under the sleeve of the hand a dark tight, and then the expressionless face said, "go in."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 337

    Mother lay on the bed, looking at her with a gentle look she had never seen before, reaching out and touching her hair. "It''s not your fault." Mother said.


    She didn''t speak, but held her mother''s hand. There was a bright color in her mother''s eyes, bright and moving. The smile on her face was peaceful and peaceful. Suddenly, a kind of panic rose in her heart.


    "Live a good life. You have never let your father and mother down. If you don''t have a mother to accompany you in the future, you should also be good. Don''t blame your father, don''t blame him. Only if you are strong enough, can you protect yourself. No matter you are passive or worry free, you should be good."


    Beichengyao is just close to her mother''s hand. Her mother feels something and touches her cheek. She is seldom so gentle to beichengyao. After her training, she hardly meets her except for helping beichengyao with medicine. But now, she almost melts all her feelings into that touch.


    "No rhyme, do you remember?" Mother coughed heavily, some fishy sweet in the mouth, forced to ask.


    "Well." Her voice from the nose, heart fear, body also can''t help shivering, no, no, she don''t want her mother something, she quickly reached out, want to hold her mother''s hand.


    Just, the mother''s hand suddenly fell, at that moment, almost let her suffocate, such sudden action, she can''t believe it.


    Self reproach, panic and regret all came up. She asked herself again and again why she could not control it, why she controlled the snake in the yard, and even began to doubt herself.


    That day, after she ran out, she shut herself in the room and sat in the corner of the bed and the wall. No one was allowed to approach.


    When my brother found her, it was late at night. It was still cold at night. She didn''t move. The elder brother leaned over, held her hand, and passed his own body temperature. He just accompanied her silently and said nothing. The next morning, when the sun was shining through the window, my brother forced her to the window and said, "do you feel it? You''re still alive. Your mother didn''t blame you. It''s not your fault. "


    She turned a deaf ear, stepped back a little and missed the sun.


    My brother stepped forward and pressed her shoulder. "It''s not your fault that mother died. You didn''t want her to die, did you?"


    He was also sad at his mother''s death, but he could not see his younger sister''s self reproach and suffering. Moreover, he was more worried that she would be trapped in this matter and could not walk out. In fact, it was not surprising that she was involved in this matter.


    Besides, she is only a six-year-old girl.


    At that time, she sneered, looked up at her brother, and stubbornly wanted to take the responsibility to herself, but didn''t say anything


    when her brother stood in front of her, the whole people were covered in the sunshine, and the soft light came from behind like a layer of light on her brother. It was stabbed in her eyes, passed to her heart, and printed in her mind


    for her, her brother was like redemption, regardless of whether or not It is unique to bring her out of the snake cave day by day or to give her soft hope in the light. Brother in her life left a strong ink, no one can erase, more irreplaceable!


    When did she realize that she had different feelings for her brother?


    Maybe after coming to the Northern Kingdom, my brother lost his memory, he alienated her a lot and had some precautions in his eyes. Although it was very shallow, I could still see it. At that time, I was worried. Every time I stood in front of my brother, I felt a dull pain. When she was a child, she always had an extraordinary sense of what she cared about, let alone her brother.


    After coming here, my brother seldom smiled at him gently and touched her hair like a soother. The whole person became strange.


    After her injury in the Northern Kingdom, she took the initiative to get close to her brother, but it was always like something. The father thought that she was too bored here. He took her to the north country to train the dark guards. After watching, she asked to stay there. The father didn''t want to, but he just reluctantly agreed. Since then, she began to train with mujin and their brothers, and met with her brother much less. Sometimes she didn''t go back for half a year, and her brother never went to see her.


    In addition to closing, she will go back to cold at least twice a year. One is her brother''s birthday and the other is the Spring Festival. But even if she doesn''t stay in the palace for a few days, her relationship with her brother never goes back to the past, like her brother and sister, but there is less intimacy and trust.


    Before that, I was just unhappy. I felt that my brother didn''t care about her anymore. Although I was angry, I didn''t show it until the appearance of Jun Qingcheng.


    Jun Qingcheng is a woman that her brother likes. After her appearance, all the thoughts of her brother are occupied by her. All the love and care belong to that woman.


    She hated that feeling, didn''t like her brother''s relationship with other people, and didn''t even like her brother''s approach to her, but no matter how she felt, she never really showed it. After three years of closure, she saw her brother for the first time, and it was in that woman''s room. She didn''t know how to describe that feeling, sad? Heartache? Despair? She knew that she and her brother would never return to the past.


    She didn''t know how to define the relationship between her and her brother. She hoped that she was the only one in her brother''s eyes. She hoped that her brother could pamper and hurt her as before. She even felt that as long as she could be with her brother, nothing else was important.


    Nangong Yi''s appearance was an accident to her. When she knew someone there, she planned to get rid of him directly. After recognizing that he was the leader of Phoenix City, she knew that he had nothing to do with his own affairs, so she planned to leave directly. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yi didn''t even know who she was, so she wanted to take him away. Originally, Nangong Yi planned to walk away, but her smile was too wanton, and With that red dress, she was a little soft hearted. At that time, she knew that Nangong Yi could let her go to see the world again, no longer just stay in the past. Nangong Yi''s character was not gentle, but it happened to her that she was not enthusiastic or cold. She didn''t have to feel trouble or bored.


    After teasing him at will for a while, she left straight away. She told herself that if she could meet him again, if he still followed, she would agree. Unexpectedly, Nangong Yi saved her that night. It can be said that she could not hide the cold arrow.


    It''s easier to get along with Nangong Yi than imagined. Although it''s the Lord of the city, she doesn''t have the feeling of being superior, nor is she alienated and more comfortable because of her identity as a princess of the northern kingdom.


    She didn''t think Nangong Yi would come, so she would be surprised to see him. She knew that Nangong Yi was following her, but she didn''t know what to say to him. She didn''t mean to leave, or he was too fussy, which seemed inappropriate. If Nangong Yi didn''t really care, how could she come? She didn''t know how long Nangong Yi had been in the rain and whether she had followed her directly. She didn''t have no feelings, but her brother was too important in her heart. She was too difficult to accommodate others and could only try to accept him.


    Beichengyao thought, the past things make her heartache, but also some confused, thinking, even fell asleep.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 338

    The next day, Nangong Yi got up early in the morning, but there was no movement in Beicheng Yao''s room, so he went out alone.


    When beichengyao woke up, it was just light. Looking out of the window, it was clear. There was no snow on the ground, but it was wet. Today it was clear, but it was cold. Beichengyao looked like the clothes on her lower body were frowning. She didn''t want to stay here. She left directly after finding nangongyi.


    Beichengyao walked down the stairs and looked at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi was not there. Beichengyao chose a eyebrow and a place to wait for him.


    A man sat in front of her without saying hello. Beichengyao frowned and looked up to see Nangong Yi, but his eyes stayed on him.


    "Why, don''t you know me?" Nangong Yi was half lying in front of her with his chin on.


    Beichengyao retreated a little and looked a little dark. Nangongyi is wearing black clothes with old eyebrows and bright smile. Beichengyao has never seen this dress before. To be exact, beichengyao has never seen him wear clothes other than red. She probably knows the meaning of nangongyi. It''s just that


    "it''s unnecessary. I can tell you clearly You and your brother. " Beichengyao said silently in her heart.


    "How is it, good-looking?" Nangong Yi seems to have only changed his clothes and inquired about the meaning of beichengyao.


    "Well, not bad." Beichengyao nodded his head. The red clothes were very popular. The ink clothes added a little calmness to him.


    "Well, let''s go back." Beichengyao didn''t give him a chance to talk. My brother should have known that she was back. I''m afraid he will send someone to look around.


    Nangong Yi didn''t expect Beicheng Yao to go back directly. His whole face was twisted. He quickly adjusted it and handed her a package. "Go and change a dress, and then we''ll go."


    Beichengyao looks at her clothes and takes them. Fortunately, it''s a purple dress. If it''s white, she would rather wear it.


    Nangong Yi had ordered the meal, and the two didn''t talk much. After eating, they left.


    When they went back, they were more leisurely.


    "Why don''t you see your brother when you come back?" Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao and asked stubbornly.


    "No need. I didn''t plan to stay much. I don''t know what to say when I see you." Beichengyao''s voice is a little bit cold. She hasn''t seen her brother for more than three years. If she hadn''t seen last night, she would have met him. But now, she doesn''t know how to meet him or what to say.


    "Are you going back to the western regions?"


    "Well." Beichengyao didn''t hide it. Uncle Wuchen was ready to leave.


    "Then what did you say to me?" Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao thought for a moment, "what if I want you to accompany me to the western regions?"


    Nangong Yi couldn''t believe it. He looked at beichengyao stupidly. "What do you say?"


    He thought that the character of Chengyao to the North would not say such words, but she said so, and he could not believe it.


    "I will definitely go back to the western regions and bring those people back, but I don''t know how long I will stay." Beichengyao is outspoken. She hopes to be clear about some things.


    "Yes, but you have to accompany me back to Phoenix first." Nangong Yi is like bargaining, but although her father and mother don''t care much about him, they should tell them so that they don''t worry.


    Beichengyao hesitated for a moment, didn''t speak, went to Phoenix, she never thought, in her eyes, it was really too fast.


    Nangong Yi seems to have seen through her mind, and sipped his lips. "Aren''t you ready to accept me? It''s nothing to see my parents. " Nangong Yi''s tone was a little aggrieved, and he deliberately played coquettish.


    Beichengyao wants to help her forehead. How old is this man? Sometimes he is like a child. But the ease around him is beyond other people''s control. When nangongyi is around, she sometimes forgets her brother and the things that make her tangle.


    "Do you want to go?" Nangong Yi asked, turning his mouth.


    "It''s far from Phoenix. After returning to Dayuan, let uncle Wuchen and them go back. I''ll accompany you to Phoenix." Beichengyao took a step back and said, "I don''t know how long it will take to go to the western regions, and I don''t know if there will be any danger. Nangong Yi can''t help greeting.".


    "Mm-hmm." Nangong Yi smiles and nods. Beichengyao''s temperament is rather cold. He is not unfeeling to the people around him. Generally, he doesn''t do things too much.


    In the Moyan building, when beichengyuan got up, it was already bright. He seldom stayed here, let alone stayed for a long time. But last night, he lost control. He stroked his forehead and smiled bitterly.


    Beichengyuan looks at the women around him, smiles softly and says in a low voice, "Qing Cheng, no matter what, I will not give up on you."


    He felt the woman''s cheek nostalgically, and just got up. When he was about to go out, when he saw something on the table, he was shocked. When did he come out more? And he didn''t find anyone coming.


    He went over and picked it up. At a glance, he knew it was beichengyao''s. He clenched the two pendants and looked out. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Before beichengyao returned to Dayuan, he received a letter sent by the northern king. He just glanced at it, saying that Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue had gone to the western regions and asked if she wanted to go back.


    Nangong Yi was worried that night LAN could deal with it. He just thought that what beichengyao said before did not count. Whether to go back to Phoenix or not.


    Beichengyao laughs it off. He returns to Dayuan first and goes to see Beiwang.


    "Decided to go back?" After Beiwang determined that beichengyao wanted to go back, he was silent for a long time before asking.


    "Well, go back and have a look. There are not many things worth my nostalgia. I should not stay for long." Beichengyao is holding the tea cup with her hands and eyes lowered.


    "Well, after all, that''s where you were born. Many things should be solved there."


    "Well." Beichengyao also thinks so. There are too many things she didn''t know. She also wants to see them.


    "When will you leave?" The northern king only asked the time of departure, not the return.


    "Just pack up and leave. Will father return to the northern kingdom?" There''s nothing wrong with Dayuan. Tang Kexin is not here. Shouldn''t he stay more?


    "Soon." He has been in this place for too long. It''s time to go back and have a look.


    "Don''t tell my brother that I went to the western regions. I don''t want him to know any more about it."


    Beiwang frowned, did not answer, beichengyao did not demand, anyway, brother will not care.


    "Father, I left first, to arrange something."


    "Good." Beichengyao just left and went to see the people who came to the Central Plains with Wuwen. They have already cleaned up. Beichengyao went to Wuwen privately. "Uncle, you go first. I have some things here. We will meet again in the western regions."


    Nangong Yi picks his eyebrows and looks at beichengyao. What does she mean? But it''s very agreeable to him. In this way, they are the two on the way to the western regions, and they don''t need to care about so many people.


    The traceless eyes turned on Bei Chengyao and my Nangong Yi. "Is he going, too?"


    Beichengyao admitted in silence.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 339

    After hearing that, Nangong Yi will go with him. If they leave, then only these two people will be together. It''s not certain that something will happen.


    "Uncle, I will go back, but there are some things to deal with." It seems that beichengyao never thought about her being alone with Nangong Yi, but said that she had something to do and could not leave for the time being.


    "The princess is careful." It''s no use saying more without trace. According to their speed, it''s almost two months to go back to the western regions. It should be OK.


    "Is it going to Phoenix?" Nangong Yi saw no trace and went out. He asked with a smile, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    "Yes." Beichengyao glanced at him. Anyway, the time was not urgent. It didn''t take long to go to Phoenix.


    "Tomorrow?" Nangong Yi can''t wait. He naturally hopes to go early and return early.


    Beichengyao has some helplessness. Do you need to worry like this? Anyway, I won''t stay much in Phoenix, just to give Nangong Yi a chance to make his parents feel at ease, "OK."


    The next morning, Nangong Yi and beichengyao set out for Phoenix.


    At the same time, night LAN Jue feels a little tangled. He regrets hearing Tang Kexin''s words for the first time, and now he is in a dilemma.


    "Mind, are you sure?" Night LAN can''t help but ask again, why not come sooner or later, but this time?


    "You don''t believe in my medicine?" Tang Kexin raises eyebrows and pretends to look at LAN Jue at night. He knows that she has children. Shouldn''t he be happy?


    "No, it''s not." Night LAN Jue quickly denied that he had much hope to have the flesh and blood of two people, but should not be in such a situation.


    Tang Kexin chuckles. She doesn''t know how cute the expression is now. She can feel his happiness, but the little expression rarely appeared on her face makes people smile.


    "Let''s go back." Night LAN Jue considers again and again, still decide to go back, the heart son is just pregnant soon, the child is not stable, how can she bear such rush.


    Tang Kexin frowns. She knows that ye Lanjue is worried about her, but she has been out for so long, and she can almost go to the western regions when she has time to go back. Why do you want to go back? Besides, it will take more than a year to come back this time. What''s more, I don''t know how long it will take.


    "Mind you, listen to me. You are pregnant. Now you are not suitable for going abroad. You don''t know what the situation is in the western regions and what accidents may happen. It''s better to go back safely." Night LAN Jue squats down, Tang Kexin sits beside the bed, so night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin''s hand. He felt that he seldom had such patience.


    "I know." Tang Kexin''s tone was unconsciously lightened. The tone of night LAN Jue is very gentle. It''s different from before. It used to be the gentleness of doting. Now it''s the gentleness of the whole person. Even the cold breath on his body has become gentleness. It''s like he''s afraid to frighten the child.


    "So we" night LAN can''t help but speak, eyes are happy.


    "Don''t go back." Tang Kexin interrupts directly. He has come here. How can he go back easily. What''s more, with her medical skills, as long as there''s nothing serious, the child will stay in her stomach steadily until she is born.


    The expression on night LAN Jue''s face froze for a while, and some anger, she is not alone now, she is already a mother, how can she be so stubborn, regardless of the safety of the child.


    "Absolutely, we have arrived here. Although we are still far away from the western regions, we have to walk slowly. After the first three months in the western regions, it will not be easy for us to have any problems. Moreover, if we go back, it will be difficult for us to come again. We don''t know why Huan Yue wants people to bring the night dust to the western regions, but it will not be a good thing. He doesn''t have to wait." Tang Kexin calmly analyzed, hoping to persuade Ye Lanjue.


    These night LAN never understand, but things happen in the mind, he can not rest assured.


    "No, we must go back. Now there are only two of us. I''m not sure." Night LAN refused directly, the tone is not so good.


    "It''s night!" Tang Kexin is a little rushed. She thinks of everything that should be thought of. The child is not a problem. She should take good care of it when she comes to the western regions. When the child is born, it is absolutely impossible to go back.


    "Heart, listen to me. Let''s go back." Night LAN absolutely takes a deep breath, just slowly opening.


    "What about LAN Chen that night?" Tang Kexin asked directly, do you want her to give up her best friend for the sake of her children? What''s more, the problems that may occur because of the children have not yet appeared, so she goes back like this, how can she be reconciled.


    "So for the sake of night LAN dust, can you not have children?" Night LAN Jue is furious to hear that she insisted on going to the western regions for the sake of night LAN Chen. Whether this woman knows her current situation or not, children are the most important thing. Moreover, Huan Yue has not returned to the western regions for so many years. The situation there is unknown, and night LAN Chen may not be hurt.


    Tang Kexin tried to calm down and told himself secretly that for the sake of children, don''t be angry. He felt that he could speak calmly and said, "nothing will happen to the child. I know how to take care of myself and know how to treat myself."


    "Heart!" Night LAN never agreed. He didn''t have time to experience the joy of having a child with his beloved woman, so he began to worry about the danger the child might bring, and his mood was extremely complex.


    Tang Kexin is also angry. She feels that the night LAN is just that Shuimi doesn''t enter, and doesn''t believe her at all. She is the mother of the child. How can she not hope that the child will be well? But it really takes too long from pregnancy to birth, to health care. There are too many things that may happen in this period of time. How can she settle down when she thinks about the possible harm that night LAN Chen may suffer What''s more, she has repeatedly guaranteed that she will not let herself go wrong, and that her children will not have problems. Why does night LAN never listen?


    "Mind, shall we go back and send someone to the western regions?" Night LAN absolutely good words persuade way, he feels Tang Kexin some unreasonable make trouble, since all don''t know what may happen, why can''t choose more safe method? Is it in her eyes that night LAN dust is more important than children?


    "You go out, I want to be quiet." Tang Kexin throws off the hand of night LAN Jue and lies on the bed with his clothes.


    Night LAN Jue also has a dark fire in her heart. It''s even more difficult to suppress Tang Kexin''s actions, but she knows that she can''t say too much, and that more words are lost. Besides, she has children in her heart. Now she needs to be calm. After seeing Tang Kexin more, she slowly retreats.


    Tang Kexin listens to the action of night LAN Jue, in the heart still a burst of exasperation, she lets him go, he still really left, also ignore her? Why haven''t you seen him so obedient before?


    She scolds Ye Lanjue secretly in her heart. She has been here for several days. There is no problem at all. She is making a fuss. She is sure that the child will be OK. Anyway, when she arrived in the western regions, he also went to save people. At most, she made a suggestion, or he was worried that he could not protect her and the child?


    It has to be said that the psychology of pregnant women is really complex, and it has become very fast.


    After night LAN Jue went out, he smashed a fist on the wall. How much did he expect this child, and how angry he is now? Did he think about the child?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 340

    After night LAN Jue went out, he smashed a fist on the wall. How much did he expect this child, and how angry he is now? Did he think about the child?


    Can''t my heart feel my heart? Now that we have children, we should take them as the first priority. We just agree to let them come, because we are sure that they can protect ourselves. Even if we don''t know martial arts, we can save our lives with their intelligence and cleverness. But now it''s not the same. With children, everything will be different. First of all, it''s not inconvenient to move. If there''s a little carelessness, the child will have an accident. Then it''s not only impossible to save night LAN Chen. Should night LAN Jue even think of such a situation, he will be very resistant and his clenched fist and knuckles will be white.


    He wants to wait a little longer, and then talk to Tang Kexin when he is completely quiet.


    Night LAN is not happy in her heart. Naturally, she can''t stay in this inn. She goes out for a walk.


    Tang Kexin lies down for a while and then comes down. She is not unreasonable. It''s just about herself and night LAN Chen. Now she has her unborn child, so she can''t be careless. But she doesn''t find night LAN Jue after coming down. She is worried and disappointed. She knows that night LAN can''t leave, but she doesn''t go anywhere with herself Say hello? So he went back to the room unhappy.


    Night LAN Jue didn''t come back until noon, and it was much more relaxing to go out for a walk. I also wanted to understand some things.


    At night, LAN Jue ordered some food and served it directly. Seeing that Tang Kexin was still lying in bed, he couldn''t help smiling. Was he just sleepy?


    Night LAN Jue put down the meal, went to the bedside, sat on the edge of the bed, hugged her from behind, said gently, "get up to eat."


    Tang Ke is moved. He doesn''t care about him. Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing. Tang Ke Xin seldom does this kind of unconscious coquetry, but she feels very cute every time. Night LAN Jue touches her abdomen. Now it''s very flat. She doesn''t feel that she has a child at all. Night LAN Jue thinks that there is a blood line of him, and she feels a warmth in her heart. What''s more, this child The son''s mother was the only one he identified.


    "Get up, get up and eat, or it will be bad for the children." Night LAN Jue''s voice is unprecedented mild, with a kind of low magnetism, a kind of demagogic feeling.


    "Why, I don''t care about children?" Tang Kexin said angrily.


    Night LAN absolutely has a moment of surprise, did not expect his heart could say such words unexpectedly, the reaction came to suddenly smile, "how can you not be important? Isn''t that because you''re hungry? It''s not that I can''t bear you to blame yourself and deliberately move out the children. " Night LAN Jue said a serious, but the eyes are completely different smile, so angry and lovely Tang Kexin is not common.


    Tang Kexin, of course, is so hungry that she can''t let go of her children. But the man dare not say a good word, and doesn''t even mean to apologize.


    "Well, eat first. I''m hungry but I don''t have the strength to gamble." Night LAN Jue is very kind-hearted, teasing Tang Kexin. Only in front of her can she lower her posture and be so patient.


    Tang Kexin snorted and did it. Some bully asked Ye Lanjue, "where did you go just now?"


    Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing, before she can''t ask herself such a thing, now she finally cares about herself, happily replied, "I just went out and walked."


    "That''s it?" Tang Kexin squints at the night LAN Jue, his eyes are sharp.


    "That''s it." Night LAN never mix but don''t feel, smiling answer.


    Tang Kexin flat mouth, out of bed, sat down to eat, now she is hungry, what to eat again.


    Night LAN Jue quietly smile, go to the opposite of Tang Kexin and sit down, give her a dish.


    Tang Kexin accepted that he should love his husband?


    This meal is still a happy one. Tang Kexin knows that he has children and eats a little more. At night, LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin helplessly, but it''s still very easy.


    After eating the meal, Ye Lan picked up the dishes and chopsticks and sent them down. He soon returned. Tang Kexin stood by the window and looked at the scenery outside. It''s not the desert yet. It''s still spring. There''s green around, with the smell of spring.


    Night LAN Jue holds her from behind and says calmly, "mind, you really plan to go to the western regions. Have you decided?"


    Tang Kexin smiled. It seems that Ye Lan Jue has already got the answer and made a choice. "Well, let''s not talk about saving Ye Lan Chen first, it''s a rare opportunity. We will have concerns when we have children. Once you take the throne, we will have less time to go far away."


    Night LAN never spoke, holding Tang Kexin''s movements a little tight, "but I''m afraid that this is your first pregnancy, the child has not been three months, we are so on the way, may be harmful to your body."


    "Absolutely, I''m also a doctor. I know my body very well. We can slow down on our way, and then send a message to let some people follow us. When we get to the western regions, they can protect me. You can also find the whereabouts of the night LAN Chen. It won''t have any impact." Tang Kexin said softly that she moved her body a little, and felt that she was a little hot. The breath of night LAN Jue was on her ear, and the warm breath was sprinkled there, which made her feel uncomfortable and shy. She wanted to dodge.


    Night LAN absolutely did not realize, bowed to rub against Tang Kexin, did not speak.


    Tang Kexin takes advantage of the heat to strike the iron, takes the hand of night LAN Jue to the position of the abdomen, and gently opens his mouth, "anyway, with you, you can protect our mother and son, can''t you?"


    Night LAN Jue''s hand moved unconsciously. Now he feels different from his heart when he is lying on the bed. Across the thick cloth, he feels that he can feel the temperature. The whole person seems to be warming up.


    "Well, we''ll go to the western regions, but you can''t mess around. You have to listen to me." Night LAN Jue made a concession. If it wasn''t for xiner to get pregnant, they would definitely go to the western regions. But even if xiner got pregnant, how she really insisted on going, he would agree at last. Since he couldn''t stop her, he would accompany her and protect her. No matter what happened, he would not allow her to have an accident.


    "Good." Tang Kexin readily agrees, turns around to embrace the neck of night LAN Jue and looks at him with a smile.


    Night LAN Jue felt a tight throat, holding her waist a little stiff hand, Tang Kexin didn''t feel it, some flattering said, "Jue, thank you!"


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin''s mouth. She can''t hear what she is talking about. When she looks up at herself, she lowers her head and covers it. She kisses it carefully. Although it''s not urgent, it''s not menglang.


    Tang Kexin is just a moment of hesitation, and slowly responds to the night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue''s expression was dark, and there was a little * * in his eyes. His subordinates consciously swam on Tang Kexin''s back, but he carefully controlled the * * he hoped for. He was afraid that he would lose control and hurt his heart and children.


    Tang Kexin has obviously taken into account, so he has not responded to him too much and is still controllable.


    When they separated, their breathing was a little disordered, and Tang Kexin''s eyes were covered with a layer of water mist.


    "Heart" night LAN Jue called a voice with a thick * *.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 341

    "Heart" night LAN Jue called a voice with a thick * *.


    Tang Kexin is slightly surprised, and gently pushes night LAN Jue, but night LAN Jue holds her in her arms and holds her tightly.


    Tang Kexin wants to push him away. Night LAN never holds her hand. "Don''t move. Let me hold her for a while."


    Tang Kexin suddenly stops. He is allowed to hold it. Night LAN Jue greedily absorbs Tang Kexin''s taste. She has a kind of Yulan taste. It''s light, but it''s quiet, which makes him infatuated.


    "Let''s rest here for two days before we start." Night LAN Jue said in a low voice, some hoarse voice, but also with some * *.


    "Well, good." Tang Kexin smiles silently, closer to the night LAN Jue.


    After solving the problem of going there, Tang Kexin''s heart slowly calmed down, and he had a good rest. Night LAN Jue just sent a letter to Mingchuan, asking him to go to suoyenmen to pick 20 people to come to the western regions, not to come too soon. He didn''t know what he was agitating for these two days. Sometimes he didn''t see anyone, and Tang Kexin was not in a hurry. Night LAN would never regret it. He just took the time to pick something and prepare some herbs for the unexpected.


    After another day or two, after dinner in the morning, LAN Jue suddenly said, "let''s start today."


    Tang Kexin is stupefied. He estimates that what ye Lanjue wants to do has been done. They have also been here for a day or two. It''s time to go. He nods gently and says, "OK."


    Night LAN Jue put all the things he had prepared behind the carriage to support Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin''s mouth kept rising. This man watched her closely these two days. Within the range he could see, she was not allowed to do anything.


    Tang Kexin gets into the carriage and is shocked again. A warm feeling spreads all over his body. At night, LAN Jue cleans up the inside carefully. He spreads a soft blanket on it and sits in a bigger place. It''s OK to lie down half way. Tang Kexin tries it. It''s very comfortable.


    Night LAN is absolutely half squinting to see, her eyebrow does not cover open bosom, "comfortable?"


    "Comfortable." Tang Kexin replied decisively, this man is very gentle, but it is reflected in a small place, right? Tang Kexin likes this feeling. She feels that there should be a lot of joy along the way. She looks forward to it.


    It was already afternoon when Nangong Yi and beichengyao arrived in Phoenix. Phoenix was in the south. The weather was warmer than Dayuan, so even though it was evening, the sun was still burning.


    Someone had been waiting at the gate of the city palace for a long time. Seeing Nangong Yi and beichengyao coming, someone immediately greeted them. Beichengyao didn''t care. He followed Nangong Yi.


    This is Phoenix City, Nangong Yi is the city Lord. I should know it very well. But when I saw the people at the gate of the city palace, I was surprised. Then I flattened my mouth and pushed beichengyao to walk ahead.


    Beichengyao is puzzled. It seems that Nangong Yi has no expression on his face, but he is gloating in his eyes. Beichengyao feels that Nangong Yi will not put himself in danger, but why?


    However, she would not pay much attention to such a situation. No matter what happened, she could cope with it. If there was any real danger, Nangong Yi would not stand by and let him go ahead.


    However, when approaching the city palace, a beautiful lady pounced on her, and Bei Chengyao tried to move away from her. She was pulled by Nangong Yi for a while, and the lady carried her directly to her bosom.


    What''s the situation? She just wanted to push away the woman, but before she raised her hand, the woman retreated. She touched beichengyao''s face and held beichengyao''s hand. She smiled brightly and said kindly, "is the girl the princess of the northern kingdom?"


    Beichengyao nodded, and his men tried to pull out their hands.


    The woman didn''t feel the action of beichengyao, still holding it, and patted her hand, "it''s really beautiful."


    There is a princess in the northern kingdom who has been rumored for a long time, but no one has ever seen it. In those days, she and Nangong Yi''s father almost found the portraits of princesses from all over the world for Nangong Yi''s marriage. There were so many portraits of aristocratic ladies, but Nangong Yi couldn''t see any of them. At that time, they were quite worried. Nangong Yi couldn''t even see them. After that, they couldn''t even see them It''s just a few years since we got married. She and her father-in-law are open to each other. As long as Nangong Yi can bring a woman back, no matter who she is, they all accept it. Now they bring one back with difficulty. Of course, they are happy. If it wasn''t for Nangong Yi''s father to put on a shelf, we might come out to see it.


    "Can you let go first?" Beichengyao reluctantly said that no one has ever pulled her like this, although it is not very exclusive, but I feel uncomfortable.


    The key is that the woman''s eyes make her feel a little uncomfortable. The lady has been looking at her, as if she is an object, which is not worth money, but it is like swallowing her.


    The woman didn''t say anything. She had been looking up and down at beichengyao, and her eyes were satisfied.


    "Is the girl satisfied with Yi''er?" The woman didn''t take beichengyao''s words to heart at all, and asked tentatively. I thought to myself, she agreed to come to Phoenix with Yi''er. You should love me, right?


    Yi''er? Beichengyao glances at Nangong Yi. Isn''t this woman his mother? Beichengyao has some discomfort in her heart. This woman is all about 30 years old. She is dignified and powerful. She should also be a decisive person. She generally likes such people and doesn''t repel them. But how can she have Nangong Yi''s son when she is in her thirties?


    Nangong Yi had some happiness in his heart. Naturally, he also showed it on his face. He was so smart that he felt almost the same about beichengyao''s character. Beichengyao is still in the mood to see him, which means that beichengyao is in a good mood. If beichengyao is angry, the whole person is cold, cold as ice, or quiet as a pool of stagnant water, and lifeless, he will not pay attention to other people. Now the face is a calm, but also show the expression of doubt, naturally good mood.


    "Nangong Yi is very good." Beichengyao didn''t know how to say it, but it was true.


    The woman saw beichengyao''s face was always light. She thought it was too cold and light. She looked at Nangong Yi and asked him. How could he like it? From her mother''s point of view, Nangong Yi should like the fiery personality, and it''s better to be smart enough, otherwise her son is not interested in it. He is not soft like water, or cold like this, which doesn''t fit well? Is it because she is a princess of the northern kingdom? It''s impossible. Phoenix doesn''t need to have a relationship with the north. She needs to go back and ask.


    Nangong Yi saw that the atmosphere was cold. He went to beichengyao and hugged her. He said, "mother, Yao''er is shy. She doesn''t like to contact strangers. Just a few days later."


    Beichengyao choked for a while. She was shy. When was she shy? She stared at Nangong Yi. Although there was anger in her eyes, it made people feel a lot real at once.


    The woman looked at their feelings as if they were flirting. She was determined in her heart. If she was cold, she would be cold. Anyway, her son is lively, and they can''t get along.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 342

    The woman looked at beichengyao again, and her expression changed a little. Such eyes were fearless. Her eyes were really different from those of others. After nangongyi''s mother was a country, she knew a lot of things, so she should guess her origin. If she could not accept it, she would not be with nangongyi no matter whether she loved nangongyi or not, If she lives in Phoenix later, she will often see Nangong Yi''s mother, and there will be many contacts. She doesn''t like perfunctory treatment. If she doesn''t like it, there will be a lot of contradictions later. She doesn''t want Nangong Yi to be embarrassed or live in a place where no one can accept her.


    Beichengyao suddenly thought, before she agreed to come to Phoenix, is it to see if people here can accept her, in fact, she really want to be with Nangong Yi? But now there are many things, feelings are too vague, and they are not well sorted out, so she can''t see many things clearly.


    Nangong Yi saw his mother''s pondering eyes and hurriedly wanted to say something to distract him. He went to hold out his hand and tried to hold her mother, but was shaken off by a slap. Nangong Yi was slightly shocked. His mother was really angry. Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi''s mother''s neat movements and was worried. Was she angry?


    Mo ryuking didn''t care about Nangong Yi at all. Then he went to Chengyao in the north, pulled her and went to the city palace. "Yi''er is probably very noisy. Don''t worry about him."


    Beichengyao was a little unresponsive. Her eyes were clear and cold just now, and she seemed to mind. Now she was holding her so kindly, and she didn''t ask where she came from.


    Nangong Yi was stunned. Her mother pulled away her own woman and did not ask her own son, and did not want him?


    "Madame" Bei Chengyao called out. He wanted to say that if he didn''t like me, he didn''t need to pretend to be so close, but he was directly blocked back by her words.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are or where you come from. As long as Yi''er really likes you and you like him, it''s good that you are in love with each other. No one dares to say anything in Phoenix anyway." Muruking secretly paid. She has lived for more than 40 years. How could she not know what she was worried about.


    After all, it''s really hard to surpass the experience of this thing. Beichengyao is not happy or angry, but nangongyi''s mother almost knows what to think.


    "Well, thank you, madam." In this way, she will feel more at ease.


    "What''s your name?" Mo Liuqing asked with a smile that although Nangong Yi had written it in his letter, he still wanted to hear it from her.


    "Northern Chengyao."


    "Are you happy with Yi''er?" There was some banter in the voice.


    Beichengyao''s drooping eyes thought for a while, "well, it''s OK." In fact, it should be happy, right?


    "What do you like? Let Yi''er buy it for you. "


    "Nothing special." Beichengyao replied earnestly.


    "Is there any place I want to go? I want Yi''er to accompany you." Mo ryuking never leaves Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi listened and almost clapped his hands. As expected, he was his mother, really thinking about his son.


    "There''s nothing special to like." Some beichengyao couldn''t stand such a question. I don''t know if such an answer would make Nangong Yi''s mother feel perfunctory.


    "Then where have you never been? Yi''er has time anyway." Looking at beichengyao, moluqing almost understood her character. This kind of answer sounds perfunctory, like not willing to bother others, but beichengyao answered every question seriously, so she thought about every question.


    Beichengyao feels that nangongyi''s mother is over enthusiastic. She has gone to many places she has never been to. Does nangongyi want to accompany her?


    "Madam, don''t bother. I like to go by myself." Beichengyao has no choice but to end this topic. She suddenly dislikes the long road. Why hasn''t she arrived?


    Listening to beichengyao''s words, Mo Liuqing said that Yi''er had not completely taken beichengyao''s, what had happened in so many days? Thinking of it, I glanced at Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi touched the tip of his nose. It''s not his fault. Who made beichengyao so hard to catch up with? Besides, isn''t it soon?


    Looking at beichengyao''s pale expression, moluqing seems to pay no attention to it. She secretly makes up her mind. She doesn''t believe it. She can''t see other expressions on beichengyao''s face. If she can teach such a lively son, she can''t believe that she can handle a little girl.


    No matter how the northern Chengyao was, he was only twenty years old, which was not big in the eyes of moluqing. Besides, now moluqing was aroused to conquer, of course, he would not simply give up.


    "Yi''er likes playing since he was a child. If he has never been outside the palace, he will let him take you where he likes. If he makes you unhappy, you can teach him a lesson at will." Mauryuking''s meaning changed abruptly. She didn''t protect her son at all. As long as she could catch up with her daughter-in-law, her son could sell it.


    Beichengyao lips, do not know what to say, this is a mother''s attitude?


    "Yi''er didn''t do his business when he was a young man. Even if he was a city Lord, he still ran outside. In recent years, he has been at home for a few days. Now his father is still in charge of the country. Whether he is a city lord or not is no different." Mo Liuqing sighed and said, there is a feeling that iron is not steel.


    Nangong Yi secretly Tucao, there is such a demolition of the people? Just now, I took him with me. Now I''m determined to demote myself to death. He is her son, anyway. How can he sell now? He hasn''t caught up with others yet! What kind of ghost is it? If he doesn''t have the ability to run Phoenix, his father won''t let it go.


    The point is, didn''t she drive herself away? He said he wanted to meet more girls and bring her a daughter-in-law back. He also said he would not come back if he could not. How can he look at it now? Beichengyao looks like her own daughter, but he picked it up.


    Beichengyao was worried. This situation was not expected by her. Nangongyi could talk and tease at will. But nangongyi''s mother, who cares whether it''s one thing or not, how to talk is another. She can''t leave without shaking her hands. However, it''s strange to see such a way of communication.


    "Madam, Nangong Yi has always been very good." Beichengyao thought that nangongyi''s mother''s words were a little heavy. Nangongyi was really cynical. He looked free and easy and didn''t care about anything, but he was very reliable at the critical time.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes brightened. Did he identify with himself? No, beichengyao always agreed with herself, but she never said good words and praised herself.


    Mo ryuking gave a light cough, but Bei Chengyao didn''t understand it. She didn''t have any problem with this sentence. Didn''t she agree with it?


    Beichengyao thought that Nangong Yi had been with her during this period of time, and even didn''t go home for the new year. He was a little upset. Otherwise, he would say a few good words in front of his mother, but this was not her character.


    "Yi''er is good. He won''t come back until the new year." Mo Liuqing said in a jealous way that she would like to try. How many good words can beichengyao say for Yi''er? Besides, Yi''er doesn''t come back because of her. This girl''s character, it''s not that she doesn''t say nothing?


    Nangong Yi felt that he didn''t seem to have a stand to speak, and followed in silence.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 343

    Beichengyao takes a look at Nangong Yi. How did he tell his parents?


    Nangong Yi''s stall has nothing to do with him. He has made it clear that his mother wants to test her.


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi''s innocent face, and probably knows that she won''t take the initiative to make trouble with others. Her voice is a little softer, and she apologizes a little. "During the Spring Festival, I was injured, Nangong Yi was not relieved, so she was taking care of me. I''m sorry, Nangong Yi didn''t come back to celebrate the Spring Festival with you."


    "Is it all right now?" Mo ryuking didn''t care about these reasons at all. He grabbed her hand and asked that his eyes were really concerned.


    "It''s all right." Beichengyao looks at moluqing''s hand, but this time it doesn''t come out.


    "If it''s OK." Molluqing is relieved. Also, her son will not let her run around if there is something wrong? I don''t think I''ll agree to go back to Phoenix, but it''s true to see her son. It hasn''t been settled yet. Is it necessary for her to come out in person? Mo Liuqing glares at Nangong Yi angrily. It''s not efficient. When she chased his father Nangong Bo, she got it in a few days. He and beichengyao have been several months now, but they are still uncertain.


    Nangong Yi feels aggrieved. Not everyone is as fierce as his mother.


    At that time, his mother fell in love with his father nangongbo at first sight. She fell in love with him at first sight. She started to chase him on the third side. It took only two or three days to catch up with him. After that, they got married successfully and gave birth to children. After so many years of mutual support, they have gone all the way to the present. There are no other women around their father. Those who accused their mother of being not reserved are not admired. This is a good story in Phoenix.


    However, if his father didn''t secretly like his mother at that time, he would not have agreed so simply, otherwise he would not have been so quick. This is incomparable with his situation and that of beichengyao. Nangong Yi felt that he was deeply despised.


    "It''s nothing if the stinky boy doesn''t come back. I''m happy with his father." Mo Liuqing said casually that he didn''t care much in his tone, just like Nangong Yi had nothing to do with her.


    Beichengyao doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s a light hum.


    Beichengyao was relieved to see that the palace was in front of him. Nangong Yi''s mother and Nangong Yi spoke to each other in a totally different way. Although Nangong Yi sometimes spoke in front of him, he was still able to pick it up. It didn''t matter whether he looked at him or how he did when he didn''t pick it up, but some of Nangong Yi''s mother''s words were rooted in her She didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t agree or contradict. Now she finally knows why Nangong Yi''s character is like this. It''s hard to have such a mother.


    After entering the room, I found that someone was waiting. There were many meals on the table. It was time to finish eating.


    When Mo Liuqing saw the man, he was overjoyed and led Bei Chengyao to the front. He said with a smile, "this is the man that Yi''er is interested in."


    Then pointing to the man sitting, he said, "this is Yi''er''s father. Just follow Yi''er and call him father, just my mother."


    Nangong Yi stumbled and almost fell to the ground. They were too direct. No, not bad. It''s just Beicheng Yao''s temperament. She shouldn''t like it. Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao nervously. I''m afraid she''s gone.


    "Good uncle." Yao nodded in the north. Naturally, she couldn''t follow Nangong Yi''s name. She didn''t adapt. Even if she did, it would be too early now. Now Nangong Yi is the leader of Phoenix City, and it''s not suitable to be called the leader.


    Nangong Yi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, beichengyao didn''t get tired of it. Then he looked up at his father. His mother said that she would not be angry, but her father


    Nangong Bo nodded her head. The girl was not impatient and humble. Even though she didn''t care about her status, she couldn''t care as long as she was a princess of the northern kingdom.


    "Sit down, girl." Nangong Bowen and said.


    Although beichengyao is not used to this term, it is not disgusting. It is like the elder''s love for the younger.


    Mo Liuqing sat next to nangongbo, and nangongyi sat next to beichengyao.


    "Well, eat." Nangongbo is wearing a white robe with a gentle breath. People look very refined. It''s totally different from nangongyi. Nangongyi should follow his mother a little more.


    Beichengyao nodded and took the opportunity to see nangongbo clearly. He was also a peach blossom eye, which was similar to nangongyi''s five features. However, he was not unique, and his breath was more calm. What people noticed at the first time was not his appearance, but his whole body''s temperament. He was indifferent, like the clouds in the sky, gentle, but not easy to ponder.


    Beichengyao picked up chopsticks and looked at the food in front of her. It was very rich and prepared with heart.


    "I feel free to eat anything. I don''t like the kitchen to do it again." Mauryuking said, gesturing to his son.


    Nangong Yi murmurs. He knows what to do.


    "Thank you, aunt. I like it very much." Beichengyao chuckled and changed her address.


    "That''s good." Mo ryuking is very happy. Although he is kind, he is very angry.


    Beichengyao found that moluqing actually had dimples, but he didn''t notice just now. Now looking at her smile, he has to say that nangongyi''s mother is really beautiful, and it''s no wonder that her son is evil. With such a face and such a character, it''s hard not to be liked.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao and ignores his meaning. He takes a chopstick of vegetables and puts it in beichengyao''s bowl. "It''s all your favorite food. Eat it quickly."


    Nangong Bo''s chopsticks are tiny. Nangong Yi grew up beside him. He knows a lot about his personality. He and ryuking also know about Nangong Yi''s preferences. Besides, when did Nangong Yi bother to remember other people''s preferences? There are countless women around Nangong Yi, but there are few people near him. Take care of others? Only others take care of Nangong Yi!


    "You don''t have to bring me food." Beichengyao is a little annoyed. His parents are all there. It''s too much to do so.


    Nangong Yi doesn''t care. His women naturally want to be pampered by themselves. When his parents despised him and didn''t have a wife, they went back to show in front of him. Even if his mother did, his father would still cooperate with him. He would be angry if he thought about it. Nangong Yi thought, and she took a look at her mother.


    Mo ryuking gouged out Nangong Yi fiercely, and his wings were hard. He dared to come to her and have a good time. He thought that he had a fish for Nangong Bo and carefully picked out the thorn.


    Nangong Yi is speechless. Is his mother really good to him?


    Beichengyao looks at their family and feels that they can''t get along with each other. Each character is so weird. Nangongbo is better, but he can''t say anything about moluqing''s actions.


    When does beichengyao think about going to the western regions? Everyone is here now. He has just finished his meal. Should he be in a good mood?


    I didn''t expect that she didn''t speak. Nangongbo had already spoken first. "When are you going to go?"


    "Dad!" Nangong Yi shouted.


    "Shut up." Nangongbo''s tone is not multiple, but nangongyi still shut up. He felt that he must lose his words. His father likes to be bold. Although he wants to go, it''s because beichengyao and beichengyao are here. If she can talk to his father well, his father won''t stop him at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 344

    Beichengyao didn''t panic at all, on the contrary, he was extremely calm and said slowly, "as soon as possible."


    Nangong Bo frowns discontentedly. It''s better not to say such an answer.


    Beichengyao smiled. "I''ll accompany Nangong Yi back. I hope you can agree that he will accompany me to the western regions. I''ll protect him there. I promise that nothing will happen."


    Nangong Yi is a little speechless, but he is also a little sweet. He should be happy to be protected by a woman he likes?


    Mo ryuking smiled. This woman is very direct. If she likes Yi''er, she will not be too tired. This girl, if she is more lively, should be very similar to her.


    Nangong Bo purses her lips. She can''t say that. He takes a look at Nangong Yi. Ah, this stinky boy is secretly having fun. His eyes are almost narrowed. He is protected by his own woman. He''s not ashamed.


    Nangong Yi looks back disdainfully, and the man that the woman pursues has no right to despise him.


    Beichengyao is a keen person no matter how she says it. She also saw the eye contact of their family. She just didn''t understand it, but it shouldn''t matter.


    "It''s difficult to make a trip to the western regions. It''s better to be careful." Nangongbo knew that nangongyi could not be stopped, so he let go a little.


    Beichengyao didn''t think of such a simple agreement, although a little surprised, but also don''t care, "thank you for your concern."


    "Yi''er has a funny character. You should watch him more." Nangong Bo said without expression, like very serious.


    Mo ryuking can''t help laughing. He looks at nangongbo and doesn''t scare other girls.


    Nangong Bo doesn''t care about it. If it scares her, don''t want to marry here. He doesn''t like those women who are submissive. He still appreciates those women who can make their own decisions. They are sensible and generous.


    Nangong Yi was wronged. He was their son. How could he be so ignorant in their mouths.


    "He doesn''t need me to look." To be honest with beichengyao, Nangong Yi has a sense of how to play and how to do it. Besides, Nangong Yi doesn''t necessarily listen to her when she talks.


    Nangong Yi is dissatisfied again. Can beichengyao not divide them so clearly? Only beichengyao opens his mouth. He must listen carefully. Does beichengyao have any consciousness.


    "You can rest here for two days before you go. It''s very tired to go all the way." Mo Liuqing said in good time that the matter of going to the western regions was settled in a few words, and there was nothing to worry about. Anyway, as long as Yi''er was not in danger of life, he could play any way he wanted. Now there is a beautiful wife, and she is naturally happy.


    "Good." It''s only two days. There''s no problem at all. Nangong Yi just came back, and she''s embarrassed to ask him to leave directly. If someone asked her to leave just after she went back to the Northern Kingdom, she would be furious at once, regardless of who that person is, without any respect.


    Nangong Yi smiled happily. These two days, beichengyao must be interested in this place. Later, he will come more frequently, and he will be more relaxed.


    "Yi''er, you haven''t arranged yet?" Mo Liuqing looks at Nangong Yi strangely. How can he be shocked at this time.


    Nangong Yi is speechless. It''s weird to go to sleep just after eating.


    Beichengyao guessed that they might have something to do, so he took the initiative to leave. Nangongbo nodded and agreed. Beichengyao went out with nangongyi.


    "What do you think of the princess beichengyao?" As soon as beichengyao left, moluqing sat next to nangongbo and asked about it.


    "Yi''er likes it very much." Nangongbo replied positively that nangongyi was very attentive to beichengyao and had a clear understanding of beichengyao''s temperament. They had been together for a long time.


    "Is she from the western regions? I''m afraid that she won''t come back to the Central Plains if she goes back. Then Yi''er, "Mo Liuqing said directly. That''s what she worried about. Yi''er''s character, I''m afraid, won''t give up easily. Once Bei Chengyao doesn''t come back, what Yi''er will do then is really uncertain.


    "I don''t think so. Since she will come to see us with Yi''er, she has some ideas in mind and should come back." Nangongbo is calm, "otherwise, with her character, she will not give a chance or hope to a person easily."


    Nangongbo can see that the nature of beichengyao is rather cold, and they care about them, because they are nangongyi''s parents, otherwise I''m afraid they won''t say much. Nangongbo frowned slightly. This girl should have a strong character. But she was hard and easy to break. I don''t know if one day she would be completely injured. I don''t know if Yi''er could protect her.


    "That''s the same." Moluqing nodded. She was a mother. How could she say that she didn''t care? How could she not care at all. It was also a pleasure to see her son bring a woman back. But who is right about what happened next.


    "He can handle it himself. There''s no need to worry about it." Nangongbo reaches out and hugs moluqing. For so many years, the only thing she worries about is this son.


    "Well." Molluqing smiled softly, with a gentle look and a certain charm, which is the charm of mature women.


    "Or we''ll see how they get along?" Moluqing suddenly suggested that such an idea would be ready to move, and she could not help but go out.


    "Nangong Bo had no choice but to hold on to his wife. With such a mother, he did not know what Nangong Yi thought.


    And the person that Mo ryuking wants to peep at is sitting leisurely on the stone bench outside the door, looking at the woman in the opposite direction all the time, now the inside is being cleaned up, which is the nearest courtyard from his room.


    Beichengyao is not at ease when being stared at by Nangong Yi. His eyes are much hotter than before. He used to smile and look at him. Now he seems to have some indeterminate * *.


    Yaoshu looked up at Nangong Yi in the north, but he was annoyed. "Do you need to look at me like this?"


    Didn''t she just come to Phoenix with him? I didn''t promise anything.


    "What do I think of you?" Nangong Yi asked on purpose that he was dying in a bad voice, which made him feel that death is not worth his life.


    But she doesn''t care what kind of person Nangong Yi is. If she thinks about it, she can''t see it. But in that case, it seems that they are too strange. Besides, she likes Nangong Yi''s company. So she doesn''t need to cover up herself. She''s happy to see Nangong Yi Funny eyes, picked a pick eyebrow, "is not what eyes, is to make people think you are sick."


    Nangong Yi suddenly smiled. Beichengyao said that he was ill. He was really ill. He was lovesick. Even if the person he liked was in front of him, he could only see. Besides, that person still loved and ignored himself. He was ill.


    "You see that?" Nangong Yi wanted to amuse beichengyao. What a good chance. He opened his mouth pitifully, covered his chest and pretended to be pathetic.


    Beichengyao took a look at Nangong Yi, but she didn''t believe it, but she still gave Nangong Yi face to say, "what''s wrong?"


    "Lovesickness." Nangong Yi seriously opened his mouth and looked at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi doubtfully, as if he was thinking about what kind of lovesickness is, is it serious?


    Nangong Yi looks at the clear eyes of beichengyao, and he is a little guilty.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 345

    Nangong Yi looks at the clear eyes of beichengyao. He is a little guilty. What does beichengyao think? She doesn''t know what kind of disease it is, or she will really feel sick. Nangong Yi suddenly began to spit on himself again. Why should he be guilty of a heart failure? He was lovesick. Who let beichengyao ignore his love? He was the only one who cared about her. When would she care about herself.


    Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi''s face and joked, "this kind of disease doesn''t seem to be easy to cure. This is Chenggong. Go to find a doctor."


    Beichengyao knew what kind of disease it was. It was just said by Nangong Yi, who was intelligent. It was not so credible. Besides, it could not be true.


    Nangong Yi''s mouth is light, and the northern Chengyao''s dress is too similar. Nangong Yi''s patience seriously explains, "this is a heart disease, which needs a heart medicine, don''t you know?"


    "How to treat it?" It''s rare for the northern Chengyao to cooperate with Nangong Yi. He is really lovesick.


    Nangong Yi smirked, put his face together, pointed his cheek, and motioned for her to kiss. It was the first time that he seriously flirted with beichengyao. Nangong Yi felt deeply that he had taken too much into consideration in front of beichengyao. Anyway, his ultimate goal must be to marry beichengyao by means of his own.


    Beichengyao glanced at him. If he told anyone casually that the shameless man in front of him was the Lord of Phoenix, how many people would believe him? Naturally, beichengyao would not follow Nangong Yi''s advice and enter the room directly.


    Nangong Yi watched beichengyao go so fast, and he was not angry. He was not so tired when LAN Jue chased Tang Kexin. Did he owe beichengyao? After chasing for so long, Nangong Yi felt that he was still walking in the same place. Nangong Yi scolded the night LAN Jue in his heart. How could they be all men? How could they experience such a big difference? One is a beauty in her arms. The other is a woman with warm fragrance and warm jade. The other is still struggling to chase people.


    but Tucao went to Tucao, and Nangong Yi pursued it.


    The man who was envied and envied by Nangong Yi suddenly sneezed.


    Tang Kexin has some worries. The more the sand blows in the west, the greater the temperature difference between day and night. Is it because of the cold?


    Along the way, I have to say that ye Lanjue is very good at arranging the itinerary. Almost all of them can get to a place, rarely in the wild. Now they are in a small town. Near the evening, they come to this inn. Now they are in the corridor of the inn. Tang Kexin likes the night sky here and wants to come out to have a look.


    "Is it cold?" Tang Kexin asked.


    Night LAN Jue some small depressed, he has not been sick and injured for a long time, is not a small sneeze, do not worry about it? It''s like I''m weak. However, there are some happy in my heart. After all, Tang Kexin is very concerned about himself.


    Night LAN Jue is in a good mood to return, "it''s OK, maybe someone thinks of me."


    Tang Kexin, this man, how could he not find that he is so narcissistic and shameless before.


    In fact, ye Lanjue is helpless, mainly because there is no need to hide himself in front of Tang Kexin. He can''t be cold to his women. Besides, seeing Tang Kexin, he will be more happy. Only Tang Kexin doesn''t provoke him, so he can say anything.


    Besides, is it hard to say that you are ill in such a small matter? How could it be!


    Tang Kexin doesn''t care about him. She looks at the sky above her head carefully. The stars here are very bright. It seems to be within reach, with unique blue, profound and mysterious. She likes it very much.


    Night LAN absolutely afraid Tang Kexin cold, into the room that Cape came over, draped in Tang Kexin, take her to the bosom.


    Tang Kexin found a comfortable position to lean on. She didn''t know when she would be able to go to the western regions. However, she was not in a hurry. Since Huan Yue was waiting for them to go, there must be arrangements before they arrived. Before they arrived, LAN Chen would not be in danger of life.


    "Absolutely, have you heard of it? When people die, they will become stars in the sky, guarding the people they love. " Tang Kexin didn''t know why he mentioned it. He felt that at this time, no matter what he talked about, it was OK.


    "Probably." Night LAN has never heard of it. He has no interest in it, but it''s just a way of thinking.


    Night LAN Jue''s only regret is that his mother and concubine are not around. He has never seen them. I don''t know if they have also become stars. They have been watching him silently.


    Night LAN Jue feels that after so long, his heart seems to have softened, but he doesn''t worry, because he knows that it''s only because they are here in a quiet place, and Tang Kexin is beside him, and he doesn''t care, so it''s more relaxed. As long as he comes back to Dayuan, he will take care of what he needs to do, and he will take care of what he needs to do, I will not be soft hearted.


    "Like this life?" Tang Kexin asked in a soft voice, in a gentle tone, night LAN Jue felt like he was in a pool of water, very soft.


    Tang Kexin seldom enjoys such a life. Even in modern times, she needs to do a lot of things. She doesn''t have much time to enjoy her life like this. Even if she has time, she can''t accompany her. She doesn''t want to be accompanied by someone she loves. That''s absolutely different.


    "I like it." Night LAN Jue honest answer, away from power, no power, and their beloved people together, such a life, very comfortable.


    But such a life is hard for him. His identity means that he can only stay in the palace all his life. Such a life is a luxury. However, with Tang Kexin''s company, everything will not be too difficult.


    Tang Kexin secretly smiled. Such a life is really rare. It must be hard to forget in her life. Although she can''t live a plain life all the time, the most important thing is to be with the one she loves, isn''t it?


    "Don''t you regret coming with me?" Tang Kexin asked, but he said in his heart, if he dare to say regret, she will not pay attention to him for three days.


    Night LAN absolutely holds Tang Kexin''s hand to tighten slightly, "this King works, never regret." Like a declaration, like an oath, is the pride of his night LAN Jue.


    "Well." Now they embrace each other, like they are the only two in the world, until the end of time.


    Very calm, but very happy, in fact, this has always been her heart''s most wanted.


    "Let''s go in." Night LAN Jue reminds me that it''s cold at night. He doesn''t want Tang Kexin to stay out for too long.


    "Well." Tang Kexin smiled and walked in slowly, lying on the bed, but he didn''t close his eyes to rest, instead, he was looking at the night LAN Jue with energy.


    "Why, can''t you sleep?" Night LAN Jue light asked, with a full smile on his face, voice is also full of love.


    "I think it''s too comfortable during the day. I don''t feel tired." Tang Kexin rubbed against the night LAN Jue, coquetry to, before she was too strong, but now in front of him, she found that she was just a little woman.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s pregnant and her mood has changed. She doesn''t think she''s a woman who pesters people, but she always wants to be with yelan Jue. She doesn''t want to be separated for a while, and feels that her mood is becoming more and more peaceful. She doesn''t even have a little temper. She even thinks that this child must be gentle and patient later.


    Think so, the smile of her lips Cape continuously diffuse open.


    Night LAN Jue reaches out his hand and holds Tang Kexin in his arms. At night, he doesn''t sleep. "Close your eyes and you will be able to sleep."


    Don Kexin smiled, how could this man''s tone be so like comforting children? But forget it, don''t worry about him, and then he fell asleep.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 346

    In the city palace of Phoenix, Yaocheng got up early in the north. After washing, he took the Jade Flute and went to the back garden. Phoenix is warm. The snakes here should have been awake. It''s good to play. I''m afraid that there will be a lot of insects when manipulating the snakes in the western regions. She asked Nangong Yi how to go last night, so she could not go wrong.


    There were not many people along the way, but it was unimpeded. Beichengyao wondered how it was the city palace, anyway. How could it be so careless? But he didn''t know it was Nangong Yi who withdrew there in the early morning and was waiting for her.


    Seeing Nangong Yi''s smiling face, beichengyao continued to walk forward as usual.


    "Lady, did you sleep well at night?" Nangong Yi asked happily.


    Beichengyao didn''t pay attention to him. After passing him, Nangong Yi was not upset. This was not a blow at all. He followed beichengyao step by step.


    "Stay away. Stand still." Beichengyao said lightly, Nangong Yi didn''t pay attention to her. He stood beside beichengyao and didn''t move again.


    Beichengyao didn''t care either. He played a few tunes gently, and the snakes came out and surrounded them, but not many.


    Nangong Yi used to see whistle control, but for the first time he saw jade flute control. It was tone control, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Are you fast enough?" Beichengyao suddenly asked, looking at Nangong Yi as if thinking.


    Nangong Yi didn''t understand. Looking at the snakes around him, he suddenly had a bad premonition. But he was already standing here. How could he shrink back?


    "It should be enough." Nangong Yi replied in a cautious tone.


    "Then you play with these snakes?" Asked beichengyao excitedly, she seemed to see Nangong Yi''s real strength.


    "Good." Nangong Yi didn''t seem to spend much time thinking about it. In fact, he had thought about it before.


    Beichengyao nods, quits the group of snakes and whistles. The group of snakes pours at nangongyi. Nangongyi reacts quickly and rolls over to the ground. He sees the snake on one side attacking him, supports the ground with one hand, kicks the head of the snake with one foot. It has to be said that the action is risky. If it is not very good, it may be bitten by the snake.


    Nangong Yi looks at the snake that has completely attacked. After falling back, he almost paddles against the ground. When he is about to get up, beichengyao takes the opportunity to throw the jade flute in his hand. Nangong Yi has no weapon in her hand. Now she has only one jade flute on her body. She has no other weapons, so she can only throw it to him.


    Nangong Yi catches the snake and knocks it exactly seven inches. The speed is very fast. Beichengyao is a little surprised. In the western regions, they sometimes practice avoiding snakes. In fact, they train their speed. No matter how fast they move, they are not out of thin air.


    Beichengyao looked at it almost, and whistled again. The snakes retreated slowly. Nangongyi shook his head and walked towards beichengyao. For a while, he was tired half an hour than his usual practice. There was no chance to rest. If he relaxed a little, he would be bitten by a snake. The whole person was tense and tired.


    Beichengyao laughs inexplicably. Nangongyi is always in high spirits and unrestrained. Now he is too. However, he feels a bit embarrassed when he is sweating, but there are more temptations and people can''t help it.


    Nangong Yi looked into beichengyao''s eyes. There was some smile in it, which faded away the usual cold, with some warmth. Nangong Yi was dull for a while.


    Both of them didn''t notice a snake beside them. They were already lying still. They felt dead, but suddenly they jumped up again and bit Nangong Yi''s arm. Nangong Yi''s expression was suddenly cold. He froze the snake directly and smashed it with his hands like ice. Beichengyao had already stepped forward and did not take care of the snake. He took Nangong Yi''s arm and soaked his blood. It was purple black. The snake was poisonous.


    Beichengyao did not hesitate to take drugs directly. Nangong Yi was different from her. Her body was already full of poison. The general poison could not hurt her at all, but Nangong Yi could not stand it.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao lying on his arm. He can only see the top of her head and the bottom of his heart. It''s painful. Beichengyao, do you know what he''s doing? It''s this ambiguous action that makes him greedy and bitter. He knows that beichengyao won''t let anyone hurt the people she cares about, but his feelings for her brother are too deep to cover up other feelings. But only her brother, the most important person for beichengyao, must be her brother. Nangongyi is even more reluctant. That man doesn''t love beichengyao at all Why is it still occupying the heart position of beichengyao.


    "Here you are." Beichengyao feeds nangongyi a pill, which is detoxifying.


    Nangong Yi did not look at it and ate it without looking at it. Did Nangong Yi trust her so much? Not afraid she''s handing poison?


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao, takes her injured arm and pulls it towards him. The other hand picks up beichengyao''s chin and directly covers it. This time, Nangong Yi has no last gentle touch. Nangong Yi directly opens beichengyao''s lips and teases her to avoid. Nangong Yi wants beichengyao to feel him or himself completely Beichengyao is not that kind of distance.


    Beichengyao wanted to take a step back, but Nangong Yi was even tighter. She couldn''t move at all. Beichengyao sighed and didn''t dodge any more. He slowly closed his eyes, felt Nangong Yi''s movements, followed his own feelings and held Nangong Yi''s neck.


    Nangong Yi felt beichengyao''s response, and there was a little bit of blood, which suddenly became fierce, and beichengyao could not breathe.


    Two people are usually very sharp people, now there is no sense of other people here.


    Not far away, nangongbo and moluqing are looking at it, but they still feel a little bit hung up and shy. Of course, they can''t see it on the face.


    In fact, they came early in the morning and saw that their son was in the group of snakes. It has to be said that they rarely see his son so serious. Moluqing even began to reflect on himself, whether he had despised his son before.


    Nangong Bo didn''t have such a feeling. Nangong Yi still knew how many kilograms he had. It''s not surprising that he would be willing to play with beichengyao and think Yi''er would freeze the snakes directly. Is it really different?


    He had seen that his son liked beichengyao before, but beichengyao was just like leaving. He doubted whether Yi''er wanted to go out to play and forced beichengyao to come back. They acted. Today, it''s totally different. Yi''er came early to accompany beichengyao and play with her. It''s his intention. However, beichengyao was a little surprised. Yesterday, she didn''t have a deep feeling for Nangong Yi, and even took drugs for Yi''er. Although he didn''t know that beichengyao did this for her physical reasons, but only the actions without hesitation showed that they had a lot to do with each other, let alone the direct kiss now?


    "Well, let''s go." Moluqing pulls the sleeve of Lanan Gongbo and signals him to leave. It should be OK for the two people to watch the play. She is relieved that her son is not wishful thinking. Can she prepare for marriage? When they come back, they get married!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 347

    Because of Nangong Yi''s poisoning, beichengyao stayed here for another two days to take care of Nangong Yi. Of course, it''s the welfare of Nangong Yi''s quarrel. If beichengyao doesn''t care, Nangong Yi can''t quarrel any more.


    But what''s strange about beichengyao is that nangongbo and moluqing didn''t visit nangongyi several times. It seems that they didn''t care about nangongyi at all. There are so many people in the city palace who didn''t come to nangongyi. Almost she took care of nangongyi alone. Beichengyao was thinking, is this the way to treat guests in Phoenix City? However, Nangong Yi was more happy. In a word, beichengyao took care of people seriously. He always thought beichengyao was a princess. He could not take care of people. Unexpectedly, he was not in a hurry.


    After Nangong Yi''s poison had no effect at all, they left for the western regions.


    Beichengyao didn''t go back for more than ten years. She was a little depressed. Fortunately, Nangong Yi was playing around. She didn''t have much time to be depressed, and she didn''t rush on the way. It was a general speed.


    Nearly two months later, ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin have arrived in the western regions. According to the information they inquired on the way, this place is very close to Jiuyou cult, so they stop here.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go forward, but they don''t know where to go. Jiuyou cult is very famous and well-known. However, after asking many people, they don''t know exactly where.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue''s heart mentioned a little bit. If no one knows it, it''s mysterious. If everyone knows it, and it''s thunderous, but no one knows where it is, it''s impossible not to worry about it. There are not many things that can be found out. It''s just like you know how to feel at ease with a knife hanging on your head. Besides, they are still outsiders It''s hard for a strong dragon to defeat a local snake. Two people are against a famous sect. I really don''t think there will be any good end.


    However, they didn''t worry and were very patient. They just came here to have a rest for two days.


    That day, night LAN Jue accompanies Tang Kexin to stroll in the street, suddenly hears the noise coming from behind, someone is chasing a dishevelled woman, running while shouting, "stop, catch the thief."


    Tang Kexin considers that he is pregnant. He goes to the nearby site and dare not hurt himself. Now the child has been pregnant for more than three months. Although it is said that the first three months have passed, she is still very careful about her actions. What can be avoided should be avoided as much as possible.


    The night LAN Jue pulls Tang Kexin back a little bit and protects her in her arms. The road is not wide, and the passers-by hurriedly dodges.


    Tang Kexin raises his head in the night LAN Jue''s arms and looks at the woman. In the moment of seeing her clearly, he is stunned to stay in place and blushes. He wants to help the woman.


    Night LAN Jue detects Tang Kexin''s abnormality and asks her what''s wrong. Tang Kexin just shakes his head, but his eyes are getting red. He pushes night LAN Jue to help the woman.


    Night LAN Jue heartache, he has never seen Tang Kexin cry, more do not understand why because of a woman do not know cry.


    Night LAN Jue has not passed, that woman has arrived in front of her eyes, anxiously pulling night LAN Jue''s sleeve, pointing to herself, and pointing to the person behind, has been shaking his head, the expression on his face is full of pleading, as if to cry out.


    Night LAN never likes to be pulled by others. She pulls hard. The woman never responds when she sees night LAN. She is a little disgusted in her eyebrows. She releases her hand and pulls Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin quickly holds her hand. The woman looks at her imploringly. Tang Kexin soothes her back and tries to hold back the tears.


    Night LAN Jue some angry, where come of woman, unexpectedly make Tang Kexin cry.


    The woman felt Tang Kexin''s comfort and gradually calmed down and hid away from him.


    The people who followed quickly came up and watched the night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin, who were protecting the woman. Their eyes were obviously filled with disgust and anger. A man called out viciously, "hand over the woman and let you live!"


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Just now because Tang Kexin was sad, he was already unhappy. Now he dared to provoke him. No one dared to talk to him like this, let alone to Tang Kexin.


    "Dying." Night LAN Jue spits out word by word, the tone seems to be mixed with ice and snow, which makes people cold without reason.


    Tang Kexin was also shocked by the tone of night LAN Jue, and then laughed. She had almost forgotten. This was the original face of night LAN Jue, but she was used to being gentle in front of her.


    Those several people felt the chill of night LAN Jue, and also felt the supremacy of self-respect. They felt that they had repressed a lot in a moment, and their looks had changed. This was a sense of oppression only for those who had been in high positions all the year round. Who was the man in front of them?


    "She stole our things and had to get them back." The leader calmly said that he was really flustered. If this thing is lost, all of them will die.


    Don Kexin is stunned and steals? Yes, they just called to catch the thief, but the night LAN frowned a few times. His eyes were cool and swept over the woman. He didn''t understand why the heart would protect her, but it didn''t matter. No matter how, he would help the heart. But now there are so many people, they are all responsible for it. Let this woman give up what she stole first, and then ask, "what did she steal?"


    Several people look at each other, dare not open their mouth at will. Night LAN Jue''s eyes skims over a trace of inquiry, quietly examining them.


    "What can''t be said?" Night LAN absolutely cool said, smile way. He will try his best to protect the people Tang Kexin wants to protect. If they frame them at will, just go with their wit. Otherwise, he will never be soft.


    "It''s something we just brought back. We don''t know what it is." The speaker is a clean scholar who is polite.


    Tang Kexin frowned. The man lied. His eyes dodged a little. When he looked down, his eyes passed her quickly. It was obvious that they wanted to see her reaction. They not only knew what it was, but they should have seen it with their own eyes. However, it was so important that they didn''t dare to say it.


    Tang Kexin looks at the woman in front of her. She shakes her head, points to her mouth and flusters her hands.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s random, but Tang Kexin knows that it''s sign language. Don''t Tang Kexin''s eyes shrink for a moment, no, they won''t!


    The woman pulled Tang Kexin''s sleeve, her eyes were sincere, Tang Kexin felt bitter, but she still looked at the woman, understood what she said, and told others by the way.


    "I can''t speak. I didn''t steal. I was just thrown there." Don Kexin said slowly following her movements.


    Those who followed looked at Tang Kexin in surprise. Was this man and that woman using her hands to draw something? But this woman who doesn''t know where she came from can you understand?


    Even though night LAN Jue has been used to Tang Kexin''s meeting with something that others can''t, he will be surprised every time he looks at it. How much does his woman know? However, no matter how surprised, the heart is still proud!


    "Let our people search it. If not, let''s go." Said the scholar, who felt his way.


    Tang Kexin looks at the woman in front of him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 348

    The woman nodded, turned around and looked at them.


    Scholar like people come to search in person. Tang Kexin reaches out to block it. Here, men and women are not married. How can he search women''s bodies at will?


    The scholar didn''t see Tang Kexin''s block at all. The woman gently pushed Tang Kexin to signal that it didn''t matter.


    Tang Kexin frowns and doesn''t stop.


    Scholar like people searched one side up and down, but they didn''t find anything. They shook their heads at them. The head of the group frowned. They clearly saw that this woman had stolen something. How could it not be that they didn''t. But they followed closely and had no chance to hide. Was it really a mistake?


    "You have searched. Can you go?" Night LAN absolutely said coldly, discontented looking at them.


    The leaders carefully kept their appearance in mind. The two men were well recognized. They would come back when the time came. Now there are too many people, but it is not easy to deal with them.


    "Go." The leader of the man said a low voice, directly turned away.


    "Big brother." A person shouts directly, the tone is anxious.


    "Go." He said it again, in a tone that was no longer pleasant! The people who followed knew that he was angry, so they had to follow him reluctantly.


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of the woman who was identified as stealing, and soon disappeared, looking at Tang Kexin quietly.


    Tang Kexin was not in the mood to go further, so he went back to the inn, bought a dress by the way, and asked the woman to wash first.


    Night LAN Jue looked at Tang Ke''s absent-minded appearance and couldn''t help but care and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue, with some melancholy in his eyes. Relying on the night LAN Jue, he doesn''t speak.


    just now, the woman is exactly the same as her previous friends. Even the color of her eyes is very similar. It is just that the woman is a little lighter, but it is exactly the same. Just now the woman looked at her in the same way as begging, and made her heart feel painful and unable to refuse.


    She can''t watch this woman being bullied, she can''t be indifferent, as long as she sees this woman, she feels heartache, can''t help but want to be good to her, or even compensate her.


    But these words, she doesn''t want to tell night LAN Jue, don''t know how to speak, don''t know this woman and she will have any relationship in the future, she doesn''t want to add trouble without any reason.


    Night LAN never asked, but let Tang Kexin rely on him, he waited for Tang Kexin to really want to tell him all the time.


    The woman packed up and put on the clothes she just bought. It was black. Tang Ke wanted to buy her other colors just now. She refused, as long as it was black.


    Tang Kexin stood up and looked at the woman who had been cleaned up in front of him. He relaxed a little bit, made a sign language and asked her what her name was.


    The woman''s faint smile seemed to be scattered in the wind by accident. She pointed to her palm.


    Tang Kexin is clear. She reaches out her hand. The woman sticks to her fingertips and writes one stroke at a time. Tang Kexin slightly recognizes Yu Bing.


    Tang Kexin smiles, and her former friend''s name is not the same, but this is also very normal.


    Tang Kexin asked her if she was hungry. The woman shook her head and looked cold.


    Tang Kexin asked her some questions again, knowing that she was originally living here and could not speak since she was a child. There was no one in her family but herself.


    Tang Kexin didn''t ask for it. Yu Bing said he wanted to go to the rest meeting. Tang Kexin readily agreed.


    The time from day to night passed quickly. In the evening, Tang Kexin went to call for Yu Bing. She was standing quietly by the window, looking out. The whole person looked like a statue, but it felt very false. It didn''t seem to be real. Tang Kexin thought in his heart. It was really different from the time when he saw it in the day, but he didn''t think much. He said softly, "one more Do you have a meal? "


    Yu Bing looks back and smiles at Yan Ran. She knows it''s very light. She can hardly see it. She nods seriously.


    Because Yu Bing can''t speak, it''s very quiet when eating. Tang Kexin''s mouth is a bit tricky now, and his taste is heavier, but fortunately, he doesn''t want to eat anything special.


    Yu Bing has always been cold. This kind of cold is like the fog in the morning. It seems that there is something wrong with it. The sense of existence is very low. It''s easy to be ignored. Tang Kexin has been taking care of her, but Yu Bing doesn''t care. It seems that she can''t feel anything.


    In the middle of the night, night LAN Jue hears someone approaching and gets up quietly. Tang Kexin also wakes up, but night LAN never lets her get up.


    Night LAN Jue has been paying attention to the door, no one came in, there are some sounds in the next room, but there is no fighting sound, like turning things.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin look at each other. They are all surprised. Yu Bing is in the next room. How can there be no movement? Tang Kexin and secretly think that they should not fail to come here.


    Speak of the devil.


    Some people carefully opened the door, and night LAN Jue hid behind the screen to see what they would do, but only one person came in, didn''t go to the bedside, just turned things around in the room, like looking for something, didn''t find it, and left quickly.


    Night LAN absolute doubt, these people have no malice? Just looking for something? Did he think more? However, Tang Kexin nods to Ye Lanjue. Of course, she knows the meaning of Ye Lanjue and won''t stop him. Even in the middle of the night, she asks her husband to go to another woman''s room, and finds that Yu Bing is lying in bed, sleeping soundly, frowning and quietly going out.


    But the woman on the bed suddenly opens her eyes, which means that she looks at the back of night LAN Jue. After night LAN Jue goes out, she slowly sits up and looks at the blue Pendant with the palm of her hand like the sea. She smiles lightly.


    After night LAN Jue returns to the room, he lies down directly and holds Tang Kexin in his arms. He is used to sleeping with Tang Kexin.


    "How is it?" Tang Kexin asked that he was lying in the arms of LAN Jue at night and dared not move around. There were too many "lessons" before.


    "Yu Bing is sleeping. They should be just looking for something." Night LAN absolutely rubs Tang Kexin''s head, the voice is warm.


    "Those people just now don''t seem to have a simple identity." Tang Kexin is now quiet to communicate with LAN Jue at night. During the day, she finds that she seems to be very scrupulous about something. Now that she comes at night, it''s such a light way. What''s more, it''s not safe.


    "There is nothing special about their identity, it''s just that their master and son are special." In the eyes of Ye Lanjue, these two are different. They are just loyal to others. There is nothing outstanding about their behavior today.


    "Do you think they will be the people of Jiuyou cult?" Tang Kexin guessed.


    "Possible." To be honest, it''s just a guess, but their position in Jiuyou cult will never be high.


    "What is it?" Tang Kexin knows that they will not give up easily. Will they come back later? It will not be so easy then.


    "I don''t know." Night LAN is absolutely direct, anyway, nothing has to do with him.


    "I think we can take this opportunity to find Jiuyou cult." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue also thinks this is an opportunity, but he won''t agree with Tang Kexin.


    It''s just that they didn''t guess that they went, but they did. It''s just that they couldn''t help it, and the way they didn''t think of it at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 349

    In this town, there is a bonfire party on the 15th night of every month, and all people will go to it. On the third day of Tang Kexin''s arrival, it was the 15th day. Night Lanjue and Tang Kexin also wanted to explore the situation, so they went with other people, and Yu Bing was also there.


    The bonfire party here is very lively. The selected place is in a large open space, which can accommodate hundreds of people. They do as the Romans do. Tang Kexin also wears the clothes here, which doesn''t attract their attention.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are looking around. It''s very open, almost at a glance. The town is two miles away from here, not far away, and you can see the lights of the town.


    After the fire was lit, the atmosphere became more and more lively. Tang Kexin himself didn''t like the people who were busy. He didn''t move much in such an atmosphere. He just looked at the people around him silently and thought about whether they could provide him with any clues to go to Jiuyou cult.


    "Someone''s coming." Night LAN Jue suddenly said, lowered the voice.


    Tang Kexin holds his breath and calms down. As expected, he hears some sounds. Someone is approaching and has raised dust. Tang Kexin didn''t have time to remind them that the noise suddenly became louder, approaching without any scruples, and the dust rolled. The people in the small town immediately panicked, but they calmed down, didn''t run around, stood in place and waited, as if they had experienced such a thing, and didn''t worry much.


    Tang Kexin looks at the reaction of the people in the small town and knows that they are not bloodthirsty people. Otherwise, they will not be so quiet. Just like them, they stand in the same place. At night, LAN Jue walks to Tang Kexin''s side.


    Tang Kexin looks like flying dust. There are about twenty people galloping over on horseback. The first one is a woman, who dismounts and walks over not far away.


    Tang Kexin only glanced at the woman. She was 15 or 16 years old. She wore purple clothes of different ethnic groups. She had a long whip around her waist. It was very gorgeous. But you don''t think she was a beautiful girl, but she was stubborn and strong.


    The girl''s eyes were fixed on Yu Bing and said coldly, "take it!"


    "Wait a minute." Tang Kexin then opens his mouth.


    The girl didn''t even look at Tang Kexin. There are two people immediately come forward, want to grasp the remaining ice, by the night LAN Jue grid block away, mercilessly abandoned two people''s arms.


    The girl then turned her eyes to them and stared at the night LAN Jue. "I teach you a lesson, do you dare to stop me?"


    There is not much expression on the girl''s face, but she looks a little angry and a little childish.


    Night LAN Jue cold look at her, without a feeling, although the girl stubborn look, but momentum is completely less than night LAN Jue.


    "People in the Central Plains, why protect a person in the western regions?" The girl opened her mouth, a little upset.


    "She is my friend." Although Tang Kexin''s tone is light, he is firm, stubborn in the dark, and perseveres with all his strength.


    The girl sneers, some can''t live, "this person, I''m going to decide."


    Night LAN Jue moved a little to Tang Kexin and Yu Bing to express his meaning.


    Someone nearby advised, "she is a member of Jiuyou cult. Don''t mess with her. They won''t embarrass you."


    Tang Kexin''s heart moved, the person of Jiuyou cult? It doesn''t seem to be too ferocious. If they can take it away directly, it''s good. Then he said lightly, "we can go back with you."


    "I just want that woman." The girl didn''t even want to answer. She dared to take someone back. Her uncle had to kill her.


    "She''s my friend, I can''t abandon her." Tang Kexin felt that, after all, she was a little girl, and she was also very righteous, so she would not embarrass them.


    The girl purses her lips and looks at Tang Kexin. There is no malice in her eyes, but she pulls out the whip directly and throws it away towards night LAN Jue. Night LAN Jue seems to grasp it easily. The girl doesn''t care. She slides towards him directly with his strength. Night LAN Jue''s mouth is slightly hooked. She holds the whip by her hand and raises it slightly. The other hand has been pinched towards her neck. But the girl suddenly let go when she was close to him. She slipped under his armpit and drew out a dagger to clamp it on Tang Kexin''s neck. The movement just started in one breath, and the movement speed was very fast.


    Night LAN Jue squinted, and this kind of martial arts is the same as beichengyao. But in a flash, I understood that the girl didn''t plan to compete with herself at all. She just wanted to hold her heart and take away the remaining ice. She didn''t mean to kill them.


    "Which one do you want?" The girl asked coldly, "I only want that woman."


    She knows that she is not the opponent of night LAN Jue and can only deal with it as soon as possible, but she is not sure whether night LAN Jue will agree.


    Night LAN Jue''s face is expressionless. If he wants to kill this girl, he can only hurt Tang Kexin, which is absolutely not allowed by him. Besides, if this girl doesn''t intend to embarrass them, his purpose is very clear. Night LAN never wants to kill innocent people. What''s more, if it''s really the people of Jiuyou cult, whether they hurt her or don''t let her take away the remaining ice, they will be blocked here and there.


    However, Yu Bing came out by herself. Tang Kexin hurriedly looked at her and didn''t want her to go out. Yu Bing saw Tang Kexin and her eyes were moving. It was dark and unclear. Tang Kexin accelerated to jump up without any reason. She felt that she saw through herself completely and couldn''t say a word at all.


    Yu Bing signs to Tang Kexin, says thank you, smiles a little, and then goes out. Immediately someone comes forward to escort Yu Bing to leave. The woman doesn''t look at them much and leaves directly.


    Tang Kexin seems to be paralyzed. All his strength is taken away in a moment. At night, LAN Jue comes forward to support Tang Kexin, feeling that something has changed.


    Tang Kexin is a little nervous. She has a premonition. It''s their parting, but what she can''t believe is that when Yu Bing left just now, her lips moved. She said, do you want to go back!


    "Heart!"


    "Ah?" Tang Kexin''s response was that the voice of Ye Lanjue was a little serious just now. It seems that she was not called once or twice.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN absolutely gentle ask, eyebrow some Cu rise.


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin, with the strength of night LAN Jue, stood still and asked the people behind him, "are they from Jiuyou cult?"


    "Yes." A man said boldly.


    The girl just called herself a princess. Is she a princess of Jiuyou cult? It looks like beichengyao. Does beichengyao have the identity of


    "does she come often?" Tang Kexin asked again, this is a large open space, and sandstorm, it is estimated that the traces will be erased.


    They thought about it seriously and shook their heads. "This girl is the first time to see her, but these people often see her, but they rarely hurt people."


    They must have other places to live! Tang Kexin is sure.


    Tang Kexin just wanted to know something more, but he found that they fell down one by one. He was shocked and wanted to check. But he felt that his mind was also in a coma, and his consciousness began to lose.


    She bit the tip of her tongue and forced her to wake up. Looking at the night LAN Jue, so did he.


    Night LAN Jue carefully supports Tang Kexin, and lets her sit down slowly, leaning on her body. If she suddenly falls down, the child may slip away, right?


    Tang Kexin didn''t worry much. It was just a drug. They couldn''t kill all the people in this town. At the last moment, she thought vaguely that these people are not together with the people just now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 350

    When night LAN Jue wakes up, she feels that someone is poking her cheek, and her fingers are poking, like playing. Night LAN Jue thinks she is dreaming and frowns. But the people next to me seem to like it more. I poked it hard. Night LAN Jue was angry and breathed. It was not the light fragrance of Tang Kexin. It was thicker than that. Night LAN Jue was sure that the woman next to me was not Tang Kexin! And these are not dreams!


    Night LAN Jue let himself wake up as much as possible. When the man poked his face again, he grabbed the hand with the speed of thunder, directly pressed it down, and quickly opened his eyes.


    "Ah!" A scream exploded nearby. Night LAN Jue opened her eyes and saw a woman. Her wrist was still tightly grasped by herself, and she was red.


    "Miss Ben saved your life, and you dare to do this to me." The woman bared her teeth in pain and cried out discontentedly. I don''t know why my brother wanted to save them. This man woke up and hurt himself. Would my brother regret it.


    Night LAN Jue coolly swept her and looked around. It wasn''t the place before. It seemed that she was in someone else''s house. She should have a good position and exquisite decoration.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly thought of Tang Kexin, quickly shook off the woman''s hand and walked out.


    "That woman is fine. She''s still in a coma." The woman rubbed her wrists. This man is too cruel. It''s all red and may be swollen. No way. I must show it to my brother.


    "Where is the heart?" Night LAN absolutely urgently asked.


    "What''s your name?" The attitude of the girl is OK.


    "It''s night."


    "Oh, my name is Ruan Qingyue." The woman is free and easy, like she doesn''t care.


    "Where is my heart?" Night LAN Jue asked again, the tone is not too good, it is estimated that Ruan Qingyue will not answer again, night LAN Jue will be directly furious.


    Ruan Qingyue''s mouth was curled. She was very discerning and knew when to do what. "Next door."


    "Thank you." Night LAN Jue dropped this sentence and went straight to the next room.


    Ruan Qingyue is stunned for a while. She doesn''t think such a proud man will say thank you. The only possibility is that this woman is very important to him. Alas, she can''t easily see a beautiful man and still "famous flowers have masters". It''s a bit depressed, but she goes to the next room after being depressed.


    The door didn''t close. When night LAN Jue went in, he saw a man sitting on a chair, knocking on a folding fan.


    Night LAN never mind him, go directly to the bedside, see Tang Kexin lying there, looking at her body without any wound, just relax a little.


    "You brought us here?" What night LAN Jue said was to take, not to save, because they would not die there.


    "Yes." Ruan Qingmu was not polite either. He replied lightly, but he was very alienated.


    "Why?" Night LAN absolutely very impolite ask.


    "Because you are not here."


    Night LAN Jue squints at him, like asking you how to know.


    "I know the people in that small town very well. I know who they are." Ruan Qingmu said slowly, knocking on the fan for a while.


    Two people are quietly looking at each other, are measuring the depth of each other.


    "Where is this?" Night LAN absolutely light ask, always like deep well general deep eyes is silent.


    Ruan Qingmu stood up and stood with his hands in his hands. He was solemn in his actions and expressions, but he didn''t say so seriously, "this is my home."


    Night LAN Jue eyebrows, mouth corners instead hook a faint smile, fearless opening, "you are nine you teach people?"


    "Smart!" Ruan Qingmu didn''t mean his praise. It seems that he has always been so generous.


    Night LAN is speechless for a while. They tried their best to come to Jiuyou cult before, but now it''s easy. However, it''s really unpleasant.


    "Brother, you have so much nonsense." Ruan Ching moon walked in, dissatisfied with Tucao.


    Ruan Qingmu seems to have been used to her for a long time, only sweeping her lightly.


    "Is that woman still awake?" Ruan Qingyue leans on the chair and finds a comfortable seat to sit in. She doesn''t feel like a lady at all.


    "And so on." Ruan Qingmu didn''t have any expression on his face. He just looked at the night LAN Jue with curiosity. A man who came so far with his pregnant wife was not a safe place. In his opinion, he was irresponsible.


    "Her name is Tang Kexin, not a woman." Night LAN Jue Mou son some deep, is some angry.


    Ruan qingyueman shrugs his shoulders. They are not familiar with each other. Why do they care so much.


    "Is she your wife?" Ruan Qingyue''s eyes turned and asked with a smile.


    Night LAN never paid attention to her, he would not pay more attention to the inexplicable people.


    "Why, don''t you dare to admit that you are your wife?" Ruan Qingyue never responds to the night LAN. She is used to being bold and aggressive. The man''s attitude annoys her.


    No matter what kind of provocation Ye Lan is, it''s not only about Tang Kexin, but also about the dignity of men. He really cares.


    "She''s my wife, my only wife." Night LAN Jue firm mouth, the only two words bite very heavy.


    Ruan Qingyue''s rare one Leng, few men can say such a bully so fearlessly, but such a character, she likes!


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out first. Tang Kexin should wake up soon." Ruan Qingmu''s unexpected reminder didn''t move his eyebrows.


    "Good." Ruan Qingyue is also straightforward. He stands up smartly, looks at them meaningfully, and walks out laughing.


    "Brother, why did you bring them?" Ruan Qingyue is puzzled. They will not bring anyone here. Although it is not Jiuyou cult, it is not far away. Generally speaking, they will not bring anyone here.


    "It''s just a whim." Ruan Qingmu thought that when he looked at the two of them last night, he felt that they were not ordinary people. In addition, the woman was pregnant and brought back without much thought. In fact, he was more interested in the man. Maybe the two people were similar. When he looked at him, he would be a bit competitive.


    "Whatever you like, but night LAN is really good, better than my brother!" Ruan Qingyue was not afraid of Ruan Qingmu''s anger at all. He said happily and clapped his hands.


    Ruan Qingmu snorted and saw brother Seqian''s guy, but "that man has a wife, don''t play too much." Ruan Qingmu frowned and reminded that what the man said just now was very clear. He didn''t want his sister to stir him in. He just begged for help.


    "Elder brother, I have discretion. Besides, your eyes see that I like that man?" Ruan Qingyue dismissive answer, she is that the man looks good, and that''s all.


    "Ruan Qingmu is speechless. Generally speaking, he will have his own sister, and there is no way to take her.


    "Shall we tell the Pope about these two men?" Ruan Qingyue is a little entangled. The religious leader will not take care of many things, but if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t seem to be very good.


    "Send someone to tell the Pope." Ruan Qingmu''s voice is deep. Anyway, it''s no big deal. The Pope won''t care about it, but he doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    "Good." Ruan Qingyue agreed happily. It would be better to invite Wuyou back then. Wuyou always wanted to meet people from the Central Plains.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 351

    Tang Kexin woke up shortly after Ruan Qingyue and Ruan Qingmu left. He saw Ye Lanjue beside her bed, holding his hand.


    "Absolutely?" Tang Kexin''s voice sounds soft, not as crisp as before.


    "Well, I''m here." Night LAN Jue most direct answer to her, he hoped that at any time can let Tang Kexin feel him, will not have any distrust.


    Tang Kexin sat up slowly. There was a thin mist in his eyes. He was so pitiful that he couldn''t help pity him. It was the same with the night LAN Jue. He even felt some fire from the bottom of his heart, but he pressed it down quickly.


    Tang Kexin first touched his stomach, and the child was still there, so he was relieved and was in the mood to care about other things.


    "Where is this?" Tang Kexin first asks this question after noticing the surrounding environment. Only when he understands what environment he is in can he be more confident in doing things.


    "It''s not far from Jiuyou." Night LAN will never believe Ruan Qingmu''s words so easily. It can''t be Jiuyou cult here. It feels different.


    "So we are brought into the scope of Jiuyou cult?" Tang Kexin felt a little strange, but there was also joy. The blind cat ran into the dead mouse? They were brought in like this?


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing. Tang Kexin''s expression of stupefaction is rare. It seems that he can''t believe it. The possibility of such a thing is really small, but some troubles are saved.


    "Who is the owner of the family?"


    "It''s a pair of brothers and sisters, whose name is Ruan Qingyue."


    "Why did they bring us here?" Tang Kexin''s expression was very smooth, and some people who were not familiar with him were also brought into his eyes. At the beginning, it was impossible to make friends.


    "I don''t know, but they didn''t mean anything to us, at least for the moment." Night LAN Jue is very confident in his judgment. Over the years, his vision of seeing people has never been wrong.


    Tang Kexin nods. She has unconditional trust in night LAN Jue.


    "Lie down a little longer." Night LAN Jue supports Tang Kexin and wants her to have more rest.


    Tang Kexin also lies down, wondering whether you want to go back.


    Where are you going? Her previous life? Why does Yu Bing know? Who is she? At the beginning, master Huiyuan''s words had already shocked her. This time, Yu Bing''s words were the same!


    Master Huiyuan is an expert. He knows that she''s through. Tang Kexin can accept it. But Yu Bing is just like an ordinary person. Why does he know?


    However, she will not go back, she has decided! There is the husband of Ye Lanjue, her relatives and now her children. How can she go back? She was just too surprised before, and then she was in a mess. What she had decided will not change naturally. It''s a big deal to go back and ask Master Huiyuan.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin and touches her cheek. I don''t know if it''s because she is pregnant with a child. The whole person looks softer and softer. The previously exposed edge gradually converges and becomes introverted, calm and gentle. This kind of Tang Kexin adds some charm. Night LAN Jue loves Tang Kexin so much that he grows up with him.


    At noon, Ruan Qingyue sends someone to invite Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue to have dinner. The four people are on the same table, and the difference between the host and the guest is not obvious.


    During the meal, Ruan Qingyue always looked at the night LAN Jue with a smile, half true and half false. He couldn''t see Tang Kexin at all and didn''t pay attention to it. Night LAN Jue is patient and ignores Ruan Qingyue completely, but Ruan Qingyue seems to be unable to feel it, or is she looking at night LAN Jue with a bright and energetic look.


    Tang Kexin is aware of Ruan Qingyue''s eyes. Her brows are light and wrinkled. She feels uneasy and sour. She even wants to leave. She knows that she is jealous.


    But she couldn''t give up and look at Ruan Qingyue with a smile. Her tone was as light as ever. "I know my husband is beautiful and beautiful. Miss Ruan thinks so, so she will always stare at him."


    Tang Kexin''s tone is as real as he wants. He doesn''t feel vinegar at all, but he has a lot of fun.


    Night LAN Jue chopsticks a meal, slanted head saw Tang Kexin, beautiful? This description is really just in this tone. How can it make him feel inexplicable? He was just ignoring Ruan Qingyue and turning a blind eye to her. Unexpectedly, this woman didn''t feel embarrassed at all. What should I do or what should I do.


    "Yes, so I''m looking at him. I hardly eat." Ruan Qingyue''s reply, with a slight blink of his eyes, gradually dispelled the smile inside. He looked at Tang Kexin innocently, as if to say that you think so too. It''s great!


    Tang Kexin''s mouth slightly twitches. It''s naive. It''s intentional and starlike eyes. It''s so innocent. It''s like a child''s envious expression when he sees something he likes. It''s hard to resist.


    "Haven''t miss Ruan heard of it? Don''t look at it unless you are polite." Tang Kexin is like a big sister, smiling softly.


    "Doesn''t it look like you can see something nice?" Ruan Qingyue shows a puzzled expression and looks at Tang Kexin seriously, with his mouth tooted, as if he is protesting.


    These two people are speechless, feel completely unable to communicate, night LAN absolutely angry stare Ruan Qingyue same, he is a person, not an object! Tang Kexin looks at Ruan Qingyue and feels really helpless. There are still some annoyances. It''s clear that she''s not a child and she can''t speak properly, but she can''t care. Besides, the person involved is her husband.


    "The moon." Ruan Qingmu put some vegetables into Ruan Qingyue''s bowl to show her to eat quickly.


    Ruan Qingyue''s mouth is curled. Really, does brother want to tear down the stage? Has she played a little longer?


    "Qing Yue is more naughty. Don''t mind your wife at night." Ruan Qingmu said sincerely.


    Tang Kexin almost pours out a mouthful of rice. The lady of night has never been called this way before. It''s hard to say, but it''s so old. It''s very good. He likes it.


    Ruan Qingmu saw Tang Ke''s heart choked for a moment, and let people pass a glass of water.


    "Thank you." Tang Kexin took two drinks before he calmed down.


    "What''s the matter when you come to the western regions?" Ruan Qingmu said lightly, it doesn''t matter whether it''s light or heavy, whether it''s back or not.


    "Find someone." Night LAN Jue only said half, tone cool.


    "No one seems to have come here recently." Ruan Qingmu thought about it and replied that it sounded sincere.


    Tang Kexin looks at Ruan Qingmu''s expression. He should not have lied.


    "Are there any other sects here besides Jiuyou cult?" Tang Kexin didn''t worry about anything and asked frankly.


    "No, there are no other schools except Jiuyou." Ruan Qingmu replied positively.


    There are no other sects in the western regions. Even if they happen to be there, they are quickly eliminated or directly accepted. There is no chance for them to develop.


    "Huan Yue, have you heard the name?" The night LAN Jue looks slightly heavy, the black pupil is deep and bright, the sharp point is heavy.


    Ruan Qingmu''s actions, eyebrows and eyes drooped, and the air around him was suddenly cold. This was the first time he showed his emotion.


    Ruan Qingyue sneered directly, and his eyes were full of disdain. He also resented and said coldly, "traitor!"


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue look at each other, right!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 352

    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue didn''t speak. They waited for Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue to speak. From their reaction, Huan Yue should be resentful. It seems that Huan Yue has done something that shouldn''t be done in the western regions.


    "What do you have to do with Huanyue?" Ruan Qingmu asked cautiously that there was more chill in his face, which meant that they could not leave if they didn''t know clearly.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin look at each other and say something about Dayuan on purpose, but also omit some things.


    Ruan Qingmu has been listening quietly. Ruan Qingyue is about to get excited. Sometimes he is furious.


    "In your opinion, Huanyue should be dead?" Ruan Qingmu''s face was gloomy and serious.


    When Huan Yue left the western regions for the second time, there was a rebellion by the way.


    When Huan Yue returned, he colluded with Wu Yue, the younger brother of the former leader, to cultivate his own strength in secret for several years. When the time was right, Huan Yue took the little leader and the big Princess and left. Some of the people in the sect followed him. Wu Yue took the opportunity to win the position of the leader and become the current leader.


    Over the years, the people of Jiuyou cult have gradually admitted the identity of Wuyue. In addition to the following crimes, he has dealt with the things in the cult very well. He has not killed the little princess without worry. On the contrary, he has taken care of her. Wuyue has no children, so it has long been said that Wuyue will succeed the next leader. Now Wuyue has a lot of power to Wuyue, and is already dealing with some of the things in the religion.


    As for Huan Yue, when she left, she was still a moon messenger in the church, and the necklace representing the moon messenger was not left. After Wu Yue became the leader of the church, she abolished her identity as a moon Messenger, and informed the nine hell sect to kill Huan Yue in the western regions. Although it was merciless, it also won a large part of people''s hearts.


    The position of the moon emissary is still in the air. Originally, there was no necklace, and the moon emissary is just a pseudonym. It has been uncertain for so many years. Later, for the consideration of Wuyou, Wuyue appointed Ruan Qingyue as the next moon emissary. When Wuyou became the leader of the church, Wuyue appointed Ruan Qingyue as the next moon emissary, and gave Ruan Qingyue another necklace, but his whereabouts are unknown.


    "Yes, Huanyue is dead." Tang Kexin said quietly, there is an indisputable feeling.


    When she heard the famous legend, although she was surprised, she was still expecting it. She just didn''t expect that beichengyao started so fast, and it was a corpse throwing wasteland with no bones left, but Huanyue also suffered by herself.


    "Who is the princess of the Northern Kingdom you just said?" Ruan Qingmu suddenly looks at Tang Kexin. His eyes are sharp, and Tang Kexin can''t dodge. There is a deep exploration inside.


    Tang Kexin is more defensive. He is really sharp and secretive. However, listening to their voice, he is not low in the Jiuyou cult and can''t speak for nothing.


    She has just deliberately mentioned less about beichengyao, not even the ability of beichengyao. She only said that Huanyue and the princess of Beiguo had some personal grudges, so finally Huanyue was disposed by the princess of Beiguo. Unexpectedly, he could still detect it.


    "It''s just a princess of a country." Tang Ke said carelessly. Beichengyao obviously doesn''t want to have much contact with this place. She just wants to accompany her brother. She doesn''t want to cause unnecessary troubles to beichengyao. If beichengyao will come back to the western regions, it''s better.


    "Have you seen her?" Ruan Qingmu affirmed that he did not give Tang Kexin a chance to refute.


    "Yes."


    "What does she look like?" Ruan Qingmu has a premonition that the princess of the northern kingdom is a princess. Huanyue can''t be stupid enough to provoke people in the Northern Kingdom and has no chance to go.


    But Tang Kexin smiled gently, smiling and charming. His eyes flowed and he did not move. He was kind and seductive. "It''s beautiful!"


    She naturally knows Ruan Qingmu''s meaning, but who can set up what she doesn''t want to say?


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyebrows are moving, aren''t they? Don Kexin''s reaction was a little unexpected.


    "What color are her eyes, then?" Ruan Qingmu did not beat around the bush. His eyes were the best.


    "Nature is the same." Tang Kexin didn''t answer directly, and there was ambiguity in this sentence, but Ruan Qingmu should not notice.


    "Well." Sure enough, Ruan Qingmu was a little lost, but he soon picked up his mood.


    Ruan Qingmu''s character is quite indifferent, not as distinct as Ruan Qingyue''s, very low-key, sometimes overlooked.


    This is not a good thing for Tang Kexin. When he doesn''t speak, others don''t notice him. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may lose his words.


    "The man you are looking for is Huan Yue who was brought by others?" Ruan Qingyue has no thoughts of Ruan Qingmu. She has a good relationship with Wuyou. She only knows that she has a sister, whose whereabouts are unknown. She knows little about other things, let alone the relationship between the princess of the Northern Kingdom and Jiuyou cult.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin nods and looks at Ruan Qingyue.


    "Then she miscalculated, for the pope would not help her again." Ruan Qingyue''s rapacious smile is completely free from the innocence just now, like a wolf that has just exposed its claws and teeth.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t know, so what''s going on in the western regions these years?


    "But the man who was sent may have died." Ruan Qingyue starts with a smile.


    Tang Kexin suddenly feels bad, so does night LAN Jue.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, it is impossible for the Pope to keep those who are sent by Huanyue." Ruan Qingyue sneers and looks at them as if they don''t know why. It''s good to explain that "the Pope and Huan Yue have not been in a cooperative relationship for a long time. No matter what the reason is, the Pope can''t keep them."


    "But what about the man Huan Yue wants to kill? Will he go the other way? "


    "Probably not." Ruan Qingyue''s eyes slipped a bit of ridicule. As long as he had something to do with Huanyue, he would not let it go easily. Therefore, that night LAN Chen should be in Jiuyou cult, but the cult leader blocked the news. This man is very likely to be executed secretly.


    Tang Ke was upset. She had to meet the leader. She turned her head to look at night LAN Jue. She looked calm and her eyes were really heavy. She should have her own plan.


    "Remind you not to go secretly. I don''t know how to die then." Ruan Qingyue warns coldly that no one knows how deep the foundation of Jiuyou cult has been in the western regions for so many years.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer. They came here for the night LAN Chen. No matter the dead or the living, they must see them.


    The night LAN utters a cold snort. What''s the matter? The place he wants to go has never been beyond his reach. In fact, it''s not important to go beyond his reach. What''s important is to let the people of Jiuyou cult know their existence. Maybe the church leader will call them alone, and then it will be easier to deal with it.


    The identity of him and xiner is extraordinary. That religious leader can never be dealt with simply. When the Central Plains sends people to look for him, the western regions will not be peaceful, or even cause any turbulence. This will certainly not be what he wants to see.


    Ruan Qingmu knew that he couldn''t stop them, and he didn''t open his mouth. He knew that when he suffered losses. Even if they are very familiar with Jiuyou cult, they dare not intrude. A stranger may die without a whole body.


    Ruan Qingyue wants to see what the end of the night LAN Jue will be, although he thinks it''s a pity to have such a beautiful look.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 353

    Night LAN Jue thought that she would do it this time, but she didn''t worry. She stayed in peace for two days, accompanied Tang Kexin out for a walk, and touched Ruan''s house by the way, which was almost familiar here.


    According to Ruan Qingmu, it''s also a small town. There are not many people here. It''s true that Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue saw it. But it''s totally different from the previous place. There are large areas of green. It''s an oasis. It''s really rare to have such a place in the desert.


    But Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never said that, they thought, this oasis should be the location of Jiuyou cult. I''m afraid it''s not close to the place before, otherwise it''s impossible to hide it so well. There are not many people coming and going here, which is more important than those in the small town. If few people come here, there should be some confusion on the way. Of course, it''s only a guess, but Tang Kexin thinks it''s very possible that they can''t go far in half a night.


    But in fact, when they woke up, it was the second day after their coma, that is to say, they walked for at least one day and one night, which is needless to say.


    After living these two days, Tang Kexin thought that it was strange that there were few people in Ruan''s family, less than 20 people, and there were no guards in many places, which was unreasonable. If it was not due to the habit, then it means that this is not the place where they really live, just a temporary place.


    Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue''s brother and sister can''t see people all day except when they are eating. Even Lanjue can''t help but doubt that Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue put them here. How can they be so relieved. When he walked in Ruan''s house, no one stopped him.


    It''s like going out now. Ruan''s house doesn''t stop him at all. He seems to be waiting for him to go.


    The stars and the moon in the western regions are very bright, especially tonight. It seems that there is a layer of frost and snow on the ground. There is no need for lighting at all.


    When night LAN Jue went out, he hesitated in his heart. After weighing it in his heart, he quickly left Ruan''s house. If Ruan''s people really have any purpose, they will not show it so quickly. No matter how hard they are to get, please enter the urn, he will not play slowly, or let them be so fast. What''s more, Ruan Qingmu didn''t care to use the following methods. He did so because he was sure that he would return without success, so there would be no danger in his mind.


    At the moment when LAN Jue went out at night, someone came into a room immediately. There was no candlelight in it, only a little light from the window. Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue sat opposite each other.


    "He has already checked."


    "Well." Ruan Qingmu is just a light answer. He doesn''t care much. Looking at the hot tea in front of him, he can''t see what''s ahead.


    "Do you want to stop it?"


    "No." Speak crisp.


    "Brother, will the Archbishop be angry?" Ruan Qingyue asked, the tone is steady, there is no feeling of childishness.


    People here know the rules very well. They will leave directly after reporting. They won''t stay much and don''t have to worry about what others hear.


    They took the initiative to bring two people who were not from Jiuyou cult here, which was against the rules. Now they are still allowed to check it. Ruan Qingyue always feels uneasy, but it''s not easy to disobey his brother''s wishes.


    "Their status in the Central Plains should not be low. They still know Huanyue. I doubt they know other things, such as Shaozhu and princess." Ruan Qingmu''s tone is cold. He is holding the cup which is just full of tea, and the temperature is also very hot across the celadon. But Ruan Qingmu doesn''t feel it. His fingers are not light or heavy.


    The natural domineering power of Ye Lanjue has made it clear that his status is not low, and Huan Yue''s identity, he has heard vaguely, is a concubine of a certain country, so the people who can have relations with her should be the people in the palace, and they will be the king.


    Even if they don''t know the whereabouts of the little Lord and the princess, it doesn''t matter. In the end, they have to ask the religious Lord what to do.


    "I don''t care what my brother says, as long as I don''t get into trouble for Ruan''s family or for Jiuyou cult." Ruan Qingyue was dissatisfied. She never saw that her brother would care about outsiders. Although she didn''t care, she was dissatisfied.


    For Ruan Qingmu said that the princess and the little Lord have no interest, do not care, no feelings.


    "Qing Yue, you choose a time to go back to see if there is the man they said." Ruan Qingmu ordered to arrive.


    "Good." Ruan Qingyue readily agreed.


    They said that to go back is to return to Jiuyou cult, which is also in Ruan''s mind. By the way, they went to see Wuyou. However, if Wuyou didn''t know the news, then the man named ye lanchen would be dead.


    After night Lanjue goes out, first walk in one direction. It''s very quiet here at night. There are no people in the whole street, let alone people walking. But night Lanjue is careful to observe the surrounding area, so as to avoid someone coming out suddenly and startling the snake. But until it goes out for a long time, there is nothing special. It''s surrounded by woods, without any abnormality, and there is no sign of any Human traces. Night LAN never pays, it seems to be looking for the wrong direction. However, it''s not too early now. It''s almost dawn when I go back. Night LAN never hesitates, but directly returns the original way.


    Tang Kexin forces herself to sleep for a while. She wakes up in the middle of the night and can''t sleep any more. She lies in bed with her eyes closed. She knows she can''t stay up late. If she wants to sleep, she can''t come back so soon. But the more she wants to sleep, the more awake she is. She can''t help but close her eyes. So when she never comes back, Tang Kexin immediately sits up. See the night LAN absolutely nothing, hanging a heart fell, also relieved a breath.


    "Not hurt?" Tang Kexin is most concerned about this issue. In any case, she will not allow night LAN Jue to be injured or accept his injury.


    "No." Night LAN Jue goes over and lifts the quilt up, worrying that Tang Kexin is cold.


    "Have you found anything?" Tang Kexin can''t wait to ask. His eyes are bright and full of hope.


    "Not found." At night, LAN Jue pursed her lips with a light expression, but there was a kind of coldness. As a result, he had been prepared. Ruan Qingmu''s confidence was always in his eyes.


    "Have you met anyone?" Tang Kexin is not too disappointed. She is going to play with Ruan Qingmu. Ruan Qingmu obviously won''t take them there. He can only find them by himself. If he doesn''t guess wrong, Ruan Qingmu is still testing their strength.


    "No, there is no one on the whole street, and there are almost no lights." Night LAN Jue then changed his clothes and said, "this place is not ordinary. There are murderous opportunities everywhere. If he didn''t see someone in the daytime, he would mistakenly think this is an empty town. Are these houses like sitting?"?


    Tang Kexin lowered his eyes and thought secretly about what Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue wanted to do. It might have been unintentional to save themselves and yelan, or to worry about bringing them danger, but without removing them, what were they waiting for? However, she was sure that her life would not be in danger for the time being.


    After changing clothes, night LAN Jue lies next to Tang Kexin, takes her to her arms, and comes back for a while. There is not much coldness on her body. Tang Kexin relies on night LAN Jue, and is peaceful in his heart. He falls asleep slowly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 354

    The next morning, Tang Kexin saw Ruan Qingyue sitting in the yard, depressed, and went to care. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Ruan Qingyue saw that it was her, but she didn''t dodge and left her mouth.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t demand it either. The best way for a person to open his heart is to accompany him. Deliberate questioning will backfire.


    "And your brother?" Tang Kexin looks around. Generally, Ruan Qingyue follows her brother. Why not today?


    "Brother went to see his herbs." Ruan Qingyue holds her chin and looks at Tang Kexin''s stomach.


    "Is your brother a doctor?" Herbal medicine? The climate here is not dry. As long as we cultivate carefully, we can also produce herbs again.


    "Yes." Ruan Qing''s moon appearance returns to Tang Kexin''s stomach, and asks curiously, "is there really a child here?"


    "Yes." Tang Kexin smiles and puts his hands on his stomach. It''s four months now, and it''s summer. He''s wearing thin clothes. It can be seen that she and Jue''s child are born here. Tang Kexin feels warm in his heart, feels soft in his heart, and the smile on his face warms up a lot. It''s like looking forward to something, the appearance of the city. With this softness, it really makes him look good People like it and have pity.


    Ruan Qingyue is stunned. The smile on this woman''s face is so happy and enviable.


    In fact, Ruan Qingmu''s medical skill is very good, but Ruan Qingyue doesn''t understand it at all, not only because of her talent, but also because she feels that she doesn''t need to learn from her brother. She just learns simple bandaging. She can take care of herself when she is injured.


    "You will marry, conceive and have children later." Tang Kexin looks at Ruan Qingyue''s envious eyes and says with a smile.


    Ruan Qingyue looks at Tang Kexin''s warm smile and can''t help thinking, right? Will she meet someone who loves her deeply?


    "When will your brother come back?" Tang Kexin did not have much vigilance when he saw Ruan Qingyue, and then he asked that he had chosen a topic that was not easy to arouse her antipathy.


    "My brother is right behind me." Ruan Qingyue Yang chin, Tang Kexin see is the back yard, she has not been.


    "You''ve been here, haven''t you gone out?" Don Kexin pretends to wonder, "you''re only a teenager, how can you stand it?"


    "Rarely go out. There is almost no place to go." Ruan Qingyue said lightly.


    Tang Kexin is clear. Ruan Qingyue can''t be too simple, but she likes to be coquettish and pretends to be a child, but she''s not really a child. Her words are valuable and rarely go out. It means that this is where they live. There''s no place to go. It''s not a large communication area. So is it only back to Jiuyou education?


    Tang Kexin''s heart has gone through it once, but her face is still calm. In fact, her pretending ability will not be lower than that of any other person. People who study psychology know how to control their emotions, and how to make a more real and flawless expression. Therefore, if Tang Kexin does not want to, Ruan Qingyue can''t see Tang Kexin''s real mind at all.


    "I didn''t go out. Is it busy here?" Tang Kexin asked some questions quietly and collected more information.


    "All right." Ruan Qingyue rarely saw Tang Kexin say so much, and he was on guard. But looking at Tang Kexin''s pure eyes, he felt that he thought more.


    "May I have some vegetables for lunch?" Tang Kexin looks down and smiles, as if he is happy for his baby. He looks up at Ruan Qingyue and says with embarrassment, "I want to eat some fresh vegetables and be nice to the baby in his belly."


    Ruan Qingyue smiled gently, a bit magnanimous, "OK, I''ll let people prepare."


    "Thank you." Tang Kexin''s gentle answer raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruan Qingyue''s expression. He thought that there were not many people here with the new town. Although the food was good, the vegetables were not of the right kind. She took a look at the geology here. It''s not very suitable for growing vegetables. It should be shipped from other places. But Ruan Qingyue agreed so easily. If it wasn''t a short distance between the two towns, there would be other places to supply them.


    "Haven''t you ever returned to Jiuyou church?" Tang Kexin just asked curiously.


    Ruan Qingyue''s eyebrows moved, his eyes slightly alienated. Although the action was not obvious, Tang Kexin could still notice it, but she didn''t care, or was that the effect she wanted?


    "This is Jiuyou cult." Ruan Qing''s moon god''s feeling was collected, and he answered in a flat way. He thought in his heart, can''t help but to test it?


    Tang Kexin''s face remained the same, as if he didn''t care. To be honest, he said, "I just think there''s something empty here. How to say, a sect that controls the whole western region can''t be so few people or so quiet."


    According to Ruan Qingyue, this town is the location of Jiuyou cult. But it''s impossible. The people here are too scattered. Although the people who come and go are not ordinary, they are in a hurry. They don''t stay much. They should deliver messages and so on. Therefore, this town should be a joint place.


    Besides, there are many things in a religion, but brother and sister Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue are idle. It seems that there are not many things. Frankly speaking, it''s like managing the town. In these two days when she came, no one came to Ruan''s house, that is to say, few people would come to visit her, which means that Ruan''s house is not low. Even those who come here dare not fight at will Disturb. But there are few people here, which means that there are not many people here. This place is already a secret place. Therefore, it should be the closest place to the nine hell sect. Besides, an oasis can''t be separated, can it?


    "When there are not many people, they are precious." Ruan Qingyue raised his eyebrows, looking a little serious and mocking. It was deliberately brought out. It seemed that he was mocking Tang Kexin for thinking so, but such mocking was beyond reproach.


    Ruan Qingyue''s appearance is considered to be the top one. A pair of apricot eyes add a lot of luster. The autumn water is clean, beautiful and beautiful. When she is coquettish, she is even more pitiful. In addition to her bright, the original beautiful appearance is even more dazzling under her publicity.


    Tang Kexin''s smile is leisurely and elegant, which makes people unconsciously attracted, but it is absolutely impossible to generate the mind of blasphemy. In such a smile, you can only be quiet, silent and beautiful, which makes people unconsciously approach and guard.


    Ruan Qingyue looked at Tang Kexin''s smile, and gradually restrained his mockery, even some shame. How can he deliberately mock a person? Although that''s not exactly what I meant.


    "Indeed." Tang Kexin seems to want to understand. He takes a breath of light relief, which seems to relax a lot in a moment.


    Ruan Qingyue looks down and doesn''t speak, and so does Tang Kexin, until the night LAN Jue arrives and the two talents are separated.


    "What did you find?" Night LAN Jue takes the initiative to ask Tang Kexin. She is not a familiar person. How can she be ok? She will not take the initiative to chat or sit with a person for so long.


    "It should be very close to Jiuyou." Tang Kexin yawns and rubs his forehead. He feels tired. Will he be sleepy after he breaks the baby? Yes, I didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Going to bed?" Seeing that Tang Kexin was a little sleepy at night, LAN Jue asked quickly that this woman could sleep more and more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 355

    "Well, go." Tang Kexin is not polite to say, it is to make up sleep, night LAN never in, always can''t sleep.


    Night LAN Jue saw Tang Kexin wake up just after he came back, also guessed that she didn''t sleep well, so didn''t say anything.


    After that, LAN Jue would go out at night. The next day, the third day, he still had no harvest, so he began to doubt whether it was really close to Jiuyou cult.


    But on the fourth day, after going out for a long time, night LAN Jue saw the lights.


    Night LAN Jue heart a joy, finally found, fast toward there.


    But when I was about to rush out, I stopped at once and hid in a tree. I couldn''t help but scold. This place is too wonderful. It''s no wonder that Jiuyou cult has been able to roam the western regions for so many years.


    In front is the mountain range, not very high, not very big. It just blocks the front line of sight completely. There is a hole in the middle of the mountain. No more than five or six people can walk across it easily. There are some small houses on the hillside. They are hidden in the trees. They are not easy to find. They should be patrols. In front of the night LAN Jue, there is a clearing of one mile. There are no trees around. There are only some low lying grass. It is clear from the above that anyone walks by. Going out is definitely a live target, easy to defend and hard to attack. This place really occupies all the time and space! Even if it is his night LAN Jue, I dare not go forward at will here.


    Can you teach Jiuyou in the mountain? Night LAN can not help but doubt, or in the back? It''s probably behind the mountain.


    Night LAN never wants to approach and have a look, but it''s impossible. There''s no way to walk in front of the space. There must be someone guarding the passage of the mountain. It''s estimated that it will be found when you go in. Only these two points are difficult to pass. It''s really difficult.


    You can''t go in openly, but you can''t go in secretly. This place is really amazing, and there is only one passage. The defense should be very solid. In addition, you can say that you have entered the urn to find your own way.


    You can''t get nothing when you come!


    Night LAN Jue looked at the sky. Today''s moonlight is not very good. He witnessed the possibility of passing through the passage from the place where he stood to the passage. Is it really impossible to pass through?


    Night LAN Jue is considering how to pass the possibility is great, hear someone near, how there are patrols here? Night LAN Jue feels that her patience is exhausted tonight. This place is more difficult to enter than the palace. Of course, you can''t go to the palace alone. Whether you are killed by a random sword or shot by a random arrow, the result is almost the same. You can only go in quietly, but it is different here. The guard is stricter than the palace. The key is that there is only one way. Unlike the palace, you can go through the wall, It''s impossible to climb here.


    Night LAN Jue stood on the tree for a while, intending to leave quietly, go back and think of other ways.


    Night LAN Jue watched the patrol just left, carefully down the tree, did not send out any movement, just want to leave, in front of people suddenly turned around, two people straight up.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed, he took off a leaf, threw it out with his internal force, and cut his neck. The man fell down without even reacting. Other people reacted. Night LAN Jue made a decision. He left here first. It''s not difficult to kill them. It''s troublesome to attract other people''s attention. There are too many people who suffer from losses in the territory of Jiuyou cult.


    Those patrols swarmed on, but the speed of night LAN Jue was not comparable to them, so night LAN Jue left easily.


    At the gate of Ruan''s house, a man and a woman stood. The Ruan family, which had never been visited before, welcomed other people.


    "What are we doing here?" It''s Nangong Yi''s voice, with a little doubt, but he thinks that this street is really weird. There is no one. He and beichengyao are like wandering ghosts.


    "Put you in a safe place." Beichengyao seriously explained that she didn''t know what was going on in Jiuyou cult. If she took Nangong Yi, he might die directly.


    "Let''s go in." Beichengyao opened the door directly, and three or four people appeared in front of them immediately.


    "I want to see your master!" Beichengyao directly threw them a thing, in a tone of indifference.


    A person took over, after seeing clearly, the eyes immediately changed, hurried in.


    Ruan Qingmu was woken up in the middle of the night. He was very unhappy at first. When he saw the report, his face changed and his tone was heavy. "Bring them in and call the young lady."


    When beichengyao came in, Ruan Qingmu''s eyes moved unconsciously with her. Was it really her?


    "Even if I haven''t come back for more than ten years, don''t you have to be so surprised?" Yao Qiaoxiao in the north.


    "The princess has changed a lot."


    Beichengyao is shocked. She and Ruan Qingmu have only met once, but her father told her that Ruan Qingmu would help her a lot after that, and let them know in advance. She doesn''t know much about Ruan Qingmu.


    "Is it?" Beichengyao''s eyebrows were slightly lowered, and his tone was much lighter.


    Nangong Yi saw a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. How can he see that this man feels different to beichengyao? Did he find a rival for himself when he came back this time?


    "Yao, who is he?" Nangong Yi interrupts them and asks ambiguously that when beichengyao comes, he deliberately reminds him not to be called a lady, or he will kill him. Nangong Yi is forced by beichengyao''s "wanwei" and obediently calls him Yao.


    "Ruan Qingmu, the head of Ruan family." Beichengyao replied without thinking much. Then he looked at Nangong Yi and said, "he is Nangong Yi, the man who accompanies me back."


    Ruan Qingmu''s only one, ballad? Are they two so close?


    "I hope the head of the family will let Nangong Yi live here for the time being and guarantee his safety by the way. I will go to Islam first." Beichengyao didn''t beat around the Bush and said his purpose directly.


    Nangong Yi is a stem. Although the tone of beichengyao is lighter, it''s not straightforward. Second, it''s a discussion. But is it really good to be so straight and white? And that person, your feelings are not clear.


    Ruan Qingmu just looked at Nangong Yi. His memory of beichengyao remained in his childhood. He had never seen her relate to anyone other than her brother. So he came back. Did he settle this person first?


    "Nangong Yi?" Ruan Qingmu''s voice was not high, but he felt depressed.


    Nangong Yi looked up like a conditioned reflex and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t speak. Nangong Yi sat next to beichengyao. "You''d better take me directly. It''s not good to live in other people''s houses. I didn''t get into any trouble on the way."


    Nangong Yi''s tone is more clever and more clever. A pair of peach blossom eyes are shining at beichengyao, deliberately blinking, seducing beichengyao.


    Beichengyao was speechless for a while. She was a cunning fox. She had to show the same expression as a little white rabbit. Even if she could bear the contrast, she felt uncomfortable. Besides, these days, she had been a fox


    Ruan Qingmu looked at the two ambiguous people in front of her and frowned slightly. Why did she bring Nangong Yi here? What was the relationship between them?


    "Lady, will you?" Nangong Yi said cunningly that the eyes of beichengyao swept, but Nangong Yi didn''t realize it. He still looked at beichengyao seriously, and showed a puzzled expression. Well, he was intentional, but he could not say it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 356

    "Stay here if you don''t want to die." Beichengyao was not so kind. It was merciful not to directly refute Nangong Yi''s words.


    Nangong Yi''s face is tiger, full of displeasure, staring at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao turned a blind eye to it. Everything else could be done. This matter has not been discussed.


    Ruan Qingmu is thinking about this title, lady? Are they married?


    "Brother, why did you call me so late?" Ruan Qingyue came in confused. She slept well. Her brother woke her up. Of course, she was in a bad mood.


    Beichengyao looked at the people coming in, picked up her eyebrows and looked at Ruan Qingmu, obviously asking who she was.


    "My sister, Ruan Qingyue." Ruan Qing Mu Dun, then youyou said, "she will be the next moon emissary."


    Beichengyao just glanced at it lightly and said he knew it.


    She has little prejudice to the name of the moon emissary, because although Huan Yue was the moon emissary at that time, in fact, she could not ask about the things in the religion. Her identity of the moon emissary is still alive and dead, but no one can touch her because of her identity of the moon emissary.


    She has never understood why her father didn''t give up Huanyue directly, instead, she was allowed to teach in Jiuyou, which is not his character.


    "Brother, who is she?" Ruan Qingyue sits directly beside her brother and defends beichengyao. She instinctively rejects this person, which will cause trouble.


    "No rumors." Ruan Qingmu stroked her long hair to make her quiet.


    Ruan Qingyue frowns, Princess Wuyao? What do you mean when you come back now? And worry free? Ruan Qingyue satirizes and delusions!


    Most of the people cultivated in the present teaching are loyal to the leader of the church. What is her reason for this group of people being loyal to the leader of the church?


    "I didn''t expect you had a sister." Beichengyao doesn''t like chatting very much, just follow his words.


    "The same age as Princess Wuyou."


    "Well."


    The room was so quiet that no one spoke for a while.


    "What are you doing back here?" Ruan Qingyue suddenly broke out and was outspoken. She had no impression of no ballads. Naturally, she did not respect Bei Chengyao as Ruan Qingmu did. In her capacity, it''s presumptuous, but she has her own memory and knows that Wuyou has a good relationship with Wuyou. She doesn''t like any person or thing that may threaten Wuyou.


    "The clear moon!" Ruan Qing Murao said, "the moon of Qing Dynasty is straightforward. I''m afraid it will cause no rumors, but no rumors." beichengyao waved his hand. "The next leader should be no worries, right? In this way, you should be able to help you. "


    "So what?" Ruan Qingyue said coolly, apricot eyes are dark, deep at night, staring at beichengyao with no scruples. "Even if you are a sister without worries, I will not respect you much."


    "Of course, you don''t have to respect me much. If you don''t respect me very much at the first meeting, I won''t let you stay." Beichengyao''s voice is even colder, even like frozen frost.


    Ruan Qingyue knows a little. What does she mean?


    "The most important thing of Jiuyou cult is loyalty. Since your master is carefree, he should always give priority to her. All people who will threaten her should not be merciful. Even if I am the princess of Jiuyou cult, you don''t know, and you don''t need to know. Besides, I just came back. What''s the purpose of coming back? You don''t know. If you simply admit my identity, it''s your fault. " Beichengyao explained lightly, "you are different from your brother. At the beginning, he was going to help my brother. When we met, he was already 14 years old. For him, the person he would help was me, and I can be said to have unconditional trust. But you, who were just a baby at that time, naturally don''t need to have any feelings for me."


    Ruan Qingyue smiled and then clapped his hands, but he didn''t show mercy at all. "You know what to do and what not to do. You''d better think clearly about what to do."


    "At least I don''t need you to remind me." Beichengyao counterattacks. Her master is Wuyou. The more angry and resentful she is, the more loyal she is to Wuyou, which she would like to see.


    "Why do you want to come back? Are you not afraid of any trouble to Jiuyou cult? " Ruan Qingyue is very dissatisfied with beichengyao. If he hasn''t come back for so many years, he should never come back. If she knew it would be a prophecy, she would not speak.


    Northern Cheng Yao but not laugh.


    "When is the princess going to go to Islam?" Ruan Qingmu mistook the topic.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Ruan Qingyue is not happy to see her brother and beichengyao talking back and forth. She doesn''t like a person. She doesn''t like everything.


    "Nangong Yi is staying here for a few days now. I hope you can help take care of him for a few days."


    Nangong Yi turns his mouth and looks at Ruan Qingmu. He can take care of himself without worrying. Even if he wants to take care of him, he only accepts the care of beichengyao.


    "Why does he live here and want my Ruan family to take care of him?" Ruan Qingmu is robbed of the white by Ruan Qingyue before he answers. He looks at beichengyao angrily.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were cold. He said he was OK. It was true. But he really didn''t want to endure such an attitude towards beichengyao.


    "Just as it happens, I don''t care." Nangong Yi followed the good as the current, but his eyes flashed a little cold, but he quickly hid, holding beichengyao, and said with a smile, "you see, people don''t accept me, so take me with you."


    Beichengyao just looks at Ruan Qingmu. As long as Ruan Qingmu agrees, Ruan Qingyue''s opinion can be ignored, and she doesn''t pay attention to Ruan Qingyue either.


    Nangong Yi was angry. Why did he have to stay here? When he came here, he lived in many places. Besides, he really didn''t like beichengyao. He had never seen beichengyao ask others for help like this, and he was refused so frankly. Because of his own reasons, he was even more difficult to accept.


    "The moon." Ruan Qingmu''s tone is full of blame. This girl, how can she be so indecisive today? It''s impossible to provoke her without rhyme. Don''t be angry for Wu you?


    "Elder brother, I don''t agree with him to stay here today. For what reason, we Ruan''s family can''t be entered by anyone." Ruan Qingyue was furious and directly made it clear that her brother was the head of the family. But if she didn''t agree with her, she wouldn''t believe it, and her brother didn''t care what she meant.


    "What do you want? Or how can you agree? " Beichengyao asked her with her chin in her hand.


    "Yao!" Nangong Yi called again. His voice was low and obviously unhappy.


    "Idiot, in this small town, without the protection of Ruan''s family, you will be chased and killed continuously. How many lives do you have?" Beichengyao didn''t say it.


    It''s totally different from other places. Ruan''s family is the only one who really lives in the whole street. If the other houses are not empty, or there are experts of Jiuyou cult, who are always protecting them from outsiders. Even if they happen to come up by chance, their strength is not low, but they are good at camouflage. They are just like ordinary people and can''t be found without paying attention to observation.


    The Ruan family is the one who manages and looks after this place. As long as there are outsiders coming, the Ruan family has absolute power to deal with it. If it appears here without the Ruan family''s approval, all people in this street will pursue and kill it until they die.


    Therefore, only living in Ruan''s house is the safest here, and people who go out of Ruan''s house will not be hunted down by anyone.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 357

    Nangong Yi didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask carefully. He just frowned at her and spoke arrogantly, "I''m afraid that there is no one who can really kill me!"


    "Exhausted to death" said Yao youyou in the north. After being chased down by experts of Jiuyou cult in turn for more than ten days, she didn''t believe Nangong Yi was still alive.


    Nangong Yi glares at Chengyao in the north. Is she intentional?


    "I don''t want you to be hunted all day long. Besides, this is Ruan''s family. Ruan Qingmu is the master. As for Ruan Qingyue, I don''t care."


    Nangong Yi was a little happy in his heart, but when he saw Ruan Qingyue, he was not happy for a while! Beichengyao would like to think about him, but it''s a different matter to see someone in trouble.


    Ruan Qingmu just wanted to open his mouth, but beichengyao continued, "this is my previous idea. Since Miss Ruan firmly disagrees, I''m not strong enough. Let''s say, how can you agree?"


    She was telling Nangong Yi that Ruan Qingyue would not care what she said to her, so he didn''t have to worry about himself. As for how Ruan Qingyue would like to help, she just wanted to test her ability by the way to see if she was qualified to be an emissary of the moon and if she could protect her.


    "I want you to compete with me. I can''t use what you learned in the Central Plains." Ruan Qingyue can''t get it. She doesn''t believe it. Wuyao has left the western regions for so many years and still remembers the things here!


    "Good!" Beichengyao readily agreed, Ruan Qingyue? I hope not to let her down.


    Several people went to the open space in the backyard. There were many flowers and plants around, but there were also many poisonous ones. If they started here, they would encounter them.


    Ruan Qingyue drove the snake directly and surrounded the northern Chengyao. Ruan Qingyue and Nangong Yi watched.


    Beichengyao looked around casually for a week, "how to compare? Do I dodge the snakes, or do I let them go? "


    "What if you want both?" Ruan Qingyue''s face was innocent, as if it were a common thing.


    "Yes." Beichengyao chuckles. In her eyes, Ruan Qingyue is easy to understand. She has no comparison with her brother.


    Nangong Yi regrets that he didn''t let beichengyao practice that day. Instead, he tried it on his own.


    Ruan Qingyue whistled and the snakes swarmed up. For beichengyao, it''s not difficult to avoid these snakes. Her speed is always there, so in Ruan Qingyue''s eyes, it''s the snakes that flutter in the air again and again, but she didn''t worry, because no one can last for long.


    Beichengyao naturally also knows this. It''s too painstaking to avoid the attack of the snakes. She doesn''t plan to hide all the time. Beichengyao takes out the jade flute to play when she sees that she can avoid it. After a moment''s stagnation, the snakes gradually retreat.


    Ruan Qingyue looks at beichengyao angrily, secretly with sarcasm, "do you remember?"


    "What''s the difficulty?" Beichengyao smiled, as if he didn''t feel Ruan Qingyue''s satire at all. Maybe it''s a habit. No matter what she says, she always smiles.


    Ruan qingyuemou son turns around here and smiles gently, "the plants here are carefully cultivated by my brother, some of them are highly poisonous. Can you recognize them?"


    Ruan Qingyue is intentional. If Wuyao''s strength is too strong, the person of Jiuyou cult will definitely let her be the leader of the cult. Then Wuyou can''t watch Wuyao lose everything!


    Beichengyao has a look at the herbs here. Her eyes are bright. Many herbs are rare here. Ruan Qingmu has cultivated them. She quickly steps to the herbal garden.


    "My teacher has no trace. Do you think it''s hard to live with me?" Beichengyao did not point out clearly, and asked Ruan Qingyue.


    Ruan Qingyue looks at beichengyao in a rage. He is really confident! But the man without trace is like a thunderbolt. Even though he has been missing for many years, no one has surpassed him in poison!


    Beichengyao did not look at Ruan Qingyue and focused on the herbs in front of her. Her tone was as light as a mist, and she said, "are you worried about nothing? When I come back, I don''t plan to rob anything. Come back and have a look. If it''s OK here, I''ll go back to the Central Plains. "


    Ruan Qingyue is stunned, and then retorts, "come back and do nothing? Is it possible? "


    "I send some people home and come back to see my family." Beichengyao''s body was covered with a thick sadness, which seemed to be unable to dissipate in any case, which suppressed people''s breathlessness.


    Ruan Qingyue is puzzled. Ruan Qingmu feels that some hope is rising in his heart. He quietly waits for beichengyao to open his mouth.


    "Uncle wutrace and some of the people who followed me to the Central Plains will be here soon."


    "Qing Yue, ready to pick them up." Ruan Qingmu''s mood was happy and reassuring.


    "Good." Ruan Qingyue knows the importance of these people. No, it''s important to have no trace.


    "What you just said is true?" When Ruan Qingyue was about to leave, he asked again, as if he believed in nothing.


    Beichengyao looks at her, eyes confused.


    "Nothing to worry about." Ruan Qingyue avoids this look. It''s a puzzled look. Why does he feel that he''s seen through?


    "Of course." Beichengyao looks at Ruan Qingyue with sincere eyes, but Ruan Qingyue can''t see it.


    Ruan Qingyue is unexpectedly silent. He looks at the ground all the time. There is no radian around his mouth, as if he is thinking about something.


    "He can stay." Ruan Qingyue''s tone was calm, but he was a little angry. Before he left, he looked at Nangong Yi with an unidentified eye.


    Nangong Yi''s whole mind was on beichengyao. When she said that he would go back, he felt a warm flow in his heart. Before Ruan Qingyue left, he moved to beichengyao and held her in his arms.


    Beichengyao pushes him. It''s not Phoenix. He''s the one who comes here.


    Nangong Yi soon released beichengyao. Ruan Qingmu said, "the room has been arranged for an early rest." Then he left quickly, his feet a little flustered.


    Beichengyao looks at Ruan Qingmu''s steps and his back. He thinks he may have thought more about it and how.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were cold. What was he avoiding when he left in such a hurry?


    Immediately someone appeared to lead the way for them, and the two gathered their minds and followed the man.


    Nangong Yi didn''t go back to his room. Instead, he followed beichengyao all the way. When he saw that the leader left, he immediately pretended to be pitiful. "How long will the lady leave? I will not eat well or sleep well without her."


    Beichengyao squinted at him, ignored him, and let him continue to pretend!


    "Lady?" Nangong Yi is a living treasure, which can be said to be indomitable.


    "Here, my name is Wu ballad. You can call me Wu ballad or continue to call me Yao, but don''t call me sissy." Beichengyao can''t bear it. He stares at Nangong Yi and says.


    "The lady''s temper is getting worse and worse. Before you see it, you won''t be angry. Now, if you can''t move, you will be angry. I''m so aggrieved." Nangong Yi said with a smile. He liked what he looked like now. The two people were even closer when they got along like this.


    Beichengyao closed his eyes and decided not to pay attention to Nangong Yi. He didn''t care about it before. Of course, he didn''t arouse his emotions. Now he only cares.


    "Lady, are you coming back tomorrow night?" Nangong Yi was not happy to think that beichengyao was not in the daytime. He didn''t want to deal with the brothers and sisters. As long as he saw them, he would think about tonight.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 358

    Beichengyao rubbed his forehead and didn''t take care of Nangong Yi. If he didn''t change his address, she would never take care of her.


    Nangong Yidu''s mouth was really cruel, and then he pretended to ask, "Yao, will you come back tomorrow night?"


    "I don''t know." Beichengyao tells the truth.


    Nangong Yi didn''t like it. "You just throw me here, don''t you care?"


    Beicheng Yao''s stomach Fei said verbally, "if I leave you here, I won''t bring you to Ruan''s house. You can be chased and killed by others. In any case, you can still get killed in four or five days."


    Nangong Yi felt satisfied, holding beichengyao''s waist, "the lady is really the best for me."


    After Yao''s elbow in the north, Nangong Yi quickly changed his mouth. "Yao, Yao, Yao is really the best for me."


    "Go back to your room!"


    "Can''t you sleep here?" Nangong Yi said with a smiley face, "anyway, we all sleep together when there is no place to sleep at night."


    Beicheng Yao''s eyes narrowed, and Nangong Yi''s arms tightened, saying he would not let go.


    "Why didn''t you blush? If you are so ambiguous, you still have no response! " Nangong Yi curiously pokes beichengyao''s face, and his lips are also close.


    Beichengyao''s mind moved, and immediately dodged, reluctantly saying, "why should I blush?" She''s already feeling a little hot on her face.


    "Don''t you feel that the person you like is so close to you?" Nangong Yi is very close to beichengyao. Naturally, he can feel her change. He can even feel the heat of beichengyao''s face.


    "Is it? Don''t you feel it? " In the north, Yao turned to Nangong Yi.


    But when he saw it clearly, he was surprised. Nangong Yi looked at her with a dazzling eyes, but there seemed to be a fire inside, which was going to burn her up.


    "I feel it, can''t you?" Nangong Yi''s voice was low and dumb, and his eyes were full of amazing charm. His head was against beichengyao''s forehead, and the two noses were almost together.


    Beichengyao feels that his heart rate has lost speed and he can''t control it. He always looks at Nangong Yi to keep calm and not let himself lose his temper. But tonight, he feels out of control.


    Beichengyao reached out and stroked nangongyi''s cheek, gently stroking, his eyes still clear.


    "Beichengyao, no rhyme, I like you." Nangong Yi said, kissing beichengyao. He held beichengyao''s head and forced her to close to him. He held beichengyao in his other hand and let her sit on his leg. It was more convenient for him to kiss her. Nangong Yi kisses intensely and can''t refuse. He swims uneasily on beichengyao. He wants her.


    Nangong Yi felt that he was not a man of desire. In addition, he was chased by too many women before, and could not escape anywhere. In fact, he was disgusted. He felt that all women were the same, and he had no desire. I''ve also looked for some women before, but when they get close, they always want to escape. Hugging is a big limit. Even if someone puts his lips together, he will avoid them conditionally, and don''t want anyone to touch him. Tang Kexin took the opportunity to kiss him for a while, in fact, he was in a trance, and he immediately backed away. Speaking of it, no matter how close he was to Tang Kexin, he was also under his control. Besides, knowing that she was a woman of night LAN Jue, he would not move his mind, friend and wife, which was also his principle. However, Tang Kexin''s character, he liked it.


    But for beichengyao, he can''t help but want to hold her, kiss her and even want her, but he''s afraid to frighten beichengyao. Because of her brother''s reason, the two people have always been feeling of flowing water.


    He wants beichengyao, but he doesn''t want to force her. This is the first woman he wants completely. He thinks that everything of beichengyao belongs to him, so he has been patient and get along with him slowly. Fortunately, beichengyao has no other man, and he doesn''t have to worry about anything, but Ruan Qingmu


    nangongyi thinks of this man, and his heart sinks. He kisses beichengyao fiercely, plundering all her sweetness, taking all her sweetness with him Absolute possessiveness, sucking and biting her lips, seems to rob her of everything, including her soul.


    Beichengyao was dizzy at the beginning of being kissed. She could stand it. But after nangongyi became cruel, she was totally forced to bear it. Her strength seemed to be taken away. She didn''t even have the strength to push him away. She scolded nangongyi in her heart. She didn''t offend him. She was so cruel. Beichengyao gave nangongyi a sharp bite.


    Nangong Yi left in pain and glared at beichengyao angrily, but he couldn''t help but pity beichengyao when he looked at him. His red lips were swollen. His eyes were covered with a thin layer of water mist, with confusion and temptation. He wanted to refuse and welcome, but he was angry.


    Nangong Yi pecked lightly and licked the corner of his lips again. His pitiful tone could not hide his lightness. "Madam, I am wrong."


    Beichengyao didn''t care about him. Nangong Yi just put beichengyao in bed with a bad smile. "I''ll watch you here, lady, go to bed earlier."


    Beichengyao turns his back to Nangong Yi. Bastard, let him stay at Ruan''s house more.


    Nangong Yi stayed in beichengyao''s sleep before leaving. What he thought was that this was beichengyao''s home. There must be her family. He would get the consent of beichengyao''s family.


    When ye Lanjue went back in the morning, it was already dawn. He pretended to walk in leisurely. Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue were waiting, and Tang Kexin was sitting by. He gave him a slight wink. Ye Lanjue knew that Ruan''s brothers and sisters knew that.


    "You''re smart. What did you find?" Ruan Qingmu said that those who arrived at Jiuyou cult rarely left. However, it doesn''t count as a whole body retreat. After all, it hasn''t left here.


    Night LAN Jue lips tight, he did not break hard, how can not leave.


    "Your message is fast!" Night LAN never answers.


    "Guess, can you leave alive?" Ruan Qingmu can''t talk nonsense either. He can''t get straight into it. His amber eyes are extremely transparent in the sun, but he can''t see what''s inside.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue answers simply, eyes are deep, obsidian like pupil without waves and LAN, unable to withstand a change.


    The two men looked at each other like this, and no one dodged. Ruan Qingyue and Tang Kexin are watching. They are not in a hurry.


    Suddenly he heard a sigh. Ruan Qingmu shook his head secretly. Yelan Jue was really different. He wasn''t sure that he would lose to yelan Jue, but he was depending on his age. He was several years older than yelan Jue, but he was in direct proportion to yelan Jue, so he couldn''t find half the price.


    Night LAN Jue is a little smiling. Now, Ruan Qingmu won''t kill them. Just now, he was just testing, or he won''t stand here.


    "Sit down." Ruan Qingmu was indifferent again.


    Night LAN Jue sits next to Tang Kexin, holding her hand, thinking that her heart must be worried.


    "You should be glad to meet us." Ruan Qingmu''s voice line has no ups and downs, which states a fact.


    "Indeed." Ye Lanjue admits that if it wasn''t for Ruan Qingmu, other people would probably kill them by any means.


    "If you want to join Jiuyou cult, now you have a way." Ruan Qingmu looks at the night LAN Jue, and he is provocative.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 359

    "What?" Night LAN Jue eyebrows, he did not just ask them before?


    Ruan Qingmu laughs but doesn''t speak. Ruan Qingyue naturally doesn''t talk much, but she frowns and looks at Ruan Qingmu confused.


    Night LAN is not urgent, wait leisurely, since Ruan Qingmu dare to speak, then there must be a way.


    It took them about a long time to see someone coming. Tang Kexin''s frown was almost invisible. The northern Chengyao and the southern palace Yi? Does he want us to use beichengyao to enter? How does this person live?


    Beichengyao just walked by without expression, and sat down at will. There was a smile in her eyebrows and eyes. She said lightly, "I have no rhyme."


    Tang Kexin''s eyes moved. Nangong Yi didn''t say hello to them because of this sentence.


    Tang Kexin smiles, and says, "Tang Kexin, my husband, is the one who never sleeps."


    "Nangong Yi." Nangong Yi still looks like a happy man. A pair of peach blossoms look at Tang Kexin, which means seduction. It''s a playboy style, but it''s not too close.


    Night LAN Jue also nods a sign, some things do not need to say clearly, they all understand.


    "Why are you all here so early?" Beichengyao sat down and asked casually, the cold on her body has been reduced a lot.


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t speak. He frowned at beichengyao.


    "Didn''t the girl come here yesterday?" Tang Kexin smiles and looks at beichengyao with soft eyes.


    "Yes, few people come here. Did you and your husband come here by themselves?" Beichengyao said with a smile, his eyes confused.


    "That''s right." Tang Kexin''s smile is stronger, like the joy of getting along with a person he knows, "is the girl going out today?"


    "Well." Beichengyao only answers, but he is cheerful.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi are watching at the same time. They are speechless and feel that they are here to see the opera. However, beichengyao''s present character is unpredictable. It seems that they did it on purpose. Now beichengyao has a cheerful personality, likes to laugh and has no mind. It is totally inconsistent with her.


    "I wonder if the girl can take me and my husband?" Tang Kexin''s tone is sincere,


    "it seems that he can''t." Beichengyao''s embarrassed answer seems to be that it''s something she can''t bear to refuse Tang Kexin, but her eyes move and look at Ruan Qingmu.


    "The two of them had to work hard to get here. They wanted to go to Jiuyou cult to find someone and ask the princess for help." Ruan Qingmu did not cover up, and seemed calm. "What''s more, the princess didn''t plan to take people back to Jiuyou cult before? Since one is a belt and two are a belt, why don''t the princess help? "


    "Yes, but I''m not going to take anyone back now." In the north, Yao''s lips are slightly raised and his smile is gentle.


    "Never mind, we''re not in a hurry." Tang Kexin said that he was really not in a hurry.


    She didn''t say anything, just asked, but Ruan Qingmu


    "that''s good." Beichengyao sighed, "Miss Ruan, would you like to go back with me?"


    Ruan Qingyue purses her lips tightly and looks at beichengyao inquisitively. She did not look like this yesterday.


    "Miss Ruan?" Beichengyao called again, very patient, and the voice is soft, like the spring breeze blowing through the heart.


    There is no problem for her to go back alone, but there will be some troubles. She needs to prove her identity, but Ruan Qingyue can go in and out directly.


    "Yes." Ruan Qingyue agreed happily this time. Her eyes blinked. Big apricot eyes were clear and moving. She was innocent. She knew what beichengyao meant, and she just had to go back. It was not easy for Tang Kexin to doubt them.


    "Will you agree?" Ruan Qing month Du mouth asked, to his brother coquetry.


    "Nature." Ruan Qingmu loses his smile and looks at her fondly.


    "Brother, if I don''t come back these days, you don''t want to miss me." Ruan Qingyue smiles mischievously and looks at Ruan Qingmu with his chin on.


    "I never thought about you." Ruan Qingmu said seriously.


    "Well, lying." Ruan Qingyue pretends to be angry and secretly looks at beichengyao.


    With a gentle smile, Ruan Qingyue''s eyes suddenly deepened.


    "Brother, I''m leaving." Ruan Qingyue is like a little child saying and doing, standing up neatly.


    "Well." Ruan Qingmu is not impatient, but also indifferent.


    Beichengyao followed him out and looked at Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi nodded with a serious expression.


    "What''s the identity of the girl without rumors? Why can she take us in?" Tang Kexin asked curiously, looking at the back of beichengyao, but she really knew little about beichengyao.


    "The princess of Jiuyou cult, just came back." Ruan Qingmu said simply.


    "Can she do it? Can she help us? " Tang Kexin shows his disbelief. He wants to see Ruan Qingmu''s answer.


    "Well."


    Tang Ke thought for a moment, "well, let''s wait a few days. Thank you very much."


    "One day." Night LAN never suddenly spoke, and is the tone of no doubt.


    "Did you go in?" Ruan Qingmu said plainly that his heart is like a pool of stagnant water.


    "There''s no real place to stop me."


    "But there are people who can stop you."


    Night LAN Jue looks at him directly, eyes are very deep, nothing can be seen, dare to threaten him?


    "It''s easy to say. If Yao takes me away, I''ll take you with me." Nangong Yi hurried forward to intervene. His eyes narrowed and looked very sincere.


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t speak, but LAN Jue frowned, "what''s your relationship with her? How can you be sure that she will come back?" That''s what strangers should ask.


    "We will always be together." It''s hard for Nangong Yi to smile without misunderstandings.


    Tang Kexin thought Nangong Yi would directly say that he and beichengyao were husband and wife! But this is even more misleading.


    Ruan Qingmu looks at Nangong Yi quietly, his eyes are deep and complicated.


    "Husband, let''s wait for a day. That woman doesn''t look like someone who will abandon her good friend." Tang Kexin consoled him by saying that he had bitten three words of his good friend seriously. Outsiders heard that the relationship between beichengyao and nangongyi was not simple. In fact, Tang Ke''s heart was a little uneasy, and things became complicated.


    "Yes, she will not abandon me." Nangong Yi is haughty and charming. He smiles brilliantly. Those ambiguities only increase.


    Tang Kexin can''t read any more. Do you know how to write low-key words? But I still have to keep my face still.


    Night LAN absolutely nods, this kind of degree already can, "I hope as you say."


    Nangong Yi smiled confidently. Instead of answering the question, he asked Ruan Qingmu, "can I go out for a walk?"


    "Yes." Ruan Qingmu didn''t stop him or say anything, as if they could come and go at will.


    "No, let''s go for a walk." Tang Kexin suddenly said, looking at the night LAN Jue excitedly. She didn''t go to the street. The main activity place is Ruan''s house. Today, she just went to see what''s going on here.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue a smile, by Tang Kexin.


    Nangong Yi gave a light snort, and did not wait for the night LAN Jue them to go out alone.


    Tang Kexin is dumbfounded and laughs. He takes Nangong Yi out. When he comes to the door, he looks back a little. Ruan Qingmu is clinging to the tea cup, but his eyes are not clear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 360

    On the way to Jiuyou cult, Ruan Qingyue always follows beichengyao. She wants to see how much beichengyao remembers.


    "You have a good relationship with carefree?" Beichengyao asked, the tone is a cold.


    "Yes." Ruan Qingyue''s tone was angry, not calm, not cold.


    "How has she been these years?" Beichengyao hesitates for a moment.


    "All right."


    "Yes, my father loves her so much." It''s good that she should have known it for a long time.


    "In fact," Ruan Qingyue wants to talk and stops, watching beichengyao open his mouth, wurumor is actually very painful and worry free, right?


    "What?" Beichengyao sensed that Ruan Qingyue had something to say. What made it hard for her to say?


    Ruan Qingyue bit his lips, and Bei Chengyao returned with a sharp glance.


    Ruan Qingyue can''t stand it, but if she doesn''t want to say it, even if someone puts a knife holder on her neck, she won''t open her mouth.


    "It''s about peace?" Beichengyao tentatively asked, in a different way.


    "Yes." Ruan Qingyue''s face was solemn, and there was still a trace of determination. Beichengyao''s heart was dark.


    "Now the leader of Jiuyou cult is Wuyue, not your father."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You should understand." Ruan Qingyue gnaws her teeth, and the sense of oppression on Wuyao is strong again. She can''t believe it or can''t bear to believe it.


    "When is it?"


    "Ten years ago, if I didn''t make a mistake, it should be the year you left." Ruan Qingyue lowered his eyebrows and eyes, biting his teeth secretly.


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed suddenly. "Don''t you know what happened?" There was a big stir in her heart. What happened in that year? How did her father die? My father died suddenly. My brother and she were not there. It''s fair to say that uncle Wuyou is still on the throne. What about Wuyou? Is it true to say that worry free will be the next leader? Beichengyao was confused for a while, but there was some hope and gentleness in her heart. Her father didn''t abandon her.


    "I don''t know." Ruan Qingyue swallowed his mouth and said in a hard voice, "I was a child then."


    "What is your identity now?" Beichengyao has some worries in her heart. She is not familiar with Wuyue.


    "Princess of Jiuyou cult, the next leader of the cult." Ruan Qingyue did not hesitate.


    As the eyes of beichengyao moved, Ruan Qingyue had to explain, "the religious master has no children, which means that Wuyou will be the next one."


    "How are they doing?" Beichengyao maintained the calm on the surface, as if he was not in a hurry, but in his heart, it was like a storm.


    "The Godhead is in great pain." This is the only thing Ruan Qingyue can say, and this is the truth.


    "Well." Beichengyao had no other words. Both of them were silent.


    Near the gate of Jiuyou cult, beichengyao stopped. There are some differences between here and before, but they are still familiar with each other. Things are different from people, so it is.


    Beichengyao and Ruan Qingyue went in together, because Ruan Qingyue''s relationship was smooth all the way.


    Entering from the mountain gate is a passage. There are twenty-four Optimus Prime on both sides. Walking further, it is the real entrance. There is a huge natural stone beside which is engraved with the three characters of Jiuyou cult. This door is open all the year round, and it can only be closed when someone invades. The interior of Jiuyou cult is very large. Most of the buildings are built of stone. Looking at the majestic, there is a sense of prestige.


    "Go straight to the Pope." Once entering the mountain gate, beichengyao said after Ruan Qingyue, without deliberately lowering his voice.


    The guards of Jiuyou sect are different from those of its neighbors. They guard Senyan at the gate of the mountain, but there is no one in the passage. When they see Jiuyou sect, they see another scene.


    "Don''t you go first?" Ruan Qingyue doubts.


    "If you see no mountains, you will come." Beichengyao knew that as long as she appeared as a princess of Jiuyou cult, Wuyou would come naturally. Now it is no good to see Wuyou.


    "OK." Ruan Qingyue didn''t say much, anyway, she just led people in.


    Wuyue happened to be in the main hall, and there were two people there. Beichengyao''s eyes flashed past, the sun emissary and the star emissary.


    Wuyue looks at the two people coming in side by side. His eyes are cold. "Qingyue, who is she?"


    Beichengyao smiled and rushed to Wuyue, holding his arm affectionately, with some coquettish tone, "uncle, I have no rhyme."


    Wuyue is stiff all over. He looks at beichengyao and mumbles, "no rhyme?"


    The sun emissary and the moon emissary are stunned. They stare at beichengyao incredibly. Is she a princess without rumors?


    Beichengyao, unaware of their inquisitive and confused eyes, smiled softly and stood in front of Wuyue. "Yes, I''m back."


    Wuyue notices the necklace on beichengyao''s neck. He looks at it carefully. Beichengyao takes it down and hands it to Wuyue. Wuyue looks at it carefully. It''s true that Wuyue has no rhyme from small to large. Is it true that Wuyue has no rhyme? Wu Yue unconsciously looks at the woman in front of her. Her eyes are gentle and lively. Compared with before, they seem to be a little more quiet.


    Beichengyao meets Wuyue''s eyes, his eyes are shining, his voice is soft like water. "Uncle, I''m back, and uncle Wuchen is back."


    Wuyue is shocked. His face suddenly changes. They are all back?


    The sun emissary and the star emissary were shocked. The eyes of the star emissary became fierce for a moment, but they soon disappeared.


    Beichengyao knew what Wuyue was worried about, but now it was not the time to explain, so she wanted to divert their attention, glanced at the sun emissary and the star emissary, and said, "who are they?"


    Neither the messenger of the sun nor the messenger of the stars spoke, waiting for the Lord to speak.


    "You go down first." No Yue settled his mind and said, "Qing Yue, you go out too."


    "Yes." When they finished speaking, they retreated. There were only two people left in the hall, beichengyao and Wuyue.


    "Is uncle worried?" Beichengyao no longer pretends to be cheerful, with a light tone.


    "That''s right."


    Beichengyao did not expect that he would be so direct, some bitterness in his heart, "I knew I should not have come back."


    "I didn''t know that much earlier." Wuyue''s voice is steady and dignified. Looking at beichengyao, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "My uncle doesn''t have to worry. When we were little kids, we didn''t know each other. I think my uncle is used to being a religious master who has been sitting for so long."


    "What on earth do you want to say?" Wuyue had not been nervous for a long time, but he could not understand beichengyao''s words. Suddenly, he felt uneasy.


    "I want to know what happened." Beichengyao didn''t grind either. She looked directly at Wuyue, and her eyes couldn''t be avoided.


    "You don''t know?" Asked Wu Yue strangely.


    "I don''t know."


    Wuyue thought for a while, "let''s talk about it later. I want to know, is your brother back?"


    "No."


    Wu Yue frowned. "You''re not going to stay here?"


    "Yes, I just came back to have a look. I''ll leave if I have nothing to do. I should never come back." Beichengyao is sad. So many years ago, things have changed so much.


    "What about worry free? Don''t you care? " Wu Yue regretted after saying that. How to ask this question.


    Beichengyao is a little surprised. Is he really in pain? Youyou said, "I''ve seen no worries before I leave."


    Wuyue didn''t know what he wanted to say, but he didn''t say it. Beichengyao asked, "Huanyue has sent a man from the Central Plains?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 361

    "You know that?"


    "Well." Beichengyao nods and admits that if you can take it directly, you can leave as soon as possible.


    "He was thrown into the unknown cave." Wu Yue''s voice is a little unnatural. When he heard Wu Yue''s coming back, he was worried about what would happen. His position as the leader of the church is not a good name, and his words are not smooth, but Wu Yue doesn''t mind, so others are easy to say.


    In the north, Yaowei Zheng was a little cold. "How long?"


    Nameless cave, lifeless cave! So many years, few people come back here. She remembers the worst time. Nearly 100 people went in directly. No one came out alive, and the night LAN dust will have a life?


    "Half a month."


    "Well." Beichengyao slightly closed her eyes, night LAN dust, should have been dead, but still said, "uncle sent to find it, that person is my friend, can find the body is OK."


    "Good." Wu Yue hesitates for a moment, and nods.


    Beichengyao noticed the pause and thought about everything in her heart. Suddenly she looked at Wuyue. Her eyes were cold. Something was wrong. "What happened then?"


    "One day, let''s talk about it." Wuyue looks very tired. His eyes seem to grow old in an instant.


    "Good." Beichengyao nodded, and she could see that uncle Wuyue was reluctant to talk about this question, "what about worry free?"


    "She went to the snake cave." Wuyue didn''t cover up, and didn''t mean to stop her, but wan snake cave couldn''t defeat her.


    "Well." Beichengyao didn''t worry too much. She was thrown to wanshe cave when she was seven years old. She had only one experience. She left with the help of her brother. She was not able at that time, but Wuyou was sixteen years old. Wanshe cave had no difficulty for her.


    "You can wait here for a few days. Worry free will be back soon."


    "My uncle doesn''t mind if I bring some people?" Beichengyao asked on purpose.


    "Nothing." Wuyue waved his hand freely.


    "Uncle seems to be very tired. Isn''t it a good time to have a rest?" Seeing that Wuyue always rubs his forehead, beichengyao cannot help asking.


    "There are too many things." Wuyue made a careless eye and didn''t make it clear.


    "Then I''ll leave first and go to the place where I can live without worry. I''ll come tomorrow."


    "Yes, she lived where she lived when she was a child. Do you remember?" No Yue reminds me.


    "Well, remember." There are few people who can enter here, so they live in a very fixed place, and generally no one will lead them.


    When beichengyao went to live in Wuyou, he didn''t meet too many people. Ruan Qingyue was in Wuyou''s room, asking others in the room where Wuyou had gone. Seeing beichengyao come in, he frowned and restrained a little.


    "You should have gone to the snake cave." Said beichengyao.


    "Why does she go to the snake cave when she has nothing to do?" Ruan Qingyue murmured that he was dissatisfied. It''s true that he had a hard time coming here and didn''t see anyone.


    "I don''t know." Beichengyao thinks Ruan Qingyue is asking himself, and answers casually.


    "Don''t answer if you don''t know. I didn''t ask you." Ruan Qingyue whispered.


    "When will you go back?" Beichengyao didn''t want to stay here much.


    "Let''s go now." Ruan Qingyue is here to find Wuyou. By the way, Wuyou didn''t see the whereabouts of that person, let alone inquire about it.


    Two people are going out, but they hear the conversation next to them. A sharp female voice says, "no rhyme, it''s not really the princess, is it? It''s a real hassle. "


    There was obvious sarcasm and anger in the voice. Beichengyao turned back and was blocked by something. It was the star emissary, the sun emissary beside it.


    "No trace is coming out, do you think it will be fake?" The voice of the messenger of the sun was steady, but now it was mocking.


    "So what? Now Jiuyou cult is in our hands. Even the leader of Jiuyou cult avoids three points. What''s more, it has no worries and rumors. It''s just a person who has just come back. What can I do? No, I can do a good job for this emissary! " The star emissary laughs. It''s gloomy and strange. It''s clear that it''s daytime, but I feel the wind blowing on my back.


    "What do you want to do?" The Japanese emissary''s tone was obviously heavy, with a strong warning.


    "That''s my business, it''s none of your business." The star emissary spoke with a strange tone.


    Beichengyao sneers. The current Jiuyou cult is calm on the surface, but in fact, it''s complicated. No wonder, uncle Wuyao asked me if I would stay for a long time, regardless of my worries.


    "I warn you not to mess around. The Pope will not let you go." The Japanese emissary said kindly, "you are not good at persuading me, are you?" Star emissary chuckles to be born, the tone is mean.


    "I''d like to advise you. Don''t think that now Jiuyou cult is under our control. The cult leader is not vegetarian. In those days, he won the position of the last cult leader at the speed of lightning. He has been sitting steadily for so many years. Do you think his means are simple? Maybe he knows all our little moves. "


    Beichengyao was shocked. If he seized power, his father''s death would not be easy. But why did Wuyue leave no worries alone?


    Ruan Qingyue was also completely shocked. How could she have never thought that was the case? My brother must know, but never said it.


    "So what? If you die without worry, it''s all for nothing." The star emissary doesn''t care at all. There are some things that she will get.


    "Go." Beichengyao didn''t listen any more. He took Ruan Qingyue away and glanced at them again.


    After beichengyao left, the sun emissary and the moon emissary looked at the place where she was standing just now, with a strange smile on the corners of their mouths, and looked at each other for a while, without rhyme. Do you think you know that it was accidental? If it''s our intention, what should you do? Suspicion, suspicion, can help people to achieve their own goals.


    "Don''t say anything about today." Beichengyao always has a calm face and a cold brow.


    "Well." Ruan Qingyue has just calmed down. She knows what to say and what not to say. Today''s events involve too much. She dare not spread them out at will.


    "What''s the status of Wuyou in Jiuyou cult?"


    "Worry free training time is more, and seldom involves in teaching." Ruan Qingyue said honestly, "status? What I have seen is that they are very good to Wuyou, and Wuyou is the next leader of the church. They will not embarrass her. "


    Ruan Qingyue, after all, doesn''t often live in Jiuyou cult and doesn''t know much about it. She just knew about it. According to the Japanese emissary and the star emissary, Jiuyou cult is now in their hands. So worry free, there should be no real power.


    Beichengyao sneers, maybe it''s just to confuse people''s minds. It''s up to her to judge whether she has real power or not. As for those two people, they can''t stay any longer. They are in charge of these things.


    The three emissaries of sun, moon and star have been checking and balancing each other. Now there is no emissary of moon. They are in collusion. Do you want to swallow the nine hell sect? Now it''s because I''m back. Are you worried? Also, I''m afraid they think they can''t wait to stay here.


    However, uncle Wuyue will not have no feelings. Let''s not say how Wuyue got the position of the leader. How could he have been stable for so many years without any means? Then the words of the sun emissary and the star emissary are not necessarily credible. Or do they mean to arouse her hatred and overthrow uncle Wuyue by her father''s death? So whether it''s worry free or she''s in the position of leader, they''re not good. They want to kill each other, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 362

    Beichengyao didn''t come back for a long time. She knew little about the situation of Jiuyou cult. She could only think about what she heard and felt.


    "Ruan Qingyue." After a while of silence, beichengyao began to talk again.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruan Qingyue asked, frowning. She only knew the situation of Wuyou today. She was shocked and angry. She knew that she should accompany Wuyou for a long time. She didn''t know nothing about the situation here.


    "Is worry free enough to protect yourself? Whether it''s the messengers of the sun or the messengers of the stars, can worry be solved? " This is what beichengyao is most worried about. She will never allow herself to come back and has not protected her.


    "Not enough." Ruan Qingyue just hesitated for a moment and said that the strength of Wuyou is not weak, but the experts under the two envoys can definitely get Wuyou''s life.


    The northern Cheng Yao''s cold eyes swept, Ruan Qingyue''s heart tightened, and she even breathed heavily. At this moment, she suddenly felt that the princess was less than five years older than them, but her momentum was not comparable to that of carefree.


    "You have had a good time these years." Beichengyao''s voice is very heavy. It''s not like asking. It''s totally affirmative.


    Ruan Qingyue blinks. What do you mean?


    "Wuyou is nearly sixteen years old. At this time, the ability to escape from the three emissaries must be available. You know the rules of Jiuyou cult, and the strength of the leader must be above the three emissaries of sun, moon and star." "Beichengyao light mouth," but worry now even life is a problem, two years time, do you think she can be reborn


    Ruan Qingyue is dumb. When Wuyou was 18, he had to compete directly with the third emissary alone. If he lost, he would have to wait five years. Now, Wuyou''s strength will be improved to win the third emissary of sun, moon and star within two years, which is really a little difficult.


    "Now those two envoys are completely in the charge of Uncle Wuyue?"


    "Yes, I have never asked about it."


    "What about the power of the moon messenger? Has it been divided? " Beichengyao secretly scolds Wuyou. He really doesn''t understand anything. He doesn''t start to control some forces now. Will he be slaughtered? The situation of checks and balances between the three emissaries of sun, moon and star has been broken. The emissaries of the moon can''t control them completely. So we should let them check and balance each other for a while, and let them collude with each other. If the two really cooperate with each other and connect with other forces, then the position of the leader of Jiuyou cult will change? Haven''t you learned anything in all these years?


    "It can be said that the moon emissary has declined. When the moon emissary is here, it is still a force of its own. Even though it can''t be compared with the sun emissary and the star emissary, it''s not too bad. I''m afraid that the moon emissary''s power, although it''s fragmented, is not divided. After the moon is abolished, the position of the moon emissary has been hidden Status, gathering now. "


    "Why hasn''t the identity of the moon messenger been inherited?" Beichengyao frowned. In the past ten years, there was enough time for the two envoys to collude with each other and plan.


    "There is no symbol of moon emissary identity, so"


    it is! It''s like a general without a amulet. If the moon emissary doesn''t have that necklace, it''s hard to control her people.


    "How long ago?"


    "Two years ago." Ruan Qingyue remembered that day, the religious master suddenly mentioned this matter, without any prediction. The religious master suddenly mentioned this matter, but also acquiesced in his brother''s intervention. Now it seems that it is because the influence of the sun emissary and the star emissary is too big, threatening Wuyou, and he is planning for Wuyou.


    "Haven''t you met any obstacles in the past two years?"


    "Yes, the most important thing is that the necklace symbolizing the identity of the moon emissary is not available, but another necklace is given and stolen. It seems that someone has deliberately planned it." Ruan Qingyue was furious and blurted out, "what a hateful thing!"


    "If you lose it, you will lose it. The moon emissary''s force has not gathered. That necklace is useless. Besides, it hasn''t officially appeared. The previous moon emissary''s necklace is in the hands of Uncle Wuxian. They will come back immediately. I''ll get it." Beichengyao said coldly, "you''d better have the strength and awareness as a moon messenger."


    Ruan Qingyue bit his teeth, "my strength is almost the same as that of Wu you, and I should not be regarded as the third envoy."


    There was no surprise in beichengyao''s mind. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the Pope will live in name and die, just a puppet.


    Beichengyao just thought, "when Uncle Wuxian comes back, let them teach you, one of them will teach you." She has seen the people coming back together this time. Their strength is not average, or at least they have some skills. They teach Ruan Qingyue together, which is more than enough.


    Ruan Qingyue''s heart was quivering. How many people were there?


    Beichengyao doesn''t think about it. When hearing uncle Wuchen''s arrangement, there won''t be a few who really teach Ruan Qingyue. In a year, at least she should be allowed to make three ambassadors in the hall, otherwise she will suffer a lot.


    Ruan''s family was in front of him. Beichengyao had a rage in his heart, and he entered the door only when he was oppressed.


    Ruan Qingmu is sitting in the yard, elegant and leisurely, as if waiting for her deliberately.


    Beichengyao passed by and sat opposite Ruan Qingmu. Ruan Qingyue hesitated for a moment and then walked forward slowly.


    None of the three people spoke. Ruan Qingyue was sitting in the middle of the two. He watched them with fear. One by one, they were silent, the other calm. She was the only one who was restless.


    "Brother." Ruan Qingyue was embarrassed. "I want them to teach me when they come back."


    Ruan Qingyue stared at his brother''s face, worried that he was angry or refused. Many times, she could play a small temper, as if Nangong Yi was not allowed to stay last night, but many times, she did not dare to disobey her brother''s meaning.


    Ruan Qingmu frowns and looks at beichengyao. It can only be her meaning.


    Beichengyao sat as if nothing had happened, quietly observing Ruan Qingmu.


    "Brother, you also know my strength. It''s very difficult to improve quickly. You said that the strength of the people with traceless at the beginning is not weak? Let them teach me, there should be gains. " Ruan Qingyue dare not be too radical, she does not allow Ruan Qingyue to herd.


    Ruan Qingmu looks at Ruan Qingyue. Does she have a clear idea? Or the first time I saw her so sensible, what kind of stimulation did she get in Jiuyou cult?


    "Then pick them up and come back with them." Ruan Qingmu said without hesitation and suddenly became serious, "since you have decided, don''t give up halfway. Otherwise, you will stay at home and don''t want to go."


    "I see, brother." Ruan Qingyue nods cleverly.


    "Go and clean up." Ruan Qingmu''s tone is soothing. He looks at Ruan Qingyue lovingly.


    "Well." Ruan Qingyue stood up and looked at beichengyao before leaving.


    "What did you say to Qing Yue?" Ruan Qingmu looks like a question, or a question. He looks at beichengyao.


    "What can I say? Can she listen?" Beichengyao asked, laughing. Ruan Qingyue is not simple, but she is not deep enough. She has a good-looking and understanding temperament. She has her own ideas. If she is not willing to do it, it is difficult to force her. She is a person who eats soft but not hard.


    Ruan Qingmu knows her sister can change her mind. There are only three people, he, Wuyou and Meng Tingjin.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 363

    Ruan Qingmu knows her sister can change her mind. There are only three people, he, Wuyou and Meng Tingjin. The elder brother is like the father. His words, Qingyue or what he heard, Wuyou is her best friend and the next leader of Jiuyou sect. For whatever reason, Wuyou will consider her words. As for Meng Tingjin, who is a disciple of the Japanese emissary, he doesn''t know how to know him, but only knows that Qingyue respects him very much.


    He didn''t like the contact between Qing Yue and Meng Tingjin before, but they were always connected. Ruan Qingmu didn''t ask about it. Instead, he sent people to protect Qing Yue.


    "Do you know anything?" Ruan Qingmu''s tone is bland, but the meaning of exploration is obvious.


    "The power of the moon emissary is declining. Both the sun emissary and the star emissary are still obedient to the leader Wuyue. Wuyou is nearly sixteen years old. She is the next leader of the church. Now she has no power of her own. Her ability is not outstanding enough. She is afraid that she will face difficulties." Beichengyao said seriously, stroking the ring on her hand.


    "Carefree is the only one who is qualified to inherit the position of Pope. No one can change it." Ruan Qingmu was quiet for a while, as if after careful consideration, he replied, and the amber eyes were inexplicably deep.


    "The puppet leader is also the leader. What do you say?" North Cheng Yao Yingying said with a smile.


    "Ruan family won''t let Wuyou be just a puppet leader." Ruan Qingmu''s language is not clear, but it is like a solemn promise.


    Beichengyao looks at Ruan Qingmu, but he is indifferent. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him. That seems to be his consistent attitude.


    "And when you come back, will you make your sister a puppet leader?" Ruan Qingmu''s words suddenly became sharp.


    Beichengyao sneers, "it depends on the meaning of carefree. If she doesn''t want to be the leader, I can take her away directly."


    Ruan Qingmu shakes his head, looks deep and sighs, "it''s impossible to give up without worry. Her goal has always been the leader of the church, all of which are known."


    Do you have no worries? What she hopes is that at least she can make Wuyou live happily.


    "How are you these years?" Beichengyao seldom hesitates. Her feelings of carefree are only the company of that day. You can only remember her holding carefree stiffly, but her softness and warmth can''t be abandoned.


    "She''s a lot easier than you. She didn''t have your strict training when she was a child. She was also a ten thousand snake cave that she went to only when she was nine years old. The religious master doted on her very much. Not only didn''t beat her, but also many of them were taught by the religious master himself. Carefree is free to go to Jiuyou cult. When I was a child, I often came to Ruan''s house to play. I was stubborn and didn''t give up at all. When I was a child, I always quarreled with Qingyue. My family liked them very much. " Ruan Qingmu suddenly smiled. At that time, Ruan''s family was very happy.


    Beichengyao''s eyes are drooping. It''s different from her childhood. She''s really jealous.


    "There are gains and losses, so the strength of carefree is not enough to protect lives under those two envoys." North Chengyao light way, tone there are some lonely.


    Ruan Qingmu can hear the sadness. Compared with her, carefree is much happier. "Carefree talent is not as good as you, and she works hard."


    "But if she can''t protect herself, what else can she talk about?" Beicheng yaolenglie mouth.


    Ruan Qingmu lost his voice for a while, which is true, but not all people can have very high abilities. Besides, there are people outside, there are days outside, and there are no absolute experts.


    "Are you helping your sister gather the men who used to enjoy the moon?" Beichengyao suddenly asked, looking at him seriously.


    "Yes." Ruan Qingmu said directly.


    "The necklace of the moon emissary is in the hands of Uncle wutrace. When he comes back, he will get it directly. Don''t give it to the leader Wuyue for the time being." Beichengyao is not talking at all, more like an order.


    Ruan Qingmu frowned, "if you are directly separated from the Pope and used by others, you will have a lot of troubles in Qingyue and Wuyou."


    "How long do you think this necklace, if known to be in your sister''s hand, will last?" Beichengyao retorted, "anyway, I brought this necklace back. Even if I didn''t hand it in, I didn''t hand it in. Since the power of the moon emissary has been dispersed and declined, is this necklace still useful?"


    Ruan Qingmu feels a little frightened, but he thinks it really is. He doesn''t know the God, the ghost or the trace. As long as they don''t hurt Jiuyou cult, they will not oppose it. They will hide it from the sky and the sea. They can''t always know all their actions and take precautions.


    "What are you doing for?" Ruan Qingmu is uneasy. What he thought before seems to have wavered at this moment. Without rumors, will all their plans be destroyed?


    "And what are you for?" Northern Cheng Yao asked.


    "I wish we had the same purpose." Ruan Qingmu shows no weakness. He hasn''t seen each other for a long time. They have changed a lot.


    "If you really want to teach Jiuyou, you don''t have to guard against me." Beichengyao laughs and tells Ruan Qingmu his purpose directly, which is also a kind of trust. If Ruan Qingmu really loves Ruan Qingyue, he will not run counter to it, maybe by different means, but by the same way.


    Ruan Qingmu smiled and didn''t say anything. His eyes were full of expression and there was no tit for tat just now.


    Nangong Yi happened to come here and saw beichengyao smiling at Ruan Qingmu. He was a little bit tasted and walked there with a bright smile. He pretended to complain, "slow down."


    Beichengyao chuckled, but said, "pack up, let''s go to Jiuyou cult tomorrow."


    "Don''t you stay here a few more days?" Nangong Yi is puzzled. Beichengyao happens to be here. He wants to be more angry, Ruan Qingmu!


    "Keep it here if you want." Beichengyao casually said that Ruan''s family is indeed much safer than Jiuyou religion, and he thought he would not like to stay here.


    "No, of course I''ll be with you." Nangong Yi immediately decided to jump over to show his sincerity.


    "Well." Beichengyao knew it would be such a result, but he couldn''t help laughing at Nangong Yi''s action.


    Ruan Qingmu looks at Nangong Yi and beichengyao and ignores him completely. He feels depressed. How close are they to each other?


    "I''ll go back to my room and do my own thing."


    Ruan Qingmu watched beichengyao and nangongyi leave. He smiled bitterly, "do you want to do what you want?"


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are in their room. They went out today and found a lot of things.


    There are few people in this street, but none of them are ordinary people. According to Ye Lanjue, the strength of these people is not low, but to what extent, we can''t guess.


    There seem to be many secrets here, but they are in a mess. It''s still difficult to find out. Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue know nothing about it.


    "Why do I feel like I''m in a wolf''s den?" Tang thought for a while, silently Tucao, to look at the night of the night.


    "It seems so." Night LAN absolutely nods, slightly some helpless.


    Tang Kexin is speechless, sighed a tone, don''t want to say, don''t enter tiger''s den, how to get tiger''s son? But it''s not appropriate to say so. You can go back to the tiger''s lair, but you don''t know the way back here.


    "Well, don''t think about anything. It''ll be OK." Night LAN never comfort.


    "I''m thinking about night LAN Chen. It''s hard to live here with his ability?" Tang Kexin worries.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 364

    Night LAN never spoke. He did not find night LAN Chen at Ruan''s house. What''s more, he did not have any whereabouts. Was he in Jiuyou cult? Ruan Qingyue before the words, but also let them worry.


    Someone knocked at the door, and LAN Jue was on guard in her eyes. She went to open the door. It was Nangong Yi and beichengyao.


    "A Yao." Don Kexin is confused. Didn''t he pretend not to know each other before? Why did you come? Night LAN Jue side let them in.


    As soon as Nangong Yi came in, he beat the night LAN Jue with a fist. "You can really do it. Your wife is pregnant and you dare to bring it."


    At night LAN Jue looked at Nangong Yi coldly. "What''s the connection with you?"


    "Will your daughter marry my son later?" Nangong Yi doesn''t care about the night LAN Jue. He has a good calculation on his own.


    "Why didn''t your daughter marry my son?" Night LAN absolutely blurts out, does not have the thought at all, the exit felt own brain to smoke.


    Nangong Yi points to night LAN Jue inconceivably. Did he hear this man right now? This kind of problem, night LAN will never pay attention to.


    Tang Kexin is also stunned. Is night LAN absolutely stupid? To answer such a question, I looked at him strangely.


    Night LAN absolutely quietly shut the door and sat beside Tang Kexin.


    "Heart, will you marry your child to Phoenix later?" Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, laughing like a fox.


    Don Kexin raised his eyes. "When you have children, we will discuss this issue."


    Nangong Yi touched his nose and looked at beichengyao, who turned a blind eye to beichengyao.


    "Ah Yao?" Tang Kexin knows that beichengyao doesn''t speak much, but such silence is rare, expressionless and cold all around.


    "Are you here for the night LAN Chen?" In the north, Yaocheng raised her eyebrows and went straight in without any greetings.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin''s eyes brightened, a little fierce.


    Night LAN Jue listened carefully. Nangong Yi didn''t make a fool of himself.


    "He has been left in the unknown cave, and has been sent to look for it."


    Tang Kexin is stunned. "Anonymous cave?" It sounds like


    "more bad than good, don''t hope too much." Beichengyao said calmly that they are looking for it at the entrance, and at most they are looking for it at the exit. They will not go in to find it.


    "How long?" Tang Kexin said in a cold voice, his face looks like ice, and the night LAN Jue''s face is also covered with frost. Isn''t Huan Yue waiting for them to come? If the night LAN dust is dead, is she not afraid that they will not stay here?


    "Half a month."


    "That is to say, it was thrown in the first place?" Don Kexin is confused. Is this too urgent? It''s like killing people.


    "It should be." Beichengyao''s face is not good. "I''ll go back to Jiuyou cult tomorrow. You''d better not go."


    "But we"


    "your main purpose is night LAN Chen. He is not in Jiuyou cult. It''s useless if you go there. Besides, you are pregnant and it''s inconvenient to go there. Rui Wang also wants to stay here to protect you." Beichengyao refused directly. Ruan''s family was not safe, but it was much safer than jiuyoujiao.


    "Nangong Yi will go with you?" Night LAN never frowns to ask.


    "Yes." Beichengyao nods.


    "Is there any way to get into Jiuyou cult?" No, but if you want to find out something, you can always go in.


    Beichengyao stared at him in silence and said coldly, "you can make a hard break."


    "It''s very unlikely to break in, you should know." Night LAN absolutely heavy voice said, let people go to die?


    "Then there''s no way, or the master of Jiuyou will allow you in and out." Beichengyao chuckled, "few people go in and out there. If you want to find the night LAN Chen, it''s useless to go to Jiuyou cult. The nameless cave is not there."


    "Where is it?"


    "Are you going?"


    Night LAN never silent, live to see people, dead to see the body, did not see he would never believe.


    "Jiuyou cult is in a mess now. Please protect it and return it to Tang Kexin. I will inform you if there is any news about night LAN Chen." Beicheng Yao''s eyes are deep in color. I can''t see what''s in them for a while.


    What does night LAN Jue just want to say? He is held by Tang Kexin. Night LAN Jue presses down the words in his mouth.


    Tang Kexin said softly, "OK, we''ll wait for your news." Then he asked sincerely, "is it troublesome?"


    Beichengyao didn''t answer, "you''d better stay here. Ruan''s house is the safest place." She has a hunch that tomorrow when she returns to Jiuyou cult, there will be a storm. The fewer the people, the better. As for Nangong Yi, OK Tang Kexin nodded, "for the sake of children, we will not act rashly."


    "That''s good. There are many people using poison in Jiuyou cult. Be careful yourself." Beichengyao told her to leave again.


    Nangong Yi''s eyebrows were slightly twisted, but he didn''t stay. He went out directly. He obviously felt that beichengyao was in a bad mood, and it was very bad.


    "Just why" night LAN Jue asked, definitely looking at Tang Kexin.


    "Don''t you feel it? Beichengyao is in a bad mood. Something must have happened to Jiuyou cult. " Tang Kexin''s eyes are cold. Beichengyao''s mood is never exposed. Today, she is just impatient, but it''s obvious enough.


    Night LAN Jue recalled that the expression of beichengyao had been very cold, the tone was cooler and thinner than before, and it seemed that she spoke more than before.


    "Because of the night LAN dust?" Tang Kexin doubts that there will always be an external cause. Their intention of Jiuyou cult has not been known, that is, night lanchen. However, night lanchen is only an external person, and it will not affect Jiuyou cult too much. If things are not very serious, beichengyao will not be so worried.


    "No." Night LAN never denied, "nine you religion can be compared with a country. No matter how night LAN dust is, it has nothing to do with nine you religion. It can''t lift much waves. People here can cause turbulence, only beichengyao."


    "Indeed." Tang Kexin thought to himself, "remember, Ruan Qingmu seems to call beichengyao a princess, so beichengyao''s identity is very sensitive in Jiuyou cult. It''s just like a prince who has been exiled for many years to return to his own country. How much turbulence will be caused? It''s really not easy to infer."


    "There should be a lot of contradictions in Jiuyou cult, otherwise, beichengyao will not face these problems as soon as he comes back." Night LAN never snorts, no matter where, the power struggle will not be broken.


    "I wonder if beichengyao can handle it? She has not been in the western regions for so many years, and at the beginning, she lost the opportunity to know her own and the other, so as to win every battle. " Tang Kexin''s voice is deep and his eyes are full of indistinguishable feelings.


    "You look down on her too much." Night LAN Jue''s voice is low. Listen carefully and have a kind of expectation. They are also people who play with power and know this well. They don''t have to fight completely. They only need to see part of what the other party does. And beichengyao''s mind is not weak.


    Tang Kexin rarely praises a person, which is not praise, but also indirectly admitted a person''s strength.


    "It''s no better than Central Plains or Dayuan. It''s better to be careful in everything. Besides, we haven''t brought anyone with us. They don''t know when they will arrive." The night LAN never settles the voice way, not hurried.


    "Since the nameless cave is not in Jiuyou cult, let them look around. Maybe they can come across it!" Tang Kexin said in a loud voice.


    "They don''t know if they can come in. They can''t get in touch until they arrive." Night LAN absolutely also has this consideration apparently, just temporarily cannot contact, also cannot command them to do what.


    Tang Kexin thought to himself that it would be difficult for them to come in.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 365

    Nangong Yi follows beichengyao all the way and ponders how to open his mouth. Beichengyao is in a bad mood. He is usually in a bad mood, but he is upset when he comes back. Nangong Yi also guesses that things are not easy to deal with. What''s more, beichengyao originally planned to leave him here for a few days, but today he decided to take him to Jiuyou cult. It seems that Jiuyou cult is an urgent task.


    "Yao?" Nangong Yi tried to call her.


    "What''s the matter?" Beichengyao replied, as cold as ice, and didn''t look back.


    Nangong Yi wanted to ask what Jiuyou had taught him, but looking at beichengyao, he thought it was impossible for her to answer, so he went back and asked, "why do you rush to Jiuyou?"


    Beichengyao turns around. Although nangongyi usually doesn''t speak well and has many questions, he won''t ask these meaningless questions under such circumstances.


    "In fact, you want to ask what happened to Jiuyou cult?" North Chengyao than Nangong Yi direct.


    "Yes."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just more trouble." Beichengyao felt a little calm. When he talked with Nangong Yi, he was always inexplicably quiet. "Why don''t you want to go?"


    In fact, beichengyao didn''t want to take nangongyi with him, but he didn''t feel at ease to leave him here. Uncle Wuchen will be here soon. Ruan Qingmu may leave him here. By the way, he can teach Ruan Qingyue some things. It''s unlikely to return to Jiuyou cult. What''s more, my uncle has always been very concerned about her relationship with Nangong Yi. This time, it''s in the western regions. Uncle Wuchen won''t be in charge of so much more. What he wants to do is hard for her to stop. Therefore, it''s not safe for Nangong Yi to stay anywhere. By contrast, she''s more secure around her. Even in Jiuyou cult, there won''t be too much problem.


    "I''m afraid you left me and ran away. I''m sorry I''m alone in a foreign country." Nangong Yi raised his eyes and pretended to be relaxed.


    Beichengyao lips, really dare to say! If she wants to leave him, Nangong Yi can''t find herself at all. But I didn''t want to contradict him, but I took the initiative to explain, "I''m ok, but now the situation of Jiuyou cult is a little unexpected to me, and because Wuyou is my sister, after all, she is worried, so she was a little upset just now." Beichengyao rubs her forehead a little tired. I''m afraid she will be very tired when she comes back here.


    Nangong Yi touched beichengyao''s head, took her hand and walked forward. He felt bitter and uncomfortable in his heart. Beichengyao was really cold, and few people cared about her, but for her good people, her relatives, she would care about and protect. She and Wuyou are sisters. Although they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, they still worry. It''s like she wants to come back and see if they are OK.


    "Well, it''s safe to take care of Jiuyou, and then we''ll go back." Nangong Yi said gently, holding beichengyao''s hand is even harder.


    Beichengyao smiled, "thank you."


    Nangong Yi picks eyebrows. He doesn''t like beichengyao saying thanks to him. It''s too strange.


    "Nangong Yi, Jiuyou cult is not peaceful. There may be many dangers. But I can''t guarantee that you will be around all the time. Are you sure you can protect yourself? Are you sure you want to go?" Beicheng Yao ghost asked, this man will by her? Will you stay with her?


    Nangong Yi was stunned. He pressed her shoulder and asked with a bad smile, "are you worried about me?"


    Yaoleng hum North Cheng, side over, "No."


    Nangong Yi holds beichengyao''s head in his hand and asks her to look at herself and her eyes. "I will accompany you. No matter how difficult it is, I will never leave you behind." Nangong Yi said seriously, and then jokingly said, "after all, you can only marry me alone. If something happens to you, where can I find it?"


    It''s logical to say that it''s not good to marry me alone, but it''s undeniable that she really expected that day and didn''t contradict Nangong Yi''s words in her heart.


    Nangongyi and beichengyao left Ruan''s house the next morning and went directly to Jiuyou cult.


    Beichengyao directly changed into water blue clothes, a sloping forehead ornament, blue and indigo jewel ornament, and by the way, she took the pendant she had when she was a child. The ring was still on her finger, and the makeup was very delicate, but Lengyan, while nangongyi was a black dress, which covered up his easygoing and calm atmosphere.


    Beichengyao took Nangong Yi directly to the main hall. The leader Wu Yue, the sun emissary and the star emissary were already waiting. Seeing beichengyao coming in, the sun emissary and the star emissary looked at each other. It seemed that Wuyao was showing her identity. She had only one kind of clothes when she was young. Yesterday, she was wearing a moon white dress. The blue was very light, but today it is totally different , whether it''s the depth of the color or the makeup, the accessories are totally different. Yesterday, they looked approachable, but today, they have a kind of high and unattainable feeling. It seems that yesterday''s words really have an impact on her.


    "Uncle." Beichengyao gently called out and respectfully saluted.


    "No need to be polite." The master raised his hand slightly. There was a kind of indifference. "He is"


    "Nangong Yi"


    Nangong Yi learned from beichengyao''s movements and made a salute. Then he stood up and smiled silently.


    After a while of silence, the master nodded slowly. Looking at Chengyao to the north, she wanted to tell herself that she would not stay here much? It''s just to help you.


    Beichengyao knew that the Pope understood her meaning. She smiled and looked up.


    The Japanese emissary sneered in his heart. Did he put pressure on them as soon as he came back? But I did a serious salute and said, "the sun messenger Yuan Yi."


    "The messenger falls."


    "No rumors." Beichengyao Qiyan smiles, calm and gentle. If you don''t understand her, just listen to this tone, I''m afraid you will think that you are a bully.


    "Lord, Princess Wuyou is the next Lord, which is well known. But Princess Wuyue, who was the most likely person to ascend the throne, is older than Princess Wuyou. Now both princesses are here. If you decide who will be the next Lord?" The emissary of the sun asked with his head bowed. He felt something from the bottom of his heart.


    Beichengyao''s smile did not change. Nangong Yi smiled coldly. It was true that he was in love. However, as soon as beichengyao came back, he dared to put forward such an obvious provocation. If he did not have enough confidence, he was sure that the leader would not punish him, for fear that no one would dare to say.


    "It''s true that Princess Wuyou''s strength, if she wants to succeed as the leader of the church, some people may not agree with her, but Princess Wuyue has not been in the western regions for many years, and we still don''t know her strength. Even if she has enough strength, it''s hard to be convinced." The star emissary echoed the word, like a loyal minister admonishing and outspoken.


    "The next Pope is carefree, and that will not change." The head of the church, Han Mou, has swept them. These two people are too presumptuous now.


    "Uncle, don''t you think that you are not qualified to be the leader without rumors?" In the northern part of the city, Yao Shu smiled and spoke surprisingly.


    After a moment''s surprise, the master''s eyes were clear and bright, then the cold light passed by, and he looked at beichengyao angrily. Beichengyao was determined to face him, and his eyes were full of laughter.


    The star emissary was very happy in her heart. This ballad free was really her heart. I''m sorry that she didn''t give her a big gift. I''m so sorry that she cooperated with me.


    The Japanese emissary was also slightly stunned. He didn''t know why he swept over beichengyao and nangongyi. His eyes were fixed slightly and obscure.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 366

    "No rumors, don''t go too far!" Although the Pope was full of anger, he did not attack.


    "I don''t know what uncle wurumi means. Is wurumi better than wuworry?" Beichengyao asked innocently, his eyes puzzled.


    "No rumor, your sister is the next leader. It''s well known. Do you want to rob her?" The religious master was not angry, but his voice was fierce, and the star emissary breathed a little.


    "Wu rumor just thinks that since Wu you doesn''t have the strength, how about I sit for her for a while." North Cheng Yao asked, not anxious not impetuous.


    "Do you have the ability? After all these years, I haven''t come back alive. What''s the qualification to mention it? You dare to bring outsiders in Jiuyou cult. You just don''t pay attention to Jiuyou cult! " The Pope was angry and stood on the armrest of the chair.


    Beichengyao smiled nonchalantly and said slowly, "how can you say it''s an outsider? Nangong Yi is the future husband of his niece. "


    As soon as beichengyao said this, the other four people were stunned and their faces were different.


    The Japanese emissary looked at beichengyao inconceivably, then looked down and sneered. It was really interesting! No rumor, Nangong Yi. I hope you can keep going.


    The star emissary''s face froze, suddenly smiled and gave Nangong Yi a wink, but Nangong Yi ignored it completely, so he had to look at the front with hatred.


    Nangong Yi is always thinking about the words of beichengyao, the future husband? Did beichengyao admit their relationship? It''s sweet in my heart. If there are not too many people here, he will catch her and let her say it again.


    The religious master wanted to speak and then stopped. Although he was angry, he was determined in his heart. Then he became furious. "Unbridled, how can your marriage be decided by one person? Do you really think that no one can control you?"


    "If I am the next leader, who dares to say anything?" It seems that the northern Chengyao regarded the leader as nothing.


    "You really think you''re good enough to be the leader!" The master said sarcastically, with a cold smile.


    "Uncle Miao praised." North Cheng Yao eyebrows, no scruples said.


    Nangong Yi had never seen beichengyao, but he thought it was wrong, but he liked beichengyao so much.


    The religious master looked at her angrily, with anger in his eyes. The sun emissary and the star emissary were secretly happy. They really lived up to the play they played yesterday.


    "Master, the new five element guardian has been determined. Do you have any opinions?" The star emissary doesn''t want to continue this topic. She is afraid that the religious master will go out without rumors and her plan will be affected.


    "If I remember correctly, the guardian of the five elements is determined by the next leader. Now there is no worry. How can you be sure?" Beicheng Yao asked in a cool voice.


    "When Princess Wuyou is away, we will do the work for her." The star emissary covered his mouth and said with a smile, a little charming.


    The sun emissary murmured. He really didn''t know how to deal with it. He was saying that she had overstepped, but he didn''t know it. However, they had planned to suppress the princess''s momentum today, which was not too much. By the way, he also wanted to see how to deal with Wuyao.


    "On behalf of others?" Beichengyao looks like a doubting messenger to the stars.


    "Yes." The star emissary replied triumphantly. She wanted to let wurumu see. Now in Jiuyou sect, who is in charge? What''s more, the leader didn''t say anything, and dare to say anything without rumor.


    "Then, should I say something about your hard work?" Beicheng Yao''s cold rhetorical questions do not hide satire.


    The star emissary''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the ruthlessness in them flashed by. He even pressed her with his identity. "This is what I should do as a star emissary, without the princess''s thanks."


    "Enough." The leader Wu Yue interrupts them and says, "let them in."


    Beichengyao''s eyes flashed cold. It seems that Wuyou is here. There is not much real power. The five element guardian can be directly determined without Wuyou. It''s very deceiving!


    There are three emissaries of sun, moon and stars in Jiuyou cult, four families headed by Ruan family, and then five element guardians. Each of the three envoys has great power. Among the three envoys, they have absolute power. Apart from the leader, no one can shake Ruan, Meng, Mo and Shu families. They belong to a semi reclusive state. They usually only ask about the affairs of the religion and manage one place. The most important place where Ruan family lives is the five element guardian, who only obeys the leader at that time and protects the safety of the leader All. Now the five element guardian can be determined directly without worry. Can she think that worry free life is already in the hands of the sun emissary and the star emissary?


    Beichengyao looks at them coming in expressionless. Three men and two women should be as old as her. Such a distribution is normal.


    "I have seen the Pope." Five people said in unison.


    The Pope just glanced at them and asked severely, "are they strong enough to be a guardian?"


    "Nature." The star emissary replied confidently, with a slight look in his eyes, looking at Chengyao to the north.


    "No rumors, what do you think?" The Pope asked coldly, and looked down at her.


    "I don''t know if I have enough ability." Beichengyao replied decisively, glancing at them coldly and disdaining her eyes.


    Five people naturally felt beichengyao''s provocation, and their eyes were full of cruelty. One came out and looked at the religious master and said, "religious master, we are willing to compete."


    "Do you know her identity?"


    "I don''t know, but no one can question our ability." The man answered in a loud voice, sonorous and powerful.


    "Uncle, it''s just like this. I just want to see if the people selected by the sun emissary and the star emissary are really qualified to be so conceited." Beichengyao deliberately bites the sun emissary and the star emissary, and observes their reactions by the way.


    As expected, most of the five people showed different degrees of resentment and anger. Only one man was still expressionless, just looking at beichengyao coldly.


    "How do you want to compete?" Beichengyao asked them patiently, but for them, it was a shame.


    "How do you want to compete?" The person who just spoke sneered.


    "How can I compare, and how can I compare?" Beichengyao asked with interest, if you have thought.


    Nangong Yi shakes his head secretly. These people are miserable. Beichengyao will not be merciful.


    "Good." I don''t know if it''s because I''m young and energetic or impulsive. I promised very well.


    Beichengyao smiled gracefully. She seldom used the word "Shang" in her smile, which was always too shallow, but the smile was just right.


    "Uncle, I don''t have weapons. Can I find one first?" Beichengyao asked, with respect.


    "Good."


    Just now that person cold hum, low voice satire, "is afraid?"


    Beichengyao''s voice is slightly mixed with some coldness, but the sarcasm in a whisper is: "I''m afraid that you will lose in the hands of someone who doesn''t even take a sword, and go to the wall in shame."


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao. She talks a lot today. She didn''t care about these people before. Today, she seems to provoke them on purpose. He doesn''t understand what beichengyao is going to do.


    "That''s what you have to be able to do." The man snorted coldly and said nothing mercilessly.


    Beichengyao eyebrows covered with a layer of pale kill meaning, indifference extremely, "try, don''t know."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 367

    Beichengyao eyebrows covered with a layer of pale kill meaning, indifference extremely, "try, don''t know."


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately bullied himself forward. When he approached the man, he turned his foot and appeared behind the man as if out of the sky. His five claws clasped his shoulder directly and twisted the bone on his shoulder like lightning. Even if he flashed fast, he felt a numb pain on his shoulder. He quickly turned back and wanted to kick Chengyao to the north. Chengyao to the North quickly loosened his hands and stepped back. He went smoothly He folded his wrist with his arm, then quickly moved forward, bent his knees to his abdomen, but when he bent down, his elbow hit his back, and the sound of bone fracture could be heard almost.


    Nangong Yi was surprised, but he also understood that beichengyao was winning in speed, and that man''s light enemy. If he really fought, beichengyao would not win him in one or two moves.


    The sun emissary and the star emissary are all cold. The strength of this woman is beyond their expectation.


    The man almost had no ability to resist, and beichengyao had no soft hand at all. His subordinates twisted his neck directly. Beichengyao let go as if nothing had happened. Looking at the remaining four people, he sneered, "you''d better go together."


    Several people looked at each other and understood that the woman in front of them didn''t need to be merciful at all, so they swarmed in, and beichengyao didn''t hesitate either. After a turn at her feet, she went up.


    Beichengyao''s body method is very fast, and it''s strange and tricky. Even the sun emissary and star emissary and Nangong Yi miss her steps. I''m afraid that the person with a little lower skill looks as if she will transfer in an instant. Moreover, her moves are strange and tricky, and there''s a kind of domineering spirit in them. Now, beichengyao''s main attack is not defending. These four people can''t hurt her However, Nangong Yi was also the first time for beichengyao to make a real move. The more she saw it, the more frightened she was. Only in terms of her martial arts, and her mastery of poisons, she really won over her, even a few people.


    She is extremely arrogant in her posture. She always looks down on the world in every move. She is different in peace.


    Beichengyao takes a distracted look at the sun emissary and the star emissary. His eyes are clear and cold, and there is light irony.


    The sun emissary and the star emissary were furious, but they couldn''t attack yet, and their knuckles rang softly.


    Those four people saw that they were not beichengyao''s opponents. Three people dragged beichengyao. Just now the only one who had no expression took out a tube of purple jade flute to play. Hundreds of snakes came from around. The religious master sat still. There were some worries in his eyes. The Japanese emissary and the star emissary retreated quickly and stood at the corner of the hall. Beichengyao quickly dodged the three people''s entanglement and pulled the south Gong Yi stood under the steps of the main hall, with his back to the master Wuyue.


    The hall has been full of colorful snakes, which are highly poisonous. They all face the north to surround Yao and Nangong Yi. They stare at the two of them and are ready to go.


    Bei Chengyao unconsciously grasped Nangong Yi and whispered, "back up."


    Nangong Yi didn''t give up and completely ignored the terrible scene in front of him. What he thought was that at such a critical moment, beichengyao didn''t leave himself behind, but saved himself with the fastest speed. He must be really in love with himself.


    Beichengyao didn''t notice Nangong Yi''s abnormality. He let go of his hand and took out the jade flute to play. Beichengyao''s jade flute was made by white jade. It was delicate and warm. Beichengyao, who focused on playing, also looked a lot softer.


    The group of snakes slowly quieted down and crawled in place. Some even swam to beichengyao''s side. A small golden snake wrapped around beichengyao''s waist, like a belt.


    The man refused and continued to play, but the snakes did not move any more. Beichengyao whistled, and the snakes left quickly. Only a few of them remained here. A green snake wrapped her left arm. The head of the snake quietly fell on the back of her hand, spitting out the snake''s message. A snake coiled on her shoulder, with narrow pupils staring at other people. Obviously, it''s terrible, but it''s very friendly to beichengyao, like a friend I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Those four people were afraid. It would be difficult to get along with the snakes if they were not raised by the master. The woman in front of them just played once to make the snakes so friendly to them, which was terrible enough. The two people who controlled the snakes naturally could be controlled by the powerful people. The woman who could easily control it showed that her ability was very high.


    Beichengyao walked towards them leisurely. Those people knew that there was no way to go back, so they had to go up. Beichengyao didn''t have much effort this time. When she turned around to avoid an attack, and her left hand extended to a man''s neck, the snake jumped away, bit the man''s neck, and tied him to death. The other three people, one fell to the ground by beichengyao, were not retreated The snake is biting and pestering, unable to move. One is directly robbed of weapons by beichengyao, stabbed in the heart and died. The other tries his best to avoid a distance and stare at beichengyao, but his eyes are frightened, but beichengyao is still approaching him.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao''s action and knew that she was determined to kill those people. The two people who were bitten by snakes could not be saved, and the only one alive was almost abandoned, but beichengyao would not let it go.


    "Princess Wuyao, since there is only one person left, why kill them all?" The star emissary''s voice was shrill with indignation.


    The leader sitting on the high position just kept still. He just looked at beichengyao''s entanglement with those people coldly. Now his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light. He wanted to quit. Didn''t he think it was too late?


    Nangong Yi sneers. When he said five to one, no one objected. Didn''t he just want to inherit Yao''s life in the north? Why, are you soft hearted now? He didn''t stop beichengyao just now, not because he was sure that beichengyao would not lose, but because he knew that he couldn''t stop beichengyao, and he was sure, but at what price, he would not let beichengyao live in danger. The competition with them was her own pride, loss or win, and she could bear it.


    "Falling star, right? It turns out that you can only win, but not lose. What are you qualified to be the star messenger of Jiuyou cult? " Beichengyao said with a scornful smile.


    "You" she angrily points to beichengyao, a woman who is aggressive but can''t be refuted. She has never suffered such humiliation for so many years.


    "Don''t push your foot!" Star emissary points to beichengyao, gnashing his teeth, saying that he would like to kill beichengyao.


    "What''s the point? You''re the one who''s got an inch, aren''t you? What qualification do you have to point to Princess Ben and talk to her like this. " Beichengyao looked at the star emissary, smiling softly, like a harmless animal.


    Nangong Yi is used to this kind of northern Chengyao. The more angry she is, the more charming she laughs. She will never show her true feelings in front of a stranger.


    But beichengyao, who used his identity to oppress people for the first time, made him feel funny. He used his identity to oppress people, but such a simple and innocent expression made the other side feel sorry?


    The religious leader smiled a little, no ballad, very different from when he was a child, but the inner pride still exists, with her, it can definitely benefit Wuyou a lot.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 368

    "Princess wurumu, I''m afraid that removing five newly selected guardians of the five elements at a time will cause criticism, right?" The sun emissary''s mouth was not light or heavy, his eyes were heavy, and his inner cruelty was not covered up.


    Beichengyao wanton smile, amber eyes like squinting non squinting, some confused, opening also means unknown, even ask, "blame? Why? I don''t know them both. Who admits that they are guardians of the five elements? " In the eyes of beichengyao, there was a hidden sense of killing, which suddenly became sharp.


    The Japanese emissary is biting his teeth. It''s really too hasty. Even though the star emissary is angry, he knows that there can''t be too many conflicts with Wu Yao here. Wu Yue is still the leader of the church and can''t be too indifferent to him.


    And the man who still had life stood there, covering his wound, staring at beichengyao closely. When beichengyao talked with the sun emissary and the star emissary, he had a gentle smile on his face. Now his face suddenly became cold. He moved directly to the man, grabbed the man''s neck, and gave birth to his life.


    In less than half an hour, five people who had just been selected had died. Beichengyao told them silently that they could not cover the sky with one hand.


    Wuyue chuckles. There are few people who dare to do this in Jiuyou cult. Even he will not directly reject these guardians. But sooner or later, he will only remove the disaster secretly. But Wuyue just came back, saying that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and that he does not understand the situation here. It is deliberate, In order to achieve their own goals, the five element guardians are not sure for the time being. The sun emissary and the star emissary are also slightly trapped, but there is no rumor. I''m afraid they will be the eyes of the sun emissary and the star emissary.


    After beichengyao coolly fell down the man, he looked at his hand, as if he met something disgusting. Such a move even angered the sun emissary and the star emissary. Both of them stared at beichengyao.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were full of smiles. He turned over and actually turned out a handkerchief. He took the handkerchief to wipe beichengyao''s hand and complained, "isn''t it just a few flies? You can do it yourself. Now, it''s not clean!"


    In the north, Yao pursed his lips. Nangong Yi was really inflamed. The sun emissary and the star emissary were afraid that they would become angry?


    "But seriously, those two messengers are really weak." Nangong Yi''s pretentious evaluation "really makes people doubt their strength, and they don''t know how to become envoys of the sun and the stars."


    "How about Princess Wuyao and I?" The star emissary is a little frustrated. The strength of those people is true, but it''s really not willing to lose to Wuyao. It''s also careless. She underestimated her.


    "Star messenger!" The Pope didn''t speak for a long time and almost forgot his existence.


    "Godhead." The star emissary saluted and glared at Chengyao in the North angrily. The warning in the tone of the Pope was obvious. She was not stupid enough to directly disobey his orders.


    "This is the end of the matter. The five elements guardian will confirm later. You go down first."


    "Yes." The star emissary was unwilling to leave. The sun emissary seemed calm.


    "No rumor, you''re a little tough." The Pope watched the sun emissary and the star emissary leave, and said to beichengyao.


    "It doesn''t matter. Those people can''t stay." Beichengyao didn''t have a half hearted and concise explanation.


    "It''s OK to get rid of them in private."


    Nangong Yi sneers. No matter who is in power, it seems that he is very concerned about superficial Kung Fu. Beichengyao doesn''t remove them. It can be said that beichengyao doesn''t do things in a neat way, but he feels embarrassed to be known and demands a lot.


    Beichengyao chuckled and satirized, "there''s no big difference. I just want to draw their attention to me. It''s up to her to see what she will do when she comes back."


    After a moment of silence, the religious leader slowly said, "actually, Wu you knows his situation, so he is careful step by step. He dare not relax. However, the power in the church is concentrated in their two hands. Wu you is not able to control them at his age, but he can''t let them develop. So I asked Ruan Qingyue as a moon emissary to gather the people who used to enjoy the moon and the Ruan family The power of trying to contain them. "


    "It is." Beichengyao secretly asked on the surface, "can''t uncle control them now?"


    "For the time being, they can still be controlled, but if they are pressed too hard, they may cause rebellion. The current forces of Jiuyou cult are almost certain and are not easy to change." The teacher sighed and felt that he had more heart and less power.


    "So, when I come back with some former people, I will create an extra force and break the balance. They can''t help worrying." Beichengyao followed his words and asked in silence, "uncle has no idea about their actions?"


    The master''s expression changed slightly, and he felt a little stagnant. "If I said no, would you believe it?"


    Beichengyao frowns, she doesn''t believe it!


    "Well, as long as you remember, I really love Wu you as a daughter. Jiu you cult is now mixed with fish and dragons. If you can, you can help Wu you more."


    "If my uncle wants to say these things, I''ll forget. Seriously, if you can''t sit in this seat, I''d rather she died right now, so as not to die in the future." Beichengyao thought of his father''s death, now it''s hard to believe.


    The Pope calmed down and said quietly, "no worries, no worries. You need to support her."


    Beichengyao said coldly, "that''s the best. If it''s OK, I''ll leave first."


    "Well, do you still live where you used to live?" The Pope cares.


    "Yes." Beichengyao didn''t plan to change places. The place she lived in before was the most familiar.


    "In fact, you still want to help your sister?" Nangong Yi and beichengyao walked side by side and asked.


    "I can''t help her much. It''s her after Jiuyou cult. I can help her for a while, and I can''t help her for life." Beichengyao locks her eyebrows. If you want to help Wuyou deal with the affairs here, you can''t do it for two or three years.


    "What''s special about those five people today? They have to be removed. " Nangong Yi asked quietly. It seems that he shouldn''t have asked about Jiuyou religion.


    "Those five people are close to the protection of the leader. After they are determined, they will train for another two or three years, which is equivalent to the existence of dark guards." The power of the sun emissary and the star emissary was so great that she could not get them back for a while, so she had to drag them first.


    Nangong Yi was surprised that he still looked down on the weight of those people. No wonder beichengyao was so unhappy before. Today, he did not show mercy in his work. If they were left behind, they would be in endless trouble.


    "Only for a while. If your sister has no power, she will be restricted by them."


    "I know, but worry free is not there. If I do too much, worry free still has no power, and it is easy to intensify the conflict between me and her." Beichengyao also has some headaches. What she wants is for Wuyou to have real power, not for her help. She hasn''t even seen Wuyou people, and she doesn''t know her ability. She has some restrictions on doing things.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 369

    "Let it be. When your sister comes back, you can give it to her and help her in secret." Nangong Yi comforted beichengyao and said, "it''s a matter of great urgency. There must be a way when the car comes to the front of the mountain. It''s good to see the move.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded and shook her head again, forcing herself not to think more.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao''s childish actions and suddenly smiles, "are you stupid?"


    Beichengyao replied seriously, "I''m tired."


    Nangong Yi was dumbfounded and touched her hair. "Then go to sleep."


    I just didn''t expect someone was waiting when I got back to my room!


    "Princess Wuyao can make me wait." The star emissary sat at the table, holding his chin in one hand, said smilingly that when his eyes crossed Nangong Yi, there was more temptation.


    Beichengyao''s face sank, which was unavoidable. Nangong Yi took beichengyao''s hand and raised his eyebrows to look at the star messenger.


    "Why, didn''t you deal with your people?" Beichengyao asked with ulterior motives, and led Nangong Yi to the other side.


    The star emissary''s face changed slightly, and he adjusted quickly. "Useless waste, dead, what needs to be dealt with."


    "How can I not know that the emissary of Jiuyou cult is so merciless that even his own people can use and abandon it at will!" Beichengyao said indifferently, frowning tightly, "just to give me a lower horse power, press me once, and don''t put them in the eyes at all, falling stars, you really can!" Northern Chengyao sarcastic way.


    "Ah, it''s funny. What''s your right to accuse me? You are the one who killed them, and you are the one who didn''t show mercy. Could you just win them? How can I blame you for having to kill them? " "The star emissary sneers, full of disdain.


    "It''s not my people. Why should I be merciful? Besides, you should know at the beginning that no one can accommodate them except you."


    But the star emissary didn''t laugh. He glanced up and down at beichengyao, and then saw Nangong Yi. He said, "the princess has spent a lot of time to come back, right?"


    "Yes, it took a lot of effort, otherwise it won''t be back now." Beichengyao is a good person. She has nothing to say to the star messenger.


    "But the man that the princess brought back is really gorgeous." Star emissary heartfelt admiration, fingers across her lower lip, with a deliberate charm.


    Nangong Yi cooperates. There is a little bit of play in peach blossom''s eyes. It''s tiny and charming. With the deliberate temptation, there''s a smile in his eyes. The temptation is dazzling. If you want to tempt him, you don''t want to see if you have that ability. He is the only one who seduces others. No one dares to seduce him.


    The star emissary is a little stupefied, the reaction comes to sneer, is Nangong Yi? Unfortunately, he is a man without rumors, but his eyes do not move from Nangong Yi''s face? I''m afraid it''s not the bright person who squints at the smile. Such a bewitching smile is hard for ordinary people to resist.


    "If the messenger is OK, can he leave?" Beichengyao said quietly, interrupting the thoughts of the star messenger.


    "I just took a look at Nangong young master. Is the princess jealous?" The star emissary said deliberately, looking at her narrowly, what he thought was that men don''t like jealous women, even princesses, but if beichengyao can be jealous, nangongyi will be happy.


    Instead of being embarrassed, beichengyao asked Nangong Yi with a smile, "what should I do if I''m jealous?"


    Nangong Yi was stunned. Suddenly he was speechless to the extreme, but he seriously replied, "it''s OK. Don''t be jealous. I don''t know her. Believe me, you are the only one in my eyes and heart." Nangong Yi said it carefully, paid attention to it seriously, and looked at beichengyao with deep feelings. It was really a deep and unrepentant look.


    Beichengyao purses her lips. This man''s answer is really strange, but it really accords with his temperament.


    The star emissary was stunned. Is that intentional? She was sure that they were intentional, but was it necessary to act in front of her like this?


    "You hear me, don''t you go?" Beichengyao then asked nangongyi that he didn''t show off, as if he was stating a fact.


    The star emissary looks at beichengyao''s dazzling smile and angrily shakes his hand to leave, but he hasn''t forgotten her purpose of coming today. "Do you really want to compete with Princess Wuyou for the position of leader?"


    "What do you think?" Beichengyao did not answer directly, but looked at her with a smile.


    The star emissary stares into beichengyao''s eyes. Her eyes are clear, not half confused, but no answer. It seems that she is answering the truth or the false.


    Beichengyao smiled and said slowly, "isn''t that what you want? Since you don''t think you have enough worry free ability, if you want, I will naturally fight for the position of the leader. "


    The star messenger asked with a sneer, "what if we don''t want it?"


    "It''s mine, after all." Beichengyao''s expression is also deep, coldly said.


    "Star messenger mouth slightly hook," then I wish the princess to get what I want


    Beichengyao chuckles and says nothing. The star messenger leaves by himself.


    "Are you really good at lying to them like this?" Nangong Yi looks at the back of the star emissary leaving, and his lips are full of a smile.


    "Did I say anything?" Beichengyao asked, pretending to be confused.


    Nangong Yi was silent. Beichengyao didn''t say anything. He didn''t give any positive answers, but he misled her.


    "Don''t walk around here. The guards in Jiuyou sect are not like other places. There are many guards in some places. There are almost no guards in some places. The places without guards are not necessarily safe. Some will have arrays. Tell me where you want to go. I will take you or find someone to take you." Beichengyao reminds Nangong Yi cautiously.


    "Good." Nangong Yi said with a smile without any pressure. No matter where he is, he can keep the most common mentality. For him, there is no special place. Anyway, he is just like this, and no one can change it.


    Ruan Qingyue went out of the oasis and waited for two days. When he saw the sign of Jiuyou cult in the inn, he knew that someone had come to pick them up. At the same time, he knew that the princess had returned to Jiuyou cult safely and found the sign and entered a room.


    "Is it the traceless elder?" Ruan Qingyue saw someone come in, and the age was right. He quickly got up and asked.


    "You are" traceless doubts, should not come to such a young girl ah, if to pick them up, how to say it should also be the old people before, is something wrong?


    "The Ruan family''s moon is clear." Ruan Qingyue is not humble but respectful.


    No trace frown, how can I send Ruan family? Even if they stop at Ruan''s house halfway, they don''t need Ruan''s people to come. Moreover, Ruan''s family doesn''t necessarily agree to send people.


    "You don''t have to wonder, elder. Princess Wuyao asked us to come here. Let''s go back to Ruan''s house for details." Ruan Qingyue knows that this is not the place to talk, so she wants to take them to Ruan''s house as soon as possible.


    "Good." Without trace, I was worried about what would happen, so I agreed without asking anything.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 370

    When Ruan Qingyue arrived at Ruan''s house with no trace, it was already evening.


    After confirming that they were traceless, Ruan Qingyue came back with news, so Ruan''s family had prepared dinner for them. Ruan family is the largest family of Jiuyou religion, and they don''t care much about the affairs of the religion, but they are loyal to Jiuyou religion, so Ruan family has a high position in Jiuyou religion, and they will not doubt that Ruan family has ulterior motives.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue happened to be there, but they and Wuxian pretended not to know each other and did their own things.


    After dinner, they went back to the room they had already cleaned. They were a little tired in their continuous journey, so they didn''t refuse.


    Only Ruan Qingmu followed Wuchen into his room.


    "Sir, long time no see." As a younger generation, Ruan Qingmu took the initiative to salute and hold the folding fan in his hand.


    As the next head of Ruan''s family when he was a child, he also visited Wuchen''s elder generation and was instructed by him for some time. Although Wuchen was very strict and merciless, Ruan Qingmu felt that he benefited a lot, so he respected Wuchen.


    "It''s true that now you are the head of Ruan''s family. It''s not OK to come to me, is it?" Wutrace sighed. The time passed quickly. Now the changes in the western regions can be described by the earth shaking. I don''t know if he can adapt to it when he comes back.


    "Listen to the princess. The necklace of the moon messenger is in your hand. I hope I can get it from you." Ruan Qingmu didn''t talk about his purpose.


    "No trace brow a press," it is in my hands, but you do, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate


    "I don''t understand the current situation of Jiuyou cult, so I don''t understand the importance of this necklace." Ruan Qingmu sincerely said that he hoped to make Wuchen agree.


    "But if you want to get this necklace directly over the Pope, you''re asking for it?" No trace of harsh words, such heavy words are very embarrassing.


    "In fact, it''s also the meaning of Princess Wuyao. You know the princess. She does things for no reason." Ruan Qingmu''s face was slightly relieved, but he calmed down. In the eyes of Wuchen, the difference between Ruan Qingmu and Wuyao is not a bit.


    As expected, Wuchen hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "what''s the matter with Jiuyou cult?"


    Ruan Qingmu was silent for a long time and replied, "there is something wrong indeed. The next leader Wuyou is 16 years old, but the power in the religion is mainly concentrated in the hands of the sun emissary and the star emissary. Both the leader and the princess are worried."


    Wuxian frowns unconsciously. Such things rarely happen in Jiuyou cult. The departure of Huanyue must have affected a lot.


    "Even so, I''ll go back first." It seems that we have fully considered it.


    "You should not be able to leave. You should all stay at Ruan''s house. Likewise, you should teach different things to Qingyue." Ruan Qingmu''s eyes are dark, and his voice is like the steep cold wind in early spring.


    "Why do you keep us?" No trace of disdain asked, slightly looked up.


    "Because you will not see the power of Jiuyou sect fall into the hands of two emissaries." Ruan Qingmu''s meticulous answer.


    Without trace, he stared at Ruan Qingmu, as if he was thinking about the truth of his words.


    "The next moon emissary is Qing Yue, younger sister of the generation. You should know that there are many people in the four families who can serve as emissaries. What the Pope means now is that he hopes that Qing Yue can use the power of Ruan''s family to restrict the power of sun emissaries and star emissaries as much as possible. By the way, with the support of moon emissaries and Ruan''s family, Princess Wuyou can slowly plan to regain the Japanese emissary Too much power in the hands of the messenger and the star. " Ruan Qingmu''s words are willing to be incisive, and his feelings are rational.


    "Who is the moon messenger now?"


    "There is no moon emissary now, but I am gathering the forces of the moon emissary." Ruan Qingmu slightly lowered his eyebrows and unconsciously clenched the folding fan in his hand. Suddenly, he thought of something and added, "the current leader is Wuyue."


    No trace eyebrow tip micro movement, lips tight tight, nothing to say.


    "How do you decide, master Wuxian?" Ruan Qingmu asked carefully, without urging.


    "Ruan family, what''s your position in it?" Without trace, there is no room for Ruan Qingmu to escape.


    "Ruan family, of course, supports the Pope." Ruan Qingmu stood up straight, straightened up, and replied seriously.


    "No trace sneers," this in case day emissary or star emissary became Pope He won''t leave any other possibilities.


    "No." Ruan Qingmu smiled proudly, "how could you lose if there were Ruan family and moon emissaries, and now there are princess wurumu and you? The next pope must be princess Wuyou. "


    There is no trace of lenghum. It''s still unknown whether he can do it. However, he doesn''t worry about it at all, because none of the people and forces he said are weak.


    "If you still decide to go back, I don''t want to stop you, but please promise not to hand over the necklace of the moon emissary, especially not to let the sun emissary and the star emissary know the existence of the necklace." Ruan Qingmu said frankly that retreat is progress.


    "I will stay for a while, but let me see your sincerity." No trace cold said.


    "Good." Ruan Qingmu laughs it off, isn''t it simple?


    In Jiuyou cult, there was a silence at night, completely like a lonely place, but in one room, the candle was flickering, and two people sat opposite each other.


    "You go to wurumu, are you sure she wants to be the leader?" The Japanese emissary''s voice was heavy. It seemed that he was being pressed by something. He knocked on the table for a while.


    "Yes, but it''s more difficult to control without rumors than without worries." Said the star messenger wearily.


    "Don''t you already have your own plan?"


    "That said, you can see today that the strength of non rumor is very strong. If there are four families to support it, it will be a nail on the board." The star messenger was very upset, but had to press.


    "What do you say about the people who sent to Mo and Shu''s family? They still don''t agree?" The sun emissary was rubbing his fingers and pondering the development of things.


    "No." The star emissary gnawed his teeth and looked at the sun emissary''s determined question, "what about the Meng family?"


    "The court is here. The Meng family will agree sooner or later." The treacherous mouth of the messengers of the sun.


    "You''re still smart. It''s much easier to work with the disciples of Meng family." Star emissary ha ha a smile, like praise not praise.


    Japanese emissary Leng hum, is it too late? But he asked, "do you need my cooperation in your plan?"


    "You are so kind." The star emissary said meaningfully, "but it''s not needed for the time being. You can cooperate after the event."


    "Good." The sharp answer of the Japanese emissary seemed to be a request, but his actions were not stopped.


    "And your good disciple?" The star emissary looked at the back of the sun emissary and found that no one was there. He said maliciously.


    "I''ve sent him to watch for nothing."


    Star messenger Mou son frets, scolds in the heart, old fox!


    "Are you not afraid that he will be found?" The star emissary drooped his eyebrows and eyes, like a smile rather than a smile.


    "Impossible." Japanese emissary said firmly, Meng Tingjin, his strength will be beyond many people''s expectation.


    "That''s good. I hope your good disciples will not betray you." The star messenger said vaguely.


    The emissary of the sun knocked on the finger of the table, and his eyes suddenly became gloomy. Meng Tingjin!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 371

    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue felt that the situation was not right the next day when they arrived, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Ruan family suddenly more people, but not idle, it seems that everyone is very busy.


    Ruan Qingmu is still very relaxed to them, but unlike before, he can walk around at will. Some places are forbidden to step in, and some are controlled by others. However, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are all people who are comfortable with the situation. They don''t have to do anything, and they don''t have so many requirements.


    Tang Kexin has been so lazy recently that he won''t go out without anything, but he is forced to walk by LAN Jue at night.


    "Absolutely, do you think the situation has changed?" Tang Kexin said quietly, observing the surroundings without any trace, occasionally people come and go, but more frequently than before.


    "It''s not that the situation has changed, but now, the apparent calm is not going to last." Night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin''s waist and looks around cautiously.


    "I just don''t know what happened." Tang Kexin has some regrets.


    "Watch it change." Night LAN absolutely steady said.


    "That''s all we have to do, but I''m afraid we can''t stay out of business. We should be more careful in everything." Tang Kexin was worried that the city gate was on fire, which hurt the fish in the pond. He was here in the western region and was still in the main venue of Jiuyou cult. He could not escape if he wanted to.


    Night LAN Jue pacified and patted Tang Kexin''s back. Suddenly, he heard a loud voice. He felt cold suddenly. He said, "who?"


    "Lord, it''s me." Deliberately low voice came from the side, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin are a Leng, look to the direction of the voice.


    A man came out of the cave. His eyebrows were thick and his face was blackened. At night, LAN Jue''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He called out uncertainly, "listen to the wind?"


    "Lord, it''s me!" Listen to the wind in the heart a joy, oneself draw this appearance, the Lord can recognize, as expected is the Lord, quickly knelt down a salute, "listen to the wind finally saw the Lord and the princess."


    "Get up and don''t let anyone else see it." Night LAN Jue said in a low voice, sweep around, make sure no one is around.


    "Thank you, Lord." Listen to the wind also dare not speak loudly, press the voice to say, after seeing Tang Kexin, be surprised, the reaction comes over happily to ask, "the princess is happy!"


    Tang Kexin purses his lips. Isn''t that obvious? Do you need to be so surprised? However, listening to the wind is really a talent. It''s also courageous to uglify yourself to this extent!


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow, eyebrow eyes smile, do not say a word, but that pride does not say.


    "How did the Lord come here?" Listen to the wind doubts.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN absolutely eyebrow heart a wring, this has what surprise?


    "We couldn''t find you for a long time. We thought it was gone. Later, we saw the people who followed the princess of the northern kingdom before we found it." Listen to the wind''s explanation. They didn''t want to mention it again in those days. All the people they could ask asked, but there was still a little clue. Fortunately, they followed some people in. "We followed them for two days. How did the prince and the princess come?"


    Listen to the wind is really admire their prince and princess, so many of them did not find the right way, and the prince and princess have long arrived.


    "How long did you say you left?" Tang Kexin suddenly asked, not overnight?


    "Two days." Listen to the wind do not understand, but seriously answer.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan have an absolute look. No wonder they haven''t been found before. They are so far apart.


    "Did you come alone?" Night LAN never asked.


    "Yes, the others stayed in the previous Town, and one of their subordinates came in." Listen to Feng''s frank answer. He has many goals. He is also a man who comes in to explore. He is also worried about the danger. A man can escape.


    "Now go back and tell them to find the nameless cave, where the night LAN Chen may be." Night LAN Jue orders that beichengyao is not in Jiuyou cult, so it should be found outside.


    "Good." Listen to Feng Liluo''s answer, "as soon as my subordinates have news, they will pass it on to the Lord."


    "Well."


    Tang Kexin thought about the situation here and reminded him, "be careful. Don''t sneak around when you go out. Just leave in an honest way."


    Listen to the wind and don Kexin.


    "The Ruan family is not low here. People who go out from here will not be embarrassed. If they are furtive, they will easily attract their attention and will not leave easily." Tang Kexin explained according to his feeling here.


    "Well, thank you for your concern." Listen to the wind to Tang Kexin''s trust, almost can be compared with to night LAN Jue, so there is no doubt about her words.


    "Be careful and try to go back together." Although the tone of night LAN Jue is calm, it is enough to move the listening wind. Night LAN seldom says a word in such a clear way, but there is no doubt about their concern.


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrows and eyes are a little more gentle. He can evaluate a person from many aspects. However, how he treats his subordinates can really show a person''s temperament. Night LAN is absolutely cherished by her subordinates. Later, he must be an emperor who loves the people as his son.


    "Can you rest assured?" Night LAN absolutely calm asked.


    Tang Kexin chuckles, she is very worried about night LAN dust, is night LAN never worried? It''s just that he knows how to cover up himself better than himself, or just to prevent himself from worrying, that he shows a sense of strategizing.


    After Tang Kexin became pregnant, she felt the love of night Lanjue more truly. She put her safety first in everything. She was almost always with her. No matter what happened, she calmly dealt with it. This man could support himself for a whole day. Beside him, she didn''t have to worry about anything. She could completely turn herself in Pay to night LAN Jue.


    "If you find night LAN Chen, do you want to go by yourself?" Tang Kexin asked, a little uneasy.


    "Listen to the wind, they can''t deal with me, but only if you don''t have an accident." Night LAN Jue calmly answers, confident and rebellious.


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiles quietly.


    Beichengyao took advantage of the two days when he just came back, and he completely knew Jiuyou cult again. Today, he went to the place where the moon emissary lived. The layout of


    nine has not changed much, and is almost the same as when she left. However, the moon emissary seems to have really declined. The once resplendent residence is now uninhabited, and no one cleans it. There is a thick layer of ash everywhere. Stepping in one step, the dust is everywhere, and the choking people can''t breathe. There are some rags here. The marks of swords on the stone wall obviously show the traces of years, but they are old, and they have been integrated into the stone wall, and don''t pay attention to them I can''t see it, but there''s no popularity here.


    Beichengyao and nangongyi walk in. They both wave their hands and want to spread the dust, but in vain.


    "What is this place? How can it be like this in a broken city?" Nangong Yi asked as he walked along. He knew that it was not a common place and should not be so dilapidated. The surrounding sculptures were more exquisite than many places, but it''s amazing that they are so dilapidated now.


    "This is the place where the moon emissary and his disciples once lived, and where the sun emissary and the star emissary lived." Beichengyao lightly explained.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 372

    Nangong Yi nodded, and people left the building empty. It was so.


    "What are we doing here?" Nangong Yi doesn''t understand. Can''t you just look outside? Why do you have to come in, and there''s so much dust, there''s nothing beautiful.


    "Just follow." Beichengyao didn''t say much. He led Nangong Yi to the back room.


    There are many decorations in this room, but they haven''t changed over the years. Nangong Yi is still a little strange. No one has lived in the room, and no one has taken away the things inside and kept them completely. Should we say that they are enough gentlemen to act without ceremony?


    Beichengyao gropes around. If she remembers correctly, the rooms of the three emissaries all have secret ways, leading to different places. It seems that there are some special uses, but she hasn''t passed by yet.


    Nangong Yi had guessed what she was doing when he watched beichengyao''s movements, so he found the things on the table and the protruding stones. They all tried, but they were not the opening mechanism.


    Nangong Yi has no secret devices to hide from him. At this moment, he is also confused. Is there no mechanism in this room?


    Beichengyao also had some doubts, but her father could not cheat her. Beichengyao walked around the room again to see what was missing.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao''s dedicated search, thinking that there was a real mechanism here, so he also looked around, and suddenly saw something on the table. His mind moved, "Yao."


    Looking at Nangong Yi, beichengyao found that he was staring at a place and walked over.


    There is a stone table in front of Nangong Yi. There is still a set of tea set on the table. It is covered with a thick layer of ash, and no pattern can be seen. Beichengyao is puzzled. Everything on the table can move. It can''t be a mechanism.


    After a closer look, he noticed that the four corners of the table were the traces of the half moon. It looked like they were carved, but no, they were filled with other materials. Beichengyao was thinking that nangongyi was already dark.


    There is no movement. Beichengyao frowns. What''s the matter?


    Nangong Yi pressed the crescent stone on the opposite corner again. There was a sound of heavy objects moving around. Nangong Yi and beichengyao searched for the sound to enter. They moved the shelves with many things. Just now, she moved all the things on the shelves. The original mechanism was in the outer room.


    Beichengyao unconsciously took a look at Nangong Yi and said lightly, "let''s go."


    Nangong Yi nodded, thinking that beichengyao didn''t want to praise him just now? But he also knew that it was more difficult to hear praise from beichengyao than to climb to the sky.


    Looking for the steps to go down, it was dark. Nangong Yi went up and held beichengyao''s hand. But he accidentally ran into another switch. Beichengyao did not shake Nangong Yi off and took out a night pearl from his arms.


    The Pearl of the night gives off a soft light, which only lights up the square, but it is enough for them to see all around.


    "When did you bring it?" Nangong Yi looked at the pearl that night and thought that he had some light. He was too embarrassed to take advantage of beichengyao.


    "I came to find the secret way. How could I not prepare something?" Beichengyao chuckles. Doesn''t this man have a long brain? It''s such a simple question. When I saw her action just now, I didn''t have any doubts.


    "Yes." Nangong Yi nodded, "where does this lead?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Nangong Yi''s voice was suddenly loud, completely surprised, as if beichengyao didn''t know what a crime it was.


    "What''s delicious? I haven''t been here. Don''t you know it''s normal?" Beichengyao is helpless to say that this is Jiuyou cult. It''s right, but she can''t know everything.


    "How long shall we go?" Nangong Yi has nothing to ask.


    "I don''t know. Just walk on." Does it matter that beichengyao no longer wants to answer nangongyi''s question? She just came because she didn''t know where to go. She wanted to see if she could help her.


    "Well, then"


    "can you stop asking? I don''t know anything. " Before Nangong Yi could speak, he was blocked by beichengyao.


    "Nangong Yi felt sad. He was kind enough to ask some questions, but they didn''t appreciate it.


    "You don''t think we''re like elopements?" Nangong Yi opened his mouth with a smile. If you don''t ask, don''t ask. Then say something else.


    "Who have you seen running here?" Beichengyao asked, this person has a lot of words and thinks a lot.


    "We can make the first couple." Nangong Yi didn''t care at all. He said with a smiley face, "you see, this place is so inaccessible that no one will come. You don''t have to worry about being found. There are certainly not many people who know the place after you go out. If we live there, you don''t have to worry about being found, once and for all." Nangong Yi''s speech was completely out of tune. He had no idea where he was when he went out. Nangong Yi had already begun to fantasize.


    "Then you can stay there alone." Beichengyao said coldly that she didn''t feel like a good place.


    "Then I''ll follow you." Nangong Yi resolutely gave up the idea just now. What''s the meaning of beichengyao''s absence.


    It seems that there is already light in front of it. In fact, Yao Yinfu has not gone far in the north. However, he still found light and walked in the past.


    The place suddenly widened. The secret Road, which used to only allow a few people to pass, is now invisible. From here to both sides, it is getting lower and lower, and no one is allowed to pass. Neither beichengyao nor nangongyi think much about it, and they go straight ahead.


    It seems that we have reached the exit. We can see the outside from the inside.


    Nangong Yi walked in front of beichengyao. He was afraid of any danger, but he was caught by beichengyao before he stepped out.


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Yi asked doubtfully, nothing unusual.


    Beichengyao beckoned him to look next to him. Nangong Yi looked at it a little puzzled. It didn''t matter if he didn''t look. But when he saw it, the whole man was a little surprised. He didn''t know when there were some snakes around. Nangong Yi is sure that these snakes are not the only ones here. No wonder they are getting bigger and bigger when they go to the exit. They are more and more places for snakes. Nangong Yi has a hunch that the way back should have been occupied by snakes.


    Beichengyao squatted down and stretched out his hand. A snake cleverly climbed up along her palm and wrapped it around her arm.


    "Why do snakes listen to you like that?" Nangong Yi wondered that this was not the first time.


    "Because I grew up in the snake cave. I''m quite familiar with snakes. In addition, I should be close to snakes when I was young. In fact, there are many people in Jiuyou cult who can do this." Beichengyao explained with a smile that things like the past are good memories for her.


    "Snake cave?" Nangong Yi''s eyebrows tightened, and the originally brilliant peach blossom eyes narrowed, which confused his feelings.


    "It''s normal in Jiuyou cult, but I went earlier than them." Beichengyao said simply, still teasing the snake, "let''s go out."


    Nangong Yi didn''t answer, but followed beichengyao. She seldom mentioned her childhood. She also said it lightly, never seriously.


    Beichengyao felt nangongyi''s unhappiness and dissatisfaction, even his unwillingness, and stopped.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 373

    "Is my past important to you?" The voice of beichengyao is cold, with some loneliness.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes are dim. Is it important? In fact, it doesn''t matter, but he just doesn''t want to know nothing about her past, which seems to be completely excluded, and her past seems to be not happy at all. He is sad and pitiful, but he only knows that he knows the pain when he hears the sad words from her every time, as well as the yearning and even * * when he wants to be around her from childhood. But these, beichengyao do not know, she just thought she was exploring her past, right? But beichengyao is very secretive about her past, so is it disgust?


    "Is it important to you?" Beichengyao once again asked that there was a kind of unwillingness and a kind of despair. Nangongyi, why is he so paranoid about my past? Do you care so much? Even if you feel unhappy in my past, do you have to know? Do you have to tear up the pain?


    Her past, in the western regions, there are only a few real joys. She doesn''t want to mention such a past. She just hopes that she can live a little more relaxed and happy in the future.


    "Just, I want to know." Nangong Yi''s tentative answer is undeniable. He wants to know beichengyao''s past and intervene in her past.


    Beichengyao sneers, "you don''t know my past, I don''t know your past, it''s fair."


    Nangong Yi was shocked. There was a sense of anger. Was it fair? In her eyes, this is called fairness? Because I don''t care, I don''t want to know at all, do I? He tried his best to enter her heart, want to integrate into her life, in her eyes, in her eyes, are all unnecessary?


    But there is a kind of secret pain in my heart. In beichengyao''s past, it''s really rare for me to be happy, isn''t it? How else could it be so resistant? If beichengyao asked him to mention his past, he would tell her happily.


    "If you really don''t like it, I''m just curious." Nangong Yi took a step back and said, but his eyes were still blank.


    Beichengyao smiled bitterly, and there was a cold feeling from the bottom of his heart. "Nangong Yi, I won''t ask about your past, because I don''t know you, so I don''t care about what you have experienced in the past, what you have done, or even how many women I don''t care about. I only care about the time after we know each other, or the time when we are together. That time, you treat me It''s true. I''m very happy and I like it very much. Maybe in your opinion, I''m not good to you, only my brother is in my heart. But I can only say that I try my best to fall in love with you and try my best to be good to you alone. If you don''t like it, then it''s over. "


    Beicheng yaodun continued to say, "I admit that when we first met, I saw you with feelings for my brother, but I knew you and my brother clearly, and I never regarded you as him, except for the time when I was injured in the Spring Festival, the time when you took care of me, let me think that when my brother and I were young, my brother always took care of me I will try my best to make sure that my brother is always with me. When I open my eyes, what I see will be my brother. For me, he is like a beam of light, which makes me feel warm. For me, no one can replace him, and you are the same. "


    "So, in your eyes, you want me to replace that man, right?" Did Nangong Yi try to fall in love with me? So, still don''t love me, do you? The people you said before that you would marry later are just saying, just pretending. Yeah, you beichengyao, don''t you care about your brother alone? As for others, how can you care? So, you are all at your fingertips for cheating and using others? No one can replace your brother. Does Nangong Yi want to replace him? What he wants is to be single-minded. The one he loves must be in love with. All his life, as long as she is alone, he doesn''t care about other women at all. It''s ridiculous to hear her say that she only cares about the time when she is with her, but who is the person in her eyes?


    "And if so?" Beichengyao is unwilling to go back. Does it mean that you have ulterior motives to get along with each other for so many days?


    "Beichengyao!" Nangong Yi was enraged for a moment.


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi fearlessly.


    "In your eyes, is he really your brother? You want to replace, but a false empathy do not love it! " Nangong Yi hated beichengyao so much that he said, "I have to say that you really know how to act. I almost believe it. When I look at you, you will look back. When I kiss you affectionately, you will respond. When I go to bed with you, you look at me, but you look at beichengyuan, and even shout his name? ¡±


    beichengyao suddenly looked at Nangong Yi in surprise, and his heart seemed to be emptied for a moment. In his eyes, beichengyao was such a person. He wanted to speak in silence, but he laughed angrily. "Who knows? Maybe he will."


    "I don''t know if your brother also feels dirty."


    "Pa!" A loud slap echoed all around the place, but Bei Chengyao threw it up without thinking. Nangong Yi, you are so cruel!


    Nangong Yi didn''t react at all. He only felt the burning pain on his left cheek. But this pain made him react to what happened just now. But what he saw was the back of beichengyao''s turning around. He was determined to leave step by step. It seemed that there was a kind of hopelessness that could not be concealed.


    Nangong Yi suddenly panicked. Beichengyao has her own pride. She has been living soberly. It seems that she must get some answers for one thing, but now she leaves without saying a word. If she is not really disappointed to the extreme, how can she let some puzzles stay in her heart? Nangong Yi clearly knows that if beichengyao is allowed to leave this time, I''m afraid she will It''s true that she left. Beichengyuan was her scale. She never mentioned it. She wanted to forget it, right? He is mad, will mention that person, said so ruthless words, beichengyao must be disappointed? In fact, no amount of cruel words can compare with the pain of gouging out the heart in the last sentence.


    "Northern Chengyao." Nangong Yi quickly steps forward and grabs the wrist of beichengyao. His voice is lightened.


    "Go away!" Beichengyao threw Nangong Yi''s hand away directly. "Don''t you think it''s dirty?"


    Nangong Yi felt a great pain in his heart. He felt as if he had been caught by something. He apologized in a panic. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I was just mad."


    "Is it?" Beichengyao laughed and said, "if you don''t think like that, how can you blurt it out?"


    Nangong Yi listened to beichengyao''s laughter, and his heart was like a knife cut. Beichengyao had never laughed like this before. Such cold is satire, specious mockery, and that kind of deep hatred.


    "Yao, I''m just" Nangong Yi said incoherently, and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 374

    "Yao, I''m just" Nangong Yi said incoherently, and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "What is it? Is it unintentional? Or on purpose? Nangong Yi, since I am so miserable in your eyes, why are you still close to me, or even fall in love with me, don''t you feel sad? " Beicheng yaoleng''s satire, she didn''t know whether she was talking about herself or Nangong Yi. She just felt that her heart was empty, filled by the cold wind. How could it not be blocked? She felt shivering all over, angry? Despair? She has no mind to explore.


    Nangong Yi felt a rage in his heart, but there was a chill in his arms and legs. "Pathetic?" He sneered and repeated, ah, it''s really sad that he has been treated as a double from the beginning to the end, but he still wants to treat her wholeheartedly and go on with her. How sad is such a self?


    "Isn''t it?" Beicheng yaoleng asked, feeling a blur in the brain, clearly is very familiar with people, but so strange, no matter how close.


    "Beichengyao, I just want to ask one question, just one. In your eyes, am I Nangong Yi or beichengyuan?" Nangong Yi felt that he was really looking for his own death at this moment, but he wanted to know the answer, even if it was a fake.


    Beichengyao looks up at Nangong Yi, whose ivory color is as flawless as jade, whose peach blossom eyes are dazzled, whose black eyes are shining, as deep as an ancient well, and who is so strange and alienated when he looks at himself. Mingming is so familiar with the face, so excellent, excellent to only one eye will not forget, but this moment is so strange, it seems never know the same. "Yes, you are very strange indeed. You see, he doesn''t know you so well." In the north, Yaozi ridiculed himself.


    "If I said I saw you, would you believe it?" There is no need to answer in a dazed way. I stare at Nangong Yi without blinking. This is the first person who gives me different feelings, the first person who makes me willing to deliver, and the first man who makes me want to spend my life with him. However, in his eyes, you never believe in yourself. In his eyes, those so-called uncontrollable things are just pretending and acting on their own. Is it sad? Isn''t it sad that she inherited Yao from the north?


    Nangong Yi was silent. At this moment, he knew how much he didn''t believe beichengyao. This was the answer he wanted, but when he heard it, he didn''t believe it at all. When beichengyao said it, what he felt was not happiness, but deception, indifference, because he believed in his heart that beichengyao lied. He never believed it. In beichengyao In Yao''s eyes, he can always distinguish himself from beichengyuan. In his opinion, beichengyao has put his feelings to beichengyuan.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao''s eyes, amber eyes, which are rare. There seems to be a kind of charm in them, so clearly attracting himself. Beichengyao''s eyes are always cold, with little emotion. But at this moment, he sees the hidden expectation, but in his silence, a little bit of broken, so tiny despair, even to drown him.


    Nangong Yi is at a loss. He doesn''t know how to deal with beichengyao. Beichengyuan is the most secret wound in her heart, which is also his. Many times in the middle of the night, he told himself, don''t care about beichengyuan. He is beichengyao''s brother, but her brother has no feelings between them. But these so-called self comforts are so thin that they can''t stand a little setback. He hates himself. Why don''t he believe in himself? Don''t believe in beichengyao. What he wants to say, but he does In this moment, he can''t do it. He doesn''t hesitate to tell beichengyao that he doesn''t care about beichengyuan. As long as he is with her, he doesn''t care about anything else.


    Beichengyao suddenly laughed, clear and beautiful, but when he heard it, it was so weird and scared.


    "Nangong Yi, do you think you will always accompany me?" Beichengyao forced himself to ask that nangongyi was the only one who really moved himself. It was really unwilling to give up like this!


    "Of course!" Nangong Yi couldn''t wait to say it, but he opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound. Instead, he was silent. This is their first dispute over beichengyuan. If they don''t solve it completely, there will be a second and a third time. He doesn''t want their feelings to be worn away. But he was also very clear that beichengyao''s saying such a thing was the limit. She could not ask such a thing in humble words, and she could only ask such a question once. He thought that beichengyao was serious. In this feeling, she was more conscious than herself, but he dared not open his mouth. Now, he couldn''t care about beichengyuan at all. Day by day, he would be crazy if he doubted. Similarly, he would drive beichengyao mad.


    "Nangong Yi, that''s it. Anyway, you are not indispensable to me. Besides, you are never short of women." Beichengyao said indifferently that his voice was like a wasteland in late autumn, desolate, lonely and lifeless. "Just when we have never known each other, whether you want to go to Ruan''s house or stay in Jiuyou cult, I promised your parents that I would take good care of you and bring you back safely in this period of time."


    Nangong Yi seems to have heard nothing, said nothing, and just looked at beichengyao stupidly. He was thinking about what he had been doing for many days. Why did they feel totally different between the two? It seems that in this feeling, he was even less confident than beichengyao.


    Seeing Nangong Yi, beichengyao was unresponsive, and his heart was sinking. As expected, Nangong Yi''s words were just empty words, and really only himself? It''s just a whim to say what will always accompany you. Beichengyao sneers and satirizes his simplicity. How can people like Nangong Yi, who grew up among women, really care? I''m afraid he can''t count the number of times he said. How can he take it seriously?


    Nangong Yi suddenly pulled beichengyao into his arms, and his lips were pressed directly. He grabbed her lips, sucked her lips, and then he could not bear to pry open her lips, sucked her lips, and unscrupulously swept every inch of her lips, eager to prove something.


    Beichengyao was struggling, but it didn''t work at all. She didn''t have much difficulty to break away from it, just didn''t want to hurt Nangong Yi. Beichengyao silently endured, as if nothing had happened, didn''t care, didn''t respond, just let Nangong Yi kiss.


    Nangong Yi''s heart pricked a little bit, and the feeling of suffocation hit him, slowly releasing beichengyao. He would rather beichengyao struggle, rather beichengyao angry, better than such a complete lack of response, as if he was just dreaming.


    Nangong Yi remembered that when she kissed beichengyao, she would smile, hold his chest, hold her and even respond to him, but it would never be so meaningless, as if nothing had happened, and the distance between the two people had never been so strong. He knows that he really hurt beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 375

    "Yao, don''t be like this. It''s better for you to say a word. Don''t be so strange, OK?" Nangong Yi said in a low voice, with sincere eyes, trying to make beichengyao have some reactions.


    "My name is beichengyao, not Yao." Beichengyao said coldly that it was like a stranger, and that kind of intimate address was not suitable for Nangong Yi.


    Is Nangong Yi so heartbroken? Beichengyao''s face is indifferent and his eyes are empty. But isn''t this the beichengyao he knows? What she cares about, she protects it well. What she doesn''t care about, has no meaning to her. But, no matter how close she used to be, can she abandon it without hesitation?


    "Between us, is it necessary?" Nangong Yi''s voice was full of sadness, like a melancholy that could not be changed.


    "What do you think of me?" Northern Cheng Yao asked Nangong Yi, looked at him, and asked.


    Nangong Yi was dumb. When beichengyao asked him if he would accompany her all the time, he knew that it was not beichengyao''s problem, but his inability to convince himself. Beichengyuan was the deepest gap between them.


    Beichengyao leaves Nangong Yi''s hand and turns back. Nangong Yi clenched his fist and followed her two steps further and further.


    They didn''t say anything along the way, so they walked one by one. When they met beichengyao, the snake would automatically move away, and they also didn''t block nangongyi''s way.


    When they went out, it was noon. The sun was very hot. When beichengyao came out, he unconsciously shivered. It was so cold.


    Beichengyao forced to close her eyes, as if to adapt to such scorching sunshine. When she opened her eyes again, she had recovered the usual cold and indifference, and went directly back to her room. It seemed that she was the only one from the beginning to the end. Nangong Yi has been paying attention to beichengyao. Nangong Yi did not miss any of her subtle actions. At the moment when beichengyao was shaking unconsciously, his heart seemed to be stabbed by something. He couldn''t catch the pain, but he didn''t follow beichengyao. He just went back to the room arranged by beichengyao.


    Beichengyao was not willing, but she knew that she and nangongyi would not say any words of weakness. Nangongyi''s words, really, were too cruel. Now she had not come out, and she was still cold.


    When she first heard Nangong Yi''s words, the real book was totally shocked. Then she gave him a slap without hesitation. No, at that time, she didn''t know what she was talking about at all. The whole person was chaotic. The only echo in her ear was Nangong Yi''s words. They were so deafening that she couldn''t find the direction at all. No one can, no one can think like that, but Nangong Yi can''t, why, why can he think like that all the time, but he has to provoke himself, isn''t her previous words clear enough? She didn''t regard him as her brother. She just wanted to go on with him. Why did he hear and understand that she regarded him as his double? Why do you always hold on to a person''s past?


    As soon as Nangong Yi returned to his room, he emptied himself. He began to think about the little things he had with beichengyao. Only he and beichengyao had no one else.


    The Bank of thousands of miles, crumbling in the ant''s nest, no matter how strong the feelings, will also collapse because of the small and secret wounds.


    If he didn''t know what happened today, he would not know that he cared so much about beichengyuan, and he would not know that the biggest obstacle between him and beichengyao was not beichengyao''s feelings for beichengyuan, but his distrust of beichengyao. He knew that he could only go on with beichengyao if he could clarify his feelings, so he didn''t immediately go to beichengyao.


    In a flash, it was dark. Nangong Yi had never liked the night so much. All his thoughts could be hidden. He never felt that in the dark, he was so suitable for thinking.


    Beichengyao has been sitting at the window, looking at the dark sky outside, suddenly cold mouth, "don''t come in?"


    A man came in from the outside and stood behind beichengyao, but beichengyao did not turn around to look at him, still looking out.


    "What''s your name?" Beichengyao asked at will.


    "Meng Tingjin."


    Beichengyao frowned. "Are you a disciple of the Japanese emissary?"


    Meng Tingjin acquiesced.


    "What can I do for you?" Beichengyao blinked, with some simplicity.


    "Aren''t you looking for me?" Meng Tingjin asked.


    "Are you from the Meng family? How can I come here and become a disciple of the sun emissary? " Although beichengyao inquired, his tone was cold like a piece of ice, and the voice line did not rise or fall.


    She just turned around and looked at Meng Tingjin. He was wearing the typical black clothes for surveillance, which was hard to be found. But I''m really sorry for the clothes. They were too young, or they were more suitable. They were not skinny people or sharp faces. Some of them were childish, like a half old child. They looked very cheerful, but they were very cold. The whole face Taut, as if to say that strangers do not close, but in the eyes of beichengyao, it is more like playing childish temper. Beichengyao secretly thought that if Meng Tingjin grew up in the Meng family, he would not be like this, at least not so defensive.


    "I met by chance and was forcibly brought by the Japanese emissary." Meng Tingjin said.


    Beichengyao did not ask, but asked lightly, "do you want to go back?"


    "Yes." Meng Tingjin didn''t hide it. He couldn''t leave with his strength, only with the strength of others.


    "How can I help you?" Beichengyao''s charming smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, but became more indifferent.


    "I will help you, too. There are many places I can help you." Meng Tingjin''s answer, which is not humble or overbearing, is not like a child, and that confidence can be said to come from the bone.


    "Indeed." Beichengyao''s voice was a bit trance, originally intended to find him in person, but now, it''s unnecessary.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Meng Tingjin asked, his eyes slightly sharp.


    Beichengyao gets up, approaches Meng Tingjin, whispers a few words, then pushes away, smiles at Meng Tingjin, the eyes are cunning and fierce.


    Meng Tingjin squints at beichengyao. "Are you sure?"


    "You dare not?" Beichengyao provokes.


    "As long as you can do it, I''ll do it for you." Meng Tingjin''s blunt answer.


    "That''s good." Beichengyao sits at the window again, but still looks at him.


    "Are you aiming to be the leader of the church?" Meng Tingjin pursed her lips and asked.


    Beichengyao looks at him puzzled. It has nothing to do with him, right? Generally, people from four families don''t care about such matters unless they are "you know Wu you or Ruan Qingyue?" Beichengyao asked him with a narrow eyebrow.


    Meng Tingjin''s face didn''t change, but the tip of his ear was a little red, but he didn''t open his mouth, and he stood very calm. If he didn''t pay attention to his ears, he could not see anything unusual.


    Beichengyao understood most of it, but he didn''t know whether it was Wuyou or Ruan Qingyue.


    "There are some things you can''t stop. Just remember your purpose." The meaning of beichengyao is not clear.


    Meng Tingjin frowns, her meaning is very ambiguous, but, is admitted? Meng Tingjin''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 376

    "If you''re OK, keep watching. Your master shouldn''t be relieved." Beichengyao turns around and looks out of the window, thinking that the Japanese emissary is more alert than the star emissary, but it should be easier for Meng Tingjin to help her, even if it''s fake, it doesn''t affect her.


    Meng Tingjin looked at the thin back in front of him, his eyes were not clear, but he was more defensive. "This woman is much more cruel than Wuyou. She has no ambiguity in the decision-making. If she really wants to fight for the position of the leader, Wuyou and Qingyue may not be her rivals." In this way, Meng Tingjin retreated slowly. He was also very clear that he was the only one on the face to monitor this woman. In fact, someone would come to investigate from time to time. The Japanese emissary did not trust him completely at all.


    But Meng Tingjin''s master was obviously not in the mood to manage Meng Tingjin. He had a close talk with the star messenger in the room, but his mood was far from calm.


    "No trace is now at Ruan''s house, which has been determined." The star messenger confessed.


    The Japanese emissary knocked on the table. As we''ve known before, almost all of them would choose to stay in the Ruan family. It''s no big deal "Star emissary cold hum, immediately indignant," really hateful, unexpectedly did not come back to teach immediately


    The angel of the sun struck the table and stopped, looking sinister. "What do you say?"


    "I said that they have been back for several days, but they have been staying at Ruan''s house and have no plans to come back." The star emissary spoke badly and appreciated the change of the sun emissary''s face with satisfaction. This man has always been expressionless. His face can be rare, but often things are not good, just like this matter


    "you are still in the mood to laugh." The sun emissary''s eyes narrowed and glanced coldly.


    "We are people on a boat. How can I not be in a hurry? I will tell you as soon as I get the news?" The star emissary said with a half true and half false smile, "Wuxian has the prestige of Jiuyou cult, but it is higher than all of us. If he really wants to do something, we don''t have to stop it." The star emissary put up his joking eyes and said solemnly.


    "What I''m worried about is what he does at Ruan''s house. You know, Ruan Qingyue is already the moon messenger. If Ruan''s house intervenes, it''s not good for us." The Japanese emissary said solemnly.


    "What to worry about is that the moon emissary is just a false name. What kind of power she can have, that is, Ruan family. First of all, they don''t care much about the affairs of the church. Even if they do, they are not afraid." The star emissary said casually, "besides, the moon emissary has no keepsake. Even if she wants to form the moon emissary''s power again, it is in vain."


    The sun emissary''s eyes moved. "What about the later keepsake?"


    "Lost."


    "Lost?"


    "The people I sent didn''t get it, but they didn''t, and they''re still looking." If there is nothing wrong with the messenger, it doesn''t seem to matter at all.


    "Don''t forget" before the sun messenger finished, he was interrupted by the star messenger. "I know. Don''t worry. I will handle it."


    "That''s the best." The emissary of the sun spoke coldly.


    "Ruan family, do you already know anything?" The star emissary asked uncertainly, always feeling that Ruan''s family is not right recently, but they have nothing to do except leave no trace.


    "Sure." The sun emissary''s eyes flashed cold and bright. Seeing the star emissary''s puzzled eyes, he smiled contemptuously, as if explaining mercifully, "did you forget the play we played for her as soon as you came back without rhymes?"


    After a little thought, the star emissary was clear and said coldly, "it seems that the ambition of wurumu really does not know whether to want to be the leader of the church, or to take our power by the influence of wutrace and Ruan family."


    "Don''t look down on her too much. Wuchen and she have been in the Central Plains for many years, but the feelings are not comparable to you and me." The emissary of Japan reminded us.


    "I already know about it." The star emissary is not happy. She has to calculate the five element guardian''s business! "What about no trace?"


    "Send someone to assassinate him and force him back."


    "Good." The star emissary''s eyes move. As long as they return to Jiuyou cult without trace, they will do anything at will.


    "Best, get rid of him." The Japanese emissary added that the amber eyes were like dark pupils in the dark, and the eyes were like beasts in the dark. They were so deep that they never showed their ferocity, only to be killed by a single blow.


    "That''s nature." The star emissary''s evil smile seems to be a kind of enchanting.


    "By the way, there''s another thing you should like."


    "What?" The star emissary raised his eyebrows, but rarely said it in his mouth. However, as long as he mentioned it, she would be interested.


    "Wuyao and the man named Nangong Yi should have fallen out. Would you like to have a look?" The sun emissary''s fingers are tapping on the table, moving briskly, and the eyes staring at the star emissary are also playing.


    "Well, then I must go and have a look." Star emissary a smile, licked the lip corner, the eyes exude the silk smile, obviously is thinking what.


    Tang Kexin recently went out rarely, and night LAN Jue also stayed at Ruan''s house, waiting to hear the news of the wind.


    But in the middle of the night, two people wake up unexpectedly, there are some unusual voices outside.


    Night LAN Jue seldom sleeps heavily at night, but Tang Kexin is also a very sensitive person. After pregnancy, she is more sensitive. As long as there is a little wind and grass, she will be awakened. She knows that it is because in a strange place, she has no sense of security, and only when night LAN Jue is, she sleeps a little more heavily, but today''s voice is somewhat obvious.


    Night LAN Jue pacified Tang Kexin and helped her to do it. "Don''t get up."


    Tang Kexin nods, night LAN Jue puts on a dress and goes out of the door quietly. Suddenly there are many people in Ruan''s family. They seem to come out of nowhere, but there are no Ruan''s people or people brought by no trace. These people, night LAN Jue is sure, have not seen before. There are about a few hundred people. They seem to be going to a place. Suddenly, LAN Jue feels that this kind of situation is like mobilizing the army without permission. His eyes are slightly narrowed. Is Ruan Qingmu going to seize power? But when there is a northern Chengyao, he can''t help Ruan Qingmu without trace. Is there anyone else in Jiuyou cult who wants to usurp power? Ruan''s family is actually trying to set things right?


    As expected, ye Lanjue is a person who has lived in the palace for many years. He didn''t go into Jiuyou cult, but according to the recent observation, he has already guessed about it. Night LAN Jue carefully in Ruan''s home around, in addition to these inexplicable people, there is no other exception, this just returned to the room.


    "Well, what happened?" As soon as Tang Kexin saw LAN Jue coming back, he couldn''t wait to ask. He didn''t fight. He should not be very dangerous.


    "It''s OK, but suddenly a lot of people came." Night LAN never said that Ruan''s movements were abnormal, and he didn''t hide it from them. He didn''t care, or Ruan Qingmu was so confident that even if they knew it, it would not affect him.


    "How could it be?" Tang Kexin frowns.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Well." Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never said anything to each other. Since they have nothing to do with it, they will not talk about it for the time being, as long as they pay attention to it secretly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 377

    The next morning, ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin went out to have a look. But the Ruan family was quiet. There were not many of them before. But it should not be possible. Last night, hundreds of people disappeared like nothing. No one showed up, but the traces of flowers and plants damaged nearby showed that someone was there last night.


    "Why are you here?" Ruan Qingmu gently shakes the folding fan and sits freely in the yard.


    "Have you been too busy lately?" Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    Ruan Qingmu smiled heartily, but he soon converged and looked very sedulous. "It''s really busy, but it shouldn''t affect you, right?"


    Tang Kexin smiled slightly. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I have insomnia recently. I''ll hear some voices in the evening."


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Well, it seems that I need to pay attention to it later. Why don''t I prescribe some medicine for the night lady by the way?"


    Tang Kexin waved his hands indifferently. "It''s not a big deal. After all, it''s impossible for so many people to be completely clean at night."


    "Don''t you think it doesn''t matter? After all, your wife can''t sleep at night. It''s not good for her children. " Ruan Qingmu gently advised.


    "It''s nothing. It''s the third poison of the medicine. It''s estimated that she''s too relaxed these days. She can be a little tired in the evening." Night LAN Jue''s face does not change. Tang Kexin is dumb and stares at night LAN Jue in surprise. Is this person crazy? I can''t believe it.


    Ruan Qingmu''s mouth was lightly drawn. It''s true that people can''t look good. The night LAN Jue is really arrogant!


    "Since you all think it''s OK, I don''t need to force. The child should have been nearly five months, right? The night lady should be more careful later. " Ruan Qingmu is good as a stream, and later words seem to be a little bit hostile.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Ruan. But how could something happen to Ruan''s family here?" Tang Kexin''s smile is gentle, and his eyes are full of trust when he looks at Ruan Qingmu.


    "It''s the Ruan family, too." Ruan Qingmu seriously said, but some are not true.


    But it''s impossible to guess what it means. It''s like warning Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue. This is his place. No matter what she and ye Lanjue do, he knows. It''s also like saying that this is his place. So they can''t stop what he wants to do to them.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrows, mouth slightly hook, meaningful opening, "so, our safety, can be handed to Ruan family."


    Tang Kexin chuckles that night LAN Jue threatens Ruan Qingmu like this. Will he accept it?


    Ruan Qingmu tut a, the hand is a fan PA of live together, "the so-called heaven has a way you do not go, hell has no door you want to break through, so the person who seeks his own death, even if I Ruan family also can''t protect." Ruan Qingmu said with a sigh, as if it was a pity for these people.


    At night, LAN Jue''s face is the same, but her face is a little deep. "My heart is pregnant. What do you think we will do?"


    "So I can rest assured." Ruan Qingmu said with a smile, he opened the fan again after brushing it, and it flashed at will.


    "If it''s OK, let''s just hang out in the yard." Night LAN will rarely ask other people''s opinions, but also as a guest to do is etiquette.


    "Please do as you please." Ruan Qingmu said indifferently that his fan did not stop.


    Night LAN Jue nodded slightly and helped Tang Kexin to leave here.


    "Sure enough, the Ruan family is not simple at all." Tang Kexin frowned slightly. Now it can be said that he was in the wolf''s nest. He was watched and controlled everywhere.


    "Ruan''s family can be so close to Jiuyou cult, so it will not be ordinary." Night LAN is not surprised at all. When he arrived here, he felt that the only worry was Tang Kexin. Now that he is pregnant, he doesn''t trust her alone.


    "There must be a lot of secrets in Ruan''s family. There were so many people yesterday that they couldn''t disappear out of thin air. They haven''t come out more today." Tang Kexin is a little flustered. The Ruan family is the place of the dragon pool and the tiger cave. They can''t leave completely, but they are very calm now. "Since they appear in the Ruan family, they can''t go out. They can only leave inside the Ruan family."


    "Why can''t it be at Ruan''s?" Night LAN Jue asked, a little more smile on his face.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue, at Ruan''s house? Isn''t that obvious? There are no more people coming out. Is there any place for Ruan family to hide?


    Night LAN Jue suddenly reaches out and knocks Tang Kexin. Although he feels strong, he still deliberately lightens it when he is about to knock it on.


    "Idiot." Night LAN Jue feel a little funny, "I used to hear the old man say, one pregnant silly three years, I still don''t believe, now believe."


    Night LAN Jue looks at the front, pretends to hold Tang Kexin as if nothing happened, and Tang Kexin stares at her discontentedly, reaching out to pat him.


    Night LAN Jue just laughs and doesn''t talk. He is very interested in seeing Tang Kexin crazy. Tang Kexin angrily ignores him, but he ponders the meaning of night LAN Jue. Is it in Ruan''s house? Will Ruan stay with them?


    There''s no place on the surface, but behind the scenes? Tang Kexin is really stupid. Ruan Qingmu tries hard to get them in. How can he let them leave again? He''s afraid that it''s taken somewhere. It''s estimated that the hiding time won''t be too long.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin''s clear eyes, and then knows that she has figured it out. It''s funny. Tang Kexin is very popular.


    "Will we be affected if we are here?" Tang Kexin''s first thought is this problem. She didn''t care before, but now, she is not alone and has to care.


    It has been said that men and women are different. When a woman knows that she is pregnant, she is already a mother. But when a man is born, he feels that he is a father. Tang Kexin believed a little before, but now he believes you. At least he believes the previous sentence. No matter what she does or wants to do, the first thing she thinks about is the baby in her stomach. When something happened, many things she might have done before, she didn''t do it after she had the baby. Even now, she doesn''t even go out. That''s to make sure she can absolutely do it Safety.


    "No matter what happens, nothing will happen." Night LAN Jue swore that he was holding Tang Kexin tightly. For a moment, he thought that if he didn''t have this child, he would not worry so much, and he would look forward to what he did. He felt that his heart depended on him recently, which would not have existed before. Although he liked this feeling very much, he knew that it was because This child, he feels, has limited Tang Kexin. She shouldn''t be such a person who doesn''t do anything. On the contrary, she has her own thinking and opinions under any circumstances. But now, she is like a beautiful canary, imprisoned in a cage.


    "No, I don''t think we can do nothing. Anyway, we can''t avoid it." Tang Kexin opened his mouth carefully, stroked the bulge of his stomach unconsciously, thinking silently that she was really not a qualified mother, and now she has brought her child to such a dangerous place.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 378

    "Naturally, but now, the key is the whereabouts of the night LAN dust. On the way to leave, listening to the wind has left a clue. As long as we decide to leave, we will not be trapped here, and there is no way to escape." Night LAN Jue calm said, all should pay attention to, should stay the way back, he has already thought.


    "Is there still no news of the night LAN dust?" Tang Kexin''s eyes were a little worried, and he couldn''t help saying, "the nameless cave should be a very dangerous place. People like the night LAN Chen can''t live in it."


    Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing, can''t help holding the forehead, "night LAN Chen really has no mind, it''s a very simple person, but don''t you think it''s so useless?"


    Tang Kexin pursed his lips and asked doubtfully, "what can he do?"


    "Night LAN has no words at all. Listening to Tang Kexin''s disbelief, she can''t help but explain," he is also the prince at best or at worst, and he''s not completely ignorant. There will always be something. "


    "Where does he look like he grew up in the palace?" Tang Kexin could not help but Tucao. She never thought that a man growing up in a palace could be so simple. Just like a piece of white paper, how did he grow up in the palace where he was a man eating? She could not imagine it. Look at people''s night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi. They don''t care about the city. They have deep thoughts. They are not like night LAN Chen. Even a little powerful family can''t cultivate such a simple person.


    Night LAN never shut up. He didn''t want to discuss this issue with Tang Kexin at all. He kept saying that he was not happy with other men, and he was still a man with "ulterior motives" for her, and Tang Kexin''s feelings for night LAN Chen were not shallow at all.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Tang Kexin questions, night LAN rarely does not answer her questions.


    "Do I look like I grew up in the palace?" Night LAN does not move the voice color of the topic to his body, have ulterior motives to ask.


    "Like." Tang Kexin answers without hesitation.


    "Where is it like?" Night LAN is absolutely holding on, asking all the time.


    Tang Kexin''s ambiguous smile at night LAN Jue is that she doesn''t speak. In her eyes, night LAN Jue is smart, but extremely dark, cunning and superior in mind and means. But not everyone wants to deal with people who are much smarter than herself. At least she doesn''t want to. She''s tired and half dead.


    Although now, she fell in love with the night LAN Jue, no matter which side of the night LAN Jue, she accepted and loved deeply, but in this way, she would never say it.


    Night LAN Jue eyes a squint, eyes with a little cold, this wench, what are you thinking?


    "You are like a person coming out of the palace. You are outstanding in appearance, unparalleled in the world, talented, unattainable, domineering and submissive." Tang Kexin said nice things with a smile.


    Night LAN Jue''s mouth is light. Although he doesn''t like other people''s flattery, he still likes it if it''s from Tang Kexin, but now he can''t believe it.


    Can Tang Kexin pucker his lips and say a good word?


    "Mind, you" night LAN Jue felt as if he was speechless at this moment. He didn''t know what to say. How could he never say it before?


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue, what does he want to say?


    "You don''t have a fever, do you?" Night LAN Jue stopped for a while and asked, such Tang Kexin, how do you think it''s abnormal.


    Tang Kexin claps his palm on the forehead of night LAN Jue. Some of them hate iron but not steel and say, "do you want me to say that you are black in the stomach, cunning and calculating people''s hearts?"


    Night LAN Jue teeth, know that this woman can''t say anything good, but still such a Tang Kexin is more real.


    "Night LAN dust and you really feel different, anyway is your words, no matter where, certainly can live." Tang Kexin doesn''t know where his confidence in night LAN Jue comes from. It''s just an inexplicable belief. Moreover, it''s an unquestionable belief.


    Night LAN Jue eyebrows micro Yang, with a smile, it seems that Tang Kexin still quite trust him, but do not worry about him?


    "Would you be worried if I were missing?" Night LAN Jue stares at Tang Kexin and asks.


    Tang Kexin helplessly closed his eyes and breathed. He asked such questions, so he went straight ahead without paying attention to him.


    Night LAN never give up, what does she mean, and pester her, "will you worry?"


    Tang Kexin thought, are you Nangong Yi? I can''t help pestering people like this, but I can''t help it, so I have to stare angrily at the night LAN Jue, "what do you say?"


    Night LAN Jue a Leng, then a joy, as expected is worried! He scolds himself secretly in his heart. As long as he meets something that Tang Kexin has, it seems that his brain is not enough, not enough, but he seems to be unable to respond. However, he is very happy to hear such words from Tang Kexin.


    At night, Ruan''s house is unusually quiet. It seems to be a lonely place. At the beginning of the month, the new teeth are just on the top of the tree. However, there is no light in a thin bend, but it seems to be just the ornament of the whole night, indicating a new beginning, beautiful and pure.


    However, it seems that all beauty is for destruction. The sound of small pieces is especially clear in the silent night.


    No trace has no patience at all. Although there are only six people here, they are very good at martial arts, which is really difficult to deal with.


    Traceless living place is more remote. He always likes to be quiet. When he came to Ruan''s house, he found many unusual medicinal materials, even more ecstatic. So he spent a lot of time alone in the room studying them. Who knows that so many people suddenly came today, and there are not many poisons in his hand? It''s hateful.


    Ruan Qingyue was woken up. These days, he was too tired to train. Those people''s training was abnormal. He felt that the whole person would lose a layer of skin. But in such a case, he could not sleep very hard at night. Because the other day, they might come to assassinate or poison at any time in the evening. Although he knew that they would not come tonight, but Ruan Qingyue could not sleep So as long as there is a little movement, she will still be awakened.


    Ruan Qingyue has made a lot of progress in these days, but he still has no chance to win against those six people with one person''s strength. After dozens of moves, he has added a lot of wounds to his body, and his traceless martial arts are not good, so he can''t resist them well. However, no one has appeared in Ruan''s family.


    Ruan Qingyue scolds secretly. How many people did he take today? How could no one appear all the time? It''s impossible.


    Night LAN Jue stood at one side, hiding in a secret place, he heard the movement and got up, Tang Kexin was still in the room. Originally, he was just going to hide in the dark. Unexpectedly, there was no one in Ruan''s family. Apparently, Wuchen and Ruan Qingyue could not hold on, and night LAN Jue was going to fight. Thanks to the care of Ruan''s family these days, Tang Kexin can have a good rest. He can report this feeling naturally.


    The appearance of night LAN Jue changed the situation in an instant. Night LAN Jue has strong internal power, domineering moves and different moves. In addition, night LAN has some knowledge of the martial arts of the western regions, so it''s not difficult to deal with them. One to six is not a loss. Besides, Ruan Qingyue helps. Without trace, he looks at it calmly.


    Night LAN Jue has no weapons in his hand, so he directly takes those people''s weapons and doesn''t directly kill them. He just seriously injures them and makes them unable to escape. They dare to come to Ruan''s house. Naturally, someone instructs them. It''s estimated that they can know some news from their mouths.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 379

    Ruan Qingyue looks at the night LAN Jue to deal with them easily. He has a little more admiration in his heart. I didn''t expect that this man was so strong, just afraid that his brother didn''t have such strength.


    "Thank you very much." Ruan Qingyue said gracefully that she has always been one, two, not right and wrong.


    Night LAN never spoke, in the heart more a bit more defensive, Ruan how can no one appear?


    Ruan Qingyue didn''t think of anything. Anyway, she didn''t expect this man to come back to her and say no thanks.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first. Deal with these people yourself." Night LAN Jue eyes like a layer of ice, tone is also cold.


    "Well, good." Ruan Qingyue waved his hand to show that he was free, but he had some momentum.


    However, Ye Lan never left, but stared at the people who came not far away. It was Tang Kexin. To be exact, it was Tang Kexin who was threatened. The knife was on his neck. Every step of Ye Lan''s walking, he was worried for fear that one of them might break Tang Kexin''s neck accidentally.


    Ruan Qingyue swallows his saliva and looks at LAN Jue at night worried. Will he be angry? After all, it''s because she and the elder generation without trace didn''t stay next to his wife. Now that his wife is arrested, will he be angry with them directly? Ruan Qingyue is worried.


    "Who are you?"


    "Let her go!"


    The man who escorted Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue spoke at the same time. A man''s voice was hoarse, and it was hard to hide his fear. A man''s voice was low and overbearing, and there was an irresistible threat in his voice.


    Tang Kexin''s man is threatening to bite his teeth. When LAN Jue was talking at night, he felt that he had shaken unconsciously. It''s impossible. He has been killed for so many years, but he was frightened by a young man. How can he allow this? How can he still mix when it comes out!


    "Who are you?" The man asked again and again, looking at the man lying on the ground opposite, his voice was a little low.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes were half narrowed, and his eyes were so cold that he looked at him calmly. The man who was holding Tang Kexin felt that the knife in his hand was not stable, like being delayed by him over and over again


    Tang Kexin sneers, but it''s just that he''s tough.


    "Let go of that woman, and I''ll spare your life." Although the night LAN is still, the air of killing in the voice can not be ignored at all. In such a late night, it adds some gloomy feelings.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin as if nothing happened to her. It seems that she has nothing on her neck, just standing there alone.


    That person sneers, how can it be? If he goes back alive alone, he will be killed, so he can only fight to death. Holding the knife in his hand and biting his teeth, Tang Kexin will be wiped away from Tang Kexin''s neck Can I cooperate with you?


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue without trace, and the night LAN Jue looks tight, and the hands hanging on both sides unconsciously hold them.


    However, in the moment of exchanging eyes, Tang Kexin stepped on the man''s foot with one foot and moved it two steps quickly to avoid being hurt by a knife. The man''s foot suddenly hurt, and the original tense heartstrings seemed to break in a moment. Originally, under the strong momentum of night LAN Jue, his heart was frightened. The killer''s instinct seemed to be weak, and his reaction was just like an ordinary man, night LAN Jue Seize the opportunity, quickly move to Tang Kexin''s side, embrace her in her arms, and kick the man off with the right foot. There is no control at all.


    The man was kicked several meters away. Tang Kexin chucked and smiled. At least two ribs of the man were broken. However, this man is not a qualified killer.


    "All right." Night LAN Jue hurriedly asked, up and down looking at.


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin raised her eyebrows. She didn''t resist at all just now, so the man didn''t embarrass her, so he brought her here directly.


    Although Ye Lanjue heard Tang Kexin''s words, his eyes did not change. He stared at them. Those people trembled for a while, feeling as if they were being stared at by a fierce beast. This man''s eyes are terrible!


    Night LAN Jue helps Tang Kexin to one side. She goes straight to the man who holds Tang Kexin. She picks up the knife that was thrown to one side and approaches the man step by step.


    The man was silent and his teeth were pounding. He tried to stand up and rushed towards the night LAN Jue. The mouth of the night LAN Jue was slightly hooked. With some cruel smile, he fainted. It was tempting, but his actions were not half vague,.


    Night LAN never directly killed him, but a knife in his body, like lingchi, watching people really feel cruel, it''s better to give him a knife directly! No matter Ruan Qingyue or Tang Kexin, they feel a little cruel.


    Night LAN Jue looks at this person to die almost, under the hand strength, the knife then flies toward a direction to go out, fixed on the wall.


    "Not yet?" Night LAN is absolutely cold hum, but the heart is unhappy, even angry, Ruan Qingmu, good job!


    Ruan Qingmu walked out from behind, unaware of the knife that was flying towards him just now. It was not introverted before, but a leisurely and complacent look. He took it easy step by step. The folding fan in his hand was replaced by a fan with white jade as bone. He shook the jade fan gently, but there was a gentle and elegant feeling, which made people not recognize the criticism.


    "Why is Ye childe so angry?" Ruan Qingmu asked with a smile, as if he did not know what happened.


    "These people have nothing to do with you?" The night LAN never has the meaning of vainglorious and insincere.


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with it. Otherwise, it''s impossible to attack the Qing moon and the traceless elder." Ruan Qingmu explained seriously.


    Night LAN absolutely cold hum, "so you don''t know anything?"


    Damn it, this man just appeared, but he just hid there and didn''t do anything. It''s like watching a good play!


    Ruan Qingmu seemed to shake his fan without any incident, and didn''t answer the question of LAN Jue at night.


    Night LAN Jue Mou color cold, cold stare Ruan Qing mu.


    "My Lord, those people have dealt with it." A person suddenly appeared and said respectfully to Ruan Qingmu.


    "Well, go down." Ruan Qingmu''s face was as usual, and he said to LAN Jue, "I told them not to do anything tonight, but I didn''t expect you to be involved, and you don''t need my help, do you?" Ruan Qingmu''s face had a gentle smile, not hurried.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are cold. Even in such a case, Ruan Qingmu is still covered with a layer of indifferent fog. He doesn''t see clearly. His words clearly mean that he is intentional, but he just keeps himself out of the business, as if they were involved by accident. How could Ruan family not know that someone came in! It''s clearly testing them.


    At night, LAN Jue raised her eyebrows slightly, with a thin smile on her face. "My wife is pregnant. Since Ruan''s family is no longer safe, my wife and I should agree to leave, right?"


    Ruan Qingmu''s fan gave a little pause and asked indifferently, "so, aren''t you going to Jiuyou cult?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 380

    Night LAN Jue''s mouth is light. Indeed, his goal seems to be to go to Jiuyou cult all the time. But now there is the news of night LAN Chen. Jiuyou cult doesn''t have to go, but he won''t say it. So night LAN Jue is just a cool opening, "no need."


    Ruan Qing Mu Mou in a flash of doubt, there is no cover up, but also directly asked out, "why?"


    Night LAN never raised his eyebrows, but calmly looked at Ruan Qingmu. His eyes were not as cold as before, but with a little clear and rebellious, so the cold night could not be covered.


    Ruan Qingmu''s self-conscious failure to speak, the original such a problem is nothing, but such a confrontation, he has lost a game.


    "I think we''d better take a look at Miss Ruan''s injuries and those of elder generation Wuchen first." Tang Kexin looks at the confrontation between the two people. This is not a simple thing to say. There will be no result in a short time. Besides, they are not really going to leave Ruan''s house. So now, let''s look at their injuries first.


    Ruan Qingmu glanced at Ruan Qingyue, and there was a trace of cunning in Ruan Qingyue''s eyes. He sighed quickly and said sadly, "brother, it''s really painful. Please bandage for Wuchen first!"


    Four people look at Ruan Qingyue in a daze, and LAN Jue''s mouth at night can''t help but take a smoke. Seeing Ruan Qingyue''s mouth move, Tang Kexin''s face is still light after all. She laughs in LAN Jue''s arms and smiles without trace or words. She is upset. What''s the matter with him? Don''t take him! Ruan Qingmu knows his sister well enough, so it''s better to say something amazing. However, Ruan Qingyue''s words let the tense atmosphere dissipate. Now, it''s a bit of fun and harmony. The feeling of traceless and rare is a bit depressed. No one has dared to tease him for many years. Now, he''s been teased by Ruan family''s younger generation. Without a trace, he thinks that he''ll be teased later People are not happy to be ridiculed. They stare at Ruan Qingyue angrily.


    Ruan Qingyue is conscious of her innocence. She was just going to adjust the atmosphere. She reminded her brother that Wuchen''s elder generation was injured and asked him to bandage Wuchen''s elder generation first. In fact, this sentence is nothing. Why do you want to stare at her? Ruan Qingyue''s face is bulging, and her big apricot eyes are pitiful.


    Ruan Qingmu smiled helplessly, "go ahead, it''s cold at night."


    Without a trace, Ruan Qingmu shook Ruan Qingyue''s hair, shook his head, and entered the room. Tang Kexin pulled in the night LAN Jue. Ruan Qingyue stayed in the end, looked at them angrily, and walked in slowly.


    Although there are many wounds on Ruan Qingyue and Wuchen, there is no fatal injury. So Ruan Qingmu plans to bandage Wuchen first, and then Ruan Qingyue. Tang Kexin looks at Ruan Qingyue and sits there unsatisfied. Thinking of what she said, he goes to bandage her.


    "You will?" Ruan Qingyue doesn''t trust her, but she stretches out her arm.


    Tang Kexin laughs it off and concentrates on doing his own thing.


    Ruan Qingmu pays attention to Tang Kexin''s movements. Her eyes are light. This woman''s movements are very skilled. She is not a beginner. All her movements are orderly. She is obviously a well-trained person. She adds a few points to her mind. It''s absolutely not easy to have LAN Jue and Tang Kexin at night!


    "Brother, where did you go in the evening?" Ruan Qingyue asked in Tang Kexin''s dressing stall. She also knew that no one in Ruan''s family could easily come in, and no one had come for so long, which was abnormal. Besides, she could see that her brother didn''t want to leave with Tang Kexin at night, but only they opened their mouth, and it must be "war is raging", so she might as well come to say hello.


    "Something happened to be busy." Ruan Qingmu opened his mouth casually, not intending to explain.


    Ruan Qingyue opens her mouth and says, "then you don''t care if you watch your sister get hurt?" Full of complaints and depression, "I am not your sister."


    Ruan Qingmu said helplessly, "the elder brother was not there at that time, and the night lady appeared when she was kidnapped." Tone with some doting, eyes but flow through some cool.


    He knew when those people appeared just now, but he withdrew Ruan''s family silently and let them stare in the dark. As expected, he came to Wuchen''s elder generation. But before he let them do it, ye Lanjue had already done it. He could also see the strength of Ye Lanjue. He didn''t let him down!


    "Brother, you won''t cheat me, will you?" Ruan Qingyue is skeptical, but what about the guards of Ruan family? Brother, you can never take them away, so there must be other arrangements.


    "How can brother give up to cheat you?" Ruan Qingmu said gently, and gave Ruan Qingyue a loving look.


    "Elder brother ye, elder sister Tang, you don''t think elder brother didn''t show up on purpose, will you stay?" Ruan Qingyue blinked and said that Tang Kexin felt that she saw the night LAN shadow in front of her, but the two were totally different, and Tang Kexin felt some pressure.


    Night Lan Ying is only twelve or thirteen years old. She is the same age as a child. But Ruan Qingyue is fifteen or sixteen years old. They are all close to the center of power. The gap between these three or four years is very different. Moreover, although Ruan Qingyue pretends to be very simple, his heart is not too simple, and he has always felt it on the first day. What''s more, what he said just now is clearly for her and ye Lanjue. No matter what he thinks, it''s obvious that he wants to leave them behind. However, it''s just an opportunity. If there will be assassination in the future, their safety seems to be lacking Too many guarantees, so Tang Kexin didn''t answer directly.


    What Tang Kexin can think of, night LAN Jue can think of, and think more than Tang Kexin. Now he can feel that Ruan Qingmu wants to use them, but how can he give Ruan Qingmu a chance? So sit as if nothing happened.


    Ruan Qingmu is also very clear about their ideas. He knows that before ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin lost their trust in him, but he also knows that they will not leave easily. This is the nearest place to Jiuyou cult. They will not leave easily, so they have no words. He wants to see what ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin mean.


    It didn''t take much time for the two men''s bandages. Now they are sitting there chatting.


    "Since the Nguyen family protects you, how can the Nguyen family explain to you when you leave like this?" There has been no trace of the deep mouth, although it is expressionless, but also clearly expressed their own meaning.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are slightly shocked. Although they don''t necessarily leave Ruan''s house, their relationship with beichengyao, Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue, are not known. Now they are said by Wuchan, which is beyond their expectation. It''s hard not to plan to retain them by such means. Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin are more alert, and their eyes are not as pure as before.


    Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue were also stunned. Princess wurumu only stayed here for less than two days. So the meaning of elder wutrace is not that they just knew each other, but did they know each other in the Central Plains before? Ruan Qingmu and Ruan Qingyue suspect.


    "Is it? That''s how Ruan family treats guests? " Night LAN absolutely dark irony stab way.


    Ruan Qingmu closed the fan and knocked on the palm of his hand, "you know Princess Wuyao." Clearly should be a question, Ruan Qingmu voice line has no ups and downs, like a positive sentence.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 381

    Tang Kexin sighed, with some helplessness in his tone, "our confirmed princess knows no rhyme."


    "She is the princess of the northern kingdom?"


    "That''s right."


    "Didn''t you say that she has the same eyes as you?" Ruan Qingmu forces Tang Kexin directly. There is some dim light in his eyes for a while, but it is a little hotter than before.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is thumping. It''s impossible for Ruan Qingmu to come back to beichengyao. They haven''t seen beichengyao for such a long time. And when they knew each other, Ruan Qingmu was only a teenager, right? Would you think of that? And the two of them, there was nothing unusual in those two days, but they still explained with a smile on their faces, "what I said that day is that nature is the same, not with whom, it''s your own misunderstanding."


    Ruan Qingmu is also a very intelligent person. He knows that Tang Kexin deliberately misled him that day. It''s meaningless to investigate now. What''s more, he didn''t mention it when master Wuchen came back, and he didn''t know it.


    Ruan Qingmu thought for a while, then slowly said, "when the princess left, she did say that she hopes the Ruan family won''t have any problems recently. One of them is that she hopes I can protect you. However, there are many things in Jiuyou cult recently. I really want to see the strength of ye Gongzi, at least don''t cause us any trouble."


    "I see." Tang Kexin slightly turned his face to the snow, smiled and said, "the princess is also worried about our trouble here. I think it''s also an accident tonight. In this case, my husband and I don''t want you to be embarrassed. Let''s stay."


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyes have a little smile, but it''s cold and thin as ice. "It''s not accidental, it''s specially sent."


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrows moved, and heard Ruan Qingmu''s indifferent voice, "it''s for the traceless elder."


    Traceless is not surprised at all. When they came to work in the evening, he knew that the goal was him. However, he had a premonition from the time he decided to stay, and he would not be so quiet.


    "But elder brother, if the sun emissary and the star emissary sent to assassinate the elder generation, their strength is not the top." Ruan Qingyue asked, leaning her head to one side, that she had tried the wounds of those people. She could not last that long for those who were really top-notch.


    Ruan Qingmu''s face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and he was a bit arrogant. "This is Ruan''s house. Even if they come in person, they have to leave something. What''s more, they''re only testing tonight. They want to force the traceless elder to go back. "


    Ruan Qingmu said, turning his eyes to the traceless face, and asking in his eyes.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan never spoke. They were inconvenient to interfere in the affairs of Jiuyou cult. Depending on the situation, they didn''t need to do so, so they listened as outsiders.


    "Then I''ll go back." Traceless face taut, expressionless said, the voice also only heard some heavy anger.


    "Traceless elder!" Ruan Qingyue said anxiously, "since they are forcing you to go back, why do you go back obediently?"


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t say anything. If he doesn''t go back, he can make little difference if he moves a little.


    "Are you sure you want to go back?" Ruan Qingmu asked in a deep voice, with his eyes fixed on no trace.


    No trace heavy nodding, "a Balla a person, I''m afraid that it can''t be handled well, she didn''t come back so many years, it''s hard to avoid being held back, if I go back, at least can protect her."


    "The moon of the Qing Dynasty, it''s announced that master Wuchen has returned to Jiuyou cult." Ruan Qingmu has a slight look and a clear voice.


    "Good."


    "Please be careful, elder. The main thing to be careful about is Yuan Yi, a Japanese emissary. He has a fierce mind and is very deep in hiding. Many things are done by the star emissary, but it is the Japanese emissary who is the main one." Ruan Qingmu reminded that he was very cautious.


    "Good." Traceless eyes slightly moved, Yuan Yi. He knew that he was about his age. His character was gloomy, but he didn''t show the mountains or the dew. It was easy to be ignored. Suddenly he asked, "who is the star messenger now?"


    "Falling star." Ruan Qingmu''s lips puckered, and a trace of disdain flashed in Ruan Qingyue''s eyes.


    "Who is this man?" No trace looked at them and asked lightly.


    "Luo Xing, a very charming woman, is very powerful and powerful, and her strength is not weak." Ruan Qingyue seems to be gambling, "but the worry free evaluation is that his mind is not enough, and he is the puppet of the Japanese emissary."


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyes narrowed, and he had no worries? Looking at this girl, he was surprised. At first, she only thought that she knew her situation, so she was careful and did not admit defeat. Unexpectedly, she understood the situation of Jiuyou cult.


    "No worries?" Traceless eyes narrowed slightly. He had no memory of the man and did not know who he was talking about.


    "Princess Wuyou, sister of Princess Wuyue, was only one year old." Ruan Qingmu explained that Wuji was extremely short-term, and that the status of Wuyao and Wuyou in his mind was totally different.


    "Well." Sure enough, no trace just means that you know it.


    But unexpectedly, he continued to ask, "is that the next leader?"


    "Yes." Ruan Qingmu replied.


    No trace face a black, if not 13 years ago, the next leader is either passive or no rumors, which round to the little girl.


    Ruan Qingyue looks at Wuchen''s face. He is depressed in his heart. Wuyou is also excellent, OK? Why does he believe that there is no rumor?


    "Princess wurumu is not interested in the position of leader." Ruan Qingmu''s tone was not salty or bland, and he could not hear any feelings at all.


    "No trace hum," if she is interested, your little princess, will be her opponent


    "Wuyou is the next leader. Judging from her age, she is not weak." Ruan Qingyue could not help contradicting, his eyes shining with perseverance.


    "Is it? Then why now, the Jiuyou church is in chaos? " No trace disdain, no ballad has been outstanding since childhood, which is not comparable to the person who has no control over Jiuyou cult at all.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan take a look at each other. They look at people in front of them tacitly. They look at different people. However, it''s impossible for beichengyao to stay. Don''t you know? Tang Kexin doesn''t want beichengyao to stay. She rarely talks with a person. Of course, she doesn''t want to be separated like this.


    What night LAN Jue thinks is, what does Nangong Yi do if beichengyao stays? Ye Lan never wanted to admit it. In fact, he was worried about Nangong Yi. It seems that Nangong Yi is the person who has the best relationship with him for so many years. Although the two people have different personalities, sometimes they accidentally take pictures together. In addition, all the people who grew up in the palace know the same thing. Moreover, based on his understanding of Nangong Yi, if beichengyao dare to stay, if Nangong Yi does not stay, I am afraid that he will directly take beichengyao back at all costs. Sometimes, he would think that Nangong Yi was not inferior to him in fact, but he was always cynical and didn''t have much power, so he couldn''t see it.


    "Well, the moon, don''t talk about it." Ruan Qingmu''s eyes swept away. Ruan Qingyue turned around and ignored them. "Go back, now you can sleep more."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 382

    Tonight, it is not destined to be a safe night. In Jiuyou cult, it is also not peaceful.


    Beichengyao accidentally had some insomnia. She couldn''t sleep over and over, so she closed her eyes and raised her spirits. However, she had no effect, so she had to put on a dress.


    Tonight''s moon, a thin bend, thin as if it will disappear at any time, beichengyao looked at the curved moon inexplicably lost his mind, "look up at the bright moon, bow his head to think of his hometown." But beichengyao didn''t have any feeling of coming back home. Was it really his family''s side? Beichengyao secretly thought of it. She shook her head and walked here at will. She looked at the people sitting nearby in black clothes. Beichengyao mocked her. Her enemies were narrow. Is that right?


    Just as beichengyao wanted to turn around and leave, she saw a charming woman appeared in front of her. Beichengyao stopped in the original place inexplicably and looked at the two of them.


    "Is it abandoned?" Although the star emissary is ironic, his tone is really charming.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were cold and cold. His eyes fell on her, and there was a trace of disrespect.


    This is the oasis. Although it''s summer, it''s not hot at night. But the woman in front of me is wearing a thin white single garment. But it''s thin as if I can see the belly pocket inside. When I come here, my legs are looming, and the makeup on my face is gorgeous. Nangong Yi frowns. If I remember correctly, she''s the star Messenger, right? Why do you come here? It''s also the place of beichengyao.


    The star emissary looks at Nangong Yi and stares at himself. His eyes are dark. He is secretly pleased. Indeed, men can''t resist women''s giving and giving. But he doesn''t know that his eyes are dark and may be disgusted. The star emissary''s action is even more enchanting. The smile on his face can be described as unrestrained.


    Beichengyao looked at it from behind, and his eyes were filled with a thin layer of anger. He said coldly, "if Nangong Yi dare to touch that woman, he won''t want to see himself in the future."


    The star emissary is close to Nangong Yi, with his fingers outstretched, he wants to touch Nangong Yi''s face. Nangong Yi''s conditioned reflex is receding. The star emissary is already choking with rouge. Nangong Yi can''t help sneering. If he didn''t know that she was the star emissary before, he thought she was a woman coming out of that brothel.


    The star emissary''s hand gave a slight pause, and his eyes did not change, but he immediately walked towards Nangong Yi with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do not want you without rumors, you are looking for life and death like this? "


    Nangong Yi is stunned, looking for life and death? Does he have it? It''s just some unhappiness, but it''s just the moment when the star emissary''s fingers touch Nangong Yi''s face. Nangong Yi feels that he can shake off quickly. He doesn''t realize that there is more killing intention in his eyes and stares at the star emissary.


    The star emissary is a little surprised. This man is not good, so what? Now it''s a rare chance. His face is bright with smile. "What''s wrong with Nangong young master? Not happy? Why don''t you let my sister help you out? "


    Nangong Yi didn''t plan to deal with her at all. He turned around and decided to leave. However, he heard a sarcastic voice behind him. "Don''t you want to know what it was like when he was a child without rumors?"


    Although Nangong Yi had a meal at his feet, he didn''t stop. He wanted to know beichengyao''s past, but from this woman''s mouth, he would feel disgusted. Moreover, he wanted, time beichengyao told him personally, such a method, he didn''t care!


    The star emissary saw Nangong Yi didn''t stop, and his heart was full of hate. He put his hand on his mouth, curled up a little, whistled, and immediately many snakes appeared around Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi sneered and turned to look at the star emissary.


    Although the star emissary stall was helpless, there was a smile in his eyes, which was ambiguous. "Who makes Nangong young master so confused about the customs? However, this is the scene, and there should be something interesting."


    Nangong Yi was disgusted and said in a loud voice, "what do you want?"


    The star emissary laughed, "why is Nangong so heartless? Don''t you always face the spring breeze when you face the ballad free? " Then, as if suddenly thinking of something, he reached out to cover his lips and smiled deliberately, "I forgot. You fell out with Wu ballad. Of course, you are in a bad mood." He shook his head as he said, "this ballad free is not sensible, such a peerless, but do not know how to enjoy it."


    The words are explicit and ambiguous. Nangong Yi suddenly smiles, and a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes also produce a smile. The corners of his mouth slightly hook up, "so, is that how you enjoy it?" Nangong Yi said, looking at the snake not far away from his feet, and raised his eyebrows.


    Step by step, the star emissary came over and brushed Nangong Yi''s chest with his hand. He laughed wildly and hooked people. "Is there a lot of ways to enjoy it? Isn''t that because I just thought you would escape?"


    Nangong Yi sneers. The star emissary is really beautiful, but unfortunately, he doesn''t like it! The age of the star emissary can''t be seen from a long distance, but the wrinkles that her makeup can''t cover can be seen from a close view. Nangong Yi takes the hand of the star emissary and says jokingly, "you are like this, I can''t escape."


    The star emissary was obviously extremely happy. "That''s not good if you don''t leave?"


    Beichengyao''s face was a little pale, and her eyes were like broken ice, which was chilly.


    Nangong Yi sneered, "of course I won''t go, but you don''t have to." Nangong Yi holds the wrist of the star emissary, urges the internal force, the cold air gathers a little bit, at night the dew Qi is heavy, the star emissary has borrowed a layer of ice.


    Beichengyao smiled, walked out from behind, pretended to drink, "what are you doing?"


    Nangong Yi was stunned, and his staff didn''t exert any force. There was not much ice on the star emissary. At that time, Nangong Yi broke away. But she rushed to Nangong Yi''s arms and immediately pushed Nangong Yi away. Then she saw beichengyao''s body shape move. He grabbed the star emissary''s neck and forced her to the pillar. His staff used their force to stare at beichengyao, "Dare you kill me?"


    Beichengyao smiles and looses her hand, but her fingers move. The ring soaked with venom cuts the neck of the star messenger. It''s very shallow, but a little blood oozes out.


    "What are you doing here?" Beichengyao sat where Nangong Yi sat just now, stroked the ring on his hand, and asked with a slight squint.


    Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao and doesn''t know whether she is angry or not, because she didn''t look at him at all. She just looked at the star messenger and didn''t kill him.


    "Guess?" The star emissary smiled, and his ambiguous eyes fell on Nangong Yi''s face.


    Nangong Yi didn''t explain. He wanted to see if beichengyao had any trust in him.


    Beichengyao smiled coldly, like frost and snow. "If I remember correctly, it''s like my place. Did the star emissary come here to find Nangong Yi?"


    The star emissary showed the most enchanting smile and intrigued people. "What do you think?"


    This is like admitting or not admitting, but it''s easy to arouse people''s suspicion. But beichengyao''s face didn''t change, but she saved a more charming smile.


    Nangong Yi looks at the charming and strange beichengyao who is smiling. He feels that his throat is tight. Maybe it''s because beichengyao is still a woman who hasn''t been infected. So there are some green and astringent smiles in his smile. But such a smile is even more intolerable and can''t be refused. So Nangong Yi''s eyes are burning.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 383

    "If I remember correctly, I said before, Nangong Yi is my man, so you come here, are you sure it''s for Nangong Yi?" Although beichengyao''s smile is enchanting, her voice is always cold.


    The star emissary clenched his teeth and stared at beichengyao hatefully, "yes!"


    "Yes?" Beichengyao smiles deliberately, but her eyes are sharp.


    The star emissary stares at beichengyao. This woman is intentional. If she answers yes, she admits that she is the one who actively seduces Nangong Yi. If she doesn''t, she can also borrow a title to play when she comes to her place so late. The star emissary thinks about it, and there is more amorous feelings in her eyebrows. "Yes, Nangong young master is handsome, handsome, romantic, jade tree facing the wind, and dignified, Even if I''m attracted, what''s the accident? "


    Nangong Yi stares at beichengyao to see how she will react.


    Beichengyao seems to have thought about it for a while, and then he said quietly, "it seems that it is indeed so."


    Star emissary was choked for a while, angrily staring at beichengyao, is this woman intentional? However,


    "since the princess thinks so, isn''t it normal for me to come?" The star emissary guides beichengyao. There are some strange colors in her eyes.


    "But will Nangong Yi like you?" Beichengyao seems to be thinking seriously, and a layer of worry appears on her face.


    Nangong Yi stroked his forehead. Beichengyao seemed to be thinking seriously. In fact, he just pretended to be in front of the star emissary, but his eyes were covered by his hands. Beichengyao, when you were calculating others, would you also count me in? Nangong Yi thought bitterly.


    The star emissary glanced at Nangong Yi, stroking his red lips with his fingers, and a smile came out from the bottom of his eyes, "why don''t you like it? My appearance is already excellent enough. With understanding, young master Nangong will not refuse it? "


    Beichengyao stroked his sleeve, stood up, and looked down with the star messenger. "You should know that what I hate most is that someone moved my things and dropped the stars. This is what you sent to my door. Don''t blame me."


    Beichengyao raised a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and whistled softly. The voice was rapid. Nangongyi frowned. If you remember correctly, the snake group seemed to retreat. Nangongyi frowned and looked around. His eyes were deep. The snake group did indeed retreat. But in the moment when the snake group retreated, beichengyao made a move directly to the star Messenger, which killed him.


    Star emissary is not willing to show weakness, but after a moment of surprise, the hand is also cruel.


    Nangong Yi was watching. He knew the strength of beichengyao. On that day, one person was almost harmless to those five people. The star emissary should not be her opponent.


    There is not much difference between the moves of the two people, and the speed is also very fast. The star emissary''s moves are ruthless, merciless, and weird. Naturally, beichengyao is the same, but there is a bit of tyranny in the ruthlessness, which seems to be able to suppress the star emissary.


    However, Nangong Yi obviously underestimated the star emissary. After dozens of moves, it was still hard to separate them. There was a sound around. It seems that someone came. There was a cold sense of killing in the eyes of the star emissary. He turned his hands into claws and attacked the Yao in the north. The Yao in the North didn''t hide and didn''t flash. He went straight up. Naturally, he hurt his shoulder. Nangong Yi''s eyes suddenly became dim. Just now But beichengyao has clapped the heart of the star emissary, and the star emissary spits blood directly. Now, the star emissary is kneeling on the ground, holding his chest and looking up at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao''s eyes are indifferent and merciless, unaware of the wound on his shoulder.


    The star emissary''s eyes were cold, and he quickly drew out a short dagger and went straight to beichengyao''s stab. Beichengyao''s eyes were cold and retreated quickly, but he would be hurt at such a close distance!


    But when the dagger stabbed, it didn''t hurt beichengyao. Nangong Yi formed ice in front of beichengyao, blocking the attack of the star emissary.


    In beichengyao''s eyes, the shadow suddenly appeared. He turned to avoid the ice, grabbed the dagger of the star Messenger, and stabbed it directly into her heart.


    When the guards came, they saw that the star emissary was in thin clothes, with a dagger in his heart, lying on the ground, while the princess without rumors was holding her shoulder, nestling in the arms of the man who heard that it was the princess''s husband, with her hand over her shoulder, and the blood had stained her whole arm.


    Those people didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. One was the star emissary over ten thousand people. The other was the princess who had just returned, but it was said that she might be the next leader''s unsung princess. They stood in embarrassment and didn''t even come forward. They even forgot to check whether the star emissary was dead.


    Meng Tingjin came out from behind, but did not look at them. He looked at Bei Chengyao. His eyes were drooping. His thick eyelashes covered his surprise. His guard was cold.


    He went to check out the star emissary first, and quickly said to the standing guards, "not dead, take it to the rescue!"


    Those people also responded quickly, leaving with the star messenger directly, leaving only two people to check the original situation.


    "I''ll take Yao down to bandage first. If you are OK, I''ll go to see your star messenger." Nangong Yi said coldly that his eyes were not good in color.


    "What happened just now?" Asked Meng Tingjin with a frown, the young face seemed to be pretending to be mature on purpose.


    "As you can see." Beicheng Yao''s shallow answer.


    There is an idea in the hearts of those nine hell sects. It''s true that the star emissary had the idea of the princess''s husband, so the princess hated him. The two people fought, but it''s no wonder that the star emissary liked beauty. It''s well known in nine hell sects, and they all wanted to see what Nangong Yi looked like. They actually let the star emissary and the princess fight with each other''s lives. But they didn''t, because Nangong Yi had left with beichengyao in his arms. They could only see one back.


    "Go on, don''t tell the Pope about tonight." Meng Tingjing ordered lightly.


    Those people don''t understand and look at Meng Tingjin. How can we not say such a big thing?


    "Now the situation is not clear. If Princess wurumor is really the Pope, then the star messenger will surely die, and the Pope will also suppress the news, but what can we do to suppress it? What''s more, now, there is Princess Wuyou, so Princess Wuyue is not necessarily the leader. I''ve seen that the injuries on the star emissary are not enough to kill them, and the injuries caused by men''s jealousy have been spread out. Will the star emissary give up? The first one to bear the brunt is the one who saw it tonight. " Meng Tingjin swept them with some cold eyes and gave them more warnings.


    They also know how to deal with the nine Youjiao, and they are worried about it.


    "Go back and tell the other guards." Meng Tingjin reminds me.


    "The doctor"


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes!" When they finished speaking, they retreated, and Meng Tingjin looked at the candlelight in front of them. It seemed that there was a fire in his eyes. Unexpectedly, this woman did it. Although such a measure is not bright, it has better effect. If she really competes with Wu you, Wu you may lose. Then


    "no, absolutely not!" Meng Tingjin mumbles to himself, his eyes are cold, and he leaves here quickly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 384

    Nangong Yi and beichengyao, who lived alone in one room, were extremely quiet, even cold.


    Nangong Yi wants to help beichengyao bandage. Beichengyao refuses. He picks up those things and makes them by himself, but one hand is not convenient after all. After two or three attempts, Nangong Yi fails. Nangong Yi cannot see the past and forcibly picks up things to help beichengyao.


    Both of them have something in mind. Beichengyao now treats Nangong Yi as if he were a stranger. He can''t speak to Nangong Yi any more. His face is indifferent, even if he helps her again.


    Nangong Yi thought more about it. On the one hand, he was annoyed that beichengyao used him. On the other hand, he hated that he had talked too much that day. If it had been before, beichengyao would never have treated himself like this. He also felt that beichengyao''s once open heart was closed again, and he had more precautions than before. He knew how long he felt that he wanted to open it and pay for it Things, much more than the first time.


    "Don''t wet these two days, don''t bathe, try not to move this arm." Nangong Yi reminds me to pack the medicine chest.


    Beichengyao gently pressed the wound and said to herself that she should have avoided it just now. In any case, the star messenger was poisoned. Even if Meng Tingjin didn''t do it, she couldn''t live. Now she really suffered from herself. I hope uncle Wuyue can make good use of this opportunity!


    "This is also your place, or you can live here directly." Nangong Yi was a little gloomy and didn''t look at the northern Chengyao.


    "No." Beichengyao said calmly, "to me, people and things here are very strange. The only place I know is where I lived when I was a child."


    Nangong Yi sipped his lips. "So, am I a stranger?" Nangong Yi asked only one question, but he kept guessing that there were many memories of her and her brother. As long as he thought that beichengyao was so happy around him, he could not help but want to be jealous.


    "Yes, it''s strange." Although beichengyao smiled, she had some bitterness in her eyes.


    "May I apologize?" Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao''s eyes seriously and said word by word.


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi and suddenly feels funny. Apologize? If all apologies work, why so much hatred?


    "Nangong Yi, if I didn''t promise your parents, do you think you can still live well now?"


    "As long as beichengyuan is involved, it must be me that you choose to hurt." Nangong Yi was not willing to say that he had some hatred in his eyes.


    "Yes, but I know how I feel about my brother. If you don''t blame me, no one can blame others!" Beichengyao''s voice was filled with a burst of sadness and indignation. There were tears in her eyes, but she tried her best to press it down and threw Nangong Yi''s hand away. When she came out of here, she only felt ironic.


    Nangong Yi suddenly felt like a knife cut in his heart, not only hurt, but also unable to breathe. He wanted to follow beichengyao, but he didn''t. He was unprepared, but suddenly something seemed to be broken. He thought, this is the so-called self infliction, right? If that is the most secret thing for him, who dares to say it, he will certainly kill that man! Naturally, beichengyao will not be merciful. To him, is it merciful?


    Nangong Yi felt at this moment that he had never understood beichengyao. What he understood about her was more his own feelings. He had never seriously investigated what their previous feelings were. He just thought wishfully according to his own understanding. So once there were cracks, the most secret and dirty views in his heart were all in one In fact, on that day, beichengyao explained and kept it, but he only said and did it according to his own idea.


    Meng Tingjin did not kill the star emissary according to the agreement with beichengyao, but went to the residence of the sun emissary.


    "What''s the matter?" The Japanese emissary was not surprised. It was he who instigated the star emissary to go to Nangong Yi. It was in his expectation that Meng Tingjin would come.


    "The star messenger is seriously injured!" For the Japanese messengers, Meng Tingjin always only said that he would take them, because the Japanese messengers only wanted results.


    "Oh? Lost? " The Japanese emissary''s fingers curled up regularly and knocked on the other hand, "it''s no wonder that the strength of Wuyao at the beginning is higher than that of his peers. Now it''s no surprise that he can win the star chatting emissary."


    "Shall we wait and see the changes, or shall we push the waves?" Asked Meng Tingjin boldly.


    "The snipe and the clam fight each other, and it''s a gain! It''s just that we are not the only fisherman. " The sun emissary''s mouth was light, but he didn''t smile. Instead, it was a deeper calculation.


    "Then go and mend a knife. Remember, it''s a knife to mend the falling star." The Japanese emissary''s index finger was raised, as sharp as a blade.


    "Yes." Meng Tingjin was slightly shocked. He was in collusion with the star emissary before, but now it''s really vicious.


    "Spread the poison on the messenger." The sun emissary suddenly had a pack of powder in his fingertips, and his eyes were full of meaning.


    Meng Tingjin took over and went out without asking.


    "It seems that it''s time for me to prepare, too." The sun emissary twists his fingers and suddenly smiles, but the smile makes people feel creepy.


    The storm of the night passed, and there was not much calm, but a surge of dark tide.


    Early the next morning, someone came to beichengyao to report that she had just learned that the place where Princess Wuyou went was actually the unknown cave, not the ten thousand snake cave, and now there is no whereabouts at all.


    Beichengyao''s face changed, and he became dignified. He grabbed the man. "Where is the leader? I want to see him. "


    "The Pope didn''t go to the hall. He was in his room." The man replied tremblingly.


    Beichengyao gets the answer, leaves the man and rushes to the room of the Pope, but the person behind raises a strange smile.


    Nangong Yi happened to come to beichengyao. Seeing her back in a hurry, he followed her.


    "Uncle!" Beichengyao shouted as soon as she entered.


    "You know, too?" The master rubbed his forehead, and felt that he had a bad headache today. He was still a little dizzy.


    "How can you go to the unknown cave without worry?" Beichengyao is open-minded, hoping to know from his mouth that this is a fake.


    "I don''t know. It''s miaoshui who told me."


    Miaoshui immediately received the words, "my subordinates originally went to pick up the princess on the order of the religious Lord, but they didn''t find the princess at wanshe cave, and they didn''t meet her on the way, so they searched everywhere, and found that the princess left traces in front of the unknown cave. I didn''t believe it, so I went in and looked at it. There were some marks left by the princess. "


    "Even so, it doesn''t prove to be worry free."


    "The whips used by the princess are different from those of others, and the whiplash marks are naturally different. That''s really the whiplash left by the princess." Miaoshui explained it carefully. She had seen it carefully.


    "I''ll pick you up." The color of Yao''s eyes is dark in the north. If miaoshui goes in, she will not come back to report it like this. However, other people can''t believe it. She can only go by herself.


    "No rumors." The Pope called out, "you don''t have to go in person."


    "But now, no one else can go."


    "Be careful, don''t force it." The master thought for a while and nodded.


    Beichengyao sips her lips and leaves the room, but


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 385

    Beichengyao lips, out of the room, but just out of the door, he felt wrong, immediately was knocked unconscious


    the Pope heart, "who is it?"


    Miaoshui immediately wants to rush out, but looks at the situation of the people in front of her.


    As soon as the words of the religious leader fell, Nangong Yi came in with beichengyao in his arms. Nangong Yi glanced at the room and put beichengyao on the side of the cave.


    "I''ll go instead of her." Nangong Yi said in a tone of no objection, "she was hurt a little last night. Now she is in a state of unease. I''m afraid there will be any danger if she goes."


    The master twisted his eyebrows. Wuyao is not suitable to go. Although he hasn''t been to the nameless cave, he still heard about it. If Wuyou hasn''t come back, he will compensate Wuyao. It''s not right, "OK, Miaofeng, lead him."


    Immediately a man appeared, very white, but extremely thin.


    "Be careful yourself." The Pope reminded me.


    Nangong Yi took a deep look at beichengyao and went out with the wonderful wind.


    "Miaoshui, if there is no rumor, go to find the Ruan family." The religious master felt very wrong. He just had a headache. Now he feels weak all over. He has a premonition that something will happen!


    "What''s more, Ruan''s family doesn''t have the energy to control the rumors. If she is in danger, go and tell the man just now."


    "Good." Miaofeng felt that now the master''s thinking was not clear enough. The man went to the nameless cave, but he could not come back.


    It seems that the Pope is really tired. Then he lies down. Miaofeng watches the Pope fall asleep, and looks at the princess lying on the floor. He greets Miaofeng and looks at the Pope. He personally returns beichengyao to her room.


    Ruan''s family is also calm on the surface, but in fact, it is shrouded in a dark cloud.


    Wuchen left for Jiuyou cult in the morning, but Ruan Qingmu got the news that Wuyou was sure to be in the nameless cave. Now the news has reached Jiuyou cult, and they already know what happened last night.


    Ruan Qingyue hurriedly walked around. Although Ruan Qingmu was still sitting there quietly, he was still analyzing the current situation.


    "Brother! Otherwise, let''s send someone to have no nameless cave. " Ruan Qingyue said eagerly.


    "No way." Ruan Qingmu didn''t even think about it. Now the life and death of the star emissary is unknown. Almost all the forces of Jiuyou cult are concentrated in the hands of the Japanese emissary. The Ruan family can''t stand in disorder and send people to look for it.


    "No worries about her"


    "no rumors will find a way." Ruan Qingmu''s lips are tight, fearing that he will encounter trouble when he returns this time.


    "Qing Yue, you go now to gather those people together and wait for my order. Remember, you are the moon messenger now. You must not be disordered." Ruan Qingmu said calmly, "take the necklace with you."


    "Good." Ruan Qingyue thought about it. Now it''s too late for Wuyou. I''m afraid it''s more than ten days since Wuyou went in. Whether he can come out or not, he should first stabilize the situation outside. Otherwise, it''s useless for Wuyou to come back.


    "No problem. Take two people to the unknown cave." Ruan Qingmu''s tone was still respectful, but there were also some tough words that could not be resisted.


    "Good." Wuqi said lightly. When Wuchen left, he asked them to follow Ruan Qingmu''s arrangement. Naturally, he would not object.


    Ruan Qingmu thought about it and went to the residence of Kexin and yelanjue of Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are sitting in the room at the moment, but they have a piece of paper in front of them to listen to the news just coming from the wind.


    "Unknown cave" night LAN Jue knocked down the table, this place is really unusual, even his suoyenmen people died in it.


    "Absolutely, or you will go in person?" Tang Kexin''s eyes flickered. She knew that Ye Lan would never rest assured that she was on her way alone, but she finally got the news. According to the news from the wind, the ten people who went in the Suoyan gate had no life, so naturally they would not let other people in, and it would not help that other people went in.


    "No way!" Sure enough, night LAN refused without even thinking. He would never allow Tang Kexin to stay in any place that might be dangerous.


    Night LAN Jue Mou in the fire, Ruan Qing mu, at this moment, not to wait for when.


    Just when he thought of Ruan Qingmu, Ruan Qingmu had already come. The fan in his hand was not the same as before, but it was held together in his hand, and his face was not light and gloomy.


    Night LAN Jue a smile, things are much easier to do.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed, "what''s the matter with the master?"


    "I think I have news of that man." Ruan Qingmu said calmly, and looked at the expression of LAN Jue at night.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the dark pupils even exuded a light sense of killing, "where is it?"


    "Unknown cave." Ruan Qingmu said calmly.


    Night LAN Jue slightly gazed at Ruan Qingmu for a while, then he took back his killing intention, looked at other people in the unknown cave, calmly said, "I see."


    Tang Kexin is pouring tea at the same time. Pregnant women can drink tea properly, but it''s not easy to drink too much, so she hasn''t drunk much since she knew that she was pregnant. Now, since she wants to pretend to be normal, drinking tea is a good way.


    Ruan Qingmu knew that he could not hide it from them before, but he still pretended to be very ordinary. "I''m here to ask you to help me. For you, it should be a little help."


    "Tell me."


    "You should be able to find that person, so, naturally, it will be near the nameless cave, and our princess is also in it. If possible, I hope you can bring her out. My Ruan family is very grateful, and Jiuyou cult will naturally thank you for your kindness." Ruan Qingmu''s opening.


    "Princess?"


    "Princess Wuyou, sister of Princess Wuyue."


    Tang Kexin quietly observed Ruan Qingmu. He was plain, calm, and relaxed. There was no extra movement and no consolation.


    Worry free? Beichengyao''s sister. Tang Kexin silently thought, suddenly thought of what, asked lightly, "is it a girl about 15 years old with purple dress and a whip on her waist?"


    "Have you seen it?" Ruan Qingmu was a little surprised.


    Tang Kexin silently admitted that night LAN Jue would like to remember the girl that day.


    Ruan Qingmu looked at their movements and said, "I hope you can bring her back when you go to save the person you want to save. As for the night lady, you can rest assured that Ruan''s family will do its best to protect her safety."


    Night LAN Jue knows that this sentence has a heavy weight. It''s very important for Ruan Qingmu to look at this girl.


    "But I haven''t been to that place. I don''t have to come out." Night LAN absolutely loose mouth, but did not agree directly.


    Ruan Qingmu''s face was slightly heavy, but he didn''t speak, just waited quietly.


    At night LAN Jue saw Ruan Qingmu''s expression, and knew that the place was not simple, but Ruan Qingmu didn''t demand it, and he didn''t feel antipathy, instead, he had more good intentions. Night LAN absolutely dark sigh a, lifted to lift an eye, "I will do my best."


    "Thank you!" Ruan Qingmu even got up and gave a gift. Night LAN Jue helped her quickly, but she didn''t feel a change in her heart. It seems that this princess Wuyou is really important, otherwise Ruan Qingmu won''t bother so much.


    "Madame Yee will never be affected at Ruan''s house. You can rest assured." Ruan Qingmu repeatedly promised that he knew that the only thing that Lan Jue worried about was Tang Kexin.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue nods. Tang Kexin smiles at night LAN Jue and tells him that nothing will happen. Night LAN Jue just leaves.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 386

    The nameless grottoes are a bit out of place in this oasis. It seems that they are almost on the edge of the desert. The green sense has been reduced a lot. There is also no peace of the oasis, but it makes people feel a bit messy.


    When night LAN Jue arrived here, it was close to noon. The temperature of desert at noon was very high, and the hot breath came to people''s faces, making people avoid.


    Night LAN never frowned, he did not like such a place, like poor mountain and bad water, let people get upset.


    To LAN Jue''s surprise, he saw Nangong Yi, but he thought that Wuyou was the sister of beichengyao, so it''s not hard to understand that Nangong Yi appeared here, but he didn''t expect that beichengyao was not there.


    "Why are you here?" Nangong Yi was surprised to see the night LAN Jue. However, he didn''t have a free mind to fight with others and asked a simple question.


    Nangong Yi really doesn''t like this place. The scenery of Phoenix is unique. It''s beautiful and green. He likes the comfortable feeling. But this nameless cave, with a desolate feeling, was not a good mood, is not good, but also with intolerance.


    Miaofeng stayed quietly. He didn''t go in, but brought Nangong Yi here.


    Night LAN Jue picks eyebrows. It''s rare for Nangong Yi to be so quiet. He jokingly says, "are you here for the princess of the northern kingdom?"


    Nangong Yi''s face changed slightly. He smiled bitterly. "Why are you here in person?"


    Night LAN Jue looks not far away. Nangong Yi looks at them and listens to the wind. However, he doesn''t come here. He should see that there are other people around her.


    "Let''s go." Nangong Yi didn''t feel anything. Anyway, he had to go in anyway.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Nangong Yi and turns to walk inside. His eyes flash. Nangong Yi is very abnormal. What''s wrong with beichengyao? Is it beichengyao who wants to stay?


    However, Ye Lan did not think much about it. He followed Nangong Yi and went in. Miaofeng and the man who came with Ye Lan were waiting outside.


    At the entrance, there are obviously many people who have come and left many traces. Night LAN Jue recognized that there are many kinds of weapons, including knives, swords, whips and spears!


    Nangong Yi didn''t have that kind of mind obviously, just glanced at it and walked inside.


    Night LAN never looked at Nangong Yi again. What''s the matter with this man today? If it was before, he would be happy to study for a while, and then pretend to be a lot of what weapons he left behind. Even if he knew it, he would continue to introduce it, not so quiet.


    "Nangong Yi?" The night LAN is absolutely heavy.


    Nangong Yi turns around and looks at him doubtfully.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go." Night LAN Jue said calmly, walking behind Nangong Yi.


    There was no danger at the beginning of the walk. The two of them also walked easily. Later, Lu saw some bones one after another. Night LAN Jue looked around carefully. There was nothing fatal. He thought that the mechanism in front of him should have been tested for a long time. The danger was not great, but Nangong Yi didn''t realize it. He just walked forward.


    Further on, in addition to the white bones, there should be a corpse on the ground. Night LAN Jue, with a little identification, knows that it''s the person of suoyenmen. Although he is sad in his heart, he is still calm on his face. He also doubts why he didn''t see night LAN Chen.


    Before the road, the two people did not encounter any trouble. Although those mechanisms are secret, it is not difficult for them. Moreover, the people of suoyenmen have passed by, and it is calculated to give them a reminder that they have not been hurt at all.


    Further on, the hearts of the two people have been unconsciously mentioned. The air here is not very dry. It has the smell of wet tide. It seems that they have gone for a long time.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi are both walking carefully. There are arrows falling on the ground. There must be some mechanisms around them. Before night LAN Jue can look around, he can see Nangong Yi stops at the same place. He only feels a little heavy just now, and then he knows it''s not good.


    Night LAN Jue took a look at Nangong Yi, and then looked at the ground. There was no rule in the stone paving, and the stone materials were the same, but there were different patterns engraved on it, which were divided into three kinds: sun, moon and star. Now Nangong Yi is stepping on the pattern of the moon.


    Night LAN Jue saw Nangong Yi looking at himself, sighed a little, nodded and stepped back.


    Nangong Yi jumped up quickly. Sure enough, he shot countless arrows from above. If the speed is not fast enough, he can''t escape at all. But even if it is fast enough, he can''t guarantee to escape completely. The number is too much. The only way is to step on the right stones.


    Nangong Yi could see the patterns on the ground, stepped on the stones engraved with the sun at will, and other arrows came out at once. Nangong Yi scolded god damn it, and could choose the wrong one! But he quickly frozen the arrow and jumped to the stone with the star pattern. There was no other arrow.


    One side of the night LAN Jue is also quickly hiding arrows from all directions. Damn it, the shooting place is not only the place where the stones are, but also the place where people may stand. But it is not difficult for night LAN Jue.


    It''s hard for Nangong Yi to see yelan Jue''s move. Although it''s a short time, he is also interested in it. He is relying on his unique conditions. When an arrow is frozen, it''s powerful. It''s not difficult to avoid it. However, yelan Jue relies on his own strength. Yelan Jue''s internal power is strong and moves are more aggressive. However, he seldom makes moves, so Nangong Yi It''s also very rare. You can''t let go when you catch an opportunity.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly to Nangong Yi, who left his lips and went on.


    Two people are walking side by side this time. There is only a little sound of footsteps around them.


    There is light on both sides, which is the Pearl of the night.


    Nangong Yi murmured a word of waste, and night LAN could not deny it. There seemed to be few people who could come in such a place. The night pearl used for lighting was indeed a waste. But night LAN never spoke, or continue to move forward.


    There is a fork in front of them. Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi go to one side without discussing. They don''t think there is any place that can really stop them.


    Both of them were very careful all the way, but they didn''t encounter anything, and there was no danger at all. It''s not normal at all. What''s more strange is that after walking so long, the two met again.


    It''s true that Nangong Yi touched the LAN Jue at night, but why did he never meet him, and there was no danger at all?


    Night LAN Jue claps Nangong Yi''s hand, "the road that we walk is not straight, met naturally."


    Nangong Yi pursed his lips and looked to the other side. There was only one way, and there was no abnormality at all. However, as the two people walked, the calmer they were, the more worried they were. The dim light of the night pearl seemed strange.


    Night LAN absolutely fierce kick what, the ground thing bone rolling, two people quickly look around, no change, the heart just slightly relax a little bit, two people look to the direction of the voice, is a skull.


    The two men looked at each other again. They saw doubts in each other''s eyes. Didn''t they see any corpses just now?


    Two people look around the wall, there is no new trace, there should be no danger here, so the new skull is more confusing, where is it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 387

    Both of them are not willing to let doubts exist, so they groped along the wall. At night, LAN Jue felt the trace on the wall, felt a thin line, and walked down the line.


    Nangong Yi is looking at it, paying close attention to the surroundings. At night, LAN Jue touches something. Seeing Nangong Yi''s eyes, he is more cautious. He presses it with his hands.


    A secret door opened by the side, and both of them took a step back. They were shocked at first, then angry. How could it be like this!


    Thousands of snakes came out in a flash. The two people didn''t even have the time to be stunned. They couldn''t even think about where the snake came from. They could only concentrate on dealing with these snakes.


    Night LAN Jue is annoyed. This kind of thing is the most pestering thing, and it''s overwhelming. In such a narrow place, there''s no place to escape, so she can only kill them desperately. Night LAN Jue doesn''t hesitate at all. She draws out the soft sword directly and chops it. Now she doesn''t speak of any rules at all, as long as she kills more snakes.


    When Nangong Yi was in Phoenix, he tried to avoid these snakes, but now it''s impossible to hide. Too many! As long as he doesn''t pay attention, he may die here directly. So Nangong Yi didn''t show mercy at all this time. He tried to freeze the snakes as much as possible, but there was no way. There were too many snakes, and the next wave of them immediately came.


    Two people don''t have time to be distracted at all. There are too many snakes. After all, their strength is limited and they can''t fight hard.


    "Nangong Yi, multi node ice, lower the temperature, the snake will hibernate." Night LAN Jue said as he dealt with the snake in front of him.


    Nangong Yi knew that, according to night LAN Jue, the snakes seemed to be calming down.


    Night LAN Jue put away his sword and stepped in. It was like a completely empty place. There was nothing in it. The snakes crawled quietly on the ground, but Nangong Yi and night LAN Jue felt a little cold.


    Night LAN absolutely some strange go forward, such a big place, in addition to this exit, there is only one way.


    Nangong Yi also follows. The ice that really freezes the snake is not thick. It will melt in a few days, so he doesn''t care. He goes to the other exit.


    The situation inside was similar to that before, but as soon as they entered the cave, the door behind closed. Nangong Yi looked at the stone under his feet, and suddenly regretted coming in. He could only go forward.


    Another group of snakes. Nangong Yi couldn''t help but scold, "do we have any enemies with snakes?" But the snake seemed to be about to pounce.


    Not far away suddenly rushed out a girl, saw them and scolded, "bastard, what are you doing in?"


    I''ve been here for more than ten days, and I''m on the verge of breaking out. Now I see that they''ve ruined their plans, and the backlog of temper breaks out completely.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi are both scolded for the first time, especially looking at the girls who are only about 15 years old in front of them, they can''t even react.


    "Who are you?" Carefree big breath, just barely calm down.


    "Are you carefree?" Nangong Yi asked tentatively, some of them couldn''t believe it. They came here with almost nothing on them. But how can we say about the girl in front of them? It''s hard for Nangong Yi to imagine that a girl would be in such a mess. There are a lot of blood stains on her clothes and her face is not clean. It should be because she stayed here for too long. The whole person is cold-blooded, even coldblooded.


    Night LAN dust just ran over, see night LAN absolutely surprised, unbelievable shout, "brother Huang."


    Night LAN Jue squints. It''s night LAN dust. It''s just this man in front of him. He''s in a mess. His clothes are full of dust. He''s still a bit ragged. He doesn''t know what he put on his face. He can''t see his original face.


    Night LAN dust also felt some embarrassment, picked up the sleeve and touched his face, which was something he didn''t dare to think about before.


    "You know that?" Princess Wuyou said coldly.


    Night LAN dust thought a little, just stuffy opening, "this is my brother, is what I told you before."


    If let night LAN Jue tell the truth, he didn''t expect that night LAN Chen is still alive. Although he looks thinner now, he still has the strength to walk and talk. It''s not bad.


    "What about that?" Wu you raised his chin and looked at Nangong Yi.


    "My brother''s friend." It''s not hard to see the explanation of LAN Chen''s chat line at night. It''s estimated that this period of time was tortured by Wu you.


    "To save you?" No worry Feng Mou a pick, there are some threatening momentum.


    "It should be." Night LAN dust is not sure of the answer, secretly aiming at his brother.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly had a kind of feeling that he had come in white. He was swept cold, and the night LAN dust was stuffy and shut up.


    "Let''s go ahead first." Nangong Yi first reminded that standing here is not the way.


    As soon as Wu you heard this, he became angry. "What are you doing here? So many snakes didn''t stop you? Why do you want to come in and rob the place where the snake is? "


    Although night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi are confused, they can''t stand such unknown fire.


    Night LAN dust breathed a sigh, slowly explained, "this door can only be opened from the outside. We can''t cross the road ahead. We have been here for more than ten days. Worry free will gather the snakes here. It''s the people who want to stop us. Let''s go out and return. But you are also coming in now. There''s no way." Night LAN Chen''s face is full of helpless expressions. These days, they are suffering miserably. Just now they have a chance, and then they are gone. Just now when Wu you felt that the snake was moving, she rushed to the scene immediately. It was still late. How could she be in a good mood.


    "You''ve been here for more than ten days, how did you survive?" Nangong Yi looks at them strangely, but he can''t believe what can be eaten here. It seems that only


    carefree and gnash his teeth at Nangong Yi. The expression on night LAN Chen''s face is a little pale, and his head is drooping and powerless. "Nangong city Lord, don''t ask."


    "Do you see anything else to eat here?" Worry free gas rushed to say that they can go out immediately, these two who come in so fast!


    Nangong Yi shut up. The girl was angry and said everything was wrong. However, Nangong Yi was in a bad mood. If not for the sake of beichengyao''s sister, Nangong Yi would not have such tolerance.


    "Let''s move on." Nangong Yi wanted to leave some space for night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen, so he proposed to.


    Wuyou takes a look at the night LAN Chen and turns around first. Nangong Yi follows him, and night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen follow him.


    "Brother Huang, when did you come?" Night LAN dust has run to night LAN Jue, smiling and asking, in his eyes, there is nothing his brother can''t solve, so they can go out.


    "How did you get caught?" Night LAN never bothers to answer such meaningless questions, but he feels sensitively that night LAN dust has changed. Although he is still smiling, it looks just a little paler than before, but it is not as simple as before. There is a kind of sinking feeling. It seems that he has suffered a lot during this period.


    "I was knocked out in the evening. I was on my way to the western regions when I woke up. Although I escaped several times, I didn''t succeed." Night LAN dust low said.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 388

    At that time, Ye Lan Chen realized that without the identity of the prince, he was really nothing, and he didn''t even have the ability to protect himself. In the past, he really had to rely on the emperor and Kexin.


    Night LAN is a smile, know how to escape is not bad, I thought he would have six gods and no one to kill.


    "How long has it been thrown here?" Although the tone of night LAN Jue is flat, it is also mixed with some care.


    Night LAN dust bitter smile, "brother Huang, I have almost forgotten the time."


    Night LAN Jue patted him on the shoulder. Night LAN Chen hurriedly dodged. His clothes were no longer available. If it wasn''t for lack of clothes, he would have thrown the clothes away. The original moon white clothes can''t see any color at all now. He even disliked them. Besides, there was a clean brother.


    Night LAN Jue hands a meal, to his side lean a little, clapped up, "OK, this period of time is estimated to suffer a lot of torture?"


    The night LAN dust walks silently, the eyes look to have no worries, that girl''s back is straight, very tight, think of just met her those days, it''s really torture, but now, does he still think so?


    Night LAN Jue''s heart can''t help feeling slightly. I''m afraid she can''t help complaining about the past night LAN Chen, but now she just silently thinks about it. It''s like a person who has undertaken it. Although night LAN Jue doesn''t adapt to such night LAN Chen, she is more relieved than before. Now night LAN Chen knows how to bear some things, and her mind will not be like that No one can be a child forever. The emperor and empress protected him very well. On this trip to the western regions, the night LAN Chen will be mature.


    "That girl" night LAN can''t help but ask, because night LAN dust''s eyes have not been moved, like calm but a little hot, there are some gratitude, originally black bright eyes, seems to be covered with a layer of light yarn, can''t see clearly.


    Night LAN dust slightly some Zheng Chong, calm back, "she called worry free, if not for her, I simply can''t survive."


    Night LAN Jue looks at the back in front. It''s very thin, but it seems to be pressing a lot of things. Although it''s very heavy, it''s a little painful to bear it seriously and to stand up stubbornly.


    "She is the princess of jiuyoujiao and the sister of the princess of the northern kingdom."


    The surprise in the eyes of the night LAN Chen just flashed by, but he didn''t ask, "well, maybe because of this, he was very strict with his requirements from childhood."


    "Well."


    Two people have no words for a while, the night LAN dust that used to gush, can stand the silence at the moment.


    "Does brother Huang think I have changed?" The mood of night LAN dust at the moment is to pretend to be relaxed.


    The night LAN Jue naturally hears the light lonely meaning inside, "it has really changed, become mature and stable."


    "Is it? But Xin has always said that I am a little boy, and I don''t know how it will feel to see me this time. " Night LAN dust quiet said, there are some bitter eyes, there are some Qingming.


    "I''ll be surprised." Night LAN Jue is plain, which means that after some emotion, it lost a little. Night LAN Chen has been pestering him, but this time it alienated a lot, not from the distance, but that night LAN Chen no longer has an open mouth, has his own mind, but some discomfort.


    The night LAN dust lightly smiles, unexpectedly has some free and easy feeling, "nature is able."


    "How are father and mother? How''s the second brother? " Kinship can not be separated, even if there is no blood relationship, he still regards them as parents.


    "The father and the mother are very good. At night, lanmiao may still be in prison or dead." Night LAN absolutely has patience to say.


    "That''s good." Night LAN dust relieved a breath, and fixed to look at the front, suddenly heard worry free shout, hurried forward.


    Wuyou and Nangong Yi, who just walked in front of us, obviously didn''t feel peaceful between the night LAN Jue and the night LAN Chen. Wuyou tried to suppress his anger and didn''t lose his temper, but it still said don''t get close to me.


    Nangong Yi will not be used as cannon fodder. He is also half a step away from Wuyou. After a long walk, Wuyou decides to ask him some questions.


    "Hello, can you find here? Have you stayed in Ruan''s house?" Wu you was really worried about the situation outside, so he asked Nangong Yi reluctantly. But when he opened his mouth, he came out with anger.


    "Yes." Nangong Yi is how simple how to answer.


    "How is Ruan''s family now?"


    "You''ll know when you go out."


    Wu You stares at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi sneers and says, "are you angry?"


    "Yes, I''m angry, so stay away from me!" No worries and indignation.


    She knew that she was angry, but now, if she didn''t vent, she would be driven mad! Ten days in a place, eating raw snake meat, drinking snake blood to survive, who can stand it! She has been trying her best to suppress her anger, but this man has to find out. It''s hateful!


    Two people didn''t talk a few words, worry free then get angry, night LAN dust after hearing worry free angry shout to come up, appease of say, "my emperor elder brother is very fierce, can go certainly."


    Wuyou obviously didn''t believe what he said. He closed his eyes and took a few heavy breaths before moving on.


    "Nangong city Lord, you are in a bad mood. I hope you can forgive me." When night LAN Chen saw that Wu you had left first, he apologized to Nangong Yi for Wu you. Nangong Yi saw the calm appearance of night LAN Chen and was slightly surprised. He waved and said, "it''s OK."


    Night LAN dust nodded and hurriedly chased up. Night LAN Jue also went to the side of Nangong Yi and inquired, "this is not the ordinary you."


    Nangong Yi glanced at him. If LAN Jue cared about himself like this at night, he would tease him for a few words. However, he was not in the mood today. "Let''s go out first."


    There was a trace of indifference on Ye Lan Jue''s face. Men seldom understood what they said. As long as they understood each other, they would solve it by themselves. So Ye Lan Jue didn''t ask any more questions. Soon, they went to the place before Ye Lan Chen and Wu you. Wu you stood aside and looked at Ye Lan Jue and Nan Gong Yi, waiting for them to solve. Anyway, she was helpless.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi come forward and find that there is a big space in front, but at the end is another door.


    On the ground, there are four square grids with ranks, but on both sides there are ten bronze men, holding broadsword, dagger and spear, standing quietly. Although they haven''t come near yet, they can feel that kind of depression.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi have the same idea in mind, but it needs to be verified.


    Two people go forward together, each step in the middle of the grid.


    "Those coppers can move. Be careful." Carefree cold remind, look at how they will pass.


    Just a few steps forward, the coppers began to move. They avoided the coppers according to their habits and remembered their footwork by the way. But just after passing the middle, the coppers suddenly moved faster. They were a little caught off guard, but they still dodged, and gradually retreated. They wanted to get out, but what''s the difficulty in going in? Get out Naturally, it will be difficult, so it also costs some work clothes.


    Night LAN Jue is about to retreat when he suddenly sees something, his eyes are slightly bright, and he quickly retreats to a safe place.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 389

    "May I go out?" No worry to see them back, frown asked, a pair of Phoenix eyes shining.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way." Night LAN Chen then said that he really didn''t want to stay here, but he had no choice but to rely on night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi.


    "It''s not like playing chess." Nangong Yi looked at the bronze men in front of him again, and they seemed to have no restrictions on their actions.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue is to look at the place that I just saw. I feel that it''s not right. But now I''m looking here and I can''t see what''s wrong.


    "The coppers behind are moving so fast, our speed should be OK in the past, but the two of them." Nangong Yi looks at the worry free and night LAN dust standing not far away, one with his hands around his chest and frowning at the coppers in front of him. It seems that he can stare out a hole. It can be seen that there are many grievances. One is walking around to see if there is no other exit. Nangong Yi is sure at this time Set, night LAN dust changed, even if there is night LAN Jue in, he will not rely entirely on night LAN Jue, know how to rely on their own strength.


    "Just now I seemed to see something like a road, but now I can''t see it at all." Night LAN Jue eyebrow tip did not lift, has been looking at the place that just saw.


    Nangong Yi also walked over, but after watching for a while, he didn''t find anything. He asked and looked at the night LAN Jue.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Night LAN absolutely cool said.


    Worry free from her direction to see the past, also did not see what she several times in and out did not notice anything unusual, looking at night LAN Jue serious look, eyes slightly deeper.


    "Brother Huang, what on earth is there?" Night LAN dust can''t help but ask their questions for others.


    Night LAN Jue contemplates for a while, suddenly asks, "where is the snake here?"


    Several people are a spirited, how they ignore such an important issue.


    Worry free eyes a dark, directly picked up the flute to play, night LAN Jue, Nangong Yi and night LAN Chen respectively pay attention to different directions, night LAN Jue has always believed in their judgment in a moment, so still look to the direction just now.


    Sure enough, where did the incoming snakes come from, and the way they swam was almost the same, but the snakes crawled on the ground, and the copper men did not attack.


    Worry free saw a lot of snakes gathered around, and then stopped.


    "If I''m not wrong, there should be a passage where we can get to the exit without going through the coppers behind, but it''s quite hidden." Night LAN never calmly opens her mouth.


    Worry free eyes thinking, she never noticed, and here to see the past, should be no distance, go? The bronze man is obviously very close to the wall, so people don''t have to pass. She felt a little adventurous in this way, but she could only try it once.


    "You can see clearly that if I could get to the exit, I would not come back." Night LAN Jue whispered that there was some depression in the voice, and several people nodded.


    Night LAN Jue carefully looked at the copper man in front of her. The speed in front of her was not fast. There was no problem hiding. I''m afraid it was a little difficult to move to that place.


    Night LAN Jue carefully hides those mechanism copper men. When he gets close to the wall, night LAN Jue makes an effort at his feet. He turns over to the wall cleanly, clings to the wall, and dodges the broadsword. Night LAN Jue smiles. As he expected, when he stands here, the copper men stop.


    Night LAN Jue walked carefully against the wall. Although she was always cold and used to walking, she felt a sense of suffocation in her heart when walking in such a place. Like walking on the edge of a cliff, she clinged to the wall behind her, and stepped on it a little wrong. The copper man in front of her cut it without hesitation. It''s better to fight directly to kill the enemy.


    Nangong Yi sees that night LAN Jue has passed. He greets night LAN Chen and Wu you and lets them go first.


    Night LAN dust pushed worry free, let her go first.


    "Be careful yourself." Wuyou just left a sentence and moved forward. Her footwork is strange, but her speed is very fast. In addition, she tried to move forward again and again these days. She is very familiar with the movements of these copper people. It is no problem to avoid the front, but it is frightening to watch.


    It seems that every time the copper man cut it against the body without worry, but it didn''t hurt at all. It''s all dangerous to wipe it off. It''s dangerous to watch it, but it won''t hurt.


    Nangong Yi said in his heart, if this is a fight between two people, you have no worries. I''m afraid that life will kill each other! Every time I feel like I''m going to cut it, but it''s all lost. If I don''t say I''m an opponent, I don''t think the people watching me can stand it. It''s still night LAN Jue''s sharp fall. It seems that you can predict the other side''s actions, and avoid them in advance. However, this kind of play will not make the other side more happy, because you can''t accept your actions, so you can only watch it fall.


    Night LAN dust seems to be used to it. He looks worried, but he looks calm.


    Wuyou was a thrill in the past, because at the end of the day, she stumbled on something. Her feet were in a mess, and she stepped in again. She was cut by a short sword, turned over to avoid the broadsword from behind, drew out a whip around the stone in front of her, and jumped out by force. But I don''t know if she touched the mechanism, and there was a cold arrow. Night LAN never let go of Wuyuan To avoid danger.


    "Thank you!" Carefree looked at the wound on his body, frowning tightly.


    Night LAN dust in see worry free past, mention the heart just slowly put down.


    After night LAN Chen and Nangong Yi passed by, they pushed the door open. It was like a suspension bridge. It was linked by chains. But the wood on it had rotted long ago, but it was still standing on it like a long time ago. There were about two feet under it, all of them were snakes.


    "Is the bridge still accessible?" Night LAN dust corners of the mouth light smoke.


    "Step on the chain." Night LAN absolutely light way.


    "Tomorrow." Nangong Yi estimated the time. It should be evening. I don''t know what else is left behind. I''d better take a rest here first.


    Worry free hand them a pill, light way, "avoid poison Dan." There may be some poison in the air here, just in case.


    "Brother Huang, are you hungry?" Night LAN dust asked.


    A few people are speechless, hungry? It''s really a little bit, but


    "then go hungry. It''s almost the exit." Carefree coolly said that she really does not want to eat these now, and it is estimated that it will take a long time to go out to control these again.


    In fact, worry free is a little self reproach. She likes these snakes very much, but at the same time she manipulates them for her own use, and at the other side she destroys them in order to save her life. She feels very selfish, but she wants to live, and doesn''t want to die here. She has no other way.


    Except for worry free, several of them didn''t sleep well. Ye Lan Chen has been used to it for more than ten days, but they have something in mind. They just rest for a while, but ye LAN Jue and Nangong Yi don''t close their eyes at all. They stare at so many deadly things in front of them. They are always on guard. Although the snakes are lying on the ground quietly now, as long as they think that they are on the ground In the snake''s nest, people''s scalp is numb. They just look forward to the dawn and get out as soon as possible.


    But in the middle of the night, all of a sudden, the snakes were not quiet. They hissed and began to climb up. Night Lanjue and Nangong Yi were shocked. Night lanchen was already pushing Wuyou, but Wuyou looked at them vaguely, and their faces were red and frightening.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 390

    "What''s the matter?" No worries struggling to ask.


    But the night LAN dust has not yet opened her mouth, she has already felt the commotion of the snakes, worry free and angry, how to forget this!


    "The snakes are out looking for food." Wu You inhaled and said, but now, she has no ability to manipulate them. Wu you feels that she is a little powerless, even difficult to stand up.


    The night LAN dust touched the carefree forehead. It was very hot and frightening. It was hurt before carefree, but it was not serious. But after a few days, a girl could not stand it.


    "Go!" Night LAN Jue is quick to make a decision. He stands up and grabs night LAN Chen. He can''t stay here. No one can suppress these snakes. Nangong Yi can freeze many things. But according to the hardness of the ice, the internal power consumed is also different. So Nangong Yi is seldom used. He has spent a lot in the daytime. He doesn''t know what''s behind. They must keep their physical strength. It''s not too difficult for night LAN to avoid these snakes. Nangong Yi won''t have a big problem. However, night LAN Chen has to take care of himself at best, but worry free has to be taken away. The longer she stays here, the worse.


    Night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi look at both sides and try their best to drive the snakes down. Night LAN Chen helps them up. Nangong Yi looks here. It''s too dangerous to walk with the chain. It takes a long time. The length of the chain is about three feet. It should be OK to freeze. It can be used directly, together with the wood.


    "Nangong Yi!" Night LAN absolutely clenches teeth to shout.


    "Leave first." Nangong Yi doesn''t think so, and says that night LAN Chen has gone up with Wu you.


    The ice surface is a little slippery. You can go there by holding the chain. Nangong Yi and yelan Jue protect yelan dust and Wuyou in the middle and walk to the other side.


    "There are two mechanisms here. Which one?" Nangong Yi takes the lead in going up, asking for no worries!


    "Just press the one that is not a sun, moon and star." You can remember that my uncle said when I was a child that sun, moon and star three emissaries were equal in the position of Jiuyou cult, but they were not the highest. So in the design of Jiuyou cult, if you come to the last exit, you should not touch the sun, moon and star pattern. But now, you don''t know that you haven''t come to the last exit, but you can only do so.


    Nangong Yi didn''t even think about it. He pressed it directly. After the night Lan was cut off, there were too many snakes around. He couldn''t last long. The sooner he left, the better.


    It''s a good thing to be sure. You''re right. You''ve opened a door, and there''s no danger. In it, there is a narrow passage, beside which is inlaid with the Pearl of the night, which goes down all the time. In front of it is a fork in the road.


    "Was there any noise just now?" Worry free suddenly grabbed the night LAN dust to say, but she listened carefully but didn''t seem to have.


    "No." The night LAN dust raises the ear, but did not hear.


    But night LAN absolute they compared a quiet gesture, held a breath to listen to meeting, "this way!"


    Several people were stunned and immediately followed. Nangong Yi knew that his internal power was not as good as that of night LAN Jue, so he could hear a very subtle voice, but he could not hear it. Night LAN Chen''s trust in night LAN Jue was more like that from his bones, and there was no doubt at all.


    Night LAN Jue has been following the sound if there is nothing to go out.


    Night LAN Jue they stay in the nameless cave this day, nine you religion is also surging.


    The news of the death of the star emissary spread all over Jiuyou cult. The dispute between Wuyao and the star emissary last night also spread widely. Everyone guessed that the princess who just came back killed the star emissary. As for whether a man or a star emissary was not fully in power, no one knew. But the fact that the princess killed the star emissary has been considered as a fact by everyone.


    The star emissary immediately reported to the Lord and asked to punish the princess. However, the LORD was unconscious and everyone was in a state of anxiety, and fear rose in their hearts.


    Jiuyou cult was originally gathered in one place. It didn''t take much thought to spread any news deliberately. However, in a few hours, people should know that they had heard about it. People who were happy because of the return of Princess Wuyao had no time to feel the joy, so they felt the fear first.


    The princess has not been back for a few days, and the Jiuyou cult has changed dramatically. At first, one of the two envoys of Jiuyou cult died. The whereabouts of Princess Wuyou is unknown. It is said that it is in the unknown cave, but how to get in there is a wide range of opinions. Now even the leader of the cult is in a coma. All kinds of guesses fly around like sparrows, mostly slander the princess.


    As soon as beichengyao woke up, he heard the news. First, he sneered, Meng Tingjin. It seems that he chose to help the Japanese emissary, because he thought he wanted to be the leader of the church?


    She wanted to go to the Pope first to see why he was unconscious, but she was invited to the main hall just after she left.


    There was no one on the main seat, but the Japanese emissary stood on one side, expressionless and majestic. Seeing beichengyao coming in was just a cold sweep, which was quite contemptuous.


    Beichengyao smiled, "what do you mean by the Japanese emissary?"


    "It''s admirable that Princess wurumu killed the star emissary and plotted against the religious master so indifferent." The Japanese emissary said contemptuously that the people around him were ready to move, and his face was a little excited.


    "I really admire the ability of Japanese emissary. Last night, when the star emissary left, she was still saved. I really want to kill her. Is it necessary to show mercy? As for uncle, murder? Where to start? " In beichengyao''s eyes, there were doubts, satires, calmness and smiles, but there was no panic and fear that the Japanese emissary wanted.


    "I didn''t expect that the princess would dare to do it or not." The Japanese emissary sneered, and there was malicious provocation in his eyes.


    "I dare to do what is natural, but I won''t bear the false accusation." Yaoyanlu sneers at Beicheng.


    The Japanese emissary turned a blind eye to her sarcasm and exclaimed coldly, "does the princess not see the coffin and cry?"


    Beichengyao was surprised. The Japanese emissary was so sure that there would be no reason, but he didn''t show his face. He looked at the people around him who could do it at the order of the Japanese emissary. Youyou said, "so many people look at me. Besides, I''m still a princess of Jiuyou cult. Do you want the Japanese emissary to bend to fight?"


    The emissary of Japan smiled and swept his eyes. "My emissary knows that the princess is proficient in toxicity. There are few people on your right side of Jiuyou cult. So few people can''t find out the poison used by the princess, but it''s traceless. It will not let us down, will it?"


    Beichengyao said to himself, "it''s reasonable to ask Uncle Wuchen for help, because you know that uncle Wuchen has no one''s attainments in poison, but he''s not here."


    "He will be here soon. The princess will wait patiently."


    Beichengyao''s eyes were as cold as ever, but he was a little surprised when he heard that Wuwen would come. "Didn''t Wuwen say he would stay at Ruan''s house before? What happened to Ruan''s family? Uncle Wuchen is coming here. " Beichengyao secretly thought.


    She has a premonition that Wuxian will be used by the Japanese emissary to deal with her this time, but now, it should not be stopped. Beichengyao is now thinking, how much is the crime of murdering the religious master? Is it possible that she will die? It''s strange that beichengyao didn''t worry about it. Now he is still thinking about whether nangongyi can come out of the nameless cave and how long it is possible for him to come back. His mind is as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 391

    When there is no trace, it''s not right. A Yao stands alone in the middle of the hall, and the Japanese emissary Yuan Yi stands on the platform of the hall. There are many guards around him, but a large part of them are hostile to a Yao, like staring at her.


    "Yuanyi!" The traceless sound is like a great bell, echoing in the open hall.


    "No trace, long time no see." The Japanese emissary exchanged greetings and said, "why didn''t you come back directly and stay at Ruan''s house?"


    "The Ruan family was the only way. It doesn''t matter if I take a few days off?" Traceless voice is loud and there is a kind of threatening momentum.


    "Of course not." The sun emissary''s voice was powerful. "It''s the right time to come back. The star emissary is dead. The Pope is unconscious now. It''s supposed to be poisoned, but no one can find out. Why don''t you come and have a look? Or the princess is innocent. "


    Japanese envoys are aggressive, but they can''t escape. There is no rumor and no trace.


    No trace sneer, the Japanese emissary clearly wants to lend his hand to Wu ballad to convict, by his appearance, things will be more smooth.


    "Have you seen it?" Ask quietly without trace.


    There is no stall in Beicheng.


    "No trace, you don''t want to cover up no rumor, do you?" The Japanese emissary asked fiercely.


    "So what?" "Don''t forget"


    "Uncle Wuchen!" Beichengyao interrupts coldly. The Japanese emissary may not be able to kill her. But now, when the church leader has an accident, everyone is in a rage. If Uncle Wuwen causes public anger, uncle Wuwen will not have the prestige he has now even if he can walk away. Wuyou and Ruan''s family need his help.


    No trace cold hum, swing sleeve and stand with the hand.


    "Uncle, go and have a look. Anyhow, ah Yao didn''t plan to stay in Jiuyou sect. The next leader has always been carefree." Beichengyao sneered.


    Japanese emissary face a stiff expression, this woman is clearly satirizing him to do more than this, more will fight for nothing!


    Standing in the dark, Meng Tingjin''s eyes moved, and his eyes drooped to think. He quickly covered himself and left.


    "Princess Wuyou went to the nameless cave. Although she had sent someone to look for it, the Japanese emissary was speechless, and the expression on her face was sad.


    "Wu you did go to the unknown cave, but who knows if she can''t come back?" Beichengyao looked at him, his eyes were far away, with a sense of self-confidence.


    "I also hope that Princess Wuyou can come back, but we all know that there are only a few people coming out of the unknown cave, so I dare not hold too much hope." Japanese emissary pretended to say, look dignified regret.


    "It''s not you who went in. How do you know if you can''t come out?" North Chengyao smile of innocence.


    The Japanese emissary smiled coldly, "the princess''s ability to deceive herself, my emissary is willing to bow down to the wind."


    Beicheng Yao''s mouth is tiny, no more answers.


    "No trace, please." The Japanese emissary knew that she didn''t want to argue, so he said to Wuchen.


    On the way to the master''s room, beichengyao whispered to Wuchen, "uncle doesn''t have to worry. He can do whatever he wants. He doesn''t have the ability to kill me."


    Wuxian naturally knows, but now the leader is in a coma and has no worries. He can''t deal with things. Jiuyou cult is completely in the hands of the Japanese emissary. It will be difficult to get it back then.


    "Did Uncle forget Ruan''s family?" North Cheng Yao eyebrow eyes a bend, said with a chuckle.


    The Ruan family can resist for a while and reunite the power of the moon emissary, but this may cause the Ruan family to be the only one, which is still a hidden danger.


    Northern Chengyao is considering the Meng family. Meng Tingjin is still on his own for some time. He will not stay in Jiuyou cult, but he can only go back to the Meng family and balance the power of Ruan family. Moreover, Ruan Qingmu himself is not so ambitious and has no big problems.


    "My uncle doesn''t have to worry about me at that time. The unknown grottoes are just breathtaking. In fact, they may not be so terrible. If you come back without worry, things will be much easier." It is said by Yao Dingding in the north.


    "Are you sure?" No trace frown, he has not entered, naturally do not know.


    Beichengyao is silent for a while, inexplicably smiling, "yes."


    No trace did not break through beichengyao, her smile is very fake, there are some empty.


    However, a person''s name appeared in the heart of beichengyao, and Nangong Yi could not be suppressed all the time!


    He carefully examined the cause of death of the star emissary and went to see the Pope. He was relieved, but his face was not revealed.


    "The Pope is resting. Let''s go back to the hall first." No trace of indifference said, did not look at beichengyao at all, he had a mind.


    "Good." The Japanese envoys couldn''t get it. They were all in the main hall. It would be easier to judge the dead without rumors.


    "Yuan Yi, did you say that ah Yao killed the star emissary, or was he going to murder the cult leader?" However, just entering the hall, I asked calmly without any trace. My eyes were sharp and I could not avoid it.


    "Nature has both." The emissary of the sun, Leng hum, looked at Bei Chengyao with pity.


    Beichengyao doesn''t see it, just looks at it without trace, eyes are calm and focused, but also, she clearly feels that the atmosphere around has changed, and there should be a lot of people.


    "However, the star emissary is poisoned by two deadly poisons. The Pope is poisoned, but the poisons are not fatal. They just make people unconscious. Yuan Yi, if it was you, would you choose such a method?" No trace cold to drink a way, Li Mou is like holding a sword general, sweep the sun emissary.


    The surprised expression on the face of the Japanese emissary flashed by. The star emissary was poisoned by two kinds of poisons. Did he overdo it? But in this way, is it irrelevant to the death of the star messenger? However, the Japanese emissary is a man who has played with power for many years. He knows that he can only follow his words, so he laughs and his eyes are shining. "But there is no doubt that there is no rumor that he wants to harm the star emissary, and the church leader''s business has nothing to do with her."


    "If I poison the star emissary, I have time. But if I poison the God''s Day emissary, are you sure I have time?" Beichengyao asked lightly.


    "This morning, you met the Pope."


    "It''s true, but even so, it doesn''t mean that it''s the poison of my princess."


    "I got the news this morning that Princess Wuyou was in the nameless cave. When she knew it, she hurried to see the Pope. What was the matter?" The eyes of the Japanese emissary suddenly became sharp, and the northern Chengyao was not allowed to dodge.


    Beichengyao''s eyes are slightly heavy, and she can''t say that she intends to save Wuyou. Now people are here, no doubt lying, "is there any reason for the princess to see her uncle?"


    "But what''s strange is that after the princess left, the religious master was in a coma, and he didn''t even have time to explain the matter of rescuing Princess Wuyou. Isn''t it strange?" The Japanese emissary spoke fiercely.


    The people around think they have heard it clearly. Princess wurumu is not satisfied with beichengyao for the sake of the position of the religious leader, poisoning the religious leader and putting down the matter of saving Princess wurumu. But some people are confused. Princess wurumu has made it clear before that she doesn''t care about the position of the religious leader. What''s the meaning of doing this?


    "So your Japanese emissary, send someone directly to save you?" Northern Cheng Yao asked.


    Japanese emissary a Leng, naturally said, "nature."


    With a faint smile from beichengyao, the Japanese emissary suddenly felt uneasy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 392

    Beichengyao satirized, "it seems that there was an order from Jiuyou cult. The general Jiuyou cult people need to get the approval of the cult leader before they want to enter the unknown cave. Now, the cult leader has not given an order. Did your Japanese emissary overstep his authority?" When it''s right, use the right reasons.


    The sun emissary''s face changed slightly. "In your eyes, is the next leader''s life such a rash decision? Also, the princess can harm the star emissary and the religious master. Naturally, she will not care about the carefree life. " When the Japanese emissary saw that the topic was not good for him, he immediately turned away and began to bite the things that had done harm to the leader before.


    "Is it? Without any evidence, are the Japanese envoys framing the princess? "


    "Frame up?" The Japanese emissary sneered and said, "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Beichengyao''s heart was not clear, but he was unable to stop him. He thought to himself that Meng Tingjin was indeed a variable. Don''t let her down.


    Meng Tingjin came out from the dark. The young man''s face was slightly red. He bowed his head respectfully to admit his mistake. "My subordinates only saw that after Princess Wuyao drugged the religious master, the religious master was unconscious, so they thought that Princess Wuyao poisoned the religious master and made the princess suffer injustice. My subordinates should die!"


    "But didn''t you tell me that after Princess Wuyao saw the star emissary, the star emissary was killed? After seeing the religious master again, the religious master will be unconscious. So all you said about poisoning is only speculation. But is the other poison in the star messenger actually made by you? " The sun emissary''s eyes are like a poisonous snake, and his voice is a little hoarse. The people listening to him feel as if they are surrounded by a snake.


    Beichengyao raises her eyes. The Japanese emissary is forcing her to choose whether to let Meng Tingjin die or to accept punishment. In this way, Meng Tingjin is pushed out directly. It seems that the Japanese emissary doesn''t trust him at all, let alone care about his life or death.


    But beichengyao can''t help but ignore the importance of mengtingjin. The Japanese emissary can make use of it. First, they can give Mengs a message about their own son, and then they can learn about his tragic death. Then, with the love of their teachers and apprentices for nearly ten years, they can push the cause of death to beichengyao. A princess forced his own son to die. The Mengs will never give up Even if it can''t be fully used by him, it''s enough to make him relaxed.


    What''s more, even though she doesn''t care about Meng Tingjin''s life or death, she can''t leave here safely. The people around are not simple, and there are many people. She''s not sure about winning at all. And once the Japanese emissary starts, no one will stay here.


    Meng Tingjin has a cold sweat on his head. If he bites his teeth and says it''s true, he is framed and will surely die. But if he reverses his words, he fabricates facts. He still has to die, which is painful in his heart.


    "I killed the star emissary, and I poisoned him." Beichengyao himself admitted, but his face was not half repentant.


    The Japanese emissary smiled with satisfaction, but his heart was filled with rage. His eyes and tail swept Meng Tingjin. When did he have something to do with wurumu? Wurumu really saved him! Even if this is the result he wants, but his first-hand trained people betray him, he does not feel allowed!


    Meng Tingjin was shocked. He clearly violated the agreement at that time. Why did the woman save him. He felt the eyes of the Japanese emissary, but he pretended to be calm. For a person who wanted to use it from the beginning, the Japanese emissary had done his best to him. Whether it was beating or scolding or punishing, he had at least left his life. Meng Tingjin''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt and silently made a decision.


    Wuxian glares at beichengyao, who is in a uproar. They don''t doubt Wuxian. Even though the leader''s affairs have nothing to do with Princess Wuyao, the star emissary is one of the two emissaries of Jiuyou cult. Even if she was a princess, it would be arrogant. Besides, the star emissary didn''t have anything to do with her No fault.


    "In this way, the princess decided the life and death of the star messenger without any reason. Her eyes were wide open. She didn''t put human life in her eyes at all. How can we dare to give Jiuyou cult to someone like you?" The Japanese emissary was distressed and worried.


    "I don''t know how Japanese envoys think it''s damned?" Northern Cheng Yao Mou in a cold sense of convergence, make a posture of shameless questioning.


    No trace lips tight, a blink does not blink of staring at the sun emissary, eyes dark unknown.


    The Japanese emissary smiled. How could he not understand the meaning of no rhyme? He just wanted to seduce him to say the crime, and then he would be installed on him? How can she do it.


    The people around saw the hesitation of the Japanese emissary and looked at them puzzledly. The Japanese emissary turned to the topic, "you are a princess, but you plot against the star emissary. You know what you have done, right? Do you have to ask for a crime yourself? "


    Beichengyao took a step forward, clenched his hands on his side, raised his eyebrows and said, "what if the star messenger started first? Should the princess suffer for nothing? "


    Her eyes have been cleared without any trace. Hasn''t uncle noticed the people around now?


    "So the princess is only a little punished. She doesn''t have to pay for her life. Do you think it''s traceless?" The Japanese emissary pretended to be magnanimous, but his eyes were full of bitterness.


    The sun emissary looked at him casually and said, "twenty lashes, not many, right? What about the rest when the Pope wakes up? "


    Beichengyao looks at the Japanese emissary sarcastically. If it''s really 20 lashes, it''s OK. It''s just


    "you" said angrily without trace. But when he saw the Japanese emissary making a gesture to him, he felt deeply and looked around without trace. At some time, there were many people around him. But he didn''t even feel that Yuanyi had left him no other choice Choose!


    Twenty lashes are still acceptable in the eyes of people around, and they are light, so there is no one to say anything, just waiting for no trace to agree.


    Beichengyao looks at Wuchen. She is very clear that the Japanese emissary dare not move uncle Wuchen. Now, everyone in Jiuyou cult knows that uncle Wuchen is back. Those who were more influential before don''t respect uncle Wuchen. Unless the Japanese emissary has absolute control over all the forces of Jiuyou cult, she will never move uncle Wuchen.


    "Come!" The emissary of Japan saw that there was no objection. He sneered and shouted loudly.


    No trace clenches fist tightly, Yuan Yi, wait and see!


    Beichengyao looked at the Japanese emissary indifferently, and the Japanese emissary smiled lightly, with obvious sarcasm on his brow.


    Next to a person is a whip, North Chengyao stuffy hum, suddenly turned to look at that person.


    The man who just shot was shocked. For a moment, he felt cold on his back. What kind of eyes was this? The chill seemed to soak into his bones.


    But beichengyao''s eyes gradually calmed down. He turned his head slowly to the sun emissary. His mouth was slightly hooked and he looked at him sarcastically. It turned out that you just used such a humble method. The whip just now was mixed with a lot of internal power. Ordinary people couldn''t bear it. Even if it was her, it would be seriously injured.


    Beichengyao looks around. There are many people who can leave. But as long as she escapes with Uncle Wuxian, Jiuyou cult will fall into the hands of the Japanese emissary completely. Absolutely not. But will she bear the 20 lashes like this?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 393

    Beichengyao''s thinking moment has been thrown a few whips.


    Beichengyao looks cold. She uses internal power to remove part of the strength. Then she looks around. Those people look at this place. The guards here are not their opponents at all. Now Jiuyou cult has no leader. She is in a dilemma. She can''t let uncle Wuxian do anything again. Beichengyao thought of it like this, so he was born to receive the 20 lashes.


    But they didn''t stop at once. Beichengyao felt the strength of the wave again, turned around and grabbed the whip, which had been cut directly. The blood was low and the ground was bloodstained.


    "Yuanyi, don''t go too far." Beichengyao said calmly, but the other hand was aching, only in this way can we barely maintain the calm.


    The strength of the 20 lashes can almost hurt the muscles and bones. When she was a child, her father beat her more, but he never used such strength. With the skillful force, she could hardly resist it. Even if she used part of her internal force to melt it, it was not enough. If she had more than a few lashes, she would suffer more in the future.


    The Japanese emissary glanced coldly at the man just now. He immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. "There are no numbers under him, so I don''t know. Please punish the Japanese emissary." He just wanted to whip more to please the Japanese emissary, but he didn''t expect this would be the result.


    The Japanese emissary saw the people around him. The other two came forward and dragged the man down.


    "May I go now, Princess Ben?" Beichengyao asked with a sneer, with some bloodthirsty light in her eyes.


    "Yes." The Japanese emissary smiled strangely, and beichengyao felt uneasy, but did not know where to explore and left.


    Traceless wanted to follow, but was called by the Japanese emissary.


    "What else?" No trace deep voice asked, you can hear the tone is not very good.


    "I know you want to help, but I have a question for you to answer." The Japanese emissary said in silence, his face tense, as if things were really serious.


    "What is the cause of the death of the star messenger?" Is it true that the Japanese emissary is two kinds of poisons? So why bother? The Japanese emissary was unwilling to look at the Japanese emissary. He wanted to see something in his face.


    But no, on the contrary, he turned the corner of his mouth and looked at him attentively. "Yuanyi, you are too confident."


    What do Japanese envoys mean by uneasiness and confidence? Employment, Meng Tingjin did not let him down, or with poison, at least other people can not find out, then self-confidence, what exactly?


    "Traceless, you haven''t come back in such a long time. Besides, it''s time for you to take a rest now. Let''s enjoy the scenery here and stop meddling in these things." The Japanese emissary seemed to offer sincere suggestions.


    "You''re the one who stepped into the coffin, aren''t you? It''s better to live in peace. At least you can enjoy your old age. " No trace satirizes, Yuan Yi is not more than 40 years old, such words is actually too early, but satirize him or enough!


    But how can a man as proud as a Japanese messenger stand it?


    The sun emissary''s face was suddenly angry, "then you are half buried in the earth."


    "Well, that''s right." Traceless rarely agree with the Japanese emissary''s saying, "so I, an old man, only want my beloved children to be safe."


    The sun emissary of Qi was furious. But he soon calmed down and his eyes were slightly sarcastic. "It''s a pity that you''re asking too!"


    As soon as Wuchen''s face changed, what else would he do these two days? Traceless eyes also skimmed over him, leaving in a hurry.


    The emissary of the sun smiled a little behind him, like the cold wind that beat down everything in the late autumn, with the breath of killing.


    Wuchen rushes to Wuyao''s residence in a hurry, but is told that she has not come back at all. Furious, she immediately sends someone to inform Ruan''s family. She goes to the room of the religious master and protects the religious master first, so as to avoid Yuanyi doing anything else.


    When Ruan Qingmu got the news, it was already afternoon. He was shocked. He did not expect that the Japanese emissary was so bold that he dared to directly kill a princess. He did not expect that the Japanese envoys could almost cover the sky in Jiuyou cult.


    "You go to tell Qingyue that she will take someone outside Jiuyou cult to wait. Follow her. Don''t act rashly. Wait for my news. I''d like to see if he won''t even pay attention to Ruan''s family." Ruan Qingmu rubbed the fan in his hand, and the jade fan bone showed cold light, like Ruan Qingmu''s indifferent eyes.


    "Yes." Ruan Yuanqin''s respectful reply.


    "Be careful in everything. Watch the moon more. Don''t let her move ahead." Ruan Qingmu Lue is a helpless reminder. He knows Ruan Qingyue''s skill and character.


    "Yes." Ruan Yuanqin said that he was going to leave, but he saw Ruan Qingmu waving to him, and then slowly moved forward. Ruan Qingmu came a little closer, "you need Qingyue to send someone to a place."


    Ruan Yuanqin was slightly shocked. He heard Ruan Qingmu''s gentle words. Then he saw Ruan Qingmu''s serious eyes. Ruan Yuanqin nodded solemnly, and then he left slowly.


    "Where are we now, my lord?" A man beside asked in a hurry.


    "Return to Jiuyou cult." Ruan Qingmu''s fan was opened at the same time. There was also his plan for several years, the so-called strategist, probably on him. At this moment, "that woman should be in Jiuyou cult now."


    "And the woman who came?" One person warned.


    "Is that me?" Tang Kexin came from the outside with a smile on his face, as light as the spring breeze, warm to people. A plain white gauze skirt, embroidered with elegant orchids, seems to have a little pink, white skin like snow, but I don''t know if it is because of pregnancy, the face is a little red, mature atmosphere, temperament out of the world. But because of her pregnancy, the gentle brilliance of motherhood would like to cover her whole body, giving people a more peaceful and gentle feeling, like a clear bottom of the pool water, peaceful and wave free.


    "Night lady." Just now, the man nodded and gave a sign of approval. Such a woman has a proper manner. "If we all go to Jiuyou cult, there won''t be many people in Ruan''s family. But you are a weak woman here. They are afraid that they may not take good care of you."


    "And with you?" Tang Kexin caresses the broken hair at will and hangs it behind his ears. There is a kind of natural temptation. This is probably the difference between a young girl and a woman. One is young and nimble, the other is mature.


    "This" that person hesitates, "night madam already was pregnant, afraid move inconvenience."


    "Isn''t everyone in a hurry?" Tang Kexin smiled faintly, but he also had some doubts in his eyes, but he understood that Jiuyou cult is the most important place. If Jiuyou cult can not be controlled now, Ruan family will bear the brunt.


    "Then go and arrange the carriage." Ruan Qingmu pondered for a while before making up his mind, "but you may have to wait a while. It will take time for the carriage to be ready."


    "No harm, no harm." Tang Kexin smiles and shows his generosity.


    "Others do their own business first." Ruan Qingmu''s words are loud.


    Tang Kexin''s mind has already been divided. It seems that he will encounter some troubles when he goes to Jiuyou cult this time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 394

    When Ruan Qingmu and Tang Kexin arrived at Jiuyou cult, it was dusk. The setting sun was hanging in the sky. It seemed that the old man was weak in heart. At this moment, the sun, which was originally burning, was a little more peaceful and warm.


    In Jiuyou cult, no one dares to stop the leader of Ruan''s family unless there is an order from the leader. Moreover, the emissary of Japan is waiting for Ruan Qingmu to come. Naturally, it will not be stopped.


    As soon as he entered Jiuyou cult, Ruan Qingmu asked Tang Kexin to take him to Ruan''s resting place. He went to see the sun emissary alone.


    The Japanese emissary had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw Ruan Qingmu gently shaking his fan, he walked in leisurely, or sighed, "Ruan''s family leader is so easy-going at any time. It''s admirable!"


    "If the Japanese envoys don''t care about things in the religion, they will naturally follow their nature." Ruan Qingmu found a place to sit down at will, then reached out and smoothed his sleeve, then looked up at the sun emissary.


    "It''s a pity that I''m attached to Jiuyou cult. I can''t leave even if I want to." The emissary shook his head slightly, sighed falsely, and knocked on the table without a pause.


    "The Japanese emissary is really conscientious. I think the Pope will be more relaxed." Ruan Qingmu exchanged greetings.


    "It was the messenger''s job to relieve the Lord''s worries." The emissary of the sun accepted it calmly, without arrogance or impatience.


    Ruan Qingmu asked no questions. "The religious leader should wake up soon. Do you think he will be angry?"


    The Japanese emissary thought about it for a while, then sighed, "I will naturally ask for the Lord''s guilt, but Princess wurumi did harm to the star emissary and poisoned the Lord. It''s really unforgivable. Such punishment is nothing."


    "What is it? Seriously injured and now missing, if this is nothing, I don''t know what punishment Japanese envoys think is appropriate? " Ruan Qingmu asked lightly.


    "Missing?" The Japanese emissary asked doubtfully, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Don''t the Japanese envoys know?" Ruan Qingmu''s fan Weidun asked.


    The messenger nodded and sighed, "I don''t know. I''ll send someone to look for it." The emissary of the sun did not know what to think of. He looked down and thought, but there was a trace of lightness in his covered eyes.


    Ruan Qingmu stroked the fan bone and gently stroked the fan. If he thought about it, did the Japanese emissary really not know about it?


    "One day, the messenger will help you. I think it will be found soon." Ruan Qingmu has some trust on his face, but it doesn''t matter.


    The Japanese emissary smiled and moved his eyes to Ruan Qingmu''s face. "Are you alone today?" As he asked calmly, he tapped the table with his right little finger, ring finger, middle finger and index finger in turn. The range of action was not big, but it was calm.


    Ruan Qingmu and a smile, "with a friend, I heard that he is proficient in medical skills, and I hope that I can help to see the leader."


    The emissary nodded. "Thank you."


    "One day, the emissary will do his best to deal with affairs for the leader. I think the leader is very relaxed." Ruan Qingmu''s face was a bit of emotion, modest and polite.


    The sun emissary chuckled, "is there another thing, has the necklace given to the moon come?" The Japanese emissary said that it was like a simple problem, but his eyes were full of strength.


    "Not yet." Ruan Qingmu sighed, his eyes were restrained.


    The Japanese emissary looked at Ruan Qingmu and said nothing more.


    "It''s said that Wuyao princess came back this time with the necklace of moon messenger. If you find the princess, you can probably find that necklace. It''s more useful than the necklace just given by the Pope." Ruan Qingmu deliberately said that the fan in his hand was not shaking slowly, and that it was suitable for this summer.


    The sun emissary''s eyes narrowed slightly, he knocked on the fingers of the table, put them away and shook them into fists. "I don''t know, but this is what your sister wants, so you have to worry more."


    Ruan Qingmu only laughs.


    "The head of the family is also tired. He went to have a rest first. It''s already dark this day." The sun emissary looked at the sky outside, and it was completely sunk. Even though it was not the beginning of the month, the night without the moon was as dark as ink.


    "Well, I''ll leave first." Ruan Qingmu closed the fan, only made a courtesy of his peers, and left.


    He is the head of Ruan''s family, and Yuan Yi is the emissary of Japan. They are totally different, but their positions are almost the same, so even if they don''t salute, it''s OK.


    The Japanese emissary watched Ruan Qingmu leave and glanced aside. "Did you do it?"


    From behind, a woman came out, dressed in black, with long hair tied up at will and a face like ice. "Yes."


    "Where is she now?" The Japanese emissary doubted.


    "Ten thousand snake cave."


    This time, the emissary couldn''t help sighing. He just said don''t let Wuyao settle down. Unexpectedly, he was thrown into the snake cave by this woman. Wuyao has been seriously injured. Although the wound on her body is not too much, there are a lot of blood stains. She is also seriously injured. If she is thrown to the ten thousand snake cave, she will not talk about the snakes first, but the chill of the night in the ten thousand snake cave. Her clothes will never stand up to her, I''m afraid she won''t even survive.


    "Now let''s find out if she has the necklace of the moon messenger." The sun emissary covered his eyes with his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    "She shouldn''t have taken it with her. She didn''t even have a weapon. This kind of thing should be handled properly." The voice of Yu ice is cold, like ice formed in a cold night, without the sun.


    The Japanese emissary twisted his brow for a moment and nodded.


    Yu Bing''s face showed a smile like thin ice, which was almost invisible, but he spoke very respectfully, "in fact, you are a little rushed. That woman should have been on guard for a long time. When she went back today, all the places were crowded. My subordinates had no chance at all. I didn''t find the chance until I came back to her room. If she wasn''t hurt too much, I''m afraid it would be difficult to take her away. "


    The Japanese emissary was stunned. He thought about the recent events carefully. He was in a hurry. He was not careful. The loophole was real. The biggest mistake was that he failed to kill the Pope. However, if he didn''t keep him, he would certainly spare no effort to kill him. Wu rumor doesn''t know much about this place, so he can arrange things. If Yu Bing is not in the dark this time, I''m afraid Wu rumor has escaped another disaster. Are you in a hurry? The Japanese emissary thought with a cold smile, "it''s a pity that it''s a win or lose, maybe tomorrow."


    Yu Bing didn''t speak. He stood respectfully.


    "Where is Meng Tingjin now?" The Japanese emissary asked casually.


    "Still in the room."


    "Today''s business is still thanks to him, but I didn''t expect that in order to save him, Wuyao would be willing to bear those. Look at him, just for fear that he would shake." The Japanese emissary ordered.


    Yu Bing nodded, but he was still puzzled, "he should have nothing to do with the woman. His subordinates think that the woman is interested in the identity of his Meng family. Now that the woman is hard to protect herself, Meng Tingjin should not do anything stupid."


    "I can''t guarantee it. He always wanted to go back to the Meng family. Now it''s a rare chance." Japanese emissary was indifferent to Yu Bing''s words. He never trusted Meng Tingjin.


    "OK, my subordinates will look at him, just a little, the Pope''s side." Yu Bing is ready to talk and stops. The expression on his face seems to be a little softer, not so cold.


    "I have my own arrangements." The sun emissary''s eyes were burning and unfathomable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 395

    When Ruan Qingmu went back, he couldn''t help looking up at the sky. On a moonless night, it was really as thick as a splash of ink, but how many things did he hide? Ruan Qingmu thought scornfully, then shook his head, took back his eyes and went back to the master''s room.


    It''s strange that Tang Kexin is also there, and he seems to have a lot of fun talking with Wuxian.


    "How is it?" Without trace, it seems that the meaning is unknown, but Ruan Qingmu understands his meaning.


    "It''s safe tonight." Ruan Qingmu''s face was relaxed. He thought that Wu trace would directly house arrest them.


    There is no trace of Leng hum. Yuan Yi has no such courage. If he is, he will directly remove all the people who have blocked him. Anyway, now Jiuyou cult only takes the lead and removes all the people who may threaten him. It''s not time to regain its power. It''s almost impossible to become a cult leader with his present prestige, but it''s not impossible.


    "Where''s ah Yao?"


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyes darkened. "I don''t know. Ruan''s family didn''t get the news. However, it''s not made by the Japanese emissary. It''s supposed to be asexual."


    Tang Kexin believed in the strength of beichengyao, so he didn''t worry too much. Looking at Ruan Qingmu, he had something on his mind. Although his eyes were flat, they were not calm, but they were helpless, even powerless. It was just unclear whether it was about Jiuyou cult or


    "what are you two talking about Ruan Qingmu suddenly asked, a little more interested.


    Tang Kexin smiled and held the cup like he was warming his hand. "What can I talk about when I practice medicine and use poison?"


    I have to say that this woman still has some abilities. However, the conversation between the two people is not enough. He has a limited understanding of the Central Plains, which has been studied for more than ten years. Although they are proficient in it, they are only good at poison, and their medical skills are not comparable to her at all.


    But Tang Kexin also has some regrets. He knows a lot of things without trace, but he doesn''t know much about the things in the Central Plains and the medical skills, and he almost talks about them. However, there are many things that can be exchanged between the two people because of the similarities between drugs and medical theories.


    Ruan Qingmu chuckles. It''s really interesting.


    It seems that all three people are interested in changing the topic, so they are very attentive when communicating, but not for a while, everyone has some input. Ruan Qingmu seems to have gone a little deeper. Ruan Qingmu knows poison and medicine. He is proficient in the western regions and the Central Plains. Although he is not as good as Tang Kexin and Wuchen, it is very difficult. When they can''t communicate with each other or express clearly enough that they don''t understand each other, they can explain it in a more familiar way, which is more enjoyable.


    "It''s late at night. Miss Tang is still pregnant. Go to have a rest." No trace brushed clothes, slowly said.


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiled a little. She didn''t call her Mrs. night with others. She only called her Miss Tang. She also recognized her. She remembered that she was Tang Kexin, her medical skill, not Mrs. night Lanjue.


    "It''s next door. Call us if you need anything." Ruan Qingmu said it was very gracious.


    "Good." Tang Kexin is arranged by him. This is Jiuyou cult, no more than Ruan''s family. There are many things to pay attention to, and she doesn''t want to cause any trouble.


    Ruan Qingmu stayed up all night. When he was more than an hour away from dawn, he got up and went to Meng Tingjin''s yard.


    "You are here." When Yu Bing saw that it was almost dawn, he went out of Meng Tingjin''s room. Just turning a corner, he saw Ruan Qingmu waiting nearby. Before he was near, he heard his cold voice.


    Ruan Qingmu leaned on the tree, and the fan that seldom left his hand hit the palm of his hand once and for a while. He was casual, alienated and hard to get close to.


    Yu Bing didn''t speak. He raised his legs and walked towards him. At a distance of nearly half a Zhang, he stopped quietly.


    "It''s normal for you to guess." The voice of Yu ice is very cold, which is even colder at night.


    "What''s the plan of the Japanese envoy this time?" Ruan Qingmu is used to her cold, calm questions.


    "He didn''t say it."


    Ruan Qingmu doesn''t think it''s strange that the Japanese emissary''s plan is seldom told to one person, but only when it is implemented, so Yu Bing''s words will not be doubted.


    "Then you know where the princess is?" Ruan Qingmu felt a little cold in his eyes, and the fan in the palm of his hand was somehow oppressed.


    "Ten thousand snake cave." Yu Bing didn''t hide it, but she was indifferent.


    Ruan Qingmu frowns, ten thousand snake caves? How could it be in that place? Didn''t she get hurt? I''ve seen her hurt. I can''t die in ten thousand snake cave for two days Yu Bing knows that Ruan Qingmu suspects her, so there is no need to hide it.


    At first, she never cared about such a problem, but thought that she was also a princess after all, and that person should also care a little, right? Her eyes softened a little at the thought.


    Ruan Qingmu''s eyes did not change. He was still indifferent. He would not be safe in Jiuyou cult. Let someone take her away from the snake cave first.


    "What else can I do for you?" The rest of the ice is a little bit cold, like a layer of ice.


    Ruan Qingmu stopped for a while. "No." Then I plan to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Yu Bing called and took out the pendant. "This is the pendant of the moon messenger given by the Pope. You should be useful. Remember to take good care of it."


    Ruan Qingmu is slightly Zheng, his eyes are slightly narrowed, with a little danger, "how could it be here?"


    Yu Bing chuckles, "it''s given to your sister by the Pope. It''s of special use, but there are many people who want this pendant in your hands."


    Ruan Qingmu thought for a moment and knew that it was she who stole it. No wonder she couldn''t find out her identity all the time. No one doubts her identity. With her ability, it''s not impossible to hide it from the world. Ruan Qingmu looks at Yu Bing for a while and sighs slightly. She may never get what she wants, but she can''t help laughing at herself, as if she is the same.


    "Keep it. The necklace of the moon messenger has been found before. This one should be useless." Ruan Qingmu restrained his mind and spirit. Although he looked down, he didn''t take it.


    Yu Bing was silent for a while, then she said, "OK."


    There are some helpless and bitter things in Yu Bing''s eyes. What she did her best to get at that time has not been doubted by anyone, let alone found, but now it is useless. Will that person laugh at her? Yu Bing laughs at herself.


    "By the way, I hope you can take care of the woman you brought today." Yu Bing suddenly opens her mouth. Maybe she was immersed in her feelings and didn''t come out, so she has some sadness.


    Ruan Qingmu is confused. Yu Bing never asks about these things. She cares about it. It''s only about one person. What''s the reason this time?


    "Last time she helped me, it was a reward." Yu Bingmei''s eyes seem to be covered with a layer of gossamer. Some of them can''t see clearly. Tang Kexin gives her not only the feeling of being familiar with, but also the feeling of being unable to say clearly, and the way is not clear. Moreover, she sometimes feels inexplicably. They once knew each other, but how could it be possible.


    "Good." Even without Yu Bing, he would take good care of Tang Kexin, so he almost agreed without hesitation at the moment.


    "Well." Yu Bing nods and leaves with the wrong body.


    Ruan Qingmu seems to have a layer of ice on his body in the moment after Yu Bing left. His eyes are cruel and spicy that he has never seen before.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 396

    This night, it seems to be very fast, such as fleeting, and it seems to be very slow, it seems to pass day by day.


    Just after dawn, Jiuyou cult has been a little noisy.


    The Japanese emissary had been waiting in the hall for a long time. His eyes were steady and firm.


    Ruan Qingmu also went to the main hall very early, but when he went in, he felt a kind of pressure, not only from the Japanese emissary, but also those who were hidden in the dark. Ruan Qingmu knew that the Japanese emissary was going to fight to death, and he only had a slight meal at his feet, and walked in without incident shaking his fan.


    "I''m afraid that the emissary of the sun will stay up all night?" Ruan Qingmu stood opposite to the Japanese emissary, a distance apart, but even so, he could feel the chill on his body, which was not hidden at all.


    The emissary of the sun looked at Ruan Qingmu straight in the eyes, "isn''t the master similar? The green shadow is a little heavy at the moment. "


    Ruan Qingmu calmly accepted, "I really didn''t sleep. I was nervous. I always felt that something bad happened and I couldn''t sleep." Ruan Qingmu closed the fan, covered his eyes with his hands and rubbed his forehead. But he said, "is that the same with the emissary of the sun?"


    The emissary of the day murmured, "now Wuyou is in the nameless cave. If you don''t say that Wuyue''s whereabouts are unknown, she will only harm the emissary of the stars and prescribe medicine to the leader. Then she won''t be able to serve as the leader. Now Jiuyou has no leader. What does the leader think?"


    "The Pope will soon wake up. Why are the messengers so anxious?"


    "The wise do not speak in secret." The Japanese emissary didn''t want to waste any more. "In the past, your Ruan family hoped that Wuyou would succeed the leader. But now, it''s impossible for her to come back. Wuyue has made it clear that she is not interested in the position of the leader. How do you Ruan family choose now?"


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t expect that the Japanese emissary would be so direct, but it''s also good. He saved himself a lot of effort. If he was too euphemistic, he didn''t like it. "If we don''t talk about Princess wurumor for a while, we will not worry about the life and death of Princess wurumor. Now it''s too early to confirm. Besides, how do you think Ruan''s family will choose?"


    "What you can give to Ruan family without worry, I can also give it, even more." It''s hard to doubt the strong voice of the Japanese emissary.


    Ruan Qingmu thought for a while, "Wuyou is a good friend of Qingyue, and Qingyue is my only sister. I won''t make her sad."


    "Is carefree dead?"


    "If Wuyou is really dead, and the leader is unconscious, and Wuyue has no right to Jiuyou cult, then Jiuyou cult is your bag, and Ruan family will support you naturally." Ruan Qingmu said directly that the fan was only held in his hand, and it was tight.


    "Remember what you''re saying." The Japanese emissary breathed a sigh of relief. Obviously, he doesn''t care about life and death at all.


    Outside the nameless grottoes, which are full of crises, several of them are relieved at night.


    Come out!


    It''s still dark outside, but the sky is a little white. It shouldn''t be long before dawn!


    Miaofeng took the flute in his hand as soon as he saw it coming out. Even if he had not been able to do it for many years, he could not hide his surprise. "You are really coming out!"


    Miaoshui followed, not waiting for the night LAN Jue what they said, they immediately took worry free, first gave her a pill, "Princess!"


    "Miaofeng? Wonderful water? What happened to my uncle? " Worry free swallowing, anxious to ask, if nothing, they are not easy to leave uncle.


    Miaoshui sank her eyes and helped Wuyou to her bosom. First, she pointed to Nangong Yi. "Princess Wuyue was seriously injured. Now she has been thrown into the snake cave!"


    Nangong Yi''s face changed. "What do you say?"


    "Once the Ruan family got the news, they sent someone to save her. By the way, I came to inform you. But there must be Japanese envoys there. I''m afraid they can''t succeed easily." In miaoshui''s eyes, there was a resentment. To make a long story short, "the Pope was poisoned and unconscious. Princess wurumi accepted the punishment instead of Meng Tingjin. She was seriously injured and was secretly taken away and thrown into the snake cave."


    "Who are you talking about?" Wuyou suddenly drinks it, struggling to get up, but is pulled back by miaoshui. She turns around and grabs miaoshui''s clothes and asks, "you must know."


    Nangong Yi''s hand suddenly clenched. If beichengyao has the ability to resist, it is impossible for her to be taken away. Then how many injuries has she suffered? Nangong Yi can''t imagine.


    "Princess, let''s go back first." Miaofeng is calm and knows more about the priorities. Even if you don''t know why Wuyou is so excited all of a sudden, it''s not the place to talk at all. Jiuyou sect doesn''t know what the chaos looks like.


    "Where is the snake cave?" Nangong Yi asked, biting his teeth.


    "Miaoshui, take him." Miaofei helps Youwu. Miaoshui is a woman anyway. It''s hard to go back with Youwu.


    "Good." Miaoshui nodded, "by the way, ye childe, your wife is in Jiuyou cult now. You can go back with Miaosheng."


    Night LAN Jue eyebrow light Cu, originally clear breeze bright moon like facial expression tiny change, how to go there! But before he could finish, Nangong Yi''s voice came, "I''ll go to the ten thousand snake cave first."


    "Well, be careful." Night LAN never nods.


    Miaoshui didn''t say anything. He took Nangong Yi directly to Wan snake cave. Night LAN Jue didn''t delay them either. They went back to Jiuyou cult directly. Night LAN Chen followed.


    In Jiuyou cult, the atmosphere is inexplicable and strange. It''s calm, but it''s full of thoughts. It can be said that the tide is surging.


    The Japanese emissary and Ruan Qingmu were sitting there. After they reached such an agreement, they didn''t talk any more. One was waiting for the death of the leader and the other was waiting for the return of Wuyou.


    As the day began to light, the light came in, hit the ground, started the shallow dust, and drifted in the air wantonly. The original clean and flawless light seemed to carry some invisible dirt. But all around is like a pool of stagnant water, even the sound of breathing around is inexplicably light.


    But the silence was disturbed in a moment. Suddenly, a man ran in and knelt down on the ground, "God, God is not good!"


    Ruan Qingmu stood up and drank eagerly. "What do you say?"


    How could it be! Ruan Qingmu couldn''t believe it.


    The Japanese emissary chuckled, "my Lord, should you fulfill your promise?"


    Ruan Qingmu looked at him angrily and said, "what did you do?"


    The Japanese emissary laughed instead of anger


    Ruan Qingmu stared at the emissary of the sun and raised his eyebrows.


    "Master, have you forgotten what you said before?" The Japanese emissary asked in a good mood.


    Ruan Qingmu became angry and threw off his sleeves. "Don''t forget, the whereabouts of Wuyou are still unknown! It''s too early to say. "


    Japanese emissary ha ha a smile, "entered nameless cave, still want to come out alive?"


    Ruan Qingmu laughed sarcastically, "everything is not absolute, you''d better be careful."


    "Is it? Then wait until she comes back. " Japanese emissary Leng hum, cruel smile, "forgot to tell you, no ballad, but now in ten thousand snake cave, she should be a corpse now."


    Ruan Qingmu was shocked and lost his color! Even if she is seriously injured, it is impossible "


    " don''t you know? Those 20 lashes, but I specifically told you, ordinary people, 10 lashes are not necessarily bear down, after 20 lashes, she can walk, has been forced to support down. " And the angel of the sun interrupted him, and opened his mouth in a strange way.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 397

    Ruan Qingmu''s heart suddenly sank, then there was a panic. The Japanese envoys were interested in watching Ruan Qingmu''s expression changes, and the fingers behind him moved at will. Compared with him, Ruan Qingmu was too young.


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t answer. He stared angrily at the Japanese emissary.


    "I forgot to tell you that soon all the elders of Jiuyou sect will come. Guess what they will do?" The Japanese emissary asked maliciously, laughing bloodthirsty.


    Ruan Qingmu soon settled down. Yu Bing checked the wound without rumors. He could survive one day in any way. Ruan''s family will arrive soon and nothing will happen. Thinking about this, he sneers in his heart. Just like this, he is doing other things. Directly today, all the plots of your Japanese emissary are broken.


    Obviously, the two of them didn''t have enough time to talk. There were already people coming, and in a short time, all eight elders arrived.


    "What do the Japanese envoys want to discuss with us this time?" Ren Xiaohe asked kindly that he was already a white haired old man and rarely went out. If the Japanese emissary had not called him in the name of the leader, he would not have come.


    "I''ll see later." The Japanese emissary sold a pass, "you can sit at will first."


    Because now all the other elders will call him old.


    Several people looked at each other and sat down at will to see what medicine Yuan Yi sold in the gourd.


    Ruan Qingmu sat aside, and the Japanese emissary naturally called the other three families, but the time was deliberately delayed. Even if they brought someone, it would not help.


    "Why, didn''t the other owners come?" A person looked at the three empty positions and asked casually.


    "They will be here in a moment. I have something else to tell you first." The emissary of the sun smiled and spoke.


    "I think we all know that Princess Wuyou has gone to the nameless cave, but she has not been found yet." The Japanese emissary directly chose the question that everyone was more concerned about. He spoke slowly and observed each person''s expression quietly.


    Some lament, some lament, some turn a deaf ear, some chuckle, whether they don''t care or for other reasons.


    "I already know." Ren Lao sighed, his voice did not cover the old man, and his eyes seemed to be turbid.


    "Do you have any news about the return of the princess The Japanese emissary said it with unknown meaning.


    "Yes." Some people directly replied that most of them are old people, so they still know a lot about ballad free. At that time, the little girl, more or less, they had seen her. When she lost her trace, she still felt sorry. Now back, many people still have hope for her. After all, in that year, the training for her was more severe than that for the young master at that time.


    "But recently, Princess Wuyao killed the star emissary first, and then poisoned the Pope. After being punished, she disappeared. Now she hasn''t found it. But the Pope is now unconscious. Maybe" the sun emissary''s eyes are a little deeper, and he has some unknown emotions.


    The people around me were shocked. How can this kind of thing happen? There was a cold flash in Ren''s turbid eyes.


    Ruan Qingmu sat by all the time, looking indifferent to himself and watching the Japanese emissary perform.


    A person''s eyes, nose, and heart asked, "isn''t the position of the next leader going to be empty?"


    All the people around were smart and didn''t speak. They only had a few people. Now in Jiuyou cult, the Japanese emissary has great power. Even though the Japanese emissary won''t remove them, a little "exhortation" is OK.


    Ren Lao coughed, his eyes clouded, and he seemed to have lost his mind. "Isn''t this worry free? It''s just not coming back. "


    Ruan Qingmu smiles and looks out of the way.


    "Ren Lao, you have no worries about going to the nameless grottoes. You may know that when you come back." A person immediately followed Ren Lao''s words, there was some blame in his tone. It seems that Ren Lao said this sentence is an unforgivable thing.


    "Unknown cave." Ren repeated, sighing, "it''s dangerous, but it''s up to the individual."


    But the messengers of the day did not speak, and cast a cold eye on the others.


    Apart from the person who just spoke, other people don''t mean anything. More words will lose. Now the Pope is only in danger, not to the point where he has to choose.


    "Ren Lao means that there is a chance that Wu you will come back?" Asked a dark blue man, with some cunning in his eyes.


    "Cough." Ren Lao coughs again and twists his beard. "After all, no one has come out."


    People around can''t help laughing. Someone has come out, but a girl of fifteen or six years old, I''m afraid she can''t!


    "Let''s not worry about it. Wuchen has been looking at the Pope, but there is no news yet." The sun emissary''s face was full of sorrow, but if he had not meant it, he said.


    The atmosphere suddenly became cold. It''s no wonder that the re-election of the old hand twirling his beard was a meal. They don''t know much about these things. Now they suddenly know that it''s inevitable to be surprised.


    "No trace, no way?"


    The Japanese emissary was silent.


    The atmosphere is tense. Now, they have to make a statement.


    Ren Lao looked at Ruan Qingmu with a smile. "Ruan''s head, Qing yuewench is the moon emissary, why not?"


    The eyes of the people next to him all gathered on Ruan Qingmu. They just forgot about the existence of this man. What he supports has been worry free. Now, what can we do?


    "Qing Yue went to pick up Wu you." Ruan Qingmu''s sitting posture remained unchanged and smiled.


    People on one side are also smart people. Knowing Ruan Qingmu''s meaning, they are waiting for the news of Princess Wuyou.


    "But things in teaching cannot be handled by no one. In this period of time, someone must deal with them." The person closest to Ruan Qingmu said calmly, to the point.


    "At present, there are only Japanese envoys in the religion. Although there are also moon envoys, they are still too young, so it''s better to deal with them temporarily." If a person looks fair, there is enough room for this. On the one hand, he does not ignore the Pope, on the other hand, he indirectly acknowledges the status of the Japanese emissary, and he will not offend the Japanese emissary. On the other hand, he also recognizes the identity of Ruan''s eldest daughter in Jiuyou cult, which in his opinion is killing three birds with one stone.


    Ruan Qingmu sneered. The Japanese emissary didn''t feel much about this kind of words, but he also supported him. There was a moment of clarity in Ren''s eyes, which seemed to set off the light after the clouds, but it was only a moment, and was soon covered by the turbidity.


    "It''s quite appropriate." A man said it with deep thought.


    This is what other people mean. The eyes of the Japanese emissary are a little gentle. Now, Jiuyou sect is the only one with the Japanese emissary, and no one can balance it. Moreover, they still agree with the ability of the Japanese emissary, and the time is right.


    The Japanese emissary smiled and looked at Ren Lao.


    Among the elders now, only Ren Lao didn''t make a statement. He knew Ruan Qingmu would not sit in such a safe place if there was a real accident. He knew how good the relationship between Qingyue and Wuyou was.


    However, Ruan Qingmu never made a statement. When people around him were impatient, a man came to Meng Fanyu, the head of the Meng family in advance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 398

    The sun emissary''s eyebrows were almost invisible, and his fingers, which had been moving at will, gave a slight pause, but soon recovered their previous movements.


    "Lord of the Meng family." The voice of the Japanese emissary was calm.


    Meng Fanyu swept the people sitting around him, snorted coldly, and directly sat in his position, "what is the Japanese emissary doing?"


    The surrounding atmosphere was a bit awkward. Everyone could see that the Meng family leader was dissatisfied with the Japanese emissary, but he didn''t know where the dissatisfaction came from. He just looked on coldly.


    The Japanese emissary smiled gently to resolve the embarrassment, "since the master is here, he should know what happened to Jiuyou cult."


    "What happened?" Meng Fanyu asked coldly, not moved by the words of the Japanese emissary.


    The Japanese emissary said again casually. Of course, he ignored the part of his persecution without rhyme. He just said her fault, but before he finished, Meng Fanyu clapped the table and started, "so you Yuanyi want to be the leader of the church?"


    The people around were speechless for a short time, and then looked at the Japanese emissary with worry. They praised the Lord of the Meng family. This meaning has always been very clear, but no one dared to say it! The leader of the Meng family is really "brave"!


    The Japanese emissary didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He looked at Meng Fanyu coldly, like he was carrying a cold sword, with some warnings in it.


    Meng Fanyu turned a blind eye and said, "the next leader of the church has always been Princess Wuyou. Now she is missing. Your Japanese emissary wants to seize the position of the leader. It''s really hateful!"


    Even if the Japanese emissary could not hold his breath, Meng Fanyu could not bear to say such a straightforward statement in front of so many people, and he could not bear to say his purpose directly. His face turned black for a moment. "What do you think about Jiuyou cult now? The religious master is unconscious, the whereabouts of Wuyou is unknown, and there is almost no possibility of his coming back. Can''t Jiuyou cult just be scattered like this? "


    It is true that Meng Fanyu''s face is stiff. It is also a matter for Jiuyou cult to care about now. But it is impossible for him to admit the Japanese emissary!


    "If you want to be the leader of the church, what about the vacancy of the sun, moon, and star envoys?" Asked Meng Fanyu.


    Without waiting for an answer from the Japanese emissary, he continued to ask, "is it difficult to ask your apprentice to be a Japanese emissary? Where is he now? "


    The Japanese emissary looked at Meng Fanyu with a slightly raised chin and a haughty face. The Japanese emissary was disgusted with such a gesture. However, he had to bear his temper and reply, "he is going to do other things now. If the head of the family meets, he can see it naturally."


    Meng Fanyu''s mind was largely on the disciples of the Japanese emissary, so he did not ask the previous questions. People on the other side thought that it was Meng Fanyu who secretly agreed that the Japanese emissary would take over as the leader, and his face was heavy again.


    The Japanese emissary has been paying close attention to the look of the people around him and seeing their cautious look. At this time, his heart can''t help but relax. However, the old voice came from Ren you, which sounded like a thunderbolt in his ear, "so you haven''t considered the candidates for the third emissary of sun, moon and star yet?"


    Ruan Qingmu laughs and praises Ren''s sophistication. If the emissary thinks about it, it means that he has been planning for a long time. First of all, they don''t say that the elders won''t be happy. They still think about whether they will do anything to them after the emissary sits on the Pope. If the emissary says he doesn''t think about it, then Ren will have an excuse. If he doesn''t think about anything, he wants to sit Is it not a fool''s dream to stabilize the position of religious leader? The three emissaries of sun, moon and star in Jiuyou cult are not imaginary. But now, whether it''s the Japanese emissary or the elders, or even Ruan Qingmu, he''s already on the oil pan, and he can''t escape if he wants to.


    When the Japanese emissary''s mouth was hooked, his eyes seemed to be suddenly poisoned, and he shot straight at Ren Xiao. He was not aware of some pressure on his body. The people around him were all in a rush, and his body was strained unconsciously. He seemed to be fully armed. The atmosphere seemed to be on fire.


    "Isn''t the sun, moon and star emissary long ago chosen? Ruan Qingyue, the eldest miss of Ruan family, has always been the choice of the moon emissary. Naturally, she is still the moon emissary. If she is the sun emissary, my apprentice can temporarily replace her. As for the star emissary, do you have any choice? " Just for a moment, the Japanese emissary recovered his calmness, knocked on the table unhurriedly, smiled and earnestly induced. What about stirring up dissension? As long as you know how to bribe people.


    The elders under you can''t help thinking. Although the Japanese emissary''s statement is not very complete, it is also benevolent and righteous. Ruan Qingyue is the moon emissary. They have no objection. It has been decided long ago. The sun emissary is his apprentice, which is normal. Generally speaking, the next three emissaries of sun, moon and star are mostly their disciples, with few exceptions. As for the star emissary, Luo Xing''s subordinates are not without candidates. First, they don''t know about him. They don''t like him very much. Now they push him to them, and they are happy to accept him.


    Ruan Qingmu satirizes and laughs. The Japanese emissary really wants to be "comprehensive". However, I''m afraid they can''t do what he wants. If these elders are so simple and can be bought, they have lived in vain for so many years.


    But it was the leader of the Meng family who said, "where is your apprentice now? We should see her strength first! "


    The people next to me can''t understand. If the Lord of the Meng family is against the Japanese emissary, he will not follow his words. But if the strength of this man is enough, do they really want to agree?


    The Japanese emissary chuckled. Meng Fanyu came for Meng Tingjin. It seems that Ruan Qingmu informed them. He slowly turned his head and looked at Ruan Qingmu with the same smile. The Japanese emissary was cruel and provoked Ruan Qingmu.


    "If the owner wants to see him, he can. But now, Princess Wuyao is missing, I will send him to look for him." The Japanese emissary said steadily.


    Meng Fanyu was unwilling, but it didn''t help. The Japanese emissary''s current statement is consistent with what he said before. It''s not easy for him to ask.


    Ren Lao''s turbid eyes swept around the people. At last, they seemed to turn faster. He coughed gently and covered them with his hands. But his hands seemed to be unsteady and trembling. He looked at them as if they were old and frail and useless old people.


    But a man said at this time, "the determination of the three emissaries of sun, moon and star is very important. Even if we discuss it, we still need the Pope to determine it. Now even if there is a result, it is useless." This person is the first to speak, although the voice is not high, but the people on the side also agree.


    The Japanese emissary smiled and knocked on the table with his hands not light or heavy. This is not bad, but does it mean that he is against himself? And Ren Laoke really looked down on him.


    "That is to say, you don''t want to determine the next leader now?" The Japanese emissary said directly.


    People around him felt a strong sense of lethality and turned to look at the direction of the sun emissary. His steel cast eyes swept through the people around him. There seemed to be a strong fire in his eyes, and it seemed to be ice for thousands of years. It seemed that they dared to say a "no" word, and immediately killed them. He could not help shivering. They need to think about how to answer while keeping their mind steady.


    Ruan Qingmu stayed out of the business all the time, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Meng Fanyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but also flashed a dangerous light. "Is it hard not to make the emissary force us to choose?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 399

    "So what?" The Japanese emissary''s eyes suddenly became fierce and sharp. He cut Meng Fanyu''s face sharply and tightened it slightly.


    The people nearby were shocked. Now they have to choose, but sooner or later. The Japanese emissary''s move is to prevent rumors. Worry free is dead in their eyes. As for the rumfree that hasn''t been seen for many years, it''s not easy to evaluate. However, it''s not too weak in that year. In addition, compared with worry free, it''s definitely better.


    Meng Fanyu''s eyes are deep, and he glares back angrily. Now it''s no way out.


    The Japanese emissary waited patiently for a while, and then asked peacefully, "how is your consideration?"


    The atmosphere around them is oppressive. The elders don''t want to decide now. Everything is uncertain. Too many things are unexpected. It''s not good for them.


    Ruan Qingmu was gradually worried. According to this situation, many of the elders agreed with the Japanese emissary that Meng Fanyu was mainly coming for Meng Tingjin. Before seeing him, even if he opposed him, he would not completely turn against the Japanese emissary. Most likely, he looked on coldly. The religious master did not know when to wake up and his life would not be affected, but it would not help if he could not stop it Qing Yue''s people are waiting outside. If they come in, they will turn their faces completely. If the Pope, Wu Yao and Wu you are not there, they will not last long. They just act recklessly and won''t get the support of too many people. Meng Tingjin doesn''t know where they are! Damn it, Yu Bing doesn''t know where to run now, but this woman won''t support them publicly. All along, she is the person beside the Japanese emissary. Although she is trusted by the religious Lord, he is not trusted by Ruan Qingmu.


    Ren Lao seems to have been keeping his eyes closed and his ears deaf to external affairs. He even relies on rest. People beside him, whether envious or jealous, can''t say anything. They are not Ren Lao. They don''t have that kind of relief. They can only bear the cool eyes of the sun emissary.


    The Japanese emissary was furious and thought to himself, "this Xiao is deliberately against me. If you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry, there''s no need to keep it. Let others decide first!"


    But his face was plain, and he asked, "have you thought about it?" The Japanese emissary''s voice was a little erratic, like a smile, not a smile. "Now we all know the situation of Jiuyou cult. Even if we don''t consider it for ourselves, we should also consider it for Jiuyou cult."


    Several elders thought in silence.


    Different from the imperial court, the real power of Jiuyou cult is concentrated in the three emissaries of sun, moon and stars, which is different from that of the imperial court. The decision of Jiuyou cult doesn''t affect these elders very much. They only change once in decades. As long as their place is not too big, the Pope and the emissaries generally don''t care.


    They don''t come to Jiuyou cult many times. They usually come to Jiuyou cult once a year. Unlike four families, they directly contact the center of Jiuyou cult and protect Jiuyou cult in different forms. Therefore, these elders are generally in their own control area. No matter how they do it, they are only in their own territory. For the management of Jiuyou cult There is not a large number of volunteers in the seclusion center, and more of them will think about it for the sake of religion. Because of this, the Japanese envoys did not directly intimidate them. However, there are other reasons as well. Now there is no one higher than him in the nine seclusion, who will not threaten him, and he will use this kind of warm water to cook frogs.


    Ruan Qingmu looks cold. He also looks at the elders without trace. The original intention of the Japanese emissary is to force them to make a choice. In this way, these elders and he are on the same boat. What the Japanese emissary wants to do in the future, these elders can''t disagree. Even if they come back without worry, they have to think carefully, no matter for the sake of nine The peace of the secularism is still their own interest, and they will try their best to support the Japanese emissary, let alone worry about it in their eyes.


    The surrounding atmosphere is dignified. Everyone has made a speech. It''s decided that it can''t be changed! They have to be careful! Although it can''t be said that it''s blocking my life, it''s definitely not light.


    "Let''s wait for the Pope to wake up and decide on this!" Ren Laoshou stroked his beard and said simply that his deep eyes narrowed like a seam, unable to see clearly.


    The Japanese emissary held the cup in his hand and knocked, "it seems that Ren is always not going to choose?"


    There was a cold light in Ren Xiao''s eyes. He didn''t speak. Did the Japanese emissary want to force them?


    The Japanese emissary''s hand clattered two times on the table, which meant that it was unclear, but the killing intention around was sharp. Almost everyone felt that there was a cold arrow aiming at the back at the same time. Even those who were always calm could not help looking back.


    A man glanced at the crowd and opened his mouth first. "I think the Japanese emissary''s proposal is very good."


    The angel of the sun gently raised his mouth, and some of the people around him breathed a sigh of relief. As long as someone spoke first, they just agreed. But from outside Yingying came a man, Ruan Qingmu''s eyes brightened and he could not help sitting in front of him.


    The elders nearby are discontented and look at the people coming in. What are the guards doing outside? How is this person put in?


    The sun emissary''s eyes drooped slightly, and the narrow light from the corners of his eyes shot at the people who came in.


    But the people who came in didn''t realize it. They went to the center of the hall and nodded slightly. "Master Wuwen said that you don''t have to worry about it because he has turned around."


    Tang Kexin has a smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. People around him are surprised first, then happy, then worried. At present, he secretly looks at the emissary of the sun.


    The Japanese emissary picked up the cup as if nothing had happened, leaned to his lips, and gently blew, "is Miss Tang sure?"


    The smile on Tang Kexin''s face is more and more brilliant, but a heart is slowly mentioned, this person knows her identity?


    "There should be no mistake in what master Wuxian said." Even if Tang Kexin worried about it, he would not show it. The smile on his face was just right.


    "Since Miss Tang is a guest, how can she personally deliver such news?" The Japanese emissary pretended not to ask, and his eyes were somewhat contemptuous.


    Tang Kexin''s stomach is disgusting. In fact, this person is satirizing her for doing too much. He has lowered his status. However, Tang Kexin seems to have not understood her. He also seems to have understood her, but he didn''t pay attention to her. He smiles gently. "The doctor is kind-hearted. Besides, there are too many people worried about the safety of the religious master. Such good news should be notified to you in the first time."


    Tang Kexin''s smile is soft, and his words are gentle. He has a kind of convincing courage. People with children seem to be more likely to believe him, and people around him are not suspicious of him.


    "Why don''t you come here without trace?" The sun emissary tapped the table with his left finger in turn, unhurried.


    Tang Kexin''s mind and spirit moved. The movement of knocking the table like this showed a person''s inner calm and calm. He said that the emissary of tomorrow didn''t worry at all. It seems that it doesn''t matter to him whether the leader of Jiuyou cult is alive or dead.


    "Naturally, I''m worried about the situation of the Pope. I''ll come when I''m stable." Tang Kexin naturally replied, looking at the Japanese emissary carefully, without much expression on his face, with an unfathomable look, and consciously covering up his feelings.


    "I don''t think you have a choice, elder?" The sun emissary''s eyes moved away from Tang Kexin, just wanted to force another sentence, but someone hurried to come at once. He was overjoyed, and his voice came before he came in!


    "Princess Wuyou is back!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 400

    As soon as the voice fell, a woman in purple came in, not as light as a woman in general, with a cold breath. She didn''t care how many people were around. She stood in the middle directly.


    She should have come back in a hurry. Her clothes were not clean, and she was not willing to approach with the blood and dust at a glance. She has only one face, which is clean. She should have cleaned it roughly. The silver whip on her waist is more suicidal.


    Followed by a lot of people, the first is Ruan Qingyue, meticulous, quietly walked in.


    Tang Kexin didn''t see these people clearly, so he felt that someone close to her was night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue gently holds Tang Kexin, "how come out?"


    Tang Kexin smiles and looks up and down at the night LAN Jue. His clothes are dirty and his face is tired, but as always, he has a vague bullying.


    "I''m fine. Let''s watch first." Tang Kexin raised his eyebrows and said that as long as the night Lan was gone, there would be a kind of stability in her heart.


    Night LAN never answered, just pulled Tang Kexin to her bosom and looked ahead.


    Tang Kexin noticed that night LAN Chen was also there, but he was standing at the door and didn''t come in directly. He lost a lot of weight. He used to look like a round and lovely face with some edges and corners.


    Night LAN Chen sees Tang Kexin, the eyes are bright, just want to lift the leg to pass, but stopped at the same place again, just smile to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin is stunned. This smile is very thin. The night LAN dust is different from before. It''s less green and astringent. It''s more calm. There''s even some grumpiness between the eyebrows! There are many differences between them. Some of the cracks on the clothes, such as whiplash marks, and Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. Isn''t it obvious that other people are not so calm? Ruan Qingmu''s face is obviously a little more smiling. The fan in his hand doesn''t know when it''s opened again. He fans it for a long time. He laughs and watches it change.


    The emissary''s face was slightly stiff and a little upset. The time for Wuyou to come back was too opportune. If the elders had decided to come back, the Ruan family and the Meng family would not agree to him as the leader. Ruan Qingyue would not bring so many people, I''m afraid there would be a fight.


    He still hesitates. Since he hasn''t forced them with force, there is still a way to go. Is it to work together, kill them directly, threaten them to take the position of the leader, or find another chance?


    All the other elders are relieved. Fortunately, they have no choice. Otherwise, it will be a disaster.


    "It''s rare for you elders to come here. What''s the purpose of this time?" Worry free is like a question without understanding the situation in front of you.


    "It''s OK, this is not worry girl. You went to the nameless cave. We were all worried, so we came to wait." Ren laoyuehe said that he stroked his beard with his hands.


    Worry free frown, girl? She doesn''t like that.


    The elders were silent. Qi Qi looked at Ren Lao and Ruan Qingmu. If he had agreed with the Japanese emissary before, his ability to see the wind was not only Ren Lao, but also seemed to be unhurried all the time. No one knew whether he was sure that Wu you would come back or that he had a back hand.


    Tang Kexin looks at Wuyou''s blush and thinks that she can''t last long. He doesn''t know how far things will go.


    "The Japanese emissary has worked hard. My uncle is unconscious. I still need your help in dealing with the affairs of teaching and Chinese." Carefree to say seriously, it seems that there is nothing inappropriate.


    Ruan Qingmu''s fan paused for a while. How can you not make use of such a good opportunity? The Japanese emissary didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. He nodded cautiously and let the old man shake his head and nod approvingly, but he didn''t know what he was approvingly about.


    "I think you are worried about your uncle. Since you are OK, let''s live in nine Youjiao for a while. When my uncle wakes up, I will go back, and my sister will come back. I think nine Youjiao will have a big celebration recently." In an indisputable tone, Wu you said that there was no chance for them to refute.


    The Japanese emissary looked at Wu you without any doubt and didn''t refute. Ruan Qingmu laughed it off. The elders couldn''t refuse, so they had to stay.


    Worry free to see that they all agreed, they didn''t stay much, went out directly, leaving the people around to look at each other!


    Tang Kexin''s eyes follow Wu you, is this waiting for the fall to settle accounts? But also, her body can''t support at all, and it''s OK to end it earlier.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go first." Night LAN Jue said in Tang Kexin''s ear, nodding to Ruan Qingmu.


    Night LAN Chen follows Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue silently. His face is heavy. Tang Kexin can''t understand it for a while.


    "Get dressed first." Night LAN never opens her mouth.


    Night LAN dust nods.


    Miaofeng came over. "Princess, please go to live in her yard, please."


    Night LAN Jue, Tang Kexin and night LAN Chen follow the wonderful wind all the way.


    The carefree yard is a little bit childish. The trees around it are not very high. What''s outstanding is the flowers in the yard, which are many and cluster, almost all over the whole yard. These flowers are not very rare, but they seem to be in a large number. They have different artistic conception.


    "You two go and wash first." Didn''t enter the room, Tang Kexin said.


    Night LAN never sips her lips and looks at her discontentedly. Although he can''t stand it, he''s the first time to taste the taste of being disliked directly.


    Night LAN dust didn''t say anything. It was quiet. Tang Kexin frowned and looked at night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue patted Tang Kexin''s head and entered the room.


    Nangong Yi saw so many snakes for the first time, even in the unknown cave.


    The huge snake cave is a big hole. It seems that there are other caves in it, but all of them are snakes. They are crouching together, squeezing and twisting. They are colorful and different in size. Too many snakes are entwined together. They can''t even distinguish a complete snake. They hiss and spit out the snake''s message. They stare at any possible invasion People in the territory.


    Next to the wall is a person with blue clothes. She is tightly curled up with her back against the wall. Her hands seem to hold her knees and her head is on her knees. Like a newborn baby, she tries hard to shrink herself and then shrink her clothes. The whip marks on her body are startling. Her hair is scattered. She can''t see her face clearly. She stays still.


    Miaoshui is relieved. Fortunately, these snakes didn''t touch the princess. Maybe it''s related to her growing up here.


    Nangong Yi almost didn''t want to go down, but he was caught by the wonderful water. "As long as he goes down, he will be attacked. I manipulate the snakes. You take the princess away."


    Nangong Yi then calmed down, holding his hands tightly. He went to the nameless cave for beichengyao, but he didn''t want her to be hurt. He didn''t expect that the injury she suffered now would be more serious than going to the nameless cave. Nangong Yi stares at the middle of the group of snakes, his eyes splitting.


    In the quiet sound of the flute, the snakes gradually quieted down and swam away from beichengyao.


    Nangong Yi quickly went down and picked up beichengyao, but as soon as he touched her body, his heart sank. Beichengyao''s body was too cold, which was not a normal temperature at all. He carefully removed beichengyao''s hand and let her lean against his arms, directly picked her up, and quickly went out of the ten thousand snake cave.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 401

    Nangong Yi, holding beichengyao in his arms, drove to Jiuyou cult and constantly delivered internal power to beichengyao along the way.


    Maybe the injury of beichengyao is not so serious, maybe it''s just freezing for a while, and the body of beichengyao slowly has some temperature.


    "Brother!" Murmuring in the ear.


    Nangong Yi held beichengyao''s hand tightly and looked down at beichengyao. He didn''t wake up. Just now he was just talking. The joy just rising in his heart was suppressed. Instead, there was a burst of anger gradually rising. He gnawed his teeth and said, "bastard, I''m not your brother!"


    But beichengyao is still in a coma, how can you hear it? She didn''t realize it, but she seemed to feel something. She rubbed against Nangong Yi''s arms and whispered, "Nangong Yi!"


    Nangong Yi is almost stuck in place. He didn''t expect beichengyao to shout out his name and look down subconsciously. Beichengyao is still resting quietly in his arms. If he wasn''t hurt and his face is a little pale, it would be a warm scene, right?


    Nangong Yi gradually had a kind of feeling of indescribable and unclear Tao, some bitter, some sad, and also with some peace and joy. Probably, only the northern Chengyao in coma can show her true heart without any scruples.


    It seems that in this moment, all his jealousy towards beichengyuan disappeared, and only beichengyao was in his eyes. At this moment, he always felt that in beichengyao''s heart, he was actually very important. Even though in her heart, the first thought was her brother, but Nangong Yi was always Nangong Yi!


    Also, her feelings with beichengyuan for more than ten years can be compared with his less than a year around beichengyao? What''s more, beichengyao''s affection never floats on the surface. For more than ten years, she only cares about one person. Her affection for her brother, even though it has been deeply rooted in her bones, can''t be put down, but can''t be put away. Even if she has no relationship with beichengyuan, there is still a strong blood relationship.


    Nangong Yi felt that the worries that had haunted him before seemed to disappear, and more importantly, it was trust. He believed what beichengyao said. In her eyes, beichengyuan was beichengyuan and her brother, while Nangong Yi was the one she loved and expected to go with her.


    Miaoshui watched in silence, without interrupting or urging. Nangongyi and beichengyao did not understand each other, and they were in contact for the first time, only because of the order of the leader, as long as they were not in danger.


    Nangong Yi involuntarily gradually hugged beichengyao and rushed to Jiuyou cult.


    In Jiuyou cult, it''s quiet. When she went back, she went to bed to have a rest. She was just too tired recently and didn''t have a good rest when she was injured. Then she became ill and recovered in a few days.


    But Tang Kexin, night LAN Jue and night LAN Chen are in another room, three people are sitting around the table, several people are silent.


    Tang Kexin looks up and down at night LAN Chen, without any taboo. Night LAN Chen holds the cup in his hand and keeps rubbing it. He feels uneasy. He has a lot to say, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    Night LAN dust thought and thought, breathed, then slowly opened his mouth, a little smile on his face, "happy, congratulations to the third brother!"


    Night LAN Jue smile, eyes more soft, no mouth.


    "How long before the baby is born?" Night LAN dust some curious ask.


    "Less than four months." Tang Kexin''s smile was as light as light, and water seemed to seep from his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Well!" Night LAN dust is also a smile, there is some light in the eyes, "is it to be produced here?"


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue are both stunned. Ye Lan Chen also perceives that he has said something he shouldn''t have said. His head is slightly lowered, and his expression is a little lonely.


    Don Kexin chuckled, "what''s your expression? Are you going back now? Do you think it''s too late? "


    Tang Kexin''s face intentionally reproves him a little more, but it makes the night LAN Chen closer than his gentleness.


    "I can''t catch up." Night LAN dust answers, in this case, there is a sense of pretense.


    "How do you feel about being an uncle?" Tang Kexin asked on purpose.


    Night LAN dust pours, "this you should ask the emperor elder brother?" Said to turn to night LAN Jue, "brother Huang, want to be a father, have what feeling?"


    Night LAN Jue raises eyebrow, lightly hums a, have a bit of Ao Jiao, but did not answer.


    "When it''s over here, we''ll go back." Tang Kexin said calmly.


    "We can stay longer." Night LAN Jue said coldly, seeing Tang Kexin''s hair, he was puzzled. Seeing that night LAN Jue''s eyes seemed to sweep her belly at will, he made a murmur. Indeed, he couldn''t hurry back.


    Night LAN dust has been very happy now, can see night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin, he has been very satisfied, still thought that will never see them!


    "Is this a good time?" Tang Kexin smiles gently and looks at the night LAN Chen. I''m afraid that he has suffered a lot. I''m afraid that night LAN Chen will cry. He never hides things in his heart.


    Night LAN dust eyes dim, light way, "OK."


    The expression is a little gloomy, meaning unknown, and with some cold, no previous sense of harmony.


    Night LAN Jueming pulls down Tang Kexin''s hand and gently holds it. Tang Kexin knows clearly. He doesn''t ask what happened before night LAN Chen.


    "During this period of time, Jiuyou cult may be confused. Remember to protect yourself." Night LAN absolutely light remind, he rarely care about others, but now in other places, or even can be said to be a dragon pond and tiger cave, less dangerous, will seriously remind.


    "Well." Night LAN dust nods cautiously.


    "Did that worry free torture you?" Tang Kexin asks tentatively.


    Night LAN dust holds the hand of teacup tightly, just loosen slowly, "No."


    "That''s good." Tang Kexin is also surrounded by low air pressure, cool tone, and did not break through the lies of night LAN Chen.


    "I wish I could live." The night LAN absolutely sinks the voice way.


    Night LAN dust did not respond, seems to be trapped in memories.


    Those days when he just met Wu you, it was really torture. When Wuyou came in, he had been in it for two days. The rice was not in, so he was dying, right? At that time, the girl, in his eyes, was arrogant and ineffable, but how to say, she was not so cruel and gave him food and water.


    Wuyou only brought food for three days. She wanted to leave quickly. Unexpectedly, she stayed in it for so many days.


    Night LAN dust knows that he can''t live in it alone. He has no food or drink. Those mechanisms and those in front of him are just barely dodged. He can''t go back. He and Wuyou should not.


    The remaining ten days of his life should be the most miserable days in the past 20 years. In the first few days, he didn''t want to touch the snake meat or even drink the blood of the snake. He was sneered at by Wuyou. When he couldn''t resist hunger, he began to eat it. He didn''t want to experience that taste in his whole life.


    He seems to have been bullied by Wuyou for many times. Wuyou dislikes that he is slow in action and not bold enough to do things, which drags her back. At the beginning, when he doesn''t agree with each other, he directly begins to do things. However, he is not her opponent and can only be "bullied" by her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 402

    Night LAN dust but suddenly smiled, no matter how, worry free didn''t directly throw himself no matter, on the contrary helped himself many times, it seems, really many times, even some can''t remember. Night LAN dust does not consciously recall and worry free together.


    At the beginning, two people spoke very little. They almost walked in front of each other without worry. They explored each mechanism. They followed each other silently. They cared about each other. Generally, there was no danger. After a few days of peace, they had nothing to do with each other.


    No one takes the initiative to speak. Only when Wuyou throws the food to him and refuses, Wuyou will sneer at him, saying that he is a young master and can''t do anything if he doesn''t take good care of himself. At that time, although he was angry, he couldn''t refute.


    Carefree character is stubborn, strong and not very close to people. When he accidentally saves him, he also directly swings the whip up without mercy!


    Night LAN Jue think of that feeling, can''t help but wry smile, that''s the first time he was beaten, right? It''s not very heavy, but it''s definitely not friendly. At that time, although his relationship with Wuyou was not as hot as water, he would never get close to each other or even guard against each other.


    When did the intersection of him and carefree increase? Night LAN dust suddenly some confusion, eyes do not feel some indifference.


    Probably on the night of the nightmare, right?


    In the nameless cave those days, he and Wuyou are sleeping against the wall, two people face to face. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest after a few days. I was under too much pressure. Maybe I left Jiuyou education for too long. That night, Wuyou slept uneasily.


    In the middle of the night, the night LAN dust is almost awakened!


    Under such silence, any movement is extremely obvious. Wuyou seems to be fascinated by nightmares. His forehead is in a cold sweat, and he talks a few times from time to time. After hesitating for a long time, lanchen approaches to listen carefully. It seems that he has been saying "don''t leave", "don''t leave her and so on" vaguely Then. Although the night LAN dust does not understand, but also clearly, this girl is not as strong as the surface, those wounds are too deep to be generally wanted to go, and will not be found.


    The night LAN dust sees the appearance that worry free struggles, suddenly the heart is born cannot bear, want to push to wake her originally, but worry free but wake up suddenly! "Don''t go!" he shouted When I saw him in front of me, it was almost the push of conditioned reflex.


    She didn''t have the time to control the night dust at all. She took her sleeve and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. Then she bowed her head and breathed heavily. It was a long time before she calmed down.


    After the smooth breathing, the two people were still quiet for a long time. The atmosphere was inexplicably tense and still hot.


    "Sorry!" The night LAN dust hears no worry to say so. This is the first time that Wuyou has seriously talked with him. His tone is a bit trance, and there are still some struggles under listening carefully.


    Night LAN dust back to "nothing.". After that, the two people were completely quiet. They leaned against the wall to keep their eyes closed. At night, LAN Chen didn''t ask. They didn''t worry or say anything.


    "What did I say in my dream?" I don''t know how long it will take for me to open my mouth without worry. My eyes are burning at the night LAN dust. It''s not the cold and resistance before, but some entreaties and completely incomprehensible sorrow.


    "No, I didn''t hear." The night LAN dust only slightly hesitates, then answers. The more you know, the faster you die! He is very sure of that.


    "Well." Worry free voice some lonely, finish saying to continue to lean against the wall, closed eyes, murmured, "in fact, you tell the truth, I will not how you."


    Night LAN dust pretends not to hear, close eyes rest.


    The atmosphere of the night was a little weird. Night LAN Chen thought that the two people would become more strange, but they didn''t. in the next few days, after a few days of strange getting along with each other, the two people were inexplicably close to each other. Wu you no longer sneered at him, but he would care about him from time to time. And when he is free of worry, his heart is also very calm, without the previous anger and agitation.


    Night LAN dust suddenly think of, after coming back, he has not seen worry free, do not know how she is, how was the injury before, still serious? Night LAN dust some worry. In this way, I unconsciously stroked the tea cup.


    Tang Kexin holds the teacup and taps it gently. LAN Chen has been thinking about things just now, and she hasn''t disturbed her.


    Night LAN Jue nature is also, in front of him and Kexin, night LAN dust is rarely distracted, now obviously some abnormal. But because of what, he could probably guess.


    "Are you worried about that worry free?" If Tang Kexin asks unintentionally, his eyes are not narrow smile, but a little worried.


    Night LAN dust looked up at Tang Kexin, and quickly looked away.


    He was avoiding. Tang Ke thought with a frown.


    "Well, I can''t live without worry." Night LAN dust quiet say, voice some can not say plainly sorrow.


    Don Kexin breathed, "well." She understood in her heart that no matter how carefree had treated the night LAN dust, but in the eyes of the night LAN dust, carefree was already his very important person. No matter how much torture before, night LAN dust will not care, he will forgive carefree unbridled.


    "Yes!" An anxious voice came.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are moving. It''s Nangong Yi!


    In a flash, he saw Nangong Yi come in with beichengyao in his arms. Tang Kexin was shocked. Beichengyao looked at the situation badly. The wound on his body had stopped bleeding, but he didn''t feel bandaged or covered with blood.


    "Save her!"


    "Put her on the bed first." Tang Kexin''s calm answer.


    Night LAN Jue also rises, eyebrow a few invisible Cu rise, to the North Chengyao''s skill, will also suffer such a heavy injury?


    Night LAN dust is also a surprise, on the face also some surprise, a moment of panic looking at night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin, reaction came to bite teeth, looked away.


    Although Tang Kexin was worried, he was not half flustered. He kept his pulse for beichengyao in an orderly manner, wring his eyebrows, wrote a prescription first, and then bandaged the wound for beichengyao.


    Miaoshui is convenient for people to prepare for taking the medicine. Nangong Yi keeps his eyes on beichengyao.


    "How is it?" When Nangong Yi saw Tang Kexin standing up, he couldn''t wait to ask.


    Tang Kexin hesitates for a moment. "It won''t be fatal, it''s just very hurt."


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were sad. "Is it serious?"


    Tang Kexin hesitated for a moment. "She was already seriously injured and didn''t get timely treatment. After that, she should have stayed in a very cold place and made the injury serious. I can slowly let her recuperate, just"


    "what is it?"


    "Only later, she can''t stay in the cold place too long." Tang Kexin said in silence that all of a sudden he was glad that Nangong Yi''s Phoenix was in the south. It would not be very cold.


    Nangong Yi''s brow was a little cold, and he said, "well."


    "You should accompany her first. The medicine should be ready in a while." Tang Kexin left this space to Nangong Yi and beichengyao, and led Ye Lanjue to leave here. Ye lanchen followed him silently. He looked at Tang Kexin''s and ye Lanjue''s tightly held hands, and his eyes flickered. Sure enough, he should let go, right? Whenever, in my heart, the third brother is the most important. As she said at the beginning, she likes the third brother. Maybe it wasn''t that deep, but now, it''s impossible to give up, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 403

    The nine seclusions of tonight are cold. It should have been a cool wind, but it seemed a little cold and piercing, making people uncomfortable.


    Tonight, it seems to be a sleepless night for many people who are now in Jiuyou cult.


    Tang Kexin now lies on the bed with his back to night Lanjue. At night, she just said to look after Ayao. Night Lanjue resolutely refused, and she didn''t give her a chance to go out at all. She threw her on the bed directly. It was impossible to leave at all! What do you mean that she is too tired and laborious today to do anything more? Is this her imprisonment?


    But night LAN Jue this time does not have the apology meaning completely, only holds Tang Kexin from behind, dies not to give up.


    "Let go of me. I''m going to sleep." Tang Kexin said sullenly that it was probably because he was lying in bed, some of which were full of energy and some of which were coquettish.


    Night LAN absolutely turn a deaf ear, even the body toward Tang Kexin crowded.


    "Night LAN Jue, I''m going to sleep, don''t you hear?" Tang Kexin suddenly felt that he couldn''t control his emotions. He said angrily, but he couldn''t move at all, and he couldn''t even turn over.


    "Even if I hold you, you can sleep." Night LAN Jue chin in Tang Kexin''s head, rub rub.


    Don Kexin said, "as for you? Am I that weak? Today, I helped ah Yao to have a look at the next disease, the next pulse and the wound. That is to say, I went to see ah Yao? Are you against it? I''m not injured and I''m not missing a piece of meat. Can you stop making trouble for no reason! "


    "I have no reason to make trouble? You are pregnant now. Don''t worry too much. First, you should worry about the night LAN Chen. Now you should worry about the princess of the northern kingdom. Nangong Yi''s woman can manage it. Besides, this is the place of the princess of the northern kingdom. She won''t have an accident at all! Besides, why do you have to look after it yourself? " Night LAN Jue also some angry, no matter when, it seems that she always care about people''s things in the first place, regardless of their own safety. No matter how serious the injury of the princess of the northern kingdom is, there will be no danger to her life. However, she has to drag her pregnant body to take care of others! Shouldn''t she take care of herself first? Now she''s not alone!


    "I just saw the injury for Ayao and did nothing. What''s more, her injury is a little serious. I''m going to explain how to take care of her, but I won''t take care of her myself. Why do you object? Besides, isn''t Nangong Yi a good friend? Even if you and a Yao don''t meet, then for the sake of Nangong Yi, shouldn''t you stop me Tang Kexin asked one after another, are men so mean? She will take care of herself.


    "That''s not the same." Night LAN Jue sighed, how can this woman not see his heart completely? He can''t bear her to work hard. To stop her is just a means. Besides, she can''t do anything. At most, it''s just for peace.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly felt that he and Nangong Yi were in the same boat. Nangong Yi didn''t catch up. She did, but the woman couldn''t understand her intentions. She was really tired.


    "What''s different?" Tang Kexin asked, the feeling of gambling is obvious.


    "What can you do to see the princess of the northern kingdom?" In the night, the clouds and the wind are light.


    "You can have a look at the injury of a Yao and tell Nangong Yi what to pay attention to by the way." Tang Kexin''s serious answer.


    "Nangong Yi himself knew that the injury of the princess of the northern kingdom would not change in a short time." Night LAN Jue said.


    "Even so"


    "so it''s no use going. What''s more, Nangong Yi''s care for the princess of the northern kingdom is more attentive than yours? Are you not at ease? " The night LAN never follows the guidance.


    "Indeed." Tang Kexin didn''t refute. Nangong Yi''s feelings towards beichengyao are well known by Sima Zhao. Now beichengyao is injured, he will try his best.


    "Now that you are pregnant, Jiuyou cult is not a safe place. You are too close to the princess of the northern kingdom. If they can''t move the princess of the Northern Kingdom, you will inevitably get hurt."


    "I"


    "are you sure you are protecting yourself now?" At night, LAN Jue interrupts Tang Kexin''s words and asks with a strong momentum. Of course, he knows what Tang Kexin is going to say, but now, he is not at ease. No matter Nangong Yi or the princess of the Northern Kingdom, he doesn''t care. He only cares about Tang Kexin. Other people, it can be said, are beyond his consideration. Those people can protect themselves.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes darkened a little and his mouth tooted, "I am pregnant! It''s not crippled. "


    "Idiot." Night LAN Jue hears such obvious gambling words, eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, can''t help but pet and drown, and tempt, "now it''s better to take care of yourself first, don''t you want to be a competent mother?"


    Tang Kexin chuckles. Women will change as expected. Such childish actions can''t be done before! Now it''s so simple.


    "Well, I''ll take care of myself first, but Ayao''s body really needs to be well cared for. I''m just writing a prescription, OK?" Tang Kexin tries to turn over, but unexpectedly succeeds.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue a kiss directly printed on Tang Kexin''s eyebrow, replied with a smile.


    "That''s about it." Tang Kexin twisted his head, relying on the night LAN Jue, small mouth toot up, voice micro Yang.


    Night LAN Jue just smiled and looked down to see Tang Kexin, but after seeing Tang Kexin''s action, the smile was a little stiff, the eyes were burning for a moment, and Tang Kexin, who tooted his mouth, was a little playful for a long time. Seeing night LAN Jue''s heart, he raised Tang Kexin''s chin and kissed him.


    Tang Kexin is slightly shocked, and the little mouth opened slightly for surprise just provides convenience for night Lanjue.


    Night LAN can easily open Tang Kexin''s lips and sweep every inch.


    Tang Kexin felt this kind of domineering and gentle kiss, but she was also moved, but she knew that she was pregnant, so she did not dare to respond to the night LAN Jue, for fear that he would lose control.


    "Heart, I want it." Night LAN Jue''s lips moved to Tang Kexin''s ears. She said emotionally, her voice was hoarse and affectionate, with a kind of attractive magnetism. She kissed her earlobe and neck from time to time, and moved down a little bit.


    Tang Kexin feels a little soft all over. They haven''t done it for a long time. After knowing that she was pregnant, ye Lanjue carefully restrained herself, especially in the first three months. At most, ye Lanjue was sleeping with her in his arms, and he would not have too many redundant actions. At most, he would kiss her, take advantage of it, eat tofu, but he would never have too intimate actions. She is also careful to pay attention, for fear that any careless action will arouse the "animal nature" of night LAN Jue, and then it will be too late to really happen.


    But today, it seems to be unstoppable, and she seems to want to.


    "Heart." Night LAN Jue raucous call a, lip print in Tang Kexin''s clavicle place, hand has reached into her clothes.


    Tang Kexin makes a light hum, which seems to be a groan. Night LAN Jue''s whole body is frozen. He kisses Tang Kexin heavily, and his hands don''t hesitate.


    "I''ll be careful." Night LAN Jue with some breathing said, he really can''t bear, want to mind, want the woman under the body.


    "Well." Tang Kexin''s confused answer undoubtedly gave the biggest encouragement to night LAN. He has been familiar with the body under him, and follows his memory and desires.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 404

    The room without any light is still dark.


    Strange to say, since Wuyou has come back, and the injured should always be taken care of. However, it seems that there is still no popularity in this room, like the chilling cold.


    Now the room is a little chilly.


    "How did you come?" After a good rest for nearly a day, Wu you is a little better, not even unable to control his appearance before.


    Yu Bing smiled and calmly replied, "I care about you. Let''s have a look."


    Worry free, Yu Bing seldom laughs. In her memory, she can be counted. In front of her uncle, Yu Bing is more quiet, more comfortable, and more smiling. But she and Yu Bing, in fact, have some conflicts of interest, but they are safe on the surface. In fact, they are on guard against each other, but not to kill each other Extent.


    "My injury is not very serious. Tell my uncle not to worry." No worries on the bed, eyes calm.


    "This is the best." Yu Bing''s breath is cold, and he has other feelings at this time.


    Worry free seems to be unconscious, or has adapted, and there is no big response.


    "Isn''t it a bad time for me to come back?"


    "In my eyes," Yu Bing said seriously


    Wu you murmured, a little annoyed in his heart, "the Japanese emissary is now the only one. I''m afraid no one in Jiuyou cult can match him?"


    Yu Bing sneers, "the master is still there, aren''t you? No matter what the Japanese envoys want to do, they will still look after you. Besides, now that your so-called sister is back, she should be able to help you. "


    Wuyou''s bright eyes were dim, and the whole person was silent. Some coldness crossed his eyes. "How did the star emissary die?"


    Worry free is a little irritated, and also a little upset. It''s really cruel to do such a big thing as soon as you come back after such a long time! If it was not necessary, even the pope would not easily move the three emissaries. She was so kind that she directly asked for the life of one emissary! However, she was not expected to be punished by the Japanese emissary.


    "How to die doesn''t matter. It''s useful to us." Yu Bing''s understatement.


    Worry free cold hum, useful? It''s true that Jiuyou cult can''t spare two ambassadors, so it will be filled as soon as possible, and the Japanese ambassadors will be restrained, but isn''t she worried about the dog jumping off the wall? Today''s event is the best example.


    "What''s the use of paying for it?" The sound of carefree is cold, as the cold wind outside the window is thin and cold as water, but with some girl''s gamble and imperceptible care.


    "She is responsible for Meng Tingjin, otherwise the dead person will be Meng Tingjin." Yu Bing explained in a rare way and sighed, "if it wasn''t for her serious injury, I couldn''t have taken her."


    Worry free surprised, "Meng Tingjin?"


    Yu Bing nods. Usually she looks down on some people, whether Meng Tingjin or the carefree in front of her.


    Worry free, she seldom does childish moves like this.


    Yu Bing regrets that she and Wuyou never seem to match each other, but they have a kind of inexplicable trust. Wuyou often makes some small actions in front of her.


    "How is Meng Tingjin?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe someone will find him in the evening."


    Worry free quietly thought for a while, just slowly said, "don''t let people find him."


    Yu Bing looks at her with an inquiring expression.


    Carefree and unhurriedly explained, "the Meng family is here for Meng Tingjin. If we find Meng Tingjin, plus today''s events, I''m afraid that we will soon fight against the Japanese emissary. In these days, we will be more difficult for the Japanese emissary, even forced, passively. With the strength of the present Japanese emissary, it is not easy to do. Moreover, it is impossible to change three envoys at the same time. "


    Yu Bing is silent, it is true. Then she looks at Wu you with approval. Unexpectedly, this girl can take these aspects into consideration. If the Japanese emissary is moved now, there will be a turbulence in Jiuyou cult, which may not be worth the loss.


    "Then I''ll arrange it."


    "Well." Wuyou nods, and Yu Bing leaves soon.


    When Wu you lies on the bed and doesn''t light the light, but he can''t sleep, he carefully manages the current relationship of Jiuyou cult. Without the star emissary, the sun emissary is in a sense alone, and things are easier to deal with. In fact, the power of the star emissary, the sun emissary want to take over is powerless, but now the key is, the next star emissary, who is more suitable?


    Now all the four families are here, and all the elders are there. It''s OK not to do anything else except to determine the moon emissary and the star emissary. It''s just that the sun emissary will deal with it. Think about it. If several elders don''t come up with it, it''s OK. If they come up with it, she and her uncle will be passive. The sun emissary will deal with it if they don''t Will the messengers of the sun be obedient?


    As soon as Yu Bing left the worry free room, he went straight to Meng Tingjin''s room. Meng Tingjin still sat quietly under the light. It seems that the Meng family hasn''t been found yet. Yu Bing was relieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Tingjin saw that Yu Bing''s face was covered with ice, and he felt uneasy.


    "You can''t be found by them now, so" before Yu Bing finished speaking, he saw someone approaching, pushing Meng Tingjin into it, and sitting in the position where Meng Tingjin was just now.


    Now she hasn''t slept yet. Naturally, those people won''t come in. They take a look outside and leave.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Yu Bing was so serious just now, Meng Tingjin did not disobey her meaning until Yu Bing came in.


    Yu Bing repeats Wu You''s words and observes Meng Tingjin''s reaction by the way.


    Meng Tingjin''s general face is a little disappointed, but he is still calm. It''s just that the expression of grievance on his naive face really makes people feel guilty.


    "It''s no longer safe here." Yu Bingliang said, "to be exact, all the places where the Japanese envoys are located are not safe."


    Meng Tingjin also understood that he ridiculed himself and said, "how could it be possible not to be found by the Meng family, nor to leave here?"


    As soon as Yu Bing''s eyes brightened, there was a slight smile on his face. "Who says you can''t leave here?"


    Meng Tingjin is puzzled, "didn''t the Japanese emissary ask you to look at me?"


    "Meng Tingjin, have you been trained by Japanese envoys? Is it always possible to leave the courtyard with strength? " Yu Leng Leng Dao.


    "But you are better than me." Meng Tingjin''s childish face is a little dissatisfied and a little red. Indeed, at this age, it''s impossible to admit that he is weaker than others. It''s just that Meng Tingjin doesn''t want to interfere with her.


    "And in my absence?" Yu Bing took the opportunity to ask.


    Meng Tingjin''s eyes moved, his face smiled a little more, and he was confident. He was also full of spirit. "Naturally!"


    "Is there a place to go? There should be? You and the Ruan family have such a good relationship. " Yu Bing asked herself and replied, his eyes locked on Meng Tingjin''s face.


    Meng Tingjin''s face is very thin at this time. Although his face is not clear, his ears are very red.


    "Do you know where the Ruan family is?" Yu Bing didn''t mean to tease either. He asked seriously.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 405

    "Yes." Meng Tingjin nodded.


    "Then you can prepare it." Yu Bing''s mouth is slightly crooked. He should fish in troubled waters. Now, the more chaotic the situation is, the better the person who can see the situation will do. Don''t worry, let me see if you can do that. See if you are worth his trust.


    "Good." Meng Tingjin is immersed in his own thinking. Naturally, he doesn''t notice Yu Bing''s gloomy smile.


    "Be careful." Obviously, it should be a word of concern, said from Yu Bing''s mouth, but with some orders.


    Meng Tingjin doesn''t think it''s strange that he is different from Yu Bing. He knows little about Yu Bing. The reason why he believes in her is that he believes in Princess Wuyou and Qing Yue.


    Yu Bing doesn''t see Meng Tingjin anymore. When she left here, she needs to create an opportunity for Meng Tingjin. The way that is not easy to be doubted is that Yu Bing chuckles.


    "Emissary of the sun." I don''t seem to have the heart to break the purity in front of me.


    The Japanese emissary stood on the table with one hand, turning over a book with one hand, and could not see what it was at a distance.


    "What''s the matter?" And the messengers of the day asked without lifting their heads.


    "The Meng family is looking for the whereabouts of Meng Tingjin. Are we moving him to a safe place?" Yu Bing asked carefully.


    The sun emissary stopped reading, sat up, and put his fingers on the table habitually.


    "No, I''ve told the guards of Meng Tingjin not to stop them. They''d better not find Meng Tingjin. It''s nothing to find him." The sun emissary''s hand slightly knocks, slowly.


    Yu Bing''s heart tightened. It seems that the emissary of the future has been prepared. Moreover, she didn''t know about it. It seems that the emissary of the future didn''t trust her completely.


    Have you ever mistrusted before, or just started? Yu Bing can''t help but ask himself. It seems that he should be more careful in everything in the future.


    "But if the Meng family finds Meng Tingjin, it''s not good for us. The Meng family is one of the four families anyway." Yu Bing pretends to be worried.


    "Yu Bing, did I look up to you before?" The Japanese emissary sighed, his tone was plain, but such words could not be described with a cruel word.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Yu Bing respectfully said that his chill had not been halved. "If the Meng family finds Meng Tingjin, then the Meng family will definitely target you. With the help of the Ruan family, those elders may also turn against each other. At that time, the pope may have to do something."


    The Japanese emissary smiled and thought about it, which was pretty good. "You seem to have forgotten a little." Half of the sun emissary''s face was hidden in the darkness, and the rest of his face was eerie under the dim yellow candle light. "Now, nine hell sect, but I am the only emissary. Even if the leader is confident, he can''t allow three emissaries to be changed at the same time, so my position will never move in three years."


    Yu Bing nodded, as if muttering to himself, "it is indeed, so if the Meng family forces you, the Pope will not move you, but will suppress the Meng family in various ways."


    The Japanese emissary laughed but said nothing, but Yu Bingxin mentioned it a little bit. It seems that this matter still needs to be considered in the long run.


    "Go to find a disciple of the fallen star, and find all those who are more likely to be the ambassadors of the star." Suddenly the Japanese emissary became serious.


    "The power of the star emissary is not already" although Yu Bing is calm, he is still surprised in his voice.


    The sun emissary''s expression became cold. The power of falling star was good in his hands, but he could only control it for a short time. It was impossible to take over completely. What''s more, the necklace of the star emissary is nowhere to be found. The falling star hasn''t been taken with him. I don''t know where to hide it. I should have been on guard against him for a long time. In order not to let myself be used and abandoned mercilessly, I left an assassin''s mace.


    "There''s no rhyme to say!" The sun emissary cursed! If there is no rumor, he still has time to find the token of the star emissary. As for now, Yu Bing pretends not to hear what the sun emissary said, but seeing the expression of resentment on the face of the sun emissary, he knows what he has ignored. Originally, the power of the star emissary is huge, and it is difficult to take over completely. Now it can only be said that he is attached, not completely controlled by the sun emissary, but now The Japanese emissary seems to be in a hurry.


    "The most qualified person to succeed as a star emissary should be cold star, just this man." Yu Bing was eager to stop, and the expression on his face was also a little embarrassed.


    "Cold star? Who is it? " The Japanese emissary asked.


    Yu Bing is stunned. "Don''t you know?"


    The Japanese emissary thought again and again, but still had no impression.


    "Han Xing''s face is always smiling, and his relationship with all women is very ambiguous." Yu Bing had to explain that, emotionally, the degree of randomness and falling stars are really a match.


    The Japanese emissary suddenly had a chill on his face, and he was obviously disgusted. As expected, the upper beam was not right and the lower beam was crooked.


    The reason why the Japanese emissary can''t remember that person is that he hates such people. He went to Luoxing two or three times before, and the man with a bright smile always flirted with women, even directly fought with Luoxing, which made him feel sick. After that, he didn''t ask about all his things, and the people who came to report things to him didn''t mention it. No wonder it happened In forget.


    "Are you sure?" The sun emissary couldn''t help but ask, cold star, and his name really don''t match, there is no half cold feeling on his body.


    Yu Bing said cautiously, "sure, that man is very strong, and in the star messenger part, his prestige is the highest."


    Japanese emissary Leng hum, such a man, unexpectedly someone will support him! I''m blind.


    "Shall I call him?" Asked Yu Bing.


    The Japanese emissary hesitated for a moment, "not for the moment."


    It seems that he doesn''t want to contact such a man. He will find the token of the star messenger in his room tomorrow. He really can''t go to see that man again.


    "Who but him?" Japanese emissary asked coldly, cold star, as long as there are other people to replace him, he will remove this "scum".


    "Apart from his words, other people should not have this strength. In fact, when the star emissary was there, cold star was already handling things for her. Cold star would become the next star emissary, which was tacitly understood by many people. Moreover, it seems that the religious Lord intended to "stop Yu Bing''s words abruptly, and carefully looked at the sun emissary.


    "I see." The voice of the messenger of the sun was troubled.


    "In fact, it''s not hard to get this man together." Yu Bing said lightly, his eyes twinkled.


    The Japanese emissary turned a deaf ear and said, "go down."


    Yu Bing nods, leaves here, leaves the door, looks at the scattered stars in the sky, suddenly has a kind of desolate feeling.


    Originally, Meng Tingjin was asked to leave because the Japanese emissary mistakenly thought that he was found and taken away by the Meng family and let him stand in disorder. I didn''t expect that the Japanese emissary didn''t care, so the significance of Meng Tingjin''s leaving was not great, so I can only see what to do after that.


    The influence of the star emissary is much more concentrated than that of the moon emissary. I thought it was in the hands of the sun emissary before, but now it seems that it''s not, but it''s a good thing. The sun emissary can''t cover the sky with one hand and dare not act rashly. The Pope and Wuyou have some time to arrange it. It''s just the position of star messenger. Do you really want cold star?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 406

    For those who come to Jiuyou church today, it should be a sleepless night indeed, and the same sleepless is their high religious leader Wuyue.


    The elders, even the four families, are worried and frightened, while the Pope is much calmer than them. Now he is playing chess leisurely and traceless.


    On the board, black and white are anxious, while the two players are leisurely.


    "You''re going to lose." The head of the church is indifferent to the wind and the wind, but the chess pieces are not merciful.


    Wuxian doesn''t care. He''s always not good at this kind of thing. It''s normal for him to lose. However, Wuyue can win him on the chessboard. Can he win everyone on the chessboard of Jiuyou cult?


    "Have you been to Wu you and Wu you?" The religious leader settled down in no hurry and asked.


    No trace lips, thought he would not ask, "have seen."


    "Are they seriously injured?"


    The hands of Wu trace holding the chess pieces are tiny and the eyes are dim. "Wu worry is not a serious injury. However, the injury of a Yao is serious. I''m afraid that the good one is not clear."


    "Is it?" The religious leader said that he didn''t care and his voice didn''t fluctuate.


    "What are you going to do?" Traceless directly asked, this person clearly planned everything, watching them implement their own plans step by step, the return of a Yao, but also to promote the orderly progress of his plan, what is the depth of this person''s mind? Traceless can''t help but be alert.


    "Next, determine the moon emissary and the star emissary." The religious Master said lightly, the tone is erratic, but there is no doubt about it.


    "The death of the falling star was planned by you from the beginning, right?" Traceless put down the chessman and stared at the leader, making him unable to avoid.


    "Yes, to be exact, any one of the sun emissaries or the star emissaries can die." He had planned everything, but the inexplicable people upset his plan. For example, people from the Central Plains sent by Huanyue seem to want to uncover the past, so he can''t wait to wipe him out. For example, after confirming that she was not interested in the position of the leader, she immediately decided on a new plan to let Wu ballad start to remove some people. If Wu ballad can also disappear, it''s not bad. However, the only thing that caught him off guard was that Wuyou went to the nameless cave. At the moment when he learned the news, he was completely flustered. If Wuyou died, his previous plan would have no meaning, so he could only hope for no rumor. Even if Wuyou really died, his choice would be no rumor. Maybe he would spare no effort to push it to this position Come up. But there is no rumor. I don''t need his help.


    "It''s a good time for you to come back." Wuyue shakes his head and looks at the chessboard. The black man he holds has become a word of "victory".


    "You mean we shouldn''t come back?" he murmured


    "No rumors, no return." The pope said frankly, there is no sense of guilt.


    "She was originally here." No trace sneer.


    The Pope was silent.


    Without trace, he sighed suddenly. "Forget it, a Yao won''t stay here much, or he will go back to the Central Plains. You don''t have to guard her."


    The Pope smiled lightly.


    "Today, why don''t you go to the main hall?" The eyes are slightly narrowed without trace.


    "No need." The Pope lamented that after Tang Kexin had gone for a while, he woke up. He just didn''t plan to go to the hall, but also wanted to see what the Japanese emissary would do.


    "You can do anything well, but don''t move a ballad." No trace warning.


    "Since I have the same purpose as her, why do I have to live with her?" The Pope asked in doubt.


    Traceless cold hum, people with different looks and contents!


    The religious leader Wuyue is silent. There is helplessness, sadness and even regret in his drooping eyes, but only firmness is left in the end.


    Also can''t sleep has the night LAN dust. He thought that he had not had a good rest for so many days, and he would have a good sleep when he got to the bed. Unexpectedly, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He looked at the beam with his eyes open.


    He felt that his brain was in chaos. Sometimes he was free and free in Dayuan, relaxed and free when he was with Tang Kexin, careful when he looked at the third brother, dodged and escaped when he looked at the second brother, and inexplicably alienated when he looked at the father and the mother.


    It seems that everything I have experienced before has been replayed in my mind, and the time behind is naturally the time when I was in the nameless cave with no worries. I remember it very deeply without any reason. And engraved in his heart, is the purple clothes, stubborn eyes, and that kind of dust-free under the eyes of the rebellious. And she, should not be like that, he saw the appearance of carefree fragile, saw her helpless, so carefree, let him feel sorry, but can not be close.


    He thought, is this feeling that when he saw a drowning person, he couldn''t help but feel like reaching for his hand, but at this time, he felt more and more that he was still useless.


    Whether it''s Kexin or sanhuangxiong, it seems that they are always protecting themselves. Whenever there''s any difficulty, what he thinks of is to ask Kexin or sanhuangxiong for help. The feeling of being used to it, the feeling of helplessness and powerlessness, in the lonely night, is always overwhelming, but it can''t be changed.


    Don''t want to change? Or inability to change? At this time, the night LAN dust has been indistinguishable. He likes Tang Kexin, he is sure! Just how much he likes it, he really doesn''t know. He wants to be with Kexin all the time. Even if he is just a friend, he can care nothing. He thinks that he can keep on like this. He tries to be strong and can guard her silently. This is what night LAN Chen thought before.


    But after encountering worry free, he can''t wait to become stronger, want to be able to do what he wants to do, want not to let that girl so tired.


    The night LAN dust looks at the flickering candle fire in the room and tries to illuminate the darkness all the time. However, he, who has been illuminated and protected by books, does not know whether he, who has been protected, can really get rid of the feeling of being powerless and dazed.


    For the sleepless people, the sunrise of the next day seems to be late, the beautiful and gorgeous sunshine is not appreciated, and they are immersed in their own world.


    The sun emissary entered the room of the star emissary.


    After the falling star died, the room was empty, but someone simply took care of it. As a Japanese emissary, it would not be stopped.


    The Japanese emissary simply looked at the arrangement here, which was similar to his place. Without much hesitation, he went to the table with only tea cups. The corner was filled with the pattern of stars. After careful observation, he pressed the two patterns on the same side, and the bookshelf in it opened.


    With a scornful smile, the sun emissary strode in. The three emissaries of sun, moon and star all had secret ways in their rooms, and the mechanism structure was the same. It was not difficult for him to open the secret ways. Although the three secret paths lead to different places, there should be harvest.


    The Japanese emissary walked carefully in the secret road. There were not many mechanisms here, but there were still. Naturally, the Japanese emissary would not take it lightly. He looked around carefully to see what other places might hide things.


    However, he didn''t find anything, but met someone he didn''t think of at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 407

    When the messenger of the sun saw the man in front of him, he snorted coldly to show his disgust.


    Cold star''s bright eyes slightly curved, but also a smile, but a lot of frivolity, the corner of the mouth raised a clear smile, "it seems that our purpose is the same!"


    "And did you find it?" The Japanese emissary asked coldly, obviously unwilling to say more.


    "Why did I tell you?" Cold star asked, eyes are innocent smile.


    The emissary of the sun was very angry, but he took a cold drink with patience. "Cold star, how dare you!"


    Cold star is not angry but laughs, "this is the place of the star messenger. What kind of identity did your day messenger come in?"


    "And in what capacity did you speak to me like that?" The sun emissary looked at cold star contemptuously, and his eyes were also disgusted.


    Cold star''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a smile, "since we are not the right people, then we should consider that we have not seen each other? Well water does not offend the river. "


    The sun emissary looked at the cold star like a sword. "OK."


    Cold star smile not less, eyes with narrow, "thank you for the emissary of the sun."


    The emissary of the sun snorted coldly. The two were out of date. Cold star suddenly asked, "is master''s death related to you?"


    Cold star language sandwiches cold ice, which makes the Japanese emissary unprepared.


    "No." The Japanese emissary was just a little stunned and quickly returned with a sigh, "I thought you knew that."


    "What do you know?" Cold stars droop their eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear about that night?" The emissary of the sun is calm.


    Cold star''s eyes are more and more deep. The beautiful eyes are not deep enough. He left without saying a word.


    The emissary looked at the unfinished road ahead, rubbed his fingers, and went back. There was no need to go down!


    Because ye Lanjue went to find ye lanchen, and Tang Kexin didn''t want to stay in the room, so he walked out at will. Jiuyou cult is very strange. Some places are empty, some places will have one or two guards, some places are heavily guarded, and Tang Kexin won''t move where there are many guards, while one or two guard places, as far as Tang Kexin is concerned, Tang Kexin hasn''t I don''t know if it''s because of the relationship between the Pope and the rest of us.


    However, Tang Kexin doesn''t care about these things. She just takes a walk. She doesn''t care if she finds anything.


    But now, Tang Kexin is stopped for the first time. So, at this moment, Tang Kexin is a little surprised.


    "No one above the messenger is allowed to enter here." The bodyguard said coldly, but didn''t feel the malice.


    Tang Kexin smiled mildly. If the willow leaves fall into the lake, it will stir up light ripples. In silence, it will be a little lively. "I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with Jiuyou cult. Here is"


    "this is the palace of star messengers of all ages." When the guard saw Tang Kexin, he had a good attitude and a mild tone, but he was still cold.


    "Well." Tang Kexin gets the answer, turns around and leaves. Just two steps away, he feels that someone behind him is looking at him. He looks back alert and frowns slightly. That''s a reaction to the danger instinct.


    Tang Kexin''s sixth sense is much stronger than that of ordinary people. With her intuition, she has avoided many dangers, but now she can''t!


    Tang Kexin and the man in front of her are facing each other directly. In her eyes, it''s a light defense. In that man''s eyes, it''s full of laughter now. She looks at Tang Kexin teasingly.


    Tang Kexin frowns. She doesn''t like that kind of look. She looks at and explores naked. Although her eyes are not malicious, they are frivolous.


    The only thing Tang Kexin felt familiar with was probably the man''s eyes, which were peach blossom eyes. But it is totally different from Nangong Yi''s feeling. Nangong Yi is cynical and free and easy, but the man in front of him is frivolous and unrestrained, and his light amber eyes are cooler and thinner. Don Kexin doesn''t like such a person.


    "When did Jiuyou cult have such a beauty?" "Cold star half squints an eye way, finger caresses chin, frivolity is unusual.


    "I''m not a Kyodo man." Tang Kexin said that the cloud is light and the wind is light, even a little detached from the world. She doesn''t want to provoke this person. Since the person in front of her can freely go in and out of the palace of the star emissary, she certainly has a high status. Besides, now Jiuyou cult is in such a mess, she doesn''t want to cause inexplicable trouble.


    Cold star''s enchanting eyes exuded a smile from inside out, and slightly raised eyebrows to look at Tang Kexin. "Do beauties need flower protectors?"


    "I''m afraid it''s just killing flowers." Tang Kexin retorts that she won''t ask for trouble, but she won''t be taken by others. Besides, the person in front of her is just teasing her.


    "I''ve always been patient with beauty." Cold star walked two steps towards Tang Kexin, but he stopped three feet away, not too close.


    "I have been married." Tang Kexin''s face was a little gloomy. He looked at him seriously, and his eyes were a little fierce. For the first time, she hoped that night LAN Jue would show up quickly. She had nothing to say to the man in front of her.


    "I know." Han Xing sneered and said, "the woman I have never seen in Jiuyou cult is only the princess without rhyme and Tang Kexin who accompanied Ruan Qingmu the day before yesterday. Are you Tang Kexin?"


    "Who are you?" Tang Kexin asks cautiously, severe Mou son ice general.


    "It''s said that you and master Wuchen saved the master together?" Han Xing turns a deaf ear to Tang Kexin''s questions and only asks her what she is interested in.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t say a word, and Han Xing''s eyes fall behind Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin hasn''t turned around yet, and LAN Jue''s arm rings around her waist.


    "How is it here?" Night LAN Jue intimate to Tang Kexin, the cold star ignored a thorough! People who should not be concerned, he will not be in the eyes, will threaten his people completely disappeared!


    "It''s boring in the room, so I come out to have a look, but I''m not very lucky." Tang Kexin calmly said that all three of them understood what it meant.


    Night LAN never smile, this little fox! As expected, no one is allowed to deceive her.


    Cold star smile unchanged, "you should go?"


    "I can''t get it." The night LAN Jue defiant way, the voice is low.


    And cold star looks at night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin to leave side by side of the eyes dim, so unknown.


    "It seems that the situation of Jiuyou cult is more complicated than we think." Tang Kexin sighs a little.


    "It has nothing to do with us." Night LAN never stay out of the business and don''t care.


    "I thought you would care. Here is another court, and it''s not the same. I thought you would be interested." Tang Kexin looks at night LAN Jue in surprise, but her face is expressionless.


    "I''m interested, but I''m just on the wall." The night LAN never laughs a way, be like a belly black fox, but usually won''t reveal just.


    Tang Kexin purses his lips. Compared with the night LAN, his number is not high enough. It seems that he still needs some cultivation.


    Night LAN Jue feels Tang Kexin''s idea, reaches out to touch her hair, but smiles.


    Tang Kexin is discontented and looks at LAN Jue at night. Every time he touches his hair, he always feels like a child at his own time.


    "Don''t think so much, but be careful when you meet that man in the future." Night LAN Jue talked about the cold tone behind, thought of that smiling face tiger like face is not happy, but the most worried about that man''s identity, in Jiuyou church will not be low.


    "Isn''t there you?" Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue and smiles brilliantly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 408

    Night LAN Jue tiny Zheng, eyes from a shallow smile, streamer, can not help kissing the forehead of Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin seldom expresses her feelings. Even though night LAN Jue knows Tang Kexin''s feelings, how can night LAN Jue express her trust in herself in such a straightforward way?


    "Don''t worry, I am!" Night LAN Jue replied that the tenderness of the family was moving.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t deny it. His nimble eyes seem to have water waves flowing, which makes the ripples in Lanjue''s heart at night.


    Behind the flowers and trees not far away, night LAN Chen stands silently, with dim eyes and a bit of struggle. Such an affectionate look at each other is even more heartbreaking than when they show their love. In fact, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin have always had a tacit understanding. They don''t need to speak, so they can know what each other is going to say. That kind of understanding is penetrating, not ordinary people at all It''s comparable.


    Night LAN Jue seems to have just noticed the night LAN dust, glancing in that direction. Night LAN dust knows that it can''t hide, so he walks out slowly, and the sadness in his eyebrows has been hidden.


    "Night LAN dust?" Don Kexin is a little confused. Why is he here?


    Night LAN dust lightly a smile, the original some pale face more add some haggard, he is the first to ask, "can the heart and the third brother how here?"


    "It''s just going out. It''s too stuffy in the room." When Tang Kexin is here, if not necessary, Ye Lan will never speak. Now she is communicating with Ye Lan Chen, and ye LAN will never speak.


    "Yes." Night LAN dust nods, "but still should be careful."


    "Well, you too."


    Night LAN Jue is just watching. He is very relieved about night LAN Chen. Since his heart is already his woman, it is impossible for night LAN Chen to have any more ideas. Besides, my heart just regards night LAN Chen as a good friend, without any other ideas. But my heart has not been aware of night LAN Chen''s feelings for her. At this point, night LAN Jue doesn''t know whether she should or not It''s time to rejoice.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back first. It''s better to walk less in Jiuyou cult." Tang Kexin''s eyes swept around. It''s too open here. It''s easy to be monitored. It''s not easy to find anyone around.


    "Good." Night LAN dust naturally will not have any opinion, night LAN never answered.


    Maybe the quietest room of Jiuyou cult these days, whether it''s day or night, should be beichengyao''s room.


    The moon is bright and the stars are thin. It''s a little chilly. In beichengyao''s room, there are only a few candles. There are several guards standing outside. They are motionless like puppets. They don''t even breathe. They are quiet and frightening.


    Beichengyao lies on the bed with Nangong Yi on the side. It''s an inexplicably harmonious and warm picture.


    Nangong Yi seldom looked at beichengyao in this way, and never saw such a weak beichengyao.


    When beichengyao fell asleep, she was very quiet and peaceful, but she was very alert. Now, her face is only pale and expressionless, like a harmless animal, even if someone hurt her, she would not know.


    "Yao, it''s time to wake up after sleeping so long." Nangong Yi murmured that he had been blaming himself for failing to protect her, for being so confident, and for not considering other results. Before Yao was hurt, he was hurting her. If Yao had a real accident, he would never let it go.


    Beichengyao, however, has been in a coma for a long time. These days, she has not waked up. She lies in bed quietly. If there is no body temperature and breath to show that this person is still alive, I''m afraid it will really make people feel like a corpse.


    Nangong Yi reached out and stroked beichengyao''s cheek. There was some meat on his face before. In just a few days, his chin was sharp and thin. Nangong Yi secretly decided to make up for beichengyao later!


    Beichengyao''s eyes seemed to move. Nangong Yi naturally noticed that he was frozen in place and looked at beichengyao motionless. His eyes were full of hope, but his heart was full of hope, and he had been wandering on the edge of hope.


    Beichengyao''s eyes turned a few times before he slowly opened them. The amber eyes were not clear and confused. They were like ignorant children. Their eyes were clear and clear. They were completely free from the previous cunning and charm.


    "Yao?" Nangong Yi was overjoyed, but after a moment of joy, he lowered his voice.


    Beichengyao didn''t hear it at all. He closed his eyes and opened them again. His eyes were much clearer.


    "Nangong Yi?" Beichengyao is not sure. She feels that someone has been accompanying her these days, but she has been in a coma and has not come to her senses.


    "Do you want to sit up?" Nangong Yi asked carefully. Beichengyao just woke up, but he couldn''t rest assured.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded. Just as she was about to sit up, Nangong Yi supported her.


    "How are you feeling now?" Nangong Yi asked eagerly.


    Beichengyao didn''t answer. He looked at Nangong Yi all the time. Suddenly, he drooped his eyes and murmured, "it''s really you."


    "What?" Nangong Yi did not hear clearly and asked without hesitation.


    "I said, you did come back." North Chengyao calm way.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes moved and a smile came out of his mouth. "Is Yao worried about me?" Before he and Yao get along, although calm, but a little less casual, there are some hidden gaps in that kind of get along will always be some estrangement.


    Beichengyao chuckled, a little self mocking, "I''m worried about nothing."


    Nangong Yi''s smile was slightly stiff. He knew what beichengyao was worried about. What he said before was really cruel. Beichengyao''s response was already mild. So Nangong Yi went from Shanru channel, "no worries, nothing but a little hurt. If you want to see her, you can go and have a look when you are ready."


    Yao Chengwei is shocked in the north and frowns at Nangong Yi. What''s wrong with this man? If she had answered this way before, Nangong Yi would have pretended to be angry. She would have to admit that she had to worry about him before she gave up. Today, how can I do it Beichengyao had to say that his eyes were complicated, indescribable, bitter, helpless, and some explorations.


    Beichengyao suddenly didn''t like such a repressive environment. She used to put pressure on others. In such an environment, it seems that doing things with half the effort, but now, she is inexplicably disgusted and always feels lost.


    Beichengyao originally raised his head and wanted Nangong Yi to go out first, but he saw the green shadow at present. Nangong Yi was always well-dressed and had few flaws on his face. Has there been no rest for a long time this time?


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Asked Bei Chengyao, frowning.


    "It''s been three days." Nangong Yi is worried and answers. He is worried these days. He knows that there will be no danger to his life, but he can''t help it.


    So, is he here to take care of me for three days? Yaomo said in the north, but said nothing.


    "I''m hurt, too. Don''t you care about me?" Nangong Yi asked sadly, beichengyao will not be in the mood to open his mouth now, so he said, if he is injured, beichengyao can not ignore it.


    Sure enough, beichengyao frowned and looked up and down at Nangong Yi. "Then go and have a good rest."


    "I''m tired when I go out, just rest here." Nangong Yi blinked and said, "Chu Chu is pitiful.".


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 409

    Beichengyao felt powerless and rubbed his forehead. "Nangong Yi, what do you want? You rejected me before, and now what?"


    Beichengyao hated Nangong Yi ''? This feeling is not the only one for beichengyao, but she is too clear, she is too difficult to accept a person, and nangongyi may not be suitable for her. She wants nangongyi to treat her with the same feeling, but nangongyi can not give her, or even trust her.


    Beichengyao is not so selfless. As long as the one she loves is happy, she will give back. If she can''t let go, if she doesn''t live well, no one else will. She is always so selfish. For Nangong Yi, she has given him the greatest tolerance and asked him twice. If what she got this time was not the answer she wanted, then there would be nothing between them.


    "What do I want?" Nangong Yi smiled bitterly. "I want you to see me alone in your heart. I want all your thoughts on me. I want you to stay with me. I always think so."


    Hearing this, Nangong Yi didn''t talk about his feelings before. He pestered her more and said that he would accompany her all the time, which made her almost believe it. Nangong Yi, who inherits Yao''s memory in the north, is full of smiles at any time. He looks free and easy, cynical and even hateful. However, his helplessness is rare. Is Nangong Yi alone in his eyes and heart? North Chengyao asked himself, now, or even later, he can not do it, so he will be disappointed?


    After a while, Nangong Yidun said, "I hate that you put too much attention on your brother. Everything is based on him. As long as I meet him, everything can be abandoned. I hate that I can never find my place beside you. It seems that there has always been a dispensable existence. There is also the feeling that I know nothing about you. It seems that we have never had one The intersection will not be the same later. "


    Sure enough, Nangong Yi cares about his brother. It is the secret way of Yao in the north.


    "So you explore my past?" Beichengyao''s eyes were hurt for a moment. If she would never mention her past, would they really stop there?


    "It''s jealousy. I''m jealous. I''m jealous of your brother and your feelings for more than ten years. That''s the past I didn''t know. It seems that if I know it, I can get involved in your past. I can accompany you well, make you not so tired, and protect you well." Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao and spoke at a very slow speed, as if he was afraid that beichengyao would not hear him clearly.


    "But I hate the past. It''s not worth remembering for me." Beichengyao murmurs that there are too few things to be missed. The only thing to be missed for her brother has made her avoid. So now, she wants to grasp something desperately, something to let her escape from the past. Maybe there are some thanks. Do you want to bring her happiness? At that time, he was only bored, right? Beichengyao always thought of it according to Nangong Yi''s thinking.


    "I know, so I won''t ask you what happened before. Don''t you just care about the time after I''m with you? I will, I know beichengyao, I see, I feel, everything in the past, since there is no memory of us, then we can create it together, anyway, we still have so much time. " Nangong Yi stroked beichengyao''s cheek, looked into beichengyao''s eyes, and said earnestly and affectionately.


    Beichengyao''s eyes flickered for a moment, and directly pointed out, "even if my feelings for my brother have exceeded those of my family, don''t you mind?"


    Nangong Yi had long thought that beichengyao would ask this question. She had never deliberately concealed her feelings for beichengyuan, nor this time. Moreover, after this dispute, she could not allow the same problems to exist.


    "I will make you fall in love with me. As for your brother, in your heart, she is just your brother, no matter who he falls in love with? You''re all blessed, aren''t you? " Nangong Yi asked softly. He felt that he had never been so gentle before.


    "He''s my brother. He used to be, he is now, and he will be."


    Nangong Yi chuckles. Beichengyao has always been very clear about his feelings. Moreover, he knows that kinship is kinship, and love is love. It''s never allowed to be confused. However, he doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. After all, people''s feelings are too complex, but it''s not likely to be a kind of feelings, and they will be very tired.


    "So, you are beichengyao." Nangong Yi said something with an ambiguous meaning.


    Beichengyao didn''t think deeply and didn''t care much.


    "And you? Do you have anything to ask me? "


    "No." Beicheng Yaoliang Road, there is a sense of gambling.


    "But I have questions for you." Nangong Yi gave a bad smile, and Beicheng Yao''s eyebrows were twisted.


    "If we separate this time and I marry another woman later, will you bless me?" Nangong Yi knew that there would be no such possibility, but he just wanted to know how beichengyao would answer it, because beichengyao would not perfunctory such a question.


    "You can marry another woman now!" Beichengyao said coldly that this man has become really fast. And she hated the temptation.


    "But what should I do? Even if we are not together, I don''t want you to marry someone else. I''m afraid that if I don''t get you, I won''t allow anyone else to get you, or I will keep you in prison all the time." Beichengyao will be angry, which means that she cares, and is enough to care, more than beichengyao seriously to think about that problem.


    "So, you mean, if you get it, you can allow others to get it?" Beichengyao seldom picks a loophole in one''s language. She has a strong desire to monopolize her feelings. She just doesn''t care. Otherwise, she can''t get it. No one can get it.


    "If I get it, it can only be mine, the woman who covets me, and there is only one way to die." Nangong Yi said abruptly and domineering, but before Beicheng Yao could speak, he immediately said, "but what Yao just said is, would you like to be my woman?" Nangong Yi laughs wantonly. He is better at grasping the loopholes of language than beichengyao. He is better at deliberately misinterpreting a person''s meaning.


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing dangerous light.


    Nangong Yi immediately changed his words, "I can be your man."


    The northern Cheng Yao simply didn''t pay attention to him. Nangong Yi was unreasonable and could argue for three points. It''s not easy to refute his words. Should he be called sophistry? Talk to him, mobile will suffer. It''s better not to talk.


    Nangong Yi thinks that beichengyao has not refuted, and the situation is good, but he also knows that it is impossible for beichengyao to do so before. Beichengyao doesn''t say that it doesn''t mean that she can accept that now beichengyao wants to alienate him, but he is not in a hurry. Beichengyao is more suitable for long-term company.


    "Would you like to go to sleep?"


    Nangong Yi was surprised and then delighted. Now beichengyao still cares about her, which is totally different from the meaning before.


    "But I don''t want to go out." Nangong Yi plays tricks and looks at the bed of beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 410

    Beichengyao''s eyes are dim, but he can''t make more than that, right?


    "There''s a place to live outside. I''m free."


    "It''s cruel. I''ll climb here and sleep well." Nangong Yi blinked, but he didn''t wait for beichengyao to agree to sleep. However, Nangong Yi was so sleepy that he almost fell asleep with his eyes closed, and Chengyao in the North moved slightly.


    When Tang Kexin came in, he saw beichengyao watch Nangong Yi get lost, and then he came in with a smile. First, he made a movement to silence beichengyao.


    Beichengyao is also a smile, indicating that she can find a place to sit down. Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly and he was a little narrow-minded. Now, Tang Kexin has more and more charm. It looks like the fragrance of summer green lotus. It''s quiet and elegant. Now it''s fatter to eat. It''s even a little round. It''s red on the cheek. It''s too coquettish to be ashamed. When the hand touches the bulging belly unconsciously, the gentle and selfless radiance of maternal nature seems to shine on everyone. When she''s around, she won''t Consciously become quiet, but even if you don''t say a word, you won''t be bored.


    "Fat?" Beichengyao said with a smile, with smart eyes.


    "Don Kexin is speechless. Do you know that women are fat? It''s really helpless, but it''s a secluded opening, "no way, there are so many small things to eat."


    Beichengyao is speechless and stares at Tang Kexin''s stomach. "It seems that you can only stay here. You can''t go back in a short time."


    "Yes, so I settled down." Tang Kexin smiled gently. "Now what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll go back when the nine you cult calms down." Beichengyao didn''t think much about it. She won''t be here, "but I can''t finish it in a short time."


    "You don''t have to deal with it yourself. You just come back to have a look." The smile on Tang Kexin''s face is like the spring wind and rain, moistening things silently.


    "Well, it is." Beichengyao doesn''t deny it. Tang Kexin and yelan are the onlookers, but they are the players now.


    "Don''t think about it. You just came back to say goodbye. You should like Central Plains better than here?" To analyze a person''s thoughts and feelings is almost occupational disease for Tang Kexin. The beichengyao she sees is like a child wandering between the past and the present. There is nothing to be nostalgic about in the past, but all her beautiful memories are there. She wants to come out and see the future, but she has no way to start. No one can pull her, so she can only grasp the past tightly It''s like proving your existence.


    Northern Cheng Yao pupil suddenly contracted, Tang Kexin, really can read heart? She never believed this, but she always knew it. Many times, she was at will. She treated all the people who were not familiar with her with an expression that was too calm. It was just the side of her smile that was still. Her real mind was very deep. Sometimes she couldn''t see, think or see. It was like she really forgot No one has seen it. Tang Kexin is the first!


    Beichengyao suddenly started to kill. Such a person is too dangerous for her. She won''t keep it, but she is Tang Kexin. Even if she wants to kill Tang Kexin, she won''t really do it. Beichengyao restrained his killing intention again.


    It''s quick to come and quick to go. Tang Kexin feels it clearly. It''s cold and heavy, which makes people fall into an ice cave for a moment. Ordinary people can''t stand it, but Tang Kexin sits there calmly, without hiding or flashing, waiting for beichengyao to speak.


    Beichengyao admired Tang Kexin''s calmness at this moment. Such calmness could not be trained in a short time, and such real calmness could not be pretended. Even if Tang Kexin was sure that he would not kill her, the momentary panic was still visible, but there was no such thing.


    Tang Kexin gives her a sense of mystery and insight. She doesn''t believe in mind reading, but Tang Kexin does have something extraordinary.


    "You are very smart, but you are so smart that you have to defend yourself." Beichengyao''s tone is cool, with a warning.


    Tang Kexin didn''t care about a smile, "the princess is also very smart, but less human feelings."


    In the north, Yaomo was silent, but Tang Kexin said, "you are a little hurt this time. Fortunately, you haven''t hurt your muscles and bones. It won''t be a big problem to take good care of yourself, but you can''t stay in a very cold place in the future." Look a little sad, "but Phoenix is warm, no problem."


    "Well, it''s OK." As long as the skill is not wasted, everything else is not a problem. "But it''s very cold in winter in the north. It seems that you can''t go out at will in winter."


    "A Yao, what happened between you and Nangong Yi?" Tang Kexin glanced at Nangong Yi and asked softly that there was a lot of estrangement between beichengyao and Nangong Yi, but she didn''t know why.


    "It''s all right now."


    Tang Kexin squints at Chengyao in the north. His eyes are dim and dim. Although he looks at Nangong Yi, his feelings are restrained. He has something in mind.


    Beichengyao is silent. She wants to see how far Tang Kexin can go. Since she has asked, she will not give up again?


    "No matter what the problem is, someone has to find out the reason why the levee of a thousand miles collapses in the ant nest. However, Nangong Yi, whom I know, has moved his heart." Tang Kexin slowly said that she didn''t know how much strength beichengyao had to trust others. She had a high enough position, but she was not in a good mood and was too paranoid. However, she was too strict with her own requirements, and it was normal for her to be confused.


    Beichengyao turns a blind eye to Nangong Yi. Tang Kexin turns a blind eye to these things and just does his own thing.


    "Ah Yao, in fact, you don''t have to let yourself be so tired." Tang Kexin suddenly spoke softly.


    Beichengyao''s fingers are slightly crooked and almost invisible. As his brother said when he was a child, his father also said that it''s ironic to say it from Tangke''s heart at this moment, but it''s more moving and desolate. It''s sad that one can understand you, but can''t accompany you.


    "Try to believe Nangong Yi. He won''t let you down." Tang Kexin goes to beichengyao''s side, holds her shoulder in one hand and looks at her eyes seriously.


    Beichengyao in such a pure eyes, see believe, pity, there is a kind of trust that I don''t know why.


    She is different from Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin knows how to love, how to get her own feelings, and how to open up her heart to accept a person, but she is still the little girl of that year? In the bottom of her heart, she only believes in her brother and relies on him. She really wants to stay with Nangong Yi and keep going with him. Even though she knows his strength, she doesn''t want to rely on him. So she is still alone after all!


    Beichengyao suddenly felt sad and funny. After returning here, it seemed that the emotions that had not been raised for many years came back. But there is a layer of hope that in this place with the deepest memory, you can really let go of the past, you can really fall in love with Nangong Yi, you can always walk with a person


    Tang Kexin quietly watches the changes of beichengyao''s expression. She never thought that beichengyao would have such obvious feelings, maybe just a short time of shaking her mind, but enough Enough for her to see the real beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 411

    "Nangong Yi came out of the unknown cave and rushed to the ten thousand snake cave immediately. He has been taking care of you these days. If he didn''t really care, he would never care about his character." Tang Kexin looked at beichengyao and said earnestly.


    "He is." Beichengyao''s eyes flickered. That day, she just felt that someone had brought it out. The first reaction was definitely her brother, but she felt nangongyi''s breath. Even though there was speculation later, it was not so direct. But he laughed at himself. Nangong Yi was the second one who took her out of there.


    In fact, when she was a child, she didn''t need her brother to go again for a few years. She would not get hurt any more. She could come out by herself. But her brother was stubborn and she was stubborn. It was a habit. Did she stay there in the past, which meant Nangong Yi would take her out?


    Tang Kexin knows what beichengyao means, but she doesn''t like to explore. What''s more, she knows that beichengyao won''t like to be explored. She always knows her feelings. She just needs enough time for her to really trust Nangong Yi, so she doesn''t go on talking, so she finds another topic. "By the way, you can say it in the hall before you wake up Then there will be a celebration, so the chiefs and elders stay. What are you going to do? " Tang Kexin took a sip of tea and asked.


    Beichengyao''s eyes changed in an instant. There was no emotion just now, but also the former calm. Some of them were cold, and the cold was not less.


    "That''s just right." Beicheng yaoluejiasisuo replied, "but worry free will say, then she should think clearly, the rest is her own processing."


    Tang Kexin smiles, because she has lived for decades in her previous life and previous life. Even though she still feels like a sister than beichengyao, she is a little more indulgent. "Now you are the target of public criticism, you should worry about yourself more."


    Beichengyao smiled, his eyebrows narrowed, "even if it''s a target, there''s no one who dares to put me to death. But you are the one who can be involved in everything. What should I do if I can''t protect myself?"


    "Compared with the princess you used to be, I can''t get involved in it." It seems that Tang Ke''s heart is secluded and he has some regrets.


    Beichengyao is not willing to show weakness and says quietly, "the best use is to use outsiders."


    Tang Kexin bought lips and said, "I''m afraid they won''t pay."


    "But they don''t know." Beicheng Yao''s way is a little regretful.


    Two people look at each other and laugh at each other. It''s a pleasant conversation indeed, and they know almost everything they want to know.


    "You haven''t come to see you, have you?"


    "You came as soon as I woke up, and I don''t know if she had come before."


    Tang Kexin saw that beichengyao had no influence at all and sighed, "it''s similar to your eyebrows and eyes, but it''s still a child."


    "You seldom care about such things." Beichengyao said teasingly.


    "Because she saved the night LAN dust." Tang Kexin replied positively.


    "I see." "I haven''t seen you for a long time. When we left, she was a child, so we didn''t know," said Bei Chengyao


    Tang Kexin, of course, also knows, "I really want to ask, when are you going to leave?"


    "I won''t leave in a short time, but you can''t either?" Beichengyao looks at Tang Kexin''s stomach without trace. Now it is obvious that she will not leave now. After giving birth to a child, within half a year, yelan should never allow her to go, so there is almost a year left.


    "We should be able to work together." Beichengyao wanted to say.


    Tang Kexin also has this meaning. It''s a little early to say that he plans now.


    "As for the celebration, it will be held in half a month." The northern part of Yaodao.


    "What do you need to prepare?"


    "No, the Japanese emissary can''t move now. He can only raise his power." Beichengyao rubbed his forehead, "but these should have been arranged by the leader. Let''s have a look."


    Tang Kexin is silent. Beichengyao came back, almost breaking all the previous balance. Now it can be said that it''s very messy. It seems that he can start from many aspects, but there are inevitable disputes. Now the Pope and Wuyou are both there, and the people of four families are also there. It''s not impossible to change the Japanese emissary at the same time, but if the Japanese emissary moves too Jiuyou cult is a great change, but if it doesn''t move, it''s just like keeping the tiger in danger. Now it''s the right to take the two evils lightly.


    "The Pope is awake. You can ask him. Maybe he has planned for a long time." Tang Kexin remembers that the religious leader he met is a little younger than she imagined. He should be in his thirties, never over forty, and look a little smaller. Tang Kexin has never seen him wake up, so he is not sure about his character. But as long as he lives, the Japanese envoys dare not move it. It is not easy! In the center of power, everyone can''t look down on it.


    Tang Kexin suddenly thought of night LAN Chen, a headache, how the same Prince and princess, how bad, how the emperor and empress taught him?


    Beichengyao didn''t want to see the leader very much. They were on guard against each other. The only connection was that they had no worries.


    "When I''m ready." Northern Chengyao perfunctory way.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go back. You have a good rest." Tang Kexin stroked his clothes.


    "Well." The northern part bears the head of Yao''s chin.


    After Tang Kexin went out, Nangong Yi sat up.


    "Have you been pretending to sleep just now?" Beicheng Yao asked plainly.


    "It''s just that you have a good time talking. I don''t want to disturb you." Nangong Yi laughed and said that he wanted to hear how beichengyao would answer Tang Kexin''s questions, but later he didn''t remember. He kept his eyes closed and couldn''t sleep.


    "Still sleepy?" Bei Chengyao looks at Nangong Yi and tries to keep awake. He cannot help but ask.


    "A little." Nangong Yi helps the forehead. It''s a ghost. I''m so sleepy, but I can''t sleep.


    "Or will you lie down?"


    "There''s no place here." Nangong Yi didn''t have much playful mind, he said vaguely.


    Beichengyao thought about it and moved it inside.


    Nangong Yi didn''t react for a moment. Then he took a hard look at the corner of his mouth. Was Beicheng Yao bold and unconstrained? Although when they came to the western regions, they were also close together, but now, in fact, they didn''t mean that.


    Nangong Yi just tangled up. He threw his shoes and climbed onto the bed. He took beichengyao''s waist and leaned towards her. He was confused just now, but now his thinking is very clear.


    Beichengyao took a picture of his paw and said, "sleep on your own."


    But who is Nangong Yi? In this case, he will be obedient? To beichengyao side rub rub rub rub, more tightly hold beichengyao''s waist.


    "You move a little more, believe it or not, and I''ll kick you down?" Beichengyao''s eyes turn cold. If he didn''t watch him take care of himself these days, he just started directly.


    "That''s good." Nangong Yi is good to see, tofu eating habits.


    After Tang Kexin went out, he felt the dazzling sunshine, unconsciously raised his hand to block it, and then walked slowly forward. But he did not expect that he had just left beichengyao, and met someone she did not want to see.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 412

    It''s a Japanese emissary!


    Tang Kexin knew that he couldn''t avoid it, so he went up, but as soon as he came near, the voice of the Japanese emissary''s indifference came, "does Princess wurumor wake up?"


    Tang Kexin didn''t expect that the first person who came to see beichengyao would be a Japanese emissary. He just said truthfully, "I''m awake."


    "It''s hard for Miss Tang." The emissary of the sun nodded slightly and opened his mouth cautiously.


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin said plainly, it seems that beichengyao was only the relationship between doctors and patients.


    "Miss Tang should be careful in Jiuyou cult. It''s very chaotic now. Once she''s hurt accidentally, she''ll regret it." The emissary of the sun felt at ease and said at will.


    Tang Kexin hates this kind of word game, but he still has to take it, "thanks for the concern of the Japanese emissary. I''m just an ordinary guest. Who will do anything to the guest?"


    "Yes." The sun emissary had a thin smile on the corner of his mouth, which did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Then I won''t disturb the Japanese messenger." Tang Ke''s heart is soft and soft with a smile. He is properly alienated and not humble.


    The Japanese emissary didn''t answer. The radian of the corner of the mouth never changed, but it was a layer of weird!


    Tang Kexin walked away slowly, as if he didn''t feel anything, but he just walked out, and met another person, a person she was very resistant to, cold star!


    Tang Kexin has just known his name. It''s not difficult for her to find out about a person in Jiuyou cult. Besides, he''s such an "excellent" man.


    Cold star smile bright, step by step into Tang Kexin, Tang Kexin nature will not stop in the distance, can not speak the best.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Tang!" Cold star''s smile this time is not so frivolous, but wanton, it''s a bit charming, as if it''s from the bone, charming!


    "Are you here for me?" Tang Kexin asked innocently.


    "Of course not." Cold star teased.


    Tang Kexin smiled with a kind of charming smile. "In this case, I won''t disturb you."


    "Is Miss Tang in a hurry?" Cold star obviously didn''t plan to let her go, asked directly, in a tone of kenche.


    "Of course there is something." Tang Kexin said unexpectedly.


    Cold star sighs, his face is a little sad, even a little pity, it seems to be a heinous crime to refuse him! Tang Kexin''s eyes are dim. How could there be such a person?


    "In that case, I won''t keep Miss Tang." The cold star''s secluded way, like a resentful woman living in a boudoir, slowly approached Tang Kexin, and whispered in her ear, "I will welcome Miss Tang anytime."


    Tang Kexin''s body tensed for a moment, deliberately distanced, deliberately ambiguous, deliberately seduced, even though he knew that he had married and had children, was it still the case? The man didn''t retreat at once. He had some temptation in his voice. He took a sip. "Miss Tang has a good taste!"


    Don Kexin pushes him away. Is this man really normal? Tang Kexin is not aware of being on guard. He is also on guard in his eyes.


    Cold star didn''t care a smile, licked the lip, that * * gesture, it is really rare.


    Tang Kexin looks cold and leaves directly.


    Cold star chuckled behind him. "Miss Tang, slow down!"


    At this moment, Tang Kexin didn''t have the heart to think about the significance of seeing the sun emissary and cold star at the same time. On the contrary, because of cold star, his heart sank a lot. This man is too weird. Moreover, his psychology should have mental illness. Tang Kexin is not sure!


    Cold star''s deep eyes have been following Tang Kexin, really? Does she really love that man? This is not the first woman to refuse him, but it is the first one who makes him feel sincere. Her feelings with LAN Jue that night are envious! As a man who is just sensible and surrounded by countless girls, what is his sincerity? He never knew and didn''t care. Anyway, emotionally, there were many people who could play with him. Women didn''t have to. Just on that day, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue had the same heart and let him have a moment of silence. He wanted to see if the so-called love was really strong enough.


    Sun emissary and cold star step into beichengyao''s room, wait outside and turn a blind eye to each other.


    Beichengyao put on a dress after hearing the maid''s report.


    Beichengyao sits on the throne and looks at them calmly. There is no color in the eyes of the Japanese emissary. The cold star looks at beichengyao with great interest. Yan Ran, who is in beichengyao, ignores him.


    "It seems that the princess is all right now." The Japanese emissary took the lead in saying that there was no emotion in his eyes.


    "It''s not a serious injury. Japanese envoys don''t have to worry." Beichengyao smiled, as if he had never had a grudge with the Japanese emissary.


    "Also, the princess''s strength is really beyond the meaning of his subordinates." The Japanese emissary spoke with admiration, but his face was still.


    "Compared with the Japanese envoys, they are still short of fire, otherwise they will not spend a night in the ten thousand snake cave." Beichengyao said with a smile, with some self mockery in her eyes and provocation!


    Cold star eyes a turn, this princess, it seems to be even more than the rumors of madness, is also at this moment, just more serious.


    No matter Tang Kexin or the princess, even if he has seen countless beauties, he will have amazing feeling, enough outstanding appearance and different temperament, but he has been bored with women, but he is just passing by. For Tang Kexin, he wants to know the so-called truth, for the princess, he wants to know whether her strength is enough to support her arrogance.


    "For the princess who grew up in Wan snake cave, does she care about this short night?" The Japanese emissary smiled.


    "Nature is useful. Anyway, it''s also a gift from the Japanese emissary." Beicheng Yaohe airway is still a little sincere. If you don''t know it, you will think that there are many gifts from Japanese envoys.


    The Japanese emissary was cold in his heart and did not appreciate it! His face was only slightly angry, but beichengyao turned her eyes at the right time and looked at the cold star and said, "this is"


    the cold star''s eyes are slightly astringent, the wave of eyes is flowing, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes are shining with water, "cold star."


    Beicheng yaopiantou, this man, if deliberately dressed up, must be male and female indistinguishable. She doesn''t like such looks very much. She is too feminine, always with a kind of mystery, and a bit of calculation. Because of a pair of peach blossom eyes, she can''t help but think of Nangong Yi. Even compared with him, Nangong Yi looks like a monster. Compared with him, it''s not too much. But she will never be recognized as a woman. In the smile of both of them, there is something frivolous. There is no truth, one is amorous and the other is fickle.


    "We should not have seen it." Beicheng Yao light way, there is some alienation in the eyes of the eyebrows.


    Cold star hands chin, smiling enchanting, eyes are also a little more do not know the true feelings, "really not, but now is not to see it? The princess is really gorgeous and moving. I admire her very much. "


    In the eyes of the Japanese emissary, his brow was obviously frowned, and he was a little angry. He didn''t know what to do!


    Cold star is a shallow smile, eyes have been a light calculation, he would like to see, how does this ballad free princess to answer, so ambiguous words, to answer at will, but is to sit on their relationship, without speaking, naturally impossible.


    But cold star didn''t expect to hear that answer.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 413

    "There are many admirers of this princess. Please don''t speak until you have to." Beichengyao is a serious man, but he still has a smile in his eyes. It''s true and false. It''s like mocking the frivolity of cold stars.


    Cold star a little smile, must a person? Oh, no one has ever said that to him. He''s never been like that.


    Mie smile in the eyes of the Japanese emissary, cold star? How could there be such a day.


    "But I was abrupt." Cold star eyebrows and eyes a bend, close up frivolous smile.


    Beichengyao turns a deaf ear to it, and raises the tea cup with a cover.


    Cold star is not anxious, anyway, he will not be serious, to retreat into the way, "it seems that I came not the time, the princess even a look in the eyes are lazy to reward me." Then he sighed a little and complained a little.


    "It''s not like that. If I see the next star emissary in advance, I can feel more at ease." Beichengyao is serious.


    Cold star''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s a good way to stir up dissension. It''s a simple introduction or even a * * but he has to take the position of star emissary. It''s just that his relationship with sun emissary is not clear. Now whether he is the next star emissary or not, his relationship with sun emissary is completely settled. I thought she would not be so direct. It seems that she is totally different from the princess Wuyou.


    The emissary of the sun snorted, no rhyme, always so proud, the next emissary of the stars? Even if there is no rumor, it seems that there will be no mistake. What does he do to cold star?


    "I came here to know that the celebration is suitable for the princess, after all."


    "What do the Japanese envoys think?" Beichengyao left this question to the Japanese emissary. How long will it take for him to prepare?


    "Take the princess''s body first."


    "Half a month, how about it?"


    "Good." The emissary nodded and said slowly.


    "Who is in charge of this?" Beichengyao suddenly asked, if it''s just a celebration, it''s just a small thing, but if it''s by the way to determine the moon emissary and the star emissary, it will be a lot bigger.


    "Not yet." The Japanese emissary frowned. It''s strange. Now Jiuyou cult is a kind of unspeakable silence. The leader hasn''t appeared since he was unconscious. The people who came back without trace have no whereabouts at all. The four families, except Ruan''s family, have moved a little. The remaining three families seem to completely lock themselves in their own rooms, reducing their sense of existence. The elders, except for the one who just came here that night, have no idea It''s noisy, and now it''s also silent. Worry free is to shut yourself up in the room. I haven''t come out at present. It seems that in Jiuyou cult, it''s hard to understand just a few outsiders, cold stars, and how much he moves. But it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Beichengyao didn''t know about the situation outside and didn''t ask many questions, but she also knew that the calmer the surface was, the faster the dark tide flowed. I''m afraid it would not be quiet before the celebration.


    Cold star is like a bamboo in the chest. He looks at beichengyao with a wry smile. "Who does the princess want to deal with?"


    "It''s none of my business." The cold road of Yaocheng in the north.


    "It''s probably Princess Wu you. She has always been very interested in your business." Cold star thinks of himself, his eyes are erratic.


    Beichengyao looks unchanged, just want to speak, they are attracted by another voice.


    "Yao?"


    It''s Nangong Yi''s voice. Beicheng Yao''s eyebrows are pressed lightly. How did he wake up? But before he could answer, Nangong Yi had come out. Beichengyao said before he spoke, "I''m here."


    Nangong Yi must have had a nightmare just now. He didn''t see anyone after waking up. He thought something was wrong, but it seemed that his body moved faster than his mind. Beichengyao was already in his arms.


    In the north, Yao was a little shocked, but he patted Nangong Yi''s back. "I''m ok." After saying that, he had to leave him, but Nangong Yi didn''t give up.


    Beichengyao can still feel the eyes of the sun emissary and cold star. He whispered in his ear, "someone is watching."


    Nangong Yi is unhappy. What''s the matter with him? He holds his own woman, they love to look at, but still released.


    "Go back first, and let me know when the time is up for the celebration." Beichengyao didn''t leave their meaning behind. Besides, because of what happened just now, we can''t talk about it any more, let alone not discuss it at all.


    Two people also didn''t stay the meaning, didn''t even exchange greetings and then left.


    It''s just that before Han Xing left, he and Nangong Yi looked at each other. Similar peach blossom eyes have very different feelings. Nangong Yi didn''t feel anything, but there was a chill in his eyes.


    "How did you get up?" Nangong Yi murmurs discontentedly.


    "I''m not sleepy, let alone visited. You''re not going to sleep anymore? "


    "No." Nangong Yi''s voice was muffled, and he was a bit angry. "What if you run again?"


    Beicheng Yao fu''e, she can''t run now if she wants to, "go to sleep, I''ll let them cook some food, hungry."


    Nangong Yi is still reluctant to give up. He always looks at beichengyao with pathetic eyes.


    Beichengyao wanted to turn a blind eye, but Nangong Yi would only make it worse. "I''m very hungry now. I want to eat."


    Nangong Yi Lima said, "let''s cook first."


    Beichengyao glanced at him and patiently ordered him to go on.


    "Do you want to go to bed or eat first?"


    "Shall we sleep together after dinner?" Nangong Yi asked with a wink of peach blossom, his eyes shining.


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi. His eyes are clear and cold, which makes Nangong Yi feel guilty. Beichengyao takes back his eyes. "You''d better take care of yourself first."


    Nangong Yi is stupefied for a moment, and then he turns his mouth. Can this woman not hurt him?


    After Tang Kexin returned to his room, he was always worried. At night, LAN Jue was puzzled. Tang Kexin rarely looked like this. He went up to her and asked gently, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Kexin shakes his head. Just now, the feeling that cold star gave her still hasn''t been suppressed. That man always makes her feel uncomfortable. After seeing him, her heart will be stuffy.


    "You met that man again?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, shining dangerous light.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods. There is no need to cover up.


    "What happened?" Night LAN Jue''s voice is still gentle, but his eyes are like the beasts lurking in the night, deep bloodthirsty.


    "Nothing happened, just the feeling that, beside him, he would unconsciously lose his original self." Tang Kexin closes his eyes hard. He should be short of love, so he exiles himself. By his side, you will only be dragged into hell. His loneliness is too much.


    Tang Kexin knows that feeling, so he is not willing to approach such a person.


    Night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin in her arms, "you will not lose yourself, because I will bring you back."


    Tang Kexin smiles. This man always has the ability to make her unconvinced. He believes that every word he says, the trust from the bottom of his heart, will never fade away.


    "Well, I''ve always been don Kexin around you." Tang Kexin''s face is full of smiles, like the warmth and light brought by the sun, which makes the people who see want to guard.


    The night LAN Jue nature understands Tang Kexin''s meaning, holds her vigorously, has the wife such, the husband complex what request? Night LAN Jue told himself that he would keep his love, family, has been.


    However, there will always be times when things change that are unexpected to people, unexpected to night LAN Jue, unexpected to beichengyao, and also unexpected to Japanese envoys.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 414

    The celebration of Jiuyou cult came unprepared. Almost no one got the news. Whether Tang Kexin or Ye Lanjue, or even beichengyao and Nangong Yi, when they knew it, it was the eve of the celebration.


    However, it was the smile of beichengyao after Japanese envoys and cold stars visited beichengyao. It seems that Wuyue still doesn''t understand the current situation. Wuyue paved the way for her, but doesn''t know how to make use of it. Is it a child?


    "No Yue Mou is like turning black waves," you and your sister compared, after all, there is still a gap, learn a bit


    Worry free and unhappy, but rarely against the uncle''s will, that person is his elder sister, also reluctantly accepted, in the heart but unwilling, want to see what beichengyao can do.


    "No rumors, what do you think?" Wu Yue said in a deep voice, without the half warmth when he just spoke to Wu you.


    "Yes!"


    The following people slightly sigh, Ren laowei sighs, it seems that this Ballastless princess will not live for long.


    Apart from the influence of the Japanese messengers, the present Jiuyou cult is also chaotic enough. The power of the moon emissary is the weakest. If she wants to balance the three forces, she is bound to cultivate the moon emissary. But it is impossible at all. The power of the nine hell cult center, the sun moon star three emissaries, and the cult leader, she can only borrow a limited power. It is difficult to balance them quickly.


    And the star emissary department, she killed the falling star has not passed yet! Now let her take charge of Jiuyou cult, don''t you push her into the wolf den? If you give up one of the star messengers, they may be the next day messengers, so they must be in control, but even with the help of cold star, they are still struggling.


    And Meng Tingjin, the eldest son of the Meng family, who is said to have been determined, is now missing, and the Meng family is not a fuel-efficient lamp either! When it comes to what will happen, it''s still up to her. If she is the leader, she can deal with it slowly. Even if she is in danger, she will not endanger her life. However, she is not the leader. If she is caught in the middle of so many forces, she is in danger of her life. Before the nine hell cult is completely stabilized, any mistake in decision-making can be pushed on her. It is the most direct way to pay for her life! Wuyue is to pave the way for Wuyou. Can''t she see it? Or is she willing?


    Ren can''t help sighing. The nine hell sect is really a dragon pond and a tiger cave now. I''m afraid they will not come back in a short time. They can''t see what things will become then.


    "In this case, then we can be sure that you will have no worries or rumors." Wu Yue said with emotion that he had a feeling of loneliness.


    "Good." Beicheng Yao clenched his fist, lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes. He could not see clearly the feelings in his eyes. He felt a kind of despair.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 415

    Jiuyou cult seems to be very busy on this day. After the so-called celebration, the people who should leave are also gradually leaving. Even Ruan''s family is the same. Only Ruan Qingyue still stays in Jiuyou cult, but now he is the moon emissary and lives in the place where he should live.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue still lived in the courtyard without worries. They didn''t go out all day, waiting for some news. When they learned that beichengyao was going to manage Jiuyou cult, one sneered and the other thought.


    "Clearly, they are all the princesses of Jiuyou cult and the nieces of the cult leader. Isn''t the difference too great?" Tang Ke Xin could not help but Tucao, originally saw no trace, they love North Cheng Yao so much. He thought that Bei Cheng Yao would not be too tired here. I did not expect that he thought he would be different from a separate calculation.


    "You and Tang Keyun are treated very differently." Night LAN absolutely refutes, Tang Kexin purses a lip, do not want to be so direct to the point.


    "Don''t you think the Pope is hiding something?"


    "I think his main purpose is to have no worries. Beichengyao is the most suitable person. However, even at the end of the day, he doesn''t necessarily let beichengyao live. If she can manage Jiuyou cult well, it''s dangerous. If she can''t, it''s just right." Night LAN never matters, he is more concerned about the results, as for the northern Chengyao, is Nangong Yi''s business.


    "I said, absolutely, are we not very kind, just looking at it like this?" Tang Kexin blinked his eyes deliberately, looked up at the night LAN Jue leaning against the door, as if he had thought about it seriously.


    Night LAN Jue chuckles, if a smile, do not dye floating dust, not kind? When has she been generous?


    "Or shall we go to see beichengyao?" Tang Kexin suggested.


    "She won''t have time." Night LAN absolutely refutes a way, changed to position along the doorframe, two hands ring chest, "I am afraid night LAN dust can be rolled in?"


    "I haven''t seen the night LAN dust for a few days." Tang Kexin frowns. It seems that it''s night LAN Chen who comes to them all the time. They don''t care much about the whereabouts of night LAN Chen.


    Night LAN Jue looks the same, quietly looking at the sky outside, the setting sun is infinite good, but near the dusk, the sky''s red sunset, like being soaked in blood, dazzling, cruel.


    Summer day, dark late, but time will eventually pass, no one can block the arrival of night.


    The moon is black and the wind is high. It''s suitable for killing people!


    The shadow of the tree, mottled on the ground, when the wind blows, the shadow sways constantly, it seems that the figure creeps forward.


    When Tang Kexin was awakened, the night LAN Jue had already risen. It was dark all around, like being immersed in ink.


    Night LAN Jue bent down, touched Tang Kexin''s cheek, "it''s OK, get up first."


    Tang Kexin nodded, calmly dressed and pulled by LAN Jue at night, but he was wrong about his distance.


    The wind outside the house seems to be getting louder, and you can already hear the sound of small pieces, while the sound of covered footsteps stops intermittently.


    "Stay in the room." Night LAN never whispered.


    "Well." Tang Kexin knows when to do what. At this time, she is definitely not going to be around LAN Jue at night. She can''t help him. She may also distract him. What she has to do is to protect herself.


    Night LAN Jue touched Tang Kexin''s cheek, got up and hid behind the door. He had to go outside. There were too many movements in the room that would be limited. The heart in the room was safer than following him. He carefully recognized the footsteps outside, there are eight people, really many! The first seven people are in the same pace, the last one is behind them, and the distance is still far away.


    Tang Kexin stayed quietly in the corner of the room that was not easy to detect. He listened carefully to the voice outside. The voice was subtle and orderly, which could not be compared with those who had gone to Ruan''s house before.


    The door is gradually pushed open, and the soft sword is in the hand of night Lanjue.


    Now there are four people around, that is to say, there are three people hiding in the dark.


    Night LAN never traces the observation around, the shadow of the tree hiding a, far away from the flowers and trees hiding a, and the last one, incredibly can not find!


    Night LAN Jue''s caution is even more important. He is sure that there were eight people just now, but now one is missing. Where is it?


    A few people didn''t seem to think that they were exposed, and night LAN would take the initiative to send them to the door, a little meal, and they would rush in.


    Night LAN absolutely did not show mercy, there are two people who are distracted and pay attention to hiding, there is the third person who has not been found.


    Those two didn''t seem to have the intention of taking action immediately. They were observing one move of night LAN Jue. For those four people, it would be a bit laborious indeed. Years of cooperation made them cooperate with each other. Night LAN could never find out their flaws quickly and stand up with them. But night LAN Jue confirmed that the people who sent them really wanted their lives!


    This is a worry free yard. The noise is not loud, but for people who practice martial arts all the year round, they can''t hear it, but no one comes. Is there no one, or are they watching it in the dark? Night LAN can''t be sure for a while, maybe even when they are away.


    Night LAN Jue carefully observed their moves. He didn''t want to drag them down. He deliberately exposed a flaw. The sword of the man in front of him came to his chest in a flash and pointed directly at his heart. At the same time, his body shape naturally came into front of him, which was different from the position of the other three people. Night LAN Jue eyes a Ling, with the sword lattice open face the attack of the predecessors, spin around the back of that person, stab the heart from behind, that person''s body shape straight fall.


    When the other three get angry, they are even more merciless. Of course, without the man just now, the cooperation of the other three is not so seamless. It will be solved in a moment.


    However, in the moment when the last one fell, the two people who had just been hidden showed up quickly. Night LAN Jue''s eyes were on the two people just now. They were sharp in black, with short swords in their hands.


    Night LAN never dare to relax, still did not find the last person, but the two people in front of each other, also dare not take it lightly.


    Two men in black look at each other. One of them immediately bullies the body. The night LAN refuses to fight back directly. He glances at another man in black at the corner of his eyes. He looks ironic. When he approaches the door, he quickly turns back and a sword passes through his abdomen. "Do you finally think of it? It''s a pity it''s late! " Night LAN Jue approached his ear and said, word by word, it seemed to come from hell, with a bloodthirsty breath.


    Another person''s eyes darkened, and he jumped on it directly. But the figure in front of him flickered, and he couldn''t find anyone. When he felt that, the sword of night Lanjue had been pressed on his neck, and he was still scared and didn''t realize it carefully, so the blood was left along his neck. He died even faster than he felt pain.


    "There''s another one." Night LAN never murmurs, "isn''t it the person who comes to assassinate?"


    I left behind them when I came. I didn''t see them just now. Is it someone from another force? Or to protect the heart and him?


    Night LAN Jue carefully observed around, or no one, then push the door to go in, but was surprised, and even felt a moment of fear!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 416

    Tang Kexin is half kneeling on the ground, holding the gold hairpin tightly. There is blood on the gold hairpin, even dripping down. There is a man in black lying on the ground, and there is a pool of blood under him.


    "Heart!" Night LAN Jue quickly steps forward and holds Tang Kexin in her arms.


    Tang Kexin looked up and bit his teeth. "I''m ok."


    When did the man come in? Night LAN did not notice at all, now the whole person has some doubts about himself, breaking off Tang Kexin''s hand, the golden hairpin has been pinched out of shape.


    "Just now"


    "I''m ok. The man wanted to kill me, but I hid and attacked him from behind." Tang Kexin said quietly.


    Night LAN Jue calms down. Fortunately, he is OK. Otherwise, he will never forgive himself.


    "There is a secret passage in this room." Tang Kexin suddenly said, look behind the cabinet.


    Night LAN Jue eyes a ruthless, is from the secret way in? Who is the last one?


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods, night LAN Jue moves forward a vase, cupboard moves away, show only two people pass by secret way.


    Night LAN Jue went back to take a lamp, and Tang Kexin looked at each other, carefully stepped forward.


    The secret road is very narrow, and it seems that there are few people walking, full of dust, and there is no fork.


    "There''s no way." Tang Kexin looks at the front and wonders.


    Night LAN Jue lamp up, and just that room structure should be the same, looking at is also a cabinet, knock, is empty, there must be a mechanism. But he has not found it yet. The cabinet in front of him has been moved away, revealing Nangong Yi''s evil and confused face.


    "How did you get out of here?" Nangong Yi asked in surprise.


    "Where is this?" Night LAN absolutely cold way, facial expression already some ugly.


    "The courtyard of beichengyao." Nangong Yi did not understand.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Driven out by Wu you, she is in Yao''s room." Nangong Yi was helpless.


    "Is this room usually empty?" Night LAN Jue asked in succession.


    "It should be that I didn''t live here before."


    "Where is beichengyao?" Tang Kexin suddenly asked, with a sharp eye.


    "I don''t know." Nangong Yi shows his hands. He''s innocent, too.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN never asked, the heart can not ask meaningless questions.


    "I thought I saw beichengyao just now. It was in the room just now." Tang Kexin is careful. Although the figure is only a flash, it should be her right, because the ring on her hand is very special.


    "Did she go to your room?" Nangong Yi said strangely, but looking at Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue with serious expression, he knew that what happened was not good.


    And beichengyao just came back at this time, looked at them, and went back to his room first.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Nangong Yi suggested.


    "Farewell, her sister is here!" Tang Kexin reminds me.


    And beichengyao into the room, he saw worry free sitting at the table, turning the teacup in his hand.


    This is the first time that she and Wuyou have really met each other. In the morning, they are just in a hurry and haven''t said a word to each other.


    "How, don''t you feel at all when you see your sister?" Worry free provocation way, from the eyes of this so-called sister, she never see warmth.


    Beichengyao smiled, "what do you think I have? You''re my sister, aren''t you? "


    Don''t worry, hum. Do you think I''m your sister?


    "You seem very unhappy." Beichengyao went in, sat down and poured a cup of tea.


    "Why do you want to come back since you still have to go?" Worry free angry stare at beichengyao, but like a wounded little beast.


    "You don''t want me back?" Northern Cheng Yao asked.


    Worry free silence, think how, do not want how, anyway, will not change anything.


    "You are in danger in Jiuyou cult now. You must cultivate your own power. Wuyue cannot protect you forever." Beichengyao, regardless of his worry free mood, said silently.


    "At least if he lives, he will always protect me." Worry is not willing to show weakness, the voice is full of anger.


    "How did father die?"


    Worry free eyes change, there is a moment of suffocation, "you know?"


    Beichengyao looks up at Wuyou. It''s obvious that she has a face similar to her own, but it''s so strange. On the young girl''s face, the stubbornness is so moving, but it''s a little sad and pitiful.


    "And you trust him so much?"


    "Don''t trust him, do you? You haven''t come back for more than ten years. What''s the purpose of coming back this time? Revenge? Is it the Revenge of killing the father? " Worry free cold drink, completely not calm, "compared to you for more than ten years to my indifference, he is much better than you, no, you never treat me as a sister, right?"


    "If I don''t care at all, I won''t come back." Beichengyao''s voice sounds much colder, and her eyebrows are slightly raised, and she is calm.


    "Is it? So why, never come back? " Worry free and bitter.


    "You can live well without me, but I didn''t expect that my father would have died." Beichengyao said indifferently, it seems that the worry free on the opposite side is not her family at all.


    "It''s not your home at all, is it?" Wu You Zheng asked. All along, what she remembered most was her elder sister''s back when she left her. She said clearly that what she was waiting for was to leave forever. She could not catch up with her blue dress, even though she could not let go for many years. How shallow childhood memory, she has almost forgotten all things, the only memory is that wipe her waiting blue.


    "How is Wuyue to you?" Beichengyao cares about the way, and his voice is rarely gentle.


    "For me, at least, he is my dearest." There is a light in carefree eyes. The person once took her away from that place, the place where she was left, the place where she could not go in this life.


    "That''s good." Beichengyao said gloomily, "four families have just returned, you visit them in person, with the support of four families, which is a good thing for you."


    Wuyou stupefied God. She had planned this way, but now she was reminded by two reminders one after another. Uncle Wuyue won''t doubt it. So is this elder sister planning for herself?


    "I will go." Worry free way, has calmed a little but is burning looking at beichengyao.


    "I won''t leave for the time being, at least you can control the Jiuyou cult before."


    "Will that man stay with you?"


    "Yes." Bei Chengyao is inexplicably sure, "by the way, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue I''ll get here. You don''t have to ask about their affairs."


    "Good." Carefree said that it was because they were brother-in-law and sister-in-law of night LAN Chen, and there was no suitable residence in Jiuyou cult that they received her yard.


    "You go back first. I have other things to do."


    Worry free and dissatisfied frown, drive her away? But he left, but as soon as Wu you left, Nangong Yi and Tang Kexin came in.


    "What did you say?" Nangong Yi asked first.


    Beichengyao took a placatory look at him, and looked at Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue. "Move here tomorrow, and I''ll talk to the religious master in person later."


    "You have been there just now." Tang Kexin is sure to say that night LAN will never be silent.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 417

    "No." Beichengyao''s affirmative answer, almost without thinking, eyes even unchanged, looked at them calmly.


    Tang Kexin sighed a little, "well, we''ll move here tomorrow."


    Nangong Yi didn''t understand what he was looking at. Why did they have a gunpowder smell? Night LAN never had a profound look at the northern Chengyao, and then looked at Nangong Yi, pulling Tang Kexin away from here.


    Nangong Yi is puzzled. Looking at beichengyao, beichengyao shakes his head.


    Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin walk at will. They may have dealt with the room after returning. No one will find it again. There was an assassination just a while ago. They are more certain to see beichengyao again.


    Night LAN Jue has always been very calm. Now he is an outsider. Even if he doesn''t understand the situation, he must see through the key. He is very clear that now the three emissaries of Jiuyou cult have been established. Beichengyao will deal with things temporarily, that is to say, all things will be pushed to beichengyao. Then Jiuyou cult will be quiet for the time being. The dormant dormancy, development and development will not affect each other on the face of it. In fact, it has thousands of connections. Whatever beichengyao does, it is dangerous. In beichengyao''s place, No It will be safer than in a worry free place, but there is one thing to ensure that in beichengyao, at least it will not be calculated by beichengyao, and the form of worry free side is more complex than beichengyao. If other people''s calculation is not said, they will have no worries and no feelings with them.


    Tang Kexin didn''t doubt that the assassination was planned by beichengyao, because it was unnecessary. If it was her, she would not hide herself, and it would be unnecessary to take them to her place. However, she still had more precautions against beichengyao. Such a lie was meaningless. What beichengyao was hiding, Tang Kexin had to think about.


    "Night LAN dust still want to stay here?" Tang Kexin thought that the night LAN Chen''s going and staying seemed to be unimportant to all people, maybe too harmless, so all people ignored him.


    "Well."


    "But" Tang Kexin worries.


    "If he can''t learn to protect himself, no one can help him. No one can protect him all the time." The voice of night LAN Jue is colder in the night sky. He has just grown up. He doesn''t want to protect night LAN Chen under his command. Night LAN Chen is no longer a child.


    Tang Kexin nods. At the age of night LAN Chen, they worry about him enough. No one can protect him all the time, let alone a man, who will grow up eventually.


    Beichengyao didn''t stay in the room either, so she went directly to the religious master.


    "I know you will come." The Godhead sat at the table calmly, with a game of chess in front of him.


    Beichengyao is as indifferent as ever. His eyes sweep across the chessboard on the table, and he has an idea in his heart. Everyone who is good at calculation seems to be very good at go. His father is the king of night. So is Nangong Yi.


    "Then you should know what I want."


    "It depends on what you can give me." The leader said without hesitation that the white jade chess pieces in his hands were immediately ground into flying ash.


    In three years, I will let Jiuyou cult restore its former peace, so that Wuyou can have no worries about it. You let us go


    "Too long."


    "Three years is short enough for you to think that you can take the throne smoothly without worry and that I can completely suppress the influence of Japanese envoys."


    "What if the Japanese emissary died? And it''s artificial. "


    "I see. I''ll do it as soon as possible." In addition, Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue will live in my yard. I hope no one will disturb us


    "Since they are not dead, let them stay for the time being." If nothing happened, the leader said, his eyes lingered on the chessboard on the table.


    "What are you afraid of?" Beichengyao asked unexpectedly.


    The teacher played Weidun as if nothing had happened.


    Beichengyao chuckled, "if I remember correctly, my father died in your hands, so you are worried that I will revenge and bite you back?"


    "You won''t." The Pope smiled, "unless you don''t worry about this sister."


    Beichengyao looked at him coldly for a moment and came out with a brush of sleeves. What does Wuyue want? But now, she has no way out.


    Nangong Yi felt that things were different when he knew that beichengyao was going to manage Jiuyou cult. However, he didn''t ask too much about beichengyao. On the one hand, it was about Jiuyou cult, and it was about her as a princess. Now he was an outsider after all. On the other hand, he hoped that one day beichengyao would come and talk about him. Now, Nangong Yi is waiting for her in beichengyao''s room.


    When Beicheng Yao Hui came, he was a little tired. Nangong Yi quickly got up and helped her. "Very tired?"


    Beichengyao shook his head and leaned against Nangong Yi. "I''m sorry, we may be here for a long time.


    Nangong Yi is slightly stunned, and responds with a slightly crooked mouth. He says with a bad smile, "so do you want me to accompany you here?"


    "You can go back first." Beichengyao didn''t feel nangongyi''s teasing. He thought nangongyi could not stop her from going back, but he was not happy.


    "So you want me to go back first?" said Nangong Yi with a chuckle


    At this moment, Bei Chengyao realized that Nangong Yi was intentional. He laughed and said, "I want you to stay here with me, but if you don''t go back for a long time, I''m afraid your parents will worry."


    Nangong Yi likes beichengyao''s honesty, but he doesn''t like that she misjudges her position in her heart. But even if he doesn''t like it, it''s hard to hear beichengyao''s words seriously. "If I go back alone, even my daughter-in-law doesn''t take it back, they won''t let me in."


    The voice of Nangong Yi was heard by the Yao in the north, but he was a little proud. This man was obviously a cheapskate.


    "Don''t think about it. We''ll go back anyway, won''t we?" Nangong Yi said with a laugh.


    "Well."


    "Well, let''s go to have a rest first." Nangong Yi''s serious proposal said that his mind was obviously not so simple. He pulled beichengyao to the bedside.


    In the eyes of Nangong Yi, this is a matter of course?


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to sleep?"


    Bei Chengyao looks at Nangong Yi with deep eyes, almost letting him break his kung fu. He really hasn''t thought about anything now. Nangong Yi hypnotizes himself to the point where the injury of Bei Chengyao is not good. Yes, Yao still has injuries


    "forget it, go to sleep." Beichengyao said helplessly, since the two people have a clear relationship now, they don''t know how much it will cost to let Nangong Yi go out, and Nangong Yi will never force himself, right?


    Nangong Yi really wanted to understand that beichengyao was "inviting" himself, but only looking at her eyes, he knew that there was no such meaning at all. If he dared to move her, he would not be able to protect his life.


    But when Nangong Yi went to bed, he still held beichengyao in his arms. Beichengyao frowned slightly and slept with his eyes closed. She was probably really sleepy. After lying in bed, she fell asleep. Nangong Yi, who thought he would be sleepless all night, soon fell asleep.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 418

    It seems that there are only a few people staying in the palace of moon emissary who have stayed up all night and are full of lights.


    After Ruan Qingyue let the rest of the people go, Meng Tingjin came out from the dark, and there was a little smile on his young face.


    Ruan Qingyue jumped up and hugged Meng Tingjin''s neck before he came near. When Meng Tingjin suddenly found Ruan''s house that night, she was surprised. Although she was happy, the two kept a distance from each other. This was the first time she got along alone.


    "When did you come?" Ruan Qingyue releases Meng Tingjin and quickly takes his arm.


    "Not for a moment." Meng Tingjin has a reddish cheek.


    "You''re still so shy." Ruan Qingyue grinned and shook Meng Tingjin''s arm.


    Meng Tingjin glared at her angrily, but he did not take out his arm. He whispered, "I think I will go back."


    Ruan Qingyue bit his lips. Sure enough, he said, "are you going to be with Wu you tomorrow?"


    "No, if she doesn''t go to the Meng family, she should go to the Shu family and Mo family first, then the Meng family. The Ruan family doesn''t have to go." Meng Tingjin said that he was greedy for the warmth of the moment.


    "You''ve gone to see it." Ruan Qingyue has a little taste, with his mouth full.


    Meng Tingjin can''t laugh or cry. How good is Ruan Qingyue''s relationship with Wuyou? Sometimes even he is jealous. Is he eating Wuyou vinegar now? But still answer truthfully, "yes, I have. I want you to be careful."


    "Well, I know." Ruan Qingyue replied very seriously. He didn''t know until he lived here that it would be different. It''s so empty and quiet here. He doesn''t even have a person who can speak. He should be very careful about his every move. Is it such a worry free life for so many years? Ruan Qingyue suddenly can''t bear it. What about the court? Ruan Qingyue looks at him.


    Meng Tingjin did not know why. He looked at him doubtfully, but his face turned red gradually.


    "I will be careful and wait for you and Wu you to come back." Ruan Qingyue smiled sweetly, with the coyness of her daughter''s family, and naturally she was open-minded.


    "Well." Meng Tingjin is slightly relieved that although Ruan''s family has not appeared, they must be protecting her in the dark. Even in Jiuyou cult, they are very safe. The only worry is her identity. The moon emissary is not a few words. But he can''t stay. He can only come to her later.


    In the morning of the next day, the sky was a little white, and there were scattered shallow moons hanging in the sky. All the people who should have started had gone on their way. Wu you didn''t go alone. She went with miaoshui, but she didn''t say goodbye. She left in a hurry. Meng Tingjin left earlier. He couldn''t let too many people show him.


    Wuyue, the leader of Jiuyou cult, is standing at the highest place of Jiuyou cult. He looks at the bright lights below and looks around happily. When he comes to the yard of beichengyao, his eyes are slightly cold, and there''s no reason for his coldness.


    Behind him came a woman in black. Her voice was slightly cool and warm. "You have already started. Meng Tingjin has also returned to the Meng family."


    "Well." Wuyue didn''t turn back. "Did the Japanese emissary do anything?"


    The woman''s eyes are dim. "Not yet."


    "Hard work for you." Wuyue''s voice is low, with a kind of rotten smell like dead wood.


    The woman did not speak again, also put the vision in the distance, but the corner of the eye is always looking at the figure of her half step first.


    The Wuyue Hun people don''t notice the gaze of the people behind them. Their eyes move up slightly and look at the far sky. Their eyes are deep and indifferent.


    What''s in the woman''s hand? She looks down at it, but she pulls it back. Her eyes fall on the person in front of her again. He doesn''t need it anymore, does he?


    Beichengyao woke up early, but she didn''t go out. She knew she had no worries, but she wouldn''t go to see her off.


    Nangong Yi wakes up when beichengyao gets up. He just wants to move his arm at will, but he feels a rush of acid and numbness. He breathes a sigh, and then slowly moves. Beichengyao looks at it silently. When it''s daybreak, he looks for cold star, leaving Nangong Yi behind to look at beichengyao''s back.


    Cold star didn''t get up yet. Beichengyao waited patiently outside for a while before he saw that he had put on a coat, and his long hair was draped behind him at will. His collar was open, showing delicate collarbone and ambiguous kissing mark on it.


    Cold star''s eyes are confused. Seeing beichengyao, he just smiles and rubs his eyes. He seems to wake up. "I didn''t expect that the princess would come so early."


    Beichengyao''s face in front of the * * scene is ignored, even looking at the cold star, there is no emotion, the heart is dark ridicule, do not treat it as a gift? Should she try it, too.


    "I''m sure to come in the evening next time." Beichengyao replied solemnly, as if he was really early,


    "in fact, whenever the princess comes, I will let the princess in and out of my room." Cold star''s eyes do not leave beichengyao, deliberately blinking, with hook people''s temptation.


    "Well, next time it must be!" Beichengyao shows her face and smiles, but her eyes are frozen with frost and snow.


    "I''ll wait for the princess." The cold star peach blossom eyes are charming and affectionate, but the eyes are affectionate.


    "But I''m worried. There''s no next time." Beichengyao sighs slightly.


    Cold star''s eyes narrowed, "is there any place where the princess can''t go in Jiuyou cult?"


    "Don''t all the star messengers think that the death of the fallen star was made by the princess? So, do you think there''s another time? " The smile of beichengyao is not less.


    "So what the princess means is that the death of falling stars has nothing to do with you? We misunderstood it all the time? " Cold star faint smile, like a snake suddenly climbed in the back of the same, a frightening person.


    Beichengyao looks at it calmly. There is really no such warm breath on cold star. Even in the sun, it will make people feel cold.


    "You should have your own guess." Even though she was as calm as beichengyao, she didn''t want to have too much contact with Hanxing. At this moment, she suddenly felt that it was really good to be around Nangong Yi, even if he pestered himself again, it was better to talk to this hypocritical person.


    "But we have no evidence, don''t we?" said the cold star, grinning He smiled and looked at beichengyao. Suddenly he stood up and went towards beichengyao.


    Beichengyao frowned, quickly got up and moved behind him.


    Cold star sighs discontentedly, his mouth is slightly raised, turns around and leans on beichengyao''s position just now, gradually converges his smile, "as long as you can prove that you didn''t kill the falling star, the people here will not embarrass you."


    Beichengyao sneers and looks provocatively. "Is that what you want?"


    Cold star doesn''t care to shrug, "anyway, I can''t be threatened."


    "So, are you going to muddle along like this? If there is no mistake in the information I get, now the token of the star messenger is missing. How long do you think you can control the star messenger? " Yaotiaoming road in the north.


    Cold star held his chin for a while, but also pretended to think for a while, what to do and how far to go, he had already considered, "even so, I can''t guarantee that there is no one in the star emissary who has an evil mind, if I can''t get the evidence, there will always be someone who regards you as a hater."


    "But it''s no use getting the evidence."


    "That''s your business." Cold star is irrelevant. It means watching fire from the shore.


    "You can only suppress them for two years, can you?"


    "I think so." Cold star nodded, but even if he said this, beichengyao was assassinated more than ten times in the two years since Jiuyou cult. Of course, it was not only from the star emissary.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 419

    Quiet time seems to pass quickly, even if it is superficial calm, but people who have nothing to do with it can often relax and enjoy the rare leisure.


    In two years, everything seems to be on track, but some things still remain unchanged.


    Beichengyao, with the help of Ruan''s family and the secret help of the religious leader Wuyue, let the moon emissary grow rapidly and the cold star watch coldly. Even though he accepted it, he was also reorganizing the star emissary. After Wuyou visited the four families, the four families had made it clear that they would support Wuyou. The Japanese emissary was furious and just wanted to point the spear at beichengyao On the other hand, beichengyao left in a hurry. He took the control of Jiuyou cult to Wuyou and helped her secretly. However, after that, there were fewer and fewer questions. One of the Japanese envoys has not moved, but it is difficult to cover the sky with one hand.


    In two years, there are not many traces left in everyone''s heart, but the only traces are indelible.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are sitting in front of the stone table quietly, looking at the children playing nearby. The tenderness in their eyes is as clear as water.


    It''s hard to believe that night LAN will have such a peaceful life. Her beloved wife and lovely children will accompany her, and she will have time to accompany them, because she knows that such a time will not last long, so she will cherish it.


    More than a year ago, Tang Kexin gave birth to this child smoothly. It seemed that the worry and worry at that time had been buried with the passage of time. But every time he thought about it, he had such a clear feeling that he could imagine that yeyuxuan, their first child, was also the only child he could take care of for the longest time.


    "Is Xuaner growing a little fast?" Tang Kexin pondered for a long time and asked that he was less than two years old. He was almost as tall as the three-year-old.


    Night LAN Jue took a look at her and didn''t answer. It''s true that night Yu Xuan is growing a little fast, but it should go with the flow. It can''t be changed.


    Tang Kexin saw beichengyao and nangongyi coming from a distance. He guessed that they had just seen Wuyou and smiled. How can they say that? A move and a silence complement each other. Beichengyao is still cold, but his eyes are gentle, and nangongyi is more active. In the past two years, nothing important has happened between the two people. However, when beichengyao is assassinated, nangongyi''s face is always dark for several days. However, the strength of the two people is there, and they have not suffered any serious injury.


    As soon as Nangong Yi came over, he went to amuse yeyuxuan. Beichengyao glanced at yeyuxuan. When the child felt it, he fell into Nangong Yi''s arms and hugged him. His black and bright eyes were staring at beichengyao.


    Tang Kexin can''t laugh or cry. Ye Yuxuan is afraid of Bei Chengyao. Xuan''er walked earlier. Nine months later, he was able to walk by himself. Bei Chengyao also played with him that day. He recruited a small snake to follow xuan''er. Xuan''er was not afraid of it, but he knew it was not close after being bitten by a snake. Later, he started to hide when he saw a snake, but Bei Chengyao "didn''t rely on it." Not Rao ", xuan''er grows up slowly, and the snake that chases him is also getting thicker. However, beichengyao has a good control, and also plays a lot. In November, xuan''er was running steadily. Beichengyao suddenly found a snake with a small child''s wrist, and threatened xuan''er that if he couldn''t run, he would let the snake bite his mother. Xuan''er looked at Tang Kexin from afar, looked at the snake in front of him, and then ran with a short leg. The snake naturally ran after him, but xuan''er suddenly fell down and was bitten by the snake A bite. The little child was frightened one after another. At the sight of Tang Kexin coming over, he jumped into her arms and cried. Tang Kexin also wondered that the little child seldom cried. When he fell down, he got up and continued running. Where has this happened?


    While ye Yuxuan is crying, he urges Tang Kexin to take him back. After that, Tang Kexin and Bei Chengyao have not met for more than half a month.


    Even though beichengyao hasn''t played like this and loves yeyuxuan very much, yeyuxuan is still accustomed to hiding first when he sees beichengyao. Seeing Tang Kexin get along with beichengyao is to follow Tang Kexin step by step.


    "Xuaner, come here." Beichengyao''s smile is like a flower. In Xuaner''s eyes, it''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing, luring children, hiding in Nangong Yi''s arms and looking at Nangong Yi with wet eyes.


    Beichengyao smiled and looked at nangongyi. Nangongyi pursed his lips. He had to gently pat the back of yeyuxuan and said, "your aunt won''t hurt you. Go."


    Night Yu Xuan tiger face, know can''t rely on him, but father is so far away, how to do?


    It has to be said that ye Yuxuan is really smart. Even if he is less than two years old, he can accurately judge the situation around him. He can only hide in his father''s arms and provoke his father, so he can only go to his mother


    but now, he has to turn to his father for help.


    Beichengyao smiled with satisfaction and pinched the cheek of yeyuxuan. The child of this age is really a pink carving and jade carving. A face has not been opened, but it is plump.


    Bei Cheng Yao remembered the night Yu Xuan when she was just born. She saw the first face said that she was ugly. She was stared at for a long time by the night LAN, and now really can not compare with it. This face is almost like the whole night. The face of Tang Ke Xin sometimes can not help but Tucao, is this really her child?


    After beichengyao knead it, he went to tangkexin and yelanjue and sat opposite them. Yeluhuan stared at beichengyao discontentedly behind him. Even his mother seldom kneaded him!


    "You bully Xuaner again?" Tang Kexin smiled and poured a cup of tea to beichengyao casually, probably because he was already a mother. Tang Kexin''s breath was more peaceful, with the charm from his bones in a smile. Even if he didn''t deliberately tempt people, the elegance of only raising his hands and feet was enough to make people fall in love.


    "No way, xuan''er is so cute." Beichengyao glanced at yeyuxuan, now playing with Nangong Yi.


    "Xuaner is afraid of you. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to touch him." Tang Kexin can''t help saying that the light melancholy is really enveloped between the eyebrows, which makes people feel sad.


    Beichengyao listened to it, thought about it carefully, and looked at the night LAN Jue''s serious way. "You should protect him less later, he would never dare to hide from me."


    Night LAN Jue lips, whose son is this? If Nangong Yi occupied it, he would not say. Now beichengyao said he would not let him protect it? But it''s good to save that stinky kid to disturb him and his heart! Now he is two years old, he always sleeps in his heart. Naturally, in his heart, his son is important. Let him "stay alone in the empty room"!


    Tang Kexin suddenly has no words. There is no one to eat this vinegar. However, beichengyao will not hurt Xuaner, and nothing.


    "Speaking of it, now Wuyou is willing to control Jiuyou cult, isn''t it?" Tang Kexin picks up the cup of tea, blows the floating broken tea on the bottom and asks at will.


    "It''s OK. I don''t think Wuyue will wait." She is now familiar with the affairs of Jiuyou cult, but she doesn''t care about the decision of no worries.


    "Then we seem to be ready to go back." Tang Kexin looks at beichengyao. He doesn''t mean anything.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 420

    Beichengyao smiled and understood each other, but he joked, "are you ready for it?"


    Tang Kexin said with a sly smile, "yes."


    In fact, the time of Jiuyou cult is a little boring. Jiuyou cult is like another palace. Although she is also free here, the place is limited, and she can''t enjoy herself. After having xuan''er, although a lot of thoughts are put on xuan''er, now she wants to leave Jiuyou cult and go out to have a look. This trip to the western regions is really a bit of a loss!


    Along the way, "suffer from torture" do not say, now there is also a small tail, fortunately, this small tail is not so entangled.


    "Now you are ready to leave. Go to Ruan''s house first, and then leave here." Beichengyao said earnestly that he was already planning to leave.


    "Well, anyway, I''m going to play in the western regions for a while. If I go back, I''ll see if I can meet you." Tang Kexin said with a smile, but his eyes were on yeyuxuan not far away. Now the child came happily, and did not know what happened.


    "Auntie, uncle Nangong said I was more important than you, so you can''t bully me any more." Night Yu Xuan show off way, a small face raised, the expression is serious.


    Nangong Yi, who followed him, couldn''t laugh or cry. Just now, yeyuxuan asked him whether he was cute or beichengyao. Nangong Yi wanted to tease him for a while and said he was cute. As a result, yeyuxuan asked if all the lovely people were important. Nangong Yi nodded and didn''t understand the meaning of yeyuxuan at all. As a result, he came here after listening.


    "Is it?" Beichengyao pretends to be confused.


    "Yes." The answer of yeyuxuan is crisp.


    "It''s OK. Xuan''er is more important than your uncle, so your aunt can only ask for you and not him." Beicheng Yao cloud light way, smiling at night Yu Xuan.


    The smile on yeyuxuan''s face was so frozen, how could it be different from what he thought? Shouldn''t my aunt be angry? Every time my mother said that he was more important than my father, my father would always be gloomy. But my aunt, how could ye Yuxuan''s little brain mend his scene around beichengyao? She shook her head desperately. Don''t be afraid!


    Four people just looked at yeyuxuan and shook their heads. With a tangled expression, they all laughed. Tang Kexin couldn''t help touching yeyuxuan''s head. How could his son be so cute?


    "Xuan''er, your father can say that he won''t protect you in the future. What are you going to do?" Beichengyao looks at the simplicity of yeyuxuan''s smile. Yelanjue is mute and speechless. He hasn''t agreed yet! However, he also wanted to see his son''s reaction.


    At first, ye Yuxuan took a look at Ye Lanjue and got hurt on his face. Then he disdained, "sure enough, Dad can''t rely on him. He must be eating my vinegar. Who can make his mother love me so much?"


    Night LAN Jue choked for a while, Xuan Er just said, can''t dad rely on it? Should he show his authority as a father?


    "So Xuaner, shall I go to find some snakes tomorrow?" Beichengyao suggested it, and it was entirely in a consultative tone.


    Xuan''er shivers all over his body. He looks at beichengyao, and then he puts down his legs. He stands there pretending to be dumb. "Auntie, do you think xuan''er is so cute? Are you willing to let xuan''er be bullied by snakes?"


    "Why not give up?" Beichengyao pretends to be confused and continues to tease him.


    Tang Kexin looks at Xuaner pretending to be cute. If he didn''t want to go to the theatre, he would have picked up Xuaner for a long time. After all, beichengyao is still very busy now. It''s rare to tease Xuaner, and it''s hard to see his son''s eating. It''s so cute.


    Er, her mother has such an idea. It seems strange, but xuan''er is really cute!


    Nangong Yi simply sat down. He should have played with yeyuxuan for the longest time. He knows enough about yeyuxuan. The time they can "bully" Xuaner should not be too long. This child is too clever. With the careful cultivation of yelanjue and Tang Kexin, he should grow up very fast! What''s more, it''s not just him. Yeyuxuan is also in touch with Wuyou. They all have contact with yelanchen, and they are influenced by him. The natural growth of mind is faster than that of ordinary children.


    Ye Yuxuan is a little tangled and injured, so he doesn''t like his aunt. No matter what he does, he can''t be charming or cute! Clearly in front of her mother to cast a Jiao, her mother agreed to anything.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Tang Kexin. Her face is wrinkled. She is pathetic. Her mother must be reluctant.


    Tang Kexin pursed his lips and his eyes moved slightly. After thinking about it, he said, "we can go right away. If your aunt doesn''t come with us, you can play with her for two days."


    Where can ye Yuxuan think of Tang Kexin''s words? He only said half of them. He remembered that his mother said that this was not their home. He thought that they would not come back. He turned his mouth and said, "isn''t my aunt with us?"


    "Not together." Tang Kexin said slowly.


    Ye Yuxuan was a little shaken. Although she was afraid of her, her aunt was still very good to her. It was a pity to go like this.


    Since Tang Kexin didn''t say it clearly, several other people naturally wouldn''t open their mouths. They were all interested in watching the expression change on yeyuxuan''s face. They raised their eyebrows, frowned, curled their lips, and looked at beichengyao in a tangled way. How to say, the expression of children was really rich!


    "I''ve been with my aunt these days, and I''ll be back later in the evening. You remember to pick me up." Night Yu Xuan tangled for a long time before saying that he really didn''t believe his father would come to pick him up, but in order to appease his father and father''s dissatisfaction, he would spend more time with his aunt, so to speak.


    Tang Kexin couldn''t help laughing. I don''t think he can come back later.


    They are not far from beichengyao''s room, but apart from that time when she was cold, yelan was not in the mood to take care of yeyuxuan and threw it directly to nangongyi. Xuaner never went to beichengyao''s room to sleep. What''s more, Xuaner was only four months old at that time. What can he remember? This time, Tang Kexin could not help looking at nangongyi''s face.


    Nangong Yi''s face was a little helpless. "Xuaner, your aunt doesn''t need your company. I''ll do it if you have an uncle. Go and accompany your mother."


    Yeyuxuan deeply felt that this uncle''s unreliability. Before he complained that his mother didn''t hurt him, he suggested sleeping with his mother. Now he was remembered by his father. Now yeyuxuan secretly looked at yelanjue''s face and was determined. Fortunately, he didn''t turn black.


    "Xuan''er, remember to come to Aunt Ao tomorrow. You will not hide your aunt from you for the last day here, will you?" Beichengyao propped up her chin, leaned against the stone table, and looked at yeyuxuan with a smile in her eyes.


    Ye Yu Xuan curled his mouth. "I see."


    "One more thing." Beichengyao pauses slightly, "does night LAN dust follow you back?"


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue are silent for a while, "still don''t know."


    Beichengyao''s face hasn''t changed. It doesn''t mean anything.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan take a look at each other absolutely. They don''t open their mouths, let alone make decisions for Ye Lan Chen.


    Night Yu Xuan at one side to see, speechless, quiet as if there is no such person.


    Nangong Yi doesn''t care much about night LAN Chen and doesn''t speak. What he worries about most now is that there are too many dangers around beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 421

    In the dark, it is always easy for people to be quiet, and it is also easy to reveal something that they would not normally deal with.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue only lit a lamp in their room, and ye Yuxuan fell asleep quietly.


    "Have you ever thought of letting night LAN Chen stay here?" Night LAN absolutely deep asked, eyes bright as stars, eyebrows see covered with light clouds.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin''s honest answer, she thought about it, and thought about it more than once. Now seeing his contacts with Wuyou increase, this idea becomes more and more strong. Worry free and night LAN Chen, two people get along with each other, there is a sense of flowing water, worry free character stubborn, strong, but night LAN Chen is gentle enough, just can contain her unbridled.


    Night LAN never spoke again. He saw the growth of night LAN Chen in his eyes. When he came back to Dayuan, he would definitely be responsible for the task. But when he came, his identity had been revealed. If he was still the Lord, he would be criticized. He could use his strength to make others look up to him. But at that time, he had to bear his own responsibility. If night LAN Chen''s identity was criticized, he would surely With him all his life.


    "I think we''d better take the time to ask him." Tang Kexin also hopes that night LAN Chen can decide by himself. In the next few decades, if it is decided by others, it will be too cruel. No matter what decision he makes, his life will be his own.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue caresses Tang Kexin''s long hair. The hair quality of Xin''er is always very good. It''s dark and bright. It''s very soft. Sometimes he prefers the way when Xin''er spreads his hair, like a innocent child.


    When Tang Kexin is still struggling to ask when it is more appropriate, there is a gentle knock on the door.


    Tang Kexin is alert first. Night LAN Jue goes to open the door. The woman in black looks up slightly and looks at night LAN Jue. Her face is calm. "I want to see night lady and discuss something with her."


    Tang Kexin came over and looked at Wu you. She seemed to think for a long time.


    Worry free has grown up obviously. The stubbornness that has been hanging on her face has gradually disappeared. It is deeply engraved in her heart. Her feelings are not exposed, but there are still some emotions. In other words, she never wanted to hide.


    "What do you want to ask?" Tang Kexin said lightly, the words seem to drift away with the wind.


    Worry free flat looked at the eye night LAN Jue, which means don''t want to have outsiders.


    Night LAN never frowns. There is nothing between him and his heart that he can''t know. What''s more, what can worry free have? He must need his heart?


    Tang Kexin doesn''t understand. He''s a little uneasy. Wu You''s expression is very careful. It seems that it''s about life. In addition, Wu You''s eyes also show some concern. It must be very important.


    Tang Ke thought to himself, facing the night LAN Juewen judo, "you go to see xuan''er first."


    Night LAN never raised her eyebrows slightly, but she would not leave any space for Tang Kexin, so she went to the inner room, and Tang Kexin and Wuyou stayed outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "I want a poison." Worry free and serious way, near Tang Kexin''s ear, said other requirements.


    Tang Kexin frowned a little, but did not interrupt.


    "You have a good skill in medicine. Can you make this poison that no one can find?" Carefree light way, with inexplicable affirmation.


    "There are many people who are proficient in poison in Jiuyou cult. Why don''t you find them?"


    Wu you knows that Tang Kexin has admitted that he has made it, and his mind is slightly stable, "because you will always be detected. You are from the Central Plains, and your pharmacology is different from that of the western regions, so it is not easy to be found."


    "Can I know what you do with it?" Tang Kexin sighed and asked.


    Worry free silence down, not a word.


    "I''ll give it to you before I leave."


    "And please don''t tell anyone, will you?" Carefree eyes with entreaties.


    "Good." Tang Kexin carefully considered it before nodding heavily.


    There was a moment''s smile on Wuyou''s face, "thank you."


    "Then, may I ask you another question?" Tang Kexin takes advantage of the fact that he has no worries and takes the initiative to mention it.


    "What?" Carefree has some caution.


    "What''s your relationship with ye lanchen now? We will leave the western regions soon. Jue, Xuaner, your sister and Nangong Yi will all leave. Do you want him to leave?"


    Worry free eyes inexplicably more desperate, but covered up very well, "night LAN dust? I don''t know, just, I don''t want him to leave. "


    Tang Kexin nodded, "what will you do if LAN Chen leaves at night?"


    Carefree''s eyes were a little dim, and he thought for a long time before he replied, "it''s his home. Am I going to stop him from going home?" That smile is extremely bitter. It''s a sad and pale smile when there is no room for maneuver.


    Tang Kexin sighs. It''s true that Wu you has no right to stop LAN Chen from going home. It''s a place that can never be abandoned.


    "I''ll go back first. I can''t take it here too long. Don''t tell anyone I''ve been here." Wu you stood up and straightened his clothes. The thick black made his face paler.


    "Good." Tang Kexin also stood up and sent her out.


    "Are you ok?" Night LAN never heard no worries have left, just walked out.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that Wu you asked me to make a medicine for her. It''s not difficult." Don Kexin said lightly, "you are too worried."


    "It''s just that we''re leaving, so we can''t have any problems." Night LAN absolutely laughs a way, if the result falls short, unavoidable too regrettable.


    "Let''s discuss where to play first. I don''t want to go back directly. I''d better play here for half a month." Tang Kexin laughs, but insists that night LAN will never object.


    "Haven''t been back for so long, you still want to play?" Night LAN absolutely helplessly shakes his head, but also because, after going back, he may not be able to come, playing more is nothing.


    Tang Kexin laughs.


    Wuyou didn''t go back to his room. Instead, he went to Wuyue''s room. After throwing away the black cape, he was wearing purple clothes. The silver whip around his waist became colder and colder in the night.


    When Wuyou pushes the door in, he is slightly stunned. Some of them don''t know how to open their mouth. There is not only an uncle in the room, but also Yu Bing is


    or Wuyue is the first to speak, interrupting Wuyue''s trance, "why come so late?" The tone is light.


    "Some of them are uneasy. Don Kexin and they will leave the day after tomorrow. Don''t stop them?" Wuyou is worried. Although she is in charge of Jiuyou cult, the leader is uncle Wuyue, and there are many forces he can use.


    "No, let''s go. It has no effect on Jiuyou cult. Send someone to send them out." No worries, no false thoughts.


    Yu Bing doesn''t feel much about this answer, but she is worried about it. She thought that her uncle would never let anyone go!


    "Tang Kexin, they will not come back. We have never been in trouble with the well water. We don''t need to cut the grass and root." A cool explanation of the remaining ice.


    Worry free eyes swept her. She didn''t understand the relationship between her uncle and Yu Bing all the time. The Pope and his subordinates were so strange and happy, but almost anything. Moreover, my uncle never expressed his love for Yu Bing, but gave her the greatest freedom besides her.


    "No worries, you don''t want to be soft." Although Wuyue is expressionless, his tone is full of warning.


    "Nature." The voice is a little painful.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 422

    Time seems to have fallen back more than two years ago. The dark tide of Jiuyou cult is surging and the atmosphere is depressing. Tang Kexin has been tidying up since he got up in the morning. Now there is a long time to go before noon, but Tang Kexin has no mind to do it again.


    Before I came, I brought very few things, but when I gave birth to Yeyu Xuan, someone would send me a small thing from time to time. Xuaner''s things are the most among the three of them.


    Xuaner has gone to beichengyao. Today, she went alone. It seems that she really thinks she will not see you again, so she is much more active than before.


    Tang Ke thought about what else was going on, only to find that it couldn''t be separated in any way, and she also wanted to deal with it earlier, so she went out to the place where the dust was at night.


    Night LAN Chen happens to be sitting in the yard, holding a volume of books. Seeing Tang Kexin coming, he smiles, but such a smile is reserved. Night LAN Chen and night LAN Jue are different after all. Night LAN Jue is surrounded by a kind of imperialistic domineering spirit, while night LAN Chen, once green and astringent, haunts gentle and elegant, just like the prince.


    "But what happened to you? Where''s Xuaner? " Night LAN Chen likes xuan''er very much. He always plays with xuan''er everywhere. At this moment, Tang Kexin suddenly feels sad.


    "Are you going back? Go back to Dayuan. " Tang Kexin goes straight in without giving night LAN Chen any chance to escape.


    "In fact, you already know that we are going back, but you never ask us. Do you pretend not to know, or do you really hope that you don''t know?" Tang Kexin doesn''t give LAN Chen any way back.


    "Yes." Night LAN dust whispered a cry, eyes have been down, hand tightly holding the volume, it seems to grasp the last straw.


    "It''s impossible for us to stay here all the time. You should know that it''s been more than two years. This kind of time is long enough. We can''t stay any longer. What about you? Have you thought about going back or staying here? " Tang Kexin hasn''t said such a straightforward word for a long time. When he opened his mouth, he was still so straightforward.


    "I" night LAN dust opened mouth, still didn''t say, originally really arrived at this moment, he still can''t choose.


    "We''ll start tomorrow. No matter what you decide, I hope you can give me the answer before tomorrow morning." Tang Kexin said firmly, with a cold and dignified look.


    Night LAN dust exhaled a breath, heavy way, "good!"


    Tang Kexin turns around and leaves here. Night LAN Chen needs to think for himself.


    But after Tang Kexin left, night LAN Chen has been maintaining the action just now, in the mind is restless, wryly smiles a, got up to look for worry free.


    He told himself to say goodbye.


    When LAN Chen goes in at night, Wu you is watering flowers in the yard, with his back to him.


    The sun came from Wuyou, and the whole person was covered in the light. She was covered with a hazy radiance. It seemed that she was not a person in the world. At this time, Wuyou seemed to have no previous grumpiness, just like an ordinary girl. But when Wuyou turned around, he knew that it was just what he thought.


    There is a light smile on Wuyou''s face, no matter compared with Tang Kexin or beichengyao, it''s a little dull.


    The smile of beichengyao is warm and soft. It''s very elegant or wanton. It''s hard for people to guess her real character. She''s the kind of person who can''t let people see her real mood and feelings at any time, so she knows how to fake herself better.


    And worry free, do not like to cover up their own, so it seems more stubborn.


    "What are you doing?" Carefree as usual asked, continue to water the flowers.


    Night LAN dust has a moment of suffocation, worry free life is actually very monotonous, watering flowers, seems to be the only thing in her life to relax.


    "Is it to say goodbye?" Worry free smile, why do you want to say it? Her feeling of night LAN Chen, she actually knows that lovers can, friends can, night LAN Chen makes her feel the lightness of long lost, but night LAN Chen seems to be escaping, so she can''t trust with all her heart, maybe because night LAN Chen has no feelings here.


    Night LAN dust silence in place, really can''t do it? It''s really strange that I can''t see clearly my feelings for carefree, but I don''t seem willing to leave her.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s your home. No matter how long people leave, they will come home eventually."


    Really? This is the home of beichengyao. Why is she still determined to leave? Night LAN dust has been hesitant, feeling has been wandering between the past and the present.


    "I don''t know what my choice will be, but thank you very much!" Night LAN dust silently said, the voice is mixed with some impetuosity, very unstable, worry free to know that night LAN dust didn''t think clearly, she put down the ladle, turned to look at night LAN dust, "stay, may never go back, there are your father and mother, there are your brother, sister-in-law, and your nephew, stay here, accompany me? Are you sure you can leave everything there? "


    Night LAN Chen is night LAN Chen, and her sister is her sister. They can''t be compared with you. In her heart, she never hesitated, and night LAN Chen cares too much.


    "I''ll tell you the answer by tomorrow." Night LAN dust definitely said, no doubt.


    "Good." Worry free nods, night LAN dust is like that, did not say a word, went out here, went to beichengyao directly.


    Beichengyao did not amuse yeyuxuan. She sat on the swing and swayed. Compared with yeyuxuan, she even felt more like a child.


    Beichengyao wants LAN Chen to come to her overnight, but she doesn''t want LAN Chen to come to her. When LAN Chen comes, it means that he doesn''t think about it at all. Such hesitation will always hurt too many people.


    Nangong Yi saw the night LAN Chen coming. He stopped to amuse the night Yu Xuan and stood up to listen.


    "When you leave the western regions, will you come back here?" Night LAN dust asked.


    "No!"


    "Then won''t you regret it?" Night LAN dust didn''t know what he had proved, but the feeling of wandering seemed to drive people crazy.


    "No!"


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because I won''t make a decision that I regret!" If there is gain, there will be loss. Even if the gain is not worth the loss, it is her own choice. Can she blame heaven and earth?


    "In addition to worry free, she will meet other women. She will be more gentle than worry free, and know how to tolerate you. She will make you feel relaxed, not like worry free, and make you feel that you must bear something. Until now, you have not fallen in love with her? For you, the irreplaceable person is Wu you, or your father, your mother, your brother, or even Tang Kexin, isn''t it? " In the north, Yao Duoduo is threatening.


    Night LAN Chen''s heart is stuffy and oppressive. Indeed, this is him. He has no worries. He can''t compare with so many of them. That''s where he grew up. He has brought 19 years there. Everything there is irreplaceable.


    "Then why do you want to stay in the Central Plains?"


    "There are too few things worthy of my nostalgia here. For me, carefree is irreplaceable, but it''s not the most important person. Besides, without me, she can still live well now. I just need to make sure of this, and you, even if you make sure, are not so desperate." Beichengyao looked at the night LAN dust, slowly and firmly said.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 423

    "You don''t have to force him like that." Nangong Yi looks at the back of night LAN Chen''s departure and sighs. Night LAN Chen was in a trance when he left just now. He hasn''t had such a blank expression for a long time.


    Beichengyao stroked the ring on her hand, "the identity of carefree is doomed that she can''t be like a general woman. If the person she wants to marry can''t give her enough help, she can believe it. But night LAN Chen, who has been hesitating, is not good for carefree and him."


    "You just said, I''m your irreplaceable person, right?" Nangong Yi didn''t bother with other problems. Naturally, he cared more about himself. Even if it was meaningless, he would ask beichengyao. What''s more, in his opinion, the night LAN dust has not been decided yet, probably will not stay.


    "Irreplaceable? Beichengyuan is my brother, and Wuyou is my sister. It seems that we have nothing to do with you? " Beichengyao smiled a little. It depends on the situation.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly. He would bet that when beichengyao said this, he never thought about it seriously. But how could he give up such a good chance.


    "So Yao is complaining that I didn''t marry you earlier? It''s OK. We''ll get married when we go back! " Nangong Yi smiled treacherously, but he was satisfied.


    Beicheng Yao sips her lips. Seeing Xuaner playing, she says lightly, "I''ll go back to Beiguo first."


    Nangong Yi nodded, "I''ll go back with you and propose marriage by the way."


    In the north, Yaomo was silent. After a while, he said, "OK." The smile on his face is very light, but it makes Nangong Yi feel warm like sunshine.


    Tonight''s starry sky is very beautiful and dazzling. The night sky seems to take off the veil and completely present its beauty to outsiders.


    Tang Kexin looks at the woman not far away. She doesn''t expect to see Yu Bing. In the past two years, she has met with Yu Bing only a few times, and she has never sat down to talk about it. Tang Kexin has always wanted to ask Yu Bing the meaning of that sentence, but he has no chance.


    "What can I do for you?" Tang Kexin smiled lightly, even in the evening, such a smile seems to have a warm feeling.


    Yu Bing looks back at Tang Kexin, who is familiar with this woman, but she is sure that they haven''t met.


    "Thank you for saving me then." In fact, even without Tang Kexin, she would not really be in danger.


    Don Kexin smiled bitterly, "no, I''ll save you because you look like my best friend."


    "is she the same as me?" Yu Bing asked hesitantly.


    Tang Kexin nodded and looked up at Yu Bing. Maybe it was the last time she saw this face.


    Yu Bing can see the nostalgia in Tang Kexin''s eyes, stabbing his heart for a while, inexplicably, and wondering where to start.


    "How could you say that that day?" Tang Kexin still has a little mind in his heart. At the moment, he is also a little uneasy.


    "Do you want to go back?" Asked Yu Bing.


    Tang Kexin nods.


    "Maybe it was just a whim." Yu Bing said without expression, she can''t tell Tang Kexin. She seems to have met her in a dream, but that place seems different from here. It seems that someone is asking if she wants to go back. Such a dream, she dreamed more than once, but after seeing Tang Kexin, she never did it again, past life and this life?


    "So, don''t you know anything?" There is a little light in Tang Kexin''s eyes.


    "Well."


    Tang Kexin breathed a sigh of relief, his mouth slightly hooked, "thank you."


    Yu Bing probably knows what she means and accepts this sentence, but she is not the woman after all.


    When night LAN Chen came to find Tang Kexin, he happened to see this scene. He didn''t understand how the two of them met.


    Yu Bing leaves with the trend. Before leaving, she looks at LAN Chen at night. Her eyes are cold.


    "Have you thought about it?" Tang Kexin asks, the night LAN dust of this moment, looking at than day calm a lot, calm and self-contained, have no before flurried.


    "Well." Night LAN dust heavy nod, "I want to stay here."


    "Think about it?" Tang Kexin can''t help but ask again, because the night LAN dust in the daytime doesn''t want to stay so firmly, and prefers to go back.


    "I have thought that in Dayuan, what I care about is the father and the mother, the third brother and you, but I don''t need to worry about you and the third brother at all, because you have always been stronger than me, with you and the third brother around the father and the mother, I don''t worry. Besides, now there are xuan''er, with your company, the father and the mother will be very good, and my identity, certainly Some people know that, if you go back, it will definitely cause trouble. " Night LAN dust has been laughing, but the eyes are dimmed down, "but worry free, but no one around her, even if I can help her now limited, I still want to stay with her."


    "She is very important. When I was in the western regions, looking at her, I would like to say, let me try harder, try harder, and try not to make her so tired. I have been hesitating for a long time, because I know that you and the three royal brothers are here for me, and I know that I can go back, so I never dare to let myself stay here, but how can I? How can I not care at all? Sometimes I think, why doesn''t worry never give me too much trust? In fact, I never let her fully trust. How can she believe a person who doesn''t know when he will leave? How can she be allowed to believe what she carries. " The voice of the night LAN dust is low, like a kind of telling, but it is more to say to oneself, to oneself who once escaped.


    "It doesn''t matter if you stay here and never go back?" Tang Kexin asked calmly.


    "How could it not matter? I can''t be as heartless as the princess of the northern kingdom. I can let myself forget. I will always remember all the feelings and memories I once had. Maybe in the future, I will regret it, but this is my choice now. " Night LAN dust straight up, looking at Tang Kexin, do not escape, do not dodge.


    For the first time, Tang Kexin had the feeling that night LAN Chen had grown up. At this moment, night LAN Chen standing in front of her seemed to be a person worthy of dependence. After careful consideration, his words also brought a sense of responsibility, and he would be responsible for his future.


    "No matter what decision you make, I hope you have considered it." Tang Kexin smiles gently.


    "Well." Night LAN dust nods, takes out a letter from behind, "this is for father emperor and mother empress, hope you and three emperor elder brother can take back."


    "Good." This smile is a lot more than before. It''s really different from before. It''s thoughtful.


    "If you really want to go back, maybe you can discuss with Wuyou. If you settle down after Jiuyou cult, you can leave in a short time."


    "Well." The night LAN dust grins, has the feeling when Tang Kexin meets him at first, simple, at will.


    "I have no worries." Night LAN dust hangs Mou to say, in the eyes already took some firm.


    "Good." Tang Kexin patted him on the shoulder. In her eyes, night LAN Chen was no longer the gentle and deceitful prince. Now he knows how to protect himself and the people he cares about.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 424

    The lamp in Wuyou room stays up all night. She knows that no matter what decision LAN Chen makes, she will definitely come. She has expectations and disappointments, but she has been waiting.


    At the beginning of the night, LAN Chen walked very slowly, as if to say goodbye to the past, as if to move to a new place. Later, the pace became faster and more stable. This was his first really important decision, and he would not regret it.


    No matter how far away it is, it is certain. So even though the night LAN dust is not fast, it is certain that it will arrive at Wuyou.


    Wuyou is not in the room, but sitting under the eaves, looking at the deep and charming starry sky in the distance. She has nostalgia and obsession in her eyes, but they all become firm. She is the master of Wuyou and Jiuyou cult.


    "No worries!" Night LAN Jue gently call out the voice, can not bear to interrupt the worry free trance.


    Carefree turns its head very slowly, with some hope, but with great restraint.


    Worry free has not asked, night LAN dust can not wait to say, "I decided to stay."


    "But" worry free eyes a joy, like the stars fall in the eyes, but soon dark.


    "No, but I''m serious. The third brother and Kexin will take good care of the father and the mother. And I want to stay here. I''m sorry. I''ve been hesitating before. You should be disappointed, right?" The last voice of night LAN Chen is very low. He doesn''t know whether there is such a feeling between the third emperor brother and Kexin. He never said anything, but he can feel what the other side''s book thinks.


    Worry free across the distance, watching the night LAN dust a smile, night LAN dust a moment of relief, smile.


    When Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue and ye Yuxuan left, Wu you and ye lanchen went to see them off. Instead, Bei Chengyao and Nan Gong Yi didn''t go. Tang Kexin knew that they would meet soon, and didn''t feel anything.


    Wuyou sent them out directly this time, even to Ruan''s house without rest. Ruan Qingmu just said goodbye to them, and sent Ruan''s family to accompany Wuyou to send them away. Back to the town where we first stayed, Wuyou returned to Jiuyou cult after a night''s rest. The night LAN Chen came to see you off. There was a little more intimacy between Wuyou and Wuyou. Before Wuyou left, Tang Kexin also handed the medicine to Wuyou. When Wuyou got it, he said thanks again! On the contrary, it made Tang Kexin a little uneasy, but when he thought of the characteristics of the poison, he was also relieved.


    "Where are we going now?" Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Chen and Wu you have left, and asks pulling the night Yu Xuan.


    "Go to listen to them first."


    If it wasn''t for ye Lanjue, Tang Kexin would have forgotten that they were still in the western regions!


    "Is it here?"


    "No, it''s near Jiuyou cult, so they''re in another town. We''ll go there tomorrow." Night LAN Jue still considered for Tang Kexin. He remembered that he didn''t have a good time last time, so he left time for Tang Kexin.


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiles with satisfaction, stoops down and asks yeyuxuan, "where does Xuaner want to go?"


    Night Yu Xuan blinked, "where is my mother, I will go."


    The child is too good! This is the first thought of Tang Kexin.


    Because night LAN Jue wants to contact them to listen to the wind first, and night Yu Xuan follows night LAN Jue, so now it''s just Tang Kexin who strolls alone.


    Tang Kexin was just walking at will, but he was attracted by an object. It was a box with two rings in it. It looked like a pair of rings. Different from the common rings, these two rings were more shaped like a dragon and a Phoenix. One ring was on the dragon''s horn and the other was on the feather. This kind of material had some old taste, but it was more heavy Steady. Tang Kexin remembers that he promised to give him a gift. Isn''t that right?


    In the evening, Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue didn''t sleep. Tang Kexin smiled at Ye Lan Jue with a sly smile, and saw Ye Lan Jue a little uneasy. "What''s the matter?"


    "Remember when I promised you a present?" Tang Kexin blinked his eyes, shining!


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed and brows raised slightly. He must remember that the most important thing is that his heart is with him. Gifts and other things are only foil. However, if the time heart sends them, he will naturally be happy.


    Tang Kexin takes out the ring he bought during the day, takes it with a box, and hands it to Ye Lanjue. Ye Lanjue takes it with suspicion and slowly opens it. He really expects Tang Kexin''s gift, but he doesn''t know what''s special.


    When night LAN Jue saw the gift, she was slightly surprised. Such ornaments are rare, and the patterns are even rarer. Are the dragon and the Phoenix auspicious? Thanks to the fact that it''s here, such things can''t be seen in the Central Plains at all.


    "I think it''s strange that there are such things in the western regions." Tang Kexin smiles. In the Central Plains, ordinary people are not allowed to use the pattern of dragon and Phoenix. They can''t see it at all.


    "This should have been for some years. It may have been some countries that were destroyed, and after many twists and turns, it spread to the western regions." Night LAN does not move voice color of say, he likes very much!


    Night LAN Jue takes out the Phoenix ring first and carefully brings it to Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin''s fingers are ring fingers. These two rings seem to be a promise and a memory only belonging to her and night LAN Jue.


    When hearing the wind and hearing the rain and seeing Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue again, before getting excited, ye Yuxuan was first attracted by the little fandu child. Night Yuxuan looked at the people in the room with wide eyes, and his face was obviously puzzled.


    "Lord, Lord, this is" listen to wind unexpectedly some stutter, unbelievable looking at night Yu Xuan.


    "Son of the king!" Night LAN Jue proudly raised his chin, surprised a room of people are some stupefied, when their master so obvious expressed their feelings, such pride, really have not seen it! However, after the surprise, everyone showed a different smile and said that they had seen the little master!


    Night Yu Xuan just took Tang Kexin''s hand and didn''t respond at all.


    "What a loner." It''s the feeling of listening to the wind. I didn''t expect how much this child would react to when he was over one year old.


    "What''s the name of the little master?" I still heard the rain first. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that after having a little master, the master is not so alienated, just like a father.


    "Yeyuxuan." Yeyuxuan''s own crispy answer, hearing the rain and blinking, was sure that it was the answer of the little master.


    "Is it dignified?" Listen to the wind, some people agree with it silently, some people just say nothing, some people don''t say anything, and Tang Kexin doesn''t say anything. Such an explanation also works Listen to the wind boldly ask, he believes that his own master has considered.


    "Set out tomorrow." After seeing and listening to the wind, the night LAN Jue returned to the previous domineering spirit, and the gentle breath on their body weakened.


    "Master, those four Princes" listen to the wind and stop. Their purpose is to take the four princes back, but now why don''t they see people? The master didn''t say to wait for him?


    "He won''t go back." Night LAN absolutely answers directly, what do not say much.


    "OK, let''s go and prepare something." Listen to wind light nod, no matter what decision the master makes, they all shouldn''t ask more, now nature is also. They have been here for more than two years. They are quite familiar with it and are very easy to prepare.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 425

    Since Tang Kexin''s departure, Jiuyou cult has become a lot of chaos. The Japanese emissary died suddenly, but the killer could not be found. Everyone guessed that it was the work of Wuyao, but there is no evidence. The silence of Wuyao day by day has made the backlog of anger of the Japanese emissary to the extreme. However, in Jiuyou cult, only Wuyou is concerned, and the promised explanation that will surely be given has not been realized.


    "Yao." Nangong Yi looked at the silence of beichengyao and couldn''t help caring about Tao. Since the death of the Japanese emissary, she has been so quiet that she would not say a word more.


    "What''s the matter?" Beichengyao asked, his eyes are not as bright as before, some of them are dead.


    "If I remember correctly, it''s going to take a while for the drug to attack, and it won''t be a sudden death. What''s wrong with it?" Nangong Yi frowned. In the past two years, beichengyao got a kind of chronic poison from Kexin. He poisoned Japanese envoys day by day. According to the time predicted by Kexin, it will take another month, but now


    "it may have triggered other poisons in his body. People of Jiuyou cult will test poisons in different degrees." Beichengyao was a little uneasy. The Japanese emissary was dead. Did Yu Bing take over the nine hell sect? Then Wuyue still holds a large part of the power of Jiuyou cult.


    "Nangong Yi, try not to come out here recently. Now I''ll go to uncle Wuwen to discuss the succession of the Japanese emissary." The tone of beichengyao is very serious.


    Nangong Yi nodded. Now, when beichengyao called him Nangong and Nangong Yi, he was either really angry or, like now, in a very serious situation.


    "Uncle Wuwen." Beichengyao cried out as soon as he entered the traceless room.


    Wuxian looks back and sees beichengyao coming. He is serious.


    "What''s the matter?" No trace also knows the recent situation, but now, a Yao is not suitable to go out, but it is not a good way to keep silent.


    "The Japanese emissary is dead. The next Japanese emissary may be Yu Bing, but I want Wuqi to be his emissary. You have been in Jiuyou cult for a long time now. Wuqi is helping Wuyou now. I think"


    "Wuyou has said that. Wuqi agrees, but I don''t know how Yu Bing is there." No trace said, it seems that everyone is helping Wu you, but there are some things that can not be decided without help.


    "That''s good." Yao Road North, eyes dim.


    "Be careful. You can leave soon. It will be more troublesome if you get hurt." Wuchen can''t help but care about Tao. In the past two years, a Yao has helped Wuyou a lot. In his eyes, between the two sisters, he is more and more restrained now. He can''t see how many sisters are in love with each other anymore. He doesn''t know how to end it.


    "Have you seen the body of the Japanese emissary? Because of what? "


    "The toxin in his body seemed to be induced in a flash, so it was directly killed." Without trace and frown, the Japanese emissary is too unprepared, but can unconsciously poison. The poison is also imperceptible. There should be few people with such strength. What''s more, in the past, the Japanese emissary was not in good health. They sent someone to cure him, saying it was not a serious injury. They didn''t mention the poison.


    Is it a ballad? No, I can''t see it, so can Tang Kexin? Am I worried that this matter will be found out to them? No trace, no trace, looking at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao pretends not to see it. Even if her uncle guesses it, she doesn''t say it. She doesn''t worry. Besides, the possibility of hiding it from her uncle is not great. After all, her uncle can''t see it, and only Tang Kexin can.


    "Be careful yourself." Sure enough, no trace just sighed and reminded.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, "take care of yourself, uncle."


    "Well." No trace did not expect that this will be their last words.


    But half a month later, Jiuyou cult is another grand celebration. On this day, Wuyou will succeed as the new leader of Jiuyou cult.


    As always, the sky is clear and everything is going on in an orderly way. Beichengyao is sitting on one side, feeling a little uneasy. But the scene is very calm, and the Japanese emissary is very quiet, without any accidents.


    Night LAN dust stands beside Wu you, smiling and looking at Wu you all the time. There is some tenderness and tolerance in the eyebrows and eyes.


    Nangong Yi is not here. He is already packing, because after today, they will leave here.


    After all the work is done, Wuyou steps down from the top, takes a glass of wine from the side, and hands it to beichengyao with a smile. "Thank you, sister. Without you, I can''t take over Jiuyou cult so quickly." Carefree words are sincere and full of smiles. It''s like a sister playing coquettish in front of her sister at the moment when the green and stubborn before fade away.


    "Well, it''s up to you later." Beichengyao light way, took the glass, a drink.


    The carefree eyes gradually became cold, and the Japanese emissary stared closely. Beichengyao felt the discomfort of her body, the colic in her stomach, and the faint bloody smell in her throat. But she swallowed it. On her face, she was always so light and could not see any pain.


    "Worry free, you did a good job." Beichengyao said lightly, so it is. Killing her can directly calm the anger of the Japanese emissary. The Japanese emissary is grateful for her kindness, so they will try their best to follow her and take over them without any effort.


    Beichengyao''s words, listening to carefree ears, are a great irony. Shouldn''t you resent a man who tried everything to kill you? Is such praise intentional? There was a trace of impatience in Wuyou''s eyes, but it soon covered the past and looked on coldly. Night LAN dust looked at, in the heart already could not use the surprised to describe, no worries, has done what?


    "No rumors, assassinating the star emissary and murdering the sun emissary Yuan Yi. I deserve it!" If you have no worries, every word is worth mentioning.


    There are cheers around, there is silence, night LAN dust looked at the woman in front of her, when did she become so merciless? Does she really want to kill beichengyao?


    For the first time, Han Xing looked at this woman carefully. He always knew that she would become the leader of the church. But all the time, she had no power in her hands. More than that, she was protected by the former leader Wuyue. Her ability of development has gradually emerged in the past two years, but it was totally different from Wuyue''s feeling. He thought that Wuyue would be different Is it so heartbreaking? So now worry free, is it worth his help?


    Ruan Qing month Leng Leng of look at, because she plans to kill her elder sister, so just don''t let elder brother come? Worry free, how long have you planned?


    Beichengyao''s strength was gradually drawn away. He was half kneeling on the ground. The blood was left along the corner of his lips. Obviously, he could go back. He felt the warm liquid in his eyes, but he forced him to go back. Nangongyi, I''m sorry, but I still couldn''t do it until the end.


    "Let Nangong Yi go back." Beichengyao looks at Wu you and has a weak voice.


    "Good." Wuyou can hardly bear to see beichengyao, her elder sister, is always so high. At this moment, even though she is facing death, she still maintains her pride.


    Nangong Yi, who was packing things, became more and more upset, and finally rushed directly into the celebration area. However, what he saw was that the blue figure slipped slowly to the ground


    You ''re reading Novel "Mind-reading Doctor Consort" on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 426

    Nangong Yi froze in place for a moment, as if he was being pinched by others. He could not breathe at all. The cold air from the bottom of his feet permeated his whole body. It seemed that even his bones were soaked with cold air. The man who had just fallen down was beichengyao.


    "Beichengyao!" Nangong Yi felt his voice trembling and struggled with every step he took.


    No trace has driven to beichengyao''s side with the fastest speed, how can it be! No matter how ruthless Wu you is, you can''t really want the life of ah Yao. It must be like this! No trace thought so, eager to check the situation of beichengyao, but the results of the inspection severely hit him, ah Yao, really has no breath of life, is really poisoned to death!


    "No worries!" No trace angry drink, gnash teeth!


    "Uncle Wuxian, have you arrogated it?" The carefree attention is completely on Nangong Yi who comes step by step, but he says other words.


    "You murdered your sister?"


    Wu you didn''t speak. She was afraid that if she said anything wrong, she would be killed directly by Nangong Yi. She had no time to do anything.


    Without trace obviously also felt Nangong Yi, in the eye thick sadness, wanted to open placates a few words, but cannot open the mouth.


    Nangong Yi walked step by step to the blue figure on the ground! Nangong Yi picked up the woman with a delicate face, but it was a cold expression. The temperature of his body had been running away. Nangong Yi could not feel the previous temperature at all. This cold feeling seemed to be in the cold night of September 9th. In Nangong Yi''s heart, there was a little bit of resentment and anger. It was clear that they had decided to go back. As long as it was over tonight, they could leave here. They would not have any more entanglements with anyone here. Why did someone always hold on? Before Yao said with a smile, they must be able to leave here safely. It turns out that they have always been wishful thinking. The people of Jiuyou cult never intend to let them go.


    Carefree stare at the front, feel the sudden strong murderous Qi around, some timidity in the heart, even some unsteady breathing.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes suddenly moved to the carefree face. He hated his teeth, and his eyes and canthus were about to split. He could see nothing but hatred in his eyes.


    She was so frightened that she couldn''t help but step back. Her hand had already touched the silver whip on her waist. The hatred and killing in the man''s eyes was not what she could bear at all. Now she is not the opponent of Nangong Yi, not to mention Nangong Yi under the wrath!


    Ruan Qingyue''s heart was quickly raised, and his feet were towards Wuyou. In the moment of Nangong Yi''s operation, almost no one could see clearly. There was ice all around. In addition to the deeper internal power, many people had been frozen into ice. When those people looked up to Wuyou, she had been propped against the wall, holding the whip in one hand and holding Nangong Yi''s wrist in the other hand Nangong Yi, however, seems to have no sense of the present situation at all, except that the man who has no feelings holds the neck without worry.


    There are people around him who want to be close to each other, but Nangong Yi only wants to let the people of Jiuyou cult bury with him. How can Nangong Yi be merciful? All the people who are close to him are frozen. Why can Nangong Yi hate his ability for the first time and directly kill people? Otherwise, these people can be buried with Yao directly. He doesn''t have to deal with them one by one!


    Cold star looked at it not far away. He didn''t make a move. He looked on coldly, but he didn''t know what he was waiting for. Without trace moving, he wants to live without worry, but he doesn''t have the courage. In other words, he is imprisoned in this position. He can''t kill his religious master and stand by. He just wants to.


    Ruan Qingyue has rushed up, but Nangong Yi has left her cold. She is not frozen in the ice, but she is as frozen as if she can''t move at all. She can only watch the surrounding situation and can''t do anything by herself.


    Night LAN Chen couldn''t stand the cold at all, but he tried his best to run to Wuyou and Nangong Yi. Maybe Nangong Yi could still feel it was night LAN Chen, so he didn''t make a direct move. As soon as night LAN Chen came near, he shouted, "Nangong Yi, please let go. Wuyou can''t stand it."


    Night LAN Chen knows that his ability can''t compete with Nangong Yi, but Beicheng Yao is dead. Do you want to bury him?


    Nangong Yi doesn''t hear it, or he can''t hear the outside voice. There is no other way for the night LAN Chen to attack Nangong Yi directly. If he doesn''t do anything, he will die.


    Nangong Yisheng takes a life and seems to return to his mind. He looks at the woman who is going to faint under his hand. He hooks his lips coldly and dies like this. It''s really cheap for her. He leaves without mercy.


    Wuyou fell to the ground heavily, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. When Nangong Yi had just pinched her, the cold had invaded her body. Now the whole people feel that they have been left in the ice cellar. Night LAN dust eyebrow a wrinkly, run quickly to worry free side, helped her up, worry free big mouth breath, go on like this, oneself certainly will die? No, there are so many people in Jiuyou cult. Cold star didn''t fight. Some people watched from afar. My uncle still hid in the dark. She may not die, but if she goes on like this, Nangong Yi will die! Are they really going to die here?


    Nangong Yi went to worry free step by step. His sword, which was made of ice crystals, was shining in the sun, but it was so cold. There was no blood on Nangong Yi. Why did he feel it coming out of the sea of blood? Wuyou had some fears in her heart, but she was more firm and tried to stand straight. She did not rely on the support of night LAN Chen, and looked at Nangong Yi fearlessly. She knew that she could not hide.


    Nangong Yi points his sword to Wuyou''s heart, and LAN Chen holds it tightly. He can''t stop Nangong Yi, but he is ready to block Wuyou''s sword.


    Wuyou tries to maintain peace. Watching Nangong Yi stab himself, he pushes away the night dust at the critical moment, grabs Nangong Yi''s stabbed sword and shouts, "my sister is reluctant to kill me. Are you going to kill me?"


    The danger of the sword stops. I feel the strength of the sword across the palm of my hand, and the pain in my heart. But I still feel it, so I haven''t died yet, right?


    Night LAN Chen was pushed away suddenly, and his heart suddenly tightened. He looked up and saw Wu you. The sword in Nangong Yi''s hand had been stabbed on Wu You''s body. The blood was left along the sword. He made a beach on the ground. The clothes in Wu You''s chest had been stained with blood. This sword, stabbed deep, Nangong Yi, really wanted to live without worry! But around Nangong Yi, there were four people who threatened him in different ways. Besides cold star, there were also wonderful water, fire and wind. When did the five element Guardian appear?


    He was the first one to approach, so he knew that if Nangong Yi didn''t stop his sword, he would not stop it at all. He underestimated Nangong Yi, or overestimated himself. But if Nangong Yi stabs in, and at the same time dies, there is himself.


    Nangong Yi wanted to stab in like this, because beichengyao was dead, so he would not ask about everything about Wuyou!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 427

    But Nangong Yi hesitated, just because Wuyou is the younger sister of beichengyao, and she is the younger sister of Yao. Even though Yao said she would leave, she would never meet again. But Yao, how much did she do for her, he always looked at it. In the past two years, she spent more time on Wuyou than on him. Even though she never asked about all the things of Jiuyou cult, she was still silent Care. Maybe Wuyou is not so important to beichengyao, but if you can, Yao won''t let Wuyou get hurt.


    Beichengyao, you shouldn''t come back! Nangong Yi smiled bitterly, his eyes were not half distracted.


    Wuyou saw Nangong Yi''s hesitation, almost holding the sword to support his body, and looked at Nangong Yi and said, "my sister didn''t kill me, even when she knew I wanted her to die, she didn''t kill me. With her ability, in that case, even when she was dying, I could be buried with her."


    "You are not entitled to call her sister!" Nangong Yi is stubborn when he looks at Wuyou''s eyes. However, if he is deep and can''t see the emotion at all, he seems to be in a fog that can''t see clearly. If he wants to lock people in it, he will not be hysterical when he is angry and his heart is like ashes. Maybe he is just talking about it with almost no emotion, but the despair like ashes makes everyone feel it Can''t bear it.


    Worry free eyes a dark, seem to choke for a while, look up stubborn way, "no ballad won''t kill me, if you kill me, she will be happy?"? Besides, her last hope is to let you leave here. She thinks you can go back to the Central Plains. Do you want to let her down? " She had no choice but to put her hopes on her sister.


    Night LAN dust came forward to support Wu You''s faltering body. Nangong Yi''s sword was still stabbed in Wu You''s body. As long as it was a little deeper, Wu you would die!


    "Beichengyao never wanted to die without worry. Besides, didn''t you always want to go back to the Central Plains? If he died here, what would beichengyao do? What about you and your family? " Night LAN dust said anxiously, "if you kill Wu worry, you can''t leave here, all the grievances will return to beichengyao, right? What do you think of her? In the final analysis, beichengyao has not come back for more than ten years. For the people here, she is always unimportant, so no one should care about what happens after her death. " Night LAN Chen felt that he was the first time to say such cruel words. He didn''t know what the people of Jiuyou cult would be like, but he could only do his best to keep Wuyou. Only when Wuyou was alive, Nangong Yi could leave.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were cold, and he swept the people around him. He totally ignored the people who threatened him, but he knew his situation. If he killed Wuyou, he would not be able to take Yao away from here. The people of Jiuyou cult would not be merciful at all, would he? Nangong Yi''s eyes swept over beichengyao, more painful, and turned to Wuyou. Now Wuyou should not be able to hold on to it, right? With the extremely cold internal power he just had, there is no worry about whether he can live or not.


    "Get out of here? You don''t belong here. " Worry free voice is weak, even with some entreaties.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes have always been on beichengyao. The tiny sadness in her eyes almost drowns her. She really shouldn''t belong here, and she can''t stay here any longer! In Nangong Yi''s eyes, the cruelty flashed by, the sword in his hand turned into water. He went silently to pick up beichengyao and left here step by step. If she didn''t survive this time, she would see if Yao would forgive her. However, in the future, Nangong Yi''s eyes, for the first time, had no way back with the trapped animals and the determination!


    Carefree looked at the lonely figure of the man, bit his teeth, tried to raise his voice and shouted, "tell me, no one can stop this man in all the places controlled by Jiuyou cult!"


    Someone immediately led down and breathed, "from today on, Wuqi is the Japanese emissary of Jiuyou cult. During my injury, the three emissaries will deal with the affairs of the church together. However, my uncle may ask about it from time to time. I hope you can cooperate!"


    "Yes!" The answer below is deafening.


    "Wu rumor is dead. The star emissary and the sun emissary can rest assured. However, from today on, don''t let me hear anything about her. Wu rumor is no longer a person of Jiuyou cult." Worry free to die of biting teeth, for fear that they will fall down as soon as they relax.


    "Yes." The following answers are loud and clear, only a few high-ranking people are silent, some sigh, some shake their heads.


    "So" Wuyue just wanted to let everyone go, but the former leader Wuyue didn''t know where to come from.


    "Worry free, good job!" Wuyue is light, but he can''t see clearly.


    "Uncle?" Carefree is a little surprised, but try to calm down.


    "Don''t worry, you are the leader of Jiuyou cult. Naturally, I won''t change your order. What you said just now, everything counts." No Yue appeases the way.


    Worry free secretly relieved, no matter how uncle to others, but promised her things, never broke his promise.


    Wuyue went there, just wanted to appease Wuyou again, but Wuyou hit the ground directly


    Nangong Yi left Jiuyou cult with beichengyao in his arms, but he didn''t know where to go. He knew the way to leave Jiuyou cult and the way back to the Central Plains, but he couldn''t see the direction and where to stay!


    When Ruan Qingyue found Nangong Yi, it was evening. They were in the forest now. The dense branches and leaves in the forest blocked the starlight. Everything around them seemed dark.


    Ruan Qingyue came by car and jumped down when he saw Nangong Yi, but he was embarrassed to take a step forward. She felt very guilty, or she didn''t know, so, no ballad, not necessarily to die, but she can''t guess why Wuyou would do this, Wuyou, or even say nothing.


    "It''s still cold in the evening. You can''t walk with beichengyao. Take the bus." Ruan Qingyue is a little guilty. All the time, she calls Princess Wuyao or sister Wuyou. This moment is so ironic!


    Nangong Yi turned a deaf ear, just looked at beichengyao stupidly, didn''t he never break his contract? Why, promised him such an important thing, but broke his promise?


    "I don''t think you want to take her on such a journey. Now that you have passed Ruan''s house, you still have a long way to go to the next town. When you get there, you have to prepare everything temporarily. It''s inconvenient to say, and you may be pointed at by others. Besides, it''s summer and the body won''t be preserved for long." Ruan Qingyue whispered to remind, but feel a lot of cold around, some uneasy.


    "In any case, you will not be blocked in the western regions. As for this carriage, I will stay here and not use it for you." Ruan Qingyue looks at beichengyao, who is leaning on Nangong Yi''s shoulder. It''s still such a delicate face. It''s so quiet that it''s hard to believe that she''s dead.


    Ruan Qingyue bowed and left here slowly. No matter life or death, it seems that there is no room for other people between them. But such a separation between life and death is clear and avoidable. Why?


    Nangong Yi stroked beichengyao''s cheek, familiar with the touch, but there was no temperature.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 428

    The situation of Wuyou was very bad. When I fainted, I was caught by the night LAN Chen, or I would fall to the ground directly. At that time, Wuyou was unconscious.


    Night LAN dust has been looking at Wuyou. Just now, Wuyou said that the injury on Wuyou is still the second thing. It''s just that the cold in the body almost invades the bone marrow. Under such cold, Wuyou doesn''t necessarily survive. Night LAN dust was worried, but it calmed down slowly. When Wuyou''s life and death are unknown, it seems strange and unpredictable. The last thought in his mind was not what he thought. He could not accept no worries. Instead, it was like forgiveness. Even though he could not let go of her poisoning beichengyao, he still had hope. Even if it was true, he thought, he would stay.


    Wuyue, who is sitting in the room of the religious master, is anxious. He has been rubbing his hands all the time. Wuyue has taken the medicine, but he has no bottom in his heart. For the first time, he worried about Wuyue so much, and he felt powerless. Seeing Wuyue''s life and death is unclear, he can do nothing.


    Wuyue suddenly recalled the past. At that time, he should have really broken his love? After all, I didn''t hesitate to kill my brother with a knife. After killing my brother, I went all the way to the backyard to kill Wu rumor and Wu worry and cut the grass and root!


    But when she rushed to such a big place, there was only carefree. She turned her back to herself and kept silent. Maybe the sun was too bright at that time, or the vigilance put down immediately when she didn''t see the ballad. Instead of killing carefree directly, he came to her. Unexpectedly, what she saw was a face with blurred tears and crying children Little Huamao, he never felt it, but at this moment, the tears on his face were mixed with the mud, which was smeared on his face one by one. It even made him feel sad for a moment. It seemed that he was suddenly illuminated by the sun, and it seemed that the warmth came from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to let go of such a soft girl, although it was only a moment''s thought, but his hands were soft after all. The real reason for him to let go of worry free is actually the news from Huanyue. She also took away the ballad free. At that moment, she was relieved. Just like the relief, the child in front of him was only a two-year-old, harmless to human beings and animals, and she could stay.


    For so many years, he knows all about carefree beloved, carefree, and respects him very much. As if in carefree, he can see salvation, and his anger has gradually dissipated. In carefree, he sees light, but carefree, never asking about her father''s business, as if it were tacit.


    Yuan Yi, who was the one who accompanied him in the conspiracy, indulged him, but Yuan Yi was too ambitious. He suppressed Wu you many times and wanted to be the leader of the church. He couldn''t stay and set the star. He was just a pawn to restrain him. Later, the real power gradually transferred to Han Xing. When he wanted to change the star emissary, Huan Yue sent a man, but he didn''t say anything in the letter How could it be possible to remove the following people and threaten them with what happened in those years? Therefore, he would make people throw the night LAN dust to the unknown cave without knowing the ghost!


    Originally, no one would have found out, but who would have thought that he had been dead for many years and even came back without rumors! And her return, almost disrupted all his plans. Perhaps she didn''t feel that after she came back, the people who had only taken Wuyou as the next leader suddenly wavered. Ruan''s family, as one of the people expected by Ruan Qingmu, has always been without rumors! Yuan Yi, of course, will not give up this opportunity. After the news of Wuyou''s going to the unknown Grottoes came out, Yuan Yi wanted to take the opportunity to control Jiuyou cult, but he still wondered why Wuyou went to the unknown grottoes, which Wuyou never said.


    Worry free is not willing, she envies that kind of sister, also has envy. It seems that he was too carefree. At the age of three, Wuyao was thrown into the ten thousand snake cave. If she came out alive, it would be enough to impress all the people of Jiuyou cult. Compared with her, Wuyou is worse after all. The girl who showed her edge when she was young is more unforgettable than ever. What Wuyou really lets people remember is that she should come out of the unknown cave alive. At that time, all talents really regard Wuyou as the next leader. But Wu you, after all, is still too young. If he wants to succeed as soon as possible, he must find someone to pave the way for her. Wu Yao is the best choice!


    He wants to die without rhyme. That idea has existed since the moment when it appeared. But now, he regrets it. Now, people who have not known their life and death are carefree!


    "With the current strength, there should be nothing wrong. The current position of the head of the church is popular, and there is no need to worry about the past." Yu Bing consoled that she had been placed by the Japanese emissary for a long time. Even though she was in a hurry for a long time, she could not give up after all. This person saved her and gave her hope.


    "No worries, no wakes, no worries." Wuyue rubbed his forehead, his voice was hoarse, and he did not cover up his tiredness.


    I''m afraid Nangong Yi won''t give up this time. Besides, there is no rhyme. "Yu Bing wants to stop talking. She can''t understand this man. Before that, she had been forced to leave no hidden danger. But now, it seems that there is a deeper hidden danger. The identities of those people will never be lower in Zhongyuan.


    "I promised you that I would not have to worry about it." Wu Yue waved his hand and said calmly.


    "You have agreed to let them leave without rumors. Why did you break your promise again?" Yu Bing is a little uneasy in her heart. When did she start? The distance between her and this man is so far away?


    "No ballad must die. You should know that there are not a few people who support no ballad all the time. These forces cannot be underestimated. No ballad also knows this. Only when it is known, can it hand over power to no worry as soon as possible. But no ballad lives and no worry will be controlled by others." Wu yueton said for a while, "but beichengyao can live. Maybe everyone doesn''t know about Wu you, but I know that she will do it." Wuyue smiled bitterly, "but now, even I don''t know if Wuyue is really dead. Nangong Yi really wants to put Wuyou and the place of death, and he has no mercy. If he is not serious, Wuyou won''t hurt to this extent."


    "That is to say, if it''s not that Wuyou really killed Wuyue, it''s that Wuyou didn''t tell anyone that she was a one person plan and let everyone go according to her plan?" Yu Bing is a little surprised. Nangong Yi will let go of Wuyou. In fact, it''s beyond her expectation. How can she dare to gamble?


    "I don''t know. Whether it''s life or death without rumors, never mention it."


    Nangong Yi finally used that carriage. He didn''t want to take Yao Feng to blow the sun. Now he hasn''t reached the nearest town from Ruan''s home.


    Yao once said that the town is the closest to Jiuyou cult. On the surface, it is the most peaceful, but it is the most tightly controlled. Therefore, people who are familiar with the western region will default to the Jiuyou cult, unlike other towns in the western region. Will you not be stopped all the way out of the western regions? So, what about here?


    Nangong Yi was thinking while driving, but suddenly he heard an untimely sound.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 429

    Nangong Yi thought he had heard the wrong thing, but he stopped quickly and listened with bated breath.


    It''s from the carriage!


    Nangong Yi looks back inconceivably. The voice is indeed coming from inside. Then there is the obvious sound of heavy objects falling. Nangong Yi shakes his hand hard and dare to open the curtain.


    Beichengyao is half kneeling, holding on to the seat with one hand. He seems to want to sit up. He looks at the front with confused eyes and has some disordered breathing.


    Nangong Yi could hardly blink his eyes for fear that it was just an illusion.


    Beichengyao just wanted to call nangongyi, but uncontrolled spit out a mouthful of blood, and the strength of his body seemed to be completely drained. The whole man rushed to the front


    nangongyi caught him in a hurry. It was beichengyao!


    It''s beichengyao indeed. Her body, with the temperature, he can feel beichengyao''s breath.


    "Nangong"


    "it''s me, I''m here." Nangong Yi tightly hugged beichengyao. He couldn''t help saying it. His voice was choking and he was a little frightened.


    "Hard." In the north, the voice is as thin as silk.


    "O''clock." Nangong Yi releases beichengyao in a hurry and holds her carefully.


    "I''m glad you''re OK." Beichengyao''s smile was very weak. He raised his hand and touched Nangong Yi''s cheek. How long did it last? Why did he feel so haggard?


    Nangong Yi could see the water mist floating in beichengyao''s eyes, which was very light, but he was burning. When beichengyao was dying, the only thing he wanted was to let himself leave alive?


    "Yeah, I''m fine, so you have to live. I just want you to live." Nangong Yi murmured to himself, stroking the corner of beichengyao''s eyes with his fingers. There was no tears, but beichengyao felt that there was really something across the corner of his eyes.


    "Asshole, I haven''t cried yet!" Beichengyao forced her face to smile, but her tears were uncontrollable. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that Wuyou would do this. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." I''m sorry to hurt you, I''m sorry to worry you, I''m sorry, I can only let you bear all the pain alone.


    Beichengyao didn''t know how long it took, let alone how Nangong Yi spent these days. She couldn''t believe it. Now she can really see Nangong Yi. At the moment of her fall, she really thought that Nangong Yi would accompany her to die here. She begged to let Nangong Yi go, but she knew clearly that it was too difficult, because Nangong Yi would not let go of it, but when it died, Nangong Yi would not leave alive.


    Nangong Yi is stunned for a moment, wipes the tears of beichengyao carefully, kisses beichengyao''s forehead, "if you live, I will forgive her."


    When beichengyao woke up, Nangong Yi knew it was a game, but Meihua thought it was a game set by beichengyao. Because if beichengyao set such a game, if he didn''t let him know in advance, he would definitely keep him away from here.


    Beichengyao smiled, "I feel sick now. I want to sleep first." Having said so many words, beichengyao has almost no strength.


    "Well, we''ll be in that small town in a minute." Nangong Yi saw that beichengyao''s face was sweating. He knew that her body was really bad now. He thought that he must go to see the doctor first in the next town, and carefully helped her to sit up, so that he could continue on his way.


    When hearing that the wind found Nangong Yi, it was already in the medicine shop. Hearing that the wind looked up at the sky and sighed, it seemed unnecessary.


    "Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin all know?" Nangong Yi looks at the wind and squints, but his voice is deliberately lowered.


    "I don''t know by the wind." Although listening to the wind respectfully, the words and deeds are not humble.


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, night LAN Jue, you even joined in, "I see."


    "They are waiting in the next town for the Nangong Lord to join the princess of the northern kingdom."


    "Well." Nangong Yi holds the hand of beichengyao and says lightly. Fortunately, Yao is OK, but the remaining poison is not clear, but even if the heart, night LAN Jue, we are so many years of love, don''t you know my character? But say nothing! Nangong Yi was angry when he thought about it.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue are in another town, and ye LAN will never solve Tang Kexin''s stubbornness. However, looking at Tang Kexin''s expression, before contacting, they are worried about their tone first. "You won''t make any dangerous deal with Wu you?"


    Tang Kexin sighed, "Wu you asked me for a fake medicine, but now I still feel uneasy."


    "For beichengyao? Does Nangong Yi know? " At night LAN Jue was in a cold sweat and scolded him. If Nangong Yi didn''t know, things would get worse.


    "They should not know." So Tang Kexin was so worried. She had guessed that it was for beichengyao, so she was very careful. She was very accurate in the quantity, and there would be no danger to her life. Moreover, she believed that if Wuyou gave the medicine to beichengyao, she would spare no effort to let nangongyi and them leave alive. But now, she can''t calm down.


    The night LAN lets oneself calm down reluctantly, only hope Nangong Yi can see in worry free is North Chengyao is younger sister ''s share of Shangrao her life, so it is possible to survive.


    "So, you let listen to the wind." night LAN Jue remembered that when he left the last town, Tang Kexin asked listen to the wind to stay and said that there was a very important thing.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods. The medicine can last for three days. When they arrive at that town, beichengyao should not wake up. There is no other place to stay. I hope they can remind nangongyi in advance.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin and suddenly touches her hair. What should I say? He could not imagine seeing Nangong Yi again.


    When Nangong Yi and ye Lanjue met, it was dusk two days later. Listening to the wind, they found Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin.


    Seeing Nangong Yi and beichengyao, ye Yuxuan stared at each other. Didn''t he say he would not meet? His mother lied to him! But looking at her mother''s serious face, she did not talk.


    Listen to the wind carefully standing on the side, I don''t know why I feel the pressure mountain is big, quietly back to the side, but see the princess of the Northern Kingdom also to the side stand a little.


    The next moment I heard from the wind, I understood that when the princess of the Northern Kingdom stood back a little bit, the Nangong Lord rushed towards his master and hit him hard in the face. The most important thing was that his master was obedient!


    Beichengyao was watching. If the same thing happened in turn, night LAN Jue came to beat Nangong Yi, she would not stop.


    Nangong Yi smashed his fists one after another, and LAN never scolded him in the night. One blow was not enough. Did he take the opportunity to revenge himself for bullying him before? Though I think so, I have already resisted.


    Two people did not use too many skills, not to use weapons and internal power, just rely on physical strength to fight, a fist and a foot on the body, the strength is not light!


    Tang Kexin stood by and watched. Nangong Yi had a lot of anger. Night LAN Jue made Nangong Yi angry for her. If Nangong Yi knew that she did it alone, she would not do anything. At most, it was a period of cold war. However, night LAN never explained anything, and Nangong Yi let it out. She knew very well that if Nangong Yi dared to do so, so would ye Lanjue. If they did nothing, they would not be the night Lanjue and Nangong Yi she knew.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 430

    Listen to the wind and see nangong city Lord and his master come to me. It''s like fighting with death. I''m scared. I want to ask the princess to stop me. But seeing the princess don''t listen, I''m relieved to watch. I''m very excited. It''s the first time I saw the Lord and the son fighting!


    Ye Yu Xuan is watching carefully, no matter who has hit him, he is staring at him.


    The two men fought for at least half an hour. Now Nangong Yi lies on the ground regardless of the fact. He breathes heavily. Although Lanjue stands at night, he is not much different from Nangong Yi in fact. He just knows how to cover up himself better. It seems that he just breathes unsteadily.


    It''s hard for night LAN to smile easily. It seems that she is much younger in a moment, not as deep as before, but more energetic! The two men haven''t touched each other for a long time. Nangong Yi knows that his internal power can''t match him, and he never lets himself suffer from losses. So he left as soon as he saw that he seemed to be about to fight, so he didn''t even duel. In other words, there is not much difference between them in physical strength, so they can play happily and vividly!


    "Asshole, next time I must let you try that feeling!" Cried Nangong Yi as if he were venting.


    "Dare you!" Night LAN absolutely gnash teeth, with oneself so big time all wasted?


    Tang Kexin is speechless. If Nangong Yi is so angry, does he really believe it?


    Nangong Yi disdains a smile, fight is OK, so cheap thing, he still does not accept?


    Night LAN Jue also felt that he was overreacting. Nangong Yi''s words were clearly intentional. However, it was a matter of concern. He could never and will never relax his vigilance.


    After resting for a while, both of them recovered a little physical strength. Night LAN Jue walked past and kicked Nangong Yi symbolically. "You can''t get up yet."


    "What''s the matter with me lying here?" Nangong Yi didn''t move.


    Tang Kexin is surprised to see Nangong Yi. Is he too proud? She secretly moved her eyes to night LAN Jue, but she didn''t respond at all.


    Night LAN Jue thinks of the situation that he used to be when he was a child. After the fight, he stood kicking Nangong Yi like this. Nangong Yi''s reply was so good that he pulled Nangong Yi up for the first time and continued fighting, but it was the same after the fight, so he didn''t care about it. He stood on one side and went back after dark. This kind of similar Idiot''s dialogue, really has not passed for too long!


    Tang Kexin saw that the two of them were OK, so he looked to beichengyao. "Ah Yao, are you ok?" Tang Kexin knew that he had some faults, so he began to care.


    "How could it be OK!" Cried Nangong Yi.


    Night LAN Jue kicked up, this person is endless! Because this foot added a little strength, so some pain, Nangong Yi glared at him, night LAN Jue light hum.


    Beichengyao has no choice but to smile, "it''s OK, is it worry free? Thank you very much! "


    Tang Kexin is a little guilty. He smiles gently. "You''re OK."


    Night LAN never looked at Tang Kexin and North Chengyao not far away, indifferent to Nangong Yi Road, "you lie here, I advanced house."


    Tang Kexin has not finished saying anything, but is pulled into the room by night LAN Jue.


    When beichengyao came to nangongyi, he saw that nangongyi''s face was not hurt. He squatted down and stabbed him in the cheek. "It''s really nice of you to have nightlan, but he didn''t hurt your face."


    Nangong Yi is embarrassed. Why doesn''t she care about herself? But he laughs and pulls her to lie down, leans against his bosom, "the face is not injured, starts but is not light at all."


    Listen to the wind suddenly feel hurt, as if he is alone, turn around to see some tangled little master Ye Yuxuan, smiling to go over.


    Ye Yuxuan saw that his parents completely ignored him, and that his uncle and aunt who always cared about him didn''t pay attention to him at all. He was a little sad. He was abandoned.


    "Little master, you can see that the two of us are not in charge, or my subordinates will take you out to play?" Listen to what the wind thinks is gentle.


    Night Yu Xuan small face a Yang, "we two are not the same, is the father injured, mother did not have time to care about me, but you, is no one cares about at all."


    Listen to the wind to cry without tears, my little master is too hurtful, right?


    "But for your poor sake, I''ll go out with you." Yeyuxuan seems to be saying it mercifully.


    You dare not go in, do you? But he didn''t say it cleverly. Otherwise, he was the only one left. Why aren''t all the people of suoyenmen here?


    The night LAN Jue in the room sat upright. Tang Kexin was applying medicine to him. Half of his face was completely swollen. Nangong Yi was not merciful at all. His body was also full of injuries. "Nangong Yi hit your face, but you didn''t come back?"


    Tang Kexin swears, she is really just casual, night LAN absolutely dark hum, "he a face is OK, body won''t be better than me."


    Tang Kexin is smart and doesn''t speak. She believes it. Just now he and Nangong Yi played so well that she didn''t care who was hurt.


    "I seem to underestimate Nangong Yi." Tang Kexin thought about it and said it. She always knew Nangong Yi was hidden, but she didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    Night LAN Jue is the kind of person who knows his strength at first sight, and will never provoke, but Nangong Yi will not. More people see his cynicism, and his strength is ignored unconsciously.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, dare to praise other men in his face? Tang Kexin didn''t realize that the man was a little jealous.


    Nangongyi and beichengyao lie outside at will. The sky has been slowly covered, and gradually stars appear, dotted with black silk ribbon, so it is very obvious.


    "The starry sky here is much brighter than the Central Plains." Nangong Yi said lightly.


    "You can watch it a few more times." Beicheng yaoxiao said.


    "Indeed." Nangong Yi was silent for a moment. "The injury suffered by Wu you is a little serious. The cold enters the body. I don''t know."


    "as long as the injury is not fatal, there will be nothing wrong. If the cold strikes, they won''t be helpless. Recovery is only a matter of time." Beichengyao didn''t worry about it very much. Now Wuyou''s strength is totally different from that before. Nangong Yi decided to let it go and won''t hurt too much at that time. Thinking about it, he leaned on Nangong Yi''s arms.


    "Cold?" Nangong Yi was already at ease. Feeling the subconscious action of Beicheng Yao, he suddenly worried.


    "It''s still early, how can it be?" Beicheng Yaoguan.


    "Let''s go in." Nangong Yi didn''t care. He directly led beichengyao into the room. Night LAN Jue''s face was smeared with some medicine. It was swollen. However, it was still obvious that Nangong Yi could not help laughing and was severely stared by night LAN Jue.


    Tang Kexin also thinks Nangong Yi is not authentic. He plays by himself and laughs so happily.


    "I haven''t been back for so long. I don''t know what happened to the Central Plains?" Nangong Yi soon stopped smiling.


    "Just go back." Night LAN never want to deal with such a problem.


    Nangong Yi smiles. It doesn''t make any difference.


    At daybreak the next day, they started their journey. Different from the two people who came here, they were more than a dozen people who went back in a hot and stormy way.


    At the highest place of Jiuyou cult, a woman in purple stands quietly, and a man in white walks slowly behind


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 431

    The journey back to the Central Plains was really unstoppable. Beichengyao was more careful, so he took the veil. Several people were still idle and walked slowly, but unexpectedly, they didn''t meet the obstruction, but they met with something rather bloody.


    In fact, things are very simple. Because beichengyao said that the town they stayed in had been out of the main control area of Jiuyou cult, so Tang Kexin and beichengyao stayed for two more days.


    Two people originally strolled in the street, but met people "chat up".


    He is a rich man with gorgeous clothes and no one under his eyes. When he sees Tang Kexin, his eyes turn and salivate. It seems that he has a high position here, so he speaks aggressively. What''s more, he doesn''t eat hard or soft. He has to go back with Tang Kexin.


    For the first time, Tang Kexin felt that a person was difficult to deal with. He should not hear what you said. The whole person is in charge of what you said. Anyway, you have to listen to me. If you can''t speak soft words, and if you can''t be aggressive, you can only speak with strength. But it''s definitely an unwise decision to do it here. Otherwise, you can do it again at his home?


    Tang Kexin looks at the people around him and sighs. It''s really troublesome. His eyes are moving and his mouth is flying. "Do you really want me to go back with you?"


    The man was petrified, and he swallowed his saliva. "Of course, as long as you go back with me, you must ask for anything."


    "Will you give me anything you want?" Tang Kexin asked, pretending to be coquettish, with a tiny blink in his eyes, just like the fatal temptation.


    "Nature!" The man''s face was a little red, with two dry smiles.


    "For your life, too?" Tang Kexin''s smile was soft, but it seemed that he was scratching people''s hearts all the time. Beichengyao watched and stood by.


    The man''s face didn''t seem to change, but his pupils contracted, but there was a flicker of fear in his eyes. Tang Kexin knew clearly that it would not be because of her words. This man, indeed, had problems.


    "I''m joking." Tang Kexin changed his way and waved his hand generously, with a little apology on his face.


    "Then can we go?"


    "Well." Tang Kexin smiled and went to the man. Beichengyao followed him at will.


    After entering, I felt that it was wrong. There was only one person waiting for Ruan Qingmu.


    After Tang Kexin was surprised, he knew it wasn''t for her, so he didn''t go on and find a place to wait.


    "How can you come?" said Bei Chengyao


    "Because this is the only place to go to the Central Plains. You will surely pass by." Ruan Qingmu holds the fan in his hand. He seems to have been waiting for several days. As for why he invited him in this way, he probably didn''t want to let people realize the existence of beichengyao. What''s more, the method just used in beichengyao won''t work at all.


    "Well, it seems that you didn''t show up that day. It''s not an accident. I thought it was worry free and deliberately supported you." Beichengyao takes the lower gauze. In front of this person, she doesn''t have to hide herself.


    "Are you sure you want to leave?" Ruan Qingmu said lightly, with some sadness in his tone.


    "May I still be here?"


    "Stay at Ruan''s house."


    The meaning of Ruan Qingmu''s words is obvious, but it''s impossible. Besides now, there is Nangong Yi.


    "You should know, it''s impossible." Northern Cheng Yao light smile, Ruan Qing Mu wry smile, "sure enough."


    "We don''t seem to have much in common except when we were little." Beichengyao is a little confused. Why does he remember so long?


    Ruan Qingmu was silent, and he didn''t know where the persistence came from. Even though she had left the western regions for so many years, her face was a little fuzzy in his eyes, and even a complete face couldn''t be sketched out. What he remembered was only the blue suit, but when he saw him again, he could clearly recognize her, without any suspense or hesitation.


    "It''s about following, isn''t it? At that time, what my father told you was to protect me? " At that time, she was only five or six years old. Ruan Qingmu was also thirteen or fourteen years old. Love was really too early.


    "If it''s just a follow-up, it''s long gone, isn''t it? So many years of persistence, should have become to see love, unique Ruan Qingmu looks at beichengyao and wants to see different expressions on her face.


    But beichengyao is still motionless, "I''m sorry, I love Nangong Yi, so I can''t give you the same feeling."


    "Because of that red publicity?"


    "Because, he is so blatant red, he can give me the feeling that no one can replace."


    Ruan Qingmu''s hands are slightly stiff, and then he holds the fan tightly. As expected, is it still not possible?


    "Since I haven''t thought about speaking in the past two years, why should I say it now?"


    "Probably not to hear your answer, not to give up." Ruan Qingmu laughs bitterly, too much emotion, really can''t distinguish clearly, is likes her once to be arrogant? Still pity her previous experience. Ruan Qingmu never knew it clearly. He felt sorry and unwilling for more than ten years. He thought that in two years, all the feelings would gradually disappear, but only when he knew that she left, he found that he could not forget it anyway.


    Beichengyao sighs a little. If she can''t let it go, it''s the most sad. She, however, can already put her feelings in the right place, but it''s almost complete.


    "If it''s the feeling when I was a child, then you should be relieved to see me again. You''ve seen me wantonly crazy, frustrated and helpless. You''ve seen me as busy as ordinary people, and you''ve seen me as leisurely. What remains in your memory is not your most persistent appearance. It''s going to fade away."


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t expect that beichengyao would tell him so much. He was slightly moved.


    "Or, when another person appears, you will really forget me." Beichengyao looked up at him. The flash of light in his eyes seemed to pass through Ruan Qingmu''s heart, with a totally different feeling. It seemed that he really brought a little temperature, which was different from the previous alienation.


    "Who knows?" Ruan Qingmu didn''t have too much feeling for such a thing that didn''t happen, which was not necessary for her.


    "Maybe you remember me, just what you think of me? Do you really know me? " In the northern part of the city, Yao''s cloud is light, and his eyes are looking at the far sky, as if he is recalling the past.


    "So, those memories only belong to me, but what kind of memories can only be explored by myself." Ruan Qingmu hooks the lip hook and opens the folding fan. The white jade fan bone makes people feel cool in summer.


    "I can tell you what you want to know." Beichengyao felt Ruan Qingmu''s momentary loneliness and said lightly.


    "If one day you and Nangong Yi are separated, what will you do?" Ruan Qingmu looked at beichengyao and asked with a light smile.


    There won''t be a day like that. Beichengyao thought, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he seriously answered Ruan Qingmu''s question, "in my character, if it''s not for the burning of jade and stone, it''s for the old to die."


    "There won''t be such a day!" Just after beichengyao''s voice fell, another voice came with a little bit of air. Speaking of what beichengyao had just thought, beichengyao Tut, looking at the direction of the voice.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 432

    Nangong Yi came in step by step, with a rather unpleasant expression on his face. What did beichengyao just answer? jade and stone burned together? Old dead don''t talk to each other? Don''t try to run away from him all your life!


    "You eavesdrop on us?" Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi and asked, but Nangong Yi didn''t guard against it. Nangong Yi directly moved over and held her. Nangong Yi looked at Ruan Qingmu provocatively, but he didn''t forget to go back to beichengyao''s words, "how can I eavesdrop? You won''t feel it when I come in? And you''re not going to abandon me now, are you? "


    Ruan Qingmu shakes his head secretly. He looks at the past with a smile on his face. Nangong Yi has the same gambling spirit, but he is obviously fond of beichengyao.


    Night LAN Jue has come to Tang Kexin''s side. I didn''t expect to see such a play. They didn''t worry about it at first, but Nangong Yi just pulled him over.


    "You came in time." Tang Kexin joked that, in fact, the voice of dialogue between beichengyao and Ruan Qingmu just now, she listened intermittently, but ye Lanjue and Nangong Yi were martial artists, so they listened clearly.


    "Indeed." Night LAN absolutely has the nod of the matter.


    "Or shall we move a bench?" Tang Kexin reminds me seriously.


    "No." The night LAN Jue pulls Tang Kexin and leans on the tree beside him, letting Tang Kexin lean on his bosom, "that''s OK."


    Tang Kexin found a comfortable place to continue to watch.


    The scene in front of Ruan Qingmu didn''t have a big feeling. In Jiuyou religion, Nangong Yi surrounded beichengyao. He didn''t feel anything. He knocked on the fan and looked at it. "Nangong Yi, haven''t seen it for a long time."


    "We don''t know each other, but I will treat my lady''s friend well." Nangong Yi said with a smile, which means that if he didn''t look at beichengyao''s face, he would not answer him at all.


    Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi quietly. When did he pick out the name again?


    Ruan Qingmu always looks at the scene in front of him, but he feels different. It seems that the feelings between the two people can''t be compared with two years ago.


    "I''m here to say goodbye." Ruan Qingmu doesn''t care about Nangong Yi''s provocation, or it doesn''t matter, because the choice of beichengyao is obvious.


    Nangong Yi seems to have hit cotton with a fist, but they are going to leave. It''s not impossible to say goodbye. He came alone, so there shouldn''t be too much danger.


    Beichengyao nodded, Ruan Qingmu then said, "after passing here, there will be no trouble. Be careful on your way."


    "Thank you!"


    Ruan Qingmu didn''t mean to stay. Beichengyao took the pendant off his neck and "gave it to Wuyou."


    Ruan Qingmu took over. It was the pendant that once symbolized her identity. This blue color is really beautiful, profound and mysterious. It can never be seen through.


    "Good." Ruan Qingmu took over and left here. When turning around, he thought that he had never really loved her for a long time. More than that, he thought that if she was not around him, he could have a good life.


    Tang Kexin is not happy to see it. Since Nangong Yi, Ruan Qingmu has gone. There is no quarrel between the two people. It''s just the same. In her opinion, Ruan Qingmu''s affection for Tang Kexin is more than friendship. The lover is not full. If you really love someone so much, how can you look at her and another person''s love and company so calmly?


    "Go, go back." Night LAN Jue helps Tang Kexin get up. Fortunately, there are no other men around xiner, but no matter who he is, he will not let him go. Night LAN Jue suddenly thought of that man, did he blame him?


    "How did you come?" Tang Kexin wondered, did they follow her and beichengyao?


    "It''s hard not to know what''s going on." Night LAN Jue way, this town just how big, a little small matter quickly spread.


    Tang Kexin purses his lips. It''s a good thing that he doesn''t go out. Bad things spread far and wide.


    When two people go out, when Tang Kexin sees the rich man with blue nose and swollen face, he looks at the fixed man around him, takes a flick at the corner of his mouth and apologizes himself. Does he die faster?


    Night LAN absolutely that man turns a blind eye, since it is misunderstanding, then misunderstanding? Take Tang Kexin out of here directly.


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao naturally met the man. They didn''t ask each other, but beichengyao lost a bottle of medicine to him. Seeing the medicine in his hand, the man wanted to cry without tears. How lucky he had been.


    In this way, the four people naturally divided into Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, Nangong Yi and beichengyao.


    "Now you don''t seem to have anything belonging to Jiuyou cult, do you?" It seems that beichengyao is suitable for that thing now.


    "No more." Beichengyao stall has always only one dangzi, which was found by Uncle Wuxian. Then she came back to the western region and left. After she left the western region, everything related to the western region would disappear.


    "Just in time, from now on, I will be responsible for whatever you need." Nangong Yi said with satisfaction, why didn''t he feel so happy when he gave something to others?


    What can''t she get? However, it''s not bad, "OK, but now I want that black jade."


    Nangong Yi is speechless. Should he say that?


    "Yes, but it looks like you''re going to marry first." Nangong Yi is happy to talk about such a topic.


    "You should give the bride price first."


    "If the bride price is given, should you marry directly?"


    "You didn''t plan to go to the northern kingdom to propose marriage. Forget it, when I didn''t say it." Beichengyao pretends to be disappointed.


    Nangong Yi said nothing. Why does this sound so strange? It feels like he doesn''t want to marry?


    "Or shall we go to the northern kingdom first?"


    Northern Cheng Yao helpless, why Nangong Yi always tangled in the question of marriage in the past? "I mean, we''ll go back to Phoenix first. After all, I''ll take you to the western regions. When you come back, you always have to tell your uncle and aunt. As for the proposal, when you go is your own business. If you want to be a dowry gift, you can give it to me directly. As for me, you don''t need to care. Anyway, it means to go back to Phoenix first."


    "How can I not care?" "The thing is in your hand, you can only marry it," said Nangong Yi


    Beichengyao lips, their focus is not the same, "then I do not accept is not married?" Beichengyao really doesn''t want to tangle up this problem. If he sends it, she will definitely receive it. Even if she doesn''t, she will marry in the past. What is Nangong Yi really tangled up about?


    What else did Nangong Yi want to say? Beichengyao said directly, "in a word, I''ll go back to Phoenix first, and then I''ll talk about Moyu." It''s the place where I live. It''s really a tangled Moyu.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin have come back. After watching them for a long time, they look away. Beichengyao wonders, what happened?


    "We''ll start tomorrow, and we shouldn''t stay much after that." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "Good." Beichengyao nods. There is no place to have fun. Go back directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 433

    When I returned to the Central Plains, it was early autumn. The scorching heat of summer had not gone away, and the scorching people were in a panic.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin went back to Dayuan directly. Bei Chengyao accompanied Nangong Yi to Phoenix first, so they parted ways and went their separate ways.


    When they came back from the western regions, they were closer to Phoenix than to Dayuan, so Nangong Yi got home before ye Lanjue.


    Nangong Yi came back without any notice. He took beichengyao directly back to Phoenix. Because Nangong Bo was dealing with government affairs, they went to see moluqing first.


    When Mo Liuqing saw Nangong Yi, he was totally shocked. It was so sudden that he didn''t send a letter first when he came back. However, when his eyes touched the woman beside Nangong Yi, he was full of smiles, but his eyes flashed slightly. "Come back."


    "Mother, are we happy when we come back?" Nangong asked smilingly, "look, we''re OK. Are your mother worried?"


    Mo Liuqing scolded secretly, missed Nangong Yi, and led beichengyao to say, "I didn''t worry about you, I was worried that you wouldn''t bring back my daughter-in-law."


    Nangong Yi felt that whenever his mother could pour cold water on him, but he hurriedly embraced Beicheng yaodeser''s opening, "haven''t I brought it back? You don''t have to worry about it, mother. "


    beichengyao can''t help but laugh. Nangongyi''s conversation with his mother is always interesting. The relationship between the two is very close!


    "Auntie, I''m ok. Nangong Yi is also very good." Beichengyao light way, so to speak, two people estimate how much the cost of words do not stop.


    "Well, you''ll be fine." Molluqing said gently. Now the northern Chengyao looks different from before. They are also indifferent. Now they have more tenderness. It seems that they have good feelings. That''s why they took a look at Nangong Yi in praise.


    "Mother, you see, I''ll go straight to the northern kingdom to ask for a marriage." Nangong Yi took advantage of the heat to hit the railway, and his face was full of longing.


    The smile on Mo''s face faded a little, and Nangong Yi''s heart sank immediately.


    "What happened to the northern kingdom?" Beichengyao realized that it was wrong, so he said it.


    "There is no big deal in the Northern Kingdom, but your brother is determined to marry a woman and gives up the status of Prince." Moluqing knew that he couldn''t keep it from me. He could have planned more earlier.


    Beichengyao is silent. Doesn''t his brother want to wait for her even for such a big event as marriage?


    "Ah Yao?" Looking at the trance of beichengyao, moluqing couldn''t help calling.


    Northern Cheng Yao''s eyes moved. Most people would call Yao''er thinking. It seems that Nangong Yi told his parents.


    "I''m fine."


    "Take two days off and go back." Moluqing knew that as a princess of the Northern Kingdom, she must go back, but she was so tired.


    "Good." In the past, beichengyao would oppose it, but now it won''t. since she can''t change anything when she goes back, why bother? The reason why she is anxious to go back is only her father!


    Nangong Yi just looked at it all the time. She didn''t miss the injury in beichengyao''s eyes. He really wanted to see beichengyuan. What was the relationship between him and Yao?


    It''s said that Wang Ye and Wang Fei were expected to come back a long time ago. After knowing the specific day when ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin came back, they were waiting at the door that day.


    "Prince, Princess!" It''s said that as soon as I saw the carriage stop, I couldn''t wait to welcome it up. I saw that the king came down from the top first, took over a child, and then helped the princess down. The smart one in my heart must be the little master!


    "Wang, Wang Ye?" Mingchuan stares at yeyuxuan and blinks.


    "Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Night LAN Jue glances at him, holds up night Yu Xuan and enters the mansion. Tang Kexin smiles and follows him.


    The famous biographer was stunned at first. When was the prince so amiable? He he smiled in response. There were some strange things in his smile. Listening to the wind and listening to the rain, they didn''t say it. How about the two? Will not go back to the flame gate directly? Mingchuan thought to himself that he didn''t come back directly because he was worried about his accounting. He didn''t mention such a big happy event.


    Night LAN Jue in the name of the follow-up just casually asked, "what can happen in these two years Da Yuan?"


    "No, it''s very peaceful in the past two years, but"


    "hmm?"


    "However, Chu Yu state has recently made some moves, which seem to have the meaning of expanding outward." Mingchuan replied cautiously, "his subordinates have sent someone to investigate."


    "Can''t wait?" Night LAN never laughs. It seems that everyone will take advantage of the stability of the northern kingdom to strengthen themselves. However, Chu Yu Kingdom, in the west of Dayuan, mainly borders on Dayuan. If it expands, Dayuan will be affected. It can''t let Chu Yu take the lead. This matter can''t be taken lightly.


    "One more thing." It''s said that it''s too late to speak, and its eyes sweep over Tang Kexin. Some people are hesitant about whether to speak or not.


    Tang Kexin''s sensitive perception of Mingchuan''s vision, "is it related to my princess?"


    "It''s the Northern Kingdom," he said slowly


    Night LAN Jue''s eyebrows suddenly frowned. If there is any action in the Northern Kingdom, the situation in the Central Plains will change, and they will be affected, but the northern king can''t believe it.


    Tang Kexin is worried about the difference between night LAN Jue and what happened to Beiwang?


    "The prince of the northern kingdom was demoted to be a commoner." The name passed down his head, but he also sighed.


    Night LAN Jue''s heart was slightly frightened, and with his feet, he went into the room and sat down. Then he slowly asked, "what happened?"


    "In order to marry a woman, the prince of the Northern Kingdom gave up the throne." The famous biographer looked at his master. For the sake of the princess, his master would probably do the same.


    "Is it Beiwang who is dealing with government affairs now?" Ye Lanjue sighs that it takes enough courage to give up the throne. Not to mention the identity of the prince of the Northern Kingdom, even the prince of any country, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do so.


    Tang Kexin listened quietly. Even though he praised the courage of the prince of the Northern Kingdom, he thought he was a little reckless. He was the prince of the Northern Kingdom, and his father had great expectations for him, so he gave up, and how could he be embarrassed.


    "Did the North King say anything else?" Night LAN Jue looked at the eyes of Tang Kexin and his voice was deep.


    "No."


    Night LAN Jue knew that the North King did not have the heart to be too cruel to the North Chengyuan. His father and son''s love for more than ten years was never easy to give up.


    "Pay more attention to the state of Chu Yu, and report any changes."


    "Yes." Mingchuan replied respectfully, "do you have any other orders?"


    "Not for now." The night LAN Jue way, the name spread then quickly stepped back down.


    "Do you want to go to the north?" Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin, she is teasing night Yu Xuan, silent way.


    "In a few days, we just came back, but we still have to deal with the matter of returning Da Yuan first. There will be nothing wrong with the Northern Kingdom, father, and it will not be so unscathed. " Tang Kexin sighed, to go back, but not now, she will not leave night LAN Jue alone.


    "Well." Night LAN absolutely nods, "wait to pack up, we then enter palace one."


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiles. She really thinks about her mother. "Xuan''er, shall we see Grandpa and grandma in a moment?"


    "Good." The answer of yeyuxuan is crisp, and the voice is tender.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 434

    Although Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin haven''t come back for many years, they are still familiar with and kind to Prince Rui''s mansion. After ye Lanjue arranges some things, Tang Kexin will go to the palace when he is ready.


    For more than two years, the emperor has been dealing with government affairs. Maybe because of the same intention as the empress, the emperor is also very attentive in political affairs. The weather of Dayuan in these two years is getting better.


    The emperor and the empress knew that when ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin came back, they were looking forward to seeing each other soon. So as soon as they received that ye Lanjue was about to enter the palace, they also took a child with them. They were even more surprised. They immediately sent someone to prepare a table of rich dishes.


    All the way smooth, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin went directly to Kunning palace, the queen has Yingying come out, the emperor is one step behind.


    The empress''s eyes were immediately attracted by yeyuxuan. For a while, they were extremely complicated, surprised, delighted, touched and satisfied, but they all turned into full love.


    Night Yu Xuan is very clever, feel the Queen''s gentle eyes, is to run over, pull the Queen''s sleeve, cheerfully shouted "good grandma! I''m xuan''er Then he said to the emperor, "Grandpa Huang is good!"


    The emperor laughs. This child and jue''er are carved in a mold. When he saw xuan''er, he remembered that when jue''er was a child, he had a lot of loving expressions on his face.


    When the queen heard this, the smile on her face suddenly became strong. She could not care about Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue. She felt the head of Ye Yuxuan and saw tears in her eyes. "Xuan is so lovely! It''s good to see xuan''er. You can come back. "


    "Queen mother." Tang Kexin smiled, "we are all right, let the mother worry."


    The queen stood up straight and wiped her tears. "If you can come back, the mother will be relieved." But when he looked aside, he didn''t see the person he expected. There were some worries in his eyes. "Chen Er he"


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed slightly, and night LAN Jue''s eyes darkened a little. "After mother, night LAN Chen didn''t come back, but he was still alive."


    "Then why" the empress was so worried that she couldn''t think of any reason not to come back.


    "Let''s go inside." The emperor came and patted the empress on the shoulder, and night LAN absolutely took a look, nodded softly.


    "Good." Tang Kexin blinked.


    The emperor has gone to pick up yeyuxuan. His first grandson is naturally adored by thousands of people. In the future, yelanjue will enjoy the happiness of family.


    Xuan''er is not afraid at all. She smiles, hugs the emperor and moves intimately. She looks like a grandson growing up with sincere feelings.


    Several people sat at the dinner table, and ye Yuxuan sat between the emperor and the empress. He did not wriggle at all. He made the two people laugh happily. The emperor laughed, and the empress seemed more reserved. But such a laugh was rare.


    "Xuaner, are you happy to see Grandpa and grandma Huang?" I don''t know if I''m really old. When I see xuan''er, my heart softens a lot. I say father is kind and son is filial, but I feel that it''s love in front of xuan''er.


    "Happy." Xuan''er is holding chopsticks in her hands, like dancing.


    Tang Kexin smiles gently. Xuan''er is very relaxed now. Generally, he doesn''t have such childish movements.


    "Will Xuaner spend a few days with grandpa and grandma in the palace?" The emperor asked kindly, reached out and touched Xuaner''s head. He felt that it was a child indeed, but he grew up in a blink of an eye. He used to touch juer.


    The empress is slightly stunned. I''m afraid the emperor noticed her disappointment and asked Xuaner to stay with her.


    Ye Yuxuan looked at her parents. Although she was kind, she saw her for the first time. It was impossible for her to let go of her guard completely.


    "If xuan''er wants to, just stay. Grandpa and grandma like you very much!" Tang Kexin gives a reassuring smile to yeyuxuan across the dining table. Xuaner still remembers to protect himself, saying that with children, he is easy to calm down, so it''s better to be less sad about night LAN Chen.


    "Xuaner will stay with grandpa and grandma." Xuan''er is relieved when she sees her mother''s mouth. She is relieved and smiles.


    Empress gentle smile, "have Xuan son accompany, Huang grandma must be very happy."


    A meal was very enjoyable. Tang Kexin saw that he had chosen a suitable time to take ye Yuxuan to the palace, and let Ye Lan tell the emperor and empress about Ye Lan Chen.


    "Is chen''er OK?" The Queen''s hand is slightly clenched. There is no sign that chen''er has left. She has not come back yet. How can she feel at ease?


    The emperor patted the empress on the back of her hand and motioned for her to listen to the night LAN Jue first.


    Night LAN Jue gives the emperor and the empress a soothing look and roughly talks about what happened in the western regions, but it''s a lot simpler. It''s just because she can be pregnant and can''t stay on the way, and beichengyao happens to be there. Because she wants to help her sister control Jiuyou cult, she stays for another year and then comes back together.


    The emperor is listening. Although the night LAN has omitted a lot, he can still feel that the past two years are not peaceful. The queen doesn''t have so many different feelings. She doesn''t want Tang Kexin to rush around. It''s not easy to get pregnant when she goes. It''s not convenient to bring her baby back. This is just the time.


    Night LAN Jue think about it before opening, "worry free is night LAN dust left behind a reason, will also be your daughter-in-law."


    The emperor and the empress were stunned, then mixed. It''s a good thing for their children to get married, but they can''t see it. It''s a pity.


    "This is the letter that night LAN dust gives you." Night LAN Jue carefully took it out and handed it to the emperor.


    The emperor reached out and took it. It was thick and powerful. He was a little more relieved and sad. The child wrote a lot. He opened the letter and carefully took it out. There were nearly ten letters and a picture. The emperor sighed. The child was really interested.


    The emperor looked at the portrait first. It was a woman with a little smile on her face. Her eyebrows and eyes were similar to those of the princess of the northern kingdom. Her chin was sharper than that of the princess of the northern kingdom. She felt that she was a beautiful girl, but she could not see any temperament. The emperor looked at it and handed it to the empress. She was probably very concerned about this problem.


    When the emperor opened the letter, the familiar handwriting made people trance for a moment. It was indeed chen''er''s handwriting, but it was a little more powerful than before.


    In the letter, I first expressed my apology and regret that I had to leave without saying goodbye. Later, I introduced my current situation, so that they didn''t have to worry about it. I said that the woman who was called Wuyou was very fond of Wuyou, and they were very happy together. I hope that he and the queen would also be happy. At last, I expressed my regret and irresponsibility, unable to take care of them, and filial piety for my parents In this letter, I feel that the child is different from before.


    The emperor collected the letter first, and didn''t give it directly to the queen. Even he looked at it with some moving faces. Then the queen


    "chen''er is OK. You and Xin''er are working hard." The emperor lamented, "it''s just that you can''t have a good rest when you come back."


    Night LAN never care about a smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 435

    "Do you know about the northern kingdom?" The emperor still decided to ask, that''s the father of Xin''er, who is going there.


    "My son knows it, but my heart says it''s not needed for the time being. I''ll wait for the matter here to be settled." There is a little smile in the eyes of LAN Jue at night. Xin''er is the one who helps relatives. Obviously, Da Yuan is more important to Xin''er.


    "Well, I still have to go there. You''d better prepare for the ceremony as soon as possible." Emperor lengbuding said that he still wanted to turn things over to night LAN Jue as soon as possible, and he could relax a little earlier.


    "Night LAN absolutely purses lip," good


    "The state of Chu Yu seems to have some moves recently. Does the father care?" Night LAN never inquired.


    "General Gu has reported it before, so you can rest assured for a while."


    "Well."


    "By the way, I''ve arranged a dinner party for you. It''s for the sake of collecting the wind and cleaning up the dust. In ten days, you can prepare it. On that day, I''ll announce the identity of my grandson." When the emperor mentioned yeyuxuan, he was a little bit happy. This child is smart and won his heart.


    "Good." The blood of the royal family is very important. It''s better to deal with it earlier.


    "By the way, ye lanmiao is still in prison. What are you going to do?" The emperor''s eyes were a little dim, and he couldn''t bear to let him live for so many years.


    "Let''s deal with it after the ceremony." Night LAN never thought that night LAN Miao was still alive. It seems that the father and the emperor are still in love with him and his son. However, in the past two years, with the pride of night LAN Miao, for night LAN Miao, it should be that life is not as good as death?


    "Nothing else is important. Since you are back, take over as soon as possible. It''s more convenient for you to know about Dayuan." The emperor said earnestly, pressing his hand on the envelope.


    "Yes, the minister is leaving."


    The emperor nodded, and LAN Jue stood up to salute and left.


    The queen has not opened her mouth. The woman is not allowed to participate in political affairs. She has been listening to the ceremony.


    The emperor took the night LAN Jue to leave before he handed the heart to the empress, "have a look."


    The queen nodded, opened the envelope, took out the letter paper, and saw the familiar words on it, and her eyes were filled with tears. Chen''er, she was still alive!


    The empress looked at the letter, crying and laughing. She felt the feeling when LAN Chen wrote a letter at night, but she always paid attention not to let the tears drop. "Chen Er is OK, it''s so good."


    The emperor sighed helplessly, and knew that he would, so he didn''t hand her the letter in front of jue''er, got up and walked over, patted her on the shoulder, "it''s OK, don''t you see it?"


    "But the dust son" empress wants to say and stops, and touched tears again.


    "What do you think? Even if chen''er is not around us, we know that he has a good life. That''s enough. We can rest assured. Anyway, no matter when, I will accompany you." The emperor said with relief.


    "Well." The empress broke into tears and smiled. Every time the emperor called herself "I", she would feel warm. The children would grow up and she would bless them.


    Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan are idling in the imperial garden. It''s early autumn now. There are flowers in summer. The early autumn chrysanthemum has bloomed. Although the color is not much, it''s also interesting. There are flowers in the imperial garden all the year round, only a few differences.


    At the time of night LAN Jue''s coming, Tang Kexin is now teaching Ye Yuxuan to know the flowers, and explaining the efficacy and function of the flowers to him. Xuan''er has a good memory, but Tang Kexin has also consciously taught him the memory of the palace. When he is a little older, he can teach him again.


    "Finished?" Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue coming over, gets up and asks, leaving xuan''er alone to digest the knowledge Tang Kexin tells him.


    "Well." Night LAN never nods.


    "Is father and mother OK?" Tang Kexin is worried.


    "It''s OK, but night LAN Chen is careful. He has prepared a picture, which may be his own words."


    Tang Kexin laughs it off. It''s really careful. In this way, the father and the mother can be more at ease.


    "The father said that he hoped that we would go to the northern kingdom first, and then hold the grand ceremony of accession to the throne and the grand ceremony of post feudalism after returning. He also wanted to tell your father first."


    "All right." After all, the North King''s side will not be able to pass. Go early and go back early.


    Night LAN Jue pretends to sweep the palace at will and says quietly, "the palace is empty and quiet."


    "Yes, there are only the father and the mother in the palace now, and there are not many guards and maids. It seems that the father has released a number of them before."


    "In the future, you will be lonely here, won''t you?"


    Tang Kexin hangs his head to think, yes, he used to, but now, this palace seems not to be a golden cage. Where you are, it will naturally give me freedom and a starry sky. Tang Kexin chuckles involuntarily and looks up at him. "Anyway, you are also there, aren''t you?"


    Night LAN never smile, "well."


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao, who are far away in Phoenix, are relatively relaxed. Nangong Yi is already the leader of the city. Naturally, there are not so many things as Dayuan, and everything is not just what he wants?


    Although Nangong Yi is the happiest place for beichengyao to be in Phoenix, both Mo Liuqing and Nangong Bo are also happy.


    It''s reasonable to say that beichengyao hasn''t married, and it''s not good to live in Phoenix. But moluqing could go after nangongbo without any scruples. He didn''t even care about nangongyi and beichengyao, which are two things that are absolutely certain. Moreover, it seems that after moluqing, Phoenix is not so strict about these things. After all, there are the city Lord and the city Lord''s husband who match the zither and the zither People are role models.


    But the only thing that upset Nangong Yi was that beichengyao didn''t live with him. He still lived in the room two years ago. Even if he was close, Nangong Yi was not happy!


    A few days later, Nangong Yi was still not used to it. In the middle of the night, he got up and went to beichengyao''s room. Just near the bed, a cold light flashed, and the dagger was already on his neck.


    Nangong Yi wanted to cry without tears. When beichengyao was alone, his defense was still so heavy. If he lost his strength, he would die. Seeing that beichengyao has opened his eyes, he pours on her directly and kisses her wantonly.


    Beichengyao struggles for a while. Her present posture is very uncomfortable, but she is wrapped in the quilt and her movements are restricted. She can only let him do anything wrong.


    Nangong Yi''s conspiracy was successful. When he left, he licked beichengyao''s lips. Beichengyao bit his teeth. Now Nangong Yi''s expression is too proud to be restrained at all.


    "You can get up." The cold voice path of Yaocheng in the north.


    Nangong Yi pretends to blink innocently, "I want to sleep here."


    Beichengyao is helpless. "You get up first."


    Although Nangong Yi was obedient, he quickly opened the quilt and lay down.


    Beichengyao moved a little bit inside. "This is Phoenix. Dare you restrain a little?"


    "This is my home. Why should I restrain?" Nangong Yi replied naturally.


    It was the bangle of Mo Yu that held Yao''s forehead in the north. Nangong Yi''s eyes were soon attracted by the bangle.


    "Mother has given you the bracelet." Nangong Yi holds beichengyao''s wrist and exclaims that the color of black jade is deep, which makes beichengyao''s skin white and white. But the black jade is too calm, and now beichengyao still doesn''t live so heavy, but he doesn''t feel abrupt. Nangong Yi stares at the bracelet and feels different.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 436

    Beichengyao smiled and shook her wrist. "Yes, it''s in my hand."


    When Nangong Yi''s mother gave the bracelet to her that day, she said a lot about Nangong Yi, more about Nangong Yi, and some things when Nangong Yi was a child. In them, beichengyao could feel the warmth.


    Beichengyao liked moluqing very much. He was calm and steady, but he had that kind of publicity in his character. Nangongyi was more like his mother.


    Nangong Yi''s feeling is totally different. The meaning of this bracelet is very clear to his mother. Since he gave it to beichengyao, the meaning is self-evident. Nangong Yi looks at beichengyao seriously. His mother must like beichengyao very much, or she won''t give it to her.


    Bei Chengyao is puzzled. Nangong Yi''s eyes are not half joking. He is unusually serious. His fingers touch her cheek a little bit. With treasure and infatuation, his eyes are full of lust.


    Wei Zheng of beichengyao, Nangong Yi has kissed her, more gentle and patient, but more fascinating. Beichengyao has a hunch that tonight will be different from before.


    Nangong Yi is passionate, which is different from the past. No matter in Jiuyou cult or when he comes back, even though he is passionate, there is no real relationship. Nangong Yi is very clear that as long as there is a first time, it will be out of control. In the western regions, if Yao is pregnant, he will come back without knowing when, so he has been patient, and Beicheng Yao is also very clear, so He has never been teased, but tonight, it seems totally different. This bracelet gives Nangong Yi a sense of satisfaction and a sense of belonging.


    Nangong Yi''s breath has been a little disordered. He stands up and looks at beichengyao. "Yao, I want you."


    Beichengyao smiled and blushed. Nangong Yi said this for the first time. She also knew Nangong Yi was considerate, but she had come back, didn''t she?


    Bei Chengyao reaches for Nangong Yi and smiles with bewilderment. Nangong Yi is stiff and kisses Bei Chengyao at the same time. His actions are also sharp. He can''t wait to see her.


    Beichengyao was short of breath, knowing that it was one thing and doing it was another. Even if he tried to cooperate with Nangong Yi, he still felt overwhelmed.


    Even though Nangong Yi has been very gentle, the sudden pain still surprises beichengyao, but she has experienced more pain than that. Besides, now she feels more happy, and the people she loves deeply also love herself. Such happiness can not be felt by all people.


    Nangong Yi has been out of control. Even though he told Yao that it was the first time for Yao to be gentle and careful, it seems to be a long-awaited love, so it''s not as controllable as he expected. It''s just that kind of love. Whether Nangong Yi or Beicheng Yao, they are all devoted to it.


    This love is unique to them.


    When beichengyao woke up, it was already bright. Nangong Yi was not in his room. He should have gone out.


    Beichengyao thought of getting up late. He was sure that everyone knew what he had done. He didn''t feel sick. Nangongyi should have wiped her body. This man, still gentle, didn''t wake up.


    Beichengyao just got up. Nangong Yi has come in. Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi with a clear mind. He is disgusted. The difference between men and women in physical strength is really not a little. She was half dead tired last night, but Nangong Yi didn''t do anything. It''s unfair!


    Nangong Yi saw beichengyao rise up and held her up. "Don''t be too tired."


    Northern Cheng Yao glares at Nangong Yi, dare not in other words?


    Nangong Yi felt his nose wrongly. He didn''t say anything wrong. Isn''t it right to care about his wife?


    "Hungry? I''ve already made people prepare delicious food. Let''s go and have some food first! " Nangong Yi sticks to his heart.


    Beichengyao takes a look at Nangong Yi. He goes to wash first. When he comes out, Nangong Yi has made his bed. Beichengyao''s face is inexplicably red.


    Nangong Yi had a bad laugh, but he was smart enough to know that he had to go to tease beichengyao to have a hard time. He took beichengyao to have a meal. What he wanted was to go to Beiguo as soon as possible, which was a kind of respect for Yao.


    Beichengyao looks at the dishes in front of her. They are all her favorite dishes. They taste very good. They are not the same as before.


    "Delicious. Who made it?" Beichengyao quickly tried all the dishes, praised that this person did what she wanted, otherwise he would cook for himself later.


    Nangong Yi coughed softly, embarrassed and said, "eat more if you like."


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You can''t do it, can you?" She remembers that Nangong Yi can''t cook. When did he go to study secretly?


    Nangong Yi didn''t see it. He couldn''t say he asked his mother to do it? It''s a long story to think of my mother''s question in the morning!


    Beichengyao didn''t think much. She was really hungry, so she didn''t press questions. When she was about to finish eating, moluqing walked in with a smile, and looked at beichengyao not only happily, but also narrowly.


    Nangong Yi wails. How did his mother come? She must be miserable. She looks at beichengyao with a sad face.


    "Is it delicious?" Asked Mo ryuking with a smile.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded and blushed.


    "I''ll eat more if I like it. I''ll do it if it''s not enough." Molluqing smiled softly and sat at will opposite to beichengyao.


    Beichengyao''s hands were stiff. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to use chopsticks. This was done by Nangong Yi''s mother?


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Mo Liuqing saw the look of beichengyao, he knew that Nangong Yi must have said nothing. "Were you tired last night? Just eat more. "


    Beichengyao deeply knows how nangongyi''s temperament came from. How can she answer that? How can she answer?


    "Thank you, aunt. It''s delicious." Beichengyao smiled faintly and ate as if nothing had happened under the eyes of two people.


    "It''s good to like it, Yi''er. You see that a Yao likes eating so much. You can learn it." Moluqing is obviously different from ordinary people. She is the eldest daughter-in-law and the one whose son is standing by. Besides, she really likes beichengyao and points to her in her heart.


    Why does Nangong Yi feel that when beichengyao comes, he is out of favor? Over the years, has his mother ever wanted him to learn how to cook? Now


    "Auntie, it''s OK."


    "Well, I''ll study."


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao replied at the same time that their words were totally different. Mo Liuqing smiled and the dimples on his face were obvious, which made people not feel drunk. "You don''t have to worry about him. What you do is what he should do."


    There is a warm current in beichengyao''s heart. Here, he will have no feelings from others. Nangongyi''s mother really loves and connives at her. Nangongyi''s father, though he doesn''t say anything, treats her like his own daughter.


    "By the way, you can take Yi''er directly when you go back. The dowry was ready two years ago."


    This sentence exploded in beichengyao''s ear, two years ago?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 437

    Although Nangong Yi has been used to his mother''s "fierce conduct", at this moment, he was also a little surprised. His mother was still so strong, and he prepared everything unconsciously, even more anxious than him.


    But just like this, deep in his heart, for him, the sooner the better!


    "Mother, or shall we set out now?" Nangong Yi pretended that he was full of peach blossom, eyes and laughter, and a little teasing.


    In the north, Yaomo kept silent and didn''t hear anything. Moluqing clapped together and said, "OK, that mother asked someone to prepare the carriage."


    Before beichengyao could refute, moluqing held her shoulder and said seriously, "are you going back to Beiguo, Yao?"


    "Well." "But"


    "don''t you want Yi''er to accompany you?" Mo ryuking asked with concern, taking the hand of Bei Chengyao.


    "No." Beichengyao said lightly, "just"


    "that is Yi''er who makes you dissatisfied and doesn''t want to marry for the time being?"


    "No"


    "it''s OK to be dissatisfied. Anyway, after you get married, I won''t say a word more about how you want to teach me." Mo ryuking pauses and waits for the northern Chengyao to open his mouth, looking forward.


    "Auntie, Nangong Yi naturally wants to accompany me to the northern kingdom. Nangong Yi is also very good. I like it very much."


    "That''s good. It''s safe to have Yi''er with your aunt. Besides, Yi''er can help you with your things when the road is far away." Molluqing relieved and laughed in his heart. This girl is very deceitful. In this way, Yi''er can marry a beautiful wife. She and Bo also have grandchildren as soon as possible! "Then I"


    "Auntie, I''m not in a hurry to go back to the north." Bei Chengyao accidentally interrupts Mo''s words. Mo''s smile is slightly stiff, and he secretly gnaws his teeth. Just now, it''s time for him to finish talking and let them go back to the northern kingdom. Now, the time for their marriage must be pushed back.


    Nangong Yi has been completely speechless. If he wants to force Yao like this, she must have blocked her back coldly. His mother said so many things before Yao took the opportunity to say something. This skill is beyond his ability. However, how now in his mother''s eyes, Yao is so much more important than himself, to teach? How direct is the mother''s speech, so disgusted with her son? Although Nangong Yi had a little dissatisfaction, he was naturally happy to see that Mo Liuqing liked beichengyao so much.


    "Ah Yao is not in a hurry, but Yi''er is in a hurry. Ah Yao is so excellent. There must be a lot of people asking for marriage. Yi''er must worry about the long night and the long dream." Moluqing said that he was very sad.


    "It''s OK, I won''t agree, so Nangong doesn''t have to worry." Beichengyao smiled with a smile and made a firm decision.


    Nangong Yi felt that beichengyao was right, forgot his mother''s original intention, and nodded his head seriously. However, he saw his mother stare at him, and then he was a little regretful.


    Mo ryuking, how can things be different from what he thinks? Women can''t be too direct! It''s better to be gentle. At this time, she was coaxed out of the house by herself. But on second thoughts, she didn''t like the women who were too gentle. Since they were not in a hurry, it''s useless for her to be in a hurry. After so many years, it''s ok to wait another two years, and then relax.


    "My mother, we''ll go to the northern kingdom in a few days. You can go and have a look. You don''t need to prepare anything else." Nangong Yi raised his eyebrows gently. Since Yao was not in a hurry, he waited slowly.


    "All right." Mo Liuqing nods and gouges out Nangong Yi. At his speed, when can he marry his daughter-in-law to his home? Fortunately, he can''t run away.


    "Then go ahead and do it." Nangong Yi flatters.


    Muruqing gave a light snort. The daughter who had been married and the water that had been poured out had already been poured out before his son had been married!


    "I''ll go out first. You two, have a good rest!" "It''s just that it sounds strange," said moluqing. "In the daytime, let''s have a good rest.


    Nangong Yi''s position before the sitting meeting after Mo ryuking went out, "have you eaten?"


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, "I didn''t agree to go back to Beiguo directly, would you not be angry?"


    Nangong Yi said with a bad smile, "if I am angry, shall we start now?"


    "I want to wait. I''ve sent the letter back. Let the father spread the news of my return. I want to see what my brother will do." Beichengyao patiently explained that he looked at Nangong Yi and said, "I think brother can marry me!"


    Nangong Yi was slightly shocked. He didn''t think of beichengyao at all. He chuckled and said, "OK, let''s wait another two days!"


    When Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue went to visit the prime minister''s office, it was the third day they went back. Ye Yuxuan stayed in the palace for only one day. He was sent back last night. Tang Kexin thought that since he went to see his father and mother, he could not leave Xuaner alone, so he had to wait a day.


    Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue left early, but there was already someone waiting in front of the prime minister''s office. After a simple salute, everyone put their mind on Ye Yuxuan.


    Donger watched behind the crowd. Tears filled her eyes. Nearly three years later, her young lady finally came back with her young master. The young lady became much more beautiful and more charming than before. But the young master was so lovely!


    Tang Kexin has seen Dong''Er. Taking advantage of their attention, he comes to Dong''Er.


    "Miss!" Donger cried excitedly.


    Tang Kexin patted her on the shoulder affectionately, "Donger, it''s hard for you."


    Donger wept with joy. She was already worth it.


    When Tang Kexin left, he just stayed with Ye Lanjue and didn''t bring anyone, so Dong''Er stayed. However, Wang Rui''s house didn''t adapt to her, so she went back to the prime minister''s house. In the past two years, she has been taking care of the prime minister''s wife.


    As the people entered the hall, Tang Kexin didn''t care about any formality, so they were more casual. They exchanged greetings and joked at will. At night, LAN Jue asked them to do their own things.


    When there were many people, Tang Kexin didn''t want to say anything more, so just after everyone left, they accompanied the prime minister''s wife to her yard.


    The prime minister''s wife asked several questions intimately, and her heart was gradually relieved.


    "Are you happy these two years? Do aunt Wu feel sorry for you again? " Tang Kexin cares that Tang Keyun didn''t succeed in marrying ye lanchen before. I don''t know if he has taken a fancy to other people in the past two years. As the hostess of the prime minister''s office, the prime minister''s wife has a lot to ask about.


    The prime minister''s wife chuckled, "no, I don''t know why. Their mother and daughter are very quiet, but Yun never mentioned it again. Later, when she asked about her marriage, she said that her father and mother are in charge. In the past two years, it has been a lot quiet."


    Tang Kexin is relieved. The smile of the prime minister''s wife is slightly raised, and her face is slightly moved. She is casual and gentle. Looking at the two years, Tang Kexin remembers that when she saw Tang Keyun just now, she was a little strange. She sat down quietly in a corner and was upright and polite. She was different from the noisy and smart before.


    "Does Dad have a plan?" Tang Kexin asked that Tang Keyun was eighteen years old now, and they were worried about it. Although Tang Kexin doesn''t like Tang Keyun, no matter how it is, it has something to do with her. It''s better to ask about it earlier and save any more trouble.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 438

    "Yes, but I haven''t said yet. But we have two daughters in our family. You are still princess Rui. She will be the queen after the ceremony. But even if she is a commoner, no one will look down on her." The prime minister''s wife said that there was only a sense of indifference in her words, and there was no disgust.


    Tang Ke thought about it and said, "if she has someone she likes, think about that person first."


    "Well." The prime minister''s wife said, and then she took Tang Kexin''s hand. Please pat her twice and say, "now that you and your third highness have children, your mother is always relieved."


    Tang Kexin smiled, "don''t your mother know what she said in the ceremony? He will marry me alone. "


    "That said, after the third highness became the emperor, she was always forced to accept the concubine. Some of the women''s hearts in the harem were true love, but they went in for various reasons. In case of being forced later, you will always be embarrassed." The prime minister''s wife said bitterly.


    Tang Kexin was moved. If he didn''t really care, how could he say that?


    "You don''t have to worry, mother. You''re different from other people." Tang Kexin said confidently, holding the hand of the prime minister''s wife, "my mother believes in my judgment."


    The prime minister''s wife is helpless! My mother believes in me! "


    Tang Kexin chuckles, "thank you The prime minister''s wife shook her head helplessly.


    "Mother, nothing has happened in the family in the past two years?"


    "What can I do for you!" The prime minister''s wife said, "however, Kefeng he"


    Tang Kexin doesn''t understand, Tang Kefeng?


    "What''s the matter with him, mother?" Remember that Tang Kefeng was fostered in the name of his mother, so he was the son of his mother. What happened?


    "It''s not a big deal, but I don''t know why there is a contradiction with the princess. They are always tit for tat."


    Night LAN shadow? Tang Kexin suddenly remembered that they really haven''t seen each other for a long time, but how could they meet? But looking at the expression of the prime minister''s wife, she didn''t know anything.


    "What''s to worry about?" Tang Kexin did not care about a smile, "the princess will not do to the prime minister''s office, do not care."


    The prime minister''s wife also understands that it''s just the hearts of the parents in the world. Why not worry?


    "Mother, children and grandchildren have their own children''s blessings. Why do you demand it? Look now, I''m not worried about xuan''er."


    The prime minister''s wife knocked Tang Kexin directly, "how big is xuan''er, can it be the same?"


    "Mother, you see how lovely xuan''er is. Now that you are a grandmother, it''s better to have fun with your grandchildren." Tang Kexin said with relief that the old people care more than the younger generation. It must be feasible to say so.


    The prime minister''s wife''s mind was suddenly transferred, "Xuaner is really lovely." But think of the past, or solemnly exhort, "you ah, have been a mother, can not do things like before without discretion."


    Tang Kexin''s naughty smile, "didn''t your mother find out, is your heart much more stable now?"


    She prefers to let things go at the right time.


    The prime minister''s wife nodded, "well, you don''t have to accompany me. Go to see xuan''er. I want to see him, too."


    "Well, listen to my mother, I''ll bring Xuaner here." Tang Kexin''s witty tongue and some coquettish feelings.


    Tang and Tang Kexin walk according to their own memory, but they haven''t seen yeyuxuan. It''s strange in their hearts. How can they not see people? After asking the servant, I knew that xuan''er had gone to play alone and walked all the way to Tang Keyun''s yard.


    Unexpectedly, xuan''er even sat upright and chatted with Tang Keyun. Tang Keyun smiled from time to time and was very gentle to xuan''er.


    "Sister?" Tang Keyun sees Tang Kexin and calls out subconsciously.


    Yeyu Xuan turns around and pours directly into Tang Kexin''s arms. "Where did your mother go just now? Xuaner can''t find you."


    Tang Kexin pinches the cheek of yeyuxuan. "With your grandmother." Then he got up and looked at Tang Keyun.


    Tang Keyun gathered his clothes and made a salute, "I have seen Princess Rui."


    Tang Kexin smiles. Tang Keyun didn''t do such a serious salute before. It''s really different.


    "You don''t need to be polite. I saw you and xuan''er talking happily just now. I guess it''s disturbing you." Tang Kexin leads xuan''er to the stone table and holds him up and sits in another position.


    "Xuan''er is very clever." Tang Keyun looks at yeyuxuan and smiles. Such a child is really enviable, dignified, intelligent and has thousands of favors. He is afraid that nothing is beyond his reach.


    Tang Kexin saw some loneliness in such a smile, but he didn''t say anything. Tang Keyun''s appearance was not first-class, and her temperament was not very good. The noise before made her look ordinary, and she didn''t seem to be half excellent. Now it''s quiet, but it can be noticed that, after all, she was raised in such a rich family as prime minister''s office, even if she was a commoner It''s no different from the average lady.


    "Mother, she just told Xuaner a lot about her mother." Yeyu Xuan is obviously very happy, but Tang Kexin doesn''t know what can be said to make Xuaner happy from Tang Keyun''s mouth.


    Tang Keyun was embarrassed and his smile was stiff, so he had to call Xuaner to ask him not to talk.


    But xuan''er didn''t think of anything. She said with a smile, "she said that her mother is very smart, and she can read mind skills. Many people admire her mother!" Say small face is a Yang, do not cover pride.


    Tang Kexin nods and thinks that Tang Keyun is not good at explaining to xuan''er. It turns out that''s all.


    "When xuan''er grows up, his mother will teach her." Tang Kexin touched xuan''er''s head and said amiably.


    "She also said that her father and mother loved each other very much, and she envied them very much." Night Yu Xuan crisp Health said, simple and immature.


    Tang Keyun can''t sit still. He feels very embarrassed. It seems that he is like a clown, gossiping on one side. Now, he is still seen by others.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "There are too few people together because of the love in the world, so everyone will envy those who are loved by Mu en. My mother hopes xuan''er will be envied in the future."


    "Xuan''er is looking for someone as gentle as his mother." Ye Yuxuan said happily, but he did not know that Tang Kexin was not a gentle person.


    "Good!" Tang Kexin smiled and shaved the nose of yeyuxuan. "Does Xuaner remember the way when he came? Go to Dad first! "


    "Remember, my mother wants to come back earlier." Night Yu Xuan way, stand up and walk out slowly, there is a feeling of small adults.


    Now there are only two people left. Tang Keyun is even more restless and embarrassed to call sister Sheng.


    Tang Kexin nodded and agreed with Tang Keyun.


    Tang Kexin did not take the initiative to speak, but such silence is a deeper threat.


    Tang Keyun looks at Tang Kexin and doesn''t plan to leave. He bites his teeth and calms down. Since he can''t leave directly, he will be safe and embarrassed once he comes! She can''t always hide from Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin sees that Tang Keyun gradually calms down and chuckles. But the strength of Tang Keyun holding the water cup does not decrease at all, which means that he has a lot of pressure in his heart, but it is forced.


    "Thank you for your kind words in front of xuan''er just now." Tang Ke''s heart said amazing things. At that moment, she was really worried about what Tang Ke Yun said that she shouldn''t have said.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 439

    She would be embarrassed not to say that the most important thing is that xuan''er is easily influenced by others, and she doesn''t want xuan''er to be influenced by anything bad.


    Don Ke cloud one Leng, thank her? Shouldn''t she hate herself? When I was a child, I bullied her so much and used her to approach the fourth prince. I never saw her as my sister.


    "In fact, you are not bad in nature, but more worldly. I was a fool at that time. I was not the only one who laughed at me, nor was you the first one to start with. So don''t blame yourself. Besides, even if you didn''t like me at that time, you didn''t really want to hurt me. At most, you took advantage of it verbally. As for the real harm, you still didn''t." Tang Kexin said calmly, in fact, there is another reason. A person who can''t say bad things to children and expose others'' shortcomings won''t be too bad.


    "How generous of you!" Tang Keyun smiled bitterly. If someone treated herself like that when she was a child, she would never be so calm.


    Can Tang Kexin smile, magnanimous? It depends on what the situation is. If she does something excessive, it can''t be so simple.


    "Some things can be forgiven, some things can''t be forgiven, and what you do is within the scope of my understanding." Tang Kexin said lightly, but he had an indisputable feeling.


    At that time, there were so many people who laughed at her. If they all remember, they hated and tired themselves. No matter love or hate, they are all precious feelings. There is no hatred for no reason. Doesn''t it mean that love is deep and hate is deep?


    Tang Keyun looks down and thinks. Between her and Tang keyin, there are too many differences!


    Tang Kexin sighed slightly, "you just need to be good at yourself. You should always live like you like."


    Tang Keyun looks at Tang Kexin with wide eyes. She knows what she is thinking! Is this encouraging yourself?


    Tang Kexin sits quietly. They are still relatives after all.


    "Thank you sister!" Tang Keyun probably wants to understand, smile.


    Tang Kexin laughs.


    It was already afternoon when I went back to Rui''s mansion. Tang Kexin took Dong''Er back by the way. But all the way, night Lanjue was watching Tang Kexin. Later, he couldn''t help saying, "you seem to be very happy today."


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes turn around his father and mother and settle on Tang Kexin.


    "All right." Tang Kexin pretends to make a mysterious smile, and LAN Jue snorts at night. Forget it, as long as she is happy.


    "Mother, teach me mind reading, too!" Night Yu Xuan cold not Ding said, night LAN Jue chuckled out, night Yu Xuan embrace, "how many things can you learn?"


    Night Yu Xuan found that he was despised, unwilling to show weakness way, "why can''t you learn? Anyway, my mother called me, but you didn''t teach me. Why against it? "


    Night LAN absolutely helpless, later some are he tired, so he just hope Xuan son''s childhood is happy a little more.


    "Mind reading should be learned slowly. Xuan''er is not in a hurry." Tang Kexin comforts Ye Yuxuan with a smile. She doesn''t like the way of "growing up". At this age, it''s good to play in middle school and school. She hopes that xuan''er won''t be deprived of the right of freedom and happiness as an ordinary prince.


    "Well, I''ll listen to my mother." Ye Yu Xuan said with his mouth curled.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue''s face blackened, and smiles unconsciously.


    It was already afternoon when I returned to ruiwang mansion, but I didn''t expect that there were still people waiting.


    "Sister Tang!" Night LAN shadow heard a movement at the door and ran out. She waited for a long time.


    "Princess?" Tang Kexin is slightly shocked that she would come in person and leave for only two years, but she felt totally different and grew up.


    "How are you, sister?" Night LAN shadow directly rushed forward, childish said.


    Donger is watching. In the past two years, she has seen the little princess many times, but she has never been coquettish. She is proud of her many times.


    "How long have you been here?" Tang Kexin asked.


    "I came in the morning. I knew I would come tomorrow." But before Tang Kexin could answer, she ran to yeyuxuan and kneaded her cheek


    Ye Yuxuan didn''t like to be pinched on his cheek, so he dodged for a while.


    Night LAN Jue directly knocked night LAN shadow for a while, called elder sister? Isn''t this generation a mess?


    Night LAN never full of look up night LAN Jue, his brother "bully" himself, even his children "bully" themselves.


    "Xuan''er doesn''t like people pinching his face, even we seldom do it!" Tang Kexin explains, pull overnight Yu Xuan, "come, this is aunt."


    "Good aunt." Ye Yuxuan cried, secretly saying in his heart, there is a man who covets his face, but everyone covets his face.


    "Night LAN shadow pours," I am not 16 years old, somebody asks me to call aunt


    Don Kexin shakes his head. There is no way to change this.


    The night LAN shadow tangled for a while and then looked away. "Does sister Tang have any fun in the western regions?"


    "Fun? What''s fun for you? " They talked and walked in.


    "For example, is there anything you haven''t seen, or the scenery in the Central Plains?" For example, the night blue shadow is full of curiosity like the stars and eyes.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin said with a smile, "but the present he brought back is not in the palace now. I will give it to you when I come back."


    "Good! Thank you, sister Tang! " The night LAN shadow opens a bosom way.


    "Sister in law." Night LAN absolutely light remind, but can''t ignore completely, he is a younger brother, a younger sister, unexpectedly not a call can heart sister-in-law.


    It''s true that they have been married. It''s time for them to change their tune. But elder sister Tang is more intimate, but she is still obedient.


    "Sister in law, you don''t know how boring I am these two years. You and the third or the fourth are not here. I can''t go anywhere. I''m going to die of boredom." Night Lan Ying complains, sad.


    Don''t you often go to the eldest young master for trouble? How can it be boring all the time?


    Tang Ke Xin quietly Tucao a change of address speed, "why not go out to play?"


    "No place to go. I''m still a girl. I can''t go far!" Night LAN shadow breath of said, like a great grievance.


    "But I''m back, and I can''t take you anywhere." Tang Kexin is helpless.


    "It''s OK. I have a little nephew now. I can play with him." Night LAN shadow waved, smiling at night Yu Xuan.


    Night Yu Xuan Ao Jiao''s hum, did not pay attention to her.


    Tang Kexin shakes his head, does night Lan Ying play with xuan''er? I''m afraid xuan''er will stay away. The night''s Lan Ying is fun, but xuan''er is not. He always prefers to do his own things. If he can''t let xuan''er have no way like Nangong Yi, it''s difficult to play together.


    "If the princess likes it, naturally she can."


    "It''s not fair that I call you sister-in-law, but you call me princess." Night LAN shadow way, some grievances.


    "Little shadow." Tang Kexin is helpless.


    Night LAN shadow a smile, "elder sister still remember to teach me to read mind skill?"


    Tang Kexin is also a smile, just with some mature charm, "natural."


    "While my sister-in-law has time, teach me more!" Night LAN shadow blinks, one face hopes!


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods. It will be inconvenient to live in the palace later. It''s better to take advantage of it now.


    Night LAN shadow claps his hands, "that''s great, I can learn to read mind skills, but also play with my little nephew, kill two birds with one stone."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 440

    Tang Kexin shakes his head secretly. Let her alone. There is not much time to come. Besides, xuan''er is really bored.


    After they were separated from Nangong Yi, only these days, sometimes Xuaner would be distracted and play alone. It''s not the same as when he was in Jiuyou cult. Xuaner should have no playmates and be lonely.


    "Sister in law, I have a question for you." Night LAN shadow blinked his eyes craftily, looking at Tang Kexin with full vitality.


    "Well?"


    , "Xuan ER and his brother are exactly alike. How can they not be half like you?" Night LAN shadow spits out tongue, well, she is intentional! But Tang Kexin sighed, "Yeah, I''m sorry, too. It''s like I''m more attractive to girls."


    Night LAN Jue listens silently, is it not good to be like him? Father and son look very normal.


    "In fact, sister-in-law, I think it''s more likeable to be like a brother-in-law." Night LAN shadow is serious.


    "It''s me who I like. It doesn''t matter who I look like. All I see is my face." "I''m more popular than father and mother!" he said angrily


    Don Kexin''s mouth is light, kid, it''s not good to be so arrogant! Others see you not to see you look lovely!


    Night LAN shadow how tongue, this night Yu Xuan is less than two years old, this words say from his mouth also too surprised?


    The smile on Dong''Er''s face is more intense. It''s worthy of being a girl''s child. It''s smart and domineering!


    Only night LAN Jue felt that words should be said like this, his children, how to say is the best.


    "Xuaner, do you like your father or your mother?" Night LAN shadow eyes a turn, bad smile asked.


    Night LAN never consciously looked at xuan''er, a smile flashed in her eyes.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t care about the answer, but he can''t help looking at xuan''er.


    Yeyuxuan snorted, "of course, I like it the same! Such a simple question. "


    Night LAN shadow lips, simple? But you don''t think about it at all, okay?


    "What if something happens to your father and your mother? Who are you going to save first? " Night LAN shadow pretends to be worried. She still doesn''t believe that she can''t ask night Yu Xuan!


    "My father will protect my mother. I don''t need to save her. If my father needs me to save her, it must be my father''s death." Night Yu Xuan serious way, watching night LAN Jue clever smile.


    Night LAN Jue light hum, calculate this kid clever!


    Night LAN shadow helpless, the heart is not satisfied, how to see this child is not only two years old!


    Just then, a maid came to inform that dinner was ready.


    Tang Kexin laughs and can have a good life. "Have a meal first."


    Night Lan Ying nods, a table of vegetables, the same table of people, although food does not speak, sleep does not speak, but the feeling is completely different.


    Night LAN shadow chuckles. Here, there is a real feeling of home. Even if no one speaks, there is no feeling of loneliness at home. No matter when it''s all alone, night LAN shadow suddenly thinks of a person in her brain. The person is calm and not close to others, but somehow, it makes her feel attached.


    After dinner, it was dark. Tang Kexin intended to let the night Lanying stay, but she insisted on going back, saying that she didn''t want to disturb them and would be scolded if she didn''t go back. Tang Kexin has no choice but to send back the night Lan Ying.


    Tang Kexin went back to his room after xuan''er fell asleep. When he entered the door, he found that ye Lanjue was a little dazed. He stood at the window and the night wind blew in. He felt cool, but what''s more, the man in front of him. Such a lonely figure seems that no one can get close to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin approaches, holding the night LAN Jue from behind. She wants to warm him. Such a person who has been in high position for many years must be lonely inside, right?


    Night LAN never looked back, stroking Tang Kexin''s hand, "there should be something to happen, some worry just."


    Tang Kexin relies on night LAN Jue, "is it serious?"


    "I don''t know, because right now, it hasn''t happened." The night LAN absolutely sinks the voice way.


    "No matter what happens, I will always be with you." Tang Kexin said softly, but he had a shocking feeling!


    You don''t need to tell me all about you, but you must allow me to accompany you, and I will always accompany you!


    "Well!" The night LAN Jue mouth angle tiny Yang, "the heart son, fortunately has you!"


    Tang Kexin chuckles, leans on the night LAN Jue''s back, rubs lightly, this person''s back is so broad, lets oneself be so at ease!


    Night LAN Jue allows Tang Kexin to hold it. This feeling of dependence will make him feel at ease.


    Night LAN shadow is actually walking back, inexplicable, just want to walk alone!


    The heat of the fading day and the early autumn evening wind have brought a little cold. The night Lan Ying is not afraid of the cold. Maybe she just came out of such a warm place for a while and felt a little cold at this moment. She wanted to put on another dress and wrap it.


    The bodyguard at the back followed him far away. His task was to send the princess back. He would not care about anything else.


    Night LAN shadow is walking slowly. The lights of this family are bright. It should be a warm scene. Love of husband and wife, family harmony, should be a common life that many people can have! But the place she went back to was an empty and cold mansion. There were many people in it. They were all respectful to her. Even if they cared about her and talked with her, they were just out of awe. No one really approached her.


    In fact, she has been used to the feeling of loneliness and no one close to her. All the time, she seems to be on the top, and outsiders naturally hold it, except for Tang Kefeng.


    She always felt that when she met Tang Kefeng, it was the most embarrassing time for her.


    It was the Mid Autumn Festival of the year when brother Huang left. A woman disguised as a man slipped out to play. She saw a lantern, but she lost in guessing riddles to Tang Kefeng.


    She liked the lantern so much that she wanted it for herself, but Tang Kefeng refused and forced it. She oppressed him as a princess. Tang Kefeng was a little surprised and handed the lantern to her, but there was no loss, no excessive respect, no words, no inferiority, no hyperactivity, no turbulence.


    He was quiet, but he made her feel that this person, like her, was lonely, but how could it be? He has parents, relatives, unlike her, alone.


    After knowing that he was Tang Kefeng, she often went to the prime minister''s office, but the intersection of the two was that she oppressed him as a princess, and he respected her as always. She wanted to see his patience, thinking that he would be angry, but the attitude of Tang Kefeng never changed. When she is with Tang Kefeng, she will not feel that loneliness. If she doesn''t press him as a princess, they will be more like friends! But she knew that there were so many differences between them that she never dared to use too much sincerity.


    But how could it be! If something is given, it will never be returned.


    Night LAN shadow suddenly smiled, as if there was no bitterness. Now, I have other things to do, so I will stay away from him! Maybe, if he is not a princess, Tang Kefeng will not look at himself more, right?


    In front of him is the house of King Rong. At the foot of the night Lan Ying, he felt that the lights were as bright as ever, but not half warm.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 441

    The dinner party in the palace is very grand. It was originally to celebrate the return of Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin. In addition, ye Lanjue is actually the emperor. It''s not easy. Now there is an additional Ye Yuxuan. The emperor is happy, so the dinner party is even more grand.


    It''s just that with more people, things will be a little more.


    This time, there were many women in the palace, many young ladies in different families, with gorgeous clothes and heavy makeup. What kind of thoughts everyone had seemed to show on the surface.


    Among so many people, Tang Keyun and Li qingmo are the only ones who dress simply. In fact, their dress is more grand than usual, but in so many people, it''s not impressive at all.


    Tang Kexin glanced at all the people and knew how much they had spent on the banquet. The heart sneers, absolutely that day''s words, looks like they all forgot! But also, it seems that in the impression of too many people, the emperor should have three thousand beauties in the harem. The rain and dew are all touching each other. It seems that it''s a sin for the emperor to favor only one person. They will never abandon this opportunity if they can get his favor at this time.


    Tang Kexin was not surprised by Tang Keyun''s dress. Li qingmo surprised Tang Kexin.


    Li qingmo and General Li have some relations and are close to each other. It has been a double decade since we called General Li a grandpa.


    Tang Kexin knows that Li qingmo is also because she was willing to keep filial piety for three years for General Li. It''s said that the three-year period has passed and no one has been married.


    Li qingmo has a dignified appearance, a general style, not a submissive and pitiful feeling. Tang Kexin thought to himself, I don''t know what Li qingmo was thinking.


    At the beginning of the dinner party, the atmosphere was a little weird, but after a few words, a woman in pink dress asked for a performance, and then all the women competed to show their skills, more like a scene of jealousy.


    Tang Kexin sits there quietly and praises a few words from time to time. Although such magnanimity is surprising, those women have hope in their hearts, but they have some fear and uneasiness.


    Night LAN never silent, such Tang Kexin let him feel a little strange, never seen her jealous appearance, always so confident, at will, it seems to leave him is also a matter of tolerance.


    Tang Keyun looked at it from the side, and he was worried. Why didn''t his third highness and elder sister worry at all?


    At night, Lan Ying looks at the situation in front of her and smiles. They don''t really pay attention to the words of the third brother.


    Tang Kexin gradually focuses on Li qingmo. Now there is no talent, only Tang Keyun and Li qingmo. If it''s not that she doesn''t mean it, then she is really calm.


    People around us have their own thoughts, and their eyes turn around gradually. If all of them perform their talents and one or two of them don''t move, they will naturally attract other people''s attention. More and more attention has been paid to Tang Keyun and Li qingmo.


    Tang Keyun looks at Tang Kexin, but sees that she smiles at herself. In a moment, she decides a lot. Tang Kefeng, her elder brother, also smiles at her. In her eyes, it''s an uncommon trust.


    Tang Keyun got up and went to the middle. "My daughter played a song for Prince Rui and Princess Rui and congratulated them on their return."


    In my heart, I decided to play a piece of plum blossom and three tricks.


    Tang Kexin smiled slightly. Compared with the previous women, Tang Keyun is also special. Unexpectedly, her tone is also good. Now, only Li qingmo is left.


    Li qingmo stood up, looked at the emperor, and said, "I have sworn to you that in this world, the only people who can hear you play are the husband of your daughter, the one who can see you dance, the one who can only hear you play, so please forgive me for being rude."


    Tang Kexin smiles lightly, Li qingmo, as expected, there are some differences.


    The Emperor didn''t care. "In this case, it''s unnecessary!"


    It''s just that the people around me don''t have such a sense of interest. One of them asked aggressively, "even for the emperor and his third highness, can''t you?"


    Li qingmo replied seriously, "no way."


    "It''s a pity that miss qingmo has both talent and appearance." Someone agreed.


    Li qingmo doesn''t speak. Everyone understands that if the third highness receives Li qingmo, it is possible to see Li qingmo''s performance. But the most important thing is that there are one or two, so many of these women are likely to enter the palace.


    At night, LAN Jue looks like a smile, but Tang Kexin is still, waiting for Li qingmo to speak.


    "It would be a great honor for the three princes to see their talents." Li Qing''s ink surface contains the color of spring, saying softly.


    Tang Kexin chuckles, but doesn''t open his mouth.


    Night LAN shadow on one side said, "brother Huang once said that there will only be a woman, so miss Qing Mo''s talent, I''m afraid you can''t appreciate it."


    "If the princess agrees, can''t she?" A man''s clever answer.


    Night LAN shadow looks at Tang Kexin worried, and then looks at night LAN Jue. Why haven''t these two people reacted at all?


    "What does the princess think?" One asked boldly.


    Tang Kexin smiled softly, as if she were a celestial being. In such an atmosphere, she seemed more elegant. "Does Miss Qing Mo want to marry her third highness as a concubine?"


    Li qingmo''s face was white and green. The woman was so careless. There were many people who wanted to marry his third highness. She just wanted to be a concubine, which seemed to be her own contempt.


    "The three Highnesses have both moral integrity and ability. Even if Qing Mo admires him, it is reasonable. If he can serve the three Highnesses, he will be happy." Li qingmo said with patience.


    "Even for a concubine?" Tang Kexin asked patiently.


    "Qingmo would like to." Li qingmo said, his face was red. She is also a young lady, and her father is a general. It''s hard for her to be forced to ask, but she is still so cheap!


    Tang Kexin chuckles. Since she doesn''t know how to cherish herself, why should she be merciful? Eyes slightly cold, looking at Li qingmo way, "if this princess is not allowed?"


    Li qingmo felt cold all over, as if he was suddenly doused with cold water, but he just grinned, "it''s true that the princess is the wife of the third Royal Highness, but when she is married to her husband, her husband is the most important. Shouldn''t the princess take the third Royal Highness as the first? Among the seven, jealousy is also one of them. "


    Tang Kexin, as if he had just heard this sentence, nodded suddenly, stood up, glanced around with a sharp sword in his eyes, and said loudly, "but I, Tang Kexin, am really jealous. My man can only have one woman, let alone a concubine, even a roommate! If you go anywhere to find another woman, you can''t either! "


    Obviously, it''s something that everyone can''t agree with. It''s said from Tang Ke''s heart, but it''s like a matter of course. Her words make life more suspicious!


    The empress was worried. The emperor clapped her hand and motioned for her to look slowly.


    Night LAN shadow a smile, Emperor sister-in-law is not the same, but such a woman, just deserve the emperor brother!


    Yeyuxuan hasn''t spoken all the time. Now she is amazed that her mother used to be so domineering. No wonder her father dotes on her mother so much!


    Night LAN Jue is satisfied with a smile. His woman is really different, but he loves Tang Kexin so much! In this way, Tang Kexin, who won''t let go, is occupied.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 442

    Night LAN Jue gets up slowly and arranges his clothes slowly. "I only have a woman named Tang Kexin. If someone forgets this sentence later, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    The address of the two sentences is different, and the meaning is naturally different. In the last sentence, with a strong threat, I glanced at the people sitting down and made them all stiff.


    "Does Miss Qing Mo want to marry?"


    Li qingmo was ashamed, but he was angry again. He tried his best to calm down. "It was qingmo who begged in vain."


    "Well, it''s just a dinner party. I''ve seen so many performances before. Why stick to one more?" The emperor opened his mouth and made a round scene. People around him started to talk about other topics.


    Late at the end of the dinner party, the night wind together, with pieces of leaves on the ground, sent a sense of desolation.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are walking slowly in the palace. Maybe their feelings are completely open. They are more difficult to separate.


    "What are you still thinking?" Night LAN Jue asked, although two people did not speak, he felt the heart in thinking.


    "Thinking about Li qingmo, maybe she has a compelling reason?" Tang Kexin remembers old general Li and sighs in his heart. When Li qingmo leaves, he looks pale and sad.


    "The Li family declined rapidly after the death of General Li, which is why Li qingmo thought it was." Night LAN never cold way.


    Tang Kexin sighs slightly. Maybe this is another sadness of ancient women. They never live for themselves, more like a trading object.


    "The decline of the Li family is also due to the fact that there are no outstanding people and it is useless to try to whitewash Taiping." Night LAN absolutely light way.


    Tang Kexin didn''t answer, because people who were not far away attracted him.


    "Absolutely?" Tang Kexin pulls the hand of LAN Jue at night, and signals him to look forward.


    Is it night Lan Ying and Tang Kefeng?


    Two people are just walking side by side, sometimes talking and laughing, just like this, right?


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin did not disturb them, and left by themselves. They are going to the Northern Kingdom these two days. Most of them can only stay there for half a month and then come back to participate in the ceremony.


    It was half a month since Yao and Nangong Yi arrived in the northern kingdom.


    Although the north is colder than Phoenix, fortunately, it is still in autumn, not too cold.


    Beiwang had known that beichengyao was coming back for a long time, so he made time to come. As soon as beichengyao went back to see Beiwang, he went to see Nangong Yi naturally.


    "Father." Beichengyao called when she came in, but the situation inside made her feel a little bit. Her brother had been dealing with government affairs before, and now he is the father. The books on it are still full of memorials.


    The northern King smiled gently, and saw Nangong Yi without any surprise. "Come back, choose your own place to do it."


    It is natural that the Yao in Beicheng was at will. Nangong Yi was kind of serious. "He met Beiwang."


    The northern king saw Nangong Yi, but his eyes did not stop. Yao''s choice, he rarely asked about it, just the matter of marriage, he still had to pass it.


    "Father, are you finished? Or Yao''er will help you? " Beichengyao didn''t sit down. Instead, he went to the table a few times. He had read more than half of them, but there was still a lot left.


    "You just came back. There''s no need to be so tired." Said the northern king, who was used to it.


    "Since Yao''er is back, Yao''er will take care of him for the time being. It''s better for him to have a rest for two days."


    The northern King chuckled, "deal with the rest."


    "It''s OK, so you can deal with it recently!" Northern Wang Dao, his eyes swept over Nangong Yi. Once Yao Er deals with things, a lot of time will be occupied, and the time to accompany Nangong Yi will be reduced. I don''t know if he will be dissatisfied.


    Nangong Yi had a big smile. Anyway, he had plenty of time. When he first came to the Northern Kingdom, he couldn''t disaffect the northern king. It''s different now.


    Sure enough, the rest of the memorials have been dealt with by beichengyao for a long time, while Nangong Yi has been very patient with her. In the evening, mujin came to see beichengyao and said that the emperor wanted to see her.


    Beichengyao smiled and her brother didn''t let her down. As long as I see her again, I won''t be too desperate.


    Nangong Yi watched all the time, but he didn''t speak or say that he would accompany her tomorrow.


    Near noon the next day, beichengyao came out of the palace, just handed Nangong Yi a reassuring expression. Nangong Yi knew what she meant.


    When beichengyao arrived, beichengyuan was already waiting. Before beichengyao walked in, he walked over. He looked up and down carefully before he smiled, "you''re OK!"


    Beichengyao doesn''t understand. What happened? My brother never showed such a worried expression.


    "Well, I''m fine." Beichengyao nods. Two people even so quiet down, clearly each other have a lot of words, but do not know where to start.


    "I want to see where my brother lives now, can I?" Northern Cheng Yao considered the question, with some indifference.


    "Good." Beichengyuan hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth. He touched beichengyao''s hair, which was probably too long apart, so he felt strange, but he could not deceive himself.


    In fact, they haven''t really seen each other for five or six years. Most of the time, they are just in a hurry and can''t elaborate on anything.


    Beichengyao smiled and thought his brother would not agree!


    Beichengyuan takes beichengyao through the downtown area, turns around several streets, and arrives at the place where he lives.


    Beichengyao stood outside and took a look. It''s a very common place. It''s not even a house. The layout inside is elegant.


    Now it is the time when autumn chrysanthemums are in full bloom, and the chrysanthemums in the yard are also competing to open, with different colors. Beichengyao''s mood is not so brilliant.


    There is a woman in the busy, beichengyao squint, sure enough is the Mo Yanlou''s woman, plain white clothes, there is a sense of not eating fireworks.


    "Back?" When the woman heard the sound of opening the door, she came out and asked. There was a faint smile in her eyes. When she saw beichengyao, she was shocked. "A yuan, she is"


    beichengyao is slightly surprised. This woman is pregnant! It''s been six months, hasn''t it?


    Beichengyuan came in and helped her into the room. "Don''t be too tired."


    Beichengyao follows in silence. There are some meals on the table in the room. It''s only for two people. My brother didn''t tell her that she would come, did he? So it''s also a kind of trust that brother brings himself? But there''s a feeling of being completely outsiders.


    Beichengyao turned her eyes to the woman, called Jun Qingcheng, who used to be the flower head of moyanlou. But her real identity is a princess. This country was destroyed by the Northern Kingdom more than 20 years ago, and fell into moyanlou.


    A princess who has lost her country, and a son of the enemy who has destroyed her country, are they sincere when they can go to the present?


    At the same time, Jun Qingcheng is also looking at beichengyao in silence. This woman is gorgeous in dress and has a good manner. She is not a woman of ordinary people. Her appearance, coupled with the sense of being dignified and pressing, makes her feel ashamed. She is the best, both in appearance and in temperament. Once upon a time, I envied such a woman, or in other words, I always hated her, but now I choose such a plain life.


    "Qingcheng, this is Yao''er, my sister." Beichengyuan introduced, "Yao''er, she"


    "I know that she is the king of the city!" Beichengyao interrupts beichengyuan''s words, and it''s cold again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 443

    Beichengyuan''s heart slightly mentions that Yao''er has always known about his character. People he doesn''t like are not perfunctory at all, and there are few interruptions. Don''t you like the city? Another layer of worry came up in her heart, because Qingcheng grew up in the moyanlou, which made it difficult for her to trust others and even some inferiority.


    Jun Qingcheng frowns slightly. This woman is really cold. Her eyes are indifferent and her body is cold. All of them make people feel difficult to get along with. Now, it seems to confirm this fact.


    She has been in moyanlou for a long time, and has been used to figure out a person''s mind. Beichengyao is in her eyes, but it is a little difficult to understand. It should be said that she is very strange, sometimes it is like a pool of stagnant water, there is no waves at all, sometimes it seems that all the expressions are written on her face, but it makes people involuntarily wonder whether her expression is true.


    "Does brother really like her?" Beichengyao looks at junqingcheng with her eyes. She seems to care nothing.


    "Well." North Chengyuan nods.


    "So my brother abandoned me and my father?" Beichengyao''s eyes are indifferent, which is not as cold as beichengyuan thought, but he has never felt alienated.


    Jun Qingcheng''s face is slightly cold. Is this woman trying to embarrass her? But it is also a light pain, she let a source is difficult, right?


    "Yao ER!" The sound of beichengyuan is slightly cold.


    "Doesn''t my brother care without my father''s blessing?" Beichengyao''s eyes were slightly sad. "Brother, I don''t know her at all. I don''t even know anything about you and her feelings. Do you want me to accept a woman who has no feelings for me?"


    Beichengyuan''s eyes drooped slightly. It seemed that he had made a special love for Yao''er. Before Yao''er came back, he was with Qingcheng, but when he didn''t discuss with them, he brought Yao''er here. He also asked for such embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for you." Jun Qingcheng gets up, gathers his clothes and droops his eyes. "What happened at the beginning was really unprepared. Now when he comes to this point, he has no choice, so don''t blame ah yuan. You are a yuan''s sister, but I don''t know anything about it. We haven''t even met each other. It''s hard to say, and it''s also a lack of consideration. But please believe that neither I nor you are willing to hurt


    Jun Qingcheng pauses slightly, and her eyes are dim. "But you are still a princess now, and a yuan is already a commoner. There is no longer any intersection between us."


    Beichengyao said quietly, "even so, my brother and I are connected by blood. It''s impossible to give up the relationship with my father for more than ten years. But can a relationship without family blessing last for a long time?"


    King Qingcheng breathing slightly sluggish, can not get blessing? They have been pestering each other for several years. It''s not easy to get together now, but he gave up his identity, she gave up her past and hatred, but even so, they still can''t be happy?


    Beichengyuan clenches junqingcheng''s hand. It''s not her fault, it''s his willingness. If he wants to make a choice between the prince''s identity and her, it will be the same now and in the future.


    Beichengyao wryly smiled, "I thought that my brother had always been my brother. Now, I would like to stay in a corner and never ask about the world again. I want to know that you in my memory are you now?"


    Beichengyuan''s hand is slightly clenched, "Yao''er, didn''t you say all the time that if you have something, you will lose it? Now I have made a choice, gain and loss, is also what I should bear


    Beichengyao suddenly smile, "so brother, never thought about it, let me and my father to accept her?"


    "Father, he has decided." Beichengyuan''s voice is lonely and his eyes are silent. Qing Cheng, she will never get rid of the identity of Mo Yanlou Hua Kui, will always be a humble identity, and how can the royal family accommodate such a person?


    "You don''t know father well." Beichengyao light way, eyes with unusual sharp!


    Beichengyuan is silent. He thought his father would accept it, but he didn''t, did he?


    "So apart from the father, did my brother want me to accept her?"


    "If not, I will not bring you." Beichengyuan light way, has been holding the hand of Jun Qingcheng.


    Jun Qingcheng turns to look at beichengyuan. This man really gave up too much for him. The woman in front of him, his sister, is very important to him?


    Beichengyao was silent. After a long time, he said, "if the father can''t accept her, then she is not qualified to let the father accept her."


    Jun Qingcheng is cold all over. Is that right? Is she not qualified?


    Beichengyuan looks cold, qualification? Yao''er, when will you care about these identities?


    Beichengyao ignored beichengyuan''s indifference and said coldly, "it''s just a temporary identity, whether it''s the princess of the country or the flower head of moyanlou. What really matters is what kind of person you''d better be and what you want. The father is not a man of identity. If you can''t get his recognition, it''s your own lack of ability. It has nothing to do with your identity. "


    At that time, the father didn''t even know the identity of her and her brother, and all the time, he almost knew nothing about their past, but he always regarded them as his own. He never cared about their identity, even did not ask. For the father, some things, identity is not important, but strength is important!


    Do you have the ability to think? Is she not qualified to stand beside Ayu? Take away all external things, what else does she leave behind?


    "Yao''er, you don''t know" beichengyuan just wanted to refute two sentences, but beichengyao interrupted. "Yes, I don''t know, but she didn''t let me know, did she


    Beichengyao is rarely so aggressive, but that person is her brother, and junqingcheng is too important for her brother. She came not to say goodbye, or to leave and never meet again. She came to ask her brother to know that her father is waiting for him to go back.


    My brother''s leaving this time has hurt the father, so the father will never say anything to ask him to come back, let alone show weakness first. Only when my brother comes back first, things can be solved, but you can''t leave the city without consideration.


    Jun Qingcheng bites his lower lip. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. "I don''t know how the princess wants to know?"


    "Not how I want to know, but how you let me know."


    Jun Qingcheng smiles, "what kind of woman does the princess need? Or, in the eyes of the princess, what kind of woman is worthy of your brother? "


    "Shouldn''t you ask your brother such a question? If it''s not fair from the beginning, how can we go on? " Beichengyao light way, Jun Qingcheng, I really want to know, why brother will choose you!


    Jun Qingcheng''s smile is very shallow. Beichengyao doesn''t like that smile, even though she often has it, so she knows better that there is not much emotion.


    "Fair? It''s hard to believe that hearing the word from a high princess, the fairness in the world is always said by the strong, and the same is true in the feelings. What kind of people do you want from a small age to a large one? How do you know how to live hard? How can I understand the rarity of some feelings? "


    Jun Qingcheng inexplicably thought of childhood, the heart even once again hate! His eyes were burning at beichengyao.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 444

    Beichengyao sneers, but doesn''t say anything more. In her eyes, is everything she and her brother have at her fingertips? Nothing to pay, just want to return it?


    "Brother, it''s time for you to eat. I''ll go back first." Beichengyao didn''t want to stay any longer. She found an excuse to leave.


    Beichengyuan touched the hair of junqingcheng, "I''ll send Yao''er out."


    "Qing Cheng didn''t mean it. For her, are we enemies?" Beichengyuan laughs bitterly. Even now, she still can''t let it go.


    "Congratulations, brother!"


    Beichengyuan is silent, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "But even if you have children, are you still not going back?"


    "Not for now." Beichengyuan Road, Qingcheng still doesn''t want to enter the palace. It seems that when you see it, you will feel the hatred.


    "Brother, I may be getting married, but I think you can marry me!" Beichengyao stared at beichengyuan, with some sadness in her voice.


    "Who is it?" Beichengyuan only asked this question. He couldn''t promise Yao''er. If he wanted to marry Yao''er, he could only be the prince.


    "Nangong Yi."


    "Lord of Phoenix?" The North bears the source and frowns.


    Beichengyao acquiesced.


    "He, how are you?"


    "Why don''t you go to see it yourself?" Beichengyao has understood the meaning of beichengyuan. Is it still impossible? I''m your only sister, don''t you care


    Beichengyuan laughs at himself, how can he not care? But there are some things that we can''t do as we like.


    "Brother can give up the status of Prince. Don''t you care about your ambition?"


    "If Nangong Yi and the princess could only choose one identity, which would you choose?" Beichengyuan counter question.


    "That''s not the same. I don''t care too much, but the northern kingdom is also your hard work. In the past ten years, don''t you care?" Beichengyao is heartbroken. How much does his brother''s Northern Kingdom care? He has been looking at it all the time. For so many years, he has put all his gratitude to his father in the Northern Kingdom and put all his efforts and efforts into the northern kingdom. Now, is he willing to give up?


    "Yao''er, there is a father and you in the Northern Kingdom, but I''m the only one in Qingcheng." Beichengyuan forced Yan to laugh. If he didn''t care too much, Yao''er wouldn''t ask for it, would he?


    "Sorry, I only care about the father. The northern kingdom is not so important to me. I will marry soon. I will not stay until the father opens his mouth." The voice of yaolenglengdao in Beicheng is a little trance.


    Beichengyuan doesn''t care about a smile, you will keep the father''s heart and blood!


    "Go back and tell father, don''t worry about me, it''s my fault, but I won''t regret it." Beichengyuan light mouth, so similar to free and easy feeling, even let beichengyao a Leng.


    Beichengyao nodded, turned around and walked out a few steps, but heard beichengyuan''s voice.


    "Yao ER!"


    Beichengyao smiles and turns to look at him.


    "You''re in the western regions. Nothing happened?"


    Beichengyao did not understand looking at him, is it such a concern?


    "There was a time before, I always felt uneasy, as if you were going to leave, and I dreamed that you were wearing blue clothes, but you always looked at me with bloodstains. When I wanted to get closer, you were far away. I always felt that you were crying."


    Beicheng yaoweileng said, "I''m ok. Isn''t it good now?"


    Beichengyuan nodded and turned into the yard.


    Beichengyao''s mind is hard to calm. Even if there is something separated between them, can her brother still feel her safety?


    Beichengyao went back to the palace and met Beiwang first. The father must want to know about his brother.


    Sure enough, Beiwang is waiting for beichengyao as he deals with the memorials.


    "How is it?"


    "My brother is not going to come back for the time being. Besides, you are going to be a grandfather as well as a grandfather." Northern Cheng Yao light way, covering up their own mind of boredom.


    "What did you say just now?" he said


    "Jun Qingcheng is pregnant. The baby has been five or six months."


    Beiwang sighs and puts down Langhao. How fast! If Yao''er didn''t go to see it, he would have forgotten.


    "What does yuaner say?" There are some vicissitudes in Beiwang''s eyes. He always has great hopes for yuaner. Even though he has no blood relationship, he still wants him to inherit the northern kingdom. But now he says that he hopes his father will not worry about him. He is wrong, but he will not regret it


    Beiwang''s lips were tight, but he didn''t say a word after all.


    "Father!" Beichengyao is worried. When they are really silent, they are in a more heavy mood.


    "Yao''er, go down first. I''ll be alone." The northern King sighed and closed his eyes.


    Beiwang alone in the room, suddenly gave birth to a desolate feeling, old, seems to be really old. They all said that he would have fun with his grandchildren, but now he is really separated from his wife and children. Those who once loved each other are almost strangers, and those who loved each other are children, but no one can be around him. Did he kill too much? Yao''er, Xin''er, they will leave one by one.


    Beichengyao retreats silently, pauses at the door, and returns to his room. Nangong Yi is waiting.


    "Yao?" Nangong Yi is surprised. The whole Yao looks weak and unhappy. What did beichengyuan do?


    Beichengyao smiled gently, "I''m ok, my brother is not going to come back for the time being, so I''m worried!"


    Nangong Yi doesn''t care whether beichengyao says it''s true or not. He only sees beichengyao in a bad mood. "Since he doesn''t plan to come back, he won''t come back first. Even if he doesn''t come back all the time, he''s your brother, isn''t he?"


    "That''s different. I always feel a little different. Besides, father will be very tired. What will the Northern Kingdom do then? " The northern part of Yaodao.


    "In addition to beichengyuan, there are you and Kexin! You can let Kexin run the northern kingdom. " Nangong Yi naturally said that whether it was Kaixin or Yao, in fact, they could manage the Northern Kingdom, right?


    "Night LAN will never agree?" Beichengyao asked with a smile, playing a good abacus, but others do not listen to how to do?


    "I''ll leave Xuaner here for the North King to teach me."


    It''s not impossible for beichengyao to pucker her lips, but night LAN Jue still won''t agree with


    "well, let''s talk about it when my brother comes back. Besides, now that junqingcheng has children, my brother must have other plans." Beichengyao said, and Nangong Yi said a few words, the mood seems to be a little better.


    "Jun Qingcheng, is that the woman in the Mo Yan building?" Nangong Yi asked curiously, how could beichengyuan meet her?


    "Yes, she is Huakui of moyanlou. Her appearance is natural. She has a light feeling of smoke and rain. The wind and dust on her body is not strong. When I go, I wear plain white clothes. It''s very clean. It''s hard to imagine that she used to be Huakui. It seems that she has experienced a lot due to the reason of her country''s subjugation, and she cares about her identity." Beichengyao slightly eyebrows, Jun Qingcheng, as a flower queen, naturally very smart! The ability of observing words and colors is not weak, but I don''t know what it is between my brother and me.


    Nangong Yi nodded, "maybe it was too hard when I was a child! However, you are not a person who cares about your identity, so it will not be too difficult to get along with each other, but "Nangong Yi chuckles at you ''re reading novel" mind reading doctor consult "on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 445

    Beichengyao looked at him, and Nangong Yi began slowly, "but why should we discuss her problem?"


    Beicheng Yaofu forehead, this person''s thinking, always out of her expectation.


    "Have you been out for lunch?" Nangong Yi suddenly asked, "it''s past time now. It seems that Yao is so unhappy when he comes back. Maybe he didn''t have a meal there?"?


    Beichengyao''s eyes slightly smile, "No."


    Nangong Yi knew it clearly and held beichengyao''s hand. "Let''s go. I''ll do it for you!"


    Beichengyao was surprised. Did he really take it seriously that day? But this feeling is really strange, a feeling of being treasured and protected.


    As for the last rice made by Nangong Yi, although it''s not good in appearance, it''s still delicious! At least, beichengyao will like it.


    When Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue took Ye Yuxuan to the Northern Kingdom, they were only a few days later than Bei Chengyao.


    When Beiwang saw yeyuxuan, he almost couldn''t believe it. Yeyuxuan was his first grandson and the child of xiner, and the meaning to him was different.


    Xuan son''s arrival, let before the dead north more happy! Even beichengyao, when he saw Xuaner, he would show some smile!


    It seems that everything is harmonious, but some things, also backlog in people''s hearts, and more and more deep.


    Because Beiwang spent a lot of time with yeyuxuan, beichengyao was almost in charge of the whole northern kingdom and was even busier. Tang Kexin can only talk to beichengyao when she is resting.


    "You should remember that you can''t stay in the cold place for a long time?" Tang Kexin said lightly, with some concern.


    "Well." Beichengyao nods.


    "Now that the North has turned cold, what are you going to do?" Tang Kexin didn''t give her a chance to escape. He asked.


    "My father didn''t care about the relationship between you and Nangong Yi, that is to say, he agreed. The time hasn''t been set. But the father doesn''t know about you at all, so he doesn''t mind if you stay here. If you do, do you think it''s possible to let you stay in the northern kingdom? "


    "I have a sense of proportion."


    "Your discretion is that you have no life danger, so you must find a way to let your brother come back, right? But have you ever thought about Nangong Yi. He always looks after you and takes care of you. He finally comes back here. You are in danger for your brother again. Where do you put him? If Nangong Yi is injured all the time, what kind of mentality will you take care of him? What would you think of the peace that he had finally achieved, if it had been destroyed by his own hands? " Tang Kexin is so aggressive that the biggest weakness of beichengyao is to always put her brother in the first place. Even though Nangong Yi is very important now, it still can''t compare with beichengyuan. Tang Kexin even gets angry with the book, "are you so determined that Nangong Yi will accompany you?"


    "I won''t let myself get hurt." Beichengyao was cold. From the time she died in Jiuyou cult, she told herself never to let Nangong Yi worry about it. She was afraid that she would lose everything. Her last thought was not to lose her brother, but to apologize for Nangong Yi. I''m sorry for his real feelings. I''m sorry that she can only bear everything alone. So she Swear, never again.


    "I''m just waiting. What my brother means to me is that you may never understand. If you''ve been waiting for someone to pick you up every day, if you''ve ever lived for him, he''s always in the most important position in the past 20 years. Are you likely to abandon him? Even ordinary relatives can''t be abandoned, can they? " Beichengyao to the eyes is unquestionable firm.


    "What about Nangong Yi?" Tang Kexin asked.


    Beichengyao''s eyes softened, a little warm and smiling. "For me, my brother is more like a kind of persistence, a kind of motivation that supports me, while Nangong is the proof of my life. He is not superior, and needs me to guard. He is the one who will accompany me. No matter when, he will make me want to rely on him. He is different and unique " Beichengyao smiled inexplicably, as if the flowers were blooming, which made people shake their eyes for a moment. "I thought I would never marry anyone, and I was willing to stay in the Northern Kingdom, as a shadow to accompany my brother, but now, I want to be with Nangong and stay with him all the time."


    Tang Kexin suddenly felt pity for the woman in front of him, even for her paranoid character.


    Once wanted to be an angel, guarding a person, but now, angel fell into the world, want to stay with people? Tang Kexin suddenly thought, looking at the northern Chengyao, slowly said, "you must love Nangong Yi deeply, right? But the feelings are so selfish, you see your brother too important, there will always be imbalances. "


    "Therefore, my brother can only be my elder brother, Nangong, who is my favorite person. I think my elder brother can personally send me to marry, otherwise it will be my regret in my life."


    Tang Kexin has settled his mind. Beichengyao really knows his feelings, "but your brother has made a choice."


    "If it was you, would you deprive the people you love of their ambitions? Will you ruin his efforts? " The eyes of beichengyao are dim, even confused. Since her brother can give up the identity of Prince for him, why doesn''t she give up hatred for her brother? What''s more, those hatreds are not hateful at all.


    "I will keep everything he loves for him!"


    Beichengyao looks at Tang Kexin, the light streamer in her eyes. Such a woman seems to be raised in a boudoir, but she thinks far more than ordinary people understand. Even she can''t compare with it, like a blooming rose, sonorous and powerful. She always feels that there is no enough experience for such charm and gas, but she is smaller than herself.


    "If you can''t help me, I can help." Tang Kexin said, it''s too close, but something is hard to talk about.


    "It''s OK. Wait a minute." Beicheng Yao light way, eyes in the shallow smile, Tang Kexin is not a warm-hearted person, but such an opening, for themselves, is a kind of luck?


    "Well, I won''t be here for a few days. If you need any help, just talk."


    "The grand ceremony? Father should go, then I won''t go. "


    "Good." Tang Kexin doesn''t care to wave his hands. If Yao doesn''t go to Chengyao in the north, Nangong Yi won''t go either.


    "Let''s discuss something." Beichengyao smiled cunningly. Looking at Tang Kexin, she could not escape.


    "What?" Tang Ke''s heart leaped.


    "Leave Xuaner in the northern kingdom."


    "Tang Kexin doesn''t know how to open his mouth," xuan''er will attend the ceremony. "


    "Xuaner''s identity is no longer a problem. When I go to Phoenix, I will take him back, so that he can spend more time with his father." Beichengyao explained.


    "Ask Xuaner yourself." Tang Kexin said lightly. He smiled a little unkindly.


    "Xuaner must have stayed." Beichengyao affirmed that she had thought about it when she opened her mouth. Although Xuaner wants to participate, she doesn''t have to. In the Northern Kingdom, Xuaner will be very happy. Although she doesn''t have much time to accompany Xuaner, Nangong has time.


    "Did you let Xuaner stay for Nangong Yi?" Tang Kexin also suddenly thought of it, joking and laughing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 446

    "Half."


    Tang Kexin sighs helplessly. I''m afraid Nangong Yi is bored in the northern kingdom. After all, it''s beichengyao who is dealing with things. Now Xuaner can add some fun to Nangong Yi. When his father comes back, he can get along with Xuaner more. Is it just to make Xuaner in a strange place?


    "If xuan''er doesn''t want to or doesn''t have to ask, by the way, night LAN Jue, after all, I don''t know Dayuan." Beichengyao calmed down her mood, with a touch of cold, just her consistent mood.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods.


    "One thing for you."


    "I know." Tang Kexin smiles and tacitly doesn''t open his mouth. Just a reminder.


    "Speaking of it, you are also the daughter of the father, and you can also deal with government affairs, or help me for a few days?" Beichengyao has a different intention.


    Don''t even think about it. She''s only here for a few days. She doesn''t know how to leave. She doesn''t like to deal with politics.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m leaving soon. You''d better deal with it. Also, remember to take good care of yourself. After that, it will be cold in the Northern Kingdom, which is not good for your health. "


    "Well, I''ll remember." Beichengyao seriously replied that she had been testing drugs for many years, and it must be her own injury.


    "Then I''ll go first. If xuan''er says it, you can say it yourself."


    "Good."


    When Tang Kexin returned to the room, there was no one in it. She was surprised that xuan''er was not there. How could night LAN never be there?


    At the moment, xuan''er and Ye Lan Jue, whom Tang Kexin is reading, are wandering in the Northern Kingdom, only causing some troubles.


    Moyanlou is the largest brothel in the northern country. It has different status. The appearance and talent of the women in it are unique. The women here can only sell their skills but not their bodies. So the status is not comparable to that of the women in ordinary brothels. The women here can redeem themselves. Today, there happens to be one who is called Qinghe.


    But what makes people more excited is that this Qinghe girl, with her excellent appearance and excellent dancing skills, has always only sold her skills but not her body, and said on the spot that the person who catches her Hydrangea can marry her.


    And this is a woman named Qinghe. Now she is standing on the second floor in red clothes. Looking at the people around her, she is determined.


    Qinghe looks at the people below and throws the hydrangea out. The people below are competing for it. But the hydrangea happened to fall into the night LAN Jue''s arms which happened to pass here.


    The momentum of night LAN Jue completely overwhelms the people here. Of course, no one dares to take it in his arms. So the atmosphere is totally frozen there. People around look at Miss Qinghe, see night LAN Jue, and see the night Yu Xuan pulled by night LAN Jue. It looks strange.


    "Since you took my Hydrangea, you will marry me." Qinghe looked at the man with the hydrangea and the cold eyes. He summoned up his courage.


    Night LAN Jue eyes slightly cold, looked up at Qinghe, "I have a wife!"


    Qinghe is rigidly in place. Mingming''s position is that the man looks up to her, but the real feeling is completely suppressing her.


    "It''s the rule of Mo Yanlou. Do you want to ignore it?"


    People around are waiting for the night LAN Jue to make a statement.


    Night LAN Jue sneers, and the voice of night Yu Xuan''s crisp life spreads, "didn''t father say that he only married his mother?"


    There are people around who are surprised, some laugh, some take a breath backwards, and some men actually say that.


    Night LAN Jue smiled and touched the head of night Yu Xuan. "Don''t worry, Dad won''t marry another woman."


    "Even as a concubine, Qinghe would like to." Qinghe''s words are humble. People around him are not willing. This man is lucky, but he can marry Miss Qinghe!


    "Even if you don''t have a name, it''s impossible." Night LAN refused coldly.


    "Where are the rules of setting up a smoke building?" Qinghe asked, seeing the night LAN Jue, the meaning flashed in his eyes was amazing, but he laughed at himself.


    "So what?" Night LAN absolutely despises, "Xuan son, go."


    "Good." Night Yu Xuan takes night LAN Jue''s hand and leaves.


    "If you don''t marry Qinghe, he will die."


    "Even if you die, I can''t marry you." The night LAN is absolutely arrogant, but the people around can''t see it anymore.


    "Miss Qinghe is still innocent. Do you dislike her?"


    "The rules of moyanlou are always the same, with the exception of you. Where do you buy Miss Qinghe?"


    "Miss Qinghe has given in. Why are you so merciless?"


    "


    " ".


    It''s no problem to leave with the ability of night LAN Jue, but it will definitely cause disturbance and trouble at that time.


    But only for a short time, someone came, and they recognized Ye Lanjue. First, they gave a gift, "I''ve seen the son-in-law!"


    Night LAN absolutely this address some speechless, but heart is Princess right, but this address, he really dare not compliment.


    Son in law? The people around could not react at all. Which princess''s son-in-law? No, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that even the son-in-law can''t directly see Miss Qinghe as having nothing.


    "I''ll leave it to you." The night is full of waves.


    Those who came swallowed and nodded.


    Night LAN absolutely pulls night Yu Xuan head also not to return to leave directly.


    When returning to the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, Ye Lan was a little guilty, but she went in and went back to the room directly.


    But Tang Kexin already knew about it, so he was waiting for him all the time.


    "Xuan''er, your aunt is looking for you. Go find her by yourself." Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue coming back, and first opens the night Yu Xuan.


    Night LAN Jue suddenly feel a little uneasy, the heart knows? So fast! Otherwise, I won''t open a house. But still pretended to walk in at will.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN never asked.


    "How does Miss Qinghe look?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are smiling.


    The night LAN Jue feels a moment stiff, the heart knows as expected, but so calm is not to calculate?


    "It''s said that Miss Qinghe is not only good-looking, but also good at dancing."


    "In my heart, I didn''t take her seriously, so I didn''t know." Night LAN Jue hurriedly explains.


    "Oh? So you''re going to take a good look at her? " Tang Kexin pretends to ask.


    "Night LAN absolutely purses lip," no, I came back directly


    "But now everyone knows that the princess''s son-in-law was chosen by Miss He of Qing Dynasty, but he didn''t abide by the rules of moyanlou." Tang Kexin said in distress.


    "How about knowing? I don''t want to marry you. Who can force me to marry you? " Night LAN absolutely cold to, with a lifetime of arrogance.


    "But if Miss Qinghe really died, it would be very serious."


    "So?"


    "Yes, so?" Tang Kexin asked, in fact, she didn''t pay attention to that Qinghe, but now she is in the northern kingdom. She didn''t want to cause any trouble. In fact, she didn''t regard the northern kingdom as her home.


    Night LAN Jue smiled gently, with some calculating feeling, "you see, I didn''t let you see other men around you, are you responsible for not letting other women entangle me?"


    Tang Kexin stares at night LAN Jue. Did she hear right now? Can this be compared?


    "Don''t you think so? Are you going to let me handle it myself? " Night LAN Jue looks a little unhappy. Tang Kexin smacks her tongue and speaks surprisingly


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 447

    "We can be responsible for each other, so you''d better deal with this Qinghe." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    Night LAN absolutely incredible looking at Tang Kexin, how this woman''s thinking and other people''s different? Even if you don''t eat wrong, don''t you care? What''s more, what should be answered later is not to say, OK, I''ll take charge of something like that?


    Tang Kexin knew the idea of night LAN Jue and opened his lips. "Because I know you won''t care about that woman, why should I eat dry vinegar myself? Besides that woman, I didn''t pay attention. " For those who have no threat at all, and those who are not important, she is also happy to be a generous person.


    Night LAN Jue heart this just accepted a little, but hear Tang Kexin appearance not through heart of remind, "you don''t have a few days of time."


    Night LAN absolutely mute, still really throw to oneself again.


    As for Xuaner, who is looking for beichengyao, he looks at beichengyao with a dull face at the moment. Beichengyao''s smile doesn''t decrease, and Nangong Yi is on the side of it.


    "You see, it''s good to stay here. Your father will not have time to take care of you when you go back. If your mother is with you, your father will not be happy. No one can play with you, but it''s different here. You see there are so many people, and your aunt will play with you." Nangong Yi said with a smile, but it was like cheating.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Nangong Yi with disdain. He wants him to stay. For what reason, he can''t leave as soon as he stays.


    "Just stay here for two months. In winter, my aunt will take you back by the way." Beichengyao seldom speaks so softly to Xuaner.


    Yeyuxuan still doesn''t answer.


    "Are you sure you won''t stay?" Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face smiled lightly, and carelessly swept the Yuxuan for the night.


    Ye Yuxuan felt uncomfortable all over. He was not afraid of beichengyao''s expressionless face, and didn''t care about her cold words. However, it seemed that he cared about and didn''t care about the expression, which made him feel shocked. Subconsciously, he was going to be unlucky. In particular, he felt that the more brilliant his aunt smiled, the more dangerous it was.


    "I remember it''s still autumn." North Chengyao appearance if unintentional reminder.


    Night Yu Xuan deeply felt this aunt''s "hateful", and frightened him with snakes! But she was never scared, she really let him experience it once.


    "How about xuan''er going back on her birthday?" Beichengyao''s smile is shallow, but also a bit confused.


    Night Yu Xuan seriously calculated the time, not long, "really?"


    "Is there a time when my aunt doesn''t count?"


    Yeyuxuan thought about it seriously, as if it didn''t! But he still wants to struggle, "but my father and mother"


    "they will agree." Beichengyao interrupts yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan dissatisfied tiger face, North Chengyao a smile, pinched night Yu Xuan cheek, "Xuan Er is still so lovely."


    Ye Yuxuan glares at beichengyao, who ignores him. Even if he is ten years old, she still doesn''t care.


    "Xuan''er, come on. My uncle asked you something." Nangong Yi''s eyes turned slightly, and he suddenly smiled like a fox. Nangong Yi squatted down and barely looked down with yeyuxuan, "how did your father answer Miss Qinghe today?"


    Ye Yuxuan''s mouth is curled. It must be a mistake to come here!


    Beichengyao sits to one side. Someone has just come to report it. Nangong Yi now asks yeyuxuan. Is he going to prove it?


    Night Yu Xuan people little ghost big, already guessed that they all knew, slightly looked up, "isn''t someone better than you? I will not give you a different answer. "


    "But my uncle wants to know!" Nangong Yi blinked his peach blossom eyes. He seemed innocent, but his eyes revealed some tricks and some calculations.


    "When someone pesters you, tell me how you answer, and I''ll tell your father how to answer." Yeyuxuan''s face was simple, and he had a kind of irrelevant smile.


    Nangong Yi looks at yeyuxuan and decides, "no, I''ll let your aunt deal with it. I don''t have to worry about it."


    Beichengyao is drinking tea, choked for a while, casually looked at Nangong Yi and yeyuxuan, and continued to drink tea as if nothing had happened.


    Night Yu Xuan see beichengyao did not respond, eyes a turn, "you see Aunt can respond, that she will not help you deal with."


    "By default, she will help me deal with it."


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    "Nangong Yi didn''t answer any more questions. It''s not an endless cycle. But the answer about night LAN Jue also avoids the past.


    "Princess, Miss Qinghe''s identified." Mujin came in and said, her face is the same.


    "What is it?" Beichengyao puts down the tea cup, and yeyuxuan stops, looking up and listening carefully.


    "Qinghe was the daughter of ordinary people. She was sold to moyanlou. When she first went there, she was bullied and rescued by junqingcheng. She seemed to know the identity of junqingcheng."


    "So maybe Jun Qingcheng arranged her to do so?"


    "But they haven''t seen each other lately."


    "Well, go to see Qinghe and don''t let her die." Beicheng Yao light road.


    "Yes."


    "So just by chance?" Nangong Yi held his chin and speculated.


    Beichengyao stroked the ring on her hand. "Maybe."


    Ye Yuxuan''s eyes were very bright. "Did dad have to marry her? But Dad can''t marry her. If she dies, will it be on dad''s head? "


    "She can give up on her own." Beichengyao looked at yeyuxuan and said quietly, this child''s thinking now has already surpassed that of his age!


    "Then I''ll go back first." Yeyuxuan thought about it and ran out.


    "Father, mother!" Ye Yu Xuan shouted before entering the room.


    Night LAN Never frown, Xuan son seldom so anxious.


    "Here." Tang Kexin said helplessly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I heard from my aunt that Qing he had a good relationship with a man named Jun Qingcheng. Was it her intention?" Night Yu Xuan said, eyes some want to praise the light.


    How can I get involved with her? Tang Kexin frowns.


    "Well, don''t worry, your father won''t marry her."


    "But if my father doesn''t marry her, someone must say it''s her mother''s fault. If she dies completely, my father and my mother will be blamed." Night Yu Xuan dissatisfied tiger face, hands around the chest


    Tang Kexin chuckles, eyebrows raised lightly, "that Xuan son think how to deal with?"


    "Cut the grass and root!"


    Tang Kexin was shocked. Even LAN Jue couldn''t help but look over. Ye Yuxuan thought something was wrong and coughed uneasily. "I mean, let her give up willingly, so that parents and Dad don''t have to worry about it."


    "What''s the point?" Tang Kexin asked. He had a plan in mind.


    "Let her see her father''s deep love for her mother, and quit with shame." Yeyuxuan seriously said that his voice was tender, but it was loud!


    "But now there is no time. Father and mother are going back to Dayuan soon, so we should make a quick decision!" Tang Kexin said seriously, smiling and looking at yeyuxuan.


    "But if you go to find Jun Qingcheng, isn''t your mother giving in?" Yeyuxuan is not happy.


    "It''s not for this, but for other important things." Tang Kexin''s eyes suddenly became serious. He went to find Jun Qingcheng for a Qinghe. He looked up to her too much.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 448

    When Tang Kexin went to visit junqingcheng, it was three days later. It was a raging situation that yelan refused to marry Qinghe. Some people accused yelan of not obeying the rules and embarrassing him. Some people admired yelan''s deep love and knew that it would not be happy for him to marry in the past. They urged Qinghe to give up, but Qinghe never said anything.


    Now, Tang Kexin and junqingcheng sit opposite each other, and beichengyuan sits on one side.


    This is the first time that Tang Kexin and Bei Chengyuan sit down to talk. On the former side of the palace, Bei Chengyuan notices Tang Kexin, but Tang Kexin doesn''t have much influence.


    But even if we meet again today, Tang Kexin still doesn''t see beichengyuan much. Sitting there drinking tea, he acts leisurely and complacently, with an air of ease.


    "The princess came for Qinghe?" Asked Jun Qingcheng.


    Tang Kexin laughs. It''s such a guess. Can''t hold his breath?


    "Do you think she''s worth it? My husband is a man of Dayuan, so he didn''t have to abide by the rules here. Besides, if he didn''t want to marry, even if Qinghe died there, he wouldn''t look at it more. As for my opinion, the man he didn''t care about didn''t threaten me at all. The place I want to live in is Dayuan, not Beiguo, so I don''t care! " Tang Kexin smiles gracefully, and the smile is just right, but he is alienated.


    Jun Qingcheng looks pale. "So you want me to let her give up?"


    "Isn''t my meaning clear enough? I didn''t come for her. " Tang Kexin has restrained her smile. This woman has been in moyanlou for so many years, and she is Huakui, but she is not affected by that kind of wind and dust. I think she is also a strong willed person. This only makes people look impressive.


    "It''s for Yao, isn''t it?" Beichengyuan light way, holding the teacup slightly hard, Jun Qingcheng eyes slightly down.


    "Yes!" Tang Kexin nodded, without any concealment. He was very calm. Beichengyuan had a little pain in his eyes just now. In this way, beichengyuan still cared about beichengyao.


    "Do you know she''s been badly hurt and will never get better?" Tang Kexin pays attention to the way carefully and keeps an eye on beichengyuan.


    The pupils of beichengyao suddenly contract? In Jiuyou cult, who dares to hurt her? "


    Tang Kexin''s eyes quickly turned cold. He just said, "Jiu you Jiao?"? How can he know? Just now, beichengyuan''s voice was a little shaky. If she didn''t care about it, how could it be so? But according to what she heard, beichengyuan only regarded beichengyao as an ordinary sister, which is not the case. "She was seriously injured, without any treatment, and was thrown to wanshe cave for a day and a night. It''s a life-threatening thing to survive."


    "Ten thousand snake cave?" Beichengyuan repeated unconsciously, "how can it be possible! Yao''er and her words of "beichengyuan" came to an abrupt end.


    But Tang Kexin stared at him intensely, with some fierce eyes, "you really don''t lose your memory!"


    Beichengyuan didn''t speak. After a while, he said, "how did you guess?"


    "Jiuyou cult, it''s impossible for people here to know. Since you have lost your memory, it''s impossible for her to mention the character of Yiyao. Moreover, you said it without hesitation. As for wanshe cave, shouldn''t you ask what kind of place it is? But repeated a sentence, that you not only know, and very clear what that means, the latter words, naturally do not have to say it? " Tang Kexin''s serious explanation.


    Tang Kexin saw that there was no accident in junqingcheng. He seemed to have known it for a long time. His eyes were light.


    "Will you tell Yao er?"


    Tang Kexin is silent for a while. How can he open his mouth and hurt her again? She really doesn''t feel that kind of pain. She can bear it.


    "Some things, two people remember, will only remind each other, and one person remember, the other will slowly forget."


    "So you let her alone?" Tang Kexin''s eyes are dim. It seems that he wants to see through Bei Chengyuan.


    Beichengyuan smiled bitterly. Tang Kexin was shocked by the bitterness and pathos, "because only in this way can I keep myself away from her and she can go to see other things."


    "Between you"


    "to me, Yao''er is the most important person I care about in Jiuyou cult, but from the beginning, the reason she insisted was me, but even here, she still didn''t live for herself, except now and now, she is very good."


    "You lied just now." Tang Kexin suddenly said, with a deeper sadness in his heart.


    Beichengyuan frowns slightly. "What?"


    "Are you going to forget it from the beginning? Or the moment I woke up? In other words, you have really forgotten. "


    Jun Qingcheng is surprised. What does she mean? Beichengyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "you"


    "you know beichengyao. Since she has recognized her father as her father, she will stay. Maybe you don''t know why, pretending to lose memory, but most likely, you have forgotten that, ah Yao was with you all the time, you can''t have any flaws, so you forgot it, and later remembered it." Tang Kexin didn''t know why he suddenly thought of these things, but with her understanding of beichengyao, she couldn''t have been unaware of them.


    "It''s true. It''s also recently remembered. Maybe it was during the period when Yao''er was injured." Beichengyuan smiled bitterly, "isn''t it strange? What I never thought of, I dreamed frequently in that period of time. In that period of time, I wanted to go to the western regions, but later, I calmed down slowly, and my memory gradually recovered. "


    Tang Kexin nods. There are so many things that can''t be explained. Sometimes she doesn''t know whether to believe or not.


    "Did you just say that Yao''er''s injury has never been better?" Beichengyuan hardly wants to repeat another sentence.


    "Yes, it was a very serious injury, and the accumulated poison in the body also spread. Fortunately, it was brought back in time, but I can''t stay in the cold place any longer. The northern kingdom is always cold, so Ayao can take it for another two months at most." Tang Kexin explained.


    Beichengyuan''s eyes become sad. Can''t Yaoer come back in winter?


    "Think about it for yourself. Nangong Yi can''t let beichengyao stay here much. Beichengyao hopes you can watch her marry. What''s the most important thing for you? You should know. But beichengyao, is it something you can give up?"


    Jun Qingcheng looks at Tang Kexin and North Chengyuan. He doesn''t speak.


    "I wonder if I can have a word with Miss Jun?" Tang Kexin looks at beichengyuan and asks.


    "Good." "Jun Qingcheng nodded," my husband, you should avoid it first


    Beichengyuan gets up and leaves. Junqingcheng looks at Tang Kexin. "What do you want to say?"


    "Can''t you guess?"


    "I hope I agree with him to go back?" Junqing city is very peaceful, and it is a kind of dead silence.


    "He''s willing to give up his identity for you, and why don''t you try to give up hatred for him?"


    "I''ve given up."


    "But you still give him hatred. He comes from the western regions. You should know that he only has his father and his sister here. He almost gave up everything of his own." Tang Kexin doesn''t allow you to escape from the city, forcing her to see through her heart.


    "But I have nothing." Jun Qingcheng laughs bitterly.


    "So you''re getting it now!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 449

    Jun Qingcheng''s heart shakes fiercely, so she is now getting?


    Yes, she is getting it now. She can get deep enough love and experience real enough affection. But there are some things that can''t be put down easily. At least, she can''t. So she can only be silent.


    "The trend of the world must be divided for a long time, and the rise and fall of the country must be changed. It is true that the Northern Kingdom has destroyed your country, but can you guarantee that without the Northern Kingdom, she can exist all the time? For decades, hundreds of years, there will be a day of extinction. Even now, the northern kingdom cannot exist all the time. And in the past 20 years, the exchanges and integration of all countries have been inseparable. Isn''t this better than then? " Tang Kexin said patiently, but suddenly became fierce. "You don''t want to return to your country, do you?"


    Jun Qingcheng didn''t expect that a woman would have such open-minded views. It seems that she is an outsider, clear enough about the situation. But when she heard the last sentence, she was surprised but bitter.


    "If I want to return to my country, I will not agree to marry him, nor will I give birth to his children." Jun Qingcheng said lightly.


    Tang Kexin nods, but Jun Qingcheng suddenly asks, "what would you do if your country was destroyed?"


    "Maybe he will revenge and return to his country in his whole life, or choose a peaceful life, but he should not be like you, unable to take it up or put it down."


    Jun Qingcheng''s face turns white. This woman is so sharp that she has nowhere to hide. She is very cowardly, dare not remember hatred, dare not forget it, she is very selfish, she wants such feelings, but is not willing to put down hatred, pull beichengyuan to experience together,


    "at your age, when the country was destroyed, there should be no memory?"


    "No, it''s just that my mother keeps reminding me." Jun Qingcheng is silent. His whole body seems to be shrouded in cold ice.


    "Well, think about it. In fact, another way of revenge is to marry the prince of the northern kingdom. Your children rule the northern kingdom of your country. Can''t you?" When Tang Kexin got up, he said there was a little smile in his eyes.


    Jun Qingcheng bowed his head. I didn''t expect that there would be such a person. This woman, with both talent and color, is admired.


    After Tang Kexin left, Jun Qingcheng sat for a long time before he got up slowly.


    "Going out?" North Chengyuan asked.


    "Well, meet Qinghe." Jun Qingcheng is helpless to say that compared with Tang Kexin, the difference in appearance is not included for the time being. Only that mental state is too much worse. How can a man who has such a wife tolerate others in his heart?


    "I''ll be with you."


    "Good."


    Jun Qingcheng did not directly go to Mo Yanlou, let people about Qinghe out.


    Qinghe is shocked when he sees Jun Qingcheng. Is it really her? See her now so common dress up, again is a Leng, she really can bear it? Huakui, who used to be bright and charming, is now a plain wooden hairpin. It''s quite different from the past. How can she bear it?


    "Qinghe." Jun Qingcheng smiles, it''s really too long to see, it''s changed a lot, but it''s still the same as before.


    Qinghe nodded, his eyes were dim, and sat down. "How can you come?"


    "Now the Northern Kingdom has spread. You choose your son-in-law, but he is not willing to marry." Jun Qingcheng said solemnly that there was some helplessness in his voice, and he wanted to explore Qinghe''s mind.


    Qinghe makes a cold hum.


    Jun Qingcheng wondered, "don''t you want to marry? So why "


    " I was going to marry someone, but it wasn''t him. That person didn''t come that day. " Qinghe''s eyes are covered with a light layer of water mist, and he wants to cry.


    Jun Qingcheng was shocked, "but now"


    "I want to see if he will come, but he didn''t come." Qinghe lowered his head and smiled bitterly. "How could he come? How could I be willing to marry me? I''m just a brothel girl. " After the words, I looked up slightly, as if I wanted to hold back those tears.


    "Qinghe" is very pitiful.


    "That''s not the reason. If you really love you, you won''t care about your identity." Beichengyuan, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time, is adamant, just as he fell in love with her when he saw Qingcheng on the first side.


    "Yes! Isn''t that a living example in front of me? " There was a smile in Qinghe''s eyes, but some coldness.


    "Qinghe, I have seen that woman. I feel that the man really loves her, and you happen to have someone in your heart, so can you give up?" You pour the city to consider the opening.


    "That''s what you''re here for?" The tone of Qinghe is very calm.


    "Well, I just want to tell you that if you marry that man, you will not be happy. I hope you can find someone you like." Jun Qingcheng said sincerely.


    Qinghe looks at Jun Qingcheng for a long time, and his eyes gradually darken, "I envy you very much, all the time."


    "I know, but we have always been friends, haven''t we?"


    Qinghe laughs, "but thank you."


    "You"


    "I''m going to leave, leave here and find him. It doesn''t matter if I can never find him." Qinghe suddenly smiled and took off the dust. Finally, he had some feelings of his own.


    "Well, I''ll bless you."


    Qinghe got up. "So do I." She did not go to see the look of Jun Qingcheng and left in a hurry.


    Back to the room of moyanlou, Qinghe began to take a big breath. Originally, he just laughed, but his voice grew louder and louder. Finally, he laughed! Heart murmur, Jun Qingcheng, I envy you, no, I envy you, has been! No matter it''s singing and dancing or talent, you always put me first. With you, I''ll never make it. The one who falls in love with you is the prince of the Northern Kingdom, but you are always refusing and escaping. Once thought you were desperate, now you know that it is true that you are willing to accompany him to lead such a miserable life. How sad am I compared with you?


    That man, as I said, who loves me deeply, has already abandoned me. Everything he got from me has left, never appeared again. Qinghe smiled, thinking of the man who promised her life, he felt ironic.


    That day, she was planning to marry, with a little hope in her heart that he would come, but she didn''t even see anyone. So, she thought, it doesn''t matter to marry anyone.


    But after seeing the man who received the hydrangea clearly, her mind changed. The identity of this man was extraordinary. It was better to marry this man than to marry someone for a lifetime. She could be rich for a lifetime, just like King Qingcheng. The instant jealousy made her persist.


    But it never occurred to her that the man refused so thoroughly that she wanted to get such feelings and waited for a few days. She thought that as long as the man or his wife came, she would have a chance, but no one appeared, but she waited for the king to fall into the city.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. This side is totally beyond her expectation. There are too many changes in junqingcheng. There is no ever compelling beauty, no ever gorgeous clothes. It''s an ordinary person, a person who only wants to stay with her lover.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 450

    What about yourself? How to envy the king? To envy her what? All of a sudden, Qinghe felt sad. He had nothing from the beginning to the end. He even betrayed himself!


    Qinghe thought of the man he saw that day. He was very sad. He couldn''t let him know that he was going to give up! Otherwise, I will die!


    Qinghe suddenly wiped away her tears and packed up her things. She wanted to leave here as soon as possible! She can''t marry the son-in-law. She can persuade herself to marry in the past, but she can''t stand loneliness. Women are jealous. She wanted to use this to see the wife of the son-in-law, and also achieve some unknown secrets. Now, it''s unnecessary. She''s going to leave. She''s giving up. She''s going to find the person in her heart. She wants an answer. In the same way, she wants to survive.


    Qinghe left without saying goodbye, almost everyone was caught off guard, and the letter she left seemed to explain the reason, she gave up, she said she wanted real happiness!


    When they were sighing, they admired the woman''s courage.


    This event with coincidence came to an end very quickly, but it seemed to have no effect on everyone except Qinghe.


    "Mother, are you going back now?" Yeyuxuan hung his head. Yes, he was not ready to leave so soon!


    One hand touched the top of yeyuxuan''s head. "I''m obedient here, take good care of myself." It''s night LAN Jue.


    Tang Kexin crouches down. "Xuan''er left her mother for the first time. Don''t let her mother down."


    "Well!" Xuan''er nods heavily.


    Beiwang is watching. To be honest, he wants to take Xuaner with him all the way, but Xuaner won''t come back. Besides, Xuaner has agreed to stay, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t worry, I''m looking at xuan''er. It must be OK!" Nangong Yi pulls over Xuaner and promises.


    Night Yu Xuan disdains, does not give up looking at Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue, almost let Tang Kexin give up to leave him.


    Beichengyao didn''t say anything, just looked at it.


    In another place, there are people watching in silence.


    The group didn''t stop much and set out for Dayuan.


    But I didn''t expect that they would meet Qinghe.


    They had just left the city gate. After a while, there was a faint smell of blood in the air. Tang Kexin felt uneasy. He went out to check and found that it was Qinghe, but he was dead.


    Tang Kexin carefully checks that the time of death is not long, but this place is very close to the capital of the Northern Kingdom and will be found soon.


    Night LAN Jue and Beiwang''s heart sank in an instant, and they took Qinghe directly to the carriage and disappeared. If Qinghe''s body is found, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue will surely be the targets of the public, and someone must have planned to put them here.


    Tang Kexin also knows that things are not simple. "Father, do you want to go back first? Now there is only a Yao in the northern kingdom."


    "If I go back, those people will know that we have found the body. Maybe they will panic. Now they can''t find anyone, there''s no way to do it. It''s important for you and King Rui to ascend the throne. I''ll send a letter to Yao''er and ask her to check it. "


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods. It seems that Qinghe''s not a simple thing. In other words, it was premeditated. Qinghe is just a chess piece.


    The ceremony was held smoothly without any obstacles. Even if the preparation time of one month is not enough, it is grand enough. What''s more, night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin have long been popular and won''t be blocked.


    When Beiwang and Mu Wanqing met again, they were not so embarrassed. When they talked, they had already made it clear. Moreover, they were not the same year. Now they are fathers, mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers, and their hearts are calmer.


    After the ceremony, the northern king planned to return to the northern kingdom. He didn''t plan to stay more in Dayuan. In the evening, Qi''an and Mu Wanqing planned to go out for a walk. It was also boring to stay in the palace for so many years.


    However, Chu Yu''s surprise troops surprised everyone, even everyone''s nerves were stretched to the extreme.


    On the second day of the ceremony, Chu Yu attacked Dayuan. Before night LAN Jue, he felt that Chu Yu would not give up and let Gu xiuran take serious precautions. Gu xiuran was also experienced and prepared. So although Chu Yu attacked suddenly, Dayuan did not lose much.


    Although there are quick battles and quick decisions in the war, there are also slow ones. Besides, Chu and Yu are determined to win, and the soldiers of ancient xiuran are limited, so it is inevitable to be frustrated.


    The night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin''s thoughts in the capital are extremely heavy. With the move of Chu Yu state, the whole Central Plains will move except for the northern state, and the whole situation is bound to change. Chu Yu is now fighting against Dayuan, so it''s hard to guarantee that other countries will not take advantage of the fire, while the generals in another border area can never be transferred back.


    "Are you going to go in person?" Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue''s face and looks solemn. He takes a breath and asks.


    "Well!" Night LAN absolutely nods, it is undoubted decisive.


    "In addition to Chu Yuguo, other countries are ready to move. If you leave, Dayuan may be in turmoil." Tang Kexin reminds me.


    "The father can deal with government affairs temporarily. There will not be too much danger in the general''s army. But the place where Chu Yu lives has always been a threat to Dayuan. The ancient town is not very important now. But after that, once the next town is also broken, Chu Yu can drive straight in. The whole Dayuan is in danger. I must go, my heart."


    Tang Kexin thought about it carefully, and suddenly said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Heart?" Night LAN is incredibly open.


    "You know better than me about all the arrangements. I may not be able to help you at this point, but have you forgotten? My medical skills are almost out of reach. There are so many people injured in the war. I can help them! " Tang Kexin''s words are sonorous and powerful.


    "Well." Night LAN Jue heavy nodded, holding Tang Kexin, "Xuan ER in the Northern Kingdom, we do not have to worry." Night LAN absolutely light voice way, just he didn''t think, north country unexpectedly also uneasy.


    When beichengyuan knew that Beiwang was going to Dayuan, he was not surprised at all. Tang Kexin believed that Beiwang was his daughter. Such a grand ceremony of ascending the throne and the grand ceremony of the posterity must be attended. But he hesitated whether to go back or not. Now only Yao''er is dealing with the affairs of the northern kingdom alone. I don''t know if her body can support her.


    Jun Qingcheng has not spoken, too many things need to be digested slowly, and this time, once you have figured it out, you will not hesitate.


    The Imperial Palace in the northern kingdom is not so peaceful.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t stay with you." Beichengyao said apologetically, "at present, there is no one in the north, and all countries are ready to move, and Phoenix will also be affected. You should return to Phoenix as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation."


    Nangong Yi nodded. This was the place where he was not happy. Just after he came back, there was such a thing. It was a eventful autumn.


    "Be careful." Beichengyao reminded him to smile at Nangong Yi''s dissatisfaction.


    Nangong Yi snorted and kissed beichengyao directly, sucking and biting, with nostalgia, "wait for me."


    "Good."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 451

    When Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue arrived at the border Yiyu, Dayuan and Chu Yu had been facing each other for nearly ten days, but Gu xiuran was very stable. No matter the people of Chu Yu had provoked and stimulated many times before, they were not angry. They guarded the Yiyu steadily. Chu Yu''s repeated attacks did not get any benefits until the arrival of Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin was naturally a woman disguised as a man Pretend, but don''t cover up your appearance.


    After the arrival of night LAN Jue, he roughly swept the crowd and immediately went to Gu xiuran to discuss the war. Tang Kexin stayed to look after the wounded.


    There are not too many wounded at present, but the degree of injury is different. Tang Kexin naturally needs to take care of them separately.


    Tang Kexin simply looked at the wounded, almost all of them had been bandaged, and the bandages were very good. It seems that the accompanying military medical skills are also good.


    Tang Kexin thought of the time when he fled, Gu xiuran was really strict with the military doctors, so he was not surprised. He also thought of the simple young Tang ZhiBei, and did not know how he is now.


    Tang Kexin saw that these wounded needed cultivation for the time being, and she didn''t need special help, so she asked the way to the camp of the military doctor.


    Some of the military doctors were dispensing medicine, some were rechecking the wounded, and they ignored Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin is not upset. As a doctor, the patient is the first one. He should be responsible for the patient at all times.


    After a long time, someone was free. Looking at Tang Kexin, he asked, "what can I do for you? Where was it hurt? "


    Tang Kexin smiled. "I''m not here to see a doctor. I''m here as a military doctor."


    The man frowned and said seriously, "come in after the approval of the ancient general."


    "General Gu has agreed." Tang Kexin said seriously, "someone will tell you later."


    "Then wait for someone to say it." The man did not show mercy at all. This is a matter of the lives of the soldiers. How can they have fun.


    "Good." Tang Kexin nodded approvingly. The more strict he was with her, the more dutiful he was to the safety of the soldiers.


    "I heard that a new young man named Tang ZhiBei was recruited before. Where is he now?" Tang Kexin asked casually. In fact, he was not in a hurry. He would definitely see it here.


    When Tang Kexin asked about Cao Cao''s arrival, he happened to send some wounded people medicine, but he didn''t recognize Tang Kexin, so he asked, "who are you and when are you looking for me?"


    Tang Kexin raised his eyebrows. Over the past three years, Tang ZhiBei has grown up. I don''t know if it''s hard for him to go with the military doctor. You were a little dark at that time, but you didn''t have a lot of edges and corners. You spoke more calmly than at that time.


    Tang ZhiBei is a military doctor accompanying ancient xiuran at this time. He didn''t need to do all these things originally, but he said that his advantages can''t be buried, so when he''s free, he will take the initiative to take up the affairs of decocting and even delivering medicine, and the speed of his Decoction is indeed faster than that of ordinary people, no one can grasp the medicine.


    Tang Kexin smiled, "it''s me, I''m Tang San."


    Tang ZhiBei blinked his eyes. Tang tangsan, didn''t he be taken away by the present emperor? Now how? Yes, the emperor came in person, so he came with him, but the face of Tang ZhiBei was a little tangled. The people he saw at that time were not like this, not at all!


    "Go ahead and do your own business. Let''s talk about it when you''re free." Tang Kexin coughs twice, seriously. Naturally, she could see Tang ZhiBei''s doubts, but now is not a good time for communication.


    Tang ZhiBei nodded, and Tang Kexin went to find Ye Lanjue, but was stopped at the door. He knew that until Gu xiuran came out, he also asked that this person should not be stopped in and out, and Tang Kexin didn''t come in until now.


    Tang Kexin came in and didn''t speak. Night LAN Jue was looking at the map, carefully analyzing the terrain, and thinking about whether the plan could be implemented smoothly.


    "Has it been planned?" Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue stops, then slowly opens his mouth.


    "Well, what did general Gu think."


    "It''s good, but it''s dangerous." Ancient xiuran objectively evaluates Tao.


    Night LAN Jue points to the map and moves along with the words, "now we are in the city, outside the city is a wide flat land, suitable for fighting, but further on, there is Jiagu gorge, which is the terrain of one man''s pass and ten thousand men''s impasse. Strategists are the place to fight. Chu Yu must have been on guard for a long time, and the way to go up must be closely guarded, but according to the ancient general, there is a secret path From there, we can go around and take Jiagu gorge. "


    "But what if that path is found?" Tang Kexin reminded that what they want is to be sure.


    "I haven''t been found yet. I''ve been keeping my guard. I''ll inform you if I find out." Ancient xiuran''s serious answer.


    Tang Kexin nods and makes other preparations.


    "There are two ways for us to fight and attract Chu Yu''s soldiers and horses. Some of us go up this path to control Jiagu gorge. After taking control of it, the rest of us go through Jiagu gorge and attack Fuyue in the town of Chuyu. Some of us stay in Jiagu gorge to prevent Chu Yu''s army from returning to the city for rescue. As long as we attack Fuyue, those soldiers and horses will not Fear is enough. "


    "But Fu Yue, the gateway of Chu Yu, is more important than Yi Yu, and will not be easy to handle." Gu xiuran worried.


    "They are sure to win the great yuan this time. Now it''s near the end of autumn, and they will not be comfortable fighting in winter. So this time, they will fight quickly and not leave too many people to guard. The Fu Yue must be empty. Besides, I''m here secretly. They won''t realize it. I''m afraid they want to take advantage of my new accession to the throne and think it will be slack before they want to invade." In the eyes of night LAN Jue, the whole person is silent and calm.


    "If you ascend the throne, then Dayuan will certainly be different from the past. Chu Yu wants to win first!" Tang Kexin said.


    Night LAN never silent, ancient xiuran is a gift to Tang Kexin, respectfully said, "thanks for the Queen''s advice, now I have done it, I don''t know when I can go to see it again."


    Tang Kexin smiles and almost forgets this question. Indeed, the power of the crossbow which seems to be similar to the arrow is not comparable to the ordinary bow and arrow. At that time, she just told Gu xiuran''s principle. Unexpectedly, he always remembered and studied it, which she couldn''t match.


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods, such general, how can she bear to refuse.


    "Thank you Gu xiuran said excitedly.


    "You don''t need to be polite here. This palace belongs to you. You can do whatever you have to do." Tang Kexin is on the right track.


    "Yes, I do." The ancient cultivated and serious answer.


    Tang Kexin has no choice but to ask for help. She mainly deals with the wounded. She should not have many opportunities to meet Gu xiuran.


    "It''s going to be hard for you. Go down and get ready." Night LAN Jue patted the ancient xiuran on the shoulder, led the troops to Jiagu gorge and attacked and subdued the Yue, which was really a great responsibility.


    "Yes!" Gu xiuran nodded heavily. Tang Ke felt deeply. As expected, on the battlefield, he could see the other side of a man. Even though he knew that he would lead the army at night, he didn''t know that it was such a gesture, which was really admired. But Gu xiuran was elegant. Who would think that he was an ancient general who fought fiercely in the field?


    Tang Kexin followed Gu xiuran to see the crossbow, but he was surprised when he saw it!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 452

    The crossbows here are of different sizes and shapes. The large ones need five or six people to operate, while the small ones only need to be tied on the wrist. There are many kinds of crossbows. Even if they don''t function, they are enough to surprise Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin is surprised to see Gu xiuran. At the beginning, she just told him the principle, but only spent more than three years studying it thoroughly. It''s amazing that she has made it on the current scale. Ancient xiuran is really a generation of generals!


    "What''s wrong?" Gu xiuran asked modestly and cautiously, which was not a small thing. He knew the power of these bows and arrows very well. If he accidentally hurt his own people, he could not forgive himself in any way. Not only he has no way, I''m afraid the emperor has no way to forgive himself.


    Tang Kexin calms down slowly and checks carefully. There are no mistakes. Besides, such a big crossbow, she has no drawings and can''t calculate accurately. However, Gu xiuran is very careful. Such mistakes should not exist.


    "There is nothing wrong with the principle and structure. If there is any deviation, it is the craftsmanship of the craftsman. You should be able to guarantee this part, right?" Tang Kexin picks up a small crossbow, like a crossbow, which is very pocket and can be tied to the wrist. As for the power, Tang Kexin looks at the hole she just shot through the tree, and draws the corner of her mouth twice. Is it a weapon genius?


    "Nature." To this point, Gu xiuran did not hesitate to answer, he can absolutely guarantee the craftsmanship of those craftsmen.


    "That''s no problem!" Tang Kexin nodded and thought about taking a small crossbow back for self-defense?


    "If you like it, you can keep it." Ancient xiuran saw Tang Kexin''s mind and said it without trace.


    "Good." Tang Kexin naturally won''t refuse, so he took this crossbow in his hand and several arrows.


    Chu Yu can''t wait to send troops. On the second day when ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin arrived, they led their troops to Yiyu. Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin looked at each other. It seemed that the time was right.


    Tang Kexin appreciates the night LAN Jue again. Night LAN Jue saw the stars last night and knew that the weather was very good today. Thinking of the recent confrontation between the two armies, he guessed that Chu Yu would send troops today, and let Gu xiuran leave quietly in advance to prepare for the attack, and occupy Jiagu gorge. Night attack is most appropriate.


    When Gu xiuran knelt down and left, he said, "I will finish the task assigned by the emperor."


    "I don''t need you to be so heartbroken, only you can live." Night LAN Jue''s eyes firmly sweep the ancient xiuran, and see the people that the ancient xiuran will take away.


    Everyone''s heart is deep, steady and excited. Night LAN Jue in their eyes, has always been the invincible God of war, this moment as long as night LAN Jue in, than say more words are reassuring!


    Ancient xiuran led the army, but night LAN never took people to stay in the city, and restrained them.


    It was only half an hour before dawn, and Chu Yu''s soldiers and horses were pressing Yi Yu.


    At the moment when ye Lanjue appeared on the wall, Chu Yu''s people were shocked. Tang Kexin was worried that their plan to discover Ye Lanjue would be easy to look like ancient xiuran and follow her.


    After a simple commotion, the enemy calmed down under the command of the general. Night LAN Jue kept calculating the time. By now, Gu xiuran should have captured Jiagu gorge, but he should have just arrived at Fu Yue, so he waited patiently. At that time, he had seen the power of those crossbows, so it would not take him too long to fight against these people, and he could not start soon, so as to avoid the ancient xiuran not being prepared, so he stood on the wall without any delay.


    "Dayuan and Chuyu have always been well water but not river water. This time, if Chuyu invades our border, it''s enough if he can withdraw, otherwise, Dayuan will never give up." Night LAN Jue said slowly and firmly on the wall, and he was sure that Chu Yu would never retreat, so he was not in a hurry.


    When the leader''s general recognized Ye Lanjue, he was already afraid of it. However, with years of experience and courage, he did not step back and shouted, "since I have led the army, how can I say to step back?"


    Night LAN absolutely smile, voice suddenly become fierce, "commit my Dayuan border, only one way to die."


    The leader of the general ha ha a smile, night LAN does not move the voice color of looking at him, on the one hand let people open the city gate, push out the big crossbow machine, on the other hand let people stand on the wall with the small crossbow machine.


    "Now, you can''t quit even if you want to." In the eyes of night LAN Jue, there is a trace of ruthlessness


    Soldiers heard the order of night LAN Jue, skillful operation of the crossbow, see that power is also a surprise, the heart is more and more excited, excited!


    The enemy was shocked and disgraced, but things have come to this point, and can not return without success, and the crossbow machine is only auxiliary, so there are always people rushing up and fighting at the gate of the city.


    Night LAN Jue in the upstairs, quietly watching, took the side of the people handed over, to the head of the general direct and go!


    The arrow shot straight at the man''s eyebrow and heart. As soon as the general died, the soldiers below were in chaos. Other generals quickly stabilized the situation and retreated quickly.


    Tang Kexin looks at the cheers of the soldiers below and the dead and wounded soldiers. Compared with Chu Yu, the death and injury of Dayuan are less, and his heart is a little sad. "Xing, the people suffer, perish, the people suffer." And so are soldiers! Even harder.


    Night LAN Jue patted Tang Kexin on the shoulder and gave her a reassuring look. "Put the dead soldiers of Chu Yu together and transport them back to the city without death. Take care of them and keep them under close watch."


    Some people were surprised, but it was the order of night LAN Jue that they obeyed naturally.


    Tang Kexin understands the meaning of night LAN Jue. Chu Yu is his must. At that time, these people will also be Dayuan''s soldiers. Night LAN will never be cruel to his soldiers.


    "Go and have a look." Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin and arrives at it word by word.


    Tang Kexin nodded. She was a military doctor. Even if she saw such cruelty, she still felt sad. Besides, such a wound is not light compared with the modern one. However, the ancient technology, without anesthetics, could not operate as soon as possible, and the survival rate of the wounded was somewhat low.


    Wait! Tang Kexin''s heart suddenly aroused. She just thought of anesthetics? Yes, there are no anesthetics now, but there are no anesthetics. The anesthetics of traditional Chinese medicine are mainly made of Flos Daturae, commonly used by toads, Flos Daturae, menthol, asarum, Chuanwu, caoku and pepper. At present, military doctors always have anesthesia drugs, but the effect should not be very good.


    Tang Kexin smiled and immediately asked people to look for him and deal with the wounds of the wounded.


    However, the rapidly retreating Chuyu * * team was ambushed and attacked unexpectedly.


    I was devastated in Yiyu. I was exhausted when I arrived at Jiagu gorge. I thought I could relax a little bit, but there were bows and arrows on it, and those powerful arrows. The generals were shocked and a chill seeped out of their bodies. If this place had been occupied, the Fu Yue was an inspiration in the hearts of all people. They immediately led their troops to Fu Yue The sleepy people are a little desperate. They look at the nearby Fu Yue in front of them, which is no different from before, and they have a little expectation. But when they get close, they don''t have the expected big open gate


    to avoid the time when the gate is closed, and a person walks up the wall at will


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 453

    Ancient xiuran stood in the middle of the city wall, looked at the people below, smiled a little, but did not open his mouth, silently declared his victory!


    The following people are all surprised. Is this man ancient xiuran? Who was that before that? Just now, they saw Gu xiuran following Ye Lanjue. How could there be two ancient xiuran? Obviously, this one here is real!


    Change of face? Many people have this idea in their hearts, but they don''t want to believe that their city is just lost? And what might be lost is their country.


    "Soldiers who are innocent and willing to surrender can leave safely." Ancient xiuran''s words are not very high, but they are loud. Fu Yue is defeated. Then Chu Yu is not guaranteed. Don''t they do anything? But they have just experienced a war, and now they have no strength to capture the city. Now they are worried about the situation in the city, but they can only do it in a hurry.


    Ancient xiuran''s steady voice sounded, "the people in the city are all OK, and the soldiers have surrendered. You can''t break this city now. Instead of holding on, surrender. Think about your family, parents, children, and other relatives. Don''t you want to see them?" Gu xiuran looked at the people below and said, he can''t wait too long. Since the war has begun, it''s time to fight. He must take this place and not delay here.


    The soldiers were shocked. Their family. Are you ok? All right? Didn''t the ancient general have a slaughterhouse? The hearts of the people fell down in a moment, and their hearts calmed down slowly, but there was a trace of desolation again. Obviously, opposite is their country, even their own home, but they can''t go in, so they can only watch.


    "Surrender and vow never to be enemies of Dayuan, then you can come in." Gu xiuran went on to say that they re committed like life, and it''s hard to break the contract.


    If a general bites his teeth, he can''t simply surrender. In this way, they will try to find out where Chu Yu''s face is. Even if there is no way to do it, they will try to "back ten li and set up camp."


    The soldier''s heart sank abruptly, still want to fight? I don''t understand. Now they are in the middle. How can they win the battle if Da Yuan has such a powerful weapon? But they will not disobey orders, rectify and leave, and set up camps.


    Ancient xiuran hook lips, now resist, then surrender, is more sincere, will not resist Dayuan.


    Yiyu is much quieter than Fu Yue, or calmer. Every soldier here is very excited. The loss of this battle should be the least, but the victory is very big.


    Ye Lanjue is already planning the next step. Gu xiuran has sent a message back. Fu Yue has captured it. Then he can go straight to the capital of Chuyu. If he is fast enough, he can conquer it in more than a month.


    Tang Kexin is taking care of the wounded. After finding the relevant herbs, she grinds them into anesthetics and gives them to the military doctor.


    After the military doctor''s dubious trial, he praised it well and asked how it was done. Tang Kexin naturally knows nothing.


    But Tang Kexin is most worried about the soldiers of Chu Yu. Although it''s reassuring to keep them in one place, they still don''t agree with Dayuan at present.


    Tang Ke thought to himself. He asked Tang ZhiBei to go to see them and arrange other things by the way.


    Tang ZhiBei is still uncomfortable to see Tang Kexin. How can he know a good brother who is a daughter or a high empress? But it''s unimaginable that he is so peaceful to them, but when he looks at her medical skills, he doesn''t feel awed. So now Tang Kexin''s orders are almost immediately followed.


    After Tang Kexin went in, the soldiers'' mood was floating. Tang Kexin just smiled, "now that everyone is injured, it''s better to be quiet. I''m just here to help you deal with the wound."


    Tang Kexin''s voice is calm and extremely gentle. She knows what kind of tone and tone is most suitable for them, which can play a psychological role.


    Tang ZhiBei breathed. Why did she come here? Why can''t I understand you.


    Those people were really quiet. This was the first time they were rescued by the enemy on the battlefield, and they were treated so well.


    Some people were seriously injured. Tang Kexin took out the anesthetic and sprinkled it on them before he began to sew and bandage them. He was meticulous. Chu Yu''s people had resisted, but they couldn''t bear to refuse at this moment.


    Looking at Tang Kexin''s dedication, Tang ZhiBei admires her. She treats all patients equally, and as a queen, she is the same person with the soldiers. Is she the same person as the emperor? In this way, I can''t help but move faster.


    "Well, you have a good rest recently. They won''t embarrass you." Tang Kexin said softly that she didn''t hide her original voice. She knew that these people must be able to hear something wrong.


    After Tang Kexin went out, someone came forward, glanced over the back door without trace, and said in an ordinary voice, "empress, why do you take care of these people yourself?"


    Tang Kexin waved his hand. "It''s agreed that soldiers fight for their own country. They are injured. Our Palace should treat them equally. Besides, ancient generals have captured and subdued Yue. They are also soldiers of Dayuan."


    "Yes, I see."


    "Take good care of them, or the emperor will be angry." Tang Kexin reminds me that he left slowly after a little meal.


    Tang ZhiBei has been following. He can''t understand Tang Kexin at all. He was just covering up his identity. Now it''s pointed out by others that some of the soldiers must have heard her. What if someone moves?


    When Tang Kexin leaves, the soldiers who are being locked will naturally notice something wrong, not something wrong. It''s just the voice of a woman. After Tang Kexin goes out, he will approach carefully and stick it on the door to listen. Naturally, he hears a conversation between Tang Kexin and the person who arranged it, and he can''t close his mouth in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Immediately someone noticed something wrong with the eavesdroppers and asked.


    "That man just now is the empress of Dayuan." A person stumbled down to say, the people around mostly take a breath, this is too strange? The queen of Dayuan appears here and bandages their wounds?


    "She also said, let the people here take good care of us. If not, the emperor will be angry."


    "Why are they so nice to us?" One person is the first to ask questions.


    "Because our city is occupied and they have surrendered, we are the soldiers of Dayuan." The eavesdropper muttered, pale.


    "So Fu Yue''s person" a person startled pale, in the eyes of panic.


    "It must be OK!" All of a sudden, those who didn''t open their mouth said that they felt like biting their teeth. "Since Dayuan has feelings and righteousness for us, it will not lose to the people who subdue Yue. They are more innocent."


    "Well."


    "Well."


    "


    there is hope in the hearts of the soldiers. Yes, the people of Dayuan can do this to them. Then the innocent people in Fuyue city will not be harmed. But should they surrender now or keep on?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 454

    454 danger


    the officers and soldiers who are only ten miles away from Fuyue city have been here for three days. They have not tried to attack the city, but have been defeated many times. Moreover, they hear the sound inside the city wall vaguely, which is noisy and lively. They are in sharp contrast with their loneliness and loneliness, and their hearts are increasingly desolate.


    At night, Gu xiuran asked the soldiers to play Chu Yu''s folk music. Only ten miles away, the folk music was close but not close. Such sadness made more people think of giving up. Moreover, at this time, there was no way to go.


    Generals look at the soldiers left behind, think about the situation, surrender, seems to be the best choice for all.


    The next morning, Chu Yu''s generals did surrender and promised not to commit another big yuan. Gu xiuran smiles. Now we can move on.


    When night LAN Jue got the news, it didn''t seem that they were surprised. They suffered from enemies from both sides. Capitulation was only a matter of time. It would be faster if they applied both hard and soft.


    Tang Kexin seems to be sitting down in a chair and watching the night LAN Jue''s troops. She thinks about the soldiers who have surrendered to Fu Yue. She smiles and takes the initiative. She always knows.


    Night LAN absolutely Tang Kexin''s understanding goes further, this woman, can only say cleverness.


    For the wounded, on the one hand, they will be treated, causing psychological guilt. On the other hand, they will disclose the war situation of Fu Yue to them without any trace, which will make them feel afraid, and they will take the opportunity to make some promises, so that they will gradually turn their hearts to Da Yuan. These wounded will have some relationship with the soldiers and help themselves greatly. But unconsciously, or early plan, who knows?


    And Tang Kexin, also got the respect of the general of Dayuan, not because of the identity of the queen, just because she is Tang Kexin.


    After the war, he didn''t worry. After Fu Yue, the ancient general''s soldiers and horses could march straight in. With those powerful crossbows, it was only a matter of time before he took Chu Yu. Now, he has more important things.


    "It''s not out of your place. All countries are moving now." Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue put down his pen and asks after relaxing a little.


    "Of course, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we don''t have absolute strength, we won''t give up." Night LAN never laughs.


    "Now the ancient generals are fighting against Chuyu, mainly expanding to the East, while general Wu is mainly responsible for the southwest. It seems that you have already considered it." Tang Kexin smiles. This man has always been a strategist. I just heard that the military general is going well. Now Chu Yu is going well. When did he start to plan?


    In the night, LAN Jue laughs but doesn''t speak. Chu Yu will start the war. It''s what he expected. It''s just a little earlier than he expected. So Gu xiuran can''t deal with it until he has time to lead the troops. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to come at all.


    "But I''m not going back for the time being." Tang Kexin smiles cunningly, believing that night LAN Jue understands her meaning.


    "Good." Night LAN never dotes on the mouth.


    While night LAN Jue''s plan is proceeding in an orderly way, the northern kingdom is not as peaceful as it imagined.


    Yeyuxuan is quite free in the northern kingdom. Every day, beichengyao will play with him after handling things, and tell him the latest about Dayuan by the way. And night Yu Xuan side, beichengyao arranged a special person to protect, so beichengyao did not ask.


    Just a few days ago, beichengyao waited for yeyuxuan as usual after handling the government affairs, but yeyuxuan didn''t appear. Beichengyao had no choice but to find Xuaner himself, but he didn''t find anyone. Beichengyao thought of the letter from Beiwang, and his heart was immediately raised.


    Ye Yuxuan is the child of Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin. There should be many people who think of him. But few people dare to think of him in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom! But Bei Cheng Yao has been secretly investigating these days, but he did not expect them to be so blatant.


    "Mujin, do you know where Xuaner is now?"


    "I don''t know. Fusang hasn''t heard from you."


    Beichengyao said in a deep voice, "send someone to look for it, and bring it right after you find it."


    "Yes."


    And ye Yuxuan has not been found. Bei Chengyao is more and more worried, but more and more calm.


    "Are you sure you''ve checked everything you can?"


    "Yes, but it can''t be found. Will it be out of the palace?"


    "Impossible." Beichengyao said firmly, with quiet eyes, got up and adjusted his clothes, stroked the ring on his hand, and took a dagger by the way, "mujin, accompany me to a place."


    "Good." Mujin nods and walks to beichengyao. Because it''s in the open, and it''s close to beichengyao, so it''s not a black dress, but a blue one. In such a bleak late autumn, the bamboo green clothes are a bit discordant, but bring some vitality.


    North Chengyao and mujin with an old door to stand. It''s strange that there is no one to guard here, no one to live here, and it''s completely empty here. It''s weird on such a cold night.


    "Princess, this is a forbidden area." Mujin cautions carefully.


    Beichengyao didn''t care. She brushed the patterns on it gently. What''s the forbidden area for her in this imperial palace? Here, she has been in for a long time, but now she seldom comes in.


    "Mujin, do you think there are ghosts in the world?" Beichengyao inexplicably opened his mouth, and looked at the door with a strange smile. It was like a smile rather than a smile, with a chill, which made people''s hair stand on end.


    "I don''t believe that people always have ghosts." Mujin said calmly.


    "Yes, it has always been the people''s heart!" Beichengyao''s face remained the same, and she pushed the door open with a little force.


    "Yeyuxuan!" Beichengyao ignored the weeds in front of her and shouted calmly.


    Mujin swept around, such a gorgeous palace, there is such a desolate garden, but they have never come in, it is unbelievable.


    "Yeyuxuan!" Beichengyao shouted again, with a chill in his voice.


    Mujin doesn''t understand. How could the princess think that the little prince is here?


    There was a little change in the grass not far away. Beichengyao''s eyes moved slightly, but he didn''t find anything near.


    In fact, ye Yuxuan could hear the voice of Bei Chengyao. He had a layer of hope in his heart, and finally someone found him. But he can''t do anything. He''s tied here now. His movements are restricted. He can''t even do it for a moment. He''s worried and wants to shout loudly, but his mouth is blocked and he can''t make a sound. It seems that he can only wait for others to find him.


    Ye Yuxuan bites his teeth. He is very unwilling. What he needs is self-help, not being saved.


    "Princess, the little prince may not be here." Mujin looks around and doesn''t respond, reminds her.


    Beichengyao shakes her head. She must be here. How hard is it for the imperial palace of the northern kingdom to go out? She knows very well. Besides, she has strengthened her guard these days. It''s impossible to go out. This is the most likely place for Tibetans in the vast imperial palace of the northern kingdom. She knows Fusang''s ability. If it wasn''t for him to kidnap yeyuxuan, it would be an internal ghost. Fusang can''t easily believe others.


    "Mujin is going to find it now."


    "No." Beichengyao reaches out to stop her and plans to burn incense. Looking at mujin''s doubts, she explains faintly, "I put a female insect on Xuaner before, and the male insect will take us when it smells."


    But suddenly there is a fire


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 455

    It''s late autumn now. It''s dry and dry. If the wind blows again, the harm of this fire can''t be estimated at all!


    "Mujin!"


    "Mujin will do it immediately!" Mujin didn''t have time to stop. She rushed out to find someone to put out the fire.


    It''s useless for beichengyao to put away the incense. But where is yeyuxuan? Where is the fire? But there was more than one place. Beichengyao didn''t think much and ran to the corner.


    Yeyuxuan looked at the fire around him, knew that he would die if he didn''t do anything. He thought of cutting the rope, but he had nothing in his hand. It seemed that he could do nothing.


    In fact, ye Yuxuan was very scared. He didn''t know where it was, and there was no one. Now it''s late at night, and there is no light around. He even suspected that it''s not the palace. But no matter how scared, I kept holding back my tears.


    But all along, Tang Kexin''s teaching to him is that he can''t despair or panic at any time, but he must try his best to keep calm, protect himself to the greatest extent, and choose the most favorable method for himself when he can''t deal with it. Yeyuxuan always remembered, so he kept his physical strength. After hearing the voice of beichengyao, he quickly calmed down. He wants beichengyao to find him.


    Ye Yuxuan looks around intensely to see if there is anything sharp, but there is nothing in his eyes, and there is no decoration in the room. Ye Yuxuan is worried, but his mind is turning fast. Just make a little movement, just a little bit.


    Yeyuxuan looks at the table not far away, moves over, his feet are tied, and his height is not enough. The only thing he can kick is the table legs. Yeyuxuan bites his teeth, lies on the ground, his feet are flush, his legs are bent, and he pedals hard. The table is smooth, but it doesn''t turn over, and there is a lot of dust, which is very uncomfortable. Yeyuxuan doesn''t care. His strength now, it''s not easy to push down this table, but there''s always a sound. Is it OK?


    Beicheng YaoYuan was extremely careful. Her low and untimely voice attracted her attention. With a smile, it was indeed yeyuxuan. She was kidnapped for the first time without panic and was slaughtered.


    When beichengyao went in, the surrounding fire had gradually spread, and it was not far from yeyuxuan.


    As soon as ye Yuxuan saw Bei Chengyao, he choked up a little. Bei Chengyao smiled gently, which made Ye Yuxuan feel at ease.


    When beichengyao saw yeyuxuan, his heart settled down. He cut the rope of yeyuxuan and took off the handkerchief in his mouth.


    As soon as ye Yu Xuan was able to move freely, he immediately threw himself into Bei Chengyao''s arms and cried loudly, shouting to his aunt with a cry voice.


    Beichengyao''s heart is soft. This child, I think, is really scared. He is less than three years old. He has persisted until now. He is really powerful enough.


    Beichengyao gently touched the hair of yeyuxuan and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go out first."


    Night Yu Xuan nods, or adheres to beichengyao, beichengyao chuckles, and pulls night Yu Xuan out.


    The fire was bigger around her, but the sound of the bodyguard running could be heard. Beichengyao was a little relieved, but when she came out to see the people standing outside, her eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Fusang, it''s you." Beichengyao did not dare to believe it. Her tone was light. The cold voice seemed to be more ethereal and indifferent in the late night. She carefully protected yeyuxuan behind her.


    Fusang is a spruce, Mu Han, Mu Jin and Fusang, which are directly subordinate to the four people of beichengyao. Among the four, spruce has the highest ability, and has always been the first of the four, but they are directly subordinate to beichengyao, so even if his ability is the highest, his position is not prominent, relatively speaking, Mu Han''s position is even higher than him.


    Almost all the things on the surface of beichengyao were given to mujin, and the real secret thing was the beichengyao who directly ordered Mu han to do.


    "Princess, long time no see." Fusang''s voice is thick and gloomy.


    "Why?" Beichengyao ignored his greetings and asked coldly.


    Ye Yuxuan grabs beichengyao''s clothes and carefully observes the person opposite. It turns out that this is the person who has been "protecting" him. He didn''t see his appearance before, but now he sees that he looks rather big, with big eyes and high cheekbones. Some people are worried about whether their aunt will lose.


    Fusang smiled coldly and said contemptuously, "the princess also needs reasons to do things."


    Beichengyao turns a deaf ear, "you have violated the rules of the dark guard, you should know what will happen."


    Fusang laughs, "rules, hum, I did violate them, but what can you do with me?"


    Beichengyao didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled lightly. "It seems that he has no fear. Should I thank you? You didn''t kill Xuaner? But I''m curious, why do you do that? "


    Fusang didn''t explain. Listen to the footsteps outside. Do you want to delay?


    "I''m here to give the princess a present. I don''t know if the princess will like it." Fusang sneers and droops her eyes.


    "Should not like it!" Beichengyao said coldly, mercilessly.


    Fusang laughed, "the princess is as cold as ever." The smile suddenly converged and turned into a sullen sneer, "I believe that the princess will like it."


    As soon as the voice came down, Fusang went straight to beichengyao, whose eyes narrowed slightly. He pushed away the yeyuxuan, drew the dagger out of his sleeve, and then went up to Fusang.


    Fusang smiled a little, strange, slightly moved, and beichengyao was not in a hurry. They trained together since childhood. She knew the way of Fusang''s hand very well. At the same time, she looked at the dagger which was inserted in her body strangely, and her pupils suddenly contracted. How could this man be so? My aunt just lost?


    Beichengyao felt sick all over. He could not breathe. There was an unusual poison on this dagger.


    "You" beichengyao a mouth is a blood spit out.


    "Enjoy yourself, princess." Fusang smiled insidiously, looked at the people who were about to rush in outside, smiled sarcastically and disappeared here.


    Night Yu Xuan ran to beichengyao, "aunt."


    Beichengyao opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything. He is in a coma.


    The heart of yeyuxuan was immediately raised, shaking beichengyao and shouting, "aunt, aunt" but beichengyao had no response.


    Mujin came in and saw such a scene. She didn''t even have time to ask, so she first treated beichengyao. Hands on the wrist of beichengyao, but the heart sank instantly.


    "Little prince, let''s get out of here first." Mujin slightly forced, watching the chaos around the scene of fire fighting, picked up beichengyao and left here.


    Night Yu Xuan followed, he just watched his aunt fall in front of him, but there was nothing to do. For the first time, ye Yuxuan felt his weakness so clearly that he couldn''t do anything. It was terrible!


    Mujin takes beichengyao back, without taking care of yeyuxuan. At the same time, she asks people to quickly find Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi, and repeatedly tells them not to say anything, but quickly. On the one hand, give beichengyao a stable life.


    Mujin was extremely worried. Now that Beiwang was not here and could not return in a short time, and beichengyuan''s prince was in the same situation. The princess was injured, which showed that the northern kingdom was not peaceful at all. I''m afraid someone wanted to turn over a new wave.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 456

    Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi are called out in the middle of the night. It''s even more surprising to hear that only the princess sent people. It''s somewhat baffling. Because the princess''s illness is generally a matter of Mu Jin''s concern. They seldom go. But when the princess summoned them, they couldn''t help but, without knowing anything, they were urged to drive them out of the princess''s palace, but it was a surprise to see beichengyao lying on the bed.


    "Miss mujin, this" Liu Taiyi was shocked and looked at it with wide eyes.


    Mujin pursed her lips. "I''m here to find you. I hope we can stabilize the condition of the princess together. Now all the countries in the central plains are in war. Only the northern kingdom is out of business. But now there is only the princess in the palace. You should know what it means to spread this news!" Mujin said, looking at these two doctors closely, with sharp eyes.


    The medical skills of Wu Taiyi and Liu Taiyi are the highest in the imperial palace of the whole northern kingdom, and the less people the princess is injured, the better. She has just sent someone to deal with the people she met when she came back.


    "Yes, yes!" The two doctors said that they were both old people. They were quite clear about what to say and what not to say.


    "Thank you then." Mujin bowed her knees.


    "Miss mujin doesn''t need to be polite. This is what we should do." Wu Taiyi sighed. It seems that things are quite difficult.


    Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi have seen the situation of beichengyao. Their faces are gloomy and terrible. The princess has been poisoned for a long time. They all know it, but now it has spread completely. The situation is quite critical.


    The two men discussed again and again before they began to give needles to beichengyao.


    "How is it?" Mujin watched them stop and asked.


    Night Yu Xuan has been watching at the same time, this time is also breathless listening.


    "We can only control the Non-Proliferation of toxins, but if we want to remove them, we are only afraid of"


    "if you have something to say, just say it." Mujin said coldly, holding her hand tightly.


    "We have no choice but to think about it." Liu Taiyi said seriously that he must be responsible for his words.


    "Green blood Lianxin grass, is that ok?" Mujin thought to ask, she knows medicine, but not as well as these two people, she has been very clear.


    "If there is really green blood Lianxin grass, we can help the princess to delay for a while." Wu Taiyi said that the clear and turbid eyes have some luster.


    "Can''t it be eradicated?" Isn''t it said that green blood Lianxin grass can detoxify hundreds of poisons? Why


    "the situation of the princess is different. Those poisons, it can be said, have been integrated with her. They will never have any influence in general. On the contrary, ordinary poisons can make the princess invincible to all poisons. But some special poisons, conflicting or compatible, have a great impact on the princess. Now this kind of drug is conflicting, if not princess, It has long been dead. Now these two kinds of poisons can be said to be extremely toxic. They fight against each other. The princess who has been hurt is indeed the princess. Even if she has internal power, she can''t bear it anymore. At this time, the green blood and heart connecting grass can only play a role of reconciliation and can''t detoxify. " Liu Taiyi explained patiently.


    "So, the princess''s poison can''t be neutralized, it can only be induced?" Mujin frowns.


    "Yes." The two doctors looked at each other, but the poisoning was very dangerous. There was always a potential danger in the princess.


    Mujin frowns tight. "Please." Mujin made a serious salute.


    The two doctors replied, "let''s think about other ways."


    "Thank you." Mujin nodded, "please wait a moment, I''ll get the green blood Lianxin grass." Then he went into another room and took out the box. This green blood Lianxin grass, even in the north, has only two plants. This one was taken to Dayuan. It was useless at that time, so the princess brought it back. Now, I hope it can save the princess''s life. Mujin sighed and went out.


    "Is aunt''s injury really serious?" Yeyuxuan saw mujin leave and went to the two doctors and spoke seriously.


    The two doctors were discussing the princess''s condition. When they saw yeyuxuan, they were slightly stunned and saluted, "I saw the little prince. The princess is poisoned. We"


    "tell the truth!" Suddenly, yeyuxuan began to talk, which was inviolable.


    The two doctors were a little shocked. They didn''t intend to tell the truth just now. Now, Liu Taiyi shook his head and sighed deeply, "it''s very serious."


    "Is there no way?" Ye Yuxuan bit his lower lip and forced himself to open his mouth. In his opinion, it was his fault. If not for him, his aunt would not go to such a remote place and would not be attacked.


    The two doctors shook their heads heavily.


    The eyes of yeyuxuan were smooth and then dark. The two doctors couldn''t bear it. The little prince was less than three years old, but


    mujin happened to come over and saw the three people in front of him. Yeyuxuan bowed his head and was slightly soft hearted. If nothing happened, he walked over and handed the box to Liu Taiyi. "It''s hard for you."


    Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi left in silence.


    "Little prince, it''s not your fault, and the princess will not blame you." Mujin opens her mouth, but secretly says that the princess only blames herself. She is the little prince protected by the person she arranged.


    And mujin is also very clear that the person sent is Fusang, so it''s not directed at yeyuxuan, and it has nothing to do with yeyuxuan. It can only be said that yeyuxuan is a used chess piece, just very useful.


    Night Yu Xuan is dejected, but there is a light warmth in his heart. Although mujin''s voice is cold, it is very important for night Yu Xuan. Mujin''s words are like those of his aunt.


    "Little prince, did you see anything then?" Asked mujin tentatively.


    Night Yu Xuan''s mind was pulled back for a moment, and his eyes became cold. "I heard his aunt call him Fusang. The man was very tall, with big eyes, high cheekbones and black clothes."


    "Fusang?" Mujin murmured, "is it him?"


    Mujin seriously thought, "are you sure?"


    "Well." Yeyuxuan nodded heavily.


    "Little prince, go to have a rest first. It''s good to have mujin here." Mujin looks at yeyuxuan. Mingming is still a child, but she is so persistent and painful.


    "Night Yu Xuan shakes his head," my mother''s medical skill is very good, she estimates there is a way on aunt


    "The medical skills of Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi are the best in the northern kingdom. If they can''t save them, then they can''t compare with princesses." Mujin''s eyes are dim.


    "But the medicine that my mother gave my aunt to feign death before, after my aunt took it, no one found it." Night Yu Xuan persistent said.


    Mujin''s eyes twinkled and her eyes twinkled. The princess''s constitution was different. If Tang Kexin could make such a medicine, it would be very likely to save the princess, but


    "now your mother and your father are in the battlefield of Chuyu and Dayuan. If your mother comes, it will certainly attract people''s attention. Now there is no change at all." Mujin said quietly.


    "It''s OK. My mother taught me a way to write a letter. Surely only my mother can see it." Night Yu Xuan said, eyes shining firm light.


    "Good." Mujin smiles and nods.


    After getting the consent, yeyuxuan ran back to her room. Mujin was not at ease at all. She sent someone to protect yeyuxuan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 457

    Yeyuxuan asked people to get white vinegar. I prepared it first.


    When the Xuan paper was spread out, ye Yuxuan first wrote a few big words in ink on it. The lines were relatively large. It said: mother, xuan''er is very good. She wants to see her mother. She remembers to come to see xuan''er earlier.


    After the handwriting dried, there was a dip in white vinegar in the middle of the two lines to write a few lines, the handwriting is small. When the white vinegar is dry, take the letter and run to find mujin.


    "Done?" Mujin saw yeyuxuan come in and asked directly.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded, and saw that there was another man in the room. He looked very gentle, gentle and elegant.


    Mujin took over and thought about it. She still didn''t call. She believed in yeyuxuan.


    But ye Yuxuan said, "open it and see if you can see it?"


    Ye Yuxuan wants to make sure that no one sees it. It''s unlikely that the letter will be intercepted. But he should be careful. He can''t let himself be found by his father. In case that he wants to accompany his mother to come here, there is no one in Dayuan. What should he do in case someone comes in?


    Mujin just opened, saw the words slightly frown, only in this way, the princess will not see as soon as possible.


    "There are other words on it, if you can''t see them." Night Yu Xuan explained.


    Mujin read it again, and then she felt that she could write down the words in the middle. She secretly praised yeyuxuan''s cleverness. There was only a piece of white paper, which must be greasy, but it was written in the right size. Normal people would not think more.


    "Who''s the right person?" Mu Jin thinks again and again, looking for someone casually, afraid that the princess doesn''t believe it, but


    "as long as it''s delivered, my mother knows the words I wrote, and the way to show the handwriting is what my mother taught me, she will believe it." Ye Yuxuan said firmly, there is a certain steadiness in his voice.


    Mujin nods. Indeed, he was worried before, because yeyuxuan is still a child, and his handwriting is not strong enough, so it''s relatively easy to imitate. Now it seems that he''s worried too much.


    Mu Han didn''t open his mouth all the time. He just observed Ye Yuxuan lightly. This child is really amazing. He is only three years old. He is afraid that he is four or five years old.


    "Will the little prince be here with the princess?" Asked Mu Jin.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    "Well, if you are sleepy, go to bed first." Now the whole palace, I''m afraid, is the safest place for the princess. After Mu Han came, all the people changed. Now, even a maid sweeping the floor, her ability is extraordinary.


    "Good." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    Mujin goes out to find someone to deliver the letter. In case of emergency, she arranges them to protect Tang Kexin and come back.


    Mu Han has been looking at it, maybe it''s different. With years of experience around the princess, Mu Jin is more quick and comprehensive in handling the big and small matters in the palace, and he is better at other arrangements.


    "Do you want the prince back?" Mujin looked at Mu Han and asked hesitantly.


    Mu Han said cautiously, "the king doesn''t know what can come back, but the princess can''t wait at all, and the strong eagle is not there. You and I are not qualified to interfere in government affairs. It seems that we have to find the prince to come back, but"


    "now he is indeed demoted to the common people, but we all know that the king wants the prince to come back, but now the prince, it seems that there is no way to interfere in the palace."


    "Send a letter to Wang and ask him what he means. Otherwise, even if the prince comes back, he will not be qualified to deal with government affairs." Moxa cold light way.


    "Well, good." Mujin nods.


    "Fusang can''t escape from the imperial palace. It must be hidden somewhere in the palace, but there is no trace. Be careful. Now, people in the Princess Palace don''t have any changes. Check the people in and out by yourself. The food is the same." Mu Han asked a little bit, these wood Jin should know, but still can''t help reminding.


    Mujin nodded. She would be careful where she should be careful.


    "And" Mu Han pauses, "don''t trust Fusang too much, don''t trust spruce, now, don''t trust anyone." Mu Han suddenly said in a very serious voice. He always felt that there were many things wrong with the princess''s injury, and many things could not be connected together.


    Mujin''s eyebrows are locked tightly. What does that mean? Fusang and spruce are totally different. They should have nothing to do with each other.


    But mu Han didn''t explain, "look here, I''ll protect the prince."


    "Good." Mujin nods. Mu Han knows more about dark Wei than she does. Fusang comes from there. Mu Han must have noticed something.


    Mu Han patted Mu Jin on the shoulder before leaving.


    When Mu Han arrived at the place where Bei Chengyuan lived, it was already late at night. The people around him and Mu Han made a face to face show that they knew.


    Mujin looks at the house not far away. Now there is still candlelight in the house. It seems that beichengyuan hasn''t slept yet.


    Under the flickering candle fire in the room, Jun Qingcheng stood up for nearly eight months. He couldn''t help wiping cold sweat for beichengyuan. I don''t know why. After sleeping at night, beichengyuan was always in a coma and kept sweating, but he couldn''t wake up. He has always been like this. If he is haunted by a nightmare, it seems that he can only wake up himself. It''s hard for others to wake up. Jun Qingcheng is worried, but he can only accompany him in silence.


    "Yao ER!" Beichengyuan suddenly wakes up and grabs Jun Qingcheng''s wrist.


    Jun Qingcheng is shocked. The whole wrist feels terrible pain. Beichengyuan has no control power at all. It seems that he wants to defeat people.


    Jun Qingcheng breathed, the whole people did not calm down, and the North Chengyuan is even more, big mouth breathing.


    "Have you had a nightmare?" The king Qing City placates of ask, Mou color a gentle.


    "Something must have happened to Yao''er!"


    "The princess is now in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. How could it be? Maybe you think more about it." Jun Qingcheng is skeptical, but he is nervous. If beichengyao is in trouble now, then beichengyuan will not be around her, and he will blame himself, and he seems to have a responsibility.


    "You don''t know, from small to large, when Yao''er is not around me, as long as she has an accident, I can feel it, but it has never been so strong." Beichengyuan explained that, with eyes closed, it seems to lose her. The whole person feels empty and can''t hold anything. Beichengyuan thought more and more uneasy, suddenly sat up, "no, I want to go back and have a look."


    "Jun Qingcheng a Leng," it is late at night, you can not enter the palace, tomorrow


    Beichengyuan calmed down a little, looked at Jun Qingcheng''s worried face, and felt a little guilty. "Qingcheng, I''m sorry, you''re worried."


    Jun Qingcheng laughs it off, and feels bitter in his heart, "what do you say! She is your sister, you are naturally worried. I just don''t want you to be so tired. " Jun Qingcheng leans on beichengyuan''s arms. Tang Kexin''s words that day have been in her mind. Which one she shakes most is just so. Now you are getting it. In fact, she would rather not hear this sentence, she would not have too much feeling, not so much guilt.


    "As long as you''re OK, I''m at ease." Beichengyuan embraces junqingcheng, like muttering to himself.


    Mu Han looks carefully outside. Although it''s not downtown here, there are people around. It can''t be noticed by too many people.


    However, tonight seems destined to be a sleepless night. In the vision of Mu Han, there are people who shouldn''t appear


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 458

    The man was wearing a black Nightgown, hunched down near the courtyard of beichengyuan. He could not help looking around. The people around him were gradually cautious. He looked at Mu Han and made a quiet gesture to let them wait for a while.


    When the man in black approached, he looked at the light inside and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Beichengyuan also practiced martial arts for many years. When he heard the change, he stood up and protected the city behind him. Jun Qingcheng holds his breath and stares at him, tightly gripping beichengyuan''s clothes. She has never experienced such a thing before.


    Beichengyuan carefully helped Jun Qingcheng to go outside a little. When he got to the right room, the people outside kicked the door open as soon as they heard that someone came out. They only forced beichengyuan and Jun Qingcheng to go.


    Beichengyuan hurriedly blocks in front of junqingcheng and raises his hand to block that man''s attack.


    King Qingcheng exclaimed, frozen in place. The man smiled coldly, his eyes became fierce, a dagger slipped out of his hand, and stabbed him from bottom to top.


    Beichengyuan''s face suddenly coagulated, his upper body turned back, and his dagger cut across his chest. The sound of tearing seeped into people in the cold night.


    The man swears not to give up, turns the dagger in his hand and stabs directly at beichengyuan, while junqingcheng is just behind beichengyuan.


    Beichengyuan''s face changed slightly. He quickly turned around and backed away with Jun Qingcheng in his arms. The dagger seemed only a few inches away from them.


    Beichengyuan knows that there is no way to go back. He puts junqingcheng aside and grabs the man in black by the wrist. The dagger is only a fraction of junqingcheng''s neck.


    When beichengyuan swept back, the man turned to avoid, but heard a sharp voice behind him. Something came through the air.


    As soon as the man in black stood still, he saw that a cold arrow had come to his eyes, and his face was slightly changed. He took a dagger to block him, and another sword had come to his eyes. As soon as he bit his teeth, he flashed sideways, but his upper arm was cut. He did not even see them again. He took the opportunity to break through the window and left here in a hurry.


    "Mu Han?" The indefinite appellation of beichengyuan.


    Mu Han comes in from the outside, just nods to Bei Chengyuan.


    "What happened to Yao''er?" North Chengyuan cold asked.


    Mu Han nodded, "yes, the princess is poisoned. Now life and death are uncertain."


    Beichengyuan''s pupils suddenly contracted. Jun Qingcheng felt cold all over. How could it be possible? Then a yuan


    "if these people''s goal is you, you should know what it means?" Mu Han stared at beichengyuan and said seriously.


    Beichengyuan nods and sighs.


    "What are you going to do now?" Mu Han''s voice is a little calmer. "Now there are many people protecting you in the dark. If you are safe, don''t worry for the moment."


    Beichengyuan''s wry smile means that he wants me to think about it?


    "The man just now should" before Mu Han finished speaking, someone came in with shame on his face. "The man just escaped"


    Mu Leng''s eyes swept away, completely lacking the usual elegance. "What do you say?"


    Beichengyuan''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were locked on the face who came in to report.


    "That man is quite familiar with our hunting methods, and very fast." The man told the truth, "the direction of escape seems to be the palace."


    Mu Han has a dignified look and looks at Chengyuan to the north.


    Beichengyuan looked at junqingcheng and said, "you can meet the Imperial Palace first. The safety of Yao''er is more important."


    Mu Han saw Jun Qingcheng and left in silence. Those who came in to inform him also left in silence.


    "Go and have a rest." Beichengyuan supports junqingcheng to the room inside.


    Jun Qingcheng did not dare to look up at beichengyuan''s eyes. She knew that there would be no blame, but because of this, she was even more afraid to look.


    "If that person''s goal is Yao''er and me, there will always be opportunities. Don''t blame yourself." Beichengyuan''s voice is hoarse, but he has no strength.


    Jun Qingcheng suddenly stops in place, "are you deceiving yourself? Her injury, more or less, has your reasons. Do you have to push it all now? " Jun Qingcheng always lowers his head and forces himself to say that she deceives herself, so does she.


    Beichengyuan''s hand suddenly clenched, saying nothing.


    "I know you. You don''t want her to get hurt, but now it doesn''t help. If she has been injured and her life and death are uncertain, now the attack on you is to take your life, or, in other words, the northern kingdom? " Jun Qingcheng''s breath was heavy, and she felt a little choked. Originally, the northern kingdom was destroyed. She should be happy, but now, she didn''t feel like this. It was more painful. She felt like she was pressing a stone in her heart, and the whole person fell straight down.


    Of course, beichengyuan knows all this, but it seems that junqingcheng has been silent all the time, and the rise and fall of the country have changed. It seems that it has never been inevitable. How many countries are destroyed and how many are prosperous in the war in the Central Plains? No one can predict, but can one stop it?


    But 20 years ago, it was the most powerful northern country. How many countries have been destroyed should not be remembered by many people now? It has to be said that the people of all countries in the north have been treated equally. Will the restoration of the country be better than it is now?


    "Go back, I am now," said Jun Qingcheng, choking. His eyes and tears were drooping down. "Now, I''d like to be with you all the time, whether it''s the prince of the northern kingdom or the ordinary farmer. I don''t care. I don''t care. I don''t care about the so-called hatred. I want to get other things, love and family love. I will cherish them Pity. "


    Beichengyuan seems to have lifted the clouds for a moment, but it is still oppressive.


    "The northern kingdom is very good now. It is strong enough that no other country will invade. It is good for all its subjects and deserves their love."


    "What I want"


    "I know, now I am willing to accept all your identities, but I hope more that you are the prince of the northern kingdom. That''s your hard work all the time. I''m sorry that I forced you to give up all this. I love you, and naturally I will love all of you. Now I want to love the Northern Kingdom well, just like I used to love the country." Jun Qingcheng looks up at beichengyuan''s eyes.


    Beichengyuan looks at the brilliance in Jun Qingcheng''s eyes and smiles, "OK, let''s go back, tomorrow, OK?"


    Jun Qingcheng nods.


    Both of them stayed up all night. Beichengyuan was worried about beichengyao. He also thought about Beiguo. He didn''t feel sleepy. Junqingcheng was thinking about everything. His heart seemed to be bright for a moment, but he was reluctant to leave.


    This night seems to be a very slow one. Jun Qingcheng leans against beichengyuan''s arms and suddenly says, "thank you for being with me all the time."


    Beichengyuan smiled, "I know you will accept everything I have."


    "Why?" Jun Qingcheng is puzzled. This man never told her to accept him. When she knew that he was the prince of the Northern Kingdom, he was always very cold to him. It''s really senseless.


    "Because, you are very kind."


    Jun Qingcheng frowns. A woman who grew up in a place like Mo Yanlou should not have much to do with kindness. She has seen so much darkness that she almost fell into it, abandoned it, plotted and calculated it. It''s common in Mo Yanlou. It''s even staged every day. She doesn''t want to be a nuisance. The woman in the brothel is the most taboo.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 459

    Beichengyuan smiled, "even in the place like moyanlou, you can still keep your mind. That''s not what ordinary people can do, so I know you must be different."


    Jun Qingcheng buried himself in his shoulder, "thank you. Without you, I don''t know what it would be like."


    "When I met you, I actually started to give up, but I didn''t want you to hate it. You are the prince of the northern kingdom. You have a noble status. I always feel that I can''t stand up to you, so I hate you. I think it''s a shame for me. When you say you want to marry me, I want to promise, but I can''t do it. I wanted you to The choice between me and the throne is actually angry, but I didn''t expect that you actually did it. At that time, I began to really accept you. "


    "You are very good. No matter how you play, chess, calligraphy and painting, you are very excellent. Even the average girl is not necessarily better than you, and very smart." North Chengyuan light said.


    He knew that what Qingcheng said at the beginning was angry words, but he knew that if he gave up, there would be no more possibility between him and Qingcheng, so he took the initiative to say to his father that he wanted to leave. At that time, the father just asked "are you sure?"?


    He knew that his father had loved a person deeply, and still loved him, so he must understand that feeling, and he would not stop him too much.


    The Father also asked him if he would regret giving up the throne.


    He said, maybe, but now, he has to do it.


    "Qing Cheng, go to sleep for a while. I''ll call you in the morning." Beichengyuan was worried that some people were frightened and didn''t sleep all night.


    "No, I can''t sleep. I''ll have a rest."


    "Well."


    "Keep it here. I want to see it in my spare time."


    "Good." Even if Qingcheng doesn''t say it, he will stay. The significance of this place to him is more important than any other place.


    At daybreak, beichengyuan and junqingcheng got up. There were very few things for them. They didn''t even bring their clothes.


    People in the dark know what it means when they see the gesture of beichengyuan. They send someone to bring the carriage that has been prepared for a long time and send them back to the palace. And went directly to the palace of beichengyao.


    Jun Qingcheng is very clumsy now. Beichengyuan doesn''t want her to walk around much, so he let her go back to her room to have a rest. He went to see beichengyao.


    When mujin saw beichengyuan, she took a sigh of relief. "The princess just took the medicine, and now Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi are still there."


    "Well." Beichengyuan was waiting outside and asked some questions by the way, "what''s more important in the DPRK recently?"


    "It''s nothing. Now all countries are in war. The princess only makes people strengthen their control over the surrounding small countries, but they take advantage of the fire to rob and threaten the border of the north."


    "And" mujin thought of Qinghe and wanted to talk.


    "What?"


    "Miss Ching ho is dead." Mujin said she told beichengyuan what she knew.


    Beichengyuan frowns, "mujin, now you inform jingzhaoyin to let them strengthen their control over the capital, which is Yao''er''s order."


    "Prince means"


    "in addition, strengthen the patrol of the capital, and do not let go of any suspicious place." He will not forget the identity of Qingcheng. Such people should not be in the minority. They have been stable for so many years, but it does not mean that no one has a different mind.


    "Good."


    "In addition, I come back"


    "prince, don''t worry, mujin has already arranged it. Before Wang''s will comes, no one will know that you are dealing with it."


    "Send a trusted doctor to Qingcheng. It won''t be long before the baby is born."


    Mujin is shocked, so fast!


    "Good."


    When Beiwang received the letter, he was leisurely going back to the northern kingdom. Because there are many wars now, Beiwang wanted to take the opportunity to learn more about the strength of each country, so he just walked on. By the way, I listened to the appreciation of Dayuan''s army, which was almost invincible. Now Chu Yu is almost a thing in his pocket. General Wu''s army is also a high-ranking and fast-moving one, with little resistance. The heart becomes more relaxed.


    So when Beiwang received the letter, he didn''t care at all. After reading the letter twice, he was sure he didn''t read it wrong. He was surprised. In his eyes, Yaoer is more stable than yuaner. On martial arts alone, beichengyao is still above beichengyuan, so the possibility of Yaoer''s injury is small in his opinion, not to mention in the northern kingdom.


    Beiwang is helpless in his heart. He looks like the wind in autumn. Unexpectedly, he is proud of his youth. Now he has to experience so much.


    It will be a while before he goes back. If yuaner is willing to go back, he should give it to him, so he simply replied to a letter and sent it back.


    When Tang Kexin received the letter from yeyuxuan, Dayuan''s army had forced her to the capital of Chuyu. On the way, she mainly took care of the wounded, and she was skilled in medicine. The stitching technology was not the same as others, but it was very good and quick. She shared the joys and sorrows with them and got the support and love of the officers and soldiers.


    According to the principle of Tang Kexin, he made a small bomb by the way. Even for the sake of safety, the killing power is not great, which makes them strange. Now, it can be said that Tang Kexin''s position in the hearts of soldiers is nothing more than night LAN Jue.


    Tang Kexin looks at the letter in his hand, smiles and laughs. He has a feeling that his son has finally grown up. He really didn''t expect to receive the letter written by xuan''er.


    Night LAN Jue looked at the above mother Qi very unhappy, why only to the heart and not to him.


    "I''ll give it to you when I''ve finished." Tang Kexin shook the letter in his hand and said proudly.


    Night LAN Jue light hum a, did not pay attention to him, but also very want to know what it says. But in order to show their pride, nothing was said.


    Tang Kexin opens the letter and laughs at the familiar and childish words on it. But after reading it, he thinks it''s wrong. Does Xuaner only write so much?


    Tang Kexin suddenly had a bad idea in his mind, but he didn''t move.


    "What did xuan''er write?" Night LAN Jue asked, looking at Tang Kexin''s so precious piece of paper, I was not happy.


    "Of course I miss you. Let me see him." Tang Kexin pretended to be relaxed and said that he would spread the paper in front of him, but it was enough to see clearly what was written on it.


    There must be something in Tang Kexin, so he dare not let LAN Jue have a close look. This man is too smart to see anything.


    She knows that she may really want to leave. She will never leave alone. Anything can happen on the battlefield. He must not be relieved.


    But here, night LAN can never walk easily, so


    "let him wait!" Sure enough, night LAN never agreed, and a bit proud.


    Tang Kexin purses his lips, hooks his lips and smiles, "son is important!"


    Night LAN never full, Tang Kexin immediately said, "of course I know, rest assured, but I also want to Xuan son."


    Night LAN Jue turns his head, he also wants xuan''er, but he has to wait. After Chu Yu takes it, he still can''t leave. Only when he is completely calm can he feel at ease, so it may take a long time.


    "I''ll go out and see how the injured people are doing. You should think about how to capture Chu Yu capital." Tang Kexin said without trace that this is what he often does. Night LAN will never doubt it.


    "Good." Night LAN never doubted him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 460

    After Tang Kexin left, he went into the camp where the military doctor is. Now there is only one person here. Tang Kexin opened his mouth at will. "When I came to the palace just now, I saw that some soldiers'' injuries need to be bandaged again. Take some medicine to check them."


    "I will do what I want." The man stopped, packed what he needed, and went out with the medicine chest in his hand.


    Tang Kexin looked around, took out the letter, put it on the fire and heated it slightly, and the handwriting appeared.


    Tang Kexin is not only surprised to see the above words. Because there are too many injuries in Jiuyou cult and many poisonings. Although it''s not a big problem, but it''s accumulated over time, the body is a little weak. Although it''s not serious, it''s OK to cultivate well. Unexpectedly, it''s poisoned again now. It''s still so serious. Tang Kexin sighs helplessly.


    "It seems that we must go back to the Northern Kingdom, but how can we talk with Jue?" Tang Kexin mumbles to himself, looks at the letter in his hand, lights it, and turns it into ashes.


    Tang Ke thinks and thinks that with her understanding of night Lanjue, it''s impossible for her to leave now, but Tang Ke Xin still wants to discuss with night Lanjue. If she escapes, the current route is almost the only one. It won''t take long for her to be found, and she may be chased back. At that time, it won''t be worth the time.


    Tang Kexin imitated xuan''er''s handwriting to write down the letter, and wrote other contents in the same way. After the heat appeared, he looked at it again and again. He felt that there were not many problems, and then he put it away. If nothing happened, he walked into the Barracks at night.


    "Why are you here again?" The night LAN Jue didn''t come back. Tang Kexin''s footsteps can be easily distinguished without looking back.


    "See if you''ve arranged it." Tang Kexin comes forward and looks at the map.


    "Already."


    "Well."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensitive to Tang Kexin.


    "I''m going back to the north." Tang Kexin said lightly, his eyes were extremely calm.


    "What happened to Xuaner?" Night LAN Jue''s hand unconsciously clenched and stared at Tang Kexin.


    "How could it be." Tang Ke''s eyes were dim. "It''s a Yao who wants to go to Phoenix, but his father hasn''t returned to the northern kingdom. Beichengyuan is demoted to be a commoner, and the northern kingdom is unmanaged, so Xuaner wants me to go. It seems that the Father also means that." Tang Kexin opens his mouth calmly and carefully controls his emotions.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes lifted slightly. This reason, at first glance, is very reasonable. In fact, it''s not reasonable. Anyway, the northern king is faster than xiner. Isn''t there no reason to let xiner go?


    Tang Kexin sighs. The man is not easy to fool. "How thoughtful do you think Xuaner can be when he writes?"


    "But on the letter just now," night LAN Jue said only half intentionally. Tang Kexin secretly scolded him for being insidious, threatening people like this!


    Tang Kexin is extremely reluctant to lift the letter, just like the paper, but there are several more typefaces on it, and the night LAN Jue has roughly swept it, just like Tang Kexin''s words.


    "So you''re going?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure it''s not because of anything else?" Night LAN absolutely half squint to ask.


    "No." Tang Kexin said in a light voice.


    "Well, go ahead, but I''ll send you there."


    "No, I can do it myself." Tang Ke is in a hurry to get on the way, which will show the clue.


    "Is it OK to go out here?"


    "Well, good." Tang Kexin is as good as the current. If he refuses again, Ye Lan will definitely be suspicious.


    Tang Kexin turns around and plans to go out. A heart is hanging high. He is afraid that night LAN Jue will say something. He has arrived at the camp gate. Night LAN Jue still hasn''t said anything. Tang Kexin''s heart is not half relaxed, because at this time, normal people will relax. Once asked, he won''t respond at all. Night LAN Jue also knows.


    "Beichengyao seems to be injured." Tang Kexin just thought about it, but suddenly the voice of night LAN Jue came. The voice was low, but it was clear enough.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin dangerously. Tang Kexin turns around quickly and stares at night LAN Jue nervously. "What happened to ah Yao? when? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes are moving. Tang Kexin''s eyes are calm now. There are only worries and no surprises.


    Remember that she said before, the real surprise, the eye change is very fast, so now, the heart is not lying?


    "No, I''m just guessing." Night LAN absolutely calm said.


    Tang Kexin sighed and calmed down, "I''m scared to death. Xuaner is still in the northern kingdom. If there is something wrong with Ayao, Xuaner is lucky to see Xuaner''s letter. "


    Night LAN Jue nods, indeed, beichengyao is in the Northern Kingdom, there is almost no possibility of injury, he thinks more.


    "Be careful on the way." Night LAN absolutely exhorted.


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiled and went out to pack up.


    Tang Kexin, a famous transmitter, left here. Tang Kexin guessed that night LAN Jue wanted to see if she would have any abnormal behavior, so Tang Kexin was patient and didn''t urge her all the way.


    Mingchuan only sent Tang Kexin to the border of the Northern Kingdom and then went back. Tangkexin didn''t want to get it. After Mingchuan left, he sped up his way.


    I didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way, but when I got to the capital, I was stopped by others.


    Tang Kexin looks at the four people around her. They have different weapons in their hands. Some of them haven''t even seen each other. With one enemy and four enemies, she doesn''t know martial arts at all. Even if she can, I''m afraid she still can''t deal with it. Tang Kexin holds the crossbow tied to her wrist tightly.


    Those people gradually approached, Tang Kexin estimated the distance, took out a bag of powder from the sleeve, a person suddenly rushed up, but was just with Tang Kexin''s mind, lifting his hand, the person was screaming, covering his eyes, Tang Kexin did not hesitate, raising his hand to him, the arrow in the crossbow passed through the man''s eyebrow.


    Tang Kexin kept moving. When they didn''t react, he turned around and shot at another person again. The other two were quick to react. He turned back and looked at the man lying on the ground. The bloodthirsty light in his eyes swept away.


    In an instant, two people were killed, which was even more defensive for Tang Kexin.


    Tang Ke''s heart slowly mentioned that there are two people left, which are not so easy to deal with. However, depending on this crossbow, you can have a try.


    The remaining two people look at Tang Kexin and rush up without communication. One before the other, they seem to be bound to get hurt.


    But Tang Kexin chuckles. It seems that they underestimate the power of this crossbow. When the people in front of him rush over, Tang Kexin shoots directly, not necessarily to die, but he must be able to block his movements, then he kneels down directly, his body tilts back, and another arrow goes straight to another person.


    As expected, Tang Kexin did not expect that the people in front of him would escape, but the sharp arrow passed through the whole shoulder, and his left hand should have been abandoned.


    But the man still didn''t give up. His eyes showed fierce light, and he looked at Tang Kexin with blood red in his eyes.


    Tang Kexin looks at him fearlessly without fear. The man gnaws his teeth. He is defeated in such a look. If she is not willing to die, she is not afraid of death?


    Even if there was only one person, Tang Kexin didn''t dare to take it lightly, and didn''t come close.


    The man clenched the weapon in his right hand and approached Tang Kexin a little bit. Tang Kexin also clenched the crossbow on his wrist


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 461

    The man is very careful. Tang Kexin has been calculating the angle, by the way, considering whether there are other people.


    The man didn''t care about the injury of his left shoulder at all. He rushed to Tang Kexin at a very fast speed. Tang Kexin aimed at the crossbow quickly, but the man seemed to be used to that speed. He could always avoid it, and directly rushed to Tang Kexin. When Tang Kexin stepped back, he tripped and fell to the ground. The man looked at the opportunity and rushed to Tang Kexin at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears, Tang Kexin grins his teeth hard, aims at his heart and opens it again. If she is still dodged this time, she has a little time to escape.


    The sound of sharp arrow cutting through the air and Tang Kexin''s arrow and crossbow appeared at the same time. The man fell straight to the ground, and the weapon was only a few inches away from Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin looks at the next man. He breathes twice before he calms down. He stands up, looks at the arrow behind the man and looks at the distance.


    "Mu Han?" Don Kexin murmurs, she probably also knows this person is special.


    Mu Han nodded slightly. This is probably the difference between the Northern Kingdom and other countries. The dark guards in the Northern Kingdom only belong to one person. If they really reach a certain level, they can directly ignore the king''s orders and only obey their own masters. Therefore, Mu Han will not use too heavy etiquette to the northern Chengyuan and Tang Kexin, and generally will not salute.


    "Is the princess all right?" Mu Han opens his mouth, looks at the four people around him and smiles.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods.


    After seeing the weapon, Mu Han''s eyes became cold gradually, and someone immediately put it away. Later, Mu Han went to check those people, and there was no big harvest. His wrist turned over, and the pale yellow almost colorless liquid poured out. The body on the ground gradually turned into a pool of water like liquid.


    "Corpse water? To destroy the dead? " Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. These people do things without hesitation.


    "Princess, please." Tang Kexin didn''t know what they meant when driving alone, but he had the most basic trust in Mu Han, so he didn''t ask more.


    Once entering the palace of beichengyao, yeyuxuan is waiting.


    "Mother!" Yeyuxuan pounced on it directly.


    "Well." Tang Kexin''s heart ached when he saw yeyuxuan. The boy lost a lot of weight. His face was bulging, but now he has no meat. His nose is sour. He quickly calmed down, touched yeyuxuan''s head, comforted him and said, "it''s OK. My mother will try her best to save your aunt."


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan heavily nods, pulling Tang Kexin into the room.


    Tang Kexin sees beichengyao lying on the bed, with slight pain in his heart. Now beichengyao''s lips and face are bloodless and weak as a child.


    After going to check beichengyao''s injury, Tang Kexin felt that he had lost a layer of strength. Now, beichengyao''s life is almost suspended. The two poisons conflict with each other. Now, it can only be said that they are temporarily stable or rely on the efficacy of green blood Lianxin grass. When the next impact, beichengyao may not be able to bear it.


    "Mujin, do you know the ingredients of this poison?" Tang Kexin subconsciously thinks that mujin is looking after beichengyao.


    Mujin was ashamed, and her face was a little hot. "It''s Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi who have been treating the princess. They have sent for her."


    Tang Kexin didn''t say anything. He concentrated on diagnosing beichengyao.


    When Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi arrived, they first saluted Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin didn''t look at them. "You two Taiyi are working hard, and then you need more help." Tang Kexin knew the situation of beichengyao before, so it was not easy to keep this state.


    The two doctors were stunned, warm and relaxed. Finally, someone could understand the feeling. The more respectful the attitude was, "this is a matter for the minister."


    "Have the two doctors known the ingredients of the poison?"


    "Yes, but the weight is not clear." Liu Taiyi replied that her voice was old and tired, and she was almost sleepless during this period, but the situation of the eldest princess was not much better.


    "Green blood Lianxin grass won''t last long. Do you have any way now?"


    "If the two poisons want to rush, the original poison in the princess''s body will be difficult to solve. Plus the present one, it will be even more difficult. If the poisons are removed by force, and there is no danger, the internal power of the princess will be exhausted." Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi exchanged a look, and then they began to speak gingerly.


    Mujin''s whole life is shocked. If this skill is wasted, it''s better to kill the princess directly.


    Ye Yuxuan looks worried. He looks at Tang Kexin and two doctors. His face is wrinkled.


    Tang Kexin nodded, "what''s the worst if you only remove the poison?" Tang Kexin already knew about it, but he still wanted to hear their opinions.


    "I''m afraid not." Wu Taiyi said eagerly, "we haven''t developed an antidote yet. It''s very difficult to solve only one kind of poison. Now the two kinds of poisons have been in conflict and fusion, which can''t be solved completely. Staying in the princess is also a threat."


    Tang Kexin waved his hand. "I understand that, but this is the only way. The poison on Yao''s body has already been integrated with her. For her, it is not a threat, but a protection. Most of the poison we want to flush is removed. Then we can find a way to let a small amount of the remaining poison melt into Yao''s body."


    "Although it''s OK to do so, I''m afraid it will take a long time for the following process." Wu Taiyi said hesitantly.


    "But it will never be more dangerous."


    The two doctors are all one Lin, even the feeling of "just"


    "don''t worry, if the princess knows, she will choose like this." Mujin said on one side, "I think the king and the prince are the same."


    "If you think twice about it, the princess''s skill will not be wasted. Although it''s dangerous, there will be at least half the chance." In fact, Tang Kexin has 70% assurance, but there are some things that are inconvenient to talk about.


    "The antidote is still a problem." Liu Taiyi''s low reminder that what they said really works, there is no antidote, everything is empty talk.


    "I''ll find a way. You''ll send someone to deliver the ingredients of the medicine." Tang Kexin said calmly.


    The pharmacology is all the same. When she knew that a Yao tested the poison, she analyzed her blood well, and then made the fake dead medicine. She knew the composition of the medicine for a long time. Now, if you test it carefully, you can know the quantity of all kinds of medicine. The antidote will not be made for long.


    "Yes." The two doctors left here with a respectful salute.


    "The poison on the princess" mujin wants to talk and stops, looking at Tang Kexin''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best. I''ll never lose her ability unless I have to." Tang Kexin knew the meaning of mujin and said to appease him.


    "Thank you!" Mujin bowed to do a gift, words are willing to cut.


    Tang Kexin smiled softly. "When I came back, I was attacked. Is the northern kingdom not peaceful now?"


    Mujin droops her eyes. "Yes."


    "Have you found the murderer now?"


    Mujin shook her head. "But there is a direction."


    "Well, the death of Qinghe has its eyebrows?" Tang Kexin nods. She is worried about Qinghe. She has something to do with it.


    "I couldn''t find a clue before, but now I probably know." Mujin''s eyes gradually became serious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 462

    Tang Kexin nodded slightly, not wanting to say more, only lightly reminded him to be more careful.


    "Recently, the princess still tries to reduce going out as much as possible, so does the little prince." Mujin''s eyes are still clear.


    Ye Yuxuan nods and leans against Tang Kexin.


    Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi soon sent the analysis of the drug ingredients that had been finished before and carefully handed them to Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin sweeps it carefully. It''s not much different from what she expected, and it has a certain quantity. The antidote won''t be too difficult for her to make.


    "I''d like to thank the two doctors for their help these days."


    "The minister obeyed." Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi answer in unison.


    Tang Kexin asked Mu Jin to prepare a quiet room for her. Besides Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi, they were not allowed to go in and out, and ye Yuxuan did not dare to disturb her.


    Beiwang''s letter has arrived. It has agreed to let beichengyuan take over the Northern Kingdom directly as the prince. However, there is also a warning that if you leave this time, you will never see the northern kingdom again, and you will be expelled directly.


    Beichengyuan saw it with a smile. This time, there will be no such thing.


    This letter didn''t cause any sensation in the imperial court of the northern kingdom. I''m probably used to it. After all, for so many years, it was beichengyao who managed the Northern Kingdom, so they had no opinion.


    However, on the day after beichengyuan took over the northern kingdom again, there was a turbulence in the capital city of the Northern Kingdom, which should be exactly the turbulence that was strangled.


    Jing Zhaoyin''s management of the capital city was much stricter secretly, so he found that many weapons had entered secretly. Without a moment''s delay, he reported them. Beichengyuan immediately asked Heijing to take people to investigate, and mu hanshun also went.


    When Mu Han and Heijing arrived together, they were actually being transported. The two soldiers were divided into two routes. Heijing was watching these people here. Mu Han followed the people who had been transported secretly. To his surprise, the number was not small, but no matter how many people, compared with those specially trained by them, they were still vulnerable.


    The men were put in prison, and murhan and Heijing went to inquire themselves.


    "Who provided these weapons?" Mu cold calmly looked at them, black Jing just looked at, also did not speak..


    The men all hung their heads and said nothing.


    "You are not a dead man, not a dark guard. You can only be regarded as a person in the Jianghu. If you don''t enter the court or the imperial court, you don''t need to do these things, do you?" Mu Han slowly said, "I guess you are the people who were destroyed by the northern kingdom."


    Those people almost raised their heads and looked at Mu Han in surprise. Their identity was not special. How could he guess?


    Black Jing kept his face taut and waved his hand. Immediately someone came in with a weapon. The weapon was very strange. From the handle, it was narrower and narrower. The front was bent into several bends, like a snake. It was held by a man who attacked Tang Kexin at that time.


    "There are few people who use this kind of weapon now, and this kind of weapon was once the weapon of Panyu state. You can naturally guess your identity by following the lead."


    "Even if you have been destroyed, there should be no necessary reason to attack the people in the capital, or even want to return to the country? What''s more, you should be very clear that with your strength, it''s all about hitting the stone with an egg. " Mu Han''s eyes suddenly narrowed and looked at them.


    "The Northern Kingdom destroys our homes and our people. Why can''t we return to the motherland?" One asked.


    "Because you don''t have enough strength, let alone such a mind!" Mu hanleng shouted, "who assigned you?"


    Black Jing gave a cold Snort and looked at those people contemptuously. They were just a group of mobs who wanted to fight against the northern kingdom.


    Some of them were cold, some of them were cold, waiting for the cold, time would wear off too much, when the Northern Kingdom just annexed them, there was rebellion, but now, peaceful and peaceful, it was intentional.


    "You''ve never seen that man before, have you?" The voice of Mu Han is inexplicably cold.


    Those people looked at each other, some nodded, some shook their heads.


    Mu Han''s heart is clear. He looks at black Jing and leaves here directly.


    "Go straight to see the prince?" Asked Mu Han.


    "Well, you." Black Jing''s voice is extremely calm, which makes people calm in the heart and fear at the same time.


    "Go back. After all, there is something wrong with the princess."


    "Be careful." Black Jing reminds me.


    Mu Han goes back to the training place of the dark guard. Black Jing goes to beichengyuan, and when he enters, he respectfully says, "master!"


    Beichengyuan raised his eyebrows gently. "How is it?"


    "They were all people who had been destroyed by the northern kingdom. They were organized by one person. This time in the capital city, they wanted to have a blood slaughter, but they were found in advance. As for the man, he was still missing." Black Jing replied respectfully.


    "Well, hasn''t Fusang been found yet?"


    "No."


    "Keep looking for Fusang and look at the spruce. Never let him go missing." Beichengyuan gave a light order. His voice was cold and inviolable.


    "Yes." Even if there is no more understanding, the first rule of dark guard is to obey orders unconditionally.


    Beichengyuan puts down the Langhao in his hand, his eyes narrow gradually, and he thinks a lot about it. Fusang and spruce are all the people around Yao''er, but the four people around Yao''er are not Yao''er''s opponents. How could they hurt Yao''er? And it''s a move! The dangerous light appeared in beichengyuan''s eyes, which seemed to be the beast of the night. "Unless Yao''er is too confident about the person she saw, what if the moves of the two people are totally different, and someone has made a hole?" Beichengyuan whispers to himself, and he already has an idea.


    Mu Han went back there and recruited a man to come, as if to ask casually, "are you following Fusang?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there anything unusual about him recently?"


    "No."


    "When did you leave?"


    "When the princess came back, she invited him directly to the palace."


    "And the spruce?" Asked Mu Han suddenly.


    "I don''t know."


    "Not here?"


    "I haven''t been back for a long time."


    "You''re always at his disposal, aren''t you? What''s the latest change? " Mu Han asked, pretending to be unintentional.


    "We only listen to the instructions of the princess. Even if the spruce does not have the order of the princess, we will not listen to his instructions." The man immediately knelt down and said heavily.


    "Yes." Mu Han smiled, "get up."


    "Yes!" The man stood up without saying a word and his eyes were calm.


    "If the spruce comes back, stop him anyway. Don''t let him go. The princess wants to see him."


    "Yes!"


    When Mu Han came out of here, he already knew about it. That day, the man was not Fusang at all, but spruce.


    Fusang is the youngest of the four, most loved by them, and will protect him a lot of times. It''s just a child who looks soft and cute when he was a child. Now he grows bigger and bigger. He''s already a big man with a big head, but his ability is still very high.


    The reason why the princess was injured was because she thought it was Fusang. She would naturally use the move to deal with Fusang, which was used by spruce. Just as the princess called Fusang''s name and heard by the little prince, everyone would suspect it was Fusang. Just because the princess didn''t know, it doesn''t mean he didn''t know. Spruce obviously underestimated his trust in Fusang!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 463

    "Prince!" Instead of going to see beichengyao or mujin, Mu Han goes to beichengyuan.


    Beichengyuan didn''t seem to have any accidents. Looking up at Mu Han, "did you find anything?"


    Mu Han admitted quietly, "spruce has not been back for a long time, but the princess has never summoned him."


    "North Chengyuan finger light two times," you also suspect spruce


    "I just believe in Fusang." Mu Han takes it easy. In fact, it is clear that spruce and Fusang must be one of the two. For him, it could only be spruce.


    "That''s good. Tang Kexin has gone to make the antidote. Before Yao Er wakes up, he finds spruce and Fusang."


    "What does the prince want to do?" Asked Mu Han.


    "Lead the snake out of the hole."


    "I''m afraid it''s been a long time since the spruce was hidden in the palace for so long. Many news will be found out by ourselves. We can do it, but not much. And Fusang may still be in his hands. Even if he leads the snake out of the hole, he may not move. " Mu Han is a little worried.


    "Yao''er, the purpose of spruce is Yao''er, so she must not live well."


    Mu Han and beichengyuan look at each other, and then beichengyuan says lightly, but their eyes are cold.


    Mu Han lowered his head and thought for a moment. "Mu Han is going to arrange it."


    "Yao''er, you should be careful." Beichengyuan light reminder.


    "Yes."


    Beichengyuan watched Mu Han go out, and then narrowed his eyes slightly. He always thought that there would be no problem with the people around Yao''er. Unexpectedly, there would be such a thing.


    Beichengyuan has a better understanding of the northern kingdom. Let alone those people, even if they really unite with other countries to fight against the Northern Kingdom, they will beat the stone with eggs. Spruce must also know these things, so the most possible purpose is to fish in troubled waters, deliberately make big things, and let people neglect the things in the palace. And spruce, must still be in the palace, peeping at something in the dark.


    "Spruce?" Beichengyuan involuntarily called out the name in a low voice. In his memory, he had almost no memory of spruce and Fusang. But Yao''er said that he was the most capable of the four people. The only thing was that he had a gloomy personality, but he had never been in touch with him, let alone understood him.


    He is more worried about Fusang now. Is he dead now? Or with spruce? Beichengyuan can''t guess.


    And Fusang and beichengyuan don''t trust either. It''s not because it''s not their own person. They can''t always give too much trust.


    After Muhan left the palace of beichengyuan, the poison of the princess had been detoxified, and the news that she could wake up soon spread.


    Mu Han and Mu Jin first strengthened the guard of beichengyao''s palace, and then slowly relaxed. It felt like beichengyao would not be prepared after waking up. At the same time, Tang Kexin''s guard was also relaxed. Liu Taiyi and Wu Taiyi seemed to be free, as if they had detoxified.


    No one can sit down, as expected.


    Tang Kexin was not directly attacked, but the same poison was added to the food sent by others, and he wanted to repeat it.


    Don Kexin chuckles, is it tempting? Also, the poison can''t be detoxified. It''s useless.


    But Tang Kexin didn''t touch the food either, only the toxicity of those poisons. Although they didn''t touch and die, they didn''t have much time to dissolve. She would not try without assurance, just frown and deliberately say that the food was poisonous, which made people withdraw. It''s easy from beginning to end, it doesn''t seem strange at all.


    The person who sent the meal was shocked and lost color. He quickly knelt down to beg for mercy. Tang Kexin didn''t say a word except to let her out.


    Mu Han sneers, but looks on coldly, and beichengyao''s room welcomes unexpected guests in the evening.


    It''s already winter. In addition, in northern China, the night is extremely cold. It''s as cold as water. No, it''s not too cold as ice.


    Night without moon, the sky seems to be a thick backlog of clouds, even the missing stars did not appear, the atmosphere is increasingly oppressive.


    There are not many people left in the palace, but they are very skilled.


    Mu Han and Tang Kexin are hidden outside. They look at the figures of Bei Chengyao and Tang Kexin in the window and smile. He didn''t think of that. It''s Tang Ke''s thoughtfulness. His ears are empty and his eyes are real. Maybe that person is hiding somewhere to peek.


    After Tang Kexin came out, it seemed that it was mujin who personally sent her away and then entered the room. And beichengyao''s palace seemed to relax its vigilance when Tang Kexin went out.


    Someone came in with a cat''s body, and Mu Han smiled. It seems that there is no one in the princess''s room now, but after the man went in, he found that he had been cheated. There was no one inside, only mujin and some dark guards were waiting.


    "You mean it?" Asked the man in a hoarse voice.


    Mujin is slightly stunned. Whether it''s body shape or voice, it''s very similar to Fusang. Isn''t it


    "Fusang has been missing for a long time?" Mujin greets with a smile.


    "I really haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you know if my sister thinks of me?" Fusang asked, a flash of light in his eyes.


    Mujin smiled. "Of course I do."


    Fusang did not relax at all. Mujin''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "I want you to die."


    Fusang laughed and didn''t mind at all. "Sure enough."


    "We grow up together, why" mujin''s eyes flicker slightly.


    "No reason." Fusang''s eyes suddenly changed, some sad and dull.


    "You''d better take it easy. You can''t defeat so many of us." Mujin advised.


    "No way!" Cold eyes a sweep, immediately on them.


    The first moves are all fist and foot Kung Fu, without any weapons, and the voice is weak.


    But the back is to rely on their own ability, Mu Jin is on the side of the onlooker, watching, these people on Fusang, will not lose, but it is impossible to win.


    When mujin is entangled by a person in Fusang, she takes a soft whip and quickly waves it, and directly throws it on Fusang''s back.


    Fusang hums, glances at mujin, and goes straight to her.


    Mujin quickly steps back and waves his whip again. Several dark guards quickly step back and stop interfering.


    The soft whip is like a black shadow attacking Fusang. It goes straight to his right hand with a dagger. Fusang has a huge body, but the action is not slow at all. He grabs the soft whip of mujin with his left hand, and tries hard to drag mujin. At this moment, the dark guards are all together. Fusang''s eyes become heavy, and he immediately escapes.


    Mu Han didn''t go in all the time. He looked at the fighting figure outside and waited patiently.


    When the man fled quickly, Mu Han smiled. He wanted to quietly follow the man behind, but deliberately let him find some movement.


    The man in front of him had a slight meal at his feet, and his speed was raised in an instant. Mu Han followed him closely. His movements were much lighter, pretending that he didn''t notice.


    Mu Han himself saw him enter the northern breathing palace, but he didn''t know why.


    Many palaces in the northern kingdom are unoccupied and have been put on hold, but they are never allowed to enter or leave. At that time, they had searched the palace and found no one. However, this is not an accident. Spruce has been preparing for so long, and it will take some time to find him if he moves freely in the palace.


    Mu Han pushes the door, but there is no expected dust flying, and the inside is still clean.


    On the ground, there was a man.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 464

    Mu Han approaches carefully, looking at the figure with his back to himself, as well as the clear wound on his back. He has an idea in his heart.


    Mu Han gets close to him and raises him. It''s Fusang!


    It seems that he is just in a coma. Mu Han calls several people to take Fusang to prison and ask people to heal his wound.


    Mu Han goes back to the palace of beichengyao. Tang Kexin is still waiting. "How is it?"


    "Found Fusang."


    Not surprisingly, Tang Kexin just chuckled, "is that spruce still missing?"


    "Beixigong has always been guarded unless there is a secret way."


    "It''s reasonable to say that when you grow up together, spruce can''t betray ah Yao. Haven''t you thought about it?" Tang Kexin asked lightly.


    There was bitterness and satire in Mu Han''s eyes, "probably unwilling."


    Tang Kexin''s eyes slightly raised, and Mu Han simply explained, "if there is no princess, he is the head of the dark guard. He has the highest ability, but the princess rarely orders him to do things directly."


    Tang Kexin is rotating the tea cup in his hand, so it is.


    "Is his position there embarrassing?" Mujin doesn''t matter. Beichengyao is a woman. Naturally, she is good at taking care of her. There''s no accident for mujin to follow beichengyao. However, mujin''s strength is not equal to that of him, but she''s just being used by beichengyao. She''s not willing to have it. However, the appearance of beichengyao took his original position. Such a gap is not easy to ignore.


    "It''s better to find him first."


    "Well." Mu Han nodded, "the princess''s side"


    "has taken the antidote. If there is no accident, you can see the effect in three days." Tang Kexin''s face showed a light smile and a little relief.


    "Thank you very much, little princess." Mu Han bowed to thank you.


    Tang Kexin laughs but doesn''t speak. Bei Chengyao doesn''t wake up. She is still worried.


    It was cold in the prison of Northern Kingdom. When Fusang woke up, the whole person was like a frightened bird, like being stimulated by watching something.


    "Fusang." Mu Han stood opposite him and patted Fusang gently on the shoulder to calm him down.


    "I kidnapped the little prince, I killed the princess, I deserve to die!"


    "I kidnapped the little prince, I killed the princess, I deserve to die!"


    "Fusang has been mumbling to himself, and can''t be stimulated at all.


    Mu Han was shocked. This was not the usual way to support sang. If his doctor told him to do so, all the blame would be on him.


    "The little prince is OK, and the princess is not. You didn''t do it." Mu Han had to comfort him, but Fusang didn''t seem to hear at all, and kept repeating what he had just said.


    Mu Han is sad and helpless. He can only be separated.


    However, at this moment, Mu Han also understood why spruce pushed Fusang out, but did not understand why Fusang became like this.


    After Fusang went out, he went to find Ye Yuxuan. He wanted to ask Ye Yuxuan to see Fusang. Ye Yuxuan didn''t believe Fusang, so he didn''t want to go. Tang Kexin had a little interest in it and asked someone to take her to see Fusang.


    When Tang Kexin saw Fusang, he looked back at Mu Han. There was too much difference between the two men and too much difference in temperament.


    Mu Han is an elegant young man, gentle and gentle, while Fusang is a big man with a big head. It feels rude and tough. It''s hard to imagine how two people walk together.


    Mu Han looks at Tang Kexin puzzled. Tang Kexin coughs softly to cover up his wandering, "go out first, and call you later."


    Mu Han glanced at Fu sang and looked at Tang Kexin before retreating.


    Tang Kexin approaches. As expected, he hears that Fusang has been saying that he kidnapped the little prince and killed the princess. He secretly says that the man is very smart.


    It''s checked that there is no injury. If a person has been prompted the same way when his mind is weak, it may cause the current results. It''s estimated that Fusang can''t hear other words now.


    Tang Ke thought about it. He hypnotized Fusang a little, but he should say that the yeyuxuan he protected was ok, or the princess was ok, and didn''t hurt her.


    Seeing that he was about to wake up, I asked people to call Mu Han.


    Mu Han looks at the unconscious Fusang and is slightly shocked. Tang Kexin starts before him. "He''ll wake up soon, and nothing will happen."


    Mu Han takes back his eyes and quietly looks at Fusang.


    Fusang woke up confused and sat up. He seemed to hear someone talking in his ear just now.


    "Fusang?" Mu Han squatted down and called out softly.


    "Brother Mu Han?" Fusang rubs his eyes.


    Mu Han breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Fusang is awake.


    Tang Kexin was shocked. He even called brother Mu Han after taking a flick at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t match him.


    "How is it?" Asked by Mu Han.


    "Dizziness, what happened to me just now?" Fusang was puzzled and confused. She felt dizzy all the time.


    "By the way, is the little prince OK?" Fusang suddenly asked that the whole person was a little flustered and nervous.


    Tang Kexin''s heart warms up, and answers for mu Han, "xuan''er is OK. You are hurt and have a good cultivation."


    Fu sang breathed, Mu Han took the opportunity to ask, "what happened that day?"


    Fusang Yu replied hesitantly, "that day I secretly protected the little prince. When I went to a place where there were not many people, I felt a sense of inexplicable killing. I followed him and wanted to see who he was, and he was knocked unconscious."


    "Don''t you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know." Fusang shakes his head.


    Mu Han stood up. "You may be staying in this prison recently. You can''t appear until we catch the murderer?"


    "What happened?" Fusang asked in a hurry.


    Mu hanchumou, "the princess is hurt. You can only leave when she wakes up."


    "Princess she" Fusang''s breath seems to be smothering and impatient.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry too much." Mohan said lightly.


    Tang Kexin purses her lips. She doesn''t have absolute confidence. Mu Han dares to say that. But there was no opening.


    "Did I do anything?" Fusang always feels uneasy, but he has no memory.


    "It''s nothing. You are absent without permission. The little prince is missing, so you need to be punished." Mu Han said.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were slightly cold. That day, she had heard Xuaner''s words. Even if they were not made by Fusang, it would be too simple to take such a word with her. Isn''t it better to plan now?


    "No, it''s because you hurt your master by using xuan''er." Tang Kexin''s cold words are slow and clear.


    Mu Han''s frown was almost invisible. Fu Sang was frightened and panicked. "No way, I didn''t!"


    Tang Kexin nodded, "I know you don''t, but in your name."


    Although Fusang looks clumsy, she is not a fool and knows that she has been used. But the woman in front of her is


    "brother Mu Han, is the princess really OK?" Mu Han patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll let you see the princess in a few days, so I''ll be relieved."


    "Good." Fusang nodded, "what are you going to do now?"


    "It''s up to you." Tang Kexin and Mu Han answer together.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Pretend to be dejected and confused. Don''t be too sober. Don''t come out here."


    "Good." Fusang nods. If this is what he needs to do, he will try to finish it.


    Tang Kexin is watching silently. Things should go well!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 465

    The news of Fusang''s punishment spread quickly, but only the people who cared about it were the dark guards. For many eunuchs and maids in the palace, they didn''t know who Fusang was.


    But even if such news came out, the palace was as peaceful as ever, and seemed to have no impact on everyone.


    No matter Tang Kexin or Mu Ze, or even Mu Jin, they are very patient, so they have been waiting slowly.


    But ye Yuxuan is different. Originally, he felt guilty for beichengyao''s injury. Now, seeing that their plan seems to have no effect, he was dissatisfied and worried. He ran to ask the cause of Mu Han''s affairs. After knowing that spruce might be in beixigong, he immediately went to qintianjian. After asking something, he ran to beichengyuan.


    Beichengyuan''s book name is right now. It''s always busy to deal with the affairs of the northern kingdom. When I go to see beichengyao, it''s almost at night, and I don''t have time to accompany Jun Qingcheng in the daytime. But since Jun Qingcheng has figured it out, I don''t want to force him to do his own business, and sew some clothes for his children.


    When beichengyuan saw yeyuxuan, he was a little confused. The child was not very close to him. He was either beside Tang Kexin or accompanied Yao''er all the time. Generally, he would not come to him for the first time.


    "Uncle!" Night Yu Xuan simply called, black bright eyes burning at him.


    Beichengyuan said, gently, "what''s the matter?"


    Yeyuxuan blinked his eyes, as if he had made up his mind, and said his plan to beichengyuan in a clear and detailed way.


    Beichengyuan was more and more frightened when he heard it. At last, his face was a little gloomy. "Your mother and Mu Han have already made plans. Why do you have to"


    "it''s too slow. My aunt will wake up soon. I can''t let her arrange it. It won''t be so easy then." The answer of yeyuxuan crisply seems to be simple, but it has a shocking plan.


    "But"


    "I''ve asked the qintianjian. The weather is very good. There won''t be any wind. As long as you are prepared, there will be nothing wrong." Night Yu Xuan firmly said that the eyes do not belong to the age of children should have stable.


    Beichengyuan looks at yeyuxuan. Suddenly, for a moment, he feels like beichengyao when he was a child. He is smart, confident and even conceited. But Yaoer, at that time, is more ruthless than yeyuxuan.


    Beichengyuan sighed and carefully considered, then nodded cautiously, "OK!"


    Night Yu Xuan nods, "thank you uncle!"


    "Heijing, listen to Ye Yuxuan for a moment, and let the people in the palace cooperate." Beichengyuan light command way, tone in a bit helpless, there are some feelings.


    "Good." Black Jing appeared in front of yeyuxuan and beichengyuan and nodded to yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan looked up at him innocently, with the unique simplicity of childhood.


    "Don''t tell your mother." There are some requests in the mood of yeyuxuan. Now, there are always some things he can''t do.


    Beichengyuan nods and touches the head of yeyuxuan. Huiji will be hurt. Yaoer has learned from her. He hopes that yeyuxuan can grow up simply.


    "Are you thinking of your aunt?" Night Yu Xuan simple ask, don''t know why, always feel uncle looking at him, eyes some helpless sadness.


    Beichengyuan smiled, with a light bitterness. "Once there was a little girl who was very intelligent and talented. She had undergone extremely harsh training since she was a child, and was expected to be very high. She did not disappoint people, her ability was outstanding, and it was hard for people to catch up with her, but she was too early witted, and she never had the joy of childhood. In fact, her character was extremely cold, and it was very difficult when she grew up Someone approached her, it seems that she grew up alone, even deprived of the right to happiness. But you haven''t started practicing yet. In terms of mind, compared with her, you have never been better. I wonder if you will become her, but in that way, it''s really hard to get real happiness. You should also enjoy the present time. "


    Night Yu Xuan some Lengshen, that person is aunt, he is guessed, but he did not expect, uncle will care about him.


    Night Yu Xuan hangs down his head, "I am different from her, I have family members, there are so many people who love me, they will not be happy, and she can also be very happy, right?" Night Yu Xuan looks up at beichengyuan, his eyes are serious, and a little heavy.


    Beichengyuan nods. Yeyuxuan is smart enough. He doesn''t have to understand what he says.


    Night Yu Xuan simple smile, walked out, let a person go according to his plan arrangement.


    Tang Kexin has been looking after beichengyao for the past two days. The situation of beichengyao is even better than she expected. Now it has stabilized. If there is no accident, you can probably wake up in another day.


    But the spruce still didn''t appear. I thought that I would relax my vigilance after I knew that Fusang was arrested, or I thought it was ok, so it appeared in a bold way, but it didn''t. Tang Kexin now thinks, spruce is the purpose, is it really beichengyao?


    Ye Yuxuan walked in carefully, and saw Tang Kexin standing by the bed of beichengyao, a little distracted, and went to lean on her bosom, "what''s the matter with your mother?"


    "Nothing, just thinking when your aunt will wake up." Tang Kexin smiles and touches the head of yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan rubbed, blinked a bad smile, "I thought my mother thought of my father!"


    Tang Kexin knocks on him, which is teasing her.


    "Mother, didn''t father doubt it?" Ye Yuxuan has been curious about whether he has cheated LAN Jue overnight. If he wins his father, he really has a sense of achievement.


    "Well, I don''t think so." Tang Kexin pretends to think seriously.


    "Mother, how about I invite you to a good show at night?" Yeyuxuan blinked and hoped.


    Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan in doubt. Is it funny? What does the child want to do?


    "Good." Tang Kexin bent his eyebrows and eyes, with a little charm in the softness, "xuan''er is going to have a birthday! What gift do you want? "


    Night Yu Xuan seriously thought for a while, "my mother taught me some things that others would not."


    "Yes." Tang Kexin smiles, but ye Yuxuan suddenly comes out of Tang Kexin''s arms and stands there with a worried face. "By the way, my mother, now it''s more than the time agreed with Nangong uncle, will it be found?"


    Yeyuxuan just thought of his birthday, and suddenly the agreement popped out of his mind. Now it''s miserable


    Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It''s OK. He shouldn''t think about the situation in the Central Plains now." Now we get the news that Dayuan has conquered Chuyu and continues to expand eastward. It''s not only that yelan has reached an agreement with Nangong Yi. Dayuan has expanded eastward and Southeast, but Phoenix has no way to go westward. Because it''s the most difficult City, it''s mainly expanding westward and northward. Other countries are almost in the middle, unable to move northward, which is in a certain range The situation in the Central Plains is changing rapidly.


    Tang Kexin can almost foresee the situation in the future, but just watch it change.


    Tang yeyuxuan nods. He believes in his mother.


    However, Nangong Yi didn''t come, but because he was worried about the body of Beicheng Yao, he sent a letter to urge her to go to Phoenix.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 466

    After receiving the letter, mujin felt helpless and warm. Now every country has no time to escape, and some even can''t protect themselves. However, Nangong Yi can think of sending a letter to the princess to urge her to go to Phoenix. It''s also true intention.


    But now, obviously, it''s impossible. Not to mention that the princess hasn''t waked up, even if she wakes up, her body can''t travel long distances at all. She can only stay in the northern kingdom.


    "This letter cannot be left unanswered." Mujin Yang letter, looking at Mu Han.


    "Well." Mu Han nodded, "let him know when the situation in other countries stabilizes."


    "Then let''s ask the prince for advice." Mujin sighed.


    But it happened that black Jing came to find Mu Han and told them that the prince had gone to the princess''s palace.


    Wood Jin nods, did not continue to stay here, went to the prince, delivered the letter in the past.


    When Tang Kexin saw the letter, he couldn''t help but look at the yanyeyuxuan. God predicted that "pretend Yao er''s handwriting and reply." Beichengyuan read the letter and took a hard look at the corners of his mouth. This man really doesn''t know how to restrain. What is written in the letter is not euphemistic and has been abandoned? Alone? lie awake all night? What does beichengyuan want to say? Even began to wonder why Yao''er would look at such a man who was not in the right way.


    "I''m afraid Nangong Yi''s character will not be accepted or even come directly."


    "So?"


    "Throw a more seductive condition." Tang Kexin said calmly, but inexplicably there is a sense of indifference, or the mentality of watching a good play.


    North Chengyuan mouth slightly stiff, how can!


    "Nangong Yi is not a man who can be persuaded seriously." Tang Kexin''s light floating mending knife glances over beichengyuan.


    Mujin looks at it from the beginning, and admits silently. Yeyuxuan blinks, some of which are not very clear.


    "But I can''t find someone who can imitate me temporarily." Beichengyuan didn''t want to admit that he accepted this method, but Yaoer''s body couldn''t stand it.


    "Fusang is OK." Mujin said coldly that she knew it was hard to accept, but Fusang''s best ability was to imitate the handwriting, and she could guarantee that no one would see it.


    Tang Kexin intended to help himself, but when he heard about Fusang, he didn''t speak.


    As for the last letter that Fusang wrote, in summary, there is one sentence: when you have finished handling the matter, come to marry me directly.


    When Tang Kexin saw the completed letter, he just wanted to say that beichengyuan was really cruel.


    There is no wind at night. There are a few stars in the sky. It''s not a common weather. It''s great for yeyuxuan!


    Beixigong has never been inhabited, and it will not be noticed now. But now, in front of this unnoticed palace, almost all the people with the highest status in the Northern Kingdom have been here, including beichengyuan, tangkexin and yeyuxuan.


    Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan. He doesn''t know. So this is where spruce might hide. Tang Kexin sweeps around people. The guards hold torches and there is enough water around them. Tang Kexin is surprised. What Xuaner brings these people here means is that he doesn''t want to burn this place? And beichengyuan, obviously.


    "Mother, you are watching." Night Yu Xuan pulled Tang Kexin aside a little, said smilingly.


    Tang Kexin looks at the confident appearance of yeyuxuan and the calm and self-confident appearance of beichengyuan, but sighs and stands watching.


    Beichengyuan looks at the black wattle. The black wattle knows what to do. He shouts inside with his internal power, "spruce, if we don''t come out again, we will burn here."


    Tang Kexin shakes his head. This black Jing is really direct. It''s shouting. There''s no one else.


    There was no movement in it. Tang Kexin didn''t believe that it would burn here. That''s not the best way.


    Black Jing waited for less than a moment, shouted again, still did not respond.


    Night Yu Xuan sneers, "let go!"


    Clear and tender voice, but there is no doubt about the courage!


    Immediately someone threw a torch into it. The fire was burning very fast, and the smoke was rolling in it. The fire started one after another, and became a prairie fire.


    Outside is the range of fire carefully controlled by the bodyguard. Because there is no wind, it will not involve other places. It is relatively good to control a lot.


    Yeyuxuan has been looking at it coldly, not worried at all. Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan. He doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. At present, he is so intelligent, but he has a ruthless temperament. I don''t know if it''s a good thing for people born in the royal family.


    Beichengyuan is very calm, but sighs that this beixigong is destroyed.


    There has been no one coming out, and ye Yuxuan is not in a hurry. If he can''t be forced out in this way, it''s unlikely that he will be waiting for him to come out.


    After burning for a period of time, before the beixigong was completely destroyed, yeyuxuan let people start to put out the fire, but the wood burning didn''t completely extinguish the smoke rising, and for a time, the people close to seemed unable to breathe.


    The people inside are more natural!


    When spruce came out, he was in a mess. His clothes had just been burned. Although he put out the fire in time, the traces on his clothes could not be erased. However, his face was covered with a lot of ashes, and he could not see the original face.


    He coughed violently and came out of here. Looking at the crowd around him, his heart sank. It''s too late now!


    How could he not have thought that yeyuxuan would let people really set fire. When he was about to give up and was about to come out, he let people put out the fire, but it was not completely put out, and the smoke seemed to suffocate people. He even suspected that yeyuxuan was intentional at all!


    Yeyuxuan is really intentional!


    "When you set fire, whether you want to burn me or let mujin leave, leaving your aunt alone, so that you can carry out your own plan, it''s over now. On the contrary, how does it feel to be burned?" Yeyuxuan looked at it from afar, but what he said was not a child''s thought. His voice also made people uneasy in the night.


    "Is this self inflicted?" Yeyuxuan pretends to ask simply.


    Spruce gnawed his teeth. He couldn''t believe that he was forced to such a degree by a three-year-old.


    Before the launch of Fusang, it was intended to be a scapegoat, but the effect was not as good as he thought. Fusang was imprisoned, but with the character of the emperor and Mu Han, he did not die directly, which means that they did not believe it was Fusang. Therefore, he was probably aware of their tricks. He kept hiding himself. He didn''t go out, or even wanted them to relax intentionally. Or he wanted them to think that he was not in the palace at all. But now spruce thought that he was at such a stage, which was completely given by yeyuxuan. The more he thought about it, the fiercer he looked at yeyuxuan.


    "My aunt will wake up soon. If she wakes up and sees you, she will be very happy." Night Yu Xuan light said, but let spruce tremble, eyes like a trapped animal, struggling to escape, and there is no way to despair.


    "It''s impossible, she can''t wake up, that kind of poison"


    "white peony, cassia seed, Ziheche, Yuanshen, Dendrobium." Tang Ke didn''t even think about it. He said the ingredients of the antidote directly. "Do you really think that your poison is unique, and no one can make it?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 467

    The spruce is shocked. Who is this woman? It took him several years to work out the poison. How could she have made the antidote in just a few days? How is that possible?


    "Nothing is impossible." Tang Kexin seems to see through his ideas, and he is indifferent.


    "Even so, you can''t save her!" Spruce also has a glimmer of hope, stubborn to say, but there is a sense of gnashing teeth.


    Tang Kexin disdains a smile, "son is not a fish, an knows the joy of fish? You''re not me, how do you know I can''t save her? "


    Spruce snorted, "if she is awake, why not come?"


    Tang Kexin looked at him with a little perplexity, and said a little ironically, "why does she wake up and let you know?"


    The spruce grinds its teeth, but its eyes are on the people coming slowly from behind.


    Tang Kexin turns around and looks back. It''s beichengyao!


    Tang Kexin''s heart was so happy that she woke up. Although the time she estimated was to pass tonight, it was not a bad thing for her to advance.


    Beichengyao was wrapped in a thick mink fur. His face was still very pale and he looked weak. He seemed to have a lot of difficulty in every step. Mujin follows.


    "Aunt!" As soon as ye Yuxuan saw Bei Chengyao, he ran there. It may be that ye Yuxuan was too hard, but Bei Chengyao just woke up and was too weak. He nearly knocked him down, or Mu Jin helped him a little.


    Night Yu Xuan hurriedly stood up, North Cheng Yao light, pinched night Yu Xuan cheek, "aunt is OK."


    Yeyuxuan smiles all over his face. Beichengyao pulls yeyuxuan to come over. When he comes to tangkexin, he just looks at him and pushes him to tangkexin.


    Beichengyuan came over, dressed beichengyao and touched her hair. Beichengyao smiled a little, his eyes were a little warm, then he looked away.


    "Spruce, long time no see." Beichengyao''s tone is as calm as ever, with a cold forest.


    "Princess!"


    "You didn''t tell me the reason that day. Now?"


    Tang Kexin is puzzled. Now it''s beichengyao. It''s not so cold. It''s more like a strange gentleness.


    Spruce eyes suddenly rise unwilling and resentful.


    Tang Kexin sighed, and it was so.


    Beichengyao has seen it lightly. "I''m not willing to take your seat, or I''m not willing to, you can''t be reused?"


    "All of them! Originally, my strength is the strongest in there. If there is no accident, I am the leader of dark Wei. But after you come, you easily replace everything I have. For so many years, even though my strength is still the strongest, all people only see you, only follow you, and mujin follows you. But mu Han, not because mujin loves him, just gets you Reuse? For what? Why should I lose to a soft eater! After you came back this time, you arranged so many things that I didn''t have to do at one time. You also called Mu han to you directly, just like Mu Jin, for public and private purposes! " Spruce spoke angrily.


    Mujin''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. Muhan was very calm. Beichengyao''s expression did not change. She sneered, "are you not satisfied?"


    "Nature."


    Beichengyao sneers, "if you carefully observe the arrangement after I come back, you will find that most of them are in the interior of the dark guard. Haven''t you doubted at all?"


    Spruce''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at beichengyao incomprehensibly.


    "I''m going to marry someone, and it''s impossible for the people of yinwei to take them away, but mujin will certainly follow, and so will Muhan. So what''s left is you and Fusang. Fusang is not calm enough. I hope you can take charge of these people for the time being, but according to the rules of yinwei, you and Fusang can''t follow their brother together. So my original plan was that after my brother took control, you and Fusang would train the next group of dark guards. With your strength, it''s absolutely OK. Leave you there, I hope you can get their recognition, at least can get absolute trust, but unfortunately, you do not Beichengyao''s voice suddenly became cold, like the breath out of the ah suddenly turned into ice.


    Mujin stood quietly on one side. The princess had asked her before. It was her decision as well as Muhan''s decision.


    Tang Kexin sighed a little. It''s OK. Otherwise, it''s a hidden danger for people like spruce.


    Spruce smiled coldly, "that''s just your own talk. You can go to Fusang without hesitation at that time, and how can you think about it for us?"


    Mujin shook her head. "The princess has discussed with Wang, and Wang has agreed."


    Spruce a Leng, how possible? Once the princess, will not care about these, no, she will not think about these, she did not think of leaving at all?


    "It''s a pity that you have broken the rules of the secret guard." Mujin looked at the spruce and said, "princess?"


    "You should know what to do." Beichengyao''s tone is light. The mink fur is tight. Now it''s really cold.


    Spruce stared at beichengyao, resented and lost, and suddenly became clear, "you can''t kill me, because it''s already"


    "no need." Beichengyao looks down at him, his eyes are Jie Ao, "betrayal is betrayal, there is no reason!"


    Mujin, Muhan, and the breath of black wattle are all cold, and there is a trace of contempt. Spruce has been here for so many years, and even want to do nothing, delusion! For them, those rules are like blood in the bone, and they must not be abandoned.


    "Tell me about your plan! In fact, you need more than that. " Tang Kexin opened his mouth at the same time, as if he had not gone through his heart. "The death of Qing He, the kidnapping of xuan''er, the serious injury and death of a Yao, and the assassination of the prince of the Northern Kingdom, all of which shows that you want more than these, you want, even the whole northern kingdom!"


    Spruce froze, then sneered, "is it possible? With my ability, it''s impossible. "


    "Just because you are incompetent doesn''t mean you don''t think so." Tang Kexin''s eyes are cold, like the frozen edge in the cold night.


    Beichengyuan received the message and said lightly, "the emergence of Qinghe may be just by chance. It''s the best way to stir up the relationship between the emperor and the empress of the Yuan Dynasty. Even if it doesn''t succeed, the death of Qinghe can make them fall into a rumor. Even Tang Kexin can''t stand on Yao''er''s injury in the Northern Kingdom and die directly. You''re wrong, that''s Tang Kexin''s medical skill. If it doesn''t With Tang Kexin in mind, Yao''er is bound to die and assassinate his prince. In fact, Yao''er may succeed as long as he can control the city. In this way, the northern kingdom may have no successor. As for yeyuxuan, you can''t let him survive, can you? The purpose before was just to identify Fusang and invite Jinchan to escape. Am I right? "


    Tang Kexin smiles. Sure enough, she can''t see it alone. However, there won''t be many people who can connect completely. When she just wanted to understand, she was startled. She was only a dark guard. Her position was totally different from that of lieying. However, she had such ambition. It was really terrible. But his ability could not support his plan, and she was doomed to fail!


    The spruce''s eyes gradually darkened, and looked at beichengyuan, the opening of yindang. "You''re reading new" mind reading doctor consult "on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 468

    "Just" said spruce slowly, but jumped up in a flash and went straight to the people in front! The people around were shocked. Tang Kexin hurriedly blocked yeyuxuan behind him. The crossbow on his wrist didn''t move. Beichengyuan leaned against beichengyao. Mujin had blocked beichengyao. The dagger in his hand was cold. The black wattle was in front of beichengyuan. His hand was on the long sword. Mu Han''s bow and arrow had gone straight to the spruce Has fallen, in the eyes of resentment unwilling, there are several decomposition of the same feelings.


    The hearts of the people around me slowly settled down, as if they were thinking of each other.


    Mu Han looks at Tang Kexin, and the short arrow just now is so accurate, which is beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, Tang Kexin has such accurate archery in addition to his excellent medical skills. This woman is not like the eldest lady in the boudoir at all.


    Beicheng Yao coughs softly, and there is blood left on the corner of her mouth. Beichengyuan quickly supports her and tightens her fur.


    "Cold." Beichengyao seems to have no feeling about the death of spruce. He gives a light command.


    "Yes." Mu Han nodded and went to take the spruce away. It''s impossible for her not to deal with the people who followed beichengyao.


    Several people were about to go back, when they saw a maid hurried to come. Beichengyuan was stunned. The maid knelt on the ground and said eagerly, "the daughter of the city is going to be born!"


    Beichengyuan is almost unable to respond. Now it''s less than half a month away. How can I


    beichengyao call him, "brother!"


    "Ah? Ao.


    Beichengyao chuckled and pushed him away. "Let''s go first, brother."


    Mujin goes up to support beichengyao. Beichengyuan touches her head and leaves here first.


    Tang Kexin goes up to meet beichengyao. "Let''s go!"


    "Well." Beicheng yaopiantou said, "thank you! Once more. "


    Tang Kexin''s mouth is slightly crooked. "Between us, it seems that we don''t need it."


    Beichengyao chuckles. Maybe she is more suitable for this kind of feeling like the long thin water. It seeps into her heart slowly. Love is so, so is friendship.


    "You are so skilled in medicine. Do you want to help?"


    "I''m a doctor, not a midwife." Tang Ke grinned helplessly and said, "as you say, you are also very proficient in poison, so should you."


    Beichengyao ignored it.


    "What a mess!" Tang Kexin sighed, "I didn''t expect that you could see your nephew when you woke up. This baby was born prematurely. It''s not the time to wake you up."


    Northern Cheng Yao lips, "good things in pairs."


    Now it seems that there are some afterthoughts, but still some expectations, glancing at Yu Xuan overnight, blinking, "does Xuan Er want a younger brother or a younger sister?"


    "Brother." Yeyuxuan''s serious answer.


    Mujin chuckled, "why?"


    "Younger sister can only pet, younger brother can bully." Night Yu Xuan a face serious explanation.


    Tang Kexin''s mouth is light. Why does nightyuxuan have such an idea? Sure enough, the child is too smart for others to understand? However, don Kexin would like to ask, are you sure? Xuan er? No matter how much you bully, you can''t often see it.


    Beichengyao can''t help laughing, "how about your mother give you a younger sister?"


    "Good!" Night Yu Xuan nods, the answer is very straightforward.


    Tang Kexin did not hear anything and walked as if nothing had happened.


    Beichengyao shakes her head slightly. She wants to be a girl. She says that girls are like aunts. She can teach her, but boys can.


    Because beichengyao was not fit, they didn''t walk back quickly. When they walked back, the baby was born. Beichengyao saw two children in the cradle and blinked, "brother"


    beichengyuan was supporting Jun Qingcheng. She was just born, and she was very weak, but she had some smiles on her face. She looked at the cradle from a distance Children in.


    Beichengyao went to poke the faces of the two children and looked at yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan walked over and poked like beichengyao, and then poked, "how lovely!"


    "So ugly."


    Beichengyao and yeyuxuan said at the same time that they both heard each other''s words and looked at each other contemptuously. Beichengyao took back her eyes lightly. As if nothing had happened just now, yeyuxuan turned her mouth. Her aunt had no eyes. She was so lovely. She should be more lovely to bully! I want to keep looking down at the two children.


    Tang Kexin can''t bear to talk anymore. How can children become ugly in beichengyao''s eyes? Xuaner is her brother''s child, so is her brother''s child. After that, her child is her younger brother or sister Ye Yuxuan continues to look at the two children and asks earnestly. Beichengyao''s movements also stopped, waiting for them to speak.


    "Back to the little prince, two little princes." Next to the midwife said with a smile, the smile on her face wanton.


    Tang Kexin goes over and looks at the baby in the cradle. The twins look very similar now.


    Beichengyuan and junqingcheng have always seen the actions of beichengyao and yeyuxuan. Junqingcheng was worried that beichengyao didn''t like these two children. Now they are down. Beichengyao is willing to contact, but they don''t hate these two children.


    "Sleep." Beichengyuan looks at Jun Qingcheng''s drowsy appearance, and feels sad.


    "Well." Jun Qingcheng smiled weakly and lay down slowly.


    Beichengyuan carefully helps her tuck in the quilt corner, and then comes out. Seeing beichengyao and yeyuxuan stabbing their two children, they don''t say anything.


    "You just woke up and didn''t go back to your room." Beichengyuan frowned and asked beichengyao.


    Beichengyao snorts and sips her lips. She continues to look at the two children. "I''m ok, but I have to keep it for a long time."


    "You know that, too."


    Beichengyao sighs. Spruce is her person no matter how she says it. Does she let it go? Besides, when spruce stabbed her, she would surely get it back. For her, spruce''s death was too simple.


    Beichengyao was silent for a while, then she stood up and began to talk slowly. "When they finish the full moon feast, I will go to Phoenix. This month, I should be able to cultivate myself."


    Beichengyuan drooping eyes, this feeling, some alienated, before Yao''er will not take the initiative to mention leaving. This is what he had hoped before. He hoped that she could have her own life, but now, Mingming has done it, but there is a bitter feeling.


    "Well, your body is really not suitable for staying in the northern kingdom. You''ve been away from home less recently."


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, "what''s the name of the child?"


    "I used to think of only one name, but now" beichengyuan''s eyebrows are slightly curved, "morning, morning in the morning."


    "Let''s think about it." "Beicheng Yao Lu a little smile," wait for my sister-in-law to be better, and my brother to move back to Beiyan palace


    "Good." Beichengyuan touched beichengyao''s head and still didn''t say the letter.


    But when Tang Kexin and beichengyao came back to their room, Tang Kexin mentioned the matter and gave a detailed reply.


    Beichengyao looks at Tang Kexin''s narrow eyes, blows the medicine in his hand, and raises his eyes slightly. "What about the letter from Nangong?"


    "Shouldn''t you mind answering?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The result is the same anyway."


    Tang Kexin blinks, why is this tone somehow arrogant? That''s obviously different! It''s not the same way!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 469

    It''s too fast for only a month.


    It has been a cold winter, there have been several snowfalls in the Northern Kingdom, and the northern king has also returned to the northern kingdom. After knowing that he has two grandchildren, he has a rare smile on his face. There is no cover up and the names of the two children are very simple. Beiyanchen, beiyanxi.


    It has been a deep winter, and the war has lasted for nearly four months. Now the war is coming, and the countries are gradually quiet. Dayuan is the biggest beneficiary of the war. Once, in the east of Dayuan, Chu Yu was occupied by force, and some countries even surrendered directly. In total, the east of Dayuan has been under control, plus the West, Dayuan has become a country second only to the north.


    Different from Dayuan, Phoenix controls all the countries to the South without trace, and the countries left now occupy one side each, while the western countries are Xiying.


    The North''s full moon banquet came at a very good time. The situation of various countries has almost become a foregone conclusion. Coincidentally, they want to stop for a while. On the one hand, winter is not suitable for war, on the other hand, war costs a lot, and all countries are not sure enough to win any country. As far as the current situation is concerned, if the war goes on, the northern kingdom will not stand idly by any longer, but will not intervene without authorization. The western Yingguo understands the relationship between the Northern Kingdom and Dayuan or Phoenix. It is worried that the three countries will unite to divide the western Yingguo, and it also hopes to stop the war as soon as possible. Even now, there is a possible temporary or long-term balance between countries.


    The full moon banquet of the northern kingdom is very grand. The Northern Kingdom delivered the invitation letter in person. After the countries stabilized, they all set off for the Northern Kingdom under the pressure of time.


    The day before the full moon feast, there was a whole day of snow falling. If willow catkins were raised by the wind, they would be full of half a foot of snow, and the whole northern kingdom would be decorated as a world wrapped in silver.


    One day after snow, there is no imagined cold, it is a cold, no more piercing than the cold wind, but it is like acupuncture, which is thin and shallow.


    As soon as Tang Kexin came out, he saw yeyuxuan playing alone in the courtyard, wearing black clothes, which seemed to be a black spot in the pure white courtyard, moving rapidly.


    "Mother!" Ye Yuxuan shouted happily. Tang Kexin had not turned around. A snowball had smashed over. Tang Kexin was only slightly distracted, and the snowball fell on him. The startled snow drifted to his face and turned into water drops. It was cool and cold on his face. It calmed people down in a moment.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes wandered. He inadvertently grabbed the falling snow on the sidebar and gently grabbed it and threw it to yeyuxuan. With a mischievous smile, yeyuxuan quickly dodged away and looked at Tang Kexin proudly.


    Tang Kexin said with a light tut. Such a xuan''er is just like a child.


    Night Yu Xuan does not give up. He grabs the falling snow and makes it into a snowball and throws it to Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin hides a little. The snowball smashes on the wall, spreads and lands at Tang Kexin''s feet.


    Night Yu Xuan''s fun, one by one hit, Tang Kexin''s random hiding, was not upset, more ruthless hit in the past, but when Tang Kexin dodged a snowball, just around the corner, beichengyao just walked out, looking at the white shadow coming straight in front of him, because his hands were copied in the hands, he subconsciously turned around, the snowball fell on the following palace girl.


    Ye Yu Xuan was a little stunned, and ran to beichengyao at the next moment, "aunt! Xuan''er didn''t mean it! "


    Beichengyao reaches out and pinches his cheek. Yeyuxuan is dissatisfied. It''s disgusting. He always pinches his face!


    But at the next moment, beichengyao patted the snow on his body again, "your father will be here soon, be careful not to be scolded."


    Night Yu Xuan small face a wrinkle, aunt this is to remind him before?


    Beichengyao doesn''t care about him either. He stands up and looks at Tang Kexin. The white brocade robe outlines unknown flowers, which are thin but not dense. Most of them are at the neckline, cuffs and hem. They almost form an inch and a half wide distance. The waist is covered with white ribbons, which are tied in front of the body into a half big bow. The size is suitable. Tang Kexin always has more white clothes, and in winter, too There are more, and the white clothes are more suitable for Tang Kexin''s temperament. It seems that the fairies fall into the ordinary world, do not dye the fine dust, and are noble and clean.


    "Are you all right?" Tang Kexin is half playful. Beichengyao has been wrapped tightly recently. Just like now, the white fur on her body almost covers her completely. She can''t see what kind of clothes she is wearing, and she also carries a manuscript. It seems that she''s afraid of freezing. Recently, there are few doors.


    "Well, it''s fine, but it''s cold!" Beichengyao stood quietly, completely unable to see the meaning of feeling cold.


    "Nangong Yi will definitely take you to Phoenix this time. It''s warm there."


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded. "I got the news. Nangong and yelanjue came together. It should be near now."


    "That''s why you came here?" Tang Kexin said teasingly.


    Beichengyao looks cold. "What do you think?"


    Don Kexin smiled. "I thought you were worried about something."


    "Think more." The northern part of Yao Road, but just stand here for a while, night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi have come in.


    Night Yu Xuan see night LAN never have any reaction, still play their own, the heart secretly thought, "father and dad must go to see their mother first, just manage themselves."


    Sure enough, night LAN Jue went to Tang Kexin''s side, looked at her up and down, stroked her cheek.


    Don Kexin smiles, "I''m ok." By the way, looking at the night LAN Jue, I feel more stable.


    It''s said that the master and empress are very affectionate. However, they haven''t seen each other for several months. The emperor is in such a hurry!


    Dong''Er sees Tang Kexin, with a little tears in her eyes. Miss, I haven''t seen her for a long time. Now miss still looks so elegant. She doesn''t feel alienated at all. Just when she wanted to go forward, she was pulled by the legend.


    Donger doesn''t understand. What''s the matter?


    Mingchuan frowns. Doesn''t this woman know what to see? I don''t see the master and Queen "you can''t help me", is it suitable to disturb now?


    "Look who''s coming." Night LAN Jue reminds me that he raised his chin and pointed to Tang Kexin''s back.


    "Donger!" Tang Kexin feels incredible. He feels warm in his heart. Night LAN Jue really knows her. I haven''t seen Donger for a long time. I really miss her. People in the north are not as close as Donger.


    "Miss!" Dong''Er sees Tang Kexin come over and pounce on him. "Don''t leave Dong''Er behind, miss. No matter where you go, Dong''Er will follow you!"


    Tang Kexin held her and patted her on the shoulder. "If it is not necessary, I will not leave easily in the future."


    Tang Kexin understood that feeling. He was worried about gain and loss. He would think more unconsciously for fear of accidents.


    "Mm-hmm." Donger wept with joy. She didn''t expect that the young lady would answer her. She gave her such a promise.


    As the name passed on, she was a little disdainful. Women are easy to cry. Look at the empress. She has always been so steady, intelligent and knowledgeable.


    "Well, I''ve been with you lately, and then we''ll go back together." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "Good." Donger gets up and wipes her tears. It''s disgraceful. She can''t help crying in front of the young lady.


    The night Yu Xuan looks at at at at one side, in the heart discontented, why does the feeling have own matter?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 470

    Night LAN Jue seems to know the idea of night Yu Xuan, and Tang Kexin can''t deal with him, so he beckons to night Yu Xuan and beckons him to come.


    Night Yu Xuan curls his mouth and pretends not to want to walk in the past. Night LAN Jue also moves forward a few steps, a few steps away from Tang Kexin.


    Ye Yu Xuan stops in front of Ye Lan Jue, with a calm face and a little dissatisfaction. Ye Lan Jue makes a light hum. He knows that his son is not like his father. Now he is absolutely so! This little devil, it seems that his face is full of unwillingness, and he doesn''t know how happy he will be!


    "Dad!" Call ye Yuxuan.


    "Well!" Night LAN Jue way, slowly squatting down, and night Yu Xuan almost as high, up and down carefully look at, "this period of time is not injured?"


    Night Yu Xuan whole heart suddenly raised, how can father ask like this? Do you know he lied to him? How is that possible? My mother didn''t say that.


    It''s really in line with the fact that I don''t do anything bad in the daytime. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. Night LAN never brings much temptation. Night Yuxuan has already thought about it.


    But ye Yuxuan still calmed down, "what kind of injury can I get in the northern kingdom? My father is too small for Xuaner. "


    Night LAN Jue squints, just under the panic but very clear, think of the things before, then feel some wrong, because it is really can''t go, let Mingchuan personally send his heart to the Northern Kingdom, although Mingchuan said there is no accident, there are still some doubts, now Xuaner''s panic, seems to explain something.


    "Is it?" The night LAN Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, the color in his eyes was dim and unclear, and the remaining light floated over Tang Kexin, "but the letter to your mother is not written in this way."


    Ye Yuxuan was shocked. Why didn''t his mother tell him if he didn''t bring such a thing?


    "Did your mother show you?" Asked Ye Yuxuan carefully.


    Night LAN Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Something happened. It was not easy. "Do you think your mother won''t let me see it?"


    Ye Yuxuan is frightened. His mother won''t let him see it, but how could it be like this? And how does dad know?


    "Why else would I agree with your mother?" Night LAN never pretended not to see the surprise in the eyes of night Yu Xuan, and then said.


    Ye Yuxuan seems to be reminded. Yes, if dad knows how to let his mother come alone, but Ye Lan''s next words break the fluke.


    "Why do you think I want to send your mother here?" Night LAN Jue continues to say, quietly, but add a fire, night Yu Xuan mind, in front of night LAN Jue, or too simple.


    Ye Yuxuan looks around and wants to find beichengyao, but he doesn''t!


    Yeyuxuan has seen it again, no one really! Uncle Nangong is not here either.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes turn, high voice asked, "where is aunt?"


    Night LAN never eyes flash a smile, there is really a problem!


    Tang Kexin and Dong''Er are interrupted. They look up and look around. They can''t see people. Nangong Yi isn''t there. They should have left together with beichengyao.


    Night Yu Xuan took the opportunity to run to Tang Kexin''s side, "mother, it''s so cold, let''s go back to the room first!"


    "Good." Tang Kexin smiles. Why didn''t he feel when he was fighting snowball?


    Several people came back to the room, and ye Yuxuan had been rubbing around Tang Kexin. Sometimes he went to night LAN Jue for a walk, but he didn''t give night LAN Jue time to talk.


    Night LAN Jue chuckles and looks at Tang Kexin. It''s OK. Anyway, someone else can make him "press questions"! And ask for dessert.


    Ye Yuxuan''s mouth is grinning, his face is wrinkling, my mother, I''m sorry


    but when Nangong Yi saw beichengyao just now, he went directly to beichengyao and saw the scene where ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin looked at each other affectionately. He felt that he could not stay here any longer and left here holding beichengyao.


    But in fact, Nangong Yi was a little distressed when he saw beichengyao. She used to be afraid of the cold, but she would never cover her so tightly. Now, looking at her, she is like a large animal with plush body. It''s warm, but it''s cold. Nangong Yi felt a little sad for a while.


    Beichengyao couldn''t get into the scene. Besides, he left with Nangong Yi.


    As soon as she entered the room, mujin handed over a handmade stove. Seeing Nangong Yi, she thought about nodding, "Nangong Lord."


    Nangong Yi smiles and walks in. Mujin doesn''t care. She does her own thing.


    The place of beichengyao is different from other places. It is much warmer than the general room, but how warm it is means that she is afraid of cold.


    Nangong Yi came up and sat opposite beichengyao, holding her hand. "Cold?"


    Beichengyao nodded, and nangongyi''s hand seemed warmer than the stove.


    "Why didn''t you go to Phoenix?"


    "My sister-in-law is about to give birth. She wants to wait for the baby to be born. In addition, Phoenix was very busy at that time. She didn''t want to bother you." Beichengyao remained quiet and found a more reasonable excuse.


    Nangong Yi''s eyebrows are slightly selected. To the north of Chengyao''s character, when beichengyuan goes back to the palace, she should not stay much, nor be afraid to trouble him. The only possibility is that there are some things he doesn''t know. Besides, the reason for beichengyuan''s going back is still unknown. Nangong Yi thought of his previous uneasiness. He wrote to beichengyao, who urged him to go to Phoenix. Although his reply was like beichengyao''s tone, now he somehow believed his feelings at that time.


    It''s just that things have passed, and there''s no way to pursue them again. "Well, but this time, go back together."


    "But the new year is coming." Beichengyao hesitated and moved the stove to reveal the Black Bracelet on her wrist.


    There was a smile in Nangong Yi''s eyes. Beichengyao had never worn a bracelet before, only the snake shaped ring on her hand, and then the pendant that she could send. Instead of the blue pendant that represents her identity, she did not wear it now. For a woman, it was monotonous. Nangong Yi wants to take her to buy some other jewelry later.


    "Nangong?" Beichengyao detects Nangong Yi''s origin, and interrupts him.


    Nangong Yi returns to his mind and ponders, "otherwise, he will spend the new year here."


    "I don''t need to. Go back first. Phoenix can''t rest assured in a short time."


    "Good." Nangong Yi can''t get it. He doesn''t want beichengyao to stay in such a cold place. If she wants to come back, he will accompany her back in summer.


    "Did your father agree?" Nangong Yi suddenly thought of Beiwang, the man with the highest status. Among countries, strength is the most important, and the northern kingdom is undoubtedly the most powerful. Even in the following decades, it is impossible to change. As the king of the Northern Kingdom, the status of the northern king is naturally different.


    "My father seldom asked me about my decision. As long as he thought you were OK, he would agree." In the eyes of the father, the night LAN Jue is calm, special and unshakable, which is quite different from Nangong Yi. But for Nangong Yi, the opinion is not big. Now the father is a little softer. For Nangong Yi, it should not be difficult to get the approval of the father.


    Since beiyanchen and beiyanxi came into being, the father felt a lot of gentleness, not that he was not gentle enough, but that he never showed it, but now, the smile will be inadvertently revealed, and when there is Xuaner, the smile will be more.


    Nangong Yi nodded. He didn''t say anything for the time being. It''s better to give her a surprise, though it''s not necessarily a surprise!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 471

    Because tomorrow is a full moon feast. Although I was busy the night before, I prepared for it in advance for a long time, and I would not stay up all night.


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin went back to the room earlier. Compared with the cold outside, it really needs a lot of warmth inside. Night LAN Jue put his hand on Tang Kexin''s waist tightly. When he got into the room, he came back and threw Tang Kexin directly on the bed. Then he covered it and kissed her accurately.


    Tang Kexin opens his lips slightly and kisses him back. They haven''t seen each other for a long time, * *, naturally. After the tossing in the middle of the night, Tang Kexin is in a coma. At night, LAN Jue traps Tang Kexin in her arms and kisses her forehead. "Did you rush to the northern kingdom because of xuan''er?"


    Tang Kexin was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, a spirited man opened his eyes and night LAN Jue continued, "when I asked xuan''er, xuan''er was a little worried, but it was a letter written by xuan''er. Xuan''er should not be hurt, so it''s beichengyao, right?"


    Because I guess it''s not xuan''er, so calm? Tang Ke thought to himself, and slowly said, "Xuaner is OK. It''s a Yao who is poisoned. There is no one in the northern kingdom to solve it, so he urged me to come." Stop and add, "if it''s xuan''er, I can''t help but tell you."


    Night LAN never sips her lips, it is!


    "Sleep! Tomorrow will be very tired. " Night LAN Jue holds Tang Kexin in her arms and says to her ear.


    Tang Kexin moved gently, and was fixed by the night LAN Jue. He took a sip of his lips and fell asleep.


    On the day of the full moon feast, there was great joy.


    People from all over the world are of high status. The most important are the emperor and Empress of Dayuan, the city Lord of Phoenix, the crown prince of Xiying state Yan Xihui, and the fifth Prince Yan Xili. These two people are brothers with the same father and mother. They have deep feelings. In addition, Yan Xili has no interest in the throne. They just want to be a stable prince, so there is no conflict or even help Yan Xi Hui.


    Tang Kexin sits in Dayuan''s position on the grand ceremony to show her identity. Yeyuxuan sits beside them. Beichengyuan sits under Beiwang, but junqingcheng is not.


    Beichengyao is opposite to beichengyuan in dark blue brocade robe, which is even colder. She is dressed in white fur and holds a hand stove. She knocks once and looks at the direction of Nangong Yi.


    Tang Kexin sat quietly and watched the people around him. People from all over the world were in their own positions and did not speak to each other. The atmosphere of xiyingguo seemed to be particularly dignified. This full moon feast seemed not simple.


    In the middle of the banquet, the northern king stood up, glanced peacefully over the people around him, and said calmly, "I have decided that when the two grandsons are one year old, his son, beichengyuan, will officially take over the Northern Kingdom, and the ceremony will be another auspicious day."


    It''s not surprising. People from all over the world are listening. When Beiwang''s eyes sweep over yanxihui, they flash. Yanxihui stands up and after congratulating Beiwang, he looks at beichengyao. With a little smile, he stands up and says to Beiwang, "Tang Kexin, the second princess, has married the emperor of Dayuan, and the ghost is the queen, while beichengyao, the eldest princess, seems to have not There is marriage, xiyingguo this time to bring dowry, hope to marry the big princess


    Nangong Yi''s eyes were cold, and he swept to Yan Xihui. It was killing. Beichengyao''s face was the same. He covered the stove and warmed himself. Beichengyuan''s face was slightly heavy. Yan Xili''s eyes were a little surprised. His brother clearly knew that Tang Kexin''s eyes had a little smile. It was fun. Night LAN Jue held Tang Kexin''s hand and held it tightly.


    "I don''t know if I can?" Yan Xihui felt the killing intention around her, but did not respond, and asked.


    The northern King coughed twice. "Yao Er"


    the northern Cheng Yao had not answered yet, and Nangong Yi had raised the table. "This city Lord is not allowed!"


    Some of Beiwang''s face could not hang. It was the first time that someone dared to openly interrupt or even disobey him. The atmosphere was cold.


    "Prince of Xiying, don''t you know Yao is the woman of the city Lord?" Nangong Yi didn''t speak to the North King and stared at Yan Xihui. He didn''t believe it. As the prince of a country, he would not get the news. It was clearly intentional!


    Beichengyao looked at it silently, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Unmarried men, unmarried women, who admitted?" Yan Xihui pretends to be confused and says that Yu Guang glances at the North King and doesn''t know what it means.


    "The woman of the city Lord, who dares to move, is looking for death, even if you are the prince of xiyingguo!"


    Tang Kexin is astonished. It''s the first time to see Nangong Yi so cruel. It''s really not in line with his temperament. However, it''s hard to doubt that it''s just a threat.


    But Nangong Yi, who is openly threatening the crown prince of a country, doesn''t it mean to be angry with the crown and become a beauty? However, she seemed to see something in the face of the northern king. Tang Kexin felt that she had better watch it slowly.


    The night LAN is absolutely cold hum, Nangong Yi really does it, in front of so many people, dare not be rational? In case of any real accident of Yan Xihui, it is estimated that Phoenix is the first one to be suspected. Besides, it''s Yan Xihui who is proposing marriage. Can you learn from him and let Bei Chengyao choose? In my heart, I felt that if it was him, I would never think of it. I was afraid of speaking even more.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at it and blinks. What''s the situation? Why didn''t my aunt react?


    Yan Xihui''s tone was gentle. "Now I''m proposing marriage. You seem to be unprepared for anything."


    Nangong Yi was suddenly awakened and smiled, "how do you know I''m not ready?" After that, he asked people to bring things up, which made people smack their tongue. In fact, this person''s purpose is just to ask for relatives, right? A full moon feast or something, just by the way.


    There are more smiles in the eyes of the northern Chengyao. It''s a simple thing. Now it''s so easy. But Nangong Yi seems to be more attentive than many things in her affairs.


    "If it''s just that, we can do it." Yan Xihui said with a smile.


    "What do you think, Yao''er?" Beiwang zhengse road.


    Beichengyao smiled and held the hand stove. "If the palace remembers correctly, his Royal Highness Prince Xiying has a side concubine, right?"


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, but Yan Xihui did not understand, "yes."


    "So, are you still planning to marry this palace?" Beichengyao is holding the stove in one hand and leaning on the table with her forehead in the other.


    Yan Xihui doesn''t care about it, and takes it with some sincerity. "The princess married in the past is a real princess, and no one can move your position."


    Beichengyao smiled lightly. "Did you get the meaning of this palace wrong? This palace means, do you plan to let this palace serve other women together? "


    Yan Xihui was slightly shocked. "Princess means"


    "I am the only woman in beichengyao, not to mention the side concubine. Even concubines, concubines and even beauties can''t have it." The movement of beichengyao is still very casual, but there is an inviolable momentum around her.


    Yan Xihui didn''t speak. The princess of the northern kingdom of Ming Dynasty looked at him, but she couldn''t find her place in her eyes.


    The North King''s eyes swept over Yan Xihui. Yan Xihui sighed slightly. Looking at Yan Xili, Yan Xili pretended not to feel it. Yesterday, the North King asked his brother to go there. Maybe that''s what happened? He doesn''t want to get involved!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 472

    Yan Xihui sighed, "then for the princess, the Lord of Phoenix seems not a good choice."


    Beiwang watched coldly all the time. Beichengyuan didn''t open his mouth. He also wanted to see how Nangong Yi would open his mouth.


    Nangong Yi just wanted to open his mouth, but was blocked by beichengyao''s eyes. His dissatisfaction was that he pursed his lips.


    Beichengyao thought for a while, as if it were


    Nangong Yi was surprised. He frowned and looked at beichengyao. What do you mean.


    "But compared with you, it seems that he is more suitable for me. You have only one side concubine now, which is not many. But the Lord of Phoenix has no wife and family. The last Lord of Phoenix, only one wife, has been playing harmoniously and enviously. It seems that you can''t give me such a life." Beichengyao said lightly, touching the bracelet of Moyu on her wrist with her fingers, it seemed to bring some warmth.


    Nangong Yi noticed the action of beichengyao and smiled.


    "However, nangong city Lord''s father is not him. The princess is a little confident." Yan Xihui said lightly.


    Nangong Yi''s face was slightly wrinkled, and beichengyao continued to speak, "but why do you marry this palace? Apart from being a prince of Xiying state, this palace can''t see any place to take advantage of."


    Yan Xihui is puzzled.


    "In terms of ability, this palace is not under you. In terms of martial arts, there are only a few people who can win this palace, but it should not include you. In terms of sincerity, it seems that you are far behind Nangong." Beichengyao looked at Nangong Yi with a smile, fading away the alienation and coldness, just like gazing at his beloved.


    Tang Kexin coughs gently. Do you want to say that? Besides, you have an affair with Nangong Yi in the north of Nangong?


    What''s more, a man can''t bear such a devaluation, can he? Even if it''s a fact, it''s not appropriate to say it.


    Beichengyao seems to notice that it''s not suitable. He changes his mind, puts down the stove, and sits up. "Then change it. You can win the people in this palace. This palace can think about it. How about it?"


    "No!" Nangong Yi interrupts her directly, with a cold voice, red clothes as flamboyant and rebellious as well. He glances at the people around him, with some arrogance, "I''ll take her place and win me before I can fight with her."


    Beichengyao is worried about her body when she smiles? However, what she said was consideration. She didn''t agree. Consideration can also be considered rejection.


    Tang Kexin smiles. She has used a lot of such methods. Although they are not authentic, they are not bad either.


    The people around are silent. The Lord of Phoenix, who is completely cynical, actually does this. It''s very different in peace.


    Yan Xihui''s eyes to shangnangong Yi were firm, without hesitation, hesitation or wavering. Yan Xihui sighed, as if he had to lose. After a long time, he asked slowly, "the princess said at that time, can nangong city Lord do it? It seems that there is no lack of women around nangong city Lord. "


    "The woman of the Lord of the city is only a Yao! Now it is, and it will be! " Nangong Yi''s voice is loud, not half playing!


    Yan Xihui breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the North King. "I don''t know if the North King is satisfied with such a result."


    Nangong Yi moved his eyes to Beiwang''s face and narrowed his eyes. It was such a thing, but it was OK.


    Beichengyao smiled and didn''t care much. It''s not too much for the father to use this method.


    "Did the North King agree?" Asked Nangong Yi.


    "If you remember today, even if Yao''er is not the king''s own daughter, she is the same as her daughter. If you dare to defeat her, the northern kingdom will never let you go." The tone of the northern king is not heavy, but it has a hidden threat. He said the whole northern kingdom, not alone.


    "Good!" Nangong Yi agreed.


    "You and Yao''er''s wedding, wait until next year, choose a good day after it''s warm." Beiwang''s tone was suddenly peaceful.


    "Good." Nangong Yi smiled, and the beautiful peach blossom eyes flowed a trace of pleasure.


    Tang Kexin sighed. It seemed that the northern king was only trying, but Nangong Yi gave him a promise. However, beichengyao didn''t seem to care much about it.


    Beichengyuan was silent all the time, and now he just showed some smile.


    "Now, let''s go on with the party." Beiwang said lightly, and this episode did not affect everyone''s mood.


    The next time he left, beichengyao and nangongyi left together, intending to go directly to Phoenix. Tang Kexin and yelanjue also planned to go back to Dayuan, and yeyuxuan could not wait.


    Dayuan has been very calm. Although yelanjue and tangkexin have been emperors and queens, it seems that they have been taking care of things by night Qi''an and muwanqing since they came to the throne. This time, yelanjue and tangkexin immediately took over.


    Dayuan now engulfs many countries. The situation is very stable, and Tang Kexin has not asked too much about it.


    But not long after returning to Dayuan, Tang Kexin is pregnant again. The happiest thing is that she has been holding Tang Kexin.


    "Heart, thank you!" Night LAN Jue relies on Tang Kexin''s shoulder, like a whisper.


    Tang Kexin smiles. She likes this feeling. It seems that it''s just the life of ordinary people. Even if it''s more than they worry about, no one can really worry about nothing, right?


    Only after ye Yuxuan knew it, he always said it would be a sister, which made Tang Kexin laugh and cry.


    Mauryuking and nangongbo had already known about nangongyi''s presence in the northern kingdom. The northern king agreed that they should not worry about it. Now beichengyao''s living in Phoenix is a proper thing.


    When beichengyao went to Phoenix, it was close to the new year.


    The feeling of Phoenix is totally different from that of the north. The north is now bleak, almost without any green, just the color of plum. But Phoenix is still green and vibrant.


    Moluqing already knew that Nangong Yi and beichengyao had come back together, and they had prepared things in advance. When beichengyao came, moluqing left Nangong Yi and dragged beichengyao away.


    Nangongbo looks at it and shakes his head slightly. How can he feel that he has to stand aside now? Nangongyi and nangongbo stand in silence.


    Mo Liuqing took beichengyao with him, talking and laughing all the way.


    "Which palace do you like, then live in it, and now let someone clean it up." Asked moluqing.


    "No, just stay in Nangong''s room." Beichengyao said he didn''t care much.


    "Good." Mo ryuking smiled and played with a little bit.


    Beichengyao pretends to feel nothing.


    "What do you think we''re going to do when it''s warm?" Moluqing is very much with the northern Cheng Yao.


    "Well, don''t worry. My brother and sister-in-law can join us then." Beichengyao nodded. Since she agreed, she would worry.


    "All right." With a few casual words, the two men arranged their marriage without even asking Nangong Yi''s opinion.


    "From childhood, Yi''er didn''t care too much about anything, only for you. Yi''er and his father are different. There are a lot of women around him since childhood. Now it seems that there are many, so I hope you can bear more." Mo ryuking can''t bear to talk.


    Beichengyao cried and laughed, and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. Since Nangong is my man, I will be responsible."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 473

    In recent years, Dayuan has been peaceful and peaceful. For more than half a year, although there has been a small-scale uprising, it has been able to settle down quickly without any impact on Dayuan.


    It''s unexpected that xiyingguo paid such a quick visit, but it''s also reasonable. Yelan never felt surprised. Apart from Beiguo, Dayuan is the most powerful. And beichengyao married to Phoenix, the situation is another way.


    This time, Yan Xili, the fifth prince, is here to represent Xi Ying.


    On the day of the arrival of the Xiying delegation, a banquet was held in the palace, and all the ministers and royal children of Dayuan were present.


    Night LAN Jue sits on the throne, and Tang Kexin naturally accompanies him. Night Yu Xuan recently left the palace with night Qi''an and Mu Wanqing, so he is not there.


    In the middle of the banquet, a emissary stood up and said in a loud voice, "Xiying is willing to marry Qin and Jin in Dayuan. He hopes that the five princes of my country can marry Princess Yi of Dayuan. What do you think?"


    Yanxili holds the hand of the wine cup slightly, and a faint light passes through her eyes. The night LAN shadow is stunned, and the hand slips. The tea cup suddenly falls to the ground and breaks into pieces, but the whole person wants to be stunned. She bends to pick up the pieces, but her fingers are scratched.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes are heavy, Yan Xili''s eyes are light. That person is Princess Yi. It seems that she doesn''t like this matter. It seems that there are already people in her heart. But isn''t that right with him? But he''d better give it another push.


    Yanxili thought of getting up. "My prince knows that it''s a little sudden for the princess. I hope the princess will think it over before deciding. After all, it''s a matter between two countries."


    Night LAN Jue micro Leng, Tang Kexin heart is also some worry, Yan Xili''s meaning, seems to let her agree.


    But Yan Xili didn''t finish saying, "just, my prince has another sentence. Even if the princess is noble, she is also a woman. I hope the princess can marry someone who can give you happiness."


    Xiying''s envoys are slightly dissatisfied, but yanxili doesn''t care, and night LAN Jue doesn''t even know yanxili''s meaning at the moment. It seems that he wants to agree, and it seems that he wants to disagree. He doesn''t understand how yanxili''s ambiguous words encourage or let her consider.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night Lan Ying anxiously. She comes out from the surprise just now. Her face is pale and her eyes seem to have tears.


    "Brother Huang, I hope I can leave first because I''m not feeling well." Night LAN shadow voice is not stable, eyes even with some entreaties.


    "Good." Night LAN Jue light said that night LAN shadow even fled.


    Yan Xili''s eyes flashed a light smile. It would be better if he didn''t object alone.


    This time, there is not much to do with his brother. He was forced by his father. To be exact, he and his brother were forced. Before, because the brother was in the Northern Kingdom, he was not suitable for mentioning this matter for a short time, so he was the only one. But for this princess Yi, there was no emotion. Now she has someone in her heart, which is also a good thing for him.


    "The emperor, it seems that Princess Yi needs some time to think about it. Why don''t you ask Princess Yi to think about it and then make a decision?" Yanxili suggested that there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Good." Night LAN absolutely nods, looking at the direction that night LAN shadow leaves, a trace of worry flits in Mou.


    This matter has been put on hold for the time being, but it has to be solved as soon as possible.


    It''s late spring. It''s sunny and green. In Dayuan''s back garden, night LAN Jue is walking with Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin is worried about the matter of night Lan Ying. Xiying''s purpose is very clear, that is to marry Princess Yi, night Lan Ying. Now, night Lan Ying is suitable for marriage, but in Dayuan, there seems to be no other choice.


    "Are you really going to let Xiaoying get married?" Tang Kexin asked anxiously, now night Lan Ying didn''t say anything, whether she would like to or not, I can''t see it at all, but the feelings between her and Tang Kefeng are faintly perceptible, and looking at the situation of night Lan Ying at that time, it seems to be deeper than she thought. But they didn''t seem to talk about it. Now that there is such a thing, she is not easy to ask.


    "What matters is not whether I agree with her or not, but whether she wants to. If she doesn''t want to, I will have a way to refuse. Besides, xiyingguo is not a shadow." Night LAN Jue sighed and said that she had not seen him since she got the news and "fled" at the party. She had some meaning of escape.


    "It seems that there is no suitable person in Dayuan, only princess Yi, a general woman, and xiyingguo may not agree with him." Tang Kexin said, looking around at the bright and elegant begonias, taking a deep breath, but there is no fragrance. Tang Kexin sighed, no wonder that among the three regrets Zhang Ailing once said about life, hate begonias without fragrance, so beautiful and pure flowers, but can only look at them carefully, can''t smell their elegant taste, it''s a pity indeed Wandering son homesickness, parting sorrow, for the night Lan Ying, perhaps some suitable?


    "The person who came here is yanxili, who is also married to yanxili. It can''t be compared with yanxili. Yanxili is a casual person. If he doesn''t like the feelings and the people who are close to him, he won''t agree with him. He may have his own meaning in this matter. He even just tried to explore it. On that day, you heard his words." Night LAN never thought about saying.


    Tang Kexin nods, and Yan Xili''s meaning seems to be the meaning of rejection, and may have to do it.


    Tang Kexin turned to think and said, "otherwise, we''ll find some great ladies to get along with him and see if he can change his mind?"


    Night LAN Jue''s mouth light, the mind''s opinion, always so strange, but seriously think about it, nodded to answer, "feasible, just, what kind of woman is suitable?"


    "Just a girl of a big family. I''ll arrange it."


    "But you" night LAN Jue is worried to see in her belly, already some show bosom, he doesn''t want to worry so hard.


    "Nothing." Tang Kexin smiled and asked her to stay in the room and keep the baby still. How could it be!


    "I''m just asking people to hand in invitations and wait for them to come in." Tang Kexin holds LAN Jue''s arm at night, with some flattery. She has already got a choice in mind. There are many women of suitable age now, and their status is not low. If yanxili can change her mind, it will be better.


    "Good." Night LAN never nods.


    "Then I''ll arrange it now? Are you going to deal with government affairs? " Tang Kexin looks at night LAN Jue mischievously. She pinches Tang Kexin''s nose and says, "OK."


    Tang Kexin smiles, and night LAN Jue sends Tang Kexin to Kunning palace and returns to the imperial study.


    As soon as he entered the room, Tang Kexin asked Dong''Er to prepare his pen and ink, and went to write some names on the paper. Li qingmo was the first one to bear the brunt.


    And the names are Tang Keyun, Murong Xue and other high-ranking women.


    "Miss, what is this for?" Dong''Er asked in bewilderment.


    Tang Kexin smiled mysteriously and blinked deliberately, "heaven forbid to reveal."


    Dong''Er purses her lips. There are too many ideas for her daughter. She can''t guess at all. It''s also a white guess.


    "How can they meet?" Tang Kexin thought and said to himself, "chance encounter? A beautiful encounter? Or just invite them to tea? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 474

    But before Tang Ke thought it was clear, night Lan Ying came to the palace.


    "Here comes Princess Yi, miss." Donger comes in to report.


    "Well. Let her in. " Tang Kexin replied, a little relieved.


    "Sister Huang." Night LAN shadow came in, looking at Tang Kexin, drooping eyes and calling. Tang Kexin''s eyes unconsciously reveal happiness, which makes her envy, even jealousy. It seems that she can''t get that happiness any more.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN shadow. His eyes seem to be red and swollen, but it''s only a little. He probably cried.


    "Xiaoying, you"


    "the Begonia here is so beautiful." Night LAN shadow exclaimed, there are some nostalgia and sadness in her eyes.


    "Indeed." Tang Kexin''s eyes moved to the outside, those crabapples are blooming, but at the moment, it seems that she is satirizing her involuntarily and withering.


    Night LAN shadow Mou in a layer of nostalgia, "once someone told me, Begonia almost no fragrance, because Begonia secretly love to go, she is afraid of people smell out of mind, so give up the fragrance.". Therefore, Begonia also symbolizes bitter love. When people''s love encounters twists and turns, they often use the Begonia flower to describe themselves, and call it heartbroken flower. Does sister Huang think that Xiaoying and Begonia are like? "


    Tang Kexin smiled, "like and unlike, in fact, it all depends on you. You feel like, nature is like, you feel like, nature is not like."


    "Sister Huang, do you think I should get married?" The night Lan Ying asks, the nasal sound is very heavy.


    Tang Kexin sighed helplessly and said slowly, "this is your own choice. If you want to marry or not, you should think about it for yourself. You are the princess of a country. For the sake of the peace of the country, it seems that you should marry. But the fifth Prince of Xiying said it''s not bad. Everyone has the right to choose happiness."


    Night LAN shadow wry smile, Tang Kexin touched her hair, "perhaps, you can ask him."


    Night LAN shadow looks at Tang Kexin, the worry in Mou, encourage, seem to push her forward.


    "Good." Night LAN shadow nods, "small shadow asks Huang sister-in-law not to let Huang brother so quickly agree."


    "Nature." Tang Kexin said with a smile that there was silent encouragement in it.


    Night LAN shadow out of the palace, no, like she said, went to find Tang Kefeng, walking alone in the street market, surrounded by the noise, she is more lonely.


    Night Lan Ying looks at the small shop in front of her. Here is where she meets Tang Kefeng. It''s not as busy as that night, nor can she see his indifference and casualness, or his insistence.


    Night LAN shadow continues to walk forward, this road they walk together, but only once, is the first time to meet, after, no after.


    Night LAN shadow looks at this street, knows what he is looking forward to, but knows clearly that he shouldn''t be looking forward to.


    Night Lan Ying stood in the street for a long time before going to the prime minister''s office.


    Different from the previous random break in, this time I asked people to inform them to go in. Night Lan Ying didn''t understand why he was like this. Was he expected to see him? Maybe?


    But after I went in, I was waiting for the prime minister and his wife, as well as Tang Kefeng''s birth mother, aunt Wu. Tang Keyun was also there, but Tang Kefeng was not there.


    Night LAN shadow bitter smile, light said, "we do not need to be more polite, into the house to sit."


    "Yes." They nodded and went into the room after the night Lan Ying.


    After several people sat down, the prime minister''s eyes and nose, nose and heart, didn''t speak much. In recent years, the entanglement between the princess and his son was also in his eyes. Xiying asked to marry the princess, and they all knew. Under such circumstances, what''s the meaning of the arrival of Princess Yi? He probably guessed.


    The prime minister''s wife and aunt Wu sat quietly, without even looking up.


    "The princess is here, but for the sake of children?" Looking at the situation, the prime minister said hesitantly.


    "It''s sister-in-law Huang who worries about you and the prime minister''s wife. Let me have a look." Night LAN shadow says, in the heart but ridicule own cowardice, how did before come when make trouble not even shy, now so cover up calculate what?


    The prime minister kept silent for a while and asked carefully, "how is the empress in the palace?"


    "Sister Huang is very good. The prime minister doesn''t have to worry." Night LAN shadow said quietly, but the heart sank a little bit, so I can cover up myself perfectly.


    The prime minister''s wife looks at the night Lan Ying, there is no expression on her face, she can''t see the happiness, anger, sadness and joy, but she is so lonely.


    "Princess, I don''t know if I can leave first." Tang Keyun clenched his fist and asked.


    "Yes." Night LAN shadow said, do not care about the waving.


    "Thank you princess!" Tang Keyun said that he left and went to Tang Kefeng''s room.


    As soon as I came near, I heard a sound of Guqin. It was not ordinary and clear, with unspeakable sadness and melancholy.


    Tang Keyun sighed. Since my brother heard the news, he has kept himself in the room. He didn''t come out once. Now Princess Yi is here. Does my brother also hide?


    Tang Keyun pushes the door and enters. Tang keyeng is sitting in the courtyard. The Indus tree is not luxuriant yet, but it also has a thick shadow. Brother is sitting in that shadow. White clothes are better than snow, but it''s hard to enter.


    "Brother!" Tang Keyun''s voice broke Tang Kefeng''s piano sound.


    Tang Kefeng''s miniton stopped and pressed his hand on the string. "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Keyun opens his mouth. The relationship between their brothers and sisters is not good. It can only be said that they are ordinary brothers and sisters. In addition, the elder brother didn''t like her behavior before. Although he reminded her, he never changed after repeated admonitions. He never asked about it. The two people have never been close to each other, but he never felt so estranged. It seems that they deliberately did it.


    "Princess Yi is here, do you know?"


    "Is it?" Tang Kefeng said lightly. His eyes were fixed on the strings. He picked and twirled the strings gently for a while, just like trying the piano.


    "Don''t you want to see her?" Tang Keyun asked stubbornly that his elder brother''s temperament, in fact, can''t be put down, but no matter how hard it can be put down, it won''t show up, it will only be kept in the heart and let it torture.


    Tang Kefeng turned a deaf ear and focused on the piano test, without an answer.


    "Does brother really want her to marry someone else? What''s more, it''s not to marry the one you love. What''s the meaning of marriage? Don''t you know? The princess who has always been in harmony, if there is no love, what is the final result? My brother will not have no idea. Can I help you? " Tang Keyun hates such a brother and himself. At least her brother can take it, but she dare not take it. She faintly realizes that she doesn''t know when to start. What she cares about is not feelings, but interests? She wanted to marry someone in power, not someone she loved, or she never knew what she would love.


    "The fifth Prince of Xiying, if he is not the one he loves, doesn''t seem to agree to marry him." Tang Kefeng said inexplicably.


    Tang Keyun was surprised. "Is that why my brother doesn''t care? But Princess Yi? Why don''t you ask her? "


    Tang Kefeng laughs bitterly. He is a minister. Is he going to stop him? How is that possible? It was the most common way to make peace, which may not be very effective. But now Xiying has made it clear that they want Princess Yi. Does he want to resist? He should not be able to

 Chapter 475

    Tang Keyun stands in silence. Should he say that his brother is selfish? It seems that he doesn''t care about Princess Yi''s wishes, but in fact, he doesn''t even have the courage to ask Princess Yi?


    "Then at least see her. If she''s not meant to get it, then let her try to put it down." Tang Keyun said in a daze.


    Tang Kefeng''s men are Weidun. It seems that they didn''t hear Tang Keyun''s words. Tang Keyun has no choice but to leave.


    Night Lan Ying looks at Tang Keyun coming out from Tang Kefeng and vaguely knows why Tang Keyun came. However, Tang Keyun can go in, and she seems to have no reason to step in.


    Lan Ying thought of her ridiculous excuse and said that she wanted to enjoy the scenery of the prime minister''s office. How could she? The scenery there is comparable to that of the imperial palace. Besides, she has seen the scenery here for a long time, but what she didn''t see is true.


    Night LAN shadow stood outside the door of Tang Kefeng for a long time, staring at the words on the plaque, Mufeng garden, is it like muchunfeng? But why does it feel so distant that no one seems to be able to enter your heart?


    Night Lan Ying suddenly didn''t have the courage to step in again. She was afraid to see that expressionless face and listened quietly to her words. She just left with a single sentence.


    "I can''t stop here!" Night LAN shadow a lot of their own, eyes suddenly become a lot of firm, knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please." Tang Kefeng did not look up, or stroked the guqin, light said.


    Night LAN shadow heart suddenly a lot of sadness, he even look at who is not willing? You don''t expect it at all, do you?


    Tang Kefeng heard no one talking all the time, and his heart sank suddenly. He looked up to the door and pointed to the missing strength. The strings were suddenly broken, and his fingertips were scratched with a small wound. Tang Kefeng didn''t seem to notice. He took back his hands quietly and blocked them in his sleeves.


    "Tang Kefeng, long time no see!" At night, Lan Ying pretends to be calm and says hello as before.


    "Well." Tang Kefeng nodded his head.


    Night LAN shadow skimmed his lips and drew a shallow smile, "I seem to be getting married."


    Tang Kefeng felt his heart contract violently, the pain of strangulation was unbearable, the throat was tight and astringent, a kind of unspeakable bitterness filled his mouth. He did not move to look at the night LAN shadow. The radian of the corner of his mouth seemed to be fixed on his face. There was no half temperature, bitterness, embarrassment, no mischievous and cunning before, with the lively girl.


    Tang Kefeng''s hand on his knee was automatically squeezed into a fist, but it was hidden in his sleeve. He could not even feel it.


    Tang Kefeng''s eyes drooped slightly. There was a flash of light in his eyes. He felt that he should say congratulations. The smile of the night Lan Ying could not be maintained. She didn''t pretend to go on, "don''t you have anything to say?"


    "Tang Kefeng is silent, he can''t do it, so generous congratulations to her


    night Lan Ying is filled with despair, like the thick fog in the autumn morning, full of the whole space, hazy, more, confused, nowhere to go, but now, she seems to be surrounded by the fog, the way forward can''t be seen, but also can''t find the way back Shivering, it''s cold. It''s summer. Why can''t you feel the temperature?


    Now, I stand in the sun, Tang Kefeng stands in the shade of the tree, but why, feel myself, even closer to the dark than him?


    At night, Lan Ying closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, opens her eyes and looks at Tang Kefeng, and frowns, "at least, say a blessing to me, OK?"


    Tang Kefeng stared at the smile of the night Lan Ying. His eyebrows and eyes seemed to have been wrinkled together. He couldn''t see the feelings in his eyes at all, but he couldn''t touch the falsehood.


    The night LAN shadow can''t hear the answer, and doesn''t want to open his eyes, but why, his eyes are clearly closed, but he feels that there is something left?


    The night LAN shadow didn''t open his eyes, turned quickly, turned his back to Tang Kefeng, clasped his hands to death, lowered his head, his eyebrows and eyes seemed to be covered in the shadow, "I''m sorry, I seem to say something strange, I hope you don''t care."


    Night Lan Ying stared at the back. Yes, she has grown up. She used to be like a child. Now, she is a beautiful woman. She can''t be alone with her.


    As soon as the night Lan Ying finished, she wanted to escape from here, but just after she raised her step, Tang Kefeng''s voice changed from behind


    Night LAN shadow stops in place, what does he mean?


    "Do you want to marry him?" Tang Kefeng once again asked, this time the tone, more clear and firm.


    Night LAN shadow self mocks a smile, what answer does he hope to hear?


    "What would you do if I said I didn''t want to?"


    Tang Kefeng even smiled a little. When Lan Ying heard the laughter, he felt angry, but he sank down inexplicably. Countless words in his heart seemed to gush out. "What do you mean, Tang Kefeng? I don''t want to marry you. Are you very happy? A princess likes you and is willing to disobey the emperor''s order for you. Isn''t it very proud of you? If there is no such thing, is it or I have been coming to you for trouble, you have been hiding, playing such a simple and childish game, I enjoy it, you have been tired of it, right? Just in time, it''s better now. I''m married to xiyingguo far away, and I can''t bother you! You really should be happy! "


    Night LAN shadow said, tears will not be controlled to stay down, "in fact, I like you! I like the temperature on you, it seems that it will always be so warm, even if you are always hard to get close to, as long as you are around, you will not feel so lonely. I like your smile, very light, but very gentle, it will make me feel that I am not alone, even if I am alone in the huge Rongwang mansion at night, I will not feel lonely. You can always inadvertently see my feelings, always care as if nothing happened, maybe it''s nothing to you, but for me, it''s very difficult to get the feelings, only in you, I can feel that there is a person who just treat me as the night LAN shadow to get along, rather than a high-ranking princess, I''m selfish, greedy for that feeling, now I can''t escape, I can''t let it go. "


    Tang Kefeng got up and went behind her. "If you don''t want to marry, shall we go to ask the emperor?"


    Night LAN shadow a Leng, wiped wipe tears, or dare not turn around, "what do you say?"


    Tang Kefeng held her. "I said, if you don''t want to marry, if you want to marry me, we''ll go to ask the emperor and try to cancel the engagement, OK?"


    Night LAN shadow completely stupefied, just now he also said, if he is willing to marry him? So Tang Kefeng means that he wants to marry her?


    Tang Kefeng held her patiently and waited for her reaction.


    "What did you just say?" Night LAN shadow Leng Leng said, don''t believe what I heard, but the temperature behind, across the clothes, with a warm, even some burning.


    "No more than three." Tang Kefeng said lightly.


    Night LAN shadow purses lip, do not want to say even more?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 476

    "I said, do you want to marry me? If you like, let''s find a way together. " Although Tang Kefeng said that, he repeated it patiently. The meaning seems to change unconsciously, but who cares?


    "Do you hear me clearly?" Tang Kefeng asked.


    "Well." Night LAN shadow nods, cheek suddenly a red, seem to be able to feel the temperature on cheek, really very hot.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Tang Kefeng didn''t have any extra actions, just holding her, seemed to give her silent courage.


    Night LAN shadow has not answered, Tang Kefeng continues, "in my eyes, the first you, just a little girl, clearly so arrogant, but very lonely, in your eyes, do not feel the temperature that children should have, it seems that you have always been a person, let me have a feeling of pity."


    "All the time, it seems that you are pestering me. In fact, I am not bored, even like that kind of feeling. You seem to have vitality only when you are free and at will. Unlike a princess, you need to show your obedience and regularity in front of many people. Only when you are rare can you take the opportunity to show your character and release yourself The pressure. "


    Night LAN shadow quietly listen, Tang Kefeng, is very aware of their own right? As a princess, although she is not always in the palace, but too many times, in fact, she can''t help herself. She has to be a princess, do a good job as a princess, but also bear the responsibility of being a princess. Many times, she has to suppress her nature. In the Palace, she loves her people, including the emperor and the empress dowager, the current emperor and the queen, the former four brothers, but In those years when brother and sister-in-law of the third emperor went to the western regions, there was little fun in her life. The only thing was to stir up Tang Kefeng? When the third brother came back, the third brother ascended the throne. She went in and out of the palace a lot less. It can''t be said that she was alienated, but she didn''t have a chance to meet each other. Too much, too much can only be done by herself.


    "I don''t want you to marry anyone! When I first heard that news, I couldn''t believe it, because I never thought that you would marry someone else. So many days, in fact, I was running away, pretending that I didn''t know the news at all. I''ve thought before, that''s it. I can''t disobey the edict. I''ll bless you and congratulate you. In this way, you can let go of it, right? I think so. " Tang Kefeng said, the tone is a little bleak, but there are some blessings.


    "But when you come, fortunately you come. When I see you, I know that I can''t do it at all. I can''t say congratulations to you as if nothing happened. No blessing is possible. In fact, when I ask you, I''m afraid that you say you want to, but when you say you don''t want to marry, I''m relieved and really determined. No matter what I will be with you, no matter what the cost. "


    Night LAN shadow eyes diffuse a layer of smile, the original, he really don''t want to marry others, the original, all the time, really is not his single Acacia.


    "But what if brother Huang doesn''t want to do it?" Night Lan Ying asked, some worry, West Yingguo this time, it seems not to stop, brother may be very difficult.


    "If I take you away, won''t I?"


    Night LAN shadow big startle, "leave?"


    "Elopement."


    "Elopement?" Night LAN shadow unconsciously repeated a sentence, how is it possible? Tang Kefeng''s character, it should be difficult to do such a thing against family education, right? But why do you expect something?


    "You don''t want to?" Tang Kefeng asked directly holding the night Lan Ying. When he made a decision, he had already thought about it. Xiaoying has no relatives here. The only important thing is the emperor and the queen. They must hope Xiaoying will be happy and won''t object. His father and mother should not object too much. They just worry that their father will do something for the relationship between the two countries that he can''t guess. As long as you leave here, there will always be a place for them to live. As long as Xiaoying is willing, they can be together well.


    "I will, as long as I am with you, no matter where I am!" Night Lan Ying said, turn around and look at Tang Kefeng.


    The smile in Tang Kefeng''s eyes slowly and slightly bowed, and a shallow kiss was printed on the eyebrows of Lan Ying at night.


    "Now I''m going to the palace to see the emperor!" Night LAN shadow bow, language with coquettish.


    "I''ll go with you." Tang Kefeng said.


    Night Lan Ying shakes her head, "you''d better go to the prime minister. He''s your father. If you can support us, it should be a lot easier between us."


    Tang Kefeng nodded, "OK! If I don''t see you tomorrow night, I''ll go to Rong Wang Fu to find you. "


    "Good." Night LAN shadow nods, this is the first time Tang Kefeng says to come to her, or under his initiative!


    "Be careful."


    "Well."


    Night Lan Ying left the prime minister''s office and went directly to the imperial palace. She had no hesitation and hesitation to come here, and her steps were much faster.


    "Sister Huang." Night Lan Ying was going to find Tang Kexin first, but unexpectedly night LAN Jue was also there.


    "Brother Huang!" Night LAN shadow droops Mou way, unconsciously took a little coquettish.


    Tang Kexin sees such a situation. He has a bottom in his heart. At night, LAN Jue says "hum".


    "Think about it?" Tang Kexin asks, Mou color is gentle, have the feeling of spring breeze turns rain.


    "Well." Night LAN shadow nods, "I don''t want to marry, brother and sister-in-law can have side method to avoid?"


    Night LAN Jue looks up at night Lan Ying. He has grown up. He didn''t pester his younger sister when he was a child. Now, he has his own love, right?


    "It''s a kind of marriage. It''s not impossible. As long as Yan Xili doesn''t demand it, he can simply deal with it, or even marry someone else. But the worry is that people in xiyingguo are only willing to marry you. After all, you are the only princess in the royal family of Dayuan." Night LAN Jue said.


    Tang Kexin smiled, "there is no way. The best way is to let xiyingguo give up by himself, but it is almost impossible. So the most important thing is yanxili, the fifth prince. If he gives up by himself, it will have no impact on us. If not, he will find some suitable women to see if there is something he likes, so that he can kill two birds with one stone.". ¡±


    "but will yanxili simply give up?" Night Lan Ying is worried.


    "Yan Xili doesn''t like power, but this time, he came under the emperor Xiying. Although he is 23 years old, he doesn''t have a concubine, or even a concubine. He''s not a promiscuous person. He shouldn''t make do with it. If he has the right person, he shouldn''t give up." Night LAN Jue said that he admired the feelings between Yan Xihui and Yan Xili. With Yan Xili''s character, he was willing to marry a woman he didn''t love, or even a woman he had never seen, for his brother''s sake. Such feelings, in the royal family, are rare.


    "It''s just that for ordinary women, if they don''t get out of the gate, if they don''t get out of the gate, it''s a problem for them to meet each other." The night Lan Ying feels not very reliable.


    Tang Kexin smiled, "isn''t it easy? It''s very simple for us to send someone to invite him into the palace, and then arrange some people to try, or arrange some encounters. " Tang Kexin didn''t worry much about her feelings. It''s right that she only experienced the night LAN, but the knowledge in the book is always used, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 477

    When Li qingmo received Tang Kexin''s invitation, she had to say that she was very surprised. There was almost no interaction between them, and she could not imagine that Tang Kexin had anything to do with her.


    It''s just the Queen''s invitation. Ordinary people can''t refuse it, and Li qingmo can''t refuse it.


    When Li qingmo stepped into Kunning palace, he took a deep breath to let people report.


    When he went in, Tang Kexin was sitting in his seat, casually lifting the cup of tea, just to pass the time.


    "See the queen!" Li qingmo made a formal ceremony.


    "Miss Qing Mo is free to sit at will." Tang Kexin said that he didn''t feel close or alienated.


    "Thank you Li qingmo said, sitting in the seat below, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the empress looking for her daughter?"


    Tang Kexin smiled faintly, as if the clouds were in the sky, and he was very relaxed. "I think Miss Qing Mo already knows the purpose of xiyingguo''s coming to Dayuan this time, right?"


    Li qingmo said calmly, "yes, the purpose of xiyingguo''s coming here is to make a good marriage with Dayuan and to ask for Princess Yi."


    "I don''t know what Miss Qing Mo thinks about it?" Tang Kexin lifted the tea cover and knocked the table lightly.


    Li qingmo looked at Tang Kexin cautiously, and did not dare to open his mouth at will. "This is a matter of the court. The minister and daughter are just a woman. It is not convenient to talk about these things."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Li qingmo is silent, and Tang Kexin smiles, "does Miss qingmo have no idea?"


    "I feel that this move is conducive to the relationship between the two countries and is feasible." Li qingmo said, uneasy.


    "It''s true, but miss Qing Mo thinks it''s a good choice." Tang Kexin asked slowly, as if everything was under control.


    Li qingmo is stunned. Is it appropriate to be with a relative? What do you mean, that the candidates have been determined? Does she want to change? Li qingmo feels that his forehead is sweating. What''s the meaning of looking for her?


    "Miss Qing Mo seems to want the Li family to restore its former glory, doesn''t she?" Tang Kexin''s voice is low, with inexplicable bewitchment.


    Li qingmo feels that she can''t sit down any longer, which means that "miss qingmo doesn''t have to worry. Our palace just thinks that this is a good opportunity for you. I just don''t know if Miss qingmo can grasp it." Tang Kexin had a smile on his face, but his eyes were clear.


    Li qingmo already knew what Tang Kexin meant in his heart. His face was pale, "empress"


    "this palace is just a proposal. As for the disagreement, it depends on miss qingmo''s own meaning." Tang Kexin said that he didn''t care.


    Li qingmo, the minister and daughter, still didn''t speak.


    "If you think it''s feasible, then when the Japanese palace sends someone to look for you, just follow that person." Tang Kexin smiled, not showing joy.


    "Yes."


    "Miss Qing Mo would better think about it." Tang Kexin reminds me.


    "I leave." Li qingmo went out in silence, feeling shivering all over, some inexplicable fear in his heart.


    In the palace of Kunning, Donger sighs a little when he looks at Li qingmo''s trance when he leaves.


    Tang Kexin turns to look at Dong''Er and asks in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, is this method feasible? Miss Qing Mo doesn''t seem to agree. " Donger is outspoken.


    Tang Kexin shook his head gently and smiled helplessly, "it''s not feasible. I''ve tried before to know. Besides, after Li qingmo, there are other people who will always agree. And the people selected from this palace are also outstanding women in all families, among which Li qingmo is also the leader. Now it seems that she may not agree, but there is no mistake in trying. Even if it doesn''t succeed, there won''t be any loss. "


    Dong''Er pursed his lips. "Although it''s true, I feel that I have some pity when I''m married to another country."


    Don Kexin''s action of lifting the tea lid, pitiful? The women who marry each other for a long time can''t go home. They endure the loneliness of being alone in a foreign country. If they don''t even have love, they have nothing to rely on. Once the relationship between the two countries deteriorates, they bear the brunt, but they are pitiful and pathetic.


    But now, she wants to leave her. She wants to keep the same relationship between Dayuan and Xiying. She has to sacrifice. Besides, she has given them a choice. If she doesn''t love, she won''t force them to marry.


    Dong''Er felt that her young lady was silent all the time, and her heart sank a little. She hurriedly said, "Miss, Dong''Er has said something wrong. After all, miss is just for Princess Yi. She doesn''t mean to force them."


    Tang Kexin smiled, "what a fool to say, I just think that you are right, and the princess of harmony, always have to endure a lot of grief that ordinary people can''t understand."


    Dong''Er opens his mouth, and then sips his lips. "Miss is also a kind of princess."


    "Tang Kexin almost choked. If Dong''Er doesn''t say that, she will not think about it. Now, it seems that it is.


    Donger spits out his tongue. "Miss, Donger is wrong."


    Tang Kexin pretends to look at her reproachfully. In this matter, she can''t be compared with Ye Lanying and Li qingmo. Here, it''s more like her hometown, far away marriage? Not at all.


    What''s more, she and night LAN Jue have feelings, not a harmony, not a transaction, and a harmony without feelings, more like a torture?


    When Li qingmo returned to the house, he locked himself in the room. No matter what happened outside, what happened today was totally unexpected to her. Did she marry far away? How is that possible?


    Li qingmo looks at himself in the mirror. His delicate face is just a woman. Three thousand pieces of blue silk are still black, bright and smooth. It''s as long as his waist, but it''s the girl''s bun.


    But Li''s family, it''s stormy now. Any change can affect it. What should I do?


    "I''m just the daughter of the Li family. I don''t care about these things at all, do I?" Li qingmo said to himself, terrified.


    Now she has nothing to rely on, or even can do anything. Marriage, for the sake of interests, seems to be her only choice as a woman, and also a decision the family will make. However, she is unwilling to marry in a foreign country.


    "Try it. Maybe you can make her fall in love with you!" Li qingmo said to himself.


    The next day, when Tang Kexin sent someone to find Li qingmo, it was noon. It was not hot in summer, but it was not cool.


    Li qingmo specially changed into a pink dress to show the coyness of the girl. Her hair was also seriously pulled up. The white jade hairpin was cool in the sun and a little bit out of the world.


    When hearing the rain and seeing Li qingmo, she smiled a little. Since Miss Li had dressed up carefully, she naturally paid attention and had expectations. It seems that the empress''s plan can be carried out normally.


    "Miss Li, please." Smell rain now is just a common maid''s dress, tone respectful, action careful.


    "Where are we going now?" Asked Li qingmo.


    Hearing the rain and smiling gently, "Miss Li just follows the maidservant. The empress has arranged it. Don''t worry."


    Although that said, Li qingmo is not at ease. Now she doesn''t even know where to go. She can''t help worrying.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 478

    Hearing the rain, he glanced at Li qingmo lightly. His face was calm. He could not see his worry. He seemed calm.


    Li qingmo followed for a while before he felt relieved. The road they took has always been downtown. On this road, people come and go, but here, we have arrived at Sifang restaurant, and more people come and go.


    "Miss Li, it''s coming." Hearing the rain reminds me that the corner of the mouth has some unknown smile.


    "Well." Li qingmo nodded and looked around.


    Hearing the rain, I saw listening to the wind coming in front of me and Yan Xili, the fifth Prince of Xiying, with a smile in his eyes, "Miss Li, this way."


    Li qingmo didn''t think there was anything. He walked according to the instructions of Wen Yu, but when he saw Yan Xili, the main road, he listened to the wind and talked with Yan Xili. He didn''t notice this side. He stumbled over Li qingmo. For a while, Li qingmo rushed forward to see the following situation. Now, Tang Kexin is only behind Yan Xili Li holds up Li qingmo. This is dog blood, but it is said that the effective encounter is finished!


    Tang Kexin looks down quietly. Listening to the wind and the rain, he also pays attention to the front. Li qingmo calls out in surprise. Yanxi Liming notices the scene in front of him. He just reaches out and holds Li qingmo. But as soon as Li qingmo stands up, he takes back his hand.


    Tang Kexin watched from afar and couldn''t help saying that he was a gentleman.


    Li qingmo already knew that the person in front of him was the fifth Prince of Xiying, and his reaction was quick. "Thank you for your help just now."


    "No." Yan Xili said coldly, his eyes didn''t even focus on Li qingmo.


    "Little girl" Li qingmo hasn''t finished introducing herself. Yan Xili has already started, "since miss is OK, I''ll leave first."


    Li qingmo stood awkwardly in place for a moment. Yan Xili continued to ask, "what else can I do for you, miss?"


    "No." Li qingmo shakes his head, Yan Xili nods and passes her by.


    Listen to the wind and smell the rain at the same time, it''s too cold, isn''t it? Anyway, Miss Li''s appearance is still the talent of a superior person. Listening to the wind, she followed yanxili. So as soon as she saw yanxili leave, she winked at the rain and quickly followed her.


    Tang Kexin saw embarrassment in the four square restaurant. He took a light flick at the corner of his mouth. Is yanxili, brother Kong? No one but his brother looked at him?


    "Yanxili is already gentle. If it was me, I would not help that woman even if she fell to the ground." Night LAN Jue''s cold evaluation behind Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin takes a hard look at the corners of her mouth. She absolutely believes that fengqingran at that time was a good example, but not everyone can be as heartless as him, let alone a big beauty!


    "He should have seen a lot of such tricks, and would not care at all." Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin''s helpless expression and says lightly.


    Yanxili is the prince, and his situation should be similar. Anyway, when he went out, he met a lot of such things. However, he never helped him, but there are countless women coming to test. He can''t count the number of women who fell beside him. Yanxili still can hold them well, which is not enough.


    "Now Yan Xili doesn''t even know Li qingmo. What are you going to do?" Night LAN Jue asked with interest.


    "It''s OK, go on." Tang Kexin said with a smile, "now it''s time to have lunch. It''s such a good place for the four square restaurant. Even if it''s full of people, isn''t it any accident?"


    It''s true that night LAN never sips her lips, but how can she just sit full? Besides, is it a question whether yanxili will stay here for dinner?


    Tang Kexin knows what LAN Jue is thinking. He just blinks and goes to the aisle on the second floor. From here, he can see Yan Xili''s seat. Listening to the wind, he seems to have been talking with Yan Xili.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin. What has she done? Let the wind keep yanxili? This shouldn''t be a problem, but yanxili is the prince, not sitting in the elegant room. It''s not unusual. Besides, there seems to be no one around her. Can she have a smile from Tang Kexin? No doubt. She has already included all the elegant rooms. Now yanxili can only sit in the general position.


    Night LAN Jue looks out at the people who come in and out again and again. They all look at the position and sit down. A table for four people, two people, three people, four people, all like this. As long as Yan Xili''s table is sitting with one person, what does that mean? Who are the people coming?


    The meal has come up. Yanxili is eating in silence. At night, LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin. Is it something to do in the meal?


    Tang Kexin waited patiently. The person she invited should be coming soon.


    When Tang Keyun came in, he looked around. There seemed to be no place for him. But Tang Kexin said that he wanted to see her. At first, she wondered why she was in such a place. But the person who came said that he wanted to talk about his brother and didn''t want his father and mother to know about it. She came out alone. But now the four directions restaurant seems to have no place.


    Tang Keyun looks around, as long as a table is loose, but that person, it seems hard to come up with, Tang Keyun hesitates, looks around again, and then walks towards yanxili.


    "Is it her?" Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Keyun in the light blue clothes below, with a few invisible frowns. He still doesn''t understand Tang Keyun until now, or is totally uninterested, but vaguely feels that his heart has changed some of her attitude.


    "Well." Tang Kexin nods. The young lady of the ordinary family will come to the appointment, but it''s hard to sit down quietly. Tang Keyun, for her brother, will stay and wait for her no matter how long.


    Yan Xili looks at the light blue shadow in front of her, frowns slightly. Who is so unintelligent?


    "Excuse me, young master, is there anyone here? Can I sit here for a while and wait for my sister to come? " Tang Keyun didn''t know Yan Xili''s idea, but said it mildly.


    Yanxili was a little impatient, but listening to the wind was still standing, and his upbringing did not allow him to get angry in public, so he did not raise his head and said coldly, "as long as I am not disturbed."


    "Good." Tang Keyun was relieved. Looking at his cold attitude, he thought he would refuse.


    Tang Keyun sat down and didn''t say a word. He just asked for a pot of tea and sat there quietly waiting.


    Tang Kexin looks at it, nods slightly, Yan Xili''s temperament, doesn''t say a word. Although he won''t have a good feeling, he will not be disgusted at all, even if he will take the initiative to speak later.


    Night LAN Jue looks at it. Yanxili really let her stay. As expected, different people have different attitudes.


    Listening to the wind, I was worried. Why didn''t I say a word? Now I''ve been sitting here. Such a good opportunity makes time flow away. This time I missed it, I won''t see you again next time.


    Yan Xili thought that the person sitting opposite could not help but speak. No matter what it was, he could not help being silent. But he didn''t have a word since he came. He just drank tea all the time. He looked at them as if they were real people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 479

    In fact, Tang Keyun can''t hold on to it any longer, but it can only be maintained if he stops there quietly. After all, his elder sister Tang Kexin hasn''t come yet.


    Yanxili kept silent all the time, and his action of taking vegetables slowed down slightly.


    Tang Kexin is silent on the second floor. At night LAN Jue looks at it with interest. He can''t understand his plan. Now Tang Keyun has appeared, but he doesn''t do anything. Is it really appropriate?


    "Guess whether yanxili will speak first or Tang Keyun will speak first." Tang Kexin''s appearance was not asked by his heart, and a light smile was raised at the corner of his mouth, which was a little self satisfied.


    The night LAN Jue lightly hums a, have what relation with him.


    Yanxili slowly stopped eating. Finally, she simply put down her chopsticks and looked up at the woman in front of her eyes.


    Light blue clothes, about an inch and a half wide neckline and cuffs are embroidered with a light cloud pattern with almost white thread. There is a blue Yingluo on the neck. Light powder and black powder are applied. A pair of eyes are not big, but they are very bright, not calm. They are slightly defensive. How to say, they are very real.


    Yan Xili''s eyes are slightly heavy. The woman in front of him is not the most beautiful one. Among the many women he has seen, she is only the middle one, but her eyes are less flattering.


    Tang Keyun felt the gaze of the people in front of him, looked up at him, but yanxili quickly looked away, "I''m done, let''s go."


    Listen to the wind nodding, "OK." In fact, I have nothing to say in my heart. These two people really don''t know each other. But the fifth Prince of xiyingguo, you just looked at them so seriously, and now you are in a hurry to leave. Isn''t it an escape? And the second young lady of the prime minister''s office, dare you use your head? Can a person like this in front of you seize a chance to get to know each other, but no matter what they think about it, Yan Xili and Tang Keyun don''t know. One of them will leave as usual and the other will stay here and wait for others.


    "This is your arrangement?" Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin and smiles, as if it''s different from what she thinks?


    Tang Kexin doesn''t care to wave her hand. Although it''s different from what she expected, Tang Keyun has left a certain impression in yanxili''s heart. After that, there are some things that can be called "let it be natural". Isn''t it OK?


    "Go down now?" Night LAN Jue asked, looking at the following is still full of position, not how willing to open.


    "Donger, please come up." Tang Kexin''s light orders, pulling the night LAN Jue to approach the room.


    Night LAN Jue chuckles, now Tang Kexin, he likes more and more.


    When Tang Keyun saw Dong''Er coming down from the second floor, he was puzzled. With a smile, Dong''Er went to Tang Keyun and didn''t explain, "miss is waiting for you upstairs. Second miss, please."


    Tang Keyun nods, pinches his sleeves, and follows Dong''Er up to the second floor. Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue are waiting.


    "I have seen the emperor and the empress." Tang Keyun made a quiet salute.


    "Sit down." Night LAN never spoke, Tang Kexin said.


    Tang Keyun thanks and sits on one side.


    "You should know the purpose of this palace''s coming to you?" Tang Kexin went straight in, saving a lot of fussy greetings.


    "Well, I already know that, and my mother said it was about my brother." Tang Keyun said calmly, his eyes were just around Tang Kexin, and he didn''t dare to put them on LAN Jue at night.


    "Tang Kefeng, have you said anything?" Tang Kexin knocked on the table with one hand, but there was no sound, just some gentle movements.


    Tang Keyun bowed his head, remembering that day when his brother knelt in front of his father


    that day, after Princess Yi left, his brother went to find his father directly. At that time, the prime minister''s wife and his mother were all there, and his brother knelt in the middle, saying loudly and loudly


    "I want to marry Lord Yi, and I hope my father can make it."


    My father was shocked. At any time, it''s much better than now. Such an opportunity is just to find your own way!


    His father''s face was pale, not to mention the prime minister''s wife, his mother and even his own at that time.


    After the father''s reaction, he clapped his hand on the table and shouted, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know what I''m doing and what I''m saying. What I said just now is that I want to marry Princess Yi, and I hope my father can agree. I just need my father''s consent." Elder brother Tang Kefeng said calmly, slowly and attentively looking at his father.


    "You know what time it is!" Father gave a furious drink.


    At that time, I was shocked and even lost color. In her memory, my father had never been so angry. Many times, although I was angry, I would not be so angry. Now, my father should not listen to anything.


    "I know that when xiyingguo asked to marry Princess Yi, it was an important time for the two countries to make diplomatic relations." Brother said calmly.


    "Do you dare to be so impulsive now that you know it? Do you know that if this incident spreads and affects the diplomatic relations between the two countries, not only princess Yi will be the target of public criticism, but also our Tang family will be affected. If we don''t say it, we may even be killed! "


    "No!" Tang Kefeng, his brother, was very positive. "Without the empress''s protection, the Tang family will be OK. In terms of the relationship between Dayuan and Xiying, the relationship will not change much if Princess Yi is lost. At present, there are only four countries left: Northern Kingdom, Dayuan Kingdom, Phoenix City and Xiying kingdom. In addition to Xiying Kingdom, the other three countries are closely related. The daughters of the two countries marry the emperor of Dayuan and the city Lord of Phoenix respectively. This relationship alone cannot be shaken. The best choice for Xiying is to make friends with Dayuan and marry the only Royal Princess, yelanying. But apart from Princess Yi, there is no way to maneuver. This time, the fifth Prince of xiyingguo will be chosen as the match maker. His father should have heard that the fifth Prince of xiyingguo is more willing to choose the one he likes than the one who has no feelings. If he can cooperate with him, it is not impossible to cancel the match. "


    "Hum! What you think is good. If the fifth Prince of xiyingguo is unwilling, he will not come in person. Now that he has come, he will not give up easily! " His father is also experienced in the world. Naturally, he knows how things are. But now, Xiying doesn''t give up at all. Princess Yi is the best and most reliable candidate.


    "Father, if the emperor and empress want to cancel the peace relationship between the two countries, or just change their characters, does the father think it is possible?" Tang Kefeng said without trace that if it was Princess Yi''s night LAN shadow, the emperor and empress would not stand by. More importantly, Xiaoying did not want to.


    Father frowns, even if it is like this, the best way is to be wise and protect yourself, rather than go in by yourself. In the current situation, if you can cancel the wedding, it''s natural. It''s your wish to do well, but it''s not a good thing to insert the breeze.


    "Feng''er, it''s not the time to be ambitious. Wei Niang knows that you like Princess Yi, but it''s a big deal between the two countries. You can''t restart the war between the two countries for your own sake!" The prime minister''s wife stood up and said with deep eyes.


    "Mother, this matter, the child has decided, the child tells you voluntarily, just hope you can accept the shadow." Tang Kefeng looked at the prime minister''s wife and said earnestly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 480

    The prime minister''s wife tightly tightened her eyebrows. Feng''er was raised by her side since she was a child. She also knew about feng''er''s character. He was always gentle, not happy with things, not sad with himself. He was very peaceful. Although he didn''t protect his heart when he was a child, he would never bully his heart. From a small point of view, he was more relieved, but this time, it seems that he was attentive.


    The mother has been quiet, dare not speak, and their own, also looking at the side, the first time to see brother so firm appearance.


    "Make your own decision, your own personal interests, the relationship between the two countries, and take your own time to consider it." My father''s voice was cold, and my brother was silent. At that time, I was already a little distressed.


    "But" the father suddenly said, the elder brother suddenly looked up at his father.


    "However, if you have a way to let xiyingguo give up on its own, it''s better."


    "Well, father doesn''t have to worry." I saw clearly that my brother was slightly relieved.


    "What do you think?" Tang Kexin sees that Tang Keyun''s eyes are awake, and he doesn''t immerse himself in the memory any more before he slowly opens his mouth.


    "I didn''t say anything. If my brother can do it, I will be happy for him, but if there is no way," Tang said, hesitating.


    "Did you see the man just now?"


    Tang Keyun looks at Tang Kexin puzzledly. The person just now is the person sitting opposite you Tang Kexin said.


    Tang Keyun thought of the man, but she just barely put her eyes on him, so


    "that man is the fifth Prince of xiyingguo, Yan Xili." Tang Kexin explained.


    "Empress means"


    "since Yan Xili has no one to like, our palace just wants to see what kind of person he will like. Wouldn''t it be better to give up at that time?"


    "Just, what kind of person would he like?" Tang Keyun asked worriedly, just now she didn''t even see that person''s face clearly. At first, the person kept his head down, then looked up at her. When she looked at that person, he quickly moved away, so he still didn''t meet him.


    "I don''t know." Tang Kexin said it was very common.


    Tang Keyun is speechless. Looking at Tang Kexin, LAN Jue calmly looks at Tang Kexin at night. It seems that she has an absolute way, but it just seems that


    "you should know the purpose of the palace for you


    "Do you want us to try to make Xiying''s fifth prince like us and give up the peace?" Tang Keyun guessed.


    "Yes, but it''s just a try. I''m not sure whether it will succeed or not."


    Tang Keyun stared at the table in silence. Is it really OK to do so?


    Tang Kexin smiles. It seems that Tang Keyun has already put it in his eyes. He may agree.


    "I''ll have a simple party in the palace in three days. Then I''ll see what''s interesting." Tang Kexin said in good time.


    "Good." Tang Keyun nodded, as long as he could let the fifth prince give up the peace, as for whether he liked it or not, it didn''t matter at all?


    "First, prepare for it, and then do well."


    "Good." Tang Keyun nodded cautiously.


    "Should I say something? What you think is too simple?" Night LAN Jue see Tang Keyun left, understatement said.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue nuzui, simple? See more people, there will always be a feeling of it, not to mention love at first sight, in fact, is real, in case of a collision?


    Moreover, in fact, she has another meaning, but whether it can be used or not is another matter.


    "He must be able to see that someone is playing a trick. With his strength, it will be sooner or later. Shouldn''t you think about something?" Night LAN never turns the teacup, "or, in your plan, there is such a part?"


    Tang Kexin sighed twice. As expected, nothing can be concealed from the night LAN Jue. That''s really another meaning of her. Yan Xili knows about this matter, so it''s impossible not to investigate it? If you can find something, it''s OK.


    When Tang Kefeng went to find the night Lan Ying, it was in the evening. It should have been night Lan Ying, but Tang Kefeng didn''t want her to come, or he couldn''t wait.


    When waiting for the announcement outside, Tang Kefeng thought of the possibility of their meeting.


    "But the wind?" Night Lan Ying ran to the door, surprised to see Tang Kefeng.


    Tang Kefeng smiles, it is so! Surprise, and surprise.


    "Don''t you invite me in?" Tang Kefeng smiles gently. He is still at the door! Can''t it be here?


    "Come in!" Night Lan Ying smiles at Yan Ran, Tang Kefeng follows the night Lan Ying and enters Rong Wang Fu.


    The scenery in Rong Wang''s mansion is very elegant and green, but there are few flowers and trees, so what we see is only green. In the current season, there are many flowers of all colors, but Rong Wang''s mansion is not many. Although it is fresh and elegant, it is a bit cold.


    "Why did you come? Don''t you say I''ll see you in the evening? " The night LAN shadow looks at Tang Kefeng with some coyness. As expected, she says it''s open. Her face seems to be thinner.


    Tang Kefeng laughed and said, "my father and mother have almost agreed. What about the emperor and the empress?"


    "Brother and sister-in-law have agreed for a long time. They will not force me." The night LAN shadow is a little complacent. It''s probably guarded, pampered and fearless.


    Tang Kefeng came up to her and said, "Well! So things will be much better. "


    "Even if we want to cancel the engagement, people in xiyingguo will not simply agree. Is there any way to let xiyingguo give up?"


    "Maybe you can only find a breakthrough from the fifth Prince of xiyingguo. Since you don''t have feelings, I''ll take the rest." Tang Kefeng rubs the hair of night Lan Ying and looks at her gently.


    "Good!" Night Lan Ying didn''t even ask, she believed Tang Kefeng.


    Tang Kefeng has a deep look in his eyes. He decides to go to the fifth Prince of xiyingguo. As for how to say, what to say, and how to make him give up, he has already considered. It''s better to see the move then. In a word, he will never let Xiaoying marry in the past and leave. It''s just a decision.


    "It''s evening now. Let''s go after supper." Night Lan Ying carefully said, head down, still some shy, some worry that Tang Kefeng will treat her as a casual person, but she really want him to stay.


    Tang Kefeng was slightly shocked. Looking at the huge Rong palace, the lights were bright, but there was not much joy, so he nodded slightly.


    Night Lan Ying nods in surprise, and immediately asks people to prepare food. There are too few people who have eaten with her on this table, and they are all leaving. Tang Kefeng will not leave, right? Night LAN shadow silently think.


    When Tang Kefeng went back at night, it was not too late. He and night Lan Ying just had a chat for a while after dinner, and then interrupted to go home.


    Just as Tang Kefeng walked out for a while, he felt that someone was following him. Although it was not easy to detect, it was true. When he turned back, there was no abnormality. So Tang Kefeng walked along, uneasily.


    The following people seem to play with him deliberately. They are close and far away, but they are very well hidden. Only Tang Kefeng has not seen the figure of that person so far, so he should be a good person.


    Tang Kefeng went on, saw the prime minister''s office in front of him, frowned, and went back to the door.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 481

    Yanxili has been following Tang Kefeng. Maybe she is curious. Maybe she wants to see if this person can help him.


    If it''s obvious that the first encounter with a woman is purposeful, the second one is much weaker, even if it''s a coincidence, but he still doesn''t feel at ease. When he goes back, he asks people to investigate. The news is really interesting. As expected, Princess Yi''s night Lan Ying has already had someone she likes, but now she hasn''t resisted marriage. What''s the meaning?


    Yanxili thought of Princess Yi, who was panicking that day, and her mouth was light. He wanted to have a look. If this man can reach a certain agreement with him, could the matter of making a peace end? Yanxili thinks so.


    When he came out to look for Tang Kefeng in the prime minister''s office, he didn''t expect that he would meet Tang Kefeng when he came out. The woman''s smile was bright and moving, while the man''s tender and affectionate eyes were also undisguised. It seemed that the two were Lang qingqiyi, who got along very well.


    Yan Xili followed Tang Kefeng all the way, far and near, just because sometimes she wanted to talk here, sometimes she wanted to wait until she returned to the prime minister''s office.


    But Tang Kefeng realized his existence and wanted to enter through the back door.


    Yanxili didn''t follow up any more. She found a place with few people and jumped in.


    The prime minister''s office is really large. Although he won''t get lost for the first time, it''s inevitable that he needs to rush a bit more. Yanxili is walking along a road, and there are not many people around. According to the general habit, Tang Kefeng should live in the East chamber. After yanxili identified the next direction, he went to the East chamber and found a place that is not easy to be found.


    Tang Kefeng comes in through the back door and finds no one to follow him. He returns to his room slowly.


    Just about to go in, suddenly someone appeared behind him. Tang Kefeng was shocked, calmed down and smiled. The person behind him lowered his voice and said, "go ahead!"


    Tang Kefeng pushes the door. Yan Xili follows him. Tang Kefeng lights several candles. The room is gradually bright, but still dark.


    "Is it Yan Xili, the fifth Prince of Xiying state?" After Tang Kefeng lights the candle, he puts it in place and sits down.


    Yan Xili''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Tang Kefeng, the eldest young master in the prime minister''s mansion."


    "It''s me, of course." Tang Kefeng said slowly.


    "Do you think my prince will come to you?" Yanxili stood still, with the candle light on her face, not very clear.


    "No, but it will come to me. In this way, it can only be you, the prince." Tang Kefeng said lightly, his eyes were a little cautious, maybe hostile.


    Yan Xili took a seat and straightened her sleeves. "If I''m right, you and Princess Yi should be lovers, right? You don''t want her married. "


    "Naturally, I don''t want it. In fact, the fifth Prince doesn''t want it either. If any woman can do it, the fifth Prince won''t have a wife to this day." Tang Kefeng didn''t give in to false feelings. In fact, he felt a little competitive towards this man.


    "You know, I don''t want to marry her. If the marriage can be solved perfectly, it will be good for you and me."


    "What do the fifth Prince want to do?"


    "It''s not a bad idea to back out unilaterally!"


    Tang Kefeng''s eyes are slightly cold. Does xiyingguo want to live in a weak position and let Dayuan be accused of treachery?


    "So does xiyingguo want to receive benefits? If the peace relations between the two countries fail, do you want to put the responsibility on Dayuan? "


    "Not really. After all, my prince will persuade the mission of xiyingguo. You don''t have to be too embarrassed. You will even take part of the responsibility." Yan Xili smiled a little and calculated a little more.


    "The fifth Prince is really good at calculating. Since you and Princess Yi are unwilling and unwilling, it''s better for them to oppose together? Why do you have to be in a weak position? When you are pitiful and criticized, the fifth Prince is not good-looking, right? Even if it affects the face of xiyingguo, you may not care, but your royal highness will not care? " Tang Kefeng said quietly.


    Yanxili lenghum, Tang Kefeng said a lot, but finally fell on his brother. It seems that he intends to let himself give in by his brother.


    "It''s true that the person who has been divorced has no face, but it''s impossible for the person who has been divorced to stay out of the business, isn''t it?"


    "It''s true, so let''s work together to break the marriage. At that time, the responsibility will lie with the two countries and not with one side." Tang Kefeng said with a smile, glancing at Yan Xili.


    "Oh? What do you want. "


    "You and Princess Yi are against the marriage at the same time. The emperors of the two countries cannot ignore it."


    "My prince has promised, otherwise he will not come." Yan Xili said coldly.


    "What if the fifth Prince has someone he likes?" Tang Kefeng''s eyes flashed a smile, not deep, not shallow, not easy to detect.


    Maybe men can always have such a calm discussion. Yanxili''s face is calm, even expressionless. "Do you think it''s possible? If you want to find it in a few days, do you have delusions? "


    "False, can''t it?"


    "It''s not good for the prince, but it''s not good. Do you think the prince will agree?"


    "Yes, it seems to be better for you to find an ordinary woman to pretend than to marry Princess Yi." Tang Kefeng returns slowly. Princess Yi''s identity is extraordinary. The fifth Prince is also a member of the royal family. Princess Yi must be a real princess when she married. She has a high status. Besides, no matter what she does, she should be taken into consideration. Considering the whole Dayuan, many things can''t be done at will.


    The fifth prince will not fail to understand that for those who are close to each other, both of them have to endure. With a character like his, how can they tolerate a woman who does not love but always cares about her.


    "But compared with Princess Yi and other women, there are less guarantees." Yan Xili naturally understands, but must consider for Xiying.


    Tang Kefeng is silent. It''s true, "but you don''t seem to have other marriage options except Dayuan."


    Tang Kefeng''s words are a bit aggressive and also threatening.


    Yan Xili smiled coldly. She really knew how to make use of her own advantages. "You arranged the people you met in the daytime today?"


    "What?" Tang Kefeng is puzzled, with some confusion in his eyes.


    Yan Xili''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is it nothing to do with him? Is it arranged by someone else? Who will it be? It seems that there are many people who want to destroy this marriage.


    "Nothing, just thinking, since you want me to find someone to pretend, should you give me some choices?"


    Tang Kefeng rubbed his fingers slightly. "I don''t know what kind of woman the prince likes."


    Is yanxili serious when she smiles? "I''ll know when I meet you."


    Tang Kefeng was helpless. "In a word, since we don''t want this marriage to happen, let''s do our best."


    "In fact, I didn''t come here without thinking about anything. As long as you take Princess Yi to leave coldly, this matter will be over, won''t it?"


    Tang Kefeng was angry. He thought about it like this, but there was no way to do it. Now when he put it forward, it''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to Xiaoying, or even an insult.


    "My prince is just talking." Yanxili took it as soon as she saw it, but didn''t go on.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 482

    "My prince will take care of Xiying, but Dayuan can''t blame Xiying." Yan Xili''s cold warning, or in other words, has made a step back. That''s the happiness of his life. He can''t help but think about it. Besides, the palace is not necessarily the place where he lives.


    "Good." Tang Kefeng is as kind as a stream. Now, at least he is sure that Yan Xili, the fifth prince, does not really want this marriage. Then, it will be a lot easier.


    Yan Xili got up and dressed up. "I hope we can all get what we want." Then he stepped out of here, hoping that Tang Kefeng would not let him down.


    Yanxili wanted to leave directly, but when she returned along the original road, she passed a small pavilion and saw a woman sitting in it, drinking.


    Yan Xili frowned. He didn''t like women who drank much, and he seldom drank. He didn''t care about this way of escaping with drinking!


    Just when the eyes moved to the woman''s face, some tiny stupefied gods were the women in the daytime? Yes, it''s still a light blue dress. At night, she looks a little deeper. During the day, she is calm and calm. Now, she''s crazy. She looks up, hands lean, wine sprinkles, repeated actions. The wine flows down her neck, wet the dress a little, put down the bottle heavily, and make a harsh sound in the night sky.


    Yan Xili is bewitched by some women. The women in front of him are dignified, elegant and calm. But the women in front of him are crazy and lost. What kind of women are so crazy? Yanxili couldn''t help but want to come closer and see clearly.


    Tang Keyun can''t feel that someone is near him. He is still drinking wine like that. Ha ha, when the wine goes into a sad heart, it turns into lovesickness tears? It''s ironic that she never loved anyone, just wanted to pursue power, but now she doesn''t know whether to love. It''s sadness, but how can she have lovesickness tears?


    Yan Xili sits beside Tang Keyun in silence, but the people beside him turn a blind eye to him. He still waters himself with wine, and there seems to be crystal clear liquid in his eyes.


    "Girl, you are drunk and the night is deep. It''s time to go to have a rest." Yan Xili said inexplicably, with some comfort.


    "Who are you?" Tang Keyun didn''t say that she seldom found a time to pour out her worries and dare someone to disturb her! What a nuisance!


    Yan Xili didn''t answer. She looked at the blurred eyes in front of her and sighed a little. She couldn''t see the people in front of her, could she?


    "Who are you? "I Luo" Tang Keyun belched and continued, "haven''t I seen you?"


    Many women who have drunk have lost their sense, right? Tang Keyun is now.


    "What we have seen is today." Yanxili even talked with her seriously and was very patient.


    "Today?" Tang Keyun shakes his head, holds the wine pot unsteadily and shakes it to the left and right. "Did I see anyone today?"


    Yan Xili knew that the possibility she could think of was not great, so she didn''t ask for anything, but Tang Keyun thought of it. "I seem to see a fifth Prince of xiyingguo today, but I don''t see what he looks like, is it you?"


    Yan Xili didn''t answer, Tang Keyun giggled, "how could it be, how could the five princes of Xiying kingdom be here?"


    "You''re drunk."


    "I''m not drunk!" Tang Keyun waved and blushed. "Look, I don''t know if I''ve seen you."


    "You''re not drunk, but it''s time to go back." Yan Xili also didn''t understand why she came here late at night to accompany a woman she didn''t know, and she was still drunk. Maybe she wondered why the woman used alcohol to drown her sorrow, or wanted to see the other side of the woman she rarely saw.


    "I''m not going back. I''m not sleepy." Tang Keyun slaps on the stone table. It''s really annoying. Do you want the five princes of xiyingguo to like themselves? How is that possible? And when can your relationship be a deal? Tang Keyun was confused, confused, and couldn''t even find his way. Different from the pure desire to climb power and wealth at that time, he seems to want more now.


    "Are you in a bad mood?" Yan Xili asked lightly.


    "No! I''m not in a bad mood. " Tang Keyun stood up fiercely, and Yan Xili was shocked. "Why am I in a bad mood to seduce the five princes of xiyingguo? Am I not the princess? Why are you in a bad mood? I''m in a good mood! I''m in a very good mood. " Tang Keyun said regardless, now it''s the only thing that weighs on him. It''s hard, and he can''t tell the direction.


    Yan Xili''s heart is thumping. It seems that the day''s events are not accidental. It''s arranged by someone deliberately. So the woman in front of her is unwilling? "Yes, you are in a good mood. Why are you in a good mood?"


    "Why is it good?" Tang Keyun calms down, lies on the table, repeats Yan Xili''s words, "why is it good?"


    "Since you don''t want to marry, why don''t you refuse?" In yanxili''s words, there seems to be a kind of irresistible demagogue to the confused Tang Keyun, or it''s like Tang Keyun talking to himself, asking for the answer at the same time.


    "No? Because I can''t think of the reason to refuse. My brother can be with Princess Yi. I can marry someone with power and power. How nice. " Tang Keyun lies on the stone table. He says in silence that his eyes are dim as if there is no light. Is this self deception?


    Yanxili''s heart seems to feel a little uncomfortable. Do the people in front of her really want to marry him just for power? It''s obvious that I have experienced enough from childhood, and I have been used to it. Why do I feel uncomfortable now? Is it because I was directly pointed out? Self respect, self-esteem, seem to be some injuries, want to marry their own people, never want to marry their own, just for a variety of purposes and close to him, this is the high place of sorrow?


    "So, do you want to marry him anyway?"


    Tang Keyun was silent. After a long time, he said, "who knows? I''ll try anyway. "


    Oh, it''s another boring test.


    Tang Keyun stood up, shaking left and right. He had already stood up. When he was about to go out, he stumbled on the stone bench. He was a little unsteady and jumped to the side. Yanxili hurriedly caught him. "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the room." Tang Keyun pushed him away and walked on, wondering how the road in front of him was always moving? What''s on your feet? It''s so soft. It seems comfortable to step on it. Tang Keyun laughs.


    Yan Xili came forward to support her, which was not his character. He was forced to support a person, but he seldom took the initiative. This confused woman, although she hurt people, was she sincere?


    This is the prime minister''s office. At night, there are also people walking back and forth. In fact, they can be taken back to the room if they throw it to a place with more than one person at will. But yanxili has been supporting her. It''s not easy to take her back to the room when Tang Keyun is around?


    What''s more, the more he walked back, Tang Keyun''s weight was all on Yan Xili''s body. Yan Xili simply picked her up. "Where to go?"


    Tang Keyun looked left, right, and pointed to the right.


    "Are you sure?"


    Tang Keyun looked at it carefully again and nodded. His eyes were clear as if he were a child. Yan Xili''s eyes narrowed slightly. After drinking, the woman was really different from the usual!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 483

    Yanxili followed the direction pointed by Tang Keyun, and went there. However, as soon as she got to the door, Tang Keyun struggled down and fell on the door.


    The door was pushed open, and she was also uncontrolled forward, almost to the ground. Yanxili picked her up and helped her to the room.


    "Miss!" The maidservant Mo son hears to have the voice, hurriedly walked out, but saw own young lady to lean in a man ''s bosom, the whole person is delirious, in the heart surprised.


    Yanxili saw Mo''er''s surprise, and her eyes narrowed slightly. It was rare that she could get drunk like this, but she could still recognize the road and go back to her room.


    Tang Keyun sees the person he feels familiar with in front of him and moves towards her in vain step by step. Mo''er is frightened and helps Tang Keyun. "Miss, you are drunk. Let''s go to have a rest first."


    Tang Keyun Buyi said, "you''re not drunk, Mo''er. Go and get some more wine."


    "Miss, you can''t drink any more." Mo''er feels tired. I heard that people who are drunk are delirious and can''t communicate normally. What should I do if the young lady is noisy all night? Mo Er feels like crying without tears.


    Tang Keyun struggles to hold Mo''er''s shoulder with one hand, and presses part of the weight on Mo''er''s body. His confused eyes float, and he reaches out a finger and shakes it to the left and right, "I don''t drink much, I don''t drink much! Well, just a pot of wine. "


    Yanxili is watching. What does this woman look like when she is drunk? Stand unstable, still want to drink, is not see the coffin do not cry? But the final tone seems to be a little coquettish. Is it unconscious? But let her drink, I don''t know what will happen. Yanxili shakes her head and points out her sleeping spot. Mo''er holds her and doesn''t let her fall to the ground.


    Mo''er opens his mouth cautiously. "Young man"


    yanxili glances over, Mo''er bites his teeth and doesn''t dare to speak any more. He just supports Tang Keyun and watches yanxili leave before he supports Tang Keyun to enter the inner room.


    It took Mo Er a lot of effort to clean up Tang Keyun. He looked at his young lady in a daze and sighed. The man would have sent her back just now. She shouldn''t have been taken advantage of. Ah, the young lady went out for a drink secretly, and was discovered. Fortunately, it was not discovered by the prime minister, or it would be punished, right? Mo''er thought. He covered Tang Keyun and left the room.


    The feeling of hangover is not good. When Tang Keyun wakes up, his head is all drowsy, and there is still some pain. Only feeling someone in front of him is subconscious hiding.


    Mo''er couldn''t help laughing. "Miss, what have you done to be so afraid?"


    Tang Keyun listened to the teasing words and said with gnashing teeth, "you have a long temper. You dare to come to see the jokes of your young lady."


    Mo''er giggled, "Miss, which young master was the one who sent you back yesterday?"


    "Who?" Tang Keyun is a spiritualist. Last night, she drank a lot of wine, and then seemed to cry. But who did she meet?


    Mo''er turned his mouth. "Miss, don''t you forget? It''s a man in black. He''s tall and handsome. He''s sent the young lady back. "


    Tang Keyun bit his lower lip. Is it really human? Who is it? Tang Keyun felt that there was a vague shadow in his memory. He saw people in the daytime, the fifth Prince of xiyingguo? Impossible? Tang Keyun was suddenly in a cold sweat.


    "MOR, did he say his name?" Tang Keyun''s heart is full of memories. It seems that he is the man. But why did he come to the prime minister''s office? She does remember not going out.


    Mor shook his head. "The man said nothing."


    "I see." Tang Keyun nodded, his heart more and more uneasy, what did he say yesterday? If it''s in his heart, then he must know that he is a person who is attached to power and attached to high value. I''m afraid he disdains it. Then he may not be able to do anything. Thinking of the heart and a sigh of relief, that person is the fifth Prince of xiyingguo, who is the most favored person besides the prince, how can he see himself? Besides, it''s just a try. It''s not better. Save yourself.


    "Miss?" Mo''er saw that his young lady had calmed down and was puzzled. Just now, she was still worried. She looked like she was going to die, but now she seems to leave everything behind.


    "Stop shouting. I''m going to get up." Tang Keyun said helplessly.


    "Oh, yes." Mo''er helped her with her clothes and went to fetch water.


    Tang Keyun is wearing clothes and thinking about last night. If not, he must ask if anyone is coming.


    After Tang Keyun washed, he went to eat. In the past, her father and prime minister''s wife, her brother and empress were eating together. She and her mother, aunt Wu, were eating together. But since Empress Wu entered the palace, the family was peaceful and there were few people, so they ate together.


    When Tang Keyun went in, the food was ready. They were all waiting. The prime minister''s face was not good. Tang Keyun knew that he had made a mistake. He hurried forward. "My daughter is late, please ask my father for punishment."


    "Next time." Said the prime minister lightly.


    "Thank you father." After thanking Tang Keyun, he went to sit down.


    The atmosphere of the prime minister''s office has not been very good. Although Tang Kefeng persuaded the prime minister, things are not easy to solve, and they are all afraid. Fortunately, there will be no conflict at the dinner table.


    Tang Keyun after eating, has been following Tang Kefeng, "brother."


    Tang Kefeng turns around and looks at his sister running over. He stands in front of him with some unsteady breath. "Brother, what''s the matter between you and Princess Yi?"


    Tang Keyun''s tone is euphemistic, his eyes are fixed on Tang Kefeng, and his heart is thinking about how to move the topic to the fifth Prince of xiyingguo without trace, and how to ask him not to attract his brother''s attention.


    "Nothing." Tang Kefeng said lightly, "you don''t have to worry."


    "Well." Tang Keyun gathers a smile. "Has brother seen the fifth Prince of xiyingguo? It''s like yanxili. "


    Tang Kefeng''s eyes darkened slightly. "Yes."


    "Brother went to him?" Tang Keyun pretends to be confused.


    "No, he found it himself."


    Tang Keyun bit his lower lip. It seems that the person he saw in the evening might be him.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kefeng sees Tang Keyun''s unnatural appearance and asks.


    "Nothing. Maybe I didn''t sleep well at night." Tang Keyun said honestly, "did he find the prime minister''s office? But how did he get in? "


    "I don''t know." Tang Kefeng didn''t think of the strange and honest answer to Tang Keyun''s question. He also indirectly admitted that Yan Xili had been to the prime minister''s office.


    "Well, I''m fine at home." Tang Keyun breathed out a breath and calmed himself down.


    "You are very strange today." Tang Kefeng said quietly, in a gentle tone, and it was a positive sentence.


    "No way." "I''m just asking," said Tang


    "Well, by the way, there will be a party in the palace in two days. Remember to go." Tang Kefeng lightly reminded me that there was no deep discussion.


    "Good." Tang Keyun nodded. Although she knew about the banquet in the palace, she had not received the invitation yet. Did her brother know? But do you know what this party means? But don''t worry, do you?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 484

    Deep dew.


    When night LAN Jue went to Kunning palace, Tang Kexin had not slept yet. He was writing something. Donger was beside him.


    Before entering, Donger''s voice came, "Miss, haven''t you finished?"


    "Well, I only wrote a few." Tang Kexin said with a smile that she didn''t finish writing so many invitations! What''s more, there''s no need for her to write them by herself. She just can''t refuse them.


    "Well, I thought Miss would be busy all night!" Dong''Er worries that the young lady is ill pregnant now. The peace is often different. The emperor also told her not to stay up late. However, the young lady usually waits for the emperor to come up. She has no choice but to accompany her all the time. Dong''Er thought about sighing. It''s too late now. Why hasn''t the emperor come? According to the past, he should have arrived long ago.


    Dong''Er thought about it and then looked out secretly. Night LAN Jue happened to come in. Dong''Er wanted to call Tang Kexin, but he left quietly. He didn''t say a word and his movements were very light.


    Night LAN never let people report. It''s usually her own. Now it''s the same. Because Tang Kexin is busy, she even deliberately lightens her movements.


    Just to see a thick stack of invitation, can''t help but smile, take it from one side.


    When Dong''Er quit, Tang Kexin knew that he had come and was not prepared to let him watch.


    Night LAN Jue looked at the words above, sighed softly, thought it was all written by her! It''s just part of it.


    "Have you arranged?" Night LAN Jue asked, turning around Tang Kexin''s invitation, the handwriting is fluent, although there is no sense of three minutes into the wood, but it is not bad.


    Don Ke''s heart didn''t lift. "What are you going to do?"


    Night Lan''s helpless support, you invite them to come, not just a dinner party, arranging some things like coincidence, don''t you need it?


    "Those don''t need to be arranged at all. They will always come across." Tang Kexin glances at Lanjue for the night. Before, there were so many unexplained encounters. It was a party. Yes, but she would leave time for other people to communicate.


    Night LAN Jue is helpless. I''m afraid it''s just an opportunity for communication. In fact, it doesn''t matter. But he is curious about the people Tang Kexin chooses? Li qingmo is almost impossible, can Tang Keyun? It''s just a one-sided relationship. It seems that there''s no good feeling. Other women have no idea. However, it''s better to let it go.


    "Busy today?" Tang Kexin asked unconsciously.


    "Fortunately, it''s still the marriage with xiyingguo. It seems that there is a main shadow over xiyingguo. We can only see yanxili now, without giving way." Night LAN absolutely rubs forehead angle, West Ying still does not believe big yuan, must have a "hostage" just go.


    Tang Kexin nodded, "now, Xiying doesn''t dare to take it lightly. He can only grasp a powerful straw to avoid being excluded."


    "But it''s OK. At present, Dayuan is more prosperous than Xiying. If you really want to get out of marriage, it''s not bad."


    Tang Kexin plays. If he really needs it, he may go to this step. But now, no need. Yanxili naturally knows how to choose the right one. Anyway, Xiaoying must stay.


    "By the way, xuan''er is coming back soon. Father and mother will come back, too. I hope they can solve the problem before they come back." Night LAN Jue thinks of the letter from night Yu Xuan. This child, going out for a while, seems to be favored by heaven. Dare not take him seriously.


    Tang Kexin listens to the movements in his hands, Xuaner? Really coming back? It seems that we need to speed up. She doesn''t want to worry about her mother.


    "Well, well." Tang Kexin nodded, "I don''t know where the father and the mother are going."


    Ye Lan Jue hears that Tang Kexin has some envy in his words. He goes up to embrace her. Indeed, she likes freedom and stays in the palace. It seems that she has broken her wings. Ye Lan Jue''s heart is silent. When ye Yu Xuan can deal with the government affairs, he will let him deal with it. He and her heart will go to the mountains and play with the water.


    Night LAN Jue''s hand brushed Tang Kexin''s abdomen, slightly uplifted. Now, my heart sleeps early in the evening and seldom stays up late. I''m afraid it''s waiting for him today.


    Tang Kexin pulls the hand of LAN Jue for the night. In his position, he plans his job. Night LAN Jue is the most important emperor. There are too many things to deal with, more than she thought before, and nothing big or small. He has to go through all the big and small things.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to bed first. Don''t be too tired."


    "Well," Tang Kexin nodded, and the night LAN Jue turned out the light.


    Yan Xili went back last night, but she had some insomnia. She asked people to investigate the second daughter of the prime minister''s office.


    He knew in his heart that it was impossible to marry Princess Yi. When I saw the night LAN shadow of Princess Yi that day, it was not amazing. Princess Yi''s appearance was really excellent, and she was also a woman of great flexibility. But in the court, the women who grew up carefree were so common. The only difference was the difference in appearance, which he would not care about.


    In his eyes, a girl like Princess Yi is more suitable to be a sister than a wife.


    Yanxili looked at a thin piece of paper on the table, which was pitiful. It could be written about the woman''s life. Although she was not a concubine, she was also favored. The woman who grew up in the mansion, once said that she was tough and quiet, can''t be seen now, but she doesn''t have her sister Tang Kexin''s quietness and calmness. There is a difference between them.


    Even though she has only seen one face, Tang Kexin, the queen of Dayuan, feels indelible. She is a mother with a smile and a smile. She is flexible and free. Her mature charm is incomparable with that of ordinary women. She has only a shallow face. She looks like an immortal in white. Her eyes can be moved, but she admires her indifference. No one can win such a woman Its light.


    And the only one that can be compared with her is beichengyao, another Princess of the northern kingdom. Her blue clothes are cold and cold, and her cold doesn''t abate. Her actions are all in one''s own hands, and her distance is not close. Unlike Tang Kexin''s gentle smile, in beichengyao''s eyes, you won''t find your own position, and her eyes will never stop easily. She is poisonous, and everywhere there is danger.


    Yanxili appreciates that kind of woman, independent and generous, but knows deeply that that kind of woman is not what he likes, that kind of feeling of not eating fireworks, that kind of feeling with fatal temptation, which he resists. He will prefer that kind of gentle and lively woman, that kind of woman without alienation.


    It''s just Tang Keyun. He doesn''t feel much now. Most of it was her loneliness that infected him last night. Most of it was her craziness that moved him so that he would take the initiative to approach. But when I think of it, it doesn''t seem that he can''t give up. As we all know, when something appears, it will take root and sprout in our hearts, and finally grow into a towering tree, lingering in our hearts.


    "Prince, an invitation from the queen of Dayuan." A servant came in and said low, interrupting yanxili''s thoughts.


    "O?" Yanxili took it and opened it with great desire. The words on it are not powerful enough. It''s a woman''s word. It seems that it''s the queen Tang Kexin''s.


    It''s just a dozen words above: tomorrow Youshi Palace Banquet, Princess Yi is also there, hope to participate.


    Yan Xili smiled and folded it up. Is it tomorrow evening?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 485

    When Yan Xili entered the palace, it was evening. The setting sun was bright, but it was not as deep as blood. In the light red, it was like floating some white clouds. The sky was more and more dark blue.


    Yan Xili went into the palace, and was immediately greeted by someone. Listening to the wind, she smiled a little bit and said slowly, "five princes, please."


    Yanxili nodded and followed the wind quietly. She turned around several courtyards. Everywhere she went, the flowers were in full bloom. However, the beauty of flowers seemed to be more beautiful! Listening to the women''s laughter, yanxili was more and more sure that the banquet had other intentions.


    Among the flowers, there are five or six seats, on which are fruits and vegetables, pastries, and the rest of the center. There is also a table. Yanxili smiles a little. The purpose of this table is obvious.


    Yanxili went on quietly, and after a little more time, we could see that those people were inside.


    Night Lan Ying noticed Yan Xili when he came in. Tang Kexin had told her the purpose of the party. She came here, hoping that things would be the same as they expected.


    Night Lan Ying watched Yan Xili coming, walked to the crowd inside, and was blocked in the crowd.


    Tang Kexin is far away, and the place where she stands is relatively hidden. Now, she doesn''t want to appear.


    Yanxili just walked in, but didn''t disturb those women, just skimmed. In addition to Princess Yi''s night LAN shadow, there are four women with different clothes and styles. The woman I met that day was a emerald green dress. It was very obvious in the beauty of the flowers. But in the green, it seemed to make people have no reason to be quiet. Yanxili didn''t study deeply. Maybe it was quiet in the noise. Yanxili''s eyes moved slowly to the pale pink woman. The white jade bracelet on the wrist, the white skin lining, and the deeper Yingluo on the neck, which was a little soft. Different from the women who just came in, Tang Keyun stood in one place, but had no action.


    Yan Xili walked over, several women responded, bowed and saluted, and the surroundings were quiet for a moment.


    Night LAN shadow came from behind and smiled softly, "since the fifth Prince has come, let''s wait together."


    Yan Xili nodded. Now she was only waiting for the empress. Several people sat down in turn, twirling the snacks in front of her from time to time.


    Yan Xili knew the purpose of the party, so she waited patiently and looked at the women by the way.


    Tang Kexin is still watching. Only here, you can see whether Yan Xili has a heart through Yan Xili''s actions.


    Tang Keyun has been a little uneasy. She probably believed that she saw yanxili that day, but she didn''t know whether she had done something that shouldn''t have been done, said something that shouldn''t have been said, so she always thought that she had never seen or was a stranger. She did her own thing.


    Night Lan Ying swept around the people, and now everyone is still calm. Although no one spoke, no one would lose his temper. Night Lan Ying thought about it and poured a cup of tea. "The fifth prince can condescend to attend today''s banquet, so my princess replaced wine with tea. Thank you very much for the light."


    Yan Xili held the glass in her hand, nodded slightly, poured a cup of tea, and raised it from afar


    Several other women have also raised their glasses and followed the trend.


    "I don''t know when the queen will arrive?" Yan Xili finished drinking, playing with the tea cup, the appearance without heart asked.


    "I don''t know. I should be coming soon." Night Lan Ying answers, in the heart also don''t understand, why still haven''t arrived now.


    Yan Xili simply waited. Tang Keyun was sitting opposite him, hanging his head all the time. He seemed to avoid his eyes. Yan Xili was upset. Didn''t Tang Keyun see him? Or just to escape? Didn''t you say you wanted to marry him before? Regret now?


    Tang Kexin looks up at the sky. It''s almost dark now. During their waiting time, a woman has lost her patience. One is bored and has nothing to do. Li qingmo is sitting in a proper manner without any unusual actions. From this point, we can see that her accomplishment is good. Tang Keyun is totally immersed in herself In the same world, I don''t care about everything outside. My eyes are low and I don''t look left and right. It seems that I am waiting for the time to pass. Yan Xili''s eyes will pass by her from time to time. Although I haven''t stayed for a long time, there are still more than other people. Tang Kexin silently guesses that there should be something she doesn''t know between yanxili and Tang Keyun.


    Tang Kexin roughly estimated the time. Now their patience should be almost the same, and they came out slowly. Compared with these people, they are really late.


    Tang Kexin''s clothes are still white, but not plain white. The clothes are heavy and lose some flexibility. However, Tang Kexin''s calmness makes the atmosphere more colorful.


    "See the queen!" When Tang Kexin appeared in the morning, everyone got up to salute. Tang Kexin smiled kindly and asked them to sit down.


    Dong''Er is watching. Her daughter is getting more and more familiar with such things.


    "I didn''t come here just now. Did you have a good time?" After Tang Kexin sat down, he stroked his sleeve and said with a smile.


    "Sister Huang, you are late, but we have nothing to play with." The night LAN shadow laughs a way, in the tone of plainness, show their close relationship.


    Tang Kexin nodded slightly. "Today, I invited the fifth prince. It''s also because of the marriage with Xiaoying. I just took this opportunity to meet you."


    Yan Xili shakes her head slightly. If it''s for him and Princess Yi, what are these people?


    "The fifth Prince knows that Xiaoying is the only princess of Dayuan royal family at present. We naturally value her marriage." Tang Kexin takes a sip of tea and slowly opens his mouth.


    "Just recently, Xiying came from afar and wanted to make an alliance with Dayuan in the Qin and Jin Dynasties, but Xiaoying now has his own heart, and the fifth Prince seems to have no sweetheart, and the fifth Prince''s behavior will not be difficult. Therefore, the meaning of this palace is that if the fifth Prince is interested in any woman, this palace is willing to be a matchmaker for the fifth prince, what to do and to what extent, all have the same status as the princess. "


    Lan Ying is surprised to see Tang Kexin. What Huang Sao said just now is, did she refuse the marriage for herself? But didn''t tell brother Huang, didn''t it matter?


    Yan Xili''s eyes narrowed slightly. The empress of Dayuan is more direct than the ordinary people. But this remark can be said to have directly refused the marriage with Princess Yi, but it also gave him other options. Now, he can be said to be directly riding the tiger.


    "So, the empress means, are you going to cancel the engagement?" Yan Xili asked in reply, and said directly.


    Tang Kexin said, "this is exactly what this palace means, but how to decide in the end depends on the fifth prince. If the fifth Prince insists on this, he would like to come to Xiaoying to take the responsibility of being a princess, but "


    Tang Kexin wants to talk and stops, and he looks at yanxili without trace, with a bit sharp.


    "Just?" Yan Xili replied again, meaning to inquire.


    Ye Lanying looks at them carefully. Now she doesn''t want Huang Sao to do too much because of her. Besides, the relations between the two countries are too variable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 486

    "It''s just that once it''s settled now, there''s no possibility of repentance. Xiaoying is certainly a victim of power. Your fifth prince will be controlled by others, right? After all, Princess Yi''s identity is extraordinary, which seems to be a lot worse than the life you want. " Tang Kexin''s tone suddenly faded, as if he had given all the decisions to Yan Xili. But even if it is true, Tang Kexin''s eyes are still as clear as ever, looking at Yan Xili soberly, as if he could see his heart.


    Yan Xili''s eyes flashed quickly and was controlled by others? Princess Yi? Indeed, once he married her, he would have many limitations after returning. He was confident that even if Princess Yi was there, his relationship with his brother would not change. But how could Princess Yi marry someone who has nothing to do? Princess Youyi is here. He wants to leave the center of power. I''m afraid it''s impossible!


    Yanxili suddenly regretted the marriage. He seemed to forget that once he made it, Dayuan can still exert pressure on him. If Dayuan is to have enough security, it seems that the married person also needs enough power. But yanxili sneered, he could not stay in the palace all the time.


    But he can''t change the person he wants to marry, so do you want to change a woman? A woman who won''t make a big impact on him? But Tang Kexin seemed to see his hesitation and said lightly, "if xiyingguo really has sincerity and affinity, whoever married in the past is the princess of Dayuan."


    Yanxili smiled sarcastically. Some things are different. In fact, the royal blood can also be abandoned!


    Tang Kexin takes a look at Dong''Er. Dong''Er knows what he wants, and introduces to yanxili in turn, "the woman here is the daughter of the Prime Minister of the dynasty, the sister of the empress''s wife, the niece of the once famous general Li, and the other two are the daughters of important officials in the court. If the five princes like it, they believe that the empress''s wife will be beautiful."


    At night, Lan Ying looks at Yan Xili''s manner and these women. It seems that they are not surprised at all. Has Huang Sao arranged it before?


    Yan Xili seemed to ponder for a while, then raised her head and asked, "even if my prince can see it, what if they are unwilling to marry?"


    "Don''t worry about the fifth prince. The empress has told us before. We are voluntary." Li qingmo said lightly, a green clothes, in the light of not bright enough, it seems to become dark green.


    Tang Kexin just blew the tea gently without saying a word.


    Yan Xili sighed. It seems that the empress has arranged for her. I''m afraid that these women are also carefully selected by her.


    "Even so, I don''t know what kind of person I will like, or what kind of woman is more suitable for me."


    "Emotional matters can''t be forced, and the fifth Prince doesn''t have to. Today, it was just a small banquet to let the fifth Prince know a few women. It''s gratifying to have something to like. If not, it''s not a pity." Tang Kexin''s words were open-minded and did not mean to force him at all.


    "Niang, I don''t know if I can perform a song for the fifth prince." Tang Keyun breathed out a breath and spoke steadily.


    The night Lan Ying doesn''t understand its meaning. Huang Sao originally meant to let them perform their talents. I believe that Huang Sao also told them that Tang Keyun didn''t know that?


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods and asks someone to send a Guqin.


    Tang Keyun stepped forward and bit his lower lip. He seemed to make up his mind and played.


    Just tune together, almost everyone around is surprised by this tune, clearly is phoenix courtship.


    The meaning of Phoenix courting for a mate is understood by all people, but generally, a man can''t easily play this song by a woman. Besides, a woman takes the initiative or is in front of so many people. Today''s song, if yanxili agrees to say it is OK, if she refuses, it will be the stain of Tang Keyun''s life, and even she may not get married in the future.


    Night Lan Ying looks at Tang Kexin anxiously. Tang Kexin waves her hand slightly to show them that she has appreciated the tune. Although it may be different, it seems that the meaning of the tune is to propose at any time.


    But Tang Keyun played this tune, which was really unexpected to Tang Kexin, and even did not understand her meaning. Is Tang Keyun sure that Yan Xili will marry her? It shouldn''t be that Tang Kexin thought of Tang Keyun taking a deep breath just now. It seemed like he was going out of his way. He was not sure at all. So why, Tang Keyun, can play this song?


    Tang Kexin puts his eyes on Yan Xili. Now Yan Xili seems to be listening to this song with a gloomy face.


    "Gloomy?" Can Tang Kexin think of this feeling and be dissatisfied with being proposed in public by one person? Or because of something else?


    Yan Xili was shocked for a moment. At the beginning, she wanted to directly interrupt Tang Keyun, but she endured it inexplicably. Feng courted for a mate. Such music is not often played by unmarried men and women. It may be the past of feelings, or it may be the past. In a word, this song doesn''t appear much, and Tang Keyun, whether he really wants to marry him or not, this song There are so many people who can''t change her meaning.


    After finishing the song, Tang Keyun took back his hand and blushed on his cheek. "Tang Keyun, a female minister, is fond of the five princes. I don''t know if the five princes can accept this song."


    Tang Keyun has been hanging his head. It seems that he is shy. It seems that he is escaping. Night Lan Ying looks at Yan Xili. He seems to be a lot colder and a little angry? But, angry? Night LAN shadow does not understand what it means.


    Tang Kexin frowns slightly. No matter what, Tang Keyun has finished playing. Yan Xili needs to say something, or will she speak now?


    Tang Keyun bites his lower lip hard, his heart seems to be twitching, and there are some entreaties. Please, say a word, it''s OK to refuse, but don''t refuse too thoroughly, don''t let me lose everything.


    Or, Tang Keyun knows that she is not qualified to ask for it. It''s her own choice. It''s her own choice to play this music. Naturally, she has to bear the consequences of being rejected.


    "Ke Yun" Tang Kexin just wanted to open his mouth to ease the embarrassment, but was interrupted by Yan Xili.


    "This song is very good. Miss Tang Keyun''s piano skill is really excellent." Yanxili was silent for a long time before he said it, and he grabbed Tang Kexin''s words. But this sentence also made Tang Keyun pale.


    "Just don''t play it to other men in the future." Yan Xili''s words are not clear. No one around him can understand them. Neither can Tang Keyun.


    Tang Kexin looks gloomy and doesn''t understand yanxili. This sentence is like a warning, but it''s not serious enough, but it doesn''t mean he agrees.


    Tang Keyun didn''t move in the middle, or he didn''t know where to move. Why didn''t he make it clear? If it''s a rejection, reject it completely. If you agree, don''t embarrass her so much.


    "Donger, help miss two down." Tang Kexin said lightly.


    When Donger comes forward and is about to support Tang Keyun, Tang Keyun shakes off and runs away from here

 Chapter 487

    Tang Kexin watched Tang Keyun leave in silence, glanced at the people around him, looked at Yan Xili''s stupefied spirit for a moment, and a faint smile flashed around his mouth.


    When yanxili saw Tang Keyun leaving, her eyebrow was obviously frowned, and her eyes flashed a few threads of impatience. Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed gently, and she turned to the direction Tang Keyun left.


    "Empress, I have something else to do. I want to leave first, OK?" Yanxili''s voice is steady, and I can''t hear any feelings.


    Tang Kexin smiled, "naturally."


    Yanxili nodded and left early, but the pace behind was a little worried.


    "Sister Huang?" Night LAN shadow does not understand, these two people? Does sister Huang mean it?


    Tang Ke stopped her with a light hand. "This is the end of the party today. You''d better step back first."


    The rest of the women quit wisely. Li qingmo looked back when he left. The struggle in his eyes retreated in a moment, and he felt relieved.


    "You don''t have to send someone to see them, Mrs. Huang?" Night LAN shadow waited for those women to retreat, then asked in a low voice.


    Tang Kexin laughs, "no, you can go back first. I''m sure there will be results soon." Just now, the direction of Yan Xili''s going is the direction of Tang Keyun''s leaving. It''s a certain thing that two people meet. If they are ruthless, why do Yan Xili chase them out?


    Night LAN shadow nods, "OK, but I''ll send my sister-in-law back to Kunning Palace first. Later, brother-in-law should be angry."


    Don Kexin smiles, angry? Now it''s warm, and it''s OK to stay outside for a long time, but the night LAN shadow accompanies her to go back.


    Yan Xili, on the other side, went several steps in a row, but he still didn''t see Tang Keyun. He was a little confused and worried. The Imperial Palace was indeed big, but the place he saw was also here. Tang Keyun was still dressed in pink. It should be obvious under the light. Why can''t he find anyone?


    Yan Xili doesn''t know if she should pursue her feelings or find Tang Keyun''s person first, but she doesn''t even think about it. She seems to want to see her.


    Yan Xili thought about Tang Keyun''s back when she left. She felt a pain in her heart. Maybe she was insulting herself to a man who didn''t love her. But Tang Keyun, what kind of mentality did she use to pop up the song? Yanxili really can''t guess why she wants to play this song. Because she thought he would agree? Or because for her, it''s just a gamble to see if he will agree, even if he refuses, doesn''t it matter? But why do you have to be so embarrassed when you leave, so desperate when you leave?


    Yanxili felt some pain in her head. She couldn''t help rubbing her forehead, exhaling and looking for it.


    Yanxili looks at the surrounding environment. The flowers and trees are flourishing, but they are not as tall as people. You can see them at a glance, but they are not. He seems to be the only one in such a big place.


    Yanxili calmed down, took a deep breath, stood still, and listened to the sound.


    When a person really calms down, it seems that the sound around him will become louder. Yanxili hears a faint voice, like a woman''s sob, but it seems that it is not, just the sound of the wind.


    Yan Xili went there in silence.


    It''s behind a bush, half height bush, until the waist, arc ring together, blocking the vision behind.


    Yanxili didn''t rush by. He stopped there and didn''t move. He couldn''t see anyone in front of him, but he felt that Tang Keyun was there.


    After yanxili approached, he did hear the cry, which was very low, very low, and almost inaudible. However, it seemed that it was all poured into yanxili''s ears, so loud and so dull.


    "Here you are!"


    The cry came to an abrupt end.


    "I know you''re here."


    Tang Keyun raised his head from his arms. In the moonlight, she could see a figure in front of her. She could only see the shoulders and head. The rest seemed to be blocked, but there was really someone behind her.


    Tang Keyun heard Yan Xili''s voice, understood the meaning of the words, and knew that his crying just now had proved that he was here, but he did not say a word, just looked at the ground in front of him.


    Yanxili didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say. Is it to ask her what she really means, or is it to say that he will agree that he can ask nothing? How is that possible?


    "Is today the third time we''ve met?" Yanxili said it after a long silence.


    Don Keyun around his knee, "right? I thought it was the first time! "


    Yan Xili is silent. Originally, he was really nervous just now, but now, he is bitter again. For the first time? So, can she play a song like Feng QiuHuang to someone she met for the first time?


    "The first time I met you, in the Sifang restaurant, that day you were waiting for someone to meet for the second time. In the prime minister''s office, that day you were drunk. Today is the third time. It''s the first time you see me clearly." Yan Xili slowly said, the voice in the cold night a little more low.


    Tang Keyun looks up at the sky, half of the moon, not the full moon, hanging high in the sky, unable to climb, dissatisfied with the moon, people are not round?


    "For the first time, I didn''t see your face, but did you see me? The second time, I still don''t remember you, just vaguely feel that we don''t know each other when we meet someone today? " Tang Keyun sits on the ground and reaches out to surround himself. Even though it''s summer, it''s still so cold!


    Yan Xili smiled bitterly. "So, do you want to marry me? Or just for your brother and Princess Yi? "


    Tang Keyun slightly hook lips, but did not smile out, for his brother? When was she so great? It seems to her that, in this way, she can kill two birds with one stone. She can marry a powerful and powerful man, and her brother can fulfill his wish. As for who is married, it seems that there is no difference, but really, is there no difference? Tang Keyun dare not persuade himself, nor can he persuade himself.


    "Or, as you said that night, you just want to marry a powerful man. As for who it is, it doesn''t matter. That''s not what you care about." Yan Xili asked that when Tang Keyun was silent, he had already guessed that there would be such a possibility. Moreover, it is very possible, but he didn''t know whether someone really cared about his happiness and just wanted to live for power.


    Does he like Tang Keyun? Yanxili doesn''t know.


    For him, Tang Keyun is just a woman he met. Among the many women he met, there is really no outstanding place, appearance, temperament, identity, no matter what, there are not many people. Just like a thin piece of paper, which can be written for half of her life, it seems that one page of paper can see her as a person.


    The identity is not noble, but the heart does not want to rely on power. It seems to understand that the strength of oneself is not enough to let people stay. It is not a cautious person, but it will not take risks easily. It seems that it is easy to be manipulated. Yan Xili wondered for a second why she would like to see such a woman


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 488

    Yan Xili thought that such a woman, probably tens of thousands of bar, except for the identity of this point, is more like this, want to rely on power, want another flying opportunity.


    But he thought that Tang Keyun was different from them. Maybe he could put all his eggs in one basket?


    If he had only a little interest in Tang Keyun before, then he really liked her when she finished playing the courtship.


    That tune, apart from feelings, plays almost perfectly. Even if you are used to hearing the most perfect music in the court, you may not be able to pick out the deficiencies in Tang Keyun''s playing. To play that kind of music, you need not only zither skills, but also enough courage. In front of so many people, you even need to have the courage to spare everything, right? Yan Xili droops her eyes. There is no mistake in that tune from the beginning to the end. It''s just emotion, but there''s deviation. There''s no deep feeling.


    The feeling of the woman standing in the middle at last has a kind of weakness. It seems that she can fall down when the wind blows, but she is stubborn and won''t move easily.


    Tang Keyun said that, he is angry, clearly there is no emotion in the piano sound, but she can say that kind of affectionate words, is it mockery?


    Tang Keyun felt the cool wind at night. She hid behind the Bush, but the wind came from the front, caressing her face and stabbing her heart.


    "You just want to marry a powerful man, don''t you?" Yan Xili breathed out a breath, pretending to be relaxed.


    "I don''t know!" Tang Keyun mumbles to himself, but it clearly spreads into Yan Xili''s ear.


    "Do you have someone you love?" Yan Xili asked, just now, when Tang Keyun said that, he was a little relaxed. At least, for her, not everyone can, so, can it be just him?


    "If I had, I would not have been here?" Tang Keyun chuckles.


    "If you want, I can marry you. Since you don''t have someone you like, I will let you fall in love with me slowly." Yan Xili said lightly.


    "Even for power?"


    "And you now? Do you want to marry or do you want to? Maybe without you, I would marry Princess Yi, your brother. Doesn''t it matter? "


    Tang Keyun''s heart is confused. Yan Xili slightly hooks her lips. It seems that she still cares about her brother compared with power.


    "You can choose someone other than me."


    "But Princess Yi is a Royal Princess with different status. You are the second daughter of the prime minister''s office and the sister of the empress''s mother. You are the only one who has this important status. Can you compare with her?" Yan Xili said that since the two people are now talking about trade, they should be thorough. Since it is a trade, they can do whatever they want. Moreover, this is also a fact.


    Tang Keyun''s heart sank a little, a little sad, because of her identity? But her identity is not the point at all. Is her sister the empress? Doesn''t he know? They don''t have any kinship at all, not at all.


    "Besides, I won''t marry a woman or princess Yi easily. It''s for the sake of my brother. I can marry you for myself. At that time, my brother won''t embarrass you."


    "This time you come to make up for your brother? You have a good relationship! " Tang Keyun blurted out, which was enviable.


    "My brother is the best man in the world." Yan Xili has a smile on her mouth, reflecting the bright moon in the sky.


    Tang Keyun doesn''t speak. She probably won''t understand that feeling. Is she the best person for her? It seems that no, her mother is good to her, because she can get the affection of her father, but many times, it makes her think it''s not pure. Is her brother good to her? It''s not good. She always felt that her brother was not close. She was fostered by the prime minister''s wife. She seemed to be far away from herself. Is elder sister Tang Kexin? She has never been good to the empress. How can the empress be good to her? Tang Keyun suddenly hates these things. He doesn''t even have a complete and clear idea.


    "For you, it''s better to marry someone who loves you than to marry someone who has power." Yan Xili didn''t give Tang Keyun too much time to think. Didn''t she love him? It doesn''t matter. He can make her fall in love with himself. Tang Keyun is not really chasing power, but she. There is nothing to rely on, right?


    Tang Keyun is a little surprised. Do you love her? Yan Xili, the fifth Prince of xiyingguo?


    "You see, you want to marry a powerful man, and you want your brother to be with Princess Yi, whom he loves, and I need someone to make a peace. Otherwise, it''s Dayuan''s breaking the contract. Except for Princess Yi, you are the only one. The problem now is that you don''t like me, but in addition to this, it''s simply that you have more than one stroke. Maybe you will like me in the future? Who is right about the future? " Yan Xili said patiently, even step by step, that he would not put Tang Keyun''s feelings first at this time, but when he mentioned it in time, it would make her feel that she had a choice, would seriously consider it, but would definitely agree.


    "If I agree, can Xiying really agree?" Tang Keyun knows that it''s impossible to decide between the two countries simply. What he said is right, but the person who decided is not him or her at all.


    "Nature." Yan Xili smiled, and Xiying''s envoys knew his character very well. If he didn''t marry, they would say nothing. They saw that he didn''t act before. They urged him several times, and he has worn it down for a few days. Now in the eyes of those people, it''s good that he can marry someone and make a real peace.


    "Good!" Tang Keyun nodded, "I''ll tell my father and your mother, the empress, and I''ll tell them myself."


    "I just want to remind you that after you marry Xiying, you may come back a lot less, and Xiying has no people you are familiar with. After you marry Xiying, it will be a cold marriage between the two countries, which cannot be cancelled." Yanxili cautiously said that Tang Keyun nodded, but she didn''t expect that he would remind herself of these things, but she had thought about them before, and would not care too much, just as if she had married to a distant place, and would come back once a year or two.


    "I know. It doesn''t matter. I want to take the foam." Tang Keyun said that he felt that he didn''t ask Mo''er. Xi Ying is not Da Yuan. No matter what, he should let Mo''er choose.


    "Whatever you want, just remember what you promised me tonight." Yan Xili smiled and walked around the Bush to Tang Keyun''s face. Tang Keyun looked up at the man who was not far away from him. Was this the man he wanted to marry?


    Yanxili reaches out and hands it to Tang Keyun. Tang Keyun hesitates and hands it to yanxili. Yanxili exerts a little force and pulls Tang Keyun into her arms. "From today on, you are yanxili''s wife. Later, such a song as fengqiuhuang can never be played to anyone."


    Tang Keyun was stunned and then smiled. He thought that she would talk about this song easily? If it wasn''t for wanting him to marry her, she wouldn''t play on her own initiative! But looking at the person in front of him, he said carefully, "OK!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 489

    Yanxili sent Tang Keyun back to the prime minister''s mansion. After watching her enter the mansion, she walked away.


    All the way back to the post station, Yan Xili has been thinking about how to say it is more appropriate, is it a mild discussion, or directly say that he has decided, can''t they refute?


    Yan Xili wondered how they could accept Tang Keyun, and whether those people would help themselves, and at the same time, he thought that without him, those people would "come to visit". When I was about to go to the post station, yanxili sighed. It doesn''t matter what I say. In the end, the result was the same.


    When entering the room, yanxili helplessly stroked his forehead. These people were still waiting.


    "Five princes, what do you gain when you enter the palace?" Before yanxili sat down, the following envoys asked seriously.


    Yan Xili is helpless. It seems that Wen Chen is in such trouble. He always looks very serious.


    "The fifth prince?" Envoys Lee continued to look at him seriously.


    "My prince won''t go to Princess Yi. Surely you have guessed that?" Yan Xili sat down and said calmly, glancing at all the people.


    Ambassador Li''s face sank. He didn''t mention it a few days ago. Did he wait here?


    Several other followers looked at each other. They had said before that it would be better to find any Prince than the fifth prince. At that time, there was a stalemate. Who knew that the fifth prince took the initiative to marry Princess Yi? The prince naturally supported him. Even if the emperor had doubts, he would not regret what the fifth prince said, so they agreed that he would come. Who knows now Such a thing.


    "I think you''ve heard that Princess Yi has a sweetheart. The emperor and Empress of Dayuan love Princess Yi very much. If Princess Yi opens her mouth and makes peace, it''s not impossible for her to succeed."


    Envoys Li hesitated a little. The princess''s peace was a major event, which was conducive to the diplomatic relations between the two countries. What''s more, the peace of a princess and a country, which is more important, has a balance in mind.


    "Other people, besides Princess Yi, would you agree with me?" Yanxili stopped Li''s words before he spoke.


    Envoys Li was stunned, so the five princes intended to make peace. Did the five princes take a fancy to that woman? Although the fifth Prince agreed to make peace, he could marry back, but his identity was


    "if the fifth Prince really liked it, it would not be too bad." Ambassador Li carefully said that he kept glancing at yanxili to see what the prince, who had never asked about the Court Affairs, wanted to do.


    "Since envoys Lee said that, surely no one else would have any other opinion?" Yan Xili ignored the eyes of Ambassador Li, smiled in her eyes at the people around her, and asked.


    As soon as envoys Li choked up, he just stepped back, and the fifth prince went straight in? It''s really powerful.


    Some of the people around me were helpless and sighed. They could hear that Ambassador Li''s words were just for discussion. Now in the mouth of the fifth prince, it has become a decision. And the person who changed it, or Ambassador Li?


    "Do you dare to ask that the fifth Prince is interested in that woman?" Envoys Li kept his expression and his eyes steady.


    "The second miss of the prime minister''s office, Tang Keyun."


    "But for the sake of a concubine, how can she marry the prince?" Ambassador Li frowned as soon as he heard it. It''s reasonable to say that Tang Keyun''s identity is impossible for him to know, but the identity of empress Dayuan''s mother is well known all over the world. The second young lady in the prime minister''s office also has a slight impression on him.


    "It''s a commoner, but there are only two young ladies in the prime minister''s office. Even though the eldest young lady is a princess in the Northern Kingdom, she never breaks off the relationship with the prime minister''s office, or even often visits the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife. Therefore, the Prime Minister''s office is a real relative of the royal family. Tang Keyun, though she is a commoner, is the only woman who has blood relationship with the prime minister, and her status is naturally different. Similarly, Tang Keyun is also the sister of the empress of Dayuan. This kind of identity is not common. " Yan Xili''s voice was slightly cold. "Besides, the person that Princess Yi likes is Tang Kefeng, Tang Keyun''s elder brother."


    Ambassador Li thought about it seriously. It is true that in the royal family, there is no choice but Princess Yi, while the identity of other women, Tang Keyun, is relatively high. Although it''s not enough to compare with Princess Yi, it''s OK. If Tang Keyun marries Princess Yi, Princess Yi and her brother must be grateful to her, which is a lot of security.


    "Did Miss Tang agree?" Ambassador Li asked that he had agreed.


    Yanxili chuckled. As long as envoys Lee let go, no one else had to think about it. "Naturally."


    Envoys Li took a deep look at yanxili, so from the beginning, he didn''t mean to discuss it. In fact, he just came to tell them his own decision, right?


    Yanxili saw Li''s helpless and deep eyes and smiled back, "isn''t that good?"


    Ambassador Lee breathed heavily. "It works!"


    He didn''t make a comment. He couldn''t look good, but he could have such an ending!


    Tang Keyun really didn''t sleep all night, tossed and turned, and couldn''t sleep at night. Yan Xili could agree to something that she didn''t expect. At first, she just thought that the fifth Prince of xiyingguo was gentle and elegant, and might refuse, but it won''t be too cruel, but today''s event is passed on, and his marriage with Princess Yi will be affected. Although It will not be cancelled directly, but due to the relationship between the two countries, it is possible for her to marry in the past.


    But things, and she thought a lot of difference, she thought she could bear the rejection, but when it really happened, only to find that the original so embarrassed, she ran away in a panic, even want never to appear again.


    Hiding there, she wanted to escape. She was crying with death. She thought that she would not be found by anyone.


    However, yanxili will catch up with her and cry like the wind. Yanxili still hears and even stays with her and says so much!


    Tang Keyun doesn''t know if it was really happy at that time, but at that time, it was a bit relaxed, maybe it was really humiliating to the extreme, she didn''t care, and two people, one before and one after, she couldn''t see Yan Xili''s expression, couldn''t see his mood, just in the tone, there was a bit of sadness, with an indistinct sadness, Tang Keyun appeared in him Why did he come? Why do you chase it.


    Yanxili''s words surprised her, but the result was what she wanted, but after she came back, she hesitated a little.


    "Because of what?" Tang Keyun leans on the bed, holding his knee as he did at night. There is no cold just now, but his mood is more complicated than at that time.


    Do you like it? Tang Keyun''s heart is not clear. Yan Xili says he likes her, but why? She said that she was for power. Even so, he agreed. Does that mean he likes it? No matter the purpose, as long as the result, as long as you can get what you want.


    Tang Keyun thought more and more disorderly. Finally, he lay down on the bed and looked at it with a daze. He was distracted until dawn.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 490

    Night LAN Jue went to Kunning palace early today. Tang Kexin just got up. After Dong''Er helped her clean up, she went to pass the meal.


    "Why, so happy?" Tang Kexin sees the night LAN Jue coming in, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. This kind of action is obvious enough for night LAN Jue, even though it is very obvious.


    Night LAN Jue walked over and held her directly. "Yes, I''m in a good mood!"


    Tang Keyun with a smile, "let me guess, is not the people of xiyingguo, initiative to mention a change of personal and family?"


    Night LAN Jue but laugh not language, Tang Kexin also want to follow him, but Donger has passed the meal.


    Night LAN Jue had to let go, holding Tang Kexin to sit down, "guess well, I thought they would insist on small shadow and marriage all the time, now it seems, as you said."


    Tang Kexin picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of tofu at will. "You were absent yesterday. If you were there, you would see it."


    Night LAN Jue gently sips his lips. When he is away, his heart is always busy. Sometimes it makes him feel that he is always unhappy. Although it is true, it''s more like he has to worry.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Tang Keyun?"


    "Who is right about feelings?" Tang Kexin said that it was not clear, deliberately with some mystery.


    Night LAN Jue tiny squint, and he played word game? However, no one in position can account for these things.


    "Does Xiaoying know?" Don Kexin looks up at him and blinks.


    "Someone has been sent to tell her that she is expected to come to the palace soon." Night LAN can''t help sighing. Now, Xiaoying has got what she wanted. It''s better to get married as soon as possible.


    "Yes." Tang Kexin shakes his head silently. In Xiaoying''s nature, there is a kind of loneliness that others can''t get close to. It will disappear only in front of Tang Kefeng. Over the years, their relationship has been very good. Sometimes, they just feel sad. She lives in the deep palace. Xiaoying can''t get in and out at will. Even if she looks at it sometimes, there is no way to do.


    "In a few days, xuan''er will be back. Do you want to go out?" Night LAN Jue suddenly asked, very serious?


    "What?" Tang Kexin seems to be suddenly deaf, as if he didn''t hear the words of night LAN Jue, but his subconscious action stops.


    "Do you want to go out and play? Let''s go out of the palace and have fun when we''re done with the marriage. " Night LAN Jue explained, stop chopsticks and look at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin put his hand in place and took it back slowly. "OK, where do you want to play?"


    Night LAN Jue seems to be pleasanted by Tang Kexin''s action in an instant. With you, it''s good there


    Tang Kexin purses her lips. This person, or a word suddenly comes out from time to time to make her feel sweet. Is it the person who doesn''t usually say sweet words, who always makes people move when he opens his mouth? In fact, there is nothing special for her to go to. It''s enough to go out and walk with him.


    Different from the harmonious atmosphere of Kunning palace, the atmosphere of prime minister''s office is dignified.


    The eyes of the whole family are fixed on Tang Keyun.


    Tang Keyun knew yesterday that there would be today''s events. If she had been stared at by so many people, she would have felt uncomfortable for a long time. But today, she doesn''t have too much feeling. Such a look is bearable, probably because of yanxili''s words, Tang Keyun thinks so.


    "Yun''er, don''t you have anything to say?" The prime minister''s tone is not good. He was caught off guard by what happened in the court today. Yan Xili''s vows are from the words of envoys Li. All of them are not clear. Tang Kexin knew this before, but as a father, he didn''t know anything. His daughter was going to marry, and he wanted others to tell him.


    "My daughter is willing to marry." Tang Keyun said word by word in a firm voice.


    Tang Kefeng frowns slightly. Yun''er''s character, he doesn''t know. Is there any other reason for such a firm opening?


    The prime minister was so angry that she slapped the table heavily and the tea cup on it jumped. She really knew that, and she had already thought about it? Are you waiting for someone to tell him?


    "Dad, my daughter thinks it''s nothing bad." Tang Keyun said in a hurry.


    "Nothing bad! Tell me, what''s good! " The prime minister was furious. The prime minister''s wife patted him on the shoulder. When she knew about it, she was surprised and thought that she was wrong! Now looking at Tang Keyun''s attitude, she sighed helplessly. When she married out, it seemed that she was not a member of her family. What''s more, when she married so far away, no matter what, it would be her own, whether she could bear it or not, was a problem.


    Aunt Wu stood aside and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know what to say. The prime minister called them as soon as he came back. She didn''t know what it was before, she couldn''t even say a word.


    Tang Keyun breathed, "when his daughter married, the harmony between the two countries was not interrupted. The relationship between Dayuan and Xiying could be further improved. Princess Yi didn''t have to marry again. Some people in his brother''s father and dad didn''t have to worry. Besides, when his father and dad married a daughter at the same time, they didn''t have to worry about their daughter''s marriage."


    "Nonsense!" The prime minister angrily said, "is the relationship between the two countries easy to change? It''s a good thing now, but why are you involved?"? As for Princess Yi and your brother, let alone you, he will deal with it himself. When can you decide your marriage? "


    "But that''s already the case, and there''s no way to change it." Tang Keyun lowered his head and said stiffly.


    "Have you agreed with the fifth Prince of xiyingguo before?" The prime minister breathed heavily. It doesn''t help to say anything now. But now, he just wants to see if yun''er can get a little happiness by marrying him?


    "Yes!"


    "What did he promise you? Or did you promise him something? " Asked the prime minister in a deep voice.


    "No, my daughter didn''t promise anything. She just agreed to the marriage." Tang said.


    "Is it? How do you know each other? " The prime minister asked.


    "When my daughter went out that day, I met her in the Sifang restaurant."


    "You two, what happened?" The prime minister''s eyes narrowed, sharp and unusual.


    "No, the fifth Prince didn''t want to marry someone he didn''t love, so he chose his daughter."


    "So you mean, do the fifth prince like you?"


    Tang Keyun is silent. Yan Xili said that, but she couldn''t say it.


    "Yun''er, although the fifth Prince doesn''t like power, he is a member of the royal family. Many things are not what you think. It''s not good for you to marry him." The prime minister said with a rare emphasis on heart and soul that ordinary people are nothing more than that. As far as xiyingguo is concerned, they can''t see the identity of the five princes.


    "Dad, I" Tang Keyun was moved for a moment, but he changed his life and said, "I really want to marry in the past."


    "Have you thought about it?" The prime minister knows that it is impossible to change this matter, but he dare not say that he is dissatisfied with it. After all, he is worried. He has only three children, and his heart aches the most. But feng''er and yun''er also love him. Now, another daughter is married far away. He can''t help but say it. It''s a little sad.


    "Yes." Tang Keyun nodded, black and white in his eyes, but dim.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 491

    "Prime minister, the fifth Prince of xiyingguo is here." After Tang Keyun''s voice fell behind, a young man came in to report.


    The prime minister looks slightly surprised. How could he come? There''s no reason! But with a quick look, he had returned to his usual composure, "please come in."


    Several other people also looked at each other and didn''t speak to each other. Tang Kefeng looks at Tang Keyun, and she looks surprised, which shows that she doesn''t know about this matter at all. Is yanxili coming to visit on her own initiative? It''s not time to think. Yanxili has come in.


    "Prime minister." Yan Xili walked in with a half smile and looked at the people around him without any surprise.


    "I don''t know what happened when the fifth prince came?" The prime minister looks dignified and sits in his seat. Even if the heart has been clear, or asked.


    "Naturally for the marriage of my son and my daughter." Yan Xili looks at Tang Keyun. She looks down and stands aside. Her hands are covered in her sleeves. She seems to hold them tightly.


    "Prince Wu, I have known about this matter, and my family members have already known it. Moreover, the imperial edict has been issued, and it will not be changed any more."


    "Naturally, the prince knows that he wants to ask the prime minister to marry her again in person, not only because of peace, but also because he really wants to marry her. Although he marries her far away, he guarantees that he will never be aggrieved by her in his royal capacity." Yanxili seriously said that the eyes are calm and cautious.


    As soon as the prime minister''s heart was tight, did the fifth prince come by himself and say it? From yun''er''s words, the meaning is totally different from that of the fifth prince.


    "I wonder if the prime minister would agree?" Yan Xili asked, in a sincere voice.


    "I have nothing else to ask for. The fifth Prince is the prince of another country. I was not qualified to say anything, but yun''er is the daughter of the minister. I can''t see her when I marry her far away. I just hope that after she married, the prince will not let her down." The prime minister arched his hand and said that he felt a little old.


    "Nature." Yan Xili nodded and looked directly at the prime minister''s eyes. It was a kind of commitment that she did not hide or flash.


    "In this way, I am relieved." The prime minister breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I have one more thing." Yanxili suddenly spoke.


    The prime minister''s heart suddenly mentioned, "I don''t know what it is?"


    "Can cloud marry Xiying far away, will inevitably homesick, I don''t know if I can trouble the prime minister''s adult, Prime Minister''s wife, her mother and brother to prepare some things for her personally, if she later Miss relatives, see those things, can also be a little missing." Yan Xili said solemnly, with her lips slightly pursed.


    "This is natural." The prime minister nodded, but he was surprised. The fifth Prince used his heart to yun''er. He even thought of such small things and put them forward personally.


    Tang Kefeng''s eyes flickered slightly. He thought it was more like a transaction. Now it seems that he has used his heart, but Yan Xili is! In this way, I can rest assured. Tang Kefeng thought, looking at Tang Keyun, Tang Keyun''s eyes were surprised and he bit his lower lip lightly.


    Tang Keyun is surprised at the arrival of yanxili. It''s just a matter of making peace. Now that it''s settled, what''s the need to come? But when he came, he said he wanted to marry her. Now he is still thinking about her. If he likes a person, will he be willing to do so much for him? Tang Keyun has some doubts in his heart, some indescribable thoughts and thoughts, like his heart contracting tightly, but some warm flow.


    "Is there anything else for the fifth prince?" The prime minister has been more moderate in his speech this time.


    "No." Yan Xili chuckles. The main purpose is to ask for marriage. As for the dowry, xiyingguo has already prepared it. When the imperial edict comes down, the dowry will be delivered. These, Prime Minister adult also knows, need not say what he.


    "If you want to go back and prepare for your family affairs, I''ll leave first." Yan Xili remembers that before the marriage, it was not suitable for both parties to meet more, so she thought of leaving first.


    "Good." The prime minister naturally agreed to send him out.


    Two days later, Tang Keyun was granted the title of Princess Yunhe and married on the first day of next month.


    While things were going on in an orderly way, something unexpected happened to everyone. Yeyuxuan was robbed.


    It''s not true that he was robbed. When he came to the territory of Phoenix, he met Nangong Yi and was taken to Phoenix by Nangong Yi. So he delayed his return.


    This is the first time for yeyuxuan to go to the city palace of Phoenix. It''s similar to Dayuan. It''s also similar to Dayuan. It''s just that there are more scenes in the palace. Compared with Dayuan, it''s more exquisite and exquisite.


    When ye Yuxuan came to the city palace, he wanted to have a good time first. After thinking about it, he decided to go to see his aunt beichengyao first. Otherwise, when the time came, he would still suffer a loss. That would not do!


    "Uncle, why haven''t you met my aunt when you say we''ve been away so long?" As he walked, Ye Yu Xuan pretended to complain. It seems that all the imperial palaces are about the same size. They are big enough. He came in from outside and hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Why, can''t you walk? I seem to remember your father said that he was training you. " Nangong Yi said with a smile, with some intention.


    Yeyuxuan is angry. His father is right to train him. But now he is complaining on purpose. He doesn''t believe that he can''t see it. It''s obviously intentional. He also called him uncle!


    "I''m worried that my uncle won''t be happy to see my aunt. I''m obviously so close, but I have to walk for such a long time. Shouldn''t I be upset?" Yeyuxuan is not a loser. He wants to see his jokes and think about beauty!


    Nangong Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at yeyuxuan, with a light hook on the corner of his mouth? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have to see your aunt. "


    "Then you don''t have to accompany me. Go to find your aunt first!" Ye Yuxuan''s "understanding" theory.


    Nangong Yi sips his lips. Should he thank yeyuxuan for his "understanding"?


    "I''d like to, but I can''t care whether the guest is the guest or not." Nangong Yi pretends to be in trouble.


    "Mm-hmm, yes, then the Lord will follow the guest. Now can my uncle ignore me?" Ye Yuxuan nodded his head in a way that was supposed to be so.


    Nangong Yi pretended to sigh, "I also want to ignore you, but you call me uncle. I don''t care how I leave you. What''s the relationship between me and your father? How can he ignore his son?" Nangong Yi smiled unkindly and saw the cold on yeyuxuan.


    "What''s your relationship with my father?" Night Yu Xuan asked, the heart also has some doubts.


    It has to be said that compared with Nangong Yi, yeyuxuan is still a lot worse. Now it has been led astray by Nangong Yi, which ignores the argument just now.


    Nangong Yi smiled and looked at yeyuxuan mysteriously. A pair of peach blossom eyes flowed and played with him. "Go back and ask your mother, he knows."


    Ye Yuxuan knew that he had been cheated in an instant. This man, still so insidious, didn''t he just bully him when he was young? Hum, when he grows up, will he be able to behave in front of him!


    Nangong Yi didn''t tease him. He was annoyed. After a while, he arrived. He couldn''t be annoyed for long.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 492

    Nangong Yi takes yeyuxuan to lingyuting, and sees beichengyao sitting in it from afar. Mujin is sitting opposite him. He smiles and walks there.


    Yeyuxuan looks around and listens to Yuxuan''s position. Beside the Taiqing pool, the pool is now full of lotus flowers. Most of them are pink and few are white. Now the lotus is in full bloom. The blue lotus leaves are spread on the surface of the pool, and even the water color is rare. "The lotus leaves in the sky are infinite blue, and the lotus flowers in the sun are different red." That''s about it.


    My aunt''s dress is icy blue. She is indifferent and independent. The dark table on her white wrist is calm and atmospheric. It''s different from her mother''s flexibility. It''s still hard to get close to her. Mujin''s dress is blue, which makes her feel much better.


    "Here comes the princess, the Lord and the little prince." Mujin smiled and planned to get up.


    "No, just sit here." Beichengyao waved to stop.


    Mujin Qiyan, or stand to one side.


    "Auntie, have you ever thought of Xuaner?" The night Yu Xuan walks to say, the smile on the face is thick.


    "Aren''t you in front of me now?" Beichengyao''s eyes swept over him, with a smile, and looked up and down, "xuan''er seems to be growing tall."


    "Is that right? Grandpa Huang said the same." Night Yu Xuan proudly said, tone does not cover pride.


    Nangong Yi shakes his head. Yeyuxuan is a child in front of tangkexin. She is coquettish and noisy. She looks like a small animal in front of other people. In front of yelanjue, she stretches her claws from time to time. She tries to test one or two in front of him. She always stretches her claws and wants to catch people, but in front of beichengyao, she is harmless to people and animals. She never shows her claws From time to time, I feel that there are still some coquetry and flattery. Apart from Tang Kexin, no one has such benefits. Should they be "more powerful"?


    "I heard that your father sent someone to train you?" Beichengyao smiled gently, but in the eyes of yeyuxuan it was a surprise! Subconsciously swallowed saliva, but in a twinkling of an eye he laughed happily. "Yes, dad said xuan''er would grow up and practice hard, but grandpa Huang was teaching me."


    "Well, just in time. My aunt is fine these days. How does she teach you?" Beichengyao said in a completely discussed tone.


    Night Yu Xuan''s smile a stiff, pours on the North Chengyao body, smiles more joyfully, "aunt, you see, xuan''er will come a few days, you let xuan''er play first."


    Nangong Yi couldn''t help laughing. As expected, was yeyuxuan afraid of beichengyao? The shadow of childhood is hard to change. What''s more, he can''t imagine the training of northern Chengyao. Nangong Yi felt a moment of silence for yeyuxuan.


    Beichengyao thought seriously, "well, anyway, your father will teach you then. If you want your aunt to teach you, please tell her."


    Beicheng YaoYuan wanted to teach him just because he liked yeyuxuan. It''s not her turn. Yelanjue and Tang Kexin can teach him enough, so they won''t demand it.


    Ye Yuxuan''s face is a little wrinkled. Isn''t it bad for him to say so? His aunt is kind. Anyway, some things will be learned sooner or later. His aunt is also very good. She is sure to learn something. But his aunt''s training method, he can''t guess at all. He can''t be as gentle as his grandfather, nor just as strict as his father. Ye Yuxuan thought of chasing his snake when he was a child , still feel a little afraid. Night Yu Xuan has some small tangles. Thinking that he can''t always be afraid of snakes, he looks up at beichengyao with a smile. "Aunt, will Xuaner learn from you after playing for a few days? Do you think xuan''er is coming for the first time, and her aunt will take xuan''er to have a good time


    Beichengyao reaches out and pinches the cheek of yeyuxuan. This child! However, what ye Yuxuan said will always be done seriously. Since ye Yuxuan said he wants to learn, he must learn, so he just smiled, "OK."


    "Thank you, aunt!" Night Yu Xuan said with a smile and a squint.


    Mujin looks at it and sighs in her heart. The princess really loves the little prince. She plays with him patiently and thinks of the two little princes in the northern kingdom. She sighs a little. The princess says she wants to go back. She hasn''t gone back yet! I don''t know what the plan is.


    Nangong Yi is on the side, looking at the movements of yeyuxuan, and finally knows why yelanjue thinks he is "blinding". Although it''s not in the arms of beichengyao, it''s really close enough, and he can act coquettishly at will. If yeyuxuan is not four years old, and four or five years old, he must throw him out! What makes Nangong Yi discontented is that Yao looks at him now, and his eyes seem to have fallen on him since he came here. He can''t help being angry now, so what''s wrong with bringing him back?


    "Well, where do you want to play now, with no need to find someone to accompany you?" When beichengyao saw Nangong Yi''s expression, he had no choice but to think that there was nothing wrong with yeyuxuan now, so he said.


    "No, xuan''er can do it alone. It''s in my aunt''s house anyway. I can find it if I lose it." Yeyu Xuan''s heroic little hand put, has stood up, before walking, he looked at beichengyao, seriously said, "aunt remember to arrange Xuaner''s residence."


    Beicheng Yao can''t help laughing, "OK."


    After yeyuxuan left, mujin smiled and said wisely, "I''ll help the little prince prepare the room first."


    "Good." Beichengyao nods. After mujin turns around, she looks at Nangong Yi. He seems to be dissatisfied.


    Nangong Yi had already sat beside beichengyao, reached out and held her, with his head resting on her shoulder.


    Northern Cheng Yao did not move, conniving at the movements of Nangong Yi, "tired?"


    "Well." Nangong Yi answers in a muffled voice and sniffs the breath of beichengyao with her eyes closed. There is a cold fragrance on her. It can''t say what kind of fragrance it is, but it''s unique. No matter how close she is in spring, summer, autumn and winter, it can be smelled. For him, the smell always makes him feel at ease, even at peace.


    "But only for a few days." Beichengyao chuckled. Nangongyi sometimes felt that he was just like a child, making trouble for nothing. But at that time, it seemed that she had nothing to do.


    Nangong Yi murmured discontentedly and said, "yes, I only went out for a few days. Who told my wife not to accompany me? I can''t sleep at night because I don''t think about food and tea alone. I can''t sleep in the empty room alone."


    Beichengyao laughed and said, "are you still alone in the empty room? Where do you live? "


    Nangong Yi pours, that''s not the point!


    "Where there is no lady, it''s hell for me." Nangong Yi is very aggrieved.


    "Well, can you come back." The northern part is the way of Yao''s dramas.


    "I won''t see the lady until I get back." Nangong Yi immediately said seriously, as if to let heaven and earth learn from their sincerity, seriously.


    Beichengyao can''t help but say, "I''ll go with you next time."


    "Really?"


    "False!"


    Nangong Yi pursed his lips and leaned on them, but he was secretly happy. With the promise of beichengyao, he could go out more later!


    There are waves in his heart. Beichengyao always makes him feel stable and willing to stop. Just like now, even if half of his pressure is on her, even if she has some difficulties in maintaining this position, she still remains motionless and lets him lean on. It''s not clear why, he will like or even be greedy for this feeling. If he can always do this, it''s OK!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 493

    Yeyuxuan looks for a beautiful scenery and walks on the way. Youzai is wandering. He thinks that there are different regions and different landscapes. The buildings in Phoenix are not as stable as those in Dayuan, but they complement each other with courtyard pavilions.


    Night Yu Xuan all the way to enjoy, some trance, until almost hit the talent reaction.


    Yeyuxuan looks at the men and women in front of him. He has excellent appearance and temperament. He can''t even see his age. Just like that, he can''t be seen. In the city palace of Phoenix, he can only be the last city Lord and his wife!


    Night Yu Xuan blinked, looking at the two people in front of a brilliant smile, "Grandpa, grandma good!"! I''m yeyuxuan, the prince of Dayuan. My uncle Nangong brought me here. "


    Moluqing was immediately pleased, beautiful eyebrows and eyes bent, beautiful eyebrows light pick, cheek dimples slightly deep, "you are Xuaner!"


    Moluqing has been fond of yeyuxuan since he first saw it. He has come a long way. His steps are not big, but he has settled down steadily. His eyes are black and bright, as delicate as a girl. It''s not sudden to put them on a face that looks slightly heroic. It''s more gentle. It''s very similar to yelan. As long as he has seen them, he will never doubt their relationship. It''s impossible to forget the person who saw LAN Jue overnight, so when Mo ryuking saw Ye Yuxuan clearly, he already knew his identity. However, he liked Ye Yuxuan, but it had nothing to do with Ye Lan Jue, just like this bright child.


    The introduction of yeyuxuan also surprised her a little. It''s not a problem in terms of address, but it''s really surprising that she is so steady and calm.


    Nangongbo nodded his head without any trace. This child, he has extraordinary bearing!


    "Yes." The answer of yeyuxuan is tender, and her eyes are very smart.


    "How long will xuan''er stay here?" Moluqing bends down and touches the head of yeyuxuan. It''s enviable that such a lovely child is someone else''s grandson, not his own. Such an intelligent child, he insists that he can''t come. But now, his son hasn''t even married anyone, and he doesn''t know where his grandson is! Mo ryuking thought of it with a sigh.


    "I don''t know yet!" Night Yu Xuan simply said, "uncle or aunt rushed Xuan son, Xuan son left!"


    Mo Liuqing looks at Yeyu Xuan. His eyes move. If xuan''er is left beside Yi''er and Xiaoyao, maybe they will be so lovely when they look at xuan''er. They are like having a baby? In this way, thinking of you like this, Mo ryuking will open his mouth with ulterior motives, "don''t worry, grandma is here, no one dares to drive Xuaner! Xuan''er can live as long as he wants! "


    "OK, thank you grandma!" Night Yu Xuan sweet way thanks, the corner of the mouth has some satisfaction.


    "Oh, if only xuan''er were my grandson." Moluqing can''t help sighing.


    Ye Yuxuan was clever and didn''t speak.


    "Isn''t it right that Yi''er''s children will marry him later?" Nangong Bo said lightly, with gentle eyes.


    "Why do you want my granddaughter to marry me? Xuan''er will marry me to Phoenix!" Mauryuking clapped with two hands. The words were amazing! Nangong Bo''s eyes swept and he was a little indulgent. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t think there was anything in his heart. Such a thing should be based on their wishes. However, he understood that it was almost impossible. Yeyuxuan was the first Prince of Dayuan, and it was impossible to "marry outside". What''s more, he couldn''t say anything about the future. It''s rare in Phoenix.


    Night Yu Xuan in the heart of a moment of silence, smile repeatedly, "grandma, is it not important grandson, anyway, always see Xuan son."


    Moluqing looks down at yeyuxuan. The expression on the child''s face is simple, but he replies that there is no room or consent. He secretly praises yeyuxuan''s cleverness, but he doesn''t demand it!


    "Yes, xuan''er will come to Phoenix more later!" Mo ryuking said with a smile, dimples are tiny.


    "Good!" The reply of yeyuxuan crisply made moluqing squint.


    Later, although the two families are not related, some relationships do not need to be maintained deliberately, and are long enough!


    During the dinner, yeyuxuan went with nangongbo and moluqing. Although they separated later, they met unexpectedly just now, so they came together.


    Just after they arrived, Nangong Yi and beichengyao came together. Beichengyao sat down as before, but he noticed some strange eyes on the opposite side. He looked up at moluqing and wondered why his mother''s eyes were not kind?


    Moluqing looks at beichengyao and shows a bright smile. At this time, it''s very strange. Beichengyao doesn''t understand. She doesn''t do anything.


    Nangong Yi''s heart slightly mentions, how does the mother suddenly look at Yao like this? Nangong Yi can''t help but think that when he was a child, he was pit by such expression once, so that later he wanted to escape when he saw such expression of moluqing. But when he grows up and can refute and win, he seldom sees such an expression. What''s the matter today? Nangong Yi was worried. Night Yu Xuan in the side of the indifferent to see, there is a bit of a good play to see the mentality!


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Beichengyao opened her mouth. Although it was light, she was a little nervous. She never saw such a look on her mother''s face.


    "Xiaoyao, do you think Xuaner is cute?" Asked moluccino seriously.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded seriously.


    "You have no idea?" Mo ryuking kept his eyes fixed on beichengyao.


    Beicheng yaoweileng, she can have any idea, but still seriously said, "if my mother likes it, if Xuaner doesn''t hurry back, let him stay for a while."


    Mo Liuqing sighed, "how old does Yi''er seem to be before the emperor of Dayuan?"


    "One year old, it seems that Nangong is one year younger than yelan." Beichengyao replied, still not very clear.


    Night Yu Xuan blinked, how can aunt not guess grandma''s meaning? Obviously I want you to have a child like xuan''er. As expected, intelligence is time-sharing! Ye Yuxuan nodded at himself.


    Nangong Yi understood. He sighed a little. He reached for beichengyao and smiled at moluqing. "Niang, we will go back to Beiguo next month. You don''t have to worry. Let''s eat now."


    Moluqing glared at him. The typical Emperor didn''t worry about the eunuch. She had been thinking about getting married. Now it''s settled, but there''s no message. It''s OK to cook raw rice and mature rice. It''s OK to give her a grandson first.


    Nangong Yi''s peach blossom eyes narrowed, ignoring Mo Liuqing''s dissatisfied eyes.


    Yao seems to be waiting for something. He decided to go back a long time ago, so he didn''t rush. Now, for him, it''s almost a ceremony for getting married. But he is very clear about what the ceremony means to them, so he has been waiting.


    "Well, eat first." Nangong Bo opens his mouth and presses the topic down. Nangong Yi smiles gratefully.


    Nangong Bo snorted and didn''t speak. However, he was dissatisfied with Nangong Yi''s speed of handling affairs. Now the two men made it clear that they were husband and wife, but he couldn''t tell people what kind of entanglement his son had married. It''s hard to say.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 494

    After dinner in the evening, beichengyao and nangongyi take yeyuxuan to the room mujin prepared for him. They are not in the same palace with them. The environment is quiet. There is a half large pool in the courtyard. There are water lilies in the pool which have already opened. There is a stone table beside it. Some tea sets are already on the table. The eunuch of the palace has arranged them. Now they are waiting on both sides.


    "Little prince, this is Xiali. You can tell her directly if you have anything in this period." When she arrived, mujin pointed to the woman headed by her side and said to yeyuxuan.


    Then the ordered woman bows to salute, and ye Yuxuan just nods for a sign. Mujin should have chosen carefully, but the person she chose, he is more assured. Compared with him and mujin, they also get along for a period of time. They can''t be compared with passing on their names, but they have to trust too many people.


    The place that mujin chose, he liked very much, was not in the center of the court, but it was convenient to go everywhere, the environment was quiet, no one would disturb it easily, and he could do anything at will.


    "Little prince, walk along the back road, around a garden, and you can get to the place where the princess practices martial arts. This road is relatively close, and there are few people walking. It will be more convenient. If you can''t find the little prince, you can let Xiali take you tomorrow. " Mujin went on, smiling shallowly, but leaving yeyuxuan speechless for a moment.


    He wants to take back what he said! What understanding? Is it only to understand my aunt''s meaning? Today, he just mentioned that mujin immediately arranged it. Now, how do you feel like selling yourself?


    But it''s too much to ride!


    "Mujin is so sweet!" The night Yu Xuan skin laughs the flesh not to smile to say, listens attentively also has some gnashing teeth feeling.


    Mujin smiled gently. "This is what mujin should do."


    Beichengyao did not speak at the side, but nangongyi laughed! When I saw mujin for the first time, I knew that she was not as gentle as she looked at her. She was as black as beichengyao. She had no weakness in calculating people. Where would her Valet go?


    "OK xuan''er, go to sleep quickly," said Nangong Yi, reaching for beichengyao and facing yeyuxuan. "It''s not good for children to stay up late!"


    Beichengyao eyebrows light Cu, now just arrived here, how to


    night Yu Xuan lips pursed, "well, that aunt, uncle first go back."


    "Well." Nangong Yi said with a smile, his subordinates forced him to take beichengyao away. Mujin stayed to arrange other things.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Nangong Yi''s expression and blinks. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Why are you so flustered?" Beichengyao touched the night Yu Xuan and couldn''t hear it, so he asked slowly.


    Nangong Yi''s men made a little effort to hold beichengyao in their arms again. "Naturally, there are other things."


    Beichengyao did not understand, "what''s the matter? You didn''t just come back today? "


    Nangong Yi''s mouth was slightly crooked. There was a smile in the beautiful peach blossom''s eyes. There was also the gentleness that flowed from the deep exposure of the soul. However, he approached beichengyao maliciously and kissed her earlobe. "Naturally, it''s an important thing between us."


    Beichengyao''s foot moves a little. Nangong Yi''s hand is already up. His sexy lips are on beichengyao''s earlobes and neck.


    "Beichengyao gently breathed," this is on the road, there will be people at any time


    "They know what to see and what not to see." Nangong Yi doesn''t take it seriously. He confines beichengyao in his arms. Now they are standing on the garden path.


    Beichengyao snorted, Nangong Yi licked beichengyao''s neck, his voice was hoarse, "don''t you know what my mother meant at dinner today? Do you know now? "


    In the eyes of Yaomei in the north, there was a little bit of * *, but the restraint was excellent. Near Nangong Yi''s ear, "now I know."


    "So what we''re going to do now is more important." Nangong Yi asked. His hands were already interpreting the clothes of beichengyao.


    Bei Chengyao subconsciously grabs Nangong Yi''s hand. She doesn''t have a relationship with Nangong Yi in such a city anymore. Nangong Yi laughs. In addition to * * in peach blossom''s eyes, she is still conscious. But now, she just wants to seduce Bei Chengyao, take her hand up Bei Chengyao''s waist, and take it back. Bei Chengyao snorts. It''s really cruel. It''s rockery behind her? Nangong Yi bullies her body and kisses beichengyao''s lips recklessly. She sucks deeply. It seems that she bit it subconsciously. Beichengyao is forced to bear it, but she scolds her fiercely. Her lips must have been bitten. She can taste the smell of blood. In his heart, he kissed Nangong Yi directly, and even took a bite more ruthlessly.


    Nangong Yi smiled unkindly, but in his eyes, more of it was * *, so it''s OK, don''t need to go back


    yeyuxuan had a good time in Dayuan, after yeqi''an and muwanqing went back, they said the things they met Nangong Yi that day, and asked Xuaner to repeat the words they brought. Tang Kexin and yelan never had a big reaction, just said Xuaner lightly That is OK if you have no trouble.


    Tang Kexin misses Xuaner very much, but she knows that Xuaner won''t stay in Phoenix much, and it won''t be too late to come back. What''s more, Xuaner will come back. Xiyingguo has dealt with it, so she will have more time to accompany Xuaner after coming back.


    For Dayuan, the most remarkable thing in the recent period is that Tang Keyun married a distant relative.


    Tang Keyun was married from the imperial palace. Tang Kexin and ye Lanying personally sent her, while the prime minister, his wife, Tang Kefeng and aunt Wu were all there.


    Tang Keyun is dressed up in great splendor, no matter in makeup or clothes. The Phoenix crown is gorgeous and solemn. The luxurious and delicate Phoenix crown is put on the head. A red wedding dress is put on the body. Tang Keyun, who is lined with it, is more and more attractive. His cheeks are slightly red, his eyes are clear, and his eyelashes are slightly wet. Like jade, his fingers are painted with red red cardamom, with delicate face Let the people have pity.


    There was a red color around her eyes. The deafening joy lingered around her. Mo''er looked at the young lady who was going to marry in front of her. She felt happy and worried. She could not help but shed tears.


    "Well, they''re coming." Tang Kexin estimates the time, saying lightly behind Tang Keyun.


    As soon as Tang Kexin''s voice fell, aunt Wu''s eyes began to droop. Tang Keyun''s eyes darkened, and she went to take her mother''s hand. "Mother, your daughter is going to be married. Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    Auntie Wu''s tears were not stopped. "Yun''er, my yun''er, you are so far away from marriage. Even if you want to see her, you can''t see her."


    Tang Keyun forced his face to smile. "Niang, my daughter will come back to see you. If you can come back often, my daughter will come back often."


    Aunt Wu''s tears could not stop flowing down. She didn''t know much, but how could the girl who was married come back easily? It would take less than two months to talk back. How could they have time? But these words, she can''t say to yun''er. She''s gone for several years.


    "OK, but Yun is just marrying. We will all be far away from marriage. Although we see little, we will not miss it." The prime minister''s wife walked over, took aunt Wu''s hand and said slowly that she understood that feeling. Now she was the only one who could comfort aunt Wu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 495

    Aunt Wu was sobbing. She tightly held the hand of the prime minister''s wife. As soon as yun''er got married, the chance to meet her would be much less. She was reluctant.


    It''s just that there''s no room for maneuver. Yun''er doesn''t want to change. She can only accept it!


    "Niang, my daughter is going to get married after all. Even if she can''t be filial around you, she will always think of you. Besides, the person her daughter is going to marry today is also the one who agrees with her. Shouldn''t she be happy?" Tang Keyun forced tears down, leaving a stiff smile, Wen Yan advised.


    "Yes, yes, my mother doesn''t ask for anything, as long as you can do well." Aunt Wu choked and wiped her tears.


    "Take care of your mother, father and mother!" Tang Keyun looked at the elders, and his eyes finally filled with obvious sadness.


    Night LAN shadow sighed heavily beside, she didn''t know, how should she face the scene in front of her, sad? Pity? Or gratitude? Even happy?


    It is undeniable that she is grateful and sad, but at the same time, she even has some happiness in her heart. Tang Keyun married in the past now, not just for her, but also for Tang Keyun.


    "Madam, the fifth Prince is here." Donger said softly.


    Tang Kexin nods. It seems that everything has been settled. She steps forward and taps Tang Keyun on the shoulder. "Respect each other like a guest and raise eyebrows with each other."


    Tang Kexin has always thought that this should be the way of love. She doesn''t want you to stick to etiquette and treat your lover as an outsider, but more like a relationship of mutual respect and common growth. Only two people can tolerate each other and work together, can they keep going.


    Tang Keyun was shocked. He felt astringent in his eyes. He bit his lower lip subconsciously and didn''t let his tears fall.


    "Xiying is no better than Dayuan. No matter what grievance he suffered, Dayuan will be behind you." Tang Kexin said lightly that Tang Keyun''s marriage is the symbol of Dayuan. No one is allowed to insult or even hurt her.


    "Thank you sister!"


    Tang Kexin smiled, "Auntie Wu, you can cover the head of Yunhe princess!"


    Aunt Wu was stunned and choked in her heart. Did the empress ask her to marry yun''er herself? Yun''er is now Yunhe princess. Actually, she is no longer qualified to cover her head. Unexpectedly, Auntie Wu, the empress''s mother, choked and bowed to her knees. "Thank you, empress!"


    "No thanks!" Tang Kexin said lightly that Dong''Er raised her up, and aunt Wu almost trembled. Under Tang Keyun''s calm and nostalgic eyes, she covered her head.


    Xi Niang leads Tang Keyun out. Yan Xili is dressed in red. She looks handsome in the sun. He pulls Tang Keyun''s hand and directly holds her in front of the public. Tang Keyun was shocked, and Wei Hu was born, subconsciously grabbing Yan Xili''s clothes. Now she can''t see anything, feel very upset, and even can''t believe the person holding her.


    Yan Xili leaned over to Tang Keyun''s ear and whispered, "believe me, don''t be afraid."


    Tang Keyun is biting his lower lip, gradually relaxing himself, and constantly improving himself. This man is his husband, and there are many people around him watching him. It''s absolutely impossible for him to happen.


    Tang Kexin sighed, "the princess hugs!"


    The emissary of Xiying frowned slightly. This prince, he did things with such publicity, which was really not in line with his temperament!


    When Tang Keyun was carried into the carriage, it was only a few steps away, but yanxili seemed to slow down on purpose,


    Mo''er quickly followed after a pause.


    When yanxili put Tang Keyun on the carriage, Tang Keyun felt a little soft under his feet and couldn''t step on anything. Just now, he seemed to be really frightened. Mo''er saw that his young lady was wrong. He quickly stepped forward and helped Tang Keyun in.


    Yan Xili looks dim, but she turns around quickly, gets on her horse, and leaves with her team.


    The gorgeous carriages are gradually moving away, and the thoughts of the people around are also slightly recovered.


    The prime minister looked at Princess Yi standing next to her. Her mood was moving, but she could not speak.


    Night LAN Jue came over from the side and grabbed Tang Kexin''s waist. "Now that the matter of making peace has been solved, should the prime minister prepare something?"


    The night LAN shadow is blushing. How could brother Huang bring it up so directly? Still in front of her, the girl is still shy. Tang Kefeng''s lips are smiling unconsciously. The emperor is really direct, but he also has this idea.


    "I''ll get ready as soon as possible!" The prime minister said that he was very happy and calm.


    "Well?"


    "I''ll be ready in a month!" The prime minister immediately changed his tune.


    "Well, Xiaoying is my only sister. The prime minister can''t hurt her." Night LAN absolutely light said.


    Tang Kexin can''t help laughing. Don''t you think it''s a little strange that ye Lanjue said this now? Just urging them to get married, now


    night Lanying is watching them decide their marriage. His eyes don''t move to Tang Kefeng. He just looks at her with a smile, but his mind doesn''t move.


    After leaving the capital of Dayuan, Yan Xili entered Tang Keyun''s carriage.


    Tang Keyun was a little embarrassed when he saw Yan Xili come in. Yan Xili smiled and sat beside her.


    "Worried?" Yan Xili asked gently.


    Tang Keyun shook his head subconsciously and nodded again.


    Yanxili touched her cheek and soothed her, saying, "it''s OK. It''s my will to choose you and your family, but other envoys have agreed. They have already sent a letter back in advance. The emperor will deal with it. I''m here. No one dares to embarrass you."


    Yanxili thought that when she got on the carriage just now, Tang Keyun was nervous and uneasy, and even scared. There was a trace of sadness in her expression, but he quickly recovered to normal. Just now, he intended to let others see how much he valued Tang Keyun and returned to Xiying. Even if no one mentioned it, it would spread. He would let everyone know, Tang Keyun is his choice, not just a woman chosen for the sake of making peace.


    "Well, thank you." Tang Keyun said that his eyes blinked slightly, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and Yan Xili''s expression moved slightly.


    "You are my wife, why give thanks? We are the ones who will take charge of the whole life. Don''t be so strange."


    "But I''m not ready yet. I"


    "I know you were upset when I picked you up in the carriage."


    "I''m sorry." Tang Keyun breathed out a breath. She was really scared just now. She still didn''t trust yanxili enough. At least she can''t do it now. But Tang Keyun thought of yanxili''s words and saved a smile, "I''ll try to trust you. Look, from today on, we are husband and wife, aren''t we? I will treat you as the closest person. Tang Keyun is incoherent. She really doesn''t know how to say it. But she still wants to tell yanxili that she doesn''t feel nothing about him.


    Yan Xili smiled, "I know that I just don''t clear my feelings now, so I will wait for you. You don''t have any feelings for me, do you?"


    Tang Keyun nods, yanxili reaches out and hugs her. Tang Keyun feels the temperature close at hand, and gradually closes his eyes and holds yanxili back.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 496

    Yeyuxuan had a good time in Phoenix. In recent days, beichengyao didn''t force him to practice. As expected, she gave him enough freedom to play at will. Even if she couldn''t go anywhere, she could take him personally.


    In this period of time, sometimes mujin takes him to play, and sometimes Qiu blade takes him to play.


    It is the first time that ye Yuxuan knew about Qiu blade. He was a follower of Nangong Yi since he was a child. However, Nangong Yi likes freedom. No matter where he goes, he will not take people with him. So there are not many people who know about him, but they are not the same in Phoenix Palace. Almost everyone knows who he is. Sometimes he goes to some places. The guards don''t know him and don''t let him in, but there are mujin and Nangong Yi With Qiu blade, you can easily go in. Of course, there are some places where they can''t go in, but those places are different.


    However, in the next few days, yeyuxuan didn''t walk around the Phoenix City Palace, but he went over all the good places he knew. He wondered whether he should go to his aunt and discuss the training. But he thought that there were still some drums and snakes in his heart. He didn''t like them at all!


    But I don''t like returning or not. Ye Yuxuan''s decision will never be abandoned halfway. So the next morning when he felt that he had had enough fun, he went to find beichengyao on the way mujin said.


    Beichengyao is already there. He doesn''t think of yeyuxuan. He''s manipulating snakes. He''s just practising martial arts. He doesn''t have any weapons in his hands. He''s just practising at the same speed. Yeyuxuan can''t keep up with her at all. For a while, he''s stunned, but he''s unwilling to fight for victory.


    Beichengyao saw yeyuxuan stay in place, his eyes moved, he drew a dagger in his hand and went straight to yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan stayed at the same place directly, at such a distance and at such a speed, but it seemed that her aunt would not be merciful. She bit her teeth and fell back directly. She propped up her elbow on the ground and took off part of the strength, but it must have been broken.


    "Not bad!" Beichengyao skims over yeyuxuan, saying lightly that no matter when, self-protection is the most important, it is impossible to wait for the other side to stop kindly, or even someone to save.


    In his heart, yeyuxuan felt that his aunt was abnormal, absolutely cruel, and worried about her for the next few days. He didn''t have enough expectation or even challenge in his heart.


    "What are you afraid of now?" Beichengyao looks down at yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan looks up at beichengyao. He is still lying on the ground. The morning light comes from behind his aunt. At this moment, he is completely covered in the shadow and can''t feel the temperature. When the light is against, he can''t see himself in the eyes of the other party.


    "Snake." Yeyuxuan told the truth.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, "get up first."


    Ye Yuxuan got up and rubbed his elbow, but the familiar whistle made him shiver all over. He stopped to look around, snake! It''s a snake coming!


    Yeyuxuan felt cold all over. Beichengyao asked the snake to circle him. She stood on the periphery, and she also recruited a snake on her hand. There was a small snake with a small wrist around her waist, but beichengyao stood still.


    Yeyuxuan couldn''t blink his eyes and stared at all the snakes around him. It was definitely the most snakes around him. He had been bitten by a snake once before and frightened once again. He had been frightened for a long time. Now there are so many snakes in front of him. He still stared at him. He couldn''t stop. "Once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of the well rope for ten years." It''s possible! Ye Yuxuan looks at the snake in front of him. He doesn''t see it. He thinks he won''t be so afraid! But when I saw it, I felt subconsciously that these snakes would bite themselves, chase after themselves, or even run away!


    He felt that people were really strange. Sometimes when he was afraid, he could not hear anything outside. Sometimes when he was afraid, it seemed that all the senses would be sensitive. Just like now, he can clearly hear the snake''s voice of "hissing" when it spits out the snake''s letter, which is like a talisman. He felt that he was cold all over Sweat, hands are wet, feet like fixed in place, can not move a little, heavy as a thousand Jun, now his feet is, night Yu Xuan teeth.


    Ye Yuxuan wiped his clothes and licked his lips. He didn''t feel so afraid. Yeyuxuan looks around. The distance of snake ritual seems to be almost the same. I don''t know whether to move forward or back. I remember that my aunt is still beside me. I bite my teeth and move my eyes away from the snake in front of me. I pretend to ignore the snakes around me. I look at my aunt standing outside. I swallow my mouth unconsciously. Is she a snake?


    Ye Yuxuan frowned and looked at the snake that was swimming on beichengyao''s body. One was lying on his back without moving. The other was climbing up along his shoulder. It was almost to his neck. Ye Yuxuan felt that he could foresee the scene that the two poisonous teeth of the snake stabbed into his aunt''s neck. His eyebrows and eyes were all wrinkled.


    But looking at his aunt as if he didn''t feel it, ye Yuxuan''s heart contracted fiercely. He was afraid and scared, but Bei Chengyao allowed the snake to climb up, even crossed her neck, crossed her wrist and wrapped her arms around her.


    Yeyuxuan looked at it like that, and seemed to forget that he was in the group of snakes. When he saw the smile on beichengyao''s face, he shrank, but saw that the snake was a little closer to him.


    Maybe there was an aunt in front of him, and ye Yuxuan felt that he was not so afraid, but he was still afraid when he saw a black snake spitting a snake''s letter not far away. Beichengyao''s eyes were cold, and he walked step by step. The snake group automatically retreated a way, and beichengyao walked towards Ye Yuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan doesn''t know what Bei Chengyao is going to do, but it may be because of trust, and has not retreated. However, Bei Chengyao''s face gradually has a few more smiles, and his eyes are like smiling rather than smiling. He also has the same feeling of charm. Ye Yuxuan instinctively feels dangerous and mentions all the caution in his heart.


    Beichengyao stops two steps in front of yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan doesn''t want to leave, but can''t. There are already snakes behind. Although he feels that the people in front of him are more dangerous, he has absolutely no courage to retreat to the snake nest.


    Beichengyao''s arm is slightly raised. The snake wrapped around the bend of his arm is cleverly forward, even leaning towards yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan takes another half step back and subconsciously looks at the snake behind him. Fortunately, there is still a long way to go.


    "Xuan''er, now I have two snakes. Which one do you like?" Beicheng yaoxiao''s soft smile, night Yu Xuan''s heart.


    "Do you like them all?"


    Yeyuxuan looked at the one in front of him, and the one on his aunt''s waist. He swallowed. He didn''t like it!


    "Otherwise, my aunt will choose for xuan''er?" The voice of beichengyao is not as cold, charming and even vague as before.


    But ye Yuxuan heard clearly. His aunt chose for him. No! Never! But I still can''t decide when I look at the two snakes.


    "Otherwise"


    "the one on your wrist!" Night Yu Xuan suddenly opened his mouth and raised his voice, not saying it, but shouting it!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 497

    Beichengyao chuckles. Is it yeyuxuan? This snake on the wrist is actually closer to him. It''s not good for him to pick this snake, right? It seems more dangerous. Beichengyao looks with a little smile, is the choice more dangerous to themselves? Challenge, or just say it? Beichengyao''s mind has a problem, however, night Yu Xuan said, how could she refuse? So I sent the snake on my wrist forward.


    Ye Yuxuan stares at the snake in front of her, and coils it on her aunt''s wrist, but it''s facing herself, and it''s staring at herself. Ye Yuxuan is full of vigilance. She''s afraid that she will rush over at the speed of lightning, and then she will die. It''s impossible to hide at such a close distance. If it''s non-toxic, at least it will be hurt. If it''s toxic, then it''s impossible Do not feel for their own night Yu Xuan pinched a sweat.


    Beichengyao gently raises her wrist and presses it on the shoulder of yeyuxuan, which is not light or heavy, but frightens yeyuxuan. The snake swims down beichengyao''s arm, climbs on yeyuxuan''s shoulder, and even keeps walking.


    The whole person of yeyuxuan is tight, breathing is very light, even holding his breath, for fear that an inadvertent action of his will affect the snake, let it attack himself, yeyuxuan''s eyes are inclined to look at the snake on his shoulder, feeling that the snake letter is on the cheek, and the white of the lower lip is


    "it will not hurt you." Beichengyao saw the fine sweat beads on the forehead of yeyuxuan, and said softly. For yeyuxuan, it may be a little difficult. She is afraid to die. Now, it''s really a little anxious to let the snake climb on him. However, she also wants to see how far it can go. So beichengyao has been waiting.


    Ye Yu Xuan was stunned for a moment. Just now, was it her aunt talking? Is she comforting herself? Night Yu Xuan heart gradually quiet down, breathing gradually smooth up, looking at the snake beside, I feel afraid, but not subconsciously want to avoid.


    The snake climbs down from beichengyao''s arm bend, climbs to the back along the shoulder of yeyuxuan, climbs to the ground around the leg, then swims to yeyuxuan''s front, is facing yeyuxuan, "hiss" spits the snake letter, looks at yeyuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan''s heart was tight, and he relaxed slowly. I don''t know if it''s because the snake swam from him once. Now, he was not so afraid.


    Beichengyao looks on coldly, watching the eyes of yeyuxuan calm down gradually, chuckling in his heart. Now he shouldn''t be so afraid, but


    beichengyao bends down and motionlessly moves a snake with small fingers and thick and thin fingers. It''s red like blood. Along the wrist, it''s on the wrist. The head and tail are wrong. The head climbs on the middle finger of beichengyao. It''s right with the black jade bracelet The ratio is obvious.


    Beichengyao gets up and stretches out his hand to yeyuxuan. "Let''s go. Let''s go to dinner. You take this snake with you."


    Ye Yuxuan''s mouth froze for a moment, watching beichengyao''s injured bloody snake, clinging to his aunt''s hand, without any movement, but he did not go? Then you can go by yourself. " Beichengyao said lightly, shaking his hand slightly.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at the snakes around him, and the snakes in beichengyao''s hands. He raises and lowers his small hands and doesn''t decide to bite his lower lip.


    Beichengyao sighed and wanted to stop.


    Ye Yuxuan gnawed his teeth and told himself that the snake in his aunt''s hand was not dangerous and would not bite him. If his aunt left, he would stay here alone and face so many snakes.


    "This snake in my hand is not big, but its toxicity is the most severe. If I am bitten, I will be killed instantly. Even my aunt can''t save you." Beichengyao looks like he sees the idea of yeyuxuan. He doesn''t move. He warns.


    The hand that night Yu Xuan is going to stretch out is retracted again, looking at Bei Chengyao is a little at a loss, his aunt is clearly frightening him, but, in this matter, he will certainly be frightened, even dare not try, so stay here alone? Yeyuxuan hesitates in his heart.


    "These snakes will retreat at night. Do you want to stay here?" Beichengyao is very patient today. He explained it to yeyuxuan seriously.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at the snake on Bei Chengyao''s wrist. Now he is spitting the red blood snake letter to look at him. It seems that he wants to bite him at any time. Ye Yuxuan subconsciously shakes his head. He remembered that his mother had told him before, "the main feature of distinguishing venomous snakes from venomous snakes is that they have non-toxic teeth and glands. If a pair of long teeth grow in front of the mouth, they are poisonous teeth like hooks.


    However, for a snake suddenly encountered or killed, the average person will not check it like this. In dangerous situations, it can be roughly distinguished from the external morphological characteristics whether it is a viper. Generally, the pattern of the whole body of the viper is not very bright. In addition, the head of the viper is small in a triangle, and the tail of the viper is relatively short. Moreover, the viper often moves at night. " Ye Yuxuan always remembers her mother''s words, but the snake in her aunt ''.


    Beichengyao left at her own will. Mujin looked at yeyuxuan, who was left in the same place. As long as yeyuxuan didn''t provoke those snakes, they would never attack yeyuxuan. Even if they attacked, they left no poisonous snakes, which would have no impact on him. So she didn''t worry about it, so she just looked at it from afar.


    Beichengyao left slowly and looked at the snake in his hand. Although it was gorgeous, it was also nontoxic, just because he was worried about yeyuxuan.


    If the snake is coiled in her own hand, it doesn''t matter. But when the snake is coiled in the hand of yeyuxuan, she is worried about what action wanyeyuxuan makes to stimulate the snake. If the snake is highly poisonous, it''s too late to save him. But even so, yeyuxuan still dare not.


    Beichengyao calmly walked back to eat. Nangongbo, moluqing and nangongyi were waiting. Seeing her coming alone, nangongyi didn''t think much. Nangongyi asked, "Xuaner!"


    "He won''t come to dinner today." Beichengyao said quietly.


    Nangong Yi doesn''t understand. What does that mean? Xuan''er has always come early. It''s strange that she hasn''t come yet. Yao means that xuan''er is busy. Won''t she come for dinner? No way!


    Mo ryuking''s eyes turn, don''t you come? "Are you training xuan''er?"


    Nangong Yi thought of this. He didn''t know how to train yeyuxuan and why he couldn''t come to dinner.


    "Mother, let''s eat first. Don''t worry about him." Beichengyao smiles.


    Mo ryuking said angrily, "how can Xuaner be hungry?"


    "My mother doesn''t have to worry. Xuan''er doesn''t have to come here. She will find a way when she''s hungry. So let''s eat first. " Beichengyao doesn''t care, or she knows that Mo Liuqing doesn''t mean to blame. Besides, she knows how to do things properly and won''t hurt yeyuxuan. Moreover, mujin is watching. She is very relieved.


    "Good." Mo ryuking nodded, and the four ate by themselves, without asking more about yeyuxuan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 498

    However, ye Yuxuan, who stayed in the same place, was still afraid to die after the rigidity of his body. He dared not move a bit and stared at the snake in front of him. Mu Jin looked at it from afar and sighed. The little prince was really scared! The princess was afraid that she would grow up. But she also chose to listen to beichengyao''s words, just watching from afar, not close, not far away.


    Yeyuxuan is starving to death. He didn''t eat anything in the morning. He was scared to death when he came here. Now he can''t move for half a step. He thought, would he wait until the snake goes back to eat in the evening? But at that time, I will starve to death! The thing in front of him is the one he is most afraid of. As time goes by, yeyuxuan hasn''t moved for half a step. He listens to the sound in his stomach and can''t hear it again. He feels the heat on his body. The snakes also avoid the sun and retreat to the shade, but they still circle around him. The other side can move for two steps, but they can''t leave here.


    Mujin looked at the sun in the sky, from the east to the top of her head, slightly to the West. The temperature was cool and comfortable in the morning, unbearable in the middle of the day, and faded in the thick heat. Yeyuxuan still didn''t leave, sighing in her heart.


    Yeyuxuan was really hungry. He felt that he had no strength. He looked around at the snakes, and they had gradually leaned towards him. In the afternoon, the heat faded. The snakes seemed to find the right temperature, and gradually gathered to him.


    Yeyuxuan calculates the time. If you go hungry, it will take more than one hour. It will take more than two hours for the snake to completely retreat! Is he going to be hungry all the time? No No way! Night Yu Xuan said in his heart.


    Night Yu Xuan look around the snake, thinking of their own purpose is not to customer service afraid of its weaknesses? What are you waiting for here? The snake left by my aunt will never be a snake with strong poison. Even if I attack him, I will not be hurt. I may still be afraid when I walk out of here today, but I will never be more afraid than now.


    The night Yu Xuan thinks like this, tentatively strides out a step, the snake does not move in place, or looks at the night Yu Xuan.


    Yeyuxuan walked step by step. He was moving and walking small step by step. Later, he used his normal steps to approach the smile that mujin admired. The little prince is indeed the little prince and won''t be "slaughtered"! When the little prince goes a little further, she can take him out.


    Ye Yuxuan stopped when he was only one or two steps away from the snake. He stopped completely. He was only one step away. He put out his feet and didn''t land on the ground. He looked at the movement of the snake, didn''t attack, and didn''t scare him. So he fell down. It was very light and deliberately put it very light.


    The snake still didn''t move. Yeyuxuan was very happy. He walked slowly. When yeyuxuan was less than half a step away from the snake, every step of yeyuxuan, the snake would step back a little. Yeyuxuan was very fond of it, so he boldly walked forward. It seems that at this moment, yeyuxuan no longer seemed to be afraid of them.


    When mujin came to the intersection at yeyuxuan, she appeared in front of yeyuxuan and said with heartfelt admiration, "the little prince is so powerful. The princess thought that she would wait until the evening when the snakes began to retreat!"


    Night Yu Xuan ha ha dry smile two, did not speak, in the heart to ask feel, aunt to him is not desperate, finally sent someone to look at him.


    "The little prince must be hungry, isn''t he? Mujin will take you to find something to eat. " Mujin looked at the powerless appearance of yeyuxuan and said it with understanding.


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, and mujin took him directly to the imperial dining room. There were people there all the time. Mujin told them to make light food. Night Yu Xuan was hungry for more than half a day. His stomach was empty and he could not eat anything greasy.


    "Little prince, please drink some water first. He must be thirsty." Mujin poured a bowl of water and sprinkled a little salt into the bowl. It was said occasionally by the queen of Dayuan that when people lost a lot of water, they could not drink water directly. They should add some salt and salt.


    Yeyuxuan looks at mujin''s action and sighs in his heart. He listens to his mother''s words. Yeyuxuan also feels strange. It seems that her mother always knows some strange things, but it''s very useful. Sometimes, yeyuxuan feels that she admires her mother more than her father!


    "Wait a moment, little prince. The meal will be ready soon." Mujin said with a smile, handing the bowl to yeyuxuan, looking extremely gentle.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan took over, mujin has been standing beside night Yu Xuan.


    "Go straight to see the princess. She will be very happy." Mujin said excitedly, although with her understanding of the princess, the princess will not have too much reaction, but the heart will be happy, maybe even praise the little prince!


    Ye Yuxuan nodded his head in lack of interest. He absolutely didn''t believe his aunt. This time, she could throw him away. Next time, she would. But it''s undeniable that that way. It''s very useful. Now she doesn''t seem to be so afraid of snakes.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. The princess will never blame you. In fact, the little prince is just a little scared. When we were training together as children, we trained directly for all snakes! Sometimes it''s just to be locked in a room made of pure iron with some beasts. Only when you win can you come out. When you lose, you will become prey of the beasts. Compared with these, the training of the little prince is really nothing. The little prince is afraid that these snakes will bite you. He knows that they will not endanger his life. But we always know when we will go in next time and worry about whether we can come out again! Do you think these two kinds are more terrible? " Mujin asked gently, even though it has passed, mujin can still think of the days when she was scared, but it is because of the experience that now she feels terrible that there are not many.


    "Did my aunt train as a child?" It''s hard for yeyuxuan to believe that it''s so cruel. As mujin said, it''s just the most sparse and ordinary training they had when they were young. That''s what they have to do, even the simplest for them later.


    "Yes, when the princess was a child, she had to practice everything. You may rarely see the princess''s hands. You know, no matter I or Mu Han, they are not the princess''s rivals. Even Qiu blade is not. It''s just a real hand, not counting the fact that the princess can manipulate the poisonous snakes, insects and so on. In addition, the princess is proficient in poison. It can be said that if the princess really wants a person''s life, it''s light And easy lifting can do it. " Mujin said, slightly inaudible sigh.


    Even when she was a child, her training was very heavy, but at that time, the princess would spend a lot of rest time. Everything she learned before the practice, about poison, about manipulating those poisonous snakes and insects, and so on, never stopped.


    At first, they didn''t know about the princess. They just thought that there were some things that a miss Qianjin came in to fight and make troubles. They didn''t like them or even dislike them at will. But only half a year later, after a competition, all the people in darkway knew how terrible this girl looked like her age, and so on For many years, no one she knew about the people of dark Wei ever came out of the right side of the princess, and the whole people she knew won her only a handful.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 499

    Mujin thought of what had happened. Her face was slightly dim, but it was bright again.


    Even though the princess is so excellent, she never envies. In her opinion, it''s what the princess should have, how much she has to give, how much she will have to return. Today''s strength of the princess is her own efforts, which are not achieved overnight and out of thin air!


    Ye Yuxuan was a little surprised. Even though he always knew that his aunt was very powerful, he was still surprised by her strength. For a while, she seemed to stir up a rage in her heart. It didn''t calm down very much. Maybe when there was a contrast, she would know that many things, she wasn''t the only one who had experienced them. Just listening to what Mu Jin said, she felt that their training was more difficult than now Many, you need to worry about it all the time, just like a sword hanging on your head, or a thing that can cause you and your death. The fear and fear at that time are not what he can imagine.


    At this moment, night Yu Xuan heart deeper determination, will definitely customer service their own weaknesses!


    The meal is just a simple white porridge, sprinkled with chopped green onions, which tastes good when dressed up. With a small dish of fried meat and green shoots, it tastes good. There are not many people in yeyuxuan, and they are not picky now, so the porridge is dismissed as a dish.


    After dinner, ye Yuxuan follows mujin to find beichengyao.


    In lingyuxuan, yaoxinshou is reading in the north, which is adjacent to Taiqing pool. It''s cool and beautiful, so stay here more.


    When mujin comes over with yeyuxuan, beichengyao is actually shocked. However, as long as she doesn''t want to, she won''t show much expression.


    "Have you eaten?" Beichengyao asked lightly, turning over a page.


    "Well, the little prince only had a bowl of porridge and a small dish." Mujin walked over and poured a cup of tea for beichengyao and yeyuxuan and put it in front of them.


    Ye Yuxuan took a drink and looked at Bei Chengyao with wide eyes. He wanted to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Beichengyao put down her book and looked at yeyuxuan.


    "Isn''t Aunt very good?" Yeyuxuan asked hesitantly.


    Beichengyao looks at yeyuxuan calmly. Yeyuxuan thinks about it, and continues to ask, "can aunt beat dad?"


    "No." According to beichengyao, night LAN Jue and Nangong Yi are better than her in boxing and foot skills. In terms of internal power, they are the same.


    Yeyuxuan blinked. Unexpectedly, his aunt''s reply was so straightforward, which made him pause for a while.


    "What are you asking for?"


    "Xuan''er is just thinking about how to become the most powerful person."


    "A powerful person needs not only martial arts, but also a strong mind. He needs to take his time." Beichengyao held up the tea cup and smiled, "maybe, when you have people who want to protect, you will try to be strong."


    Yeyuxuan just nodded.


    Mujin added with a smile, "isn''t it just that the little prince can overcome his weakness today?"


    There was a little smile on yeyuxuan''s face


    Beichengyao smiles and says nothing. Mujin stands on one side and looks at yeyuxuan, who is young but has a stable feeling. She praises her.


    The next day, yeyuxuan was waiting there early. When beichengyao went there, he saw little people from afar, but he didn''t get close. He told mujin to go back and take half of the incense. After burning it, he looked at it.


    Snake and fish came out. Because this is the city palace, even if there are snakes, there won''t be too many, so it didn''t attract much. It''s about the same number as yesterday. But this time, it''s not around Yeyu Xuan. Instead, it''s a rush to go straight to Yeyu Xuan.


    For a moment, ye Yuxuan was shocked and stunned. Subconsciously, he took two steps back. When he calmed down, his face became solemn. Looking at the snake coming from Qi Qi Dynasty in front of him, he didn''t move any more. Bei Chengyao chuckled and blew twice intermittently. The snakes surrounded Ye Yuxuan. Bei Chengyao said outside, "come out."


    After yesterday''s event, ye Yuxuan was not so afraid of the snake. He was sure that he would not attack his snake, let alone fear it. So he walked out carefully.


    Beichengyao nodded, and the next day, the fourth day, every morning, yeyuxuan would still go to beichengyao, or face nearly a hundred snakes in front of him. He would not be afraid as before, and would even allow the snake to climb on him for a while. He might suddenly see that he could not calm down, but his mind would not be blank again, and nothing could be done.


    It''s July now, even in Dayuan, the weather is hot


    Tang Kexin''s body has been eight months now, even in the Imperial Palace, night LAN Jue has chosen the coldest place, and there are ice cubes in the room, but Tang Kexin still feels hot, and he is very weak one day, and night LAN Jue is very distressed, so he plans to take Tang Kexin to the summer resort for a while, waiting for Tang Kexin to live I will go back to the palace after I have a child,.


    Tang Kexin thinks that it''s OK, and the palace is not comfortable. The summer resort has excellent scenery and is cooler, so he agrees. Donger is also preparing things.


    Night LAN Jue could not have left the palace for a long time, but night LAN Jue really loves Tang Kexin. With her recent physical discomfort, night LAN Jue is more uneasy. If she hesitates to leave, I''m afraid no one can take charge of Dayuan.


    After all, it''s the father son relationship. Tang Kexin''s situation. Night Qi''an and Mu Wanqing are also in the eyes and hurt in the heart. So they offered to help night LAN Jue deal with it for a few months. After the heart son gave birth to a child, the body was cured, and after returning to the palace, night LAN Jue took over again. But night Qi''an, after all, has not been in charge of the government for a long time, and things are changing rapidly. It''s a big deal to leave with him Different, so night LAN Jue decided to stay to help his father know, deal with a period of time, and then go to the summer resort. But now, night LAN Jue is still worried that Tang Kexin''s going there is not going well, so she goes ahead of time and arranges to come back to pick her up.


    Tang Kexin now leans on the imperial concubine''s chair and plays Gobang with Dong''Er.


    Tang Kexin seldom does anything now. The whole person is very lazy and has nothing to do. He finds a simple game and teaches Dong''Er how to play when they are free. Now there are only a few dozen left. Tang Kexin knows that he will win again.


    Tang Kexin raises his head unintentionally and looks up at the sky. He just feels depressed inexplicably. He is very unhappy in his heart. He asks casually, "Donger, is there anything wrong with today''s sky?"


    "No!" Donger looked up at the sky and said doubtfully.


    Tang Kexin shakes his head. "Donger, go to the Imperial College and ask."


    "Good." Although Dong''Er didn''t understand, she was always obedient to Tang Kexin, so she nodded and went to the Imperial College. Tang Kexin is moved, holding his stomach in his hand, a little uneasy in his heart.


    Donger rushes all the way to qintianjian, but before he goes in, he sees that qintianjian is coming out in a hurry. In a moment, Donger is stunned and explains his intention and asks where he is going in such a hurry.


    The eunuch didn''t have time to say anything, but he hurried to see the emperor and urge him to come back.


    Donger knew that the situation was urgent. "The empress has been waiting. Now the emperor is not here. The emperor doesn''t know where. It''s better to find the empress."


    When Qin Tianjian thought about it, he hurriedly followed Dong''Er to Kunning palace.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 500

    Tang Kexin is flustered and impatient. He looks outside from time to time to see if he has come.


    "Niang, I''m afraid there will be a disaster in the Yuan Dynasty this time." At the sight of Tang Kexin, Qin Tianjian''s supervisor fell on his knees, with a solemn expression and a very serious tone.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Kexin is shocked, a heart suddenly hangs up, can''t help worrying. What kind of disaster will it be?


    Tang Ke''s heart was already upset. Now he is even more surprised. He suddenly stops sitting up. He breathes heavily, slows down his movements, sits up straight and holds his stomach.


    Dong''Er hurriedly supports Tang Kexin. She immediately feels that she has done something wrong. She only thinks that no matter what she does, she can handle it well. But she forgets that she is now in the middle of something. She can''t be frightened or excited. She regrets very much, but she can''t change anything.


    "If you are not mistaken, then there will be heavy rain, and it will be heavy rain for several days in a row." The eunuch is worried and his voice is shaking. "It''s summer now. If it rains heavily for several days, I''m afraid the whole capital will be flooded. The people in the lower reaches of the Dongyan River are even more dangerous! At this time, only when the emperor comes back as soon as possible can we deal with it! "


    "Are you sure?" Tang Kexin has some uncontrollable tremors, and his voice is a little more trembling. The flood is still now! Shortly after the end of the war, the State Treasury was not abundant. If this natural disaster is serious, the attack on Dayuan will not be estimated at all! Tang Kexin can''t help but raise the whole heart.


    "It''s not wrong for me to have so many years of experience as an old minister, as well as discussions with other officials. I dare to guarantee that I am the official of the imperial court." The eunuch is now speaking in a much more serious tone, and a little anxious. He even feels that if he says something wrong, he will thank him for his death. Tang Kexin feels that his heart is about to jump out. The water is merciless, the cruelest and the most destructive. If it happens, it''s the destruction that destroys the sky and destroys the earth. Wherever you go, there will be absolutely nothing left.


    "Donger, take the ink." Tang Kexin gets up, "Mingchuan, I''m going to write a letter in shorthand. Send someone out to Jue personally. The sooner the better! Then you go to your father and explain all the situations and all the hazards. Let him go out and persuade the people in the lower reaches of the Donghe River to evacuate quickly. If you two go, they will believe that there won''t be too much doubt. "


    My father is the prime minister. In the eyes of the common people for many years, he is also highly respected and convincing. Mingchuan has accompanied yelan Jue for many years. He has fought in all directions. Many people know that Mingchuan is the man. Sending him now also means that yelan Jue. Moreover, Mingchuan can mobilize a certain army. At this time, the army is very useful!


    "Yes!" Name pass back loudly, unswervingly!


    "Besides, Mingchuan, you can recruit all the people in the capital, and let the people of suoyenmen help you to dig ditches and drain water. Remember, it''s all the people. At this time, the people are in danger. Don''t talk to me about hiding their strength." Tang Kexin almost did not stop at all. He quickly turned to Mingchuan and ordered in a deep voice.


    At this time, she didn''t realize what was more important than everyone''s life.


    If the capital is really flooded by then, so many people in the capital will be in danger. After all, the ancient times are not like the modern times, and there are no underground waterways or anything. Moreover, the ancient capital city is almost surrounded by walls. When the rain cannot be drained out, it will flood everything. At that time, everyone could drown.


    "Yes." Mingchuan is stunned again, and then he answers with a deep voice, without much hesitation. He didn''t think of the people in suoyenmen before, but now he can''t hide any more. He knows very well that if the master is here, it will be the same.


    "In addition, tell the emperor about it as soon as possible, so that when he comes back, he can have a look at the situation outside. I believe that he will make arrangements." Tang Kexin said again.


    "Yes." Mingzhuan nodded again.


    "There are also many people in the lower reaches of Dongyan River in Phoenix. Now hurry up and send someone to Phoenix to inform Nangong Yi and Ayao to evacuate the people quickly." Qin Ke''er''s eyes flickered a little. Now, xuan''er is still in Phoenix. I don''t know what will happen.


    "Yes!" One thing, one thing, one thing.


    Dong''Er has come now. Tang Kexin writes half a page of paper quickly, folds it up and puts it in the envelope, hands it to Mingchuan, "remember to hurry up!"


    "Yes!" Mingchuan received the letter and left here as soon as possible!


    The eunuch is stunned for a long time, and the empress is too powerful. It''s just this calmness, this calm and calm, that''s amazing. Now he firmly believes that it''s no mistake to come to the empress!


    The eunuch is thinking of the amazing boldness of the empress when she just gave the order, which really made him feel towards the emperor, but this is not the most important thing, and the most important thing is that the orders she just gave are the most important and the most important things, and her methods are more appropriate. At least as a eunuch, he couldn''t find any mistakes.


    Even though he has been an official in the palace for so many years, he has encountered this kind of thing, and knows about the handling methods. However, at the age of the empress, she has never met this kind of thing, but she can think of so many, even some that he didn''t think of, and the arrangement can be so comprehensive, which is really hard for him not to admire. The eunuch is really thinking that he didn''t make a mistake, but when he saw the Queen''s mother''s stomach and nose choked, she dragged herself and arranged these things. It''s really


    "after the flood, there will probably be plague, Donger, you should go to the taihospital immediately, and let them prepare the medicine to prevent the disease in advance!" Tang Kexin said calmly, interrupting the thoughts of the imperial supervisor.


    "But" Dong''Er is a little anxious


    "go!" Tang Kexin interrupts her and looks sharp.


    "Yes." Dong''Er nods and rushes away from here.


    The eunuch is now not only surprised, but also admired. Unexpectedly, the empress knows so much. The plague after the flood may be unexpected to many people. The plague after the flood did not happen by chance. It was caused by the flood. And these were told by an old doctor. Unexpectedly, the empress knows that, The emperor''s heavenly guardian is now admired by the five bodies.


    "Master JianZheng, it''s inconvenient for us to move now. There may be many things we don''t know. No matter what happens then, please let us know." Tang Kexin''s voice was much gentler.


    "Yes, I will tell your mother." The imperial supervisor said firmly. His heart, has been shocked to the extreme, has always known that she is different, he never thought that the empress should have such a spirit. At this moment, she is just like a king from the sky, who can control everything by raising her hands and feet. Like the emperor night LAN Jue, no one has ever given him such a feeling!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 501

    Tang Kexin orders all he can think of. He is still uneasy. Things have not happened and he can only prepare for them. But whether he has dealt with them completely depends on the extent of the damage caused by the flood.


    And the most worrying food, Tang Kexin didn''t have much in mind, plus the Treasury is empty, it doesn''t have to go on! Now, she can only think of two ways, one is to borrow from the north, the other is to collect from the people, but only from the merchants.


    Except for the northern countries, the other three countries will not have too much grain after the consumption of war. Only the northern countries have enough strength to help. In addition, business officials from all over the country must have accumulated over the years. There are also people who have made a lot of war money before, but this part is scattered, not necessarily how much can be collected. But now, I can only try. By the way, I''ll borrow some from the northern kingdom. My father will surely agree.


    Tang Kexin thought about it, then he raised the pen again and wrote another letter with the paper that Donger had taken before.


    "Miss, I have already said that Doctor Liu has already arranged for it." Dong''Er comes quickly. When he sees that Tang Kexin is OK, he is relieved.


    Just now, Dong''Er arrived at Tai hospital. After explaining the whole situation carefully, Liu Taiyi was very concerned about it. She promised that she would do it well again and again, and she hurried back.


    "Donger, send this letter to the Northern Kingdom quickly!" Tang Kexin just sorted out the letter and handed it to Dong''Er.


    Donger''s eyebrows have been wrinkled into a ball. Everything has been arranged for her. She is still busy. Do you remember whether she is pregnant with children now.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Kexin looks at Dong''Er and asks in doubt.


    Dong''Er opens his mouth and doesn''t speak. He calls a servant girl next to him to look at Tang Kexin, and then leaves quickly.


    Tang Kexin looks at the maid and sighs, but her heart is warm. Dong''Er is worried about her, but she can''t rest a little until she has arranged things. First, she''s not the queen. Even if she doesn''t know such things, she won''t stand by.


    However, there is a lack of people around her. She has been accompanied by Donger almost all the time. Few other people follow her when she goes out. Just now, as soon as Mingchuan left, things can only be arranged for Donger. Although it is only arranged for Donger to feel relieved, there is no one around her. Finally, it''s no good. In my mind, Donger''s age now, she can get married, too I don''t want her to stay in the palace much, so it''s better to choose a person who should be considerate in advance. Thinking about this, he asked the handmaid to one side, "what''s your name?"


    "My maidservant is red leaf." The maid replied respectfully in a timid voice.


    Tang Kexin nodded his head and smiled at the story of "poems written in red leaves". He asked softly, "how long has it been in the palace?"


    "It has been four years since the maidservant entered the palace at the age of ten." Red leaf said yes, the voice is very low, has been lowering his head, dare not Tang Kexin the same.


    "Who else is there at home?" Tang Kexin''s sentence is just a random question. The maids of Dayuan are usually allowed to leave the palace at the age of 25. At the age of Hongye, although they are a little childish, they are very clever.


    "There are also maids and brothers in the family."


    "But in the capital?"


    "No!" The head of red leaf is lower, "maidservant''s home is far away from the capital."


    "In this period of time, you can follow Dong''Er and stay next to our palace. When you can go out, our palace will let you out."


    "Thank you, ma''am!" Red leaf flopped to kneel on the ground, loudly kowtowed several heads.


    Tang Kexin pursed his lips and said softly, "get up, since you follow me in the future, you don''t have to always do such a big ceremony."


    Red leaf rises, a pair of eyes look at Tang Kexin, "Niang has what matter to be able to be ordered as much as possible, maidservant will certainly do well."


    Tang Kexin just nodded for himself to know.


    Dong''Er comes back after sending the letter to someone. Hearing the conversation between Tang Kexin and Hongye, Dong''Er feels a little sad. She also has some tears in her eyes. Miss, do not follow her? Didn''t you say you want to follow her all the time? Why does Dong''Er bite his lower lip, blink his eyes, hold back his tears, as if nothing happened? He goes to Tang Kexin''s side and says, "Miss, it''s done."


    Tang Kexin looks at Dong''Er''s eyes and dodges. Thinking that she''s a little late when she comes back, he guesses that she''s heard. He''s a little helpless. "Red leaf, go and make a cup of tea for our palace."


    "Yes." Red leaf made a gift before leaving. Every move was the standard etiquette in the palace. Tang Kexin thought it would take her a long time to change it.


    Just now, the important thing is Donger. Tang Kexin breathed a little and asked softly, "did you hear that just now?"


    Donger nodded. When she first spoke, she didn''t look up at Tang Kexin.


    "What do you think?" Tang Kexin wants to know the meaning of Dong''Er before making plans.


    "Miss, don''t rush Dong''Er away. Dong''Er must accompany her all the time!" Dong''Er suddenly looks up at Tang Kexin. His words are sad, as if he is forced to leave now.


    Tang Kexin looked at the pain and sighed, "I will not drive you away, never!"


    Donger nodded and smiled.


    "But, you always want to marry. You and I are the same sister. I also want you to stay with me all the time, but I can''t even deprive you of the right to happiness. After you marry, I hope you can live a good life and no longer serve me." Tang Kexin said sincerely, looking at Donger with sincere eyes.


    "Donger is willing to stay with her all the time." Donger said at once.


    "What about the biography! He had already mentioned to me that he wanted you, but I just came back at that time, I couldn''t bear you to leave, and those two years happened to be gone. I don''t know your feelings, and I want to observe for a while, so I didn''t agree. Since he would mention it, it''s not just his intention, but you didn''t? " Tang Kexin asked, there are some expectations, the legend has been following the night LAN Jue, she also knows the temperament, needless to say, it''s just Dong''Er, she also has feelings, just, or didn''t notice it?


    "Miss, I" Dong''Er was speechless and still at a loss. She felt the feelings of Mingchuan. As long as she thought of Mingchuan, she would be confused and confused. When she could not see him, she would unconsciously think what he was doing. When she saw him, she would feel that she didn''t know what to say. Some wanted to hide, but she wanted to see him more. Now miss mentioned that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I didn''t say I wanted to drive you away, but if you want to marry someone, just tell me that it''s a famous biography or not. Anyway, I will decide for you." Tang Kexin smiles a little. This is a direct stab. Donger will always put it in his heart?


    "Donger wants to be with her all the time." Donger speaks to herself in a low voice, but Tang Kexin hears it, but pretends not to hear it. For her, Donger is happy! What''s more, even if you marry out, you can always see it. Besides, when it''s over, Mingchuan should mention it again, and then ask Donger about it.


    The black leaf brings the tea, Dong''Er looks at her, frowns, doesn''t speak, takes the tea and hands it to Tang Kexin.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 502

    It was night. It rained as expected, but it''s not big now. In the eyes of ordinary people, I''m afraid it''s very common. Tang Kexin couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Listening to the sound of the rain, he felt a light melancholy in his heart.


    Donger always knew that her young lady couldn''t sleep steadily at night, so she took care of her. Now she is also on the side. Seeing that Tang Kexin can''t sleep, she is worried.


    "Miss, still can''t sleep?" Dong''Er asks attentively. He pulls the quilt to Tang Kexin.


    "It seems to be raining a little bit." Tang Kexin listens to the sound outside, sinks, pushes away the quilt and sits up.


    "Well, it''s bigger than the one at the beginning." Dong''Er did not stop him, so he put on a garment for Tang Kexin.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside." Don Kexin is worried.


    "It''s not long now. It''s not raining very much. It''s going to be OK." Dong''Er consoled, "Miss, have a good rest tonight. The emperor doesn''t need miss to ask about anything. I''m afraid I''ll be busy all day tomorrow."


    Tang Kexin nods. It''s estimated that she will not be able to relax until she comes back. Her body should not be able to sustain now. Besides, even if she doesn''t think about herself, she should also think about her children. Besides, it''s eight months since now, and there must be no accidents. Tonight, she will have a good rest. Tomorrow, she is afraid of no spirit, so she will lie down slowly and keep her eyes closed.


    Dong''Er carefully accompanies on one side, and takes a nap after seeing Tang Kexin fall asleep.


    The next day was not bright, it was always heavy, but the rain was not big, but Tang Kexin knew that it was just the beginning.


    "Donger, has the name come back?" Tang Kexin asked in a gloomy tone.


    "Not yet." Dong''Er shakes her head, and there is a trace of gloom in her eyes.


    "What''s going on out there?" Tang Kexin asked that what she knew now was too little to reassure her.


    Even though people had been asked to dig canals in the capital yesterday to send water, people and horses who could be mobilized had been mobilized to cooperate with each other. People in Dongyan River and Dongyan river had been transferred. According to her calculation, the situation would be ok now. At Xiada, people should also be transferred to play, and there would be nothing wrong.


    "I have heard that, according to what she said, most of the people in Dongyan River have been transferred, so those people will not be in danger of their lives. You can rest assured, miss." Said Dong''Er softly.


    Tang Kexin looks at the rain outside. At this moment, she really hopes that ye Lanjue can come back. In that way, she will not be so anxious as she is now. But ye Lanjue is outside. She doesn''t know what she is doing. She is sure that she will stand in the United Front with the people. She doesn''t know if there is any danger. Tang Kexin doesn''t know at all. She wants to see ye Lanjue, even if she just looks at him and knows that he is safe ¡£


    And she also wants xuan''er. Xuan''er is in Phoenix, so there should be no danger. However, in the situation of the lower reaches of Dongyan River, Nangong Yi is afraid to go there in person. Xuan''er''s character can''t be stable in the city palace. If she does, she won''t encounter anything. Tang Kexin has no bottom in her heart. At this time, she really wants to have LAN Jue by her side. She can give him some comfort!


    "Heart." Suddenly, night Lanjue really appeared. Tang Kexin thought it was his illusion, thought he was wrong, and heard it wrong, but the next moment she was taken into his arms by him. That feeling is familiar. Even though his clothes have been wet by the rain, even though his body is cold, Tang Kexin never felt that night Lanjue''s arms are so warm Warm.


    "Mind, it will be OK. You have arranged it well. Thank you." Night LAN Jue tightly hugs her, but in the heavy voice is how all cannot conceal the affection. There is also pride. When he came back, he had heard a few words from the messengers. Now, Mingchuan has done things with people, and there is no mistake. His heart is so excellent!


    At this moment, Tang Kexin was moved with great peace of mind. Reach for the night LAN Jue, the heart of a moment, it is quiet.


    But, the night LAN Jue Mou son slightly lifts, looks at the outside half big rain, "the heart son, you are in the palace middle me, I now go out of the city, protects those common people, by the way to check how the name spreads to do, so we even stay in the palace also at ease." Night LAN Jue secretly breathed a breath, looked at her, solemnly confessed.


    Tang Kexin understood that he went to the palace specially to see her, and then he would leave the city.


    It''s true that the preparations in the capital are almost complete now. Moreover, people''s life in the capital will be relatively stable and there will be savings. As long as the capital is not submerged, there will be no big problem. Now the key is the people in the lower reaches of the Dongyan river. As a king of a country, he naturally wants to help the people at this time. His identity, originally, does not need to do it himself, but he can''t tolerate any mistakes, right?


    "Be careful. Take care of yourself." Tang Kexin didn''t say much, just said solemnly. Things are critical and there is not much time to say.


    "Well, wait for me." Night LAN Jue said gently, even with a smile, Tang Kexin nodded.


    "If you have me, you don''t have to worry, so take a good rest and protect you and your children!"


    "Well, I will." Tang Kexin knows that if there is night LAN, it will be OK.


    Night LAN Jue kisses Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle again, turns around and leaves, Tang Kexin looks at the back of night LAN Jue, and praises the smile in the eyebrows and eyes. Night LAN Jue, to her, is a reassuring pill. With him, she is absolutely at ease.


    Recently, Phoenix has been troubled by a flood, but it is not as serious as Dayuan, so it will not be too busy. Even though Nangong Yi has arranged it, he can''t go, and beichengyao''s plan to return to the Northern Kingdom has been put on hold.


    "Are you going to see it yourself?" Beichengyao''s hands fiddled with a few fresh lotus flowers and asked casually.


    Nangong Yi was on the side, with a deep expression. He said that he would leave for a while. Didn''t Yao care at all? And such an indifferent attitude really annoyed him. However, he had known beichengyao''s temperament for a long time. Even though she had learned to love the people like her son, her temperament was still cool enough. She should not care, or care, or be compassionate. What she should do is to do well enough.


    But he is not the same. He is the king of a country. If he can''t do the best, he won''t feel at ease. So he said patiently, "yes, I will go myself."


    Beichengyao arranged the flowers, looked around and clapped his hands. "Well, I''ll accompany you."


    Nangong Yi was surprised. This reminds him of what he said to beichengyao before. When he went out later, Yao would accompany him, and he smiled, "OK." Even if it''s just for him, he''s happy.


    "Xuan''er, too!" Said Ye Yuxuan in a crispy way.


    "Good." Beichengyao didn''t wait for Nangong Yi to speak.


    Ye Yuxuan was very happy, and Nangong Yi had no choice but to follow him.


    Beichengyao sat on one side and brought a cup of tea. Her fingers gently clasped the cup, but she didn''t like the flood. Originally, she was waiting for her brother''s birthday to go back. By the way, she fixed the wedding date. Now it''s going to be delayed again. She won''t get married in winter, so she has to wait another year.


    However, compared with Nangong Yi, Nangong Yi is naturally more important. His business will never be delayed by beichengyao. What''s more, Nangong Yi promised to go out to accompany him and will never break his promise.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 503

    It has rained for five or six days, and the capital city of Dayuan has not been greatly affected. However, although the people near Dongyan River have moved, they can''t afford to sit on the mountain for four or five days, and the ordinary people can''t hold on for long. Moreover, the heavy rain, the market can''t be opened, and they can''t buy anything, so they can only rely on the food distributed by the imperial court. Ye Lanjue has given a death order before. Anyone who dares to embezzle or eat his own pocket will be killed if he wants to. So now it''s in good order. Ye Lanjue arranged it near Dongyan River and went back to the palace. He is the emperor and can''t leave the palace easily. What''s more, he can absolutely believe it.


    Now, night LAN Jue moved the memorial to Kunning palace and accompanied Tang Kexin.


    "It''s still raining now. I don''t know how long it''s going to last." Tang Kexin lies on the bed of the imperial concubine and covers a thin outer garment. She sighs and feels helpless. For the first time, she hates the rain like this, like a waterfall without breaking it. Up to now, she doesn''t even mean to let it go.


    The pen in the hand of night LAN Jue didn''t stop. "The imperial supervisor came yesterday and said that the rain would stop in another day or two. If it was late, it would be tomorrow."


    Tang Kexin just nodded and rubbed his eyebrows. It''s not her habit to lie around doing nothing. She just feels that she''s bothered to see things recently and doesn''t want to think about anything, so she just lies down.


    "By the way, I wrote a letter to my father, imagining that the northern kingdom would borrow some money, and I don''t know how they would reply." Tang Kexin thought to say that this time, the merchants cooperated surprisingly. Many people put out part of their family property to resist the natural disaster. The expenditure of the National Treasury was much less than that in the calculation. Although it was not enough to borrow for the northern state, it was only opened up, and the northern state would surely reply.


    Night LAN Jue put down the pen in his hand and pondered for a moment, "they will agree, just don''t know how much they will borrow." Night LAN is reluctant, but now that the heart has opened up, it is also a manifestation of the relationship between the two countries, only waiting for their reply.


    Tang Kexin looks at the night LAN Jue''s eyes and sighs in his heart. He just wants to say something, but he feels a little tingling in his body.


    This is her second pregnancy, so she has experience. Now it is almost certain that the baby may be born, but, shouldn''t it be half a month? Is it the child who can''t wait? Xuaner said that he would come back when the rain stopped. He wanted to be the first to see what his sister looked like. It seemed that he could not.


    Night LAN Jue at a glance notice Tang Kexin''s face is not right, hurriedly get up to come forward, slowly help her up, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Kexin exhaled slightly and looked at the night LAN Jue and said, "it should be born."


    Night LAN Jue was stunned at first, then happy, but in a flash, his smile froze at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes became worried for a moment. When his heart was having xuan''er, it was very smooth, not too long. This time


    Tang Kexin knew what night LAN Jue was worried about, and how much he was relieved before. Is he still worried now?


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. I have experience." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    Experience? Can this be said by experience?


    "Go find someone first." Tang Kexin looks at the stupefied God of night LAN Jue and reminds him.


    At night LAN Jue sips her lips and asks for the arranged midwife to help Tang Kexin enter the room.


    In the evening, Tang Kexin felt pain in her abdomen. She knew that it was the beginning of the contractions, and the midwife was always beside her. Tang Kexin was also quite at ease. What''s more, this time, Mu Wanqing, the mother of Tang Kexin, is also here. It seems that Tang Kexin has found a way to rely on her.


    In the palace, the emperor can''t accompany a woman to give birth. Although Tang Kexin wants to be accompanied by night Lanjue, he thinks about it and thinks that with night Lanjue around, she may be more difficult to insist, so he goes out.


    This time, the baby was not born smoothly. It was also a rainy night. The loud rain, together with Tang Kexin''s cry, hit in the heart of night Lanjue little by little. The pain was unbearable


    now, Tang Kexin felt a person hanging in the air, unable to go up and down. Now, she was shaking and shouting uncontrollably because of the pain.


    Tang Kexin''s voice, always with sad, night LAN Jue in Tang Kexin''s voice once again sounded, a fist hit on the nearby red pillar.


    Night Qi an in the heart also some worry, but saw many, also more at ease, walked to pat night LAN Jue''s shoulder, "it''s OK, this is the second time, it will be OK."


    Night LAN Jue nods, before listening to xiner, this is a twin, but this time, xiner is not as stable as Shengxuan''s before, this time, xiner always feels weak, so night LAN Jue can''t let go.


    "Your mother and empress are also here. If you have her with you, it will be OK." Night Qi an continues to say, but night LAN absolutely can hear Tang Kexin''s voice, already can''t hear other.


    Night Qi an helplessly sighed, he can only comfort, and the most important, or night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue is impatient to wait outside, and Tang Kexin''s sad cry makes him uneasy. For a while, he just wants to accompany Tang Kexin, regardless of the crowd''s obstruction, push the door directly, rush to Tang Kexin''s bedside, and hold Tang Kexin''s hand.


    "Heart! It''s OK. I''m here. I''m here with you. " Night LAN Jue was deeply hurt. Tang Kexin was sweating all over his head. He was wiped over and over again. It seemed that he was sweating. Night LAN Jue had to calm Tang Kexin over and over again.


    "Jue''er, you" Mu Wanqing is shocked. How did jue''er come in? When a woman gives birth, it''s not good for the emperor to come in. He will be bloody.


    But night LAN Jue ignores, holding Tang Kexin''s hand all the time, Mu Wanqing has no choice but to put his mind on Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin listens to the voice of night LAN Jue vaguely, and the whole person feels empty.


    "Niang, the baby is about to be born, insist." The midwife couldn''t stop talking.


    Tang Kexin gnaws his teeth. It seems that for the sake of his children, his mother has endless strength. These two children were born much more smoothly. However, Tang Kexin seemed to be pulled away from the rain in an instant. It seems that the rain outside stopped in an instant. However, Tang Kexin seems to have heard no voice. The midwife was shocked, and she said to Ye Lanjue in a rude voice Go on, you must talk to your mother more. She seems to be going to be in a coma now. "


    Night LAN Jue listen to this sentence, the heart is not only surprised, but also some fear, he has been talking with Tang Kexin, for fear that a stop, the heart will really leave him.


    Mu Wanqing looks at LAN Jue at night. He has a look at Tang Kexin. He knows that he can''t disturb them at this time, so he asks people to leave here with two children in their arms.


    But ye LAN absolutely didn''t realize that they had left. He talked with Tang Kexin about the previous things, from the first meeting, to the acquaintance, and before he cheated her as the leader of Suoyan sect just to marry her. Even when he knew that she was misunderstood, he was very happy. After the marriage, he could escape from marriage. Now there are Xuaner, more than two A child, he was content.


    "Mind, don''t you want to name two?" Night LAN Jue kisses Tang Kexin''s wrist and says word by word.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 504

    But Tang Kexin, although he has been confused, can hear the words of night LAN Jue. Although he is weak, he wakes up slowly and reaches out to hold the finger of night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue felt the strength of his hand, and when he was happy, he sat directly beside Tang Kexin''s bed. "Finally, he woke up."


    "I just wanted to sleep for a while, but the midwife said I was half dead. You really believe that." Tang Kexin feels helpless. Her body, she is very clear. She was really tired just now, so she didn''t have time to say a word. It''s not like that.


    Night LAN absolutely in the heart discontented, even so, he is not at ease.


    "The rain outside, has it stopped?" Tang Kexin said suddenly.


    Night LAN Jue held his breath and listened. There was no sound. Just now, the sound of rain beating the branches and leaves was loud, but now it stopped?


    "It did stop." Night LAN never said with a smile.


    "Well, probably while the baby was born." Tang Kexin said that she didn''t believe these auspicious omens and bad omens all the time, but when the baby was born, the natural disaster stopped. She was willing to believe such auspicious omens.


    "Maybe it is." Night LAN absolutely shallow said.


    "And the child?" Tang Kexin looks at the emptiness around him and asks. When xuan''er was born before, she was not very tired, so xuan''er''s doctor''s advice was beside her. Now she feels uncomfortable and uneasy.


    "I was just carried out by my mother."


    "Boy or girl?" The smile on Tang Kexin''s face is very light, but the softness of his mother is very gentle.


    Night LAN Jue pauses for a while. Just now, the midwife seems to have said it, but he didn''t hear it, so Tang Kexin purses his lips. Now, night LAN Jue doesn''t know? Is his father too unqualified?


    "I hope there will be a sister, as xuan''er said." Tang Kexin doesn''t care about night LAN. He doesn''t know because his whole heart is on her.


    "Even if it''s not her sister, xuan''er loves her as well." Night LAN Jue said.


    "I want to see the children." Maybe it''s a mother, so I just want to see the baby quickly, even if I only have a look.


    "Well, I''ll let my mother hold it." Night LAN Jue said that she didn''t want to disturb Tang Kexin, so she got up and went out to call Mu Wanqing, and helped her bring a child in by the way.


    Mu Wanqing is careful to put the child on the bed, and the corners of his mouth hook up, "it''s a little prince, a little princess, but a little princess is big."


    Tang Kexin is a little surprised? Night LAN Jue mouth angle micro hook.


    "By the way, listen to Qi''an. When the baby was born, the rain just stopped. It lasted for six days and finally stopped."


    Does Tang Ke caress the cheeks of the two children with his heart and hands bring joy to Dayuan?


    "What''s the name of the child?" Mu Wanqing said doubtfully.


    "After mother, the baby is just born." Tang Kexin is angry with the strange way.


    "It''s better to get your name earlier." Night LAN absolutely plain said.


    Tang Kexin didn''t speak, but he thought about the prime minister and the prime minister''s wife. His mother said that he would accompany her when the baby was born. Now that the baby has been born, the rain has stopped. Will he go to father and mother tomorrow? No, dad is not in the capital now. He''s still in Dongyan river. He''ll leave tomorrow and come back. It''s only about three days to get to the capital. Then Dad and his mother will come together.


    "No pain." Night LAN absolutely light spit out two words.


    "What?" Tang Kexin and Mu Wanqing opened their mouths before, a little confused.


    "No pain at night, the name of the child." Night LAN absolutely light explanation.


    Tang Kexin''s gaze, mourning, refers to the meaning of dying in childhood or for the national war, or dying before reaching adulthood, which is not a good moral word, no mourning, nor is it good. How could night LAN ever take such a name for a child?


    "Now it''s just after the flood, there may be pestilence and so on. There is no sorrow. I hope there won''t be anyone who died without hesitation." Night LAN Jue explains.


    Tang Kexin nods, there is no war at night, there is no war at night. It''s a smooth name to read. There is no war, there is no war. Then I hope that this child can be safe.


    "And the girls?" Asked Mu Wanqing again.


    "Let the heart take it." Night LAN Jue smiles at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin''s mouth is light, and LAN Jue leaves one for her?


    "Ye Yu Ning."


    "But the rain, the condensation?" Mu Wanqing ponders over the name carefully. It''s very pleasant to hear. But it just means that the baby is born and the rain condenses. Has it stopped?


    "No, the universe of heaven, the universe of xuan''er." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "All right." Mu Wanqing nods. The names of the two children are fast, but she likes them all.


    Night LAN Jue wrote to night Yu Xuan the day after night Wu Shang and night Yu Ning were born, asking him to come back and see his favorite sister.


    When ye Yuxuan received the letter, he was accompanying Nangong Yi and beichengyao in the lower reaches of Dongyan river. When he received the letter, the whole person was stunned. How could he do this? Before he returned to Dayuan, his younger sister was born. Didn''t his mother wait for him?


    The thought of not living yeyuxuan is also strange. How can we control the birth of a child?


    Beichengyao received the letter, glanced at it, tut Tut, a pair of children. Tang Kexin and yelan Jue are really lucky, but they are a little envious.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao directly and resentfully. He also wanted children.


    "Auntie and sister are all born. I''m going back soon. I won''t accompany you." Ye Yuxuan looks at Nangong Yi and beichengyao and pretends to be simple. He can''t wait to see what his younger sister looks like now. He must be very beautiful, just like his mother. As for that younger brother, he has long been forgotten by Ye Yuxuan.


    "Good!" Beichengyao nods. Anyway, they are going to have a look. Let''s get there when the baby is full moon.


    "That aunt, I''ll go back. Won''t you come with me?" Yeyuxuan looks at beichengyao and blinks. It''s close to Dayuan. It''s only four or five days to return to the palace.


    "You go back first. It''s near here. I''ll let Qiu Jian take you back. We''ll wait a few days. We''ll wait until your sister''s full moon. We''ll go early and stay with you all the time. Do you have time to accompany us? When you go back, you must accompany your sister. If we go, we will be alone. " Nangong Yi shook his head, thinking that when he went to the palace at this time, it was just busy. They didn''t have time to greet those people.


    Yeyuxuan''s mouth is not happy, but now, it''s still her sister''s important, so he can go back alone.


    "Auntie, I''ll be back today." Night Yu Xuan tentatively asked, or want to let people accompany him.


    Beichengyao spread the letter on the table, but Nangong Yi didn''t speak. Yeyuxuan turned his mouth and went out to pack up.


    Nangong Yi looked at beichengyao. "Envy?"


    "Well, I do envy you." Yaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyaoyao.


    "Then we"


    "go to the north?"


    Nangong Yi blinks. He can''t react. Intuition? Go now?


    "Beichengyao can''t help laughing," I do envy some of them, but these things, it seems, can''t come


    Nangong Yi was thinking about another thing. Marriage should be dealt with quickly. "Let''s go to the Northern Kingdom after we go to Dayuan."


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Yi funny. Why not stay in Dayuan? She wants to spend more time with her two children!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 505

    Yeyuxuan spent more than five days to return to Dayuan. As soon as he entered the palace, he rushed to Kunning palace and looked at his younger brother and sister. Although Tang Kexin had got up, he was still weak and didn''t go out more.


    "Mother, mother!" Don Kexin shakes his head a little when he hears his voice first. Xuan''er is seldom unstable. Now, he is really anxious to see yewushang and yeyuning? Of course, including her!


    Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan coming in and smiles, "come back? My brother and sister are over there! "


    Night Yu Xuan flat flat mouth, ran to the cradle over there, looked at the two children again and again, the children look really like, completely can''t see the difference! And the clothes of the two children, there is no difference, so, which is the younger brother, which is the younger sister?


    "Mother, why don''t you wait for me?" Night Yu Xuan looked at the two fandu children, as if he had no mind to see Tang Kexin, and Du complained.


    "Because they are in a hurry to see you. This mother can''t stop them." Tang Kexin pretended to sigh and looked at yeyuxuan with a half smile. The child really mentioned it. However, if he could see two children, he would not think about it any more.


    Night Yu Xuan gives a look at Tang Kexin, and immediately pays attention to his younger brother and sister. He reaches out to poke the cheeks of the two children. How small the child is! He was so small, wasn''t he? Night Yu Xuan purses her lips.


    "Mother, what''s their name?" Night Yu Xuan is playing by himself, reaching out to a small hand, the child is really lovely, tender and soft.


    "There is no war at night, but there is no death at night." Tang Kexin said.


    "Younger sister or younger brother?"


    "Guess!" Tang Kexin said on purpose.


    "Sister, of course. I always want a sister! How lovely my sister is! She must be like a mother! " Night Yu Xuan said childishly, the voice with some deliberately lovely.


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrows and eyes are a little more smiling. "On the left is my sister, on the right is my brother!"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Night Yu Xuan immediately moved his eyes to the left and begged, "mother, can I hold you?"


    Tang Kexin hesitated for a moment. "OK."


    Yeyu Xuan was very happy. Just when he wanted to hold Yeyu Ning out, he was stopped by Tang Kexin. "Now he is too soft. You can''t hold her. Let''s spend some time."


    Ye Yuxuan is not happy. But he dare not hug such a soft child. He always feels that he will hurt her.


    Dong''Er brings a bowl of bird''s nest porridge. These days, the young lady eats less and has more meals. So the kitchen has something ready at any time. She hands the porridge to Tang Kexin all the way. After putting down the tray, she plans to see the little prince and the little princess. She just sees Ye Yuxuan, "the big prince is back?"


    Ye Yu Xuan''s mouth is turned, and he has always been called the little prince. Now he has a younger brother, and he becomes the big prince immediately Night Yu Xuan has not answered, night LAN Jue''s voice then interposed.


    Night Yu Xuan a smile, but did not rush to the past as usual, or tease the two children.


    Night LAN Jue doesn''t care. Sitting beside Tang Kexin, she glances at Dong''Er, picks up the tea at hand, drinks it, and then says, "just now the name passed to me, saying that you want to marry Dong''Er, what do you think?"


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes turn on Tang Kexin and Dong''Er, and then he looks down at night Yu Ning. It''s true that Mingchuan will take the initiative to mention this matter? Although he was teasing yeyuning, he was also listening with his ears up, with some interest.


    Tang Kexin''s heart is stable and her fame is not mentioned. It''s not convenient for her to talk. She will not let Dong''Er be a woman. Take the initiative to mention it. However, such a good opportunity can''t be wasted.


    "It depends on Dong''Er''s meaning. Dong''Er and I, though named as master and servant, are in love with each other. You know that, and I don''t want to aggrieve her."


    Night LAN Jue nods, eyes on Dong''Er''s body, Dong''Er''s cheeks are slightly red, eyes are low, not words.


    Tang Kexin looks at Dong''Er''s appearance and smiles unconsciously, "Dong''Er, if you like, you can tell Jue now."


    "Donger Donger" Donger is intermittent, but he doesn''t say why.


    "I know you can''t bear me, but it''s a good opportunity. Besides, you should marry at your age. Don''t delay such a good time."


    "Miss!" Dong''Er suddenly looks up, but sees Tang Kexin looking at her tenderly. She is patient and kind. "Miss, Dong''Er is willing, but"


    "it''s OK. If you want to, you can stay with her for a while. You don''t have to leave in a hurry." Night LAN Jue said, voice as always calm.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Tang Kexin mixed the porridge in his hand. Now, Donger and Mingchuan have settled down. Mingchuan knows that she will not be aggrieved by Donger. She can also feel at ease.


    When nangongyi and beichengyao arrived at Dayuan, they were in the day before the full moon banquet. However, they didn''t intend to stay here. The special trip made Tang Kexin laugh and cry. However, Tang Kexin was moved by the two people''s transfer, because she knew that they had planned to go to the northern kingdom to discuss marriage.


    "Are you going to leave tomorrow? After the full moon feast? "


    "Yes, after all, it''s you and ye Lanjue''s child. I, an uncle, can''t even attend the full moon feast!" Nangong Yi smiled and teased the children in his hand, but he didn''t concentrate on returning.


    Beichengyao is sitting on one side, not to see the two children, but to tease Xuaner.


    "Come and go in a hurry!" Tang Kexin made a teasing remark.


    "I''ll come back." What does beichengyao mean when he gives Tang Kexin a look, so obviously gloating?


    "The children''s full moon feast is a gift. It''s just for you. We won''t give it to you in public tomorrow." Beichengyao said lightly, and handed over a wooden box.


    Tang Kexin takes it and opens it. His eyes are bright. It''s a crystal table. This kind of powder crystal is rare. Is it a bracelet that he thought about before?


    However, it''s obviously a girl''s gift. What about the one without sorrow? Tang Kexin blinks his eyes to see Chengyao in the north.


    "The gift of Wushang will be sent later!" Looking at Tang Kexin, beichengyao said, "I''m going to give him a weapon, but I don''t know what he will learn in the future."


    Tang Kexin nods, but ye Yuxuan is dissatisfied. "Auntie, you didn''t give Xuaner any gifts."


    "No?" Beichengyao blinked and thought seriously.


    Yeyuxuan looks at beichengyao and Tang Kexin, but he doesn''t have one! And seriously asked Tang Kexin, "mother, haven''t I had a full moon feast before?"? At my full moon banquet, did anyone give xuan''er anything? "


    Tang Kexin holds up the tea cup and pretends to drink tea. Beichengyao releases yeyuxuan and goes to amuse another child. Nangong Yi''s mind seems to be all on the child. He doesn''t hear yeyuxuan''s words


    yeyuxuan looks at several people who are busy with their own affairs. He doesn''t care about them at all and looks at them angrily. They are all "new and old", I used to hurt Xuaner so much, but now none of them cares about him!


    Ye Yuxuan looked at them in tears, and several people totally ignored them.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 506

    This full moon feast, night LAN Jue feast all ministers, and the whole country celebrate.


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao didn''t stay in dayuanduo. One day after the full moon banquet, they left for the northern kingdom. When they were about to leave, Nangong Yi waited in front, and Tang Kexin and beichengyao left behind to say a few words.


    "When you can take your children out, I''m afraid it''s already winter and it''s not convenient to take them to the Northern Kingdom, so it''s probably the father who will come to see you." Beichengyao is about to leave. He says to Tang Kexin at the gate of Kunning palace.


    "Yes, indeed." Tang Kexin nodded, but didn''t put it on his mind. "When you go to the Northern Kingdom this time, the wedding date can always be settled, right? I have been waiting for a long time


    Beichengyao gave a light hum, but there was no response.


    "Be careful!" Tang Kexin reminds me.


    "Nature." Beichengyao nodded, reached out and pinched the cheek of yeyuxuan, then left Kunning palace.


    When nangongyi and beichengyao arrived in the Northern Kingdom, it was half a month later.


    Two people did not stay much, went directly to the imperial palace of the northern kingdom.


    "Princess!" When black Jing saw the northern Chengyao and the southern palace Yi, his eyes were strange.


    Northern Cheng Yao eyes light sweep, "brother?"


    "In Beichen palace."


    "And the father?"


    "In Beichen palace."


    "Who else is there?"


    Black Jing did not answer, sold a pass, looking at beichengyao''s eyes more strange, "the princess to see it." He also glanced at Nangong Yi, who seemed to have a bad premonition.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look." Beichengyao said with a smile. She would like to see who is worthy of the reception of her brother and father. However, black Jing''s eyes are not right!


    After entering, beichengyao and nangongyi both made an involuntary step and even wanted to step back. However, Beiwang apparently didn''t give them the chance to "not come in yet? We have been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Beichengyao takes a look at Nangong Yi. Nangong Yi shows his hands. He absolutely doesn''t know anything!


    "Xiaoyao, come in, what are you doing standing at the door? I''m afraid my aunt will eat you! " Mo Liuqing was smiling, and his dimples were deep, as if he were drunk.


    Beiwang is not light or heavy fingers tapping on the table, looking at the two people walking side by side, Yao''er this feeling, it seems not as cold as before, is the temper really gentle, or more than before know how to cover up? I''m afraid it''s just hidden, but it hasn''t changed for so many years. Now I''m willing to restrain my grumpiness for a person. Yao''er is also sincere. But I''m afraid it''s deeper than he thinks.


    Beichengyao was beside Beiwang and beichengyuan, while Nangong Yi sat beside moluqing and nangongbo.


    He looked at his parents. How could he come in person? Didn''t it say it was handed over to him? And my father came.


    Beichengyuan touched beichengyao''s hair, a little pity, and a little pacification, to signal her quiet.


    "I''ve seen it. Next 16 is a good day, or what about that day?" As soon as Mo ryuking opened his mouth, he surprised the people sitting there. I don''t want to talk about it too fast. Even if we decide something, it will be too fast to enter the topic?


    Nangongbo looked at the people around him and at moluqing. His eyes were spoiled, but he had no choice.


    "Is there no other day?" The northern King spoke lightly. The brow tip of beichengyuan is picked lightly.


    "It''s OK to go to the eighth day of my junior year, but I may not be able to catch up with you in time." Moluqing''s serious opening.


    "What else? After that. " The North King said quietly.


    "There are also several days after October, but the weather has turned cold. Xiaoyao''s body can''t stand it." Moluqing worried that thinking about the present time and winter, they would definitely choose the present. Although the northern king also knew that she had omitted the middle days, she would not say anything?


    "Yao er?" The northern King''s eyes swept lightly.


    "If it can''t be done as soon as possible, it will be pushed to the next year. We have to prepare the first year''s feast of Yanchen and Yanxi, and the ceremony of brother''s accession. It may be very busy. If we add the ceremony of daughter''s marriage, we don''t need to say that we are busy at first, even if the time is too late. It will take at least one month for the Northern Kingdom and phoenix city to come back."


    "As soon as possible?" Beiwang asked that beichengyuan looked at beichengyao without trace, but she was still so calm. It seemed that nothing could excite her interest. Even though the marriage was now a big event, didn''t she seriously consider it?


    "In fact, next year is good. We can prepare well!" North Chengyuan light said.


    Nangong Yi was dissatisfied, but smiled and said, "we should be ready. We are ready. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Elder brother, if you can''t do it this time, you will have to wait for a few years. Yanchen and Yanxi will participate in it!" Beichengyao smiles and beichengyuan sighs.


    "Well, then next month 16, the preparation," said the northern king.


    "Already ready!" Mo ryuking laughs. She was ready for all these years ago.


    The northern King nodded and looked at nangongbo. He didn''t say a word today. He gave it all to moluqing. But it didn''t matter to him. What''s important is that they all came. Even though they said they didn''t need to come by themselves, of course, they didn''t expect that they would come so soon!


    The wedding ceremony of Nangong Yi and beichengyao is almost unprecedented. Even though the time is very short, Phoenix may have been prepared for a long time. Almost everything is handled perfectly.


    The four countries participated in the marriage, which was very important. Beichengyuan and Beiwang personally sent beichengyao to Dayuan. Because Tang Kexin was not able to go out, and the two children were too difficult for her to go far, so she didn''t go. But night LAN Jue took night Yuxuan to Xiying middle school, Prince Yan Xihui, Yan Xili and Tang Keyun It''s gone.


    That day is a grand ceremony. It''s probably unforgettable for people to attend. This is not only the royal wedding, but also the wedding ceremony of the two countries, which is extremely grand!


    The whole city palace of Phoenix seems to be in a red ocean, red brocade, from the gate of the city palace to the place where the hall of worship is to be laid. Beichengyao steps step by step and looks at Nangong Yi standing on the steps waiting for her. The corner of her mouth rises slightly. Since today, she married Nangong Yi. This man, perhaps too many people have no meaning for her Nangong Yi, as far as she is concerned, is a salvation! As for her, Nangong Yi took her to see the heaven and earth that she had never noticed.


    Nangong Yi watched beichengyao walk towards her step by step, like stepping into his heart, engraved on the bone and printed in the soul. Beichengyao was the one he was willing to accompany!


    Night LAN Jue looks at the warm scene in front of him, can''t wait to see Tang Kexin. That''s the only person he has loved in his life and he will love! The ceremony of


    ''s marriage is just the same, but for the participants, the feeling is quite different. Nangong Yi first yearn for this ceremony, and longs for two people to hold hands for a lifetime, and the North Cheng Yao, too!


    After the wedding ceremony of Nangong Yi, Ye Lan Jue can''t wait to return to Dayuan. For the first time, if you want here, you want this home!


    But Tang Kexin, standing at the gate of the palace, quietly watching the people walking towards her step by step


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 507

    Time does not rush slowly through, the blink of an eye is eight years.


    In the past eight years, night Yuxuan was 13 years old. He also learned how to deal with government affairs with night LAN Jue. Although he didn''t take over, night LAN Jue often stayed by his side. In recent years, night Yuxuan became more stable and mature.


    Yewushang and yeyuning are also growing up slowly, and their characters are gradually showing. Yewushang''s temperament is like kneading yelanjue and tangkexin, playing with a certain degree of stability, and doing things appropriately. But yeyuning, not much like a princess, is very similar to tangkexin''s character, smart, lively, and is the Pearl of yelanjue''s eyes. The weight of two sons in the day adds up Not as important as this daughter.


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao, first a daughter, were called Nangong Anyan. At a young age, she was a queen. She was more arrogant than beichengyao, but she really had such strength. Nangong Anmin, the youngest son, is not five years old now. Although she was called by her sister all day, she is really a bully. She only listened to Nangong Anyan and beichengyao, of course One reason is that they like to listen to the plan, the other is that they have to listen because they are afraid. As for Nangong Yi, they are more like "fighting wisdom and fighting bravery".


    When the northern king was about to reach his 50th birthday, Tang Kexin, yelan Jue took yewushang and yeyuning to the northern kingdom. However, yeyuxuan was a few days late and planned to go. Nangong Yi and beichengyao naturally went together. With Nangong Anmin, Nangong Anyan was a few days late and joined yeyuxuan a few days later.


    However, no one thought that on the third day of Tang Kexin''s departure from Dayuan, Dayuan suddenly had a very serious event, a hundred year crisis.


    On the main hall, the dignified and worried faces of all the ministers, even everyone with some degree of fear and fear on their faces.


    On the main hall, xuan''er heard the reports from all the officials. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her eyebrows were slightly eyebrows, and her little face was full of contemplation and deep thoughts that were not in line with his age. It was true that


    but at this moment, although all the officials reported all the details to him, they did not expect him to solve it. In fact, they reported to xuan''er, rather than to the prime minister and other officials All the ministers reported that, after all, the emperor yelan is not here, the emperor is not here, and the empress has left, so only a few old ministers in the court can deal with this matter. However, this matter is so serious and so critical now, even if they are not able to deal with it at all.


    "Prime minister, what can I do now?" Several ministers did not look at xuan''er at the moment, but looked at the prime minister''s adult with dignified faces.


    "In such a situation, even if the emperor, or the emperor, or the empress, is there, it''s hard to solve, let alone us." The prime minister''s face was a little heavy, and he sighed in a dark way. Some of them said to themselves, obviously with some depression, "ah, this disaster is hard to avoid, but the emperor left again the day before yesterday. Heaven''s will, heaven''s will, does it mean that heaven is going to destroy our great yuan?"


    When people heard the prime minister''s words, they were shocked one by one. Even the prime minister''s adults said so. Then there must be no room for turning around. Otherwise, the prime minister''s adults would never say that. For a time, the whole hall was silent for a moment, and the faces of all the ministers were a little more scared of despair.


    "Ah, isn''t our Dayuan really ruined"


    "who said, I''m here, I''m not allowed." But, above the hall, a voice suddenly sounded. The voice was not loud, but it was a bit childish, but it had a force that made people tremble and shocked their hearts for a while.


    Hearing this, all the officials of the whole dynasty were shocked for a moment. They turned their eyes quickly one by one, looking at him sitting on the hall at the moment.


    On the main hall, among the huge dragon chairs, the small body of yeyuxuan sits in the middle, which is extremely broad. I feel that the chair is even bigger, and his body is lighter and smaller.


    Although, just now, his words are really amazing, although, his momentum at the moment is shocking enough, but the people looked at him and saw this situation, they could not help sighing secretly.


    Ah, it''s really a child. How can he understand the seriousness of this matter? How can he know that it''s terrible. If it''s not done well, it''s totally destroyed. No, the situation is that it''s obviously going to be destroyed. It''s just a matter of days earlier and days later. "Little prince, this matter is not trivial. It''s not for fun. Don''t worry about it. Let the old minister support it. The old minister and Dayuan live and die together." The prime minister''s adult also secretly breathed a sigh and shook his head slowly. The situation in front of him was so critical that he could not get it right. All the people would die, or it would not only destroy Dayuan, but also the whole world. However, no matter what, he is trying to protect the little prince, just hope that he can be OK. And ye Yuxuan, who is still his grandson, is really reluctant to let go, let alone suffer from these tortures.


    For Dayuan, he can only do his best. "We live and die with Dayuan." When they heard the prime minister''s words, they all spoke solemnly.


    "Well, let''s work together." The prime minister''s voice has slightly increased, more fearless and awe inspiring, but there is still some gloom in his eyes. Now, this matter can not be solved by all people together. Now, the more people come together, the more dangerous it is.


    "Chasing souls, you will send the little prince to the Northern Kingdom, which is far away. Now, the emperor and the empress are all there, it should be safer." The eyes of the prime minister turned to xuan''er again. His face was slightly coagulated. Suddenly, he said that the first thing he had to do now was to protect the little prince and his grandson.


    The northern kingdom is far away from Dayuan. I only hope that it hasn''t reached the northern kingdom. I hope that the emperor and empress can find a solution. Besides, what''s the most complete collection of the northern kingdom? There will always be a solution.


    "Yes." When the emperor and empress left, they asked him to take good care of the little prince. If the little prince had an accident, how could he tell them? Therefore, when the soul chaser heard the prime minister''s words, he almost agreed without any hesitation.


    It''s very early to follow Ye Yuxuan. He comes from Suoyan gate. His ability and martial arts are excellent. When ye LAN is not here, he will teach Ye Yuxuan some things. His loyalty and love to Ye Yuxuan are even the same as that of Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin.


    Night Yu Xuan suddenly stood up, a pair of eyes son slowly one by one sweep near the big Royal Highness''s ministers, the body is still light, but at the moment, his eyes son seems to be able to shake people for a moment, even let people have an impulse to surrender.


    His small body, constantly exudes an irresistible aura, slightly raised eyes, hands, with a kind of King''s arrogance and domineering.


    For a while, just now those ministers were motionless, no one spoke, just looked at him so stupidly, forgot all the reactions.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 508

    "I, yeyuxuan, will never leave at this time." After a week of looking at his eyes, he took them back, the corners of his lips moved, and the words slowly overflowed from his lips. The voice was still a little immature, but it was even more so that no one could ignore it, no one dared to disobey it, or even have the slightest doubt about it.


    "Although the situation is critical now, there is no way out. It is man-made. In my opinion, man can win the day." The words of yeyuxuan paused a little, and the voice was more firm. The amazing aura kept dispersing, but it was not defeated by the northern king or the emperor at all.


    Above the hall, all the ministers seemed to turn into statues for a moment. For a moment, they all looked at him straight, with an unbelievable amazement on their faces. Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they could not believe that a child just 12 years old and less than 13 years old would have such a powerful and amazing aura, and would say such a thing under such circumstances.


    It''s just the spirit and the burden that can make all the ministers admire and shock from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s worthy of being a little prince. It''s really extraordinary. It''s just that this matter


    "I understand that the little prince is awe-free, has weather in mind, and has extraordinary bearing. But this matter, the little prince had better avoid it. He''d better go to the Northern Kingdom at once, and the empress may find a solution." First of all, the prime minister returned to his mind and gave a murmur of breath. He was extremely admired, but he also loved the child, so he wanted to send him away as soon as possible.


    "The prime minister is very right." Ye Yuxuan slowly said that he had some gentle feelings in his heart. This was his grandfather. He spent more time with him than with the North King. Although the North King also loved him very much, he was not as kind as the prime minister, and ye Yuxuan respected the prime minister from the bottom of his heart.


    "The current situation is uncontrollable. It is not a war or a cruel war, but it can be ended as long as the outcome is determined. It is not a fire, a snow disaster, a flood or a snow disaster that endangers only one side. Now it is a plague. It is a very terrible plague. It is also a plague that broke out in this winter, which is difficult to control." When Mr. Li heard the prime minister''s words, he looked at yeyuxuan again. His face was slightly heavy, and he followed him closely.


    "Yes, the plague happened so suddenly that there were three villages and two towns infected overnight, and most of the people died overnight." The prime minister''s voice is heavy and breathless.


    "Did you find the source?" The voice of yeyuxuan is slightly heavy, and the mood is also heavy. The dead people are all the people of Dayuan, his people!


    "It has been found out that the plague was probably spread from the original city. The original city is located in the center of Dayuan. Apart from the capital city, it can be said that it is the most prosperous city in Dayuan. Besides, the original city is still an important place for business. There are countless people coming and going every day. Moreover, the military doctors checked the dead people and said that the plague has a long incubation period. At that time, there was no infection at all Any abnormality will not happen until seven or eight days. Once it happens, there is no medicine to save it. It will die in a few hours. " A minister standing beside the prime minister is also dignified.


    "Because the original city is a prosperous place for business, there are countless people entering and leaving every day. In seven or eight days, I don''t know how many people have gone in and out, how many people have been infected with the plague, or where those people have brought the plague. How to control this situation and how to control it? I''m afraid that within a few days, the whole Dayuan people will All of them died. I''m afraid that even the capital can''t escape at that time. After all, there are countless people in and out of the capital every day. Now even the blockade is useless. "


    Some people are more clearly analyzing the current situation, the words are true, but the words are shocking, so to speak, everyone is going to die.


    After hearing that analysis, everyone''s faces were more dignified and their eyes were more scared. After all, everyone was afraid of death, and it was such a terrible plague. The plague is so severe that it may spread to the capital tomorrow. They can''t live.


    "And now there is no way to cure the plague. There is no way for the military doctors. The imperial doctors in the palace are helpless. There is no place to start at all. There is no clue at all. According to the old lady in the palace, the plague is too weird and complicated. If you want to develop an antidote in a short time, it is impossible." Another adult thought about it and said slowly that the voice was also depressing. For a time, the atmosphere of the whole hall became extremely heavy. For a time, it seemed that the whole hall was covered by death.


    In fact, the division of labor among the important officials of Dayuan is clear and the cooperation is excellent. So, in fact, even if ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin are not there, ye Yuxuan is not there, and Dayuan is stable, but this time


    "no antidote can be developed in a short period of time. Alas, I''m afraid that when we develop the antidote, people will die and it won''t work." In such circumstances, in such an atmosphere, I''m afraid that anyone will be afraid of despair.


    "Yes, so now I don''t have any hope. It feels like I''m waiting for death. It''s really a torment."


    "In one night, several villages and towns were destroyed like this. Moreover, in some small villages the day before yesterday, there were many sudden dead people, but they were not as serious and terrible as yesterday. Now it is clear that the plague has spread, and the spread speed is too amazing and terrible."


    The more people talk about it, the more they talk about it, the more terrifying it is.


    "So, the present situation can not be controlled at all, and can not be retrieved. Even if the emperor is here, I''m afraid there is no way."


    "Yes, in such a case, there is no way for the immortals to come down to earth."


    "Therefore, the little prince must leave Dayuan as soon as possible. Before the plague has spread to the capital, it is still here." The prime minister is worried about xuan''er''s safety and wants to send her away.


    "Yes, the most important thing now is to send the little prince away."


    "Little prince, I''m afraid there''s no way to deal with Dayuan''s affairs even if the emperor is here. So, little prince, don''t worry about it any more." Although the prime minister knows that his words are too low and are not accumulating, in fact, how can he be optimistic.


    All of them are over half a hundred years old. They have seen a lot of wind and waves. Everyone knows that there is no way to save Dayuan even if the immortals come to earth.


    It''s not that they are depressed, it''s that the situation is too serious for human resources to solve.


    Therefore, no one believes that the 12-year-old will have a solution. He just thinks that he doesn''t understand the seriousness of the situation and thinks too simply.


    Even the emperor can''t solve it. How can a little boy be?


    "What the gods can''t do doesn''t mean we can''t do it." Night Yu Xuan suddenly steps towards the high place of the main hall, making his aura more open, eyes slightly heavy, word by word slowly but firmly said.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 509

    "Even if it''s providence, I will fight with heaven. If heaven wants to destroy Dayuan, I don''t agree. I have my own way to let Dayuan survive this crisis." Night Yu Xuan calm self-contained opening, eyes color deep.


    "The little prince has a way?" When they heard that he had a way, they were shocked completely. In such a case, no one could do anything. They couldn''t go back to heaven. But the little prince said that he had a way?


    How is this possible? Even if the emperor is dead at night, there is no way!


    "Xuan''er, this is a plague, not a joke." When the prime minister returned to his mind, his expression was obviously more eager, and even his name changed. He thought that yeyuxuan was just on the rise, and he thought it was too simple to play.


    Yeyuxuan''s heart is a little more gentle. This is his grandfather. Even the northern King loves him very much, but he is not as kind as the prime minister. He also respects the prime minister from the bottom of his heart. But now, it''s not the time to be emotional!


    "Ancient general." This time, yeyuxuan ignored the prime minister''s words, but suddenly turned her eyes and looked directly at the ancient general standing on one side.


    "I am here." The ancient general had the same thoughts as the prime minister. He didn''t believe in the words of yeyuxuan at this moment. He didn''t believe that a child under the age of 13 would really have a way. He also wanted to persuade yeyuxuan with the prime minister. Even if he knew, yeyuxuan was extremely smart. For a long time, he was in awe of Ye Lanjue, in respect of Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan. Although he was respectful, he was more loving.


    But when he heard the cry of yeyuxuan, he straightened up subconsciously and answered respectfully.


    The voice of yeyuxuan is not too loud, but it has a shock that people dare not ignore. Instinctively, people want to submit.


    At this moment, he stands on the high place, his body is still light, but the aura is suddenly publicized to the extreme. For a while, it only makes people unable to open their eyes.


    On the main hall, all the people were stunned for a while. They just persuaded his prime minister to stop talking subconsciously. At the moment, they were really controlled by his momentum.


    "Block all the borders of Dayuan. From this moment, no one is allowed to enter Dayuan." In the astonishment of all the people, the voice of yeyuxuan came again, and the first sentence was even more completely astonishing.


    Block all the borders of Dayuan? No one is allowed in, little prince?


    "Especially in the border towns, no one is allowed to enter." In the dark confusion of the people, ye Yuxuan again stressed, "although there are only four countries, namely the Northern Kingdom, Dayuan, Fenghuang city and Xiying Kingdom, there are some scattered border towns, and the governance is not strict. Once the plague passes, it is likely to spread quickly to the whole day."


    The ministers were shocked. They had to say that although he was less than 13 years old, what he thought was absolutely comprehensive, more than they thought. Moreover, he blocked the whole Dayuan directly, and the chance of spreading the plague was greatly reduced.


    "Remember, before the plague is solved, no one is allowed to enter, no one is allowed." Night Yu Xuan''s eyes sank a little, once again, the voice suddenly more than a few points fruit Jue.


    Such a deliberate emphasis is naturally more intentional, and what he said is that no one is allowed to enter.


    The hearts of all the ministers trembled slightly. Although Ye Yuxuan didn''t say it clearly, everyone guessed his mind implicitly, and couldn''t help exclaiming that the child''s mind was really careful. Was he really a child under the age of 13?


    And because all guessed his mind, understood his intention, was also moved by his this sentiment.


    "Little prince, that emperor and empress Niang" the eye son that chases the soul is startled to flash, he guessed the meaning of little prince naturally, but because guessed, the heart is more shocked, a time can''t help but take off the mouth to ask.


    "I mean anyone? Yes? Is there anything else you don''t understand? " Night Yu Xuan''s eyes suddenly turned to him, slightly narrowed, the voice of the protrusion more than a few fruit Jue and firm.


    "Yes, I see." The body of the soul-seeking shivers, only to feel what seems to be stabbing into the bottom of his heart through his skin for a moment. For a while, he suddenly has an impulse to cry.


    "Block all news, don''t let the news of the plague spread, especially in the Northern Kingdom, Phoenix." his eyes flashed slightly, a little more pain, it seemed that he breathed secretly, and then he reminded again slightly, "especially in the northern kingdom. Also, if the princess of Phoenix, Nangong Anyan, comes, she says that the prince has gone to the Northern Kingdom, and let her go to the northern kingdom. "


    Ye Yuxuan''s heart was heavy. At that time, she shouldn''t allow her mother and father to go to the northern kingdom with an Yan. She was too smart and stubborn. Once she was suspicious, she couldn''t hide it. Fortunately, she didn''t think much. Ye Yuxuan was lucky.


    If the plague can''t be saved in the end, what he can do now is to try to keep all the people he cares about most.


    God arranged him to face all this, then, he must be like a man to bear all, as his father said to him, he is a real man.


    When people heard this, they heard the tone in his voice, and felt the heavy pain in their hearts.


    This is still a child under 13 years old!


    However, in such a critical situation, what he wants is not to rely on those relatives, but to find ways to protect them.


    How many people in the world can do this? What''s more, it''s just a child.


    This alone is enough to shock people to the heart, and in a moment, they want to protect him more.


    "Of course, the first thing to do now is to focus on the blockade of the severely affected areas and isolate all the people who are infected with the plague. For those who do not appear to be infected in the severely affected areas, they should also be separated temporarily. They should not be allowed to walk around and observe carefully." However, Ye Yu Xuan has put away the slight heaviness, and his face has recovered the previous fruit Jue again. In his fierce demeanor, he is even more aggressive like the wind and clouds.


    With the shock just now, when people heard his words, there was no objection, and even when they saw his expression at the moment, there was no doubt at all. The original heavy mood seemed to give off a little bright hope, and a pair of eyes all looked at him directly, as if a special aura was scattered on his body, which could not be ignored, but To reflect everything.


    "Isolation does not mean that no matter whether they are alive or dead, prime minister, open grain depots or medicine depots, you should personally select people to escort them to the plague disaster. You must ensure that the food and medicine supply is sufficient, and that the food and medicine are distributed to every common people. Once you find that those who neglect their duties, are greedy for pollution, and are filled with private goods, no matter who they are, they should be executed immediately and never be merciless."


    The words of yeyuxuan slightly improved, and for a while, it was a little more shocking.


    A pair of eyes is a quick look at all the people present, the fierce light in the eyes seems to be able to wear through everyone''s appearance and directly penetrate people''s hearts.


    He said this not only to the prime minister, but also to all people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 510

    In this case, if anyone dares to do such a thing, no matter who it is, he will never forgive.


    "Yes." The prime minister''s body was stunned, and he suddenly replied. At the moment, his voice was very high, like a bell, which sounded even more powerful.


    What''s more, there is a strange surging in his voice at the moment. He suddenly feels that his fighting spirit at the moment is high, which has not been so excited for many years. What''s more, it''s fighting with my grandson, which is unprecedented!


    The faces of all the ministers were a little more awe inspiring and decisive. In this case, they must listen to the orders of the young prince and never do anything like that.


    However, I admire the wisdom and wisdom of the little prince more in my heart. In such a case, only when the situation is so tight, can the situation not be disordered and can the root cause be cured.


    "General Gu, you have enlisted soldiers from the army who are willing to go to the plague area to take care of the victims. Of course, the soldiers you go to must take protective measures first. I will focus on this later. Remember, the soldiers who are willing to go to the disaster area must have another brother in their family. Each soldier will be rewarded with 100 liang of gold. If they really encounter misfortune, they will remember military skills." Night Yu Xuan once again turned to ancient xiuran, a word of charge.


    When all the officials heard this, they were shocked again. It has to be said that his decision really went beyond everyone''s expectation. It is reasonable to say that such a disaster stricken area should be completely sealed off, and no one should be allowed to contact the people inside. Even if the normal people are looking at now, they are likely to be infected with the plague, and they should also be far away. If some brutal monarchs are replaced, they will probably torchlight all the villages Zhuang, the town is burning. After all, it''s the best way to deal with the plague.


    But the little prince now arranges people to take care of them? It has to be said that the practice of the little prince is really shocking. However, everyone knows that the practice of the little prince is a kind of benevolence and justice to the people in the disaster area, even to the people in Dayuan. Such a practice seems to be risky, but it is the most popular, and it can better pacify the people and appease the face-to-face situation. Moreover, in such a situation, even if you don''t go to the disaster area, you can avoid what you don''t see. Therefore, only those who have a little patriotism will not refuse this decision at this moment.


    What''s more, the little prince arranged for the officers and soldiers to be benevolent and righteous. A hundred liang of gold is a common soldier who is afraid that he won''t earn it all his life. Moreover, the little prince promised that if the soldiers who went there were really infected by the plague, they would be unfortunate and record their military skills.


    For a soldier, the highest honor is military skill. However, for an ordinary soldier, when he goes to the battlefield, he may die at any time, but military skill is not available to anyone. Therefore, with the little prince''s words, I''m afraid that all the soldiers will be willing to fight for the disaster area.


    What''s more, the little prince also said that he would arrange special defense measures. Although people were unaware that they could defend against such a plague, they still had more hope in their hearts when they heard the little prince''s words for some reason.


    Even all of a sudden, it seems that the plague is not so terrible.


    "Yes, I will obey the order of the young prince." The ancient general replied respectfully, his voice was more firm, without any hesitation and vagueness. He felt that when LAN Jue gave the order in the previous night, he had never replied so quickly.


    "Guo Taifu, you usually like to study some new things." The words of yeyuxuan stopped a little, and turned to the hair on the main hall. The old Taifu with almost white beard, his voice slightly slowed down.


    "I''m afraid." When Guo Taifu heard this, he was stunned. For a while, he didn''t understand the meaning of the little prince. His things, in the eyes of the world, were all a little unprofessional. What''s the meaning of the little prince''s special mention at the moment?


    When people heard his words, they were all stunned and puzzled. In such a critical situation, how could the little prince suddenly mention such an irrelevant thing? Besides, how could the little prince know the habit of Taifu when he came to Dayuan only a few days ago.


    "Don''t worry, Taifu. Your hobby will be of great use this time. I''ll draw some pictures for you later. You can design them according to my pictures, and then let people rush them out in succession, and distribute them to all the soldiers and officials who go to the plague area." The lips of yeyuxuan were slightly raised, a little smile was raised, and the awe inspiring fruit was lost, but there was more harmony, which made guotaifu''s heart fall down.


    "Yes, I do." Although Guo Taifu didn''t know what the Little Prince wanted him to do, he still didn''t hesitate to answer. For a while, he was also a little more excited. He didn''t expect that his talent could be appreciated and valued by the little prince.


    "Mr. Li, you can use the fastest way to release some messages for me and inform all the people of Dayuan." When ye Yuxuan turned to master Li, his face regained its former solemnity.


    "Little prince, please tell me." Li adult also subconsciously salutes the voice, slightly raises the voice to answer.


    "First, no matter where there is a plague or not, let all the people smoke the room with Atractylodes macrocephala and realgar to disinfect and prevent the disease. Second, let drugstores everywhere provide all the people with herbs that can prevent the plague, such as agastache, liquorice, Sophora flavescens, etc. free of charge. The silver and silver needed are always declared by the local government, and finally paid by the state treasury. Third, inform all the people not to To go out, prevention is very important now. "


    Night Yu Xuan very clear to express a few points quickly.


    "Yes." Naturally, Mr. Li also responded, but he was a little more shocked. At such a young age, the little prince knew so much, not only about the pharmacology, but also how to prevent plague.


    The mood of all ministers at the moment can no longer be described as astonishment. Is this really just a child under the age of 13? How is this possible? How could he have understood so much? What''s more, his arrangement is really water tight and in place step by step.


    For all the herbs he said were produced by the state treasury, all the ministers were more in favor of them than shocked. In the current situation, nothing is more important than people, let alone big Yuan is not short of money.


    "Royal Doctor Wang, you take some imperial doctors of the dynasty to the original city with me. We must develop a method to cure the plague as soon as possible."


    Night Yu Xuan secretly breathed a breath, suddenly turned to the king''s doctor, more awe inspiring results in the voice, the defense is only temporary to slow down the spread of plague, the development of a method is the most important.


    "Little prince, no!"


    "No, never." Hearing the words of yeyuxuan, all the ministers in the whole hall almost exclaimed with one voice.


    "Little prince, absolutely not. The original city is the place where the plague was first discovered, which can be said to be the place where the plague first spread. Now the people in the original city have died more than half, so it can be said that the original city is now the most dangerous place, so I must not let the little prince go to the original city." The prime minister took a step forward and snapped, "no matter what, he can''t let the little prince take risks.". What''s more, he will never allow yeyuxuan to have an accident, which is also a grandfather''s protection for his grandson!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 511

    "Just because the original city is the first place where the plague spreads out, so it''s really the fastest way to find a cure for the plague. The prime minister is assured that I will let guotaifu develop a set of defense clothes for me, and make defense measures before entering the original city." yeyuxuan naturally understands the worry of the prime minister, and he also understands how dangerous it is to go to the original city at the moment, but he must Need to go.


    When he heard the reports of the dynasties, he naturally had these coping methods, including some pharmacological things, so as his mother said, he had unlimited potential.


    "No, absolutely not." The prime minister did not wait for him to finish, but suddenly interrupted him. His voice increased a little. He knelt down on the ground. "As long as there are old officials here today, he will never let the little prince go to the original city."


    "Yes, I must not let the little prince go to the original city." When all the officials saw some situations, they all followed the prime minister and knelt down on the ground. At this moment, they were not only in love with the child who was less than 13 years old, but also in awe beyond everything. Therefore, it was a kind of maintenance to die.


    At this moment, they feel that as long as the little prince is here, they have a backbone. No matter what happens at the moment, it doesn''t seem to be a thing. At the moment, it seems that the sky is falling down, which is not so terrible.


    At the moment, he stood there with a small body, but he was like a omnipotent God with a whole body of light, which he could not help.


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes looked at all the ministers kneeling on the ground at the moment. Their eyes turned slightly, and they were slightly moved. However, he knew that he had to do some things.


    "Little prince, the country can''t be without a monarch for a day. When little prince leaves the capital, there is no one to deal with the affairs in the capital. I''m afraid of chaos. What should I do then?" The prime minister said with great righteousness and awe inspiring, but in his tone, he was a little guilty.


    Even though he knew xuan''er was smart and courageous before, he didn''t think that a 13-year-old child could do much better in national affairs, let alone compare with Ye Lanjue, and even when there was no problem at all before, ye Yuxuan might be more like a decoration, which would not play any role. But at this moment, he felt totally different, but at this moment, he suddenly wanted to use this reason to leave xuan''er.


    "Yes, the prime minister is right. Things in the court need to be handled by the little prince. How can the little prince leave?" At this moment, no one doubted the ability of the child who was less than 13 years old. In other words, they totally despised him. In the past, ye Lanjue handled everything very well, and ye Yuxuan didn''t seem to appear in front of them often, so that they all thought that the child was still young and not very sensible.


    But in such a critical situation, ye Yuxuan can arrange the things that people think have been completely destroyed without any leakage, so that people can find hope in a flash, and the thing that they feel for a while is not great.


    In such a period of time, he can turn things around and control the whole situation. What are these things in the DPRK?


    It can even be said that what the little prince just supported and controlled is not only the overall situation, but also the hearts of the people. They are the hearts of everyone present now. Let their hearts in a moment of complete change.


    A person, even other people''s hearts can support and control, so what else can not support and control?


    "There is no particularly difficult matter in the capital now. Everything is going well. The prime minister is the prime minister. I believe there will never be any problems." The night Yu Xuan lightly breathed a breath, in the solemn voice more several points can not be ignored majesty.


    "I''m incompetent. I dare not bear this heavy responsibility. I hope the little prince will deal with it in person." When the prime minister listened to this, he repeatedly said that he was incompetent in public. In order to let the little prince stay, he really had enough to fight.


    Besides, the prime minister has served two monarchs, and is also the father of the empress''s mother. His ability naturally convinces everyone. At this moment, he demoted himself and makes everyone sigh. But at this moment, it''s more important to leave the little prince, and everyone can''t care!


    "Yes, I''m incompetent. Please deal with the affairs in the court yourself." All the ministers immediately followed the prime minister''s words.


    "You should know that if you can''t find a way to cure the plague, it''s not safe anywhere. If you can''t find a way to cure the plague, even if your defense is good enough, Da Yuan may still be unable to escape the doom of destruction or even endanger the whole world." Yeyuxuan''s eyes flickered slightly, his heart moved slightly, and his voice was slightly more different, but he was the most clear about the situation in front of him.


    "I will try my best to find a way to cure the plague when I take the imperial doctor of the court." The ancient general suddenly looked up and looked fearless.


    "All ministers can go, so the little prince doesn''t have to go in person." And all said in one voice.


    "Yes, all ministers can go, but the little prince can''t go. It doesn''t matter if he has less ministers, but he can''t go without the little prince." For a while, I asked myself to go. Anyway, I would never agree to go to yeyuxuan.


    "Just now, general Gu has said that the military doctors and local yamen doctors have gone to check the dead bodies, but they have not found anything different. They have no clue. Therefore, I suspect that this plague may not be caused by people. This time, I want to check the local environment, food, water source, and find out the reasons from all aspects. I am concerned about this I''ll ask other royal doctors to help me. They also know something about it. My aunt once gave me Snow Mountain Jade lotus, which can nourish my body, neutralize all poisons and prevent all poisons. At this moment, although my prince is not as good as all poisons, he has much stronger resistance than ordinary people, so you don''t have to worry about me. " Ye Yuxuan thought about it, and then explained it more carefully.


    He just had a lot of things about the plague come out of his mind. Some even his mother knows about it. Some things depend on other people''s fear that they won''t understand, so he must go in person.


    For the people of Dayuan, and for the people he cares about, he must go as soon as possible.


    When people heard his words, they were shocked again. He said, what do you know about this? A 13-year-old child, even if he has never experienced the plague, how can he understand this aspect of things. Even though the empress knows medicine, they all know little about the plague. The arrangement of the little prince is so detailed that they have to take it, but there seems to be a suspicion in their heart.


    However, when people looked at his expression, they could not even doubt it, and even felt shameful for their doubt. Especially when they heard him say that they want to find the cause from all aspects, they were not only stunned, but also embarrassed. At the same time, they were completely convinced, no doubt at all.


    "That''s settled. Get ready and start this afternoon." When they were stunned and couldn''t get back to God, ye Yuxuan firmly ordered them.


    "Xuan''er" prime minister opened his mouth without hesitation, which was his most real reaction. After returning to God, he took a breath secretly and wanted to say something else.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 512

    "No one has to say. I have made up my mind and will never change it. If there is any more objection, it will be dealt with in violation of the will." Night Yu Xuan put his hand, cold interrupted his words, the voice more through a let people dare not disobey the majesty. For a while, the prime minister was stunned, the ministers were stunned, and all the ministers understood that at this moment, yeyuxuan had made up his mind, which could not be changed.


    Although he is only a child less than 13 years old, no one treats him as a 13-year-old at this moment.


    At this moment, all the ministers have completely regarded him as the emperor of Dayuan, or even more awed.


    "Obey the orders of the little prince." The prime minister realized that he could not change the idea of yeyuxuan, so what he could do now was to fully obey the order of yeyuxuan and not let yeyuxuan worry about other things. This is his grandson, he will not let him down, he will let him have no worries!


    "I will obey the order of the young prince." Once again, the ministers shouted after the prime minister.


    For a time, all the officials in the hall were all in one mind, and there was no more just gloomy, disappointed or even scared. One by one, they were full of fighting spirit, firm and confident.


    "Remember, we must absolutely block all news and never let the plague of Dayuan come out." Yeyuxuan saw that they had agreed, and then he took a deep breath of relief. However, he said again, with great caution.


    The plague in Dayuan must not be spread out. If the father and his mother knew it, they would be desperate. If they rushed back to Dayuan at the first time, he could not let his father and his mother take risks. Absolutely not.


    All these things are on his own. Even if he fights with heaven or earth, he must fight once. He must solve the problem of this plague, save the people of Dayuan and the people of the world.


    "Yes." Gu xiuran raised his voice and answered firmly with one face, "don''t worry, little prince. If this matter comes out, I will come to see you."


    "Well, that''s all for sure. Let''s arrange everything as I just told you." Night Yu Xuan slightly nods, in the slow voice still has a king''s unique domineering spirit.


    It has to be said that the ministers of Dayuan are indeed united, but in the morning, everything is ready as ordered by yeyuxuan.


    In particular, guotaifu, according to the pictures of yeyuxuan, made a very accurate defense suit.


    Everyone looked at the defensive suit, one by one, stunned, as if they saw a monster.


    Put on this clothes, almost completely isolated from everything outside, so that you are not afraid of infection, and do not hinder breathing.


    Once again, they were totally convinced by the little prince. Even if they hollowed out their heads, they couldn''t think of such a design. They didn''t know how the little prince came up with it.


    For a while, people felt that the little prince was the God sent by heaven to save them.


    This time, without waiting for the little prince''s order, all the ministers mobilized all the available forces to make this kind of defensive clothing in large quantities.


    In the afternoon, yeyuxuan, as he said in advance, went to the original city with all the doctors.


    All the ministers saw that the little prince who wanted to leave was obviously worried and dignified.


    Although it is said that with the defense suit developed by the little prince, and the little prince also said that he was invincible to all kinds of poisons, it should be relatively safe.


    However, everyone knows that at present, the original city is the place where the plague is the most serious and the first place where the plague spreads. At this moment, the original city is afraid to be more terrible than hell.


    I don''t know if the little prince will be in danger this time. They have no bottom in mind.


    Gu xiuran arranges people to choose soldiers willing to go to the plague area, and decides to accompany Ye Yuxuan to the original city. On the way, he is also good at protecting the little prince.


    In order to catch up with the time, yeyuxuan refused to take a carriage, but chose to take a horse. After all, things are urgent now, and every moment of delay, a large number of people may die at any time.


    "Well, I will ride with the little prince." At this moment, Gu xiuran has a complete admiration for yeyuxuan from the bottom of his heart. He is obedient to yeyuxuan''s words. When he heard yeyuxuan''s words about riding, he immediately called his sweaty BMW.


    "Good." Night Yu Xuan heart a joy, with the speed of this horse, if the road does not stop, it may only take a few days to be able to arrive.


    "I rode first with the general, and the people followed as soon as possible." The night Yu Xuan sits on horseback, a pair of eyes son fast looked at the public, listens to like a very random sentence, but still has the king''s unique spirit.


    There is a kind of man, born with a kind of courage that makes people submissive, admirable and willing to follow.


    "Yes." Almost at the same time, all the people answered in unison that the little prince did his own work and was not afraid of danger. Moreover, he was the first, how could they fall behind.


    So, for a while, all the people who wanted to ride the carriage changed to ride. Only a few old doctors had to ride the carriage. They were sorry.


    All the way, because of the requirements of yeyuxuan, he had no good rest at all. Except when they meet a restaurant or restaurant on the road, they will stop to fill their stomachs and feed their horses. At other times, they never stop at all.


    Even the Iron-blooded man who had been fighting for so long as the ancient general was deeply moved and shocked.


    A 12-year-old boy has such perseverance. He only admires one person in his life, that is, the emperor Lanjue, who he is willing to follow. But now, the 12-year-old boy is completely convinced.


    "Little prince, go to bed for a while. Even if you get to the original city, you are tired." At this moment, the Iron-blooded man''s heart was also soft, and he was in great pain. He held him tightly and tried to give him a comfortable position. "The little prince, afraid of delay, could lie on the Minister for a rest."


    "General Gu, how long will it take to get there?" Night Yu Xuan''s small face is obviously a little more tired, but a pair of eyes are still a few points can not be ignored firmly.


    "At such a speed, the day after tomorrow morning should be able to arrive, so the little prince should have a good rest and get enough physical strength to the original city, so that he can find a way to cure the plague as soon as possible." For the first time, an iron man is so gentle to persuade a person.


    "Well, good." Yeyuxuan thought and whispered. He was really tired these days. So he lay in the arms of the ancient general. Although the horse was still relaxed, he fell asleep quickly.


    The ancient general''s eyes looked at him, and his hands were slightly tightened, but they were more gentle. In his life, he had never felt so sorry for someone. And this kid really hurt him to the bone.


    When yeyuxuan and the ancient general arrived, they didn''t disturb too many people. Instead, they took the defensive measures and entered the original city directly.


    Ye Yuxuan first inspected several people who had been plagued. Although he was fully armed, general Gu was worried and scared. He followed him step by step. He wanted to stop him at first, but he didn''t say anything at last when he thought of his purpose and his attitude.


    He knows, some people, he knows what he is doing, the decision will never change.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 513

    After carefully checking for the people, ye Yuxuan went to look at the local environment, local livestock and water sources, and ordered the soldiers to take all the things he had seen back.


    Yeyuxuan has been checking all over the original city all day without any pause. Gu xiuran, who is following him, is even more distressed. However, after all, he doesn''t understand this and can''t replace the little prince. Only a military doctor came to help the little prince. Tang ZhiBei is almost a follower of yeyuxuan. He is busy up and down. He wants to do more for yeyuxuan, but yeyuxuan still does it by himself. Tang ZhiBei has no choice but to help yeyuxuan a little more.


    However, the plague is not another simple disease after all, and this time it is very serious. For a while, yeyuxuan could not find a solution.


    After all, he is only a child under thirteen.


    Therefore, we can only wait for the imperial doctors to come and study together.


    The doctor who followed him didn''t arrive until the next evening. At that time, when I heard that the little prince had arrived two days earlier than them, he had been checking in the original city for these two days, and he still hasn''t come back. His heart was full of bitterness, and they were all too tired to care about and entered the city.


    The original city was the first place where the plague happened. When the news came to the court, most of the people in the original city died. Now after so many days, the original prosperous city has lost people.


    Taiyi and other people entered the original city and saw the depression in front of them. They were stunned and trembled. The plague was so severe.


    The scene in front of us is not as painful as the corpses after the war, but it is more painful and frightening than those innocent people. Some of them lie on the ground, occasionally someone appears, maybe they are walking and then suddenly fall to the ground. It''s too late for people to react. There''s a lot of wailing around them, even the whole sky is gray and lifeless.


    "If you are late, please forgive me." The doctor and several ministers who came with him saw yeyuxuan and moved forward with some guilt on their faces. There was some fear in my heart. After all, the little prince arrived before them, and for such a long time.


    "Now that you are here, check it out in every place." Yeyuxuan didn''t mean to blame at all, just whispered an order.


    "Yes." After all, they are all old doctors in the imperial court. Some of them have seen plague before, so they are more experienced, but they are not as severe as the plague this time.


    Now it''s nearly dusk, and the setting sun is slanting. The slightly dim sunlight sprinkles on the original city, making the original city more depressed, even revealing a kind of death.


    Yeyuxuan raised his eyes, and suddenly felt a little trance in front of him against the reflected sunlight. His head hurt a little. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he saw the depression and bleak scene in the original city, even the situation of being exposed to the white bone and measuring the corpse by the water.


    "Little prince." Gu xiuran saw the little prince looking at the setting sun, motionless, even without blinking his eyes. He seemed to be totally shocked, and could not help shouting in a low voice.


    "Yes?" When ye Yuxuan heard his cry, he seemed to wake up in a dream. He answered softly, with some doubts in his voice. Then he subconsciously turned his eyes and looked at him. For a while, it seemed that some people had not completely recovered.


    "What happened to the little prince?" Seeing his appearance, Gu xiuran was even more worried. He couldn''t help asking. He had to worry about the appearance of yeyuxuan just now.


    "I may be too tired. I just stood there shaking my mind." Yeyuxuan''s lips are moving, and his expression is still a little dazed. Just now, the scene is really clear. It seems that it will happen. Yeyuxuan is a little frightened. Is it true that he has the ability to premonite? But, how can it be like that! He is not willing to let that happen!


    "Little prince, go back to have a rest." Gu xiuran secretly breathed a breath, and suddenly his heart was pulled up. It hurt a lot.


    The little prince and the emperor are very similar. They are very strict with themselves. If Huang Shen is not really tired, how can he appear in vain? What''s more, the whole heart of the little prince is hanging now, and the whole nerve is tense. In such a case, how tired is the little prince when Huang Shen appears!


    "Good." This time, yeyuxuan didn''t refuse either. He felt that he was really too tired and had hallucinations.


    However, at the moment, the situation just now seems more and more clear. It seems that it is really possible. He is not allowed to have such a day, so he will certainly save his strength to spend such a danger with them. No, even if he can''t spend it with them, he will never allow the people of Dayuan to be hurt.


    Although the arrangement of yeyuxuan has been put in place, and all the defenses have reached a level that people could not imagine at all. However, because the plague has a long incubation period, it has been spread everywhere before it was found, so, next, there are still plagues all over the country, many people died.


    The situation is more serious than expected. However, thanks to the arrangement of yeyuxuan, every place has been well prepared. Once the plague is found, it will be quickly isolated and defended, but it does not make things worse.


    There are strict checkpoints around the boundaries of Dayuan, not to mention people, but flies do not want to fly out of one. This kind of defense will certainly arouse the suspicion of outsiders. Therefore, ye Yuxuan orders to announce that he is carrying out a secret plan to give the king a unique gift in the world. Outsiders can''t spy on it, and people of Dayuan can''t go out to reveal it.


    The news that ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin have gone to the northern kingdom in advance has been spread for a long time. It is also well-known that ye Yuxuan should deal with things temporarily.


    Only in the eyes of too many people, the state affairs of Dayuan were handed over to a child under the age of 13. People who knew the news could not help shaking their heads and chuckling. They all felt that the emperor and Empress of Dayuan were really naughty. The 13-year-old children, even in the Imperial Palace, usually just contacted the government affairs. Now they can deal with them directly. It''s ridiculous!


    Now, when Dayuan is in such a situation, it''s said that it''s more like shaking one''s head and sighing one by one. It''s really nonsense. It''s also a secret plan. It''s just to give the North King a mysterious gift. It''s really a child''s mind. What''s so strange about the gift? It''s nothing more than gold, silver, beads and treasure. Is there anything rare in the world? But Beiwang, I haven''t seen anything before. I need a little kid to give it away. Is it a family member? It''s just a show.


    And are the people of Dayuan crazy? Even accompanied the child who was less than 13 years old crazy.


    It is precisely because the current management of Dayuan is yeyuxuan, a child less than 13 years old. After the news came out, people didn''t think much about it, and they didn''t have too many doubts. In this way, it is better to cover up the real situation of Dayuan and prevent the spread of the plague.


    However, the ancient generals established a life and death situation, so naturally they were more cautious. It can be said that the arrangement was watertight, and it was absolutely impossible for outsiders to detect any rumors.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 514

    Nangong Anyan came to find yeyuxuan according to the previous agreement. If she goes to the Northern Kingdom now, she will be in the northern kingdom. But ten days later, it''s grandpa''s birthday. Now, in her opinion, it''s just the right time!


    However, when Nangong Anyan arrived at the border between Dayuan and Phoenix, she was warned that she could not enter. Nangong Anyan''s eyes swept sharply, "how dare you even stop this palace?"


    She knew the news from yeyuxuan, but she didn''t think it would stop her. She didn''t think that yeyuxuan would stop her. No matter the gift or the secret, it had nothing to do with her anyway. What''s more, yeyuxuan would not stop her from entering after the appointment. There was no reason. She would not give any special gift.


    "You are?" The bodyguards around were a little surprised. A girl looked only seven or eight years old. She was dressed in royal clothes and bright red clothes. The girl of this age was lovely, but she felt totally different. She was a little rebellious and arrogant, but it would not make people feel abrupt.


    What makes them wonder is that girls of this age are so arrogant and whose daughter they will be. Even if they stay at the border for a long time, they feel a little overwhelmed by this arrogance and ferocity. They knew that the girl in front of them seemed to have such arrogant capital.


    "Phoenix, Nangong Anyan!" Nangong an Yan didn''t say much. This time, she just wanted to call yeyuxuan to leave. Her aunts were not in the palace. She didn''t have to live there. It was the same to go to the northern kingdom.


    The soldiers around were a little surprised. This princess, they have heard of it. Now it seems that it is indeed worthy of its name. They saluted one after another and said, "have seen the princess!"


    Nangong Anyan saw that they didn''t get out of the way, and he picked up the top of his brow. "How, can''t you still get in?" There is already a certain amount of displeasure in the words.


    "That''s not true, but the prince told her to go to the northern kingdom first, and then he will come." A person who looked at some positions said that the emperor had arranged before, but the reason why the former Emperor was obviously useless. Now, he just wanted to send Nangong Anyan away as soon as possible.


    "Is it?" Nangong Anyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and some exploration also revealed, without any concealment.


    That person''s heart is tight, this princess, as expected, is not easy to send.


    "Princess Anyan!" The soul chaser comes from afar. The pace is not too fast. The expression on his face is also very restrained.


    Nangong Anyan, who is still low in height, looks up to pursue the soul and obviously asks what he means.


    "The princess knows the prince. Now the prince wants to prepare a gift. He doesn''t want the princess to disturb him, so he lets the princess go to the northern kingdom first." Slowly, try to make your voice sound less worried.


    "Is it?" Nangong Anyan even smiled and quietly flicked her sleeves, which made her face threatened.


    "It''s true. Besides, the pursuit of souls can''t violate the emperor''s order! However, if the princess is really interested in this gift, then "if you want to pursue the soul, stop it a little bit, like making up your mind," then you can bring the princess in, but then you need to ask Princess Anyan for a request for the prince


    The soul searching eyes are fixed on Nangong Anyan. Although the princess, like the queen of Phoenix, does not eat soft or hard, she will follow you as long as you are not too tough. If she is determined not to allow her in, the princess will come in regardless of everything, which will be even more difficult.


    "Well." Nangong Anyan sighed and thought hard for a moment. "That''s it. Tell my cousin I''ll go to the northern kingdom first, so that he won''t be late."


    The soul chaser sighs a sigh of relief. Princess Anyan''s tone is not so strong. It seems that this matter is too much.


    "Well, princess, be careful all the way." The soul slowly said, in fact, the heart has been urging her to leave as soon as possible.


    "Well." Nangong Anyan nods, gets on the carriage and changes the road.


    The soul chaser was relieved completely, but when he thought of yeyuxuan, his whole heart was quickly mentioned. Now he can hurry to the little prince!


    Not to mention that the soul chasing and peace of mind left, that side just left Nangong Anyan, around a bend, then let people stop! Pick up the driving curtain slightly and look at the place she left just now. Her eyes are slightly heavy.


    The reason for chasing souls is really lame. Although she and her cousin yeyuxuan didn''t grow up at the same time. Yeyuxuan is more than five years old, and it seems that they shouldn''t be very familiar with each other. But these countries have excellent relations. She also spent two months a year in Dayuan, not counting the time when yeyuxuan went to Phoenix. In one year, they were together for at least three months It''s almost impossible for such a thing to stop her. Besides, it''s rare for soul searching to come out and persuade her in person, but it''s just to cover up.


    "If it wasn''t for Dayuan, what would have happened?" Nangong Anyan thinks about it.


    "Princess, why don''t you go?" Glass asked, a pair of big eyes with doubts.


    "Nothing, just think of some other things. Take them to the front to wait for our palace. We may not be able to catch up for a while, but no matter how long, we will wait patiently!" Nangong Anyan said lightly, putting down the curtain, changing clothes, taking off heavy and gorgeous clothes, wearing only a light and simple red dress, wearing a human skin mask just in the middle position, holding a short sword for self-defense, and getting off the carriage.


    "Princess this is" glaze one face doubts.


    Nangong Anyan smiled and said, "remember, you''ve been waiting until my palace comes back."


    "Yes!" Glass nodded, Nangong Anyan walked away.


    Nangong Anyan patiently waits until night. She has seen it in the daytime. Dayuan''s defense is very strict, and it is not generally strict. Something important must have happened to Dayuan. What makes Nangong Anyan puzzled is what kind of things are worth the trouble of yeyuxuan and Dayuan people.


    This night without moon, the stars in the sky are very few, just give Nangong an Yan a chance.


    Nangong Anyan looks at it from afar. If you break into it, you will be found.


    Nangong Anyan thought about it and whistled softly. Her eyes were smiling. Many times, animals are more reliable than people. She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t get in!


    Nangong Anyan looks for the snake and finds a place where there are few people. He asks the snake to confuse their audio and video. No one finds it when he goes in the space.


    And these soldiers, even if they see the snake that appears inexplicably, do not think much, but think about it in their own hearts. Even if they say it out, no one will know that the soul is not there.


    Nangong Anyan doesn''t feel right when she goes in. It''s so bleak. She even has few people. It''s totally different from her previous visit to Dayuan.


    She missed this section of officers and soldiers at the border and went straight to a larger town. She heard a lot of news along the way, with a serious and dignified look.


    After knowing that the plague came from the original city, she went directly to the original city. She knew that yeyuxuan must be there! In such a case, she didn''t want to send the letter out. She knew the meaning of yeyuxuan, because, like her, she would not let her relatives get involved in the danger, but she had come and would not leave again naturally!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 515

    Ye Yuxuan closes Dayuan. When the news that he wants to prepare a gift for the North King reaches Ye Lanjue''s ears, the first reaction of Ye Lanjue is that something happened to Dayuan. He knows Xuaner. Such a big move can never be for such a small thing. But now Dayuan is peaceful, and he can''t think of any reason worthy of Xuaner''s doing so. He just feels uneasy and sends it Name to investigate.


    Tang Kexin looks at the arrangement of night LAN Jue at the same time, without saying anything, she and night LAN Jue are almost the same idea.


    After receiving the order, Mingchuan rushed to Dayuan directly. Just as he arrived at the border, he heard that there was a plague in Dayuan. The whole person was in a state of shock. He had no time to rest and hurried to the northern kingdom.


    But what he didn''t know, even if yeyuxuan made a strict arrangement, the wind spread out, and soon spread to the northern kingdom.


    It is reasonable to say that the national blockade is so tight that it is impossible for outsiders to get information, and it is impossible for Dayuan''s people to spread the information. Moreover, Dayuan''s borders are tightly defended, and no one can get in or out at all.


    So, how did the news get out? Who on earth passed it on?


    At this point, for a while, no one knows.


    But the news spread like wings all over the world.


    For a time, people all over the world were flustered. This time, without the defense of officers and soldiers, the people around were far away from each other, afraid to approach, for fear that they would be infected with the plague.


    "Master, Dayuan" listened to the wind and quickly entered the room. His face was never dignified. His eyes were obviously afraid of something uncontrollable. Half of what he said, when he looked at Tang Kexin, he was eager to speak.


    "What happened to Dayuan?" Tang Kexin heard what he said, and then saw his expression. He was shocked for a moment. He thought that Mingchuan had not come back, and he was even more upset.


    She knew that if there were no serious things, she would never have rushed in like this, let alone looked like this. He is different from Mingzhuan. Mingzhuan always follows yanjue. No matter when, but listening to the wind, only when something happens, can he come to find yanjue directly.


    After hearing the wind''s murky breath, I knew that it was impossible to hide it from the empress. After thinking about it, I said in a deep voice again, "news came from Dayuan that there was a particularly serious plague in Dayuan. Now most of the people in Dayuan have died. In specific circumstances, my subordinates have already sent someone to check it."


    It''s smart to hear Feng''s news, but he didn''t have the master''s order. This time, he didn''t deliberately inquire about Dayuan''s affairs. What''s more, the night Yuxuan over Dayuan had the news blocked. So this time, he didn''t find the news himself, but someone sent it out in the capital of the Northern Kingdom, letting him know. It can be said that someone deliberately Delivered to the door.


    "What? What do you say? " Hearing this, Tang Kexin''s body suddenly froze and shook uncontrollably. He almost fell to the ground. One hand held the edge of the bed quickly and barely stopped, but his body was shaking uncontrollably, and his legs were obviously soft. Even if he held the edge of the bed at the moment, his body was still slowly pressing down.


    Plague! Plague! How terrible is the plague? She is the most clear. In modern times, there are so many previous medical equipment, so many previous defenses. Sometimes they are inevitable, not to mention in the ancient times where there is nothing.


    Once there was a plague in ancient times, it often represented destruction. What''s more, the wind said that it was a particularly serious plague. It also said that most of the people of Dayuan had died.


    Dayuan, the common people of Dayuan, her xuan''er is still there, no, no, never, her xuan''er can''t be busy, never.


    Originally rely on the night LAN Jue on the collapse is also suddenly sat up, a pair of eyes straight to listen to the wind, even though he has always been calm, calm, his face at the moment is also obviously a little more shocked, even afraid.


    "The news may come in and out, but the plague should be true. The situation in Dayuan is unknown, but the borders of Dayuan are completely blocked now, and no one is allowed to go in and out. The master and the empress know about it." listen to the wind and report his information one by one, because Dayuan blockade, the situation inside, he is not very clear, Before the name spread to check, now has not come back, his heart is also holding a little fluke, I hope this thing is just a rumor.


    Therefore, the specific situation still needs to wait for the name to come back.


    Listening to the words of the wind, Tang Kexin has quickly stood up and walked out straight and fast. However, his legs are still obviously shaking and his body is tighter.


    "Heart." Night LAN Jue looks slightly changed, quickly get up and hold her.


    Tang Kexin looks back quickly, looks at him and her eyes are narrowed. Maybe she shouldn''t leave xuan''er. She shouldn''t think that xuan''er can manage Dayuan well. They shouldn''t leave a 12-year-old or less than 13-year-old in a place alone. How can xuan''er deal with it now?


    However, she didn''t say anything, because, at this time, these are not important, all things are not important, only her xuan''er, she now as long as her xuan''er can be safe.


    "I''m going to Dayuan, now, now." Tang Kexin''s eyes quickly raised, looked at his face, and was very afraid of his eyes. But she was also very firm. She had to go to Dayuan. Her xuan''er was still there, and the people of Dayuan. Night Lan was the emperor, and she was the queen. She could not leave their people, but now


    "empress, if the rumors are true, now The spread of the plague in Dayuan is probably beyond control. If the mother goes to Dayuan now, it will be very dangerous. She is afraid that she can''t save anyone, but "listening to the wind on one side, her face will change quickly. If the rumors are true, everyone knows that in such a situation, it will be very dangerous. Once she gets into the plague, she will die.


    So, he hoped that the empress could calm down. Besides, there are still masters here.


    In fact, the empress has always been calm in her work, and she should understand this truth. However, even if she is calm at ordinary times, she hears that her son is in danger, and she can''t keep calm any longer.


    "Even if it is a sea of fire, a hell of eighteen layers, and a broken body, I will go." Tang Kexin''s eyes are still looking at the night LAN Jue. Word for word words are squeezed out of her mouth. It''s hard to doubt, but there is a kind of light tremor that makes people hear heartbreak.


    She hates herself now. Why did she leave Xuaner alone in Dayuan and let Xuaner face all this alone?


    She really can''t believe how scared and helpless her xuan''er will be in the face of such death terror, and she, as a mother, can''t accompany him.


    She''s damned, she''s really damned, so, now don''t say it''s a plague, it''s a sea of fire and mountains, even if she knows that once she enters it, it''s broken to pieces, she will never hesitate at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 516

    "OK, let''s go back together." Night LAN never hesitated, holding her hand tight, has quickly stood up, tightly holding her, quickly walked out.


    That''s her son, also his. His son is in Dayuan now. The situation of Dayuan is unknown. Can he not worry about it or not. What''s more, he is the emperor of Dayuan, the people of Dayuan are all his people. How can he ignore them? Even when he is in such a dangerous time, he is not there. He is enjoying his life alone. He is not allowed to do so.


    As Xin''er said, now even if it is a mountain and a sea of fire, he will go, not only for xuan''er, but also for his thousands of people.


    And her mood, he can understand, so, this matter, even if he went alone enough, even if he knew that this time, his heart would be in danger, but this time, he decided not to stop her, not for the queen identity, just because she is xuan''er''s mother, but whether it''s life or death, he accompanied her, whether it''s life or death, they are together.


    "Master, the biography hasn''t come back. Maybe things will change." Listening to the wind was even more frightening. However, he also knew that there was no one who could change the decision made by the master and the son. In such a situation, as parents, they could not watch their children''s accident and ignore it.


    Besides, he knows his master very well. He knows that his master will never stay out of the way of the people.


    Just now, the mystery of things is not necessarily the fact. In case it''s just a rumor, what are you planning to do?


    Night LAN Jue eyes cold sweep, whether it is true or false, they will go back to see! If it''s not really the best, even if it''s true, they are at ease. Even if things can''t be solved, it''s better to be here and know nothing. Even if they just stay in Dayuan, even if they can''t find any solutions, they will never wait here, hoping for a turning point.


    Listen to the wind to see the eyes of night LAN Jue, already know it can''t be stopped, so he said in a deep voice, "your subordinates are ready now."


    "Mind, don''t worry too much. It will be OK. Xuaner will be OK." Night LAN Jue tightly hugs her, obviously feels the light quiver of the body at the moment, he knows that at the moment she must be afraid to the extreme.


    "Pestilence, pestilence." Tang Kexin''s hand was clenched. He wanted to control his body''s tremor, but he found that it was useless at all. It seemed that his body was shaking even more severely. If something else happened, even the cruel war, with xuan''er''s intelligence and cleverness, he might avoid it.


    But now it is a plague. Everyone is the same in front of the plague. As long as there is no cure for infection, there is no doubt that it will die. Now, Dayuan is completely blocked, it means that no cure has been found.


    In front of the plague, no matter how smart or clever you are, it''s useless. The plague is the real avoidance. Don Kexin can''t let himself not worry.


    "Xuan''er will be fine. It will be fine." Night LAN Jue knows that at the moment, everything he says is empty. Before seeing xuan''er, he said nothing that can''t be trusted. Moreover, at the moment, he doesn''t know what the situation is at all. But now he has to comfort her like this, otherwise, he''s afraid that he won''t be able to support himself.


    "Is it? Will it? If something happened to xuan''er, I would hate myself. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have left xuan''er alone in Dayuan. " Tang Kexin is completely flustered at the moment. She cannot help but be afraid. She also wants to calm herself down. But when she thinks of Xuaner''s situation, her heart is like thousands of knives stabbing in at the same time. There is no good place, blood stagnation and breathing.


    "No, my heart will be fine. Xuaner will be fine. What''s more, even if it''s wrong, it''s also my fault. I decided to leave Xuaner in Dayuan for exercise. It''s because I didn''t bring Xuaner here. It''s because I didn''t fulfill the responsibility of an emperor and hurt my son and people." Night LAN Jue hears her words, and her heart stops for a while. She blames herself like this, and takes all the responsibility on herself. If xuan''er really has something, then she is


    No, no, absolutely not!


    He said this not so much to Tang Kexin, but to himself, which was the truth.


    "Yes, it''s your fault. It''s all your fault." Tang Kexin is in a panic for a while. Thinking of the promise of LAN Jue, xuan''er stays in Dayuan alone. Now when something like this happens, it''s all his fault. Let xuan''er bear it alone!


    "Yes, yes, blame me, blame me!" Night LAN Jue repeatedly said that he could not allow the heart to take all the responsibility to her.


    Tang Kexin hears night LAN Jue say so, but in the heart is more and more not the taste, is blames him, is his decision, is not oneself agree? But now, she feels that she has lost her sense. In addition to self accusation, it is self accusation. Even if she puts the responsibility on night LAN Jue, she cannot forgive herself.


    "Xin''er, Dayuan is still completely blocked, and there is no chaos. He said that the Ming Dynasty is stable, and the plague should not have reached the capital. Xuan''er is in the palace, and nothing will happen." Night LAN Jue holds her hand tightly, lips are fretting, gently persuading her.


    However, his eyes are more dignified and suspicious. There is a plague in Dayuan. Who ordered to block Dayuan? Who ordered the news to be blocked? If someone didn''t deliberately block the news, it''s impossible to hear from Feng until now. Besides, it seems that he doesn''t know for sure. It''s not that he got the news, but that someone deliberately sent it.


    If someone blocked the news, why did it come out again and spread to the north so quickly?


    Is it xuan''er? What xuan''er said before is obviously to cover up this matter. Does xuan''er want to bear these things alone?


    What''s more, now that Mingchuan hasn''t come back, I don''t know if I''ve got any news or if it has returned to Dayuan? Night LAN Jue always feels that there seems to be something else going on. Can''t you! No way. He has been locked up for decades. How can he still have that ability?


    At the moment, there are too many questions and worries in bailimo''s heart. There is also a kind of indistinct uneasiness. It seems that many things may be turned out. Will Xuaner be in danger? Night LAN Jue''s heart is also up and down.


    "Back to Dayuan, back to Dayuan. Only when you return to Dayuan can you know." Qin Ke''er was slightly shocked when he heard what he said. Although what he said is very reasonable, somehow, her heart is always afraid, and it seems that she is about to take away her soul. Therefore, she must go to Dayuan as soon as possible.


    "Well, well, don''t worry, let''s go to Dayuan at once." Night LAN Jue turned her eyes, saw the BMW ready to listen to the wind, quickly grabbed Tang Kexin and jumped on it. Without any pause, she quickly left.


    Listen to the wind for a time did not return to God, until the reaction came, has completely no own master''s figure, hurried to Dayuan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 517

    The same news came from Nangong Yi and beichengyao, but on the surface, they were calmer than Tang Kexin and yelan Jue.


    "Does father know?" Beichengyao first thought of Beiwang. It''s impossible and impossible for tangkexin and yelan to hide. As for the father, it''s better not to let him worry.


    Mujin shook her head slightly. "I should have known."


    Beichengyao looks at nangongyi. Nangongyi''s face is no longer normal. He is very careful. Beichengyao takes back his eyes. "I see. These days, some children are troublesome for you to take care of. Brother and sister-in-law don''t have time."


    "The princess does not have to worry." Mujin said gently, "but I decided to come with Princess Anyan and the prince. Now, I don''t know where I am."


    "Maybe it''s already in Dayuan." Beichengyao said quietly, as if Nangong Anyan had no relationship with her.


    Nangong Yi''s eyebrows are light, which is another aspect he worries about. Xuan''er must be in Dayuan, and an Yan will not leave simply.


    "That Princess" mujin wants to talk and stops.


    "Even if Anyan is not there, I will go there. Now we should have gone. I will go to see my father first." Beichengyao rubs his forehead and brings Anyan here. This kid, now he''s going to Dayuan, but he has nothing to do.


    "Good."


    Beichengyao gets up, pulls Nangong Yi, and goes out.


    "Don''t worry, Anyan always knows how to protect herself." In the eyes of all people, beichengyao''s slow appearance is probably not worried, but Nangong Yi knows that the calmer beichengyao is, the more restless he is. Now the slight gloom in her eyes is the best evidence.


    Beichengyao chuckled, "it''s no use even if I''m worried. Besides, she knows how to protect herself."


    Beichengyao''s tone is light, listening carefully, with a bit of worry.


    Nangong Yi nods. Yao''s training for Anyan and Anmin is too harsh for him, but it''s also because of this that he can be relieved.


    "If it was a plague, it would be another disaster." Nangong Yi sighed. Now Xuaner is alone. It''s really hard for people not to worry.


    "Although it is man''s plan and heaven''s success, it is also man''s destiny!" Beichengyao''s face is impermanent, and her eyes are deep, just like the deep mountains and quiet pools, which can''t make a stir.


    Nangong Yi did not speak, a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly gathered, no publicity, people can not help heartache.


    "Father!" As soon as beichengyao entered Bei''an palace, he saw his father coming out in a hurry.


    "Yao''er, you came just in time. Have you heard about Dayuan?" Beiwang is in a hurry. He is about to cross beichengyao.


    "But father is going to Dayuan?"


    "Yes, xuan''er is alone. I''m not sure!"


    "Don''t go, father." Seeing that Beiwang was about to step out of the door, beichengyao quickly said.


    As soon as Beiwang stops, he looks back at beichengyao and frowns.


    "Now Dayuan doesn''t know what it is, but Xinhe and yelanjue have returned to Dayuan. Nangong and I also came to see the father first and planned to go to Dayuan. The father still doesn''t want to go." Beichengyao said calmly.


    The brow of the northern king is tight again. That''s his grandson. How can he


    "father, even if we go, it may not help. He just wants to be at ease. Besides, how many of us are there? Isn''t father at ease?" Beichengyao didn''t mean to give in half.


    "Yes, father, it''s not that the more people there are, the better. Now other people will come one after another. We can''t miss father." Nangong Yi followed suit.


    Beiwang''s brow didn''t loosen. He didn''t care what others didn''t see.


    "Father Wang, now Wushang and Yuning, Anmin are all in the Northern Kingdom, Xuaner. We''d better have them. These children, Yanchen and them, can''t be ignored. Father Wang should accompany them first, Xuaner and Yaoer will not neglect." Beichengyao reminds me.


    "Anyan she"


    "not clear, maybe in Dayuan." Beichengyao replied truthfully.


    Beiwang Ningmei thought for a long time, and his eyes were fixed on beichengyao for a long time. Now Anyan is unknown. As a mother, she is still so calm, which surprised him. Think about the children and Xuaner. If they are there, they will be OK!


    "Well, then be careful." Beiwang said in a deep voice.


    "Well, over there, I hope my father can appease me." Beichengyao sighed, "Nangong and I will go first."


    "Well."


    The northern King nodded and looked at Nangong Yi. It was self-evident.


    Nangong Yi nodded cautiously and led beichengyao away from here to Dayuan.


    Nangong Anyan went to the original city. Because of the plague, it was very difficult to find someone to send her. Let alone the carriage, she could not find a shadow. But after walking, I don''t know how long it will take. Nangong Anyan has no choice but to go back to the border area and steal a horse at night and drive to the original city on his own.


    The situation in the original city was more serious than she imagined. Nangong Anyan did not stop. He found a soldier and took him with him. He went directly to yeyuxuan.


    In the room of yeyuxuan, the atmosphere is very serious.


    "Little prince, the plague happened in Dayuan has been spread out, and it has spread to every country, the Northern Kingdom, Phoenix City and xiyingguo. They should have received the news. The spy returns. The emperor and empress, the city Lord and Empress of Phoenix, are already on their way to Dayuan." Ancient xiuran respectfully reported that his face was cold and gloomy, and his eyes were obviously cold.


    "Is it coming out?" Yeyuxuan''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and glanced at them, which was as thrilling as a cold sword piercing straight through. His voice at the moment was also a little bit cold, with a killing intention that seemed to destroy everything.


    He has made people block the news, and he also believes in the ability of the ancient general. However, under such circumstances, the news has spread out, and it has spread to the Northern Kingdom, Phoenix City, and even the western Yingguo, especially the Northern Kingdom, which is the furthest away. But the news has not been delayed in any way. Then, he has 100% reason to believe this It''s no accident.


    It''s obvious that some people do it deliberately. In today''s world, the northern country is the northernmost, Phoenix is the southernmost, Xiying country is located in the west, and Dayuan is the easternmost. Although it''s four countries, the borders are very close.


    Moreover, the four sides are far away from each other, and the relationship will not be too close. More often, it can be said that the well water does not offend the river water. But now, because of some special relationships, it is clear that the four sides have completely united, let alone the world is peaceful.


    The emperor of Dayuan is his father, so it''s needless to say that Nangong Yi, the leader of Phoenix City, married his aunt. Although the relationship between xiyingguo and yanxili, the prince of an, is weaker, they are close to each other. Yanxili and Tang Keyun are very close. Dayuan and xiyingguo are closer. Now they are like one family.


    It can be said that the world is now as stable and peaceful as it has never been before, but it is obvious that some people don''t want to make the world as peaceful, or that person has greater ambitions, but who is it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 518

    At present, the plague of Dayuan has not been solved, and he has not found a way to cure it. Then, if all people enter Dayuan, they may be infected and die.


    In this case, it is obvious that someone deliberately led all the people to Dayuan and wanted to wipe out all the people. Although Yan Xili, my uncle, may not come, he is only the father, the mother, and the aunt. Even if they are only in trouble, it will be enough for the world to be in chaos.


    At the beginning, he blocked the news because he was afraid that they would come after they got the news, and didn''t want to let them take risks. Unexpectedly, he was


    OK, good. He would like to see who was playing tricks in secret.


    "Damn me, I said, if the news is leaked out, I will come to see the little prince, I will now." Gu xiuran listened to his words, and felt the creepy and dangerous breath coming out of him. For a while, he was a little surprised. This kid, now, has the momentum like this. After several years of experience, I''m afraid that compared with the emperor, there will be nothing wrong It''s not enough. Gu xiuran felt numb and cold on his back.


    Although he has seen the courage of yeyuxuan, at this moment, such yeyuxuan still makes people tremble.


    If you don''t look at his body, only look at his eyes, only hear his voice, you can feel absolutely dangerous, absolutely thrilling, and their soldiers, such shock, enough for him to follow in his life.


    He has been following the emperor for so many years. The emperor is not angry and awed. It gives him absolute shock and makes him unconsciously obey. For a moment, yeyuxuan feels a threat, even a sense of fear.


    If the facts were not in front of him at the moment, he would not believe that such a child under the age of 13 would make him feel afraid, even if it was only for a moment, it would be fatal.


    Gu xiuran thought of the oath he had previously made. At the moment, general Gu''s body was obviously tense.


    "What do I need for your head?" However, the eyes of yeyuxuan are slightly moved away, looking forward to the front, the eyes are colder, more dangerous, the voice is even more amazing, with deep anger.


    At this moment, even though the eyes of yeyuxuan have moved away, but the ancient general still feels the thrill.


    It''s just that I didn''t understand the meaning of the little prince for a while. What''s the meaning of the little prince?


    "Find out who deliberately sent out the news and bring his head to see me." The eyes of yeyuxuan squinted slightly towards the front, and the sharp light flashed in their eyes. It was more dangerous to fill in. The words were like sharp swords and bones, which could not be avoided.


    Yes. " For a while, general Gu was shocked to the extreme. He had guessed that someone might have deliberately released the news, but he didn''t expect that yeyuxuan could have guessed it all at once, and listened to the tone was very positive.


    It has to be said that the reaction of yeyuxuan really surprised him. At the moment, yeyuxuan made him feel that kind of hegemony.


    He obeyed the order, not to mention the military order. But now, ye Yuxuan gave him another chance to make him more convinced. He felt the danger all over Ye Yuxuan''s body. Suddenly, he was worried about the man who deliberately released the news. He felt that once the man fell on the little prince, it would be very miserable.


    "Little prince, there is a girl asking to see you!" A soldier came in and said respectfully to yeyuxuan that there was something unnatural about his low head.


    Ye Yuxuan glanced at him. Didn''t he say before, don''t you disturb him with nothing important? Please, who will come at this time? It''s just a person who doesn''t need to wait for a girl!


    Night Yu Xuan heart suddenly alarm big work, is it an Yan? Isn''t it true that she has left? Damn it, how did it get out? Night Yu Xuan gnashed his teeth to think.


    The soldier felt the eyes of yeyuxuan, his head hanging lower, almost buried in his chest, but the girl, they couldn''t stop, let alone


    "my cousin didn''t see Anyan, but it made Anyan very upset!" The ethereal voice came from afar. The girl also came in in response to the voice. She stood steadily in front of yeyuxuan.


    Gu xiuran''s face changed. Princess of Phoenix, how did she come in? He has arranged before, now a living person stands in front of him, it''s hard to believe it or not! General Gu''s face was even more ashamed. He didn''t even stop him.


    "Princess highness!" Gu xiuran''s scalp is hardened, just a common ritual.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes light squint, eyes micro flash, "you will be the news out?"


    "Nangong an Yan Mou color a heavy," Dayuan plague news spread out


    Seeing Nangong Anyan''s reaction, ye Yuxuan already knew that this matter had nothing to do with her. Besides, Anyan''s character would not pass it on.


    "How did you get in?" At night, Yu Xuan''s words are sharp and sharp.


    Nangong an Yan was dissatisfied and snorted, "the first thing my mother taught me was how to protect my life in a dangerous situation and hide myself, let alone follow the snake. It caused a little confusion and came in."


    Yeyuxuan nodded. Animals are much more sensitive than people.


    "Go down first, and check that." Ye Yu Xuan said to Gu xiuran, his expression was cold again, and his eyes were heavy as they swept Nangong an Yan.


    Gu xiuran was slightly surprised. Was the question just asked by the little prince for him? Gu xiuran was moved a little. Just wanted to leave, someone rushed in.


    "The little prince, the little prince, the old minister found out." just at this time, the old imperial doctor in the court suddenly rushed over and shouted eagerly.


    "What did you find?" It''s just a blink of an eye. The cold on yeyuxuan''s face is suddenly scattered. He looks at the hurried one and asks repeatedly.


    When he asked that question, he took a subconscious step, perhaps to take a few steps towards the doctor.


    However, I didn''t expect that at the moment when he stepped out of his feet, he suddenly felt his legs were soft and his whole body was weak, and he even jumped straight forward.


    Nangong Anyan happened to be in front of yeyuxuan and hurriedly went up to take it. However, yeyuxuan almost knocked her down. Nangong Anyan scolded her secretly. She was really young.


    Gu xiuran was shocked and moved forward quickly. He directly took the night villa into his arms and asked repeatedly, "is the little prince OK?"


    "No, why is the little prince so hot?" Holding Ye Yuxuan, general Gu''s face changed greatly. His eyes suddenly opened. For a while, he was afraid to breathe. Holding Ye Yuxuan''s hand was shaking uncontrollably. The little prince''s body is so hot. It''s abnormal. He must have a fever. At the thought of fever, the general''s body is frozen for a moment, and his eyes are full of fear of collapse.


    The beginning of the plague is fever.


    No, never, never. Nangong an Yan''s heart is also heavy.


    The doctor who just came here was shocked at the words of the ancient general. A pair of eyes quickly looked at the little prince in the arms of the ancient general, and found that the little prince''s face was obviously red, and his hands could not help shaking.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 519

    Taiyi can''t care to report any more. He quickly moves forward to check for yeyuxuan.


    Hand a probe in the past, feel the temperature on the little prince''s head, the frightened hand all some shiver, a time, the facial expression quickly changed, can''t help exclaim, "how is little prince, how so hot? This, this "one time, too the doctor also completely flustered the God, the voice also obviously has some light quiver.


    "How''s cousin?"


    "Did the little prince catch the plague?" Ancient xiuran and Nangong Anyan asked together.


    When the ancient general saw the grieved look of the doctor, his body was even colder and his heart was unsteady. Suddenly, he felt that his body seemed to fall into the ice cave for thousands of years, and there was no temperature in the moment. It seemed that even the blood of his whole body had become ice, and he could not feel half the temperature.


    At this moment, his voice has completely changed its tone, with panic, panic, and even a little trembling, completely without his usual calm and power.


    "If the little prince was infected with the plague, then" when general Gu''s face changed, he really did not dare to think of the consequences.


    At the moment, he held the hand of yeyuxuan and kept tightening. His face slowly fell down. It seemed that he would stick it on yeyuxuan''s face. He did not avoid it because he was close to yeyuxuan. He might have caught the plague.


    If there is something wrong with the little prince, how can he tell the emperor and explain it to the people in the world? I''m afraid it''s hard to thank anyone who dies.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for Taiyi to say that everyone knows that at this time, suddenly it''s so hot and burned like this. The answer should be obvious.


    Nangong Anyan''s face changed slightly, and she began to hesitate. She should find her aunt Tang Kexin and her Uncle Ye Lanjue. If she was really infected with the plague, Nangong Anyan would be upset.


    "Now we can''t be sure, but everyone who has the plague starts with a fever. It''s like" the doctor saw that general Gu held the little prince so tightly, and he was so close to the little prince. He was a little shocked, but he knew immediately. He didn''t say anything, but he was a little closer. He examined the night Yuxuan carefully again With.


    If it wasn''t for the comprehensive arrangements of the little prince, the plague would have spread to the capital as early as possible. They would have died as early as possible. If there were no little prince, there would be no them.


    Now even if the little prince is really infected with the plague, how can they avoid it.


    The ancient general listened to the doctor''s words, his body was even more stiff, his eyes were full of fear, his lips were tightly closed, and then he gave a hard breath, and said slowly with his more strange tone, "never let the little prince have something to do. If the little prince has something long or short, we will bury him."


    His words are heavy, but unexpectedly firm. At this moment, no one will doubt the truth of his words.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded almost without any hesitation. If the little prince really had something to do, they would have no face to live.


    "The ancient general" lies in the night Yu Xuan in the bosom of the ancient general, slightly opens the eyes son to look at him, for a time, the voice weak lets the human more heartache.


    "Yes, I am." The ancient general responded repeatedly. There was a little more tremor in the strange tone, as if there were more murmurs. "If you have anything to do, just give me orders."


    "No, don''t let them into Dayuan, never." yeyuxuan gave a slight breath, the voice was weaker, and the breath was a little scary. In this autumn, he still felt the terrible heat. At this moment, one of his little faces turned red.


    The ancient general was completely shocked. How could he not understand the meaning of the little prince? He also knew who the little prince was referring to at the moment.


    Now there is no way to cure the plague. If the emperor and the empress enter Dayuan, they will die.


    The little prince is only afraid that he is also guessing that he has been hit by the plague, so in this case, he can''t let them enter Dayuan.


    The little prince is like this. He still thinks about other people all the time. How can he not be moved.


    "Little prince, I know how to do it. If there are ministers, I will stick to Dayuan and never let them enter Dayuan." the ancient general''s lips slightly wriggled, which seems to be a bit deliberately suppressed, because if he didn''t try to suppress at the moment, I''m afraid he would cry.


    There is a saying that men do not play with tears, only because they are not sad.


    Now, he really has an urge to cry.


    "If I really have a plague, don''t let others near me. If I die, burn me up and don''t let them see me, especially my mother." The lips of yeyuxuan are fretting. The weak radian of lips seems to want to laugh, but it is more reluctant to give up.


    In fact, he likes to think about his mother, to think about and to see her. However, if he is really infected with the plague, his mother will definitely be infected, because he knows that if he is infected with the plague, even if there are defensive measures, his mother will not use them.


    Even if he really died at that time and his mother saw him at that time, he would definitely hold him and catch the plague. Therefore, if he really died, he must be burned, as long as this way, he would not pass the plague on to his mother and them.


    However, he really wants to think about his mother. He wants to think about it. His heart hurts and his eyes are getting wet.


    However, he can''t see his mother, can''t


    he also wants to see his father, his sister and his brother. Although he loves his sister the most, he knows that his father loves him very much, but he''s not as weak as his sister, and he doesn''t like his sister. He needs to be pampered and hurt all the time. But his sister is really adorable. If he''s younger, he will take care of him Good father and mother, and sister''s, right? Night Yu Xuan silent thinking.


    General Gu listened to him, and finally couldn''t help it. He closed his eyes severely, and the tears that were more heavy than the man''s blood were rolling down quietly.


    He is only a child under the age of 13, but he has done so much for Dayuan. For those who care about him, he has achieved this.


    Burn him? How can he say such a thing?


    General Gu naturally understood his meaning and the intention of his arrangement. However, listening to this child under 13, his heart was really painful. For a while, it seemed that there was a dull sword that was constantly grinding and stabbing his heart. He could hardly breathe out because of the pain.


    Standing on one side of the doctor, he also turned his face and rubbed his eyes lightly, but found that the more he rubbed his eyes, the more blurred they became, it was useless at all. And his hand, which rubbed his eyes, was shaking constantly.


    There are thousands of emotions in the world. He has lived most of his life and is about to enter the earth. He thinks that there is nothing he has never seen before. But at this moment, he suddenly feels that he has lived most of his life in vain. At this moment, he really understands what is love, what is love, what is pay and what is selflessness.


    However, it was brought to him by a child under the age of 13.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 520

    Nangong Anyan is biting her lower lip and holding back her tears. She seldom does. She tells her from her mother that even a woman should be self-improvement, not dependent on anyone to live, not compromise, and live as she hopes and wants.


    The mother also said that no matter love or hate, they are all precious feelings. Don''t give them to others easily. Tears are the most real and false. If you want your tears to be real, then don''t drop them easily. She always remembers them. Therefore, since she is sensible, the number of tears is very small, but now she can''t control it.


    "Little prince, no, little prince will be OK. He will be OK." The ancient general returned to his mind and held the hand of yeyuxuan tightly. It seemed that he could not help passing the hot temperature of the little prince''s whole body to himself. He wanted to take the place of the little prince''s fever and even get pestilence, even if he died.


    "General Gu must remember what I said." Listening to the words of general Gu, ye Yuxuan''s eyes blinked a little. He had been near the original city these days, and had seen the situation that the people had been infected with the plague with his own eyes. Therefore, he felt that he should have been infected with the plague now, so the words of general Gu were pure comfort.


    He knows more than anyone how serious and severe the plague is. Now he has not found a way to cure it. It is not his habit for him to be lucky.


    "I remember, I remember." General Gu gave a hard breath. There were more sobs in his voice. His nose seemed to be blocked. He could not hear him clearly.


    "An Yan, I''m sorry. You''d better leave here as soon as possible and go to the Northern Kingdom," said the lips of yeyuxuan


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to say that now?" Nangong Anyan''s voice is cold. The ancient general is very angry. The little prince cares about you. Otherwise, how can he let you go?


    Ye Yuxuan tried hard to move his lips. He wanted to smile first, but he didn''t succeed.


    "Don''t worry, you will be OK. Besides, it will take at least eight days to get here from the northern kingdom. I believe that the Royal doctors of Dayuan will find a way. These days, it will be enough for you to recover." Nangong Anyan''s tone suddenly lightened, with some comfort.


    Ye Yuxuan also hopes so. He tries to pull the corners of his mouth. It seems that he wants to open a little bit of a chuckle. However, he just pulls out a few invisible radians slightly, and then stops. The eyes slowly close


    "little prince, little prince." The ancient general almost broke his breath in fright and cried out in a hurry. The voice changed completely. He was in a panic.


    The doctor heard the general''s voice and moved forward quickly. He reached his hand to the lips and nose of yeyuxuan without dodging. He felt that although it was slight, it was still a normal breath. He sighed, "general, little prince is OK for the time being."


    "Go and summon all the doctors to come here. We must save the little prince. We must!"


    When the ancient general heard the doctor''s words, he didn''t look relaxed at all. Instead, he was more heavy. Even though the little prince is OK now, but later, the little prince is burning like this, just afraid of


    "yes, I''ll go right away." Hearing the words of the ancient general, Taiyi turned around in a hurry, just about to leave, and suddenly remembered the purpose of his previous coming, just about to say something again.


    However, seeing that the ancient general had left quickly with the little prince in his arms, the princess of Phoenix followed closely, so he had to do it. After all, now the little emperor is in a coma, and it''s not easy to ask the little prince what.


    "Come on." The ancient general put yeyuxuan on the bed, and then quickly out of the room, a deep voice shouted.


    "General." A fast forward, respectful salute.


    "I''m going to tell you to keep Dayuan strictly, and never let the emperor, the empress, the Lord of Phoenix and the princess of the Northern Kingdom enter Dayuan." The ancient general''s voice word by word spread out, firmly has the invincible majesty.


    "General!" The officers and soldiers were shocked. They took a hard breath and said with some trembling, "is it so easy to stop what the general said? Just a emperor, we are not qualified to stop him. He is the emperor, and we should all listen to him. Besides, if the emperor really wants to come in, even if we have thousands of troops, we may not be able to stop him. The emperor''s strength, you are the most clear. What''s more The Lord of the upper Phoenix City and the princess of the northern kingdom. We can''t stop any of them. " This is impossible at all. I can''t even think about it.


    "Even if we fight for our lives, even if we fight for all our forces, even if we use thousands of troops, we must stop everything." The ancient general naturally knew that, besides, the emperor''s return was hope for too many people, but how could he let him down in such a situation?


    Of course, he knows that these people are not so easy to stop. What''s more, they all know that the plague of Dayuan is serious now, and the little prince is in Dayuan. Under such circumstances, they will certainly go to the city like crazy. Therefore, to stop them, it is simply more difficult than climbing to the sky.


    However, the little prince just ordered that no matter what, they should not be allowed to enter Dayuan. So, even if he did everything, even if it was difficult, he must do it, and never let the Little Prince down.


    "Yes, I see." When the soldiers heard the words of the ancient general, they were stunned and did not dare to have any hesitation. They answered with deep voice. He had been following the general for many years and knew that the general was very important to the soldiers. If he had not been forced to do so, he would never waste half of his troops. However, at the moment, the general said that in order to stop the emperor, he would do everything. It can be seen how determined and how broken the general is at the moment.


    If at this moment he doubts and questions again, he is not worthy to follow the general at all.


    Looking at the officers and soldiers leaving, the eyes of the ancient general had some deep pain. He brought them out one by one and followed him to the battlefield for many years. He was like a brother to them and didn''t want them to take any risks.


    But now he has to.


    Nangong Anyan is watching. She feels that she really has no position to stand here, but she will never agree to let her go.


    "Ancient general" just at this time, all the imperial doctors rushed over, even the oldest imperial doctor in the court rushed to see the ancient general standing outside the room, with an awe inspiring look, all of them were slightly shocked.


    "Well, the little prince is in the room." The ancient general turned around quickly and went back to the room.


    At this time, all the doctors did not take any defensive measures. After all, the defensive clothes were too heavy and blocked. It was really inconvenient to give the little prince a good examination.


    So everyone who came took off their defensive clothes.


    The eyes of the ancient general looked at them, their eyes flashed slightly, but they didn''t say anything. In such a case, the little prince is like this. Who can go and only focus on himself and defend himself? If someone does that, he may directly kick the man out.


    "I miss my mother so much." On the bed, the hand of yeyuxuan stretched out slightly and waved in the air. It seemed that he wanted to catch something and murmured dreamwords in his mouth.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 521

    At the moment, yeyuxuan had no such fierce and vigorous manner as when he ordered all the officials, and no such arrogance as when he led all the people to the original city. At the moment, he completely recovered the appearance of a 13-year-old child, calling for his mother to be sad and helpless.


    Everyone can''t help looking at the heartache, the little prince has been desperately persisting for such a long time, they only think that he is really as strong as on the surface, and now they know that his heart is so helpless, so eager to see his mother. They forget that even if the little prince is strong enough, he is just a 12-year-old boy. When he plays with his parents, he is full of emotion. When he is reckless, he is not like the little prince, shouldering such heavy things, not like now, the dusk is heavy, lying on the bed, it seems that he allows his life to pass by a little bit ¡£


    At this moment, everyone feels his eyes are wet, his heart is aching and shaking.


    "No, no, xuan''er can''t see his mother, xuan''er is sick, can''t see his mother, can''t." at this moment, night Yu Xuan, lying on the bed with her eyes closed tightly, suddenly takes back her hands and shakes her head in a hurry. The little face is full of pain and fear. He is sick, so he can''t see his mother, can''t.


    When they heard this, they could not help but see the way he subconsciously shrank his body. Even though they were old officials in the court, they were used to too many big storms, and now they could not help but quietly shed tears.


    The child thinks about his mother even though he is like this.


    Nangong an Yan is biting her lips, but the tears are still coming down. She wipes the tears hard and tells herself that she remembers the appearance of yeyuxuan now and the way she guards the people she cares about!


    General Gu''s eyes were completely red, and he breathed a few hard breaths, but he didn''t let himself break down. He thought of what he had said before, and then saw what he was like now. He suddenly fell into a deep voice and said, "if there''s really something wrong with the little prince, I''ll bury the whole city together."


    General Gu''s tone changed voice at the moment, with too much pain However, it is a firm and irresistible heartbreak.


    The little prince said that if he died, he would burn it. They could not let the empress meet him or infect them with the plague.


    In fact, even if the little prince really died of the plague, he couldn''t bear to do it, but it''s not good if he doesn''t do it.


    They can''t burn the little prince helplessly, but they can burn them together with the little prince and bury them with him.


    Now they are all together with the little prince without any defense. If the little prince is infected with the plague, they can''t avoid it. They will certainly all be infected with the plague, and they will all die. Burning with the little prince at that time is the best outcome. It''s also a kind of honor and pride for them to be a minister of Dayuan.


    "Yes." There was almost no hesitation, no hesitation, almost simultaneous shouting. The moment when they didn''t do any defense to enter, in fact, they didn''t care about their own life and death.


    "Well, well, I am worthy of being a good man of Dayuan." Hearing the answer from all the people, though the ancient general''s face was still heavy, he was also a little more gratified.


    Nangong Anyan looks at them, Leng hum. At this time, she doesn''t think about how to save yeyuxuan. Instead, she thinks about the funeral. It''s OK!


    "If you remember correctly, what you need to do now is to study how to save your prince, instead of thinking about burial one by one!" Nangong an Yan said coldly, his voice was also mixed with a sense of killing.


    People around were shocked. General Gu was also shocked. What he just meant was not that, but that didn''t need to be explained.


    "Now we can''t give up. We must do everything to save the little prince." Ancient general astringed his mind and looked at the bed again. Although he closed his eyes, he was still very restless. His eyes were more painful.


    What he just said is only the worst plan. Now it''s not that far. As long as the little prince has a breath left, they will never give up. They must find a way.


    "Yes." The crowd shouted again. The oldest royal doctor Lu had reached the bedside, stretched out his hand, and directly put it on the hand of yeyuxuan. Other imperial doctors also surrounded him one after another, without any fear, without any evasion or evasion.


    And as time goes on, everyone''s face is filled with despair, but it still hasn''t stopped.


    "How are you? How is the little prince? " General Gu watched the doctor go in and out, but his face became heavier and heavier, and his heart trembled with fear.


    "The high fever of the little prince has not been cured, and the medicine has been used. It has no effect and the ice application has no effect. It may be true according to this situation." the old doctor Lu wants to stop talking, but it means that it is obvious. In this case, he hesitates, and there is only one way that the little prince is really infected with the plague.


    If that is the case, there is no way now, because the way to cure the plague has not been really developed.


    In such a case, if you get a plague, it means death.


    The ancient general''s hand under his sleeve tightened, "Lu Yuyi, if that''s the case, then we must plan for the worst." He doesn''t want to. He doesn''t want the little prince to have something to do. But if the little prince is really infected with the plague, that''s the only way.


    Nangong Anyan looks at it, his face is gloomy, and his hand under his sleeve is not consciously clenched.


    "General Gu, the little prince has been shouting to see his mother. Don''t you really let the little prince see the empress?" Lu Yuyi''s eyes are also obviously a little more distressed. Looking at the bed, the eyes are still talking in their dreams and shouting at their mother''s little prince. It''s really hard to bear it.


    General Gu''s eyes also looked at the past, and saw that the night Yuxuan on the bed was more restless at the moment. Maybe it was because of the severe burning, the body was even constantly writhing, the lips were moving, and the murmuring voice was constantly coming out. The mother''s voice was very low, very soft, and light, but it was almost at the gate of the ghost. It seemed that there was a voice An invisible magic can directly penetrate everyone''s heart, and directly destroy your heart.


    General Gu''s face was a little heavy, and he didn''t speak. The little prince''s look was really too painful and painful.


    If the little prince really gets plague and is going to die, can''t the little prince see the empress before this?


    Is it too cruel?


    Yes, it''s really cruel.


    However, the ancient general''s body suddenly trembled, thinking that if they were really allowed to meet, then not only the little prince would die, but also the empress''s mother would certainly die, and the emperor would die, even the city Lord and Empress of Phoenix could die.


    Let''s not say that these are the people the little prince cares about the most. They are the results the little prince doesn''t want to see. If things really become like that, the whole world will be in chaos.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 522

    "Mother, mother, I think mother" bed, the voice of the little prince is still murmuring out, the voice is weaker and weaker, but it is more and more heartbreaking.


    "General Gu, if the empress is really here then, let the little prince meet with the empress. You can make her take defensive measures." Lu Yuyi listened to the little prince''s cry, only to feel that his heart seemed to be broken into pieces.


    "Do you think it''s possible? Do you think that if the empress sees that the little prince is like this now, she will probably do those defenses? "


    The ancient general''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was more subtle. He knew that it was impossible. Even he and these doctors had no defense, let alone the empress.


    Lu Yuyi opens his mouth and stops talking. Yes, it''s impossible. Everyone knows that it''s impossible.


    "So, no matter what, we can''t let the empress and the little prince meet. No matter how cruel they are, we can only do so. At this time, if we are soft hearted for a while, we will only get a more tragic price." At the moment, general Gu can only be ruthless and do this. After all, he is a man who has been fighting in the battlefield for many years, with a crack that ordinary people do not have.


    "Yes, general Gu is right. We can''t be soft hearted now. What we can do is to save the little prince as much as possible. However, those who are suffering from pestilence generally can''t live for two days at most. The little prince doesn''t know how long they can last." another doctor heard general Gu''s words and nodded slightly, but the pain on his face can''t be concealed.


    "No matter how long we stay, no matter whether we live or not, we follow." General Gu''s face is more fruitless. Now, the only thing he can do is to accompany the little prince and not let him be alone.


    Just listen to the words of the doctor just now, but the body is trembling more severely. The hand hidden under the sleeve is constantly tightening, but it can not control the light trembling.


    Nangong Anyan looks at the fire. Now, why are all discussing how to do without saving, instead of studying the medicine that can cure the plague?


    "Don''t tell me if my cousin wants to see my aunt first. Do you think that my cousin''s body can last until that day? And you just said, two days? My aunt is in a hurry. There are seven or eight days left! " Nangong Anyan''s tone was a little hasty, and he didn''t suppress his anger at all.


    "Little princess"


    just as Lu Yuyi wanted to speak, she was interrupted by Nangong Anyan, "have you achieved nothing these days?"


    Lu Yu''s eyes blinked, a wisp of Qingming passed by, sighed deeply and shook his head slightly.


    "Lu Yuyi, what we have just studied" a person seems to think of something, suddenly makes a sound, but is swept by Lu Yuyi''s eyes, and subconsciously shuts up.


    "Go on!" Nangong Anyan and the ancient general spoke together.


    The man subconsciously looked at Lu Yuyi, who was helpless. "When we came in just now, we did work out a pair of drugs, but there were still some problems that had not been solved, the effect of the drugs was unknown, and no one had tried them. So"


    the people beside them all had some drooping heads, just the drugs that had been studied may or may not have any effect, very much They dare not to try even though they are desperate.


    The ancient general''s eyes sank in a flash. There was no way to change them. Now he has a choice to put them in front of him. No matter how dare he touch them, it''s the most dangerous thing. But the little prince can''t stand the risk.


    "How long can the little prince keep it up? It''s not enough for others to test the medicine." The ancient general asked calmly, even with some entreaties in his voice.


    Lu Yuyi shakes his head helplessly. Actually, the medicine has just been studied, and many have not been specifically studied, such as the dosage, such as the type of medicine, and many are not perfect. It is the drug''s third poison. They are not allowed to give people such drugs with unknown effect. This is the reason why he just did not speak up. In fact, he has no confidence in the medicine.


    The atmosphere sank completely for a while, whether to use it or not, whether to use it or not, dare to use it, everyone is considering it.


    "Use it." Nangong Anyan didn''t speak for a long time. Her voice seemed to be hoarse.


    "Little princess!" Lu Yuyi opens his mouth eagerly. It will be fatal to use the wrong medicine! The little princess didn''t understand these things, so she dared to open her mouth at will, but he couldn''t look at them in vain.


    "But now, there is no other way, if cousin is awake, it will be the same." Nangong Anyan''s eyes became firm for a moment.


    General Gu looked at Nangong Anyan. At the moment, her words brought her a wake-up call.


    Lu Yuyi focuses on the ancient general. Only when he speaks can they dare to use it.


    After a lot of deliberation, general Gu, Nangong Anyan was almost impatient. He stepped forward and stared at Gu xiuran closely. "If yeyuxuan is dead, our palace will ask our aunt to apologize. If you don''t want to, we can thank you for your death!"


    General Gu stared at Anyan of Nangong, but still didn''t make a decision. He only has one word now, and even decides the future of Dayuan. How can he not be careful?


    Nangong an Yan''s sharp eyes swept over him. "Now that you have decided to bury him, why don''t you try? Is there anything more terrible than waiting for death? "


    The ancient general closed his eyes, right, since he was already waiting for death, why not fight? Finally, he nodded. Nangong Anyan was relieved. Looking at the Royal doctors around, they knew it. They sent someone to Decoction immediately.


    On the way from the northern kingdom to Dayuan, ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin have been driving for two days without sleep. Even the horses can''t move.


    "Mind, take a rest first, and then go on like this, you will be exhausted." At night, LAN Jue saw Tang Kexin standing on one side, eating dry food and drinking water. His eyes were still staring at Tang Kexin, who was feeding his horse.


    "No, I can''t rest. I must rush to xuan''er as fast as I can. There must be no delay." Tang Kexin gulps down the dry food in her mouth and says in a hurry. Now, she can''t directly put on her wings and fly there. How can she rest.


    "Mind, you haven''t been with your eyes for days and nights." Night LAN Jue put the food in front of the horse, then walked to her, the voice was full of heartache.


    He also understands the mood of the heart at the moment, and knows that she must be worried about xuan''er, unwilling to rest, and afraid to rest. He is the same, but if she goes on like this, she will be exhausted.


    "Mind you, if you don''t rest, you should always let the horse rest. If you go on like this, the horse will be dead tired. We can''t get a horse here for a while, and then we can''t make it." Night LAN can only change a way to persuade her, "come, first sit for a while, let the horse eat up the food."


    Tang Kexin sniffs the words and turns his eyes slightly. Looking at the horse not far away, he sees that the horse is obviously exhausted. It seems that he has no strength to eat.


    Tang Kexin also understood that if he really tired the horse to death, it would be even more troublesome. No matter what, he would always let the horse rest. So this time, Tang Kexin did not refuse any more, but sat on the ground according to the words of night LAN Jue.


    Night LAN Jue arm a embrace, held her in his arms, adjusted a comfortable posture for her, so that she can have a good rest.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 523

    No. 523 her son, Tang Kexin, is really too tired. In the arms of LAN Jue at night, she closed her eyes slightly. She was just going to keep her eyes closed, but later, she fell asleep.


    The night LAN Jue Mou Zi is slightly drooping, with thick tenderness. Tang Kexin is really tired and pale. The green shadow at present can''t be stopped, which is very obvious.


    Night LAN Jue secretly breathed a breath. He knew that his heart had reached the limit. He had this kind of pressure in his heart, plus the two days of sleepless, if not supported by that amazing perseverance, he would have fallen down long ago.


    But Xin''er will never allow herself to sleep in the past. I''m afraid she won''t allow herself to sleep in the past until she sees xuan''er. But if she doesn''t wait for them to return to Dayuan, Xin''er will be exhausted first, which is not worth the loss.


    So, he just moved his hands and feet a little bit in the water she was drinking, just to let her sleep for a while, and then she might be really tired.


    Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin tenderly, hoping that this sleep can let her have a rest, and her body will not be too tired. However, Tang Kexin suddenly sleeps uneasily


    "xuan''er, xuan''er, don''t, don''t, my xuan''er." Tang Kexin sleeps for less than a quarter of an hour, then suddenly opens her eyes, sits straight, and shouts out subconsciously, A look of panic, obviously scared.


    "Mind, mind, what''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue was startled by her. She asked repeatedly, what was her dream just now? How could she be so frightened?


    Just now, the dosage he gave her could make her sleep for at least half an hour. However, she woke up in less than a quarter of an hour. How could she wake up so fast if it didn''t really scare her?


    "I dream about xuan''er. I dream about something happened to xuan''er." Tang Kexin turns around quickly, grabs his arm tightly with one hand, looks scared, even cries out with some fear of desperation.


    Hear her words, the heart of night LAN Jue also fiercely sink, can''t help worrying.


    Mother and son linked heart. If they could feel it, then night LAN Jue''s heart sank. She just saw Tang Kexin''s panic and fear at the moment. Then she hugged her tightly and said softly, "no, xuan''er will be OK."


    "But I just dreamed that something happened to xuan''er. I dreamed that xuan''er had a plague." Tang Kexin raised his eyes and looked at him. He could not bear to speak in his voice.


    At this moment, Tang Kexin is no longer calm and calm at ordinary times. His eyes are full of uncontrollable fear and panic.


    "No, no, it''s just a dream, that''s all. It''s you who are too nervous." night LAN Jue holds her obviously tight. Although she is comforting her, she worries a little more in her heart.


    After all, the situation of Dayuan is not clear, but the national blockade must be very serious.


    Xuaner is in Dayuan city now. How can he not worry.


    "But that dream is so real. It''s so real. I see xuan''er is so sad. Besides, I hear xuan''er calling me, calling her mother. Xuan''er says she wants her mother." Tang Kexin''s body slightly trembled, and her lips were shaking uncontrollably. She also knew that it was just a dream, but that dream was too real and real as she saw it with her own eyes.


    Moreover, she seems to hear xuan''er''s cry, and hear xuan''er calling for her mother. At that moment, her heart is painful, and even she feels that xuan''er is crying in her ear, but she can''t catch it, just like xuan''er is going to leave her, how can she not be afraid?


    This dream, so real, real as just happened around her, real let her wake up at this moment, the heart is still painful, the hand is still shaking.


    "It''s said that dreams are counter, so xuan''er should be ok now, so don''t worry too much now." Night LAN never believed these things, but at this moment, he could not care about them. He could only use them to persuade Tang Kexin.


    "I hope so." Tang Kexin breathed heavily. He wanted to calm down his mood, but found that a heart seemed to be severely twisted by something, and the pain was even worse. "Let''s not delay any more. Now we''re going to Dayuan. I want to see xuan''er. I must see xuan''er as soon as possible."


    "OK, OK, let''s start right away." Night LAN Jue''s heart at the moment is also unbearable fear, also dare not have a moment''s stay, what''s more, he also knows that now such a situation, she is impossible to have a good rest.


    Night LAN Jue held her fast, jumped on the horse, and rushed to Dayuan.


    At the same time, nangongyi and beichengyao also came several steps late. They never stopped, almost never slept.


    In the original city, everyone was extremely nervous. Ye Yuxuan had taken the medicine. They could only wait to see if it would work or not.


    Lu Yuyi has been at the bedside of yeyuxuan for a long time, for fear of any situation.


    The ancient general was also beside him. He was almost staring at the completely quiet yeyuxuan lying on the bed. He was uneasy. He prayed that the heaven would be better to the prince. He prayed that the heaven would bless yeyuxuan and Dayuan.


    Nangong Anyan is now the bedside of yeyuxuan. Although she seems to have no effect compared with the royal doctor, she is stubborn at this moment, which makes everyone helpless. And she is the princess of Phoenix, loved by the emperor and the empress. They dare not disrespect her, so they let her stay here.


    Nangong Anyan is uneasy. Such a situation can only be found when she was first trained by her mother. In her eyes, her mother is really inhuman.


    When she was a child, she was thrown into a group of snakes. She was chased by all the snakes. Her mother was watching her, but she was totally indifferent. She escaped all the way. She was in a mess. She was bitten by the snake several times. But her mother was only watching from a distance. If she had not been filled with a lot of drugs when she was a child, it could be said that she was invincible to all kinds of poisons. I''m afraid she would die there. Finally, her father carried her back ¡£


    From then on, she knew that you should never rely on your mother to help you. No, you should never rely on anyone else, because unless it''s something she can''t solve at all, I don''t know that her mother won''t help or let others help you. Later, she was used to that everything was up to her.


    But now, looking at the night Yu Xuan lying on the bed, she has no bottom in her heart and can''t hold anything. She hates this feeling extremely, but she can only let this feeling torment her.


    Time passed by a little, but yeyuxuan didn''t wake up.


    Lu Yuyi is more and more anxious. The whole person is like an ant on a hot pot. He can''t help sweating on his forehead. In the case of the little prince, he doesn''t feel better at all. Isn''t it a little dark at night? It''s a little cold at night, but they can''t care about themselves. All their mental strength is on yeyuxuan.


    It was a very long night. The candle seemed to burn very fast. The red tears fell down gently. It burned to the end. Then it was lit. The whole room was full of people. I dare not relax!


    It''s probably that everyone''s heart is tight, so I''m tireless. I''ll wait there and wait for yeyuxuan to wake up


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 524

    The sky gradually brightened, a little white, the sun through the window, with a little warmth, everyone''s heart, but like completely unable to melt the ice, night Yu Xuan, or not wake up.


    The ancient general could not hold his breath. He asked Lu Yuyi, "what''s the matter with the little prince?"


    Lu Yuyi has been keeping the pulse of yeyuxuan. At the moment, he seems to have not heard the words of the ancient general at all. He is still staring at yeyuxuan.


    General Gu lost his strength and clapped his hand on the table. The whole corner of the table was shattered and his voice was unexpected.


    All the people''s thoughts were on yeyuxuan. They were shocked by the sudden voice and looked at the ancient general in an uncertain way.


    "The little prince is getting better!" The voice of Lu Yuyi''s surprise instantly took back everyone''s thoughts.


    "What do you say?" The ancient general couldn''t believe it. He asked subconsciously.


    Lu Yuyi gave a long sigh of relief, and smiled with ease. "The little prince''s condition is getting better. If there is no accident, he should be better."


    All the people around were relieved. Nangong Anyan was relieved. The whole person felt a lot easier. She slowly crouched down and rubbed her cheek hard. It was OK. Cousin was OK. It was OK. She bet right.


    Indeed, as Lu Yuyi said, the consciousness of yeyuxuan gradually became clear, and his body recovered some strength, but it was only his own feeling that night Yuxuan did not open his eyes until the afternoon.


    Looking at the people around him, ye Yuxuan was moved for a while. I''m afraid that these two days, everyone is worried about himself, right? And he''s ok now. I don''t know how many people have paid so much.


    "Little prince, it would be great if you were OK!" General Gu rushed to the bedside and almost cried.


    Night Yu Xuan try to smile, "ancient general, since made can cure pestilence medicine, quickly give everyone take it." Ye Yuxuan could not care about himself. When he was fully awake, he immediately ordered him to come.


    General Gu''s throat is astringent. As soon as the little prince wakes up, he puts his whole heart on everyone. It''s really impressive.


    At this moment, the other thing is to defile the feelings of the little prince. General Gu nodded heavily, "yes!"


    "Lu Yuyi, it''s hard for you." Ye Yuxuan looks at the blood in Lu Yuyi''s eyes, and he has a guess in his heart. Lu Yuyi is the oldest and most convincing one among them. Now, he is also full of gratitude to Lu Yuyi.


    "No hard work, no hard work, the little prince will be fine." At the moment, Lu Yuyi is a little out of proportion.


    Night Yu Xuan does not care about these, "everyone go down to prepare, prepare early, others can suffer less." The voice of yeyuxuan now sounds powerless, but it is loud.


    "Minister, comply with the order." People around me wake up because of yeyuxuan. They are full of hope. Even if they don''t sleep all day and all night, they don''t seem to be half tired.


    The people in the room went out again and again. Now, only Lu Yuyi was left behind. At night, Yu Xuan looked around, frowned and asked, "how about an Yan?"


    Lu Yuyi shook her head. "The little princess went to have a rest when she knew that the little prince was OK. She said she was too tired."


    Lu Yuyi also felt helpless. All of them were uneasy, but the princess Anyan was extremely relieved. When he heard that the little prince was recovering, he said that he would be OK, he said he wanted to go to rest. He didn''t mean to ask any more. It seemed that the person who had been here before was not her at all.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded. Anyan should have come from the border. He must be very tired when he was infected with the plague before he had time to rest. What''s more, it doesn''t matter how many people look at themselves.


    "This medicine developed by Lu Yuyi has saved a lot of people." Night Yu Xuan heartfelt praise, but also with some emotion.


    Lu Yuyi lowered his head and said with a few threads of shame, "there are still many imperfections in this medicine developed by the old minister. At that time, I didn''t dare to use it for the little prince. If Princess Anyan didn''t insist on it, and the ancient general decided," I''m afraid "


    Lu Yuyi''s words stopped abruptly. Can ye Yuxuan guess about Anyan? If it''s him, general Gu needs to make up his mind. If it''s Anmin, she''s the only one. I''m afraid she won''t give anyone time to think about it in such a tense situation.


    However, Anyan didn''t know the importance of the decision. He just wanted to save him, but general Gu saved the whole people of Dayuan. When they made the decision, they thought about different things.


    Ye Yuxuan deeply lamented the decision of general Gu. If it wasn''t for him, even if Anyan insisted on it, these doctors wouldn''t dare to take medicine. Even though he knew the impact of this event, he still made a decision. He only admired the courage to put all his heart into one''s heart.


    "These days, things will come to you. People of Dayuan will worry about it." Yeyuxuan said seriously.


    "The little prince is serious." Lu Yuyi sighs, on this sincerity, he really can''t compare with the little prince.


    The medicine for the treatment of the plague was gradually issued, and everyone was busy. The newly recovered yeyuxuan refused to let them take care of it, and sent all the people out. Instead, he was helpless.


    Nangong Anyan accompanies yeyuxuan, but what he thinks is to leave as soon as possible. First, he tells his mother, father, aunt and uncle. Now that Dayuan is OK, they don''t have to worry.


    Ye Yuxuan thinks so too. If you send someone to them, I''m afraid they don''t believe it. I just think it''s because he doesn''t want them to worry, but it''s not right. Only an Yan is the best one.


    Nangong Anyan''s heart was eager to leave, but yeyuxuan had no one to take care of it, so she had to stay. Now she brought a bowl of medicine and handed it to yeyuxuan. She could not help complaining, "now you have sent all the people out, what do you do? I''m not going to stay. "


    Ye Yuxuan took the medicine and followed the good as the current. "Then you should go first. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "You''re tired even taking a few steps now. Are you sure you''re ok? I don''t want to cause you any more trouble. " Nangong Anyan''s tone was discontented. She sat aside and waited for yeyuxuan to finish the medicine.


    "I''m not in any way now, you don''t have to worry," he said


    Nangong Anyan chuckles, "you find someone to take care of you, and I''ll leave immediately."


    "Night Yu Xuan helpless comfort," I have not so weak


    "Well, then you can come down and take a few steps, or you can send me a large sum of money." Nangong Anyan said angrily.


    Night Yu Xuan no longer speak, looking at Nangong an Yan helpless.


    Nangong an Yan''s age, in their generation of people, in addition to an min, is the smallest. And girls, no matter in his home, or in uncle''s home, uncle''s home, seem to be very precious, they are naturally extremely favored.


    In addition to the sterner aunts, other people are in favor of each other. They are not enough to describe them. From small to large, they almost need what they want. Generally, they don''t need to worry about anything. So that these girls, more or less, have some kind of arrogance, and do everything according to their hearts, and now, is it the same? Yeyuxuan thinks in silence, but he really can''t refute.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 525

    Yeyuxuan didn''t want to talk to each other in such a tit for tat way, so he smiled, "thank you for your advice to general Gu, or I may die."


    Nangong Anyan doesn''t accept it. "Fortunately, you are OK, or I will suffer."


    At night, Yu Xuan pursed her lips, and now she talks with an Yan. She always has the smell of fire medicine, which seems that she should not open her mouth.


    When the ancient general happened to come in, he saw Nangong an Yan leaning reluctantly to one side and yeyuxuan sitting on the bed with a helpless expression.


    General Gu doesn''t understand. What''s the matter? Did the two fight? Why? Shouldn''t the little prince wake up happy?


    "General Gu, what is the place for healing?" The ancient general that night Yu Xuan sees comes in, the vision frets, ask.


    Nangong Anyan''s attention was immediately attracted, and he stared at the ancient general.


    The ancient general felt inexplicable, but he said sincerely, "what does little prince mean?"


    "To find someone to look after him." Nangong Anyan, with her hands around her chest, went to sit in the chair on one side and leaned back. The whole person was covered in the chair.


    The ancient general was clear, and immediately expressed his mind, "if the little prince needs to be taken care of, I will stay to take care of him."


    Ye Yuxuan shook his head. "There are so many things for you now. The medicine for treating the plague, the food allocated, and that matter are all indistinguishable. The original city is the most prosperous place except the capital city. Even if Xiao Suo has reached such a point, there should be some people. Moreover, now, it has made a little progress."


    General Gu looks a little dark. It''s true that he can''t follow the little prince all the time, but


    "now everyone is very busy, so go find the people here. You don''t need to be distracted." Night Yu Xuan timely added.


    After thinking and thinking, general Gu hesitated and said, "I have a candidate, but"


    Nangong Anyan has the spirit in an instant and looks at general Gu with bright eyes.


    "Just what?" Night Yu Xuan did not manage Nangong Anyan, so his eyes were all on the ancient general.


    "But they are Jianghu people, I''m afraid the little prince doesn''t adapt." General Gu remembers a man he met by chance, but he has been away all year round. Another man has been wandering the Jianghu for many years. Although he has settled down here, they haven''t met yet.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ye Yuxuan waves his hand lightly. The people in the Jianghu probably follow his nature. They love and hate each other clearly, which is also in line with his preference.


    "Well, I''ll get ready now."


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nods, and Nangong an Yan is also a little relaxed.


    "Wait a minute, have you sent the letter to the father and the mother?" Night Yu Xuan suddenly asked.


    "It''s been sent first." General Gu''s tone was obviously relaxed. Seeing that ye Yuxuan didn''t speak, he left.


    After the ancient general quit, yeyuxuan looked in the direction of Nangong Anyan. She was almost completely blocked by the chair and could only see a piece of red clothes.


    "Now you can rest assured."


    "Well, I''ll leave when you get there." Nangong Anyan said with ease, without any argument.


    At night, Yu Xuan said nothing and put the bowl aside in silence.


    General Gu''s efficiency is indeed high, but from morning to afternoon, he has come to report that things have been done and things have been packed, so he can live in today.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t delay either, so he stayed in the Chu escort agency that afternoon.


    On the way there, general Gu probably introduced that the current chief escort of the Chu family escort agency is Chu Qingfeng. In the early years, he walked in the Jianghu, was bold and unconstrained, and was famous in the Jianghu. Later, he established the Chu family escort agency, which is very trustworthy and famous here.


    In this fight against the plague, their family also made a lot of efforts.


    Ye Yuxuan listened in silence. Nangong Anyan didn''t speak. The ancient general couldn''t figure out what they meant for a while. What''s more, he had to experience it himself before he knew it. He didn''t say much, so he went all the way to the Chu family escort agency in silence.


    There are already greeters outside. Chu Qingfeng and his wife are at the door. There is a little girl about ten years old standing there.


    Yeyuxuan got down from the carriage. Because he was not well, the ancient general carefully supported him.


    "I have seen the little prince!" Chu Qingfeng arched his hand, and his resolute face also showed some admiration from the bottom of his heart. He had heard about the little prince from the ancient general before, full of respect.


    People standing around, salute with Chu Qingfeng.


    "No need to be polite." Night Yu Xuan said lightly, glancing around the people, fell on the only younger girl she was a green or even almost plain clothes, there is no decoration on her head. Also, it''s impossible to tie hair before the age of Jiji. Although there''s nothing attractive about a face, it feels very pure and clean.


    The girl''s eyes are very big, like a clear spring. Even without tears, she feels some water mist. Yeyuxuan feels that these eyes are somehow pleasing to her mother Tang Kexin.


    Nangong an Yan stands quietly behind yeyuxuan, looks at his trance and smiles. It''s the first time to see a girl wandering in yeyuxuan!


    In her opinion, this girl''s appearance is not outstanding. After all, no matter her mother beichengyao, or her aunt Tang Kexin, or her aunt Prince Qingcheng, she is an extremely outstanding woman, with no one to look at. She is used to seeing such a unique beauty, but what kind of beauty is not in her eyes?


    So, she was also curious about what yeyuxuan was looking at.


    "Little prince, please come in." Chu Qingfeng respectfully reached out his hand and led them in, followed by other Chu family members.


    Chu Qingfeng directly took Ye Yuxuan to the place where he lived. "This is what we just cleaned up. If the little prince is dissatisfied, tell Cao min to prepare again."


    "No need." Night Yu Xuan has seen around, light said, "here is very good, disturbed."


    The environment here is not quiet, but the place is very big and empty. But the large bamboo forest behind is green and green, which is quite the heart of yeyuxuan. In addition, he doesn''t want to change, so he happily accepts it.


    "Thank you, little prince." Chu Qingfeng bows his hand and introduces the woman standing next to him. "This is the humble Zheng surname. This is a little girl. She is called Yingying."


    Chu Qingfeng pushes the girl in the light blue clothes, obviously with some doting in her eyes. The little girl looks at yeyuxuan timidly.


    The pulse of a river is speechless. The sentence suddenly pops out of yeyuxuan''s heart. Yingying has a clear meaning. Chu Yingying is also very suitable for her. That kind of look is really clear enough.


    Nangong Anyan smiles unconsciously. Just now, ye Yuxuan must be thinking about something. This girl gives people a feeling that there is no perseverance of Jianghu people. It gives people a feeling that it is very simple. Nangong Anyan doesn''t realize that she has anying, or even beiyanxue. The three girls, only Yanxue, are a little simple, more like they should be free at this age. She and Yuning are almost anything. Maybe it''s because Yu Ning is two years older than her, but it''s no different from this girl''s age.


    "Is it clear and clear, or not reserved and not full?" Nangong an yanrao asked with interest. Yu guangpiao spent the night in Yuxuan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 526

    Chu Yingying''s pupils were slightly broad, and he said with a smile, "it''s not reserved, it''s not full. My mother said, my name comes from Yingying water, and my pulse is speechless."


    Night Yu Xuan unconsciously a smile, obviously this girl''s words pleased him.


    Nangong an Yan nodded, this girl, very close to her eyes, her voice, very pleasant, with some lively.


    "Anyan, you can rest assured." Night Yu Xuan is not anxious not Xu of say, one hand is on the table have not knock.


    Nangong Anyan stares at yeyuxuan. Is that driving her away? burn the bridge after crossing it!


    It seems that ye Yuxuan didn''t feel it. Nangong an Yan Chueh, she really should go, but it''s proposed by Ye Yuxuan. How can she be so annoying!


    Although Nangong Anyan was dissatisfied, she still waved her hands gracefully, "then this palace will go first, and cousin will ask you."


    Chu Yingying looks at Nangong Anyan strangely. The little prince is a guest. They will take good care of him naturally. Why mention it again?


    Nangong Anyan chuckles and is looked at by this girl. It really gives people a sense of guilt. A pure and extreme look makes people feel that it''s a sin to let any filth infect her. I don''t know how she and yeyuxuan will get along.


    Chu Yingying wonders, what is this girl laughing at? However, she is really good-looking, with beautiful eyes and dimples, even though her best looking cousin is not so beautiful.


    Nangong Anyan left, and Chu Yingying was out of date, smelling the faint jasmine fragrance.


    "That one just now" Chu Qingfeng asked after Nangong Anyan left.


    "Princess of Phoenix." General Gu replied.


    "No wonder." Chu Qingfeng murmured to himself that the noble and domineering spirit of the girl was not comparable to that of the little prince, but it could not be ignored.


    "General Gu, you can leave first. Don''t worry here." Ye Yuxuan''s light order can''t be refuted.


    The ancient general nodded and arched his hand to the Chu Qingfeng. "Little Prince is here, please take care of him for a few days."


    "Nature!" Chu Qingfeng didn''t give up at all and replied sincerely.


    With the promise, general Gu didn''t stop and strode away from here.


    "What can I do for you, little prince?" Even in the absence of the ancient general, Chu Qingfeng was still respectful.


    "No, escort leader, please go ahead. I will tell you something."


    "Good." Chu Qingfeng pushes Chu Yingying, "if you are bored, you can let Yingying take you to play. She is most familiar with this family."


    Yeyuxuan has always disliked the communication of a strange girl, but generally girls of this age have nothing to talk with him, and they are crying. They are spoiled all the time, making him extremely unhappy. Now they want to refuse without hesitation, but when they see Chu Yingying''s dry eyes, they hesitate for a moment and nod.


    Chu Yingying felt a sense of relief.


    When Nangong Anyan went to find the small town, they were impatient. If it wasn''t for the advice of Nangong Anyan when he left, they would have looked for it. Fortunately, they soon got the drugs that had been developed for treatment, so they could continue to wait.


    "Liuli, let them stay. Let''s go to the northern kingdom together. First, you send a letter to your father, saying that the medicine has been made for treatment. I will go to join them."


    "It''s been sent, but I don''t know if the Lord and his wife will believe it." Liuli said carefully.


    Nangong Anyan nods. She is considerate.


    Without much delay, they hurried to the northern kingdom.


    But after only three days, I met Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue.


    "Aunt!" Nangong Anyan shouted first, and then Liuli put her down.


    "An Yan?" Tang Kexin was relieved in a moment, but thought of another possibility, the whole heart was floating.


    "Isn''t it from my cousin?" Nangong anyanhan, why are they still in such a hurry.


    "Is Dayuan really OK?" Tang Kexin hurriedly asked that the surprise had not been concealed on his face, which was totally different from the gentle and calm aunt of the past.


    "It''s all right. The medicine for the plague has been made. Cousin has found a place to rest now."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Tang Kexin claps her heart and lets it go. Anyan is also the one she grew up with. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible to deceive them.


    Night LAN Jue heart is also a sigh of relief, but more calm on the face.


    "Didn''t father and mother come with you?" Nangong Anyan looks around. There are only four of them. No one can see them.


    "We left first. They should be in the back." Tang Kexin calms down and smiles a little more on his tired face.


    "Let''s wait for them in the next town. We should have a good rest in a day or two." Nangong Anyan knows that they must be in a hurry to come here. I don''t think they have much rest. At the moment, my aunt has a lot of green shadows. Even my uncle is also dusty.


    Tang Kexin hesitates for a moment. He wants to see xuan''er first. Night LAN Jue has already held her. "OK, xuan''er should deal with it well. Let''s go and never let him worry."


    Tang Kexin nods, yes, how can they make xuan''er worry? In recent days, I have been on my way all the time. When I arrived at Dayuan, I couldn''t cover it up, so I reluctantly agreed.


    On the other side, Nangong Yi and beichengyao received a letter from Liuli. Seeing that Anyan had indeed entered Dayuan, they couldn''t help but pull themselves up. Seeing the back, they were relieved. Knowing that Anyan would come, they accelerated their journey.


    After meeting with Tang Kexin and them for nearly two days, Tang Kexin and Ye Lan Jue are like arrows in their hearts. They are in a hurry to make their way. The distance between them and Nangong Yi has been widened a lot. However, Tang Kexin is very tired and suddenly relaxed. He has been sleeping for two days, so he is not in a hurry. After meeting, Nangong Yi and beichengyao have a rest.


    When eating, Nangong Anyan always secretly looks at beichengyao. It''s strange that she can see fatigue on her mother''s face. Although it''s not as obvious as her aunt''s, her face is not as before.


    Nangong Anyan thinks that it''s because yeyuxuan is so disgruntled that she is the daughter of beichengyao. How can she not worry! Instead, I worry about yeyuxuan! Nangong Anyan has some grievances.


    Nangong Yi felt Anyan''s head when he saw her sad.


    "Yan Yan, go to the northern kingdom first. You are tired these days." Beichengyao said quietly, with a lot of soft eyes.


    Nangong Anyan suddenly looks up at beichengyao. Just now, her mother called her Yanyan? Does it mean that she should go to the northern kingdom to have a rest?


    Nangong Anyan can''t believe it for a while. Does your mother care? You should know that her mother has always been very strict with her. Her name has always been an Yan, or even such cold words as Nangong an Yan. Even if you know it''s for her good, you really don''t care so much.


    Beichengyao is helpless. Is she really not suitable to be a loving mother? In fact, she is hoping that Anyan can protect herself as a princess of a country. She can''t help many things. She only hopes that she can have enough ability to do what she likes whenever she wants.


    Many people may think that the training of Anyan is strict, almost the same as when she was in the Northern Kingdom, and Anyan should be able to do it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 527

    "But I want to go to Dayuan." Nangong an Yan takes a bite of rice and lowers his head.


    "Then you won''t attend your grandfather''s birthday party? Now your aunt and I have to rush to Dayuan. It''s too late to go back. If Dayuan, Wushang and Yuning are here. But in Phoenix, there is only Anmin. Besides, he is alone. Are you relieved? " Beichengyao said lightly, unable to say what it meant.


    Nangong Anyan is silent for a long time.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue sighed slightly. Beichengyao thought that Anyan wanted to have a good rest, but Anyan''s temperament was blocked. It''s hard to avoid being unhappy. Besides, Dayuan is OK now and doesn''t have to worry too much. Besides, with them, Yanyan doesn''t need to do anything at all.


    "If Yan Yan likes it, let''s go together. At most, we will go to the northern kingdom together." Tang Kexin advised.


    Nangong Yi also opened his mouth and sighed, "let''s go together. Amin won''t make a big deal."


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Anyan again and stops talking. Nangong an Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a meal, several people returned to Dayuan together.


    After a day''s rest, the body of yeyuxuan, an escort agency of the Chu family in the original city, has recovered a little, and Chu Yingying often accompanies yeyuxuan.


    In this family, there is no child similar to her age. She often feels bored. Now, there is the night sky Pavilion. Although he doesn''t often speak, he also makes her happy.


    The reason why Ye Yuxuan let Chu Yingying accompany her is that Chu Yingying is very "sensible". Although she has been here, she will not disturb him. When he reads and studies, Chu Yingying will turn over some books, or some picture books. It seems that she can''t read those complicated books, or those women''s commandments and other books. He doesn''t like them, and feels that she shouldn''t suppress her nature. Why Because of the influence of Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, I only want one heart for my feelings, so I don''t think those books need to be studied.


    Now, ye Yuxuan has been sitting at his desk reading books for about an hour. Chu Yingying is practicing his calligraphy by following the rules. He has some pain in his hand, so he stops to look at Ye Yuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan focuses on the book in front of him. Chu Yingying purses her lips, but it''s not easy to disturb him, so she writes and draws at will.


    Ye Yu Xuan''s mouth is slightly raised. He feels the sunshine coming in from outside, rubs the corner of his eyes, and says, "go out for a walk."


    "Ah? Ao. Chu Yingying was shocked. She really didn''t think that yeyuxuan was the one who would take the initiative to speak. Now, she is a bit out of shape.


    Chu Yingying felt a little embarrassed and walked out with his head down. "Where does the little prince want to go?"


    Night Yu Xuan chuckled, "this is your home, shouldn''t you be the most familiar? Do I have to choose a place? "


    Chu Yingying thought about it seriously and said sincerely, "I don''t have any fun in my family. I''ve played it all the time."


    Night Yu Xuan has a moment of aphasia, Chu Ying Ying even busy way, "otherwise we casually walk?"


    Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Yingying with careful exploration and found it boring. Although he liked that Chu Yingying didn''t disturb him when he was reading, he didn''t like that she was so restrained.


    "Didn''t your father say that you are very familiar with your family? Do you know that if you don''t get out of the gate and step through the two gates? "


    Chu Yingying turned his mouth and said, "my father said that girls should be quiet. There is no one at home to play with me, so I have never played again."


    Ye Yuxuan feels headache. It''s really easy for such a obedient child. If Ning''er is half as clever as her, he will be thankful! Just watching Chu Yingying''s grievance, ye Yuxuan felt uncomfortable. Chu Yingying was quiet or amused. He would never feel like crying like this. Once he cried, ye Yuxuan felt helpless.


    But Chu Yingying blinked, and the tears disappeared without trace. He still looked at yeyuxuan with a simple face. "There are not many interesting places at home, but you can go into the bamboo forest. It''s very big."


    Ye Yuxuan nodded. Here, he didn''t have to worry about disturbing anyone. He followed Chu YingYing and went in.


    This bamboo forest, I don''t know whether it''s taken care of carefully or allowed to grow. It''s too comfortable. It''s really good. When it''s pulled up, it''s about two feet long. It''s tall and beautiful. Its branches and poles are long and slim. It''s green all the year round. It''s frost and proud of rain. There''s less than half a foot wide stone road on the ground. The big stones are thin and sparse. They''re quiet and elegant. They step on it. They''re flat It''s a bit more white to walk in the wild.


    "It''s quite cool here in summer." Chu Yingying said casually, with some pride on his face.


    Night Yu Xuan hum, Chu Yingying inexplicably happy, "in front of a stone table, my sister and I used to play here when we were little!"! The bamboo here is also engraved with words! When I was a child, my sister and I "


    Chu Yingying talked about her and Chu linger. Ye Yuxuan didn''t care about these things. He didn''t care about her and other people''s past. His eyes were more focused on the bamboo forest." is this what he grew up, or is it that your father sent someone to take care of? "


    "Ah?" Chu Yingying is talking happily. He is suddenly interrupted by yeyuxuan. It''s hard to avoid a reaction.


    "This bamboo forest"


    "I grow it myself. Is it still under care?" Chu Yingying asked strangely, others are taking care of flowers and grass. Who takes care of the bamboo forest? What''s more, it will be very tiring! But Chu Yingying seems to be very happy, even in the quiet appearance of the house are not.


    Yeyuxuan couldn''t help laughing, was he stupid?


    "How can the little prince laugh?" Chu Yingying''s eyes widened, as if he saw something incredible.


    Night Yu Xuan dissatisfied, "why can''t I laugh?"


    Chu Yingying curled her mouth, a little girl''s style, "because you don''t laugh all the time, no matter who you are talking to, you are all taut."


    Ye Yuxuan is stunned. Does he have a tight face? Never. It''s just that you don''t laugh. "But you look good when you smile, and you look good when you grow up." Chu Yingying praises herself, and her eyes wander on the face of yeyuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan is speechless, he is good-looking, just


    "don''t you princes like to laugh? Or the people in your palace don''t like it? " Chu Yingying asked doubtfully, biting his fingertips, aiming at the night sky Pavilion for a while, and then drooping his eyes to think.


    "No." Ye Yuxuan answers casually. He used to laugh when he was a child, but later it was just


    Ye Yuxuan suddenly thought, why are you not funny? In fact, I only grew up later and knew how to hide myself.


    As for others, Dad seldom smiles, only to his mother, who laughs a lot. Ning''er and Wushang like to laugh!


    "I think so. The little girl who came that day seems to like to laugh." Chu Yingying thought that he had met two royal family members, one in half.


    Night Yu Xuan suddenly some unhappy, why suddenly mention an Yan


    "look, the front to the stone table place!" Chu Yingying suddenly jumped up, pulled the sleeve of yeyuxuan, pointed to the front, "I used to be here when I was a child!"


    Night Yu Xuan see Chu Yingying pull his sleeve hand, endure, did not pull down, he does not like others so close to him.


    Just looking at Chu Yingying''s happy appearance, and totally out of the unconscious action, different from those women who can be near, he endured and followed her to the past.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 528

    The stone table is not big, round, and there are four stone benches beside it. Only two people have just come near. Yeyuxuan''s eyes are immediately attracted by the lettering on the table. Chu Yingying can see clearly, and immediately blushes, and urges yeyuxuan to leave.


    Ye Yu Xuan looks at Chu Yingying with a slightly strange look. Chu Yingying feels so mocked in his eyes that he reaches out to cover the table directly. "There''s nothing on the table. You don''t see anything."


    "Well, there''s nothing on the table." "I didn''t see that Yingying must have grown very beautiful after a few words!"


    Chu Yingying is furious and stares at yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan is amused by such a look as Chu Yingying. Then he stops smiling and says seriously, "you are really beautiful!"


    Chu Yingying''s face was a little red, but there was a bit of shame. "Really?"


    Night Yu Xuan hum, look at her but smile no language.


    Chu Yingying also smiled. Before, most of the people who listened to her were her cousin, who was beautiful. Few people praised her. Suddenly, some people still made her unable to adapt. Chu Yingying looked at the characters and remembered her beautiful cousin Chu ling''er.


    These characters were engraved by her and her cousin. At that time, her mother praised her cousin''s beauty greatly. She was just unhappy for a while. When she found her, she was here. She said that what she hoped would come true if it was engraved on the stone table. So she and her cousin carved these words.


    Now being seen by yeyuxuan, he still boasts seriously about himself. He doesn''t know if Chu Yingying really knows what he said. He has a hidden worry in his heart. He doesn''t think so after seeing his cousin.


    How keen was Ye Yuxuan, seeing Chu Yingying''s smile fade away, he seemed to be sad and asked with a smile, "how can others praise you for not being happy?"


    "No, it''s just that my cousin is more beautiful than me. Maybe you don''t think I''m beautiful after you see me." Chu Yingying said with her head askew, depressed.


    Night Yu Xuan chuckles, only about beauty. In his heart, no one is as beautiful as his mother. What he says is beautiful, because he likes this face very much. He also likes these eyes. At least for the moment, Chu Yingying''s temperament, he doesn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, he feels free with her.


    "If you really like good-looking faces, I''ll ask someone to make you a beautiful human skin mask, and you will wear it later, will you?" Night Yu Xuan joked, but his face was very serious.


    Chu Yingying thought and shook her head. "That''s not me."


    "Yes, so why do you care too much? At least in my opinion, you are very beautiful now. " Said Ye Yuxuan with a smile.


    Chu Yingying is very beautiful, which can not be called the most beautiful city, but her facial features are very beautiful, especially her eyes, which seem to cut off her pupils. She is gentle and flexible. She only looks at her eyes. Maybe she thinks she is gentle and generous. But Chu Yingying, who is a bit of a rainy temper, is quiet and quiet, but it is said that she is noisy. But this pair of eyes, like the gold medal for avoiding death, make people reluctant to say heavy words.


    "I heard that you carved a lot of things on this bamboo


    Chu Yingying held up her chin. "It seems that it is, but the bamboo is growing high, so I can''t see it."


    Night Yu Xuan as if did not see her careful thinking, "then do not see, you re engrave good."


    Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan and carves again! Impossible!


    "Forget it, bamboo will hurt, it will cry."


    "Tears?"


    "Isn''t the dew on the leaves its tears in the morning?" Chu Yingying is seriously talking about it. She doesn''t want to do those stupid things.


    "But you are the prince. You should try." Chu Yingying said with a smile.


    "It''s a little cold here. Let''s go back first."


    "Good." Chu Yingying replied simply, jumping down and following in the wake of yeyuxuan.


    "Are you leaving in a few days?" Chu Yingying asked, "you have a busy day."


    Night Yu Xuan thought in his heart that the preface didn''t match the words, and the two words had nothing to do with each other. He seriously replied, "leave in a few days, the original city has nothing to do now, and leave when the news comes from the ancient general."


    Chu Yingying''s eyes were dim, and he followed yeyuxuan without saying a word. It''s not easy to have someone to play with her, but it''s a pity to leave soon.


    Ye Yuxuan probably knows that Chu Yingying doesn''t want him to go, but how can he? He is the prince and must go. So did not speak to comfort, all the way back in silence.


    That night, yeyuxuan had a meal and went back to his residence. He felt a little sick. He pulled out his pulse and just had a bad stomach. He asked someone to take some medicine. Although it was just a small thing, it shocked the whole Chu family.


    Before long, the whole Chu family was people, gathered in the place where ye Yu Xuan lived, and called the royal doctor.


    After the imperial doctor came, he opened a patch of medicine which was not much different from that of yeyuxuan, and then he left slowly. However, the people of Chu family were still uneasy.


    "How are you feeling, little prince?" Chu Qingfeng was worried. On the one hand, I really care about yeyuxuan. On the other hand, I''m also for the sake of the whole Chu family. If anything happens here, I''m afraid the whole family will die.


    "It''s OK. It''s not a big deal." Ye Yuxuan thinks that they have made a big deal out of a molehill. He knows medicine. He can prescribe medicine for this kind of disease.


    "As long as the little prince is OK." Chu Qingfeng was relieved.


    "Well, you all go down and have a rest!" Night Yu Xuan light said.


    "Good, good, the grass-roots people leave!" Chu Qingfeng goes out with his wife and daughter, while yeyuxuan waits for the maid to bring the medicine.


    But those who came here were not his maidservant, but Chu Yingying.


    Chu Yingying carefully took the medicine and looked at his feet step by step. Night Yuxuan looked at Chu Yingying''s strange action. For a moment, he didn''t know what to think about it. This girl, too simple, has no any intention or any hypocrisy, and this simplicity and cleanness make him want to protect.


    Ye Yuxuan was slightly shocked. How could he have such an idea and get along with Chu Yingying? However, only a few days later, Chu Yingying came in and put the medicine on the table, carrying Ye Yuxuan''s way, "I can''t drink it until it''s airing."


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Ying Ying Ying''s back and said, "Why are you here in person?"


    "You are a guest. You must take good care of it. Besides, I can''t sleep."


    "Did your father ask you to come?" Yeyuxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Why did dad want me to come?" Chu Yingying is puzzled. He looks at Ye Yuxuan in doubt, and some of them are duking.


    For a while, ye Yuxuan felt a little self reproach. How could Chu doubt that Chu Qingfeng would be with Chu Yingying? Even if there are too many people who come to him on their own initiative, which makes him hate such means, Chu Yingying''s temperament, if he doesn''t want to come, won''t he do it?


    Chu Yingying saw that ye Yuxuan didn''t explain and didn''t care. He blew the medicine and handed it over.


    Night Yu Xuan took over, almost all in one drink, let Chu Yingying frown, such bitter medicine, unexpectedly


    Chu Yingying frowned again and took the bowl, the ground said, "it''s really worthy of being the prince."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 529

    Ye Yuxuan''s eyes swept her. What was the little girl thinking? What did she really mean to be the prince? Why does that sound so strange?


    Chu Yingying didn''t know the idea of yeyuxuan at all. He took the bowl and shook it. He went out, muttering and muttering. He walked in slowly and looked at yeyuxuan with bright eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Night Yu Xuan eyebrow heart wring.


    "Don''t you think the medicine is bitter?" Chu Yingying''s eyebrows seem to be squeezed together, and his face looks twisted.


    Night Yu Xuan sighs silently, is she in tangle this problem?


    "You are afraid of taking medicine."


    Chu Yingying is dissatisfied, how to feel to be despised?


    "It''s hard. Many people are afraid!" Chu Yingying''s tone is tough, but it''s tough, which makes Ye Yuxuan laugh.


    "Good medicine is bitter." Ye Yuxuan said with great emphasis.


    "Everyone knows the truth, doesn''t he?" Chu Yingying is not satisfied with it.


    Ye Yuxuan laughs. Everyone knows the truth, but if you can''t do it, it''s another matter?


    Chu Yingying looks at the shallow smile of yeyuxuan, and the anger and dissatisfaction that have been raised quietly before are slowly dispelled. Seeing yeyuxuan, he is fascinated, but he is awake.


    Chu Yingying looked for a while and sighed, "the little prince looks really good."


    In this day, Chu Yingying should have praised twice. Although there was no expression on his face, he was helpless in his heart. There were many people praising his appearance, but Chu Yingying''s eyes were so clean that he moved even more.


    "Have a good rest, little prince. I''ll go back first." Chu Yingying felt that it was not good to disturb others at night, and pointed to the door.


    "Good." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    The next morning, Chu Yingying appeared in the room of yeyuxuan.


    "Have you eaten?" Asked Ye Yuxuan casually.


    He and the Chu family don''t eat together. They are usually sent here.


    "No, is the little prince better today?" Chu Yingying jumps over and looks up at yeyuxuan. It seems that he is OK.


    "Much better." Yeyuxuan was sorting out the table, and he looked at Chu Yingying. He changed into a colorful dress, light pink, light blue, some light yellow and purple. It was very bright, like a butterfly, but it was undeniably beautiful!


    Chu Yingying is still two steps away from yeyuxuan, so he doesn''t get closer. There are many things on the table of yeyuxuan. He always turns them around. She is familiar with them. She doesn''t look at them and doesn''t want to start them.


    "Go to dinner first, and come back later." Night Yu Xuan light said.


    "Well, good!" Chu Yingying seems to think that it''s just a matter of course, so she nodded at will, just as someone came in and almost ran into Chu Yingying.


    "Miss!" The maid cried out worried.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Chu Yingying''s clothes were all right, and he paused for a while.


    Night Yu Xuan look at the food, a lot of, "forget it, you eat here, you go to the front hall for a while."


    "Is that ok? My father said that you are the prince. He asked me not to disturb you more. " Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan in surprise.


    "Nothing." Ye Yuxuan is suddenly unhappy. She is so obsessed with her identity. It''s not like Chu Yingying''s character, but she does a good job. Should she say that her nature is the same, that she is obedient to her father''s words, or that she can adapt well?


    But Chu Yingying was obviously not a man who would tangle up. He made it to the chair happily. Seeing the waitress put the food in place, he smiled and said, "please tell Dad."


    The maid nodded and walked out slowly.


    Night Yu Xuan feel Chu Yingying said that the wind is the wind, said that the rain is the nature of the rain is very interesting, sat down to eat at will.


    "The food is different here, little prince." Chu Yingying exclaimed.


    Looking at Chu Yingying, ye Yuxuan felt that the name was not right. He clearly felt that the name should be respected. However, speaking from Chu Yingying''s mouth, he felt at liberty and uncomfortable.


    "You''re about my sister''s age. You can call me brother like her." Ye Yuxuan calmly said, but thought, when did he have such a big time, except for a few relatives, calling his brother seems to make him unhappy, but it''s Chu Yingying''s words, it doesn''t matter.


    "Brother?" Chu Yingying bit his chopsticks and opened his mouth vaguely. After thinking about it, he called out crisply, "brother Xuan!"


    Yeyuxuan''s peaceful thoughts seemed to move inexplicably. His chopsticks stopped, and he took back his hands as if nothing had happened. He sandwiched a chopstick''s dish


    Chu Yingying is very satisfied, his eyes are exuding a smile, while laughing to see the night Yu Xuan, while eating the night Yu Xuan quietly with vegetables.


    After dinner, they strolled around Chu''s house again. Chu Yingying didn''t have any interesting place in her eyes, which was not bad in yeyuxuan''s eyes.


    Chu Yingying looks at a large area of open space in the backyard. He says something to yeyuxuan and waits for her to run away. Yeyuxuan doesn''t care.


    Chu Yingying rummaged through the boxes, held a box, grabbed some things on the table, and ran to yeyuxuan, "come to help!"


    Ye Yuxuan first takes down the ink, then takes down the box and opens it. After seeing what it is, he suddenly feels that this girl is completely short of tendons, right?


    "This is not the time to put the kite." Night Yu Xuan helplessly help the forehead.


    "You are stupid. Who said that Zhiyuan can only be released early in spring? Don''t you see the wind now? Just right. " Chu Yingying stares at yeyuxuan, disapproving.


    Night Yu Xuan helped Chu Yingying out, but Chu Yingying put the whole thing into night Yu Xuan''s hand, "will you?"


    Ye Yuxuan doesn''t speak, but Chu Yingying ignores him. He takes Zhiyuan from ye Yuxuan''s hand, spreads it on the ground, carefully picks up the brush, dips it in the ink, and writes on Zhiyuan.


    Night Yu Xuan at one side to see, with the handwriting, the heart but there are different feelings hope that all people are safe, disease-free disaster!


    There was a smile on the corner of yeyuxuan''s mouth. This girl had such a wish. She always seemed to surprise people. She thought she was a quiet girl for the first time, but sometimes she was so noisy. Obviously, she was a very simple girl, but her speech was a bunch of misinterpretations, which made people unable to refute, simple and even childish, but she had such a chest Huai. There are many women met by yeyuxuan, but none of them make him think it''s so funny. Even though he thinks it''s good to get along with them all the time!


    Chu Yingying finished writing carefully, and fan with his hand. He waited for the ink to dry. The concentration on his face made him unable to stop.


    "OK, brother Xuan, you can let it go." Chu Yingying picked up the Zhiyuan and felt bigger than her, and handed it to yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan took over and looked at the immature words on it. The strokes were not enough, but they were sincere.


    After thinking about it, yeyuxuan spread it on the ground, took up his pen, and wrote "hope for prosperity, prosperity and national security."


    Chu Yingying looks at the character of yeyuxuan, which is in sharp contrast with his own, but brother Xuan and what he thinks are the same, right?


    "Come on, you take the line." Said Ye Yuxuan gently.


    Chu Yingying takes over. Ye Yuxuan takes Zhiyuan and feels the wind direction. Two people run against the wind. Ye Yuxuan releases Zhiyuan at the right time. Chu Yingying skillfully puts the line in and out without much trouble. Zhiyuan rides on the wind!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 530

    Yeyuxuan looks at Zhiyuan flying in the sky. It''s a big swallow. The words on both sides of its wings are faintly visible. But this Zhiyuan was released by him and Chu Yingying. It seems that it''s also the wish of all people with his and Yingying''s wishes!


    Zhiyuan flew higher and higher, but the wind suddenly increased, the line suddenly broke, and Chu Yingying was shocked, "Zhiyuan is going to fly away!"


    Night Yu Xuan watched Zhiyuan fly farther and farther, smiled, "is not it to let it fly away? Otherwise, how can I bring my wishes to heaven? "


    "Yes." Chu Yingying said in surprise, blinking, "I''m really stupid!" Finish saying hey hey a smile, excitedly toward night Yu Xuan to run over.


    Just running too fast, the ground is not flat enough, and I don''t know what I''m tripping over. My body is out of balance, and I''m going straight to the ground Chu Yingying screams subconsciously!


    Ye Yuxuan didn''t even think about it. He stepped forward to catch up with danger. Chu Yingying wanted the whole man to lie on the ground.


    Although Chu Yingying subconsciously supported the ground with his hands, he was inevitably injured. Fortunately, ye Yuxuan thought, subconsciously looked at Chu Yingying, and saw that she did not fall down, and nothing happened. It seemed that he was relieved.


    Chu Yingying slowly stood up, but her cheeks were red. Apart from her father, no other man had ever been so close to her. She could even feel the temperature on yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan is much calmer than her, and she can''t see anything on her face. Chu Yingying, also the first girl who let him reach out to help him, and he was not a relative girl, but so close to her, you can smell her, Jasmine? Just now, it seems that there is a red mole behind her ear where her hair covers her. Night Yu Xuan thinks, such mark, probably can''t forget?


    Chu Yingying is immersed in his own thoughts. He looks shy and feels hot on his cheek. He can''t help but reach out and touch it. He doesn''t know what it looks like.


    "Your hand" Ye Yuxuan saw some blood on Chu Yingying''s face. He stepped forward and took Chu Yingying''s hand directly. Damn it, he had already held her, but he was still injured. For a while, yeyuxuan was in a bad mood. It seemed that he had more remorse.


    Chu Yingying felt the pain. The palm was scratched. Because it didn''t hurt much, it didn''t feel very deep, but it was still bleeding. The whole palm was red.


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrows frown, Chu Ying Ying Ying another hand left look, right turn over, don''t know where to take out a handkerchief, pass to night Yu Xuan in front of, "this can bandage."


    Ye Yuxuan looks at her unconcerned appearance and glares at her. Chu Yingying spits out his tongue in a mischievous way. Maybe he didn''t notice it just now and doesn''t feel much pain.


    Night Yu Xuan took the handkerchief, carefully wiped the blood, "go, go to my place and bandage you first!"


    "Mm-hmm." Chu Yingying nodded and followed her step by step, because yeyuxuan still didn''t let go of her hand.


    In the room of yeyuxuan, there is a medicine box all the year round. It''s not big, but there are so many things in it. Many of them are made by Tang Kexin himself.


    Night Yu Xuan put out the medicine box, looking at Chu Ying Ying must be staring at him, humming, ordered, "do it on the stool."


    Chu Yingying is as kind as a stream. By the way, she puts her hand on the table. After yanyuxuan pulls it, she wipes the bloodstain carefully. She cleans up some mud that seeps in it. Chu Yingying takes a breath. It hurts so much!


    The night Yu Xuan hand suddenly stops "ache?"


    Chu Yingying giggles, "a little."


    "I''ll be right away." Ye Yuxuan''s hand is soft, and her movements are much lighter. Only when the soil inside is cleaned can she be drugged.


    Chu Yingying''s thoughts are slowly put on yeyuxuan, which is really serious. Yeyuxuan is so powerful that he knows everything.


    Night Yu Xuan after processing, a sigh of relief, looked up to see Chu Yingying focused eyes, which is gentle, there are light infatuation.


    Night Yu Xuan feel cheek seems to have some heat, if nothing happens, let go of Chu Ying Ying Ying''s hand, "well, these days don''t wet water."


    "Well." Chu Yingying returns to the spirit, bows his head and giggles.


    In the afternoon, general Gu suddenly came to the Chu escort agency. His face was serious. When he saw it, he knew what it was.


    Hold back everyone, night Yu Xuan stares at the ancient general, "found out?"


    General Gu nodded heavily.


    "Who is it?"


    "This person, or wait for the emperor and empress to come back to deal with it, the little prince did not know the existence of this person." The ancient general drooped his eyes, deep in color.


    "My prince asked, who is it." Yeyuxuan stressed that there was already some pressure in it.


    The ancient general knelt on his knees and arched his hand, saying, "this man, the emperor once made an order himself, never to mention it. I can''t say it clearly, but the little prince should go back to the capital first!"


    Night Xuan MOU with some anger, can''t say? What else did he not know?


    "From the capital?" Ye Yuxuan is not exploring this issue either. From the attitude of the ancient general, we can see that he would not say more unless his father came here, so he asked other questions.


    "Yes." General Gu said, with a little guilt.


    "Pack up. We''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Yes!" General Gu nodded and stepped back slowly.


    Who is Ye Yuxuan with his eyebrows locked? Who shouldn''t exist?


    "Brother Xuan!" Chu Yingying sees the ancient general leave, then happily came in.


    The night Yu Xuan hurriedly converges the mind spirit, the light looks to the door.


    Chu Yingying''s original action of jumping, after entering the door, was much more dignified and came slowly. See Ye Yu Xuan light eyes, heart strange, "just Xuan elder brother angry?"


    "What?" Night Yu Xuan Lengshen, see Chu Ying Ying Ying hand wound bandage, mood inexplicable one sink.


    "You don''t seem very happy." Chu Yingying''s honest answer.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes unknown, in Chu Ying Ying Ying''s face set a certain, she can actually feel their emotions? He has been happy and angry for a long time. Can she see that she is not good enough?


    However, even if ye Yuxuan thought about it so much, he didn''t have much emotion on his face. He hooked his lips and said with a smile, "how can it be? It''s just going back to the capital, so he has some feelings."


    "So fast!" Chu Yingying''s small face is wrinkled. On the smiling face just now, it looks like "dark clouds".


    Night Yu Xuan reach out to touch Chu Ying Ying Ying''s hair, pacify a way, "the capital has something, I must go back."


    "And will you come again?" Chu Yingying''s eyes look at yeyuxuan, which is full of grievances.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t open his mouth. He knew it was hard! And he never promised anything he couldn''t do.


    Chu Yingying said, "I see."


    Night Yu Xuan a heart seem to all pull up, such aggrieved eyes, such bitter tone, let him even want to stay the impulse. But no!


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Well?" Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan strangely.


    "I wonder how old are you?" Ye Yuxuan asked gently.


    "Eight and a half, less than nine." Chu Yingying doesn''t understand and answers earnestly.


    "When you are eighteen, shall I marry you?" Ye Yuxuan seriously said that he didn''t play with half of his eyes. It''s strange that he had such an idea, but he didn''t want to suppress it.


    Chu Yingying is totally shocked. He said to marry her just now? Will you marry her when she is eighteen?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 531

    Ye Yuxuan waited patiently for Chu Yingying''s answer, with gentle eyes.


    Chu Yingying was totally stunned for a while, as if he was still thinking about what yeyuxuan had just said, and his eyes were staring at yeyuxuan.


    "You don''t want to?" Night Yu Xuan didn''t give Chu Yingying too much time of trance. His face was peaceful, not gentle, not angry, just inexplicable, with thick loss.


    "No." Chu Yingying hurriedly said that night Yu Xuan seldom felt so lonely. She just couldn''t believe night Yu Xuan for a while.


    "Then, would you?" In the eyes of yeyuxuan, there is a smile, but there is no relaxation on the face.


    Chu Yingying blushed and nodded.


    Ye Yuxuan smiled, took Chu Yingying''s unharmed hand, took out a circular jade pendant from her arms, put it in her palm, and unfolded her face, saying, "love token."


    Chu Yingying slowly clenched his hand and looked up like yeyuxuan, but he didn''t want to directly bump into yeyuxuan''s eyes. The smile inside was shallow and gentle like water. It seemed that this kind of tenderness would flow into his heart.


    In the afternoon, general Gu came to pick up yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan didn''t stay much. He went back to Beijing.


    Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue arrived at Dayuan, intending to go directly to the original city, but before they arrived, they received a letter from the soul searching, saying that they had already returned to the capital, and they were going to change their way directly, but they saw a vague and unknown thing falling not far away.


    "Zhiyuan?" Night LAN is not sure. How could it be now? So he dismounted and picked up Zhiyuan.


    Night LAN Jue saw the words on it and sighed. There are several words on it, which are obviously the words of night Yu Xuan. He is very clear, but what about the other words?


    Night LAN Jue takes Zhiyuan and hands it to Tang Kexin. Tang Kexin smiles. "It seems that xuan''er is OK, but I don''t know who wrote other words."


    Nangong Anyan looks at it from afar. He can play with it. Didn''t he hate it before?


    "Chu Yingying, perhaps, is the daughter of his cousin''s family." Nangong an Yan Yingying added, and sighed, "I used to let my cousin play with us, but I''ve tried my best."


    Tang Kexin laughed, "I''ll play with you after all, but I''d like to see that girl."


    "Perhaps there is an opportunity?" Nangong an Yan smiled cunningly, "or will my aunt go to see it now? It''s not far from the original city. "


    "Forget it. Go back to the capital first." Tang Kexin didn''t have the mind to play, and the night LAN Jue''s face was dignified. The northern Chengyao and Nangong Yi didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, and their faces were heavy.


    On the way back, they didn''t disturb anyone, just pretended to be ordinary people and watched Dayuan.


    The plague has been solved, and the haze seems to be gone. After a few days'' rest, the people feel a lot of peace in their hearts. Later, they appease and cherish. In time, Dayuan can return to its former prosperity, but now, there seems to be more important things.


    It has been a day since Ye Yuxuan arrived at the imperial palace. One day and one night, he was looking up the previous records. He was more curious about what kind of things he would ask his father to order. He would never mention them again. What kind of people would he be? Even if he had hidden strength for many years, how could he cut grass without root removal and leave hidden dangers?


    But in the books he found, a lot of things were taken with a stroke, without any detailed introduction, and the ancient general, the prime minister or even some other people who might know, kept their mouths shut. They were silent about his inquiry, but the ancient general said that when the emperor came back, they would know that it was only yeyuxuan, and they would not wait patiently, leaving these doubts in their hearts People in this area?


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin return to Dayuan. The capital is peaceful. Although it is not as lively as before, it is not too depressed.


    Entering the Imperial Palace, ye Yuxuan is already waiting.


    When I saw several of them coming, I greeted them one by one.


    "What did you find?" Night LAN Jue walked into the room, and night Yu Xuan followed suit.


    "General Gu has found out the people who came out of the news, but he said that he can''t tell Xuaner." Yeyuxuan said quietly, not anxious.


    Into the room, each sat down, night LAN Jue just once again, "HMM."


    "Isn''t the father going to tell xuan''er?" Yeyuxuan frowned. He was unhappy. He couldn''t say anything.


    "I''m very tired today. Isn''t xuan''er going to let us have a rest first?" Beichengyao quietly opens up and digs the topic.


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrows a Cu, but hear his father''s voice, "tomorrow to go."


    Ye Yuxuan nodded and said, "father, mother, aunt and uncle, you have a good rest today, and we will go together tomorrow."


    Yeyuxuan didn''t worry, but he knew that since the ancient general had found out, he would not let that man do anything again, so he was very relieved, and it was not impossible to wait a day.


    Tang Kexin didn''t open his mouth all the time. He took a look at beichengyao. Beichengyao was leaning on the chair, holding the tea cup in his hand. He knocked for a while and left his eyes on the cup.


    Tang Ke sighs in her heart. Sometimes she feels that she can''t understand beichengyao. She never seems to be in a hurry. Although she has a lot of softness, she is still as cold as ever. She can''t be too gentle towards these children.


    These children are most afraid of her! In addition to a "not afraid to die", all day long smiley face, heartless Nangong Anmin, other children, in front of her are well behaved. So that if there is anything, the children come to find her and Jue first. They are forced to find Ayao. It''s the same for so many years.


    "Xuan''er, you didn''t get hurt when you went to the original city this time?" Tang Kexin takes back his eyes and cares.


    Night Yu Xuan a smile, "no, mother don''t worry, Xuan son is very good."


    Ye Yuxuan is a little guilty, but he can''t let his mother know that he has suffered from the plague. However, an Yan looks at Nan Gong An Yan and sees that she is playing with a Zhiyuan? Suddenly, yeyuxuan is smart. Is Zhiyuan in the season now?


    "Aunt, this paper kite is beautiful. Although it is broken, it should be repaired well. How about having my cousin play with me? " Nangong Anyan deliberately said that he shook the big Zhiyuan in his hand and deliberately pointed the side with his handwriting at him.


    Oh! Threatening him? "An Yan, you see my aunt is tired. Shouldn''t you let them have a rest first?"


    "My mother is tired, and I want to play, what does it matter?"


    "But I have to take care of my mother." Night Yu Xuan said sincerely.


    Nangong Yi knew that ye Yuxuan didn''t want to mention this paper kite, but how could he waste such a good opportunity? So he frowned and smiled, "it seems that there is a word of xuan''er on it, but your father and I are interested in other words."


    Night LAN Jue and Tang Kexin also put their eyes on night Yu Xuan, and Bei Chengyao also looked up at him.


    For a while, ye Yuxuan gnawed his teeth, but his father and his mother did not intend to mention it, but Nangong Yi


    several people''s eyes, each with different meanings, looked at Ye Yuxuan. For a time, ye Yuxuan couldn''t escape, and Nangong Anyan deliberately waved Zhiyuan, whose expression was obviously gloating. Must he say that?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 532

    "Xuan''er, my mother looks at this word more beautiful. Is it a girl''s word?" Tang Kexin coughs softly, looks at the paper kite, slowly opens his mouth, and tries.


    Nangong an Yan grins and is she beautiful? Such a big word is not Juanxiu, right? What''s more, Zhiyuan always feels ugly when she writes. She can''t read the words of Yuxuan even if they don''t say them.


    Night Yu Xuan face unexpectedly has a little red, Tang Kexin unconsciously looked up, want to see the sun is playing the west out? Of course, only the beams and the roof.


    Night LAN Jue is holding a cup in her hand, tasting tea slowly, but it''s just an action. I didn''t expect xuan''er''s look is so lovely now, so she is enjoying herself.


    "Is it Chu Yingying?" Nangong an Yan blinks. In a simple way, it''s just adding fuel to the fire for fear that yeyuxuan won''t say it.


    Night Yu Xuan glared at Nangong an Yan, "well, it''s the girl''s, but where did the father and the mother find it?"


    "Not far from the original city, I thought I was wrong when I found it." Tang Kexin said with a smile, "I remember xuan''er seldom put paper kites."


    Nangong Anyan was unhappy and echoed, "yes, my cousin was eccentric. At that time, several people wanted to put Zhiyuan together. In such a good weather, my cousin refused. If we hadn''t said a lot of good words, my cousin wouldn''t let it go. Now I promised a girl who didn''t know her for a few days and gave her some words!"


    Night Yu Xuan looked at Nangong an''s face, though not smiling, like unhappy, but it was the eyes of provocation, and there was some feeling of watching fire from the other side, then he knew it was intentional.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t pay attention to her. Looking at yelanjue and Tang Kexin, he saluted respectfully. He just got up, with a serious face and a bit of shyness. He spoke slowly, "mother, father, I want to marry Chu Yingying, a miss of the Chu family later. Moreover, I gave her the jade plate my mother sent as a token of affection."


    Nangong Yi was choked by a sip of tea. He couldn''t go up or down. Even though he was calm as the night raged, he crushed a cup of tea with subconscious force. Beichengyao''s hand shaking the cup was also a meal. In response, he clapped Nangong Yi''s back and helped him to get along. As for Tang Kexin, who was completely stunned, his eyes widened and he coughed softly to hide himself Oneself.


    I''m afraid that Nangong Anyan is the one with the least reaction. She just pursed her lips and gave yeyuxuan a thumbs up in private. Cousin, it''s really direct!


    "Xuaner, are you serious?" Tang Kexin tries to ask.


    A few people''s ears seemed to stand up unconsciously. They couldn''t wait to hear the answer from yeyuxuan.


    "It''s true, of course. There are love keepsakes." Nangong Anyan smiled and helped yeyuxuan to answer. The dimples on her face appeared, adding some sweetness.


    Nangong Yi looks at Nangong Anyan strangely, and night LAN Jue picks his eyebrows. Tang Kexin just wants to hear the answer from yeyuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded and murmured.


    Nangong Yi sighed and shook his head. "I thought Xuaner would be with Anyan! I''ve been waiting to be related to you! "


    Night LAN never spoke, and he also felt that among the children, xuan''er and an Yan had the best relationship. Although they were six years younger, they all thought that it didn''t matter, but they didn''t expect that


    Bei Chengyao chuckled. I don''t know what he meant. Although Tang Kexin didn''t feel much, it was night Yu Xuan''s words that obviously scared her.


    Xuan''er is only 13 years old. He has made a personal decision with others for life? How did she teach xuan''er? Tang Kexin wants to reflect on himself for a while. It''s just what Nangong Yi said, not at all.


    But the parties are different. Nangong Anyan stares at Nangong Yi with wide eyes. "Dad, should you ask your daughter''s opinion?"


    Nangong Yi looks at Nangong Anyan, "what''s your opinion? Don''t you like yeyuxuan best? Isn''t that what you said? "


    "Yes, but I mean, compared with other brothers, I like yeyuxuan best. Brother Yanchen and brother Yanxi are training now. They are silent and can''t talk with me. One is gentle, but weaker than me, can''t protect me, is stronger than me, and can speak again. Only yeyuxuan is there. " Nangong an Yan Du said sulkily, "I like people who are better than me. I can help me clean up the mess if I go wrong. In this way, my father doesn''t have to worry about me or he is very gentle. He can always pet me and indulge me. Of course, he can''t be weaker than me. I will dislike him. As for brother yeyuxuan, he is cold and gentle."


    Nangong Yi and yelan Jue are speechless for a while. This kind of evaluation of Xuaner is repudiated.


    Although Ye Yuxuan always knew that Nangong an Yan was overbearing and unreasonable, he was hard to accept his evaluation. He was cold? See Aunt beichengyao just know what is cold, he is not gentle? Compared with his father''s gentleness to other women, Anyan has always been more like a sister, perhaps because of his aunt''s relationship and tolerance to Anyan, and Anyan''s temperament, he likes it very much. Such wantonness and publicity are what he does not have many times, so he has always been in favor of her and does not want her This wanton has disappeared.


    Beichengyao smiles. If Anyan doesn''t like it, it''s best. Otherwise, I''m afraid things will be more complicated in the future. But beichengyao is thinking that Anyan is only seven years old now. Can she really see what she wants?


    Tang Kexin nodded. Anyan and Xuaner always felt that they were not suitable to be lovers.


    Both of them are too arrogant. Anyan is the one who will never bow. Xuaner is also the one who knows death. He will never bow easily. Birds of a feather flock together and people are divided into groups. They are similar and slightly different in temperament, so they can play well. But it''s not good to get along with each other, I''m afraid. So she always hopes that xuan''er has a gentle and sensible girl around her.


    "Does Anyan like Chu Yingying very much?" Tang Kexin doubts this.


    "I like it. That girl is very simple and feels bullied by her cousin all the time." Nangong an Yan said with a smile that when she saw the girl, she felt funny, but she didn''t see them get along with each other. It''s a pity.


    Night LAN Jue looks at night Yu Xuan strangely. Night Yu Xuan doesn''t talk.


    "Xuan''er, we haven''t met her yet, but you like it, and we won''t stop it. Just wait a few more years. How old is she now?" Tang Kexin said softly.


    "Nine years old."


    "Four years to go, well, fine." Don Kexin nods.


    "Why don''t we go and have a look after the business here?" Beichengyao suggested.


    "Good!" Tang Kexin nods, she has this meaning, just don''t know to catch up and, after all, there is father''s birthday party.


    A few people didn''t say much about going back to their rooms to have a rest. When they left, Nangong Anyan handed Zhiyuan to yeyuxuan. He didn''t smile deeply. The yeyuxuan he saw was a little frightened.


    After they left, ye Yuxuan opened Zhiyuan, which he and Yingying had made together. The handwriting on it was still obvious. Zhiyuan was still in good condition.


    There is nothing else on it. What did Anyan mean just now? She smiled treacherously.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 533

    No matter how they rested last night, Tang Kexin got together the next morning. After going to the court, they had breakfast and went out leisurely.


    Of course, it''s just a few people''s appearance. As for whether they are really comfortable, they are the only ones who know.


    To yeyuxuan''s surprise, they went out of the palace directly, and the place they went to was very remote, like deep mountains and forests. There was a wooden house in the deep, like unattended, desolate and desolate.


    Nangong Anyan frowns and looks at this place. Inexplicably, she has a bad premonition. As long as she steps in, something will change.


    "It''s been almost ten years." Tang Kexin looks at the front, some regrets, night LAN Jue reaches out to embrace her, pacify.


    "Let''s go in." Beichengyao said coolly, looking at the wooden house in front of him, his eyes were clear, but it was cold and thin, which made people feel cold.


    Nangong Yi holds beichengyao''s hand. It''s cold. Even a little sunshine can''t warm it.


    Beichengyao gives Nangong Yi a smile and holds it back.


    When several people approached, someone appeared immediately, "master."


    "Key." Night LAN has no nonsense, reach out.


    The man handed it respectfully, then backed away and left.


    The lock on the door is rusted. The key is not smart. Turn hard, the dull sound rings, and the lock opens.


    The door is not wood, but iron. When it is pushed open, the heavy sound is like opening a door that has been closed for a long time and no one has opened it.


    Yeyu Xuan walked in, and after a close look, he found that it was not a wooden house at all. A prison cage seemed more suitable. From inside, if there was no wood, it was a large cage with a room. Inside, there was a man locked.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect all of them to come." If you don''t speak for a long time, your voice is hoarse or even hoarse, which is harsh at first.


    Yeyuxuan frowns. Does this person know about them?


    Night LAN absolutely cold hum, "it seems that you have a very comfortable ah."


    "Of course I''m comfortable, because you''re upset." The person opposite sneers.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so upset after all these years, but how did you spread the news?" Nangong Yi said coldly. He didn''t pay attention to the people''s sarcasm.


    "Hahaha, do you want me to talk about this? Can''t you guess the night LAN Jue? "


    Night LAN never frowns. Night Yu Xuan looks at the people in front of him. The resentment in his eyes is like the barb of a poisonous scorpion and the seeping cold.


    "At that time, you just relied on so many people to help you to win me. Otherwise, I am the one sitting on the throne now." At night, LAN Miao shouted at the top of her voice.


    "The guards here are not strict. When your power was destroyed, it''s possible to find the fish with leakage. It''s not easy to find here after seven or eight years of exploration." Night Lan said coldly, a word will be night LAN Miao all the pride of the blow, seven or eight years to find, it is really pitiful and sad.


    "You" night LAN Miao is furious, "you are not dead, it is really life! God is blind, not otherwise! "


    Night LAN absolutely sneers, did not refute, it seems to be so. When he left in a hurry, he just arranged for it. I''m afraid he didn''t cut the grass. When he came back, the father said that he had dealt with it. Although he asked his name to be passed on for investigation, there was no harvest. I think it was three or four years since he hid it.


    It''s just that it''s here again. Do you want to make a mess? It''s almost impossible to save the night lanmiao.


    "Since you think so, you can only blame your bad life. God is not willing to help you." Tang Kexin said sarcastically, leaving no room.


    "You should have known that you can''t escape. Even if someone helps you, it''s the same. So, just come to us?" "It''s cold in the north," he said with a smile.


    Night LAN Miao strange smile, "I just wait for other people, except you, other people."


    Tang Kexin frowns, others, except them, there are only Xuaner and Anyan here! Are you waiting for my prince Yeyuxuan stepped forward and stared at yelanmiao. His eyes were gloomy.


    "I would have died without you." The night LAN Miao Yin sympathizes with the smile, the strange voice is like the needle general stabbing everybody''s heart.


    Night LAN frowned. Few people knew about it. When he ascended the throne, night Yu Xuan was the emperor''s son. Night LAN Miao''s treatment at that time was intended to be executed in secret. But master Huiyuan sent a letter to him. It said something that made him unbelievable. His mind didn''t belong here at all. In the royal family, there was no blood in three years, which was what he wanted The price paid.


    At that time, he knew that his heart didn''t belong here. She said that she came from other places. They didn''t know and wouldn''t believe that place. But even if she had come, she would have settled down. She didn''t want to go back, so they didn''t mention it again. Unexpectedly, master Huiyuan knew the way, and night LAN had to be careful.


    Night lanmiao was left. He didn''t tell Tang Kexin the truth, but he just ascended the throne. Xuan''er was the prince again. According to the rules, he couldn''t see the blood light, so he asked people to imprison night lanmiao here forever.


    And now, is it night LAN Miao who is seeking his own death? Three years have passed, and there is no need to live.


    "It''s no difference between living and dying now." Tang Kexin said, "what''s more, in those days, you were just like dead. You were either wiped out in the dark or imprisoned forever. You would never see the sun."


    Nangong Anyan is surprised to see Tang Kexin. In her eyes, her aunt has always been gentle as water. She loves these children very much. She never says a cruel word, but she makes them happy and sincere. At this moment, she can clearly feel the chill on her aunt.


    Night LAN Miao ha ha''s sneer, "how can it be the same? Your son, the daughter of beichengyao, is not all here? In those days, all I had was given by you. Now they come to pay for you, OK? "


    Several people are frowning at the same time, night LAN Jue heart a cluttered Deng, is the price? Dayuan always believed in ghosts and gods, but he didn''t believe them, but his eyes also turned to Nangong Anyan, what do you mean? They shouldn''t know each other, should they?


    Now Nangong Anyan is still at the end of the day. She is blocked by several people. She turns around a few people and goes to night lanmiao. "Do you know the princess?"


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t have any impact." Night LAN Miao calm said, this girl, really beautiful, beautiful people envy.


    "What do you mean?" Nangong an Yan asked, and walked two steps further, almost to the front of night lanmiao.


    Night LAN Miao has been eerie smile, "Dayuan accident, night Yu Xuan will come, your father and mother Nangong Yi and beichengyao will never stay away, as long as they come, enough."


    Tang Kexin feels that he has a bad premonition. Today, night lanmiao is really a little strange, and he speaks inexplicably. It seems that he is premeditating something.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Night LAN Miao smiled and smiled, eyes in turn on their faces, as if magnanimous said, "I just feel that I should leave! Just want to leave some gifts for you, you will like it. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 534

    Night Yu Xuan always confident, this moment also feel very wrong, Nangong an Yan frown, the bad feeling in the heart is more and more strong.


    "You two won''t get happiness in your whole life. One can''t ask, the other can''t let go." The voice of night lanmiao was very low, but it exploded in the ear, with the laugh and satire of night lanmiao.


    I don''t know why, everyone feels heavy hearted, but the laughter stops abruptly, abruptly and unprepared.


    The drip of blood on the ground is very clear.


    Nangong Yi came forward and pulled up lanmiao''s hair at night. "He killed himself."


    "Let''s go." Beichengyao said lightly that night LAN Jue looked at night LAN Miao, but he was very upset. Did he leave him then, which is the meaning of today? Night LAN Miao''s words seem to be boundless, but xuan''er, just said to marry a woman, is not to ask, or not to let go?


    Nangong Anyan feels cold all over. When she comes to beichengyao, beichengyao holds her shoulder and takes her out.


    Night Yu Xuan said words in night LAN Miao, his heart thumped, as if something suddenly crossed his heart, suddenly hurt, but quietly followed, immediately here, night LAN Jue finally out of the wooden house, told the guards to deal with the body, back to the palace.


    Just after entering the palace gate, ye Lanjue asked Ye Yuxuan and Nan Gong Anyan to have a rest. Nan Gong Yi and Bei Chengyao also left together. Ye Lanjue and Tang Kexin also had a rest.


    "Absolutely, even if the news is spread from the night LAN Miao, but the messenger, or not found it?" Tang Kexin relies on the bosom of night LAN Jue to keep his eyes closed.


    "It''s found, but there''s nothing special, and there''s no other arrangement. It seems that it''s just waiting for us to come back and meet us. That''s all." Night LAN absolutely ponders, "always feel his words today, seem to have deep meaning."


    "Please don''t let it go? Is it one to one, or both? " Tang Kexin asked directly, without thinking.


    Night LAN can''t help sighing, "generally there are two, or it won''t be too painful, but no matter which one, you can''t get it."


    "Do you believe all this? It''s just nonsense. " Tang Kexin said lightly, as expected, the ancients were superstitious, and they could put it in their heart.


    "My heart can still remember that what I said when I let go of the night lanmiao was actually a letter from master Huiyuan to let him live." Night LAN Jue explains, this matter, he did not mention for a long time.


    Tang Kexin opens his eyes and presses his eyebrows. Master Huiyuan? The memory given to her by this person is not deep, even engraved in the bone. This person can see at a glance that she comes from other places, which surprised her.


    She always thought that the master and other people were magic wands, but she didn''t expect that there were such people, but why did he leave the night lanmiao? There was no reason.


    "Remember? You say you don''t belong here, but master Huiyuan means that you have to pay a price for coming here. If you don''t see the blood in Dayuan in three years, it''s a double effort. "


    "What algorithm is it?" Don Kexin is dissatisfied. "So, do you still want to believe it?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? Xuan''er just had a private life with a woman. Now "


    " let''s go to see the original city. It''s only two days'' journey. " Tang Kexin suggested that she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but she believed in master Huiyuan.


    "Good."


    Tang Kexin told yeyuxuan the next day that he would go to the original city. Yeyuxuan was very happy. Although he had a shallow smile, his eyebrows were already raised.


    Nangong Yi is very interested in the woman. He proposes to go. It doesn''t matter to inherit Yao in the north, but Nangong Yi pulls her. As for Nangong Anyan, Nangong Yi also pulls her to go. It''s to see where the difference between his daughter and Chu Yingying is. Although it doesn''t matter anymore, it''s just curiosity. What kind of woman would ye Yuxuan like.


    In the afternoon, it''s expected to arrive at the original city, that is, in the evening, several people will take a carriage, one for Tang Kexin and yeyuxuan, one for beichengyao and Nangong Anyan. Nangong Yi sometimes drives, sometimes in the carriage, to see the mood.


    The speed of the carriage was not fast, it was leisurely, very suitable for their mind, while yeyuxuan was very patient and did not show eagerness. He talked with them from time to time.


    But when it came, Tang Kexin couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "Xuaner, this time, are you going to bring this woman back? Or do you need my mother to help you settle down? " Tang Kexin said teasingly.


    "No, I don''t want Yingying to grow up in the palace. In her house, I am more comfortable." Yeyuxuan seriously said that when he was thinking about meeting each other, his clear voice, simple eyes and smile made him miss something. But some worry, do not know whether the mother will like her.


    "That''s right, but xuan''er, when she''s eighteen, you''ll be gone ten years later. Doesn''t it matter?" Tang Kexin''s worried questions all say that they have been living together for a long time, but they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years in a few days. Is it really OK?


    "What is your mother worried about? For xuan''er, waiting for her to grow up is also a kind of happiness. " Night Yu Xuan said with a smile, eyes have a vision.


    Tang Kexin sighed, "Xuaner, you are only 13 years old. My mother really thinks it''s hard to accept you."


    "Night Yu Xuan sips her mouth," that Xuan son 30 years old again consider? "


    "No!" Tang Kexin immediately refused.


    Yeyuxuan chuckles. My mother says it''s so cute.


    "Xuan''er, the front is coming soon. Don''t you have anything to tell your mother?" Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan and asks seriously. She still doesn''t accept it very much. She''s only thirty years old. Is she going to be a mother-in-law? I can''t believe it! No, I can''t imagine it at all.


    "Mother" night Yu Xuan sighs silently, only you choose person''s share? But still seriously said, "mother, Yingying is relatively simple, you don''t scare her."


    It''s Tang Kexin''s turn. Is this his son? How can I be frightened by your mother''s kindness?


    The two men entered the city as they discussed.


    It''s not much different from their estimated time, but it''s already dark when we get to the original city. Tang Kexin sighs. How can she worry now?


    It''s getting closer to the Chu family escort agency. Tang Kexin has a little more expectation, but her right eyelid is jumping all the time, which makes her very uneasy.


    There are few people coming and going, and the street is a little empty. But when we get here, it''s like a lot of relaxation.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the Chu family escort agency, but suddenly there''s a stir in front of it. Tang Kexin picks up the curtain and says, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a fire ahead!" The coachman was still stupefied. He couldn''t react. Looking at the fire ahead, he forgot to react for a while.


    Night Yu Xuan directly squeezed out, which is the direction of Chu family escort agency.


    Night Yu Xuan lost his composure, jumped down and went straight there.


    "Xuaner!" Tang Kexin got up early and shouted.


    After the carriage from the North Chengyao and Nangong Yi also got off the carriage, Nangong Anyan looked there, "it seems that it is the Chu family escort agency."


    How can''t beichengyao frown? Chu family escort agency? But in the moment of thinking, I saw the figure of yeyuxuan rushing forward.


    Nangong Anyan suddenly thought of the words of night lanmiao in her mind, and the whole person was a little confused.


    "Let''s go and have a look." The south palace Yi way, the eyes are gloomy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 535

    In the night, the fire was so fierce that it engulfed the whole Chu family in an instant. The burning fire could not be approached at all.


    At the gate of the escort agency of the Chu family, it was already surrounded by people. The voice of others'' pointing and the wailing in the courtyard became more and more tragic. There were endless cries, curses and cries for help.


    In front of the door, there were many people, with buckets in their hands, coming and going. I don''t know if it''s the Chu family who went out and came back, or the Chu family who was very well looked after and cried for help in daily life. They led people to put out the fire. But the fire is too fierce. When the water is splashed into smoke and the wind is blowing together, the tongue of the fire will spit out a long distance and lick it. Even standing in front of the door a few meters away, it''s too hard to stand. No one dares to move forward. Compared with such a fire, even if a dozen people run with buckets, it''s still a drop in the bucket.


    I don''t know what is burning in the garden first. The fire is gathering fiercely. With the whole Chu family, it turns into a fire dragon. It is dancing wildly. With the direction of wind rotation, it has already become a sea of fire. The red light soars to the sky. It''s impossible for human beings to resist it.


    More than a foot long tongues of fire, walking in all eaves, burning one after another. I didn''t know what was going on in the house for a long time, but I heard the tiles explode violently. The tiles were raining and hailing all over the sky, and instantly injured dozens of people around me.


    A bang, a scream, people scramble to escape the fire, never dare to approach.


    Ye Yuxuan hurriedly ran past. He felt uneasy and scared all the way, as if he was being held by something, unable to breathe, as if he was stabbing at the same time, with pain all over his body. He managed to squeeze in, but saw that the whole Chu family, like a big building, was covered by a fire cage.


    The officers and soldiers who put out the fire finally arrived and isolated the people around them directly. A small number of people kept order. Some people rescued and placed the injured residents. Some people separated the surrounding areas and tried not to let everyone burn on the surrounding houses. Most of them carried water to put out the fire. The lines were not disordered.


    Night Yu Xuan looked at the situation in front of him, the whole heart sank, the pain of tearing.


    Some soldiers have been wearing wet quilts and wooden barrels on their heads, covering the eaves of the houses near the fire. People outside throw water bags and pouches directly into the houses, and water is poured into the houses with bamboo poles in an orderly manner.


    Ye Yu Xuan wanted to go in several times, but he couldn''t get close at all. Nan Gong Yi and Nan Gong An Yan came first. Looking at Ye Yu Xuan, their faces were already white, and they couldn''t get into Chu''s house at all. Nangong Yi couldn''t comfort yeyuxuan, just patted him on the shoulder.


    Tang Kexin and beichengyao arrived in the evening. Tang Kexin''s heart was hanging high. Seeing ye Yuxuan, he stopped for a while and approached very slowly. Xuan''er was at the door of Chu''s house, with his back to himself. In such a fire, xuan''er''s figure was so dim that the people in a hurry seemed to disappear. Only xuan''er''s back was facing himself, Straight back, stubborn support all, fragile, but strong. Tang Kexin feels that as long as he has another straw, he can bend Xuaner''s back.


    At this moment, in Tang Kexin''s eyes, only the fire light, sharp and sharp stabbed into his eyes. She had a feeling that too many things seemed to change completely at this moment.


    Night Yu Xuan hands tightly, nails have been embedded in the palm, red blood, drop by drop, drop by drop.


    Nangong Anyan looks at the blood on the ground and looks up at yeyuxuan. She has never seen such a terrible yeyuxuan before. On her whole face, it is a dead calm, not half bloody, not a little emotional.


    "Xuan''er." Tang Kexin enters, Nangong Yi and Nangong Anyan both give way to a position and stand not far away.


    "Xuaner?" Tang Kexin holds Ye Yuxuan''s shoulder, subconsciously lightens his action and holds it heavily. She can feel xuan''er '' Face, as if the fire, has been buried in his heart.


    Tang Kexin has no choice but to hold Ye Yuxuan in her arms and look at the front with him. I don''t know how long it took for the fire to be subdued, but only the thick smoke filled the sky. The people around me are a little relieved.


    Night Yu Xuan pushes Tang Kexin away and rushes to the inside. He ignores the shouting of the officers and soldiers. Tang Kexin keeps up with him.


    Nangong Yi pulls the soldiers who are shouting at the back, "those two are the empress and Prince of Dayuan, or don''t ask."


    The soldiers were stunned. They couldn''t believe what happened when they saw Nangong Yi and other people go in.


    There are already some people cleaning up the body. Most of them fall on the ground. Some of them have their bodies. Yeyuxuan''s eyes are on the small ones.


    There is no room on the ground in front of him. Yeyuxuan runs directly to Chu Yingying''s room. Tang Kexin can''t even call him.


    "Aunt." Nangong Anyan has never seen Tang Kexin''s pale company, and her eyes are so bleak, and she is afraid.


    "Anyan, please call Xuaner for me. He can''t find anything like that." Tang Kexin pulls Nangong Anyan. Xuan''er knows martial arts, but she can''t. She can''t keep up with xuan''er at all.


    "I''ll go." There is no doubt that Anyan of Nangong didn''t speak up, and Chengyao of Beicheng came back. Anyan couldn''t bring Xuaner at all.


    "Good." Tang Kexin nodded, her voice was shaking. She was afraid that the fire would destroy xuan''er.


    Beichengyao didn''t speak. She followed the direction of yeyuxuan just now.


    The courtyard where Chu Yingying lived was obviously badly burned. The air was still full of burning smell. It was faint. You can see that there were two people lying in it. The heart of Ye Yuxuan was suddenly cold. Was Chu YingYing and her maid?


    Ye Yuxuan steps forward quickly. When he can see clearly that both of them are taller than him, he takes a sigh of relief. Then, his heart is deep and full. Where is it?


    Yeyuxuan is busy turning around. This is Yingying''s room. Will it hide? There is some hope in yeyuxuan''s heart.


    "Squeak" of the door, let night Yu Xuan rise a glimmer of hope, there will be no one here, is Yingying? Night Yu Xuan breathed a sigh, then slowly turned around, saw in front of the people, the hope in the eyes, inch by inch, the face also climbed full of disappointment.


    "Aunt!" Yeyuxuan''s bitter opening, aunt''s icy blue clothes, looked at it cold in the daytime. At this moment, it was so weird, and thin and cool.


    Beichengyao approaches and coolly sweeps around. There are burn marks on the beams and columns here. When the fingers are brushed, they are stained with black carbon ash. The fingers are twirling, and there are some smooth marks, but in any case, they can''t be wiped out unless they are washed away.


    "Is this her room?"


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan lost nod, looking at the two bodies on the ground.


    The northern Chengyao Dynasty has gone two steps. It''s all the traces of a big fire. The furnishings here can''t be seen. Compared with other places, it''s probably the hardest place to burn. The fire should also burn from here. Just after this fire, the Chu family, is it destroyed?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 536

    Beichengyao looked around and whistled. A snake answered.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes a bright, compared to their own free to find, these snakes, can access more places, speed is also much faster.


    "What do you want if you can''t find it?" Beichengyao didn''t give the hope to yeyuxuan. It''s not likely to survive in the fire. Just now, there are a row of corpses on the ground in the front hall. Some of them are totally different. I''m afraid that identification is also a problem.


    The snake swam on and on, but then it retreated slowly. There were no living people here.


    "You see, let''s go to the front hall first. Your mother is still waiting." Beichengyao advised.


    Yeyuxuan stood still, his eyes still looking around.


    "Do you want to stay here all the time?"


    Night Yu Xuan shakes his head, his face is not calm, but dead, "aunt, do you believe in the curse?"


    "What if I say no?"


    "I don''t believe it." Night Yu Xuan heavily said, sleeves heavily brushed, with a bit of arrogance.


    "Well, that''s the best. Let''s wait in front to see if there is Chu Yingying In the north, Yao''s mouth is slightly selected.


    "I want to go somewhere else."


    "Good." Beichengyao nods and follows yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan now, the whole person is tense. The place he wants to go is the bamboo forest, once green and dripping.


    The stones on the ground have not been changed in the fire. They are so hard. But this bamboo forest is not so hard. When the wind blows, the bamboo leaves will rinse off and hit people''s heads and shoulders, rubbing a little dust.


    Night Yu Xuan from head to tail, no matter it is human, or animal, all have not met.


    "There''s probably no one here, is there?" Beichengyao reminds me.


    "Well."


    "Then go?"


    "Well."


    Ye Yu Xuan goes out with Bei Chengyao. In front of him is the front hall. Now it''s just lit by a torch. The shadows on the ground are not very clear. The flowers and trees that had flourished before had been burned down, leaving only withered branches and leaves, not half alive.


    There is also a layer of charcoal on the ground. The edge of my aunt''s clothes has been stained a lot. I believe that I will not get there well, will I?


    In front of him, he refused the rows of corpses on the ground. He didn''t know if there were any people he met but absolutely didn''t want to appear.


    At night, Yu Xuan''s feet are floating, walking slowly step by step.


    "Xuaner!" As soon as Tang Kexin saw yeyuxuan, he ran to him. Where did he go? She has been waiting for such a long time. If it wasn''t for ah Yao to follow her, she would definitely let someone find her.


    When beichengyao came to nangongyi, nangongyi sighed and motioned for her to look at the body in front of her. There were more than four rows of corpses on the ground, and some of them were still waiting for treatment.


    On the ground, there are no bodies with the same size as children, that is to say, no chuyingying!


    Beichengyao looks at Nangong Anyan beside her. She has been hanging her head. She can''t see what mood it is. She just can''t be happy. Beichengyao touches Nangong Anyan''s hair.


    "My mother, is this a double whammy? As soon as the plague passed, the Chu family suffered such a catastrophe. I''m afraid no one survived, right Nangong Anyan''s voice is cold and her mood is restless.


    Inexplicably, she would always think of the words of the night LAN Miao. Now, the night Yu Xuan is absolutely impossible. How about it?


    Is it because she can''t put it down in the future, or is it because yeyuxuan will never put it down, and she will ask for it instead of it?


    "That''s right." Beichengyao said lightly.


    "Mother, is there a body in front of you?" Night Yu Xuan summoned up courage to ask, he was afraid that as soon as he walked past, what he saw was Chu Yingying''s body, so obviously, he could see it at a glance.


    Don Kexin shook his head. "No, there is no body now. There is no child''s body."


    Night Yu Xuan nods.


    "Xuaner, Chu Yingying may not survive. You"


    "live to see people, die to see corpses." Night Yu Xuan fixed to look at Tang Kexin, a hand unconsciously grip, he does not believe, Ying Ying Ying will die.


    "Are they still looking for anyone else, waiting together?" Tang Kexin asked that she knew yeyuxuan, and he must be waiting at this time. But from her point of view, she didn''t want Xuaner to wait. From the beginning to the pain of despair, she didn''t want Xuaner to experience it.


    "Well, mother, let me wait. Even if Yingying is really dead, I will see it with my own eyes."


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods helplessly.


    From night till dawn, the soldiers said that they had finished searching. There were few people alive in the Chu family.


    But inside, there is no Chu Yingying.


    Ye Yuxuan came up and looked at them. "Do you know my prince?"


    The men shook their heads. "Listen to them. You are the little prince."


    "And your eldest lady?" Ye Yuxuan nodded and continued to ask.


    "I don''t know." Several people looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Why is there a fire?" Ye Yuxuan''s eyes narrowed, with some danger and exploration.


    "I don''t know. We just do chores. We just work in the kitchen."


    There is a trace of danger in yeyuxuan''s heart. Is it the kitchen? It''s strange that such a big fire has come. So many people in the Chu family have died, but the people in the kitchen are still alive. Did someone set fire on purpose?


    "Is anyone from the Chu family coming these days?"


    A few people thought about it, a person seemed to think of something, his eyes brightened. "The other day, the cousin of the eldest lady came to Chu ling''er, but she left yesterday."


    "Chu ling''er?" Night Yu Xuan thought, it seems to hear Ying Ying mentioned, "she came alone?"


    "Well, yes, miss ling''er often comes here to play."


    "And did your lady leave with her?" Night Yu Xuan hurriedly asked, but in the heart is very eager, is this Chu ling''er took Ying Ying Ying, can let Ying Ying avoid a disaster.


    "I don''t know. We seldom see or hear of two young ladies." A servant said, eyes dark.


    "Chu ling''er''s house, is it far away?"


    "I don''t know." These people are totally one ask three don''t know, guilt looking at night Yu Xuan.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded and smiled bitterly. He was worried. Indeed, how could they know these things.


    "Well, let''s leave first." Ye Yuxuan waves his hand. Tang Kexin looks behind Ye Yuxuan and feels pain. Xuan''er is now forcing himself to do these things. He has no joy at all.


    "Xuaner, don''t worry. Since Chu Yingying''s body hasn''t been found, he may still be alive." Tang Kexin comforted him and said, "why did this fire happen in the Chu family?"? This fire is so big, more like deliberate arson, but why? When the Chu family was wandering in the Jianghu, they were killed by enemies, but these people were apparently burned to death, as if they didn''t want to be found. But so many people died. If someone really designed it, she must find out the killer.


    "Mother, why is there no Yingying? Did she leave or was she taken away? " Asked Ye Yuxuan calmly. Although his voice was sad, it surprised Tang Kexin.


    She thought that xuan''er had lost her sense of proportion and had forgotten to think because she was all in Chu Yingying''s body. But now it seems that xuan''er is still very clear, except for Chu Yingying''s missing, which makes his back ache, it has no effect on his thinking.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 537

    Tang Kexin made a serious analysis. She didn''t know the person who had a dispute with the Chu family. So she couldn''t guess the whereabouts of Chu Yingying. So she replied honestly, "I don''t know. Send someone to investigate these days."


    "Well." Ye Yuxuan agrees that the current situation of the Chu family cannot be changed, and Yingying''s whereabouts are unknown. Yingying is the only breakthrough point for the fire of the Chu family.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to rest." Tang Kexin sighs and pats yeyuxuan and takes him away from the Chu escort agency.


    Beichengyao pulls Nangong Anyan and walks behind her. She feels Nangong Anyan''s hand is very cold and her eyes slightly sweep. "Are you afraid?"


    "No." Nangong Anyan''s habitual answer is a little evasive.


    "Well." Beichengyao nodded, "are you familiar with Chu Yingying?"


    "I''m not familiar. I just met you once." Nangong Anyan is puzzled. Looking at the traces left by the fire around her, she always feels heavy in her heart.


    Beichengyao has no following words. He is thinking about it. Is it coincidence? Or premeditated?


    "Mother, do you think Chu Yingying is really dead?"


    "Maybe, how do I know?" Beichengyao looks at the back of yeyuxuan in front of her, stubborn and fragile.


    In a word, she didn''t understand what happened between yeyuxuan and Chu Yingying, and what kind of chance it was that would make yeyuxuan like this girl so quickly, or even marry her. Xuan''er has never been able to easily deliver her feelings. She is very clear about this. So far, she has not asked who and what kind of person Chu Yingying is. After years of absence, she didn''t care about the feelings of Ye Yuxuan. Maybe it was just an impulse when she was young or casual.


    But now, Chu Yingying''s whereabouts are unknown, or even dead, which is more likely to make yeyuxuan remember, always remember.


    Just back to the restaurant, yeyuxuan directly sent all the people to find Chu Yingying''s whereabouts, standing alone by the window, staring into the distance.


    Tang Kexin sees it in his eyes and hurts it in his heart. He can say the sadness, at least can bear each other''s sorrow. But xuan''er doesn''t say anything now. She bears it alone. Her mother, even comfort, seems unable. Because xuan''er, what he needs is not comfort, but the result.


    In the evening of the next day, the soul chaser came. As soon as yeyuxuan saw him, he directly asked, "have you found anything?"


    The soul chaser opens his mouth and comforts him first. "The little prince should be ready first."


    "No matter what you find, I want to know." Yeyuxuan didn''t half escape, his eyes were firm.


    "According to the subordinates'' investigation, Miss Chu was taken away yesterday, but"


    "but what?" Yeyuxuan''s eyes narrowed, and he was very sharp.


    "But it seems that he was forced off the cliff."


    "What do you say?" Night Yu Xuan stands up directly, claps on the table with one hand, the shock of the soul, the heart also can''t help but follow quiver for a while.


    "Miss Chu, it''s falling off the cliff." The soul chaser buried his head and said.


    "Take me there!" Night Yu Xuan said and left the door, just in time to meet Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin looks at yeyuxuan''s face turning white and his face is tense. He grabs yeyuxuan''s arm and says, "Xuaner, what happened?"


    Night Yu Xuan gently out of the arm, forced smile, "nothing, Xuan son to go out."


    If the little prince doesn''t want to talk, he will be angry if he opens his mouth.


    "Soul searching!" Tang Kexin opens his eyes angrily and looks after the soul with some threats.


    "Niang Niang" chased the soul and breathed a breath, dare not say anything more.


    "Why, do you want to cheat our palace?" Tang Kexin said coldly.


    He was scared and scared. He rarely saw the Queen''s mother get angry. He just heard from others. The Queen''s mother got angry and even the emperor was afraid. How dare he provoke? But, little prince, he also can''t stir up, how to do?


    The soul chaser looked at yeyuxuan and her eyes were heavy. "My mother, I want to go to Chu''s again. I haven''t finished reading it. I''m not sure."


    "You''re going to Chu''s?" Tang Kexin asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Night Yu Xuan nods, not to see Tang Kexin.


    Even if Tang Kexin didn''t observe carefully, he could see the eyes of yeyuxuan floating and dodging. However, knowing that he lied, he couldn''t help believing, at least, pretending to believe. She wants Xuaner to say it.


    "The Chu family has nothing left." Tang Kexin plays down his voice.


    "Xuan''er knows, but"


    Tang Kexin feels that the whole heart is floating. For xuan''er, for what xuan''er is going to do, she can''t settle down.


    "When will you be back?"


    "Two hours at most." Night Yu Xuan looks up at Tang Kexin, his eyes are dead, like autumn wind passing through, bleak and desolate.


    "Good." Tang Kexin nods. If xuan''er wants to do it, she will let him do it as long as he can come back safely.


    "Chase souls and protect Xuaner." Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry.


    "Yes." He nodded and answered in a deep voice, which was the only thing he could do.


    The soul chaser takes Ye Yuxuan to a cliff edge, "here it is."


    Ye Yuxuan was a little stupefied. He walked two steps forward and looked down at the cliff at his feet. It was as steep as an axe and a knife. It could not see the bottom. There was a dark area below and nothing could be seen. Standing here, you can feel the sound of the wind. It''s very loud. The whistling sound echoes in your ears. There''s a feeling of the east wind splitting. It''s impossible to survive if you jump here?


    "Who said it?" Night Yu Xuan stood on the edge of the cliff and asked back.


    "Little prince, come here first! It''s dangerous over there. " When the soul chaser saw yeyuxuan turning around, he seemed to take a step back inadvertently. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. That''s not joking. He couldn''t imagine jumping down to chase the soul.


    Night Yu Xuan didn''t move, coldly ordered, "bring the person who just spoke."


    Chasing souls helpless, urging two people to come forward.


    The clothes that those two people wear are very common, just like the clothes of hunter. The simple bow and arrow have been thrown aside.


    They looked at the cliff in front of them, cold hearted, cheering and tearing. When they were near the cliff edge, they looked at yeyuxuan''s deep eyes like a deep pool. Their legs and feet were soft, and they knelt down on the ground directly. They couldn''t say, "we, we"


    "what do you see?" Night Yu Xuan stood not far away, so looking at the two people, but let them have a feeling of being lingchi.


    "We just saw a little girl jump down."


    "When?"


    "Yesterday."


    "What time was it yesterday?"


    "It was just dark yesterday."


    "Continue."


    The two men looked at him in surprise. What do you mean?


    "Describe what happened yesterday." Ye Yuxuan didn''t cover up his grumpiness. He felt that if these two people lingered for a while, he would directly let the soul chasing deal with them.


    One of them swallowed his saliva hard. "Last evening, we two came back from hunting as usual. When we heard someone shouting for help, we came to see a little girl who was chased by four or five people. That little girl is the same as you described."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 538

    "What is it like?" Night Yu Xuan suddenly asked.


    The man who had been talking was startled. His chest heaved sharply. "Nothing in green."


    One side has been quietly kneeling, hands shaking, trying to narrow themselves.


    "Nothing special?" Asked Ye Yuxuan, frowning.


    "I don''t think so."


    "No, she seems to have something in her hand. There are red ears." Kneeling and crawling people seem to think of something. They immediately look up and say it, as if they were afraid of the anger of yeyuxuan. Then they immediately look down.


    "Yes, yes." The man who had been talking just now echoed, "it seems that he is holding something in his hand."


    Red ears? Ye Yuxuan gnaws his teeth. He sends Yingying''s jade plate, which is red spike. Yingying has been taking it with him. Is it against him?


    "What do those people say?" Night Yu Xuan heart seven up and eight down, he is afraid that he brought Yingying harm.


    "No, I didn''t say anything. I jumped like that. But that girl, always holding that thing cry, say what to save me, save me. "


    Night Yu Xuan a heart all lose tightly pull up, Ying Ying finally, want to save her? But I''m not here at all.


    "See who those people are?"


    "No, I don''t know. They''re all in black."


    Yeyuxuan clenched his fist and crossed them. It''s good. As long as someone designed it, he must have a way to find out who it was.


    Looking at the face of yeyuxuan, the soul chaser took a strong sense of killing, which was terrible. After a breath, he hurriedly followed.


    Later two people saw yeyuxuan leave, one was a long sigh of relief and a lot of relaxation, the other was a smile with no clear meaning, and yeyuxuan was absent-minded. In addition, he also felt that Chu Yingying was unlucky and didn''t find out. In addition, now there is a new goal to revenge for Chu Yingying, even less thinking.


    When I returned to the restaurant, it was already evening, and Tang Kexin was waiting.


    "Mother, I''m back." Seeing Tang Kexin sitting at the table, ye Yuxuan looks at her holding the tea cup all the time, as if she is seeking a comfort. She can''t help blaming herself. She is still worried about her mother.


    "I''m back. Have you found anything?" Tang Kexin smiles softly, with some comfort, to warm the heart of yeyuxuan. Whenever his mother feels close to him, he can feel her tolerance and warmth.


    "This fire in the Chu family was designed by someone. My mother, I will find the murderer." At night, Yu Xuan looks at Tang Kexin and says calmly, but it makes Tang Kexin feel sad for a while. Xuaner''s eyes are so fragile and sad.


    "So, Chu Yingying"


    "mother." Night Yu Xuan interrupts Tang Kexin, without speaking.


    "Well, since you want to revenge for the Chu family, then the mother will not talk about it." Tang Kexin didn''t force Ye Yuxuan. He said softly that his eyes were gentle.


    "Thank you, mother." Night Yu Xuan finished, just want to go back to his room, and was called by Tang Kexin, "we can''t stay here any longer. We need to go to the northern kingdom first. Your grandfather''s birthday is coming. Now, it''s just in time."


    "Good." Yeyuxuan is silent for a long time. He has plenty of time to find these people.


    Tang Kexin sighs deeply. Xuan''er is too precocious. The appearance of Chu Yingying is of extraordinary significance to him. Now, the affairs of the Chu family may be something that he will never be able to let go of.


    Tang Kexin watched the night Yu Xuan leave, and when he was about to leave, he stopped chasing the soul.


    "Empress." The soul chaser guesses what Tang Kexin wants to ask. Now he has some problems in his mind.


    "Xuan''er went out, didn''t he meet anything?" Tang Kexin put one hand on the table and one hand in front of his belly and asked in a deep voice that he did not have the gentleness to talk with yeyuxuan at all.


    She doesn''t want to force xuan''er, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t ask anything.


    "Niangniang"


    "you just need to tell me, now you get the news, is Chu Yingying dead?" Tang Kexin interrupts the pursuit of soul and asks coldly.


    "Dead." The answer is simple.


    "Go down." Tang Kexin takes a deep breath. However, he unconsciously looks to the direction where ye Yuxuan left. Xuan''er doesn''t say anything now. Do he want to bear it alone or don''t you believe that Chu Yingying is dead?


    Tang Kexin feels that he is a little heartless. Chu Yingying, anyway, is also a girl that night Yuxuan likes. But he doesn''t feel anything, let alone heartache, and it''s a pity.


    But it''s no wonder that she is a girl she hasn''t seen, a girl who has happened with xuan''er. She really has no feelings.


    On the way to the Northern Kingdom, the atmosphere was very depressed. Yeyuxuan didn''t say a word, Nangong Anyan didn''t say a word, his face was light, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Tang Kexin loves yeyuxuan. Seeing him so depressed, he is not in the mood to laugh or even say nothing, just accompany yeyuxuan.


    Although Nangong Yi also loves Nangong Anyan, he only knows what Anyan is thinking, which is not something he can comfort. Beichengyao looks as cold as ever. No matter to yeyuxuan or Nangong Anyan, she just told them to have a good meal and have a good rest one day. The two children were obedient and did not resist.


    On the way, Nangong Yi started to play and laugh, trying to enliven the atmosphere, but after no one answered, he was not talking. In order to show his comfort, Yao secretly held Nangong Yi''s hand.


    Nangong Yi laughs bitterly, but in a few days, the atmosphere has completely changed. He only hopes that after arriving in the Northern Kingdom, those children can make Xuaner and Anyan happy.


    They didn''t catch up with Beiwang''s birthday party in the end. By the time it arrived, it had already been two days, and the bustling atmosphere had faded a little.


    Now it''s cold in the northern kingdom. The trees are bare, and there are few leaves. People can''t help but feel lonely. The people who are just waiting are obviously not affected by the environment. They have always been very energetic.


    There are only three people coming here, Nangong Anmin, Yeyu Ning and Beiyan Xue. They run here and sit there for a while. After playing for a long time, Yeyu Ning and Beiyan Xue obviously have no strength. They sit and rest. Nangong Anmin, alone, is still interested. He pours on mujin and holds mujin. Poor Baba asks, "when is aunt mujin, sister?" Can we get there? "


    Mujin smiled, "why, have no patience? Your sister will not be happy to see it. "


    "No, they have no strength. If they don''t come again, they will be sad." Nangong Anmin said solemnly that his eyes were full of sincerity.


    Mujin can''t laugh or cry. It''s clear that no one will play with you. She has nothing to do. She is tired of waiting for boredom, but she is so understanding.


    "Then you take two elder sisters back. When Anyan arrives, I will send someone to inform you." Mujin''s sincere suggestions.


    "No!" Nangong Anmin refused directly and said with a small fist, "I must wait for my sister!"


    Mujin can''t help laughing. This is Nangong Anmin. No matter when, no matter what the weather, how late it may be, as long as it''s waiting for Anyan, he will wait patiently. No one else has this treatment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 539

    "Anmin, don''t you dare to sit there and have a quiet meeting. If you go on like this, you will be sleepy before Anyan comes." Night Yu Ning thumped her legs and said, inadvertently showing the pink crystal bracelet on her wrist. It was soft and dazzling. She thought to add, "besides, I came to pick up my brother, not Anyan!" That''s it! Night Yu Ning told himself, but also clear, an Yan, also accounted for a large part.


    She likes her brother best, but maybe there is a big difference in age. My brother loves her a lot and doesn''t play and play with ordinary children. My brother will manage Dayuan in the future, so now, more attention is paid to politics and less time is spent with her. Although she was dissatisfied, it was not easy to stop her.


    She knew very well that she would accompany her brother when she said something nice, but she didn''t like it. So a lot of times, they are playing with Wushang. But now, Wushang is busy with training. Only a Xue can accompany her for fun.


    To Anyan, it''s the same love of her sister. I don''t know if it''s psychological. I always feel that Anyan needs to be taken care of. An Yan is only a few months away from a Xue, but there is no such feeling for a Xue, but clearly, an Yan is more stable than a Xue.


    As for coming here today, on the one hand, Anmin is making a fuss about coming. She can''t refuse it. On the other hand, she wants to come, no matter who is picking it up, it''s good!


    However, when night Yu Ning saw Nangong Anmin on one side, he couldn''t help sighing. The children were really noisy!


    Sitting on one side has been silent North speech snow, smell speech looking at night Yu Ning, eyes quiet, a face you sure? Well, yeyuxuan is Yuning''s brother, so she won''t tear it down.


    Night Yu Ning curls his mouth, a Xue is really. I haven''t seen Anyan for a long time. I miss her so much.


    Nangong Anmin made a grimace at Yeyu Ning and disdained to spit out his tongue. He didn''t care about it. Anyway, he came to pick up his elder sister. Everyone else was at will, but he pulled it.


    Mujin smiles and shakes her head. Looking at the sky, it''s time to arrive. It''s like responding to mujin''s conjecture. The neighing of horses comes from afar, and two gorgeous carriages come from afar.


    Nangong Anmin was very happy. He left the others behind and ran away, leaving the people who followed him helpless.


    "Sister! Sister! " Nangong Anyan hasn''t got off the carriage, Nangong Anmin hasn''t run, and starts shouting without seeing anyone.


    It''s a shame that Ye Yu clenched his teeth. Fortunately, he was in the palace.


    Nangong Anyan listens to the familiar call and shows her face again. She seems to have forgotten the unhappiness of these days and the dimple on her cheek is full of smile.


    She directly picked up the driving curtain, jumped down from it, and was heavily hit by Nangong Anmin, who stepped back two steps.


    "Sister, you are slow." Nangong Anmin raised his head from Nangong Anyan''s arms and murmured.


    Nangong an Yan smiled brightly and touched Nangong an min''s hair top. "Slow down, I think it''s OK. Are you impatient?"


    "No, my sister is slow. I have been waiting for an hour." Nangong Anmin complains, holding Nangong Anyan.


    Nangong Yi and beichengyao, who were still on the carriage, had no choice but to get down from another direction. Nangong Yi hated iron but not steel. He gave Nangong Anmin a look, only his elder sister, but never his father. Was he a little pitiful? Beichengyao chuckles. Aren''t you used to it now?


    However, Nangong Anmin saw Nangong Yi and beichengyao coming down, and ran to them like human spirits, holding beichengyao''s flattering smile and saying, "I''d like to think of my mother."


    Northern Cheng Yao hum, southern palace Yi light cough, Nangong Anmin ignore, giggle, "mother, you say, is Anmin important, or dad important?"


    "It''s your father, of course." Beichengyao is used to this trick, as always back to the way.


    Nangong Yi has no choice but to take a look at Nangong Anmin and play a lot of tricks.


    Mujin also can''t help laughing. Now she is used to the princess''s answer to her father''s question. Anmin''s words are: "father''s question is important. My mother doesn''t want me, and I don''t want my mother. I want my sister!"


    If the princess answers that Amin is important, his words are "that mother should pet Amin, Amin first go to play with her sister." Anyway, it turned out to be princess Anyan. As for the princess''s answer, it''s that your father is important.


    Beichengyao doesn''t speak, Nangong Anmin has released her and continues to turn to Nangong Anyan.


    Ye Yuning, Bei Yanxue and Nangong Anyan haven''t said a few words yet. Nangong Anyan is pestering Anyan again. It''s not close to them at all. They look at each other. Anyan is occupied by Anyan alone. It''s unnecessary for them to come.


    Night Yu Ning saw Tang Kexin and night Yu Xuan coming down from behind, but he was stunned for a moment. Why did he feel that his mother and brother were not very happy? Ye Yu Ning''s face also sank a lot, inexplicably, feeling that things were very serious.


    Night Yu Ning looks at Nangong an Yan, goes to night Yu Xuan side, timidly asks, "elder brother, what happened?"


    Ye Yuxuan forced his face to smile, "no, I haven''t seen Ning''er for a long time. I miss you."


    Night Yu Ning bit his lips, silently said in his heart, clearly lying, it is impossible at all, they separated for a longer time, brother has never been like this.


    Night Yu Ning looks at Tang Kexin, with his eyes asking. Tang Kexin comes forward and touches her hair. "Something happened on the road, don''t worry."


    Ye Yu crinkled, didn''t they say? The elder brother never looked so sad in front of her. He was tired, sad and even despairing. His mother helped him to hide it from her. "It''s OK. Don''t worry." The words are so calm, but the heart feels angry.


    "Well." Ye Yu nodded her head. Her mother taught her some things. Don''t ask so clearly. Maybe it''s a hurt for those who have experienced, even if they mention it.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go first." Tang Kexin smiles and is indifferent.


    "Well."


    Night Yu Ning nods, dare not play, she knows, brother must not be happy, very uncomfortable.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, looks at the front, an min is pestering an Yan, one step does not leave, but an Yan, is also completely convergent these days unhappy, on the face hangs wanton smile, and an min plays, Yan Xue stands on one side, from time to time talks and laughs two sentences, amuses an Yan to laugh, but an min is glaring at Yan Xue, one face is not happy.


    Night Yu Xuan some envy in front of the scene, an Yan can also smile so happy, and their own, but even smile * * are not.


    Tang Kexin holds the shoulder of yeyuxuan and says quietly and painfully, "let''s go."


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan seems to follow Tang Kexin''s steps, not to hurry slowly to their side.


    Nangong Anmin looks up at the simplicity of yeyuxuan''s smile. "Brother!"


    Ye Yuxuan raised his chin and motioned for him to look back. Nangong Anmin turned his head doubtfully and looked at the smiling mother behind him, shivering in his heart.


    Beichengyao patted him on the head. "Gone."


    Nangong Anmin blinked his eyes and didn''t respond. That''s it? But when the reaction came, Nangong Anyan was the only one in front of her. She touched Nangong anyin''s head and said, "I''ve been abandoned, but I still can''t keep up with you."


    Say to turn around, Nangong an min cackles, pulling Nangong an Yan''s hand to walk behind.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 540

    Tang Kexin and beichengyao went to Beichen palace. Beiwang was not in the palace for many years, so he lived here when he came back.


    Ye Yuxuan finally went in, not like the sweet call of his childhood. Now he is calm, calm, but sincere.


    Beiwang said with a kind smile, "come here, let Grandpa have a look!" I haven''t seen you for two years. This time I came back because of the birthday party.


    Xuan''er is his favorite and most hopeful child. He hasn''t seen him for more than two years. He feels a lot changed. He is more stable and mature. But today, he has a lot of worries.


    Ye Yuxuan''s obedient approach is much higher Beiwang is taller than yeyuxuan and nods with satisfaction.


    "Xuan''er has grown up." Night Yu Xuan eyes not much happy, calm said.


    Beiwang a Leng, Xuan son''s feeling, really changed! There are worries and sorrows. It''s not the child who didn''t know what sorrow was, but who is doing his own things calmly.


    The northern King gazed at yeyuxuan for a long time, then sighed, "it''s really old."


    "Grandpa is still very young." Night Yu Xuan light said.


    North Wang shook his head, Tang Kexin and others were watching. Nangong Anmin tooted his mouth and said unhappily, "Grandpa is really eccentric. He doesn''t look at Anmin. He just looks at brother Xuan."


    Ye Yuxuan is stunned. The name is


    Beiwang laughs. Yao''er is so calm and steady. How could she have such a treasure? When an Yan was four or five years old, she was so steady. How could she be like him.


    "Who has been pestering grandpa the other day? Your brother is just here. "


    "It''s brother Wushang! It''s not Amin. " Nangong Anmin said quickly, eyes do not blink, very smooth.


    Beiwang can''t help laughing, and yewushang has come in, "you just said, what have I done these days?"


    Nangong Anmin saw the situation was not good, immediately changed the words just now, "I just said that brother Wushang has been with brother Chen and brother Xi, not with Anmin."


    The people next to me are all smiling. It''s quick to change. They just overturn what they said before.


    Beiyanchen and beiyanxi walked in side by side, probably because they were twins. They looked like each other, but they were cold, only wearing black clothes and being gentle. They could be distinguished at a glance.


    Beiyanchen gives Nangong Anmin a cold look. Nangong Anmin looks like a face changing spectrum. Just now, he is seriously lying. He quickly adds a little smile. He laughs like a fox. Dada runs to them and pours on them. "Brother Chen, brother Xi, you are here."


    Beiyanchen grabs his collar and turns Nangong Anmin away. Nangong Anmin shouts loudly on the ground. Beiyanchen sits in a position after his own salute without looking at Nangong Anmin.


    Now the whole room is very quiet. Only Nangong Anmin''s voice reverberates in the room. Beichengyao rubs his forehead and looks at Nangong Anmin with a smile. Nangong Anmin is excited. He immediately climbs up and hides beside Beiwang. Yeyuxuan takes the opportunity to sit aside.


    Beiyanchen sighs quietly. As expected, only her aunt is good at it. Otherwise, Nangong Anmin will not be able to sit on the ground. At that time, he will have to coax her.


    Beiwang catches Nangong Anmin and puts him next to him. He laughs and says, "all the children are here."


    "If the father likes it, he will stay in the palace for a long time. Anyan and them will not go back for the time being." Beichengyao looks at Nangong Anmin and grimaces at her. She says lightly and smiles at Nangong Anmin by the way.


    "All right." Beiwang notices Nangong Anmin''s action and sighs. I''m afraid only this child dare to fight Yao''er.


    Nangong Anmin did not have the audacity of Beiwang''s thinking. He shrank his neck and sat there breathlessly.


    "How long does the father intend to stay? He wants to live in the northern kingdom for a while." Tang Kexin felt that she had seen very little with the North King. In addition to xuan''er, she didn''t want to know Da Yuan for the time being.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe next year." Beiwang smiled a little, some bitter, and some gratified.


    "Well, my heart is fine anyway. I''m here to accompany my father." Tang Kexin has a panoramic view of Beiwang''s eyes and a slight drooping of them.


    Beiwang slowly put his eyes on yeyuxuan. Today, he is really strange. He didn''t say a word. Xuaner used to talk about something, but how could it be so quiet?


    Beiyanchen has been paying attention to yeyuxuan for a long time. When he came in, he felt something was wrong with him. When he came in today, yeyuxuan didn''t look at them at all.


    "Xuaner?" The North King called.


    There was silence.


    "Xuaner?"


    Yeyuxuan just looked up and looked at Beiwang doubtfully. What were they talking about just now?


    Beiwang''s face was slightly heavy, and he wondered in his heart what kind of things could make Xuaner so distracted?


    "Before, I met an old man who had a granddaughter. He accidentally mentioned that he wanted to be a relative. Look"


    "xuan''er has a wife." Night Yu Xuan said quietly, the whole body around a moment of deep loneliness, no previous domineering, only endless sorrow.


    What was Xuaner saying just now? Looking at Tang Kexin, my heart''s eyes are full of sadness, and I look at beichengyao, who looks a little bleak.


    Around a few children can not sit, a moment to see the night Yu Xuan.


    "Whose child is it?" Beiwang had to ask.


    "It''s the Chu family. It''s full of Chu." Night Yu Xuan''s steady answer, the hand that covers in sleeve clenches.


    "Like this"


    "father!" Beichengyao''s tone is very light, but Beiwang knows that beichengyao is serious.


    Beiwang didn''t understand what this meant, but he also fully understood that this was not a good thing.


    "Xuan''er"


    "aunt, I know, but Yingying is my identified wife." The night Yu Xuan looks up, originally black bright eyes, unexpectedly can''t see to the end.


    "There are still many things you can''t say. Don''t be too absolute." Beichengyao''s voice is cold, but Tang Kexin shakes her head. This is her child. She knows what Xuaner thinks, because she knows, she can''t persuade.


    Beichengyao takes back her eyes, probably because Xuaner grew up beside her, so her love is not less than that of Anyan and Anmin, which is how she persuades.


    Tang Kexin patted Ye Yuxuan on the shoulder. "Father, I''m afraid there''s no way for xuan''er. But Yan Chen is still Yan Xi, or there''s no sorrow. It''s OK. There''s no need to have xuan''er."


    Tang Kexin said this, which means that he completely rejected the proposal of the northern king. Night Yu Xuan looked at Tang Kexin gratefully, and Tang Kexin smiled at him, some of whom felt sad.


    "Well, anyway, my father still thinks that it''s better to be happy with each other when it comes to feelings." North King hit a round field, night Yu Xuan hang head, seem to be in escape what.


    When they all want to skip this topic, Nangong Anmin asks, "is Chu Yingying dead?"


    This sentence is very clear, almost everyone''s eyebrows are wrinkled, Nangong Anmin is looking at yeyuxuan very seriously.


    Nangong an Yan was slightly shocked. She probably guessed that Chu Yingying was very important to yeyuxuan. She frowned at Nangong an min and looked at yeyuxuan worried.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 541

    Yeyuxuan is not angry. Instead, he hooks his lips, but he doesn''t smile. His brow is full of bitterness.


    Nangong Anmin felt that the atmosphere was weird, and he felt that he had said something wrong. He shrank back and looked at yeyuxuan carefully.


    Beiwang''s eyes are complex. From the surprise at the beginning to the anger at the back, it''s a deep loss after passing away. His heart is also very tasteless and his eyes are quiet.


    Tang Kexin just wanted to say a few words for xuan''er. The voice of the North King without emotion has made her a little confused. "Xuan''er, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Kexin sighed helplessly. In front of them, the father was so gentle for a long time that they almost forgot that he was once the king of the northern kingdom. He was respected and majestic, and could not be violated by ordinary people.


    "Father!"


    "Let him speak for himself." The northern king didn''t look at Tang Kexin. He kept his eyes on yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan was originally drooping eyes, smell words look up to the North King, eyes cold.


    Nangong Anmin is afraid to say a word now. The whole person hasn''t moved again. He knows that he may be in trouble. He has never seen them so serious, let alone grandpa so severe.


    "Chu Yingying is my wife. Even if she is dead now, she is my identified wife and lives in my heart." Ye Yuxuan said firmly, word by word, inviolable and undeniable.


    "How could she be so defended by you?" North King some anger, what kind of woman, can imprison night Yu Xuan''s life, let his present age, dare to give up the future!


    "She may not have any outstanding place, but for me, she is unique. Beside her, I just feel comfortable and comfortable, and I don''t need to hide myself. Only she can give me that feeling. " There are some infatuations and nostalgia in yeyuxuan''s eyes.


    Unique, but in a "unique" word, unique, irreplaceable.


    Beiwang stares at yeyuxuan for a moment. This child is always clear about what he wants. It''s not good to know his feelings too early. Besides, he is a dead man.


    "Xuan''er" North Wang language center of gravity long opening, but not yet speak, was interrupted by night Yu Xuan.


    "Grandpa, I know what grandpa wants to say, but I believe grandpa understands Xuaner''s meaning."


    Beiwang''s eyes were slightly hurt, but the stabbing pain in his heart could not be subsided. feel for others? A good heart to heart, he is really not qualified to say xuan''er.


    Tang Kexin secretly pressed the shoulder of yeyuxuan. It''s good to compare one''s heart with another''s, but after so many years, the father still hasn''t got a wife and is still alone. Isn''t that because there has always been a person in his heart? But Xuaner now mentions, isn''t it to expose the scar of father king?


    Ye Yuxuan looks back at Tang Kexin and continues to look at the North King. He doesn''t give in half.


    All the people around us are full of thoughts for a time, but those who know how to cover up will not have half an abnormality on their faces, while those who don''t know how to cover up will have different looks.


    "Father, xuan''er and that girl have never seen each other, and that girl doesn''t necessarily like xuan''er. Father''s refusal is why he is embarrassed by his children." Beichengyao said lightly, touching the ring on his finger, there are several meaningful feelings.


    "Yao''er, it''s not important. What''s important is that" the words of the northern king came to an abrupt end. With a long sigh, Yao''er and Xin''er didn''t understand. But now, they are all from xuan''er, which is not a good thing at all.


    "Grandpa." Night Yu Xuan thought for a long time, and finally didn''t want to let Grandpa worry, and the words were soft. "Maybe one day, xuan''er will fall in love with other people. Grandpa doesn''t have to worry, xuan''er doesn''t give up completely. If later, someone can really attract xuan''er, xuan''er will accept it."


    Night Yu Xuan eyes did not gather, some lax, hoarse voice, just tone, a lot of weak moment, like giving up something.


    Tang Kexin hugs yeyuxuan with heartache. Yeyuxuan is very conscious. He knows that there is almost no such possibility.


    "Well, that''s the best!" The northern King retreated and asked for the second place. He didn''t approve in his eyes.


    Night Yu Xuan has been watching, just pretending to ignore.


    The North King sighed deeply, for the night room Xuan, for the Tang Kexin, also for himself.


    "These days, you children, do what you need to do. Don''t come to Beichen palace." The northern King waved to them to leave.


    What do you mean, ye Yuxuan is slightly shocked?


    Beiwang went on to add, "when you come back, I will let people train you. Xuaner and grandpa don''t force you, just hope that you can still know what you want, how to do it, how to do it, and not lose yourself."


    "Yes." Ye Yuxuan nodded and left first.


    Other children go out with Ye Yuxuan. Nangong Anmin reluctantly climbs down from the top and leaves. However, he only dares to follow Nangong Anyan and dare not go near Ye Yuxuan again.


    Yeyuxuan smiled a little, hardly visible, walked to touch Nangong Anmin''s hair top, Nangong Anmin has been hanging his head, like remorse, like regret.


    "It''s not your fault." Ye Yuxuan said mildly, their eyes are calm and calm. Sooner or later, they need to know about this matter. Because Anmin didn''t open his mouth, no one will be confused and no one will mention it. He just put the time ahead of time.


    What''s more, Nangong Anmin opened his mouth, and he hesitated to talk about it later. He made it clear today. In the future, many troubles will be avoided, right? Night Yu Xuan thinks like this, and rubs the hair of Nangong Anmin.


    Nangong Anmin raised his head to see yeyuxuan. His eyes were clear, clean, and free of dust. They were not light colored pupils. They seemed to reflect the sky and shine on his figure. "Brother Xuan, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it! " Nangong Anmin said timidly, his eyes did not dare to touch the eyes of yeyuxuan.


    "Brother knows, but Amin only calls me brother, brother Chen, brother Xi, brother Wushang. Can you tell soon?" Night Yu Xuan Road, the sound line does not have a trace of ups and downs.


    "Well." Nangong Anmin nodded his head cleverly, without refuting.


    "Amin, come to my sister." Nangong Anyan looks at yeyuxuan and feels guilty. Anmin doesn''t know what to say. No one will mention these children.


    Nangong Anmin walked to Nangong Anyan in desperation. It was like eggplant beaten by frost. It was withered and had no vitality.


    Several people walked in silence. The atmosphere in the room was not easy at all. Without these children, they could not avoid speaking.


    Tang Kexin sat on one side and didn''t open his mouth.


    "Is Chu Yingying really dead?"


    "It should be said by the soul chaser himself." Tang Kexin smiled bitterly, but he didn''t see the body.


    Beiwang was silent for a long time. He knew Tang Kexin''s disposition. At last, he just sighed and advised him, "no matter what, xuan''er will still have someone he likes now. You should enlighten him more."


    Tang Kexin nods, knowing that she has been unable to persuade Xuaner. The only hope is that time can grind away some things.


    But how can time take away everything?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 542

    Ten years'' time is one sixth of life. For young and frivolous people, it may be insignificant, or even heavier than Mount Tai. For different people, there are different feelings.


    Ten years, for children, is a decade without memory. The joy and troubles of childhood, with memory, are slowly hidden. Maybe half of the time is left. Maybe half of the time is not left. For the old people, it''s the time they want to keep. I can''t bear half of the time.


    This decade, for yeyuxuan, is indelible and unforgettable.


    Ten years of time, he is missing a person all the time, all the time, no one is looking for her, even if already desperate, even if has given up hope, still can''t, put it down! That little memory, dare not to recall, taste, even this original city, he dare not step into the half step.


    But now, he finally, or again, came here, buried his past and even future place


    Ye Yu Xuan deliberately chose spring to leave for the original city. In the recovery of all things, from the carriage at a glance, the mountains are towering and green, like poetry and painting. In such a spring, Ye Yu Xuan''s eyebrows and eyes are a little free and relaxed.


    "Master, the mountain ahead is the original city." Between the mountains, outside the BMW carving car, the soul chasing said.


    The bodyguard stood respectfully, waiting for the order.


    "Go to the city and Chu''s house." In the carriage, the low, magnetic voice came out, gathered like a thread, and accurately spread into the ears of the people around. The voice was not high, but it was enough to make people thrill and surrender unconsciously.


    If you don''t see him, you can only hear his voice and make everything quiet. The world will obey him. No one dares to disobey him or not. What is the king''s hegemony? What is the courage of the strong? It is.


    "Yes." The soul chaser responds respectfully and exhales secretly. Even if he has been following the master for many years, he still feels breathless in the face of his amazing aura.


    And the master son''s many years of quiet, introverted, let this domineering play to the extreme, ordinary, no convergence. It''s just that soul searching can hear a bit of pain from this voice, and the heart is silent for a moment. After so many years, the master, as expected, still can''t forget the girl.


    After a moment''s bitter smile, I suddenly thought of something. Looking around, I felt a little more alert. I heard that there were bandits on the mountain occasionally. I heard that the bandits came and went without trace. I heard that the bandits were always robbing the rich and helping the poor. As long as they took the shot, they never failed.


    In the heart of soul chasing, he praised a Xiashi and laughed in secret. I''m afraid that today, they will miss. The master never fails to do anything. Think again, how can it be? Who dares to rob the Lord today? Unless it''s not fatal.


    In the carriage, yeyuxuan closed his eyes and tried to calm himself for a moment, but in front of him, there were Chu Yingying''s faces, smiling or calm, but in the end, they all turned to cover their faces and cry. The sound of sobbing seemed to hit his heart, which was painful.


    That jade pendant, in her hand, the Yingluo, has been completely wet with tears? How could Ye Yu Xuan wake up suddenly? Mingming hasn''t thought about it for so many years, although he forced himself not to think about it. But why?


    Because, Anyan? That, ask but not the woman night Yu Xuan wry smile, they, finally is to answer that sentence, one ask not, one can not put down!


    Chasing souls is walking outside. I feel the movement beside me. My eyes are sharp and sweep through the tall grass beside this road and the dense forest. They all show a few small heads. They first look at chasing souls and look at each other for a few times. They all blink and run away quickly.


    A smile of soul searching turned out to be a child. It seems that he is a soldier everywhere.


    A few children have a tacit understanding of running in a stockade. They say that stockade is only four or five houses, and there are only a dozen people sitting in it. A white haired old man, some young people.


    "Sister LAN, sister LAN!" No sooner had the child entered the stockade than he began to call, louder and louder.


    The old man laughed and twisted his beard, obviously conniving at these children.


    Children see the answer out of the woman, one after another rushed to the past, a LAN sister LAN sister''s cry.


    The woman who came out is about 20 Fanghua. Her eyebrows and eyes are beautiful, her voice, voice, smile and appearance are gentle. She is not very beautiful. But her eyes are unforgettable. They are like a spring water. They are full of feelings and can''t help admiring. In the barren land of the mountain, there is such a water smart woman.


    "Why, someone''s coming again?" The woman said with a smile, eyes open, waves do not move, do not show ripples.


    "Mm-hmm!" The children nodded their heads in unison, one more than the other.


    "A very magnificent carriage is very big. It looks like a chariot. It should be a groom and two guards. Someone is sitting in the carriage." The older child was obviously more sedate, he said, without interruption.


    Just finish saying, somebody chirps at once to add, "he must be very rich, we have never seen so beautiful carriage."


    "Yes, sister LAN, we will rob him!"


    "Well, then we don''t have to rob people for months!"


    The woman called LAN elder sister couldn''t help laughing. They really thought that the money was so good?


    "Well, you can wait here, you guys. Follow your sister. We''ll come as soon as we go!" The woman didn''t name her family, so they knew who she was calling. They followed happily.


    Here, they have walked countless times. They have done this kind of thing many times. They are already familiar with it. The woman''s eyes were full of smiles, and her face was full of expression. The children next to her were skipping and walking, rubbing their fists and palms, eager to try!


    The woman walked a path of sheep intestines, very narrow, but they walked very skillfully, making people feel that even with their eyes closed, there would be no danger.


    I don''t know if I should say that the road of yeyuxuan is too zigzag. When the woman went to the place she expected, she didn''t see the figure.


    "Come on, do your own!" Women''s voice is still declining, we can see that several children have begun to do their own things.


    The woman silently looks at them, such a neat and neat action, I''m afraid no one will believe it. It''s only done by some children in their twenties and threes. It''s no wonder that they have been doing it for a long time. How can they not be proficient? Isn''t that practice makes perfect? Especially children''s memory is better and they learn faster!


    Before the woman finished thinking, she saw the dust in the distance and sighed silently. As expected, she was more powerful than ordinary people and faster than ordinary people!


    "Come on, bury it and go!" The voice of the woman is more steady than before!


    The children are doing their own things, not half flustered. The woman is almost there. She takes some children to hide, but there is another child still buried. The woman is shocked and is about to be found. She lowers her voice and calls out, "south wind, come quickly!"


    The boy took a look, kicked the soil again, rolled to one side cleanly, and was easily covered by the grass.


    The woman smiles with satisfaction, lowers herself down, waits for the carriage to come, smiles in her heart, now, everything is arranged properly, only waiting for


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 543

    "Ten, nine, eight, three, two, one," the woman''s red lips moved gently, just silently. Her eyes narrowed slowly, very cautiously. Only when the last word came out, her eyes suddenly opened. In a moment, the sharp edge appeared.


    "Bang." Her voice had just fallen, and a voice in front of her suddenly spread, not too loud, but now it was enough to thrill people in this valley.


    The young girl got up neatly, armed in an all-round way in an instant, and her eyes became sharp. She made a beautiful ring finger, and rushed forward with a hook at the corner of her mouth. The speed was amazing!


    Looking at the fallen coachman, the woman smiled with satisfaction. On the ground, there were specially made misty eggs that she had hidden in the soil layer in advance. The color of the particles was like the soil, which could not be found at a glance! As long as the force will explode, the overpowering drugs inside will disperse, and it''s hard for anyone to resist! They tried many times to succeed!


    How does she move freely? Of course, it''s because it''s ready!


    The woman cleverly dodged several people outside and got on the carriage in a flash. However, when she saw the man sitting quietly on the carriage, who was indifferent and calm, she couldn''t help but froze.


    What''s the matter? For a moment in a woman''s mind, this question remains. This man didn''t get dizzy?


    His eyes at the moment are accurate and straight at her. They are calm and unavoidable. But in the blink of an eye, this man doesn''t seem to be looking at her. The woman can''t help being confused. In the deep fog, whether he really saw her or whether she hasn''t finished thinking about it yet. Later, he realized that the man in front of him is really outstanding, good-looking and unreasonable!


    Night Yu Xuan does not show traces of light smile, eyes light movement.


    The woman swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, blinked and thought it was wrong, and pinched herself hard to calm down. This calm, a little more anger in my heart, I was seduced? Is this man too insidious?


    "Childe, you see the sky is high and the emperor is far away. There''s no one to look after. We''re also destined to meet. Childe''s appearance is excellent. The little girl admires him so much that she comes to ask for something!" The woman''s eyes are moving, with eyes full of autumn waves. The words are gentle. It seems to be flirting and farfetched, but it''s to divert his attention.


    The woman''s eyes looked at the package on the left side of yeyuxuan, her eyes were firm, and her heart gave a murmur of breath. Seeing the man''s dress, her position must be not low. It''s estimated that things are worth a lot. After doing this, they don''t need to come out for several years.


    It seems that the situation is not good at the moment. It can be seen at a glance that the man in front of him is not the kind of person who can easily provoke him. He has no good end. The woman sighs in her heart. If she had seen this person before, she might not have come! Now it''s hard for her to give up!


    What''s more, it''s impossible to retreat now. What''s more, this is her territory. How can she retreat when she''s occupying all the space? What''s more, with her character, she has reached such a point. How could she give up if she can''t get something.


    "You want to rob me?" Yeyuxuan''s voice was low, he didn''t see anger, and he didn''t give half face to the woman. He felt funny. How dare someone rob him? If it''s not the original city, if it''s not because he''s not in the mood now, at the moment when this woman gets on the carriage, he can take her life. How can he give her a chance to talk?


    Woman a Leng, this person, unexpectedly so direct, just why, feel his voice, so desolate, unexpectedly let her some heartache. But the woman did not pursue the mind completely, just subconsciously thought, this man, it seems not so strong as imagined.


    "I only rob money, not lust." Women''s serious explanation, smiling, people can''t bear to half doubt her sincere mind.


    It''s just that ye Yuxuan is understandable in general thinking? Cold eyes micro MI, smile, "you do not prevent a look."


    When the woman was shocked, she quickly gathered her mind. At this moment, when his voice came out, everything was quiet. No one dared to disobey him or disobey him. At that moment, the momentum made her subconsciously and instinctively want to surrender. The woman quickly overturned the feeling.


    "Well, yes." However, at the next moment she smiled and smiled, as if she had never been frightened by him. The one she promised was Xinran. Ye Yu Xuan was stunned, and unexpectedly responded so fast that he didn''t seem to be affected by half a point.


    The woman is in a good mood. He let her rob her, didn''t he? While talking, the body has moved, and the hand is fast and direct to the goal she wants.


    But, her hand has not yet met the target, a strong wind suddenly hit, even though she was agile, she could not avoid, and was forcefully taken by the man in front of her.


    That strength is too fast, too fierce, too suddenly, for a time, she just felt like a broken Zhiyuan completely out of control and fell violently.


    Because she couldn''t control her strength at all, she could not help but follow his strength. Seeing that she was about to be brought to him, she instinctively looked up and wanted to do the last stroke to break his shackles, but never thought of it. At the next moment, his strength suddenly increased. The two sudden strength unexpectedly changed the original direction, and then she smashed it hard In his arms, her teeth were gnawing at his lips.


    At this moment, she can be sure that he can''t see her clearly through the fog. He just holds everything with amazing hearing and judgment. Otherwise, such a mistake will never happen.


    She felt the strange temperature coming from the sexy thin lips and the blood. Then she subconsciously licked her tongue out of her mind. She thought it was her own lips, but it turned out that it was his lips that she licked.


    She swore, she didn''t mean it.


    For a moment, everything is silent. At the next moment, the wind is surging and the clouds are surging. The cold eyes of yeyuxuan suddenly squint. The killing intention is filled with the whole space quickly. It makes people feel scared and suffocated. It makes people feel scared and scared.


    She believed that at this moment, he was really willing to kill, leaving no tenderness, and this man could tear her to pieces in an instant, no, or there were no fragments left.


    Didn''t you grab something and lose your life? She cherishes this little life very much.


    Feeling the moment when he started to kill, the woman happened to put a few silver needles in his waist and stabbed them into his waist. The silver needle is stained with anesthetic. If the drug addict doesn''t faint him, she won''t believe in it and it won''t work!


    Of course, anesthetics only make him unable to move flexibly for a while, and will not be affected in any way.


    At the moment, the fog on the carriage was more thick, and he could not see her movements. In fact, he did not completely unaware of it, but he did not put it in his heart, and any poison in the world was of no use to him.


    However, at the next moment, he found that he could not move, and his deep eyes flashed slightly.


    See he can''t move, the woman secretly breathed a breath, it works! She quickly grabbed the burden on one side, shook it towards yeyuxuan, and looked at him proudly.


    Ye Yuxuan sneers. Is this woman too contemptuous of him? As expected, the next moment, pulling the burden will pull her over!


    The woman is shocked. She subconsciously holds the nighthouse to keep balance when she leans forward!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 544

    The woman''s body is close to yeyuxuan. Her long hair runs across the nose of yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan looks down slightly. Right between the neck of the woman, she smells the faint fragrance of the woman. Yeyuxuan is slightly stunned.


    When the woman saw that there was no other movement in yeyuxuan, she hurriedly pushed him away, picked up the burden and left quickly.


    "Sister LAN?" Just left not far, the children have gathered to see the woman pale, worried.


    "It''s OK, let''s go!" The woman breathed a breath and hurried to her. She felt that now, her back was sweaty. The man just now, she must have avoided it.


    When the south wind left, he looked at the carriage not far away. What happened inside? I never saw sister LAN so tired. It''s just confusion. I''m still in a hurry to catch up.


    Looking at the woman who is far away, she looks at her subconsciously again, right! It''s not easy for someone to escape from the master! There are many feelings of soul searching.


    No, what are you thinking? The soul chaser shook his head hard and threw out his inappropriate ideas. He quickly asked, "master, now"


    "go to the original city and go to the Chu family first!" Said Ye Yuxuan coldly.


    "Yes." It''s a respectful answer. I wonder what''s wrong with the master. I feel very sad. I''ve heard it in my voice. It''s something I haven''t seen for a long time.


    In the carriage, ye Yuxuan touched his lips. It was broken, and there was some smell of blood. Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect to be furious. Now he is sitting here so quietly. Think of just a moment ago shake God, unexpectedly let that woman escape! I really have the ability, but I have never made such a mistake! Yeyuxuan smiled bitterly. As expected, the closer he was to the original city, the less he was like himself?


    After a bitter smile, yeyuxuan thought of the reason why she was shaking her God. She was so familiar with the faint fragrance of jasmine, and even dreamt back at midnight! Jasmine, he did not smell from other women, but never a person, let alone shake God, let him feel familiar! For a moment, he felt that the woman was Yingying! But how? That woman''s voice is clear, not Yingying''s lightness, not so crisp, but if Yingying, how could she forget herself? Ye Yuxuan smiles bitterly. Is that why he is so calm now?


    It''s only an hour to get to the original city. In the heart of yeyuxuan, there are many thoughts, and there''s no place to settle down. Now when we get to the original city, we have to calm down.


    The original city is still prosperous. There are many people coming and going. It''s noisy and bustling, but it can''t affect yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan stood at the door of Chu''s house. His eyes swept over the words on the plaque. It was the same as before.


    At that time, Tang Kexin bought this place and asked people to rebuild it according to the previous pattern of the Chu family, so that people would stay here and take care of the mansion.


    It''s just that ye Yuxuan has never been here. This is the first time that ye Yuxuan stepped into Chu''s house after that.


    Night Yu Xuan slowly walking, looking around, here, and before really no difference, the same landscape, the same flowers and trees, the same bamboo!


    "Master, the room has been arranged!" The soul searching later said that after the master came in, the whole person felt a lot of silence and said nothing, just watching the surroundings silently, which really made people not understand what it meant.


    "My prince will live here later. Pick a few people and don''t step in at will." Night Yu Xuan looked at and before almost no two places, half bitter, half moved. His mother is really struggling for him.


    "Yes."


    "By the way, go to each pawnshop and arrange it. Tell them that no one can accept the jade pendant. By the way, bring the person who is the jade pendant!" Night Yu Xuan light command.


    there is only one piece of jade valuables in that burden. It is an acknowledgment that he used to thank him for his help, which is exactly the same as he once sent to Yingying, so he will bring it when he comes here. Now, unexpectedly was robbed, night Yu Xuan Mou across a trace of cruel lie.


    The soul chasing shivers without any reason. Miss Chu is undoubtedly the scale of the master''s son. Just now that woman, I''m afraid there won''t be any good end, the soul chasing silently burns a column of incense for that woman.


    "Not yet?" The night Yu Xuan sees to chase a soul to have no action, Cu Cu Cu eyebrow, chase a soul to be in Leng what?


    "Yes!" Chase the soul simply answer, leave quickly. I think that if I want to be a jade pendant from that place, I can only be in the original city. So, master, I plan to catch turtles in Weng, right?


    But the woman didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until she rushed back to the stockade. She took a few big breaths before she got up straight. When she saw the old man sitting leisurely in front of the door, she felt unfair. She escaped from death, but he enjoyed the spring light and was free!


    "Lan''er, are you back?" The old man laughed.


    "Yes." Chu Fenglan helped the forehead, even though she felt unfair, she was willing! This is her home!


    "Go to the rest meeting first!" The old man was very kind, and Chu Fenglan could not get it. She really needed a good rest, not only for her physical needs, but also for her psychological needs, so she hurried into the room.


    several children happily followed in. Looking at Chu Fenglan, Chu Fenglan had no choice but to open the burden in the eyes of the children.


    It''s a jade plate. It''s warm and flawless. It''s crystal clear. It''s a good jade at first sight. Chu Fenglan sighed. As expected, he was a rich man. A jade pendant was invaluable. The woman picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    At the first sight of that jade pendant, several children were more happy. They thought that there might be more treasures in it. They all turned it over together, but turned it over and over. There was only a whole body of clothes left in it. The children sighed with frustration.


    "Nothing!" A child tooted.


    "That''s it!" The children chattered.


    Chu Fenglan then turned her eyes to the clothes, and the eyes turned again. The clothes were made of fine workmanship and embroidered with gold and silver threads, obviously of great value.


    "This dress is very valuable. We''ll pawn it later!" Chu Fenglan said with a smile and a gentle tone.


    "Really?" The children''s eyes were obviously a little more magnificent, but they slowly faded, "but no one wants clothes."


    "That''s right!" Chu Fenglan thought about it. He was sorry that no one wanted such gorgeous clothes. It was a monstrous thing. But he thought about it and comforted them and said, "it''s OK. This jade pendant is valuable!"


    "Mm-hmm! Yes! " The children are very satisfied, even if a jade pendant, they feel enough.


    "Go out first, sister. Have a rest!"


    "Good!" The children answered in unison, very sensible.


    After Chu Fenglan saw them go out, she took the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. Her fingers rubbed its lines. Inexplicably, looking at this jade pendant, she felt familiar, but with a thick sadness, Chu Fenglan did not understand. How could she have such a feeling, sadness? She never knew what sorrow was. What''s the matter with that man?


    Chu Fenglan is not a tangled person or a person who has to understand something. Otherwise, she won''t stay here for so long. So she took the jade plate and fell asleep slowly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 545

    The next morning, Chu Fenglan went to the original city, thinking about the value of the jade pendant, and naturally, whether anyone dared to accept it.


    Chu Fenglan''s mind is concerned. Yesterday, that man, with extraordinary bearing and extraordinary strength, would not think about his cleverness and subconsciously feel that he is the most intelligent person. Of course, there is no doubt about this.


    Just for Chu Fenglan, this is a rare opportunity, this jade pendant, for them, is very important! If they can be used as this jade pendant, they will have no worries for several years.


    But she knew that if the man wanted to find the jade pendant, he would have made arrangements. It was hard to estimate what would happen then. So she chose a family she trusted, a person who would never betray her.


    Chu Fenglan walked to a pawnshop and said skillfully, "boss, I''ll be a thing!"


    The two people are obviously acquaintances. The boss just came out and laughed. The things this woman brought are of good value. The night pearl brought last time surprised him. What''s more, it''s the deep-sea night pearl. It''s priceless. I don''t know what it will bring! The boss has an extra layer of expectation. So the tone is also a little gentle, "I don''t know what Miss Chu brought this time?"


    Chu Fenglan smiled mysteriously, buttoned her transparent nails twice, took out the jade plate and handed it to her. It''s just a movement, a little slow. She hesitated a little. At that moment, I don''t know why. I just don''t want this jade pendant to leave her hands. It seems that it has lost something important!


    The boss took the jade pendant, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. However, they are in contact with many people who have more treasures. How many treasures turn around from their hands, naturally they also know their value.


    The boss took it over and looked at it carefully. He also walked several circles along the lines. Chu Fenglan chuckled. It seems that this jade pendant is indeed valuable. The longer the boss looks at it, the higher the general value.


    After seeing the jade pendant, the boss looked at Chu Fenglan again. Her eyes changed a little. Chu Fenglan''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was impossible. She believed the boss and would not betray her.


    "Any questions?" Chu Fenglan said with patience, hiding the whole mind.


    "Excuse me, Miss Chu, where did this thing come from?" The boss put down the jade pendant, sighed and asked cautiously.


    Chu Fenglan had guessed that there was an accident. The boss, who never asked such a question, was tacit. But today, what happened Chu Fenglan light said, continue to ask, do not see panic.


    "Miss Chu, we have cooperated with each other for many times. Naturally, we will not sell you. Yesterday, someone came with the pattern of this jade pendant and said that no one is allowed to accept it. Once this jade pendant appears, we should go to the Chu family and tell them immediately. Miss Chu, I really have no way or courage to accept this jade pendant. " The boss shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Chu Fenglan nodded, sure enough, fortunately she came to this house, or she would have been sold!


    "Do you know whose order it is?" Chu Fenglan asked, know yourself and know your enemy, you can be invincible, that person, now she knows nothing, some worry.


    "I don''t know. Those people have never met before." The boss went back and looked at the jade pendant. The value of this jade pendant is inestimable. What a pity!


    "Thank you very much, boss. I can''t tell the origin of this jade pendant, but thank you very much." Chu Fenglan is not half angry, sincerely said.


    The boss sighed, alas, such a precious jade pendant, he was not destined to see it! Just with Chu Fenglan''s friendship for many years, he couldn''t help but remind him, "Miss Chu, all pawnshops have received the news, so we must not be this jade pendant."


    Chu Fenglan nodded and walked out slowly, wondering who the man was yesterday and how he could do it. Is it really important to make this jade pendant?


    Chu Fenglan looked up at the sky, cloudless, blue, like a good sapphire, beautiful, comfortable, such a blue, very rare. And such blue, if the mood is not good, it will feel that we have failed such a day! It''s just Chu Fenglan. I really don''t have much thought to appreciate it. How can I take this jade pendant out! Money, she wants money!


    Chu Fenglan takes back her eyes. This huge original city has no place for her. How pitiful!


    Chu family? Chu Fenglan wants my boss to say, how can she not know that there is a big family of Chu family in the original city? Which Chu family is it?


    Chu Fenglan has a good memory. She has always remembered the way she walked, and at least has an impression on the people she met! She excluded the people she had known, the Chu family, who had such status and status. It seems that the original city did not have one, so there is only one possibility, that is, the place where no one has lived!


    According to her memory, Chu Fenglan found the former position of the Chu family escort agency. Now there are only two big characters on the board.


    Far away, Chu Fenglan saw that there were two rows of bodyguards standing at the door. It used to be an empty place. As expected, someone lived there. It was just the man. Was he from the Chu family? Chu Fenglan is confused. Chu Fenglan carefully looked at the mansion in front of her. From the outside, she could see the flourishing trees inside, which were very tall. It was her favorite feeling. Chu Fenglan had a smile, as if she had walked in.


    Chu Fenglan shakes her head. What is she thinking? What does the Chu family have to do with themselves? Let''s think about it quickly. How can we take the jade pendant out! No pawnshop directly, then barter and pawn it! There must be someone who knows the goods for such a jade pendant!


    Said to do, Chu Fenglan first selected a suitable place to welcome the restaurant.


    This is the largest restaurant in the original city. There are many people in it. There must be someone she thinks fit!


    Chu Fenglan walked into the tavern with hope. It was a coincidence that she saw a man in gorgeous clothes, smart and elegant. Sitting there was obviously waiting for a person. This person was also the most obvious among all the people. Chu Fenglan swept around, and she was really interested in her. She was full of people around, pretending to be approaching. "Young master, can I sit here, please?" Then he added, "there are already people around."


    The man looked at her first, then swept around and nodded.


    Chu Fenglan sat quietly, did not order, inadvertently mention, "is the childe alone?"


    The man looked up at her, and then lowered his head again. Chu Fenglan was angry. What kind of eyes is that? If she didn''t want to replace this jade pendant, she would not take the initiative to talk to him!


    "I just want to ask you if you are interested because I have a jade pendant in my hand, which is very suitable for you." Chu Fenglan said with patience, the eyes are moist, not tears, as if they were born.


    But Chu Fenglan didn''t give the person the chance to refuse. He pushed the jade plate forward a little. The man''s eyes drifted past, and his eyes flickered slightly. Only because of drooping eyes, Chu Fenglan didn''t see it. Otherwise, he would never sit here so safely.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 546

    "This jade pendant is moistening, transparent, crystal clear and valuable!" The man simply evaluated a sentence, eyes gently handed to the next person a look, the next person slightly nodded, quickly left here.


    And Chu Fenglan is focusing on the people in front of her, thinking about how to exchange this jade pendant, how to fit it, and how to make men willing to exchange it, and she has turned countless corners in her heart.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fenglan heard the man say so, immediately looked up, Yingying looked at the people in front of him.


    This pair of eyes are really beautiful, and that kind of beauty, pure and refined, does not dye the fine dust, seems to be just like a child! Simple people can not bear to touch!


    A trace of doubt rose in the woman''s eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" The man sighed, some lost.


    "So, you are"


    "you are not going to give it to me, are you?" The man looked up and smiled shallowly. Chu Fenglan was a little shaken. How come the men she met these two days are better than each other, and their looks are so gorgeous, which makes her feel inferior to each other. Although she knows that she is not a beautiful woman, she is not bad at all!


    Chu Fenglan sighed and said seriously, "it''s true that the little girl is going to exchange. I don''t know what the childe has, which is equivalent to the value of this jade pendant?"


    The man snorted, "I think we should talk about it in another place?"


    "Good." Chu Fenglan nods happily, she just has this meaning!


    In the superior private room, Chu Fenglan and the man are opposite to each other. Naturally, a pile of food has been placed on the table. Chu Fenglan looks at the food in front of her and eats it at will, waiting for the person in front to speak.


    The man took the jade pendant and observed it for a long time. As expected, it was the jade pendant when he was a child. So the man in front of him unconsciously looked up and saw the person opposite Zhengda kuaidi. She was happy to eat, but her actions were not vulgar, and she felt like a person who had been taught.


    "May I have your name?" The man asked, the tone is very light, clearly is a matter of disrespect, said from his mouth, but think it is his problem, for anyone, it is an honor!


    Just, for Chu Fenglan, she won''t tell anyone her name easily! Even if this person may have cooperation with her.


    "The little girl''s surname is Chu. She is a poor Chu." Chu Fenglan explained with a smile that the eyes like that would really make people feel pity, but the people in front of him were indifferent.


    "Well." The man nodded.


    "What about the young man?" Chu Fenglan took the opportunity to ask.


    "North." Chu Fenglan surprised, north? Isn''t this the surname of the northern kingdom? Apart from the royal family of the Northern Kingdom, no one has this surname. The people in front of them are from the northern kingdom? Or the prince of the northern kingdom?


    Chu Fenglan''s heart is suddenly alert, inexplicable, but it is irresistible. She thinks she may have been cheated. The people in front of her, I''m afraid, have a premeditation, right?


    It''s just that after the panic in my eyes flashed, I kept calm and calm on my face. "It''s just that I suddenly remembered that there seems to be something else. This jade pendant, presumably, is nothing to you, so let''s forget it." Chu Fenglan took the jade plate and stood up and said.


    The man did not refuse to answer, Chu Fenglan hurriedly got up and went out.


    Just when he arrived at the door, he opened it before his hand touched the door. In front of him was a face Chu Fenglan didn''t even want to see. His face was very good. His eyes were full of sword eyebrows and stars. He was extraordinary. But now, his eyes were a little grumpy, which made people feel cold and timid!


    Chu Fenglan pinched herself hard to calm down. That day, the man must not recognize himself, otherwise he would not be so quiet.


    "Young man, can you let me have a moment?" Chu Fenglan''s eyes light flow, with some temptation, but the eyes are too clear, there is no sense of charm, just this green and astringent, let people can not refuse!


    "No." Ye Yu Xuan''s cold way, the body didn''t move half a minute, was blocking the door.


    Chu Fenglan is angry. Is this man intentional? How can you be so brazen!


    "Young master, please make some sense." Chu Fenglan breathed a sigh, and then he managed to suppress his anger. Now the priority is to leave. He can''t have a conflict with him, or he may not be able to leave.


    Yeyuxuan snorted coldly, "when you robbed my son yesterday, I didn''t see you


    Chu Fenglan clenches his teeth. He really knows. No, how does he know? However, he said, "what can I say, young lady, I can''t understand."


    The corner of night Yu Xuan''s mouth was raised, showing some danger. He moved forward slightly. The jade pendant was already in his hand and swayed in front of Chu Fenglan. It was the same as Chu Fenglan''s movements at that time. However, Chu Fenglan didn''t have the strength of night Yu Xuan to snatch it, and Chu Fenglan has no courage now.


    "This jade pendant was just obtained from this young man. How, is it young man''s?" Chu Fenglan lied without a draft. In fact, she was worried. She didn''t know if the man in front of her would believe it. In fact, if she didn''t believe it, she would have more opportunities to leave.


    Yeyuxuan smiled and looked at the man just now. The man sighed helplessly and walked to yeyuxuan''s side. "Cousin, you are slower!"


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes swept lightly. Beiyanxi came here in time, saving him some time.


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes are wide open. They know each other. Isn''t that their own death? How could that be? And the man just now, is he deliberately procrastinating?


    Chu Fenglan is now regretful. Such a big guest welcomes the tavern. He can''t find anyone, but he has found a fellow party of his own robber. He really wants to die.


    "What else do you have to say?" Night Yu Xuan sneers, she thinks, so easy to cheat?


    Chu Fenglan sighs and stops talking. This man is not easy to fool. His brain can''t fight him. Sometimes the old man in the stockade hates iron but not steel, saying that his brain is just decoration, which is of no great use.


    Chu Fenglan has always felt this way. In addition to remembering the road better, she feels really not smart. As for the robbery, she has tried many times. If she is smart enough, she can learn from nothing, right?


    "Did you admit it?" Night Yu Xuan Mou son tiny MI, this woman, incredibly so simple agreed, even struggle not?


    "Do you believe me?" Chu Fenglan asked earnestly.


    "I don''t believe it." Yeyuxuan refused without hesitation.


    "What else can I say?" Chu Fenglan asked, there is anger in the eyes, but also a person clearly is playing with her, really hateful!


    "It''s just the right thing to do. Go after her and put her in jail." Said Ye Yuxuan.


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes are round, and she is thrown into prison? Is she still alive? But she understood that no matter what she said or did, the man would not pay attention to her. Let''s think of other ways.


    The soul chaser personally took Chu Fenglan away and took her to the prison. When he left, he looked at her again. He ran away. How could he cast himself so quickly? After thinking about it, I don''t think it''s self pitching. It''s just that I was hit by the little prince of the northern kingdom. I''m really unlucky.


    In the guest reception restaurant, yeyuxuan and beiyanxi sat opposite each other, their expressions were not friendly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 547

    Beiyanxi takes a cup of tea and tastes it carefully. Yeyuxuan looks at the jade pendant just arrived. The color of her eyes is obscure.


    "Was that woman her just now?" North Yan Xi looked at the scraps on the table and asked first.


    He knows how much patience Ye Yuxuan has. If he doesn''t open his mouth, both of them may say a word and just sit there.


    "Why did you come?" At night, Yuxuan put away the jade plate and looked grave.


    Beiyanxi smiled bitterly and raised his hand to cover his eyes. "I was in Phoenix two days ago. I happened to pass by here. In addition, Yu Ning didn''t trust you, so I came to have a look."


    "How could you go to Phoenix? Is Anyan away now? " Ye Yuxuan frowns, and an Yan has begun to manage the affairs in Phoenix, but


    "it''s me who send some things to my aunt, which has nothing to do with an Yan. You know, an Yan seldom leaves now, nor will she leave for a few days." Beiyanxi looks at yeyuxuan secretly to see what his reaction is. After all, he is the only one who has seen the man Anyan likes. He also knows that he went to a place with Anyan for a month. After he came back, Anyan was sad for a long time. After that, he spent a lot of time in the city palace. The number of times to go there again in a year is very limited.


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, North Yan Xi saw that he didn''t mean to speak again, he continued to ask, "just now that woman said the surname Chu, isn''t that Chu Yingying?"


    Ye Yuxuan looked at him sharply, with a few satirical smiles on his lips.


    "How could this jade pendant be in her hands? Isn''t this the jade pendant you used to wear? " Beiyanxi did not dare to say that he had given it to Chu Yingying, but only dared to test it out.


    Yeyuxuan was silent for a long time, holding the teacup with sudden force, beiyanxi felt cold, just waiting silently.


    "No."


    "That jade pendant"


    "you have so many problems!" Night Yu Xuan cold way, North Yan Xi lips, accidentally heard night Yu Xuan''s explanation, "last time to help an Yan send."


    Night Yu Xuan understand the meaning of an Yan, but also two years later, dare to step here again.


    Beiyanxi is smart and doesn''t talk or ask more questions. Yeyuxuan naturally doesn''t say more.


    "How did the jade pendant get into her hands?" Beiyanxi was really curious. He knew the importance of the jade pendant, even if he didn''t think much about it. With the character of yeyuxuan, he couldn''t give it to others. He was really curious about how the woman got it from yeyuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan''s eyes were light, which made Bei Yanxi think that he had said something wrong, but clearly it was not a problem.


    "Nothing. It''s just robbed." Yeyuxuan said it was very common. He didn''t move his face. It seemed that he was talking about something that was too common to be normal again.


    Beiyanxi was choked for a while, and the tea in her hand poured out a little because of the instability. She stared at yeyuxuan, and her mouth corners moved slightly. "That woman, she is really capable! I didn''t expect that someone could rob you. You must tell others when you go back! " North Yan Xi gloated.


    Night Yu Xuan calm of see him, without trace of say, "how, you are interested in?"


    Beiyanxi''s smile froze at the corner of his mouth and looked at yeyuxuan seriously. "What do you think?"


    The night Yu Xuan stares at the North Yan Xi, sees his eyes dark, there is light bitterness in them.


    "You don''t need to worry here. Go back to the northern kingdom. Yuning will go in a few days." Night Yu Xuan light said, take back his eyes, looking at the table has been completely cool down the food, like old things such as ice, do not see Yu Wen.


    Beiyanxi sneers, should we say that yeyuxuan is cruel? Or should he be selfish? Back to the Northern Kingdom, Yu Ning? Oh, if Yu Ning went to the northern kingdom for him, he would go back in a hurry, but the person Yu Ning wanted to see was not him.


    "You know Yu Ning''s temperament. She''s about the same as my mother. She''s a little slow. You can tell her your mind in person and let her think about it." Ye Yuxuan rarely said that the most successful of them were Wushang and Yanxue. They were childhood and childhood. They had a clear mind. Yu Ning, the two brothers of the north family, was ignorant about beiyanchen. Unfortunately, he didn''t care about the wind and the moon. What made people tangle was that beiyanxi just liked Yuning and tangled up.


    In fact, in yeyuxuan''s view, Yuning doesn''t really like beiyanchen, more like a girl worships a person, which is a kind of natural respect and intimacy.


    North Yan Xi chuckles, not more words, eyes color means to look at the tea cup in hand.


    "I''ll go first. You check out." Ye Yuxuan gets up and shakes his sleeves. He wants to see the woman!


    "Aren''t you so mean? I found that woman for you! " Beiyanxi is discontented and shouts that yeyuxuan doesn''t go back. He wonders if he will go to find the woman directly or shut her for a few days. Thinking that she bit himself, he immediately decides to shut her up for a few days before anything else.


    Beiyanxi, who left behind, was obviously not the quiet Lord. He was curious about how the woman robbed yeyuxuan. He thought it strange that the woman was still alive, so he decided to stay.


    Chu Fenglan, who had been taken away and put in prison before, obviously had no leisure. Although she was not wailing around, she was upset by the noise from time to time. She was thinking about the identity of yeyuxuan and whether it was possible to escape.


    Although it''s an ordinary cell, Chu Fenglan is locked at the bottom, and only people deliver rice all day long. At other times, even personal shadows are not seen. Because of the serious instructions of soul searching, no one is close to Chu Fenglan''s cell at all. The delivery of rice is also pushed closer, and then Chu Fenglan takes it in by himself, rather than opening the cell to deliver it. This makes Chu Fenglan very angry. They are not close. How can she steal the key to leave? More abnormal things, those people never say a word with Chu Fenglan, which makes her very angry. Just like a person no matter how smart and powerful he is, he can do nothing but amuse himself on an isolated island.


    Years of habits make Chu Fenglan not care about the surrounding environment. Even places like prison have little impact on her. Although she feels that freedom is limited, she just looks at the light coming in to judge the day and night. She will not be discouraged, angry, or even desperate.


    On the contrary, after calming down, pay attention to the surrounding environment. This cell is at the bottom, with only one window on the top, but it is too high. Even those who can master martial arts can only go up by what means. Besides, she can''t master martial arts, and there is nothing in this cell.


    Chu Fenglan is counting the days. It''s been four days. Thinking about the children, they don''t know what to worry about, but they have nothing to do. It''s disgusting!


    And that man, unexpectedly, never appeared once, like never happened this thing, leaving a living person here regardless of whether to ask? Chu Fenglan scolds in the heart again, swears to find that man to revenge after going out.


    Chu Fenglan thought more and more angry, kicking on the door, the door with a lock and chain Hula thought, in such a quiet place is harsh, but also aroused the same echo.


    I don''t know if it''s in response to this sound. There''s footsteps coming from outside. Chu Fenglan''s heart is full. She looks straight to the front. There''s a figure approaching


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 548

    Now the soul searching is crying, don''t you mention the woman who was put in prison before? Before he could say anything, he was arranged here by the master. He also said that he wanted to find a way for the woman to escape, but she could not find out that she was deliberately let go! Many requirements! Of course, he didn''t mind a lot of demands, but for a woman who didn''t want to do it, so much fighting.


    In the memory of soul searching, it''s always the words of the master and the son that people are released when they are released. When has he been in such trouble? It''s up to him to find a way.


    But when he was sad, he did his best to pursue his soul. He felt embarrassed because of his high martial arts and vigilance. After strict training, he was not dealt with by ordinary people. And that woman, at first sight, is an ordinary person who can''t do martial arts. It''s really difficult to let that woman escape from him!


    After much soul searching consideration, he decided to give the woman a chance. If she couldn''t grasp it, he would turn down the master, so that he didn''t have to be embarrassed or let the master give some advice.


    The soul chaser made sufficient preparation, put on the clothes of the person who sent the meal, changed his face completely, and learned their actions to send the meal in. Just as he walked in, he saw the woman''s eyes burning at him, as if he wanted to see a hole in him.


    Why do you feel so wrong when you are chasing souls?


    "A few days have passed?" Chu Fenglan looked at the soul chasing approach but didn''t stop. He took the opportunity to ask. This is the first one who dares to approach her. How can I give up?


    "It''s about the fifth day, isn''t it?" The soul chaser returns under the pressure of the voice, afraid of what she can hear, and then feels that she is worried too much. This woman has never heard his voice at all, so why cover it up?


    "Five days!" Chu Fenglan looks up at the top, only the dark sky can be seen on it. It''s almost dark now. Maybe it''s not time for two joss sticks.


    Chu Fenglan is talking at will while looking at the soul chasing. This man is really close to her. He should be unlocking soon, right? Chu Fenglan is full of hope.


    "Are you new?" Chu Fenglan asks unexpectedly, it is accost.


    "What?" Chase the soul pretends not to understand, the question of doubt.


    "The people before me, who dare not talk to me, will not be near." Chu Fenglan''s serious explanation, staring at the soul chasing, is really strange. It seems that where have you seen these eyes? Except for the similarity of eyebrows and eyes, there is nothing familiar with them.


    "It''s this. I''m really new here. This is the first time I''ve come here to deliver food."


    "Didn''t they tell you anything?" Chu Fenglan tempts.


    "You mean you can''t get close easily?" "You don''t know yet," said the face of the soul seeming. "The soul seeker has fully developed the nature of a good conversationalist." yes, you don''t know when you are in prison. It''s true that you were not allowed to approach before, but today''s visitors say that you can be released in a few days, so we can also approach the person who delivers food and send it to you, as ordinary people in prison All right. "


    It has to be said that the person who sent the meal didn''t click at all, as if he had been doing that kind of thing.


    Chu Fenglan eyebrows light Cu, so simple let her go? How could it be that the man''s intention to kill that day was not said. Besides, that day, he threw her into prison without saying anything. Now he said that he would let her out. How could it be so unbelievable? What kind of trick is that man playing? Chu Fenglan carefully thought that she didn''t believe Ye Yuxuan in her heart.


    However, Chu Fenglan is very clear about her current situation. As long as this person is close, she can find a way to leave.


    Chu Fenglan looks at the soul chasing little by little. She stretches her hand straight to the lock. Although her movement is slow, she doesn''t hesitate or shrink back.


    The closer the soul chasing hand is to Chu Fenglan, the more nervous she is in her heart, but she still looks at her quietly, trying to cover up her smile, meditating in her heart, just waiting for him to come in, just waiting for him to come in


    soul chasing is like unaware of Chu Fenglan''s plan, continuing to skillfully open the lock, push open the door, come in, put down the food, and open up like a big brother¡° The girl can leave after being wronged for a few days, so we should have a good meal these days and don''t let us be embarrassed. "


    Chu Fenglan smiles and nods to thank him. He takes out the food in the hardwood lunch box one by one. His eyes are bright. He seems to be very interested in the food.


    The soul chaser didn''t stay much. He turned around and planned to go out. In his mind, he had been wondering whether this woman would attack behind her back and smash her lunch box? How much force can knock him out? If he doesn''t faint, does he pretend to faint? Or not fainting? Soul searching hesitates.


    Still faint, or she can''t escape! The soul searching plan is good, but also careful to watch out for the women behind.


    It''s just that there''s a voice coming from behind, "Hey, wait a minute!"


    The subconscious head of the soul chasing turns, but it''s black in front of him. The hardwood food box is directly hit on his head. Before the soul chasing can stop it, the food box has hit his head. Unexpectedly, it''s also black in front of him, and the body is unconsciously backward. Unexpectedly, he really faints? At last, the words in my head are that this woman is really cruel!


    Chu Fenglan saw the man in front of her fall down, threw the food box in her hand and clapped her hands with satisfaction. She didn''t believe that someone would let her out! That man will not give up when he sees it. Besides, even if it''s true, it can''t compare with going out by himself! Chu Fenglan chuckles and looks at the people lying on the ground. He thinks about it seriously. He directly takes off the clothes outside the chasing soul and puts them on. Ah, it''s a bit big, but it''s OK. Anyway, it''s dark and it shouldn''t be easy to be found.


    Chu Fenglan crept out and saw two people in front of her. She raised her head and carried her food box, trying to walk out without trace.


    Those people only saw her come up from below, and watched her step steadily, without any panic, without thinking much, and without asking anything. Besides, the soul searching was new and unfamiliar, and they didn''t recognize it.


    Chu Fenglan is secretly happy in her heart. Is it still good to be imprisoned alone? I don''t need to be questioned when I go in and out. I exhale secretly and continue to walk outside until I see the sky outside. It''s too easy!


    Chu Fenglan looks out at the sky and the earth. The whole person feels as light as a swallow and escapes from here. Naturally, no one can find himself again.


    Maybe she is too proud, too confident, and wrong about the identity of the soul chaser, so she didn''t expect anyone to follow her, let alone find out! But even if she had guessed, the power gap between the two was too big for her to find.


    Chu Fenglan thought of this freedom and waved in front of her. She recalled her way when she came. She went out skillfully and looked at the sky. It was dark. She couldn''t go back for the time being, so she joined the inn.


    Chu Fenglan walked into an ordinary restaurant with light steps all the way, and walked in leisurely!


    It''s Ye Yuxuan who''s been following you all the time. Did you really come out? But why didn''t the soul hunt come? Ye Yuxuan squints, but he doesn''t throw himself in, does he?


    Ye Yuxuan remembers the location of the restaurant and returns to the Chu family first.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 549

    Ye Yuxuan is going to find Chu Fenglan in the early morning. On the one hand, he calculated the debt he robbed that day. On the other hand, he went out of his private heart. He was curious about the identity of the woman.


    The faint fragrance of jasmine on her body is a familiar smell in my memory. It looks very different from when I was a child. Her soft face when I was a child has no feeling of flesh now. Now her appearance is a beauty, but what people remember is that she is beautiful and refined. Even if she appears in that way, the clothes on her body are very ordinary, just clean when she is near Come on, no sense of vulgar powder.


    And what yeyuxuan likes most is those eyes, which are full of spring water. It''s not that they can''t rise the waves, but that they all seem to flow. They are clear and can be seen near at a glance. It''s a very simple woman. These eyes will make people indulge in them inexplicably.


    Ye Yuxuan walked all the way, thinking about how he said and how to do it well. He was not fierce before, with a little gentleness and calm, but unexpectedly, he was told to leave.


    Night Yu Xuan pounced on an empty space, in the heart guessed is still clever, won''t wait for others to come to her.


    Chu Fenglan left before dawn. She went back to the mountain stronghold. For someone who might pay a lot of money to find her, Chu Fenglan did speculate, but the most important thing is to be afraid that the children would be in a hurry and let them worry.


    Chu Fenglan went back in a hurry and her thoughts were flying. When she came out, she could stay for two days at most, never more, never so five days. How can she explain when she went back?


    Chu Fenglan sighed for a moment, or decided to tell the truth, anyway, the children would not blame her, but only to the door to think of the jade plate was robbed, what would she do? The children will be disappointed. Chu Fenglan blames herself and wants to cry without tears. Now she seems to have some pity.


    Just arriving at the gate of the stockade, I saw some children sitting at the gate. It seemed that they were in a bad mood. The smaller children were playing heartlessly with the south wind. As soon as they saw her shadow, the children came running to her. They were chirping around her like birds, like birds waiting for lactation. The words of concern came out in response, Hey, where have you been? It''s not coming back for so long! ''


    "Sister LAN, are you not hurt?"


    "Sister LAN, you are not here. We miss you so much. Yesterday we passed a beautiful carriage again. We can''t rob it."


    "Lan elder sister"


    Chu Fenglan felt the buzz in her brain. The children''s voices came one after another. Although they were a bit confused, Chu Fenglan listened to them without missing a word, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became more and more obvious.


    She likes this feeling very much. At this time, she feels that she is needed. She can do something by herself. She is not a dispensable person, not alone. She doesn''t even remember whether anyone knows her. At this time, the emptiness in her heart can be made up.


    "Sister LAN, didn''t you bring anything back this time?" After the surprise and worry, the children look at Chu Fenglan''s hands and have nothing. They don''t feel confused. It''s very different from before.


    Chu Fenglan sighed and added a bit of self blame. She let the children down. Mingming has already got it, but she was robbed. She has never been like this before! The duck to the mouth is flying! Sure enough, this man has no comparison with the previous one. Strength is the king''s way!


    "The jade pendant was robbed by that man!" Chu Fenglan lost said.


    The children are all surprised, how can it be!


    "Sister LAN, are you lying to us?" Children tempt way, bright eyes are full of hope, let Chu Fenglan not bear to break their hope really. But


    Chu Fenglan didn''t speak. She felt that it was a kind of sophistry. In children''s eyes, she would not make mistakes or let them down. What''s more, it''s more difficult for children to accept losing something they have already got?


    "It''s OK. Sister LAN is here. We can get it back!" Nanfeng sensible said, he can clearly see LAN elder sister eyes of self blame, LAN elder sister so silent, and they ask again, will let LAN elder sister difficult.


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes are a little more grateful. The south wind is the person she saw when she woke up. At that time, a big smile made her feel that this might be the feeling of sunshine!


    At that time, she woke up with a blank in her mind. The feeling of ignorance at that time was like hell. That kind of emptiness and self doubt, as well as the pain of loss. Until now, sometimes she still felt it. And Nanfeng, always with her, one by one elder sister, one smiling face, makes her cheer up again. Even now when there are many children, she will feel that even if she forgets, it''s nothing. Now, isn''t there so many children with her? This is also a gift from heaven!


    "Yes! It''s only once. This is our territory. Next time, we''ll come back! " Chu Fenglan''s despondency before sweeping, he said with his fist in his hand, a bit fierce.


    "Well." The children seem to be infected, even though they are still a little lost, but they still rely on Chu Fenglan''s love, so that they don''t care about those.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go first." Chu Fenglan said with a smile, her eyes are gentle, and the water mist in them is light, which adds a little more charm and sparkles.


    As for Chu Fenglan''s departure, ye Yuxuan didn''t care much, but he was a little upset. Even if he didn''t pay attention or think more, but that woman escaped his palm so easily and left safely, it still made him unhappy, as if it was his great mistake.


    Beiyanxi was living in the Chu family. When he knew that he couldn''t find Chu Fenglan, he smiled, "cousin, you let a woman escape your palm twice. Should you say that you don''t care, or should you say that the woman is too fierce?"


    Ye Yuxuan looked at it coldly. "As long as I want to, do you think he can have a good ending?"


    "But the point is, now you can''t find anyone." Beiyanxi doesn''t care what he says. No one is here. You can say whatever you want.


    The night Yu Xuan looks at the North Yan Xi with a smile, the courage becomes bigger! Dare to tease him face to face, but it is true that he is too indulgent to this woman!


    "I heard that the soul chaser was knocked out by that woman yesterday?" Beiyanxi now thinks that the woman is really interesting. She follows yeyuxuan all the year round, and the strength and reaction speed of the general trained people are higher. He is curious about what''s special about this woman.


    Night Yu Xuan didn''t answer, but tolerant said, "since you don''t want to go back to the north, stay here."


    Beiyan Xi blinks. Did he take the wrong medicine? But there is bitterness in his heart. He doesn''t want to go back. Yeyuxuan knows it. Now he agrees to stay. Is it a kind of tolerance or a kind of punishment?


    "Forget it, I''ll go out first." Beiyanxi waved his hand, and left without waiting for the answer from yeyuxuan.


    Out of the Chu family, beiyanxi still went to the guest reception restaurant. On the top floor of the guest reception restaurant, you can see most of the original city. Climbing high and looking far can calm him down.


    Beiyanxi looked at it at will, and suddenly froze after passing a place at will. Just now, what did she see?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 550

    Bei Yan Xi''s unbelievable bias looks at the woman who has just swept over the pale green dress. The woman hanging on it is a jade coat and exactly what he saw yesterday.


    North Yan Xi stared at the woman''s eyes, and the jade pendant became more and more clear in his eyes. The red pendant and the white jade were too busy to look at the same thing. Even if viewed from here, there was not much difference. The north people were surprised. Is this talent br>


    ? It is the center of the original city, and no matter what kind of chaos it may cause, there is no stop.


    When beiyanxi wanted to stop him, he hesitated a little and followed him. Seeing the woman walking through the street for a few days, he came to the door of Chu''s house. He just watched from a distance, took off the jade plate and looked at it carefully. He reached out to rub the lines, but he took back his eyes and turned to leave.


    Beiyanxi directly blocked her way this time. "Have you ever been a member of this family?"


    The woman looked at beiyanxi doubtfully, "who are you?"


    "Just tell me."


    The "I" woman was submissive and didn''t answer.


    "Where is this jade pendant from?" Beiyanxi stared at the jade plate and asked directly. Now we are close to each other. We can see it clearly. It''s the same as the jade pendant before my cousin.


    "Are you brother Xuan''s friend?" The woman hesitated to ask, eyes with confusion.


    Beiyan, Xiwei Leng, brother Xuan? Is this name Chu Yingying?


    "Are you Chu Yingying?" Beiyanxi is still uncertain.


    The woman bit her lower lip and nodded.


    "Then why don''t you go in?"


    "I''m afraid brother Xuan doesn''t know me." Chu Yingying said timidly, eyes some bitter, but also some tears.


    Beiyanxi doesn''t like the women who cry at will, but when she didn''t see yeyuxuan for many years, she understood.


    "Come on, I''ll take you in." The tone of Beiyan is a little gentle.


    Chu Yingying nodded, followed by beiyanxi, and lowered her eyes gently.


    Beiyanxi directly led yeyuxuan to the place where he lived, but yeyuxuan was not there. Beiyanxi immediately took him to the bamboo forest. As long as he was in the Chu family, yeyuxuan must be in one of the two places.


    Sure enough, night Yu Xuan is sitting on a stone bench reading to see North Yan Xi came over and didn''t give him a look.


    "Brother Xuan?"


    Night Yu Xuan a Leng, his hands a stiff, almost dare not look up, the voice is indeed Yingying, crisp if the Pearl falls into the jade plate, but with some soft, sweet.


    Yeyuxuan turned around slowly. It was fixed on Chu Yingying''s body. The blue clothes in memory only had light blue wreaths. It seemed that the young woman grew up in a moment and stood in front of him. In her hand, she was holding the jade pendant she had sent, just like Yingying, pure and flawless.


    Ye Yuxuan looks up and sees the tears in Chu Yingying''s eyes. He suddenly remembers the flash of tears when he shakes his mind. He suddenly gets up and touches Chu Yingying''s eyes.


    Chu Yingying laughs inexplicably, warm in the heart, but the tears, or slide down the corner of the eye, caught off guard, Chu Yingying directly reaches out to wipe away the tears, "brother Xuan, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you, too." Night Yu Xuan slowly said, until this moment, he did not believe that standing in front of Chu Yingying, he has been thinking about people.


    Tears flied over the fingers of yeyuxuan, some of them were cold, but it was this cold, which made yeyuxuan feel real. The fingertips seemed to have hidden pain, like acupuncture, directly connected to the heart, and with the heart, they all felt as if they were being punctured, the pain was unexpected, deeper and deeper, more and more painful.


    Ye Yuxuan reaches out his hand and directly pulls Chu Yingying into his arms. Finally, he can embrace the real temperature. It is no longer a midnight dream or his own imagination.


    Chu Yingying grabs the clothes of yeyuxuan, buries them in the chest of yeyuxuan, tears seep into the clothes, more like seeping directly into the heart of yeyuxuan.


    Beiyanxi is looking at it, but he can''t keep silent. No, it''s this time, he can''t bear it at all. Looking at the person who has been reunited for a long time, he is not only moved, but also more bitter. Thinking that yeyuxuan has found Chu Yingying now, then Yuning should be relieved, right? Beiyanxi thought and left in silence.


    After thinking about it, beiyanxi thought that the whole mansion was not the place he should stay, so he went out and wanted to find a place to play.


    And the lover who has been reunited for a long time, after the previous move, their mood calms down.


    Yeyuxuan looks at Chu Yingying, which is much more beautiful than before. The eyebrows are not painted but green, the lips are not red, the corners of the eyes and the tips of the eyebrows are a little bit more beautiful with some amorous feelings. The eyes are not as pure as before, but still as clean as before. It''s just inexplicable. I always feel that I can''t understand it. It seems that there''s something hidden.


    But it doesn''t matter. Yingying is back. When she came back, it was the most important thing for her.


    "Where have you been all these years?" Night Yu Xuan thought of that fire that year, changed too many things of him, so many years, he suffered the pain of missing, Yingying is the same, right?


    "When I was forced down the cliff, I didn''t fall down, and I was saved by people who passed by. But for so many years, I have been living in their home. I heard that the Chu family lived in people, and then I came back to have a look." Chu Yingying''s eyes are always a light smile, very gentle.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nods, does not care about Chu Yingying''s words, as long as lives down good! What happened in those days is absolutely not a good thing for Yingying, so it''s better not to mention it.


    "Fortunately, it''s you, or I may not have the courage to come again." Chu Yingying''s eyes were tearful. "So many years, I only came here twice. One time when I woke up, the Chu family had been destroyed. When I knew that the family had been buried well, I didn''t come back. I was afraid. I was afraid that there would be things before me. I was afraid to think of things before."


    After all, Chu Yingying didn''t hold back, and his tears fell.


    Yeyuxuan silently wipes Chu Yingying''s tears. Sure enough, this place is a taboo place for them. Fortunately, he came again. Fortunately, Yingying also came.


    "Why don''t you come to me?" Ye Yuxuan is heartbroken. Yingying Mingming knows his identity. As long as he goes to the Imperial Palace, he can find him. As long as he holds this jade pendant, he can go to the palace freely. However, she didn''t go. After two people wasted so many years, how can he be reconciled.


    Chu Yingying smiled bitterly, and his eyes and brows were full of melancholy. "Brother Xuan, they are very good to me. They are really good. Like my own daughter, I"


    so, can you give me up? And I just hope to see you, even if you stay there, I will not oppose, will not force you to leave, for me, it is just a few more years, waiting for you to grow up, will it be more difficult than these ten years?


    Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan with a pair of tears. He wants to say that he is still resting. His eyes are more aggrieved. Yeyuxuan''s heart is tight. He said the wrong thing. Yingying thinks that he is blaming her? Is it hurt Yingying? Ye Yuxuan blames herself. Yingying has just come back. How can he make her misunderstood? Besides, Yingying has been waiting for herself, waiting for her to come to the original city.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 551

    "I know!" Night Yu Xuan touched Chu Yingying''s hair and comforted him. "It doesn''t matter. Just come back!"


    Chu Yingying nodded her head cleverly, with a smile. "Brother Xuan, can I live here? I don''t want to live in a restaurant. "


    "Of course, this is your home." Yeyuxuan smile, is too long not to come back, so forget it?


    "Well."


    "Live where you were, and I''ll let someone clean up." The gentle smile of yeyuxuan, which never appeared to anyone.


    "Good!" Chu Ying Ying nodded and came back with understanding. "It''s good to live anywhere, as long as it''s suitable for Xuan''s brother."


    There is a slight touch in yeyuxuan''s heart. As long as I am with him, is everything ok?


    "Well, we had a engagement before. Now that you are back, should you prepare for it?" Night Yu Xuan seriously said, let Chu Ying Ying Ying cheek crimson, shy.


    Ye Yuxuan waited patiently for Chu Yingying''s answer, only to see her nod.


    Night Yu Xuan some satisfied smile.


    When beiyanxi came back in the evening, yeyuxuan was standing alone by the window, looking at the cold moonlight outside. The expression on his face was light, not surprised, not happy, not angry, not sad.


    The moonlight seems to be very kind, with some long lost warmth.


    Beiyanxi looks at it from afar, hesitates to get close to it. It''s not that there''s no such quiet night room, but every time he does, they won''t get close to it. If they used to miss Chu Yingying, what about now? Beiyanxi thought, now, is it not to have achieved what he wanted? Why is it still sad?


    "Why don''t you come in?" Night Yu Xuan asked, low voice can not afford a wave, if not now only North Yan Xi a person, I''m afraid no one knows who is calling.


    Beiyan Xi approaches by Yan, "what''s the matter, not happy?"


    "I can''t believe it." Ye Yuxuan''s voice is weak. He can''t believe it. Ying Ying is really back. I can''t believe it. After ten years of waiting, she is really waiting for her. I can''t believe it. Now, she is in the same place with herself, which once belonged to their common memory.


    "It''s more timid to be near the countryside, but I can''t believe it. Maybe it''s this feeling?" Beiyanxi laughs, maybe this is everyone''s possible feelings. When he can''t see it from afar, he yearns for it in his heart. When he suddenly gets it, he doubts its authenticity. The harder he gets it, the more intense his disbelief.


    "Yes, it is." Yeyuxuan smiled bitterly, his voice was inexplicably hoarse.


    "What about Chu Yingying?" Beiyanxi sees that there is only yeyuxuan here. He takes a close look around.


    "In her own room, I''ve sent someone to clean it up." There was a faint smile on yeyuxuan''s face.


    Beiyanxi nodded, "now that she''s back, you still have a engagement, what are you going to do? It''s her home, anyway. She''s here. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to live here. "


    "It''s natural to get married." Ye Yuxuan doesn''t care if he lives here. He just doesn''t want to wait any longer. Ying Ying is 19 this year. She can get married. Even her family now doesn''t have to worry about her engagement when she was a child. Besides, Yingying is the woman he decided to marry. No one can stop him. What''s more, he has been waiting for ten years.


    "So fast?" Beiyan xileng, now people just come back, will not be


    yeyuxuan not to talk, what he decided, when easily changed? What''s more, even his mother would not persuade him about his decision, because he knew that he could not.


    "I''ve written to my mother to have her betrothal present, and I want to do it as soon as possible." Ye Yuxuan added, as if to himself. He can''t wait, and doesn''t want to wait, so many years have wiped out all the patience of waiting, as well as worrying about any possible accidents, he doesn''t want to, and doesn''t allow any accidents.


    Beiyanxi sighed. He couldn''t accept the speed. He always thought it was inappropriate.


    Ye Yuxuan doesn''t care. In his eyes, Chu Yingying is the one he has been thinking about for ten years. She is coming back. Isn''t it right to finish the engagement at that time?


    "And what did she say?" Beiyanxi thinks that it''s two people''s business to get married, but yeyuxuan can''t worry about it alone.


    "She has agreed. She said to her foster mother that she would pick up someone in two days." Yeyuxuan was in a good mood and talked a lot. His tone was calm, but he also had a faint joy.


    "Well, now that you have made up your mind, we will wait patiently." Beiyanxi helplessly said that he was really happy for yeyuxuan. After so many years, he finally got what he wanted.


    Night Yu Xuan a smile, in the eyes of North Yan Xi, finally with some young breath, some publicity, unlike before, the feeling of dusk, even if he is calm and introverted, should not be so boring.


    "Since it doesn''t matter here, I''ll go back and rest. I''m sleepy." Beiyanxi yawned and left.


    Yeyuxuan still looks at the bright moon in the sky. One day, the moon is round and the people are round.


    It''s late at night, Chu Yingying''s room has been out of light, but inside, there are still people walking around, with light steps, as if they were drifting by, like ghosts.


    The people in the room, wearing only one outer garment, walked in the room. The moonlight came in and spread a layer of light on the ground. It was very bright. Even if there was no light, just by the moonlight, you could see what the people in the room were doing.


    The woman is standing at the window. From here, you can just see the flowers outside. Now there are no flowers, just green. In the moonlight, the color is not clear, just a shadow.


    Chu Yingying smiles and looks around the room. There are all kinds of furnishings in the room, but the position is different from the past. However, the difference is just right, different, and more acceptable.


    Chu Yingying raised his hand, hid it on the window frame, moved his fingers, stroked the surrounding walls inch by inch, moved forward step by step, stroked all the walls


    this wall was so cold in the night that no one was angry, and the chill penetrated into his fingertips and frozen his heart, like a person falling into an ice cave for a moment.


    It''s not a familiar place. It''s not a familiar breath. Even if it''s not suitable, it doesn''t matter. For her, here is where she will live in the future.


    Chu Yingying smiled, took back his hand and chuckled. He went to the table and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and sipped it. The taste of the tea was really different, dozens of times better than the ordinary one.


    Chu Yingying turns the tea cup and looks at the pattern on the cup. The color of her eyes is not clear, and the smile on the corner of her mouth is not clear. Only in a moment of carelessness, it seems that she has some fierce color. Maybe, in fact, it''s only because of darkness that she doesn''t see clearly.


    Chu Yingying put down the tea cup, went to the bedside and sat down, looking at the scar in the palm, how the scar came, she remembered clearly, and the scar, for her, had a special significance.


    "Brother Xuan, do you remember?" Chu Yingying said with a smile, holding hands into fists, clenching hair pain, lips and light smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 552

    The next morning, Chu Yingying went out to pick up her mother from where she had lived before. Yeyuxuan had intended to accompany her, but Chu Yingying refused, saying that she wanted to go in person and didn''t want to frighten her mother.


    Ye Yuxuan is dissatisfied. Since they have already got a engagement, why can''t he go? Besides, he just came back and didn''t accompany him for a day. Ye Yuxuan is dissatisfied. But think about it, or with Chu Yingying.


    One day, ye Yuxuan was bored. He used to read more books, but now, he can''t be quiet at all. The book in his hand hasn''t been turned over for a long time, waiting for Chu Yingying to come back.


    When Chu Yingying came back in the afternoon, ye Yuxuan was waiting in the room. Chu Yingying smiled and led the woman next to her.


    "This is Zheng''s mother." Chu Yingying introduces with a smile. Yeyuxuan smiled a little, Yingying''s dress, a lot of bright, but, very beautiful!


    "Cao Min has seen the great prince." Zheng''s curtsey.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, looks to Zheng Shi, the dress is luxuriant, maintains decently, and Ying Ying stands together, unexpectedly some similarities! Because Zheng Yingying''s life-saving benefactor and adoptive mother nodded to her, motioned for her to get up, and said lightly, "you are Yingying''s adoptive mother, so you don''t have to be so polite."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    "You should know, my engagement with Yingying?" It seems that ye Yuxuan can''t wait for half a moment.


    Zheng''s eyes clearly flashed a surprise and nodded, "yes, I heard Yingying talk about it."


    "You are Yingying''s adoptive mother. We should discuss this matter with you, but there is Yingying''s adoptive father"


    "brother Xuan." Chu Yingying suddenly made a voice, looked at Zheng''s family worried, and looked at Ye Yuxuan. He whispered, "my father died a few years ago."


    Ye Yuxuan nods, so it is.


    "I"


    "I know that the eldest prince doesn''t have to say much." Zheng bowed.


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, a little guilty, "then you mean"


    "it depends on Yingying''s meaning. I don''t want to force Yingying to do anything." Zheng respectfully said that his eyes were full of laughter, which made yeyuxuan uncomfortable. This woman felt that she was attached to power.


    "As soon as possible." Night Yu Xuan way, looking at Chu Yingying.


    Chu Yingying smiles and Zheng nods.


    The eyes of yeyuxuan remain the same. "Then you will stay here for the time being. The wedding ceremony between YingYing and I will be held in the imperial palace. In a few days, I will receive Yingying in the imperial palace."


    "Good." Zheng nodded. Chu Yingying seemed to be shy. He didn''t open his mouth all the time. It was up to Zheng.


    Ye Yu Xuan looks at Zheng Shi. Has it been discussed with Ying Ying yet? Before that, Yingying was in charge. If Yingying didn''t say a word, she would have made up her mind. Fortunately, Yingying has no opinion.


    Chu Yingying saw that the matter had been settled, and he was relieved a lot. He also looked with a strong smile. "I think mother and I can live together, OK?"


    "OK, whatever." Night Yu Xuan said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Prince." Zheng''s respectful return, even though he has been together for a while, still makes Ye Yuxuan a little uncomfortable, probably because Yingying''s mother was not her before, and he remembers clearly that he can''t completely accept it in a short time, but what ye Yuxuan cares about is Chu Yingying''s view, Yingying''s respected mother, he will naturally.


    "Then I''ll take my mother down to rest."


    Night Yu Xuan nods, Chu Yingying pulls Zheng Shi to leave, in the eye smile a little bit.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu Yingying leaving with Zheng, and frowns inexplicably. Some of Zheng''s back looks like his real mother, Zheng, but it''s a more stable person. This person feels strange, like a strong calm, and a little fickle.


    What made him more concerned was that YingYing and the woman seemed to have a good relationship and went out with her. But it''s very difficult to make such a close action with yeyuxuan''s understanding of Chu Yingying. Yingying must be more grateful than close to her life-saving benefactor, so it''s more respect and gratitude, and it''s sure to treat her well, but it won''t get along without any grudge, like a mother and daughter.


    Night Yu Xuan heart inexplicable move, just can''t say why, it seems that just a moment across the heart of an idea, not caught.


    "Chase the soul, call beiyanxi." Ye Yuxuan ordered that he should return to Dayuan as soon as possible, settle the matter of marriage and come to Yingying as soon as possible.


    "Yes."


    Beiyanxi inexplicably went to see yeyuxuan. When he heard that he was going to go back to the palace and marry Chu Yingying directly, he was shocked. That''s not what he was worried about.


    "Help me take good care of Yingying during your time. Night Yu Xuan light command.


    Beiyanxi qinghum, please help me still so arrogant, "don''t you think your speed is too fast? Now nothing has been arranged. Are you going to marry like this? In this case, is Yingying OK? "


    "It''s to take her to the Palace first. If you get married, you can wait a few days." Ye Yuxuan explained that receiving the imperial palace does not mean that Li immediately married. Of course, he knows that time is not available. Besides, he does not want the ceremony to be so rash. Even if he wants to, he is afraid that so many people are not willing.


    "In this case, you can first get married in the original city, then take it to the Imperial Palace, and then make a good arrangement, and then hold a marriage. If the marriage ceremony used to be simple and not grand enough, it can''t show your concern for Chu Yingying. I''m afraid it will affect the status of Chu Yingying. Many people may not respect it, or even all kinds of rumors. You''re not here Even if you go back, you will not be well prepared. " Beiyanxi suggested.


    I feel that once I met Chu Yingying, yeyuxuan was not the yeyuxuan he knew. He always had a sense of discretion in his work. But this marriage was not prepared for anything, and even the days were uncertain. It was really chaotic. Yeyuxuan''s purpose was just to marry Chu YingYing and want to tie her around for fear of half an accident.


    In a flash of light, yeyuxuan can marry here. Yes, it''s not impossible. On the contrary, in this way, he can not only satisfy his hurry to marry, but also let his mother and them prepare for other things. At other times, he can bring Yingying back to the palace, and let her get along well with her mother, so that her mother can accept her, and then they can marry again.


    Beiyanxi saw that the nightyuxuan was wavering, smiling and adding a fire, "but here you are getting married, and you can also do the ceremony of husband and wife."


    Yeyuxuan looked at him coldly. Beiyanxi immediately shut up, cut and put on something. Dare you say you didn''t think about it?


    "In that case, you can help me to prepare it in ten days." Said Ye Yuxuan coldly.


    "You don''t have to get back at me like that, do you?" Beiyanxi yells. It''s stingy. He didn''t say anything wrong. It''s clearly what he thinks in his heart.


    Yeyuxuan doesn''t care about beiyanxi, the ceremony of husband and wife, yeyuxuan thinks about it, but it''s more about the joy of Chu Yingying''s loss and recovery, and the satisfaction of many years'' long cherished wish. Of course, yeyuxuan knows what happened later, but he doesn''t want to disrespect Yingying. When she hasn''t married, what he wants to do with her is that they share the same mind , physical and mental integration.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 553

    Although yeyuxuan asked beiyanxi to prepare, in fact, beiyanxi didn''t help much, but yeyuxuan was preparing all the time.


    In less than ten days, everything was ready and even Chu''s house was decorated.


    The whole Chu family is now a red ocean, not only with red ribbon on the plaque, but also with red ribbon on the tree. The wind blows, the red flutters, and the festive atmosphere spreads.


    Yeyuxuan chooses the big red color, which is most gorgeous and festive. Even if it''s just looking at it, it''s not full of Chu''s house, it''s also bright enough.


    The news that the Chu family wanted to get a wife seemed to spread all over the original city, and the people talked about it one after another. At the same time, their curiosity reached its peak.


    Yeyu Xuan chose the recent days. Now, everything is ready, just waiting for the lucky day to come.


    Because sooner or later, a marriage will be held in the palace, so this time, not many people will come. To be exact, the relatives and friends of yeyuxuan are only beiyanxi. Even Yuning and Wushang are not there, and Nangong Anyan is not. Yeyuxuan sends a letter to them, asking them to wait for their wedding after he returns to the capital. He will give Yingying a grand wedding.


    But now time wedding day, the original city unprecedented grand occasion.


    Even if yeyuxuan didn''t announce his identity, even in their eyes, yeyuxuan was just a person who came here suddenly and lived here, but the wedding attracted all people, and the grand wedding surprised them.


    Even beiyanxi was surprised. He didn''t expect that in less than ten days, yeyuxuan could be so perfectly prepared. The only thing missing was the presence of relatives and friends. However, there will be opportunities in the future, right?


    In the morning, yeyuxuan went out in the daze of beiyanxi.


    Beiyanxi was still thinking that yeyuxuan lived in Chu''s house, and Chu Yingying was also in Chu''s house. Did he want to go to pick up Chu Yingying? Was it a direct marriage? Unexpectedly, ye Yuxuan arranged Chu Yingying to meet her at the guest reception restaurant. When she got married, she went to meet her in person. At this time, beiyanxi realized how much he liked Chu Yingying.


    Even such a wedding ceremony is so important, even so carefully prepared, and so grand in his eyes, that the whole original city knows it. If you really wait until you get back to the palace, do you want to spread ten li of red makeup and meet her in person?


    Beiyanxi looks at the back of yeyuxuan. Seeing him in red for the first time, he thinks it''s ok? Is it good because it''s what he wants? Beiyanxi doesn''t know, he only knows that what he has to do now is to wait here for him to come back, waiting for yeyuxuan to meet Chu Yingying.


    Yeyuxuan was dressed in a dark red suit. There was no delicate pattern embroidered with gold and silver threads on it. It was just a suit that satisfied him. He rode on a high horse and left slowly.


    The people around have already stopped their actions and focused on this rare wedding.


    Yeyuxuan is the first one, the dark red suit is introverted, and the silk is rolled into a flower ball in front of his chest, adding a little tenderness to this handsome and cold man. And the man on horseback, even if his happiness and anger are not shaped in color, his eyebrows and eyes are full of smiles at this time. How can he not be happy when his long cherished wish has finally come true?


    On both sides of the team, gongs and drums were played, drums and pipes were played, and the lively voice was heard all over the original city


    the sedan chair was carefully carried by four people. The sedan chair in the middle was very gorgeous, red sedan chair, with four eaves and corners cocked up and flying, and it was very conspicuous, with strings of pearls hanging down on it, and bright and rich peonies embroidered on the curtain of bright red silk, with fine workmanship and excellent embroidery The more you look at it from afar, the more you can see that it''s actually the disclosure of Fangrui, and even the feeling of being in full bloom. The curtain around you is hanging down with a thin golden tassel. This sedan chair is gorgeous and publicized, which makes the people around you amazing. What''s more, you are envious of the woman who is going to marry such an excellent looking man, whom you know and have never seen before.


    Around Sheng song bursts, spread in the ears of all people, naturally also spread into the ears of Chu Yingying waiting in the guest reception restaurant.


    At the moment, she is facing a copper mirror. In the mirror, the delicate appearance of the woman is reflected. A willow leaf eyebrow is bent. It''s not green. Under the eyebrow, two pairs of eyes are full of emotion. The black and bright are abnormal. The light red on the cheek is more delicate and timid. The red on the lips adds a bit of beauty in a moment. The light smile on the lips is just right. It flows into the eyes slowly and implies autumn waves.


    "Mother, am I beautiful today?" The woman got up and was facing the woman who was just standing behind her, with some pride in her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Beautiful, my daughter, the most beautiful!" The woman smiles on her face. She looks at the woman in front of her. She is wrapped in a red Chinese dress with flowers blooming. She is surrounded by two lives. She is covered in a red gauze dress. It''s shadowy and charming. It just shows her beautiful neck and visible collarbone. The Pearl Necklace on it is white as snow. The skirt is pleated like snow and moonlight flowing to the ground. It''s more than three feet long The lotus steps moved gently, making the gait more graceful and gentle. Three thousand green silk had been pulled up, with several golden hairpins on the head. They were gorgeous and threatening, and the pendulous forehead ornaments added some tenderness. Such beautiful women are rare, aren''t they?


    "After today, you are the princess." The woman said faintly, and suddenly there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Chu Yingying was not aware of it. He smiled happily. "Yes, I finally got what I wanted. I can finally get what I want, whether it''s a person or a position."


    Chu Yingying opens her hand and looks at the scar on the palm. A half inch scar lies across the palm, just cutting off the so-called emotional line.


    This scar reminds her of what she wants and what she wants all the time. Even if she abandons too much, she is willing to.


    "You are finally going to fulfill your wish." The woman caressed Chu Yingying''s cheek, with nostalgia and treasure.


    "You are my mother, always, and only one." Chu Yingying said seriously, looking at the woman''s eyes, there is a light water in them.


    "Well, well, you must remember, well, in the future, your mother may not be able to accompany you. You must be happy. If you can''t stay in the palace, come back. Your mother will always be your mother."


    "How can I? I''ve got it now, haven''t I? We have seen the result of so many years of hard work. " Chu Yingying claps the woman''s hand and comforts her.


    "Well." The woman nodded in tears, but the tears were still on her hands, and she hurriedly wiped them off.


    The tears in Chu Yingying''s eyes slowly receded, looking at the sky outside.


    It''s spring. The sky is blue. There are many people around the restaurant. Sheng song comes from the air. It''s often heard when we get married. One day, this song will be played to us!


    Chu Yingying knows that this song is her way to go in the future! It''s a song she''s been waiting for! Chu Yingying''s face gradually showed a satisfied smile, with some amorous feelings on the corner of his eyes and the tip of his brow, which diluted his simplicity.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 554

    The voice outside is still so lively. In the middle of a road, it''s just empty. People around yeyuxuan are waiting for him to marry the bride successfully!


    In the bustling crowd around, a woman kept her eyes fixed on the rider in front of her. She was so fond of dark red clothes and stabbed her eyes. Her heart seemed to be broken. The pain was unbearable. Only by giving birth to a ninja could she not let the tears fall.


    "Sister LAN?" Nanfeng looked at Chu Fenglan, who was covering her chest, and cried out worried.


    Chu Fenglan quickly put down his hand, "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you ok?" The south wind is still worried.


    "Of course it''s OK!" Chu Fenglan pretended to smile easily, but her heart was still in pain. In a moment, she regretted it. Why did she come to the original city today? She thought that the man had left and she could do something arbitrarily, but why, now she is so miserable?


    Nanfeng was still worried. A smaller child pointed to yeyuxuan and said, "elder sister, look at that man. What''s important is that he seems to be rich. Shall we take him back? As long as we take him back, he can support you and us. "


    For a moment, Nanfeng felt that this suggestion was not good. Regardless of thinking of sister Lan''s words, she let out her anger, clapped the child''s head and said, "little fool, what do you say! We are robbers, but not robbers. "


    Chu Fenglan''s heart is inexplicable. She blurted out, "it''s not impossible!"


    Nanfeng looks at Chu Fenglan in surprise. His pupils are enlarged. What did he hear just now? Sister Lan said that they rob money but not people? This is the rule she made by herself. This time, the little child clapped happily, "OK, OK, sister LAN, hurry up!"


    Chu Fenglan''s embarrassed silent nose said stiffly, "how can it be? My sister just said."


    Children Dudu mouth, not satisfied, LAN sister said, will always do, now, naturally the same.


    Chu Fenglan just want to take back that sentence now, how can he say such a word? Even if I think so, how can I say it to my children?


    Child is obviously serious, after not building Chu Fenglan put in his eyes, he pulled Chu Fenglan to the front, looking at the man on the horse there are still a few steps to them, directly pushed Chu Fenglan out.


    Chu Fenglan was totally stunned for a while. He raised his head unprepared and saw only the eyes of yeyuxuan, which were so black and bright, so silent


    yeyuxuan stopped at the moment when Chu Fenglan appeared. When he saw Chu Fenglan''s eyes, Chu Yingying''s face crossed inexplicably. These eyes were really like Yingying before, even more like Yingying. In yeyuxuan''s heart, they were inexplicable Palpitation, there is a sense of loss and recovery, but, how is it possible?


    A short time of stupefied spirit, two people have already responded, night Yu Xuan eyebrow light Cu, Chu Fenglan bite teeth, already stood here, how can you escape in a hurry?


    She quickly walked two steps to the side of yeyuxuan. Taking advantage of the moment when he hadn''t pushed himself away, she took yeyuxuan''s arm and jumped on the horse. She was sitting right behind yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan''s eyes were sharp. How dare she get so close to her? Just want to lift Chu Fenglan, just too close, night Yu Xuan once again smell that light jasmine, let him subconscious action meal.


    Chu Fenglan pulled out the hairpin from her head and held it against the neck of yeyuxuan, smiling, "I''m sorry, so come with me!"


    "Good!" Ye Yuxuan nodded, and Chu Fenglan opened her mouth and nodded in response. Now he agreed, didn''t he? Then just in time, let''s go together!


    Chu Fenglan took a hairpin and stabbed it directly into the horse''s hip. The horse screamed with pain and rushed out of control.


    Until now, the people around haven''t responded. What happened just now is that they can''t imagine. A woman snatching a bride? Holding a hairpin to force a man to follow her? But what about the new lady?


    The jaw of the soul chasing terror is about to fall. Does the master really follow the woman?


    One side of the south wind was totally stunned. She praised sister LAN in her heart. But the children were smiling and clapping their hands. Isn''t that good? They won''t have to starve in the future! Splendid!


    Nanfeng reacts, hurries to pull that child to leave, wants to go back quickly, in case LAN elder sister was bullied how to do?


    The two people who left in front of the public could not tell who was driving the horse. Chu Fenglan was behind. He only felt the gallop of the horse, but he was still frightened when he thought of his courage. He even felt his legs were softening. If the man didn''t agree, if the man was angry, he would not be in prison for a few days Is that right? I can''t keep my life! She knew very well that she was no match for the person in front of her, and could not even pass a move.


    But now, two people ride and fly together, and the scenery around them seems to retreat. It seems that they are the only two people in the world.


    Chu Fenglan is inexplicably greedy for such a feeling. It''s not gentle. Even if she doesn''t speak, she can stay at his side. It seems that at this moment, Chu Fenglan has an unusual trust in the person riding in front of him. Chu Fenglan slowly takes back his hand, rings around the waist and head of yeyuxuan, and slowly reaches the back of yeyuxuan. Somehow, she believes, this is the way I must be safe.


    Yeyuxuan is stiff all over. Why does this woman feel so sad? Mingming, it is sad for him, but at this moment, in such an atmosphere, his heart is so calm, it seems that such a scene should have appeared for a long time. What does the woman behind mean to him?


    The wind blows quietly, and the jasmine fragrance of Chu Fenglan spreads into yeyuxuan''s nose. Yeyuxuan''s mind is confused. This fragrance can''t deceive people, but who is Yingying? For the first time, ye Yuxuan was confused and hesitated.


    "In front, how can I get there?" Night Yu Xuan light asked, behind the Chu Feng LAN an instant wake up, what are you doing? The people in front of us are not the ones we can afford. Think about it and smile in silence. Now I''ve robbed people and I''m still on my way back. Is it too late to think about it?


    Ye Yuxuan felt that the weight of his body was reduced, and there was a burst of displeasure in his heart. It seemed that he should have done what he was willing to do, and he was mercilessly rejected by others. He felt that he lost his sense of responsibility and his sense of closeness.


    Chu Fenglan looks around and at yeyuxuan. It''s the place they first met. It''s the place where she robbed him for the first time. This person, remember.


    "Keep going. There''s a path ahead. Take that one." Chu Fenglan convergence mood, light said.


    "Good." After the answer, yeyuxuan immediately pushes forward, startling the unprepared Chu Fenglan. In order to maintain the balance, he subconsciously holds yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan smiled. He seemed to be satisfied with the situation. He smiled bitterly. What was he doing? On the day of the wedding, did you escape from marriage with a woman?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 555

    After a long walk, the mountain road became narrow and could not ride any more. Yeyuxuan had no choice but to drop his horse and tie it to a tree beside him. He walked back with Chu Fenglan.


    "What''s your name?" Two people walk side by side, I don''t know if it''s because of some confusion before, yeyuxuan now thinks of asking the woman''s name.


    "Chu Fenglan, how about you?"


    "Yeyuxuan." Night Yu Xuan slowly replied, he thought this woman would hesitate for a moment, but did not expect to blurt out, this free and easy woman, quite his mind.


    Chu Fenglan felt that the name was familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it for a while, but it seemed to her that it didn''t matter whether she knew it or not, so she didn''t really think about it.


    When Yu Xuan saw the stockade in front of her, she twitched uncontrollably. Is this the place where they live? Looking outside, it''s a bit crude, which can block the wind and rain. But compared with the place where he lives in general, it''s still too different.


    Chu Fenglan disdains to look at night Yu Xuan. What''s the use of looking good outside? Only if you live comfortably!


    Night Yu Xuan follows Chu Fenglan to go in. There are few decorations in it, which is a little empty. Night Yu Xuan feels comfortable. There is a plate of orchid beside the window. It is green and has some vitality.


    "You can rest here first. Please feel free. My master of the stronghold is here." Chu Fenglan said with a smile that he went out to find Chu Lao, who is the old man with grey hair.


    "Grandpa!" As soon as Chu Fenglan entered the room, he called out that Chu Lao was playing chess with himself, so he did not answer Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan sipped her lips and went to Chu Lao''s face. "Grandpa, have you heard the name of Yu Xuan? I think it''s very familiar, but I can''t remember where I heard it. Does grandpa know? "


    The old man''s hand was shaking, and his voice suddenly increased, "who are you talking about?"


    Chu Fenglan was scared, "night Yu Xuan."


    "How do you know him?" The old man stared at Chu Fenglan with bright eyes, which made Chu Fenglan feel guilty. Did she do anything rebellious?


    "Well, Grandpa, don''t be angry when I say that." Chu Fenglan tries to appease him, with flattery in his eyes.


    As soon as the old man heard it, he knew it was not a good thing. He coaxed with patience, "OK, not angry. In Grandpa''s eyes, it''s not Lan''er''s most important?"


    Chu Fenglan grinned, "he is in our stockade now."


    "What?" The old man jumped up and looked at Chu Fenglan in a daze.


    Chu Fenglan was startled by him. She felt that ye Yuxuan was not an ordinary person, and she seemed to do something that she could not do or do, but


    old Chu shook his head. "Come on, let''s go. Let''s talk about how he came first."


    Chu Fenglan hung his head and bit his lower lip. "I robbed him." I can''t help but hold my eyes and tail light to float the old man.


    The old man sighed helplessly, just now that he has arrived here, what else can he do?


    "Grandpa, who is he?" Chu Fenglan''s heart is empty to ask, she already regretted in fact, but can''t even know his identity, send him away? What''s more, it''s easier to ask God than to send him. She''s already a duck on the shelf. What else can she do? Yeyuxuan is here, but she knows nothing about him. Isn''t she worried about asking grandpa?


    The old man stroked his beard leisurely, and then said slowly, "do you remember the last name of the emperor of Dayuan?"


    Chu Fenglan''s heart thumped, already began to despair, "surname night."


    "Yes, the surname is ye, and ye Yuxuan is the eldest prince of Dayuan. If you remember correctly, he is probably in his twenties now. Is that so? " Old Chu said slowly, looking at Chu Fenglan''s eyes some pity.


    Chu Fenglan swallowed his saliva unconsciously. "He looks like more than twenty, but he is more stable than thirty or forty people."


    The old man looked at Chu Fenglan calmly and said nothing.


    "Grandpa, do you think he will be ye, not ye?" Chu Fenglan with some small hope, a pair of eyes bright looking at the old man.


    In fact, she has already confirmed the old man''s words in her heart. After all, how can she know the prince of the Northern Kingdom besides his identity?


    The old man laughed and didn''t want to pay any more attention to her. "I''d like to visit this prince, just to see you worry so much, or not."


    Chu Fenglan is discontented in his heart. Grandpa doesn''t care about her anymore?


    "It''s easier to ask God than to send him. You''d better figure out what to do." The old man said quietly.


    Chu Fenglan wants to cry without tears. She goes out unhappily. Now her regret is not a little. How could she provoke such a person? Her identity alone can crush her. Besides, now, there are so many children around her. If he provokes yeyuxuan, what should he do if he is angry? Will you cut these children? The more Chu Fenglan thinks about it, the more frightened she is. It seems that those children have called "sister Lan''s help" and "sister Lan''s help" again. Chu Fenglan''s mood is restless.


    Chu Lao watched Chu Fenglan leave, his chess pieces slowly put down, his eyes became deep, and he had some doubts in his heart. This big prince should have great strength. How could he be robbed by this little girl?


    Is it voluntary? The old man thought inexplicably that if so, what should Lan''er do?


    Once entering the palace gate, it looks like the sea. Lan''er''s temperament is not suitable for the deep palace. The old man thought that ye Yuxuan might have something to do with Chu Fenglan. He was not very happy, but worried.


    Lan''er looks weak and tough. She doesn''t like to be forced by anyone. If it''s forced by Ye Yuxuan, it will backfire. But she seems to have no idea about her feelings, not to say whether she is slow or not, but she has never considered her feelings for so many years, with or without, which seems to be unimportant to her. She is full of thinking about the children this time, worrying about the children''s temperature and anger, making him quite worried. How can such a temperament enter the palace? Now he only hopes that Chu Fenglan can quickly send yeyuxuan away, and they don''t want to see each other again.


    Chu old inexplicably thought of what happened before. Chu Fenglan was the child he raised. When he found Lan''er at the foot of the mountain, Lan''er was about nine years old, right? He was covered in blood, lying on the side of the road and stabbed heavily on his chest. Although he was breathing at that time, he thought that he would never survive such a wound.


    Unexpectedly, she survived. Even if she forgot everything, it was a good thing in his eyes. She was covered in blood that day. I''m afraid that her family had suffered some changes. For her, it''s not bad. We can start again.


    Because the day she was rescued, there was a hazy fog in the mountains, so she was named Fenglan, with his surname Chu.


    So many years, he regarded Lan''er as his own, watched her grow up a little, watched her become the LAN elder sister of these children, watched Lan''er play with them, watched Lan''er smile on her face gradually increase, for him, it was an incomparable joy!


    But now, no matter what it is, Lan''er and the eldest prince have some relationship. Is it good or bad? He didn''t know.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 556

    The sky slowly fell, and the clouds in the west gradually darkened. The surrounding area was gradually covered with black curtain, and it was completely dark.


    The light slowly rises in the stockade, which is the only light in this silent and dark place, illuminating a corner of heaven and earth.


    Here, I can''t see the dim lights of the original city. I can see that except for the lights of this stockade, there are black everywhere.


    The sky is endless. Yeyuxuan lies alone on the grass outside, looking up at the deep and mysterious sky, but there is no silence in his heart.


    Ye Yuxuan has doubts in his heart. Why did he follow Chu Fenglan here today? Is it just an impulse? But why is there such an impulse? However, a woman who has only met once is not a good encounter, but can clearly remember the appearance of that woman. What''s more, as long as she is close, she can always smell the jasmine fragrance on her at the first time.


    Night Yu Xuan slowly remembered that when the woman named Chu Fenglan appeared, I don''t know why. Facing her, there was always a kind of long lost heartache. Facing her, my heart would calm down and relax. It was like a traveler who had driven too long. Seeing the oasis, I felt relaxed for a moment. And inexplicable, as long as facing Chu Fenglan, to her eyes, he will feel soft.


    This is a fatal injury to him. According to his habits, he will not keep this woman. He must be quick to get rid of it, not only won''t keep her, not even look at her. But Chu Fenglan is an exception, because a voice in his heart has been telling himself that if you don''t do that, you will regret it, and you will regret it.


    Yeyuxuan remembered that today was the day of his marriage. He remembered that someone was waiting for him, but lying here, he was so quiet, without any heartache or regret. The only thing was that he was told his self blame by reason and guilt. He lost his appointment, which seemed to disappoint Yingying.


    Night Yu Xuan suddenly self mocks, originally oneself unexpectedly is such irresponsible person? What is his waiting for so many years? He is waiting for Yingying? Decades of waiting like a day, now, I actually pushed it by myself. Ye Yuxuan was confused. Should he believe what he saw, or should he believe his voice?


    Today''s marriage is Yingying. He believes it is also true. The scar on Yingying''s palm and the red mole covered by her hair behind her ear all indicate that she is Chu Yingying. But why doesn''t she feel at ease?


    When the woman appeared today, when she threatened herself with a hairpin, and the fragrance of jasmine came from Youyou, there was a moment when he suddenly suspected that the woman he was going to marry today was really Yingying? Is it the woman she has been waiting for?


    Yeyuxuan smiled bitterly, looked at the bright stars in the distance, heard the sounds around, and knew that they had come for them, took back their eyes and went back to the room.


    As soon as Chu Fenglan saw yeyuxuan come in, he stood up uneasily, with his hands on his back, as if he had done something that should not have been done!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Night Yu Xuan chuckles.


    Listen to Chu Fenglan''s ear with some irony. Just now she was scared, she would lose her temper, otherwise she would never be scared. And just now, she was thinking about something, she would not react. Now calm down and slowly say, "no!"


    She would not tell yeyuxuan that she was just thinking about how to send him away! If ye Yuxuan takes the initiative to leave, he should be happier!


    Night Yu Xuan has a meaningful look at Chu Fenglan. Chu Fenglan feels that the cold hairs all over her body are standing up. She is intelligent and confused for a while. She robbed this man! I don''t know what happened.


    "What are you robbing me for?" Night Yu Xuan mouth slightly hook, chuckle way.


    Chu Fenglan pursed her lips and said indifferently, "you have money, you can support me."


    Ye Yuxuan is slightly Zheng, Chu Fenglan is so direct that he is speechless. However, he was robbed just because he has money? There is an indescribable feeling in yeyuxuan''s heart.


    Seeing the silence of yeyuxuan, Chu Fenglan was very guilty. For a while, she forgot her consideration just now and added a sentence tentatively, "otherwise, I will raise you?" After that, Chu Fenglan will bite his tongue. Just now, he is still thinking about how to send him away. Is it to let him stay? Chu Fenglan is already regretting her impulse.


    Ye Yuxuan stares at Chu Fenglan, such a pair of eyes, so clean, pure and flawless, reflecting his own eyes, suddenly there are some strange feelings in his heart, but also think of some, he didn''t pay much attention to things just when he came in, Chu Fenglan is biting his fingertips, he remembers, Yingying a person, when he can''t think of the problem, or the tangle is unclear, he will bite The fingertip is silent. Suddenly someone interrupts, they will stand up uneasily and look at the person who disturb her timidly. Just like Chu Fenglan, they have the same idea that they passed by in a flash that day but were not caught. Now YingYing and Zheng are the mother and daughter of their own. The present yingying must not be Yingying. Is it a fake? The eyes of yeyuxuan suddenly became cloudy.


    Chu Fenglan shivered, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Night Yu Xuan convergence breath, silence for a while, continue to ask, "why steal?"


    "Because you have money." Chu Fenglan blinks, still can''t answer directly.


    "And what else?" Ye Yuxuan asks in silence, his eyes are black and evil. This reason can''t satisfy him, but somehow he''s not very willing, because he has money?


    "And you look good." Chu Fenglan swallowed for a while, looking at the night Yu Xuan for a moment, it was sincere and direct.


    Night Yu Xuan can''t help laughing, this reason, he likes, and Yingying also said before, he looks good!


    "Do you know what to do when the match is back?" Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Fenglan, inexplicably asked, he did not know, what on earth he was testing.


    "What to do? Is it eating or sleeping? " Chu Fenglan blinks to answer, this question is not very simple? Are you wrong? And why do you feel like you''re in a hole? Is it an illusion?


    "Well, sleep." Night Yu Xuan calm said, eyebrow angle micro pick, for Chu Fenglan such an answer, he is very satisfied. But he was very clear that the two of them understood that sleeping was obviously not the same thing.


    Chu Fenglan simply looks at yeyuxuan and blinks his eyes, which is such a simple action that makes yeyuxuan feel inexplicable.


    Ye Yuxuan walked forward uncontrollably, not very close, as if she could smell her breath!


    Chu Fenglan took a step back subconsciously. As soon as ye Yuxuan approached, she felt the dangerous breath on him. She was not only guilty, but also afraid. She really regretted it. It caused this man to regret. This man is very terrible, which is absolutely beyond his imagination.


    "Or shall I let you go back?" Chu Fenglan hesitated to ask, a tone of everything to discuss.


    "What do you think?" Ye Yu Xuan is inexplicably unhappy. Does she think Chu Fenglan thinks that he is the one she wants to rob, and she can withdraw if she wants to?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 557

    It''s hard to find the soul chaser. Hearing the voice of yeyuxuan, he hurriedly pushed the door in. Before he was happy, he was shocked by the current situation. How could the master be so close to the woman? And depending on the situation, how can I seem to do something? What I heard outside clearly should not be said under such circumstances.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes indifferently swept, see the face of the pursuit of a dull, unswerving look, asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Just now it was just a step forward. Chu Fenglan seemed to be afraid. She stepped back and stumbled over the corner of the table. She almost fell down. She helped her subconsciously.


    Night Yu Xuan think and Cu Cu eyebrow, subconscious help? Is it hard that Chu Fenglan is so close in his heart?


    "Master, today is your wedding day? You are robbed in the daytime, and miss Chu is still waiting! " When the soul chaser sees the woman in front of him calmly, turns around and looks at himself, the exit reminds him.


    In fact, soul searching is very clear. Without the tacit consent of her master, this woman is absolutely impossible to succeed in marriage.


    But he didn''t understand that for so many years, there had never been any woman around the master, and miss Chu couldn''t be put down. Now miss Chu comes back with difficulty. How could the master escape when they were getting married? It''s not escape, it''s robbery, but it''s the same with the strength of the owner.


    "Yes, yes, it''s your wedding day. You should come back now. "Chu Fenglan now regrets that her intestines are green. She doesn''t want him to raise them now. She just wants to send the plague away quickly.


    The night Yu Xuan is silent for a moment, thinking of his hesitation and speculation, lightly said, "tell the Chu family that in the event of an accident, they were robbed of their marriage. Today''s auspicious time has passed, and the matter of marriage will be discussed again. "


    yeyuxuan turns around and looks at Chu Fenglan. Her eyes are full of spirits. She obviously wants him to leave quickly, but how can things be so pleasant!


    The soul chasing lips are fierce. It''s clear that the master is lying with his eyes open. Ask the whole world, if he doesn''t want to, who can force him? It''s a matter of the Lord''s own free will, but for what, he can''t guess.


    "Not yet?" Night Yu Xuan way, eyes slightly squint.


    The soul chaser is suddenly speechless. This is not the way to chase people, is it? It''s sad! But if you want to go back, the soul chaser left here quickly. After all, Miss Chu Yingying still has to explain the situation.


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes are silly. He just dismissed that man so easily? Even his wife who didn''t go through the door? How can I! Her future life! Chu Fenglan wants to cry without tears. She is really just impulsive.


    Night Yu Xuan looks back at Chu Fenglan, smile not smile, "how, you are very dissatisfied?"


    "No, No." Chu Fenglan judged the situation and said, with a smart face.


    Ye Yuxuan gave a light snort. At that time, he was very sensible. "Since you are not dissatisfied, should we continue?"


    As ye Yu Xuan said and approached, Chu Fenglan was shocked. She held up the table behind and felt everywhere on the table. If ye Yu Xuan dared to approach again, she had no doubt that she would touch anything directly!


    Night Yu Xuan slowly close, just in the body will be to Chu Fenglan when stop, eyes color slightly warm, "you can clean up, tomorrow take you away."


    "What?" Chu Fenglan doesn''t understand, but yeyuxuan has turned away and is immersed in her own thoughts. As long as she is close to Chu Fenglan, she can smell the fragrance of jasmine. When her mood is fluctuating and tense, the fragrance will be more obvious. Do you still have this kind of fragrance on Yingying? The eyes of yeyuxuan are heavy.


    Silent night, night Yu Xuan and Chu Fenglan only one wall apart, different thoughts.


    As soon as he arrived at the original city, Chu Yingying hurriedly went to the guest reception restaurant. Chu Yingying sat at the table and looked blankly at the front. His gorgeous clothes were stained with a layer of haze under the light, just like the worn-out clothes. They were so dim. Chu Yingying was in a mood. Zheng stood by, comforting her all the time.


    "Miss Chu." Said the ghost in a whisper.


    "Is brother Xuan here?" Like a sudden life, Chu Yingying''s face lit up for a moment. He stood up and asked ecstatically. Zheng''s eyes are full of hope.


    "Soul chasing shakes his head," the master says that the auspicious time of today has passed, and the matter of marriage will be discussed later


    The smile on Chu Yingying''s face froze and slowly dissipated. The cold rising from behind gradually spread to his whole body, and his whole body began to tremble. He tightly held his hands and made a sneer. He smiled sarcastically from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were dark and cold, like a snake staring at its prey in the dark.


    It seems that her back is cold. Miss Chu is so terrible now. She looks crazy!


    "Miss Chu?" The soul chaser involuntarily called out.


    "What else?" Chu Yingying''s voice at this time was gloomy, like a ghost howling in the middle of the night.


    "The master asked me to take Miss Chu back to the Chu family first." It is said that the soul is fixed.


    Chu Yingying snorted, "so, have you seen him? Why didn''t he come by himself? "


    "Master, I have something to do." The voice of soul chasing is also cold. She hasn''t married the master yet. Can she ask about the master like this? What qualifications does she have? Or a high voice of questioning? Why is she? If it was not for the master''s sake, that sentence alone would have killed her.


    Zheng''s anger was uneven, and there was not much calm on his face. His eyes were wide open, and he said angrily, "today is the day when he married Yingying. The scene is so grand, but he was taken away by another woman without resistance. Where will Yingying be and where will her face be? Even if later two people marry again, today''s event is enough for others to laugh at her life. Now I can''t see anyone. Let''s take Yingying to Chu''s house and let others think about it. " The more Zheng said it, the more angry he was. Unexpectedly, he didn''t know how to do things properly!


    He didn''t know about this matter. In the end, his master was quite ashamed. They were angry, and there was nothing wrong. But in his heart, the master had a reason to do anything. No one can blame the master!


    Chu Yingying appeases Zheng for a while. She realizes that her tone is not good, and the answer of soul searching is very cold and hard. Knowing that she''s over her head, she takes a gentle breath and softens her voice. "Is brother Xuan at Chu''s now?"


    "Not in." In the eyes of others, it''s the master who is sorry for Miss Chu.


    Chu Fenglan bit the lower lip, some grievances, "where is brother Xuan?"


    "The master is very busy." There is no direct answer to chasing souls, but it''s already a refusal. Chu Yingying''s face has turned pale. Chasing souls is afraid that he has done too much. At that time, ye Yuxuan gets angry. But at the moment, he doesn''t like this woman very much.


    Chu Yingying was also very discerning, tears in his eyes turned twice and then faded, "then, when I change clothes, we will go back."


    This time, she nodded her head and wore this dress. It''s really not suitable to go out or go back to Chu''s house in a happy suit.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 558

    "Yingying." Back to the Chu family, Chu Yingying still lives where she lived before. Zheng came to comfort her.


    "My daughter can probably guess what my mother wants to say. Today, my daughter doesn''t want to say anything anymore. The only thing that matters is who is the woman who robbed yeyuxuan and what is her ability to rob yeyuxuan!" Chu Yingying''s voice was heavy, and his eyes were unwilling and hateful.


    "Yes, yes, it''s really something we should be on guard against. After so many years of careful planning, we can''t be ruined by a woman who appears inexplicably." Zheng hated.


    "Mother, you go back first. It''s Ye Yuxuan who is sorry for me. It''s a good thing for us. We can make good use of his guilt." Chu Yingying chuckled, thinking of his efforts for so many years, the heart is more unwilling.


    "OK, but remember to have a good rest." Zheng nodded and left the room.


    Chu Yingying looks around, smiling shallowly, this room, now to her, later, will still be her! No one can take it away!


    Ye Yuxuan, who stayed in the stockade, woke up the next day and went out to find Chu Lao, the oldest old man here.


    Chu Lao is playing chess for himself. He is worried about black and white. Chu Lao saw him coming, he he smiled, and his beard moved with him. After ye Yuxuan walked in, he got up slowly and said, "I have seen the eldest prince."


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes swept. This old man is at least in his early years. He has known who he is for many years in this stockade?


    Old Chu seemed to see through the idea of yeyuxuan and explained with a smile, "I still remember the plague ten years ago. At that time, the emperor and empress were not in Dayuan, but the emperor''s son who was not in the year of spoon dancing was supporting Dayuan. The plague was so fierce that there was no medicine to solve it. In less than three days, the dead were everywhere and the people were in poverty. Everyone thought that the great energy had been exhausted. I''m afraid that there would be no power to return to the heaven. Unexpectedly, the Great Yuan had survived. Now the Great Yuan is prosperous. "


    The old man said with relish, and his voice filled with praise. He took a rest and went on, "but in that tense and desperate situation, the great prince of Dayuan brought people to the original city to find the antidote. This ambition and courage are beyond our reach. And this antidote, although it was made by an old royal doctor, but the person who tested it was the young man who was less than 13 years old! "


    The more the old man said, the more excited he was, and the more hot he looked at yeyuxuan, "I didn''t expect to see this great prince today!"


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, things have been too long, and the plague was not long, the Chu family fire, Yingying missing, has let him no mood and strength to think of that year. For him, that''s what he should do, not to be mentioned again and again.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Sit down." Yeyuxuan sat opposite the old man, calm.


    The old man nodded his head unconsciously. It was blue, and it was better than blue. This prince is only twenty-three years old this year. This temperament and bearing are really incomparable to ordinary people. The invisible domineering spirit and courage are really amazing. He lived so long, but he did not meet anyone who can be compared with him! But the old man sighed.


    "I don''t know why the eldest prince came to find the old man." According to the words of yeyuxuan, old Chu sat down and calmly opened his mouth. He was a little worried. After all, he was facing the younger generation he had admired all the time.


    "Chu Fenglan." Ye Yuxuan spits out these three words. He has a white son in his hand and looks at the chess game carefully.


    The old man nodded clearly. It was for Lan''er, just don''t know. Where is Lan''er interested in the prince? "What does the great prince want to know?"


    "Her identity, her origin." After the old man ordered another chess piece, yeyuxuan said faintly, turning the pieces up and down, slowly.


    "I really don''t know the identity of Lan''er. When I saved Lan''er, ten years ago, Lan''er was less than ten years old. At that time, she was covered with blood and was left at the foot of the mountain. "


    "Has anyone looked for her over the years?" Night Yu Xuan heart silently thinking about ten years, time is too coincident, is it the Chu family accident time? Even if I think about it, I will lose a piece.


    "Never. Lan''er was dying at that time. It''s lucky to survive. I''m afraid those people also think that Lan''er is dead." The old man stared at the chess game. The big prince was really quick. He had fully seen his own way of playing. He was really capable.


    "At that time, what did she have on her, such as a jade pendant?" Ask Ye Yuxuan tentatively.


    The old man took the pawn''s hand and thought intently, "no, Lan''er didn''t bring anything at that time, she didn''t even have a piece of jewelry on her body, nor anything to prove her identity."


    "Then what happened in the original city?"


    The old man sighed quietly, "when Lan''er woke up, he went to the original city. I remember the big thing at that time was that the escort agency of the Chu family was out of water. Almost no one survived." The old man was still sorry to think about what happened.


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, Chu Fenglan appeared at the same time as Ying Ying disappeared, but is Chu Fenglan Ying? Who is Chu Yingying now?


    "Big prince, it''s your turn." Chulao said smilingly, stroking his beard, and looking at Chu Fenglan who came after yeyuxuan.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan returns to God and drops a chess piece.


    When Chu Fenglan approached, she unconsciously let go of her steps. It was rare for someone to play chess with her grandfather. If she disturbed her, how embarrassed she would be.


    However, she went to squat beside chulao and looked at herself. She knew how to do it. Although she couldn''t compare with Grandpa, she was not bad at technology. She just couldn''t bear it, so she would only do it when she was bored. As for her grandfather, she is totally beyond her control. As time goes by, she and her grandfather can only get next time after a long time. As for her grandfather, she can watch and learn a lot. No, time is not enough.


    Chu Fenglan looks at the chessboard. Now, at a glance, it''s black chess that takes the lead. However, white chess doesn''t give up. Chu Fenglan thinks that night Yuxuan''s mind is really unfathomable.


    Chu Fenglan looks at the two people playing chess. She doesn''t dare to make a sound. She''s afraid to disturb them. Of course, she thinks it''s good to disturb yeyuxuan, but it''s not worth the loss if it affects Grandpa. So she squats in a corner quietly and looks at it carefully.


    Yeyuxuan is worthy of foresight. From the beginning to the end, although he has never lost his momentum, he can''t see that he''s on the front. But in the end, he''s on the edge, pouncing, digging, robbing and sealing. He''s not soft at all. Old Chu has played for decades and quietly pressed his loss to the point of nodding with smile.


    Night Yu Xuan chuckles. It seems that he is not half worried. Chu Fenglan looks at night Yu Xuan''s smile. He has a bad heart, but can''t say why.


    Chu Fenglan helps two people count the pieces. The more nervous they are at the end, they look at the remaining pieces and stare at yeyuxuan angrily.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 559

    It turns out that at the end of the day, they were only half wrong, and yeyuxuan was just the one with more!


    Chu Lao regretfully shook his head. As expected, he was a talented young man from ancient times.


    Chu Fenglan looks at yeyuxuan. She looks bad. Did she underestimate him? This mind is so deep that it controls everything quietly. Will there be no accident out of his control, such as robbing and stealing relatives? If it falls into his hands, then Chu Fenglan unconsciously shivers. Yeyuxuan is really terrible!


    "The eldest prince is really smart and masterminded." Old Chu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Yes." Night Yu Xuan way, Chu Fenglan light hum, hypocrisy! Before the layout so long, she didn''t see it, even grandpa didn''t see it, it''s really unfathomable. To the back of the kill so sharp, win is also a calculation, only win half, clearly intentional! Now let''s say that Chu Fenglan doesn''t believe that ye Yuxuan is sincere!


    "Are you ready?" Night Yu Xuan means to see Chu Fenglan, light asked.


    Chu Fenglan was shocked. Was he serious yesterday? How is that possible? Does she really want to follow him out of here?


    "Can you ask me where the eldest prince is going to take Lan''er?" Chu Lao asked anxiously, his eyes turned between yeyuxuan and Chu Fenglan. They were two people who were "the original city, the Chu family" It''s just a simple four words, but what ye Yuxuan says will be very calm, and have no deep meaning.


    The old man is stunned, the Chu family? Is it hard to doubt that Lan''er has anything to do with the Chu family? Or are you sure Lan''er has something to do with Chu family?


    Just now, the words of the eldest prince are obviously a test. The meaning of those words is to inquire about the origin of Lan''er, and even to confirm Lan''er''s identity. Does the eldest prince know Lan''er''s previous identity, and is he really a member of the Chu escort agency?


    "You should agree that my prince will take away Fenglan, right?" Night Yu Xuan asked, is out of respect for old Chu, and because he so many years of Chu Fenglan care.


    "Does the eldest prince know anything?" Chu laoyouyou asked, the voice is a bit hoarse, there is grief.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    Chu Fenglan is puzzled at the same time. It is clear that what they two said is related to themselves. But why can''t they understand a word? And why can grandpa agree to take her away so easily? Don''t grandpa know that she had conflicts with yeyuxuan before? Just push yourself into the fire?


    Chu Fenglan has absolute trust in Chu Lao. After so many years of cultivation, she has absolute trust in Chu Lao. Therefore, it must be what ye Yuxuan said to her grandfather to let him agree to take her away. It must have been before she came. It''s too insidious for this person. Isn''t it just that she won''t agree? And then try to make yourself have to leave? Chu Fenglan thought of staring at yeyuxuan angrily.


    Ye Yuxuan turns a blind eye. He admits that he did use some tricks. The old man should be very painful to Chu Fenglan. If Chu Fenglan doesn''t leave, the old man will not let go. He can''t really take her away by force, can he? What''s more, the old man of Chu had already suspected that he and Chu Fenglan had known each other before. When it came to the Chu family, the old man had to think about it. After all, there were many doubts about the Chu family. Starting from Chu Fenglan''s point of view, the old man would be more cautious.


    "Grandpa!" Chu Fenglan looked out and cried out wrongly.


    "Go ahead, you may get something. You''ve been here for so many years. You''ve been haunted by those questions for so long. It''s time to solve them." Chu Lao stressed his heart and shook his head gently.


    Chu Fenglan looks at Chu Lao dully. Does grandpa mean that ye Yuxuan knows his identity? Did they know each other before, so yeyuxuan didn''t resist and followed her back for a long time? Chu Fenglan clenches her lips and looks at yeyuxuan. Does he really know?


    Night Yu Xuan calmly looked at Chu Fenglan, also looked at by her, her eyes were calm as water, a dark rough, Chu Fenglan''s heart has been completely unable to calm, the emptiness suddenly hit, lonely, lonely, and heartache, suddenly attacked her heart, as if, unable to bear.


    "Do you want to go?" Night Yu Xuan gentle asked, he has a feeling, in front of this woman, is a child with his Ying Ying, that can give him warmth, all the time do not let him feel, very understand his girl.


    Chu Fenglan takes back her eyes and looks up at the blue sky. There is no time, no cloud. Just like the eyes of yeyuxuan just now, there is only tenderness, but no previous indifference, anger or even calculation. How can he look at a person so attentively.


    "Go, why not? Since it''s my past, why should I give up when I have such an opportunity?" Chu Fenglan seems to say to herself that she''s had a good life over the years, but there are some things that can''t be covered by anything. She wants to know her past.


    "Lan''er, you can go and clean it up, and then follow the eldest prince to the original city." Chu Laoping said slowly.


    "I think I''ll leave tomorrow! Is that ok? " Chu Fenglan is looking at night Yu Xuan said, she knows, as long as night Yu Xuan mouth, everything is easy to say.


    "Good." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    Chu Fenglan steps away from here, old Chu sighs, "although I don''t know why the eldest prince must go to Lan''er, but I would like to believe the eldest prince. That''s a knot of Lan''er''s heart. It''s the best way to untie it, and it can''t be undone. Please send the eldest prince back to Lan''er." Chu Lao''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, as expected experience of many, see person''s eye also poison? No wonder the old fox always cries. His words do play a misleading role, but the old man, obviously more concerned about the meaning of Chu Fenglan. If Chu Fenglan doesn''t want to go, then Chu old man, even if he agrees, is unwilling, reluctant. At the same time, ye Yuxuan feels that Chu Fenglan is lucky to meet such an old man. How many people can really treat you in this world?


    Yeyuxuan stayed here for one more day. At night, he was already lying on the grass looking at the stars. There was no thin cloud to cover them. The stars were even brighter.


    "How can I sit here?" Chu Fenglan came over and sat next to yeyuxuan, with his hands around his knees, and looked at yeyuxuan, his eyes seemed to be meteors passing by, with the bright stars. Even in the dark, in such a dim light, he still did not hide the wind.


    Night Yu Xuan put his hands under his head, and looked down at her face. Her face was blocked in the shadow, but her eyes were very bright, like stars.


    Chu Fenglan looked at the action of yeyuxuan so leisurely and smiled. Unexpectedly, he would relax himself like this. He felt that he had always been a strict person, not to mention every move, but a frown and a smile. He was not an easy person to show. It was unimaginable that he was lying here at will at this moment.


    However, such a night House finally has a feeling of falling into the world, which is no longer unattainable and inaccessible.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 560

    "Why are you here?" Yeyuxuan turns around and continues to look at the sky.


    Chu Fenglan also takes back her eyes, looks at the deep sky, the soft starlight falls down, sprinkles on her body, and even feels a little warm, "a person is bored in the room, come out and have a look."


    Chu Fenglan originally wanted to thank Ye Yuxuan. No matter what, he gave her the chance to find his past. As for the possibility of knowing Ye Yuxuan before, it didn''t matter to her.


    I just went to yeyuxuan and looked at him like this. I felt that I was being amorous. He didn''t need to thank him. Maybe for him, I can''t even call it by the way, but I was just curious enough to pull myself.


    "Have you made up your mind with those children?" Yeyuxuan really doesn''t care why she came here. What''s important is that now she appears here.


    "Well." Chu Fenglan nodded stiffly. She was tired. These children, one by one, didn''t worry. They didn''t want her to leave. They were noisy for a long time. To be honest, she was soft hearted. However, she didn''t want to give up the chance. She didn''t want to. She was eager to know what her past looked like. What was in the lost memory? She would dream back at midnight When I feel heartache.


    Night Yu Xuan did not answer, Chu Fenglan simply lay down, also looked at the brilliant starry sky, it is sad, so beautiful starry sky, in her eyes, it is so lonely.


    "Don''t you go in and have a rest?" There was a long silence. Chu Fenglan was about to fall asleep. Yeyuxuan still didn''t say a word. She lay there motionless. She felt that yeyuxuan might have fallen asleep, but it was still cold in spring. It was not good for her health.


    Yeyuxuan frowned. He was asleep just now, even if he didn''t sleep completely, but that was enough for a man to seize the chance to kill him! In front of Chu Fenglan, will he relax to such a degree? How is that possible?


    There is a long lost worry and anger in yeyuxuan''s heart. Because of Chu Fenglan, he worries that he will be immersed in it. Angry himself will believe her so easily.


    "Go in." Night Yu Xuan Li Luo''s rise, did not wait for Chu Fenglan to return to the room.


    Chu Fenglan behind looked at him discontentedly. Why did she have such a big temper? She didn''t provoke him. She was kind enough to call him up! That''s too much!


    The next day, it was slightly bright. In the East, it was only slightly white, but there was no sunlight. Chu Fenglan and ye Yuxuan were going to leave. At such a time, the children would not get up. But when they were going to leave, they found that the children were all behind with their eyes open and clanking. Ye Yuxuan did not speak, and went to the front to wait.


    When the children saw yeyuxuan, they rushed out and surrounded Chu Fenglan. At this moment, none of them had a happy opening. They all looked at Chu Fenglan with a cry expression.


    Chu Fenglan sighed helplessly, "didn''t you say it yesterday? LAN sister just left for a while, or she will come back. There is no need to worry about her family. Money and food must be enough. Listen to Grandpa and Nanfeng, and don''t run around. " Chu Fenglan''s incessant advice.


    "Sister LAN, will you really come back?"


    Chu Fenglan looked at the child''s sobbing expression, and felt a twinkling of heartache. These children, and the things she got along with were really too long. For her, the children, really were her family, her whole, Chu Fenglan touched the child''s head, and seriously said, "yes."


    "Sister LAN, we are waiting for you." One child said, and immediately other children followed, scrambling, as if afraid of Chu Fenglan''s failure.


    "Well." Chu Fenglan smiles and nods, these children, to her, have extremely special significance, she will never leave them!


    "Sister LAN, don''t worry. I will take good care of them." Nanfeng embraces these children and promises to Chu Fenglan.


    "Good!" Chu Fenglan said with a smile, "that elder sister will leave!"


    "Well." The firm point of the south wind, the red sun in the sky, the soft light on the face of the south wind, for him to gather a layer of light, with a lot of warmth.


    Chu Fenglan takes back his eyes and looks at the night villa waiting in front of him. After such a long delay, he is still waiting patiently. Standing against the light, he can''t see his face clearly, but you can feel the only arrogance from him.


    Chu Fenglan waved to the children, walked to the night Yu Xuan, and said lightly, "let''s go."


    Yeyuxuan nodded. When she was surrounded by the children just now, there was a kind of peaceful atmosphere. It seemed that there was a light brilliance on her body, which attracted the hearts of the children to the past.


    At that time, the smile on her face was like a fairy''s smile, gentle as water, which made people unconsciously trust and even indulge. When looking at her, it seems that he found a pure land in his heart, so calm and quiet that he didn''t react for a long time, just wanted to look at her all the time.


    Two people are walking down the mountain. When they get to the bottom of the mountain, they are waiting for their souls. But there are only two horses. He didn''t expect that ye Yuxuan would bring Chu Fenglan.


    "Master" is not calm when he sees Chu Fenglan. When he does this, where will miss Chu be?


    "Her name is Chu Fenglan. What else can I do?" Night Yu Xuan eyes gently swept, with some warning.


    It''s a big surprise to chase souls. Apart from Miss Chu, when does the master care so much about a woman? What''s more, Miss Chu is still waiting at Chu''s house. Will the master take another woman? How can it feel like a concubine?


    "Master, there are only two horses here." Looking at the reins in his hand, the soul chasing looks like a hot potato at the moment. I wish I could throw it away at once.


    Ye Yuxuan nods and looks at Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan stares at yeyuxuan. She just saw that there are only two horses. She can''t let yeyuxuan walk. Are you sorry to let the man who sent the horse walk? So she''s the only one walking?


    Chu Fenglan cried bitterly in her heart, but she wanted to know her identity more. She walked to the original city, but she didn''t walk before. Although she had been taking a short cut


    thinking of this, Chu Fenglan looked at yeyuxuan with a smile, and waved her hand in a big way, "it''s OK, you ride, I''ll go!"


    Yeyuxuan raised eyebrows. He meant that they could ride a horse and asked if she would like to, but she said that, OK!


    Standing awkwardly, the woman walked. Did he ride? Let''s not talk about the relationship between the woman and the master. Even if it doesn''t, it''s not good now? It''s not close to the original city.


    Chasing souls, looking at yeyuxuan, waiting for him to speak.


    Ye Yu Xuan nodded his head in a very serious way. "It''s just like this!"


    Chu Fenglan is full of Qi. His serious tone is really the feeling that the angry man is not worth his life!


    Ye Yuxuan gets on the horse in a neat way. In his eyes, he gets on the horse in embarrassment. Looking at Chu Fenglan standing in place, he glares at his master angrily. His master does not see him. He rides the horse himself.


    Looking back at the coming, I hurriedly followed, but I was shocked by the speed of my master and son. The whole person felt that what I believed before had changed. I looked at Chu Fenglan who was stupefied in place.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 561

    Although Ye Yuxuan is riding a horse, he is really ashamed to ride this good horse. He is walking slowly step by step, even the soul chaser is stunned. How could someone ride like this, just faster than walking.


    Chu Fenglan stares at her eyes for a while. After a moment of silence, she slowly follows her. Now yeyuxuan is thinking about her. But in this way, do you think they are ill?


    No matter what Chu Fenglan and soul chasing think, how should they do, they are walking slowly.


    Chu Fenglan has been half a step behind. Yeyuxuan is not in a hurry to control the speed. It is not fast or slow. It can be close to Chu Fenglan. But as soon as we get close, yeyuxuan will continue to move forward, which is a half step staggered.


    Looking at the soul in silence, not only speechless, but also some helplessness. The master clearly intended it. Is this woman really playing with the master? No, it''s forced. Compared with the master, it''s really too tender.


    Looking at Chu Fenglan, she hesitated to give her the horse, and then walked back? Just as he started thinking, he was seen through by yeyuxuan.


    If ye Yuxuan inadvertently sweeps it, the soul chaser starts to beat a drum in his heart. If the master doesn''t want to, he will bring it up on his own initiative, which will definitely bring him bad luck. He also feels that Chu Fenglan is pitiful in his heart. How did he provoke his master to hike to the original city.


    Although Chu Fenglan''s heart is full of anger, the behavior of yeyuxuan is too much. Is it OK to leave as soon as possible? In this way, although I feel uncomfortable, I will not be angry for a long time. Anyway, I can walk to the original city slowly. But on purpose, like a kind of humiliation! Chu Fenglan glares angrily at yeyuxuan.


    "Night Yu Xuan chuckles," you at that time snatch a relative time, can not be so quiet


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes were full, but there was no pause at his feet. He followed closely, which was disgusting.


    "Master and son" chase the soul to open up, want to advise two.


    "You should know Chu''s first. Let someone clean up a room and come out." Night Yu Xuan light said.


    After looking at Chu Fenglan and ye Yuxuan, she said "yes" to Chu Fenglan After that, he drove away, leaving Chu Fenglan and ye Yuxuan behind.


    Chu Fenglan looks at yeyuxuan. He is so cruel! Now I have no choice at all? How is that possible?


    "Tired?" Night Yu Xuan mouth gently raised, has gone so long, Chu Fenglan''s breathing has been heavy, the forehead is also beads of sweat, obviously very tired! But up to now, I haven''t said anything. I have good patience.


    Chu Fenglan didn''t speak and didn''t look at yeyuxuan.


    Yeyuxuan is not happy. Is it completely ignored? Because I don''t care, I don''t care whether I''m here or not?


    "If you''re tired, let''s go together." Ye Yuxuan continues.


    Chu Fenglan snorted, just wanted to refute, looked at the horse, smiled, "OK."


    Night Yu Xuan tiny Leng, so easily agreed? It was a little easier, but I stopped and handed over my hand.


    Chu Fenglan disdains, looks up at the challenge of yeyuxuan, "I can go up by myself, but you have to come down first."


    Night Yu Xuan eyes slightly narrowed, "I can directly pull you up."


    "Yes, at your pleasure, is it really good to be so condescending?" Chu Fenglan''s tone was a little blunt.


    Night Yu Xuan clear hook lip, won''t she think so can throw off oneself? But he got off the horse, but the reins were still in his own hands.


    Chu Fenglan scolds an old fox. He doesn''t care about getting on the horse. He holds the reins in the hand of yeyuxuan. When yeyuxuan is about to get on the horse, he takes out the silver needle and puts it on his wrist. Yeyuxuan''s conditioned hand is released.


    Chu Fenglan smile, just a moment''s release is enough! Enough for her to take the reins and ride away.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at the silver needle on his wrist. At that time, she just took the silver needle and stuck it in his waist, so that she could not move any more. Now, is it still the same? However, it didn''t work for him at that time. Now, looking at the direction Chu Fenglan left, ye Yuxuan only wanted to get rid of him to avenge his riding and her walking? But is she sure she can dump him?


    Ye Yuxuan lifts his Qi and flies to the original city. With his speed, he can catch up with Chu Fenglan. However, he doesn''t want to do this in his heart. He always follows him.


    After returning to Chu''s house, he plans to arrange people to clean up the room. He is just thinking about the relationship between Ye Yuxuan and Chu Fenglan. He doesn''t know whether the room he cleans up should be far away or near. After all, ye Yuxuan lives in a corner. Apart from the place where Chu Yingying lives, there is another room. It''s just that


    it''s impossible to find out the meaning of Ye Yuxuan I don''t know how to arrange it properly, neither near nor far seems appropriate.


    Just at this time, Chu Yingying came in, looked at the soul chasing exhibition Yan and asked, "is brother Xuan back?"


    soul chasing return, "the master will be back in a moment."


    Chu Yingying''s face smiled a little more. "OK, I''ll come back later."


    Soul chasing nodded, and when Chu Yingying was about to leave, he called her, "Miss Chu, where is your room in general?"


    Although Chu Yingying was puzzled, he understood the meaning of chasing souls in a flash. He was afraid that ye Yuxuan would bring back other women. Are you considering arranging accommodation?


    Chu Yingying imagined, "there are more rooms at home. It''s not as good as the West Wing room. It''s cleaner there."


    She nodded, "thank you very much, Miss Chu."


    Chu Yingying nodded and smiled. She thought about it again. The West Wing room is far away from here. Sure enough, Miss Chu doesn''t want people close to her master, does she? Come on, let''s go to the west chamber. After all, Miss Chu is the one who has a engagement with the master. It''s easy to get misunderstood if she''s too close. In this way, it''s reasonable to let people clean up the west chamber.


    On the way back to the original city, Chu Fenglan took the lead in horse riding. It seems that he left yeyuxuan far away. I don''t know if he went too far, or because of Chu Fenglan''s inexplicable guilt, he took the initiative to stop after walking for a while and waited for yeyuxuan by the side of the road.


    Yeyuxuan is watching from behind. Chu Fenglan is standing on the side of the road. She will sit there and rest. She will kick the stones on the side of the road. She has no intention at all. She is a little more smiling. She thinks that she is really left behind?


    Night Yu Xuan waited there for a while before he stepped forward, complaining as soon as he came up, "so tired."


    Chu Fenglan pursed her lips, opened her eyes and lied. There was no sweat on her forehead and no change in her face. She was really too soft hearted and worried that he was tired all the way.


    "Let''s go. It''s near the original city." Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu Fenglan and is not happy. He immediately changes the topic.


    Chu Fenglan threw the reins into the hand of yeyuxuan. "Let''s go separately." She still remembers that day''s match snatching. The scene is so spooky. I''m afraid everyone remembers her face. If we go in together, we don''t know how big a sensation it will cause.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. She meant to go in separately? Do you know how to worry now? Worried about being recognized as embarrassing? At that time, how could you have the courage to rob the relatives?


    However, this completely separate the two people''s psychology, is really annoying, in her eyes, he night Yu Xuan, is to grab, want to release can release it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 562

    Chu Fenglan looked at the eyes of yeyuxuan, slightly worried, and the eyes began to flutter around.


    "Get on the horse!" The low voice scattered, Chu Fenglan unconsciously stepped back.


    "Do you want to go home to Chu by yourself?" Night Yu Xuan cold way, Chu Fenglan frown, he means how can this?


    Ye Yuxuan sighed helplessly, "first, you should be responsible for the prince when you rob him. But the prince thinks that you are just on the rise, so you don''t have to be responsible, but what you want to do hasn''t happened. It''s impossible at present? Second, if you want to go to the Chu family, you must be brought in by my prince. Let''s go in separately. Why do you want my prince to leave you? Third, you will stay in the original city for a long time and stay at the Chu family. Do you think you can avoid it all the time? "


    Ye Yuxuan felt that it was the first time that he had said so much and explained it clearly to a person. It was really rare.


    Chu Fenglan seriously thinks about it. What he said seems to be very reasonable. But now she goes in with him and is watched by so many people. She doesn''t want to, so it''s better to go in separately. Those things that night Yuxuan said are


    "first, you don''t need me to be responsible for the rush. Then it''s just right. Write it off. Second, for you to help me investigate my past, I also I can''t say nothing. Besides, I have no identity to stay. It''s true. So to be fair, I can be your maid and take care of you. Thirdly, I will try my best to avoid you. You don''t have to worry. " Chu Fenglan said seriously, looking at yeyuxuan sincerely.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu Fenglan strangely. It''s a big sacrifice, but it''s just right.


    Night Yu Xuan thought of a smile, "well, remember what you said, this period of time to do this prince''s maid."


    Chu Fenglan nods. She doesn''t like to owe people. In this way, she is more comfortable.


    Night Yu Xuan handed the reins to Chu Fenglan again, he didn''t need, "my prince is waiting for you at Chu''s house." Then he left first.


    Chu Fenglan stared at the speed of yeyuxuan, which is better than the speed of horse riding. So just now, did she deliberately follow? At this moment, Chu Fenglan felt that he didn''t seem to understand yeyuxuan at all.


    Chu Fenglan shakes her head and goes to the original city.


    Night Yu Xuan before Chu Fenglan to Chu home, Chu Yingying has been waiting, see night Yu Xuan money before, "Xuan brother, you finally come back."


    "Night Yu Xuan nods," there will be a woman, you may know


    Chu Yingying is still smiling, it seems to be just a common thing, but also patiently asked, "a woman, is brother Xuan''s friend?"


    "You see it." Night Yu Xuan don''t have deep meaning to say, the eyes are not only calm, but also certain.


    Chu Yingying doesn''t understand, but she feels that the situation of yeyuxuan is not right. Now she looks at her eyes, cold and even strange. Now, it seems that there is another meaning. Chu Yingying is more interested in the woman who will come. He probably guessed that it was the woman who wanted to marry. Even if she was not happy, her face was smiling.


    "Since he is brother Xuan''s friend, Yingying will treat him well." Chu Yingying simply said that he looked at yeyuxuan seriously.


    "Go back first. I''ll send someone to inform you when the woman arrives." The voice of yeyuxuan is a little softer.


    "Good." Chu Yingying nodded and just wanted to leave, the little guy at the door came to report that there was a woman coming.


    Night Yu Xuan smile, this time just happened, "bring it here."


    Xiaosi led to leave, Chu Yingying stood in place, looking forward to the outside.


    "Come in, let''s sit and wait." Night Yu Xuan quietly pay attention to Chu Ying Ying Ying''s action, remind way.


    "Good." Chu Yingying also found that his actions were obvious. He smiled apologetically and sat aside.


    Xiaosi leads Chu Fenglan in, and signals Chu Fenglan to go in at the door.


    Chu Fenglan nodded and walked in slowly. He found that there was a woman sitting on one side with a cup of tea in her hand. She lifted the tea cover and took a sip. Then she put down the cup of tea and looked at her with a smile.


    Chu Fenglan praised in her heart that this woman is really unique. Her movements are also elegant and her appearance is excellent. She is a beauty with a mark. Chu Fenglan is not able to compare with her. She is just inexplicable. She feels that she is familiar with her, but she can''t say where she is.


    "Brother Xuan, is this woman your friend?" Chu Yingying looks at Chu Fenglan and smiles happily, "these eyes are really beautiful! Yingying has some envy! "


    Night Yu Xuan chuckles, "don''t you know?"


    Chu Yingying looks up at yeyuxuan, wondering. She knows why? This woman, she is the first time to see, but these eyes make her uncomfortable, so much like a person!


    Wait! Chu Yingying looks at Ye Yuxuan in surprise. Does he doubt it is impossible? How can it be? Was it because he suspected it that he would follow the woman? Also, ask me if I know him. Does he already know?


    Chu Yingying is surprised and becomes confused. Looking at Ye Yuxuan, "brother Xuan is curious. How can Yingying know?"


    Night Yu Xuan eyes deep, looking at Chu Yingying do not speak.


    Chu Fenglan stood inexplicably embarrassed. How could he be so redundant? Did ye Yuxuan bring her to meet this woman? Is it to show himself that this is his real fiancee? But what does it have to do with yourself?


    "Yeyuxuan, I haven''t seen this woman before. How can we know each other?" Chu Fenglan feels that Chu Yingying is in some difficulties, and takes the initiative to solve the problem.


    "Yes, brother Xuanxuan. Yingying hasn''t seen her."


    Chu Fenglan hears this name heart mouth inexplicable a pain, Ying Ying Ying? What does it have to do with yourself?


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Chu Yingying suddenly turns to look at Chu Fenglan and asks gently.


    "Chu Fenglan."


    "Chu Fenglan? Nice name. " Chu Ying Ying read one side, then slowly commented.


    Chu Fenglan laughs, "OK, OK. Miss Ying Ying''s name sounds good, too. "


    "Well, how do you know my name is Yingying?" Chu Yingying asked.


    "Didn''t miss just say that?" Chu Fenglan said patiently, laughing in his heart, I don''t know whether it''s true to forget or not.


    "And so it is!" Chu Yingying suddenly, "are you brother Xuan''s friend?"


    "She is my prince''s maid." Night Yu Xuan replied, the voice is cold, Ying Ying''s face has no expression, it can be said that it is normal, do you really think about it?


    "Maid?" Chu Yingying did not understand, "but brother Xuan"


    "Miss, I am indeed the maid of the eldest prince." Chu Fenglan hurriedly said that she was afraid that Chu Yingying would ask again. She was embarrassed to stand here.


    "OK, but I''ve prepared a room for Miss Chu before. In the West Wing room, Miss Chu is ready. I''ll let someone take you there." Chu Yingying said with understanding.


    "It''s just a maid. It''s good to live here." If yeyuxuan''s appearance is unintentional, her eyes pass Chu Yingying. The west chamber is the farthest place from here. Is there any defense in her mind? However, if she does not have a little bit of defense, and still doesn''t care, it''s really impossible!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 563

    In the eyes of yeyuxuan, it''s just a very common thing, but in Chu Yingying''s heart, there''s a big stir. Just now, brother Xuan said, let Chu Fenglan live here as a maid?


    Why? Doesn''t he usually allow women to get close to him? Moreover, no woman has ever been so close to him. What''s special about this Chu Fenglan?


    Chu Yingying''s eyes involuntarily put on Chu Fenglan. In her opinion, Chu Fenglan has no special place. Is it just because these eyes are very similar to Yingying in memory? But is that all?


    Chu Yingying feels unwilling, but Chu Fenglan''s calm expression makes her unhappy. Maybe something very common in her eyes, but she doesn''t know that for yeyuxuan, it''s already something that makes him break the rules. And just breaking the rules, how much worry she had!


    "Brother Xuan, our previous marriage was ruined by someone else''s snatching, so when can we decide?" Chu Yingying has some grievances. She also knows that her previous engagement was her biggest bargaining chip. Now she asks sincerely.


    Chu Fenglan is embarrassed to stand here. Her face is slightly red, and she silently thinks of the girl''s match Snatcher, as if it is her?


    Now she''s standing here again. She''s really unintelligible. She destroys people''s marriage and disturb two people''s conversation. It''s really inappropriate. Chu Fenglan thinks that she''s still a sensible person, so she wants to leave.


    Just as the action was just pinched, yeyuxuan began lightly, "whose maid did you see leave the master easily?"


    Chu Fenglan clenches her teeth. This man is against him. In such a situation, she shows that she is redundant and shouldn''t be there. But if yeyuxuan doesn''t have the courage to resist, she takes a breath and walks to yeyuxuan against Chu Yingying''s eyes.


    Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan in a bitter way, but yeyuxuan doesn''t realize it. He says calmly, "the marriage is not urgent. Let''s prepare well. Besides, Yingying is the woman I always wanted to marry from childhood. If it is her, I will marry no matter how long." Night Yu Xuan picked up a cup of tea and took a sip of tea. After a short pause, he continued to say, "Yingying will wait again?"


    Chu Ying Ying nodded, "as long as you marry Xuan, Ying Ying is willing to wait."


    "Well, Yingying lives here at ease. It was originally your home." Ye Yu Xuan road.


    Chu Ying Ying nodded, and night Yu Xuan handed Chu Fenglan the teacup in his hand. "Make a new cup of tea."


    Chu Fenglan took over and directly picked up the teacup and added a little bit to it. Yeyu Xuan didn''t take over yet. He caressed the teacup and let it go. "It''s too cold."


    Chu Fenglan pours and is really picky. She makes another cup of hot tea for yeyuxuan and delivers it to yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan just glances at it. "It''s too hot."


    "Let it cool." Chu Fenglan said indifferently, put the tea aside to cool.


    "Second."


    Chu Fenglan was stunned for a moment and then reacted. She said the second of the three points she said was to take care of him with all her heart. Chu Fenglan glared at yeyuxuan fiercely, treacherous!


    Discontented with the tea, he left it in the previous teapot, made some herbal tea into the teacup, and handed it to yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan mouth light smoke, so the tea making method is absolutely unparalleled.


    Chu Yingying couldn''t see it. She went up to take it. "Brother Xuan, let me do it. Miss Chu is probably doing it for the first time, so she won''t do it."


    Ye Yuxuan stopped her. "You don''t have to do this kind of thing yourself."


    Chu Yingying''s hand was frozen in place, then he slowly put it down and said stiffly, "OK."


    Night Yu Xuan no longer speak, looking at Chu Fenglan, Chu Fenglan sighed and went out to make tea.


    Chu Yingying looks at Ye Yuxuan and doesn''t mean to talk to her. She bites her lower lip. "Brother Xuan, I"


    "hmm?" Ye Yuxuan looked up at her and asked.


    "Yingying thinks of some other things, so she doesn''t bother brother Xuan." After all, Chu Yingying did not say what he asked, but changed his words.


    "Good." Ye Yuxuan doesn''t care. When Chu Yingying leaves, he slowly adds, "if you think of this woman, remember to tell me."


    Chu Yingying steps out of the threshold of a stop, Xuan brother is warning her?


    Chu Yingying looks at the woman coming towards her. The pale blue clothes on her body are also the colors she often wore when she was a child, but they are not her favorite. Those eyes, bright, big, with a layer of light water mist, make people want to stop. They are too much like a person, but how can they be her?


    Chu Yingying thought, looking at Chu Fenglan passing her by, the fragrance of jasmine came from her, which completely made her lose her mind. When looking back, she saw that she handed the cup of tea to yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan took over this time, and didn''t embarrass her any more.


    Chu Yingying takes back her eyes and leaves. In fact, brother Xuan just wanted to force her to leave, right? I don''t know where to stay for a while. The atmosphere of the two people just now can''t accommodate her at all.


    Chu Yingying slowly walked back to his place of residence. Zheng was waiting there. He walked up and down anxiously. He could not sit down. When he saw Chu Yingying coming in, he went up. "How do you see that woman?"


    "Yes, it''s called Chu Fenglan." Chu Yingying has no eyes for the grievance just now, and her expression is also condensed.


    "Chu Fenglan, is she a gorgeous beauty?" Zheng asked, in addition to this, she really can''t think of other reasons why the eldest prince left her.


    "No, she''s very beautiful, but her appearance is not as good as mine, just a pair of eyes." she was full of words and stopped, and her eyebrows began to frown unconsciously. Indeed, what she cared about most was the eyes. No, what she cared more now was the light jasmine fragrance on her, which was unique and irreplaceable.


    Did not expect Chu Fenglan, in addition to a pair of eyes, but also a fragrance, like that woman, no wonder night Yu Xuan will be so fascinated.


    "What happened to the eyes?" Zheng still didn''t understand and asked.


    "Those eyes, like her eyes, have a layer of water mist, like the feeling of crying, which makes people feel pity for nothing." Said Chu Yingying.


    But Zheng was like an enemy, "what are you talking about! How can it be! "


    "What''s more, Chu Fenglan has jasmine fragrance. Does your mother know?" Chu Yingying looks at Zheng seriously.


    Zheng''s body is cold. Is jasmine fragrant? How is that possible? Does it come with it? However, it is not impossible to taste the same. There are always subtle differences.


    "At least, I can''t smell any difference. I don''t think yeyuxuan can either." Chu Yingying added, breaking Zheng''s fluke.


    "Yingying, you need to know what you are talking about." Zheng cautiously looked around. "Walls have ears."


    "Mother, I know." Chu Yingying said quietly, "what we should worry about now is Chu Fenglan. Her appearance may cause her so many years'' efforts to fall short!"


    "And ye Yuxuan seems to have doubts about his daughter''s real identity!" Chu Yingying''s eyes were indignant. What she said just now was clearly with a warning. If she thought of the woman, she would tell him. So in his mind, was she sure that she was a fake? Why? Why don''t you believe in yourself? Chu Yingying didn''t understand.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 564

    The place where Chu Fenglan lives at night is not far from the room of yeyuxuan. At night, when people are still at night, someone is close to her.


    Light smoke came in through the window. The people lying on the bed fell asleep. The people outside carefully went in.


    There are people in the yard of yeyuxuan. This time, someone entered Chu Fenglan''s room. Naturally, someone found that yeyuxuan had deliberately ordered that no one should be exposed at will. Besides, a person who doesn''t matter in their eyes would not appear in person. But yeyuxuan brought her here in person, so he reported it to yeyuxuan.


    When ye Yuxuan knew the news, his eyes were down, his face was gloomy, and he put on a dress and rushed to Chu Fenglan''s room.


    "Is the man still there?" Ye Yuxuan asked casually.


    "It''s gone. Someone''s following." The man in the dark answered.


    Night Yu Xuan heart a tight, push the door and enter, see Chu Fenglan lying on the bed, eyebrows down, go to the bedside, first try Chu Fenglan''s breath, OK, OK.


    Night Yu Xuan slightly relieved, continue to check for Chu Fenglan, just in the drug, it seems that someone wants to investigate something.


    Night Yu Xuan is not at ease. After waiting here for a while, Chu Fenglan slowly wakes up. Looking at the night Yu Xuan sitting beside the bed, she has no response. She blinks, "how are you here?"


    Night Yu Xuan lips, this is a woman see a man suddenly appear in his bed at night normal reaction?


    "Should you have some other reaction?" Yeyuxuan suddenly gets angry. Is she so careless about everyone? A woman who doesn''t know martial arts at all, doesn''t even have the ability to resist?


    Chu Fenglan thought for a while, screamed, hugged the quilt to protect in front of the chest, hurriedly backed up, "you, who are you? Why are you here? "


    Night Yu Xuan deeply breathed, just let oneself calm down, black face asked, "don''t you think this time already late?"? If someone wanted to kill you, you would have been dead. "


    Chu Fenglan leaned on the head of the bed and said, "this is your place. Who dares to come in? If I were somewhere else, of course I would not sleep so well. "


    Ye Yuxuan is pleased. Is this a kind of trust for himself? It seems that there is a tacit understanding between the two people.


    "No, why are you here?" Chu Fenglan wants to stare at yeyuxuan. What do you want to do when you intrude into a woman''s boudoir at night? Chu Fenglan thought that he would rub back and pull the quilt up.


    Ye Yuxuan clenches his teeth, and only then does he remember? Late more than a little bit, if he wants to do what, is she Chu Fenglan can block?


    Chu Fenglan probably also felt that his action was too childish, and slowly released the quilt.


    Yeyuxuan snorted, but it was still late.


    Chu Fenglan doesn''t know what she thinks in yeyuxuan''s heart. Otherwise, she must ask him how she can do it properly. Of course, in yeyuxuan''s heart, she thinks it''s not appropriate.


    "I''m just here to see if you sleep well. After all, you will serve me tomorrow!" Night Yu Xuan Ao Jiao.


    Chu Fenglan grinds her teeth. For this special trip? Why is it so impossible?


    "Please rest assured that I can have a good rest here, which will not affect tomorrow."


    Night Yu Xuan nods, "this is the best!"


    "Can the eldest prince go?" Chu Fenglan has a sword in her smile.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nodded, out of the room, Chu Fenglan looked at night Yu Xuan''s back, felt inexplicable, rubbed his hair, lay down to sleep.


    Ye Yu Xuan just closed Chu Fenglan''s door, walked into the courtyard, and immediately someone came to report.


    "Where did the man go?" Asked Ye Yuxuan coldly.


    "It''s Miss Chu''s yard. We didn''t follow in."


    Ye Yuxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. "No one is allowed to come near here in the future, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    After the arrangement of yeyuxuan, he walked back to his room.


    Is Yingying going to Chu Fenglan''s room? Why? Chu Fenglan is just the first day, Yingying is not to say do not know it? Big night, a person near her room, not just to see Chu Fenglan, right? Now go to Yingying''s room, may there be gains? It''s unnecessary for ye Yuxuan to step out and take back her steps. No matter what she is going to do, she can handle it by herself. There''s no need to go in person.


    In Chu Yingying''s room, the light was dim, and the women in it did not sleep.


    "Yingying, what''s the gain?" Zheng saw Chu Yingying sitting by the bed, with a gloomy face, and couldn''t help asking.


    "My mother, it seems that we didn''t finish the work." Chu Yingying said it was a strange thing.


    "What do you mean?" Zheng was shocked. She never mentioned this matter. Why did she go to Chu Fenglan''s room and change when she came back?


    "She is Chu Yingying. She is still alive." Chu Yingying''s words are astonishing.


    "What do you say, she is?" Zheng shuddered and couldn''t help but look frightened.


    "My mother, you didn''t hear me wrong. She was Chu Yingying. The scar on her wrist was the one she was scalded by hot water when we played together as children."


    "Ling''er" Zheng suddenly opened his mouth. His whole heart was suspended. He held Chu Yingying tightly. No, it was the hand of the woman she called ling''er, shaking and shaking.


    "If Chu Yingying is still alive, then we are still alive." Zheng asked anxiously. How could Chu Yingying be alive? Why did he come here? When he met Ye Yuxuan, he happened to rob ling''er''s family. If she didn''t, ling''er would have married Ye Yuxuan. It would be too late to say anything.


    At the moment, Zheng''s mind is mixed with five tastes. It''s really a trick of nature. They''ve been scheming for so long. Unexpectedly, they''ve been broken so easily for such a long time. Why is it so ugly.


    "My mother, I can''t give up when I''ve reached this point. I don''t believe it. There''s something in the world that Chu ling''er can''t do! I could have won her back then, and now it''s the same. " Women hate to say, eyes full of strong jealousy and hate.


    It turned out that she was Chu ling''er, the cousin Chu Yingying had said, who grew up together and she trusted with all her heart!


    "Soul!" Zheng Shi looks at Chu ling''er, which is unbelievable.


    "My mother, Chu Yingying''s current situation must be amnesia. She must have forgotten everything when she was a child. Otherwise, when she saw me, she couldn''t be so calm. She didn''t react when she saw Ye Yuxuan. Besides, now her name is Chu Fenglan, which has nothing to do with Chu Yingying."


    "That said, but it was yeyuxuan who brought her back." A reminder of Zheng''s worries.


    "So what? Don''t Ye Yuxuan still know her identity? Otherwise, how can we do nothing? Do you think Chu Fenglan is a maid? " Chu ling''er calmly said, stroking Dan Kou on his finger, "he only doubts Chu Fenglan''s identity at most, because of her eyes, because of the taste on her body, that''s all."


    Zheng nodded unconsciously, which is true. Otherwise, with the character of the eldest prince, how could they be allowed? The reason is that the eldest prince doesn''t know Chu Fenglan''s identity, or he trusts linger. "So what should we do after that? Chu Yingying is always a disaster. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 565

    Chu ling''er nodded. Indeed, Chu Ying Ying Ying could not stay. But now people are around yeyuxuan, which is a very troublesome thing. After all, the experts around Ye Yuxuan are like clouds. It''s too difficult for them to get rid of Chu Yingying. If they are a little careless, they may expose their identity.


    "Linger, it''s good for her to get rid of her directly. Anyway, she doesn''t know martial arts. It shouldn''t be difficult for those who are looking for her." Zheng bite teeth way, cut grass to get rid of root, not then suffer infinite!


    "No, yeyuxuan will find out. Then we will be overwhelmed." Chu ling''er worried that it was a real trouble. At that time, they didn''t say that Chu Yingying could not survive if he got a sword in his chest? How can I still appear in front of her completely free now? I can''t hurt her!


    "Linger, or we will do it!" As soon as Zheng''s eyes brightened, he reached Chu ling''er''s ear and whispered. Chu ling''er nodded constantly.


    "It''s a good way, but my daughter can''t go out at will. I''ll give it to my mother." Chu ling''er said with a smile that she did not believe that if there was such a thing, ye Yuxuan would still want chu Yingying.


    "Linger"


    "mother!" Chu ling''er immediately interrupts.


    Zheng immediately realized that in a flash, he changed his name, "Yingying, you should remember to be more careful and not show any flaws." Zheng ordered.


    Chu ling''er nodded, "thank you, mother."


    Zheng shook his head. This is her daughter. No matter what she does for her, she is willing to do it!


    It was daybreak, and yeyuxuan had been waiting in the room for a while, but no one came.


    Night Yu Xuan does not know frown, this is what that woman says, do one''s best?


    But just think of it, Chu Fenglan has come in, see ye Yuxuan smile Ying Ying, "up, just, to wash, and then eat."


    "What time is it now? Wash? Don''t you think it''s too late? " Night Yu Xuan sneered.


    Chu Fenglan looked at the sky. "When it''s time to eat."


    "Yes, it''s time to eat. Do you come to serve the Prince now?" Night Yu Xuan interrogates.


    "What does it matter? How nice it is to have dinner after washing and rinsing. " Chu Fenglan simply said.


    It''s time to eat, but what does she mean? "So why are you so late?" Ye Yuxuan is forced to ask in a different way.


    "I went to cook in the morning." Chu Fenglan replied naturally.


    Ye Yuxuan was stunned for a moment. She said just now, have you been cooking? That''s why you''re so late? So what she just said is, after washing, you can eat the rice she made directly? Night Yu Xuan breathed, he felt that he and Chu Fenglan communication between some problems.


    "You''re a maid. You don''t have to do that." Night Yu Xuan explained.


    "I know." Chu Fenglan''s face is simple, and ye Yuxuan''s face is stunned. You know, so what?


    "It''s said that the princes are very rich and spend a lot on a meal, but you see, I have so little money and so many children. Is there a big difference between us?" Chu Fenglan''s eyes are full of hope to look at yeyuxuan.


    "So?" Yeyuxuan has a premonition, it must not be a good thing!


    "So, from today on, I''ll cook for you. I''ll be responsible for the money you usually eat. If you don''t have me, I''ll pay for you. I''ll take the most." Chu Fenglan said bravely.


    She deeply felt that it was a fair deal, and she had to work hard to pay her own time. Yeyuxuan just gave her the money he had to pay for his meal, without any loss at all.


    "So you do this to make money?" Ye Yuxuan''s words break Chu Fenglan''s mind.


    "Yes." Chu Fenglan didn''t want to cover up at all. She said with a smile.


    "By what?" Ye Yu Xuan doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "It''s a fair deal. You pay me for the ingredients, and I cook for you. No matter how I do it, as long as you are satisfied with your food, I have nothing to give you the extra money." Chu Fenglan''s confused explanation, "anyway, the money you spent hasn''t changed, is there anything wrong?"


    Ye Yuxuan knows that Chu Fenglan will definitely buy the cheapest ingredients for him, so that he can get the most money. But, to satisfy him, he was interested.


    "What if I''m not satisfied?"


    Chu Fenglan''s face smiled. "Do you agree?"


    "You haven''t answered yet." Ye Yuxuan is indifferent.


    "If I''m not satisfied, I can cook one more meal for you." Chu Fenglan flatters.


    "Not until you are satisfied?" It seems that yeyuxuan doesn''t care.


    "Then you will starve to death while you wait." Chu Fenglan dismissively replied, "besides, I can cook for you six times a day. You should be satisfied."


    Ye Yuxuan is weighing up, and Chu Fenglan says, "you see, you''ve eaten so many delicacies. I''m sure many folk delicacies haven''t been eaten. I can make Austria. It''s simple. It''s difficult. It''s all. You won''t make it again in ten days."


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, as if some heart, Chu Fenglan hurriedly star eyes look at night Yu Xuan.


    "Then try serving today''s meal."


    Chu Fenglan nods, runs happily to duanfan and yanyuxuan rubs her forehead. This woman is not worried, but she knows how to use her strengths to seek benefits for herself.


    But he ate more casually. The money was not as much as she thought, or even half of it. I''m afraid this woman will be disappointed? Night Yu Xuan shakes his head, already can think of this woman''s disappointed expression, maybe there is anger.


    Chu Fenglan quickly brought in a bowl, and night Yu Xuan looked at the bowl. So, is this his breakfast? So simple? Is she sure that''s the first meal? It''s just perfunctory. Yeyuxuan is dissatisfied.


    But when the bowl was placed in front of him, he hesitated a little. It was a simple wonton.


    There are some chopped green onion and coriander on it. It can be seen that the cook is very careful.


    Now, only wonton is lying in the water. The hot soup is floating with a little golden oil and green onion. It''s very beautiful.


    Closer, the attractive fragrance will come, strong and delicate, unlike those eaten in the palace. The bowl of wonton seems to be seen on the stall outside, but it is more like the one made at home. It has a strong taste of love, which makes yeyuxuan want to have a taste.


    Ye Yuxuan stirred the wonton gently with a small spoon, and then the wonton drifted up. Ye Yuxuan scooped up one of them to look carefully. The overlapped skin was semi bright, thin and soft, like a tulle, and even the tender red meat filling could be seen vaguely.


    "You did it?" Asked Ye Yuxuan.


    "Yes, try it. I will never regret it." Chu Fenglan tried her best.


    Ye Yuxuan''s heart has begun to shake. Few people cook for him. There are royal chefs in the palace. They don''t need to do anything at all. His mother can''t cook. His father and father are not close to the kitchen. Yu Ning also doesn''t touch the spring water. Only when he goes to his aunt''s house, he can occasionally eat the specially made meal. So for ye Yuxuan, Chu Fenglan''s meal is very rare ¡£


    So, no matter whether it''s delicious or not, ye Yuxuan thinks that he won''t refuse it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 566

    However, yeyuxuan still has some hope. After all, it''s not too disappointing to watch such delicious food?


    Yeyuxuan wants to taste it. It''s delicious! Very light, let people have the * * to taste, and one mouthful goes on, meaning is not enough.


    "How is it?" Chu Fenglan said in a twitter, like a child, waiting for praise.


    "Not bad." Ye Yuxuan''s rare praise.


    "It''s just that it''s good. Children like it." Chu Fenglan muttered.


    "You learned all this for those children?" Night Yu Xuan hesitates to ask, Chu Fenglan, is a really kind woman?


    "Yes, at the beginning, there was little food there. I wanted the children to have a good meal, so I changed the way to make it for them." Chu Fenglan way, smile appeared on his face, and a layer of light, love, warmth.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, "you are very kind to them." In his opinion, Chu Fenglan''s temperament is not gentle at all. It''s very simple and clean. It''s hard for him to imagine that Chu Fenglan is so patient with these children. But in fact, Chu Fenglan has special feelings for these children, which seems that he can''t understand.


    "To me, they are all I have!" Chu Fenglan''s eyes are distant and gentle, with a light smile on her face, like the sun just showing up in the morning. She is red and warm. She has never seen such a Chu Fenglan before.


    Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Fenglan''s eyes, gradually gentle up, so warm and kind-hearted woman, is it worth protecting?


    Chu Fenglan seemed to react. His smile gradually faded. He looked at yeyuxuan and calmed down a lot. "If you think it''s delicious, you can agree. You can eat it every day."


    Night Yu Xuan intentionally did not speak, Chu Fenglan has been watching, waiting silently, as if in the heart know, night Yu Xuan will agree.


    "Good." After a long time, he didn''t spit out a word until yeyuxuan finished eating.


    Chu Fenglan was overjoyed, and her eyebrows were almost bent into a seam. "Well, I won''t let you down."


    Ye Yuxuan thinks it''s funny, but it''s an extremely common thing, and it''s worth being so happy. Besides, for him, he didn''t suffer any loss.


    Of course, ye Yuxuan didn''t understand what Chu Fenglan thought.


    For Chu Fenglan, this is a rare opportunity to make money. Instead of waiting here day by day, it''s better to take this opportunity to make some money for the future of the children. What''s more, making money from yeyuxuan is much more than other people. Yeyuxuan has money and doesn''t care about it. It was this feeling that he seldom experienced that made him agree with Chu Fenglan''s suggestion and even decide to give Chu Fenglan enough money to cook for herself.


    When Chu ling''er came in, Chu Fenglan cleaned up the dishes and left. Chu ling''er smiled at Chu Fenglan gently, "is this for brother Xuan?"


    Chu Fenglan nods and leaves the room without disturbing yeyuxuan and Chu linger.


    "Brother Xuan, why didn''t you go to dinner in the morning?" Chu ling''er asked gently, with a smile on her face.


    "Didn''t you see it?" Ye Yuxuan is arranging his sleeves, thinking why he didn''t see beiyanxi in these two days. The Chu family is so big. Where can he go?


    Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yuxuan''s absent-minded appearance, and her eyes flicker slightly. They never did before. After Chu Yingying appeared, right? Is it really that I can''t keep the heart of yeyuxuan?


    No, no way! Chu ling''er immediately refutes himself. How could that be? What is Chu Yingying like? In terms of appearance, from small to large, her own appearance is better than her. In terms of talent, she has been in the mountains for ten years and must be illiterate, while she, Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, is proficient in everything. What can she compare with herself? Chu ling''er was unwilling, and there was some resentment in her eyes.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t care about beiyanxi''s business, but he didn''t think about it any more. He just looked up and saw the hatred in Chu linger''s eyes. He was a little surprised. What would make Yingying so resentful? Yeyuxuan thinks of Chu Yingying when she was a child. It seems that she is not like this. Her eyes are clear as water, which can wash her mind. She is not the woman in front of her. She has a light haze in her eyes. The sudden hatred has a feeling of swallowing people''s hearts. Suddenly she feels that she doesn''t know the woman in front of her.


    "Brother Xuan, what''s the matter?" Chu ling''er knows that she just seemed to show a bad side. Now she responds with a smile and a few charms.


    "Nothing." The cold answer of yeyuxuan.


    "After Xuan elder brother, all did not eat together with Ying Ying?" Chu ling''er suddenly asked, worried.


    "Well." Night Yu Xuan nods.


    Chu ling''er''s eyes were filled with tears at the moment, turning in his eyes, and Ye Yu Xuan frowned, "Ying Ying Ying, I have a lot of things, you should know."


    Chu ling''er nodded, "I see, brother Xuan. After Yingying, I will not disturb you at will. "


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, Chu Fenglan just came in, saw this scene, embarrassed to stand in place, is night Yu Xuan and miss Chu said anything? Miss Chu is crying now. It seems that tears will come out. Anyone will be hurt to see such a beautiful woman crying? It''s just myself, it seems inconvenient to go out.


    As soon as Chu linger saw Chu Fenglan appear, she wiped her tears, went to one side, picked up the cup of tea and planned to pour it.


    Chu Fenglan thinks it''s not good to stand here. Besides, she is still a maid. She hesitates before coming forward and takes the tea cup in Chu ling''er''s hand. "Miss Chu, I''ll come."


    Chu ling''er nods and hands Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan poured a cup of tea for Ye Yu Xuan and Chu ling''er respectively and handed it to them. Chu ling''er took it over and sat there looking at Ye Yu Xuan with a sad face. If ye Yu Xuan didn''t see it, he would.


    Chu Fenglan is embarrassed between them. If she wants to go, she can''t go. Chu Fenglan simply takes herself as an invisible person standing here and thinks about her own affairs.


    "Ah!" Chu ling''er suddenly made a noise. It was because of an accident that the tea cup fell to the ground. Ye Yu Xuan glanced at it lightly. Chu Fenglan came forward and picked up the debris on the ground, but accidentally cut his finger.


    Chu ling''er screamed again, "brother Xuan!"


    Night Yu Xuan has come over, holding Chu Fenglan''s hand, frown, come in and take the medicine box.


    Ye Yuxuan grabs Chu Fenglan''s hand and wipes the blood on it, so he needs to apply the medicine. Chu Fenglan is flattered. She wants to draw back her hand. Yeyuxuan looks at her coldly.


    Chu Fenglan frowned, didn''t move again, and didn''t dare to see Chu linger. It''s very strange that at this moment, she was very calm in her heart, and couldn''t rise half of the waves. She even felt that this was what she should have enjoyed originally, but because of Chu Yingying''s engagement with Ye Yuxuan, she was a little upset.


    Chu ling''er looks at it silently, speechless. When is their relationship better? No matter she came, or the relationship between the two seemed to be the best time, there was no such intimate feeling, and ye Yuxuan was not so gentle to him. Chu linger felt the absolute threat at this moment. Chu Yingying could not really stay. No matter because of childhood memory or some deep feelings, he could not let yeyuxuan so close to Chu Yingying.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 567

    Night Yu Xuan intently bandages the wound for Chu Fenglan. In the end, it''s just a small wound on her finger. However, night Yu Xuan cares about the tightness, which makes Chu Fenglan think it''s too much.


    Chu Fenglan now feels a little bit intolerable. She seems to feel that Chu Yingying''s eyes are on her back, like needles. Chu Fenglan doesn''t even know how she will face Chu Yingying or how Chu Yingying will treat her.


    Chu Fenglan looks at the thick tangled fingers, and it''s difficult to move. He thinks that yeyuxuan is making a big deal out of a molehill, but it''s a feeling that people attach importance to it, really, very good! Now the feeling in my heart is like finding the warmth that I have been longing for for for a long time. It is not like the warmth given out of simple trust when I am with my children. This kind of feeling seems more like a kind of maintenance.


    She likes this feeling while blaming herself. She despises herself in her heart. Why is there such a strange feeling? But in her heart, there seems to be some loss. Why is it that yeyuxuan has a wife who has a engagement?


    Ye Yuxuan packed the medicine box and stood up straight to put it back in the room.


    Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan and doesn''t look at himself again. He becomes more and more jealous. However, in front of Ye Yu Xuan, he can''t attack anything, so he has to give birth to a ninja.


    Chu Fenglan got up and looked at the debris on the ground. If he picked it up again, I''m afraid that he would be angry with the character of yeyuxuan, right? Chu Fenglan raises her arm and wipes the sweat on her forehead. It''s really strange and hard to understand. I don''t know what he thinks.


    "On your arm" Chu ling''er suddenly opens his mouth and points to Chu Fenglan''s arm. In addition to surprise, there are also some subtle surprises on his face.


    Chu Fenglan takes a look, takes back his hand, pulls down his sleeve, and some escape way, "nothing."


    "How did you get that scar?" Chu ling''er quickly steps forward and stares at Chu Fenglan''s arm and asks. There are some ups and downs in the voice. Except for the surprise just now, there are only joy and some light sadness left.


    Chu Fenglan had no time to think about Chu Yingying''s indifference, so she thought it strange first. What does it have to do with her? And why, Chu Yingying''s expression is so wrong now, looking at his eyes, like looking at a familiar person, is not as alienated and defensive as before.


    Chu Fenglan is not easy to accept other people''s people. She always remembered the estrangement she saw in Chu ling''er''s eyes, even the occasional jealousy. So at this moment, Chu ling''er actively approached, and she didn''t waver, even with light precautions.


    But even if Chu ling''er asked, she couldn''t answer, because she had long forgotten.


    Chu Fenglan didn''t want to answer, but looking at Chu Yingying''s sorrow and hope, she said lightly, "I don''t know, I wake up with it."


    "When you wake up? Have you forgotten anything? " Chu ling''er''s eyes were suddenly sad. It was still a little inconceivable.


    Chu Fenglan did not understand completely, but it was not important for her. Besides, she was used to it and nodded her head.


    Chu ling''er''s tears suddenly came down, which made Chu Fenglan tremble. If ye Yuxuan misunderstood that he was bullying his wife, what should she do? I''m afraid she can''t make it, can she?


    Chu Fenglan hurriedly went to appease Chu linger. She sighed in her heart. She comforted her children well. She was really not good at appeasing a woman as old as herself. What''s more, she suddenly cried for.


    Chu ling''er shakes her head, pulls Chu Fenglan''s hand, slowly opens the clothes on her wrist, and there is a scar on her white arm. The color is very light, not obvious, almost the same as the scar on her arm.


    "You" Chu Fenglan was stunned. She couldn''t respond to the scar.


    Chu ling''er looked at Chu Fenglan''s stupefied, tears broke into laughter, "because this scar was made by us when we were naughty together."


    Chu Fenglan Leng for a moment, Chu Yingying, know their identity? Chu Fenglan''s heart suddenly moved, and it was tight. She wanted to know, but she was afraid to know, her identity, her past, what was it like?


    Night Yu Xuan just came out, see two people stand very close, Chu Fenglan eyes obviously some fluctuations, night Yu Xuan frown, Ying Ying Ying told her what?


    But just walked forward and saw the tears in Chu Yingying''s eyes. They were stunned again. What were they talking about? Why is it not right for both of them?


    Chu Yingying sees Ye Yuxuan coming, wipes his tears and smiles at her. "Brother Xuan, you don''t know. Chu Fenglan is Ying Ying''s elder sister, Chu linger, the cousin I mentioned to you when I was a child."


    Chu Fenglan and ye Yuxuan are both stunned. Chu linger? This is the real name of Chu Fenglan?


    "Yingying, are you sure?" Night Yu Xuan light said, there is no doubt in the tone, but Chu ling''er understands her meaning.


    "Brother Xuan, are you doubting Yingying?" Chu ling''er asked discontentedly, with some sadness.


    "She''s your sister. How can you not recognize her?"


    "Brother Xuan didn''t recognize Yingying at that time?" Chu ling''er complained that he was hurt.


    Ye Yuxuan is mute. Yes, what qualification does he have to complain about Yingying? He didn''t recognize Yingying, and now he still hasn''t.


    "By the way, did you remember when I said I was going to marry your son Li?" Chu ling''er asked curiously as if he suddenly remembered.


    Chu Fenglan shook her head. "I don''t remember anything."


    Chu ling''er puckered his lips, and felt wronged. "Yes, Yingying forgot."


    Chu Fenglan said with a smile, "it''s OK, you just care about me."


    Night Yu Xuan sneers, so the fundamental purpose, just let Chu Fenglan marry out? Even if there is no such person, it will definitely make him appear, right?


    Chu ling''er didn''t know the idea of yeyuxuan at all. He smiled at Chu Fenglan and said, "cousin''s name is Chu Fenglan now. Do you want to change it back?"


    Chu Fenglan shook her head. "No, I''m used to the name now." For her, this name has the meaning of rebirth. She is the children''s sister LAN. She has always been Chu ling''er. Since it is her former name, it can be kept as a name for a close friend.


    Chu ling''er nodded. She didn''t like her name. It was just right.


    Night Yu Xuan has been sitting on the side of the silence, eyes wandering between Chu Fenglan and Chu ling''er, now, things seem clear up.


    Chu ling''er? This woman may have something to do with the destruction of Yingying''s family. But at that time, they sent people to look for her, but they didn''t find her. Chu linger''s family disappeared overnight. I don''t know whether it was the destruction or other reasons.


    Now Chu Fenglan is Chu ling''er. She also suffered from injuries and lost her memory. Does that mean that the two families were actually together.


    Ye Yuxuan thinks that it''s necessary for him to send someone to check the events of that year. The results of that year''s investigation are just revenge in the Jianghu. What about Chu linger''s family?


    In those days, there were many doubts. Because it was a matter in the Jianghu, he seldom intervened. But now, the appearance and change of YingYing and the appearance of Chu Fenglan always make people think that the matter in those days was not simple, or what they ignored.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 568

    Yeyuxuan thought that Chu Yingying had said that Chu Fenglan had a engagement, but it was said that a few days later, someone did visit the door, which was the door of Chu family.


    So when someone came to report that someone was coming, ye Yuxuan was a little stunned. Few people came to Chu''s house. As for Li Qiming, the son of Li''s family, ye Yuxuan suddenly responded and asked someone to bring him in with a sneer.


    Li Qiming, dressed in white, walked in slowly, and saw that ye Yuxuan had made a respectful salute, "I have seen the great prince!"


    "Night Yu Xuan nods," it seems that before you come, you have already prepared


    "Naturally," Li Qiming laughed happily, with a kind of vitality, not as calm as night Yuxuan, but Li Qiming''s vitality, not noisy, makes people feel lively, even clear.


    "Why did you come?" Yeyuxuan asked people to serve tea for him, put down books and talk seriously.


    "Because this Chu family hasn''t been inhabited for ten years. Now there are people. They are really curious." Li Qiming did not cover up the meaning, spirited way, "plus these two relations are very good, I come, also want to ask, whether there is linger news."


    Yeyuxuan''s eyebrows did not move and his face did not change. He had a long thought in his heart: How did Li Qiming know the news? It was probably because Yingying had come to the Chu family to explore the news.


    "I think if even the eldest prince doesn''t know about it, no one probably knows about it?" Li Qiming''s warm smile is flattering, but to yeyuxuan, it seems inappropriate, but it has no deep meaning.


    "My prince only needs to know Yingying''s whereabouts. Chu linger, why does my prince care?" Asked Ye Yuxuan coldly, with wind and frost between his eyebrows.


    "Don''t the prince know? Chu Yingying, the eldest daughter of the Chu family escort agency, has a very good relationship with her cousin Chu linger! If the Chu family is full of money, she will find her cousin. " Li Qiming said of course.


    "Is it?" Yeyuxuan is humming. He hasn''t seen it yet.


    Li Qiming nodded and said, "if the eldest prince doesn''t know, Cao min won''t ask any more, but can you see Miss Ying Ying?"


    Night Yu Xuan cold hum, he hit what abacus he knows, but no matter Chu Fenglan really has this marriage, now can''t easily erase.


    What''s more, Chu Fenglan has known that she has been thinking about it for the past two days.


    And if she really is Yingying, but now, she doesn''t know, if she is allowed to think like this, maybe she will really think of herself as Li Qiming''s wife, at that time


    yeyuxuan doesn''t want to have any consequences at all, thinking that there may be other men in Yingying''s heart who can''t bear it, he breathed a sigh, and then slowly said, "she is really at Chu''s house, but now, she is The name is Chu Fenglan. I forgot everything before. As for your engagement, I must have forgotten it. "


    Li Qiming''s unconcerned smile, "what if ling''er forgot? As long as the grass people remember it."


    Night Yu Xuan mouth slightly pursed, Chu ling''er with Chu Fenglan has come in.


    "Brother Xuan, I heard that Mr. Li is here?" Chu ling''er just stepped in and ran to the night Yu Xuan, pulling the sleeve of the night Yu Xuan and laughing.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded, chin slightly raised, pointing to Li Qiming.


    Li Qiming nodded slightly, "Miss Chu."


    Chu ling''er smiled a little, with a smile in her eyes.


    Chu Fenglan stood at one side and looked at Li Qiming. Prince Pianpian, you should have a good disposition and a familiar face.


    If she remembers correctly, she once robbed him. This man seems to have a lot of money. He "contributed" a pearl of night to her. At that time, he became a lot of money!


    But is it a narrow path for two people to meet now? Fortunately, this person doesn''t know her! Chu Fenglan thought of a sigh of relief.


    Wait! This man has a engagement with himself? So I am the husband after robbing myself? Is he OK after autumn? However, since two people are already husband and wife, a pearl of night is nothing, right? Chu Fenglan is thinking about her fate.


    Chu ling''er and Li Qiming have talked over there for two times. Ye Yuxuan has been sitting in his seat and drinking tea without any hurry. It seems that these things have nothing to do with him.


    However, in two or three sentences, Li Qiming already knew that the woman who looked at her side was his wife who had a "engagement". So she turned her head and observed carefully. She was very beautiful, clean and pure! Especially beautiful eyes!


    "Soul." Li Qiming gave a gentle call.


    Not to mention that Chu Fenglan is wandering, even if there is no wandering, there will be no response to this call.


    "Linger?" Li Qiming called again, and put his hand in front of Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan''s response came from an exciting spirit, "Mr. Li!"


    When Li Qiming smiles, she feels reassured. Of course, it is Chu Fenglan''s feeling. After all, the smile of yeyuxuan always makes her feel frightened.


    "Do you remember our engagement?" Li Qiming asked patiently.


    "I don''t remember." Chu Fenglan''s reply was simple, which made Ye Yuxuan very happy and smiled.


    Li Qiming didn''t look half embarrassed, but shook his head, as if he had known for a long time, "it''s OK, I still remember." Then he took out a jade plate and handed it to Chu Fenglan. "This is the token you gave me back then, with your name engraved on it."


    Chu Fenglan half doubted the result. Looking at it carefully, there were two little words of Chu Ling on it.


    Chu Fenglan now has some faith. If she didn''t have a engagement, she wouldn''t take it as a keepsake, would she? What''s more important is the name. If the relationship is general, how can the name be engraved?


    "Mr. Li, do you have money?" Chu Fenglan asked directly.


    Not only Li Qiming, but also ye Yuxuan and Chu linger are stunned.


    "Yes!" Li Qiming responded firmly.


    Chu Fenglan nodded.


    "What does ling''er ask for this?" Li Qiming did not understand and asked directly.


    Chu Fenglan smiled but did not speak, and handed the jade plate to Li Qiming.


    Li Qiming refused, "this was originally the jade pendant you sent me. Now we are going to get married, just keep it."


    Chu Fenglan nods, but corrects a way, "my present name is Chu Fenglan, I also like this name very much, so later, also ask childe Li to call me Chu Fenglan."


    Li Qiming didn''t seem to care about it at all. He said, "good, windy, OK?"


    Chu Fenglan purses her lips and nods.


    Ye Yuxuan is upset to see that Chu Fenglan is so close to a person she just met, and has no defense. It''s really not in line with her temperament. What is Li Qiming''s outstanding and worthy of her treatment?


    At this time, ye Yuxuan didn''t know whether he was jealous of Chu Yingying or Chu Fenglan. He just vaguely felt that Chu Fenglan was close to anyone, and he couldn''t bear it. But he kept telling himself that he was guessing that Chu Fenglan was actually Chu Yingying, so he couldn''t bear it.


    Chu ling''er is looking at it. It''s none of his business. His mouth is slightly crooked. His smile is more and more obvious. As long as Chu Ying Ying agrees to the marriage, he can get married soon. He can''t pester Ye Yu Xuan anymore. How nice!


    As long as there is no Chu Yingying, in the eyes of yeyuxuan, he is Chu Yingying, the only one he can love. His long cherished wish for many years can also be realized.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 569

    The moon is black, the wind is high, and the cold wind is blowing.


    Chu Fenglan looked at the man in front of her. She was uneasy. She felt that it was a mistake to stand anywhere. One action might not be suitable, or even she could not move. Now, yeyuxuan makes her feel afraid. What''s more, his eyes have been locked on her, making her feel peeped by the hunter.


    "Are you really going to marry Li Qiming?" The voice of yeyuxuan is very cold. It''s very sad. I can''t hear the indifference and calmness at all. It''s just gloomy.


    Maybe it was because she knew the purpose of yeyuxuan''s coming. In Chu Fenglan''s heart, she was not so afraid. She nodded her head and said, "yes."


    The night Yu Xuan is angry, mercilessly breathed a breath, how, just saw a person, planned to marry past, right? But he asked patiently, "why?"


    Chu Fenglan is silent for a while, and she thinks to herself what reason is needed, but because the other side is yeyuxuan, it''s not easy to send him away, so she replies earnestly with a face, "don''t I have a baby relationship with him? Isn''t it normal to get married? Besides, he has money, he can support me and those children. "


    Of course, for her, children are the most important. It doesn''t matter whether she can support her or not. Although there is no problem with the children''s life now, she can earn money here, but she can''t compare with Li Qiming. If she married Li Qiming, there would be no more robberies. The children could live a better life.


    Night Yu Xuan a Leng, is such a simple reason? Incredibly asked, "what else?"


    "No more." Chu Fenglan''s bright road seems heartless.


    "Don''t you have feelings for that man?" Ye Yuxuan thinks that he doesn''t understand this woman at all, and has no feelings, just because he has money, can he agree to marry? Such a simple and meaningless reason?


    Yes, it doesn''t make sense. In the eyes of yeyuxuan, because of money, she agreed. So in her eyes, what is emotion? Don''t you care?


    "I see you for the first time today. How can I have feelings?" Chu Fenglan asked, helpless on the face. And she felt in her heart that Li Qiming would not be the one she liked, and her heart was resisting this person.


    Ye Yuxuan is inexplicably pleased, but naturally there is some unhappiness, don''t like, but because he has money and agree to marry him, but compared to him, the richer person is him!


    "Do you know what to do after marriage?" Asked Ye Yuxuan, with some banter.


    "Eat, sleep." Chu Fenglan seriously replied that he had been thinking seriously.


    "Sleep?" The night sky Xuan frowns, the eyes are cloudy.


    "Yes." Chu Fenglan simple way, before, she and the children often crowded together to sleep, very normal ah.


    Ye Yuxuan is angry and snorts. It seems that this woman doesn''t know what it means to sleep at all, so he doesn''t mind teaching her.


    Chu Fenglan felt a chill, rising from the bottom of his heart, filled the room.


    The lights in the room were dim, and the expression of the night room Xuan in front of him was sinister. Chu Fenglan''s eyes drifted involuntarily, trying to distract her attention.


    Ye Yuxuan chuckles. Are you afraid?


    Chu Fenglan heard the laughter and thought that yeyuxuan was just talking about it and would let her go before he put his eyes on his face. But yeyuxuan''s smile immediately converged and looked at her calmly and gloomily.


    Chu Fenglan has no time to think about what''s going on. Yeyuxuan is approaching her. The steps are at random and silent, but it makes Chu Fenglan feel shocked and step back.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t let her go at all. She pressed her step by step, looking at the table not far behind her. In two steps, there should be no way back!


    When Chu Fenglan hit the table, yeyuxuan happened to press down, holding the table in one hand and pressing her vaguely.


    Chu Fenglan felt the approach of yeyuxuan, and even felt that his body was about to be attached to her body. He took a hard breath, and immediately felt a kind of pressure that she was about to breathe, subconsciously wanted to retreat.


    But she obviously forgot that there was no way to go back. Besides, how could ye Yuxuan let her escape easily? Seeing that she was about to move, the other hand did not press the table quickly moved, and directly grasped her wrist, which not only prevented her from escaping, but also drew her closer to him, making her more directly stick to him.


    "Yeyuxuan!" Chu Fenglan''s heart was frightened and trembled.


    "Well?" Night Yu Xuan deliberately asked, the ending is deliberately long.


    Chu Fenglan subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and then slowly discussed, "you, you let me go first."


    "Why?" Night Yu Xuan asked, and obviously, he did not take sincerity, just symbolic question.


    "We have nothing to do with it. Isn''t it good to be so close?" Chu Fenglan''s hands curled up in front of her chest, resisting the approach of yeyuxuan, tentatively opening her mouth and looking at yeyuxuan.


    Ye Yuxuan secretly grits her teeth. Does this woman know how attractive she looks like? Her eyes are clear and covered with a layer of water mist. She has feelings. If she wants to talk about it, her red lips are slightly open. It''s like inviting to taste. Ye Yuxuan presses the table and holds the hand beside the table tightly. Her body is tight, so she doesn''t let * * control herself.


    "It doesn''t matter?" Ye Yuxuan grins, "how did someone tell the prince the other day that they wanted to be his maid and cook for him every day? How can they forget all about it now?"


    "Yes, but it''s unnecessary now. I have money." Chu Fenglan is upright and vigorous.


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, passing through several threads of danger, "so, are you going to leave directly? Have you asked me what I mean? Do you want to buy and sell? "


    Chu Fenglan breathed and smiled brilliantly? You are also satisfied with your meals. If you want to, you can find someone to come. It must be better than my cooking. "


    Ye Yu Xuan looked at him with no expression and asked coldly, "do you think anyone can cook for this prince?"


    Chu Fenglan purses her lips. It''s because of your high requirements. No wonder, no one else. But now that she''s Chu Yingying''s cousin, she can''t cook for him. It''s just that ye Yuxuan''s words are inevitable to be aggressive. Chu Fenglan is silent. Her smile on her face is embarrassed. Finally, she can''t keep up. She purses her lips and looks at Ye Yuxuan calmly.


    Maybe the two people were too quiet, and all around them became silent. Yeyuxuan was standing high, and the confused lights were around, adding some charm to Chu Fenglan''s original beautiful appearance. Yeyuxuan was just the one who was bewitched by the ghost. At first, yeyuxuan only touched her tentatively, following her own * *.


    Chu Fenglan looks at the roof like that, his eyes are wide, and yeyuxuan is kissing her? Why, feel very gentle, and before he is very different? Soft touch, seems to be very delicate, breathing near the ear, you can feel his warmth.


    Night Yu Xuan''s hand glided up along Chu Fenglan''s waist line, grasped on her waist, encircled her body, let her tightly depend on herself.


    From so close, Chu Fenglan''s body light jasmine fragrance lingers in the side, people can''t stop.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 570

    Maybe it''s because of the light jasmine fragrance, maybe it''s because, in fact, it''s already in the mood. The action of yeyuxuan is suddenly fierce. After a little push, Chu Fenglan suddenly reaches the table.


    Chu Fenglan was originally so close to others for the first time. Naturally, she was passive. In addition, the moment when ye Yuxuan pushed back suddenly, Chu Fenglan subconsciously wanted to scream. Ye Yuxuan took the opportunity to invade her mouth, pick up her sweet tongue, and kissed wantonly without skill.


    Chu Fenglan has always been passive, but also some reactions can not come, soon feel unable to breathe, his face rose red.


    Yeyuxuan naturally felt that she was funny in her heart. This woman, for the first time, was so green and astringent.


    Night Yu Xuan let go of Chu Fenglan, and touched Chu Fenglan''s lips. The kiss just now added some color to her lips. Now the red color is really attractive.


    Chu Fenglan seems to react suddenly. She slaps the hand of yeyuxuan and stares at him angrily.


    Night Yu Xuan is in a good mood because of a kiss, leisurely way, "huh?"


    The corners of the mouth are light and a little proud.


    "You" Chu Fenglan is a little angry, "why do you kiss me?"


    Night Yu Xuan can''t help laughing, a smile, this woman, is really funny and fun, but just with his mind.


    "What do you think?" Asked Ye Yuxuan.


    Chu Fenglan opens her mouth, naturally she won''t think about it. Yeyuxuan did it because she liked her, but for other reasons, she can''t think of it.


    "Don''t you mean to go to bed after marriage? These, too, are to be done. " Ye Yuxuan said it in a different way.


    Chu Fenglan is very angry. She pushes away yeyuxuan and says, "yes, I will do it after marriage, but you are not the one I want to marry!"


    There was a fire of anonymity in yeyuxuan''s heart. Did she really want to marry Li Qiming? So you don''t want to get close to her? Just, who can stop what he wants to do?


    If ye Yuxuan really loves Chu Yingying, maybe, but maybe, it''s just a pity for so many years. If he fell in love with Chu Fenglan now, maybe, after all, ye Yuxuan had different feelings for her, but ye Yuxuan didn''t want to force her in the past. If he used power or trade to let Chu Fenglan marry him, it''s not impossible, but He didn''t even possess Chu Fenglan. In his opinion, it''s unnecessary. He likes it more and is willing to do so. So even now, yeyuxuan still controls himself.


    Ye Yuxuan takes a deep breath and calms himself down. Just now he asked Chu Fenglan. She didn''t like Li Qiming. She only agreed to marry him for money. Chu Fenglan is not a person who likes to admire glory and wealth. Otherwise, there are more opportunities to lure him. So what we really care about is that those children don''t, more are for them.


    Thinking about this, ye Yuxuan calmed down a lot, stepped back, and was so close to her. Chu Fenglan said something he didn''t like. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself to hurt her.


    "You''re marrying him for the children, aren''t you?" Night Yu Xuan asked, on the surface of the past to restore calm.


    Chu Fenglan nodded, but there was still anger in her heart.


    "But it seems that you have a better choice." Night Yu Xuan said with a smile, obviously with some temptation.


    Just Chu Fenglan''s idea, I don''t know if it''s different from others, or it''s really too simple to hear the meaning of yeyuxuan. She asked strangely, "what''s the choice?"


    Ye Yuxuan clenches his teeth. If his patience is not enough, sooner or later he will be angry with this woman. "The man you want to marry."


    "But I''m engaged." Chu Fenglan is serious.


    "What if you don''t?"


    "The truth is I''m engaged."


    "As long as you don''t want to, I can cancel the marriage." Night Yu Xuan breathed a breath, he now said clearly enough!


    "Why should we cancel it? If we marry Li Qiming, the children can"


    "what I can give, he can give more." Yeyuxuan came directly. Maybe he didn''t say anything clearly. Let''s just finish.


    Chu Fenglan some Leng, doubt of ask, "you mean, you are willing to marry me?"


    Ye Yuxuan hesitates and nods.


    "But don''t you have Chu Yingying?" Chu Fenglan frowns. In her opinion, if two people like each other, they can''t tolerate others. Can ye Yuxuan marry Chu YingYing and then marry her? Chu Fenglan is disgusted at the thought of this possibility. She hates the feeling of being caught between her and others. It''s like a fish bone stuck in her throat. She can''t swallow it or spit it out. She can only get stuck there and torture herself again and again.


    Night Yu Xuan Mou color is dark a bit, voice is hoarse, "I won''t marry her."


    Chu Fenglan frowns, and the expression of yeyuxuan is sad. No, it should be said that it''s sad. It''s like giving up something, but the thing he gave up should be something he would never give up.


    "Do you like Yingying?" Chu Fenglan asked, biting her lower lip. After all, that woman, her cousin, could not help asking.


    "Once, like, should say is, very love." It''s a bit bitter.


    "And now?" Chu Fenglan asked coldly, the anger in his heart rose slowly.


    "Now, I should still love her very much, but by her side, I can''t find that feeling. When I am with her, I feel like I want to escape. It seems that she is not the one she used to be. I don''t want to lose a good memory of her Night Yu Xuan hang eyes, eyes can not see clearly, but feel his body thick sadness.


    Yeyuxuan is not only confused, but also sad, lonely, disappointed, even despairing. Chu Yingying is the girl he has always liked since he was a child, the girl he has been reading from childhood to childhood, the person he has relied on for so many years and never forgotten. But now, he even wants to escape from the pursuit of great happiness since he was a child.


    "So, do you like me?" Chu Fenglan asked weakly that she had a premonition. Yeyuxuan didn''t like her. Maybe in his eyes, he just wanted someone.


    The night Yu Xuan is silent a moment, just slow answer, "like."


    "Because, am I like Chu Yingying? You once knew Chu Yingying. " Chu Fenglan said indifferently, without feeling in her voice.


    Yes, she is simple. She doesn''t think much about her feelings, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand the words of yeyuxuan. Because she looks like Chu Yingying, yeyuxuan will be different from others for her?


    "It''s not very similar, but the feeling you give me is somewhat similar. Around you, you will feel relaxed, at will, do not need to be prepared. " Ye Yuxuan replied honestly, "you and her eyes are very similar, and you also have light jasmine fragrance."


    Chu Fenglan sneers. Isn''t it still the same? She is Chu Fenglan, or Chu Yingying''s elder sister, Chu ling''er. It has nothing to do with Chu Yingying. So is Ye Yuxuan. Where is she? Only where is Chu Yingying? Or did he think that the two sisters had nothing to do with their husband?


    Ye Yuxuan doesn''t know how to explain that feeling. It''s the voice from his heart. Chu Fenglan is Chu Yingying, but the only difference is the evidence. But now Chu Yingying remembers all their memories, which can''t be explained at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 571

    "Anyway, I will never allow you to marry Li Qiming." Night Yu Xuan Mou color cold cold, slowly way.


    Chu Fenglan sneers. Is this what he can do? Besides, they have nothing to do with it. Why does yeyuxuan ask about her?


    "I remember, those children are very lovely, I think, if you promise to marry Li Qiming, they will be sad?" Night Yu Xuan know Chu Fenglan will not easily accept, means not clear way, "of course, if you marry in the past, I will not let them happy."


    "You" Chu Fenglan is furious. It''s disgusting that ye Yuxuan threatens her! Since I don''t love her, why should I treat her like this? Keep a woman who doesn''t love and doesn''t love herself?


    "As long as you refuse the marriage tomorrow, I will deal with the rest." "It''s not a long-term plan for them to stay there, but I can find other places for them."


    Chu Fenglan looks at yeyuxuan. This man slaps people first, and then gives them a date? Does he think she''s still a child?


    "Marriage is not important to me. If you can guarantee the safety of the children and give them shelter, I can refuse the marriage." Chu Fenglan breathed, calmed down reluctantly, and answered coldly.


    "Good." Yeyuxuan promised to be happy.


    "If it''s OK, can the eldest prince go? Women still need to rest. " Chu Fenglan Muran way, very alienated.


    Yeyuxuan turns around and leaves the room, looking at the dark night sky outside, his eyes turn cold for a moment.


    Last night''s unhappy break-up didn''t seem to have any effect on yeyuxuan, but in Chu Fenglan''s heart, it set off some waves.


    I never thought about my feelings before, but now, I can''t help but think about it.


    Li Qiming''s marriage can be pushed by yeyuxuan. What about later? And yeyuxuan, the meaning of last night should be very clear, right? Want to marry her, but because another woman, or a in her side, and she has a relationship with the woman, or even, is her cousin!


    As soon as Chu Fenglan thought of this, he was very resistant. It can be seen that Chu Yingying liked yeyuxuan very much. Yeyuxuan also had feelings for Chu Yingying, but now it seems that it''s just because of the past, which is really sad.


    Chu Fenglan has always refused to think about her feelings for yeyuxuan. Do she like it or just like it? She thought, no matter men or women, there will always be some infatuation with excellent people, right? What''s more, it''s as outstanding as yeyuxuan? Whether it''s family background, status, ability, appearance, it''s very outstanding. Such a person seems to be impossible for too many people. What''s her feelings for yeyuxuan? Even if there is no intention, I will like such excellent people, but these are just simple likes or envy.


    But the feelings for yeyuxuan are obviously not just these, but really care about the seemingly familiar feeling, the trust that is unconsciously born, and even the company that pops out of my mind all the time, which can''t be rejected.


    Chu Fenglan always wanted to know, who is Ye Yuxuan, for her, who is it. When she got married, she had a kind of pain in her heart. It seemed that she would lose something. She even had an impulse to leave with him at all costs. But when she calmed down, she felt that she was just an impulse for a moment. That''s all. And when it''s calm, there seems to be no emotion.


    Chu YingYing and ye Yuxuan, in her eyes, are they talented men and women? But to Chu Yingying, she can''t be jealous now, but she thinks that she shouldn''t be. She resists everything of Chu Yingying.


    If it wasn''t for last night,


    Chu Fenglan took a deep breath and went to the place of yeyuxuan. After a while, Li Qiming would come. She was going to divorce, right.


    Chu Fenglan''s pale smile, if it wasn''t for Yuxuan last night, she wouldn''t explore her feelings, would she? The hidden discomfort in my heart seems to be just like it.


    She seems to like yeyuxuan, not the simple worship of her daughter''s family, but the love of women for men, and the love for a lifetime.


    Chu Fenglan shakes her head. Now, it''s time for her to go out. Mr. Li is about to come. She''s going to back out.


    Chu Fenglan claps her cheek, calms herself down, looks calmer, and enters the room.


    Chu Fenglan glances over, night Yu Xuan, Li Qiming, and Chu Yingying are all there.


    "Cousin, here you are." Just stepped in, Chu ling''er then Yingying came forward and sat beside Chu Fenglan. "Brother Xuan is talking about your marriage with Mr. Li!"


    Chu Fenglan nodded, pulled his hand out of Chu ling''er''s hand, stood up, saluted Ye Yuxuan first, and said humbly to Li Qiming, "Mr. Li, this marriage was decided by your father and your father, but now, the Chu family is gone, and I have nothing to do with you, and your Li family is no longer the family. Let''s stop this marriage."


    Li Qiming is stunned. Is she going to back out? Why? In her capacity, it''s a good home to marry him. Besides, she has nothing now. Why refuse? Is that really what she said? Don''t think it''s worthy of him?


    Li Qiming thought it was for this reason. He replied gently, "Fenglan, this matter has been settled for a long time. Even though the Chu family is gone, our Li family will still welcome you in according to the agreement at that time."


    "What''s more, the Chu family escort agency is gone? Does the eldest prince also abide by the agreement of that year? Do you want to marry Miss Ying Ying? " Li Qiming looks at Chu Yingying.


    Chu Yingying''s face was a little more red, which seemed to be coquettish.


    The teacup that night Yu Xuan holds in hand is slightly forced, break into pieces suddenly, fall on the ground, send out clear and abrupt voice.


    Several people happened to look at the past, night Yu Xuan as if nothing happened to say, "hand slip."


    The smile on Chu ling''er''s face was a little embarrassed, and she looked at Ye Yu Xuan wrongly.


    "You go on," he said


    Chu linger''s heart was broken and tears filled her eyes. At this time, even if she didn''t comfort her directly, she would show her gentle concern. But this time, she didn''t speak or even look at Chu linger. She was cold and heartless.


    Chu Fenglan frowns. He''s really a desperate man. Are you angry at what you said yesterday? Or think clearly, do not love, will not delay her? No matter what it is, it has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t want to marry yeyuxuan.


    Li Qiming looks at the situation in front of him. Why do they know their feelings so well that they look so complicated now? What''s more, he''s just an outsider. Why do you choose Miss Ying Ying to be more like an outsider than Miss Chu Fenglan?


    Li Qiming looks at a few of them and says, "Fenglan, it''s not that you don''t want it. Our family has always admitted that you will never be wronged if you marry. If you have other things, you can tell me directly and I will help you deal with them."


    "Mr. Li, I''m not the Chu ling''er I used to be. You call me Chu Fenglan now. For me, the past has passed. Besides, there is no emotion between us. There''s no need to force it." Chu Fenglan was indifferent for a moment. People around him were surprised.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 572

    Li Qiming frowns at Chu ling''er without trace. Chu ling''er picks his eyebrows slightly, and tells Li Qiming not to give up.


    "Fenglan, you don''t have to"


    "Mr. Li." Ye Yuxuan suddenly opens his mouth and looks at the three of them coldly. Even to Chu linger, they are equally indifferent.


    Li Qiming felt suddenly shocked and looked at yeyuxuan with a stiff body.


    "Chu Fenglan is my prince''s maid. Do you need my prince''s consent if you want to marry her? Or do you think that whoever wants to marry the maid beside the prince can marry him? " The night Yu Xuan sits on the main position, said coldly, has a kind of condescending feeling.


    Li Qiming opened his mouth in a daze. "The eldest prince"


    "the order of his parents and the words of his matchmaker seem to have nothing now. What''s more, Chu Fenglan doesn''t remember anything. Now it''s not up to you alone? " Night Yu Xuan didn''t wait for Li Qiming to open his mouth, so he stopped him directly.


    "Xuan elder brother, cousin" Chu ling''er wants to open his mouth, but night Yu Xuan looks at her and doesn''t go on.


    Originally, she wanted to prove that what Li Qiming said was true. She thought that as long as she opened her mouth, ye Yuxuan would believe it, but unexpectedly, ye Yuxuan looked at her coldly. Like a stranger, in the eyes of Ye Yuxuan, she could not see her own shadow any more.


    "Brother Xuan." Chu ling''er involuntarily opens his mouth. His heart suddenly contracts. Yeyuxuan has completely changed to her. There is no tenderness before.


    Night Yu Xuan just looks at Li Qiming, does not take half the sentiment.


    Li Qiming is biting his teeth. Do you want to withdraw from marriage now? So everything before that has been done for nothing?


    "Big prince, if Fenglan is willing to marry later, will big prince agree?" Li Qiming asked, biting his teeth, that Chu ling''er beside him should relax a little. Fortunately, he didn''t give up directly. Otherwise, no one can continue to help after that.


    "Night Yu Xuan sneers," if she agrees, this prince also can agree


    Unfortunately, my prince will not allow such an opportunity. The cold thought of yeyuxuan.


    Chu Fenglan looks at yeyuxuan, he will agree, just strange!


    "Brother!" The cheerful and lively voice immediately broke the tense and tit for tat atmosphere here.


    Ye Yu Xuan looks at the door in response, with a rare smile on his face.


    Chu ling''er looks at the door warily. Chu Fenglan looks at the door in surprise. Her eyes are full of curiosity.


    Two women came in side by side, followed by beiyanxi.


    It''s no wonder that ye Yuxuan doesn''t see him these days. It''s to pick up Yu Ning and Yan Xue. They look at each other. Ye Yuxuan gets up and is ready to catch the girl who is coming.


    Chu ling''er looks at the women who come in. They are all women in white. They are smart and lively. They have a pink bracelet on their wrist. They are gentle and kind. And another woman, Chu ling''er''s subconscious step back, followed by a wolf, right?


    But it''s a step back time. The woman in white has already fallen into the arms of yeyuxuan and said, "brother, you haven''t been back for a long time."


    Night Yu Xuan dotes on touch her hair, "you this is not to see elder brother?"


    Ye Yu Ning nodded contentedly, "yes, I''m free anyway."


    "Why is Yanxue here?" Yeyuxuan looked at the smiling gentle woman with a smile.


    Bei Yanxue shakes her head, and ye Yuning can''t wait to mention her answer. "Because she just came to find Wushang, I turned her around."


    "She seldom comes to see Wushang once. Are you so cruel? How does Wushang agree? " Ye Yuxuan sighs. It''s willful.


    "Because I am more important than Wushang, so Yanxue came with me." Night Yu Ning complacently said that there was some sadness in his eyes, but blinked and disappeared again.


    "Which is the sister-in-law, isn''t it?" Night Yu Ning is obviously concerned about other things. Let go of night Yu Xuan and look at Chu Fenglan with wide eyes. I remember my brother said that the eyes of that woman are very beautiful. Among the two women, it is obvious that the eyes beside my brother are beautiful. Besides, they are still close to my brother now.


    Chu Fenglan is a little embarrassed. Chu ling''er is looking at it at the same time. She is not angry in her eyes. How does this woman look at it? She is more beautiful than Mingming.


    "Are you Yingying?" Night Yu Ning continued to ask, eyes shining hope.


    Night Yu Xuan mouth slightly smile, it seems that Yu Ning also more like Chu Fenglan ah.


    "No." Chu Fenglan shakes her head. "My name is Chu Fenglan, Yingying." Chu Fenglan doesn''t continue to say, looking at Chu ling''er standing behind.


    Chu ling''er came out with a smile. "I think you are brother Xuan''s sister, Princess Yu Ning?"


    Night Yu Ning moves her eyes to Chu ling''er. Although the green clothes look beautiful at a glance, compared with Chu Fenglan, it is obvious that Chu Fenglan is more flexible and has more beautiful eyes.


    "Are you Chu Yingying?" Night Yu Ning doubts, a lot of times, she will more believe in their feelings, a come in, she saw in addition to night Yu Xuan, is the woman named Chu Fenglan, there is a sense of no struggle with the world, it is very quiet, and brother standing together, also very well matched. As for the woman, she passed by at a glance.


    Chu ling''er nodded, "yes, I am Chu Ying Ying Ying."


    Night Yu Ning nods, not so enthusiastic as before, but happily introduces himself, "I am night Yu Ning, just came in with me, is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, Beiyan snow, beside her, is a snow wolf, called xiaoxueer, which was raised by Yanxue since childhood."


    Chu ling''er looks at Beiyan snow, and she is touching the snow wolf. But the snow wolf, unexpectedly, knowingly rubs the palm of Beiyan snow. Chu ling''er''s stiff smile, snow wolf, this woman''s taste is really strange. Her name is Xueer, and her wolf is Xueer. Beiyanxue sits next to beiyanxi. She smiles and looks like Chu Yingying. She is curious about this woman. Now, it seems that she is just a little more beautiful than ordinary women. She can''t see anything else.


    "I heard that my brother was robbed when he was going to marry you. Do you know who did it?" Night Yu Ning simply asked, but in fact, it was gloating. It''s really strange that someone robbed her brother. She pestered beiyanxi for a long time and didn''t reveal a little.


    Night Yu Xuan looks at Chu Fenglan, and Chu Fenglan smiles awkwardly. Night Yu Ning looks at Chu Fenglan with big eyes. He worships her on the face, which makes Chu linger a little lonely. But Li Qiming has been completely forgotten.


    "You can rob my brother, and rob my brother''s relatives. How powerful!" Night Yu Ning sincerely admire, eye tail light is looking at night Yu Xuan, do not have deep meaning, brother to this woman, some different ah.


    Night Yu Xuan calmly looked back, night Yu Ning light Tut, eyes in Chu YingYing and Chu Fenglan body rotation.


    Her only memory of Chu Yingying is that her brother has been thinking about her for ten years, and she has been sad for ten years. Now she comes back. To be honest, she is very happy. At the moment of knowing, she wants to run over. Now, she comes over and sees, but she has not so much emotion. Is it because she has never seen Chu Yingying, and she has never known her, so compared with her brother''s idea May it be more important!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 573

    Being praised by Ye Yu Ning is just a light smile. In her opinion, Ye Yu Ning''s words are not clear whether to praise or belittle, so she didn''t answer.


    Night Yu Ning doesn''t care at all, continues to ask with a smile, "how can you be in Chu''s house? Did you come with your brother? "


    Chu Feng LAN meditated for a moment, slowly replied, "because I am the Yingying cousin Chu Ling son, so just here." She didn''t want to have anything to do with yeyuxuan, and the answer was right.


    "Well." Ye Yu Ning was disappointed, but she knew that if it wasn''t for her brother, she couldn''t be here.


    Ye Yuxuan is not happy. Are you hiding now? Beiyanxi''s eyes fell on yeyuxuan without trace. People who grew up together over the years still know him more or less. They obviously have other arrangements for Chu Fenglan and yeyuxuan.


    "Well, we''ll all live in Chu''s house recently, and we''ll get to know each other in the future." Night Yu Ning said, with a light smile in his eyes.


    Chu Fenglan nodded, not close, not alienated, just like ordinary relationship.


    Chu ling''er is biting her teeth. It is clear that she is the wife of yeyuxuan, but nobody cares. Yeyuning is so close to Chu Fenglan, which is hateful. Now hear ye Yu Ning they want to live here, walk forward and ask softly, "what kind of environment does the princess like, so that I can let someone clean up."


    Ye Yu Ning looked at Chu ling''er with a gentle smile, and his mouth was slightly crooked. He also thought improperly. Although his mother sent people to rebuild here, it was the Chu family. Now the daughter of the Chu family is here. It''s not appropriate for him to ask her brother directly. However, Chu ling''er''s words now can be said to be to give ye Yu Ning a step down. Naturally, Ye Yu Ning will not be ungrateful. "It''s up to miss Chu to arrange it."


    "Will the princess live with the princess of the northern kingdom?" Chu ling''er asked gently and attentively.


    "Nature!" Night Yu Ning answers without hesitation. He looks at beiyanxue happily. After a smile, beiyanxue continues to tease xiaoxueer. Night Yu Ning continues to talk with them. However, taking advantage of this stall, Li Qiming left in a hurry. Obviously, this place has nothing to do with her. She can''t stay here any longer.


    Ye Yu Ning doesn''t care much about these things, but focuses on her own things. She asks about the relationship between Chu ling''er and Ye Yu Xuan, as well as the origin of Chu Fenglan. Ye Yu Xuan also asks Ye Yu Ning about the things in the palace, so she doesn''t ask much.


    A few people talked for only one column of incense, and ye Yuning quarreled to leave, saying that she would go to play in the original city.


    There are a lot of places that yeyuning went to, but the original city hasn''t come because of the relationship between yeyuxuan, so it''s natural that this time it won''t be missed.


    Night Yu Xuan happily allows, night Yu Ning sweet way thanks elder brother, then pulled North speech snow to go out, small snow son nature can''t take, North speech snow reasonable request to North speech Xi, and night Yu Ning happily went out.


    Beiyanxi is worried about yeyuning and beiyanxue, so she goes out with her. Xiaoxueer is left at Chu''s house.


    In the moment, there were only three people left in the bustling room. What''s more, the snow wolf was watching them, which made Chu Fenglan and Chu linger uncomfortable.


    Chu Fenglan is OK, she is not very afraid of these, but Chu ling''er, obviously, is very afraid of this wolf, always unconsciously wants to retreat.


    "Brother Xuan." Chu ling''er asked subconsciously, "what about this snow wolf?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take it to my place later." Night Yu Xuan way, very calm, slightly looking at the snow wolf.


    This snow wolf was found by her grandfather when she was eight years old. Beiyan Snow''s temperament can be said to be quiet, can be said to be gentle, very similar to her mother. Among the three girls, it seems to be the most gentle and deceitful. Grandpa worried about her, so he found this snow wolf for her and wanted to protect her. At that time, when the snow wolf came here, it was still a group of snow and fluffy. It was only lovely. Several children liked her very much. Anyan also asked for it in person, but finally gave it to Yanxue for various reasons.


    Yan Xue likes this snow wolf very much. She named it xiaoxueer. Several adults once joked that Xueer and xiaoxueer could not be distinguished. It''s just a joke. Beiyanxue takes it seriously and forces others to call her Yanxue and Xuelang xiaoxue''er. Even now, they call Beiyan snow Yanxue, which is not as close as Xueer.


    This snow wolf is very human. The closest thing is Yan Xue, who protects her. I remember that they didn''t go in those two years. The snow wolf grew very fast. The two years have been very big. Just as Yu Ning arrived in the Northern Kingdom, she ran to Yan Xue''s palace and jumped in. Little Xueer rushed forward because she didn''t know Yu Ning. Yu Ning was so scared that she lost color. When she was Deng, she didn''t dare to move again. When her mother and them passed by, she was still crying in her mother''s arms for a long time.


    Yan Xue likes xiaoxueer very much. She has to take it with her wherever she goes. Now it''s a problem.


    "Brother Xuan, do you want to find a cage to lock it up? What if someone is hurt by mistake?" Chu ling''er suggested that if the snow wolf was in Xuan''s house, she would not dare to go.


    "You don''t want to provoke it." Night Yu Xuan cold refuse, who dare to move this snow wolf, said snow will never let him go.


    "But I''m afraid. If it''s in brother Xuan''s place, I won''t dare to go back." Chu ling''er said, biting her lips.


    Chu Fenglan is looking at it. Chu Yingying has some grievances and sorrows on her face. She has some faint hopes in her eyes. No one can bear it. Will she not be rejected?


    Night Yu Xuan slightly frown, think of what kind of, to Chu Fenglan way, "you first take small snow son to my yard."


    "Ah!" Chu Fenglan is surprised. Even if she is not afraid, how can she let snow wolf listen to her?


    Night Yu Xuan did not care about her, went to knead snow wolf, pointing to Chu Fenglan, "follow her, go to my yard first, etc. to talk about snow."


    Snow Wolf seems to understand the general, go to Chu Fenglan''s side, look up at her.


    Chu Fenglan walked out with the snow wolf trembling. Now, only yeyuxuan and Chu linger are left.


    Chu ling''er was secretly happy because Chu Fenglan and Xiao Xueer left. He thought that it was because ye Yuxuan knew that she was afraid of snow wolf. But looking at the solemn expression of Ye Yuxuan, he knew that things were not so simple.


    "Brother Xuan." Cried Chu ling''er when he was tempted.


    Ye Yuxuan looked at her. "Do you remember that I said, when you are eighteen, I will marry you?"


    Chu ling''er''s heart suddenly loosed, and a relaxed smile burst out, "remember, Yingying has always remembered, and has been waiting for brother Xuan."


    "But I''m waiting for Chu Yingying, the woman who was quiet and reading beside me. When I was sick, she was worried about me taking care of me. Even if her mind is simple, she would like to put Zhiyuan with me and pray for the people. But is that you?" Night Yu Xuan cold looking at Chu ling''er, eyes calm, sober, but more, is strange.


    Chu ling''er''s hand shakes unconsciously. Looking at Ye Yuxuan, he tries his best to keep calm, but his breath is already disordered. He is frightened. Does he know after all?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 574

    Ye Yuxuan saw Chu linger''s reaction, and his heart was already clear. At least, Chu Yingying now is not Chu Yingying at all.


    "Brother Xuan, are you doubting me?" Chu ling''er asked with trembling eyes.


    At night, Yu Xuan was silent.


    "Why?" Chu ling''er''s head is sideways. Tears fall from his eyes and hit the ground. It seems that there is a sound of breaking.


    "I want to know why." "Maybe the only reason that can explain is that you are not her, and the fact is the same, isn''t it?"


    Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan in disbelief. He doesn''t know why? Just because, some feelings? But feeling is the most difficult reason to solve and explain, right? But what''s wrong? She has pretended to be Chu Yingying. She has the jade plate, the scar on her hand, and even her voice is very similar. The only


    "because I don''t have jasmine fragrance?" Chu ling''er stubbornly looks at yeyuxuan. She doesn''t believe it. Just because of this, she doesn''t believe that yeyuxuan will be so heartless.


    "So, do you admit that you are not Yingying?" Unfeeling? Yeyuxuan has never been a sentimental person. How can we talk about her?


    "Recognition? What do you want me to admit? Admit I''m not Chu Yingying? Complete you and Chu Fenglan? " Chu ling''er sneers at yeyuxuan and is hysterical.


    Night Yu Xuan Mou color a cold, looking at Chu ling''er''s eyes changed a lot, with silent pressure.


    Chu ling''er''s throat is tight, and her heart suddenly jumps. She has never felt this way from Yeyu Xuan. At this moment, he is Dayuan''s eldest prince, the future master of Dayuan, not her brother Xuan. No, it should be said, never. It''s just that she''s not willing.


    "Brother Xuan, you said you would marry me. I always remember what you said. I''ve been waiting for you." Chu ling''er''s voice softened, with some prayers.


    It''s a pity that yeyuxuan is not a soft hearted person. What''s more, at this moment, she has been determined that she is not Chu Yingying. How can she have a moment of tenderness.


    "Because when I was a child, when I was in the Chu family, the people I met were not you, never the one I loved, nor you." The night Yu Xuan way, the vision is distant, seems to be recalling the long past.


    "It''s me, that person is me, brother Xuan, have you forgotten? We put Zhiyuan together. You helped me when I fell down. The wound on my hand was also handled by you. Don''t you remember? " Chu ling''er cried, clutching the sleeve of yeyuxuan''s sleeve. He was very pitiful.


    "Is it?" Ye Yuxuan is a little confused.


    "Yes, it''s always me who accompanies you." Chu ling''er answers in a hurry.


    "Night Yu Xuan chuckles," that when I read a book, will accompany me to see the person


    "Yes." Chu ling''er bit her lower lip and her eyes were firm.


    Night Yu Xuan sneers and looks at Chu ling''er with little indifference. "Never, when I read a book, Ying Ying Ying is on the side. More often, it''s practicing calligraphy, not reading a book."


    Chu ling''er froze for a moment, slowly let go of the sleeves of yeyuxuan, and took a cold step back. "Are you testing me?"


    Yeyuxuan didn''t deny, "since you are not Yingying, what if I test you?"


    "Why do you doubt me? Where did I show my flaws? " Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan, his eyes are not calm, even with hatred.


    Ye Yuxuan didn''t speak, some things, maybe no reason, but there will be a voice in his heart to tell you something, and at that time, he didn''t refuse his voice in his heart.


    "Since when did you decide to reject me completely?" Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan, as if she has given up, and asks weakly.


    "From the beginning when you doubted your identity."


    "From the beginning, you didn''t make sure that I wasn''t Chu Yingying, so you decided to give up on me, did you?" Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan, the prince of Da Yuan, who made her think about the person she wanted when she was a child. She once wanted to get him for her position. Now, she really wants to get him.


    Ye Yuxuan didn''t answer. He didn''t know what his mood was at that time. When he began to doubt her identity, it was Chu Fenglan''s time for marriage. If it wasn''t Chu Fenglan''s time for marriage, maybe now they are husband and wife.


    "So, in the final analysis, you are just the beginning of chaos and the end of abandonment. In fact, you are in love with Chu Fenglan, right? That''s why I began to doubt my identity. So, after Li Qiming came to propose marriage, he came to expose me. After all, you just fell in love with her and did so much. " Chu ling''er is hysterical. From the beginning to the end, when she really made yeyuxuan care, it was just when she came here, right?


    "Maybe."


    Chu ling''er looks at Ye Yu Xuan in disbelief. He actually admits it. What is it?


    "What about Chu Yingying? Don''t you love her? Now, what is it? "


    "You are not entitled to withdraw Yingying." Night Yu Xuan''s eyes are like mingling with frost, hitting Chu ling''er.


    "Not qualified? Why not? After all, once, you treated me as her, didn''t you? If Chu Yingying is still alive, will you fall in love with Chu Fenglan? " Chu ling''er said mercilessly, ye Yuxuan, do you think that Chu Yingying is actually Chu Fenglan?


    "Isn''t Chu Fenglan Yingying?" Said Ye Yuxuan with a light smile.


    Chu ling''er couldn''t wait to see it, and then he smiled, "do you think so?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Guess?"


    "Chu ling''er, you look down on me." Night Yu Xuan dismissive, said coldly. If she is not Chu Yingying, but knows Chu Yingying so well, she may also get this jade pendant. The most likely person is Chu linger, the so-called best sister of Yingying, who can know everything he and Yingying are together.


    And if so, then the Chu ling''er in her mouth is actually Chu Yingying. He has been waiting for Chu Yingying.


    Chu ling''er seems to have been drained of all his strength at this moment. Did ye Yuxuan already know that? What is that?


    "What do you want?" Chu ling''er seemed to give up, his voice was low.


    "Cancel the engagement."


    "You want me to back out? In this way, you are the one who has been abandoned. Everyone will think that this is my fault? Or do you just want to show your affection? " Chu ling''er sneers.


    Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu ling''er indifferently, "then I''ll give up my marriage, you agree."


    With the character of yeyuxuan, since we know the identity of Chu linger, we may leave directly without saying that we are quitting marriage, but we just think that in Yingying, or in the eyes of Chu Fenglan, it is another person who has a engagement with him, so we want to quit marriage directly, and we will not have a half relationship with Chu linger.


    Chu ling''er struggled for a long time. After all, she didn''t agree. She shook her head all the time. Tears came out. "Can you wait for me for a while? A few days later, I will give up, I will go to divorce, even, I will tell Chu Fenglan, tell her, she is Chu Yingying, let you and her together naturally. "


    "How many days?" he frowned


    Chu ling''er sneers. Lang Xin looks like iron. It''s really suitable for Ye Yu Xuan. "Ten days."


    "Good." Ye Yuxuan nodded coldly.


    Chu ling''er looks at yeyuxuan, wipes away tears slowly, looks up at yeyuxuan. Such an excellent man is so heartless. Does such a man really care?


    Chu ling''er bit her lips and went out of the room slowly, but the tears were wiped away, but the eyes were not lost, sad, more, hate.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 575

    Night Yu Xuan went back to his room after Chu ling''er left. Chu Fenglan sat on a stool and looked for a Book casually. Xiao Xueer was very good. She only walked around the yard. Chu Fenglan was still not very relieved. From time to time, she saw half of the black clothes and moved up. It was night Yu Xuan.


    Chu Fenglan is sitting in a critical position, watching yeyuxuan come in. He wanted to speak first. When he touched yeyuxuan''s eyes, he was slightly shocked, and swallowed what he just said.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Fenglan hesitates to speak. Night Yu Xuan''s eyes are gentle, with a light smile, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, but this kind of gentleness is very rare in Chu Fenglan''s eyes, not like today, without any disguise.


    "Nothing." Ye Yuxuan''s gentle answer has almost determined that Chu Fenglan is Chu Yingying, and ye Yuxuan is not hiding himself.


    On the way to, he has been thinking about Chu ling''er, he likes Chu Fenglan, will he go to break her down in such a hurry? He was very clear that just now he was just trying to figure out how much he could achieve. This is not very consistent with his temperament. He never leaves hope for others. But now, there is no evidence. He did it. Just this urgency is enough to prove that he cares about Chu Fenglan very much.


    Talking with Chu ling''er, she is not Yingying, which is enough for ye Yuxuan. When he brought Chu Fenglan to Chu''s house, he believed to a great extent that Chu Fenglan was Yingying, or that he had fully believed in it.


    Night Yu Xuan now think of Chu Fenglan is he has been waiting, really close at hand, the heart will be soft a lot, looking at Chu Fenglan''s eyes more gentle.


    Chu Fenglan nodded, "Xiao xue''er has brought it back. If you are here, you can watch it. It''s OK. I''ll go first." He also pointed to the door and didn''t want to stay.


    "I want to get married." All of a sudden, ye Yuxuan said, it''s very peaceful. It''s like after careful consideration. As for his meaning, he is very clear. He also wants Chu Fenglan to understand.


    Chu Fenglan a Leng, hand unnaturally brushed the sideburns, slightly covered his eyes, slowly replied, "very good."


    "Don''t you have any other ideas?" Night Yu Xuan eyebrow light Cu, hear him to want to marry, she can accept easily? So then, why did you go for the wedding? And what he said before, in her eyes, they just think it''s for fun, can''t be taken seriously?


    "Isn''t Yingying the woman you''ve been waiting for? Isn''t it normal to marry her now? " Chu Fenglan said with a smile. Her eyebrows were curved and her eyes were almost narrowed. She didn''t really see it.


    "Do you understand the purpose for which I asked you to withdraw?" Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Fenglan, repressed his anger, and smiled so falsely. There was no half joy in her eyes. Why should she pretend to be so happy? She regarded everyone as a fool, so why can''t she see it? But under the anger, more is the heartache, this kind of forced smile, once, has had how many times? He could not accompany her and comfort her.


    Chu Fenglan converges his smile and looks at yeyuxuan calmly and strangely. Where does this anger come from? She has given him a blessing. Is he not happy? So what does he want her to do? Chu Fenglan actually feels oppressed, but she desperately presses the feeling. She also desperately resists the feeling. It seems that if she relaxed a little, she would be swallowed up. She doesn''t know why she feels uncomfortable, and why she feels so. But as long as she hears that yeyuxuan is going to marry, she thinks that from then on, he will be the father-in-law of other women I don''t care about her any more. She feels uncomfortable. It seems that it''s absolutely unacceptable that she can''t see yeyuxuan.


    But now, she has always regarded yeyuxuan as an outsider, so in her opinion, her divorce has nothing to do with yeyuxuan.


    But Chu Fenglan doesn''t know nothing. What''s more, the meaning of yeyuxuan is quite obvious. She looks up at yeyuxuan, slightly bitter. "It''s hard not to be a marriage, is it with me?"


    Night Yu Xuan silent, Chu Fenglan heart but suddenly rise a burst of anger, "that Chu Ying Ying Ying?"


    "What if she is not Chu Yingying?" Ask Ye Yuxuan.


    Chu Fenglan was completely shocked. "What do you say?"


    "She is not Yingying at all, so I can never marry her."


    Chu Fenglan looked at the serious expression of yeyuxuan, not half happy in her heart. Instead, she sank a little bit, and a sense of emptiness and fear rose slowly. "Because she is not Chu Yingying, don''t you marry her? Because you think I''m Chu Yingying, are you going to marry me? But what if you guessed wrong? If I am not Chu Yingying, what will you do? "


    "You are"


    "what if? What if I''m not? " Chu Fenglan didn''t wait for yeyuxuan''s answer, so she interrupted him directly. She hated that feeling, but only relied on her own feeling, but ignored the fact.


    Before, it was Chu Yingying who said that she was Chu linger, Chu Yingying''s elder sister. Ye Yuxuan looked at her. By default, now, ye Yuxuan came to tell herself that she was Chu Yingying. Who is Chu Yingying, Chu linger? Is the identity of the two people reversed?


    But what about the facts? She doesn''t remember anything, doesn''t everyone? If she has decided to love, or has already fallen in love, put him in the heart, but in the end it is just a mistake, what will happen to yeyuxuan? Do you abandon her like Chu Yingying?


    What she hates more now is that she can''t see her existence in the eyes of yeyuxuan. In yeyuxuan''s eyes, it seems that there is only Chu Yingying, while yeyuxuan doesn''t seem to need her at all. So what does she mean to yeyuxuan? A dispensable person?


    Night Yu Xuan gently frown, he did not think Chu Fenglan so resist.


    "Soul searching has been investigated. There will be evidence soon." Night Yu Xuan came up to her shoulder and comforted her.


    "If it is proved that I am not Chu Yingying, now Chu Yingying is the real Chu Yingying, will you give up me and choose her?" Chu Fenglan asked with a sneer.


    "No." Yeyuxuan''s affirmative answer falls in Chu Fenglan''s ear, but it''s just an insistence.


    "Ye Yuxuan, you are so confident. You keep your childhood promise and hurt the people around you now. " Chu Fenglan takes a step back and staggers the hand of yeyuxuan. The voice is cold for a moment. It seems that she is desperately maintaining everything she insists on.


    Ye Yuxuan''s hand was frozen in the air. He suddenly realized that he didn''t know Chu Fenglan. She was simple, kind, and even unfamiliar with the world. She was very smart. She just hid everything in her heart. She covered herself with superficial simplicity. Her eyes were clear because her life was once blank. The only memory in her life was given to her by children Happy, those children who do not dye the fine dust, how can they let her dye gray?


    Here, she works hard to live happily, not to think about so many things, with good intentions, to believe what others told her and let herself accept, but not without reason.


    Now, I seem to touch the balance point in her heart, and even break it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 576

    Yeyuning and beiyanxue, who go shopping together happily, stop and go all the way, buy some street snacks from time to time, with a satisfied smile on their cheeks.


    In front of us is the guest reception restaurant. As soon as they saw the sun, it was almost noon. However, they were not satisfied. They did not want to go back to Chu''s house and come out, so they all entered the restaurant.


    Two people ate all the way, and they were not very hungry. There were not many dishes on the table. I just want to talk about something when I''m free.


    Ye Yu Ning ate half of it, and looked at the dish with half chopsticks at Beiyan snow, wondering, "do you think brother likes Chu Yingying or Chu Fenglan?"


    "Chu Yingying, of course." Beiyan snow should answer, "cousin I do not know has been waiting for Chu Yingying?"


    Ye Yu Ning finished the dishes and shook his head. "I don''t think so. I know my brother very well. If there is nothing between him and Chu Fenglan, she will never be allowed to live in Chu''s house."


    "Isn''t she Chu Yingying''s cousin? Isn''t it normal to live in the Chu family? "


    "Absolutely not only, because my brother obviously cares about Chu Fenglan a little. Besides, Chu YingYing and Chu Fenglan. To be honest, I feel that Chu Fenglan and his brother are more suitable."


    "I don''t know, but I prefer Chu Fenglan to Chu Yingying. Chu Yingying''s feeling is not pure." Beiyanxue remembers that when she was in Chu''s house, she sat on one side and didn''t participate in their conversation, so she saw clearly that when Yu Ning and Chu Fenglan spoke, Chu Yingying''s eyes were obviously a little jealous and a little resentful, just because Yu Ning and Chu Fenglan said two more words.


    "But brother and Chu Yingying have a engagement. Brother will not break his promise." The night sky was sinking, some worried.


    "Are you still worried about your cousin? He''ll take care of his own decisions. But cousin is not easy to find Chu Yingying now, we should be happy at least? " Beiyanxue chuckles and says with understanding.


    "Well, it is. I thought you would marry Wushang first. Now it seems that it''s more likely to see your brother marry first. " Night Yu Ning some narrow said, pick eyebrows.


    Even though she and yewushang''s feelings are clear to all, but now she is teased by yeyuning, and she is a little shy. Her face is slightly red, and she directly holds a chopstick and hands it to yeyuning''s bowl, "eating can''t stop your mouth."


    Ye Yu Ning smiled nonchalantly, picked up his eyebrows, and was a little proud. He picked them up and ate by the way. "Now it''s spring, let''s invite them out to play."


    "Well, there seems to be a lot of interesting places around the original city." Generally, ye Yuning''s proposal will not be opposed by Bei Yanxue. Besides, spring outing has its own flavor. It''s still in a place where she hasn''t been.


    "It''s a pity that Anyan is not here." "I''m sorry," he murmured.


    Beiyanxue can''t help laughing, "you''ve passed the letter, can Anyan not come? What''s more, even if an Yan doesn''t come, can an min hold back? "


    Night Yu Ning nods and is elated. She is witty. When she knows that her brother was robbed, she sends a letter to an Yan. Apparently, she asked to see her sister-in-law, but she added something like a regular chat. Even if an Yan didn''t come, an min''s nature of watching the bustle is not too strong to bear.


    Beiyanxue is very happy in the night. She shakes her head. She happens to see beiyanxi passing by the door secretly. Her eyes are slightly flashing and dim. She is a little more melancholy when she looks at yeyuning in front of her.


    "What are you thinking?" Ye Yuning feels that Bei Yanxue is not happy and cares about her.


    "Elder brother may be getting married with elder sister Bi, you" Beiyan says, but snow is about to stop. She looks at yeyuning worried, and also feels a bit tentative.


    Night Yu Ning face suddenly a little more sad, murmured, "sure enough."


    "Do you already know?"


    Ye Yu Ning smiled and said, "yes, brother Chen has told me that when I left last time, he mentioned that the marriage will be settled soon. Now"


    "you" beiyanxue is very worried. They grow up together. Yu Ning likes brother Yu Ning. She knows, brother knows, second brother knows, or they children, and Adults know that. But the eldest brother refused all the time, and also told Yu Ning explicitly. He just looked at her as his younger sister, but Yu Ning waited all the time, while the second brother, accompanied him all the time, said nothing.


    "It''s really good." Night Yu Ning''s chopsticks have been put down for a long time, holding a cup of tea in his hand. He poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it for himself. "Actually, I''ve been thinking about what I like about your elder brother. He''s dull and steady, but he''s almost like a wooden man, isn''t he? Even in front of several of us, we are silent and uninteresting. The number of times we talk to each other in a day is very small. I should not like such a dull temperament, but somehow, I always want to get close to him, or to see him happy and want to dye white and black. "


    For the first time, beiyanxue heard yeyuning talk about her feelings so frankly, and her thoughts also fluttered, "elder brother, it''s really hard to get close."


    "Yes, it''s hard to get close, but I still want to get close. Do you know Yan Xue? In fact, I have always felt that he has never been a man or a woman to me before, unlike you, doting on me without any reason, not like the feeling of equal power when I was with Anyan, not like Qingbi, but a kind of shallow gentleness, and I seem to be stranger than you. There was a time when I wanted him to refuse me explicitly, but when it happened, I was not half happy or half sad. It seemed to be something that I had already expected, and I could not be half shocked in my heart. "


    Beiyanxue doesn''t understand that kind of feeling, or that she hasn''t experienced it. Her feelings of no pain at night, smooth wind and smooth water, years of relationship and tacit understanding have reached the point where she has a sharp heart. She never thought that one day she would be separated or refused.


    "Sometimes, I don''t even know what I''m waiting for. I don''t know if I really like him, or if I''m rejected, how can I not be sad? Is it true that there was no hope in the beginning? "


    Beiyanxue listened quietly without interrupting.


    The mother said, "if you love a person, his every move, every smile, will affect your mood, you will be willing to accompany him, you will be willing to give everything for him, you may not have the bottom line to forgive him, but no, I don''t seem to have that feeling for him." Night Yu Ning slowly lying on the table, pillow on his arm.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what you think, but I know that if you want to put it down, you can put it down." North words snow light voice way, perhaps is selfish, she always hoped that, Yu Ning likes is the second elder brother, in this way, Yu Ning can go to find new happiness, the second elder brother can get what he wants.


    "I know. I just don''t know where I should put this feeling." Night Yu Ning slowly said, North Yan morning, North Yan Xi, one is the one she loves, one is the one who loves her, she has always been clear, also always, just clear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 577

    When Yeyu Ning and beiyanxue returned to Chu''s house, it was evening. The cool wind was blowing on people, but they didn''t feel lazy. Yeyu Ning closed her eyes and felt the breeze. Her heart slowly calmed down. When she opened her eyes again, she was the lively and moving girl. It seemed that she had nothing to do with her.


    Beiyanxue walks one step after the night universe congeals and stares at the back of the woman in front of her. All along, she brings the most happiness to all people. No matter she is smart or she is casual, it makes people feel warm and harmonious. But who is the source of her happiness? In the eyes of Beiyan snow, the spirit faded, and a ray of sadness was imprinted on it.


    Just after stepping into Chu''s house, ye Yuning saw Xiao xue''er running over from afar, slightly staggered his position, and let Bei Yanxue stand in front of him.


    Beiyan xuewenhe wipes xiaoxueer''s smooth hair and turns to Yeyu and says, "you should find your cousin. I''ll wait for you in my room first."


    Night Yu Ning nodded and went to the room of night Yu Xuan alone.


    "Brother." But just stepped in, night Yu Ning then sweet shout.


    Night Yu Xuan pretends to blame strange way, "how come back so late?"


    Night Yu congeals mischievous a spit tongue, "I and speech snow go out to play, nature wants to play enough just to come back."


    Ye Yuxuan knows that, their self-protection ability is enough, so she is quite relieved and won''t say anything more. Ye Yuning knows this, so even if she comes back late, she won''t pay attention.


    "Brother, shall we go out for a walk in two days? You see, I''ve never been here before. It would be a pity if I didn''t do anything. " The voice of Yeyu is soft, and she says to Yeyu Xuan.


    Yeyuxuan shakes her head helplessly. This girl is the most fun. Now that she is here, it''s impossible for her to live safely, so she agrees.


    Night Yu Ning satisfied a smile, hurriedly then asked, "where are we going?" Holding his chin, he asked himself, "why don''t you go to the place where Chu Fenglan robbed you?"


    When ye Yuxuan heard Ye Yuning''s proposal, he knew that things were not so simple. Sure enough, he was waiting here! However, he also wanted to go back and have a look. He knocked on yeyuning''s head and smiled and agreed.


    Night Yu Ning cheered, sweet way, "thank you brother!" In my heart, I''m not very calm. My brother agreed so simply. What about Chu Yingying?


    Yeyuxuan is used to yeyuning''s temperament. With her around, she can have a moment of relaxation. Yeyuning is the only girl in the family, and she is doting on her, which can be said to be responsive to her needs.


    "When do you want to go?" Ye Yuxuan asked with interest that this time, he also had other ideas. First, meet the old man and talk with him. Chu Fenglan''s side may have a better conversation.


    "Two more days." Night congeals mysteriously to say, the smile in the eyes, the bit by bit, is like the streamer of the night.


    "All right." Night Yu Xuan nods, he is not urgent now, or in his opinion, the most important thing is Chu ling''er to think it out as soon as possible, and just get out of marriage.


    After waiting for a while, Ye Yu Ning doesn''t see Ye Yu Xuan talking about Chu Yingying. He can''t help but ask, "brother, do you like Chu Fenglan? What about your marriage with Chu Yingying? "


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrows light Cu, "if she is not Chu Ying Ying Ying?"


    Ye Yu was puzzled. Did you make a mistake?


    "Night Yu Xuan sighed," if elder brother wants to cancel the engagement, do you think elder brother is fickle and taciturn


    Night Yu Ning reluctantly smile, "for me, brother happiness is the most important. You have been waiting for Chu Yingying for ten years. In these ten years, I hope you can like other people, forget Chu Yingying, or even remember her, you can stay with other people. Now, Chu Yingying is back. My brother is very happy, and all of us are more happy for him. Although in the past ten years, we have connected you with Chu Yingying. In the eyes of many people, you should be with Chu Yingying, but most importantly, shouldn''t you be with someone you really love? "


    Night Yu Xuan gently touch night Yu Ning''s hair, "now Chu Ying Ying, is not really Chu Ying Ying, perhaps, Chu Fenglan is Ying Ying."


    Ye Yu Ning was stunned for a moment. "That elder brother"


    "I have agreed with Chu ling''er that I will back from marriage."


    "But it''s not necessary at all. If Chu Fenglan is Chu Yingying, it''s not natural for you to marry her." Night Yu Ning asked night Yu Xuan in doubt why he should take this step more.


    Night Yu Xuan a smile, "because Chu Fenglan lost memory, in her eyes, she is Chu Fenglan, that identity, she is very difficult to accept."


    Night Yu Ning nuzui, "well, anyway, as long as brother happiness."


    Yeyuxuan smiled a little, and the goal suddenly turned. "Aren''t you out today? What did you do? "


    "What else can I do?" he said, just shopping and buying some food


    "Isn''t beiyanxi with you?" Yeyuxuan frowns. If beiyanxi is with them, how can it be so boring.


    "No." Night Yu Ning answers without hesitation.


    Night Yu Xuan frowns, is following silently? This person, from the beginning to now, or silently guard it?


    Night Yu Ning looks at night Yu Xuan''s expression and knows that beiyanxi is really following out, and maybe along the way. But she didn''t realize it, and if he didn''t want to, how could he feel it with her and Yan Xue. If yeyuxuan doesn''t mention this person, yeyuning won''t think about it, or subconsciously evades this person.


    The night Yu Xuan looks at the light shadow on the night Yu Ning''s face, the Mou color is slightly heavy, "Yu Ning, if there is no accident, North Yan Chen will marry Qing Chen."


    "I know." Night Yu Ning said calmly, "today Yan Xue has told me that the marriage has been settled."


    Ye Yuxuan frowns more tightly, and things are really coming to this step. Beiyanchen has decided to get married, so Yu Ning


    "brother, do you think I really like beiyanchen?"


    Ye Yu Xuan was caught off guard. He looked at Ye Yu as calm as water, his eyebrows and eyes were slightly closed, and he was tender with his family members. His eyelashes cast a light shadow, which made people unable to see the look in his eyes.


    "Yu Ning, you should know your feelings." Said Ye Yuxuan calmly.


    Night Yu Ning chuckled, but it was bitter. "I like him, but I know clearly that I can''t like him, because he has someone I like, and that woman just likes him. They two have the same human feelings, and they are close to each other. I can''t interfere at all."


    "But I don''t think it''s love that you like him." Ye Yuxuan said surprisingly, "I''ve been watching you grow up and know everything about you. As a child, he was the most mature, stable and capable one among your children of the same age. Since then, have you been watching him?"


    Yeh Yu Ning nodded, "yes, Mingming is only one year away, but he feels much older than us. At that time, he even felt that as long as he was there, all things need not be worried."


    Night Yu Ning chuckled. At that time, the worship made her eyes stay on him for more than ten years, and even did not move away. But that person''s eyes never stayed for her


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 578

    Ye Yuxuan was silent. He suddenly felt that he was wrong. For so many years, he always thought that when Yu Ning grew up, he would have his own thoughts and feelings. His worship of beiyanchen would not be the same as before. But now, it seems, it is not. He underestimated Yu Ning''s feelings for beiyanchen too much and despised it because of his little worship in childhood Yu Ning looks at him now, but through him, she looks further. In her eyes, it''s dark. She can''t see anything clearly, not only sadness, but also despair. With a little familiar and strange eyes like this, ye Yuxuan can''t get through some of them. Such eyes are like an Yan who used to, even now.


    "You always know that beiyanchen is someone you love." Night Yu Xuan low said, like balderdash in general.


    "Yes, I know. I like that woman very much, so I can keep silent all the time." Night Yu Ning chuckles. If other people don''t want to be as transparent as Qingju, they will make her happy. If it wasn''t for beiyanchen who once told her seriously, she just regarded her as her sister, how could she do nothing.


    This sentence makes Ye Yuxuan uneasy. Yes, she is Ye Yuning, the only princess of Dayuan, and the apple of everyone''s eye. Few things she wants are not available, but she can look at the people she likes so silently with other women, where will she put herself?


    "Brother, do you know? When I knew that his marriage with Qinglu had been decided, I felt a lot of relief in my heart, as if I could finally let go of what I had always cared about. The pain in my expectation was very few. " Night Yu said, as if nothing had happened, there was no emptiness and trance in his eyes, as if it was just the imagination of night Yu Xuan when he was wandering.


    Night Yu Xuan frowns, with pity, "you never let yourself love him?"


    I don''t know why, Yeyu Ning suddenly smiled, Fanghua peerless, "yes, I haven''t let myself love him completely, I''m afraid, I''m afraid that I have no way to go and force him to have no way to go."


    Night Yu Xuan heart suddenly a pine, and then the feeling of depression spread, Yu Ning said so, is to put down, or, is not forced to their own desperate situation.


    "Brother, I gave up." Night Yu Ning looks at night Yu Xuan. Her eyes are gentle and crafty.


    "Well." Ye Yuxuan nods and reaches for her hair.


    "Elder brother, actually, I''ve always been very grateful to beiyanchen. Over the years, he has always been his sister''s feeling to me. It''s impossible for me to think more. He even told me clearly that he just regards me as his sister, his nature as he is. If he doesn''t really treat me as his sister, he really loves me, how can he open his mouth to me Say something like that. " Night Yu Ning suddenly burst into tears, tears like beads falling.


    Ye Yuxuan is slightly stunned. He holds Ye Yuning in his arms and asks her to cry. He doesn''t expect that Bei Yanchen actually told Yu Ning that she was her younger sister. He was so cold and ruthless, so silent and pitiful that he would refuse Yu Ning. He even said so clearly. He thought that Bei Yanchen alienated Yu Ning and didn''t give her hope It''s enough, but he doesn''t want to. He can say so clearly. Ye Yuxuan didn''t want to think about it. At that time, no matter how beiyanchen opened his mouth, he wanted to thank beiyanchen. For so many years, he never delayed Yuning, but gave Yuning a moment''s hope, so that Yuning could really decide to let go. Chen Jingyuan, in his opinion, or Xu is the one who loves Anyan. He doesn''t accept it or refuse it. Seeing Anyan bury his youth day by day and sink day by day, he can''t extricate himself. Night Yu Xuan''s eyes suddenly changed, but maybe it was two-phase contrast. Night Yu Xuan''s gratitude to North Yan Chen added a little more.


    Night Yu was buried in the arms of night Yu Xuan, sobbing all the time. "All the time, I always felt that my feelings with Bei Yanchen for so many years should be comparable to those of Qing Dynasty, so I let myself wait all the time, but I didn''t dare to give myself hope. Now I can finally put it down."


    Night Yu Xuan patted night Yu Ning''s shoulder, so many years of pent up feelings, can finally put down, he understood, after venting Yu Ning, then said that smart princess.


    Chu ling''er''s room is not far away from yeyuxuan, which is different from the previous morning rest. Today''s Chu ling''er is not sleepy at all.


    Zheng sat opposite her, looking at her delicate face without joy. Her heart sank for a moment.


    "Ying Ying" Zheng''s pitiful opening. Since she came back today, she has been sitting like this for a long time. If she didn''t open her mouth or talk, it would be a picture if she didn''t blink her eyes from time to time.


    "Don''t make any noise." Chu ling''er opens his mouth and interrupts Zheng''s later words coldly.


    Zheng''s heart was stunned and he looked at Chu ling''er stupidly.


    "What happened?" Zheng did not stop talking, but asked anxiously.


    Chu ling''er''s eyebrows are slightly cold. "My mother, ye Yuxuan knows my identity."


    "What do you say?" Zheng''s surprised hand shook and hurriedly grasped Chu ling''er and asked.


    "My mother, you didn''t hear me wrong. Ye Yuxuan already knows that I''m not Chu Yingying. He also guessed that I''m Chu linger, and Chu Fenglan is Chu Yingying." Chu ling''er is calm and abnormal, with a chilly look on the corner of his eyes and brow.


    "Then we" Zheng Shi is very flustered. This is a crime of deceiving the king. They will not have a good ending! The more Zheng thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    "What''s the hurry? Haven''t Ye Yuxuan done anything yet? " Chu ling''er''s eyes twinkled. How could she not object at that time? Now she began to be afraid.


    Zheng''s hand was taken down awkwardly. "Ling''er, it''s not a small thing. What does the eldest prince say?"


    Chu ling''er sneers, "he wants to cancel the engagement."


    "Just like that?" Zheng was relieved.


    "What is that?" Chu ling''er asked with a sneer, "how can we be reconciled if we plan for so many years, but we fail? How can we not lose without Chu Fenglan The more Chu ling''er thinks about it, the more he hates it. He must be dead. Now he is still standing here, and he needs to take back all the things she once had. How can she be reconciled?


    "Ling''er, the eldest prince is lucky without investigation. Let''s let go." Zheng said with fear.


    "It''s impossible, ma''am, for so many years, since we designed and destroyed the Chu family, we have no way to go back. For so many years, I have worked hard to learn Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, so that I can be extremely excellent in all aspects. The red nevus behind my ear has been pointed for so many years, as if it has been stuck, and the scar in my palm is cut by myself with a knife. Then How can I forget such pain? And my voice, now I have learned this way, I even forget my voice before, mother, I abandoned so many, for, is not to replace Chu Yingying, get her everything? " Chu ling''er looks at the scar in the palm of his hand, cold mouth, and his voice is eerie. It seems that it stabs people''s heart directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 579

    Zheng''s whole day was in a state of panic. Last night''s conversation with Chu linger shocked her. I don''t know when she didn''t know her daughter. Did the government want power to cover her eyes, or was it jealousy that made her do whatever she could.


    Zheng remembered last night''s trembling


    "you, what do you want?" After hearing Chu ling''er''s unwillingness, she trembled. She didn''t mention it for so many years. She really thought that she would never mention it again.


    But she never thought about it. Ling''er''s heart has become like this. It seems that there is no way to go back. At the same time, she seems to have some comforting feelings. Her daughter still knows how to do it.


    "What do you want? What else can we do to destroy Chu Yingying? " Chu ling''er naturally replied that the chill on the corner of his eyes and brow was far oppressed by jealousy.


    "Destroy her? But the great prince is protecting her. "


    "There will always be times when he can''t protect them." Chu ling''er sneers and says that she doesn''t believe that ye Yuxuan can protect her all the time.


    Zheng thought of Chu ling''er''s eyes at that time, and her heart was uneasy. She knew that ling''er would never give up. However, when she reached such a point, what was the possibility? Back off, she is not willing! So we can only go forward, even at all costs.


    Today, there is a drizzling rain. It''s very sad. If you want to say it''s over, ye Yuning and Bei Yanxue don''t have the leisure to go out in the rain. They lean on the pavilion, enjoy the rain and read a book at the same time.


    Xiaoxueer''s quiet nest is next to Beiyan snow. From time to time, Beiyan snow is smooth and peaceful.


    Originally, I thought that no one would come in such weather. They were just entertaining themselves, but Xiao xue''er suddenly stood up and turned to look at the door. Night Yu Ning smiled, "who is this? Xiaoxue''er actually means to welcome "


    beiyanxue knows that yeyuning is joking about herself, because she usually goes out by herself, and she will wait at the door. When Wushang comes, she may go out to welcome, but no one else will.


    "Wushang won''t come. He may be an acquaintance." Beiyanxue rubs the soft hair on xiaoxueer''s head and says with a smile.


    Night Yu Ning put down the book, thought little Xueer would run out by himself, but saw that he just looked up, and sat on the ground, lying on the ground to rest, nahan said, "is this the person who doesn''t like to come?"


    Beiyanxue shook her head. "Let''s go and have a look."


    "What are you going to? It''s still raining. Wait a minute. The familiar people will come by themselves. We don''t need to meet if we''re not familiar." Night Yu Ning naturally said, looking at the continuous rain outside, slightly frown, this kind of rain, the most lingering, an umbrella, can only cover the cheek, the body will still be stained with rain.


    Beiyan xueguan''er, it is true. I don''t think it''s too familiar. I just sit here and twirl the dried fruits on the plate.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, with the rain, came two calls: "sister Yu Ning, sister Yan Xue!"


    Yeyu Ning and Beiyan Snow put down their hands and looked at the place where the voice came from. In the rain, a man rushed in the rain. The indigo robe neckline and cuffs were embroidered with the rolling edge of silver wire and flowing cloud pattern. A blue auspicious cloud wide edge brocade belt was tied around the waist. Only a piece of jade with excellent quality was hung on it. The shape seemed rough but it was simple Depressed. The black hair is tied up and wearing a small silver crown inlaid with jade. The white jade on the silver crown is crystal clear and moistening, which further sets off the black brightness and smoothness of his hair, like silk. There are a few strands of hair in front of the forehead, but it is soaked by the rain, hanging on the forehead, it seems a little embarrassed. Night Yu Ning and I North words snow look at each other, as expected came.


    The person who comes here is not enough in stature, but is tall. His steady pace makes people ignore that his age is still the same as that of the whole man, and he is born noble in his beauty, which makes people feel unattainable.


    Night Yu Ning helpless smile, is Nangong Anmin, although early know he will come, but did not expect so fast!


    Beiyan Snow''s mouth is slightly crooked. Xiaoxueer looks up and continues to sleep on her stomach.


    "And your sister?" Nangong Anmin just came into the pavilion, and nightyu Ning came forward to pat the raindrops on his body and handed over a pad.


    Nangong Anmin wiped the raindrops on his face and looked at Yeyu Ning discontentedly. "I came first, but you only asked my sister."


    Night Yu Ning put out his hand and poked his forehead. It grew high again. Now it is almost over her. The boy is growing fast.


    "Come and sit down. Anyan has gone to find his brother?" Night Yu Ning ignores Nangong Anmin, leaning on one side and laughing.


    "It''s strange that my sister is walking behind me. Naturally, I miss you. Come first." Nangong an min says with a smile, although it is cynical, it is more free to make public.


    "Come on, your sister didn''t want you. Did you come here?" Night Yu Ning chuckles.


    "See through, don''t tell." Nangong Anmin said wrongly, instead of sitting down, he went to tease xiaoxueer.


    Xiaoxue''er opens her mouth to frighten Nangong Anmin. Nangong Anmin is stunned. Xiaoxue''er has moved a position and leans beside beiyanxue. Qu Baba, Nangong Anmin''s Committee, looks at beiyanxue and says, "cousin, you haven''t seen xiaoxue''er in such a long time. Let her play with me."


    Beiyanxue has no choice but to look at Nangong Anmin, with a smile in her eyes, and look behind him.


    Nangong Anmin turns his mouth and looks at the way he just came. My sister did come.


    Night Yu Ning saw Nangong an Yan come here, wearing a big red dress, holding up a plain umbrella, on which were painted several peach branches, the flowers were blooming, and the beauty was like this. Walking in the rain, it was also unique.


    Night Yu Ning eyebrow tip a pick, it seems that an Yan and an min are together? I thought I would go to my brother first, but I didn''t.


    Night Yu thought that he had stood up and waved to Nangong Anyan. Nangong Anyan smiled and walked over.


    Close the umbrella, put it under the pavilion, watch ye Yuning and Bei Yanxue, smile jokingly, "you really have leisure and elegance, and even enjoy the rain under the pavilion."


    Night Yu Ning just didn''t pay attention to her teasing, countered and said, "how come this time first? Have you seen my brother?"


    "Not yet, but not in a hurry." Nangong Anyan said with a smile, she is different from beichengyao. Beichengyao is the ice and snow beauty she looks at, cold and unfeeling. Nangong Anyan''s indifference is just hidden under her smile. When she sat in the only seat left, Nangong Anmin had handed over a cup of tea and put it in front of her.


    Anyan takes it, but just holds it in her hand. She looks at the different smile of yeyuning and the past, and raises her eyebrows slightly. It seems that something has changed. But she continues to follow yeyuning''s words, "what does cousin think now? Who is the person who steals the family?"


    Night Yu Ning sighs, really is keen, she just mentioned a, an Yan has been aware of it? However, he said tentatively, "I thought you would ask Chu Yingying first."


    Anyan chuckles, dimples appear on the corners of her mouth, with some sweet feelings. Yeyu Ning knows that this sweetness is only the surface, which is the real poison. Listen carefully to Anyan''s words, "I care more about those who can rob my cousin." Anyan knows yeyuxuan consciously. On the day of marriage, she will follow a person. The weight of that person is absolutely not light. But Chu Yingying, Anyan doesn''t want to think about it for a while.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 580

    "I''ll know when you see it. Now I''d like to go out for a walk." Ye Yuning has never been a person with questions and answers. What''s more, he can''t face Nangong Anyan, who is even sharper and smarter than her.


    It''s not that she is less intelligent than Anyan, but her intelligence is different from Anyan''s. more often, others prefer to describe her as smart and witty. She didn''t contact the government much, more like a princess, carefree, and Anyan is different. She contacted the government when she was very young. She has been deeply influenced for many years, which has made her very sensitive to the government. Now and then But it''s also because she''s the eldest princess in Phoenix. Amin is not like her. She has a brother on it and a brother who is the same age as her. She doesn''t need to worry about it. Similarly, she''s not in the mood.


    Nangong an Yan chuckles and looks at Yeyu Ning. "What''s up? I''m going to ask your sister-in-law?"


    Night Yu Ning nodded, "it''s true. Now the snow is there. Why don''t we go together?" He blinked at Beiyan snow.


    Beiyanxue squints slightly, Yu Ning seems to have other meanings, but now, she can''t guess.


    Anyan and them rarely see each other. Naturally, they won''t let it go. "OK, I''ll go when it''s sunny. Just in time, I also want to see Chu Yingying. I just saw each other when I was a child. Now I''m forgetting it."


    Although speaking, she is also quietly looking at yeyuning. Today, she is a little more free and easy than before. She seems to put down a lot of things, and her eyes are clearer than before.


    Night Yu Ning picks eyebrows, "elder brother also can go, is goes to he by Chu Fenglan to rob place Austria." Say mischievous to North speech snow and an Yan a smile, mutual understanding.


    Beiyanxue is a word of gold. She seldom talks with them and listens to them in silence. Sometimes she raises different opinions, but Anmin is different. The bear children from small to big are noisy and boastful. Now they have been quiet for so long and can''t help it.


    "Sister, aren''t you going to take me?" Said a pair of peach blossom eyes shining at an Yan.


    An Yan raised her hand and touched his hair with pity. "Ask your cousin yourself."


    Anmin hung his head and was unhappy. "You and your two sisters are going. Am I the only one to stay?"


    "My brother and sister-in-law can''t take you with me. I and your two sisters don''t want to take you either," said Ye Yu


    An min looks at an Yan with a sad face.


    Anyan chuckles, and beiyanxue can''t help but laugh, reaching out to touch xiaoxueer.


    It happened that someone came over and said that ye Yuxuan asked them to come over. Ye Yuning smiled first. "My brother really knows that you and an min are here."


    Anyan shook her head and smiled. She saw the sadness in her eyes, no matter it was Beiyan snow or yeyuning. She felt a little pain in her heart.


    Because it was raining, they didn''t walk fast either. By the time several people arrived, yeyuxuan had already prepared lunch for them. Besides yeyuxuan, beiyanxi, there was a woman waiting.


    Anyan subconsciously felt that where had these eyes been seen? They were too clear, like the sun shining on the water.


    Amin has called cousin, Yan Xi cousin, after looking at Chu Fenglan, smile at will.


    "Chu Yingying?" An Yan thought and called out, "long time no see."


    Chu Fenglan was stunned, and her face was a little stiff. "You are"


    Ye Yuning already knew Chu Fenglan''s identity, thinking that since an Yan could recognize it, so did her brother.


    Beiyanxue doesn''t know the situation, but yeyuxuan doesn''t speak, and she doesn''t speak well.


    "Anyan, sit first. It''s a rare visit." Beiyanxi shallow way, it is to solve the embarrassment of Chu Fenglan.


    An Yan nods and sits down at will. An min is a man who can raise waves even when there is no wind. Looking at Chu Fenglan, she admires her face and says, "it''s my cousin. She''s really beautiful. Her eyes are better than all the people I''ve seen."


    Chu Fenglan laughs awkwardly. This person''s mouth is really sweet, but it''s just that they don''t make people believe. Let alone others, which of the three women sitting on the table is not the appearance of the city. Is it really good to praise them in front of them? What''s more, as far as appearance is concerned, can''t all the people here compare with you?


    Night Yu Xuan a smile, night Yu Ning is to smile to ask, "you are not to say, your mother and elder sister are the most beautiful?"


    "Yes." An min answers without hesitation, "but what conflict does this have with cousin''s most beautiful eyes?" Said also puzzled looked at night Yu Ning.


    Night Yu congeals lips and stares at Nangong Anmin. Anmin looks back with a smile and is elated.


    "I''m not Chu Yingying. I''m Chu Fenglan." Chu Fenglan thought or seriously reminded that he could not always get his identity wrong.


    Anmin smiles and looks at yeyuxuan.


    The smile on yeyuxuan''s face faded, calm as water.


    Anmin refuses to accept, looks at Chu Fenglan and says solemnly, "it''s very similar to what my elder sister said. She has beautiful eyes and jasmine fragrance on her body. What''s more, she also called your name directly!"


    Chu Fenglan looks at Anyan. Have they ever seen her?


    An Yan smiled and reached out to reassure an min. "I''ve got the wrong person."


    Anmin did not understand how it was possible, but clearly, his sister said so, there must be a reason, also obedient.


    No words for food, no words for sleep. Except for the previous episode, this meal is very smooth.


    Just after someone took off the meal, night Yu Ning had jumped to Chu Fenglan and said sincerely, "let''s go out in two days."


    Chu Fenglan looks at Ye Yuning doubtfully. It should be said that they are vigilant. In her eyes, they are all strange. The two people who suddenly appear are strange in identity, speaking and looking at her.


    Night Yu Ning quietly smile, "brother said, you haven''t been back for a long time. When we go out for a walk, you can just go back."


    Ye Yu Xuan secretly praised Ye Yu''s cleverness on one side, and knew to consider for his brother.


    Chu Fenglan''s eyes brightened for a moment. Go back to the mountain stronghold? She really wants to go back. She doesn''t know how grandpa and Nanfeng are doing. She''s worried. But she didn''t believe that ye Yuxuan had such a kind heart. She looked at Ye Yuxuan doubtfully.


    The night Yu Xuan eyebrows slightly gather, "Yu congenitally wants to go, you go together."


    Chu Fenglan nods, originally is loves own younger sister only then to agree, oneself returns is by the way.


    Night Yu Ning saw Chu Fenglan nodding, and went to hit the railway while it was hot. "Otherwise we will go tomorrow?"


    Not only Chu Fenglan, everyone thought it was a little fast. Beiyanxi smiled, "the rain is not necessarily clear, there is no need to be so anxious."


    Night Yu Ning only looked at Chu Fenglan, smiling slightly, facing this person, I don''t know whether to blame or resist, always want to escape.


    The smile on beiyanxi''s face froze for a moment, and turned to a bitter smile. Beiyanxue looked at his brother painfully, and Anyan''s eyes swept over them. "Yes, cousin, there''s no need to worry so much. We just came here, and we won''t even give us the rest time?"


    Amin''s eyes, nose, heart and face immediately changed to a pathetic look. "Yeah, Amin is so tired. He has never stopped coming here. He needs a good rest before he can go out to play."


    Chu Fenglan exclaimed that Nangong Anmin was quick to change his face and strong to observe his words and feelings, so that he could activate the atmosphere. Thinking of this, the princess would agree, and she would definitely watch yeyuning.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 581

    Night Yu Ning pauses for a while, then nods slowly. There is a layer of light sadness in her eyes. In fact, it has always been Yan Xue''s words, but today it''s not the same. Because of her brother''s reason, it''s inconvenient to even persuade her. Maybe it''s just because she doesn''t know how to relieve them? Does Anyan have to open her mouth?


    Night Yu Xuan reached forward to pull night Yu Ning, eyebrows and eyes smile, "really don''t worry, after two days clear, we will go out together."


    Night Yu Ning swept the sadness just now, said with a smile.


    Standing on one side, Beiyan''s eyes are deep, looking at yeyuning. This woman, in his eyes, looks so bright, like the sunshine in spring, harmonious, warm, with a smile and a frown, has a warm feeling. Unfortunately, her warmth has never been given to the people she can see, not to the people she can''t see, or deliberately ignored. Beiyanxi suddenly thought, which kind does he belong to, should he deliberately ignore it?


    The rain outside suddenly grew big and flowery, beating on the leaves and the newly opened stamens, which made people feel pity for those fresh flowers. However, just showing their beautiful faces, they were mercilessly destroyed. Are all the people who only cherish flowers cherished?


    Now Chu ling''er is alone in the room and watching the rain outside. A disgust rises in her heart. It''s more melancholy on rainy days. Is the rain for responding to the situation?


    At the moment, she has no idea to appreciate the spring rain, nor to relax. She is planning how to destroy Chu Fenglan. The person who happened to come here, in her view, is the help of heaven.


    When the rain stopped, it was still in the evening. Chu ling''er had nothing to do, so she went out for a walk. She happened to see a woman in red and a young man in blue not far away. She knew that no one in her family would wear such a bright red color. Such a color was too gorgeous and even more irresistible. In other words, such a color of blood was a kind of despair Feeling, and she also knows, another person, is also today''s person, because no matter night Yu Xuan or North Yan Xi, the body weight is higher than him.


    An Yan looks back and sees Chu ling''er. There is a trace of sarcasm in her eyebrows. She stands still and waits for Chu ling''er to come.


    Chu ling''er came over with a step and saluted to an Yan, "I have seen the princess."


    An Yan nods, "Chu ling''er?"


    "Yes."


    An Yan looks at Chu ling''er, stares and thinks. Chu Yingying''s elder sister was probably a participant in the Chu family''s affairs. Compared with Chu Yingying, her appearance is indeed excellent, but there is nothing too excellent.


    Nangong Anmin looked on coldly. The only thing he was curious about was that the woman dared to cheat her cousin.


    Chu ling''er once looked at an Yan and sighed in his heart that such a beautiful face is rare in the world. I''m afraid that few people he met did not produce jealousy. She cut her pupils and her eyes with light tenderness. They were all covered up by the beauty at one glance. But when she turned to an min''s face, she was shocked. When she saw this man, she was even more envious. A man''s appearance was so excellent Such a situation is unique!


    A pair of peach blossom eyes are full of temptations. Even if they don''t smile, there is a light smile in their eyebrows. It seems that they are affectionate, while the light pupils are more affectionate. The corners of their lips seem to rise slightly, with some encouragement. They are just thin lips, which are thin and cool. The brow tip looks casually, as if it is with the unique simplicity of childhood, but it''s chilly looking carefully. This man, collection Deep and thin love in one, such an age, but also with some immature, but can not see the eyes, can not see through the pupil, people feel that this man, unfathomable.


    Suddenly, Chu ling''er thought of yeyuxuan. He was very discerning and masterminded, but it was also the same.


    "In two days, my cousin is going to take us out to play. Let''s go." Anyan said lightly, without much emotion, just the gentleness in the eyes and eyebrows, trance makes people feel that this woman is sincerely inviting someone.


    Chu ling''er is slightly shocked. Doesn''t she know her identity? Or on purpose?


    Anmin also looks at an Yan strangely, elder sister, how can invite her suddenly? There''s no reason. What''s more, in his opinion, it''s just an ordinary woman. Why do you want my elder sister to speak in person.


    "Civilian women"


    "just go out to play, and there is no taboo."


    Chu ling''er clenched his teeth. It''s soft, but it''s a threat, isn''t it? Don''t even give people the chance to refuse?


    "This time, my cousin also wants to see Chu Fenglan''s grandfather. He wants to settle the marriage. It''s not something you like to see, is it?" An Yan said quietly, looking at Chu ling''er with a smile, revealing a very shallow dimple, only the smile, so people do not know.


    Anmin stood silently, thinking about her sister''s meaning, and looking at Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan is slightly stunned. What does that mean? Besides, what kind of thoughts does she have?


    "After all, you are still soft hearted. You can cut the grass without removing the roots. The spring wind blows again. If I were you, I would not give her a chance to survive." An Yan looks at Chu ling''er''s puzzled and cautious expression, sneers at him, looks like a fine needle, stabs him in the heart.


    "What are you for?" Chu ling''er could not calm down any more. He couldn''t help but open his mouth, with some fear. "Do you like yeyuxuan, too?"


    "It seems that you should be called the great prince?" Anyan first replied, "no matter whether I like it or not, in a few days, you will have no chance."


    Chu ling''er''s pupils suddenly contracted, and there was a burst of hate in her heart. This woman, words and sentences, ambiguous, maybe kind, maybe unintentional, was reminding her. It was hateful!


    An Yan chuckles. The smile on the corner of her mouth is satirical. She looks up at the sky. After the rain washing, the sky seems clean. It''s blue and clear. The setting sun is very bright red, but it''s far from as deep as blood. Such a color makes people bathed in the sun feel warm.


    Although Anyan was talking with Chu ling''er, she didn''t wait for her answer. She walked away slowly, followed by Amin and turned around a bush. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask Anyan, "why does elder sister say so much to her? My cousin will deal with it by himself. "


    Even if Anmin didn''t understand all the meaning of Anyan, he also knew these two words, which could drive Chu linger to a dead end, even if he didn''t have half a way to go.


    An Yan smiles gently, reaches out to touch an min''s hair top, his younger brother, already had his own high, the idea should also be more mature than before?


    "Because my sister still has something to do, she plans to leave in two days. She wants to see her cousin and Chu Yingying make up as before, and she has also calculated her cousin''s wish." An Yan smiles, and the light of the setting sun seems to be in the dimple.


    The setting sun in the distance shines on all people, and also on her. But in her heart, it is as cool as a deep pool of water, without any warmth. Once upon a time, LAN Miao''s curse may be unintentional, but it took her ten years and her cousin''s ten years. When she came this time, she kept thinking, is it when cousin can get it, or when she can get it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 582

    An min listens to then urgently ask, "where is elder sister going?" Why hasn''t he heard about his sister before?


    "It happened to be in Dayuan, so we did it together." Anyan didn''t say it clearly. He kept it a little more secret, but Amin was quiet. As long as he didn''t go to see the man, it was OK for him.


    "Sister, take me with you?" Anmin said in a coquettish way, "elder sister, you see that I seldom come out, can''t bear to go back so soon?"


    Anyan can''t help shaking her head. "You can play here. When I come back, we will go back together."


    Anmin is dissatisfied, and an Yan lightly adds, "or you want me to write to your mother and let her let you go back."


    "No!" Anmin quickly stopped him. Although on the surface he was playing tricks against his mother, he didn''t have the courage to fight her.


    "Then stay here." An Yan took the opportunity.


    "Good!" Now Amin is finally safe.


    "Tell your cousin to be careful about Chu ling''er. He''s so chuyingying." Anyan said, that woman, who is not willing to yield to others, will not give up this opportunity.


    "Cousin will pay attention."


    "The dog jumped the wall in a hurry. How could this woman give up after so many years of planning? Who knows what she will do."


    "All right." Anmin''s face is reluctant, but he goes to yeyuxuan.


    Anyan is walking here by herself. When she first came, she was still a child. Her mood at that time was far less complicated than it is now. At that time, she thought that there was nothing in the world that she wanted but could not get. Now she understood that the most difficult thing was just human heart.


    Two days later, it was a sunny day. In the early morning, Yu Ning got up, looked at the blue sky, with a few clouds floating, and a light breeze blowing, which would add some cool to the hot afternoon. He went to find everyone and invited them to go for a walk.


    Originally it was a good agreement. Naturally, they would not shirk it. They decided to choose a day rather than collide with it, so they went out one after another.


    Just before leaving, Anyan sent someone to call Chu ling''er. Chu ling''er not only didn''t get rid of her, but also came out soon.


    Now several people in Chu''s family are out of the house.


    Spring mountain, added a lot of green, just grow out of the branches and leaves take advantage of the early bud of the branches and leaves, appears particularly prosperous, at a glance, green. Perhaps the only regret is that there are no flowers, right?


    "Are we going up there?" Night Yu Ning looked at the mountain ahead, as if there was no place to step on, and from a distance, there was not even a rugged mountain road, how would they go?


    Anmin quickly asked, "do you want to fly up, cousin?" Before they could say anything, he added pitifully, "it''s a pity we can only go up."


    "I also want to fly up, and I don''t want to say that I don''t have this ability. Even if I have this ability, I don''t want to give up Xiao Anmin."


    Anmin is not happy. He is the most angry that he is the youngest, growing up. The people who take him with him are all the names of the little prince and the little prince. His brother and sister are also the little Anmin from time to time. It seems that he is really small. "My prince''s name is Anmin, not little Anmin."


    Hearing his serious explanation, all the people couldn''t help laughing. Beiyanxi added with a smile, "no matter Anyan or Anmin, they despise themselves as the smallest."


    Anyan shakes her head gently and doesn''t explain. She used to think that she was the smallest. From the beginning to the end, her elder brother and elder sister called her to the end. Now she doesn''t care much. She asks Chu Fenglan, "where to go?"


    Chu Fenglan pointed to the side, "there is a path there, just walk there."


    Several people followed her direction and saw that there was nothing, but Chu Fenglan had already walked by first, and they had to follow her slowly. When they walked in, they saw that there was indeed a path, which was entirely a narrow path. I''m afraid only one person was allowed to pass by.


    "Come here?" Night Yu Ning pointed to the front and asked again.


    Chu Fenglan doesn''t speak any more. She has gone forward. Yeyuxuan takes the lead in following up, and others follow up. Only Chu linger walks at the end. Observe the surrounding area. Here, there is really a mountain where no one comes. Even the road is so narrow. Of course, there are many places where there are few people and there may be dangerous places.


    Several people walked around and stopped. They didn''t arrive at the village until evening. As soon as Chu Fenglan entered, a group of children had already gathered around. Sister LAN, sister LAN, was chirping. Night Yu Ning, on the one hand, exclaimed that Chu Fenglan was so popular, but he was secretly looking at his brother. What''s the meaning of his calm eyes?


    Wait for the children to say hello to Chu Fenglan and calm down slowly, then put their eyes on the people who come together. Of course, the most attractive thing for the children is the little snow brought by Beiyan snow.


    The children want to get close, but they dare not. Beiyan snow just let the children touch it, not let them get too close, but also enough to make the children happy.


    The night on the mountain is even colder. Yeyuxuan doesn''t care. He goes to find old Chu.


    Old Chu seemed to have expected that night palace would come. He had arranged the chessboard and chess pieces and sat there waiting for night palace.


    "Big prince, we meet again." Chu Lao stroked his white beard and looked at yeyuxuan. The look in his eyes was hard to distinguish.


    Ye Yuxuan nodded, "you don''t seem surprised at all."


    "It''s not that I''m not surprised, but I''ve lived for a long time, and there are fewer surprises." Chu Lao holds up a piece of chess and has already fallen down. Ye Yuxuan just sat down and didn''t retort, "then you should know why I came here."


    "I don''t know, but I can guess one or two." Old Chu sighed, "I''m afraid it''s for Lan''er?"


    Night Yu Xuan nodded, eyes on the chessboard, the falling chessboard made a clear sound, especially in the quiet night.


    "Does the eldest prince want to marry Lan''er?" Chu Lao''s eyes seemed to be fixed on the chessboard, but his whole heart was hanging to know the answer of yeyuxuan.


    "Yes." Yeyuxuan didn''t lie to others, and didn''t hide. The chess pieces in his hand turned twice before falling. It seemed that he was thinking about how to do it, but he didn''t have to think too much about how to do it.


    "There are three thousand beauties in the harem. Why does the great prince cling to Lan''er? Her disposition is not gentle. " Chu Lao''s worry still happened. He sighed quietly, whether he would offend Ye Yuxuan or not, he said frankly.


    Yeyuxuan chuckled, as if he didn''t care. Old Chu frowned gently, even with his eyebrows.


    "Jiali 3000, why do you think so?" Yeyuxuan asked in reply, unable to hear sincerity.


    Chulao choked, "hasn''t it always been like this?"


    "It used to be, and now it is. I only know that my father and my mother are one woman." Night Yu Xuan Road, the voice of domineering silk spread.


    Chu Lao didn''t realize that he stopped and looked up at yeyuxuan. There was only one woman, not the queen. Although there was no difference on the surface, the meaning of it was too far away. Apart from the queen, the Emperor may have countless women. But now, is the emperor really like the legend? And can his son, too? In Chu Lao''s heart, there began to be a hidden suspicion.


    Yeyuxuan was not in a hurry. He allowed him to look at it, and slightly bowed his head. He seemed to be studying the situation on the chessboard, calm and calm.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 583

    Chulao''s eyes were fixed on yeyuxuan for a long time, and then he slowly turned away, moved to the chessboard, and sighed, "I dare to ask why the eldest prince clings to Lan''er. Her temperament is not suitable for the life in the palace. Moreover, Cao min doesn''t want her to marry into the Palace." Chu Lao''s voice is not aware of being played very lightly, even a little low.


    The chess pieces in yeyuxuan''s hand paused a little. I don''t know what I thought of. There was a smile in her eyes, which was always unfathomable. "Because she was the one I decided a long time ago. To me, she is unique." The voice of yeyuxuan is very light, it seems to be muttering to himself, with no regret.


    Chu Lao deeply sighed, unique, only this one "alone" word, then replaced how many words?


    "I don''t know what is the relationship between the woman who comes today and the eldest prince?" Chu Lao considered one or two, then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Night Yu Xuan chuckles," but is the younger sister, another, is Lan er''s cousin


    Night Yu Xuan can not hear old Chu ''s answer and sighs. "The woman in white is sister Yu Ning. The woman in red is the princess of Phoenix. An Yan. As for the other one, the woman with a snow wolf is the princess of the north. Yan Xue, the last one, in light green, is Lan Er'' s cousin, Chu linger."


    Old Chu was a little stunned. He never thought that in his lifetime, he could see people with such distinguished status in various countries. He sighed, "Lan''er grew up in this mountain. Can they let Lan''er down?" Chu Lao''s worry was deeper and his heart was as heavy as a weight.


    The chess pieces in yeyuxuan''s hands seem to be dropped by hand, and then they decide to say, "don''t worry, they all like Lan''er very much. As for their mother, they will also like Lan''er." The mother doesn''t like the woman with too heavy mind. Lan''er is just right. Maybe in the mother''s eyes, intelligence and goodness are more important than status.


    Chu Lao nodded. He had been holding the chess pieces for a long time before he slowly fell down and didn''t speak again.


    Ye Yuxuan is also silent, focusing on the chessboard in front of him.


    For a long time, when the chessboard was almost full of chessmen, old Chu left them slowly.


    Ye Yuxuan also slowly put down the chess pieces. In the current chess game, maybe in the eyes of many people, the situation is unknown, and it can''t be seen who has taken the lead, but ye Yuxuan knows it. In this game, he won, and it doesn''t matter how many will win.


    Looking at the chess pieces above, Chu Lao glanced at them with a trace of helplessness. "As expected, he is old. He can''t do many things." If the first time he played chess, he didn''t concentrate and despised yeyuxuan, then this time, he really lost, even if he was worried, even at the beginning, both of them didn''t pay attention, then the loser behind was completely lost.


    Ye Yuxuan said quietly, "it''s your heart that worries too much. I want to marry Lan''er with your heart. Chu linger once pretended to be Lan''er, but now, I still fall in love with her. If Lan''er is not Yingying when she was a child, it should be regarded as empathy and other love, but Lan''er is Yingying, then it means that I have to be her in this life."


    Old Chu didn''t know this story. Seeing ye Yuxuan''s calm eyes, he knew that there was no way to change it. It was certain that he would marry Lan''er, but the only thing he worried about was Lan''er''s own will.


    "Lan''er hasn''t agreed yet. Don''t worry, I won''t force her." Night Yu Xuan looked at Chu Lao, then knew what he was worried about, explained carefully.


    "My only hope is that the eldest prince can take good care of Lan''er. If one day you don''t love her, you will let her come back. For Lan''er, as long as there are these children, you can insist on it."


    Yeyuxuan didn''t answer, because he knew that there would not be such a day. Similarly, he was not allowed to have such a day.


    When ye Yuxuan tries to get Chu Fenglan to agree to the marriage, Chu linger is trying her best to destroy the marriage. But now, the only way she can go is to destroy Chu Fenglan.


    Here she is not familiar with, but may as well, anyway, Chu Fenglan is not familiar with it? Chu ling''er thought of himself.


    She and Chu Fenglan live in the same room. Of course, this is what she requires. After all, the only thing she is familiar with here is Chu Fenglan. Night Yuxuan wants to know what Chu linger will do. Seeing that Chu Fenglan has no objection, she agrees.


    Chu ling''er looks at the sky outside. It''s still midnight. It''s dark through the window. Chu ling''er stays up all night, waiting for the dawn.


    There was a little cold light outside. Chu ling''er looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly beside her. She gently drew a curve around her mouth. Her eyes were dim and pushed Chu Fenglan.


    Chu Fenglan didn''t sleep very well tonight. I don''t know whether it was because there were many people who were not familiar with her or because there were too many people who came here tonight and couldn''t sleep very well. So when Chu linger pushed her, Chu Fenglan woke up.


    Before opening your eyes completely, you will feel the unfriendly feeling coming from the opposite side. Open your eyes quickly.


    Chu Fenglan just wanted to talk. Chu ling''er pressed her finger on her lips to show her not to talk.


    Chu Fenglan didn''t know what Chu linger meant. She didn''t speak. She quietly looked at the woman facing her.


    Chu ling''er saw Chu Fenglan''s cooperation. She smiled gently, with slight cold and hatred. "Do you want to know your past now? What is your identity? Why do you lose your memory? And the whereabouts of your family. "


    Chu Fenglan felt that Chu ling''er didn''t have a good intention. What''s more, she heard it from her mouth. It seems that it''s not credible. It''s obvious that ye Yuxuan is more convincing. Just when she wanted to refuse, she heard Chu ling''er''s voice came, "how did your family die?"


    Chu Fenglan was cold all over. Her pupils suddenly contracted. Her eyes widened unconsciously. She looked at Chu linger as if there was still fear in them.


    Chu ling''er smiled contentedly. "If you want to know, follow me and come out together."


    Chu Fenglan looks at Chu ling''er. Her voice is very insidious, which makes her resist. But for her, it''s more like a fatal temptation. She can follow her out if she doesn''t know what she wants.


    But Chu Fenglan did not. She was afraid of the woman''s gloomy mind, and worried about the hurt of the children here. She forced herself to ask, "do you know what happened then?"


    Chu ling''er lowered his voice and laughed, with obvious irony. "Of course, anyway, our two families are also relatives. Your mother and my mother are cousins of the same father and different mother, and it''s a great coincidence that all the people they married were surnamed Chu. Even your father and my father knew each other. Otherwise, how could we have such a good relationship when we were young, How can you tell me everything, even if you have a personal engagement with someone for life? " Chu ling''er sneered, holding a jade plate in his hand, and handed it to Chu Fenglan maliciously.


    Chu Fenglan just wanted to reach out, but Chu ling''er took it with a clear eye, and smiled at Chu Fenglan.


    Even at one glance, Chu Fenglan recognized the jade pendant. The only difference was that the Yingluo on it was a little old.


    Chu ling''er is smiling at Chu Fenglan, waiting for her decision.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 584

    It is the early morning, the sun has not come out, the sky is already red clouds, it seems that within half a moment, the sun will show the beautiful face that wants to say still rest.


    But at the moment, it''s still cool, blowing on the body, as if with unbearable cold, a little bit from the skin into the bone marrow. Chu Fenglan unconsciously shivers and looks at the woman standing in front of her.


    Chu ling''er is not as calm as Chu Fenglan saw. She looks at the sky not far away. When the sun hasn''t jumped out, the sky is still dark and there is still no warm sunshine on people. It''s said that the sky is darkest at the moment before dawn, so she is at this moment now! But after this moment, the sky will light up, won''t it? There will be sunshine, warmth and color.


    "I have come. Can you tell me what happened then?" Chu Fenglan cold mouth, before the simple and lively woman, suddenly looked at a person indifferently, it is really some micro terror.


    It''s just that Chu ling''er doesn''t care anymore. What she wants now is to kill Chu Fenglan, the former Chu Yingying.


    But looking at Chu Fenglan''s simple but hateful woman, she suddenly smiled and said maliciously, "let me see, where to start?" Chu ling''er pretended to think for a moment and looked at Chu Fenglan''s lips. "Do you remember how this jade pendant came from? What''s the point?"


    Chu Fenglan shakes her head.


    Chu ling''er laughs, "this jade pendant is naturally sent to you by yeyuxuan as a token of affection."


    "How could it be in your hands?" Chu Fenglan asked.


    This obviously pleased Chu linger. She looked at Chu Fenglan with a smile and shook her jade plate in front of Chu Fenglan. "Yes, how could it be in my hand?" Seeing that Chu Fenglan didn''t respond, she continued, "it''s just because I snatched it from you. When you were about to die, you were holding this jade pendant all the time!"


    It''s like remembering the past, like deliberately making Chu Fenglan sad, but more, it''s deliberately showing off, with a little pity, gifts, not very clear to tell Chu Fenglan.


    "What happened to my family back then?" What Chu Fenglan cares more is her family.


    "In a big fire, the people of the Chu family were almost dead." Chu ling''er slowly said that there was a strange light in her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was malicious or hateful. "I was afraid that I would not burn you. I asked someone to bring you out and let them kill you. I didn''t expect that you were so fateful. After living here, I met yeyuxuan again. On the day of my marriage, I robbed him. I waited in the shabby restaurant all day long. It made me face burn Lost, all the people in the original city are watching my jokes. " Chu ling''er gradually gets excited. His eyes are full of hatred. He stabs Chu Fenglan directly, like thousands of needles. If he wants to stab Chu Fenglan completely, he doesn''t leave half a good place. The burning jealousy inside is like burning on Chu Fenglan. Only when he burns her to ashes can he be reconciled.


    "You set that fire back then?" Chu Fenglan asked clearly, the hate in his eyes, and an indescribable sadness, spread.


    "How could it be!" Chu ling''er smiled. It seemed to be a lot weaker. He put his handshake on his chest and his eyes were full of fear. He looked at Chu Fenglan pitifully. "I''m just a weak woman. When you''re only a 12-year-old girl, how can you have that ability?"


    "Who is that?" Chu Fenglan forced to ask, looking at Chu linger''s eyes hate, before how did not find, this woman incredibly so hypocritical?


    "Naturally, some people came here, and at the same time, they set fire everywhere in the Chu family. Taking advantage of the night wind that night, the Chu family was destroyed in an instant." Chu ling''er said slowly, his voice was cool. Looking at Chu Fenglan''s face, he was very satisfied. He smiled again and again. "I remember that year, I sent someone to put a fire in your room! I was going to find a corpse to replace you. I didn''t expect that ye Yuxuan came so fast and didn''t catch up with you, so I was told that you fell off the cliff. Seriously, I didn''t expect that ye Yuxuan could believe it so easily. "


    Chu Fenglan looked at Chu ling''er strangely and asked stupidly, "don''t you say that you are my cousin? Isn''t our relationship very good? "


    Chu ling''er''s face suddenly rose a burst of sorrow, which made Chu Fenglan feel a little shocked, even with a little hope, but Chu ling''er just smiled, "yes, we have a very good relationship, at that time, nothing can compare with me, I am more beautiful than you, more sensible than you, everyone is praising me, and you have been blocked by my light, but I am God came to see you. You told me excitedly that you like someone or the prince of Dayuan. He gave you the jade plate and said that he would marry you later. Do you know how I felt at that time? Do you know how it feels to fall from a high cloud? Is that kind of pain like crushing your bones and breathing? " Chu ling''er looks at Chu Fenglan with a sneer, but on her face, she is calm and calm, looking at her crazy alone.


    Chu Feng LAN ''s chest heaves violently, said viciously, "do you know? At that time, I asked you what you would answer. You said you went to the bamboo forest to play, you said you put Zhiyuan together, you said yeyuxuan bandaged the wound for you, so many things, you are willing to tell me that all your happiness is the first one to share with me, you are so simple and stupid, even if you make a wedding dress for others, you are willing to do it? " Chu ling''er suddenly looks at Chu Fenglan simply, but on her face, she only sees the similar sad expression, even is pitiful!


    Chu ling''er''s hatred was suddenly aroused. Why should she look at her like this? What is her qualification to look at her like this? She can''t compare with her since childhood. Even now, she won''t give her half a chance. But why does she look at herself like this? It''s like a lament. She has a compassionate look. What''s her qualification!


    "Don''t you hate me?" Chu ling''er looks at Chu Fenglan, and asks word by word, like tormenting Chu Fenglan on purpose.


    Chu Fenglan was silent for a long time. She nodded and shook her head. "Hate, but I think you are so pitiful."


    Chu ling''er looked at Chu Feng LAN with a sneer as if he had been stabbed in a conspiracy. He said, "poor you, you should pity yourself. You died once. Now, you are going to die for the second time."


    Chu Fenglan shook her head. "Death is not important to me. What''s important is that I don''t have the hope to live. Compared with me, you are more pitiful. I have those children now. They need me and stay with them. I think that''s the happiest thing. But you? Nothing, will need those false and can not stay the vanity, without those things, you will have no meaning of living


    Chu ling''er breathed heavily, and his heart heaved violently. He didn''t know whether it was embarrassment or despair. "Is it? But now it''s me, not you, who can live. What I ask for, I will get it. And you, dead, have nothing! " Chu ling''er laughs and comes up with a dagger in his hand. He approaches Chu Fenglan a little bit


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 585

    At the beginning of the red sun, the light passes through the clouds and falls down in a fine and even way, shining on people. But not only didn''t bring Chu Fenglan half warmth, but also made her feel cold. The woman in front of her, the dagger in her hand was shiny, and the hand holding the dagger was so thin, but without half hesitation, she approached her step by step.


    She didn''t understand what the reason was that Chu ling''er was willing to get what she wanted at all costs.


    Chu Fenglan unconsciously retreated, step by step, but behind, only a few steps away, is the cliff, although not high, but jump down, will not die will fall a cripple, right? Chu Fenglan scolds herself for being stupid. She actually comes to this place with her. She digs a hole for herself and waits for others to force her to jump. But after self mocking, looking at the woman in front of her, there is a sadness in her heart. She still has no memory of the past and can''t feel it. But Chu linger always remembers everything. For her, so many years Suffering, how to bear it?


    Chu Fenglan is eager to know the past, but her heart is clear. Once she knows it, many things will be changed.


    Later, there is no way back. Chu Fenglan looks back slightly. She has reached the edge of the cliff. If she takes a step back, she may fall down. She doesn''t want to die, but she and Chu linger have little difference. What she can do is just fight with her?


    Ye Yuxuan had noticed when Chu Fenglan and Chu linger went out. After Anyan said that, Chu linger would not give up since he would come, so he had a shallow sleep all night, worried about any accident.


    Although the action of Chu Fenglan and Chu linger to leave is very obvious, it is also obvious enough for the master like Ye Yuxuan. He did not scare the snake and followed him silently.


    The rising sun is like fire, the sun has risen completely, and the ground is also a little warm. Yeyuxuan hides nearby and listens to the conversation between Chu Fenglan and Chu linger. His heart is cold. He really doesn''t know that what happened in those days was so cruel. Chu linger was only ten or two years old. His mind is so vicious. He even designed to kill his relatives. Who can think of that , a child, even so cruel. In fact, what she wanted at that time was only to replace Chu YingYing and really give her advice and help. I''m afraid it''s her relatives? Ye Yuxuan thought, it is true that he has his father and his mother, so he has such a daughter, right? Family members and friends are not worth mentioning in their eyes. They try their best to help their daughter achieve their wishes, or for their own selfish desires? Yeyuxuan doesn''t want to tell.


    Night Yu Xuan watched Chu ling''er force Chu Fenglan step by step, forced to step back, eyes Xi suddenly more cold, and kill.


    Just want to go out, but was later rushed to an Yan hold. A red dress, with a sense of killing.


    Night Yu Xuan slightly set eyebrows, an Yan smiled, lowered his voice and said, "so close, are you still worried that you can''t save her? Wait a second, Chu ling''er may be caught in a trap. "


    Night Yu Xuan look dignified, is not to worry about, but he does not allow Chu Fenglan any accidents.


    Anyan laughs but doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know Chu Fenglan, but feels that if there is Chu ling''er between her and yeyuxuan, she can''t really accept yeyuxuan. And if yeyuxuan appears now, we must deal with Chu linger. Chu Fenglan doesn''t know what he will think about it, but it''s easy to create a gap. What''s more, Chu Fenglan hasn''t accepted yeyuxuan and the hero''s rescue of beauty. Whenever, it''s very useful. Now Chu Fenglan is obviously not in a desperate situation. Why does he appear so early?


    Anyan now has some contradictions in her mind. She doesn''t understand whether she wants to help yeyuxuan or herself, but no matter which one, she will do it.


    Chu Fenglan now has almost no way back. She doesn''t want to wait for her death. She doesn''t want to die in this man''s hands. Chu Fenglan stands on the edge of the cliff and looks at Chu linger getting closer. She sees the madness in her eyes and smiles at her heart. It''s really to this point.


    Even though Chu ling''er is crazy, he still has some sense. Instead of rushing up recklessly, he is approaching cautiously step by step.


    Chu Fenglan has stood still, waiting for Chu linger''s approach, holding her hands into fists and clenching them with strength and courage.


    It''s almost the edge of the cliff. If she retreats again, there will be no room for maneuver. If she doesn''t resist, she will die.


    Chu linger is approaching step by step, but Chu Fenglan''s face is calmer and calmer. She is waiting for an opportunity. When Chu linger is approaching, she can dodge. But Chu linger may be


    before Chu Fenglan has finished thinking about it, she feels that a person has left here holding himself


    night Yuxuan is approaching in Chu linger, and Chu Fenglan has no way to go back When he got up directly, he quickly moved to Chu Fenglan''s side, took him to his side, and exposed Chu ling''er on the edge of the cliff.


    When Chu ling''er saw that Ye Yu Xuan suddenly appeared and left, he just saw the dark shadow in front of him. The whole person''s tense heart string had been broken. He stepped back in panic and fell to the ground.


    Chu Fenglan is now held in the arms of yeyuxuan. The whole person is stiff first, then relaxed physically and mentally, and weak at the foot.


    When Chu ling''er saw the person clearly, the whole person was in a bit of a breakdown. He suddenly laughed at yeyuxuan, and his tears mixed with laughter fell down like madness.


    Anyan came out from behind. The most direct way is the most effective. It''s no problem to get rid of Chu Yingying directly. But the important thing is that her strength is too poor. She can''t be compared with Ye Yuxuan at all. One is a woman with no strength to tie a chicken, the other is a person with superior martial arts. There is no comparability at all, so when she was found, she couldn''t even resist.


    "Now you admit that you did what you did?" Night Yu Xuan holding Chu Fenglan, hand slightly forced, will she fixed in his arms.


    Chu ling''er''s laughter calmed down slowly. "Yes, I did it."


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrow gently a Cu, and this person, really have nothing to say, then want to take Chu Fenglan to leave directly.


    Chu ling''er sneers, "I have a few words to say to Chu Fenglan."


    In the eyes of yeyuxuan, the cold water is like the pool water in the cold weather of September 30, which is not frozen like ice and seems to be still flowing, but where it passes, there is no half vitality.


    Chu Fenglan has gradually calmed down in the arms of yeyuxuan. Hearing Chu linger''s words, she gently breathed and pushed yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan dissatisfied, looking down at Chu Fenglan, this woman is looking for death? Knowing that Chu ling''er wants to kill her, he still doesn''t know how to protect himself.


    Chu Fenglan thinks differently. She thinks that Chu ling''er should be really busy. What''s more, it''s impossible for him to do anything. At least she is sure that he won''t let her go wrong. With such confidence, she can stand in front of Chu ling''er and accept anything she says.


    Chu ling''er put down his dagger as if to show his sincerity. A man approached Chu Fenglan, and ye Yuxuan pushed aside and stared at him closely.


    Chu ling''er leans against the ear of Chu Fenglan at night, just about to open his mouth, but there is a gloomy smile on the corner of his mouth. Ye Yuxuan''s heart is not good, so Chu ling''er pushes Chu Fenglan all the way down the cliff together


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 586

    As soon as Anyan wanted to come forward, she saw a piece of black sleeves disappear in front of her. It was yeyuxuan who was following the jump.


    Anyan hurriedly dared to go to the cliff side. Looking down from here, she could see the bottom of the cliff. This mountain top is the highest mountain around. With such a high height, yiyeyuxuan''s strength, there is no problem to keep him and Chu Yingying.


    Anyan sighs helplessly, but sneers at her heart. Unexpectedly, Chu linger has such courage to pull Chu Yingying to die, but it''s a pity that there is a night room. How could it be?


    Now she is the only one left. First, she goes back to the stronghold to find Yanxue and borrow her snow wolf.


    As soon as I went back to Anyan, I found that several adults were sitting there peacefully and slowly, but the children were so anxious that they surrounded her as soon as they saw her coming back. They couldn''t help asking how sister Lan was.


    Anyan naturally can''t say that Chu Fenglan fell off the cliff, so she said that she was with yeyuxuan, which made them barely quiet down.


    After sending the children away, Anyan tells beiyanxue about what happened there. By the way, she wants to borrow xiaoxueer to use it.


    Anyan is too calm to help beiyanxue. Even if her cousin is strong and has high martial arts, there are accidents. She takes xiaoxueer down the mountain. Beiyanxi follows, and yeyuning and Anmin stay here.


    It didn''t take much time to find Ye Yuxuan and Chu Fenglan, but when I saw the two of them, I was a little surprised.


    Both ye Yuxuan and Chu Yingying lie on the ground. Chu Yingying is obviously very well protected by Ye Yuxuan. He lies safely in Ye Yuxuan''s arms. Except for a wound on his forehead, there is some bleeding. It doesn''t seem to be a big problem, but ye Yuxuan is not so good. His shoulders are penetrated by branches, and there is some blood on the ground. It seems that at the time of falling down, ye Yuxuan mentions that Chu Yingying has made a cushion and is injured.


    Beiyanxue looks at Anyan. She looks helpless, but she immediately picks up two people and roughly bandages them. She says, "it''s not serious. Her cousin''s wound doesn''t hurt his muscles and bones. It doesn''t affect her body. It will recover soon." I don''t know why, Anyan even has some schadenfreude in her heart. It seems that Chu Yingying''s injury is very shallow. It doesn''t take two hours to wake up. After waking up, I don''t know if I will feel hurt when I see my cousin''s injury. But my cousin will push the boat along the water and let Chu Fenglan take care of it. It must be funny.


    Anyan thinks like this, but she doesn''t forget to let beiyanxi hold yeyuxuan first and beiyanxue hold Chu Fenglan. She wants to see the end of Chu linger.


    They were not far away from each other. An Yan walked over and saw Chu ling''er lying on the ground with her clothes scratched and her face cut. Compared with Ye Yu Xuan and Chu Ying Ying Ying Ying, she was in a lot of trouble, but she was lucky. With the shelter of these trees, an Yan took a pulse and was still alive. Even better than Ye Yu Xuan, she smiled and said to Bei Yanxi "For two people."


    Beiyanxi nodded, gestured, and immediately someone appeared in front of Anyan.


    Anyan points to Chu ling''er and says, "go back to the Chu family first." She didn''t say much. When she went back to the Chu family, someone could cure her.


    Anyan and beiyanxi, one supporting Chu Fenglan and the other carrying yeyuxuan, went back to the village. The children were excited when they saw Chu Fenglan''s injury. They were always surrounded.


    An Yan sweeps coldly, and calls some snakes to come out and circle before they are quiet. Several people sit down and wait for ye Yuxuan and Chu Fenglan to wake up.


    Mr. Chu also came twice. After Anyan repeatedly said that he would be OK, he settled down and waited in Hu''s room.


    To Anyan''s surprise, she thought Chu Fenglan would wake up in two hours, but she was in a coma until the afternoon. Yeyuxuan woke up earlier instead.


    As soon as ye Yuxuan wakes up, he asks Chu Fenglan about his whereabouts. Yan nuzui looks aside. Ye Yuxuan only notices that Chu Fenglan is lying on the bed beside him. He feels relieved after he goes to feel for her.


    "You shouldn''t have been hurt." Anyan said, looking at yeyuxuan.


    "Night Yu Xuan eyebrows eyes slightly hang, smile way," it is down time speed some fast, don''t want to Ying Ying hurt. "


    Anyan nods, no matter what it is, it''s important that they are OK.


    "Chu ling''er is still alive. What are you going to do?" Anyan looks at yeyuxuan, the setting sun hits her face, it seems to give her a light, but the eyes are far from so bright, it seems with a thin layer of sadness.


    Night Yu Xuan slightly frowns, incredibly still alive? What a fate!


    "Where is she now?"


    "I sent her back to the Chu family."


    "I thought you''d just get rid of her!" The night Yu Xuan half plays the speech way.


    "Your people, I don''t want to deal with it." Anyan smiled and the dimples on her cheeks made yeyuxuan slightly stunned. In fact, many times, when they were alone, Anyan didn''t often smile, so even such shallow dimples were not common, but when there were many people, Anyan was always so reckless, Zhang Yang, the most brilliant one!


    "What''s the matter?" Anyan felt that there was something shaking in yeyuxuan and cared about it.


    Instead of answering Anyan''s question, yeyuxuan asked, "you''re leaving in two days?"


    The expression on an Yan''s face slightly converged, and the light sarcasm in his eyebrows and eyes said, "well."


    Seeing this look, ye Yuxuan knew that it could only be because of the man, with a slight sinking in his heart, who seemed to ask, "is it because of him?"


    "Not really. You know, now I don''t care much about his affairs." Anyan said in silence, the trance smile in her eyes passed in a flash. She didn''t care much, and didn''t mean that she didn''t care about his affairs. She knew everything, right? Anyan has been thinking, she knows all his things, is it because he wants to know, or because he agrees to know?


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrow wring, an Yan or learn not to put down, also right, Chen Jingyuan has been such an attitude, how can an Yan put down?


    "Have you seen him lately?" The night Yu Xuan hears own voice very cold, when talking with an Yan, almost has never been like this.


    An Yan suddenly smiled, "cousin, have you forgotten? Now I see him almost once a year. "


    Yeyuxuan looks at Anyan. She is always happy, unhappy and not very clear. Only she knows. Even in front of him, she never really shows it. The only person she allows to see through her, but never puts her heart on her.


    "Cousin, when I came here, I was thinking that I couldn''t let go of you and me. I can''t get it. Now you can get it again and put it in your heart. Can I get it? I prayed like this all the time. " An Yan smiles absentmindedly, looks through the night Yu Xuan, looks to the setting sun outside, the smile dimple under the setting sun, in the night Yu Xuan''s eyes, unexpectedly some despairs.


    "If you can get the best, if you can''t get it, learn to put it down." In fact, he is not qualified to persuade Anyan, but he is the only one who can persuade her. Anyan is not the one who can''t let go, but the one who never allows her to let go.


    An Yan looks at Ye Yuxuan. It seems that his cousin also knows him. Knowing that he can''t get it, he can only learn to put it down. But learning to put it down doesn''t necessarily mean he can, does he?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 587

    When Chu Fenglan woke up, it was midnight. Yeyuxuan has never dared to sleep. Even if she is sure that Chu Fenglan will be OK, she will not wake up. She will not be able to let go after all. She must see Chu Fenglan wake up with her own eyes before she is relieved.


    Chu Fenglan felt the light in front of her eyes, turned her head slightly, looked at the candles on the table, and her eyes were tingling. This feeling was too similar to that of the fire in that year. There was only the rising fire in her eyes, and her whole body''s perception was controlled by the heat wave from a * * attack. The pain seemed to have disappeared, only the feeling of suffocation.


    Chu Fenglan breathed heavily, because she accidentally hurt her head when falling off the cliff. Even though she was not seriously injured, she even hooked up her memory a little bit. Suddenly, the pain could not be controlled. Chu Fenglan only closed her eyes tightly, and then pressed the pain in her heart. She did not dare to open her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, the pain in her heart would be released with tears.


    She closed her eyes, let herself wake up a little more, let the fire light go away from her, but her heart sank a little bit, the joy of restoring memory was completely replaced by the pain that had been delayed to the present, and Chu ling''er told her that the past, far from the present, was loved by her parents, loved by all the family, and lost overnight All things, the size of heaven and earth, where to shelter, where to rely on? Chu Fenglan''s heart suddenly seems to be hollowed out, with nothing. Even if there are children''s happy filling now, it is far from enough to fill. The hole suddenly planed out is not deep, and she falls straight down. No one can pull her, but she can only let herself fall a little bit, even the bottom of the hole does not know where.


    Chu Fenglan clenches her lower lip hard, and then slowly opens her eyes again. Turning her head slightly, she sees yeyuxuan leaning against the bed. Now she just looks over. Two people look at each other slightly. Chu Fenglan subconsciously moves away. If she doesn''t meet yeyuxuan, if she doesn''t die, she will still be the eldest daughter of the Chu family because of the marriage she made with him She can take pleasure in her parents'' knees, sit on her father''s knees, listen to many stories told by her father, lie in her mother''s arms, feel that she combs her hands and holds her hair in a hairpin. She can wear her hair in a bun and look at her age. She can look at herself and stand in front of her with her beloved, smile and bless herself You can cover the xipa with your own hands, send yourself to be married, and your mother can do too many things with her, but it''s impossible. There''s no chance. The Chu family was destroyed in that year, and all the things she might have experienced are impossible.


    In Chu Fenglan''s eyes, there was a water mist, which quickly deflected her head and covered up the action. It was her hand that destroyed everything she had done. It was her private life with Ye Yuxuan. It was her telling Chu linger everything, even her asking, that she had nothing to hide. If she didn''t meet Ye Yuxuan, if she didn''t have him, her life would be doomed It''s not what it is!


    Chu Fenglan''s evasive action made yeyuxuan slightly stunned. Chu Fenglan turned his back to him. He couldn''t see clearly. He didn''t know why. But he refused inexplicably. He also resisted, which made yeyuxuan slightly angry.


    But night Yu Xuan read Chu Fenglan just woke up, carefully for her tucked in by the angle, care way, "still uncomfortable?"


    Chu Fenglan bit her lower lip and didn''t speak.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. What was she doing? She asked again, "hard?"


    Chu Fenglan saw that there was no way to avoid it. In addition, she understood the nature of yeyuxuan. If she didn''t talk, it would only make things worse and worse. She shrank into the quilt and pulled it up to block her face. She said in a loud voice, "No."


    Night Yu Xuan heard Chu Fenglan would like to speak, a little more reassured, "now it''s evening, hungry? Would you like something to eat? "


    "I want to go to bed. You go out first." Chu Fenglan''s nest shook her head in the quilt. In the eyes of yeyuxuan, she was just wriggling. She could not see the movement of shaking her head at all.


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrows slightly frown, Chu Fenglan is very strange, peace is often very different, before two people get along is still calm, now, Chu Fenglan is pushing him away.


    "You sleep, I''ll be here with you." Night Yu Xuan whispered.


    "No, the eldest prince would better go out first." Chu Fenglan''s cold answer.


    Night Yu Xuan didn''t move, he didn''t know Chu Fenglan''s mood, just thought she was tired, then silent accompanied.


    Chu Fenglan seems to be suddenly stimulated. She opens the quilt and glares at yeyuxuan. "I asked you to go out, didn''t you hear me? This is my home, not your place of yeyuxuan. Go out! "


    Night Yu Xuan is obviously surprised to see her. I don''t know where the anger comes from. In Chu Fenglan''s eyes, there is a hazy mist. When she gets up and stares at night Yu Xuan, it suddenly slips down. Night Yu Xuan has a sharp pain in her heart. Looking at Chu Fenglan''s eyes, she is more familiar with her than before, but more importantly, she resists and alienates. "Do you remember?"


    "Get out, you get out!" Chu Fenglan''s tears are falling all the time. She grabs the quilt and throws it to yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan Leng Leng looked at Chu Fenglan, a stabbing pain in his heart, he is very clear, now Chu Fenglan''s mood is very uneasy, get up and quietly back out, there is a low sob.


    After ye Yuxuan came out, he found that Anyan and Yuning were waiting here.


    Night Yu Ning saw night Yu Xuan come out, immediately come forward, anxiously pulling his brother''s sleeve, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yingying remembers what happened before." Night Yu Xuan way, in the heart is uneasy, Ying Ying Ying''s disposition, he understands, now she remembers, but what cares more is the parents'' tragic death? He didn''t do what he did in those days, but he had something to do with it. He couldn''t care about it at all.


    "Brother, you" what else does yeyuning want to ask, but seeing yeyuxuan rubbing his eyebrows and heart, he gave up what he said just now and said to yeyuxuan, "go to sleep first, brother. I''m here."


    Ye Yuxuan shook his head. "Go to sleep first, I''ll wait here."


    Night Yu Ning Zhang mouth, want to persuade again, brother today basically did not rest, how can not tired? But an Yan gently stopped her, "go to sleep first."


    Night Yu Ning looks at an Yan. There is a light layer of sadness on her face. She enters the room.


    "Let''s find a place to sit, tired."


    Night Yu Xuan sits on the ground at will, not far from the door. An Yan sits next to her and reaches for her knees. "Is she complaining that her family died for some reason?"


    Night Yu Xuan nods, "should be."


    An Yan smiles, some bitterness, "you have some innocence. In fact, what happened in those years has nothing to do with you, right? Is Chu Ying Ying Ying telling Chu ling''er everything by herself. Speaking of it, she killed her family, right


    Nangong Anyan has always felt that she is a cruel person, not just a means, but a psychology. She always thinks about all things with the coldest thinking. When there are too many things, she looks on coldly and looks at the lives and deaths of others. It seems that she will never pay attention to them. Now, is it the same with the things of lianyeyuxuan?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 588

    Night Yu Xuan''s hand unconsciously clenched up, "this matter, in fact, has nothing to do with her, in my opinion, if it is not me, it will not have this matter."


    "I never knew you were so kind."


    "In his case, aren''t you the same? Because I love a person, I don''t want him to have no pain. " Ye Yuxuan said in silence that when he knew Yingying''s memory was restored, he felt a chill all over him. He knew Yingying. Even though it was him who was blaming now, in the end, the person who was blaming must be himself. He was afraid that Yingying would give up all that he had because of self blame. He did not dare to think about it, and he did not want to think about it. If Yingying was too blaming himself, what would he do Things.


    Anyan listens to the words of yeyuxuan, he he smiles, and his voice is cold. "In his affairs, I''ve never been kind, and I''ve always been selfish."


    Night Yu Xuan quiet down, too many things, can not be compared, too many things, even if the same experience, will have different results, an Yan and Ying Ying''s temperament is different, the choice will not be the same.


    Anyan looks at the sky in the distance. It''s midnight now. The stars are very bright. It''s even more profound and hard to figure out.


    The next day, when ye Yuxuan entered Chu Yingying''s room again, Chu Yingying had been quiet a lot. Looking at Ye Yuxuan, he had no previous hatred. It was more peaceful, but very distant.


    If Yingying hates him and blames him, it is far better than such a quiet alienation. Even if Yingying is as confident as him, he is not sure Yingying can always be around him.


    Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan. There are nostalgia and sadness in her eyes, but she wants to leave far away. It''s not his fault. But she really doesn''t want to see him. As long as she sees yeyuxuan, she will think of the tragedy once happened. She doesn''t want to recall the past.


    Night Yu Xuan saw Chu Yingying sitting on the bed, motionless, a little distracted, went to pour a cup of tea for her, took it and handed it to her.


    Chu Yingying just put her eyes on yeyuxuan. She looks very tired. The green shadow at the moment is a little dark. But she hasn''t slept all night. Is she so tired?


    Chu Yingying holds the tea in his hand all the time. He looks at yeyuxuan carefully and finds that he hasn''t moved his right arm. This reminds him of what happened to yeyuxuan under her when he fell down. He should have blocked her. He feels uneasy in his heart. "Are you hurt?"


    Night Yu Xuan heard Chu Fenglan active care about him is very happy, but quietly said, "nothing, just a small injury, a branch through the shoulder."


    Chu Yingying''s pupil suddenly contracted, staring at Ye Yuxuan''s shoulder, did the branch pierce? Such a serious injury, a little carelessness, I''m afraid that the whole arm can''t be used again, he is so understated, how can he be embarrassed?


    Ye Yuxuan knows that it''s very difficult for Chu Yingying to speak actively. He also knows that Yingying cares about what happened before. Even if she doesn''t blame him, she must not approach him actively. The only way is to let her love herself and care about herself. Although he used Yingying''s kindness, he really didn''t want to lose her. In order to get her, he could do anything!


    "Chu ling''er is still alive. When you are OK, we will go back to Chu''s house. She is there." Night Yu Xuan is tidying up the tea cup on the table, back to Chu Yingying.


    Chu Yingying drops her head, but she doesn''t know what to look at. In front of her eyes is a blur. The Chu family, which is the place where she once lived, carries all her happiness. Now when she goes back, it''s a matter of fact and a person, what she should keep, what she shouldn''t keep, how much more? Chu Yingying suddenly felt like crying without tears.


    Ye Yuxuan has never looked back. He is waiting for Chu Yingying''s answer, but he has never had such a quiet atmosphere. It should be ye Yuxuan''s favorite. His patience is almost out of reach. Such a quiet, the first to lose patience, is to lose the chance. But now the dead silence is unbearable to him. Ying Ying doesn''t say a word, from crying to laughing to Little, let him know how she thinks now, at least, let him feel some vitality.


    Night Yu Xuan silently put down the teacup, slowly turned around, saw Chu Yingying was staring at him, eyes are still full of tears, but when two people look at each other, Yingying smiled, tears were choked back, as if just a trance.


    Night Yu Xuan went to Chu Yingying''s bedside and sat down, stretching out his hand to wipe the corner of Chu Yingying''s eyes, "when do you want to go back, or say, don''t go back, I''ll let someone bring Chu ling''er."


    Chu Yingying looked at yeyuxuan for a long time, then shook his head, "go back." It was her home, and even if things were different, she wanted to go back and have a look. Just now, looking at the back of yeyuxuan, she never felt that the back was so lonely. It seemed that no one could get close to it. She had been stubbornly refusing to all people. The boy who was about the same height as her had grown so tall, but it was still the same as when she was a child. There was a feeling that no one could get close to it and it could be warm. Chu Yingying suddenly felt sad The feeling that she took yeyuxuan to the whole Chu family was to bring him enough happiness, but the whole Chu family, because of him, but also because of her, even if it is rebuilt, there are many things like ever? At that time, she was so simple that she could walk into yeyuxuan and his heart. Now? How could she have the courage to get closer to yeyuxuan after so many lives and self accusation that she could not extricate herself from indulging in it?


    Yeyu Xuan said, "when do you want to go?"


    "Now!"


    Night Yu Xuan a Leng, how so anxious, but Chu Ying Ying Ying has no half expression, no love, no hate, no resentment, seems to just want to go back to see the same.


    "Your body now"


    "I''m ok." Chu Yingying interrupts yeyuxuan and moves his eyes to yeyuxuan''s body. "You''re hurt, can you go back?"


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu YingYing and asks him seriously. Suddenly, he has a funny feeling. Even if he is injured, he can drive a horse. He doesn''t need to worry.


    "It''s OK. I''ll accompany you wherever you want." Night Yu Xuan seriously said, eyes burning at Chu Yingying.


    Chu Ying Ying hung his head and avoided the eyes of yeyuxuan. "Shall we go now?"


    "Night Yu Xuan nods," I go to let a person prepare a horse, you rest for a while


    Chu Yingying nodded, and yeyuxuan went out and asked people to take the horse from the previous carriage to the road at the fastest speed and wait. By the way, he said goodbye to Anyan and Yuning. They didn''t ask anything, as if they had expected.


    Chu Yingying didn''t rest, just changed a dress and came out. They walked down the mountain and left on a horse.


    Different from before, this time they are willing. Chu Fenglan is worried that ye Yuxuan will get hurt again, while ye Yuxuan is willing to approach her, or let Chu Yingying approach him.


    When I went back, ye Yuxuan leaned on Chu Yingying''s body and held Chu Yingying''s waist, but it was very Ansheng. It seemed that even then it was satisfied.


    Chu Yingying felt the action of yeyuxuan, but he didn''t refuse. Maybe he had a premonition in his heart. Maybe after going back, too many things will be different, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 589

    The Chu family was quiet and unusual. When Chu YingYing and ye Yuxuan arrived at the Chu family, they had already come back. They were waiting at the door of their home. Ye Yuxuan looked at them and went to the Chu family with Chu Yingying.


    Before soul searching, he was sent to investigate what happened at that time, looking for the clues that ye Yuxuan said. As expected, many things were found. It was also clear that Chu Fenglan was the real Miss Chu Yingying. Before he had time to report to his master, the master had come back. He was sensitive and felt that there was something between his master and miss Chu, but he did not ask about it. He could see it, The master is in a bad mood and cannot be disturbed.


    Although Chu Yingying is in the front now, all people still regard the night house as their honorable salute.


    "And Chu ling''er?" Night Yu Xuan sat down, immediately someone served tea, but also to Chu Ying Ying served a cup of tea.


    The following people are puzzled. Yeyuxuan is a little impatient. "It''s the person who brought it back that day."


    The villain suddenly realized that it was Miss Chu. She was brought here at once. She could not stop muttering all the way. I didn''t know what mistake the Miss Chu had made. She was detained and locked at home. She was not allowed to go anywhere.


    Chu ling''er sees Ye Yuxuan and Chu Fenglan sneer. This day finally comes. Unexpectedly, they are all in good condition. They are not hurt at all. It''s really unwillingness!


    Let all irrelevant retreat, the room force is only the night Yu Xuan and Chu Fenglan in.


    "Cousin, long time no see." Chu Fenglan looks at Chu ling''er, and decides to say that this woman was admired by her family when she was a child. She even wanted to grow up to look like her, sensible, obedient, lovable and praised by her elders. But it was the woman she envied that hurt her family.


    Chu ling''er looked scornful. "I saw it yesterday. There''s no need to be so polite."


    Chu Yingying didn''t get angry and laughed at herself. "I haven''t seen you for a long time because even though we met, you still know me, but I don''t know you. Now, many years later, we are familiar with each other and know each other."


    Chu ling''er looked at Chu Ying Ying suspiciously. "Do you want to come?"


    Chu Yingying nodded in silence.


    Chu ling''er laughed. He was lucky. He fell down a cliff. He was not only OK, but also recovered his memory. Such a good thing is rare.


    "What do you want to do?" Chu ling''er said, it''s useless.


    "I don''t know. Even if you die, my family won''t come back." Chu Yingying''s eyes are hopeless, and there are some fears. When they are dark, they are still.


    Chu ling''er sneers, should we say Chu Yingying is simple? Or is she selfish? Even though it is well known that people can''t come back to life after death, how many people can give up hatred in all ages? She did not believe that Chu Yingying was willing to let her go.


    Chu Yingying felt as if she was being pressed to death by a stone. She couldn''t breathe. Now, she really doesn''t know what to do. She killed Chu ling''er to avenge her family? Or let Chu ling''er go? Let her die, she has some hesitation in her heart. When she was a child, her happiness almost occupied half of her life. When she was with Chu ling''er, most of them were happy. If there was no such thing, they should be good sisters, play together, cheat their parents and be mischievous. They can grow up together, find people they like, and live a good life together, but it is impossible Now! Chu ling''er is not willing to let go. Her family died because of her, but she still lives well. How can she be willing? I''m afraid her parents will not be at ease.


    "If you didn''t go to bed because of my marriage with yeyuxuan, you wouldn''t kill my family with all your heart?" When Chu Yingying heard this, her heart sank. She was really cruel to yeyuxuan. She seemed to put all the responsibilities on him. Chu Yingying didn''t dare to look at yeyuxuan''s eyes. She was afraid that there were blame and resentment in them, which she couldn''t bear.


    Ye Yuxuan unconsciously looks at Chu Yingying. There is sadness and self mockery in his eyes, but without those blame and hate, he understands Yingying. If he kills his family because he knows someone, he can''t forgive that person in any case. He is empathetic. Yingying can''t forgive him, nor can he.


    Chu ling''er is stunned when he hears the words. There is no yeyuxuan. If yeyuxuan didn''t appear in that year, if Yingying didn''t have her story about yeyuxuan, or yeyuxuan didn''t have that high status, everything of everyone should be different, right? But no if!


    "Who knows?" Chu ling''er said lightly, without much emotion.


    Chu Yingying chuckles. How could she think so? Didn''t Chu ling''er say that? Just because in her eyes, I surpassed her and caused her jealousy, this happened. How in her eyes, I am just a person who can set off her excellence? Maybe this person, anyone can. Even if there is no yeyuxuan, as long as there is any one who may let herself surpass her, things will change, she will not allow herself to surpass her, that''s all.


    "What do you want to do?" Chu ling''er asked, a little confused.


    Chu Yingying looks at Chu ling''er. This face is still so beautiful. She envied it when she was a child. Now, she still envies it. Is the feeling between her and herself really just that sense of superiority?


    "I remember when I was a kid, when you took me out to play, I followed you all the time, because I felt that if you have a cousin around, don''t be afraid of anything. I was punished because you pleaded with your father. The scar on my arm was caused by the chicken soup I had just made. You blocked it for me, and we were injured together. You also taught me to carve words on the stone, saying that heaven will realize so many of my wishes and so many things, don''t they matter in your eyes? " Chu Yingying looks at Chu ling''er. There are tears in her eyes. Can all these things be easily abandoned?


    Chu ling''er smiled, "yes, so many things, I take you out to play and beg for your uncle, but I like others to praise me for my understanding and kindness. I want to accompany you to carve words on the stone. I just want to see that I am not as embarrassed as I am. As for blocking Chicken Soup for you, it''s all because there were so many people at that time. If I dodge, they will scold me. What do you think it is "?"


    Chu Yingying looks at Chu ling''er incredibly. She didn''t care about so many things as a child?


    Ye Yuxuan can''t see it. Ying Ying tells Chu ling''er the true feelings of that year, but she gets such an answer. How can she be so sentimental? What can Ying remember about such a woman?


    Chu ling''er looks at yeyuxuan. It''s really rare. He saw anger on yeyuxuan''s face, even a feeling that he wanted to kill her immediately. Is it because of Chu Yingying? But it''s a woman who can''t compare with herself. Why can she get the care of yeyuxuan? Why did yeyuxuan give up herself for her, why didn''t she look at herself, in order to get him, she gave up so many things and did so many things, but she didn''t get anything, how could she be reconciled?


    Chu ling''er looks at Chu YingYing and suddenly comes up with an idea. She looks at her cruelly


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 590

    Chu Yingying is really tired after Chu ling''er has finished those words. All she has done before is that she is sentimental. What she cares about and cares about is that others are not willing to step on the bottom of her feet, even to look at it. So it is. So it is. So why should she be merciful!


    "If there is no yeyuxuan, maybe we are still good sisters, but because of yeyuxuan, I am jealous because of his existence, I want to replace you, and I have to harm your family." Chu ling''er suddenly looked at Chu Yingying with tears in her eyes, with some prayers and regrets. "If it wasn''t for yeyuxuan, I wouldn''t have done so many things."


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes seem to be mingled with sharp swords. She stares at Chu ling''er fiercely. This woman is still provoking. Do you want to put all the responsibilities on him? But hate to hate, he was more worried about Yingying by Chu ling''er''s influence, immediately looked at Chu Yingying, eyes have calmed down.


    Chu Yingying looks at Chu ling''er with a sneer. In this sentence, she said it too late. Since she has no half feelings, why pretend to be affectionate? Even if there was a reason for yeyuxuan, it was just an inducement. If it wasn''t because she was vicious from the beginning, how could there be anything after that.


    Suddenly, Chu Yingying raised a sense of hate. She wanted to make Chu ling''er never get what she wanted. All things could not be as she wanted.


    Chu Yingying got up and looked at Chu ling''er sarcastically with a cool voice. "What''s the relationship between this matter and brother Xuan? If there is no brother Xuan, there will be others. Now, brother Xuan is very good to me, and I have nothing. The only thing I have is brother Xuan. He is everything to me! "


    Chu Yingying said, went to the side of yeyuxuan, took the initiative to sit on his knee, grabbed yeyuxuan''s neck, and leaned on his arms, but a pair of eyes looked at Chu ling''er, with some provocation and hatred.


    Chu ling''er looks at Chu Yingying angrily. She is sure that Chu Yingying was intentional. There was still some distance between Chu YingYing and ye Yuxuan before, and some resistance. Now she has been sitting in his arms and actively approaching him, which is really disgusting!


    Chu ling''er doesn''t want to look at Ye Yuxuan. He thinks that he will hate this kind of use and shake Chu Yingying away. Unexpectedly, ye Yuxuan is holding Chu Yingying''s waist to make her sit more stable.


    Chu ling''er''s eyes were full of anger and hatred. He looked at them like a snake. Chu Yingying leaned against yeyuxuan''s arms and adjusted a comfortable posture. "Maybe you don''t know, brother Xuan is going to marry me. In two days, we will go back to the capital and get married there."


    Chu ling''er couldn''t believe looking at yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan doted on Chu YingYing and smiled, silently agreeing to her words.


    "How could you, how could you, yeyuxuan, your family, all lost because of him." Chu ling''er gnashed his teeth and almost jumped on it.


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrow a Cu, a little disgust lingers in the eyebrow, connect touch all don''t want, use internal power to shake open Chu ling''er.


    Chu ling''er is just a woman who is raised in a boudoir. How could she suffer? She threw herself away a few steps and fell on the ground heavily, spitting out a lot of blood.


    As if on purpose, Chu Yingying reached out to smooth the frown of yeyuxuan and looked at yeyuxuan with a smile.


    This silent show off makes Chu ling''er angry, but at the moment, he can only stare at Chu Yingying with a pair of eyes, and then he can''t close it.


    After seeing Chu ling''er in a coma at the corner of his eyes, Chu Yingying''s hand, which was stroking the eyebrow of yeyuxuan, stopped there and turned to look at Chu ling''er coldly.


    Night Yu Xuan reached out and grabbed Chu Yingying. Chu Yingying felt some slight pain and looked back. Seeing that night Yu Xuan had sad eyes, he immediately moved his eyes away and struggled.


    Night Yu Xuan holds Chu Yingying''s hand hard, Chu Yingying can''t get rid of it and can only sit on night Yu Xuan''s knee.


    "How is Zheng?" Chu Yingying didn''t look at yeyuxuan. Following her seat, she looked like a window.


    "Locked up, you want to see her?"


    Chu Ying Ying shakes her head, "find someone to kill them, and start to be sharp."


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu Yingying in surprise. It seems that if Chu linger really cuts off their relationship, Yingying will kill them.


    Night Yu Xuan gently nods, unless Ying Ying Ying opens his mouth in person and explicitly offers to spare their lives, otherwise he will never let these two people go. He kept the two men, but only because of Yingying''s relationship.


    Night Yu Xuan looks at Chu Yingying, her eyes are printed with a little sunshine, which makes the eyes that were not very bright clear before. Because of the haze caused by the pain, some fade, but he knows that there is still a gap between him and Yingying.


    "What you just said is true?" Night Yu Xuan does not give up to ask.


    Chu Ying Ying is tiny Leng for a while, did not answer, is biting the lower lip to death, how can be true? She doesn''t seem to have the courage to love him.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes a little bit of hope also annihilated, holding Chu Yingying''s fingertip temperature, let him know that he can never give up.


    "Take you somewhere." Night Yu Xuan way, he loosen Chu Ying Ying Ying, turn to take her hand, seem to be afraid of her escape.


    Chu Yingying is puzzled and follows Ye Yuxuan, stepping on his steps, and doesn''t ask where to go, but simply follows.


    When he got to the place where yeyuxuan lived, Chu Yingying knew that they were going to the bamboo forest.


    The bamboo is evergreen all the year round. Now it seems to be more green, tall, slender and growing upward. This bamboo forest has never been here since it came back, because yeyuxuan never allows anyone to enter. She just knows it.


    Ten years later, I stepped into this bamboo forest and stepped on the stone here. It felt like another world. It seemed that she was a little girl who was jumping and jumping at that time. She had grown into an adult. At that time, she led yeyuxuan all over the bamboo forest. Now it was yeyuxuan who took her, stepped here again, stepped into the place where they had too many memories.


    "Remember here?" Yeyuxuan asked, as if immersed in the past memory.


    Chu Yingying didn''t answer, and ye Yuxuan didn''t need her to answer. Just take her here and walk into his memory for so many years.


    "There is the stone table ahead. Let''s sit there." Night Yu Xuan pulls Chu Yingying to go there, Chu Yingying sees the stone table but stops, the foot is like tied the stone general, does not have the strength to step in again.


    Ye Yuxuan is not in a hurry. He leads Chu Yingying step by step. Now he is standing here waiting for her. Chu Yingying looks at the front for a long time. He does not have the courage to step in one step again and wants to escape.


    How can ye Yuxuan allow her to leave when she comes here with painstaking efforts? Immediately step forward, holding Chu Yingying, "let''s go ahead and have a look, shall we?"


    Night Yu Xuan''s voice is very light, and his attitude is very low. It seems that he wants to take his reluctant wife to see a thing he loves. He takes Chu Yingying step by step.


    Chu Yingying clenched her fist and walked on slowly. There was too much joy in the memory here. Once broken, she had no courage to come.


    Chu Yingying looks at the stone table nearby, and her eyes fall on the table, but her tears suddenly slide down uncontrollably, covered with clothes


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 591

    Chu Yingying stared at the table, unable to open his eyes, even greedily. It was written on the table that night Yuxuan could find Chu Yingying, and they would be together all the time!


    Chu Yingying thought it was funny, but his tears slipped down uncontrollably. In fact, he would believe these things, and in fact, he had to believe them and hope for them. Yeyuxuan''s temperament, believe, and come here to engrave these words, it''s really rare. Funny at the same time, Chu Yingying felt even more sad. A person who never believed in these engraved these, forcing himself to believe in some illusory things. At this time, how desperate was he?


    Chu Yingying''s heart is mixed for a while. Should she be happy with yeyuxuan''s heart? Has she never changed her heart for so many years? Or should she be sad? For so many years, he has been bearing so much missing and pain alone?


    Night Yu Xuan quietly holding Chu Yingying, "these words, is after the fire, I can''t find you when I engraved, thought at that time, if the naive can hear my wish, if he can achieve my wish, let me do anything."


    Chu Yingying believes in yeyuxuan. He is different from himself. He doesn''t speak strange things. He just believes that yeyuxuan can''t. He believes that man can win the day.


    "You know what? For so many years, I have been afraid to step into this place. Every time I think of this place, I will think of you and that fire. It is still so clear in my memory. Everything I did with you in that year is more clear and vivid in the fire. At this time, I feel empty and scared. " The voice of yeyuxuan is very light, like balderdash, holding Chu Yingying in her arms, holding her tightly, as if afraid of losing her. Here, yeyuxuan has always been very nostalgic, nostalgic for the bamboo forest here, for the sky here, nostalgic for that childish smile.


    Chu Yingying listened quietly, and felt that the bottom of his heart was slightly quivering. His hazy feelings when he was a child, combined with his shallow good feelings and even his favorite feelings, had an unforgettable feeling. There was an impulse to abandon everything and stay with him at any cost. Chu Yingying listened to the heartbeat of yeyuxuan, which was so powerful and powerful, and so fresh life, like In contrast to her own sorrow, so close, she could not feel the temperature from yeyuxuan. Naturally, the warm sunshine could not feel it.


    "I know. You mind what happened in those days. Without me, maybe your life is much better than it is now. But Yingying, everything can''t be changed. Try to let go of the past and let me take care of you, OK?" Night Yu Xuan slowly stroked Chu Yingying, let her look at her eyes, fingers stroked Chu Yingying''s cheek, the tears on it were clear, the fingertips were cool, the eyes were pure, night Yu Xuan''s heart was suddenly soft in a mess.


    Chu Yingying has always been attracted by the words in front of her, thinking of the past, the whole person seems to be lost in the past, thinking about the good of yeyuxuan, thinking about the promise of yeyuxuan, and the tears on her face slide down slowly, painfully, sadly, and there is no place to say resentment, which deeply presses her.


    Night Yu Xuan tentatively kisses Chu Yingying, moves from the cheek to the lip, and patiently and gently kisses away the tear mark on her cheek, so precious that Chu Yingying is in a trance.


    Night Yu Xuan''s kiss, has moved to the lips, tempting to nibble at her, Chu Yingying is like a demagogue general, reaching for night Yu Xuan, active approach to him.


    Ye Yuxuan was shocked and nervous. Chu Yingying threw himself into arms and gave him a hug. Naturally, he would not refuse it, but now the time is not over yet. Chu Yingying is already responding to him slightly, even if it is very slight, but it is.


    Yeyuxuan obviously felt that he was a little nervous, his body seemed to be a little stiff, Yingying''s response, his feelings seemed to be cathartic, and the action of kissing slightly forced.


    I don''t know if it''s been repressed for a long time, and it will be irremediable, or there are simple and immature movements like Chu Yingying, which have a fatal temptation to him, so that he can''t taste them, just want to have her completely


    when ye Yuxuan comes out holding Chu Yingying, it''s evening. The thin clouds in the sky are very beautiful in Ye Yuxuan''s eyes, of course, In any case, it''s not as beautiful as the woman in his arms, making him nostalgic.


    When ye Yuxuan came out, he was waiting for his soul. A man with a simple expression, all his thoughts were only in his heart, his face was covered with a thin layer of red. Ye Yuxuan narrowed his eyes slightly, and knew that he had been here for a while.


    "Master?" For the first time, the soul chaser called the name indefinitely.


    "How long have you been here?"


    The corner of the mouth of the soul chaser is lightly drawn. He dare not let yeyuxuan see it. He just lowered his head and said, "just came here." He said that it was too hard for people to believe, and then slowly added, "I just came and left."


    Night Yu Xuan hum, continue to walk, do not see the mood. However, it is clear that the master must be in a good mood now.


    "What''s the matter?" The night Yu Xuan sees to chase the soul not to speak to ask.


    The soul chaser secretly thought that he was in breach of duty and asked the master to ask himself. He replied more respectfully, "Miss Chu ling''er hanged herself. What should I do?"


    Night Yu Xuan continues to walk quietly, eyebrows are not wrinkled, "dead?"


    "Yes."


    "Let people find a place to bury it, and Zheng handled it by the way."


    Trace the soul slightly Leng, master son so merciless? But thinking of the strange atmosphere between yeyuxuan and Chu Yingying when he came back today, he knew that a lot of things he didn''t know happened and nodded.


    "I''ll wait for you in the study after I''ve finished." The appearance of yeyuxuan is not supplemented by heart.


    After soul searching nods, ye Yuxuan only looks at the woman in her arms. Her eyes are gentle, like spring water, and she is sentimental.


    Yeyuxuan naturally brings Chu Yingying back to her room, carefully puts her on the bed, carefully tucks in the quilt corner for her, and then leaves slowly.


    Only for a while, soul searching has dealt with the matter, waiting for ye Yuxuan in the study.


    "Master, in those days, Chu ling''er" just wanted to talk about her investigation of Chu ling''er. Ye Yuxuan waved to stop him. What Chu ling''er had done in those years, he probably knew. Even if he didn''t know, he was not interested. As long as Ying Ying believed her identity, ye Yuxuan could not help laughing.


    "Before you go to the village we went to, we will take the old people and children there, settle down well, find something for those children by the way, send the small ones to the school, ask their own wishes, see what they want to do, and arrange for them." Thinking of Yingying''s smile, yeyuxuan felt warm in her heart.


    "Yes." He nodded in surprise. The master was really attentive to miss Chu''s family. He loved her and loved her. Was that right?


    Looking at her master, I don''t know if it''s because of the things in the daytime. The whole person looks a lot softer, not as fierce and intimidating as before. The kind of introverted domineering spirit seems to have weakened, even the temperament is a little softer, which is probably the special feature of Miss Ying Ying?


    At this moment, he is really happy for his master. For so many years, he has been with him since he was a child. Now, he finally sees that he has got what he wants.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 592

    When ye Yu Xuan returned to the room, Chu Yingying was already awake. Seeing ye Yu Xuan walk in, a pair of bright eyes moved to him, looking at him tenderly and powerlessly.


    Night Yu Xuan suddenly moved in his heart, so soft and deceitful, like a little white rabbit, his eyes had recovered from the previous clear, without half of the haze, night Yu Xuan looked at such Chu Yingying, and his heart relaxed a lot.


    Chu Yingying is sitting on the bed, smiling, tender like water. Yeyuxuan has just come to sit down. Chu Yingying has taken yeyuxuan''s waist, leaned on his shoulder, and breathed softly on his neck.


    Yeyuxuan only thought that it was during the day that had affected Yingying. Now she is so quiet that he can''t get close to her.


    At first, yeyuxuan just wanted to enjoy such an atmosphere quietly. A pair of small hands were sliding around his waist, only listening to the sound of "pa", the straddle belt between yeyuxuan''s waist bounced open, and yeyuxuan was shocked. It looked like Chu Yingying.


    Chu Yingying looks at her like water, her eyes are not as pure as before, and she looks at yeyuxuan vaguely. Her eyes and eyebrows are full of tenderness, which makes yeyuxuan''s breath faint.


    Ye Yuxuan knows that Chu Yingying is not right now, and he also has a bad feeling in his heart. He presses his hand on Chu Yingying''s hand and holds it slightly


    Chu Ying Ying rubbed his chin, like a lazy cat, a flattering invitation.


    Ye Yuxuan thinks that Yingying is wrong now. He conceals a lot of things from him, but he can''t say what''s wrong.


    "Brother Xuan, I want to. Don''t you say you will marry Yingying? I''m afraid, I''m afraid that one day even you don''t want me, I really have nothing. " Chu Yingying''s repressed voice sounded in the ears of yeyuxuan, like a prayer, with longing and despair.


    "No, it won''t be that day." Night Yu Xuan had to comfort Chu Yingying, but the fear in Chu Yingying''s eyes didn''t disappear, instead, his tears were blurred and he looked at night Yu Xuan motionless.


    Ye Yuxuan kisses Chu Yingying''s eyebrows and eyes. He wants the tears to disappear. Chu Yingying bites his lower lip, rips off his clothes, and touches his hands restlessly. Ye Yuxuan breathes softly. In this way, he can''t help it. "Ying Ying"


    Chu Yingying doesn''t answer Ye Yuxuan at all. Instead, he rips his clothes down, almost to his waist And even kissing him.


    Yeyuxuan has been repressing himself, not daring to move, not daring to respond. He is afraid that once he does something, he will be out of control. Now Yingying just woke up, he is really afraid of hurting her.


    Chu Yingying''s fanning hand stopped suddenly and looked at yeyuxuan in tears, "you really hate me, and you won''t be with me all the time."


    "No Yingying, I will be with you all the time. When Yuning comes back, shall we go back to the capital to get married?" Night Yu Xuan can not live to appease Chu Yingying, the heart speculated that is because Yingying lost too much will be so? So what can I do to make her believe?


    "Really?" Chu Yingying calms down a little.


    "Well."


    "Then hold me."


    Night Yu Xuan according to the words to hold her, as if to rub her into the flesh and blood.


    "Kiss me."


    Even if he just held it like this, he could not control it. If he hesitated a little longer, he would feel the ups and downs of Yingying''s mood, release her, hold her cheek, kiss her gently, carefully and for a long time.


    Chu Yingying is more active than that in the daytime. The thunder in the sky moves the fire, which is really out of control.


    When he woke up the next day, yeyuxuan opened his eyes and there was no one around him.


    Night Yu Xuan heart a surprise, last night that kind of fear of feeling suddenly hit the heart.


    "Soul searching!" Yeyuxuan simply wore a dress.


    It''s another person who hasn''t come. Yeyuxuan thinks of yesterday''s arrangement, but he can''t care. "Have you seen Yingying?"


    "Miss Chu went out all morning."


    "Where did she go?" Ye Yuxuan was in a state of anxiety.


    "No, Miss Chu just said she wanted to go out." The man said respectfully.


    "Which way?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Does she look strange?"


    "Strange place?" The man muttered, "no, but miss Chu is in white today."


    Ye Yuxuan''s heart suddenly sank and filled. What should he do? Ye Yuxuan dare not think in that direction.


    "Send everyone out to look for it. Look for it now." Ye Yuxuan is a little crazy.


    The man didn''t know why, but looking at his master''s expression like this, he was also upset. He immediately turned around to arrange.


    "Wait!"


    "Where are the cliffs around here?"


    "There are three places around the original city, one is the place to enter the city, the other is xiuqingshan, the other is xianlang peak."


    "Send someone to guard these three places. No one is allowed to approach them." Night Yu Xuan cold order, the corner of the eye eyebrow tip with the chilly chill.


    Ye Yuxuan orders to go down, and he immediately goes out to look for it. It''s impossible to enter the city. It''s very close to the stronghold, and Ying Ying Ying can''t go there. So it''s xiuqingshan and Xian Lang Feng. The place where soul chasing took him before is the cliff of Xian Lang Feng. If it''s there, ye Yuxuan can''t help shivering, but it''s near here. If Ying Ying Ying wants to escape himself, go The possibility is not great, so the most likely place to go is xiuqingshan yeyuxuan, who can''t help but speed up.


    Xiuqingshan is far away from here. Yeyuxuan rode past. He dared not delay for half a minute. The sun was very big. Because of the heat and anxiety of yeyuxuan, the sweat on his forehead could not stop flowing down.


    It was noon when yeyuxuan arrived at xiuqingshan. The sun was very big, but in the heat, yeyuxuan did not dare to delay.


    Looking at the cliff here, ye Yuxuan card is still frightened. The following people haven''t arrived yet. Ye Yuxuan looks around the cliff alone, afraid of a god shaking, Ying Ying Ying will pass by with his wrong God.


    Ye Yuxuan was very anxious to find it for a long time. He was even more anxious. Turning around, he saw a white suit coming from not far away. He suddenly mentioned it and went straight there.


    "Yingying!" As soon as yeyuxuan was near, she recognized her figure. She was very accurate.


    Chu Yingying thought he was in a trance. He looked back unbelievably. He looked at yeyuxuan. His hair was messy and his clothes were a little messy. He seemed to be in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to clean up. Chu Yingying chuckles.


    Looking at Chu Yingying, ye Yuxuan felt like an afterlife. From the beginning to the end of yesterday, Ying Ying didn''t resist, or in other words, she always cooperated and even took the initiative, which made Ye Yuxuan at that time a little strange, but also happy, but now she finds that Ying Ying would do it, just because she would leave herself forever.


    The two men looked at each other quietly. Chu Yingying didn''t step back. Even though it was a cliff, even there, she had already wanted to leave, but when she saw yeyuxuan, she couldn''t help but stop and look at him seriously. She was greedy and desperate.


    Ye Yuxuan stands still, not wanting to move, but not knowing. When he gets close, Ying Ying Ying will back away or be willing to approach him. He dare not try and doesn''t want to try. He is afraid that Ying Ying can''t control himself when he leaves. He is afraid that he will see Ying Ying leave himself and lose control again!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 593

    The sun hanging in the sky meticulously radiates heat. It shines warm and hot on people. The night Yuxuan and Chu Yingying are bathed in the sun. What they feel is a cold moment. They look at each other silently, as if there are only two of them in the world. They look at each other quietly, deeply and sincerely.


    There was a silence around, and the occasional wind reverberated under the cliff, with its unique gloom, and no spring warmth at all.


    Ye Yuxuan quietly looks at Chu Yingying, the woman who has occupied half of his life and made him deeply remember her for so many years. What does he remember her for, and what is he in love with her? Is it because there are too many women around him with all kinds of thoughts, and Chu Yingying''s simplicity and cleanness attract him? Or because of her kindness and warmth, let him never open to strangers, by her little open, occupied? Or just because the promise of childhood can''t be fulfilled for many years, so it''s haunted? Yeyuxuan doesn''t have much thought to think about it, because he knows that it doesn''t matter. No matter what it is, he has fallen in love with Chu Yingying, the feeling of being around her, the warmth and love that have been missing for a long time.


    Chu Yingying looked at yeyuxuan from afar. Her beautiful eyes and eyebrows were full of light melancholy. It was half haze, which made her pretty face fade, but it was more gentle and pitiful. I was afraid that people who saw her would have some pity. Yeyuxuan is a person she has forgotten for ten years. In the past ten years, two people''s lives are quite different. One lives in the court, devises strategies, calculates people''s minds, and the other lives in the mountains and plays. Are they far from each other? She can''t have the courage to love a man who has a close relationship with her parents after their death, but yeyuxuan doesn''t care, does she?


    The dazzling sunshine is engraved in the eyes of yeyuxuan, with some stinging pain. He slightly clenched his fist and walked forward. Every step is firm. Ten years of loneliness, coupled with today''s silent departure, has worn away all his patience. So today, he will never give up, and will not allow Yingying to leave.


    Chu Yingying bit her lower lip, and her breath was heavy. Don''t come here, don''t get close to her, and don''t let her hesitate.


    Chu Yingying can''t say what she thinks in her heart, but at her feet, she has expressed it clearly. She is backing away, even no matter what is behind her.


    "Yingying! Don''t move. " Night Yu Xuan looks at Chu Yingying''s action without hesitation, even recklessly, can''t help but stand in the same place, Yingying, do you want to leave him at all costs?


    Chu Yingying looks at yeyuxuan with a sad smile. He stands still and looks at yeyuxuan''s eyes, which are colder and more lingering.


    "Brother Xuan, don''t get close. If you go further, I will step back." Chu Yingying''s voice, with unprecedented bleakness and strong threat, makes yeyuxuan dare not approach.


    "Yingying, why do you have to leave?" Night Yu Xuan stubbornly asked, "because, the cause of your parents'' death, has something to do with me? Will you never be with me? "


    Chu Yingying''s eyes are filled with tears. She shakes her head and nods her head. A few tears fall down with her actions and hang on her face, especially in the sun.


    Ye Yuxuan gnawed his teeth. "What about yesterday? And last night, it was just a sign of your leaving, a way to say goodbye to me? "


    Chu Yingying stood on the edge of the cliff. The wind from the bottom of the cliff filled Chu Yingying''s clothes. The long hair was untidy and shrill. As the wind blew, it hit Chu Yingying''s face and wrapped around her. Her eyebrows and eyes were covered by long hair. Only a few tears glistened on her cheek. It was bleak and desolate.


    Ye Yuxuan stood a dozen steps away, looking at such a thin and weak body, as if shaking with the wind, a heart raised, staring at her closely, for fear that a gust of wind would blow, and Ying Ying would drift away with the wind.


    "Yingying, would you come first? I won''t force you. If you don''t want to, we can stay away from marriage for a while. I can wait for you, even if I keep waiting. " Yeyuxuan looks at Chu Yingying. Her long soft hair has lost its previous submissiveness in the wind. It has already spread out. It seems that she will grasp YingYing and pull her back to let her fall off the cliff. It''s doomed.


    Chu Yingying just shook his head and stepped back, "brother Xuan, don''t come here."


    "Well, I won''t go!" Ye Yu Xuan watched Chu Yingying step back and couldn''t help but keep up. Chu Yingying''s shrill voice made him stop at once.


    Chu Yingying stood in the same place, with tears in his eyes and long hair flying, "brother Xuan, it''s impossible. We can''t be together. My parents and my family are all because of you. It''s because I know you that I died. I can''t forgive myself, and I can''t be with you without mustard."


    "It''s not our fault, it''s not your fault to know me. There has never been any mistake between us. The only mistake is Chu ling''er''s ambition and * * which have nothing to do with you." Night Yu Xuan hurriedly said, if you know a person to pay such a price, then simply do not know anyone is not good?


    Chu Yingying shakes her head. She can''t help it. She can''t help but mind it. Her mother, Chun Chun, reminds her that her father''s generous hands make her nostalgic. She can''t forget it, nor can she.


    "Brother Xuan, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I can''t persuade myself. Brother Xuan, forget me. You think I''m dead in that fire. You can get as many women as you want."


    "But you are in front of me now. I can''t give up. I can''t feel it!" Night Yu Xuan''s words, there is a gnashing of teeth feeling, he secretly estimates the distance between two people, his speed is enough to bring Yingying directly.


    Chu Yingying saw through the intention of yeyuxuan and stepped back two steps in a row. "Brother Xuan, don''t get close to me. It''s too close for you to save me."


    Ye Yuxuan is staring at Chu Yingying''s feet. He has reached the edge of the cliff. He doesn''t need to take a step. As long as he leans back, he can fall. He dare not move. He is afraid that any small action of his own will affect or even stimulate Yingying. He is also afraid that there are any small stones under her feet to let her slide and fall down accidentally.


    "Brother Xuan, will you take care of the children for me after I leave? They are very kind and sensible. As long as brother Xuan gives them a shelter, they can grow up like ordinary people. " Chu Yingying smiles at yeyuxuan. The tears in the corner of his eyes have not yet fallen. There are even tiny tears on his eyelashes. This smile is even more sad against such a backdrop.


    "If you die, I''ll have them buried." Yeyuxuan said quietly that he was threatening Yingying. If he could not keep Yingying, what about the children? He wants to make a bet.


    Chu Yingying looks at Ye Yuxuan in surprise, then smiles bitterly, closes his eyes gently, and when he opens his eyes again, he already doesn''t care. "So, look at brother Xuan." She knew that yeyuxuan would not do this because he also liked these children.


    Night Yu Xuan looks at Chu Yingying incredibly, satirizes a smile, Yingying, really have no courage to live?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 594

    Night Yu Xuan looks at Chu Yingying ''.


    "If you really decide, if you really can''t be with me in any way, then jump." The voice of yeyuxuan is calm, unable to hear any ups and downs.


    Chu Yingying smiles gently, biting his lower lip hard to force himself not to shed tears again.


    "But I''ll jump with you at the moment when you jump. I''ll put it under you, and I won''t let you suffer half of the damage."


    Chu Yingying looked at yeyuxuan trembling. What did he just say? She stared at yeyuxuan''s eyes in fear and disbelief, but could not see what was in them. The only thing was fearlessness.


    Yeyuxuan looks at Chu Yingying in the wind and the noisy branches and leaves. His eyes are never firm, his mood is never calm. He has no strength to wait for Chu Yingying. Apart from her, no other woman will give him such a feeling and become the unique and unique existence in his life.


    "Brother Xuan"


    Ye Yuxuan said nothing, as if waiting for Chu Yingying to make a choice, as if waiting for his own judgment.


    Chu Yingying listens to the wind behind her, just like ghosts crying and wolves howling. She is scared and anxious. She is tightly entwined by the wind, as if she can''t feel the sharp pain. The sun comes back to her.


    Step by step, ye Yuxuan walked towards Chu Yingying. This time, there was no hesitation or worry. The worst result was like this. Could it be worse?


    Chu Yingying stared at the approach of yeyuxuan. She didn''t want to run away, and she didn''t want to run again. Even if there was a reason for brother Xuan, he never had such a mind. He never wanted to hurt his parents, brother Xuan, who should never bear her resentment.


    Yeyuxuan looks at the people close to her in front of her. The tears on her face have been dried by the wind. Only the tears on her cheeks leave a little trace on her face. It looks like a little cat. It''s a bit embarrassed and lovely.


    Chu Yingying looks up at yeyuxuan. He has seen this face many times. This man has had the closest contact with himself. This heart, remember himself?


    Night Yu Xuan reaches out his hand and holds Chu Yingying in his arms, with his head resting on her neck. "Shall we go home?"


    Chu Yingying can''t help but reach out and hold the waist of yeyuxuan, feeling the burning breath in the neck, itching, warm.


    When ye Yuxuan and Chu Yingying came back to Chu''s house, it was already afternoon, and the heat of noon was gone. The temperature at this time was just right.


    The people who were sent out before have all returned to the Chu family. Yu Ning and an Yan are all waiting at the Chu family. They have a premonition in their hearts. Today''s event is bound to be the most important day between Ye Yuxuan and Chu Yingying. After today, their feelings will change greatly.


    Night Yu Xuan and Chu Yingying just appeared in the door, night Yu Ning has rushed to the door, looking at walking side by side, a pair of Bi people with ten fingers linked, can''t help laughing, "brother, sister-in-law, welcome back."


    Chu Yingying smiled, with a bit of playfulness. The haze in his eyebrows and eyes dissipated. His eyes were bright and bright, and his face was pure. Under this smile, he added a lot of beauty.


    An Yan smiles gently, until today, does cousin really get what he wants?


    Surrounded by a lot of people, there are many people who have been secretly protecting yeyuxuan. They all want to see what the future lady is like.


    "Go to the house." Night Yu Xuan felt night Yu Ning''s hair, pulled Chu Yingying to go in first, night Yu Ning smiled, eyes suddenly filled with tears, brother, finally got their own happiness.


    This short time, has to night Yu congealed in the last, North Yan Xi stood by her side, pitifully looking at her, suddenly sighed, wipe away tears for her eyes.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly back a step, sorry to look at North Yan Xi, North Yan Xi a little smile, motionless way, "go, go in."


    Night Yu Ning nods, quickly step in, North Yan Xi follows behind, looking at night Yu Ning''s slightly flustered steps, a trace of loss and hurt in her eyes.


    In the room, it is natural that ye Yuxuan and Chu Yingying are sitting in the main position. Unlike before, Chu Yingying has no previous formality and alienation. He talks with them with a light smile. The patience and gentleness he has developed with his children over the years make them feel a soft power. Like water, they are immersed quietly. It seems that in such an atmosphere, everyone becomes Make peace.


    Beiyanxi sat for a while and sighed involuntarily. Over the years, the atmosphere of talking with her cousin has never been so peaceful. This woman, even if not deliberately, can adjust the atmosphere of their conversation, which is very suitable for her cousin. Perhaps, there is no intention in the feelings, not too many frames, the most important thing is the mind and fit, without love, the feelings will not be long, and not suitable, also difficult to sustain.


    Just talking for a while, Anmin can''t help but ask them about their wedding day.


    Ye Yuxuan and Chu Yingying are both stunned, but there is no awkward or perfunctory meaning. Ye Yuxuan looks at Chu Yingying tenderly, and Chu Yingying smiles back one by one. "Don''t you think we will go back to the capital in two days?"


    Night Yu Xuan heart a happy, a person a word can easily affect their emotions, the original feeling, can also be so happy, "yes, we pack up and go back."


    Ye Yu Ning looks at her brother''s spoiled expression and pours. She is so spoiled before she gets married. She doesn''t know how to marry back!


    Anyan can''t help laughing. It''s rare for her cousin to have such a look. If her aunt sees her, she will be surprised. However, she may not see her. Anyan loses a moment, but she gives two blessings with a smile.


    "To go?" Ye Yuxuan hears the meaning of Anyan''s words sensitively.


    Anyan nodded, "yes, it''s been delayed for several days. It''s too late to leave. Now I see you and your cousin are fine. I don''t need to stay any more. Anyway, I will go when you get married."


    "Where are you going?" Night Yu Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "To deal with one thing has something to do with cousin Wushang." Anyan didn''t say it clearly. Yeyuning knew that Anyan couldn''t say more, so she didn''t speak again.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, looking at an Yan''s eyes more profound, looking at an Yan''s eyes with warmth, "be careful all the way."


    "It''s natural."


    Anmin looks at him unhappily, and she smiles, dimples light, with a little publicity. "You can go to Dayuan directly, and my sister will come back to pick you up."


    Anmin nodded unwillingly. "Sister, if you want to come back earlier, I will miss you."


    Anyan smile, every time I see an min''s coquettish look, I can''t help being soft hearted. An min is a living treasure. No matter what time, there are ways to make people happy.


    Anyan set out early the next morning, a series of red clothes, more heroic in the white horse, free and easy to wave to them, driving away.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 595

    The sunset, with a bit of desolation, clouds floating in the sky, in the setting sun became sunset, gorgeous red, in the eyes of Anyan, like a very bloody feeling, even with a thin bloody smell.


    Anyan smiled inexplicably. In the past few days, she accurately estimated the time to make her way. As the sun was waning, she arrived at the last town, turned over and dismounted. Anyan had just wanted to enter an inn. Someone had already come to her own initiative, bowed himself and said slowly, "the master is waiting for Miss Nangong around. Please follow me."


    Anyan picks eyebrows. It''s Chen Qi, Chen Jingyuan''s close maid. She would even let her come in person. It''s a real sacrifice. Some tiny doubts can''t stop the joy in the eyes of the eyebrows. An Yan follows Chen Qi to the outside of the town.


    The setting sun slanted on her face, and along the way, an Yan''s face was covered with a layer of fine sweat, only the wind was cool at night, which relieved her anxiety.


    Anyan also knew for the first time that Chen Jingyuan had a house here, but the two words of Chen''s house on the plaque were clear. As soon as an Yan stepped into the courtyard, he saw Chen Jingyuan sitting in the main hall, looking far away. Chen Jingyuan was dressed in white, playing chess and killing time.


    Anyan''s eyes are full of affection. I don''t know why Chen Jingyuan lives in darkness for many years now and then. In addition to killing people, Chen Jingyuan is always dressed in white, clean and lofty. She always smiles gently. In the eyes of all people, she is a gentle man. But she knows that Chen Jingyuan is not a gentle person at all. He is more ruthless than anyone Anyone she''s ever met is desperate.


    Chen Qi had already left when she entered the yard. An Yan gathered her mind, went in and sat opposite Chen Jingyuan, holding her chin and looking at him.


    The man stopped the action in his hand and made a pot of rose tea for her. The curl of mist was dense and separated in front of Anyan and chenjingyuan, and they were indistinct with each other.


    Chen Jingyuan pushes the tea to an Yan, "tired?"


    "I haven''t slept for several nights, of course I''m tired." Anyan replied, naturally, after a sip of flower tea, nodded with satisfaction, "your tea making skills are getting better and better." After tired, a cup of rose tea will always make her feel refreshed and calm.


    Chen Jingyuan laughs but doesn''t speak. If it wasn''t for Anyan to like rose tea, how could he bother to learn it?


    "Next round?" Chen Jingyuan looked at the chessboard in front of him and asked casually.


    Anyan shook her head. "I''m too tired. I''m not in the mood."


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t care about smiling, but she starts to collect the pieces on the board. Anyan climbs on the table and looks at them. Many times, she can''t understand Chen Jingyuan. Playing chess seems to be his favorite thing. Every time she sees him, she plays chess most of the time, but only herself and herself. She once suspected that his chess skills are average. But after two games, she knows that she thinks more about it Chen Jingyuan''s chess skills are above his own. In those two games, it''s not that I lost to him, but I won, but it''s not honorable to win. Chen Jingyuan let the water go. He''s very clever. Only when I''ve seen it before, I can see clearly. Anyan doesn''t understand. He''s not the one who can''t afford to lose. Why should he let the water go? But smart, she will not ask Chen Jingyuan, because for some reasons, she will never know better, for example, why she came here.


    An Yan shakes her head, ignores the idea in her heart, smiles and asks, "when did you come?"


    Chen Jingyuan replied as he collected the chess pieces, "it''s two days, but I''m free. I want to go to Licheng to have a look. I happened to pass here, thinking of your coming, I''ve stayed for two more days."


    Anyan looks at Chen Jingyuan''s smile, half true and half fake, like a kind of love, but more, I''m afraid it''s fickle, Anyan slightly purses his lips, Chen Jingyuan''s words, are always so vague, will stay for her, but never just for her. Anyan remembers that if it is normal, she should have been here two days ago. If there is no accident, have they met again for two days? Will he stay here for himself these two days?


    "How many days are you going to stay?" Anyan helps Chen Jingyuan to pick up the chess pieces, but he doesn''t put them down as gently as he does. He releases his hands slightly and makes a clear sound.


    "I''m not going to leave for the moment. When you come back to Huhui hall, will you go to Licheng together? The roses are blooming there. " Chen Jingyuan said unintentionally, not worried about Anyan''s refusal.


    Anyan nodded, "OK, I also want to go out and play. It''s better to take some roses back from Licheng."


    Chen Jingyuan chuckled, as if he was in the mood.


    After the chess pieces on the table are collected, an Yan lies on it. "Then you have to wait a few more days. I don''t know how long you will go."


    Chen Jingyuan put away the tools for playing chess, and sent them to the room by the way. Waiting for her, he was always willing to do it. Let alone for a few days, even for a few years, he also enjoyed it.


    "Do you want me to let some people accompany you, after all, it''s the first time you go there." Chen Jingyuan suggested when he came out, but he couldn''t hear Anyan''s answer. When he came in, he found that it was only when he came in and out that Anyan was asleep.


    Chen Jingyuan sighed helplessly and with a little pity, picked up an Yan carefully, and took her back to the room.


    Chen Jingyuan went to the backyard with an Yan in his arms and directly brought him into his room. He seldom came here and was almost unpopular. He didn''t like to let an Yan stay in a cold house.


    When Chen Jingyuan went in with an Yan in his arms, all the young men and maids around him were very surprised and stared at her. Zhang Rui, the current housekeeper of the mansion, looked at his master and murmured, "this is the girl of that family. The master condescended to give her a hug?"


    Chen Qi just came out of it, and Liu Mei picked it lightly. "You''d better not ask more about this woman, let alone embarrass her. You will pay a price."


    Zhang Rui nodded and looked at the room curiously. In the evening, the master went back to the room with a woman in his arms. He was alone, male and female, * * *, and knew what would happen, even if he didn''t want to.


    Chen Qi has gone to the kitchen. Nangong Princess usually comes to me at night. She wakes up in the middle of the night. The master always asks her to prepare a cup of hot porridge for her. When she wakes up, she can drink it. She won''t be hungry.


    When Chen Jingyuan puts an Yan on the bed and covers the quilt for her, an Yan suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Chen Jingyuan brightly. Chen Jingyuan smiles a little. He thinks that an Yan wakes up, but sees her turn over and sleep with his quilt.


    Chen Jingyuan can''t help laughing. Who knows that a woman who has always been vigorous will have such a clever side? Chen Jingyuan likes such an Yan very much. At this time, she will fade away from her usual blatant coldness, like an ordinary woman, lazy and casual.


    Chen Qi knocks on the door, pushes the door in, puts the porridge on the table, Chen Jingyuan waves his hand, "it''s not needed today, but it''s ready early tomorrow morning."


    Chen Qi nodded and looked like she was lying in bed. She couldn''t see clearly. It was just on the clothes rack beside her. The gorgeous red dress was on it. Chen Qimo sighed. There was never a lack of women around the master, and all the time, it can be said that all the people came were welcome. Only when the princess came, would she be a little more clean. She didn''t know that her master was right to this man The real feeling of the Lord is only sorrow for her. Chen Qi just wanted to take another look, and was warned by Chen Jingyuan coldly and hurriedly out of the room.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 596

    Chen Jingyuan blows out the candle fire, takes off his shirt and lies down next to Anyan. He doesn''t avoid suspicion. He also holds her in his arms by the way. Anyan rubs against Chen Jingyuan''s arms again and finds a comfortable seat. Chen Jingyuan hears the familiar taste of an Yan and soon falls asleep.


    The next morning, when an Yan woke up, she felt the warm temperature around her, smiled a little, pulled the clothes on Chen Jingyuan''s chest with one hand, and the little hand of rouyi scratched around his chest, and even scratched it down


    Chen Jingyuan woke up in a daze, looking at the face of an yanjue near the world, subconsciously smiled, an Yan propped up and lay on Chen Jingyuan "You are still a gentleman. I''m asleep. You still haven''t done anything. Do you know how to take advantage of people''s danger?"


    Chen Jingyuan connived at Anyan''s wantonness, "don''t look at it or listen to it, don''t say it or move it."


    An Yan smiles. The man is so smart just when he wants to come. She holds Chen Jingyuan''s arm and kisses him. She admits that she did it on purpose. She sleeps his arm all night, and she doesn''t believe that he''s tired. While doing this, he pulled his clothes bigger with one hand, and Anyan almost fell on his chest.


    Chen Jingyuan frowns slightly and accepts the action of an Yan. She lets an Yan kiss her and circle her in her arms. She suddenly loses self-control when she bites his lower lip like an Yan''s prank. She turns over and presses an Yan under her body and imprisons an Yan between her arms with both hands. An Yan likes to see Chen Jingyuan''s loss of discretion. Only in this way can she feel real ¡£


    An Yan reaches for Chen Jingyuan and kisses him on the lips. Chen Jingyuan changes from passive to active, kissing her skillfully and familiarly


    give up the kiss. Both of them are not breathing steadily. An Yan holds Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder and his clothes have slipped down half of the time. An Yan slides down Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder bit by bit, trying to tear off the cumbersome clothes. Chen Jing Far but without trace, he pressed Anyan''s hand and kissed him on the shoulder. "Let''s go, let''s eat."


    Anyan squints and stares at him discontentedly. "Where did you stay last night?"


    "You should know." Chen Jingyuan smiles.


    An Yan smiles, "you say, if any of your confidants come in and see such a situation, will they be angry?"


    "They are all in the cold world," Chen Jingyuan said In other words, it is impossible to run into such a situation.


    Does an Yan have no fear to sip her lips? Chen Jingyuan knocks on Anyan with a smile, gets up to put on his clothes, and hands Anyan''s clothes to him by the way.


    An Yan snorts, puts on his clothes, goes out and sees that the table is full of food. After washing quickly, he goes straight to the delicious food on the table and eats himself.


    "Why didn''t you call me last night?"


    Chen Jingyuan was washing and didn''t immediately answer her. When she walked over and sat down, she slowly put some of her favorite things into an Yan''s mouth. "You were too tired last night, so you couldn''t feel hungry after sleeping."


    An Yan stares at him, crooked, before she may also be hungry to sleep, he will call himself up.


    Chen Jingyuan smiles and doesn''t care about the false anger of an Yan. "Take you out after eating."


    Anyan mumbled, "I''m leaving tomorrow. You won''t let me rest."


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned. "Will you leave tomorrow?" I thought they could have at least four or five days, but I didn''t expect that there was only one day. Chen Jingyuan''s eyes were a little dark. He knew that Anyan had gone to the original city. The reason was not only yeyuxuan. The only thing that reassured him was that yeyuxuan was going to get married, so Anyan and him were impossible. It''s just that the happiness is so thin that it can''t last for a moment.


    "Is the marriage between yeyuxuan and Chu Yingying settled?" Chen Jingyuan asked quietly.


    "An Yan tiny meal," not yet, but should be fast Anyan was in a trance for a while. Was it because his cousin got married, so he relaxed a little? Two years ago, when I asked my cousin for help, did he really care?


    "When you go back?" Chen Jingyuan asked inexplicably.


    The smile on an Yan''s face faded slowly, "naturally, cousin married, I will go."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, half complaining, "you won''t come back to attend, will you? I don''t want to go to Licheng alone. "


    Anyan smile, "not so fast, cousin''s marriage, aunt will be well prepared, absolutely enough for us to play."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded his head as if he had put down his chopsticks. Seeing an Yan put down his chopsticks, he raised his eyebrows and said, "have you eaten?"


    Anyan nodded, "I don''t know if it''s too hungry. I feel full after eating a little."


    Chen Jingyuan smiled, "OK, then let''s go out. I know there is a beautiful place near here!"


    "Good." Anyan will never refuse Chen Jingyuan''s request, just as Chen Jingyuan will never refuse Anyan.


    Two people didn''t eat much to go out the door, Chen Qi seems to have something to say, but Chen Jingyuan''s eyes stopped him.


    An Yan walks up the mountain with Chen Jingyuan, and looks at a flat bottom in the mountain depression. It is covered with white flowers, unknown flowers, pure and clean. An Yan seldom appreciates elegant flowers so much. She likes roses, so gorgeous and pure red, and prefers her sharp thorns. If she wants to pick her, she has to pay a price.


    "It''s late spring now, and it''s almost summer. It''s estimated that the flowers will fall." Chen Jingyuan said faintly that he felt hurt in spring and autumn.


    Anyan pushed him for a moment. "The place you are looking for is really beautiful, and it''s also with my heart."


    Chen Jingyuan smirked, "you must like that rose garden better."


    "O?" Anyan raises eyebrows, some don''t believe it.


    Chen Jingyuan led her up and stroked the tender petals. "The flower is very short, only ten days. When she fell, it withered very slowly, and she was very nostalgic for the spring light."


    Anyan sneers, "you know, I don''t like this kind of flower all the time. I prefer to be like cherry blossom. When it''s over, it''s over and over again. It''s like this kind of flower. It''s blooming and it''s over."


    Chen Jingyuan smiles but doesn''t speak. His eyes and eyebrows are a little sad. An Yan is stunned. Chen Jingyuan never looks like this. Why does an Yan suddenly feel uneasy? He doesn''t know why, but it''s hard to control.


    Anyan just wanted to see clearly again. The sadness flashed by. When Anyan looked like Chen Jingyuan again, his eyes were calm, gentle and smiling again.


    "Remember you don''t seem to be such a merciful person." An Yan asked with a smile, the dimple reflected in Chen Jingyuan''s eyes. He looked greedily, as if he wanted to carve such a smile in his eyes and heart.


    "Yes, I don''t like it, but every flower has a reason for its existence, so I try to like it."


    Anyan nodded and her heart sank. It turned out that she didn''t know him enough. She never knew or thought that he would force himself.


    Anyan forces herself not to think about it. After such a long time of absence, she finds that many things are different from what she imagined. If she saw each other like this, she would find that she didn''t know him in fact. All the time, she was self righteous. After a long time, she would start to be suspicious, she would deny herself, she would not know where to go. She was afraid of herself One day, I found that I never knew him, and I was always wishful thinking. Anyan thought like this, but only knew after a long time that every word of him meant something.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 597

    Anyan quietly thinks about her own problems. She unconsciously struggles and suffers in her eyes, but in front of her eyes is a flash, like a flash in Conghua''s eyes.


    Anyan looks down at the past. Chen Jingyuan actually puts a wreath in her hand. When Anyan looks over, she puts it on her head. She appreciates it and turns the circle and adjusts the angle.


    An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan with a smile, but does not move. After Chen Jingyuan takes back his hand, he asks, "is it nice?"


    "Nature!" Chen Jingyuan picks eyebrows. An Yan is a gorgeous beauty. No one will argue.


    An Yan is very popular. Chen Jingyuan laughs and pulls an Yan to lie down on the ground. "How long will he come back?"


    An Yan smiles and punches him, "why, can''t wait for me?"


    "Why? I''m not worried that you''ll stay there too long, and the roses will be gone when you come back." Chen Jingyuan takes an Yan''s hand by hand. An Yan''s body is cold. All year round, no matter in summer or winter, his hand is cold. He likes to hold an Yan''s hand and cover her with heat, like passing his own temperature to her.


    Anyan closed her eyes and played games. She felt the sun was shining on her body. She was very lazy. She has been in Chen Jingyuan''s arms for too long and too many times, which has made her unable to count. From the age of ten to eighteen, she has relied on this arms for countless times. She can easily feel the warmth uploaded from Chen Jingyuan, but she has never really seen it.


    "No matter how slow I am, I will never live there again." Anyan first replied, but vaguely thought of the first time they met.


    At the age of ten, she was thrown into the mountain by her mother. She didn''t give her anything but some weapons. At that time, she took a dagger and some concealed weapons with her. She thought that in the mountain forest, she could control the snake and threaten her. Obviously, there would not be too much, so she had no fear.


    She stayed in the forest safely for four days. In two days, she could go out. But on this day, she met Chen Jingyuan, the man who made her love with her whole life, but always wanted nothing.


    Anyan remembers that the first meeting was tit for tat. She thought that Chen Jingyuan was sent by her mother, and she could go out only after defeating him. Chen Jingyuan thought that she was sent by the elders, and she could go out only after defeating her. When the two met, they didn''t say a word directly. Chen Jingyuan was three years older after all. At that time, her strength was very strong. Anyan could not resist it Now. She remembered that Chen Jingyuan was very arrogant at that time and called for her to roll away. She would come back after several years of cultivation.


    She was angry when she thumped. She stabbed him straight with a silver needle. As soon as she escaped, she stood still and shouted, "dare to let me go, you are tired of living! I must be the two of us who went out! " At that time, I didn''t even care about my identity. I was arrogant.


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned at that time, only to see her rushing towards him, only to block her with one hand, and asked, "you are not the one they sent."


    "You are the one sent!" She was not angry. However, at the time of the two sentences, they knew that they had misunderstood each other, so they didn''t fight any more, but they didn''t have a good face with each other.


    It changed because of a heavy rain that night. Both of them were drowned in soup. They found a cave in panic. They rested there. No matter how they slept at night, but when they woke up in the morning, she was in Chen Jingyuan''s arms. She actually fell asleep in the arms of a stranger.


    Chen Jingyuan smiled and followed Shun''an''s hair. "Don''t you stay for another day? It''s time to go the day after tomorrow. "


    Anyan leans on Chen Jingyuan''s arms and shakes his head. "No, I''ll go back early and pick up Anmin."


    Chen Jingyuan hands a tiny meal, an Yan never anxious to leave his side, this is the first time?


    "Is it clear over there?" Chen Jingyuan is concerned. Anyan is brave and considerate, and she has the identity of Princess of Phoenix. Even in the Jianghu, no one dares to offend her. Besides, her strength is not low, and there are not many people who can be her opponent. But he is not at ease when he goes to Huhui hall this time. The strength of Huhui hall has been heard in the Jianghu for a long time. Although it can''t compare with Suoyang gate and Bingyu gate, it can''t be underestimated.


    Originally, it had nothing to do with Anyan, but recently it is said that there is an ancient black jade in Huhui hall, which may have something to do with Phoenix.


    In Phoenix, Moyu is extremely important. She came here because she was worried that this Moyu would threaten Phoenix.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t know until I arrived." Anyan sinks, the ice domain gate has already sent people, but there is no news. It''s very strange.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned, and his eyes were full of disapproval. Even if he was confident in his own strength, he didn''t need to be ignored, did he? Besides, it''s not in my own territory. Chen Jingyuan didn''t think that he was like this. If he received an urgent assassination, he was too late to prepare for it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get hurt." Anyan waved his hand and made a nest in Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder and neck. "It wasn''t like this before."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "come to me if you have something to do. I won''t leave in this period."


    an Yan chuckled. She really thought she was a woman who could only take embroidery needles? Even if the mystery is as cold as hell and the experts are as high as clouds, she will not lose.


    Chen Jingyuan knows that Anyan doesn''t like others to deny her strength, so he doesn''t talk anymore and closes his eyes to rest.


    For a long time, I don''t know whether the two people are really asleep. An Yan opens her eyes, gets up and pushes Chen Jingyuan to wake up, rubs her stomach, "hungry."


    Chen Jingyuan could not help laughing. "It''s just in the forest. Let''s go hunting."


    An Yan nodded, with a sort of air.


    When they came up to the mountain, they didn''t even ride horses, let alone with bows and arrows. It seemed that hunting was a bit troublesome. The two of them didn''t worry at all. Anyan''s fingertips had a light cold light. Anyan''s eyes were bright and quick. A dart shot a rabbit. Chen Jingyuan pulled the rabbit''s ear and said, "it''s enough to be so fat."


    An Yan nodded, and the two people sat directly in place baking. Chen Jingyuan raised a fire and asked unkindly, "isn''t this dart poisonous?"


    An Yan kills an eye knife. "It''s poisonous, so you''d better not eat it."


    Chen Jingyuan laughs. There''s a precedent. At that time, they almost couldn''t get out of the forest. After they met each other, they were forced to stay in the forest for several more days for various reasons. At first, they ate each other''s food, but later, somehow, they were together. I remember that time it was also a roasted rabbit. He used to use the silver needle to test the poison. He watched the silver needle turn black and stared at Anyan. He thought it was a premeditated assassination.


    Anyan did not know. So she looked at him doubtfully and handed the silver needle to Anyan. Anyan thought it was a frame up. Her eyes suddenly changed. Looking at him coldly, he would not give up. Anyan was a little girl at that time. She didn''t have the arrogance and publicity. Although she had more momentum than her peers, she was nothing compared with herself. After all, she was in the dark since she was a child. After years of training and training, she was stained with a trace of darkness on her body. Even if she was pure and arrogant, she would not fall behind ¡£


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 598

    Chen Jingyuan suddenly smiled, then things, as if the next life, the blink of an eye has been nearly ten years. Anyan''s expression was still vivid.


    When he handed the silver needle to an Yan, an Yan glared at him and asked, "where are you from?"


    I remember that I sneered and threw the rabbit in front of Anyan. Anyan looked up at the rabbit on the ground and slowly looked up at him, with a slight irony in his eyes. "Do you doubt I''m poisoned?"


    "Isn''t it?" Chen Jingyuan''s smile becomes gloomy. Besides the two of them, is there a third person?


    Anyan is also angry. "I want to kill you. I''m stupid enough to poison the food? I want to eat, too. "


    "Can I poison you when you hunt?"


    An Yan was furious and threw down all his weapons. "I''ve got these things. Can you see where they are poisonous?"


    At that time, he was very dismissive. If he wanted to kill people, how could he expose the weapon and turn his eyes around the things that Anyan jingling threw down on the ground? It''s really pitiful. Except for a dagger, there are only a few darts left. His disdainful eyes changed when he saw the darts on the ground. It''s weird and strange to look like Anyan, "you''re using this dart to hit the prey?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" An Yanli said of course.


    At that time, he had no choice but to help his forehead. He really wanted to know how the woman survived alone?


    He went up, twiddled the dart and handed it to an Yan. "You can see it clearly."


    An Yan frowned and took over. Looking down, she found that the poison had been soaked on it. She was very angry, but she couldn''t attack it. She gave Chen Jingyuan a bad look.


    Chen Jingyuan laughs, "you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t used it."


    Chen Jingyuan is dumb, really! But with a straight face, "haven''t you been here for a few days?"


    Anyan shook his white eyes. "I don''t care about these poisons. You are the only one who makes a fuss."


    Chen Jingyuan choked for a while. The reason was so good that he couldn''t refute it. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m not. So in the future, when you make a fire, I''ll find the prey."


    An Yan smiles with satisfaction, picks up the dagger and dart on the ground one by one, and goes to toss the fire. Chen Jingyuan vaguely remembers an Yan''s smile. Her eyes are full of light, shining, and her shallow dimple adds some softness to her life. He yearns for such warmth and gentleness ¡£


    "Hey, what are you thinking? It''s going to scorch." An Yan yells, discontented looking at Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan hooked his lips and smiled, with a kind of bad smile. His eyes drifted away on an Yan.


    "I don''t think so?" An Yan narrowed her eyes and joked.


    "How clever!" Chen Jingyuan exclaimed.


    An Yan smiled, "how could it be that you must be thinking about your confidants? If they don''t go back for such a long time, they won''t be afraid to look for them. "


    Chen Jingyuan chuckled and flashed a hint of coldness. "It''s impossible for them to find them."


    An Yan tut sighed, "it''s really cruel. Don''t worry about going back to settle accounts after autumn?"


    Chen Jingyuan smiled lazily, "who dares to settle accounts with me except you?"


    An Yan is very useful and sits beside Chen Jingyuan.


    In fact, she doesn''t pay attention to how many women Chen Jingyuan has around her. She doesn''t care how he deals with the relationship with those women. She just needs to make sure that Chen Jingyuan puts her first at any time. She is the one who chooses to protect.


    In a word, Anyan''s mind is also very sinister, even distorted. Her relationship with Chen Jingyuan has lasted for many years. Over the years, the women around Chen Jingyuan have kept on staying for a long time. Even the marriage between the dew and the water has never been broken. However, Anyan knows but has never seen those women. The only one she has seen is an occasional encounter, But since that time, Anyan has never seen that woman again. After that time, no matter how many women around him, Anyan has never met them. Anyan, who has never met them, thinks that she never did. She knows that as long as she goes and Chen Jingyuan''s side, those women will not appear. Among so many people, he chooses to hurt others and let Anyan use them, He has been Hypnotising and deceiving himself continuously, and has maintained such a relationship for so many years.


    Anyan smiled bitterly, but soon he was in a good mood.


    he looked at the oily rabbit and licked his lips. Chen Jingyuan could not help laughing. Anyan was so greedy for the rabbit, which was really lovely.


    Chen Jingyuan carefully cuts a piece of meat for her with the knife and hands it to her. An Yan takes the knife and eats it with a small mouth. It''s still scalded. Chen Jingyuan takes it with a smile and blows it gently before handing it to her.


    Anyan wanton smile, Chen Jingyuan is considerate, just don''t know, how many people are like this.


    Both of them didn''t eat well in the morning. Now they eat these, which is obviously more delicious. Anyan has eaten a lot.


    Two people eat something to cushion their stomachs and stay here. They don''t leave in a hurry. Instead, they continue to walk there. The setting sun has been found obliquely, not burning in the forest.


    Chen Jingyuan watched the original sunset lingering in the sky. The orange sunset was dense and half of the red sun was bright, just as they were in the forest that day.


    That day was the last day of Anyan''s stay, and he was going to leave at that time. After eating, they just wanted to find a place to rest, but at the same time, they felt someone was looking for them.


    Facing the setting sun, five people''s figures are not very clear, but they rush towards them at an unstoppable speed. Both of them are flustered to avoid, look at each other and question who they are.


    But they obviously didn''t have time to think about it. Anyan drew out the dagger directly and blocked it in front of her. Chen Jingyuan was a soft knife directly. Now neither of them has much thought about it. Whoever lost is dead.


    The moves of the two people are totally different. What Chen Jingyuan learned is more a way to kill. Even if they can parry, they are reluctant, but they are obviously relaxed.


    Chen Jingyuan remembers that when an Yan cut the neck of the last person, the flash of light in his eyes was sharp. Maybe it was that moment when he was attracted by this woman, he was so confident and arrogant that he couldn''t help but move.


    Chen Jingyuan smiles, takes back his long-standing thoughts, looks at the woman lying beside him, and has already faded away. There is a little more heroism in his eyebrows and eyes. When he closes his eyes and rests, he will feel a lot more softness. However, he is used to looking at Anyan so quietly. At this time, he will be in a trance and think that he can see for a long time.


    "It''s dark. Go back?" An Yan said that Chen Jingyuan seems to be a little tired because of some heartache. But today, he is not too tired.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t answer when he looked at the stars emerging from the sky.


    Anyan knows clearly, "do you want to stay here at night?"


    "Well, come back tomorrow."


    An Yan chuckles, "I have something to do tomorrow, you don''t know."


    Chen Jingyuan chuckles, and an Yan continues, "it''s not impossible to stay here. Go back early tomorrow."


    "Nature." Chen Jingyuan dotes on her smile and rubs her hair.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 599

    In the middle of the night, an YANWO tries to get some temperature in Chen Jingyuan''s arms. Chen Jingyuan also holds an Yan and gives her excessive body temperature.


    An Yan looks at the light in the sky. She is peaceful in her heart. She has just slept for a while, but she doesn''t feel sleepy at the moment. There is a light fragrance in the air, probably the smell of those flowers, which can''t be heard in the daytime, and can be smelled in the night when people are still at night.


    An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan, who is always so quiet, with a light smile on his face, gentle and elegant. When I was a child, I said that I wanted a gentle person to accompany me, which I did. But this kind of tenderness is more superficial and hard to be sincere. Anyan remembers that he almost never saw other expressions on Chen Jingyuan''s face. Even if he deliberately flirted, it was only a moment when he lost control, and then it was such a light smile. Anyan wants to take off the seemingly gentle face more than once to see what the real one is like, but Chen Jingyuan always takes the topic away without trace, never discussing such a question, no matter whether it''s a dark probe or a slight and clear inquiry.


    Quietly, she thought, brushing Chen Jingyuan''s cheek with her hand gently, with such a touch, familiar but strange. She didn''t know how many women had done the same actions as her during her two touch periods. She didn''t care, how could it be?


    There seems to be a firefly flying by!


    Anyan''s eyes suddenly turned to the place where the fireflies had just passed. Her eyes widened involuntarily. There were so many fireflies in the distance. They flashed yellow or green light. They swam and shuttled in the woods. Instead of flying out of the woods, they whirled in the air and went back to the woods. They were entangled with other fireflies. Anyan seldom saw the streamers, so many, but also rare, such a light, inexplicable, in Anyan''s eyes, can be comparable to the stars in the sky.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t know when to wake up. He reached over to an Yan and said, "come closer and have a look."


    Anyan nods, so does he want to stay here at night, hoping that he can see such a beautiful scene?


    An Yan and Chen Jingyuan walk side by side, ten fingers linked, each step, feel closer to this mysterious step, and each step, there is some warmth in the heart.


    I don''t know if the streamer is not familiar with the world or really fearless. Even if Anyan and Chen Jingyuan enter them, the streamers don''t disperse. Instead, they circle around them. Anyan grins and reaches out his hand, and some of them fall on his hand. Anyan can''t help admiring the casual and wanton life of the streamer.


    Chen Jingyuan smiled, and sure enough time an Yan''s character, "these are still the second thing. I think that their short life can be as free as they want."


    Anyan chuckles. It seems that both of them can''t help themselves. She is a princess of one country, and Chen Jingyuan is the leader of one religion. Anyan thinks of Hanming. This legend is the most mysterious force in the Jianghu. No one knows whether it really exists or not. Compared with suoyengmen, the dragon can''t see the head and the tail. Hanming almost never appeared. Over time, everyone thought that Hanming was just a legend, never existed.


    Anyan remembers that she didn''t believe it when she first heard it. She didn''t accept it until she really went there.


    An Yan looks up at Chen Jingyuan with a light expression, which is a kind of secret sadness. Chen Jingyuan looks down slightly, and his lips are slightly pursed. Every time he sees an Yan''s light sadness, he will always feel sad. When an Yan is with him, the tenderness in his eyes will always have some unspeakable sadness. However, he cannot see the sadness of an Yan, which makes him heartache. Chen Jingyuan slightly bowed his head, kissed and printed a kiss on the corner of an Yan''s eyes, raised an Yan''s chin with one hand, raised it gently, kissed and rolled it up.


    An Yan is stunned for a moment. A pair of lotus arms are wrapped around his neck and kiss him back. This seems to be an unspeakable tacit agreement between the two and the only indulgence.


    Chen Jingyuan is kissing deeply, but she still has the heart to open her eyes and observe Anyan. This woman''s eyes are closed slightly, her long eyelashes are slightly raised, and some radians are drawn. Because the eyes are rotating, they are slightly quivering. It seems that she wants to cross her eyebrows. She can''t see clearly.


    Chen Jingyuan sometimes thinks, is this the result he wants? No matter who takes the initiative, another person will cooperate, but they will not talk about it. They have kissed many times and slept in the same bed many times. But when they wake up, it seems that they have all experienced a dream. They can''t talk about it


    when they go back, it''s just dawn. Chen Jingyuan told Chen Qi when they left. Chen Qi also estimated the time Room, so when Anyan and Chen Jingyuan come back, the meal is almost ready. It''s just right. They go to wash and wash for a while, and they can eat.


    This meal is very rich, and Anyan likes it. Anyan remembers that every time she leaves, Chen Jingyuan will be prepared a lot for her, which makes Anyan sometimes feel like eating a decapitated meal. Of course, Chen Jingyuan won''t do this, and Anyan is just thinking for a while.


    Chen Jingyuan seems to have something on his mind. His eyes are heavy, and an Yan takes care of him. What kind of things can make him embarrassed?


    "What are you thinking?"


    "When do you want to come back?"


    "I didn''t think so." Anyan deliberately pours, like a child who can''t ask for sugar.


    "I miss you when I come back." Chen Jingyuan''s face remained unchanged, but his smile deepened.


    Anyan throws a wink. "Do you want me to come back, or do you want to see the roses, or do you want to go back to see your beauties after watching them?"


    "All of them." Chen Jingyuan picked up his eyebrows and gave an Yan an almost the same smile. "If you don''t come back, I can''t go."


    Anyan heard the meaning of his words, and he smiled even more. He leaned over and said, "you mean that if I don''t come back one day, you will be waiting here one day?"


    Chen Jingyuan sighed helplessly and poked an Yan''s dimple. "You can understand that."


    An Yan claps Chen Jingyuan''s hand. "Don''t poke me in the dimple. I hate being poked in the face."


    Chen Jingyuan continues to poke. What an Yan hates doesn''t mean he can''t do it. Anyan stares at him, then looks at Chen Jingyuan in doubt. She has been looking for Chen Jingyuan on her own initiative for a long time. The number of times Chen Jingyuan has come to see her is very small. Why is this time? But Anyan doesn''t care, as long as the most important thing is her.


    Anyan grabs Chen Jingyuan''s collar and pulls it to her. "If I can''t find you back, I will kill Han Ming and kill you."


    Chen Jingyuan loses his smile, but takes an Yan''s hand and pulls it down. It''s really bullying. Who else dares to be bold in front of her? But he was willing. Chen Jingyuan holds an Yan''s hand for a little rub, half true and half false, "OK, so you need to come back quickly. I''m not patient enough."


    An Yan cut a sound, back to sit well, eyebrows and eyes do not cover the joy, like the light of the sun into, with a rare warm and soft temperature, lip smile just right, gorgeous. Chen Jingyuan is not a good person, but what he said to her is that he never repented, which is enough.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 600

    Anyan didn''t stay much. After eating, she left. Chen Jingyuan gave an order to the people next to her and then went back to the room.


    "Master." Chen Qi sees Chen Jingyuan coming, respectful greetings.


    Chen Jingyuan did behind the table, turned over a book and looked at it. Chen Qi followed him. "Miss White Peony wrote to urge him to ask when the master would go back."


    Chen Jingyuan is motionless, and Chen Qi is embarrassed. These two young ladies have written several letters.


    "Master, Miss White Peony said that if the master didn''t go back, she would leave. Miss Danshen said she would accompany her for a while." Chen Qi said hard, miss white peony has been staying in Hanming for several years. The LORD loves her the most and is the only woman who has stayed with the Lord for the longest time. No, it''s the longest time except Princess Nangong, but in terms of the time of company, it''s definitely miss white peony. In Hanming, almost everyone thought that the LORD would marry Miss paeony. As for Miss Danshen, the daughter of Baiyao, the first of the four elders, and the next elder, the master and son have always had a peaceful attitude towards her. Now, Chen Jingyuan has turned another page of the book and is still.


    "Do you want to reply?" Chen Qi has no choice but to probe.


    Chen Jingyuan sneered, "don''t let me hear similar news next time."


    Chen Qi looks pale again and again. The master is always very kind to her. He never used such a heavy tone. It''s even more embarrassing without accusation. Chen Qi''s mind is mixed for a while. Every time he sees Nangong princess, the master and his son will have a period of unstable mood. Now, for Nangong princess, even Han Ming''s business is just asking? Chen Qi looks up at Chen Jingyuan. It''s so quiet and quiet. She shakes her head and goes out. As long as the master doesn''t worry, she will worry too much.


    Chen Jingyuan put down his book after Chen Qi went out and sneered, Danshen? Are you really with white peony, leaving the cold world? Then never come back.


    Anyan arrived at Huhui hall in the afternoon. She had sent the worship note before, so someone took her in.


    Anyan goes in with them. By the way, he looks around. Most of the Jianghu sects depend on natural danger. Presumably, Huhui hall is no exception. Anyan goes in with them and looks at the people sitting on it with a light smile. He salutes and asks, "compared with you, you are the hall leader of Huhui hall?"


    "Are you from the ice field gate?" Asked huyanhui scornfully.


    "It''s true that in xianan''an, it''s the man in the ice gate of the sixteen ice gates." An Yan is shallow.


    Hu Yanhui looks at the woman standing below coldly, and feels that there is a faint desperation on her body. How could it be that she has never paid attention to these. Isn''t ice gate the most important sect of the Phoenix royal family? Now


    "what are you here for?" Hu Yanhui had to be serious.


    "Naturally, it''s for the Lord''s Mo jade. Our prince has always liked Mo jade. Knowing that you have one, he sent him down to find a way to let the Lord cut off his love."


    "What if I don''t allow it?" Hu Yanhui is furious. No matter how much he values it, he is just a small subordinate of bingyumen. He dares to talk to him like this.


    "I''ve heard that the leader of the hall is brave and brave. He attaches great importance to love and justice. He makes friends with all the heroes in the world, and the hall of Huhui can''t stand. Although bingyumen and Huhui hall haven''t dealt with each other, they both stand up in the Wulin. They are unpredictable. If the leader of the hall is willing to give up his love, they will share the same affection with our prince and bingyumen. Moreover, the prince is willing to exchange two South China Sea night pearls. " Anyan has been looking directly at huyanhui with calm tone and respect.


    Hu Yanhui''s resolute face has no expression. She looks down at Anyan. This woman is right. Although Hu Huitang is powerful, it can''t be compared with Suoyan gate in Dayuan, and there is no power behind it. If you can build a relationship with Bingyu gate, then


    Hu Yanhui sneers, it''s really not willing! It didn''t work out that many people had been sent before. Now it''s necessary to send people all the time?


    Hu Yanhui looks like a test, suddenly looks at an yanleng and says, "did you send someone before?"


    "Yes, six." Anyan replied truthfully that if these people live, they may take them back.


    Tiger Yan Hui looks at an Yan strangely, "six?"


    An Yan nods, sincere let a person cannot doubt.


    Hu Yanhui sneers. These two months, there are not only six people here, but also sixteen.


    Anyan saw the meaning of Hu Yanhui. "I''m sure that our prince sent six people to bingyumen. No one else has come out recently. If there are any extra people, they should not be from bingyumen."


    Hu Yanhui looked at Anyan carefully. "It''s not impossible to let our Lord give up his love. It just depends on your sincerity."


    An Yan chuckles, "what does the Lord need?"


    "Well, in your capacity, I''m afraid it''s impossible to talk about it." Tiger scorns.


    Anyan is not upset. "I can take the place of the prince. As long as it''s not about Phoenix, everything is easy to talk about."


    Hu Yanhui''s eyes suddenly became sharp. How could they give her such great power? People around me are also talking about it. They clearly don''t believe it.


    Anyan smiles but doesn''t speak. Let them watch.


    "Adoptive father!" Just at the time of chaos, a heavy voice came in, and there was a moment of silence.


    An Yan said in his heart, just listening to the voice, he knew that he was a man with strong character. When he responded to the voice, he was sure to look like this. The lines on his face seemed to be carved with a knife, but he was not soft. He thought that such a man was more a big guy with a big head. This man just felt tough, but he was not strong at all. Suddenly, an Yan felt that if he could smile, he might not I feel so cold.


    "This is?" As soon as the man came in, he put his eyes on Anyan.


    Anyan Gongshou, "in xianan''an, from the ice gate."


    Men frown, Nan''an, ice gate, people can''t help but think of the princess of Phoenix, Nan Gong An Yan, but these days it''s also a flash, and then return, "Yan Jinghui."


    An Yan nodded and liked this man two more points. This man, more cautious than his adoptive father, has cold eyes, but there is still gloom and calculation in them.


    "Girl, is it for that black jade?" Yan Jinghui said.


    Anyan chuckles and talks to her. It''s fun, girl? It''s a new name for her.


    "Exactly."


    "There will be a competition here tonight. The winner will get the jade." Yan Jinghui said with no expression.


    An Yan smiled and looked like Hu Yanhui sitting on it. Hu Yanhui coughed softly to cover the embarrassment. "It''s true. Since you''re here, let''s join in."


    Anyan sneers. If it wasn''t Yan Jinghui, would he interrupt and cancel the match? It''s impossible, so will he choose to offer to participate? Not necessarily. It seems that Yan Jinghui is coming at the right time. Otherwise, I don''t know what accident will happen. An Yan thought of smiling at Yan Jinghui, with some gratitude. Yan Jinghui just nodded a little, but when he saw an Yan''s smile, he was a little shocked, so gentle, and with some cunning. Such a smile was too familiar, but he could not touch it again in this life. Yan Jinghui frowned and went to sit beside tiger Yanhui.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 601

    The campfire starry sky in the night complements each other. Hu Huitang has a lot of people, no matter what their status is, they have a kind of playful mentality.


    Anyan sits in a quiet corner and looks on coldly. These people, more or less, don''t want her to retreat. Hu Yanhui sits in a high position and looks at the bottom indifferently. On the contrary, Yan Jinghui is in charge.


    The ancient jade is placed at the highest place, where it is placed in an upright way, waiting for this man to rob it.


    There are not many people coveting this ancient jade. As for tiger Yanhui''s contention, it''s also a kind of scuffle. An Yan has swept around people, and many are ready to move.


    Anyan wanted to sit on the sidelines and collect the benefits of yuweng, but he didn''t think that Hu Yanhui actually came directly to win her to get the jade.


    Anyan used to taste tea slowly. He sneered and looked up at Hu Yanhui. He said, "well, the premise is that Mo Yu should be in my hands first."


    Someone else sent a jade plate. An Yan took it without any politeness. He was surprised when he glanced at it. It seemed that the pattern on it had been seen. Now there is no time to look at it carefully. Anyan Yang raises the jade plate in her hand and looks at the people around her who are ready to move.


    "If you win me, you can get this ancient jade, but" an Yan deliberately paused, and a light smile seeped out of her eyes, such as a light breeze, a trace of penetration into people''s hearts, such as a bright moon, which can add some hope to pedestrians at night, only a cool smile on her lips, and a word in her mouth, "however, life and death are unlimited."


    Yan Jinghui looks at the woman in red below. She smiles softly, insidiously, computationally, or even without trace. But in a flash, she is like a child who is not familiar with the world, so changeable. Yan Jinghui suddenly remembered the smile in his memory. It was always so gentle, never so cold and tough.


    Yan Jinghui hasn''t finished thinking about it. The fight below has begun. I thought Nan''an was just a man with better martial arts and more self-confidence, but I never thought he was so arrogant Du, the people under the stage can''t help but pinch a sweat and stare at Anyan and that person!


    An Yan looks at the person who comes straight down and squints, smiles coldly and moves his body. He rushes towards the person directly. Two more silver needles are inadvertently put in his hands. When they flash in front of the person, his legs are slightly bent and his side is behind the person. The silver needle stabs directly into the person''s brain. The person in front of him stops strangely. An Yan pushes it gently and falls down directly.


    Yan Jinghui''s mouth is light, he knows his own and his enemy, and he can win every battle. What this woman sees is that he is not sensitive enough to act. In addition, her speed is very fast and her action is strange. When she goes around this person, she can hit the target with one stroke. Yan Jinghui''s mouth is slightly crooked. This woman sees that it''s really different. She doesn''t even see her footwork. It''s just strange.


    Anyan glances at the people sitting down, looks sarcastic and provocative. Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan curiously for a moment. Isn''t this woman looking for trouble?


    After the action just now, people around know about Anyan''s strength. People who are not very interested in her sit in silence and watch their arguments. As for those who want to get, they begin to consider the direct difference between them and how to win her more easily.


    Anyan doesn''t realize what they think, and doesn''t care much. In private, she looks at Hu Yanhui. It seems that this man doesn''t want to hand over this ancient jade easily. Tonight''s business won''t be settled simply.


    Anyan''s thoughts have to be taken back. There are two more people standing in front of her. Anyan is thinking about how to eliminate the covets of others. Even if she is confident and her own strength, the wheel station doesn''t have to deal with it. Besides, if Hu Yanhui refuses to give up, she will be subject to it. She doesn''t want to get tangled up here.


    An Yan raised his arm and moved his fingers gently. The ancient jade slipped into his sleeve. Only then did he look up at the two people in front of him. They should have worked together for many years. Tacit understanding is hard for others to match.


    With the previous precedent, although those two people were afraid of it, they didn''t pay much attention to it. People in the Jianghu will carry weapons more or less. Unless their strength is really strong, such as yeyuxuan, who doesn''t care to borrow weapons, they will take self-defense. Barehanded fists always feel weak. These two people are different. One brings a short knife, the other doesn''t bring anything. When they come up, they give their wrists and shoulders, "creak" first The voice makes people not think about how strong this person is, how can an Yan not put it in his eyes, but think it''s funny, is it necessary to do so? Frighten her?


    Anyan stroked his sleeve and ignored their movements. The two people were not angry. They stopped the movement and the barehanded man rushed up directly. The clenched fist was full of force. Anyan''s brow was twisted. It was not a small thing to hit it. He would definitely get hurt. Anyan stepped back and flashed to the left. The man rushed in front of them. There seemed to be a fist on his cheek, Just now, the man holding the dagger has come to his side, and the dagger has also come to his front. It seems that one more point will stab him in the body, and Anyan''s side will evade the attack. He only clenched his fist and hit him on the stomach with one fist. With the previous momentum, the strength is greater. This should be Anyan''s happy, but now it''s a little frown. If it''s a little slower just now, it will be hurt. I think of it At this point, an Yan looked at the two men coldly, with some danger. The big red clothes became dark red under the fire, with a bloodthirsty feeling.


    An Yan has an extra dagger in her hand. She seldom uses a long sword, because it''s not convenient to carry, and the dagger is easy to use with her.


    The blade is as thin as a cicada''s wing. It''s cold and shining. With a sense of killing, Anyan takes the initiative to attack, facing the man holding the short sword. Even if the man without weapons is not flexible enough, he is easy to surrender, but the man with the dagger is really in trouble. His action is convenient, fast, and suitable for sneak attack. She doesn''t want to defend another man when she doesn''t want to.


    The man holding the dagger was just hit on his stomach by an Yan''s fist. Now he is still suffering a little. He just didn''t wait any longer. When an Yan approaches him, he rushes straight up. The sharp sound of the dagger and the dagger in the air makes people feel uneasy. An Yan can see the fist coming from the oblique rear. His eyes sink. He calculates the time to leave quickly and get out of front The man with the dagger rushed forward when the dagger fell into the armpit. The man with the dagger rushed forward when the thunder was too fast to cover his ears. The man with the dagger didn''t receive the power when he got under the fist. With only one fist, he hit the man under the stage and hit Liang Zhu and fainted.


    The man with bare hands shouts. Anyan''s eyes are not cold at this time, with burning light. She turns the dagger in her hand and makes beautiful ice flowers. Then she twists her fist, hooks her fingers at him, and puts on a fighting posture again. The corners of her lips rise up with a smile. In the provocation, she is a little contemptuous, as if she doesn''t look at him, as if she is sarcastic He was just used and hurt his friend.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 602

    Yan Jinghui is astonished. This woman''s temperament is really unruly. He used his friend easily just now, which has made him angry. Now why provoke him? Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan. She can''t see the woman here for a long distance. She only sees the fire in her eyes. It''s a little hot. It seems that it''s the red pupils of fire. It''s a little bloodthirsty. The arrogant and disdainful posture makes her feel arrogant and uninhibited, but there''s no feeling against it. On the contrary, there''s a kind of feeling that she should have ¡£


    Yan Jinghui suddenly felt that such a woman, it seems, should be so publicized, any sadness should not be dyed on her eyebrows, such sadness, not only inconsistent with her, but also has a feeling of pity.


    The man was really not helpful. Being stimulated by Anyan, he rushed straight up. He was in the middle of Anyan''s arms. The dagger in her hand was floating gently. A few cold spots were seeping out. He was approaching him with his body shape. Although the man was powerful and could not compare with Anyan, he was not as good as Anyan in terms of flexibility and skill. It was not difficult for him to win. But Anyan wants to frighten the people below. If someone comes up all the time, it''s really troublesome. So she''s more ruthless. She doesn''t use the previous skills any more. It''s a real fight.


    When the man waved his fist, he felt unstoppable. Anyan didn''t dodge as before, but also hit him with his fist. It was just not hard hitting, but using force to fight. It seemed that his action was sluggish and blocked by Anyan, which was the effect of Anyan.


    An Yan jumped up when the two people were staggered, swept across with one foot, and directly kicked the chest of the man. Taking advantage of his unstable body shape, he made up the fist. Although the fist and foot skills of an Yan were not strong, they were much better than those of ordinary people. Even with the strength of a few fists, they also left the man in the same spot. An Yan didn''t want to kill here, and kicked him down with one foot.


    Yan Jinghui looks at an Yan''s movements and her lips are tight. This woman''s skills are very good. Her fists and feet are better than many men''s, but she can''t compare with the people who exercise on the scene. However, she knows her own advantages and disadvantages very well. She never hesitates to take a move. She doesn''t talk about the strength in one move. Just her speed and posture mean to sweep the army. If her fists and feet are more powerful I''m afraid few people can do something in her hands. Yan Jinghui doesn''t know that even now, there are few people who can win Anyan. What''s more, she usually fights with people not as much as fists, feet and martial arts, but more directly with poison, which is not only easy, but also a hundred.


    The following people seem to be shocked by Anyan. With Anyan''s deliberate efforts, they all think that Anyan is powerful, even brave, and few dare to try.


    An Yan smiled contentedly and looked around. "In this case, this ancient jade is here."


    When talking, an Yan turns her eyes to Hu Yanhui, and the tone of inquiry disappears, more like a declaration.


    Tiger Yan Hui''s eyes are gloomy. He has a feeling of hate when staring at Anyan, but his tone is calm. "Is there anyone else?"


    There was a silence below, and all of them looked at each other. An Yan looked at the people who were sitting down safely, smiling lightly, but there was a sudden voice in his ear. An Yan''s smile converged, as if that person was just a woman, but a weak woman.


    The woman was veiled and couldn''t see clearly. Anyan felt in a trance that she had seen this face with a strange sense of familiarity.


    The woman''s eyes glowed at Anyan, which seemed to billow, trying to submerge Anyan in Zha and disappear completely.


    Anyan raised her hand and made a gesture of asking for help, but the woman turned around and bowed to huyanhui with a soft voice. "I don''t know martial arts, so I want to compare with Nanan girl."


    Anyan didn''t know if she was sensitive. She felt that when she said Nan''an, she had a gnashing of teeth. It seemed that she had a deep hatred. Anyan couldn''t see her face clearly and could not think of who she had a hatred with.


    Hu Yanhui still has some righteousness. He didn''t immediately agree. He looked at Anyan.


    Anyan picked up her eyebrows. "What do you want to compete with?"


    "Can I do anything better than that? Is life and death count? " The woman didn''t promise directly, but asked Yan an.


    "Nature."


    The woman put down the worry in her heart and said frankly, "poison, we are more poisonous."


    Anyan narrowed her eyes slightly. She was not a familiar person. Otherwise, she would not be confused about her good poison


    "I have a bottle of poison. If the girl doesn''t die after drinking it, I will lose." The woman''s voice sank a lot, with the pleasure of venting, an Yan showed a smile, a light sarcasm mixed with words spread, "I happen to have a bottle of poison, or you come to drink, you live, I lose?"


    The woman looked at Anyan grudgingly, her knuckles turned white, and Anyan smiled with a big smile. "Otherwise, we both drink. Is it to die or to live to see luck?"


    Even across the veil, Anyan felt that the man''s eyes fell on her face and wanted her to be discouraged. Anyan didn''t understand. Where did she provoke the woman?


    "Good." It took a long time for the woman to gently open her mouth. An Yan smiled and threw a bottle of poison to her. The woman also threw the poison. An Yan opened it and sniffed it. There were some pungent and highly toxic. Unfortunately, it was not a poison that killed her. It was not a very rare poison. It could not kill her, but it also needed to rest for a while, or make an antidote to take it. It was troublesome.


    Anyan shook the bottle and motioned for her to open it. The woman''s hand trembled a little, but she didn''t know what to think of. She suddenly clenched the porcelain bottle and made a lot of stability. She directly drank it with her hands on her back.


    An Yan chuckles. Was there an antidote in her hand just now? Does she think her poison is solvable? In order to survive without completely correct antidote, Anyan took the porcelain bottle in one hand, blocked it in the other hand, stole the beam and changed the post, replaced the poison with a bottle of awakening medicine, drank the medicine in his hand under "everyone''s eyes" and threw the bottle away.


    Anyan sneers at the woman in front of her. She squats down tremblingly, hands on her abdomen and tightens it a little. Then she lies on the ground and rolls, shivering and hugging.


    The people around looked at the situation on the stage in a daze. A man stood as if nothing had happened, and his life was obviously not long.


    "Why? I took the antidote The female language does not become a sentence trembling to ask an Yan.


    An Yan chuckles, "are you sure? There may be antidotes in the world, such as green blood Lianxin grass, but the conditions are extremely harsh. There is no antidote. "


    "Then why are you?" the woman was sweating, and the sweat on her forehead was flowing all the time.


    "People who have been testing poisons since childhood can be invincible to all poisons." An Yan smiled softly and his voice was calm. In such a strange situation, he felt a little gentle and peaceful.


    Yan Jinghui looks at an Yan and feels that at this time, she has a kind of charming feeling, which is different from the feeling of lawlessness just now. At this time, the woman is always familiar with him in memory, but the familiarity will not last for a long time, because the woman has never been so gentle, and is more domineering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 603

    In the absence of the moon, the trees are scattered and the people are still. In the middle of the night, an Yan woke up and opened the door gently to reveal the small gap. As expected, someone was watching outside. Suddenly, he saw the window. If nothing happened, he closed the door and went in. He carefully pushed the window open to avoid people leaving.


    "The cell of the pass man is in the northwest corner. If there is no mistake, the man from the ice field gate should be there too." An Yan thought, leaving here quickly, carefully dodging the people around, all the way to the northwest corner.


    How to get in is not difficult for Anyan. It''s inconvenient for the outermost people to let them down. Anyan brings in several snakes directly and swims towards them. There are not many snakes here. It''s not a fierce beast for them, but it can''t be ignored. In addition, Anyan deliberately makes them crawl towards people and almost entangle them. No matter how calm they are, they are not quiet Down, yelling for help, an Yan took the opportunity to slip in.


    The people in it don''t care much more. A small bottle of Minxiang is enough to let them sleep for an hour, enough for Anyan to do her own thing. Anyan is looking for one cell and one cell. She glances at it and never sees the familiar figure.


    "Princess Anyan?" An Yan listens to an uncertain voice nearby. Feng Mou squints and does not cover up. She is obviously drugged. Who can be ok?


    An Yan turns around and sees the person clearly. Her eyes are light and moving. It''s the person who chases clouds at night. How can the people of suoyenmen be here? There was a bad feeling in Anyan''s heart.


    "How can Princess Anyan be here?" the man asked carefully.


    Zhuyun doesn''t know Anyan''s strength, but she knows that her training is almost the same as yeyuxuan''s and yewushang''s, and the strength will not be far different. He was locked here for a reason. Although he was confused, the voice line didn''t fluctuate.


    An Yan smiled a little. The people of suoyenmen were always happy and angry but not in color. Their temperament was very stable, so was chasing clouds.


    Anyan micro exhibition Ji Yan, "just came, have you seen the people of the ice domain door?"


    The man was stunned. "Is the ice gate coming?"


    An Yan''s eyes stared at him dangerously. "Are you here for anything else?"


    The man nodded, but didn''t answer, "if Princess Anyan is finished, leave as soon as possible."


    An Yan smiled and said, "do you have anything else to do with suoyenmen?"


    Cloud default, an Yan quiet for a while, "soon go."


    I nodded without urging.


    Anyan continues to walk in. In the last few cells, they see the people at the ice domain gate. They are also not in a coma. It''s amazing to see Anyan coming, but they wait for Anyan quietly. Before the cell was opened, the sound outside started.


    Anyan said in her heart that it was not good. She quickly opened the lock and let them out. When she went out, she passed by the cell chasing clouds. There was no one in it.


    Anyan sneers. It''s too late for her to come. When she was about to go out, she saw the people in the cell and smashed the antidote on the ground directly. The fragrance spread quickly. Can she escape to see them all.


    Quiet and with a little pungent smell, an Yan and other people from the ice gate have left the cell.


    Seeing the situation outside, an Yan''s face suddenly sank a little. There should be a lot of people coming to suoyangmen. It''s just to kill huhuitang directly. It''s not good to mix with them here, but it seems to be a problem to leave.


    Anyan secretly scolds. It''s a mess. They will be affected when they go out. It seems that he doesn''t know the plan of Wushang. It''s more difficult for them to go out when they come to see the situation of yeyuxuan?


    "Princess?"


    "Run out, don''t stay, don''t worry about the people who come after you."


    After speaking, everyone left at the fastest speed. The northwest corner is almost in the innermost corner of Huhui hall. It''s still difficult to rush out. Even though all of them are not low in strength, so many people can''t leave easily if you want to. Besides, an Yan just showed up in the evening and was very impressed by everyone. Before, he couldn''t beat one-on-one. Now How can we let it go?


    Now, even the people with ice domain gate around Anyan have been broken up, almost all of them are one to many.


    They all didn''t mean to stay. The most direct purpose was to leave, but they were pestered by people all the time. Almost every step they took was besieged by people. Anyan hated the feeling of being dead, but he didn''t want to call the snake to expose his identity, so he could only run towards the door while beating.


    "Yan Yan!" An Yan hears a call in confusion, the whole person is stunned, the sword danger in front of wipes away.


    "Jingyuan?" Anyan said in his heart, but he didn''t have time to talk to him.


    When Chen Jingyuan learned that suoyenmen was going to destroy Huhui hall, he was shocked and rushed here as fast as he could.


    As expected, the Huhui hall was in chaos. Chen Jingyuan didn''t even ride a horse and rushed in directly. Even though he knew that Anyan''s strength was up to him, he was relieved when he saw her.


    With Chen Jingyuan''s help, the pressure around Anyan suddenly reduced a lot. When she was going to go out first, suoyenmen threw an explosive directly, and almost all the buildings around her collapsed


    when Anyan woke up, she felt that Chen Jingyuan was pressed on her, and seemed to have been in a coma. Anyan scolded and swore low, bared his teeth and grinned. It was so fucking The pain of her head must be bleeding, asshole, how many years have not seen blood? Anyan is not in the mood to deal with these things, nor to listen to what is going on outside, because she knows that Chen Jingyuan must be more serious.


    At the moment when the surrounding buildings collapsed, Chen Jingyuan rushed to protect her in his arms and desperately helped her to block the wood and other things. Even if they were not heavy materials, the situation was not optimistic. Even if they were protected by Chen Jingyuan, her head and waist were also injured. The rest of the place was ok, at least her limbs were sound, nothing Too much pain.


    Chen Jingyuan must have been badly hurt. In the dark, she felt a piece of moisture on her hand. Sensitive, she could also distinguish it in the heavy dust. It was blood trace


    "Chen Jingyuan?" Anyan tried to shout, but didn''t hear any response. Anyan breathed heavily. If it wasn''t because he could feel the temperature on his body, he would be crazy.


    In such a posture, Anyan slaps his face in a hurry, but there is no response. Through the board which is not known how many layers are separated outside, a thread of light penetrates in. Taking advantage of such a thin light, Anyan finally adapts to the dark light.


    She tried to move her body and make it easier for her to move. It''s not easy. She was pressed under Chen Jingyuan''s body. The wood around her was stacked one by one. It was stacked one by one, and there was no rule. She just hit the people below heavily. She couldn''t move. Don''t know because of what, Anne Yan feels the body more and more painful, in the heart very anxious, she pushes the plank on the top hard, but has no reaction at all.


    Anyan is too worried. Chen Jingyuan is unconscious now. It''s not reliable to wait for someone to rescue him. In this way, Chen Jingyuan is likely to die. At the thought of such a situation, Anyan felt as if she had been cut by one knife at a time. It was very painful.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 604

    I don''t know where the strength comes from. Anyan pushes hard. The board on it is loose and even slightly stretches away. Anyan''s heart is happy. Just want to push hard again, the boards are scattered and smashed down. Anyan just feels that his heart is sinking, and then he directly presses Chen Jingyuan under his body and reaches out to protect his head For a moment, I want to die together!


    The board on the top didn''t fall down emotionally. Anyan tried to protect Chen Jingyuan''s head. She felt that the board on the top hit her head deeply. It was a shock and reverberated in her mind. Anyan didn''t call out until she bit her teeth. I don''t know if it was such a situation. Anyan had a bloodthirsty feeling. She wanted to bite Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder and taste it together The pain.


    "Chen Jingyuan." Anyan cried out, if he doesn''t wake up, they will be crushed to death here together.


    Anyan can''t hear Chen Jingyuan''s answer. She bites Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder directly and feels the taste of blood. She feels a little bit relieved.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the bumps or the pain. Chen Jingyuan woke up quietly. First, she reached out and stroked Anyan''s cheek. Fortunately, now she is still beside her, but her heart suddenly moved. There was some anger. When the building collapsed, he didn''t press Anyan under him? Now what?


    At the moment when everything around him just collapsed, he didn''t think about it. He just wanted to protect his face. In that case, he could protect it, and he was confident that he could protect it. But why, things were different from what he thought.


    Chen Jingyuan holds the board on it and transports all the internal power. He directly shakes the board on it. As soon as he holds Anyan up, he is knocked down by her again.


    The joy in Anyan''s eyes can''t be disguised. She expresses her feelings in the most direct way. The feeling of recovery from loss and rebirth after the disaster is also intense and natural. Almost, she will lose him completely.


    "Chen Jingyuan" an Yan greedy cry, she already can''t care about the surrounding situation? She doesn''t care about who is around and how many people are watching.


    "Ah Nei" Chen Jingyuan snorted first, then showed her teeth. She knew that she didn''t need to wake up. She had just shaken the board, but she didn''t hold it, so she rushed over and hurt all over. They fell on the ground directly, forming a situation where an Yan was pressing him. The lights around her couldn''t be seen, only the fire.


    But now they can''t see anything. They can only see each other''s black eyes. Chen Jingyuan just raised his hand to hold her and comfort him. Anyan then pressed down and kissed his lips fiercely Chen Jingyuan is the one she can''t give up.


    Chen Jingyuan is kissed by her. She is also in the mood to look around. Fortunately, there are not too many people. It depends on the situation. Otherwise, Anyan''s kiss is enough for everyone to know.


    Chen Jingyuan is also a little emotional because of the influence just now, but she is calmer than an Yan. They kiss each other for a long time. Until an Yan can''t breathe, she releases Chen Jingyuan. Chen Jingyuan has difficulty breathing, and an Yan naturally has difficulty breathing. When the two lips are separated, they cough desperately. An Yan''s face turns red. Chen Jingyuan lies on the ground At the corner of his eyes, he saw a person beside him looking at them, staring at them stupidly. Chen Jingyuan smiled inexplicably, but he liked this feeling in his heart.


    When Chen Jingyuan sat up and his eyes fell on Anyan''s face completely, he was shocked and suddenly frowned. Just being pressed by her, the light was too dark to see clearly at all. He didn''t think so much for a while. Now he can see clearly. Anyan''s hair is messy and his face is full of blood. It seems that the situation is even worse when he thinks of Anyan''s pressure on himself, He didn''t feel any pain, but he saw an injured Anyan. Didn''t he protect her well? Why are you still hurt? Chen Jingyuan''s self reproach and anger were all there.


    "What''s the matter?" He can''t help caressing Anyan''s face. A touch of it is a bloodstain. He caresses the back of Anyan''s head without trace. He feels the bloodstain on it. His hand shakes slightly. Anyan''s head has many scars. The blood can''t be seen in front of him, but the feeling on his hand seems to be a lot. Chen Jingyuan was shocked and stared at Anyan, who was deeply in love. Anyan took the initiative to hold his hand, looked at him straight, even smiled a little. The dimple on his face had a warm but reassuring feeling. He said gently, "it''s OK. If you hit it accidentally, you''re hurt too. Don''t be an idiot." She didn''t want Chen Jingyuan to know that some of the injuries were caused for him. She didn''t want to make Chen Jingyuan feel guilty, and didn''t want Chen Jingyuan to feel any pressure Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are full of love. In the place of not very bright, it seems that the burning heat can no longer be hidden. He just wants to replace her and bear the pain? By contrast, what is this injury? " Anyan smiled and took the lead in standing up. This place is not a place to stay for a long time. Besides, I''m afraid there''s no reason to chase them.


    Chen Jingyuan sits on the ground without moving. Her heart and mouth ache. Anyan is always heartbreaking. In normal times, no matter he is tired or injured, if he asks, she will answer truthfully. She wants to see the affection and hobbies in his eyes. But when she is seriously injured, she will not say it. When she asks, she always says it doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all, but no one gets it Injury is not painful, a little injury is called pain, why is not willing to tell him when serious injury? He also had a wound on his head. He knew that he was bleeding, and he was very painful. He felt that his thinking was not flexible? It hurts. Can''t you tell me? " Chen Jingyuan wanted to ask, but didn''t ask, because he knew that it was her pride and she was protecting herself.


    Chen Jingyuan himself is not much better, but he reaches for her and hugs her. For the first time, they are rarely in such a mess. Even when they first saw each other when they were young, they can''t compare with now.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out first." Anyan looks around carefully. Maybe they have been in it for a long time. The sky is a little white. Fortunately, suoyenmen handles things very well. There are almost no survivors left. Now, only a few people in the ice domain door have no feelings. Anyan will never say anything.


    Those people dare to approach now. When they saw their master just now, they wanted to come here. But the situation here is not what they should approach, so they had to stand far away and look around at people at will and see if there is a potential threat. After all, in that case, it''s not interesting to disturb. If they are here, the master is still disturbed, Then it''s their fault.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 605

    The people of bingyumen were shocked when they came to see Anyan''s injuries. Although they were also injured, they didn''t seem to be as heavy as her. Maybe it was because the surrounding buildings were smashed up together. No matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t help.


    A few people didn''t talk a few words and were sent back by an Yan. By the way, they told their father and mother that the black jade had been handed.


    A few people are hesitant. The princess is so badly hurt now. If she leaves now, she can see through their mind, but she doesn''t care about a smile. "Go back first, don''t say anything. Go to Dayuan capital by the way, and tell Amin I will go back in two days." Several people nodded after hesitation. They could probably guess the princess''s mind. They just didn''t want other people to know that she was hurt. When the injury was better, she would go back by herself.


    Chen Jingyuan is standing on one side. He seldom interferes in Anyan''s affairs. For her family, he only has a look at Nangong Anmin from a distance. Others have only seen portraits.


    Anyan and Chen Jingyuan leave together after the explanation. The people of Hanming are estimated to be around. There is no danger for them to go back.


    Although they were seriously injured, they were not even hard to walk. After passing a mountain depression, they saw the waiting people. Anyan frowned slightly. What happened? They were so close but didn''t go in to find them?


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are clear, and he is used to these things. Unless he is in danger of his life, if he doesn''t order, these people won''t take the initiative to approach.


    "Master!" Chen Qi was the first to see Chen Jingyuan and an Yan close, and hurried to come, first to help Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan dodged without trace, "first go back to say."


    Chen Qi''s hand gave a little pause and nodded.


    Chen Qi goes to lead the horse himself. An Yan is being supported by Chen Jingyuan to mount the horse. There is a star of cold light in the place where his eyes inadvertently miss. It is an arrow that is aiming at Chen Jingyuan. An Yan squints and pushes Chen Jingyuan away. He loses his strength and falls down with an arrow flying from the string. Chen Jingyuan looks at the arrow passing through an Yan''s chest. It looks like a basin of cold water drenched when he is most happy. Sheng Sheng has extinguished all his hopes.


    All the people around are stunned. The quick responder has chased the person. Chen Jingyuan can''t care about anything. He just tries to hold Anyan. The bright blood flowers on Anyan''s lips bloom. In Chen Jingyuan''s eyes, it looks like he has dyed his eyes red and the blood is red.


    "Yan Yan!"


    An Yan makes an effort to hook his lips and smiles, "fool, I''m ok."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan and covers Anyan''s chest with his hands. How can the blood flow so quickly? There is no way to block it. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t care about anything. He directly holds an Yan on the horse and fixes her in his arms. His eyes are red and he looks at a little bit of the blood. He feels the wet and sticky blood on her body. The blood is still pouring out from behind her. Chen Jingyuan, calm and calm, loses all his demeanor and calmness for the first time. He forces a horse belly and leaves as fast as he can. He looked at Anyan with red eyes and held her tightly. An Yan, Nangong an Yan, his Yan Yan, why are you so stupid? Why push him away? Why push him away when you know you can''t hide?


    For the first time, an Yan saw an expression on Chen Jingyuan''s face, except calmness. She had fun in her heart and just wanted to smile, but the blood on the corner of her mouth was surging out. In a moment, she dyed the clothes on her chest. "Chen Jingyuan, for so many years, I really want to know." an Yan can''t help grabbing Chen Jingyuan''s collar, shaking his head and saying, greedily yearning for everything of Chen Jingyuan, but it''s a meal. "I''m a little cold, can you hold me tight?"


    Chen Jingyuan held her tightly in her arms, as if to loosen a little, and the man would slip away from him.


    An Yan leans on Chen Jingyuan''s arms and smiles. Sure enough, she can''t abandon him. Without Chen Jingyuan, she may not survive, but Chen Jingyuan can live well without her, right? Anyan thought, at this time, what she thought was that she wanted him to live well, but she would never allow her to forget to take her.


    "An Yan?" Chen Jingyuan can''t feel Anyan''s action, and he''s distracted.


    "An Yan!" Chen Jingyuan looses an Yan a little, but looks at her with her eyes closed tightly. She has a stabbing pain in her heart. She pinches her horse''s stomach with no importance and urges her to run at the fastest speed.


    Anyan''s injury was very serious. It was not fatal to get hurt when he was hit under the board. But the last sword, because of the angle, deviated from the heart by an inch or two, didn''t immediately kill Anyan.


    Chen Jingyuan has recruited all the doctors he can find, whether voluntarily or by coercion or inducement. In a word, the small yard is almost full of doctors. They have spent almost all their efforts to find a life. Anyan has found it, but it''s still unconscious.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t dare to hide such a big thing from Anyan''s family, but he didn''t want to tell Anyan''s parents too early, so he reported it to Anyan as soon as he came back. By the way, he let people tell yeyuxuan, because this is the only family member he knew about Anyan.


    When Anmin heard the news, he was shocked. He secretly scolded Chen Jingyuan 80 times. If Chen Jingyuan was nearby, he would just start directly.


    Ye Yuxuan is not less frightened than an min, but he has been calm for a long time. He can''t see anything on his face. He didn''t take Chu Yingying with him, nor did ye Yuning and Bei Yanxue. Bei Yanxi is here to protect them, so he and an min just rushed there together.


    For the first time in so many years, an Yanchang was so seriously injured that he was unconscious and in danger. After four or five days of coma, he didn''t have any sign of waking up. He didn''t know whether he could wake up. According to the doctor, it depends on the willpower of an Yan. If an Yan has a strong desire to live, he may wake up, otherwise, he will be afraid of his father and his mother''s worries. This matter will be suspended until he tells them that his sister is in a coma. If more people know, more people will worry. Moreover, when they come, his sister will not wake up, and will not turn around. Moreover, if his father and mother know that I''m afraid that the whole cold world won''t want to live in peace. I''m afraid that the whole Jianghu will move. Amin considered again and again, and night Yu Xuan discussed, then did not wear out the news.


    Two days later, Wushang also came. The reason was very simple, because it was the order he gave. At that time, he didn''t know that Anyan was there. In addition, when those people came back and said that they had not seen Anyan, they were worried. They sent someone to check it a little. When they knew that almost all the doctors were here, they rushed to the hospital in a hurry, and said that the two best royal doctors had taken them. He is very clear that there are few people who can have such strength in Dayuan, and there is already a guess in his mind. Even if it''s not the cause of Anyan, it''s always reassuring to look at it. It''s just that, as he worries, it''s because Anyan is seriously injured, and his brother and Amin have come here.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t the man he sent shot an Yan. Knowing this, he was relaxed and asked the two royal doctors to help him look at an Yan. Meanwhile, other news was also blocked. Almost nothing happened here. I only knew that Huhui hall was killed somehow.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 606

    Chen Jingyuan is in a low mood. These days, even the smile that has always hung on his face is gone. If Anyan doesn''t wake up one day, he can''t smile. Even if he pretends, he''s too lazy to pretend. People can see clearly how worried he is about Anyan. He doesn''t eat, drink or accompany Anyan for several days, until he can''t stand it.


    White peony and Salvia miltiorrhiza also came. White peony came to find Chen Jingyuan. Knowing that he was in the assignment, he came directly. Salvia miltiorrhiza came with white peony.


    White peony is a very temperament woman. Her hair is simply tied up, her facial features are delicate, soft and beautiful, her eyebrows are light, soft and wise, and her spirit is compelling. Wearing a white dress, above is a large piece of peony, with a bit of dust temperament. She has been with Chen Jingyuan these days.


    There is warm sunshine outside, white peony smiles gently, "Jingyuan, you are here, Anyan won''t wake up. She looks worried. It''s better to go out and relax. When she wakes up, I will let you know. You can rest assured that she will be OK. "


    Paeony has a little medical skill, and her temperament is also soft. If she is not around Chen Jingyuan, she may be a doctor. She has nothing to do to cure other people''s diseases, but she doesn''t need to do many things around Chen Jingyuan.


    "Why don''t you wake up?"


    "We have done everything we need to do, and the doctors have done very well. What''s more, the royal doctor of Dayuan. Anyan''s body injury is mainly the arrow. You can see that it''s almost her life. It''s not easy to survive. Now she''s weak and wakes up so slowly. Believe me, I will try my best to treat her. As a doctor, I won''t let her do anything. " White peony said softly, gentle eyes is very calm, there is a touch of wisdom.


    Chen Jingyuan did not answer, looking at an Yan in bed.


    White peony bit his lips, looked at the beautiful woman on the bed, and said in a deep voice, "you also have injuries. You haven''t had a good rest for so many days, and you look very tired. You also want Anyan to wake up and see you standing in front of her, healthy and intact, right?" Chen Jingyuan looks up at the white peony. The woman''s soft and beautiful face is full of relaxed laughter. There is something strange in her eyes, but he nods. First, she goes out, but she doesn''t go too far. Sitting in the yard, she looks like she is in the sun.


    White peony''s eyes were slightly drooping, with some obvious injuries. She said so much just now, but she couldn''t compare with a word from the woman''s heart.


    White peony chuckles, she comes, do not want to see this woman? People in Hanming know that Chen Jingyuan dotes on her very much, even when she is lawless, so that everyone thinks that she will be the mistress of Hanming. Only she knows, it''s difficult, it''s difficult, and it''s almost impossible. Chen Jingyuan has a person in his heart, a person she doesn''t know, or even never heard of, but that''s why it''s terrible. What What kind of people can be so deep? What''s the reason for him to completely close himself up?


    Paeony did not want to think about it, and went out with Chen Jingyuan.


    Anmin sits beside the bed and looks at Anyan. He holds Anyan''s hand all the time. He looks worried. He is used to his elder sister''s bullying and is bullied by her from time to time. Seeing her lying on the bed fighting with the God of death, he looks dead. He''s really not used to it. He''s very worried, but he can''t do anything but stay with her all the time.


    Danshen saw two people go out, chuckled and shook his head, with some helplessness. He said with a smile, "the Lord still listens to Bai Shao. We advised him not to move for a long time. Now it''s better for him to go out and relax."


    "Miss Danshen, please be careful." Chen Qi''s voice is rather cold. She seldom expresses her opinions. She never asks Chen Jingyuan what she does or embarrasses him. She only cares about Chen Jingyuan, and rarely has such a stern look on her silent face. It''s the first time that she speaks in such a heavy or even a little blasphemous tone.


    Night Yu Xuan squints his eyes, and an min smiles coldly. There is a sense of obliteration on his lips. Danshen also suddenly smiles at night Yu Xuan and an min, leaving with Chen Jingyuan and Bai Shao.


    Anmin''s low eyes flashed a fierce look. This damned woman, just a subordinate, dared to talk like this.


    Ye Yuxuan gets up, taps him on the shoulder and shakes his head silently. This is Dayuan. He naturally doesn''t care. But Danshen''s identity is special. Chen Jingyuan should have his own meaning. He doesn''t want Anmin to do anything at this sensitive time.


    An min''s eyes look at an Yan on the bed, and his fist slowly clenches. Chen Qi looks at Ye Yuxuan and an min with apologies. "I''m sorry, Miss Danshen and miss Baishao are good friends. In Miss Danshen''s mind, Baishao and the master are together, so they have a bad attitude towards Nangong princess. Besides, the master was injured because of Nangong princess, who was also angry. In addition, the master never defends a person"


    Ye Yuxuan sneers Sheng, waved her hand to indicate that she didn''t need to say anything more. No matter what, the words of Danshen can''t be ignored, let alone forgiven.


    He had been to Hanming before, and knew that Hanming was a master and four elders. Chen Jingyuan''s father died early, and Chen Jingyuan took over Hanming when he was very young. However, as a child, his power inevitably fell aside. Now he is only 20 years old. Although he has taken over Hanming for several years, those four elders are not fuel-efficient lamps. When the power comes, who would like to go back Will you let it out? Depending on the old and selling the old, we always control the power in our hands. Even though Chen Jingyuan has collected a lot of them, he can''t move them temporarily, especially the elder. Danshen is his daughter. She has a special identity. Even with Chen Jingyuan''s support, Chen Qi dare not say anything at ordinary times. Today''s words are enough.


    Chen Qi saw that night Yu Xuan''s face was calm and he couldn''t see anything. He sighed a little and left the room.


    Anmin looked at yeyuxuan, his eyes were gloomy, and his usual cheerful voice was a little grumpy. "Cousin, you''ve seen Chen Jingyuan before, haven''t you?"


    Ye Yuxuan nodded, and Anmin said coldly, "what does he mean? He always drags his elder sister away and tangles with other women. The woman with white peony is obviously the hostess. Is she still going to show off in front of her elder sister? How dare Danshen join in? In a moment, his subordinates dare to ask the right and wrong of the master. They are acting on his behalf. Chen Jingyuan still keeps it. How did he become the master and bury it? "


    Night Yu Xuan helplessly sighed, "the situation here is different from what you think, but Chen Jingyuan, I don''t know how he thinks."


    "I''m taking my sister out of here." Anmin said coldly, "I still have a look at that woman''s face here. It''s not only about it, but also about being slandered by a subordinate."


    Night Yu Xuan pressed an min once, "believe me, an Yan wakes up, the first person who wants to see, must not be you."


    Anmin opened his mouth and didn''t speak, which almost blocked his anger.


    He hasn''t seen Chen Jingyuan, but it doesn''t mean he hasn''t heard of him. His sister once talked about him by chance, wrote his name carefully, and once brought too many special sisters with him. He believes that this person is more important to his sister than almost everyone else''s


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 607

    It''s warm and sunny. Chen Jingyuan''s position is just right to be basked in the sun. It''s getting hotter and hotter in summer. People are shocked. Only the light fragrance of flowers around makes people feel calm.


    White peony came and sat beside Chen Jingyuan, looking at him directly.


    Chen Jingyuan is absent-minded. White peony is in pain. She sits beside him and looks at him. But Chen Jingyuan can''t see her. How sad is it?


    "Jingyuan?" White peony has a gentle voice.


    Chen Jingyuan turns to look at her, and white peony smiles. He chats with Chen Jingyuan at will to make him happy. Chen Jingyuan is absent-minded and helpless. He also likes to ignore white peony.


    White peony some discouraged, holding Chen Jingyuan''s hand, soft smile, "Jingyuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "How is Anyan? When will she wake up? "


    The white peony on the face smiled to be stiff for a while, sighed, "those doctors have already told you? I don''t know when she''ll wake up. You know, the two royal doctors are more skilled than me. "


    Chen Jingyuan closed his eyes. He was very tired. The sun hit his eyelids. He had some discomfort and pain. It was similar to his feeling when he woke up that day. They left the forest on the last day. They were chased and killed. They were chased by people all night. They could die there if they were a little careless.


    I don''t remember how long I ran or where I ran. I only know that they have left the forest.


    Anyan propped up her knees and breathed heavily. She looked up and looked around after her breathing was stable. She relaxed a lot in her heart. "This is no longer the range my mother drew for me. It''s safe here."


    Chen Jingyuan is keen to observe the surroundings. As expected, no one is chasing after him. He is also relaxed a lot. Just as soon as he is relaxed, he feels the body is different. The hot pain in his arm is like being burned by something. The pain is intolerable and even faint.


    An Yan, aware of Chen Jingyuan''s abnormality, goes to pull up Chen Jingyuan''s arm. He doesn''t know what''s scratched on it. The color has become purple black, obviously poisoned.


    An Yan takes Chen Jingyuan to sit down and examine the wound for him.


    Anyan has studied drugs and poisons, but she must learn the best from her. At this time, her medical skills are very good. It''s easy to see Chen Jingyuan''s injuries. They were just scratched by some poisonous vines, which was not a big problem at first. But their overnight exercise made the venom deepen with the blood flow.


    Anyan looks all over the body and doesn''t find the right medicine. She wants to insist on going back. But when she looks around, there''s no way to go up and down, and Chen Jingyuan seems to have been unable to insist on it. She''s so faint that she can''t go out at all. So she helps Chen Jingyuan, cuts her own wrist and wants to attack poison with poison.


    Chen Jingyuan was very resistant, and an Yan raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "I only saved you because you helped me to fight against other people who let him. If you don''t appreciate it, it doesn''t matter. If you want to die, you can cut yourself off directly. If you are half dead, I can''t see it."


    Chen Jingyuan frowned. The words were harsh. An Yan continued, "but your service is not the child of ordinary people. I''m not sorry if I die."


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. Of course, he didn''t want to die. Otherwise, why did he have to escape all night? If he died here, you don''t have to owe me. You can repay me a wish later Anyansi didn''t think it was taking advantage of people''s danger at all. Chen Jingyuan choked for a while. Is this a robbery? This girl looks like a person who has nothing to lose. How can her wishes be easily fulfilled? It''s just that Chen Jingyuan thinks that he prefers the same form of transaction.


    Chen Jingyuan remembers the taste of blood on Anyan. It''s salty, with a smell of blood. It seems that there''s also a taste of sea. With warm liquid flowing into his mouth, Chen Jingyuan seems to have a different feeling in his heart.


    Anyan didn''t cry out a pain from the beginning to the end, even there was no expression on her face. Chen Jingyuan took the initiative to release Anyan, just licked the wound. Anyan was surprised and drew out her hand quickly.


    Chen Jingyuan feels that his face is a little hot. The action just now seems to be very frivolous. It seems that it''s more inappropriate for him to speak again.


    If an Yan looks around unintentionally, looking for a way out, Chen Jingyuan gently opens his mouth, "take a rest first, it''s going to be bright in the sky."


    Anyan nods and sits down on the spot. Chen Jingyuan finds a place to lie down and rest. He doesn''t know how long he has slept. He just knows that when he wakes up, the sun is overhead. The sun pierces his eyes with some slight pain.


    Chen Jingyuan remembers that when he woke up, Anyan had already woken up and sat not far away looking at him. He didn''t know whether Anyan was awake or not. He just noticed that the sunshine seemed to fall into Anyan''s eyes, and the bright stars in the sky were shining and dazzling.


    It seems that in this moment, he completely likes such a smile, which is clean with some cunning, cunning with some sinister, such an Yan seems to be the real her.


    Chen Jingyuan did not remember how they could go out, but it was an Yan''s smiling face and the faint smell of blood that made him nostalgic.


    Chen Jingyuan rubs eyebrow angle, how long did not think of the past? Or are you running away? Chen Jingyuan smiled a little bitterly, but he couldn''t help thinking about it all the time.


    The second time they met, it was three years later, when Anyan was 13 years old and he was 16 years old, both of them met with some consternation.


    At that time, he just assassinated a person and rested here when he returned. When Anyan came in, he almost attracted everyone''s attention. A little girl came out alone and just opened up, and the appearance of the city fell out a little. Such a thin little girl appeared here. Some people appreciated it and coveted it, but Anyan seemed to care nothing.


    I don''t know where Anyan just came out. She has a light dark breath and a lot of grumpiness, but it''s a pity that even so, there are still too many greedy eyes on her naked.


    Chen Jingyuan frowns, takes the initiative to come to an Yan''s side, sits opposite her, and says, "it''s slower to come."


    An Yan looks up indifferently, and in a moment, there is a trace of killing intention. When he sees clearly the person opposite, he is not surprised. "Chen Jingyuan?"


    An Yan suddenly smiled and did not doubt the person in front of him. "How can you be here?"


    Chen Jingyuan thinks it''s funny. Shouldn''t she be here? This place is full of fish and dragons. Everyone has it. Is a little girl allowed to come by her family? What''s more, she is still a princess.


    "Where are you going?" Chen Jing is far away. He seldom takes the initiative to care about one person. This should be the first time.


    An Yan said with a smile, "go back to Phoenix."


    "It''s just the right way. Do you want to come together?"


    "Are you worried about me?" Anyan smile, he should also understand her strength, three years no see, it is difficult not to think that he will reach back?


    Chen Jingyuan raised his eyebrows. "You''re not safe alone."


    "An Yan is lazy smile," good, but we split halfway


    Chen Jingyuan''s brow tightened, as if he was in some trouble. An Yan smiled jokingly and said, "if you send me home, I can think about it."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 608

    Anyan smiled jokingly and said, "if you take me home, I can think about it."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at an Yan. The smile on the woman''s face is beautiful, but it''s disgusting. She has a strong feeling of temptation.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t promise, "after this place, we will go separately."


    Anyan Tut, after that, it''s safer. This man is really reluctant to give in at all.


    Anyan said he didn''t mind. Anyway, he must follow him.


    Anyan asked for a lot of dishes. By the way, she took two bottles of wine and handed Chen Jingyuan a bottle.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned. "Girls still drink less."


    An Yan smiles, with a little provocation. She doesn''t speak, but drinks by herself.


    Anyan uses her own wine cup, not bronze, but a jade luminous cup. Chen Jingyuan has no choice. She takes such fragile and useless things when she goes out alone. This woman is really strange.


    "Glass of wine." It seems that the night light cup with grape wine is more artistic conception, but Anyan has poured a glass of wine and held it in her hand.


    An Yan shakes the liquid in the wine glass. The light in the restaurant is dim. An Yan''s smile is a little more ambiguous against the background. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t like her look. It seems that he wants to explore his heart. When he takes a sip of the corner of his lips, he holds it quietly, but doesn''t taste it.


    An Yan asked with a smile, "don''t you drink?" She is very strange. How can a man not drink at all?


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, drooping his eyes and said, "I can''t drink."


    Anyan chuckles and says, "I always think that men who can drink are more tasteful. It''s a pity that you don''t drink." An Yan sighed, "wine is a good thing. When a man touches it, he is easily addicted. So is a woman. Really, you can try it occasionally."


    Chen Jingyuan listened in silence, but he didn''t respond. He just said it. He had heard it and thought about it, but he hardly touched it. After a long time, even this idea was numb.


    Up to now, he has drunk only a few times.


    An Yan tasted carefully, and inadvertently had three drinks, but didn''t stop.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned, "this wine has a great potential. Don''t drink too much."


    "I''ll never be drunk!" Anyan waves her fingers and shakes the wine in the cup. It''s very comfortable with a soft smile. Chen Jingyuan is greedy for this kind of feeling, but somehow doesn''t like Anyan drinking.


    Chen Jingyuan looked at it and didn''t say it. Since she is not drunk, it doesn''t matter if she drinks more.


    Anyan is honest. She has been drinking since she was a child. She often tries. She hasn''t stopped drinking for so many years. Up to now, the amount of alcohol is almost bottomless, let alone what it feels like to be drunk. She can''t remember now.


    Chen Jingyuan sees that an Yanlian has drunk seven or eight cups, but there is no change on his face. He is still clean and white. It looks too normal. It is thin, just like a piece of transparent paper. That''s why I believe that Anyan''s drinking capacity is not light. As for her posture, it''s estimated that many men can''t drink her. It''s hard to find someone to drink. People don''t want to drink with her just because of the atmosphere. There''s no bottom to drink. However, he was curious that such a small amount of alcohol as Anyan was wasted.


    "Are you really drunk?" Chen Jingyuan asked half true and half false.


    "You don''t believe it." An Yan said with a smile, tapping his fingers on the wine glass, his transparent nails made a crisp sound when touching the wine glass, and his eyes glanced to the wine shelf beside him, "I''ve filled all the wine on the wine shelf, and I''m not drunk."


    Chen Jingyuan lips, some unhappy, "is not drunk, but will certainly die."


    An Yan is stunned. He doesn''t want to be disappointed. His lips are slightly pursed. He doesn''t argue with him. After drinking the wine, his lips are very beautiful, pure and moist, and the water is shining. In the dim light, the picture can''t be said to be attractive.


    Even after drinking so much wine, an Yan can''t see the pink on her face. Chen Jingyuan thought to himself, is there a person who can''t be drunk?


    Chen Jingyuan sees people from the cold world outside. After seeing Anyan, she is not drunk. She should be OK, so she goes out.


    Anyan looks away and continues to drink. As soon as Chen Jingyuan is gone, someone around him immediately. Anyan smiles coldly. Although Chen Jingyuan is a gentle person, he can''t see the end. Besides, there is a man around him. Generally, no one will approach him actively. Now, as soon as he leaves, someone will approach immediately. Can''t she see that there is no threat? Anyan is not happy, and the eyes of those people are haze.


    The man who is looking at Anyan is stunned. How can he have such cold eyes? But the other side is only a girl of thirteen or fourteen, how can there be any danger?


    When Chen Jingyuan came back from the outside, his face was a little hazy. He frowned slightly and raised his eyebrows slightly. The men lying down beside Anyan were all lying on the ground in a mess, crying and howling. Anyan, a woman, was still so arrogant. She was stepping on a man''s chest, and her feet should not be forced, just lying on the ground I can''t get up. I''m in a hurry. I''ve sweated a lot on my face.


    Anyan is shaking the luminous cup in her hand. Her face is expressionless and transparent. Some of her face is pale and false, which is in contrast with her gorgeous clothes. Now Anyan is in red, like a fierce flame, and like the devil just coming out of hell. She has too much anger.


    Anyan suddenly moved his wrist, and the pure liquor poured into the man''s eyes. The man cried like a pig, and Anyan''s mouth was light, like the devil mocking them.


    Chen Jingyuan came forward slowly, not much to relieve the siege, but with the meaning of watching a play. He didn''t expect that 13-year-old Anyan was so powerful. She had a sharp edge, but she didn''t know how to cover it up. It was very dangerous to meet people in the same way.


    "Come slowly, or you will see how I taught them." Anyan sees Chen Jingyuan coming from afar and says with a smile, like a child showing off.


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "the important thing is the result, isn''t it?"


    An Yan said with a smile that Chen Jingyuan looked at the people on the ground indifferently, and passed by in his eyes, gently pulling an Yan, "let''s go, let''s go to rest and start tomorrow."


    An Yan is very clever to follow, with his own luminous cup, by the way holding a jar of wine, but was stopped by Chen Jingyuan, "do you still want to drink?"


    Anyan looks at him wrongly and sees Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are really stern. Then he has to do it. "OK, stop drinking, but you have to send me back."


    Chen Jingyuan is biting his teeth. Is this a step in the road or a fair deal?


    Anyan doesn''t rush him either, waiting for his answer. After a long time, Anyan comes here again, remembering that when he was looking at Chen Jingyuan in the tavern, was the helpless and slightly spoiled look on his face at that time, which made her moved?


    Chen Jingyuan finally made a compromise, but he just sent Anyan to the gate of Phoenix and left immediately. When he left, he was a bit flustered. At that time, he faintly realized that Nangong Anyan would be a special existence in his life, an existence beyond his control.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 609

    "Jingyuan?"


    "Jingyuan!"


    White peony called at the same time. She was worried. Just now Chen Jingyuan had been wandering. She had been watching at the same time, thinking that he would come back to himself, but there was no response. She was immersed in her own world. Even if she called him now, there was no response.


    Chen Jingyuan turned to look at her, and white peony suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She had never seen such strange eyes, as well as subconscious precautions and alienation.


    "Jingyuan, do you want something to eat?" White peony bear pain to say, smile on the face some shrivel.


    Chen Jingyuan shook his head. "I want to drink water."


    White peony smiled, "OK." She took a deep look at Chen Jingyuan, turned around and poured water into the room. Danshen followed them out, just behind them. She saw white peony coming and waved gently.


    White peony smiled and walked over. "Danshen, I''m sorry. When I came here, I spent most of my time with Jingyuan. I didn''t say a word to you."


    Danshen pulled the white peony aside, "it''s nothing, but you still laugh like this, don''t you really care? Don''t you worry at all? "


    "What are you worried about?" White peony knows what it is.


    Danshen gave her a white look. She was the same age as Bai Shao. She had the best feelings. In addition, only Bai Shao was the only one who spoke to her in Hanming. Her feelings are more profound. Now she can''t help worrying about her good sister. "Don''t you worry about the master and Nangong Anyan?"


    White peony''s smile slightly converged, his eyes were slightly more complicated, and he soon returned to smile, "you think too much, now Princess Nangong is in danger, let alone block a sword for him, and it''s normal for Jingyuan to worry about being sad." White peony light said, there is a sense of course, "Danshen, their three identity is very special, are a country Princess and Prince, do not provoke them, ah, do not deliberately say some words to them."


    "It''s all true that I didn''t mean it." Danshen said lightly that she was also a smart woman. Naturally, she understood what white peony was talking about, but she didn''t like Anyan at first. As long as she went to Hanming, she kept pestering Chen Jingyuan. Two people were innocent and didn''t know how to avoid suspicion, which made people resent: "you really have no conscience, I''m not worried about you."


    "I know you are worried about me, but some things should not be said, and you are not right. The Jianghu and the imperial court have nothing to do with each other. Try not to meet each other." "White peony said, the voice sank, again dundundun," you consider yourself, if Jingyuan heard these words, what would he do. "


    "What can he do?" Asked Danshen, a little disdainful.


    "Don''t talk hard. Dare you speak in front of Jingyuan?" White peony looked at her with a smile, pulled her hand and comforted her. "Well, don''t say any more. You know something in your heart. It''s useless for me to say more. Nangong princess''s life and death are unknown. Jingyuan hopes she wakes up, and I hope she wakes up."


    "You are very generous." Danshen said coldly.


    White peony smile, smile some bitterness, "you like a person, will contain all his, will have the same hope with him."


    Danshen snorted, "if he later said he liked Nangong Anyan, would you also give him to that woman?"


    The smile on the white peony''s face is stiff. "Jingyuan is not a person who can easily change. You don''t know. If he changes, can you and I keep him?"


    The smile on Danshen''s face disappeared. Looking at the white peony strangely, the white peony smiled, "I won''t tell you. First, I''ll bring Jingyuan a pot of tea."


    Danshen nodded, waved to her and left.


    Anyan has been in a coma for more than ten days. In these ten days, almost all doctors are not around. After so many days of efforts, Anyan has completely saved his life. Both the royal doctor and the doctor are relieved.


    Anyan wakes up for a while and sleeps again. There are several times when she is in a hurry. Her life is in danger, but she is well after all. Chen Jingyuan and yeyuxuan are completely relieved.


    When an Yan turns to wake up, he sees Chen Jingyuan sitting by the bed at the first sight. It was still dark and the sight was not clear. He sat on the bed and looked at her with a smile.


    Anyan''s mood is inexplicably good, and she also wants to return to him a smile. She can''t laugh. She feels very stiff and uncomfortable. She is confused and closes her eyes.


    "An Yan" Chen Jingyuan holds her hand, "don''t sleep, OK? It''s time to get up and talk to me after more than ten days'' sleep. "


    An Yan listens to Cu Cu Mei vaguely, has she slept for more than ten days? So long? Fortunately, she is still alive. She thought she was going to die this time. Unexpectedly, she was in a coma for more than ten days. However, it was nice to see him at first sight when she woke up. Father and mother must be worried, but they should not know. Otherwise, how can Jingyuan be here? Anyan thought, feeling a little dull.


    "Do you want to drink water?" Anyan nods and Chen Jingyuan goes to pour water for her. Anyan looks at Chen Jingyuan''s back and her thoughts fly. Does she always think of good things when people are weak? It seems that in so many days, she has recalled a lot of things


    Anyan remembers that after she ran into each other at the age of 13, they often met each other. At that time, she was a child and her parents were very kind to her It was indulgence. At that time, her strength was more than enough to protect herself. With the glass they followed, nothing would happen.


    From the age of 13 to 15, she often saw Chen Jingyuan, sometimes just bored, sometimes just because she wanted to see. At that time, Chen Jingyuan would send someone to pick her up when she went to the place of cold hell. What they knew was that they couldn''t find her for a short time. After several times, they became familiar with her. Later, they were used to it.


    In the days of Hanming, Anyan has forgotten about it. She only knows that Chen Jingyuan has taken her to almost all places in Hanming. Anyone who doubts her, wants to hurt her, or even doubts her, Chen Jingyuan is not half hearted. Even though he seems to be Wenhe himself, he never feels soft for her.


    Chen Jingyuan maintained her to the point of no more. At that time, Anyan was very greedy for Chen Jingyuan''s maintenance. What he thought was that if he could maintain himself like this all the time, no one could plug in between them.


    At this time, Anyan didn''t realize that she had begun to like him. She was so simple and could do what she wanted from the beginning to the end, which made her indulge a little bit.


    Anyan has always felt that Chen Jingyuan is the best person for her except for her father and mother. The maintenance between family members, the doting between brother and sister, and the accommodation between lovers can''t be used to describe Chen Jingyuan''s feelings for her, but it seems natural that Anyan enjoys such doting and gives Chen Jingyuan all the feelings he can give.


    When an Yan realized that she liked him, she was once in the valley of Hanming, the most beautiful place in Hanming. Chen Jingyuan took an Yan there for a night, just then there was a meteor. An Yan was very happy and looked forward to it.


    Chen Jingyuan is on the side, watching quietly and quietly. There is a kind of lonely feeling in her eyes, which makes people feel sad. At that moment, an Yan has a strong feeling of wanting to be with him all the time. That feeling, with the previous greed and nostalgia, seizes all the thoughts and feelings of an Yan. An Yan thinks, maybe she will be imprisoned by him all the time, right?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 610

    The back in front of me is so familiar with Anyan that even if I forget everything, the back will reverberate in front of me.


    Anyan hated to see Chen Jingyuan''s back. She was determined and ruthless. She seemed to want to take away everything he gave her, leaving her with nothing but unfeeling and forgetting.


    The Mid Autumn Festival, people month two circle. But for so many years, Anyan has always remembered the back that she never seemed to be able to touch.


    At the age of 15, Anyan had planned to go back to Phoenix for the Mid Autumn Festival, but because of two days'' delay in some things, she had no time to go back. Anyan thought about it and went to Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan was surprised by her arrival, but he didn''t say anything. He accepted it quietly.


    In the evening, Chen Jingyuan and an Yan sat on the roof with two small dishes beside them, but they put a lot of wine. They were just talking to an Yan. She drank a lot of wine, but only wine. Chen Jingyuan watched, but did not stop.


    "Hello, do you want to?" Anyan raises eyebrows and shakes her luminous cup, half showing off.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t pay attention to her. Anyan clearly intended it.


    Anyan laughs and doesn''t talk. One drink after another. Chen Jingyuan can''t see it at last. He gets closer to Anyan and grabs her glass. "Drink less."


    An Yan smiles and stares sideways at Chen Jingyuan. He holds his hand on his knee and knocks on the bottle in one hand. You worry about me


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan. He doesn''t know if he has drunk too much wine. Anyan''s face is covered with a light layer of red. His lips are covered with a light layer of water. It''s very attractive. There''s a thin layer of water mist in his eyes. It''s far away from the usually clear eyes. It''s smart and cunning. It''s not usually treacherous. There''s only a complete temptation.


    Chen Jingyuan unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The 15-year-old Anyan was far from the 13-year-old. Her body was no longer young when she was a child. Her face also inadvertently brought some amorous feelings. Looking forward to it, she was tempted by it. Sitting beside Anyan, he can clearly see the changes of her body. Before, the flat body became concave and convex, the skin at her neck was as thin as coagulated fat. Before, the transparent nails had been changed into red, which made him feel bloodthirsty. The red clothes on his body were not alive. It was more a kind of incomparable domineering and amazing. Anyan had been that lively little girl Girl, has grown up, is a gorgeous Pavilion girl, slender, tall, free and easy. More importantly, at the age of 15, Anyan has been able to marry.


    When Chen Jingyuan was distracted, an Yan smiled and approached, but her eyes were not as charming as before. She was very calm, in sharp contrast to the casual smile on her face, "Chen Jingyuan, I like you."


    Directly, without concealment, I looked at Chen Jingyuan so straight and said my mind to him so openly.


    Chen Jingyuan was totally stunned at that time, and the night light cup in his hand almost fell. Chen Jingyuan put the night light cup on the beam in a panic, and looked at Anyan with a pair of eyes. His mood was floating. Was Anyan serious? She didn''t say hello, didn''t give him any reaction, so she opened her heart to him, let him in and out, go and stay at will, how could he not be shocked, how could he not be shocked?


    Chen Jingyuan is not prepared at all. What he wants to deceive himself is that Anyan is wrong, but Anyan is looking at him intensely and can''t let him escape.


    Chen Jingyuan''s mood at the moment is not only shocked but also joyful. But there are too many other unspeakable feelings in the joy. He pretended to be calm and picked up a cup, put it on his lips and took a sip. "Yan Yan, you are drunk."


    The smile on an Yan''s face is a little stiff, but she looks at Chen Jingyuan stubbornly. Chen Jingyuan lets her watch, but she doesn''t speak. An Yan can clearly see that Chen Jingyuan''s teacup is about to be broken, and her knuckles are also a little white. An Yan looks down and grins bitterly. When she looks up, she has a familiar smile on her face. She takes her luminous cup and turns it on the table "I know exactly what I''m talking about. Will you answer me tomorrow?" An Yan looks at her, pretends to shake his head, seems to be very confused, "so sleepy, want to go to sleep."


    Anyan didn''t wait for Chen Jingyuan''s answer, and then she stood up. After shaking around, the luminous cup fell steadily, but didn''t fall. Anyan doesn''t mind Chen Jingyuan standing up alone. She looks at the tiles at her feet and staggers to a few steps. As she goes down from the roof, she seems to be leaning at her feet, almost rolling down. Chen Jingyuan is shocked and stands up quickly. With fierce actions, she takes all the things around her. All the cups and plates fall down, roll off the roof and break into pieces. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t care about it Some, go straight to an Yan, see her dangerous station, haven''t fallen.


    Chen Jingyuan relaxed a little, looked at Anyan''s confused steps, frowned, walked two steps quickly and ordered a sleeping spot behind her, picked her up horizontally, and put her in the room.


    Looking at Anyan''s familiar and beautiful face, Chen Jingyuan was in a trance. He stroked Anyan''s cheek like the best silk, smooth and delicate.


    Off the usual bullying, at this time, an Yan is like a cute child in bed, lazy and casual.


    Chen Jingyuan is aware of his greed, and quickly takes back his hand. Anyan''s hand grabs his wrist at the next moment, without speaking or acting.


    Chen Jingyuan subconsciously thought that an Yan woke up and looked at the person in the bed. She closed her eyes tightly and frowned slightly. She didn''t know if she was dreaming of anything, but she obviously didn''t wake up. It seemed to be a subconscious action.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at his soft and Yi like fingers and tells himself to push away rationally, but his feelings are deeply nostalgic and don''t want to push away.


    Chen Jingyuan just tangled up and sat quietly beside the bed.


    When Anyan woke up, it was already bright, and the sun was near the window. Anyan had just reached out and rubbed his eyes. He felt something was wrong. Last night, he really kept him.


    How could she be drunk? She just wanted to cover up her disappointment, but Chen Jingyuan ordered her to sleep, but her reason didn''t seem to disappear completely. When she felt that Chen Jingyuan was going to leave, she subconsciously reached out her hand and tried to hold him. Anyan couldn''t remember whether she held it last night, but now it''s determined.


    An Yan''s mouth is a little more smiling. Looking at Chen Jingyuan''s face, it seems that he didn''t sleep all night?


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t expect to bump into Anyan''s eyes. It''s rare and pure, without any feelings, only pure smile.


    Chen Jingyuan wondered whether Anyan remembered last night''s events, whether it was her temporary rise or the truth after drinking? So Anyan, do you remember last night?


    "It''s a fine day today." An Yan looks at the sun outside, and slowly says that she is obviously happy on her face.


    "Well." Chen Jingyuan looks at the past with her eyes. The green has not faded yet, and there are birds flying by in groups.


    "Chen Jingyuan, do you remember what I said last night?" An Yan looks at the scenery outside, smiles and asks, holding Chen Jingyuan''s hand and exerting a little force. She doesn''t dare to see Chen Jingyuan. She doesn''t want to see the possible unhappiness, rejection and rejection on his face?


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned, his face slightly changed, he still held his hand, his eyes flashed


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 611

    The sun came in from the outside. It was very warm and warm. The warm sunlight reflected in Anyan''s eyes. It was clearly happy, but Anyan could not stop the cold. It was like a cold in September, and he was shivering with cold. Chen Jingyuan took out his hand quietly, only said an apology, and said nothing more. After talking, he stepped out of the room slowly, without any mercy.


    Anyan turns around and lies on the bed. What she sees is Chen Jingyuan''s back. The sunlight goes through his back. What she sees is very clear. Step by step, he seems to be walking into the darkness. Her back is thin and lonely.


    Anyan suddenly felt a pang of sadness. It turned out that the distance between her and Chen Jingyuan was so far away. It turned out that they were just their own self righteous?


    In the evening, when they met again, they met by chance. Chen Jingyuan and an Yan went to the library by chance, and they got the same book at the same time.


    An Yan was a little embarrassed, and soon returned to normal. The smile on her face was shallow. "I didn''t expect you would come here too."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded. He thought that Anyan had left, but he didn''t think of it. How could Anyan escape easily.


    "Have you eaten?" Chen Jingyuan asked, he did not give orders, do not know whether those people have given Anyan to eat.


    An Yan reluctantly smiles, "they don''t send, can''t I look for it?"


    Chen Jingyuan purses his lips. The book that an Yan is holding is still. He takes another book and only holds it in his hand. For a moment, they are embarrassed and speechless.


    Chen Jingyuan wants to talk and stops. An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan and waits for him to open his mouth. Chen Jingyuan shakes his head, picks up the book and just wants to leave. An Yan calls out subconsciously. Chen Jingyuan turns his head, and an Yan looks down slightly. "Since we can''t be lovers, then we are friends."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan, his eyes are strange. He is surprised that Anyan hasn''t left. Now he is surprised to say such a thing. He didn''t know how to answer except by nodding.


    Anyan left the next day. Some things need time to change slowly. Now she has been facing Chen Jingyuan. She can only sink deeper and deeper. Anyan doesn''t know how Chen Jingyuan felt when she saw the letter she left. She only knows that when she left, she was secretly disappointed and she was hopeless.


    Chen Jingyuan poured water and carefully fed Anyan.


    With Chen Jingyuan''s action, Anyan smiled, "it''s not bright yet. How are you here?"


    "You can wake up today. I want you to see me earlier." Chen Jingyuan said, holding her hand on her lips and kissing her, and taking care of her hand, "Yan Yan, I almost lost you."


    His tone was sad. Anyan seldom saw Chen Jingyuan like this. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Anyan props up to sit up. Chen Jingyuan immediately stands up, puts a mat behind her, and lets her lean on it. As soon as Anyan wants to talk, Chen Jingyuan embraces her. Her warm lips kiss her, "don''t talk, let me hold you for a while."


    Anyan''s health is not good. She has been in a coma for more than ten days, and her healing is not as fast as Chen Jingyuan''s. Chen Jingyuan holds her tenderly to avoid crushing her wound.


    She finally woke up!


    After so many days, Chen Jingyuan gently stroked her back and her scar history. If he moved his hand, he could feel the position of an Yan''s arrow, which almost killed her.


    The wounds on her head healed quickly. They were all skin injuries. There was no trace of the injuries on Anyan''s head, and there was no injury on her face. Maybe Anyan was happy.


    Anyway, she woke up. Chen Jingyuan was very excited for a while. An Yan patted Chen Jingyuan on the shoulder to let him relax. Chen Jingyuan holds her stubbornly, does not let go, an Yan chuckles, who says he is always calm, always indifferent, also has such childish time.


    "It''s uncomfortable for me to hold you like this." Under the pressure, an Yan had to make a noise. She was not very comfortable. She was suffering all over. The wound on her back was still slightly painful. Her hands and body were protesting. She slept for so many days, and the injury was still so serious. It was lucky to get back this life this time.


    Chen Jingyuan listened to her and hurriedly let go of her body. He asked, "tell me what''s wrong. I''ll go to the doctor."


    "Wait till dawn." An Yan said, there is already a light outside, it should be bright.


    Chen Jingyuan nodded and lit a few candles. An Yan looked at his face under the candlelight and smiled, "I''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "Still smile, wait for you to be completely good, I will settle accounts with you again." Chen Jingyuan pretends to look at her angrily. An Yanbai takes a look at him, calculates accounts with her and reverses him. Take the small mirror aside and look at his face. "It''s OK that he''s not disfigured"


    Chen Jingyuan purses his lips. "He''s dying. He''s worried about his face?"


    An Yan Tuo white his eyes, "you''re OK, I don''t worry about what face worry?"


    Chen Jingyuan choked and his eyes slightly stagnated. When did the relationship between him and an Yan become mysterious?


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t think much about it, so he thought of that day when she was 16 years old in Anyan. The stars are like rain. BMW carvings are full of fragrance. The sound of the Phoenix and the flute moves, the light of the jade pot turns, and the fish and the dragon dance all night.


    Chen Jingyuan remembers that Shangyuan festival was very busy that year. He rarely went out to visit Anyan. He saw Anyan in red and walked around with Nangong Anmin, who was a little lower than himself at that time. The appearance of Nangong Anmin was even better than Anyan. It was not suitable to use it on a 14-year-old boy, but it was just right to use it on Nangong Anmin It was sketched out by the highest painter with great effort. There was no flaw. The only thing was that I felt a little bit sentimental, right?


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t come forward. It was the first time they met since Anyan said he wanted to leave. When he saw Anyan, he didn''t want to escape. He just wanted to look at her in silence.


    Anyan''s every movement and smile is extremely beautiful, which makes people unable to stop. Turning around, she happened to see here, and she was slightly shocked. Turning around, she smiled at Amin, "you go to play first, and I''ll pick you up later."


    Anmin didn''t know why. It''s rare for him to have such a lively scene. Naturally, he would not miss it. He ran away happily.


    Anyan went to Chen Jingyuan and looked around. There was no one in the cold world. "Do you want to walk around?"


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "is there anything interesting here?"


    Anyan smiled, "I don''t think there''s any interesting place in your eyes. Shall I show you around?"


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t deny that there are too few things he likes and cares about. The most important thing for him now is that he has a silent look at the Anyan around him. The size and figure of the woman are better than before. Her years of living a dignified life and high position make her have a kind of outgoing temperament, more of which is not restrained. These are incomparable to the average rich lady.


    Chen Jingyuan thinks of Anyan in a trance, which is more green and astringent than now. His relationship with Anyan is not as chaotic as it is now.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan silently and thinks, if there is no out of control that night, he and Anyan will probably be friends forever, right? Always hide your mind


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 612

    Moth snow willow golden thread. The smile is full of fragrance. But in the crowd once and again, I look for her in vain. When I look back, the man is in the dim light.


    Chen Jingyuan''s most profound understanding of this sentence is that on the Tianyuan Festival, an Yan said that he wanted to eat ice sugar gourd. Chen Jingyuan walked to buy two strings for her, turned around and looked at an Yan, smiling at him. Chen Jingyuan''s heart pounded at that time, and he would never let this woman go, Hand the ice sugar gourd to an Yan, who laughs and takes one string, and leaves the other string to Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan frowns. He doesn''t like sweets. He doesn''t like sweets at all. It''s boring. It''s too strong. It''s addictive.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at the ice sugar gourd in his hand and hesitates. An Yan has eaten it like a thunderbolt. Seeing Chen Jingyuan''s slightly entangled eyes, he laughs, "well, I''ll help you eat later. Now we go to the restaurant, where you can see the lantern in the lake."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan angrily, but sees that her eyes are full of smiles. It''s pure and clean. In a twinkling of an eye, Anyan has come to her and turned around to look at him.


    Chen Jingyuan frowns, so many people, what if they bump into people?


    Go to take her hand as before, an Yan is obviously stiff, just relax slowly. Chen Jingyuan is not happy. Does an Yan have more precautions against him? The ice sugar gourd that he wanted to taste in his hand had no longer any * * that he wanted to taste.


    Chen Jingyuan holds an Yan''s hand a little tight, takes her into the restaurant and orders a lot of dishes. An Yan looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    "Would you like some wine?" Chen Jingyuan subconsciously asked, an Yan rarely does not drink, but this time did not speak.


    "I don''t want to drink when my luminous cup is broken." Anyan said that Chen jingyuanmo fell off the roof that night and broke it.


    Anyan looked at him with a smile. "It''s better not to drink it. I haven''t drunk it for a long time. I''m afraid that the quantity of alcohol has decreased a lot."


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t speak. She had a lot of things she liked to eat. Looking down from above, she was really beautiful. There were all kinds of lanterns floating in the lake with all kinds of wishes.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Chen Jingyuan asked.


    "An Yan smiles," if it can be realized, then all the people in the world have got what they want, are they still using it


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are light and bright. She is still a girl like a child. Why is her mind so cold? Is desire a luxury for her?


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t ask. Anyan ate for a while. "Are you going to leave later?"


    "Well?"


    "I''m going to pick up Amin later. I don''t know where he has gone." An Yan said with a smile and a kind of indulgence.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned and smiled, "when it''s OK, go to him."


    Anyan and so on said that and left directly. Chen Jingyuan looked at Anyan''s back and shook his mind. It seemed that he rarely saw Anyan''s back. Even if she left, it was not like such a back. Chen Jingyuan suddenly felt that he had lost something important and was oppressed.


    Anyan didn''t find Anmin, on the contrary, she met Chen Jingyuan again. They sat down at arm''s length, exhausted.


    Anyan didn''t find Anmin. He felt that he had been fooled by this monkey boy. He couldn''t find anyone here. Chen Jingyuan felt tired. He felt that Anyan was alienating him. He always wanted to open the distance between the two people.


    "Not yet?" Chen Jingyuan asked about a topic.


    Anyan nodded, "I don''t know where to go."


    "Wait a little longer. After a while, there will be fewer people."


    "That''s the only way." Anyan is very tired. "Let''s go and find a place to rest."


    Chen Jingyuan takes an Yan to the place of cold hell. An Yan asks people to move two jars of wine. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t drink it. An Yan doesn''t plan to drink more. He just pours one cup and puts it on the table, sips it and sips it.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at an Yan''s face. In the moonlight, an Yan seems to be covered with a layer of white silver yarn, which is a little more tempting than usual. There is a kind of confusing taste in her eyes.


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned. For the first time after such a long time, Chen Jingyuan missed something. He picked up a cup and lifted it slightly. The liquid in it poured down. After a while, Chen Jingyuan reacted. He was drinking wine.


    An Yan looks at him in surprise. He has never seen Chen Jingyuan drink. It''s strange not to eat.


    After Chen Jingyuan drinks, he can''t see anything on his face, but his eyes are slightly confused, without the usual gentleness and indifference. Anyan is very novel.


    Anyan silently poured another glass of wine and handed it to him. Chen Jingyuan took it in his hand and then slowly drank it.


    An Yan pours, the general do not drink people, drink wine to do not know convergence? Looking at the wine jar, he asked, "do you want more?"


    Chen Jingyuan shakes his head and nods his head. Anyan doesn''t know what it means, so she doesn''t give it to him anymore. Chen Jingyuan can''t see anything on his face, but he may get drunk. She doesn''t have time to take care of him.


    Anyan thinks about this, drinking wine on her own, but feels the burning heat coming from her side. Someone is looking at her


    Anyan turns his head, looks at Chen Jingyuan''s black and bright eyes, with some deep dark fire. For the first time, he looks at him without any cover. Anyan''s heart jumps very quickly, stupidly looking at Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan has moved to an Yan and tentatively kisses her. An Yan just wants to push away. Chen Jingyuan '' By the time he responded, the two were already tangled up and were not dressed properly.


    There is a mellow red color on an Yan''s face, which is obviously emotional. Chen Jingyuan is not much better, but they didn''t do it in the end. Maybe there is the lure of wine, plus themselves, there are so many feelings in it. It seems that what happens naturally.


    But after that day, the relationship between the two people changed. Friends were not like friends, lovers were not like lovers. The two people hugged, kissed and even slept together from time to time, but they never did it in the end. It was always the feeling of flowers in the fog, moon in the water and unclear.


    As they grew up, both of them were very busy and met less often. However, each time they met, they didn''t mention the day''s events, but they tried and flirted with each other, even hugged each other and fell asleep. Chen Jingyuan gave Anyan almost all the love, which was almost lawless.


    Chen Jingyuan thought, what she can give an Yan is this kind of love? This is what Anyan wants, what she is willing to give, and what she can only give her. This wants an Yan to be willing, as long as an Yan feels happy, he is willing to cooperate, the only thing is not to touch that line.


    An Yan leans on the bed, with a faint smile on her face, waiting for the sun to rise and let the sun sprinkle on her face.


    Chen Jingyuan remembered that he had seen such a smile on another man''s face. He thought that he could really accompany Anyan for a lifetime.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 613

    This is the second time that yeyuxuan has come to Hanming. He has been there once before and was invited by Anyan. I remember that the weather was very good, but Anyan was in a lonely mood.


    In the past ten years, ye Yuxuan and an Yan have met frequently. Ye Yuxuan can''t forget the ten years of Chu Yingying. Since an Yan realized that he likes Chen Jingyuan, he has expressed his desire for more than a few years. By accident, they met frequently.


    About Chen Jingyuan, Anyan can''t tell anyone else. She can only talk to yeyuxuan. The only person who has seen Chu Yingying is Anyan. What yeyuxuan accidentally wants to say is just a couple of words with Anyan.


    If Anyan shows that she can quit gracefully after being rejected, then the confusion that night will make their relationship so distorted and in a dilemma. Anyan''s mood will not change like that, which is the fulfillment of the curse of yelanmiao. Anyan''s whole heart is clenched. She dare not say it. No matter how much she thinks about it, she will always be proud and strong Nangong Anyan.


    Ye Yuxuan remembers that day''s Anyan, the rare haze on his face, suddenly the feeling of coldness, alienation is hard, even Yu Ning dare not approach easily.


    When ye Yuxuan went to find her, it was already evening. The setting sun was slanting, and she felt powerless to return to the sky.


    "What''s the matter? What happened between you and Chen Jingyuan? " Ye Yu Xuan sits next to an Yan. In front of him is a rose bush. An Yan comes to Dayuan and lives here.


    Anyan smiled bitterly, lay down on her back, looked at the blue sky above her head, raised her arm and pressed it on her eyes, blocking her vision. Maybe all the time, it was too simple for her to think. She thought that the relationship between the two would not become more strange, but would break even more.


    What day is it? Anyan asked herself, four days ago, five days ago? I don''t remember. I only remember the woman who came out of Chen Jingyuan''s room that day. Her eyebrows were as beautiful as a picture, her eyes and eyebrows were full of amorous feelings, her eyes and smiles were full of autumn waves, her body was light, her clothes were thin, her eyes were hazy, her fingertips were red, like the blood left from the bottom of an Yan''s heart.


    Anyan remembers that the smile of that woman was so beautiful, and she was so embarrassed for the first time.


    Night Yu Xuan quietly waiting for an Yan to open his mouth. In his eyes, an Yan is always the one who can take it up and put it down. I don''t know why she hesitates so much in this matter.


    An Yan moved her arm and stroked it, just taking the roses around her. She was scratched with shallow scars on her arm, and thin blood droplets oozed out.


    Ye Yuxuan frowns, and there is no change in Anyan''s eyes and eyebrows. Ye Yuxuan is helpless. She just wants to bandage an Yan, but she is blocked by an Yan. "I was stabbed before I broke the rose, and I have some losses." Anyan said with a smile that the meaning was not clear. The heart of yeyuxuan suddenly sank. When Anyan seemed to laugh, the whole person was unpredictable. This followed his aunt, but she was indifferent and Anyan was joking.


    At the next moment, ye Yuxuan sees an Yan grasp the path of the rose with her own eyes, letting the sharp stab into her hand, and the blood seeps out from the fingers and drips on the ground. Ye Yuxuan looks at an Yan in surprise. She never lets herself hurt. Is it today?


    "An Yan!" The night room porch is on the right track, and the eyebrows are slightly unhappy.


    An Yan smiles brightly, which almost makes Ye Yuxuan shake her spirits. It seems that the gloomy and indifferent woman just now is not her.


    "Cousin, I may have finished playing with Chen Jingyuan." An Yan opens her hand with a smile and looks at the blood trace in the lines of the palm, which is a little bit dazzling.


    Night Yu Xuan eyebrow tip a pick, "what''s the matter?"


    "He has another woman."


    "You asked him?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes are heavy, and an Yan''s eyes are thick and unwilling. Night Yu Xuan sighs, but sees an Yan''s eyes turn, and looks at night Yu Xuan cautiously.


    "What''s the matter?" Night Yu Xuan is a little guilty to the eyes of Shang an Yan.


    "Will you accompany me to Hanming?" An Yan blinks his eyes and asks, how much do you expect?


    "Revenge?"


    "Cousin, do you look down on me too much?" "An Yan disdains a way," do you think I will so revenge a person


    "So you want to test Chen Jingyuan''s feelings for you?" Night Yu Xuan eyebrow tip a pick, smile inside have some bitterness.


    "Yes." Anyan said, when he saw the eyes of yeyuxuan, he suddenly felt a kind of heartache.


    "Cousin, I" Anyan apologized almost out of his mouth, but yeyuxuan reached out to Anyan''s head in silence, "I know."


    Night Yu Xuan thought, if he is destined to get no more, then help an Yan.


    When they arrived in the cold world, it was a month later, just after a rain, the ground was wet, and the smell of soil came with a light fragrance.


    In the mountains, the scenery of Hanming is extremely beautiful. When yeyuxuan saw it, he was also surprised. He didn''t know whether it was natural to carve or carefully conserve it.


    Chen Jingyuan saw an Yan and ye Yuxuan come in side by side, but the smile on his face remained the same, but his eyes sank. His eyes turned twice on Ye Yuxuan''s face, smiling and asking, "you are." an Yan didn''t say that he wanted to bring people. What''s the reason why he came so long ago?


    "Anyan''s cousin, yeyuxuan." Night Yu Xuan introduced himself, an Yan stood aside with a smile.


    "I have never brought my relatives here. My cousin will come to have a look when he has time." Anyan explained that there was some alienation in the smile.


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "let''s go. I''ve got the meal ready."


    Anyan is not serious, but he doesn''t hesitate to enter. He knows that Anyan is familiar with this place, but he doesn''t want to be familiar with it. I''m afraid it''s no different from his family? Ye Yuxuan looks at Chen Jingyuan with doubts. How far does he spoil an Yan? Can an Yan be so reckless? Is this cold hell? Is Chen Jingyuan so relieved?


    Anyan is the same. She doesn''t seem to take herself as an outsider. Their relationship is always vague.


    The meals on the table are all like by Anyan. Chen Jingyuan quietly takes the dishes for Anyan, and almost ignores yeyuxuan completely. Looking at the interaction between the two, yeyuxuan is more confused.


    After a meal, an Yan asked casually, "what about that woman that day?"


    "Which?" Chen Jingyuan asked quietly, as if he knew nothing about it.


    "Which one came out of your room that day." Anyan doesn''t care to say that there is no difference between her face and the past.


    Chen Jingyuan''s action is invisible. The smile on his face doesn''t change. Seeing Chen Jingyuan''s smile, ye Yuxuan feels uncomfortable. His smile is a little fake, and he doesn''t see much sincerity, but there is a kind of truth in it. It seems that sincerity is used.


    "Out of my room?" Chen Jingyuan asked.


    "Yes." Anyan looks at Chen Jingyuan doubtfully. This person can really pretend that she doesn''t believe that she didn''t know that day when she left Chen Jingyuan.


    Night Yu Xuan is also looking at Chen Jingyuan. From a man''s point of view, Chen Jingyuan has adoration in his eyes, and it''s that kind. Even if it''s hidden deep, you can see the clue.


    Also, the feelings of yeyuxuan for many years have penetrated into the bone marrow, so he can see the eyes of Chen Jingyuan clearly, and the subtle affection inside, he can also see it, but he doesn''t understand why the feelings between them are so strange.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 614

    Chen Jingyuan didn''t answer with a smile, and an Yan didn''t press questions. They didn''t say it again. Ye Yuxuan felt totally redundant on one side. Chen Jingyuan liked an Yan, or even loved an Yan.


    Chen Jingyuan is three years old. At this time, he should be more clear about his feelings. What is the reason why he indulges her so much but doesn''t accept her?


    "Where do you live at night?" Chen Jingyuan asked casually, it seems to be familiar words that can no longer be familiar.


    "All right!" An Yandao looks at Chen Jingyuan and ye Yuxuan twice.


    "My cousin and I are staying here for a few days. Don''t let anyone disturb him." Anyan reminds me that there is not much politeness in the words. Of course, yeyuxuan frowns. If two people are not familiar with each other, how can it be like this? Anyan will not be a beggar, and Chen Jingyuan will not be a person who will come and go as soon as he is called. The only reason is that Chen Jingyuan is used to Anyan.


    Yeyuxuan stayed here for four or five days. Anyan didn''t spend too much time with him, so he could walk casually.


    There is a large rosebush in Hanming. Yeyuxuan steps in step by step. The rosebush here is very beautiful and beautiful. Such a red is more beautiful. Such a beautiful rosebush, if no one takes care of it, can''t be so brilliant. Ye Yuxuan knows that an Yan likes roses most. There are many in Phoenix, even in Dayuan. The place where an Yan lives must be there.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t expect to meet Chen Jingyuan. He lay in it and was completely blocked. Yeyuxuan looked at the man in white. It was surprising that he was indifferent, but it was gentle and could not be refused.


    "Why are you here?" Chen Jingyuan frowned, which means to refuse.


    "Yeyuxuan is not polite," just casually walk here


    Chen Jingyuan takes back his eyes and lies flat. Night Yuxuan stands there and looks down at Chen Jingyuan. He closes his eyes and seems to be keeping his eyes closed. There is no one around him.


    Night Yu Xuan thought that even though Chen Jingyuan''s appearance, only his temperament can attract countless women.


    "Anyan likes roses best." Night Yu Xuan pretends to say casually, testing Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan made a sound and didn''t care. Night Yu Xuan frowns, "do you know why an Yan likes roses?"


    "There is gain, there is loss, what you want to get, you have to pay a certain price." Chen Jing is far away, his voice doesn''t fluctuate.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, ask suddenly, "these roses, are you for Anne Yan to plant?"


    Chen Jingyuan was caught off guard. His closed eyes moved a little. It seemed that he would open them, but he didn''t.


    "You think so much."


    "That''s good." Ye Yuxuan said coldly, "Anyan is the princess of Phoenix. The person she will marry later is more likely to be a prince and aristocrat. I don''t know what you think, but I remind you, if you don''t love her, try not to approach her."


    Chen Jingyuan sneers, "in what capacity did you say this to me?"


    Night Yu Xuan rare smile, "do you think? You should know that an Yan spent three months a year in Dayuan. "


    Chen Jingyuan frowned and opened his eyes, which were like a pool of stagnant water.


    Night Yu Xuan quietly waiting, waiting for him to taste that feeling, Chen Jingyuan slowly said, "you just take Yan Yan as your sister, you see her eyes, no love."


    Night Yu Xuan frowns, he hates a person to understand him, but a person can understand him, so that someone and he have experienced the same feelings, is love not, or love not? Ye Yuxuan looks at Chen Jingyuan, who is totally different from him. If he has a chance to meet Chu Yingying again, he will definitely get her at all costs, and will not hesitate like him.


    "This is the first time for Anyan to have a strong temper. Do you think Anyan will forgive you for the second time, the third time, or even more times?" The night Yu Xuan way, has some to excite his feeling, how to be like accumulates the strength one punch to hit the cotton, Chen Jingyuan has no response.


    Chen Jingyuan closed his eyes again and enjoyed such a life. Night Yu Xuan twisted his eyebrows and left here.


    Chen Jingyuan opened his eyes when he left yeyuxuan, watched the sky drift to and fro with the wind, couldn''t help laughing, and said to himself, "if Anyan can fall in love with other people, it''s best."


    Anyan is also puzzled to think of what happened before. She came to yeyuxuan to stimulate him. However, she didn''t feel anything. What should I do? Anyan can''t remember why their relationship was restored. It seems that it was because of Chen Jingyuan''s consideration and love for the past. Maybe it was because she never saw the woman again.


    She once asked Chen Qi, but Chen Qi didn''t laugh. Anyan didn''t ask. After that, she went to Hanming very few times, only on Chen Jingyuan''s birthday, only for four or five days. But all the information about Chen Jingyuan, if she wanted to, she could know when he would eat and sleep.


    Anyan didn''t ask Chen Jingyuan what kind of woman she was around, but even if she didn''t, the woman named white peony was more or less passed on to her ears, but anyhow, white peony is nothing to her, and her relationship with Chen Jingyuan can''t be changed no matter whether she has this girl or not.


    "Anmin and yeyuxuan are here." Chen Jingyuan suddenly said that an Yan reacted for a while, and told her.


    "Well, it seems that I really can''t live then." An Yan half joked and said with a wry smile.


    "Do my parents know?" An Yan breathed and asked lightly.


    "I don''t know yet."


    "That''s good." An Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s time for Anmin to come in the morning." An Yan said with a smile, with a gentle expression on her face.


    Chen jingyuanmo, how much an Yan loves an min, he really can''t imagine, but how much an min listens to an Yan, he is very clear.


    An Yan leans there and waits for the dawn. An min is the first one to come. As soon as he comes in, he jumps to the bedside. "Sister, you finally wake up."


    An Yan flicks an min''s head, "are you bored these days?"


    "How can I be bored with my sister?" Anmin said with a smile, smiling and sincere.


    "Sister, it''s good that you didn''t disfigure, or my mother will see that it''s either you or him that will be miserable." Anmin pretended, his face gloating.


    "Yes, so my sister should thank you for not telling my mother?" Anyan asked jokingly.


    "That is, elder sister, thank me as soon as possible." An min complains.


    An Yan slaps an min on the head and says, "I''m against you. You dare to bargain with me!"


    An min covers his head and looks at an Yan wrongly. An Yan sighs and pulls him to sit beside the bed. Chen Jingyuan shakes his head helplessly. He just wants to speak. Night Yuxuan and night Wushang come in together. A few people don''t talk. White peony and Danshen also come in.


    When Danshen saw Anyan, he sneered, "I woke up at last. I thought you would not be able to survive. Also, there are several royal doctors and white peony. You can''t die if you want to."


    As soon as the words came out, people around him were frowning. Chen Jingyuan''s eyes swept fiercely. Danshen ignored them and looked at Anyan defiantly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 615

    Anyan''s mouth is full of smiles. She has a feeling that angry people are not worth their lives. Anmin''s eyes are drooping, and the knuckles on her side are white. Chen Jingyuan hasn''t spoken yet. Chen Qi speaks first. "Nangong princess is OK. The happiest thing is the master."


    An Yan smiles more deeply. I didn''t expect Chen Qi to help her talk.


    "Princess Anyan, you are more beautiful than when I saw you last time, and you have more charm. There are many kinds of romantic feelings."


    "Open your eyes and tell lies." Danshen murmured. Nangong Anyan just woke up with a bad complexion. Where is the beauty? There are many kinds of emotions. It''s better not to be dead.


    Anyan smiled more deeply. She didn''t care about Danshen''s gossips. She didn''t care about the people she cared about, and what others said didn''t affect her. "Chen Qi is getting to know how to speak for Chen Jingyuan."


    Chen Qi chuckled. Since the master didn''t stop him, he agreed or even connived. "Believe me, I''ve followed the master for the longest time. I can still understand his mind. Even if Nangong Princess painted two big forks on her face, you are the most beautiful woman in the eyes of the master. "


    White peony looked at Chen Qi, a light smile, Chen Qi ignored.


    Anyan picked up her eyebrows. "In your master''s eyes, there will never be the most beautiful woman, only the more beautiful one."


    An Yan''s words have some ironic meaning. Chen Jingyuan frowns a few times, and Bai Shao looks at an Yan as if he had nothing.


    "But it''s the princess Nangong who gets the master''s mind." Chen Qi said with a smile when he saw the wind making Tuo.


    Danshen frowned. What do you mean by that? The white peony is still here. In Hanming, I don''t know the relationship between the white peony and Chen Jingyuan. Now, for the sake of a Nangong Anyan, where can I buy the white peony? Since you are the closest person to Chen Jingyuan in Li, it''s impossible not to know the ambiguity between two people. She just wanted to open her mouth, Chen Jingyuan glanced at her, and Danshen''s words went down again. Chen Jingyuan''s eyes made her feel frightened, but there was never a threat. She knows that Chen Jingyuan has always been jealous of his father''s strength. She can''t be too hard on her. But today, it seems that another word will kill her.


    White peony said with a smile, "it''s really dangerous this time. Thanks to the former doctor and the two later doctors, when I came, Princess Anyan''s condition was almost stable."


    If Bai Shao said this, Danshen couldn''t say anything. Even if an Yan wanted to say anything, she couldn''t say too much about Bai Shao''s attitude.


    An Yan smiles and takes a look at white peony. The beauty of Jiangnan is like this, isn''t it? She has less sense of sadness, more wisdom and independence. If Chen Jingyuan is not ambiguous with her, she may be interested in making friends with this woman.


    "I''m a little hungry. I want to eat." An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan and says slowly.


    Chen Jingyuan nodded and said with a smile, "OK, take a rest."


    An Yan nods. After Chen Jingyuan goes out, white peony and Danshen go out with him. An min looks at the back of the two people and looks at them with a smile. "Sister, are you going to stay here or go back to Phoenix?"


    "Phoenix, of course."


    "Well, I''ll get ready. We''ll go when we''re ready." A few days ago, an Yan was seriously injured, unconscious and inconvenient to move, but now she is well, she doesn''t care.


    Danshen angrily came out with the white peony and took it by the hand and said, "white peony, look at them and bully you like this. Can you bear it?"


    White peony look light and, helplessly looking at Danshen, sighed, eyes have a light sad scratch, "then how do you want me to do?"


    Of course, Danshen said, "you should be a couple with the master. You are the one who accompanies the master for the longest time. What is Nangong Anyan? I don''t see people all year round. Isn''t it when the master and the son are born that you come to see the master and the son? How can I compare with you? Why do they say that. Chen Qi, too, is just a servant. If she is not favored by her master and son and gives her too much power, how can she dare to talk to us like this? "


    White peony light said, "this has nothing to do with Chen Qi."


    Danshen said coldly, "why not? That maidservant is the grass on the wall. Isn''t it to please Nangong Anyan now? It''s true that she is a princess of one country, but in the end, it has nothing to do with us. Even if Nangong Anyan wants to help her, it''s beyond her reach. Chen Qi clearly said it on purpose to embarrass you. Only if you are kind enough, you will not care about her or think about it. Later, you will be the mistress and the master son of Han Ming. "


    White peony looked at the sky, today''s sky is overcast, there is no sunshine, dull and terrible, "no one can say anything later."


    Danshen has Qi in his heart. Baishao knows that he can''t blame Danshen, but it''s not Anyan''s fault either. They don''t want Chen Jingyuan to hold too much power or die, just want him to be the master of a puppet. White peony has always known, but Chen Jingyuan never allowed her to ask, nor allow her to think more.


    This time, it''s very worrying. The Huhui hall just died out. Chen Jingyuan''s injury has something to do with suoyenmen. The elders will not want to let go of this opportunity to suppress suoyenmen. Chen Jingyuan must not want to have a conflict with suoyenmen. On the one hand, it''s because of Anyan. On the other hand, it''s because of years of low profile for Hanming. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t want Hanming to reappear in everyone''s eyes, and both sides come out It''s inevitable that there will be disputes if the hair is different.


    Danshen''s voice is all aimed at Anyan. It''s just to let Anyan know that Baishao is the closest person to Chen Jingyuan, not her Nangong. She can step in. She''s nothing. What''s more, it''s because Baishao helps her recover a lot, deliberately embarrassing Anyan.


    White peony can see that if it wasn''t for Danshen, Chen Qi would not have targeted them. Chen Jingyuan is always responsible for Chen Qi''s affairs alone. The relationship between the two people has always been like a friend, even deeper than a friend. Chen Jingyuan indulged Chen Qi a lot and even asked her to deal with Han Ming''s affairs. In a word, Chen Qi''s status is only next to that of the elder, right?


    Bai Shao and Chen Qi have no friendship. They nodded when they met, but they are different from an Yan. Every time an Yan comes, Bai Shao deals with an Yan''s affairs, so Chen Qi will not help them when it comes to friendship.


    However, Danshen thought that Chen Qi was a man of Han Ming, or Chen Jingyuan''s close maid, who should help Bai Shao, and they had different ideas.


    Seeing no one around, Danshen said to Baishao, "have you ever asked the master when he plans to marry?"


    "Marriage?" White peony a Leng, pick eyebrow way. Break some accidents, Danshen will ask this question.


    Danshen gave her a white look and said, "what''s so delicious? You and the master have reached the age of marriage. In the cold world, everyone knows that you are the master, and no one has ever shaken your position. It is imperative for you to marry the master? "


    White peony wryly smile, "you think more, Jing Yuan certainly does not want to marry so early."


    "Why not? Do you still want to be with Nangong Anyan? " Danshen disdained the cold way and his eyes were disgusted.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 616

    White peony sighs in his heart, yes, everyone thinks so, but she doesn''t think so. Love is like drinking water. Chen Jingyuan dotes on her, but doesn''t love her. It seems that she just needs a woman around him.


    "Danshen, she is also the princess of Phoenix. Don''t embarrass her. In fact, we don''t have any advantage." White peony advised.


    Danshen sneers, "yes, she is a princess, but look at her, where is the appearance of a princess, what does it mean to pester the master?"


    White peony is silent.


    "If you want me to say that you should marry the master as soon as possible. In this way, the master will not do stupid things for that woman, or even lose his life for her." Danshen indignant, white peony heart a warm, probably really willing to consider for her, also Danshen? Unfortunately, her father didn''t think so. Unlike her father, Danshen didn''t have too much power. She was more concerned about Han Ming. Unfortunately, she wants Chen Jingyuan to be good, but her father doesn''t think so. Does Danshen understand or not? White peony mood ups and downs, and back to normal.


    "Danshen, try not to mention this in the future. Jingyuan won''t want to get married." White peony helplessly said.


    "Does he really want to be with that woman? Not to mention Nangong Anyan''s identity, but her character, domineering, tyrannical and self-centered, take herself too seriously, right? Do you think everyone will spoil her? Who dares to ask her, only for the sake of peace? " Salvia miltiorrhiza is a little impatient and has a strong tone.


    "Anyan, how can you chew your tongue behind your back?" The cold voice came from the side, and the surrounding atmosphere changed in an instant. It made people feel like falling into an ice cave. It was cold and frightening. White peony was about to let Danshen stop talking and was interrupted by others. It was also a surprise.


    Yeyuxuan came from the corner of the corridor and stood with his hand in his hand. There was no expression on his handsome and cold face. It seemed that those words just came out of his mouth, but they were always calm and cold, without any emotion, which made people feel cold.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes swept lightly. How does Anyan have to be self-centered? Many people dote on her, even if not, she doesn''t care.


    Danshen was used to it bravely in the cold world. At the moment, she was also afraid of it. Her heart jumped suddenly.


    White peony said hurriedly, "eldest prince, Danshen didn''t mean to say Anyan''s gossip. Don''t get along with her." Yeyuxuan is the prince of Dayuan. Here is Dayuan again. They are in a weak position.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes were icy, cold and fierce. Although Danshen knew Dayuan here, he had arrived at the border. Besides, this was the assignment of Hanming. He was a little more brave. He couldn''t help saying, "you are Dayuan''s Prince, right, but how can you do this? What are you hiding behind when we talk?" Danshen dare not say too much, night Yu Xuan gives people''s sense of oppression is really too strong.


    Yeyuxuan is silent and does not see anger, but it is such a look that makes people feel that they are being delayed by him.


    White peony pulled the hand of Danshen, and motioned her not to say any more. She didn''t want to cause any trouble to yeyuxuan, or to Hanming, or to Chen Jingyuan. She whispered in Danshen''s ear, "let''s go."


    Salvia miltiorrhiza is the daughter of elder Han Ming and the next elder. In addition to the four elders and Chen Jingyuan, who is not respectful to her? There is also a little prestige and prestige in Han Ming. It can be said that it''s not too much to call the wind and call the rain. It''s so despised in his own territory. In recent days, because of the trouble of an Yan, Salvia has been blocked in the heart for a long time Even worse, "I''m afraid of what he does!"


    She looked at Ye Yuxuan and said, "it''s no mistake that you are the prince of Dayuan. This is Dayuan, but Hanming has been here for so many years. You haven''t been born yet, and Hanming has established the assignment here. Even you, it''s not easy to drive us away, is it? In fact, when you come to someone''s house, you are the guest. Now, what we are talking about is the matter of the cold world. In this case, we are talking about things. No matter what we say, you can''t help us. "


    White peony is more and more difficult to persuade and not to leave. I think it''s too much to listen to this. In the territory of Dayuan, he has absolute power to deal with them.


    Night Yu Xuan sneers, "guest? Are you the master? " In Dayuan, he is the master!


    Danshen sneered and said, "no matter whether it''s the master or not, we can''t control the cold hell. Nangong Anyan''s troubles are enough for us. She''s your sister, and you can talk about her. Don''t pester the master again"


    before Danshen finished, yeyuxuan''s figure moved. Her hands, which were originally cut behind her, suddenly stretched forward, grabbed Danshen''s neck, and she screamed ¡£


    The speed of yeyuxuan is comparable to that of Danshen. She is so arrogant that she wants to suppress the flame of yeyuxuan. Unexpectedly, she will suddenly put out her hand, strangle her neck, and have difficulty breathing


    Danshen is not a woman who knows nothing. She suddenly stretches her legs and kicks towards yeyuxuan. Yeyuxuan sneers, clasps her knee in the other hand, and tightens it forcefully


    "ah" Danshen screams, bone The broken voice clearly spread to everyone''s ears. Bai Shao was shocked and hurriedly asked yeyuxuan to let go.


    Salvia miltiorrhiza has been in a coma due to pain. Her face is pale and completely bloodless. Her right leg and knee are wringing by yeyuxuan. The means are cruel and cold. White peony has a cold sweat, almost crying out. Forced to do so, white peony clenches the silver needle in his hand, which is coated with anesthetics. He wants to pierce yeyuxuan directly, at least temporarily losing his strength.


    Yeyuxuan moves faster than her. Her fingers move slightly. At any time, a stone hits her at the position of her shoulder blade. White peony falls on the ground directly. The dust is obvious on the shoulder of white clothes, which shakes white peony.


    This place was not far from the rest place of Anyan. Danshen''s scream was clearly put into the room. Amin and yewushang were very surprised.


    At night, Wushang asked Anmin to stay with Anyan. He hurried out. When they arrived, there were already many people standing here. Many people who were in the cold world, and many doctors, were staring at him. They didn''t know what the situation was. Even if you know, no one dares to fight with yeyuxuan.


    Silence!


    Ye Wushang is also very surprised. How calm his brother is. He knows very well. He can''t think of any reason to make him angry. No, it''s not angry. It''s more like something that must be done.


    Night Yu Xuan pinched the neck of Danshen. He was much higher than Danshen. His hand was raised. He moved Danshen away from the ground alone, that is to say, he was not relaxed, not clenched, half dead.


    There was no expression on yeyuxuan''s face. Danshen''s face was pale and fainted. White peony covered his shoulder, and ye Yuxuan''s strength was very strong. The strength was accurate. Although he knocked her down, he didn''t hurt her, but it hurt very much


    Ye Wushang squinted his eyes, looked at the front, and ye Yuxuan asked Danshen lightly, "you''re a way to die, I''ll see. Today I killed you, who dares to say a word."


    There was only his indifferent voice in the whole audience, which filled all the people''s hearts like the cold wind and reverberated for a while.


    The appearance of yeyuxuan, without half a joke, seems to really want to kill Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 617

    The appearance of yeyuxuan, without half a joke, seems to really want to kill Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    Ye Yuxuan is right. He is the eldest prince of Dayuan. Although Wushang is in charge of suoyangmen, who dares to beg for trouble and suffer?


    No one dares to say that without sorrow at night, she will not open her mouth. Only Bai Shao is asking, "the eldest prince, please let go of Danshen. She will soon be out of breath. She has been taught a lesson. Please spare her life."


    Night Yu Xuan has not responded, the hand also does not force, is carrying Danshen does not move.


    Chen Jingyuan is late. Seeing this, he frowns and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Shao doesn''t know how to explain to Chen Jingyuan. It''s impossible for ye Yuxuan to explain. Besides, they are not familiar at all. Bai Shao can only grasp Chen Jingyuan''s arm, "Jingyuan, help her!"


    Chen Jingyuan looks at yeyuxuan, and her eyes flash. "Big prince, let her go."


    The night Yu Xuan is cold hum, suddenly hear a burst of laughter, the voice of an Yan''s smile comes over, in a nervous more charming, even a confused feeling, like a witch, "cousin, what are you doing, you don''t think dirty."


    Anyan said lazily, with a cold sense that angry people can''t pay for their lives, Anyan was supported by Anyan, and she leaned lazily on Anyan, feeling nothing about this scene.


    Night Yu Xuan again cold hum, the corner of the mouth, casually throw out the salvia miltiorrhiza, white peony tearfully hold up Salvia miltiorrhiza, she has fallen into a coma, the people around hurriedly take Salvia miltiorrhiza away for treatment.


    Anmin ran to hold the hand of yeyuxuan and pretended to take some pictures. Her sister said it was dirty. Night Yu Xuan purses a lip to look at an min, did not oppose his action.


    Chen Jingyuan gave a look, and all the people in the cold world immediately disappeared. Yeyuxuan was right. Indeed, no one dared to say anything, even dare to say it now, dare not say it explicitly.


    "Good job, cousin!" After Anmin left, he gave a thumbs up to yeyuxuan, and directly discarded Salvia miltiorrhiza. How handsome!


    Anmin had been unhappy with Danshen for a long time, but he didn''t start to serve Chen Jingyuan''s and ye Yuxuan''s noodles. With his sister here, it''s not easy to be hot. This time, he took a big breath.


    Anyan is quietly looking at Chen Jingyuan. What she looks at is not very clear. It seems to be a little obscure.


    Anyan is sitting in a small pavilion in the backyard. The pavilion is high and has a wide view. You can see every corner of the yard. Anyan likes it here. The breeze has touched it and brought flowers.


    But now, an Yan does not want to feel such a peaceful atmosphere. What she thinks is another thing.


    Chen Jingyuan made a pot of rose tea, and an Yan watched him pour the tea as if nothing had happened, and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Danshen''s legs can''t be protected. She is the elder''s daughter. Don''t you care about it. Is it suitable to accompany me to drink tea here?"


    "There are so many doctors and the best imperial doctors of Dayuan. How can they not be protected?" Chen Jingyuan said faintly, the tone did not have much emotion, as if Danshen had nothing to do with him, and the later tone of affirmation if nothing happened confirmed Anyan''s idea even more.


    "Come on, have a taste." Chen Jingyuan said, sending fragrant rose tea to an Yan.


    Anyan looked at the petals in the cup, and smiled, "you know, I never drink fresh rose tea, there are no roses here."


    Chen Jingyuan smiled, "this is the latest rose. It''s new."


    When did you pick it? Or did you ask someone to pick it for you? I don''t know where there are rose bushes around here. "


    "It was picked in Licheng." Chen Jingyuan said with a smile.


    Anyan looks down to drink tea, but does not respond. Chen Jingyuan looks at her expectantly and asks, "how does it taste?"


    An Yan glanced at him and saw his expectation in his eyes. She picked up her eyebrow and said, "it''s more and more appetizing to me. How did you learn it?"


    "If you have the heart, you can learn." Chen Jingyuan chuckles, pours tea for her, an Yan looks at him as if nothing happened, frowns, "you let me come here, don''t you invite me to drink tea?"


    "You think more, I just want to invite you to tea."


    "Because I helped you to abolish Salvia miltiorrhiza and recover the power of Hanming?" An Yan put down the teacup with a snap. When she released her hand, the teacup broke and rose tea left along the stone table. It was gorgeous and strange. On the dark table, it was more like blood.


    Anyan''s face is full of smiles, her eyes are cold as ice, and she is different from Anyan before. Anyan looks at the person in front of her coldly. If Chen Jingyuan is not the person in front of her, I''m afraid she has already used the different pieces as a concealed weapon.


    "You think too much." Chen Jingyuan said lightly, there is no change on the surface.


    Anyan is thinking, except that day in Huhui hall, she saw Chen Jingyuan who was not the same. She saw Chen Jingyuan who would be out of control for her a little. There was Chen Jingyuan in her eyes. How many sides did she see him in all these years? Is it indifference? Is it gentle? Is it bloodthirsty? Or kindness? It doesn''t seem to be.


    Anyan thought, after all these years, why does she like Chen Jingyuan, because he is gentle all the time? Or because of his doting eyes? She is used to pursuing the love of Chen Jingyuan, to wanting the love of Chen Jingyuan, to getting the love of Chen Jingyuan. These pursuits, wants, gets, are her obsessions or she really wants.


    Anyan finds that she doesn''t know Chen Jingyuan at all. Maybe everyone thought that it was Danshen who said something that offended yeyuxuan, but no, cousin would not do it. The only possibility is what he said and what he traded with others, and this man


    an Yan suddenly sneered. Chen Jingyuan even calculated to kill her brothers and sisters by using his cousin''s hand.


    "I wish I were a little more stupid. I think so much. You are not what I think." An Yan sneers and looks down on the yard. Sometimes a woman should be a little more stupid. If she is a little more stupid, she will not know too much truth. If you are a little bit stupid, you are not easy to be hurt.


    "Danshen has an accident here, but you are late. Chen Jingyuan, don''t tell me. You don''t know what happened. Almost everyone in the yard has gone. As long as you are the last one to arrive, don''t tell me. Don''t delay anything."


    "I''m ready to eat." For Anyan''s accusation, Chen Jingyuan smiled lightly, without any mood change, as if no one could tear off the camouflage on his face. Anyan thought he was terrible.


    Chen Jingyuan''s scheming has always been used in other people''s bodies. She thinks that he is very good and everything is good. Such Chen Jingyuan looks very attractive to her. She likes it. She is extremely smart and masterminded. But Anyan never thought about how terrible it would be if Chen Jingyuan''s calculation was used in her body.


    Because she never thought it would happen suddenly, she felt terrible. She had asked him so plainly that he had an excuse to eat? For her? Why didn''t he just say she didn''t come?


    A man who conceals himself is charming and charming enough to attract people unconsciously. But if you can''t control him, the charm will become a terrible power.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 618

    Anyan sneers, "in that case, I have nothing to say." She stands up and moves away. Chen Jingyuan clasps her shoulder and pulls her over.


    Chen Jingyuan said, "Anyan, where are you going?"


    "I have nothing to say to you." Anyan said coldly, "I never thought that one day you would lie to me. All along, I want you to say that you like me, even if you don''t want to lie to me, but now you lie to me. It seems that I''m worthless in your heart."


    An Yan can''t get rid of his grip. He looks back at him coldly. Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are burning like a nail that has been burned on her face. She is almost scalded by the heat. An Yan can''t see the past silence and smile in his eyes.


    Chen Jingyuan tightly clasps her arm, her eyes are silent, cold and lukewarm. "In your eyes, I am such a person? In your opinion, you are really worthless in my eyes? Nangong Anyan, how can you say that? "


    If it''s not too important, why should he risk his life to save her back? If he doesn''t care too much, how can he allow her to be around him for so many years? If not, why would he rather be misunderstood than explained? Chen Jingyuan''s hand, pinching her very painful, lost the strength of control, let an Yan feel as if the bones are going to be crushed.


    An Yan was dazzled, and his voice was suddenly cold. "Let me go."


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t speak, but he held it tighter. An Yan''s brow was like a knife. If the frost hit the stump in late autumn, "let me go, my hand will be broken by you."


    Chen Jingyuan then reacts, slightly releasing one of her arms, sliding down and holding her wrist. It seems that she is deeply afraid of leaving. An Yan is furious. When did he learn this bad temper and play rogue?


    An Yan takes a deep breath and sinks his temper. "Do you use Ye Yuxuan to kill people with a knife?"


    "Yes!" Chen Jingyuan answered happily, and his eyes fell on Anyan''s face. He was as calm as dead water. He looked at Anyan and said, "this is between me and yeyuxuan. Anyan, we will deal with it. Don''t you mind?"


    Anyan wants to ignore the past and scold them. She doesn''t want to ask about them. One is Chen Jingyuan, her favorite person, one is yeyuxuan, her family, and the friend who grew up together. How can she not ask about it?


    Anyan clenches her hand tightly. Her fingernails are embedded in the palm. The sharp pain goes deep into her heart. Once there is a question in her heart, it''s hard to eliminate it if she doesn''t explain it clearly. Chen Jingyuan''s words, no doubt pay more attention to the doubts of Anyan.


    Anyan is not a person who lets doubts exist, let alone such a big event. She knows that Chen Jingyuan doesn''t want to say more, or that there is no need to say it in his eyes, right? Anyan sneers, "either you tell the truth, or you let me go, don''t wait for me to choose."


    Chen Jingyuan smiled bitterly, his eyes were obscure, and the fragrance of rose tea still curled up in front of him was fascinating


    She never talks business with him. This point, mutual understanding.


    "What else can we say?" An Yan asked coldly. She looked at Chen Jingyuan, bitter and cruel in her eyes, and looked at Chen Jingyuan who was holding her own. "You should know that there is only one thing that I have always lived soberly and deceived myself." Anyan suddenly calmed down and raised her eyes. "I have a bad habit. It''s not easy to deliver trust. If I let my doubts grow, I won''t trust you again one day."


    Anyan thought, maybe what Chen Jingyuan would rather have is this result. In recent years, the relationship between them is really too strange. Are they friends? But who has a friend who sleeps in the same bed? It''s lovers, but it''s not. Between them, some things never dare to be delivered. How can lovers distort like them?


    Anyan herself knows the real relationship between her and Chen Jingyuan, let alone others? How can Chen Jingyuan treat her? Anyan also knows. However, there is always a gap between them.


    What would happen if one day they broke up completely and didn''t communicate with each other? An Yan asks herself, can she do it? If there were such a day, what would she do?


    Sometimes she really wants to push herself to the edge of the cliff, or she dies, or he dies, but she has always had hope in her heart, always believed in her feelings, waiting for him, loving him, anyway, she is not in a hurry. Anyan always comforts herself like this, but now, it seems, it can''t be


    Chen Jingyuan is shocked and looks at Anyan calmly, and doesn''t believe him anymore? How can I!


    Although the heart has been ups and downs, Chen Jingyuan is still silent as usual, light mouth, "I and night Yu Xuan know, you want to teach Salvia."


    "So what, I didn''t let you do it? I don''t need you to do anything. If you offend me, I will deal with it myself. If you want to live or die, it depends on my own mood. You don''t have to do anything! " An Yan frowns and says that she doesn''t like the feeling of being blindfolded, and she doesn''t like the self righteous situation of being good for each other.


    "What about you? Do you care about what you do for us? Just as you think, I don''t like your interruption. In the past two years, the number of times to go to Hanming is very small. Do you think I like it, I really like it? "


    An Yan is shocked. She always thinks that Chen Jingyuan doesn''t like her disturbance. When she comes, he accompanies her, but he is always absent-minded. She thinks that Chen Jingyuan has feelings for her. So, isn''t it? Is this feeling never what he expected? Does he really like it? I just don''t know. I think I know him well, but I don''t know him at all?


    What makes them so far away? Was it two years of entanglement, or two years of hard pursuit, but ambiguous, or even ambiguous? Is it just because of her identity with him? Or because from the beginning, Chen Jingyuan didn''t want to love her and want her? If everything is not what she thinks, then what is left of her understanding of Chen Jingyuan?


    When settling down, Yan Dun is afraid. If she doesn''t understand, what is left between her and Chen Jingyuan? She suddenly realized that Chen Jingyuan liked the relationship she had kept for so many years. Didn''t he like it at all? He didn''t like being so aloof from her, he didn''t like her coming to London to find him sometimes, he didn''t like the physical contact between her and him, just because he was afraid of hurting his feelings, so he couldn''t bear to refuse her. Or guilt, or pity?


    At the thought of this, an Yan''s eyes became fierce, Chen Jingyuan did not understand, but an Yan''s heart set off a huge wave. Did she get anything wrong from the beginning? Chen Jingyuan rejected her a long time ago.


    He said that he didn''t like her, but also she took the initiative to change their relationship into this way, and every time she took the initiative, he just accepted, are these not what he wanted at all? At the thought of Anyan, the whole heart seemed to be stabbed severely.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 619

    When Anyan thought of this, the whole heart seemed to be stabbed severely by others, and the wound was stirred severely on her heart. Suddenly, the blood flowed across her heart, and her head was swollen and painful. All the time, she was flirting with herself.


    "Anyan, what''s the matter with you?" Chen Jingyuan finds out that Anyan is wrong and asks her about it in a hurry. He thinks he hurts her and lets her go. Chen Jingyuan wants to help her sit down, but Anyan shakes his head and reaches out to stop him.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at Anyan''s movements, and his eyes inadvertently ignore Anyan''s expression. There is an ominous thought in his heart. Anyan seldom has such an expression. Once there is such an expression, it means she is very painful. For so many years, she only once revealed such pain in front of him. It was three years ago when Anyan showed his mind to him, The relationship between him and Anyan has changed, which seems to have blurred the profundity when they first met. For so many years, he and Anyan have been ambiguous and in dilemma, but for so many years, it has already passed, so quickly passed. Chen Jingyuan suddenly has a feeling that nothing can be left. Between the heaven and the earth, he is always alone. He seems to return to that year The Mid Autumn Festival of, that year, or the young girl''s an Yan in the bright moonlight, in the distant glow of the light, in a flash, brilliant fireworks, hand holding the night glass, eyes burning at him, smile and ask him, like her, do you want to be with her?


    After that year''s great joy, I suddenly came to the sad mood, and then I recalled the sad and happy mood. I still remember that clearly and vividly, reminding him of some resistance things all the time.


    That night''s Moonlight, lights, fireworks, will always be kept in memory after that, so bright, bright, Chen Jingyuan always felt that it was the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen.


    "I''ve always misunderstood you and our relationship, so let''s become today''s relationship, and then there will be today''s debate, embarrassment, and embarrassment." Anyan said indifferently, her back is very straight, never bending down her proud back, but this time she finally forced herself to the point where there was no way to go.


    "Chen Jingyuan, I haven''t been willing to ask for so many years. I''ve always wanted to ask you something again." Anyan firmly looked at Chen Jingyuan, his eyes were as calm as water, as hot as fire, as if he was a general with a sword, invincible in the battlefield, and as brave as a queen. "Three years ago, I told you that I like you, even if I had a night''s thinking, you still refused. Today, I asked you again. If to this day, Anyan of Nangong still likes you, do you want me?"


    His memory seems to go back to the Mid Autumn Festival three years ago, so did the night''s Anyan, who said that I like you under such brilliant fireworks. Her eyes are bright as the stars in the sky, as if they are full of countless stars, beautiful and dazzling.


    Memory and reality seem to overlap. So beautiful, like the rose blooming in the morning dew, like the most brilliant pearl, this kind of elegant Anyan, only belongs to his Anyan. Three years! Anyan gave her all her persistence and love, and gave him the most beautiful youth and time. At that time, he could leave her a back figure. Now? She said she liked it again. Did he refuse it? She said she likes it. Can she bear to give up? Does he want to refuse again? But how much time does Anyan have? They have known each other for eight years, and Anyan has given him almost five years of love, but how many five years has Anyan wasted? And what can he afford her? How many years can I stay with her? In addition to the beginning, only these three years, how much heartbreak did he give her? Anyan is such a strong person, but he has been hurt so many wounds, stubborn waiting, these three years only once a year to meet, how does she persist in the afternoon?


    Now she even said she liked him? Why do you want to ask again? Nangong Anyan, how much pride have you put down before you can allow yourself to ask again.


    Chen Jingyuan is extremely distressed. What place does he have that deserves her to treat him so much? How many excellent men are there around him, and how many men are unparalleled in the world? What is he worth her nostalgia?


    "An Yan" Chen Jingyuan''s voice is hoarse.


    An Yan looks at him firmly and beautifully. The chill in his brow can''t cover the waiting and expectation in his eyes. "You just need to answer, to, or not to. I don''t want to hear the rest of the nonsense. You want to say, and after you say the answer. "


    "I" Chen Jingyuan was about to speak when Chen Qi''s voice came in from the side. "Master, a woman named Qingdai is coming. She wants to see Nangong Princess and miss Baishao faint. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    An Yan frowns slightly, and Chen Qi looks at them, perceives that the atmosphere between them is very strange, but it''s hard to say anything. An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan and is silent, waiting for Chen Jingyuan to choose an answer, which is not hard to say.


    "Go to see indigo first." Chen Jingyuan said, firmly holding Anyan''s hand, the strong hands seemed to convey a force to her, let her persist, "tonight, I will give you the answer, I promise."


    "Why not now?" An Yan asked in a deep voice, "one word, not two." She looked at Chen Jingyuan and asked with a little smile, "it''s rare that in your eyes, all the feelings between us can''t let you even give me an answer? Three years of waiting, up to now, you don''t even want to give me an answer? "


    Chen Jingyuan felt a great pain in his heart. At that moment, it seemed that he had been cut by thousands of people. Anyan said only a simple fact, and he felt as if he had been sentenced to death. He did not know her heartache and felt the same.


    Anyan pressed forward step by step, "I used to think that it doesn''t matter how many years I waited for you. I want you to find that getting my love will be something you will never regret, but now that I''m tired, I want an answer, an answer that I can insist on or give up. As long as a result, even if the result is not what I want, I don''t care ¡£ In the past few years, we did not meet much, but in only ten days, I would like to pay all the feelings that I have saved in one year, to you, what I can do, I have done, what I can give, I also give, maybe not what you want. For the love I want, I give all I have. I try my best. If I can''t be benevolent, I will be willing. So, Chen Jingyuan, please give me an answer. "


    If Chen Jingyuan can''t fall in love with her, it''s not Chen Jingyuan''s fault. It only shows that they have no destiny.


    "I''m sorry" Chen Jingyuan lowered his head and said three words in a deep voice. His eyes didn''t look at Anyan, as if he didn''t dare to look at her sad expression. Until this moment, he found that the only words he could give Anyan were "I''m sorry" from beginning to end.


    Chen Jingyuan clenched his fist tightly. He had a premonition. The entanglement between him and an Yan was over.


    Pride is like Anyan, elegance is like Anyan. She won''t be pestering this fruitless love. Maybe without this incident, Anyan can wait forever. No, she can''t wait, because no one will let her wait again. Anyan gives him the purest feelings, the most beautiful years, and accompanies him in the best time. Before, and even after, he has no luck


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 620

    Chen Jingyuan thinks that between him and Anyan, it can end later. He thinks that Anyan can continue to play dumb with him like this.


    In the past few years, they have been close to each other. They have kissed many times, hugged each other and slept many times. But in the end, they still have to go their separate ways. But he didn''t expect to be so fast. He always thought that they could get along well with each other in a few years.


    Chen Jingyuan thinks of Anyan''s kiss. It''s greasy and sweet. She has a light rose fragrance. It''s obvious when she''s in love. He deeply remembers the taste of the kiss and the breath of Anyan.


    Almost every time, Anyan comes to kiss him. He seems to accept, but seldom takes the initiative. Anyan may think that he can''t bear to brush her face, but she doesn''t know. He hopes every time that she can kiss for a long time, that he can love her for a long time, so he will respond to her from time to time. Every time, it seems that she is reluctant to leave, but in fact, it is he who has not finished. His half push and half indulgence, his intentional connivance, are pulling an Yan a little addicted, unable to stop.


    However, he forgot that she was Anyan, Nangong Anyan. She was such a persistent person, but still so transparent. She could not care about three years of lonely waiting. But how could she forgive her family members for their use? This one thing alone has exhausted all her love for him, right?


    An Yan smiles lightly, but she is still charming. She cuts her eyes and turns them around. As bright as light and colorful, she gathers all the splendor. An Yan steps forward and gently circles her hands around his neck, gently clings to his shoulder


    for that moment, she is silent.


    Chen Qi has taken a step back quietly, with light movements and no voice to disturb them.


    Quietly and greedily, she allowed herself to be so close to him for the last time. She stroked Chen Jingyuan''s forehead, eyes, nose, lips, chin inch by inch, and finally fell on his cheek, "don''t say sorry, it''s not your fault. I should have known that you don''t love me. All along, I''ve been asking for love that doesn''t belong to me. It''s my own greed. You don''t love me. There''s no mistake. " Chen Jingyuan''s heart ached, and there was a kind of dead sadness on his face, as if all his hopes were turned into ashes inch by inch.


    An Yan stands on tiptoe slightly and kisses his lips. In the eyes of the Phoenix, she is bewildered and beautiful. "Chen Jingyuan, goodbye!"


    Or, no more!


    This is the last time she kissed him, and the only time she showed her true feelings so thoroughly. Unexpectedly, it was on the day when she and he were completely finished. Anyan felt sarcastic in her heart, so she willed this time, so close to him, so close to him, remember his breath, remember his temperature.


    From this moment on, she will completely give up this relationship and correctly position them. They can be relatives, friends, brothers and sisters, but they will never be lovers again.


    She thought that the three years of hard work had exhausted her life''s joy, anger, sorrow, happiness and expectation, loss and despair in the three years of loneliness and happiness. In the future, she will enjoy more peace and tranquility when she falls and falls. Maybe later, she will use her heart to that person, but she can''t give him such deep love. Will someone accept it? Anyan doesn''t know and doesn''t want to think about it.


    Chen Jingyuan can''t love her. Anyan feels sorry. It''s not that she is not good enough, but that she and Chen Jingyuan have no fate, no matter their status, no matter their responsibilities, no matter everything outside. In the final analysis, there is no fate, right?


    This world is never the one you love, you will get. There are too many people who love but can''t. If Chen Jingyuan can be happy, an Yan thinks, she will bless.


    For this relationship, she really paid all, perhaps the most unforgettable feelings at this time, perhaps, at this time, she is too ignorant, so easy to deliver all her love, and then she will struggle with all her heart power, but even so, she will not regret later.


    Maybe when I grow old in the future, looking back on my feelings now, I think it''s a kind of happy, sad and beautiful love, which is always unforgettable. Even if it''s not unforgettable, she will remember, even if it''s a person who will always remember.


    An Yan smiled and thanked God for letting her meet her favorite man in the best years of her life and give him all her best things. The final result is not what she wants, but it is worth her cherishing. She will remember Chen Jingyuan, forever and forever. What she hopes is that Chen Jingyuan will occasionally think of her, and remember that there was a woman, such as I loved him so much.


    When an Yan came down from the pavilion, she saw Qingdai standing in the hall.


    Qingdai is the daughter of Muhan and mujin. She is as gentle as her father, but she is more gentle. Her back is facing Anyan. She is a gorgeous girl in blue. She just stands there quietly and quietly. She can''t see her face clearly. She will feel that she is a unique beauty just looking at her back. Anyan thinks that Indigo is definitely the most attractive woman she has ever met, such as the elegant orchid and the clear lotus. I''m afraid that even she can''t match her indifference.


    "An Yan?" Qingdai turns around to smile at Anyan, introverted and beautiful.


    "What''s the matter?" An Yan asked with a smile? It seems that everything just now is not her own experience, never give her any blow.


    "I know you''re here. Are you better?" Anyan knew that she had seen anyin or yeyuxuan, and didn''t cover up, "it''s all right."


    "Well, stay here or go back?"


    "Go back."


    Qingdai frowned and frowned, "don''t you plan to show me him?" Qingdai has never met Chen Jingyuan and has always been curious.


    "Qingdai, me and him, it''s over." An Yan said with a smile, and went to lean on the chair.


    Qingdai''s eyelids suddenly jumped, as if she had some bad premonition.


    "Did your mother ask you to come back to me?" An Yan sighed.


    "They didn''t know they ran out." Before Qingdai wanted to leave, her mother looked at her meaningful eyes and said uncertainly.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here much. Just pack up and go." Anyan was very tired, but did not show it.


    "Good." Qingdai nodded. She was always considerate.


    Anyan wants to leave. Chen Jingyuan knows that, but Anyan doesn''t see him when he leaves. He looks back and gets on the carriage.


    When ye Yuxuan arrived at Chen Jingyuan''s room, he was carrying wolf Hao in his hand. The strokes were blue. There were only a few dead branches, a few jackdaws, and Xiao Suo were defeated. It seemed that they were similar to Chen Jingyuan at that time.


    "Yan Yan left?"


    "So do you." The cold road of yeyuxuan.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t answer, and ye Yuxuan was disgusted with his reaction, "what is the reason, you have to refuse Anyan all the time?"


    Chen Jingyuan is very indifferent. He writes that "when people are old and have white hair, butterfly worries will come tomorrow. Looking back at the end of the earth, a touch of the twilight, a few jackdaws. " Inexplicable breath.


    "Danshen is useless, you should be satisfied?" Night Yu Xuan way, voice is cold, "should tell me, why to refuse an Yan? Or a reason to refuse. "


    Chen Jingyuan smiled bitterly, put down wolf Hao and looked at the calligraphy and painting on the paper. There was a kind of sadness that was on the verge of death.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 621

    "Chen Jingyuan, can you say that?" Ye Yuxuan lost his patience. Anyan had gone, but Chen Jingyuan didn''t respond at all, which made him very angry. Now, Chen Jingyuan''s face is still dead, which makes him feel unnecessary. Everyone has gone. Who can see the deep feeling? Besides, any reason can''t be the reason for him to drag an Yan for several years.


    Chen Jingyuan is definitely the calmest person he has ever met, even worse than him. If Yingying leaves, he will never be so calm, and he will never allow her to leave his side. But Chen Jingyuan has never responded.


    Chen Jingyuan did not see anything on his face. He went to one side of the bookshelf and turned it left and right.


    "Chen Jingyuan, what are you thinking?" Ye Yuxuan snapped, "you should be very clear about Anyan''s temperament. She walked out of the cold world today. The next time you meet, it may be one year later, two years later, or even farther, or even never. She gave up you completely. If you want to recover, there will be no chance."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at yeyuxuan, the indifference and stillness in his eyes fade away. He smiles and has a good demeanor. "Yeyuxuan, why do I and Anyan have to be together? How do you know I''ll get it back later? "


    He chuckled, indifferent and casual, no half of the farfetched feeling, his words, asked to live in the night Yu Xuan.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chen Jingyuan angrily. If he doesn''t want to, all he says is meaningless. He is clearly asking for trouble.


    "Maybe I''m really nosy." Night Yu Xuan said indifferently, the dark eyes could not bear a temper, he thought about it, and couldn''t understand why Chen Jingyuan did it. Unless he has something to worry about.


    "Indeed!" Chen Jingyuan''s tone is more indifferent than his, "since Anyan and I have given up, you don''t need to pay too much attention." Chen Jingyuan is searching around the bookshelf. In this life, he and Anyan have no destiny. He is selfish!


    Originally, he should have put forward the end for a long time, and he would not delay Anyan for so many years, but he always thought that Anyan was still young and young. She had a longer way to go in the future, not worried, not worried. The real reason is that he was unwilling to end, reluctant to end, never wanted to end so fast, he even thought more selfishly, he could hold on day by day, but really didn''t do it It''s over.


    Chen Jingyuan saw the old gray and yellow book next to him, and he caressed it with his hand. It seemed that he was attached to the most beautiful rose. Chen Jingyuan had a faint smile on his lips, which made him charming.


    Night Yu Xuan leaned on the side of the table, looked at his fingers dark in that ancient book, suddenly said, "you know that an Yan can marry now, do you think she will wait for you?"


    "I know." Chen Jing said from afar, "this is very good."


    Night Yu Xuan frowns, what kind of mood is Chen Jingyuan to say this sentence, very good? In his eyes, is it the same for anyone to marry Anyan? He never knew whether it was unconscious words that hurt people more or intentional words that hurt people more.


    "You haven''t told me the reason." Night Yu Xuan indifference way, before the temptation is like this, he wants to be able to convince his reason absolutely.


    "I remember." Chen Jingyuan said, "I stroked the book and pulled out the ashes. I frowned helplessly and sighed," I thought I would never take out this book again. "


    What does it mean to frown at night? He couldn''t tell at this moment.


    "Chen Jingyuan, I know you love Anyan." Night Yu Xuan light said, Chen Jingyuan smile, do not deal with, do not deny, do not admit, just like his attitude to an Yan, has always been so, night Yu Xuan know he will not answer, deep voice said, "but why, you want to choose to hurt her? If it was me, I would never let my lover wait for me for ten years, grieve for me for ten years, and finally wait for a word of sorry. " If it was him, it would never be so. If Yingying lived well, he would never waste so many years. If it was him, even if he gave everything, Yingying would surely be by his side.


    Chen Jingyuan smiles and throws the ancient books in his hand. As a result, ye Yuxuan turns over with half confidence. His face changes slightly. He looks back with a dim eyes. After reading the book, he raises his hand and asks Chen Jingyuan, "is that why you refuse to be an Yan?"


    "Yes." Chen Jingyuan replied simply.


    Night Yu Xuan sneers, "do you believe?"


    "I believe."


    Night Yu Xuan sneers, eyes satire, "you already know."


    "Well." Chen Jingyuan nods, his eyes are gloomy.


    "Then why did you accept Anyan before?"


    "I didn''t accept her." Chen Jing goes far and laughs bitterly.


    "Yeah, you didn''t accept it, but you didn''t refuse it. You watched Anyan indulge in it a little bit. Is there no such thing? You plan to drag it with Anyan all the time until you can''t?"


    Chen Jingyuan is silent. It''s his idea. He wanted to wait a few years to be separated from Anyan, but now


    yeyuxuan sneers, "I don''t believe this, even if you believe it, and believe it in the morning, you shouldn''t drag Anyan like this."


    Chen Jingyuan was silent all the time, and ye Yuxuan said, "are you twenty now? Still believe it? "


    "Yes." Chen Jing is far away, looking up at yeyuxuan.


    Night Yu Xuan Mou color a cold, emotional things, from the point of view, if you love a person, he knows, you are not together, because he does not accept you, all the consequences and loneliness, he alone bear. You love a person, she loves you, but you are not together, because she does not know you love her, you let him chase you, waiting for you, lonely and lost, she alone to bear, and the last reason is so absurd, it is ridiculous. Ye Yuxuan didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this time, and he didn''t understand how Chen Jingyuan could bear it.


    "Who told you that I love Anyan?" Chen Jingyuan suddenly said, in a flat tone, "it''s just that you think you are right."


    Ye Yuxuan stands up coldly. It''s not too late to change his mind. Oh, no, he has never admitted it. Ye Yuxuan looks at Chen Jingyuan and says coldly, "you can continue to deceive yourself, Chen Jingyuan. I''ll wait to see the day when you repent. I hope that when an Yan finds a love again and is willing to marry that person, you can Bless her from the bottom of my heart. "


    "I will!" He will certainly bless Anyan. He hopes Anyan to be happy more than anyone else in the world. All along, he has no intention to hurt Anyan. He knew from the beginning that he could not afford Anyan''s happiness, Nangong Anyan, and he could not love Anyan, so he also knew that, more clearly, there would be another person to replace him to give Anyan happiness, and he would sincerely bless her to get what she wanted, and he wished Anyan the happiest person in the world.


    Night Yu Xuan looks at Chen Jingyuan''s attitude and is furious, but it seems that he can never interfere in this matter. Chen Jingyuan''s attitude, I''m afraid you can put a knife on his neck, and he will not change. Night Yu Xuan is very angry, and few people can annoy him.


    "I always thought that you would be together with Anyan, because once you, both of you, asked but could not, you two, know each other too well, can give each other more feelings." All of a sudden, Chen Jingyuan said, remembering his unwillingness and happiness, now they are bitter.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 622

    "I always thought that you would be together with Anyan, because once you, both of you, asked but could not, you two, know each other too well, can give each other more feelings." All of a sudden, Chen Jingyuan said, remembering his unwillingness and happiness, now they are bitter.


    Ye Yuxuan looked at him coldly, "are you disappointed that you didn''t do what you wanted?"


    Chen Jingyuan pauses, disappointed? Yes, there are some disappointments. A man like Ye Yuxuan won''t regret his love for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, there has never been such a relationship between him and an Yan. It seems that he once tasted funny? Once the bottom of my heart silent blessing, but also know that nothing more.


    Ye Yuxuan dropped the ancient books on the table. "Anyan, as I know, even if this happens, what she wants will not last forever. She just wants to spend all the time with her loved ones and leave all the good things behind."


    Chen Jingyuan''s body suddenly froze. The whole person was stunned. He stared at yeyuxuan, but watched him leave step by step.


    When an Yan returned to Phoenix in the evening, Qingdai sent back the news, so someone had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Two princesses, the city Lord and his wife are waiting?" When I got off the carriage, glaze said to Anyan and Qingdai.


    Although Qingdai is the daughter of hibiscus and Muze. She is the same age as Anyan. Because of beichengyao''s relationship, she was named a princess as soon as she was born. Everyone knows that, but because Anyan and Qingdai always appear together, and Anyan is a woman who shows her strength, almost everyone notices Anyan. Qingdai never cares about these things. The relationship between them is always good ¡£


    An Yan sighs. These mothers must know. But they have no choice but to look at Qingdai. Qingdai smiles at her, goes forward to dress her and leads her in.


    "Father, mother!"


    "Mother, uncle, aunt."


    Two people say hello together. Beichengyao glances at her eyes lightly. After so many years, she is still cold, but her temperament has been much gentler, but it is also limited to the people around her.


    "What do you get out of it?" Nangong Yi asked, looking up and down at Anyan, he looked good. He should have no problem with his health.


    "Of course, Dad, this is the black jade." An Yan cleverly replied, and handed over the jade plate. "Has dad seen this jade pendant?"


    Nangong Yi looked at it carefully, rubbed it with his hands, looked at the patterns on it, shook his head, "it should not be from Phoenix, but this jade pendant looks like it has been for some years."


    "Don''t you know dad? Why do I think I have seen the pattern on it? " An Yan doubts that beichengyao has taken over the jade plate, and frowns at the invisible frown.


    Anyan knows all the movements and expressions of beichengyao very well. Now it''s easy to see that his mother has seen them


    "I have seen similar patterns in an ancient book before. It seems to be a curse." The voice of Yaodao in the north is still cool.


    "I see." Anyan said, in this way, she vaguely had an impression. Mujin went to smile and said, "the princess has seen so many ancient books. Do you still remember now?"


    Mujin''s name for beichengyao has never changed. She has always been a princess. She calls Anyan a little princess. Sometimes she is Anyan, but she doesn''t care about Anyan or beichengyao.


    Beichengyao smiled, "this design is a little special, so I remember and remember the curse. It seems that it''s not good, but I haven''t seen it for so many years, so I forget it. Now I see this jade pendant, I think it''s strange, but it should have nothing to do with Phoenix."


    Nangong Yi nodded, "keep it. Yan Yan has brought it back."


    An Yan''s mouth is light. Why does Dad''s saying have deep meaning? Don''t you know, father and mother? Anyan wants to steal the sight of beichengyao, as usual, plain, as always, indifferent, and has no interest in her. Anyan is relieved.


    "Where''s Amin? Why didn''t I come back with you? " Beichengyao asked lightly, put down the jade plate, and an min would let Yan Yan come back alone. It''s really strange.


    "In the back, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Well." Beichengyao didn''t continue to talk after finishing, which made Anyan feel sorry. Her mother never cared about them, but only if they could live well.


    "Take a good rest these days. Take over Phoenix in a few months. Your father and I are going to the north." Beicheng Yaodao, looking at Anyan''s eyes is meaningful, which makes Anyan feel like he has done something he shouldn''t have done.


    "Good." An Yan replied with a smile.


    "Go to have a rest early, and so will Qingdai. You are tired, too."


    "Good." Qingdai smile, gentle and generous.


    When Anyan and Qingdai leave, beichengyao picks up the jade plate again and looks at it carefully.


    "What''s the problem?" Nangong Yi nahan, when did Yao care about such things.


    "I remember that the ancient book said that the curse of this jade pendant is dead. Why does this jade pendant appear? It seems that the owner of this jade pendant will not die easily. " Beichengyao frowns, some worry?


    "Are you worried about Yan Yan?" Nangong Yi also frowns tightly, cursing this kind of thing is rare, but because of the things of xuan''er and Yan Yan, all the time, he would rather believe that there is something, not believe that there is nothing. Now this Mo Yu, Yan Yan Yan is seriously injured again, which makes him feel uneasy.


    "I don''t know why. Looking at this black jade, I always have a bad feeling in my heart. It seems that something will happen." Beichengyao frowns. She always feels accurate. Now, princess, you may think more about it. After all, this black jade has never appeared Mujin comforted.


    "I''m worried because it didn''t show up." Beicheng Yaodao has been holding this jade pendant in his hand. Mujin, you can check it again to see the origin of this jade pendant.


    "Good." Mujin nods.


    Time flies quickly. In the past half year, Anyan is in Phoenix. She has little to do with Chen Jingyuan. Besides helping her parents deal with government affairs, she has nothing to do. She trims flowers and trees, walks around, and is very quiet. With Anyan beside, she won''t be bored. Anyan enjoys such a life.


    Even if he doesn''t pay much attention to it, Chen Jingyuan''s news will come to Anyan''s ears from time to time


    that time, Danshen was seriously injured, his legs were almost broken, and it was hard to walk. Would the elder give up and fall out with Chen Jingyuan completely? Chen Jingyuan and the other three elders united to forcibly seize the power of the elder. Although the other three were not afraid, Chen Jingyuan didn''t let him go We, though we haven''t completely taken their power, we have also received a completely controllable situation, even the situation of life and death, which is very arbitrary. As for how to do it, Anyan didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand.


    To Anyan''s surprise, Chen Jingyuan actually asked Chen Qi to take care of Han Ming, and even implicitly meant to delegate power. Anyan didn''t understand that Han Ming was Chen Jingyuan''s work. How could he easily give up, but no matter how, they were not connected.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 623

    After two years in Phoenix, Anyan finally decided to go out without any company.


    Looking for her own memory, an Yan walked through the places she had been with Chen Jingyuan. After half a year, she seemed a little late, but she didn''t mind.


    Fine wind and rain, an Yan only hold an umbrella, painted with a plum blossom, light pink, add a touch of tenderness.


    Anyan went to the mountain forest for the first time. The rain slanted down, and her clothes were wet. Anyan walked in all the way. It was not as bloody as it was at that time. It was very peaceful.


    There are still several concealed weapons on the ground. It seems that they were left here at that time. In the past ten years, they have been covered with rust. Anyan looked at them coldly and didn''t pick them up. If she hadn''t met Chen Jingyuan here, maybe she was married now. Maybe even her children had them. The inexplicable bitterness surrounded Anyan and made her feel sad.


    Anyan stayed here for a night and went to the place where he met Chen Jingyuan again. Now it''s much calmer than at that time. Anyan looks at the children who come and go, and the children who run here and there unconsciously smile a little more.


    I don''t know if it''s joy and sorrow. Anyan was stared at after she left at will for a while. In other words, someone didn''t have long eyes, which made Anyan depressed. It''s disgusting. Before she was happy for a while, someone came to trouble her. It''s not long eyes! There are not one or two people coming, but a dozen of them are looking around Anyan. Anyan sighs helplessly, squints his eyes slightly, glances at them and laughs wantonly, "is this going to rob money or lust?"


    Those people are shocked, "yo! What a special thing! " Some people admire the way, looking at an Yan''s eyes is even more wanton.


    "I don''t know what girls want their brothers to rob?" A person''s color squints at an Yan, his eyes are hot and naked, unbridled.


    "An Yan tut tut sighs, the slightest arrogance spreads," that depends on what you rob


    "I want money as well as people." A person answers immediately, laugh of pornography.


    Anyan scornfully sweeps them, the corners of his mouth rise up, "I''m afraid you''re both rich and poor!"


    These people couldn''t stand the thrill at all. As soon as their faces changed, the stabbing and cheering people rushed in. Anyan swept coldly and slid a dagger out of his hand, which circled them almost at a speed invisible to the naked eye. The cold dagger cut beautiful ice flowers, and sprayed them with their blood.


    Anyan''s smile is shallow. It seems that she is not embarrassed by these feelings, not to mention half of them. When Anyan''s body is rotating, she feels cold behind her. Turning around, she sees a black shadow passing by and rushing towards those people just now. Anyan is a little surprised. This person is


    "girl, are you ok?" An Yan has been looking at this man, and then heard his admonition.


    Anyan thinks it''s funny. Apart from her family and Chen Jingyuan, no one else has ever cared about her! This man, interesting


    "Nanan girl?" That person suddenly opens his mouth, let an Yan one Leng, Nan An? I have only used the name Anyan once to observe him carefully, and I think of it with a smile, "Yan Jinghui, Yan Gongzi?"


    "Well." Yan Jinghui nodded, acquiesced to Anyan''s words, "how can Nanan girl be here?"


    Anyan rubbed his forehead and didn''t answer him, "the Huhui hall has been destroyed. I didn''t expect Prince Yan to escape."


    "Isn''t Nanan still alive?" Yan Jinghui didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He spoke coldly.


    An Yan smiles, "I''m not the person of Huhui hall."


    Yan Jinghui nodded briefly, but did not speak.


    Anyan thought about it and slowly explained, "my name is Nangong Anyan, not Nanan. You can call me Anyan later."


    Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan in surprise, with some incredible feelings, and then nods his head. When he heard the name, didn''t he suddenly have this idea?


    "Princess Anyan." Yan Jinghui just made a common etiquette, and an Yan waved her hand to show that she was OK.


    Yan Jinghui shook his head, looked up and down at Anyan, and was dressed in red. It was red and warm, and was absolutely amazing. "A woman''s best not to walk here, even if your strength is not weak, you''d better not come here." Yan Jinghui said, the voice is a little cold, totally different from Chen Jingyuan''s feeling.


    Anyan picked up her eyebrows. "What''s going on here?"


    "These people generally don''t leave here, but those who come here, especially women, generally don''t have a good ending." Yan Jinghui said, without elaborating.


    An Yan frowns and feels a little scrutinized.


    "Are you here all the time?" An Yan squints slightly, this person comes so timely, can''t have no reason.


    Yan Jinghui''s eyes on an Yan were sharp for a moment. Unlike before, this woman is so sharp and terrible. However, the experience of a princess since she was a child is really extraordinary An Yan said, a little bitter.


    Yan Jinghui''s eyes darkened for a moment. It seems that he thought of something in general. It turns out that everyone will recall what happened.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Yan Jinghui said, looking at the body on the ground, chatting in the blood pit, he was not interested.


    An Yan nods, and the place where the two people stop is the place where they used to come together with Chen Jingyuan. An Yan sighs in his heart that things are different from people, so it is.


    An Yan looks at Yan Jinghui, pale. He is also looking at an Yan. When the woman is quiet, she feels similar to the memory.


    "Am I quite like a person?" An Yan said with a smile, holding the teacup in her hand.


    Yan Jinghui was stunned and nodded.


    "I have an engagement with a young woman. She grew up together and wanted to get married. But five years ago, when she passed by here, she was brutally killed by these people. Since then, she is generally OK. I will come here, no matter if I walk casually or help the people passing by." Yan Jinghui obviously didn''t mean to elaborate, just a simple way back.


    Anyan nods. Five years is not too long, but enough. Anyan has been begging for it all the time. He feels especially good for those who have long feelings. At this time, he feels much better for Yan Jinghui.


    "And you? Is it because someone else came? " Yan Jinghui said that in an Yan''s eyes, there was his common sadness.


    An Yan nods helplessly, "yes, sympathize with each other."


    Yan Jinghui didn''t agree, just looked at Anyan, who would refuse such a woman? Apart from her identity, she is also a very excellent woman. She has an excellent appearance and is absolutely amazing. Even without these, how many women don''t have her intelligence and calmness? Yan Jinghui thought, give up such a woman, do not know that person will regret.


    "Are you going to stay here all the time?" Yan Yan asked with a smile, Yan Jinghui is different from Chen Jingyuan, one is indifferent, the other is gentle, but on the stability, Yan Jinghui is not comparable to Chen Jingyuan, even if two people are several years younger.


    Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan and doesn''t understand her meaning, "just ask casually, rarely meet people he knows, just curious." An Yan said with a smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 624

    Yan Jinghui nodded, "I intend to stay here all the time, even if it''s just to accompany her."


    "Well." Anyan doesn''t know the name of the woman, but it doesn''t matter. It''s enough for Anyan.


    "And you? Going to leave? " Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan and smiles.


    "Stay here for a few days. Some things need to be recalled and forgotten." An Yan''s smile is trance, the dimple on her cheek seems to be full of bitterness.


    Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan and sighs a few inaudible sighs. This woman seems to have suffered a lot of emotional injury, but I don''t know who is willing to hurt her.


    Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan from time to time. When she is silent, she is really like the one in her memory. But that woman is not as free and easy as Nangong Anyan, let alone as domineering.


    "By the way, I want to ask you something." Anyan suddenly thought of the black jade and the curse and said.


    "Say nothing."


    "Where did you get that jade pendant?" An Yanding looks at Yan Jinghui.


    Yan Jinghui looks bitter.


    "What''s the matter?" An Yan frowns and worries.


    "I don''t know the origin of this jade. It seems that they picked it up by chance." Yan Jinghui said, "I''m sorry."


    An Yan nodded. "I see."


    These two days, Anyan is walking here at will. She should start here. She likes Chen Jingyuan. She likes Chen Jingyuan for nearly six years, but it''s not the same. Anyan always thinks that she never regrets this feeling, but the only one is not willing. She is not willing to end like Chen Jingyuan, but she has no choice.


    It seems that after Anyan left, Chen Jingyuan didn''t respond and did his own thing as usual.


    Chen Qi has gradually taken over Han Ming. She is busy. She has no time to ask about Chen Jingyuan''s affairs. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t care about these things. Chen Qi is ashamed, but he doesn''t like to say sorry or thank you. They don''t mention these things.


    "Master?" Chen Qi comes in and sees Chen Jingyuan drawing a picture of a painting. The exit is disturbed.


    "Where is Yan now?"


    Chen Qi is silent. As soon as the master opens his mouth, he asks the Nangong Princess where she is. It is only about Nangong princess that he can disturb the master himself.


    "In Fenghua Road." Chen Qi said, secretly looking at Chen Jingyuan''s expression.


    Chen Jingyuan''s face didn''t change at all. He just held wolf Hao''s pen for a while. It''s the most wanted and least wanted place.


    Chen Qi could not see anything on Chen Jingyuan''s face. He was disappointed, and slowly added, "there was a man beside Princess Nangong, Yan Jinghui, who was the man he met at Huhui hall at that time."


    Chen Jingyuan was totally stunned this time, and then began slowly, "is that right?" Voice some bitter, but all kinds of bitter, only to their own products.


    Hu Huitang, it seems that he has known each other for a long time. Anyan is a nostalgic person. Should the relationship between the two be good?


    Chen Qi rarely sees different expressions on his master''s face. He also knows that only when Nangong Princess happens can the master respond. But at this time, he doesn''t know whether to be sad or to be happy. In fact, it''s unnecessary, because since the master has rejected Nangong princess, he will never recover it? Chen Qi felt inexplicably sad. She always knew how much the master liked Nangong princess.


    "Jingyuan."


    Chen Qi is coming out of his mind. A gentle voice comes. Chen Jingyuan nods to Chen Qi, and Chen Qi exits.


    Holding the medicine cup in his hand, white peony looked at Chen Qi, his face was calm, and he passed by. White peony came to Chen Jingyuan, put down the medicine cup, and smiled, "Jingyuan, the medicine has been cooked. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Chen Jingyuan nods, and white peony has been brought up to feed Chen Jingyuan. She dodges, and white peony hands a meal. If nothing happens, Chen Jingyuan puts it where it is. Chen Jingyuan brings it up to drink.


    White peony stood alone and looked at the painting on the table. It was also a rose picture. Such gorgeous colors and beautiful flowers had nothing to do with her forever. White peony felt that she could not breathe.


    Chen Jingyuan put down the medicine cup, white peony smiled at him, "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "No." Chen Jingyuan shook his head and said indifferently.


    White peony sighed, but said, "Jingyuan, if you have made a decision early, you don''t need to be addicted to it for a long time. You should have finished it long ago. If you have made a decision early, you won''t hurt yourself or others. Besides, between you and Princess Anyan, it''s really over, isn''t it?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Jingyuan''s tone was heavy, and there was a sense of pressure. Bai Shao''s face is a little pale. Even though he knows that he likes Nangong Anyan, even though she always ignores it intentionally, he still can''t. Bai Shao shrugs his shoulders and deliberately relaxes himself. She doesn''t see anger on his face. She knows that Chen Jingyuan always dislikes other people touching Nangong Anyan in his heart, which is his weakness.


    "I know it''s none of my business." White peony light said, "I don''t want to ask about you, but Jingyuan, there are some things in the world, after really don''t come back, you have been clear, but still refused Anyan princess, isn''t it?"


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t respond. There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of Paeonia alba. Chen Jingyuan was like a dead man standing on one side. The shadow came in and covered his eyes. Chen Jingyuan hid in the dark, didn''t want to escape and enjoyed the night''s comfort.


    White peony light said, "Jingyuan, you have not considered, we get married? When you become a parent, you won''t have so much thought, and it''s totally out of your mind. "


    Chen Jingyuan frowned, glanced at the white peony, and the corner of his lips seemed to smile. The light of his eyes showed a hint of irony, which was strange and gloomy in the night. "Marriage? White peony, do you think it is necessary? "


    Bai Shao shrugged and pretended to be indifferent. "I hope we can get married. I always hope so, but if you don''t want to, I don''t care if I''m disappointed."


    "But I care!" Chen Jingyuan replied coldly.


    "That''s all. You''re free." The white peony smiled quietly. The smile on his face was pale. He took the medicine cup and planned to leave. But when he turned his back to Chen Jingyuan, he couldn''t help saying, "Jingyuan, Danshen is ill these two days. Can I go to see her?"


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t answer. It was like a silent refusal. White peony was filled with grief. After touching the poor tenderness that was once a little sorrow, the grief turned into a raging anger. "Chen Jingyuan, why, why do you want to be so desperate, Danshen''s legs are broken, it''s hard to walk, how can it threaten you? Why do you have to be so unique, even a doctor Don''t want to give it to her? For so many years, Danshen has hardly disobeyed your orders, let alone controlled the power of Hanming like her father. She was not wrong at all. You had abandoned her at that time, and now you want to force her to death? Why so desperate? She also made a lot of contributions for Han Ming. Even if you don''t care about her, you can also see that she has the hard work. If you really can''t accommodate her, just kill her directly. A cup of poison wine is good. Don''t torture her like this, OK? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 625

    Chen Jingyuan listened in silence from the beginning to the end. He didn''t answer. He didn''t seem to care at all, waiting for white peony to finish.


    Looking at Chen Jingyuan''s attitude, paeony''s whole heart is cold. Lang''s heart is like iron. Looking at Chen Jingyuan who is so gentle, he is more heartless than too many people. Also, he is so heartless to Nangong Anyan. How can he be half heartless to others?


    White peony is holding the hand of medicine cup to shake a little, from when start, what already left between two people? Once Chen Jingyuan can give half of tenderness, once Chen Jingyuan dotes and cares from time to time, what is left now?


    Bai Shao remembers that when they first met, she was chased and killed. She was injured and fell not far from Hanming, and was brought back by Chen Jingyuan. When she woke up, it was a rainy day. Before she was awake, she heard the patter of rain. It was clear and audible. White peony always thought that waking up in that rain was the happiest time of her life. The man in white was the most elegant and gentle, which made people easily attracted and could not stop. Now think of, perhaps that rain, is a kind of sorrow, for her later life, all the tears.


    "Chen Jingyuan, I''m going to see Danshen." White peony is biting her lower lip. There is blood oozing out of her mouth. She doesn''t loosen her mouth. She is afraid that when she relaxes, she can''t say anything. She is afraid of her insistence and losing to Chen Jingyuan''s ruthlessness.


    Chen Jingyuan rubs his forehead wearily, "white peony"


    "I''m going to see Salvia miltiorrhiza. I must go." White peony cold interrupt, at this time the gorgeous white clothes on the body, it seems that there is no half of the color, such as the fading of prosperity, it is as weak as white paper.


    Chen Jingyuan sighed, "go or not, you can''t change anything."


    White peony sneers, the corners of his mouth have been bleeding, the taste of salty and salty is bitter and astringent, like in the alley, the cold wind has been poured behind, the heart is inch by inch cold, Chen Jingyuan, it''s good, why do you think that he will be his beloved? Once thought, without Anyan, she would have enough confidence to let him fall in love with himself. After all, he dotes on himself so much. After all, she is not inferior to Anyan of Nangong. Now think about it, it''s ironic!


    "Is it really impossible?" White peony forced herself to ask that she almost let go of her dignity. Danshen is her best friend. She would never allow herself to watch her suffer like this.


    "White peony, as long as you don''t go, there will be other doctors." Chen Jingyuan said calmly.


    White peony complexion some pale, as long as she does not go? Is Chen Jingyuan worried about her? Worried about her letting go of Danshen? Not to mention the disuse of Salvia miltiorrhiza, I don''t know martial arts. Even if Salvia miltiorrhiza is good, it''s impossible to walk out of the cold world, Chen Jingyuan. Do you think more?


    Bai Shao sneers and looks back at Chen Jingyuan. He still lowers his head, holds wolf Hao in his hand, and paints something. Bai Shao satirizes, "since people have gone, why do you have to make such a loving look and deceive yourself?"


    Chen Jingyuan ignored, white peony sneered, out here, silently agreed to Chen Jingyuan''s request.


    On the willow head, the light moonlight sprinkled on the ground, there is a feeling of Xiao Suo, white peony walking here, there is a sense of loneliness unique to a person in the vast.


    Han Ming is as familiar to Paeonia Alba as the second home. Chen Jingyuan indulges her. In Han Ming, there are almost no places where she can''t go. It''s a great help for her to walk around with nothing.


    White peony took advantage of the moonlight and went to the place where he was imprisoned. It was said that he was imprisoned. In fact, it didn''t count. Danshen still lived in the place where he had lived before, but he had a lot of defences and was strictly guarded.


    This place, white peony has been here many times, never so tangled. It used to be her favorite place. There are many flowers and herbs in the room of Danshen. Many of them are planted by Danshen. But now, Danshen suffers in it, but she can''t do anything. She blames herself and regrets, which makes the whole person of white peony very anxious. Now Danshen''s place, in her eyes, is like the prison of Hanming. She hasn''t been there once. That place, in her eyes, is a bit strange. She doesn''t know how many people died in it. Even if she cares, she can''t help it. But every time she thinks about it, she always feels terrible and sorry. Maybe they have no fault. Maybe it''s just because of some small things, but Too many things, the so-called big consequences, may have to pay a heavy price no matter what. White peony didn''t want to care. She was too tired. She didn''t know about it or ask about it. But today, it''s sad to step into a similar place.


    The place where Danshen lives is now unusual, and there is no difference between the surface and the normal place, but I don''t know how many people have squatted secretly. Bai Shao doesn''t dare to relax. She knows that it''s difficult for her to go in, and she doesn''t think about going in with her own identity. The only way is to sneak in.


    White peony wants to try not to be found and try to appear calm, so that even when he is found, he can calm down and pretend to be indifferent. These people know that they don''t know martial arts, so they don''t care too much. They know that they have no threat to them.


    White peony knows his depth, and carefully avoids being found by others. These people don''t think much, but if Chen Jingyuan knows it, he must know what he thinks.


    There are only two people standing at the door. White peony burns a column of incense. This kind of incense does not make people completely unconscious, but produces an illusion. Relax your vigilance. White peony seizes the opportunity and goes in next to the wall.


    There is no one inside, but there is only Danshen. She lies quietly on the bed, and white peony walks by carefully. But Danshen is suddenly awakened, and she hands quickly, pinching the white peony''s neck. "Who?"


    White peony looks at Danshen worried and ruthless is a look, listen to her tone of caution, nose a sour, when Danshen so wronged?


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Danshen can see clearly the people in front of her. There are some tears on her face, which can''t tell whether it''s true or not for a while.


    "Danshen" white peony can''t help opening.


    Danshen some trance, how long did not hear his name? Nearly half a year? Since her father died, she has been locked here every day. It''s hard to see a person. How can someone come to see her? I''m afraid too many people don''t care to shout their own names, do they?


    Danshen looks at the woman in front of him. Her white clothes are as spotless as ever. Like Chen Jingyuan, though not as indifferent as he is, she seems to have lost her usual wisdom. Also, how much wisdom does she have in front of Chen Jingyuan?


    In her eyes, Chen Jingyuan is the most important person, right? The man saved her and gave her shelter so that she could have a good life in Hanming. In paeony''s heart, Chen Jingyuan must be grateful. So even if two people''s feelings for many years are compared with her care for Chen Jingyuan, nothing is right? In her eyes, for Chen Jingyuan, is it possible to abandon everything?


    Danshen suddenly had a kind of unwillingness, so many years of feelings, she regarded her as the best friend, but in the end? It turns out that there is nothing. It turns out that you can easily abandon people, but so on.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 626

    Danshen smiled inexplicably. How could Baishao care about Chen Jingyuan so much? She can''t get rid of being abandoned. No, she will be abandoned, even without Nangong Anyan.


    Nangong Anyan? Danshen thought of this woman again, and her heart was secretly happy. She suffered a lot of pain, and every cent of it would be added to Nangong Anyan. She was more hurt by her body, but Nangong Anyan was hurt by her heart, so people were the same. She would lose too much calmness and intelligence at ordinary times, and white peony would be so stupid. Otherwise, how could she let herself fall into this situation? If Chen Jingyuan is lost, she is nothing, right? If Chen Jingyuan is dead, how can Chen Qi keep her? Now that she has reached such a point, she will not make anyone feel better!


    Thinking of Chen Qi, Danshen''s eyes are cold and clear. It''s not as cold as usual. This woman, as always, is calm to her. She just doesn''t want her to live well. In fact, Danshen knows that it''s Chen Qi, or he doesn''t know how many times he has been tortured. However, she also knows that this woman, who is following Chen Jingyuan, is not the benevolent Lord like Chen Jingyuan. Unfortunately, she is in the ascendant, but because of Chen Jingyuan''s support. Without Chen Jingyuan''s help, she can''t sit in this position at all. Danshen''s eyes suddenly change and look at white peony secretly.


    "Danshen, what''s the matter with you?" White peony asked, looking at the look of Danshen, rarely worried.


    Danshen took back his hand and looked at the woman in front of him


    White peony face by the way pale, is Danshen blaming her? She doesn''t want to save her. She can''t save her White peony light ask, tick out a smile to look at white peony.


    White peony eyes emerge light tears, even if she is in prison, she is still worried about themselves?


    "Chen Jingyuan should not be merciless to you. After all, it''s just because of my father." Salvia said to herself, with her head bowed down, there was a sense of silence and desolation, loneliness, even, lifeless, lifeless, as if she would die in a flash.


    "Salvia miltiorrhiza"


    "do you want to say that it has nothing to do with me? White peony, are you deceiving yourself? " Danshen interrupts white peony''s words, a shallow smile.


    White peony only found at this time that Salvia miltiorrhiza has really changed a lot. On a face, there is not much meat. It''s skinny, like skin and bones, with prominent cheeks and a scary chin. It''s not as good as before or as arrogant as before.


    The white peony wanted to caress the face of the red sage. The red sage hid subconsciously. The white peony''s hand was frozen in place and choked. "Red sage"


    the red sage smiled bitterly, which was a little embarrassed. "What are you doing here? I''m a sinner. Besides, I shouldn''t live long. "


    "No, it won''t"


    Danshen smiled and mocked, "white peony, you have been here for so many years, who have you ever let go of? This time, white peony, do you think someone is coming? "


    "Danshen, no, Jingyuan has agreed to let the doctor come. You will be OK." White peony comforts way.


    Danshen sneers, is this to avoid heavy but light? "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Do you think the people sent by the Lord will know?"


    Looking at the sarcastic look of Danshen, white peony suddenly had a bad idea. So many years ago, she didn''t know how ruthless Chen Jingyuan was.


    "I won''t let you die." White peony decides to say, on the face is rare firm expression.


    As soon as he smiled, he was just about to wave his hand and was held by white peony. Looking at his hands, he was really well maintained, and his skin was as thick as blood, right? It''s a pity that the unwillingness suddenly appeared in his low eyebrows and eyes suddenly disappeared. His face was calm, his eyes were helpless, and his grief was deeply covered. "Chen Jingyuan won''t let me live."


    "I" white peony doesn''t know what to say. It''s impossible to ask Chen Jingyuan. He won''t agree. She can''t be the Lord. What else can she do? White peony heart suddenly empty a lot, originally here, she really nothing.


    "White peony, I want to leave Hanming, I want to live well, this is the only wish of my father." In the eyes of Salvia miltiorrhiza, there seemed to be some tears, looking at the white peony praying.


    "Danshen" white peony was so distressed that she could only call her name again and again.


    "Forget it. It''s embarrassing for you." "Don''t worry, I will find a way to take you out," said Danshen


    "White peony, you need to know that in the cold hell, to leave here smoothly, only to get the token in Chen Jingyuan''s hand, but that token" Danshen wants to say and stops, looking at White Peony''s eyes dark.


    "So what? I''ll get it." White peony holding the hand of Danshen, word by word, as heavy as an oath.


    "You really want to help me out?" No smile on Danshen''s face, asked seriously.


    "Well."


    "You should know how hard it is." Danshen said earnestly, as if he still resisted.


    "I know, but how about that? As long as you leave here, Jingyuan will never kill me."


    Danshen was silent for a long time, pushed her away, limped to a wall, pressed a mechanism, and came out of a box. Danshen took out the porcelain bottle inside, held it in his hand, and then came back to pass it to Baishao.


    "This is," said Bai hesitantly.


    "A kind of overpowering drug, you let Chen Jingyuan drink it, ask him where the token is, and he will tell you." Danshen said calmly.


    "Overpowering drug?" White peony is dubious.


    Danshen wryly smiled, "you are also a doctor. You can test if there is any poison. Only Chen Jingyuan knows where the token is hidden. There are many mechanisms in his room. You can go to find them for fear of injury. Just ask him for the medicine."


    White peony took over, "well, good. But this medicine will have no effect on people, will it? "


    Danshen''s eyes were hurt. After taking the medicine bottle, he took out a tea cup, poured some water, dripped some medicine in the bottle, and drank it directly, "can you rest assured? Kill Chen Jingyuan, and you will die. I will never let you die. "


    White peony felt a slap in the ear and a burning pain on his face. Did he have no trust in Salvia miltiorrhiza?


    "Danshen, I actually" white peony wanted to explain, but Danshen waved his hand, "I know that you are just afraid, after all, I am now a prisoner, and it is not impossible to bite you back."


    White peony is more and more afflictive, the affection that Salvia miltiorrhiza has only, also was injured by oneself? Do you really make Danshen sad? White peony suddenly hates her personality. Why is she so indecisive? If you want to be with Chen Jingyuan, don''t show up, don''t give Danshen hope, and give her despair. If you want to save Danshen, don''t hesitate like this. One after another, and three times of doubting her, make her and Danshen suffer. White peony hates himself, but has no choice. She can''t give up. She wants two Everyone is safe, but both seem to be hurting.


    "Let''s go." Danshen said lightly, with no resentment on his face, and white peony nodded, and quickly came out of here, cautiously and carefully. Looking at the back of white peony, Danshen gave a sly smile


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 627

    Anyan stayed in Fenghua Road for several days and spent a lot of time with Yan Jinghui. They tacitly didn''t talk about anything. Sometimes they just sat together for tea and talked about something. Perhaps hand because, they are all lonely people, and each other, just can understand their loneliness.


    "Maybe you should try again." Yan Jinghui said in silence that it''s more painful to ask but not to ask with the knowledge, but not to let go? Yan Jinghui didn''t think of it.


    Anyan thinks it''s funny. Yan Jinghui and ye Yuxuan are similar emotionally. Unfortunately, Yan Jinghui has no chance.


    "There are some things that are not what you think." An Yan said lightly.


    "Listen to the things you occasionally talk about. From the perspective of a man, Chen Jingyuan loves you and loves you deeply, so he doesn''t want you to give up so much." Yan Jinghui said sincerely.


    Anyan smiles and droops her eyes. How can we not feel each other''s feelings? She also feels that Chen Jingyuan likes her, but Chen Jingyuan never accepts her. Even if she takes the initiative, he will refuse. Besides, in the past six months, there has been no conversation between the two people?


    "Maybe you think too much of him and neglect the relationship between you two. If you want to get him, you just have to find a way to get him. Why force yourself?" Yan Jinghui looks at Anyan, a woman who will not give up easily, nor is she a weak person. But in this relationship, it seems that there is some compromise, or many years of time, which makes her lost some of her own, or has forgotten her original intention, so paying for it will pay off, but in this relationship, obviously not.


    Anyan''s eyes flickered. Yes, if he is not Chen Jingyuan, just the man he wants, then why should he take so much into account? He just needs to find a way to get him. It seems that for a long time, the distance between the two of them has been blurred, which makes her trance that Chen Jingyuan is her man, and Chen Jingyuan''s mind may not be the same More?


    "Figured it out?" Yan Jinghui could easily see the change of an Yan and asked with a smile.


    An Yan nods.


    "So you''re leaving to find him?"


    Anyan shook her head. "No, go to a wedding first. My cousin is getting married."


    "Congratulations!"


    An Yan smiles but doesn''t speak. She received the news two days ago that ye Yuxuan is going to get married, so she should go to participate, and borrow some happiness.


    After saying goodbye to Yan Jinghui, an Yan is on her way to Dayuan.


    Anyan didn''t rush to go. She was stuck in the past. Of course, she was four or five days ahead of time. She really stuck in the past. Even if her aunt didn''t say it, she would not forgive herself.


    The marriage of yeyuxuan is naturally very careful. Whether it''s in the northern kingdom or Phoenix City, there are people from xiyingguo. Anyan''s visit is not the latest, but it''s definitely not the earliest. But the relationship is there. All of them don''t go to the main hall. They go to the back Palace directly. First they go to yeyuning. Yeyuning looks at her and purses her lips. Her eyes are helpless and happy, but her face is angry "You can come so late!"


    Anyan picked up her eyebrows, didn''t care a smile, went to her side and sat down, poured a cup of tea by herself, "it''s a coincidence that I didn''t come as early as I could, let alone that I haven''t started yet?"


    Night Yu Ning reached out and poked an Yan''s head, "no more, you don''t need to come again."


    "Why?" Anyan smiled jokingly. "How about sister-in-law?"


    "It''s in my brother''s place naturally. Where else can I go?" Ye Yu Ning naturally replied, "how do you guess the mother went to see her sister-in-law?"


    "Well?" Anyan doubts.


    Ye Yu Ning sighed, "you can''t imagine that my brother just came back with his sister-in-law, but before he came into the palace, my mother secretly went to see her. I haven''t been treated like this yet." Night Yu Ning pretends to complain.


    An Yan gave her a white look. "Can you stand my aunt doing this to you?"


    Ye Yu Ning nodded, "yes, I can''t stand it, but I didn''t expect that my mother would like her sister-in-law so much."


    "Isn''t that good?" An Yan Dao.


    "Yes, but I feel that my sister-in-law has taken away her mother''s love."


    Anyan asked with a smile, "or will you come back?"


    Night Yu congealed lips, white an Yan. An Yan smiles, "don''t tell me how my aunt and sister-in-law know each other?"


    Yu Ning said slowly, "it''s very simple. My mother got the news early in the morning, so when my brother arrived in Dayuan, he was called into the palace by my father and Dad, and Wushang was also together. My brother thought that something had happened. He asked me to take my sister-in-law back to another courtyard in the city first. How powerful my mother was. I had already arrived at another courtyard just after my brother left. I just went to arrange lunch time, mother I have seen my sister-in-law, and I don''t know how my mother used bitter meat. In short, my sister-in-law is such a kind-hearted person. She helped her mother by mistake, and she agreed. "


    Yu Ning seems to be a little unconvinced, but an Yan understands that ye Yuxuan''s identity is different after all. There are many women who work hard to lean on him. They are duplicative and have different opinions. What my aunt wants is a peaceful family, ordinary women, Royal relatives and relatives. The most important thing is that my cousin likes and doesn''t threaten her family People, aunts and aunts are proud enough, and Dayuan doesn''t need a high-ranking person to stabilize the harem. Cousin''s heart is the most important.


    "An Yan."


    "Well?"


    "The clothes that my brother and sister-in-law married this time were designed by my mother. Do you want to see them?" Night Yu congeals mysteriously to look at an Yan, two eyes shine.


    An Yan looks at Yu Ning in surprise. How can her aunt design clothes for them? It''s incredible.


    But he was surprised and didn''t rush to see it. "Can''t you see it in two days?"


    Night Yu Ning curls his mouth, "well, it is."


    Anyan looked at Yeyu Ning, laughing and crying, "when you get married, my aunt will surely design a better one for you."


    Night Yu coagulated white an Yan one eye, did not speak.


    On the day of marriage, it was sunny and sunny. The sky was clear and the clouds were hanging in the sky. The imperial palace of Dayuan was very lively.


    Before the wedding ceremony, beichengyao and nangongyi said something with a smile and left here to find Tang Kexin. I''m really curious about what I''m doing now.


    Beichengyao pushes away the room where Chu Yingying is now. Looking at the white figure in front of the bronze mirror not far away, she can''t help but pass a little praise. She moves forward slowly. Tang Kexin is really original. I''m afraid no one can think of her.


    The clothes that Chu Yingying wore, Bei Chengyao, did not know what they were, just knew that they were different from ordinary clothes, but they were also beautiful and had a feeling of not being stained with the world.


    Chu Yingying looks at herself in the mirror, and her lips can''t help but smile. This dress is really beautiful. She didn''t expect that the empress should care about her so much. She made her own clothes for him. It''s really a surprise whether it''s different from the previous clothes with safety. Looking at her clothes, she couldn''t help thinking, what would yeyuxuan wear?


    Night Yu Ning first saw beichengyao, cheerfully called his aunt, beichengyao chuckled, Chu Yingying just wanted to get up, beichengyao had a hand on her shoulder, motioned her not to move.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 628

    Chu Yingying just wanted to get up. Beichengyao''s hand had been pressed on her shoulder, indicating that she didn''t need to move.


    "It''s beautiful!" Beichengyao praised.


    Tang Kexin smiles with pride. It''s not easy to get the praise of beichengyao!


    "It''s called a wedding dress. It''s worn by women when they get married." Tang Kexin explains with a smile. His eyes are infatuated with him. At that time, he couldn''t put them on. But now, it''s good to see his daughter-in-law put them on.


    After dressing up properly, it was almost time. Night Yu Ning took Chu Yingying to the main hall with her and helped her carefully along the way.


    Above the main hall, everything is ready, and the yeyuxuan is waiting in the main hall.


    When Chu Yingying saw the clothes on his body, the corners of his lips slowly rose up. The clothes were black, which she had never seen before. But they were very beautiful. They were lined with yeyuxuan Junlang Yingqi, and black and white accompanied each other, which seemed to match inexplicably.


    Tang Kexin looks at the scene in front of her. Everything here is carefully arranged by her, and she has moved a lot of thoughts. Outsiders don''t know, but Tang Kexin knows that all these scenes are arranged according to the modern wedding scene, with red carpet, flowers and romance all the way.


    Chu Yingying is wearing a wedding dress, and ye Yuxuan is wearing a suit.


    However, although Chu Yingying is wearing a wedding dress, Tang Kexin''s wedding dress is more conservative, and does not expose her shoulders or anything. Moreover, she does not wear a red xipa on her head, but only covers a layer of tulle, which does not cover anything, but adds a bit of hazy beauty to her.


    When ye Yuxuan looked at her, his eyes were bright, obviously more amazing. He knew that she was beautiful, just a pair of eyes, which could make him intoxicated. But at the moment, she was as beautiful as the fairy left in the world, and the beautiful people could not move their eyes.


    Night Yu Xuan a few quick steps, stepped in front of her, directly into her arms.


    "What are you in a hurry? Haven''t you even married?" When an Yan saw his action, she smiled half true and half false. When she looked at the hall with her eyes, she frowned slightly. "How can I worship in this scene? Aunt has always been out of her own mind, no one else can guess. "


    "I don''t know. It''s all arranged by my mother. She said that today''s wedding is not the same as usual." Ye Yuning was also puzzled. Her mother said it was different, but she didn''t expect that she would miss so much. Her mind was all on her sister-in-law''s clothes.


    At this time, the music slowly sounded. Chu Yingying was completely stunned when he heard the sound. The music was very pleasant. Other guests were also confused. However, they all sat in their seats according to the arrangement.


    "Yingying, Xuaner, come here." Tang Kexin didn''t know when he also appeared in the main hall, even without the eunuch''s notice.


    Night Yu Xuan led Chu Yingying to walk in the past.


    "Yingying, I specially arranged this wedding for you. I hope you like it." Tang Kexin looks at Chu YingYing and chuckles.


    "Yes, I do." Chu Yingying nodded her head. She didn''t just like it. She was about to cry.


    "Today, I asked Taifu to marry you." Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at Chu YingYing and ye Yuxuan, and his face smiled more.


    "Good!" Chu Yingying didn''t hesitate at all. She responded to it.


    Night Yu Xuan but slightly Leng for a while, some do not understand the meaning of marriage.


    However, I heard that my mother invited all the Taifu. I was a little shocked. Taifu has been ignoring the court for a long time. It''s not easy to move him. It can be seen that my mother also gave up a lot of thinking.


    "Taifu, come." Tang Kexin has invited a white haired Taifu up.


    After reading the manuscript prepared by Tang Kexin, Taifu sighed in secret, but he came up and stood in front of yeyuxuan and Chu YingYing and cleared his throat. Then he said slowly, "temple, yeyuxuan, you are willing to marry Chu Yingying as your wife. From today on, you will have and support each other, whether good or bad, rich or poor, sick or healthy Love, cherish, grow old together? "


    "I will." Although Ye Yuxuan didn''t understand the situation, he replied quickly. He didn''t need to consider this question.


    Taifu then turned to Chu YingYing and said again, "Chu Yingying, would you like to marry Ye Yuxuan and start to have and support each other from today, whether good or bad, rich or poor, sick or healthy, love and cherish each other, and grow old together?"


    "I will." Chu Yingying naturally replied without any hesitation. She would, she really would.


    "Good, great." Tang Kexin looked at them and smiled happily. "My mother wishes you a long life together."


    "Thank you, empress." Chu Yingying said.


    Tang Kexin purses his lips slightly, Chu Yingying purses a smile, "thank you mother."


    Tang Kexin just smiled, took Chu Yingying''s hand and clapped it, and handed it to yeyuxuan. "You should remember to treat her well, or your mother won''t let you go."


    "Nature." Night Yu Xuan nods, the mother is protecting Ying Ying, in his opinion, do not want.


    Anyan has been watching silently. Now that his cousin has got the happiness he wants, he should go to find the happiness he wants and has been seeking. This time, she will never compromise so easily. This time, if not, then forget about the Jianghu.


    Anyan thought like this, totally don''t know, waiting for her, but it''s totally different.


    Three days after the marriage of yeyuxuan, Anyan plans to leave for Hanming, but she doesn''t think that she will meet the person of Hanming first.


    An Yan looks at the person standing in front of him, frowns and frowns. How can he come here? Chen Jingyuan, it''s impossible to send them here.


    "Princess Anyan, I hope you can go to Hanming as soon as possible." The man said respectfully that it was obviously instigated by others, and Anyan seemed to have to go.


    "Why?" Even if it coincides with Anyan''s idea, Anyan hates the feeling of calling and waving.


    Nearby beichengyao and Anmin are also there. Beichengyao''s face is expressionless, but Anyan knows that her mother has been angry. Even if her mother never asked about her affairs, how many of them can hide from her mother? She also always knew that her mother didn''t like Chen Jingyuan very much. She felt that he deliberately refused to accept himself or refuse, and kept dragging himself all the time. If it wasn''t for now, she would still be like this between her and Chen Jingyuan in a few years. She really couldn''t guarantee that her mother would allow Chen Jingyuan to live well.


    "This" man obviously hesitated. He looked at beichengyao and Anmin and Anyan.


    Beichengyao sneers, "why, can''t our palace even ask where our daughter is going?"


    Anyan dare not speak. At this time, she doesn''t want to cause any more trouble. That person feels like a cold light passing through her heart. She is unprepared. This woman is stronger than Princess Anyan and her master. The growth brought by her years and experience can''t be replaced by any other way.


    "Say it." An Yan light way, there is a feeling of helplessness, an min half squinted at.


    "The master is poisoned. He may not live long. Now he is in a coma." The human voice is gloomy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 629

    Anyan was totally stunned for a moment before she realized what the man said. Chen Jingyuan, poisoned? Besides, it won''t last long? How is that possible?


    Anyan breathed for a moment, but it seemed that she could not bear the news.


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He swept over and told Anyan''s people with a sneer, but when his eyes touched the sad look on Anyan''s face, they added some tenderness and some heartache.


    "Can no one save him?" Asked the northern Chengyao, with a cold voice.


    That person is silent, beichengyao sneers, it seems that someone wants to see Anyan, just say it specially?


    An Yanxin worries about Chen Jingyuan, but doesn''t think much. Hearing Bei Chengyao''s question, she replies, "my mother, Han Ming is good at detoxification, and is also good at making poisons. It''s normal that he can''t solve them."


    Anyan''s words inadvertently solved another person''s encirclement. He looked at Anyan gratefully, and was looked at by beichengyao. "Is he poisoned or dying?"


    "The master''s poison is a chronic poison. There is no antidote. We should keep it on dragging. Now the master has little time to wake up in one day." Said the man, with his head down.


    "Mother, I''ll have a look." An Yan said, with some expectation in her eyes.


    "Sister, he doesn''t want you. What are you going to do? If it''s for him, I''ll go with you. " Nangong Anmin said coldly that he didn''t like Chen Jingyuan at all. He asked his elder sister to see him in person. He really took himself seriously. Why didn''t he care about his elder sister when he refused.


    An Yan''s face changed, and an min pursed his lips, knowing that he had said it, but he didn''t talk.


    Beichengyao touched Anmin''s head. "Is he in a coma? Was it someone else''s offer? "


    "Yes." The man was embarrassed.


    An Yan smiles bitterly. Sure enough, Chen Jingyuan won''t come to find her on his own?


    "Miss Chen Qi said that the master may not hold on for long, so" the man looked at Anyan, Anyan looked at beichengyao, and beichengyao did not speak, and left here with Anmin.


    Anyan had planned to go to Chen Jingyuan. Since such a thing happened, Anyan was bound to go. She understood beichengyao''s meaning, which was to let her choose. But she also told her silently that if she made a choice, she must have the determination to bear the consequences.


    Anyan almost rushed to Hanming and went directly to Chen Jingyuan''s room, where only Chen Qi was there. Seeing Anyan, she was relieved, "Princess Nangong."


    "How is Jingyuan?" Yan anxiously asked, went to the bedside, while Chen Jingyuan pulse, asked Chen Qi.


    "The master''s condition is not very good. It''s reasonable to say that the poison has been detoxified and the master should wake up, but there has been no reaction and the doctor can''t find out." Chen Qi said in embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter?" An Yan frowns, Chen Jingyuan''s pulse is steady, no sign of poisoning can be seen, but the person has been in a coma, which is really weird.


    "Can''t Nangong Princess help it?" Chen Qi is worried.


    Anyan shakes her head. She doesn''t know what caused it. There is no way to cure it.


    "Jingyuan has been cautious. Who poisoned him?" Anyan''s eyes suddenly become fierce, with a strong sense of killing, a feeling of ready to move.


    Chen Qi''s eyes are gloomy. "It''s white peony."


    "White peony?" An Yan calmly repeated, his eyes narrowed slightly. How can this woman give up to poison Chen Jingyuan?


    Chen Qi sees the bewilderment of an Yan and explains, "before Danshen was ill, the master didn''t send anyone to go, and white peony sneaked in, and this happened when he came back."


    "Where is she now?" An yanleng said that she was not in the mood to listen too much. She wanted to listen to Bai Shao himself.


    "Shut up in the room and send someone to watch."


    "Take me to see her." An Yan got up, cold as ice, with no expression on her face.


    Chen Qi asks people to take an Yan to Bai Shao''s room and watch Chen Jingyuan alone.


    Anyan pushes the door in, but in ten days, it has fallen into dust. Anyan has never been to this room, but according to the terrain, it is clear that it won''t be so dark in the daytime. It''s covered with black cloth to cover the sunlight.


    Anyan goes in, and the sunlight from behind pulls Anyan''s figure long and thin, blocking the woman lying on the ground in front of her.


    For a long time, she did not see the sun, and white peony felt the warmth of her long absence. She raised her head slightly and looked at the woman coming in. The sun came from behind her, which seemed to cover her with a layer of brightness. She could not see her face clearly, but white Peony knew that this man was Nangong Anyan.


    "How is Jingyuan? Are you awake?" As soon as peony saw Anyan, the whole person was excited, rushed to Anyan, pulled her sleeve, and her voice was shrill.


    An Yan coldly shook off his sleeves, white peony lost his strength, fell on the ground, suddenly pale, but she did not care, stubborn asked, "how is Jingyuan, wake up?"


    An Yan looks down at white peony, "how about Jingyuan? Do you really care? You know it''s poison, don''t you still hand it to him? "


    White peony''s face lost all its blood color. The white clothes on his body had no half color at the moment. It was as dull and silent as it was when he was in mourning.


    "I didn''t mean to. I don''t know. I really don''t know." White peony covered her mouth and sobbed. She really didn''t know that the medicine was not poisonous. She had checked it, and Salvia miltiorrhiza had tried it herself. She didn''t know how.


    "You''re a doctor, don''t you know anything?" An Yan asked coldly.


    "I don''t know. I''ve tried it. It''s not poisonous. I don''t know how it can become like this. I really don''t know." Paeony repeated his words, saying over and over again that he didn''t know and was afraid.


    An Yanli''s eyes swept, "who gave you the poison? Salvia? "


    White peony face suddenly floating on a layer of haze, looked up at an Yan, did not speak.


    "You want to save Danshen, so you poisoned Jingyuan?" An Yan squats down and looks at the white peony.


    "Danshen said that it was a overpowering drug. It allowed Jingyuan to tell me the location of the token, and I could take it out to save her. But it wasn''t really a poison. Danshen tried it himself, and nothing happened." The eager explanation behind the white peony said that he seemed to be afraid that the red sage would be hurt.


    "Have you seen her drink with your own eyes?" Anyan asked, with cold pressure.


    "Well, yes." White peony replied, looking at an Yan firmly.


    "What happened that day?" Asked an Yan.


    White peony bit the lower lip, as if unwilling to say more, an Yan is not anxious, waiting slowly.


    "That night, I secretly went to see Salvia miltiorrhiza. She gave me a bottle of medicine. After I got the medicine, I didn''t take it to Jingyuan immediately. I went to find him the next day." White peony said slowly.


    The reason why she didn''t go so fast was because she had just had a conflict with Chen Jingyuan. If she compromised so quickly, Chen Jingyuan would not believe it. Even if she had a little doubt, she couldn''t bear it.


    The next day, she brought medicine to Chen Jingyuan as usual. I remember that Jingyuan looked at her in the eyes at that time. There were some strange things, saying that suspicion was not enough, but after a look, she took back her eyes in silence.


    White peony remembers, at that time oneself all was startled, in the heart some beat drum, still forced to pack calmly to walk past, put the medicine on the table.


    Jingyuan at that time saw her one eye, looked at the medicine one eye again, light opening, "did you sleep well last night?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 630

    Jingyuan at that time saw her one eye, looked at the medicine one eye again, light opening, "did you sleep well last night?"


    At that time, Bai Shao was scared to death. She thought that she had found the thing of going to find Danshen. She was frozen in place, and her palms had sweated a lot. She pretended to be calm and replied with a smile, "OK, nothing happened."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, half true and half false, "I''ve sent someone to see Danshen. I hope she can be OK."


    White peony is biting the lower lip, think of the words of Salvia miltiorrhiza, so-called illness, is it true or false? She didn''t know, but she knew that Danshen was really tortured, as if she had lost all the luster, and her hatred for Chen Jingyuan seemed to be two points more.


    "Jingyuan, can you spare Danshen and let her go? She is a useless person now. Can you let her leave the cold world? " White peony also held some hope and asked that there were some prayers in the voice. For her, Danshen was really the only close friend. At that time, when yeyuxuan abandoned her, she couldn''t stop her. She watched Danshen''s legs were abandoned and it was difficult to walk. Now, do you want to watch Danshen suffer a little bit?


    "White peony, don''t say silly things." Chen Jingyuan lightly said, silent refusal.


    "Why is it stupid, why can''t it, why can''t she alone?" Asked the white peony.


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes are not visible. Looking at white peony, does she really or falsely not understand? Even if the salvia miltiorrhiza is abandoned, but the power of the elder is still there. With the presence of Salvia miltiorrhiza, those people will come back. Will he leave such a big hidden danger to himself?


    "White peony, can we not mention her? Yesterday because of her, you are not happy to leave, is it the same today? " Chen Jingyuan seems to be a little unhappy, cold mouth.


    White peony bit his lower lip and gave himself some courage. "Jingyuan, if you can''t let her go, will you kill her? Danshen is so proud that he can''t bear such humiliation and torture. " The tone was already pleading.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at white peony. "Are you willing to let her die?"


    White peony smiled bitterly, and tears were already flowing out of his eyes. "I''m reluctant, of course, but Jingyuan, I''m even more reluctant, she was locked up, she couldn''t survive, she couldn''t die."


    Chen Jingyuan looked at the white peony meaningfully and did not speak.


    "Will you let me see her? I''ll take care of it. "


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Could she really plan to kill Danshen? Is something exciting to her?


    "White peony."


    "I know!" White peony interrupts Chen Jingyuan''s words, "but the Danshen I know would rather die than live like this."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, but he couldn''t stop sneering. Danshen was used to being proud and couldn''t bear it, but her father would not give up if he had the chance to survive.


    "Jingyuan, do you agree?" Paeony said happily that as long as Jingyuan allowed her to see Danshen, she had a way to go in directly, and it was not easy to find out when she took Danshen away.


    "Well." Chen Jingyuan nodded and took up the medicine cup. He felt that the temperature was almost the same, so he took a sip.


    White peony remember watching him drink, there was a sense of relief, it seems that they have to do things, finally can do, she can finally take Danshen away from here. But now, white peony thought of this matter, repented, if there is another chance, what would she do? White peony does not know. Perhaps at this moment, the only thing that makes her happy is that Danshen has successfully left here, right?


    White peony thought that when she got the token, her hands were shaking, she was afraid, she was happy, and she was in a kind of indescribable sorrow. She really wanted to make such a choice.


    Holding the token, white peony passed all the guards smoothly. When Danshen saw the token, he was not very happy. There was a kind of indistinct feeling in his eyes. Now, it''s sadness and pity. Thank you at that time. Now, it''s ironic.


    Even when she brought Danshen out, she was not stopped. Bai Shao remembered that when Danshen left, she looked at her eyes so sad, and there was a kind of inexplicable pity. She remembered that Danshen said she was sorry. At that time, she didn''t understand what it meant. Now she understood it, but it was so sad.


    Anyan listens silently and laughs. He really believes in white peony. As long as she brings something, she will not doubt it.


    "And Danshen?" Anyan got up and asked, "this woman, in her eyes, has no use value, or at the beginning, she had no sense of white peony. If it wasn''t for Chen Jingyuan''s affair today, she and white peony, I''m afraid, had only met by chance.".


    "She''s gone." White peony way, voice has a kind of long lost relaxed.


    An Yan''s eyes suddenly snapped, and white peony turned a blind eye. She knew that everyone would be angry when she heard it. Chen Qi has come to vent once. An Yan, naturally, is no exception.


    White peony thought that when she came back, when she heard the news of Chen Jingyuan''s coma, she felt like being thrown into the ice for a moment. The cold feeling spread from the bottom of her heart. At that moment, the feeling of being cheated and used was so strong that she was directly thrown here without even seeing Chen Jingyuan''s face, and no one asked.


    Anyan jilts sleeve to leave, white peony asks hurriedly, "Jingyuan how on earth, wake up?"


    Anyan didn''t stop and left directly. Bai Shao was stunned. Despair spread from all his limbs and lost all his strength. However, Anyan''s voice came, "I am here, and I will never let him die."


    White peony a Zheng, Nangong an Yan, really is such a confident woman? If you don''t know what the poison is, how can you save it? But that''s the only hope, isn''t it?


    Anyan returns to Chen Jingyuan''s room. Now he is still in a coma. When Chen Qi sees Anyan, his eyes show some hope.


    An Yan Mou color is dim, "have no way, let the doctor of cold hell come."


    Chen Qi nods, an Yan continues to ask, "has Danshen found it?"


    Chen Qi shook his head. "I don''t know where I''m going out of the cold world. I''m still looking for it."


    "She should have no influence. Her father left her. Go and find out those people." An Yan said coldly.


    "Well." Chen Qi nodded, "I''ve been checking. It''s strange that I don''t know where people have gone. It''s like disappearing for no reason."


    Anyan sneers, "Danshen is also a cold man no matter how you say it. It''s not a problem to avoid your pursuit. Try other ways."


    Chen Qi nodded, "the most dangerous place is often the safest place. Do you think she will still be here?"


    If Anyan thinks about it, she will not come back, but if she wants Chen Jingyuan to die, she will definitely confirm it, so she must hide somewhere.


    "You know that. You can arrange it yourself." An Yan said to Chen Qi.


    "Well."


    "By the way, in less than a year''s time, you are in the cold world, and you should not be stable, right? Now Jingyuan is in trouble. You should be more careful. " An Yan reminds, what Jingyuan is arranging, she does not know, but Chen Qi now lost the support of Jingyuan, just afraid of difficult steps.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Chen Qi gratefully said that an Yan waved, "we must find Salvia miltiorrhiza. She must know something."


    "Good!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 631

    Anyan has been here for two days, almost staying up all night. Chen Jingyuan can''t see clearly. In terms of Anyan''s ability, ordinary poisons can''t hide from her. But this time, it''s really weird. She can almost be sure that Chen Jingyuan is not poisoned, but people are not awake all the time, and there are no other problems, which makes Anyan very uneasy. She is always with him.


    Chen Qi has been watching silently, pitying, and a little helpless. Chen Qi has always known that no matter she or the master, she has no choice but to take Nangong princess. The master and the son are doting on Nangong princess, and she has respect and pity for Nangong princess.


    For so many years, she has been watching the relationship between the master and Nangong princess. At the beginning, she faintly felt that Nangong princess was the first to fall in love with her, and she was the first to pursue the master. However, the master''s attitude was very vague. It seemed that if Nangong Princess came, he would give Nangong princess the best company.


    At the beginning, people in Hanming felt that it was not good for Nangong princess to come here voluntarily, and she was too devoted to seeing her off. However, Nangong princess was very domineering, like copper skin and iron bone. No matter what others said and did, she didn''t like to hear. Her left ear went in and her right ear went out, regardless of other people''s wishes, except the master. Only in this way, Nangong princess is still tyrannical and outrageous. Many people can''t see it, but there is a master and a son doting on her. No one can say anything.


    Chen Qi can''t help shaking her head. Time really changes so many things. Later, after a long time, all people are used to the existence of Nangong princess. Even when Nangong princess is around, the master and his son want to have life in general, smile gently, and feel bored from time to time. It''s rare that they are so gentle and considerate.


    Chen Qi inexplicably remembers the chat with Anyan one day. It was probably the first time she went to really get close to this woman. Chen Qi remembers that at that time, she was very confused. There were so many excellent people around Nangong princess. Why did she take the initiative to find the master? Nangong princess''s eyes were distant and calm. She said lightly, "because she liked it, she indulged."


    Anyan is an honest person. She once told Chen Qi that she likes Chen Jingyuan and always does, but it seems that Chen Jingyuan never likes her. She is unwilling and reluctant to give up. Every time she persuades herself to give up, she can''t persuade herself every time. Over the years, she watched her own hand slowly bury her youth day by day. Even if she buried her youth, she was reluctant to give up. She couldn''t give up.


    Chen Qi always remembers that she encouraged Nangong princess at that time, saying that the master must like her. For so many years, she always believed that only Nangong princess could get the master''s unique connivance. But that kind of belief, too many times, in the face of the calm eyes of the master and son, there will be doubts, but at the next moment, I hope to do what I think, and even believe in my own ideas, Chen Qi thought, it will continue like this, the master and son will accept Nangong princess, until the accident of Huhui hall.


    I thought that the relationship between the two people would be closer when the huhuitang accident happened. The white peony is there, the Danshen is there, and the master must choose one of them, but the thing is totally different from what she thought, and even two people are on the road.


    That day, the master said sorry to Nangong princess. At that moment, she saw death and despair in Nangong princess''s eyes. At that moment, her mood was complicated. Some felt sad. Some felt relieved and happy for Nangong princess. Finally, they didn''t have to torture each other. That feeling was very complicated ¡£


    Chen Qi thought, maybe Princess Nangong should have given up. Eight years of acquaintance, five years of time, Princess Nangong''s unrepentant pay, accompany, change the master and son twice refuse, a word of sorry, and then, go to different places, never see each other again, how cruel! Chen Qi doesn''t think he should.


    Chen Qi did not love people, but also feel uncomfortable, not every woman is willing to spend five years of youth in a unresponsive feelings. Not every woman wants to love a man so thoroughly for five years. Chen Qi did not understand that feeling, not to mention how to evaluate it, just for two people, felt sorry.


    Chen Qi stood outside, vaguely looking at the situation inside. The lights were dim. An Yan leaned against the bed and held Chen Jingyuan''s hand. He seemed to mutter to himself. His mood drifted and he retreated slowly.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Anyan felt that she had a hand on her head. She gently rubbed Anyan. She felt that it was inconceivable. When she noticed it, she immediately looked up and looked at Chen Jingyuan. Tears filled her eyes. Chen Jingyuan lay on the bed, leaning sideways, smiling at her.


    "What are you crying for, fool?" Chen Jingyuan touched Anyan''s cheek with his hand and said with heartache.


    Anyan didn''t speak, tears twinkled twice, then pressed back, didn''t flow out, "finally woke up."


    Chen Jingyuan did not move his body. His eyes were fixed on Anyan. Anyan was still a flaming red dress. What was embroidered on it with gold and silver thread? The color was hot and enchanting. Under the dim light, it was even more enchanting. The more he looked, the better he looked. Chen Jingyuan was infatuated with Anyan.


    Chen Jingyuan casually asked Anyan about her recent situation. Anyan answered all questions, but didn''t take the initiative to talk about anything. Chen Jingyuan understands what this means and is very clear. The clearer it is, the more indifferent it is.


    An Yan sits by the bed, looks out of the window, but it''s still dark. When she turns around, she looks down. The perfect side face looks more delicate in the night. The fine wind blows her long hair, half covers her face. Chen Jingyuan looks at the past from the side, only sees two long and curly eyelashes, a cocky nose, lashes flicking, and two shadows quietly mapping on her face It''s beautiful and peaceful. It''s white and green.


    Chen Jingyuan likes to look at Anyan''s side face very much. Anyan is very beautiful, especially the side face, which is not as dazzling as the front face, but has a kind of Soul-catching charm. He would occasionally look at her side face.


    Chen Jingyuan seems to think of something suddenly, pretending to ask casually, "I heard that you went to Fenghua Road and met a man?"


    "Well." An Yan nodded, a little bitter in his heart, and smiled, "his name is Yan Jinghui, who was known in Huhui hall before."


    "The strength of those who survive in Huhui hall should not be weak."


    "An Yan nods," indeed, others are not bad An Yan thought and smiled and said, "it''s a long time."


    Chen Jingyuan hears the words, his eyes are dim, and an Yan doesn''t really see it in the night. Chen Jingyuan says, "there are many men in the world who have long feelings."


    "Maybe." Yan an smiled and thought of Chen Jingyuan and Bai Shao. He said Yan Jinghui was in love. Chen Jingyuan was in fact in love. Over the years, he couldn''t bear to let her down and feel sad, so he kept dragging the white peony. In fact, he had the white peony in his heart. He just wanted her, so he let the white peony wait. If it hadn''t happened this time, would they have been together? She was selfish, and also had a lot to do with Bai Shao''s waiting for Chen Jingyuan for so many years.


    But she has her own pride. She can''t ask him and Bai Shao. She doesn''t want to ask or hear a word. Just like in these years, she always intentionally or unconsciously avoids this woman.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 632

    Chen Jingyuan listens to Anyan''s words, his face is inexplicably wrong, and Anyan is worried. He touches Chen Jingyuan''s forehead. Chen Jingyuan pulls it down with a smile and holds it in his hand. Anyan laughs and withdraws his hand. Chen Jingyuan looks like a meal, turns his wrist, grabs her hand, clasps his fingers, and clasps it in his heart.


    It''s not the first time for them to touch each other''s body. But after that time, Anyan never let him hold hands again. It was a common thing to hold ten fingers together, but it''s not suitable now. Anyan forcibly withdraws her hand, clenches it into a fist as if nothing happened, looks at the place calmly, and doesn''t know where to look. She says in her heart: "Jingyuan, do you know that only lovers can hold hands like this? Before, she was willing to let him hold hands. That''s because in her heart, even if he doesn''t love her, she also considers him a lover and a lover.".


    But now, she doesn''t want to get along with him so vaguely. She loves him and wants him to love her. In this feeling, she doesn''t want to be so passive anymore. She wants to be happy with each other.


    Now that they are not lovers, or have not reached that point, they should not be close to each other. Now, Chen Jingyuan is in her heart, just a playmate of childhood and childhood, who is her closest partner and most intimate friend. And friends should not be so close.


    Chen Jingyuan looks at his empty hand. The wind in the night sky blows through the palm of his hand with the cold and humidity of the night. When the wind passes the palm, it''s really cold. It''s more like a cold ice passing through the palm.


    Chen Jingyuan knows that Anyan has changed a little that she is not as free and unrestrained around him as before, and she will not let him hug and kiss herself.


    Chen Jingyuan lowered his eyebrows and suddenly missed the woman who had a charming smile in order to tease himself. He suddenly missed the enchanting and amorous feelings between her eyebrows.


    Chen Jingyuan remembers that even if he and Anyan didn''t meet each other, he would send some letters from time to time. There were endless topics and endless words. It seemed that the letter couldn''t write down at all. When two people meet, they always talk about many things from all over the world. They are together all day long. Even if they don''t do anything, Anyan is also very happy.


    But now, she really abides by her words, retreats to the limits of her friends, and is only a friend. No more ambiguous words, no more charming and seductive smiles, no longer the real feelings she sometimes reveals, even if he is seriously injured and just woke up, all as he wishes.


    But he knew what it was like. These five years, in fact, how happy he is, but at the same time to give an Yan, but unwilling and lonely, guess and hesitation, he knows that he is selfish, so now alone swallow this loneliness and heartache.


    These five years are the happiness he stole. Knowing that it''s unfair to Anyan, he accepted Anyan''s love and all her care and love, but he never had any return. He is so selfish.


    An Yan''s eyes slightly raised, and saw the candle fire on one side, burning quietly, so calm, "spring silkworms to the end of the silk, wax torch into gray tears before dry." She really didn''t have such a great, unrequited effort.


    Anyan remembers that her aunt once said that people always inadvertently magnify their unwilling, angry, sad, painful and other emotions, always thinking about how bad they are, why they think that others can''t do what they want, why they don''t love themselves, why they want to break up, why they can''t live forever. When I think about it like this, I''ve been drilling for a long time, thinking about why. But at the same time of amplifying their own pain, if we can think of people who are more painful than ourselves, maybe we can achieve a balance. But Anyan thought, at this time, who should I think of? Bei Yan Xi? Or, ye Yuning? Both of them are beggars.


    Anyan suddenly remembered that he didn''t know what she would think after she came here, but Anyan didn''t care. Anyway, she came here, who didn''t know for Chen Jingyuan.


    Anyan has always been clean and tidy, and doesn''t want to drag the mud, but Chen Jingyuan is in danger. She has been used to worrying. She must accompany him when he is in danger. Five years later, everything of that person is engraved in the bone. You can''t erase it if you want. She can''t see Chen Jingyuan in danger but she''s indifferent. Even if she really decides to let go, Chen Jingyuan and her can''t be lovers. But for many years, they have been lovers like brothers and sisters. For Yu Anyan, apart from love, she and Chen Jingyuan can still have many ties, She can''t do it without asking. What''s more, now, what she wants is to get Chen Jingyuan. Now, is it a chance to enter? An Yan suddenly smiled.


    Silence is only a matter of a short time. Neither of them is a stickler of small things, and they are good at hiding their emotions. No matter they are lost, sad, rejected or wandering, both of them clean up in a short time.


    Chen Jingyuan sat up and leaned against the bed to look at Anyan. Anyan smiled just now, and the dimples on her cheek appeared. Chen Jingyuan thought to himself that he was seriously injured now, but she still laughed, and then unconsciously poked Anyan''s dimples.


    Anyan waves to open it and pushes Chen Jingyuan for a while, which is the strength of joking. Unexpectedly, she pushes Chen Jingyuan to the bottom and directly lies down on the bed without moving.


    Anyan pursed her lips, leaned forward and poked at his cheek. "Hey, get up, don''t pretend. When are you so delicate, I can push you down."


    "Chen Jingyuan? Chen Jingyuan


    Shocked, she quickly sat down beside the bed and helped Chen Jingyuan up.


    As soon as he picked up Chen Jingyuan, he opened his eyes and looked at her with a banter. "Scared?"


    An Yan is furious and punches him lightly in the face. "Asshole!"


    Chen Jingyuan hurriedly raised his hand to block it, smiled and held Anyan''s hands. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s my fault. Don''t face where you are going."


    An Yan is very angry. He hits him with one fist, then another. Chen Jingyuan holds an Yan''s wrist and pulls her on the bed. He holds her hands and feet and says with a smile, "are you really angry?"


    "Go away!" Under the rage of an Yan, he didn''t plan to stop. As soon as he broke away, he split over. Chen Jingyuan smiled and didn''t stop. An Yan hurriedly collected his strength and stopped when he was about to split.


    There was a flash of anger in Feng Mou. She thought that Chen Jingyuan was really hurt. He just woke up. He must be very tired and ill. She was unprepared when she was with her. She really thought where she hurt him.


    Is this something you can joke about? He just lay there motionless, didn''t he know how scared she was? He even joked about it. Does he know what it means to her? She was so angry with him for the first time.


    "An Yan, don''t be angry, will you?" Chen Jingyuan said in a low voice, he is much taller than Anyan. The whole person covers Anyan and blocks the dim light of the candle light. Anyan only sees the burning light in his eyes, "don''t be angry with me, OK?" I don''t know if it''s the relationship of vision. She saw a thick sadness in him. Her sinister thoughts became more and more serious. She could not help holding his shoulder. "You get up first, you die again."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 633

    Chen Jingyuan smiles gently, turns over and comes down from Anyan. They both sit up and lean on the bed. Anyan''s heart is still upset. His anger is still lingering. "Asshole, I''ve never played this kind of joke with you. Is it fun?"


    "It''s not a joke." Chen Jingyuan said softly, an Yan frowned and suddenly fell down. What do you say? " She was so frightened and angry that she clutched at his sleeve nervously.


    Chen Jingyuan said with a smile, "I''m so tired these days. I''ve been in a coma. Sometimes I can feel the movement outside. I just can''t wake up. It''s like I can''t find my way back in the fog. My feet are floating. It seems that every step is suffering. Every step leads to hell. I really think I can''t wake up."


    "How could this happen?" Anyan asked in surprise that she had also lived in a nightmare, but she could wake up soon. She could clearly distinguish the dream from the reality, not to mention the feeling of difficulty.


    Chen Jingyuan was silent for a while, and he suddenly smiled, "I''m probably too tired to break away."


    "Didn''t you just leave everything to Chen Qi recently?" An Yan purses her lips, but some don''t think so.


    Chen Jingyuan picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s still very tired."


    Anyan punched him on the shoulder and said, "really, I''m scared to death." Out of caution, an Yan added, "didn''t you see the doctor?"


    "I''ll be fine if I have more rest. I''m looking for a doctor." Chen Jingyuan said with a smile, leaning slightly against the head of the bed, "this son is sitting, sometimes very tired."


    "Nonsense, who is not tired?" Anyan said, got up and poured him a glass of water, and fed him, "are you under too much pressure and don''t know how to relax at all?"


    "Stop talking about me." Chen Jingyuan smiled, "everyone is the same."


    Anyan nods. It''s true. Chen Jingyuan has to ask about Hanming. It''s very big and chaotic. Anyan knows that she doesn''t know how big and powerful Hanming is. So she doesn''t know how busy Chen Jingyuan is.


    "Are you talking about Phoenix now? Didn''t your parents let Amin ask about it? " Chen Jingyuan looks at an Yan for a moment and becomes fascinated. He responds and asks.


    An Yan smiles and looks out of the window. There is already some light coming in. It seems that it''s about to light up.


    "He''s already learning, but I don''t worry about watching it for him for a while." Anyan''s tone is very bland, and she doesn''t know how much she means. "Besides, after I get married, anyin has to ask even if he doesn''t want to. Let him have a good time now."


    There is a faint smile on Anyan''s face, but Chen Jingyuan feels a twinge of pain in his heart. It turns out that Anyan will also take the initiative to talk about this matter with him. She wants to marry, wants to marry? Or have you decided who to marry? Chen Jingyuan suddenly had a kind of panic. In his plan, even though he and Anyan would not have a vague relationship, they would not be strangers.


    For a while, Chen Jingyuan''s heart suddenly seemed empty. He thought of the feeling in his dream. It was a fog that seemed unable to come out. The most reassuring thing for him was Anyan''s voice and breath. But when he woke up, he could not get any more?


    "Are you getting married?" Chen Jingyuan said slowly, pretending nothing happened.


    Anyan chuckles. "It''s a matter of time, isn''t it? Maybe I should be thankful that my parents won''t let me go to make peace with each other. It''s still up to me. "


    Anyan''s words, meaning unknown, with a bit random, like with some temptation.


    Chen Jingyuan smiles but doesn''t speak. An Yan smiles. Chen Jingyuan asks, "what are you laughing at?"


    Anyan''s smile was full of helplessness. "Thinking of my father, he said that someone had told me fortune telling. He said that my life, if it goes well, will be very smooth. No matter it''s love or life, but if it doesn''t go well, he may give all he has and can''t get what he wants."


    Chen Jingyuan listens silently and looks at Anyan''s smile, which is a little heartbroken. So now, Anyan is doing everything, but can''t get what he wants? If the person Anyan loves is not him, maybe it''s going to be smooth, right? How can someone dislike such a proud and gorgeous woman?


    "Have you calculated? Such as feelings, such as marriage. " Anyan asked jokingly.


    Chen Jingyuan subconsciously wants to escape, looks at an Yan''s burning eyes, purses his lips and says, "No."


    "An Yan Tut," cheat Just so obvious escape, think she can''t see it?


    Chen Jingyuan laughed, looked up at the roof, slightly tilted his head, saw the starry sky looming outside, and suddenly said, "marriage is like the night sky. It''s dark. No one knows when there will be stars."


    An Yan collected the smile on his face, and looked at him deeply. Chen Jingyuan looked at the night sky with a trance look. It seemed that there was tenderness, gentleness and calmness in it, like Chen Jingyuan''s eyes all the time. Anyan sometimes can''t help thinking about whether she is sensitive or amorous. Why does she always think that Chen Jingyuan not only grew up with her, but also has love between men and women? But Chen Jingyuan


    just that. She sighs. Now that Chen Jingyuan refuses, she doesn''t want to think about these useless things. It doesn''t matter whether she used to love or not Want now and later Chen Jingyuan, fall in love with her.


    Chen Jingyuan closes her eyes, and an Yan herself has nothing to say for a while. She knows that when it comes to each other''s emotional fate, they are always speechless, which should have been embarrassing. However, both of them are very good at camouflage themselves. If they don''t want to, no one can see anything. Now they are hiding their embarrassment. As usual, the more natural they are, the more smiling they are The more clearly you know the boundaries between each other.


    Is this torture?


    An Yan sighed a little, looked outside, already some light came in, "it''s going to be bright."


    "Well." For a while, I was speechless until Chen Qi came in.


    "Master?" Chen Qi looks at Chen Jingyuan, who is half lying on the bed mountain, and asks in surprise. The light in his eyes is not covered up.


    Chen Jingyuan smiles, Chen Qi calms down, walks slowly, "the master son woke up good, or Nangong princess''s way." Chen Qi said with a smile, appreciating by the way.


    Anyan waved. "It''s nothing to do with me. I didn''t do anything."


    Chen Jingyuan laughs but doesn''t speak. Anyan doesn''t need to do anything. As long as he''s around, he can do nothing. But for him, Anyan is a good medicine and a unique medicine for treating heart injury.


    "Lord, would you like to eat or take medicine first?" Chen Qi asked.


    "Eat first." Chen Jingyuan''s natural way back, an Yan frowns, "what medicine?"


    Chen Jingyuan shook his head. "It''s just some medicine for concentration. It''s too tired. It''s for regulating breath."


    An Yan nods, Chen Qi continues to ask, "how to deal with white peony?"


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes were a little overcast, like a cold wind blowing in his body. "First, close it. Where is Danshen?"


    "Escaped." Chen Qi looks down and is ashamed. It''s unforgivable that people have escaped from their eyelids.


    "Find it, life or death." How can Chen Jingyuan be so angry when the chilly chill gathers in Meifeng? And how can it be so obvious that even if Danshen escapes, it doesn''t have to be like this? An Yan feels that there is a problem.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 634

    Anyan feels that there is something wrong with her sensitivity, but she can''t tell why Chen Jingyuan is. She just feels a little uneasy.


    Contrary to Anyan''s expectation, Chen Jingyuan recovered very quickly, completely without the appearance of being weak and unconscious a few days ago. In the afternoon, he left the room and walked around to relax.


    With an Yan on one side, she saw the blooming flowers under the eaves beside her. She sneered at them. White peony always liked to take care of these things. Now people are locked up. It''s a pity that the flowers are still blooming.


    "What are you going to do with white peony?" Anyan said in silence that there was no repulsion on her face, only a faint smile.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned, "how can I suddenly mention this?" Anyan has never taken the initiative to mention the matter of paeony. Even if she met by chance, she was a nodding acquaintance and never talked about it in depth. This time, how could she be


    "just curious? I thought you would be with her all the time." Anyan explained that he continued to walk forward. There was the rose bush in front of him. Now he didn''t know how it was going.


    Chen Jingyuan''s frown is invisible. He doesn''t like the way Anyan looks like nothing. Before, Anyan was in front of him. For white peony, although she didn''t have many expressions, she was unwilling to resist. There were few of them. It seems that she didn''t care about herself.


    The setting sun hangs obliquely in the sky, with some warmth. Looking for Anyan, I feel just right. I say it''s not cold, it''s not warm, and I feel isolated.


    "Turn it off for the time being." Chen Jingyuan made a careless remark, but didn''t make it clear.


    Anyan doesn''t care. It''s his own business how he deals with white peony. It has nothing to do with her. White peony is never a threat to her.


    An Yan doesn''t speak, Chen Jingyuan doesn''t speak, two people sit here side by side, the setting sun falls from the sky, the moon rises slowly, sprinkles on the body.


    "Chen Jingyuan, it''s time to go back." Anyan said that there was no response for a long time. Anyan opened his eyes. Chen Jingyuan was lying down and asleep. His sleeping face was peaceful and peaceful. The gray light fell lightly on his white face, as if plated with a layer of silver light. It was as beautiful as a piece of top-grade jade. He was really tired without the wisdom and deep feeling when he woke up. There were many things in this period of time in Hanming, the four elders It''s exhausting. It''s also a big thing to take back power. After that, there''s Danshen. It''s not easy. Anyan remembers that there was a time when Chen Jingyuan was resting alone. There was always a dagger under his pillow, which was extremely defensive. Several of them are extremely tough. They bear the hardships and tiredness. They will not let others know, especially the people under them. That is a kind of incompetence.


    It''s the same with her. She''s very tired in the management of such a big phoenix. Now she''s under the control of her parents. But her parents are always ruthless. Sometimes, they feel ruthless. Suddenly, everything is also there. It''s common to be busy at the beginning.


    Many people knew that she was determined to kill, but they never saw that she was worried about the flood and upset about it. They never saw that she was impatient and angry for some irreconcilable things inside the Phoenix officials, but there were always times when she was too busy, but they always remembered that she was confident and decisive in front of people, with the most decisive appearance A good face appears in front of people. How tired and tired you are behind them, you need to adjust it by yourself.


    When she is tired, she will write to Chen Jingyuan. Sometimes she will come to him to find warmth. She will not go to her parents or family members. She does not want her parents to worry, to be disappointed, or to worry about Anmin.


    Chen Jingyuan is more confident and excellent in front of others, but every time she sees him, he has no vigilance. In fact, every time she sees him, his spirit is not very good, especially in the past two years, he is more tired.


    "Chen Jingyuan?" She crawled over and shouted softly. Chen Jingyuan breathed evenly and fell asleep unprepared beside her. An Yan looked at his face and thought of a word "time is quiet".


    An Yan reaches out to touch Chen Jingyuan''s forehead. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t respond. He is really asleep.


    An Yan gets up, takes off his outer clothes, covers him, and squats beside him.


    An Yan''s long fingers brushed his face. Sometimes, he hated Chen Jingyuan''s gentleness and calmness. Even if he is out of control once for himself, in the long wait, maybe she found another reason to wait.


    "Chen Jingyuan, you know how much I like you." Anyan never told Chen Jingyuan how much she liked him in the sun, and Chen Jingyuan never gave Anyan a chance. It seems that he could only tell him how much she liked him when he was sleeping in such a dim light and such a night.


    An Yan closes her eyes and kisses Chen Jingyuan''s lips gently. She has kissed him many times, all openly, his lips are so deep in her memory, but this is the first time to kiss secretly.


    She has lost the right to kiss him openly. When she was in Dayuan, she cut off her own back road. She only had to make a decision. Now, it''s very difficult. She can''t force him at this time.


    She also knows that she and Chen Jingyuan are so connected, she can''t let him go, as long as he is in danger, she will be around him, which is a habit, whether she loves him or not. It''s hard to change a person''s habits. Even if she knows that her mind has been determined, she will never be able to ignore him. When he is in danger, she will still arrive at the first time.


    An Yan sits beside Chen Jingyuan, gently supports Chen Jingyuan, lets his head rest in her bosom to fall asleep, also drapes the outer garment on him, in order to prevent him from catching cold.


    "Chen Jingyuan, I think, now you don''t love me, should not love before, once, when I was with you, I couldn''t bear to think, if you love me, I will let you also taste the loneliness I have suffered in these years." Anyan looks down at the sleeping one with a silly smile. "Am I cruel? I think you must see through my mind, so you won''t love me."


    Chen Jingyuan slept soundly, breathed evenly, and an Yan stroked his cheek. "Chen Jingyuan, am I here? Are you laughing at me in your heart? How can I do this? I want your reward now, and I want to get you at all costs."


    Anyan has no sleepiness. Even if he didn''t sleep well these two days, it''s hard to have sleepiness now. At the moment, he can''t sleep, just looking at his face and thinking about many past events of the two.


    In fact, there are so many memories between her and Chen Jingyuan that she always thinks that many years of love are just like this.


    She doesn''t want to recall, but it''s still in the night. These pictures are always dreamy back at midnight, and always emerge involuntarily. The more you want to forget someone, the more you remember it, the more she lets go of herself and let it go.


    Since the heart can''t help itself, let''s steal this moment''s peace, a moment''s happiness, Chen Jingyuan will be so quiet beside her, he won''t let himself sleep beside a woman who can''t be completely trusted, even if it''s white peony.


    She knows and always knows Chen Jingyuan''s every move. Bai Shao has never stayed in Chen Jingyuan''s room. Or, as far as she knows, Bai Shao has never been here. As for other places, she doesn''t want to think about it or be difficult for herself. Or, she doesn''t care. She wants results.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 635

    Night wind gradually big, after midnight very cold, an Yan closed his eyes to sleep, unconsciously, clenched his hand.


    When Chen Jingyuan woke up, it was already bright. Now it''s just the time and temperature. After sleeping for so long, he was very comfortable. He hasn''t slept for so long for a long time, so comfortable.


    It may be that he didn''t open his eyes for a long time, and it was dark all night. Now, even with a little gentle sunshine, Chen Jingyuan turned his head and touched a soft, familiar fragrance, which made his lips lift and his eyes move up. He saw the peaceful sleeping face of an Yan.


    He was resting on her stomach, soft and fragrant. Her long hair covered half of her face. She was shaking in the sun and shining, just like the bright light in her eyes. The sun was so bright, but she slept so well and had no consciousness.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t feel a smile, closed his eyes, enjoyed a moment''s tenderness, didn''t want to get up, no wonder he could sleep so comfortably, it was her around.


    As soon as he moved, he realized that he was holding her hand. Chen Jingyuan smiled a little. In his sleep, he remembered to hold her. She felt the most clearly. However, even if he was blind and touched hundreds of women''s hands, he could quickly recognize that they were Anyan. Even if they were princesses, they were well-off, but they were not as smooth and smooth as ordinary women Carrying weapons, but also a lot of times to put out, the hands of the mill up a thin cocoon, that is the general woman will not have.


    Chen Jingyuan carefully gets up and sits beside Anyan, drapes Anyan''s outer clothes on her. The sun is nearly hollow. Chen Jingyuan''s visual inspection shows that no one has found her. This makes Chen Jingyuan slightly happy. When no one is around, it''s best!


    He looked at Anyan from the side of his head. She was sleeping quietly. No one thought that such a weak woman was carrying a huge Phoenix on her shoulder. Such a big country is now almost on her body. Even though she may not talk about it again in the future, Anyan''s sense of belonging to the Phoenix will make her always care about it.


    "Chen Jingyuan" an Yan suddenly murmured, feeling a little faint.


    Chen Jingyuan turns around with a smile. "Wake up" smiles suddenly. He thinks Anyan is awake. However, Anyan doesn''t know what he dreams about. He just calls out his name and sleeps again.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart and mouth are dull and painful. Over the years, how many times has she called his name in her dream, but he has responded several times.


    "I''m here." Chen Jingyuan said in a soft voice. He knew that Anyan was just shouting in a daze, but he didn''t wake up. He also knew that I was so stupid that Anyan couldn''t hear it at all. He laughed at himself, and only in this way could he dare to respond to her.


    If Anyan wakes up, this sentence will never be heard. I am here! I am here, always here, as long as you call me, I am here.


    Chen Jingyuan thought, turning over, he couldn''t help kissing her on the lips. This was the second time he kissed her secretly when Anyan fell asleep. For the first time, when Anyan was 15 years old, he was attracted by her in the morning. Such attractive lip color and light smile made human feelings hard to resist.


    When people are sober, they are always unable to help themselves, and then they can''t help themselves. All their desires and thoughts are always controlled by reason. And such a kiss, always can''t see the sun, just like some things in my heart, can''t be seen, thought, read by anyone.


    Hurting her is the most painful thing for him and the last thing he wants to do. But he has no choice. He can''t find a way. They can see a bright road for each other, let alone a way for them to go down side by side.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart grows more sour. He stretches his arm and holds her gently on his shoulder. "Sleep, I will always protect you."


    Anyan didn''t know what she was dreaming about. She raised her lips.


    Anyan slept soundly, as if in a dream, she felt much more comfortable, and sometimes she babbled.


    Chen Jingyuan listens. Sometimes he can''t cry or laugh, and his smile hangs on his face.


    At noon, an Yan wakes up and yawns wearily. Chen Jingyuan looks at her with a smile. "How are you sleeping?"


    "Good. Why don''t you wake me up?" An Yan purses her lips and looks at Chen Jingyuan. She is still dressed in white. She is dressed as a good young man. She has a slight smile on her face. It''s not deep. It''s just that he can give her the strongest smile. Chen Jingyuan has always been an indifferent person. At this moment, her smile is somewhat detached from the world.


    "I don''t want to call you because you sleep well." Chen Jingyuan said that he pulled an Yan''s outer garment up and put it on. Chen Jingyuan smiled and said, "you can only talk about me. You are too tired to sleep. Don''t worry about my business too much. When you are here now, you should find more opportunities to rest and relax."


    "Who cares about you? I''m busy recently." Anyan said that he had something wrong with his mouth and looked at the sun. "I''m a little hungry."


    "Let''s go and eat." Chen Jingyuan said with a smile, hugging Anyan''s waist and walking forward. Anyan looked at Chen Jingyuan''s hand on his waist and picked up his eyebrow. He just wanted to say something, but before meeting someone came straight to him. Anyan was about to say something and swallowed it again.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Jingyuan asked, embracing an Yan.


    "Danshen found it."


    Chen Jingyuan eyebrow tip a pick, "where?"


    That person saw an Yan, an Yan a smile, follow the trend way, "I take a step first, you slow chat."


    Chen Jingyuan frowns, and an Yan skilfully avoids his embrace and leaves here.


    Chen Jingyuan looked at Anyan''s back before he saw the man in front of him. "Take me."


    Chen Jingyuan followed the man all the way. Chen Qi was already waiting. Seeing Chen Jingyuan nodding, "master."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at the woman in front of him. His clothes have completely changed. Some of them are shabby. The expression on his face is full of disgust and hatred. His originally beautiful eyebrows and eyes are covered with resentment and lose too much luster.


    When Danshen saw Chen Jingyuan, he smiled coldly. It seemed that he had some pleasure of revenge. Chen Jingyuan frowned and didn''t know why.


    "How are you feeling, master? It''s amazing that Danshen woke up. " Danshen said with a smile, with a deep smile, there was a kind of eerie feeling. Looking at Chen Jingyuan, his eyes were like a snake searching for food in the night. His eyes were locked on Chen Jingyuan, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. I''m fine." Chen Jingyuan said coldly. The chilly air was dispersing, and the smile of Danshen was a little stiff.


    But at the next moment, the smile on Danshen''s face was just as usual, just a little happy, "it''s OK to cheat others, but it''s not a smart decision to cheat me. After a few days of coma, the master really thought it was an accident?"


    Chen Qi was shocked. He immediately looked at Chen Jingyuan, but saw that he was as calm as usual. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. He was a little more stable.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t have the calmness she imagined. His mind was already full of ups and downs. In those days, he felt the most clear, like a dream that was not awake, like a dream that was unreal. He always felt that he was sinking. It seemed that if he relaxed a little, he would die without a burial place. Chen Jingyuan didn''t know why he felt that way. After waking up, he didn''t have anything unusual, so he relaxed. Now listening to Danshen, he felt a little nervous.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 636

    But no matter how he feels, it won''t be seen by anyone.


    Danshen looked at the fake poor man in front of him and couldn''t help sneering. "If I guess right, the master should have a birthmark." Danshen slowly said, for fear that Chen Jingyuan could not hear clearly.


    Chen Jingyuan was shocked, his face moved, but his words were as calm as ever. "So?"


    "Are you sure you want them all here?" Danshen asked smilingly, Chen Jingyuan waved his hand, and the people around him disappeared. Chen Qi wanted to say something, but saw Chen Jingyuan''s cold eyes, so he had to step back.


    "What do you want to say?" Chen Jingyuan asked coldly.


    "You should ask me what I want, or the curse on you will soon come true." Danshen threatened, his eyes narrowed, as sharp as an eagle looking at its prey.


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes suddenly changed, and Danshen smiled contentedly. "Are you curious? Why do I know the curse? Is it the biggest secret of cold hell?"


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t speak, but looked at Danshen coldly. Danshen didn''t care, "so the master of Hanming is cursed. He can''t live to be thirty. Your grandfather is so, your father is so, so are you." Danshen smiled softly, but his eyes were satirical and sharp. "That''s why you refused to accept Nangong Anyan, right?"


    "What do you want?"


    Danshen laughed, "Chen Jingyuan, you will have this day!"


    Chen Jingyuan''s face was expressionless, and Danshen was smiling. "Don''t you know what the medicine I gave you will do?"


    Chen Jingyuan brows a pressure, Danshen like a kind explanation, "is the white peony to you."


    "What''s the point?" Chen Jingyuan is a good friend, but Danshen is a cold smile. The corners of his mouth are raised. It''s hard to torture Chen Jingyuan. How can she give up?


    "You don''t seem to know." Salvia smiled.


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t say anything. Waiting for Danshen to continue, Danshen shuts up and looks at Chen Jingyuan mockingly.


    Chen Jingyuan is a very patient person. Even if he is impetuous now, he doesn''t show it. If he opens his mouth, he will lose the chance. The best way is to wait for Danshen to speak.


    Danshen looked at Chen Jingyuan calmly, but saw that his expression was as calm as ever, even a little numb, and his heart was secretly frightened. Instead, his anger was second.


    "You always knew?" Chen Jingyuan asked.


    "What?" But Danshen didn''t understand.


    "Do you always know whether to allow paeony to stay with me or even match us?" Chen Jingyuan said indifferently, with some irony.


    Danshen stares at him with his teeth clenched. He doesn''t speak.


    Chen Jingyuan won''t give up the chance. "You don''t know. It was only when your father died, right?"


    Danshen''s eyes flickered, and Chen Jingyuan gave a light hum.


    "Yes, so what?" The voice of Salvia miltiorrhiza is calm and dead.


    "Nothing. That medicine was given by your father, too? Poison or second, to trigger that curse Chen Jingyuan said indifferently, with a feeling of indifference.


    "Yes." Danshen clenched his teeth and replied, "it''s just to kill you. There''s nothing on the surface of the medicine, but for you, it''s poison. Take it. You can''t live for a year. It should be said that you may die directly. It''s lucky to wake up."


    Chen Jingyuan bowed his head. "So you hide here, just to see if I''m dead, but I didn''t expect that the guard of cold hell is so strict?"


    Mention this, Danshen is indignant, a pair of eyes look at Chen Jingyuan maliciously, she runs away hard, how can he know he will come back?


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t care to look at her, his face is expressionless, "you choose a way to die, I can complete you."


    Danshen sneers, "I don''t want to die, I want to watch you die first."


    Chen Jingyuan looks at her sarcastically and leaves here. Danshen shouts, "Chen Jingyuan, you must die!"


    Chen Jingyuan ignored, the voice of Danshen was exhausted, but Chen Qi did not know what it meant.


    Chen Jingyuan calmed down and went to find Anyan. He went directly back to his room but didn''t see her. He was surprised and came out. Where would he be if he wasn''t here? Casually pulled a person, asked the position of an Yan.


    When she heard that an Yan was in the place where she first lived, she couldn''t wait for a moment''s bitterness. Since she was 15 years old, an Yan never went back to that room. Why do you want to avoid him now or to open the distance with him.


    After tasting the bitterness for a moment, Chen Jingyuan walked towards Anyan''s room. Anyan sat by the window and looked out. He didn''t know where to put his eyes, but Chen Jingyuan was sure that it wasn''t on him.


    "Back?" Seeing Chen Jingyuan, an Yan asked lightly, and her eyes continued to move outside, smiling shallowly. The smile was reflected in Chen Jingyuan''s eyes, sweet and bitter.


    "Yes." Chen Jingyuan pretends to be an ordinary way back.


    "Has Danshen been dealt with?" Anyan asked casually, calm and impermanent.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart sank slightly, and then he said with a smile, "what do you think should be done?"


    An Yan looks at him from the side of his head, smiling like a smile. "You know more about the cold world than I do, don''t you?"


    Chen Jingyuan is silent for a while. Anyan means she doesn''t know? But before, if he was busy, Anyan would help him to have a look. Sometimes, he would make decisions for himself. Now, is it unnecessary? Or will you never ask about him again? Anyan comes for him, he doesn''t doubt, but can he stay for him? He''s not sure. What''s on Anyan''s face is an indifferent expression.


    "I may be away for a few days." Anyan said as if nothing had happened, and did not see Chen Jingyuan.


    The expression on Chen Jingyuan''s face is stiff. Just now I thought whether Anyan would stay for him. Is it going to leave now? As soon as he woke up yesterday, could she not wait to leave?


    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t know how to taste the feelings at this time. They are bitter, angry and sad.


    "No more?" Chen Jing goes far away and caresses Anyan''s long hair. Anyan''s hair ornaments are not many. The long hair almost falls down completely and feels comfortable.


    An Yan smiles, "in what capacity do you want me to stay?"


    Chen Jingyuan hands a meal. In the past, Anyan would never ask such a question. It seems that he knew it. But now, Anyan has to answer this question.


    "Yan Yan," Chen Jingyuan cried.


    Anyan waved and said, "I was worried about you. Now you''re OK. Of course, I''m going to leave. I don''t want to be here. You have to worry."


    Anyan smiles quietly, not half divided, but Chen Jingyuan is sad, what does Anyan mean? At first, he hated greedy women. Anyan never mentioned it. On the one hand, he accepted it calmly, on the other hand, he thought, did Anyan never care? Will be so calm, identity do not care about anything, but now Anyan mentioned, he can not give her an answer, or even an explanation.


    "As long as you want, stay here as long as you want." Chen Jing goes a long way, with an Yan looking out, the grass is exuberant, the branches are luxuriant, but the bottom of his heart is desolate.


    An Yan chuckled, "I''m a princess of a country. How can I stay so freely? Even if I think about Phoenix, I still have to ask about it."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 637

    Chen Jingyuan gazed at Anyan for a long time and nodded, "well, you really don''t want to stay here."


    Anyan smiles when she hears the words, and inadvertently reveals some amorous feelings, like the infatuated nostalgia in love, with the unique simplicity of the girl, Chen Jingyuan, is so desperate.


    Anyan looks up at the sky. It''s noon. She didn''t eat last night or in the morning. Her stomach is empty. She felt hungry just now, but now she doesn''t feel anything. Anyan is disgusted to think whether all things are like this. After a certain limit, there won''t be any more feelings. For example, after being hurt, there won''t be any more heartache.


    "When will you leave?" Chen Jingyuan asked in a light way. He didn''t even need to clean up his sadness. He easily covered it up.


    An Yan smiles, "in the afternoon, wait for the sun to pass."


    Chen Jingyuan''s light expression is broken, so fast? Not even one night? And Anyan left, is really left for a few days, or never to return, he did not grasp, Anyan''s mind, now he is not sure. But even so, Chen Jingyuan didn''t hold back. She stroked her hand along Anyan''s hair, like a kind of pacification. Anyan hated Chen Jingyuan, so indifferent, it seems that nothing can affect him.


    Anyan didn''t make it, not that she couldn''t leave, but that she couldn''t let herself leave again.


    As soon as an Yan came out of the cold world, he saw Chen Qi waiting for her. When he saw an Yan, he bowed slightly, with a serious expression on his face, which was not as relaxed and comfortable as when they were together.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it come to see me off? It has not been before. What should I do so seriously? " Anyan laughs and jokes. Chen Qi''s expression is not half loose. She stares at Anyan and makes Anyan think that she has done something to her that she shouldn''t have done.


    An Yan sighed, his expression slightly restrained, "what''s the matter? If it''s for Jingyuan, it''s not necessary. He won''t keep me. "


    Chen Qi blinked and looked down. "I know."


    "Do you know how to come?" An Yan laughs at herself, and the momentary injury on her face is heartbreaking.


    "I only know today why the master refused the princess all the time." Chen Qi said with deep pain, her eyes had been drooping, like hiding something, or she did not dare to look up for a moment at the injury in Anyan''s eyes.


    "What do you mean?" An Yan frowns and is cautious.


    Chen Qi took a deep breath and looked away. "All the time, I think the master likes you, maybe he loves you, but all the time, the master never accepts the princess, but he doesn''t refuse. He always drags on so vaguely. All the time, the princess hates such a relationship, right?"


    Anyan doesn''t answer, dislikes and enjoys it. All along, she naturally enjoys Chen Jingyuan''s love and accepts his love. She never thinks about it. She doesn''t refuse it. Chen Jingyuan doesn''t refuse it. The two people drag along like this.


    Chen Qi looks at the subtle change of expression on an Yan''s face and sighs, "Danshen found it today, does the princess know?"


    Anyan nods, she doesn''t care about these things, and she doesn''t want to take care of them. Chen Qi now mentions that there are obviously other meanings, which make Anyan have to think more.


    Chen Qi shook his fist. "Today, I overheard their conversation."


    An Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Didn''t Chen Jingyuan find out?


    "It seems that the master is cursed and can''t live to be 30 years old when Danshen mentions it."


    An Yan smiles, but Chen Qi is serious. Looking at an Yan, she emphasizes, "maybe it''s true. The grandfather and father of the Lord died young. Before they were established, the LORD heard Dan mention it, but he didn''t refute it."


    "Does he know?"


    "The master should know."


    An Yan nods, is that the reason why he has always refused himself? It''s funny. Thirty years old, there are still ten years left. Is it difficult that they two still have to get tangled up in these ten years? It''s sad.


    "Still have" Chen Qi wants to say again stop.


    "Well?"


    "Danshen said that the medicine given to the master is not poison, but can cause curse. The master may not even have a year."


    An Yan tightens her eyebrows. How could something so strange happen? Curse, can be ahead of time?


    "The princess knows that there is a birthmark on the master?" Chen Qi asked cautiously.


    Anyan frowned and thought, "yes, he has a birthmark on his back."


    "It seems that the birthmark is a curse." Chen Qi clenched his teeth.


    An Yan''s eyebrows and heart jumped. Suddenly, she had a bad premonition. She could not see the birthmark clearly, but she could not see it clearly Chen Qi looks at an Yan in surprise. How can she have such a big mood fluctuation? And why is it so hard and tangled?


    "I''m going back." Anyan bites her teeth, but doesn''t care about Chen Qi. She rides on the horse and enters the cold world.


    Chen Qi said in his heart that it was not good, and hurriedly followed up.


    At dusk, the scorching heat in the afternoon was removed, and the cool came. It was a pleasure to lie on the ground and rest on the arm while taking advantage of the comfortable evening wind.


    Chen Jingyuan enjoys such a tranquility. In this rose field, just staying like this is an abnormal tranquility.


    Say up, this time an Yan leaves, did not say goodbye to oneself, also be, why to say goodbye? He won''t go to see her off again. There''s no need to make a fool of himself. Chen Jingyuan thought about it like this, but he just closed his eyes and no one could see the bitterness inside.


    Chen Jingyuan hears that there are some movements around him. They are the footsteps of someone who is eager to come. But they shouldn''t be. Chen Jingyuan opened his eyes in disbelief, and immediately sat straight in the same place. As expected, his hands were on Yan.


    Chen Jingyuan''s subconscious smile, "how come back?"


    Anyan ignored him, walked to his side, half knelt on the ground, put one hand on Chen Jingyuan''s shoulder, and directly stretched out his hand to tear away Chen Jingyuan''s clothes.


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned, suppressed his bad premonition, smiled gently and connived, "even if you want what happens between us, it''s still daytime, isn''t it, some indulgence?"


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t wait for an Yan''s answer, but he felt that the hand on his shoulder was tighter and tighter. It was a feeling of pinching. His fingernails had been embedded in the meat, but the pain in his body had been replaced by the pain in his heart. An Yan would not do such a thing for no reason. She guessed for sure.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Chen Jingyuan listens to an Yan''s voice. For the first time, he hears the cry in her voice. It''s the voice with deep pain that he doesn''t want to hear from an Yan in his whole life.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart sank a little bit, but if he wanted to struggle for a while, he said, "what?"


    "Why don''t you tell me!" Anyan''s voice has been replaced by anger. He doesn''t say anything, enjoys his likes, enjoys his adoration, but doesn''t accept or refuse. When he wants to give up, he gives himself a secret hope, so that he can stick to it and get along with him vaguely all the time. In his eyes, is it just procrastinating? How many years can we delay? What time can we delay? It takes a lot of desperation to get rid of himself. Has he ever thought about what to do when he arrives? Love can''t, hate can''t, ask can''t, put can''t, what does he want her to do?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 638

    Chen Jingyuan sits in the original place and listens to Anyan''s questions, but feels the strength of Anyan''s lying on his shoulder, the burning pain from his eyes.


    Chen Jingyuan raised his arm, raised it, and slowly lowered it. He has no right to appease Anyan, has he? Now, how can he pacify his face?


    Anyan suddenly turns her head and bites Chen Jingyuan''s neck. It seems that only with this feeling can she feel Chen Jingyuan''s still fresh life.


    Chen Jingyuan suddenly felt a pain. There should have been blood flowing out. He had already felt it.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t dodge and let Anyan bite him. It seems that only in this way can Anyan be pacified.


    I don''t know how long it took for Anyan to let go. She raised her head, dried her eyes and looked at Chen Jingyuan cautiously. "Are you still going to say nothing?"


    Chen Jingyuan looks at an Yan, a woman who has always been so strong. Even now, her tears are fading, and the light of determination is so moving, "it''s true."


    "But I want you to say it yourself." Asked an Yan.


    "The curse is true." Chen Jingyuan said lightly that his eyes were not gentle, but dead, like dead water, without any fluctuation all year round. "Now if what Danshen said is true, there should be another year."


    "So, don''t you know?" An Yan calmed down a lot.


    Chen Jingyuan pulled up the clothes and slowly adjusted them, "yes, I don''t know."


    "Is that why you rejected me?" An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan motionless, and there is some desire in her eyes.


    Chen Jingyuan''s eyes darkened, like pearls losing all their luster, dark and colorless. "Yes, I don''t want to lose you, so I''ve always been like this. I don''t accept it, I don''t refuse it. I think you can stay for a few more years."


    "Then you decide when to force me to leave?" An Yan is angry extremely counter smile, originally indifferent look in the eyes, seem to have a few minutes helpless.


    "Three years later." Chen Jingyuan is honest.


    "You''ve already thought about it, haven''t you?"


    "Well."


    An Yan takes a deep breath. "White peony is the one you want to use?"


    "Yes."


    "You are selfish." An yanleng said that Chen Jingyuan would not deny it. Yes, he is selfish. Otherwise, how can he delay an Yan for such a long time? He is selfish, so he can get along with Bai Shao in a desperate way. He is selfish, and things will become what they are today.


    Anyan''s heart has accumulated countless anger. How can this person do this? How can I be so desperate, if she doesn''t know, this year''s time, or as before? Then a year later, he may die suddenly and leave without saying anything. What about her? What did she think? Even if the white peony, no intersection of women, so delay her, give her hope, finally give her despair? Not all people can bear his unfeeling feelings like her.


    An Yan is angry. She squints her eyes and says, "why don''t you tell me earlier? If I knew earlier, so many years would not be wasted"


    and how many five years she and he could spend. He has spent thirty years, but only six or five years. They have known each other for two or five years, but they have wasted two or five years. Will he spend the last two or five years alone?


    "I don''t want to die." Chen Jingyuan said that the answer was not what he asked. There were countless questions in Anyan''s heart. All his anger was diluted by his saying that he didn''t want to die. It was clear that everything in the past was no longer important.


    "I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to lose you. Only in this way can I satisfy my greed and grieve you." Chen Jingyuan looks at an Yan and says word by word.


    Anyan''s heart suddenly hurt, as if stabbed by something. Death, what a light word, what a heavy experience, they can indifferently determine the life and death of others, but their own life and death are not controlled by themselves. Fear, fear, almost everyone''s feeling, they carry too much, so they can face death calmly, but Not afraid of death does not necessarily mean to die. She is not afraid of death, but does not want to die. She has so many things to do and so many things not to do. She is not willing to die.


    An Yan chuckles. There is not much difference between herself and Chen Jingyuan, right? Is it the same with myself? In a word, I am not selfish, enjoying Chen Jingyuan''s tenderness and indulgence, and tasting Chen Jingyuan''s despair and bitterness, but I can''t help it. Even though I know that he is tangled with white peony, or I am close to him, I don''t even feel guilty for white peony. What can I do for white peony? What is even his right to accuse Chen Jingyuan?


    Chen Jingyuan reaches out to support an Yan, points his belly to slide on her cheek, and an Yan frowns and slightly droops his eyes. Chen Jingyuan feels very sad for a while, and an Yan''s expression is really reluctant to see.


    An Yan calmed down for a while, "is there no way?"


    "I don''t know, at least for these years, I haven''t found any way." Chen Jingyuan said calmly, it''s not like a person who already knows his own death.


    Anyan is silent, and his mind is rolling. Chen Jingyuan looks like he thinks of something. He looks up at Anyan and says, "how do you know?"


    An Yan''s eyes burst with a flash of streamer, "Chen Qi said, but"


    there was a layer of haze in an Yan''s eyes, "this pattern, which I have seen and heard from my mother."


    Anyan thinks of the Dark Jade that almost killed her. When she saw it, she felt familiar. Now she finally knows why she felt familiar. Chen Jingyuan''s birthmark is similar to it. At that time, the conversation with her mother was still clear. The so-called curse may exist.


    "Haven''t you just seen it?" Chen Jingyuan laughed at himself.


    "No." An Yan said coldly, "do you remember that black jade? The pattern on it is similar to that on you, said the mother, which represents a curse. "


    "Moyu?" Chen Jingyuan murmured, cold in his heart, no wonder Anyan had an accident at that time.


    Anyan thinks of something completely different. If the mother knows about the curse, is there any way to solve it?


    "I want to go back. My mother may know about the curse." Anyan said calmly, with some hope in her eyes.


    Chen Jingyuan frowned slightly. Even if he knew that it was difficult to untie it, his family had been studying it for so many years. How could it be easily solved?


    Even if Chen Jingyuan thought so, he would not say that to Anyan. He chuckled, "OK, but I''ll go back in two days. It''s late now."


    "Leave tomorrow." Anyan said that he didn''t give Chen Jingyuan any face.


    Chen Jingyuan pursed his lips, looked at an Yan''s serious and prudent appearance, nodded, "OK."


    Without the previous disputes, Anyan sleeps in Chen Jingyuan''s room at night, sleeps on Chen Jingyuan''s arm, lies in his arms, and finds a comfortable position to lie down. Chen Jingyuan almost does not move but hugs Anyan in his arms. When he hugged Anyan in the past, he didn''t feel very strong. Now two people share the same mind. Anyan is so close, even though Chen Jingyuan No matter how calm, there will be a feeling, but Anyan will be on her way tomorrow, so she just holds Anyan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 639

    When an Yan returned to Phoenix, it was late at night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, only the lights of Phoenix were bright, bringing some warmth.


    After tossing and turning, he didn''t sleep all night. The next morning, Yan went to beichengyao. Nangongyi was in the early Dynasty.


    When beichengyao saw Anyan coming back, his lips were slightly pursed, "pretty fast, but what happened?"


    Anyan thought to herself that her mother was as sharp as ever, and didn''t hide it. "Does she still remember that black jade?"


    Beichengyao picked up her eyebrows, and Anyan continued, "do you remember that curse?"


    "It''s just rumours in the Jianghu." In the north, yaoman is not a man of heart.


    "But what if it is true?"


    Beichengyao stares at Anyan and beckons her to continue.


    "My mother should have known Chen Jingyuan all the time." Anyan slowly said, looking at beichengyao''s expression, beichengyao just nodded slightly, and there was no emotion in her eyes.


    "There is a birthmark on him, which is the same shape as that piece of sapphire. Moreover, their family has not lived for thirty years." An Yan said cautiously.


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan lightly. "What do you mean?"


    "Mother, I wonder if there is any way to break the curse?" Anyan bites her lower lip and looks at beichengyao with some of my hopes.


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan seriously. It seems that she has never been a good mother and cared about them very much. But Anyan and anyin are very sensible and almost don''t worry about her. Now Anyan asks her hopefully. She doesn''t want Anyan to be disappointed, but there are too many things that can''t be changed by manpower.


    "Yan Yan, did Chen Jingyuan tell you personally?" Beichengyao asked cautiously.


    "Well." An Yan nods.


    "What else did he say?"


    "What?" Anyan asked in surprise, not understanding the meaning of beichengyao.


    "Even if you already know about the curse, doesn''t he say anything?" Asked Bei Chengyao.


    "An Yan a Leng," he said, he does not want to die, do not want to lose me, so will entangle so many years


    "What do you think of all these years?" chuckled beichengyao


    "What do you mean?" An Yan doubts.


    "For so many years, my mother has never asked about you. Even though I have always known the existence of Chen Jingyuan, I have never managed or even asked about you. Do you know why?"


    Anyan was asked for a while. She always thought that her mother didn''t care about these things and thought she could deal with them well. But now she was mentioned by her mother, there was an illusion that she had always thought she was wrong.


    "My mother thinks I can handle it, right?" Anyan returns, not sure.


    Beichengyao nodded, "not only that, I always thought that you can take it up, put it down, from small to large, what you want will never allow you not to get it, but Chen Jingyuan is an exception, you connive at him, but not let yourself get his * *, you never give yourself too much hope, in this feeling, you still know what you want "


    An Yan looks at her mother. For the first time, she sees such a sharp light in her eyes. Even if she is used to her mother''s coldness, it''s hard to bear such a cold.


    "Mother, I" Anyan wanted to say that their feelings are very clear now. Now that Chen Jingyuan has said the reasons for not accepting her for so many years, what can stop them? But Anyan didn''t go on. She was thinking, what did she want all these years? At first, Chen Jingyuan, but later? It seems that it doesn''t matter much. Is it because she lost hope, or because she retreated and asked for the second place, even if she stayed by his side, she would be satisfied? Or, she doesn''t care anymore. She doesn''t think that even if they have that relationship, it doesn''t matter?


    "Nangong Anyan, I''d like to remind you to figure out what you want, whether you just want to tangle with him or whether you want to hold on for a lifetime. If that curse can''t be solved, you can figure out how you want to spend the next few years." Beicheng yaolenglengdao, an Yan is only 18 years old now. Although she looks more stable than when she met Nangong Yi, she has never experienced loss in her feelings. She has never experienced any wind and frost. The only setback is Chen Jingyuan, right? But now, she''s afraid that she''s all about saving Chen Jingyuan, even their future. Only after the worst results are considered can we see clearly the way ahead. What an Yan lacks now is some desperation and the ability to bear after being unable to change.


    Anyan listens in silence. Is that a lesson? The mother never mentioned it, which made her think that the mother never knew anything. Now she thinks that she is too naive. How could it be?


    "Mother, if there is no way to solve the curse, I will stay with him for several years until the end of life." An Yan light way, the corner of the mouth with a smile, there is a kind of sad feeling.


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan. Now she has talked about many things in Phoenix. It seems that she has lost her innocence. She has not so much softness. But she still has the idea of her little daughter''s family. Beichengyao remembers the whole white jade like stone in Anyan''s room. She outlines her future with her strokes. But next moment, she will take it Clean water, as if it''s just a painting that I made on a whim, the expression on my face faded away, completely free from the previous obsession and sadness. Even if it is washed over and over again, but for a long time, the white jade like stone has also infiltrated deep or shallow ink, like a piece of white paper stained with some ink, like the indelible trace in life.


    "Mother, is there any way to save Chen Jingyuan?" Anyan didn''t care about the trance of beichengyao and asked anxiously.


    Beichengyao, holding her forehead in one hand, frowned and thought, "I asked your aunt mujin to look it up and look through the ancient books, but only to find this jade with some curse, others, almost no harvest." In the north, it''s a deep voice.


    An Yan is restless. Is there any way?


    Beichengyao had a bad premonition when she saw the jade pendant that day. Now it''s true. The curse was not something she believed, but she didn''t seem to care about her dearest one.


    "Mother, is there anything else?" An Yan asks anxiously.


    "Yan Yan, didn''t you ask him? If he always knew, how could he not care? " Beichengyao said patiently.


    "I asked. There''s no way."


    "Did he ever say that he had seen this jade pendant?" Asked the Yao in the north.


    An Yan shakes her head. Her gorgeous face is covered with several layers of haze. Her smile is not as clear as before.


    "Mother, he may have less than a year left." An Yan said sadly.


    Beichengyao frowns, and Anyan says about Danshen. Beichengyao''s face has changed a little. She doesn''t like Chen Jingyuan. Her feelings are always on both sides. If Anyan is entangled with him, he can refuse. His daughter knows that she is not the one who can''t let go. She can cut off the mess quickly. The long pain is better than the short one. Anyan will recover even if she loses for a while Fu, so beichengyao doesn''t worry, thinking that time will smooth everything, an Yan will fall in love with other people, Chen Jingyuan is just a passer-by.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 640

    But things are quite different from what beichengyao thought. Beichengyao thought that the relationship between Anyan and Chen Jingyuan would not last long, and that one-sided feelings would never last long. She thought so, so she didn''t worry about it. She even thought about how she would comfort Anyan if she gave up.


    However, beichengyao didn''t have such an opportunity. The relationship between Anyan and chenjingyuan has always been vague and muddled along. Beichengyao once doubted whether Anyan and chenjingyuan actually had feelings, but the two didn''t say it clearly, but they didn''t. After that, Anyan went to Hanming almost once a year, and she knew the relationship between them Department, absolutely not simple, an Yan does not mention, she does not ask, is always like this.


    Now there is such a thing. Beichengyao even thinks badly. It''s good. At least Anyan gets what she wants emotionally. The feeling of love but not love is like a cat scratching her heart. It''s like an ant crawling over her heart. The feeling of suffering is really a kind of torture. Even after Chen Jingyuan''s real accident, the feelings of so many years are precious to Anyan Your memories.


    But in this way, if Anyan can be with Chen Jingyuan, Anyan can get the happiness she wants, which is naturally the best.


    "Mother, I want to go to the Northern Kingdom, where there are the most volumes." An Yan Dao.


    "No need. Your aunt mujin has read relevant books. There is nothing useful."


    Anyan is silent.


    "You can go and look for it yourself. There are many ancient books in Phoenix. Besides, the cold world was originally in Phoenix."


    "Good."


    "When are you going to go to Hanming?" North Cheng Yao sharp asked.


    Yan an was shocked. "If Phoenix can''t find something related, I''ll go. If it''s only one year, I''ll be with him all the time."


    Beicheng Yao hates iron but not steel. She stares at Anyan. Does she think things are too simple?


    "If there is time to see your aunt, she may have a way." North Cheng Yao Muran way, rubbing the forehead.


    Anyan nods. She hasn''t been there since her cousin got married. Is it better to go there now?


    Anyan didn''t have time to go to Dayuan, and the development of things was beyond Anyan''s expectation. Anyan didn''t come back to Phoenix for five days, so he received Chen Qi''s news that Chen Jingyuan coughed and vomited blood from time to time, and now he fell into a coma from time to time, which was unpredictable.


    When Anyan received the letter, the whole person was stiff. How could it be so fast! No, even according to Danshen, there is still a year to go. How can it be so fast! Anyan can''t believe it, but she has to believe it. Chen Qi can''t cheat her, and there''s no need to bias her.


    "Mother!" An Yan looked straight at Chengyao in the north. "I want to go to cold hell first."


    Beichengyao nods. Now she can''t stop Anyan, or stop her.


    "You go first, I''ll write to your aunt, and we''ll see you in Hanming." Beichengyao appeases Anyan.


    Anyan nods and leaves without stopping.


    Beichengyao directly went back to his room and wrote a letter to Tang Kexin, which was sent to Nangong Yi immediately.


    Nangong Yi is watching Anmin read the memorial. Anyan is not here now. Anmin can''t do nothing. As his father and the leader of Phoenix City, he went to the battle in person. Seeing beichengyao hurry in, the whole people were surprised. How calm Yao is, he knows better than anyone. For so many years, he seldom saw her worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Yi, too, did not care about Anmin and went straight to meet him.


    "Chen Jingyuan may not last long."


    "How could it be?" Nangong Yi said subconsciously.


    "From Hanming, Chen Jingyuan is in a coma. I''ve written to Kexin and I''ll see him directly in Hanming."


    Nangong Yi frowned. "Are you going?"


    "Well." Beichengyao replied naturally.


    "I''ll go, too."


    Beichengyao shook his head. "No, you can look at Anmin. I''ll do it alone. Plus that, I won''t allow anything else."


    Nangong Yi frowns and says something else. Beichengyao says first, "Nangong, I know you are worried. There is no other way to worry. You are most familiar with Phoenix. You''d better send someone to bingyumen to have a look. There may be related books. I will go first. Chen Jingyuan''s situation can delay a day."


    Nangong Yi looks at Anyan cautiously and nods heavily. Anyan is his daughter. How can he not worry? Now Yan Yan has something to do, but he can''t help much. It''s really hard.


    "Be careful." Nangong Yi cares.


    "If there''s any news, it''s coming."


    "Good."


    When beichengyao arrived at Hanming, it was late at night. Beichengyao was taken to an Yan''s side, which was Chen Jingyuan''s room. An Yan was lying at the bedside to rest.


    Beichengyao''s heart suddenly ached. Anyan arrived earlier than her, and ran for three days and two nights. Anyan estimated that she had no rest. She was so tired, or she came to see Chen Jingyuan first. Now she is sleeping beside his bed. How tired is she?


    Beichengyao''s heart suddenly hurt. As a mother, she would be heartbroken for her children, but even if she was heartbroken, she would be willing.


    Beichengyao saw Chen Jingyuan for the first time. She didn''t know when she was awake, but Chen Jingyuan when she was in a coma had a sad feeling. Her face was a little pale, and there was not much blood. Her handsome appearance was replaced by her sickly weakness, and there was no sense of threat.


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan lying on the edge of the bed. With a twist of her eyebrow, she can''t bear to wake Anyan up. She goes up and puts on a dress for her. Such a small action also wakes Anyan up.


    "Mother?" Anyan grabs her clothes and looks back at beichengyao. The confused expression without any cleaning is so printed in beichengyao''s eyes that she can''t wait to see the worry and heartbreak that she didn''t have time to take back. It makes beichengyao feel a kind of tearing pain in her heart. How strong is Yanyan? Now the emptiness and fear in her eyes make her feel frightened. Chen Jingyuan is in Yanyan''s eyes How important is it?


    "Tired? Have a rest. " Northern Chengyao care way.


    Anyan shakes her head, and beichengyao''s eyebrow is pressed. "Go to have a rest first, if you want to watch him later."


    "Mother, I can''t sleep." Anyan whispers, heartbreak in her voice, and hears sadness.


    Beichengyao understood that feeling. Nangongyi was seldom hurt, and she seldom stayed by his side overnight. But when she was a child and her brother was injured, she was also stubborn and could not leave or rest alone.


    Beichengyao feels cruel when she loves Anyan. For the first time, she blames god. Why does she do this to Anyan? Is it her fault? Or because her life, in the eyes of others too smooth, will encounter these?


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan, but Anyan''s eyes have been locked on Chen Jingyuan. Beichengyao sighs a few times. A hand knife hits Anyan''s neck and catches Anyan''s fallen body.


    "Take her to rest first." Beicheng Yao light way, Chen Qi to take over an Yan.


    Beichengyao releases Anyan and goes to check the situation of Chen Jingyuan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 641

    Beichengyao thought about Chen Jingyuan''s situation, but he didn''t think of it. He really couldn''t see any problems. As Anyan said, everything is normal. Normal is too weird. Beichengyao just can feel his pulse is weaker than ordinary people.


    Beichengyao frowned slightly, and looked at Anyan''s heart. In fact, Anyan''s knowledge of poison is almost the same as that of herself. Anyan is different from herself. At the same time, she followed Kexin to learn medicine, which is not as good as that of yeyuxuan, but it''s also smart enough. Yanyan can''t see it, just for fear that other people can''t see it. Now she can''t see anything, but she doesn''t know that she can Can not see what, beichengyao sighed, some worry.


    Chen Qi helps an Yan to the next room and then comes out. Seeing Bei Chengyao standing by the bed, she looks cautious and serious and knows that things are difficult. Her heart sinks slightly.


    "Mother?" Chen Qi said softly.


    "Go to have a rest first. Chen Jingyuan will not die for the time being. His condition is still stable." When beichengyao arrived, Danshen could only nod his head. People in Hanming were helpless. Otherwise, how could Nangong Princess bring her mother in person? Unfortunately, it seems useless.


    Beichengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly and said coldly, "where is that Danshen?"


    Chen Qi pursed her lips, and the hatred in her eyes flashed by. "She''s dead."


    Beichengyao''s eyes flicked slightly, and Chen Qi said honestly, "it''s self inflicted. After seeing the master, it''s self inflicted." Otherwise, how could they allow her to die so easily?


    Beichengyao sneers. Is this last move brilliant? When he died, he could not ask for anything. He was afraid that he would drive people crazy.


    "And white peony?"


    "Still in custody."


    Beichengyao is quiet for a while, and lightly says, "Anyan is here. Thank you for your attention."


    Chen Qi was flattered. "We all like Nangong Princess very much. Besides, when Nangong Princess comes, the master will be more relaxed. We all hope Nangong princess can come more."


    Beichengyao nodded, "I can''t see any problem now. I''ve got another person. You can meet her in two days. She may see something."


    Chen Qi nodded, surprised.


    As soon as Anyan opened his eyes in the morning, he saw that it was already bright outside, the sun was dazzling, and the whole person was stunned. Then he got up and ran out quickly. Or, Chen Jingyuan was lying on the bed, nothing happened. Anyan inadvertently took a sigh of relief, walked quickly to chenjingyuan''s side, first reached out to touch his cheek, felt his pulse for him, and the pulse was steady, The heart just slowly calms down.


    "Nangong princess, have something to eat." Chen Qi comes in with the food, and an Yan nods. Now Chen Jingyuan is in a coma, so she has to take care of herself. She can''t let herself get hurt, or he will be hurt. She needs to take care of herself, so that Chen Jingyuan can rest assured.


    After a night''s sleep, Anyan''s condition is much better. She doesn''t feel tired before, but her whole feeling has changed a lot. Her face is a kind of peace that is hard to say.


    I don''t know whether I sleep safely or uneasily this night. It seems that I have been thinking of many things, but when I wake up, I seem to forget everything. Anyan doesn''t know how to describe this feeling. There is a void that is hard to fill. It seems that something has been pulled from the heart.


    "And the mother?" Anyan asked Chen Qi, she felt very bad in her heart, every time Chen Jingyuan had an accident, it would be so, this time even more.


    "My mother is in the cold world, in the next room."


    An Yan nods and goes to the arm.


    "Awake?" Beichengyao is reading some ancient books and sees that Anyan just glances at her and continues to sleep and look at his books.


    "Mother"


    "take good care of him. She can''t die for the time being."


    "Well." I don''t know why, when my mother is around, there is always a sense of peace. It seems that no matter what I do, there are people behind me who support me.


    "Does my mother need my help?" Anyan goes over and makes a cup of tea for beichengyao.


    Beichengyao took over, "there''s nothing you can help with. Read more books and see what''s useful."


    "Well."


    "Mother, what about the black jade?"


    Beichengyao looks up.


    "I think that jade pendant must be useful. They can''t have nothing to do with it." She said quietly, as wise and firm as ever.


    "Well." "Beichengyao nodded," that jade plate is brought by your aunt mujin. You can go to her for it. "


    "Mother" an Yan nods and stops talking.


    "Well?" Beichengyao doubts.


    "Nothing." Anyan smiled and didn''t speak. Beichengyao didn''t say anything. They didn''t say what to do if Chen Jingyuan didn''t wake up.


    Beichengyao understands what Anyan wants to say, but Anyan doesn''t say, and she won''t ask. Some questions may be better if she doesn''t ask for answers. The smile on Anyan''s face is pale, but bright as ever.


    Tang Kexin and yeyuxuan came together. Yeyuxuan knew the way to come here, and Hanming people also knew him, saving a lot of trouble.


    "Yan Yan, how are you?" Tang Kexin looks out to meet her. She is very sad. She looks very weak. She seems to be supported by a lot of willpower in her heart. She used to have a round face, which looks thin. Once she smiled, her dimple appeared. Now it looks like she pulled it out. Tang Kexin is very sad. There are only three girls in this generation Son, no matter which family is very affectionate, plus when I was a child, I always strolled around and looked upon every child as my own.


    Anyan in three girls, is the most unlike girls, the most strong and determined, but when, so haggard?


    "Auntie, I''m fine." "An Yan says with a smile," cousin also came. "


    Night Yu Xuan nods, the smile on an Yan''s face is really pale, even when Chen Jingyuan refused before, it has never been so powerless.


    "And your mother?" Tang Kexin goes over, takes an Yan''s hand and asks as he walks inside.


    "My mother is in there." An Yan leads Tang Kexin in, and Bei Chengyao smiles at an Yan.


    Tang Kexin comes forward and looks at the man lying on the bed. She is gentle and elegant. She is very compatible with Anyan. The bright girl like Anyan just needs a gentle person to indulge her and complete her wanton.


    Ye Yuxuan looks at Chen Jingyuan and doesn''t know whether to sigh or what to do. Chen Jingyuan is like water, which makes people have nowhere to use their power. No matter what they say or do, he can see it at a glance, and then do their own things indifferently. It''s really hateful, but the hateful people lie here now, but people can''t hate it.


    Tang Kexin comes forward and puts his hand on Chen Jingyuan''s pulse. He is really curious about what kind of disease it is that will make Yao and Yan both embarrassed.


    "See what?" Asked the Yao in the north.


    An Yan and ye Yuxuan wait for Tang Kexin to open his mouth, but Tang Kexin frowns slightly. "He should be very healthy. He should have been poisoned by some chronic drugs before, but now he has no effect."


    "Indeed, there is no problem." Beichengyao nodded, "it''s strange!"


    Both of them didn''t go on. Tang Kexin was a little strange. Is there really a curse in this world? Tang Kexin and beichengyao have a look at each other.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 642

    The night of Hanming is much quieter than that of Phoenix and Dayuan. Beichengyao and tangkexin haven''t been sitting so quietly for a long time. Even if they have something in mind, they are still here now.


    "Is there no way?" Beichengyao asked Tang Kexin. She always knew that Tang Kexin knew many things that others didn''t know, but they were quite useful. Moreover, Tang Kexin''s medical skills were different from others.


    Tang Kexin nodded and leaned against the pillar beside him. "Chen Jingyuan is not poisoned at all, nor is it because of any disease."


    "Is it really a curse?" Beichengyao resisted this reason, and didn''t want it at all.


    Tang Kexin didn''t speak. She didn''t know. But there are some things in the world that she really can''t say clearly. Cursing this kind of thing, believe it or not, but it''s so helpless.


    "Don''t worry. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will turn around. Nothing will happen." Tang Kexin said that she knew that beichengyao was worried about Anyan. When they were just together, they didn''t open their mouths. In fact, Anyan also understood that if she couldn''t see the slightest sign, it would be hard for others to see it, but there was a little hope, and no one wanted to give up.


    To be honest, she is also worried about Anyan. In these years, they look at Yanyan and Xuaner, both of them are very unhappy emotionally. According to their personalities, Anyan and Xuaner are the most like Ye Lanjue and Bei Chengyao, and they are the most determined to kill. But emotionally, both of them seem to only recognize death. Xuaner has only read Chu Yingying for so many years, and now it''s not easy to get them To fulfill their wishes, Yan Yan has such a thing again. As elders, they are really worried.


    Beichengyao opened her eyes, looked at the stars in the sky, moved her body, rested on Tang Kexin''s leg, smiled and said, "I wonder who Yan Yan''s temperament has gone with. She is more like Nangong. You see, she is not like me at all. Isn''t she just Chen Jingyuan? Why so tangled? Suffering, one or two years is not enough, which energy consumption life, is not nobody wants. "


    What does Chen Jingyuan have to do?


    Tang Kexin chuckles, "dead eye has the advantage of dead eye. Not everyone is as comfortable as you. Besides, it seems that you and Nangong Yi didn''t have such a straightforward relationship."


    "I always know what I want, but Yan Yan, she is really selfless for her unrequited efforts."


    Tang Kexin chuckles. It''s true. The feelings of beichengyao are always so domineering. She knows what she wants. She wants the same return, not so selfless.


    "Now Yan Yan and the man have made it clear, let''s try to make him wake up." Tang Kexin is helpless.


    "I want to, but there''s nothing I can do." Beichengyao said lightly, "by the way, there is a jade pendant here, which may be related to the curse."


    "Jade plate?"


    "It was the time when Yan Yan was injured, when Wu Shang sent someone to kill Hu Hui hall. For this black jade, Yan Yan almost died. Xuan''er and an min were there, but no one said it." Beichengyao said quietly. Anmin''s courage has grown. He dare to hide such a big thing.


    Tang Kexin just thought about it. Wushang left for a while, and he didn''t say anything when he went back.


    "But we don''t know what it matters." Beichengyao sighed.


    Tang Kexin suddenly thinks of a person. For so many years, Tang Kexin has not figured out how many secrets that person has and how many opportunities he knows.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Bei Chengyao with a frown.


    "It was a man I met when I first came here, and I thought he might know something." Tang Kexin said bluntly, "master Huiyuan, you should be familiar with it."


    Beichengyao nods. Master Huiyuan is over the ancients. He has not asked about the world for a long time. Now it''s hard to see him.


    "I think he will know something." Tang Kexin said that Xuaner and Anyan have always felt strange. Is it right now to ask about them?


    "It''s just that master Huiyuan hasn''t come out of the temple for so many years. Will he come?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Kexin couldn''t help laughing and said, this kind of thing is really indeterminate.


    There was a moment of silence between the two men. "I have some relations with master Huiyuan. I will ask him to have a try in person tomorrow. Whether he will come or not, he will have to try to know."


    Beichengyao nodded, "thank you."


    "You and I don''t need to. Besides, I''m worried about Yan Yan." Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    Tang Kexin didn''t stop. He went back to Dayuan the next day. He wanted to invite master Huiyuan to accompany him all the way.


    Beichengyao and Anyan wait patiently. Chen Qi is always in charge of the affairs of Hanming. There is no unrest.


    Anyan didn''t expect that white peony would want to see her. After thinking about it, she went to see her.


    White peony looks much quieter than before. Sitting alone by the window, watching the sunlight outside, it hits the table and casts a shadow. As time goes by, it will disappear, and it will also fall into darkness.


    "Here you are." White peony did not look back, still off the gills, she lost a lot of weight, from behind, the whole person thin poor.


    "You want me?" An Yan light way, to this woman, as always have no feeling.


    Paeony turned his head and looked at Anyan. Now they are standing here peacefully.


    "Do you want to ask me about Jingyuan?" An Yan said directly.


    "I don''t need to worry about you." White peony laughs bitterly.


    "So?" Anyan asked patiently.


    White peony looks at an Yan, "I''m leaving here."


    An Yan doubts, "you want to leave the cold world?"


    "Well, Chen Qi said I was allowed to leave, but I can never enter here." White peony laughs bitterly.


    Anyan nods. It''s true that now she doesn''t need to stay. Chen Jingyuan''s affair may be related to her, but in the final analysis, it''s nothing at all. If there is no white peony, she and Chen Jingyuan don''t know how long to entangle, maybe they will be together, maybe they will never see each other again, maybe Chen Jingyuan will marry white peony, but maybe it''s because things are ahead of time, There is a real chance between two people.


    If it''s really a curse, if Chen Jingyuan is really going to die, then there is no big difference for an Yan who wants to hold on to her life. In ten years'' time, who is right? Now it may be difficult or painful, but in the future, it may be totally different?


    "So, what did you come to me for?" Ann asked.


    White peony suddenly a smile, with you a little lonely, "just want to say to you personally, I hope you and Jingyuan, can be happy."


    "Well." Anyan accepted it calmly.


    "In fact, Jingyuan has always liked you. I like you very much. Although I am by his side, I can''t feel his love for me. Maybe it''s forcing him to do the same. He has always been invisible and untouchable to me. Now I think about it, it''s just because he doesn''t love me." White peony laughs bitterly.


    Quietly listen.


    "A woman''s intuition should be accurate. In the feelings, especially so, I feel that he has someone in his heart, which is very deep. But I dare not ask him. I''m afraid that just because of my curiosity, there is nothing between me and him."


    Anyan nods, indeed. Once something is broken, there is no possibility of mending.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 643

    An Yan quietly looks at white peony, waiting for her to finish, maybe there will be inexplicable friendship between women.


    White peony looks at Anyan, very calm, this woman is so dazzling, taking away all the eyes and love of Chen Jingyuan. All the time, she envies Anyan, even jealousy, but Chen Jingyuan''s preference for Anyan makes her unable to do even blatant jealousy for Anyan. Now, because of her accident, Chen Jingyuan can''t even do simple visit. Why Cruelty? But it''s self inflicted, isn''t it?


    White peony smiled bitterly, as if he had no reason to complain. Chen Jingyuan''s affairs, more or less have their own reasons, in this case, once unwilling now seems to have no, when looking at Anyan, even so quiet.


    Bai Shao thought that if Chen Jingyuan could give her a little hope and a little unique love, she would be willing to fight for it and try it. But Chen Jingyuan, who was just to give her love, would even doubt himself. In this relationship, she didn''t even have the courage to fight for it, as if she had to quit.


    Bai Shao looks at an Yan quietly for the last time. Before an Yan came, she wanted to say a few words to an Yan, but now an Yan stands in front of her, but she can''t say a word. She knows that the woman''s mind spent on Chen Jingyuan is not less than her own, the only thing is time, but it''s only time, it''s also irreparable. The less is the time of company, the more It''s the time of missing. In comparison, missing is more heartbreaking?


    White peony suddenly smiled and wanted to share his feelings with Anyan. "Chen Jingyuan is the only person I like so far, and also the one I try my best to like. I used to imagine our life together, and even wanted to let Jingyuan accompany me to go out for a walk. I practiced medicine, and he could accompany me, or he could work with me, sunset and rest, so simple Life, I have been yearning for, but also always hope


    An Yan smiles gently. She envies such a life, but she won''t think about it. She also knows that it''s impossible to get it. Their identity can''t tolerate each other''s wanton.


    She has also painted many scenes, about her, about Chen Jingyuan.


    She drew too many scenes on the jade like stone. Almost every time she went back from the cold world, she would draw some scenes, such as two people watching the sunrise together, for example, two people sitting against each other in the rose bushes, letting the stars fall on them, such as in the snow. He had brought too many footprints to the ground, only each other, but only each other Exists in the painting.


    White peony''s voice continued to come, "but I am clear, impossible, between me and him, there will be no such future."


    Anyan suddenly smiles. Such a simple life is not available to anyone, but it doesn''t mean that they can''t get happiness. Different people have different happiness. Her father and mother have been together for so many years. No matter what happens in Phoenix, they will take on the life together. It''s not the life of ordinary people, but they are still happy.


    "Have you been to Jingyuan''s study?" White peony asked shallow, soft eyes, there is a kind of unspeakable sadness.


    "Well." An Yan nods.


    "Have you seen his paintings?"


    "Well?"


    "I haven''t seen it." White peony some regret said, "you really should go to see, he drew a lot of paintings, are about you."


    An Yan chuckles, doesn''t she? Can Chen Jingyuan draw between them? It''s hard to imagine what it is like. Anyan can''t wait to see it.


    "I''m going. I''ll probably never step here again."


    "Where are you going?" Anyan asked.


    White peony a smile, have some free and easy feeling, "who knows? There is always a place where I can live. I want to be a doctor. I can help others and cure them. If I were not here, I would have been a doctor for a long time. "


    An Yan nods, "Chen Qi should send someone to send you out. You can clean up in advance."


    White peony stroked sideburns, drooping eyes smile, "no matter how, I hope, you and Jingyuan can be good."


    An Yan nods, goes out here, looks up at the sky, the dazzling sunlight shoots into people''s eyes for a moment, lets people trance not to see clearly the road ahead.


    An Yan''s subconscious skill covers her eyes and separates the dazzling sunshine. After she adapts to it, she moves away and smiles slightly. Such bright sunshine is not acceptable to anyone.


    Accompanied by yeyuxuan, Tang Kexin went back to Dayuan to find master Huiyuan, and stood at the gate of the jade temple again. Tang Kexin was filled with emotion. It has been so many years and half of her life has been inadvertently finished. Is her life smooth? Tang Kexin chuckles. Now she has people she loves deeply. Her children are very healthy, excellent and sensible. There should be no requirement in her heart, right?


    "Mother, let''s go in." Ye Yuxuan didn''t know what Tang Kexin was lamenting. He just saw his mother''s indifferent and satisfied smile and the faint sadness behind.


    "Well." Tang Kexin sighed, "I only hope master Huiyuan can find a way."


    Ye Yuxuan nods and follows Tang Kexin in.


    Master Huiyuan has not been out of the temple for several years. He lives in seclusion completely. He is not surprised to see Tang Kexin.


    "Master Huiyuan." Tang Kexin put his hands together and saluted slightly.


    "Miss Tang, long time no see." Master Huiyuan kept his eyes closed all the time, and his Buddha beads moved constantly. He seemed to mutter to himself, but in fact, he could not hear anything.


    Tang Kexin is not surprised at all now. This person can recognize her directly. She is not surprised at all.


    "Master, why am I here?" Tang Kexin didn''t say it directly, he said softly.


    "Amitabha." Master Huiyuan didn''t go on talking. Tang Kexin didn''t know what it meant. He had to wait quietly.


    The eyes of yeyuxuan rotate between tangkexin and master Huiyuan. Why do you feel that there is something tacit between your mother and master Huiyuan? My mother is determined to find master Huiyuan. Do you know anything?


    Even if ye Yuxuan didn''t understand, he didn''t have half the anxiety. With Tang Kexin waiting for him.


    Master Huiyuan has been praising his Sutra. It seems that he has completely ignored the two people standing beside him. I don''t know how long it took for master Huiyuan to open his eyes.


    "I know the purpose of Miss Tang''s coming, but for the little princess of Phoenix?"


    Ye Yuxuan was surprised and then delighted. Even though she was always calm as water, there was more hope in her unfathomable eyes.


    Tang Kexin smiled, "the master is indeed the master, I really came for this matter."


    "Can you find the ancient jade that can untie the curse?" Master Huiyuan''s hair has been frosted and snowed. He looks wise and extraordinary, and feels a little detached from the world.


    Tang Kexin''s mind moved, and he hurriedly said, "it has been found."


    "That''s good." When master Huiyuan finished speaking, he continued to close his eyes, and his Buddha beads continued to stir, which made Tang Kexin a little confused.


    "Benefactor, please rest here for two days." Master Huiyuan''s indifferent voice came, like passing through the years.


    Tang Kexin nodded. As long as master Huiyuan said this, she was relieved. Then she said, "thank you very much, master."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 644

    Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan are on their way to Hanming. Tang Kexin didn''t expect that master Huiyuan would come in person. Now master Huiyuan is over the age of the ancients. Although his body and bones are hard and strong, he still feels sorry with their several days'' journey.


    Tang Kexin thought that he could ask Master Huiyuan to tell them how to do it. If they can do it by themselves, they won''t need master Huiyuan to come in person, let alone master Huiyuan to go for such a few days. But master Huiyuan insisted on going and didn''t say anything.


    Tang Kexin has no choice but to go back to Hanming with master Huiyuan.


    On the way, Tang Kexin was worried about Anyan and what happened to master Huiyuan. On the one hand, he couldn''t care about the former, but on the other hand, nothing happened. Master Huiyuan was very calm and didn''t worry at all. He also went around many places. Even though Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan were in a hurry, they had to go on their way slowly. Later, they became indifferent. They thought that master Huiyuan must have something else in mind, and they went on their way completely according to the rhythm of master Huiyuan.


    It took a lot of time to reach Hanming. Fortunately, Chen Jingyuan is fine, but still in a coma.


    Chen Qi leads master Huiyuan all the way in. An Yan and Bei Chengyao are already waiting.


    "Master!" Anyan can''t wait to walk in and look forward to him. All hope seems to be on master Huiyuan.


    "The princess doesn''t have to worry about you. I''m here to save him." Said master Huiyuan lightly.


    "Master, is this really a curse?" Beicheng Yao asked quietly.


    Master Huiyuan sighed and slowly opened his mouth. "It''s been many years ago. Han Ming has always been the most mysterious force in the Jianghu, but long ago, it was the most terrifying force. He was born for killing people. As long as he paid, they took all the things, whether it was killing the city or killing the king."


    Tang Kexin is secretly shocked. Heaven has a virtue of good life. Although slaughtering the city may be a must, it is too cruel. As for killing the monarch, if the monarch can be killed at will, how can countries coexist peacefully?


    "In the end, Han Ming caused official resentment and people''s indignation. The monarch of a country could not bear to let people put the curse on him. The descendants of Han Ming''s master could not live for a lifetime. The curse has been following the masters of Han Ming''s generations, without exception. Later, Han Ming gradually hid it and almost never came out again."


    "Is there any way to untie that?" Tang Kexin asked in a hurry.


    "As long as there is that ancient jade, it is possible to untie it."


    "Not necessarily?" Asked the northern Chengyao indifferently, his voice was cold.


    "Yes, I don''t have enough assurance to untie it." Master Huiyuan decided.


    Several people around us are sinking. So far, there is no absolute way. Will Anyan''s hope be broken again?


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan. If it''s her, she will definitely choose to try. Anyan, it should be the same. But the pain of loss, whether Anyan can really bear it, she doesn''t know, too many things, can''t predict.


    Anyan is a little frightened, or desperate for a moment, but this is the only way. She can only put all her eggs in one basket. She doesn''t want to wait for death.


    "Has the princess thought about it?" Master Huiyuan looks at Anyan and asks mercifully.


    An Yan''s eyes twinkled for a few times. If she did nothing, she would accompany Chen Jingyuan for only one year. But if she tried, maybe tomorrow, she would lose Chen Jingyuan. Which is more important? Which is more painful? She really can''t imagine.


    Anyan''s mood fluctuates greatly. It seems that there is no way out, forcing her to choose. She is too greedy and wants to spend her life with Chen Jingyuan. She doesn''t want to keep Chen Jingyuan for a year and then watch him die in silence.


    "Princess Nangong." Chen Qi spoke softly.


    An Yan takes a look at Chen Qi and smiles softly. "Well, I think so. Thank you, master."


    "Amitabha."


    "But can the master wait a few days? I want to spend a few more days with him. " An Yan said indifferently.


    Beichengyao comes forward and taps Anyan on the shoulder. Anyan turns pale and smiles.


    Master Huiyuan sighed and went out of the room. Tang Kexin and Chen Qi sent Huiyuan to the room he had prepared before. Ye Yuxuan took a look at an Yan and went out of the room with his aunt. Maybe it''s ok?


    "Mother." Now there are only beichengyao and Anyan in it. Anyan seems to have lost all her strength, just like a small animal in panic. She looks at her mother looking for comfort, her eyes are panic, and there is no sense of security.


    Beichengyao''s heart pricked for a while. Then it was the pain of indifference. She couldn''t keep it down. This is her daughter. She was very clear. When she was so helpless, there was almost no one. Now Anyan stood in front of her like this, she felt her heart would break.


    "Yan Yan."


    "Mother, you will support me, right? Jingyuan won''t have an accident, will it? " An Yan Leng asked, like a reassuring pill.


    "Yan Yan, believe in your aunt and master Huiyuan, OK?"


    "Mother, I''m afraid."


    Beichengyao comes forward and holds Anyan in her arms. She hasn''t held Anyan for more than ten years. That soft child was the same as herself.


    "If master Huiyuan doesn''t do anything, it may be one year. Maybe Chen Jingyuan can hold on to it for ten years. But what''s the situation? We don''t know. Can you guard a living dead like this and watch him die? If master Huiyuan will come, he will have a certain degree of assurance. Think about what you want. " Beichengyao said patiently, the voice is soft like water.


    "Mother, I know, but I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Beichengyao holds Anyan and doesn''t continue to talk. Even though Anyan leans on her arms, her voice feels like sobbing.


    Anyan leaned for a while and slowly released beichengyao. "Go to have a rest, my mother. I want to stay with Jingyuan for a while, and then wait for two days. I want to stay with him for another two days."


    Beichengyao nods. Anyan''s request is almost humble. She can''t refuse it. Beichengyao suddenly rejoices that Nangong Yi is not here. He loves Anyan so much. Seeing how Anyan feels, he doesn''t know how much he will feel. Now he looks like this. Even if he says it to Nangong later, he won''t feel the same.


    This whole night, an Yan has been accompanying Chen Jingyuan, sitting at the head of his bed, looking at the face that is almost engraved in his brain, he can''t think of anything in his heart, no vision, no disappointment, just thinking of accompanying him like this, once you open your eyes, it will be forever, it will be forever.


    Beichengyao looks at Anyan''s figure on the window outside. Her heart seems to be broken. Anyan''s figure is so haggard and lonely. But she can''t bear such feelings as a mother.


    These two days are suffering for all people. Anyan''s face is calm and frightening. There is no sadness on her face, but she feels lonely. It seems that no matter what, she can''t be happy.


    Tang Kexin and Bei Chengyao have nothing to do, and ye Yuxuan can only watch at one side. There are too many feelings. They can''t take the place of experience, let alone bear it. Master Huiyuan has been staying in the room without coming out. He doesn''t know what he is waiting for, or what he is preparing for. They are doing their own things absently like a idle person, waiting for the first time Minutes and seconds passed, waiting for the two days of suffering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 645

    Master Huiyuan''s treatment of Chen Jingyuan began in the early morning. On that day, it was very late in the morning, and it was gloomy and terrible all the time. Towards noon, the clouds were thick and dark. There was no wind, and the heat was unbearable. In such a weather, everyone was not in a good mood.


    Anyan is waiting outside, everyone is waiting outside, but their eyes are focused on one place, listening to the same voice without wind or waves. Waiting is the most important thing.


    Master Huiyuan brought the ancient jade into Chen Jingyuan''s room. They have not come out since they entered. They know nothing about the situation inside. They only hear the sound of the wooden fish "dada" coming from the room. Besides, there is no other sound. But even if the sound is so dull, they are relieved.


    It has been three days and two nights. Anyan has not had a rest. She is almost motionless at the door. Even though beichengyao can''t watch it, she can''t persuade Anyan. If Anyan can''t eat on time, she can have a rest from time to time. Beichengyao is afraid that she will force Anyan with tough means.


    An Yan waited, and others accompanied him naturally. In the cold night, an Yan was not aware of the cold. Looking at the dark house in front of her, she was pale.


    "Ah Yao, you can have a rest first. Let''s watch." Tang Kexin takes a look at beichengyao. Because of the previous poisoning, her health is not very good. She hasn''t had a good rest for several days. She can''t stand it. If she''s not worried about Anyan, she won''t hold on.


    Anyan turns to look at beichengyao. Her mother''s face, she can see the haggard look. She has never seen the trace of time on her mother''s face. After a few days, she looks old. Anyan is a little guilty, swallows and spits, walks over and forces her face to smile. "Go to have a rest first, my mother. I''ll see it alone. It''s nothing."


    Beichengyao narrowed her eyes slightly, and Anyan continued, "mother, I''m ok. What''s more, my cousin is not with me?"


    "Yes, auntie, go and have a rest." Night Yu Xuan is attached to the road.


    Beichengyao nodded, "I''ll go to sleep for a while, and call me if you need anything."


    Anyan nods and sees beichengyao leave, looking at the dark room in front of her.


    "Yan Yan, it''s OK." Tang Kexin knows that Anyan has no bottom in his heart. He is relieved.


    "Auntie, I" an Yan wants to stop.


    "Don''t be afraid. Nothing is absolute. Wait." Tang Kexin said softly.


    Anyan nods. Even after so many years, her aunt still gives people such a sense of peace. She is a wise and smart woman. Now she has the charm left by years, which is amazing.


    An Yan takes back her eyes, looks at the front like water, and thinks about the scene from which Chen Jingyuan came out.


    For three days and three nights, the sound of the wooden fish inside disappeared, and Anyan''s breath was almost smothering. He hurried forward. Master Huiyuan had opened the door and walked out.


    "Master?"


    "Amitabha." Master Huiyuan said lightly, "I have done what I should do. If he can wake up at this time tomorrow, it will be OK."


    An Yan is surprised and happy. Her heart is like a boat floating on the sea. Tang Kexin is more calm. She quickly orders, "xuan''er, send the master to have a rest first."


    Ye Yuxuan nods and leads master Huiyuan to the next courtyard to have a rest. An Yan can''t wait to enter the room.


    Chen Jing is lying quietly in bed, unable to see any difference from before. An Yan tells herself that different, different, is like self hypnosis.


    Anyan''s hands are shaking now. He is panicked. Tang Kexin goes to check Chen Jingyuan''s situation.


    "Aunt, Jingyuan is like this?" An Yan is near Chen Jingyuan''s bed, holding his hand.


    Tang Kexin was feeling his pulse and sighed, "you need to be prepared. Anything can happen."


    Anyan breathes and holds Chen Jingyuan''s hand tightly. Some of her strength is lost. She reacts and slowly looses her grip. She is afraid of hurting Chen Jingyuan.


    It''s obvious that Anyan knows that Tang Kexin has prepared her in advance, so as not to be caught off guard and do anything drastic.


    An Yan pursed her lips, closed her eyes slightly, and opened her eyes again quietly. "Auntie, don''t worry, I know how to measure. No matter what happens, I will accept it."


    Anyan knows that it may be better to check in person, but now, her mind is really uneven, she is afraid that she will make mistakes.


    Anyan has already thought a lot of things in her heart, too many things, human resources can''t change anything, only accept.


    Now Chen Jingyuan''s situation is very bad. Even in the worst situation, she has to accept, or only accept.


    What else can she do besides accept it? She doesn''t have the ability to rise from the dead.


    Tang Kexin nodded and held Anyan''s hand compassionately. "Chen Jingyuan''s situation is no different from that before. Her aunt still can''t see what''s wrong now and what''s going to happen in the future. No one can predict. However, this is actually a good thing. There is no accident, so master Huiyuan is still very smooth, and there should be no mistake."


    "Aunt, I understand. You don''t have to explain. I''m just afraid. I can''t accept it for a while." An Yan smiles. She waits for the result wholeheartedly. No matter how bad she is, she is prepared. She will not let Chen Jingyuan be alone. She will accompany him forever.


    Knowing Chen Jingyuan''s situation, an Yan has accepted Chen Jingyuan''s psychological preparation to leave her at any time, so there is no hysterical situation, but even with more preparation and better preparation, there is still the most humble hope in her heart.


    Chen Jingyuan''s situation is not so clear. In a daytime, Chen Jingyuan doesn''t get angry at all. It seems that there is a danger at any time. Tang Kexin thought that Anyan would collapse and never recover. He was worried that Anyan could not stand the blow and fainted.


    Tang Kexin even thought about how to comfort Anyan, but it didn''t happen. Anyan accompanied Chen Jingyuan quietly, knowing what, just nodded indifferently. Tang Kexin is quite reassured. If there is anything after that, he will tell Anyan immediately and let Anyan have a bottom in his heart.


    Anyan is much stronger than she imagined. Knowing Chen Jingyuan''s situation, and knowing that they are still helpless, no tears, no hysteria, as usual, they eat every meal, lean on the bedside for a while from time to time, and try to adjust their physical condition. Except that people become extraordinarily silent, she looks nothing different, just like As usual.


    Tang Kexin is very surprised, but also very pleased. Maybe, the more worried he is, the more calm he is. He is not comfortable at all, but he is very calm to take care of his body.


    Anyan tells himself that only when he is safe can Jingyuan relax and accompany him through all the deaths.


    The time of a day is shorter than the three days before, but for everyone, it''s like a year.


    It''s getting dark. Anyan is alone in Chen Jingyuan''s room now. She peels oranges by herself. It''s a long time in the middle of the night and she has a long memory. She always has to do something to calm her unease and fear. Just accompany him and look at him. She''s afraid she can''t survive.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 646

    Long night, Anyan is afraid that she can''t survive.


    She didn''t like to peel oranges before, but she liked the sour and sweet taste, like all kinds of taste in life, and now, for this reason, she also hopes to make herself more conscious with such fresh taste.


    Plate has placed a lot of oranges, an Yan is also a piece of a piece of broken, a circle of placed.


    An Yan smiled and said to Chen Jingyuan, "you don''t like oranges very much, but I do, so you often peel them for me. Now I peel them myself, will you be disappointed?". But it''s really tired to peel oranges. When you wake up, you can continue to peel them for me, OK? "


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t answer. Anyan put down the orange and rubbed the tip of her nose lightly. She was near, but the taste was a little pungent. An Yan ignored, gently holding Chen Jingyuan''s beautiful hand and staring at him.


    Every part of Chen Jingyuan''s body is long and beautiful. Naturally, his hands are beautiful, long and clean. It''s not like bloody hands at all. It''s not cold at all, with a little dry heat.


    She likes to hold Chen Jingyuan''s hand and feel the temperature of his palm. That kind of temperature spreads to her. There is a kind of unspeakable warmth which is the most reassuring place in her life.


    It''s not a childhood love, but a lifetime of attachment, a lifetime of persistence.


    Anyan remembers the dialogue between the talented people and the beautiful women in the script. It''s always so beautiful to listen to. She vows and promises that the world will last forever. But for Anyan, she doesn''t care about these things. She just wants to live her whole life, share her heart and mind, and go hand in hand.


    Anyan is not a sentimental person, but for Chen Jingyuan, she thinks, because there is Chen Jingyuan in this world, so she is sentimental for him and this world. Without Chen Jingyuan, where should she go? Where should the feelings of her life be placed?


    An Yan holds Chen Jingyuan''s hand, pastes it gently on her face, mutters, "Jingyuan, don''t sleep, OK? Get up and look at me. Go out with me. You always take me to play in the cold world. I''ll take you out to have a look, OK? The view outside is really fascinating. "


    Anyan smiled, got up slowly, lay down on his chest, and put his ears on his chest. It seems that he can still feel his heartburn. There is a sense of self deception satisfaction in his heart. Chen Jingyuan is still alive. He can live well and stay with her all the time. Such a hot temperature can''t be replaced by anyone.


    An Yan leans on Chen Jingyuan''s chest and listens to the beating of his heart. Her heart calms down a little bit. She is not as strong as you think. She is as calm as you see. She can really accept all the bad results. She hopes to have a miracle. She wants Chen Jingyuan to be awake.


    "Jingyuan, we finally got together. Do you want me to wait? I''m eighteen now. If you don''t wake up, I may really want to marry someone. Would you give up? " Anyan smiled softly. "If you can''t sleep, how long will I have to wait for you?"


    "I''m not invincible. I only dare to show my vulnerability in front of others. I''m afraid of my mother''s worries, my aunt''s worries, and my cousin''s worries. My mother never says anything, but I know that my mother knows everything and always looks at me silently. If I''m not stronger, my mother won''t move me, I will die. But cousin, over the years, he and I have been in the same boat. Now he can hardly get what he wants. If something happens to me, he must be uneasy. But if something happens to you, I''m afraid I can''t hold on. " An Yan''s eyes are slightly moist, and he smiles and asks Chen Jingyuan, "would you like me to go to you? Then, the so-called life and death? "


    An Yan chuckles, "I think you don''t want to, you say you love me, send me away when reluctant, you don''t want me to leave, right? If you want me to be with you all the time, if you want us to be together, I can see it. "


    "But Jingyuan, I can''t control many things. My mind is sleeping with you. If you really leave me, I don''t know how long I can hold on to it. My heart is going to die. I won''t beat for anyone again." Anyan''s voice is so light that it''s not true at all. It''s like the sand blown by the wind hitting his face. It''s dull and painful. "I try my best to make my life normal. I''ll eat well and have a rest from time to time. But Jingyuan, you''ve been sleeping these days, and everything seems to be beyond my control. I''ve always felt that my spirit is not good and I can''t sleep well at night. No matter how hard I try to sleep, I can''t sleep. Sometimes I look at the roof empty with my eyes open. Sometimes, the pictures that we are together flash in my mind all the time. The painful, obscure, happy and happy flashed in my mind one by one, never forgotten at all. "


    "I''m very hard, Jingyuan, I love you so many years, waiting for you so many years, you make me so miserable and desperate for so many years, even getting your love is when I''m going to give up, I''m not willing, not willing at all. What''s more, it''s hard for me to get your love, but you want to leave me, leaving me alone. Jingyuan, it''s clear that we love each other in the next few years, but the time we really get along in the next few years is not long. Every time we meet, it seems that we are in a hurry to say goodbye. At that time, I feel sorry. How about you? I used to think that as long as you get your love, you can tell me your love. For the rest of my life, it will be enough to support me to go on. It''s all my comfort and happiness. But now, if you want to leave me, I find that even if you say you love me, if you go, I can''t go on, and the rest of my life is over. "


    "Jingyuan, if I really go to you, please don''t blame me. There''s nothing I can do. I''m hopeless. " Anyan''s tears slowly fall down, with some bitterness.


    She loves Chen Jingyuan so much that no one can imagine it, nor can she imagine it herself.


    Such feelings have accumulated over time, and have been deeply rooted in the marrow for a long time. She integrates her love for Chen Jingyuan into her whole life. Without Chen Jingyuan, her life will be dark and lusterless, and there will be no sentimentality in her life.


    She knew it was selfish and didn''t take into account the feelings of her family, but she did her best. She tried her best to live well, but fate seemed to be against her. She tried to eat and sleep hard, but her body was weaker day by day. Her spirit seemed very good, but her foundation was slowly consumed. She knew that she was having a bad time.


    "Jingyuan, if you don''t want to see me on huangquan Road, you must wake up, OK?" Anyan suddenly said in a hard voice, "I don''t care how much pain you are suffering, I don''t care if you can''t hear me now. I don''t care if you wake up. You must wake up, I don''t want all my feelings, just start to end, I can''t bear to. "


    Anyan''s tears fell down her cheek. She was helpless. She didn''t know what to do. She could only hold Chen Jingyuan''s skirt and force him to wake up. She was afraid that she would never see Chen Jingyuan again. There was no time. Tianma would be bright. If Chen Jingyuan didn''t wake up, he would really leave him. She couldn''t bear it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 647

    Beichengyao originally came to see Chen Jingyuan and Anyan. When she was at the door, she heard Anyan''s sobbing voice. She couldn''t help but stop. When she heard Anyan''s sad words, her whole heart was seized. It was extremely painful.


    How painful it is for a mother to hear her child talking like this, but the pain is not what she can replace. Beichengyao stood at the door for a while. When she heard Anyan''s sobbing, she slowly left.


    The sky is slightly bright, a white light appears from the horizon, piercing the endless darkness.


    Chen Jingyuan still didn''t wake up, lying unconscious on the bed, an Yan sat quietly aside, waiting for fate to sentence her.


    Tang Kexin and beichengyao almost came together. Anyan only called them gently and then looked back at Chen Jingyuan.


    Tang Kexin felt a little heartache. He held Anyan''s shoulder forward. Anyan''s whole body was tense. He didn''t relax a little bit Tang Kexin said gently, but he didn''t know what to advise when he opened his mouth. It''s already this time. Chen Jingyuan still hasn''t woke up, just afraid he will never wake up.


    An Yan turns a deaf ear and holds Chen Jingyuan''s hand.


    Beichengyao frowns, but she doesn''t know what to say. It''s going to be light, but she doesn''t want it at all. This is the first time that she hates it so much. It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting!


    Yeyuxuan came late, feeling the oppressive atmosphere and frowning discomfort inside. They usually get along with each other easily and casually. It''s rare that they are so oppressed and dead.


    Anyan looks back at yeyuxuan, then turns her head and does it quietly. She feels the sun moving to her body and the temperature in her hand as usual, but it''s so cold that she can''t feel any warmth.


    Night Yu Xuan looks at an Yan''s eyes for a moment and is shocked, despairing. Maybe that''s what it looks like. In an Yan''s eyes, he can feel the dead calm and dead heart inside. Is that it?


    Anyan feels shivering all over. She holds Chen Jingyuan''s hand for warmth. She holds it tightly, puts it on her lips, kisses it gently, and mumbles, "Jingyuan, it''s dawn, will you wake up?"


    Anyan now seems to be out of his power. He is only supported by a little willpower in his heart. Neither beichengyao nor Tang Kexin can persuade him. Yeyuxuan knows that Anyan''s temperament is always accompanied unless she wants to understand that there is no way for outsiders.


    The whole room is quiet as if it''s empty. Looking around, it''s like an Yan is sitting alone beside the bed and watching a person.


    "Anyan, go out for a walk, look at the scenery outside, and feel the sunshine outside." Tang Kexin said lightly.


    Anyan shook her head. "I want to be here with him."


    North Cheng Yao eyebrow heart a twist, "go out for a walk, come in later."


    "Mother!" Even if Anyan is not in the mood to care about others, she can also hear the displeasure in beichengyao''s tone.


    "Or you will go to find master Huiyuan yourself and see what he can do?" Beicheng Yao light way, tone has a bit of heartache.


    Anyan''s mood is like a knot. She can''t find a half bright place. Master Huiyuan, is there any other way?


    An Yan smiles bitterly and bites his lips, but there is a strange feeling in his hands.


    An Yan stared at the hand she was holding in her hands. She was very surprised. "Mother, do you see that?"


    Beichengyao is puzzled. Anyan explains quickly, "Mom, I just felt Chen Jingyuan''s fingers move."


    Beichengyao is surprised, and so is Tang Kexin. He goes to Anyan and stares at Chen Jingyuan''s hand.


    But there was no response at all. The smile on an Yan''s face disappeared. He was terrified to see Bei Chengyao.


    Beichengyao just wanted to appease Anyan, but her eyes were attracted by the hand that Anyan held. If she hadn''t read it wrong, she would have seen it right An Yan exclaimed.


    "Yes, I see it." Beichengyao nodded, his voice was also a surprise.


    Tang Kexin smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Kexin insists on Chen Jingyuan. He still can''t see anything. But Chen Jingyuan''s finger did move just now. It seems that he will wake up.


    "Amitabha." Master Huiyuan just came in and walked to Chen Jingyuan''s bedside.


    "Master Huiyuan!" An Yan asked in a hurry.


    Master Huiyuan didn''t answer. He went to check Chen Jingyuan''s condition. His closed eyes didn''t reveal any emotion.


    "Congratulations to the princess."


    Anyan is relieved. Master Huiyuan said that the situation has been determined. Chen Jingyuan will really wake up.


    Yan''an is sad and happy. She suddenly feels dizzy. It''s a surprise dizzy. Chen Jingyuan is going to wake up. She really wants to wake up. Yan''an doesn''t know how to describe her mood. Tang Kexin chuckles, "Yan Yan, watch the clouds and see the moon. Congratulations."


    Had given up hope, from last night until now, her heart hope has been less and less, even almost desperate, but in the blink of an eye, it was determined that Chen Jingyuan will be OK, can live well, an Yan was so excited that he lost his words.


    "He should wake up soon. The princess doesn''t have to worry." Master Huiyuan said patiently, an Yan nodded repeatedly, "thank you very much, master."


    Beichengyao is also a rare person to say thank you. "Amitabha, I am going to leave now."


    An Yan is stunned, Tang Kexin says lightly, "when is the master going to leave?"


    "Today."


    Don Kexin is silent for a moment. "OK."


    Since the situation here has been stabilized, master Huiyuan really doesn''t need to stay more, but he asked quietly, "master, but you want to go back to the jade temple?"


    Master Huiyuan nodded. Tang Kexin thought that there was no problem here. She didn''t need to stay, so she said slowly, "since I brought the master here, naturally I will send him back, so can I wait another day?"


    "Well, thank you, Miss Tang." Master Huiyuan nods.


    "Xuan''er, go and clean up. We''ll start tomorrow morning." Tang Kexin gave a light command.


    Night Yu Xuan nods, Chen Jingyuan is OK, so they really don''t need to stay.


    Master Huiyuan paced out slowly. Beichengyao looked at Tang Kexin and said, "do you want to go too?"


    "There''s nothing wrong here. I''m worried about the safety of master Huiyuan all the way." Tang Kexin said.


    "Also, be careful all the way. Thanks to you this time." The northern part of Yaodao.


    Tang Kexin smiles, "between us, why should we say thank you?"


    Two people look at each other and say nothing more.


    When Chen Jingyuan woke up, it was the hottest time at noon. Even though Chen Jingyuan''s room was cooler, it was still hot and dry.


    A few days did not have a good rest, an Yan is sleepy badly, such sunlight shines on the body, added a bit lazy, drowsy.


    Chen Jingyuan woke up feeling a little sultry, the sun dazzling, people trance even eyes can not open, uncomfortable slightly closed eyes. Maybe he slept too long and woke up suddenly, which made him uncomfortable. He closed his eyes again, moved his hands slightly, rubbed his eyebrows, fingers and arms for a long time, which were clumsy, but he recovered his flexibility in a moment.


    The faint fragrance came from the side. Chen Jingyuan saw an Yan''s face on one side of her head. She was not very conscious, because she held her forehead with her hands, little by little, as if she would lie down accidentally. Her long hair is draped on the pillow like clouds, which makes her face more white. Chen Jingyuan can see at a glance that an Yan has lost a lot of weight.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 648

    Chen Jingyuan doesn''t know how long he has been in a coma. It''s sad to think that he just told Anyan what he wanted to do. Fortunately, I woke up. I don''t know how worried Yan is these days. Chen Jingyuan just needs to think about it and feels sad.


    This time, Chen Jingyuan woke up feeling relaxed and calm. He looked at Anyan like this, with a little more smile on his face, and gently brushed the hair on Anyan''s face.


    It''s very hot. Anyan''s face has a thin layer of sweat, but the face without any expression gives a cold feeling. Chen Jingyuan gently caresses Anyan. His palm is warm and dry. Anyan seems to be very attached. Subconsciously, he grabs his hand and pastes it on his face.


    "Jingyuan" anyanyan murmured, calling his name softly, but people didn''t wake up. Chen Jingyuan felt a lot of acid pain in his heart, somehow, inexplicable pain. The indoor light was very bright, but Chen Jingyuan was against the sun, looking at Anyan''s face was not very clear. Chen Jingyuan adjusted an angle and looked at Anyan carefully.


    Chen Jingyuan saw an Yan''s satisfied look, sour and happy, and his heart was very complicated. He didn''t know how long he had slept, but such a move let him know that an Yan was waiting for him again, which was very painful, otherwise he would not hold his hand so sentimentally, how could he not let go.


    Also, Anyan must be worried about death. The curse is enough to torture people. He is unconscious. Anyan estimates that he is worried about death, but he has to try his best to maintain his composure. He is strong. Chen Jingyuan is heartbroken when he thinks of these things.


    Chen Jingyuan got up, leaned aside and kissed Anyan on the forehead. For him, this was the person he recognized in his life, but unfortunately, it seems that he didn''t have such a blessing.


    "Yan Yan" Chen Jingyuan whispered her name in a hoarse voice. She didn''t speak for a long time. Her voice was very difficult.


    An Yan rubbed Chen Jingyuan''s palm, sleeping as if heavy, no response, but with a sweet smile, as if in a dream, to hear Chen Jingyuan call her name.


    In recent days, Anyan has hardly slept. Even in her dream, she can''t dream of Chen Jingyuan. Now, if she really dreams of Chen Jingyuan, it''s an extravagant hope. It''s a kind of happiness for Anyan to dream of being able to move, talk and hurt her.


    Chen Jingyuan continuously called an Yan many times. Her deep and deep voice rustled and dumb to her eardrum. The smile on an Yan''s lips became sweeter and sweeter. She held Chen Jingyuan''s hand and pasted it closer to his palm. Chen Jingyuan smiled, this silly girl.


    Chen Jingyuan has been looking at Anyan, greedy and affectionate, and inadvertently shakes his mind for a while. When he returns to his mind, he finds that Anyan looks at him directly.


    "Yan Yan" Chen Jingyuan just wanted to ask for a word of peace and comfort, and Anyan rushed to him directly and held him tightly. Chen Jingyuan was unprepared for a while, and they fell back together. Chen Jingyuan just hit the head of the bed, and Anyan directly pressed on Chen Jingyuan.


    "Have you hurt anywhere? Have you hurt anywhere?" An Yan hurried up and asked anxiously.


    Chen Jingyuan hurriedly waved his hand, "it''s OK, it''s OK"


    before Chen Jingyuan finished, an Yan had already jumped on him again. Chen Jingyuan could hardly cry or laugh. An Yan hugged him so tightly that he almost strangled him.


    Chen Jingyuan did not open his mouth. He gently stroked her back and gave her unspoken comfort.


    "It''s OK"


    "Jingyuan, you finally wake up. I''m waiting for you. I''m afraid. I''m really afraid." an Yan said wrongly, biting his shoulder slightly to relieve his hatred. "How can you be so cruel?"


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t know how long he slept. Anyan said that he was still in love except for her. He could only comfort her constantly. It''s OK. He''s OK. At last, we haven''t lost each other.


    Anyan''s tears slowly moistened his shoulders, which shocked Chen Jingyuan so much that he could hardly speak. Anyan cried?


    "Yan Yan"


    "leave me alone and let me cry for a while." Anyan choked and said that she hated crying the most, but this kind of crying was tears of joy, also tears of emotion and grievance. She suffered a lot these days, and told him how excited and touched she was. The sky is full of people. It''s sunny after rain.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart is aching, and his mood can''t be relieved for a long time. He holds Anyan as if he had been treasure. He doesn''t know how to comfort her. She must be worried about the damage. Anyan''s tears are the last thing he wants to see in his life. However, once again, he makes her cry. One drop of tears falls into his lapel and burns his skin.


    Chen Jingyuan knows what he can''t do now. He can only hold his beloved tightly in his arms. "I''m sorry, I''ve made you sad again."


    Anyan chokes more. Chen Jingyuan secretly swears that he will never let Anyan cry again.


    Her tears, like the hottest temperature, burn his heart.


    Anyan cried for a long time, and then she calmed down slowly. Chen Jingyuan gently stroked Anyan''s hair.


    "Yan Yan, right"


    before Chen Jingyuan finished, an Yan stretched out her finger and pressed it on his lips, "don''t say sorry."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, and a bright smile suddenly appeared on an Yan''s face, "Jingyuan, do you feel anything when you wake up?"


    Chen Jingyuan doubts, "I feel relaxed all over, but I have no other feelings."


    An Yan nods, "Jingyuan, your curse is undone."


    Chen Jingyuan was completely shocked at the spot and stared at Anyan with wide eyes. Anyan could not help but say, "it''s my aunt who found master Huiyuan. If it''s not my aunt, we can''t think of a way."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, but his heart was bitter. This time, he was in a coma. What does it mean to Anyan? Yes, he has the curse on him. Anyan is afraid to think that he is going to die? He walked through the gate of the ghost, her heart also walked through the gate of the ghost, even more. He didn''t know how he felt at that time, but Anyan was always experiencing, enduring and waiting when there was no hope. Chen Jingyuan knew that he owed too much to Anyan, so much that he couldn''t pay back.


    "Yan Yan! Thank you! " Chen Jing is far away, his eyes are locked on an Yan''s face.


    An Yan smiles gently, with soft eyes.


    "Going out for a walk?" An Yan looks at the sunshine outside, only feels warm and comfortable, thinking that Chen Jingyuan has not gone out, and asks.


    Chen Jingyuan nods, as long as an Yan says, he will agree. What''s more, he also wants to go out and have a look, really feel the sunshine and feel the warmth after rebirth.


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t walk around for a long time, and he felt uncomfortable. An Yan smiled and supported him. From time to time, Chen Jingyuan looked at an Yan, and smiled fondly.


    Beichengyao and Tang Kexin come here and stop at their original place when they see it from afar. They seem to be so matched. Chen Jingyuan should be deeply in love with Anyan. The tenderness in their eyes can be felt even if they don''t deliberately experience it. It''s strong and moving.


    Beichengyao''s eyes seem to be covered with a light mist. Anyan, will you finally get what you want? Her many years of waiting, many years of persistence, after all, or get everything she wants! As a mother, only blessings can be given to her.


    Tang Kexin is also a smile, the heart of this pair of lovers can finally be good together full of blessings.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 649

    Chen Jingyuan only saw beichengyao and Tang Kexin at dinner. Of course, yeyuxuan was also there. Master Huiyuan didn''t come out of the room. Several people at the table were very quiet.


    An Yan chuckles and introduces the people here to Chen Jingyuan.


    Chen Jingyuan is next to hello. Tang Kexin is gentle and has a soft smile on his face. However, beichengyao is indifferent. Even in such a time, Chen Jingyuan is silent and worried.


    Ye Yuxuan won''t talk much. He doesn''t care much.


    In private, an Yan holds Chen Jingyuan''s hand slightly and gives him a little encouragement.


    "Mother?" Anyan said softly, her eyes were bright, and Beicheng Yao''s heart was soft for a moment.


    "What are you going to do?" Beichengyao said lightly.


    Chen Jingyuan, who has always been shrewd, can''t even respond. She looks at beichengyao stupidly. This woman seems to have a natural momentum, which makes people dare not approach.


    Tang Kexin smiled. "Ah Yao means that you are awake. What are you going to do between you and Yan Yan?"


    An Yan breathed a sigh of relief. When his mother asked, she was relieved.


    Chen Jingyuan''s mood fluctuated slightly, but he was still not sure whether the curse on himself was really solved. He was afraid that it would be just empty joy and greater despair for an Yan.


    The smile on Tang Kexin''s face is slightly stiff. Beichengyao''s face is already full of unhappiness. Yeyuxuan frowns slightly. Anyan smiles softly at Chen Jingyuan.


    "I want to be with Yan Yan all the time, just" Chen Jingyuan''s smile faded away, there was a dark feeling.


    Anyan understood that Chen Jingyuan could not let it go, and beichengyao did not force him, coldly said, "you and Yanyan, you see, but if you lose Yanyan, I will not let you go."


    Chen Jingyuan didn''t speak, and an Yanchen said strangely, "mother, no way."


    Beichengyao stares at Anyan, and Tang Kexin shakes his head slightly. "OK, let''s eat first. I have to go tomorrow."


    Beichengyao nodded, and Anyan looked at Tang Kexin gratefully.


    This meal, seemingly peaceful, actually everyone has different thoughts.


    In the dead of night, Anyan hasn''t slept well these days. Now when Chen Jingyuan wakes up, she has a very stable sleep.


    Chen Jingyuan is slightly uneven in his heart. In addition, he has been in a coma for several days, and has no feeling of tiredness. Thinking that master Huiyuan will leave tomorrow, he goes out to find master Huiyuan while Anyan is asleep.


    When Chen Jingyuan came to the door of master Huiyuan, he remembered that it was already late at night. It was really bad to come so late, but when he saw that there was still a lamp in it, he had more hope in his heart. He put his hand on the door and hesitated to knock.


    There came a calm and peaceful voice, "since benefactor is here, why don''t you come in?"


    Chen Jingyuan was shocked. He pushed the door in and saw master Huiyuan sitting in meditation. He was grateful.


    This is the first time that he saw master Huiyuan. He is an old man who is old, white, wise and kind.


    "What''s the problem, benefactor?" Master Huiyuan asked with his eyes closed.


    Chen Jingyuan sat aside and said, "master, have you really solved the curse on your lower body?"


    "What do you think, benefactor?"


    "I don''t know."


    Master Huiyuan opened his eyes and said, "what do you miss most now, benefactor?"


    Chen Jingyuan did not understand, but sincerely said, "a woman."


    "Then what do you want most?"


    "Handle for a lifetime, never leave."


    "So, what does that woman want most?"


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart was clear, but he didn''t answer.


    "It seems that the almsgiver knows what the woman wants most, so can he afford it?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford it, so I want to ask the master."


    "All things can''t be forced. It''s really not for the benefactor to worry about the world''s free laws and curses."


    Chen Jingyuan is very happy. So master Huiyuan really helped him to solve the curse?


    "Life in the world is like passing a gap, benefactor, let''s go with his mind." Master Huiyuan said slowly.


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "thank you very much, master."


    Chen Jingyuan went out and watched the moonlight spread all over the ground, like the standing water.


    Chen Jingyuan walked a few steps and saw the people sitting in the small pavilion beside him. He was slightly stunned.


    "Mr. Chen." Tang Kexin smiled and said.


    Han Ming lives in the deep mountain, without Dayuan''s bright lights. The night sky is very bright. Tang Kexin likes such a starry sky. He thought that he would leave Han Ming tomorrow, and then came out to sit for a while. He did not expect to see Chen Jingyuan come out of master Huiyuan''s room.


    "Empress."


    Tang Kexin waves his hand, points to the opposite side, and beckons him to sit down.


    Chen Jingyuan sits on the opposite side and looks at the woman in front of him. She is soft as water, indifferent as lotus, beautiful and elegant. She is not as cold as Yan Yan''s mother, just right soft. Such a woman makes life full of playfulness.


    "Are you still worried about your body?" Tang Kexin asked lightly.


    Chen Jingyuan nods.


    "Also, you and Anyan are only 20 years old now, and there should be too much time, but this curse, Sheng Sheng, has cut off all hope." Tang Kexin said quietly.


    Chen Jingyuan looks down slightly.


    "Curse is not the same as illness. If you are ill, you know when it will be good and when it will be dead. But curse, you can''t see it, you can''t touch it, you don''t even have a bottom in your heart." Tang Kexin said quietly with a smile, "so, even if we do, we don''t know. Maybe we don''t know. We can''t guess."


    Chen Jingyuan nodded, "I don''t want to let Yan down."


    Tang Kexin looked at the sky. "People have ups and downs, and the moon has ups and downs. It''s hard to complete this matter. I hope people will stay together for a long time."


    "Good poetry."


    "Yes." Tang Kexin smiles, "you and Yan Yan have known each other for so long, you should know Yan."


    Chen Jingyuan nods.


    "If, I mean if, your curse hasn''t been untied, you think, Yan Yan knows, what will he do? Will you give up? " Tang Kexin asked step by step.


    "No!"


    "Yes, no, Yan Yan won''t give up, let alone leave you. But now, you are worried about the curse. You don''t know whether the curse has been solved or how long you can live. Then you have to drive her away? Let her give you up? " Tang Kexin asked.


    "Yan Yan won''t leave."


    "Yes, she won''t go, that silly child!" Tang Kexin said with a smile.


    "Yan Yan''s nature, would rather accompany you to the last moment, and will not leave in advance, or even say, if you die, Yan Yan, will accompany you to go together." Tang Kexin said lightly.


    Chen Jingyuan''s heart shakes, Yan Yan, do you want to go with him? How can I!


    "You don''t want that, do you?" Tang Kexin looks at Chen Jingyuan, shocked, and sighs.


    "Yes." Chen Jingyuan''s voice is already a little shaky.


    "I just want to tell you how to do it. You have to think about it. Master Huiyuan means that the curse has been solved. I believe that the answer you asked is the same. Ah Yao doesn''t ask much about Yan Yan, but as a mother, she hopes her children will be OK, so does she. If you really like Yan Yan, don''t think about it more. Be at ease with her. If the final result can''t be fulfilled, all of us will regret it, but we won''t regret it. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 650

    Chen Jingyuan is silent. Tang Kexin knows that all things should be decided by himself. How can outsiders say it can''t change anything.


    "If you have only one day left in your life, what are you going to do?" Tang Kexin suddenly asked.


    Chen Jingyuan was stunned. On the last day, before the last day, didn''t he just live his life as the last day? He hoped that on the last day, he could be happy with Yan Yan, so that he would feel that he would not leave any regrets, but now why would he hesitate? Because when I feel that the curse has been solved, I will have more time to stay with Yan Yan all the time. At the same time, I doubt that the curse has not been solved. I''m afraid that I will leave too many regrets. I''m afraid that I will only leave Yan Yan alone. In fact, I''m greedy, want more, and I''m afraid that I don''t have so much, and I''m afraid that I''m cowardly.


    Tang Kexin saw Chen Jingyuan''s eyes clear for a moment, and knew that he had figured it out, yawned and apologized, "some sleepy, go back to sleep first."


    Chen Jingyuan nods, looks like an Yan''s sleeping room, looks a little nostalgic.


    Chen Jingyuan is in a rare hurry. He can''t wait to see Anyan. As soon as he put his hand on the door, he saw that the door opened automatically, revealing a panicked face of Anyan. The expression on his face is empty, not half emotional.


    Chen Jingyuan feels the breath is sluggish, "Yan Yan!"


    An Yan has jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. Chen Jingyuan immediately hugged an Yan. Her body is very cold. It can be vaguely felt that her body is slightly shaking. Chen Jingyuan knows that an Yan is afraid, and she is greatly frightened.


    "Yan Yan, I am here."


    "Where have you been? I thought I thought you were leaving me. " Anyan relies on Chen Jingyuan''s arms, but she still can''t be calm. When she wakes up, she is empty. There is no temperature at all. Anyan''s whole body seems to have been watered down by a basin of cold water at the bottom of the sun at noon. She is cold and shivering.


    "No, I will never leave you." Chen Jingyuan kisses Anyan''s hair top over and over again and comforts her.


    After a while, an Yan calms down. Chen Jingyuan holds an Yan and goes to the bedside, puts her on the bed, then lies beside her, holds an Yan in his arms and lets her lean against him.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I went to find master Huiyuan." Chen Jingyuan said sincerely.


    An Yan immediately understood in his heart, "are you afraid of the curse?"


    "Well, I''m afraid."


    "That"


    "master Huiyuan said, let me go with my heart."


    "So" an Yan waits for Chen Jingyuan to speak.


    "Yan Yan, if I really don''t have much time, what will you do?"


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to leave you or stay with you? " Ann asked.


    "Yan Yan, I want you to stay with me all the time, but I''m afraid, I''m afraid that I''ll leave you alone. I don''t want you to suffer. Yan Yan, I want you to choose for the future." Chen Jingyuan said slowly, "emotionally, you really make me brave."


    An Yan smiles bitterly. She closes her eyes and hides the pain in her eyes. Is she brave? She is not brave at all. If she is brave, it''s not like this. She just loves him and loves him too much. Even if he has only one day left, she will follow her and think about her life. She can''t live without Chen Jingyuan.


    An Yan opened her eyes and was full of determination. "I always know my own choice. What about yours? What do you want now? You are afraid that you don''t have time and you don''t want to lose me. How do you choose? If you don''t want to make a decision, then this time I''ll make a decision and you listen to me. "


    Three years ago, you made a decision for me. Today you will listen to me. I don''t care what you want


    Chen Jingyuan looks at her with deep eyes. He seems to have guessed what Anyan is going to say and is silent. He just holds Anyan''s hand and gradually increases the strength. He holds Anyan in pain.


    Just like Anyan''s mood at the moment. She''s waiting for him to say yes. She looked at the man who occupied half of her life. She was familiar with all her eyes and eyebrows. She had already printed him in her heart and was deeply impressed by the delicate and long eyelashes.


    She won''t let go! No matter what the curse is, she will not let it go. The man who occupied half of her life has occupied all her love. She can''t let it go. If there is no him in her life, what''s the meaning of her life? She''s afraid of the chase in the past few years.


    If Chen Jingyuan doesn''t love her, that''s all. Since she loves her, she will never let go. "Good!" Chen Jingyuan said, he spread out her palm, put his hand in her hand, "I listen to you." An Yan''s eyes brightened and she bit her lower lip slightly. It seemed that she had waited for such a long time in her life. She waited until he had a good word.


    Anyan smiled, "Jingyuan, in fact, you really shouldn''t worry about it. If you have been worried about it for decades, where is our life happy? For me, one more day with you is one more point of happiness. " An YANWO is in Chen Jingyuan''s arms, but she ignores it. With the curse of Jingyuan for 20 years, how could he easily put it down.


    "Well." Chen Jingyuan rubbed the top of an Yan''s hair, "Yan Yan, from today on, I will never think of a curse, no matter how long, day or year, I will be with you."


    An Yan smiles, Chen Jingyuan is silent for a while, "of course, life is better!"


    Anyan can''t help laughing. Jingyuan has such a childish side.


    "It seems that I should prepare something." Chen Jingyuan suddenly mumbles to himself, and an Yan doubts, but Chen Jingyuan doesn''t explain, but an Yan understands the meaning of Chen Jingyuan the next day


    at breakfast the next day, Chen Jingyuan suddenly mentions that he wants to marry an Yan, and night Yuxuan immediately mentions a dowry gift. Chen Jingyuan says that he has sent someone to prepare.


    Beichengyao and tangkexin are both shocked. So is yeyuxuan. The speed was thought out yesterday and is in preparation today? Looking at Chen Jingyuan''s eyes a little more, Chen Jingyuan explained that he had thought about marrying Anyan for a long time, just because of the reason of his body, he just thought about what needs to be prepared. He has always had the bottom of his heart and never mentioned it. Now that he has thought it out clearly, he directly asked people to arrange it.


    Tang Kexin smiles and picks up the eyebrows of beichengyao. He looks at Chen Jingyuan and nods.


    Chen Jingyuan is very indifferent and doesn''t care about Tang Kexin''s teasing eyes at all.


    An Yan looks at Chen Jingyuan in surprise. His face is a little shy, which makes Tang Kexin laugh.


    Beichengyao didn''t say anything, so she agreed silently. As long as Anyan likes it, this man is not a man who has fallen in love with her. She can''t say anything. What''s more, Anyan''s wish for so many years is finally coming true. How can she oppose it?


    As for the marriage of Anyan and chenjingyuan, they decided it without much delay. It was almost the same as that of yeyuxuan. Almost all of them were decided by themselves. As parents, they only prepared things.


    Although there was such an unexpected surprise, Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan did not stay. In the morning, they went back to Dayuan with master Huiyuan. As for the marriage, they left it to Anyan and Chen Jingyuan for consideration. By the way, beichengyao also took care of it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 651

    No one had ever expected that in the current Dynasty of the Yuan Dynasty, there was a shocking event.


    Although the ancient city is called the city, its wealth, its power is far superior to other neighboring countries.


    The ancient city has always been mysterious. Outsiders only know the existence of the ancient city, but few know the specific location, and few people outside can enter.


    The ancient city Lord is more mysterious, his martial arts are unfathomable, and the art of easy tolerance is more fascinating. It is said that no one has seen the real face of the young city Lord.


    He suddenly went to the capital to propose marriage, which really shocked a lot of people.


    Not only because of his high-profile appearance, but also because of the object he proposed.


    Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan had not entered the capital yet, so they heard about it, and they were shocked for a while.


    ¡±Mother, what''s the matter? How do people in the ancient city come back to propose marriage suddenly? "Yeyuxuan has always been calm, this time his face is obviously a little more stunned.


    Ancient city has little contact with the outsiders and no friendship with the Dayuan. How could it suddenly propose marriage?


    Tang Kexin frowned a little and thought a little more on his face. "It''s a long story. It''s your sister''s own fault to say it."


    "My sister did it herself?" Night Yu Xuan is even more unexpected, Ning''er''s mind, he has always been clear, Ning''er''s favorite person is Bei Yanchen, how could it provoke the ancient city Lord?


    "Let''s talk about the advanced palace. Don''t you know if the ancient city Lord has entered the palace? If you have already entered the palace, you will have no idea what happened. " Tang Kexin didn''t explain it more, but he accelerated it.


    She also knows that Ning''er likes North Yanchen. When the ancient city Lord came to propose marriage suddenly, Ning''er was afraid that they would not delay and hurried towards the palace.


    "Father, why? Why should I marry him? " When entering the palace and just arriving at the hall, the exclamation of Ye Yuning came over Tang Kexin enters the hall, looks at the night Yu Ning, and directly opens his mouth.


    "Mom, you''re back. Mom, it''s too late for you to come back. Just come back." As soon as ye Yu Ning saw Tang Kexin, he rushed forward quickly. His face was obviously a little more happy. For a while, he didn''t pay too much attention to Tang Kexin''s words.


    When I got close to him, I realized that I had a pair of eyes staring at Tang Kexin, and asked with a slight tremor, "Mom, what do you say? What did I get myself into? "


    "My father and I took you on a trip that year. When we passed the ancient city, we were assassinated. At that time, it was the people in the ancient city who saved us. At that time, you were three years old, and Gu Tianyi was ten years old. When you saw him at the first sight, you stuck him, pestered him, and asked him to hold him. Although Tianyi''s child was very stable in age, he had a cold temper and ignored you. As a result, if he didn''t hold you, you would cry and cry Moving. At that time, your cry may have scared him directly, and then you held him and didn''t let go. " Tang Kexin looks at her and begins to talk about the past slowly. Speaking of this, I think of the situation at that time. The lip angle is slightly raised and more smiling.


    "No, isn''t it? I can''t do that, can I? " Night Yu Ning is directly shocked but can''t move, and this kind of thing, why doesn''t she remember?


    There was no such person or thing in her memory.


    How could she do such a thing?


    ¡±However, you did, and don''t know what you think. After crying for a while, you took out your jade plate and thrust it into his hand, saying that it''s a keepsake. When you grow up, you must marry him. "Tang Kexin saw the appearance of night Yu Ning, and his lips were slightly raised. He continued.


    "Mother, don''t make up a story for me. I don''t remember at all. You said I was three years old at that time, and I began to remember when I was three. If I had ever done such a thing, I would have some impressions." Night Yu Ning''s body trembled, and her voice seemed to vibrate slightly. She could not imagine that.


    I can''t believe she sold herself when she was three.


    And I sold it to a man I met for the first time.


    Then, now, here comes the man! Is he here to collect money? To collect her account?


    ¡±How could your mother lie to you about this kind of thing? You were only three years old at that time. It''s normal that you don''t remember it, but it''s true. There''s no fake at all. "Tang Kexin looks at the eyes of Yeyu Ning and seems to smile a little more. This girl is always naughty, but she seldom looks frightened.


    This time, it seems to be really scared.


    But it''s true.


    "Father? is that true? Is what my mother said true? " Night Yu Ning mercilessly breathed, a pair of smart eyes turned to night LAN Jue, eyes are full of the hope of pleading, she really hope that the father denied this matter.


    ¡±Ning''er, what your mother said is true. It''s recorded by father Wang. At that time, you were afraid that he would not agree. You just trapped him in your waist. "The night LAN breaks the last hope of the night Yu Ning.


    ¡±In fact, at that time, Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything, and the people in the ancient city didn''t say anything, and after so many years, this matter has never been mentioned again. I thought that the people in the ancient city also took this as a joke, and didn''t take it seriously, but they didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi suddenly proposed marriage. "Tang Kexin''s brow is slightly light. It has been so many years since this event happened. There has been no news from the ancient city. She really thinks it''s gone.


    ¡±Well, I thought the people in the ancient city didn''t take it seriously. After all, Ning''er was only three years old at that time, so many years, I forgot about it. "Night LAN Jue nodded softly, echoing Tang Kexin''s words.


    ¡±Then forget it, forget it all, forget it all, think it doesn''t exist. "In the night, the red lips rose and the words slightly increased.


    ¡±But now Gu Tianyi has come to propose marriage. "Tang Kexin shakes his head slowly when he sees the appearance of yeyuning. Does this girl think it''s too nice.


    ¡±Mother, didn''t you just say that he didn''t promise? "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, trying to do the best struggle.


    ¡±However, he didn''t refuse at that time. Moreover, you tied your jade pendant on his waist, and he didn''t take it down to return it to you. Therefore, your jade pendant still belongs to him. "Tang Kexin directly tells the fact that it''s cruel for ye Yuning.


    ¡±Mother, it''s not fair. It''s been so many years. He said that he would marry when he married. If he didn''t come, I would have to wait for him all my life. Besides, what if I had already married? "Ye Yu is not willing, very unwilling.


    ¡±If you really have married someone, it''s a matter of course. He''s coming at the right time. He''s waiting for you to marry, and they have a life-saving grace for us. This marriage is your own decision. "The meaning of Tang Kexin''s words is obvious.


    ¡±My mother, I was only three years old. "Ye Yu is about to jump." I can''t sell myself just because I was three years old. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 652

    ¡±That''s what you sell yourself, no wonder others. "Tang Kexin looks at her and throws a sentence lightly.


    ¡±"Yeyuning is speechless, and suddenly she feels like crying without tears.


    What''s the matter?


    Over the years, the person she likes has always been beiyanchen. Although the person she likes is Qingtong, she won''t force her, but it doesn''t mean that she married so muddleheaded,


    yeyuxuan looked at Tang Kexin''s attitude, and her eyebrows and corners were slightly selected. Her mother never forced them to do anything emotionally, as long as they liked it.


    But this time, how did he feel that his mother meant to force Ning''er? Although the marriage was decided by Ning''er himself, there was not necessarily room for maneuver.


    It''s just that now the mother obviously doesn''t want to swing, rather like hoping Ning''er will marry soon.


    ¡±Mother, do I have to marry? "Night Yu Ning calmed down, a pair of eyes looked at Tang Kexin, and the voice was more subtle and fruitful.


    ¡±You decide to marry. People in the ancient city come to marry now. Naturally, you have to marry. If you don''t want to marry, you don''t want to force her too much unless "Tang Kexin sees the fruit on Yeyu''s face.".


    In fact, Gu Tianyi''s child, whom she met later, is not the matter of the previous two years. Indeed, she is a dragon and Phoenix among people. Her ability and appearance are absolutely first-class.


    She is very satisfied with gutianyi.


    Moreover, she feels that Gu Tianyi''s temperament is suitable for Ning''er, so she sincerely hopes that the two children can be together.


    Of course, satisfaction comes from satisfaction, and she can''t really force Ning''er to marry.


    ¡±Except for what? "Hearing Tang Kexin''s words, night Yu Ning''s eyes brightened, and there was more hope again.


    ¡±Unless you can get him off the idea of getting married. "Tang Kexin''s lips are moving, and words are spreading in the ear of Ye Yu Ning.


    She knows Ning''er''s temperament. If she is allowed to marry directly, she will definitely not agree. However, if they are given some opportunities to get along with each other, maybe they can live forever.


    The hope in the eyes of Ye Yu was not fully unfolded, so it disappeared directly, "mother, it''s better not to say that. Since he came to propose marriage, how could he give up easily. "


    " it depends on your ability. My daughter is so smart. What can stop you? "Tang Kexin''s lip angle slightly rises, obviously a little more smiling.


    Ye Yu Ning was slightly stunned, her eyes were wide open, and then she suddenly smiled, "mother, I understand what you mean. Mother, don''t worry, I will let her voluntarily back from marriage. "


    night Yu Ning''s original dignified face is full of joy at the moment, and of course, it seems that the plan has succeeded.


    ¡±Mother, has he entered the capital? Where does she live now? I''ll see him now. " At this moment, the night Yu Ning obviously can''t wait.


    "The mother didn''t know. She had just returned to the capital. Moreover, the whereabouts of the people in the ancient city are always mysterious. If he doesn''t enter the palace, you want to find him. I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Tang Kexin shakes his head slowly.


    "Well, I don''t think he has any sincerity at all. Since he has arrived, why don''t he enter the palace?" Night Yu Ning gently snorts, "pretend to be mysterious and never appear if you have the ability"


    "Ning''er, if he is not sincere, you have a greater chance of success. Moreover, I heard that Gu Tianyi seems to hate women. I heard that there have never been any women around him. I heard that no woman can approach him." Ye Yuxuan said some of the news he heard at ordinary times. In fact, he was not optimistic about the sudden family affair.


    After all, what Ning''er likes is beiyanchen. At present, I''m afraid that no one can easily enter her heart. Besides, this man is also the leader of the ancient city. Obviously, there are some unreliable men.


    "Hate women and keep them away? What kind of marriage does he come to marry? What did she marry me for? When the vase is on? " The night Yu congeals the lip Cape to mercilessly skim.


    "The rumor may not be true. At the beginning, you held him all the time, and he didn''t push you away at last. You just held him like a koala." Tang Kexin feels that this rumor is not credible.


    "Mother, I was only three years old, not a woman, just a girl, a little girl, he was only ten years old, not a man." Night Yu Ning refutes Tang Kexin''s words directly.


    That''s not the same thing, okay?


    There is a big difference between a little girl and a woman.


    "I''ve heard that Gu Tianyi never played cards according to common sense. I''m wondering if he could enter the palace at any time. Ning''er, you should be ready." Ye Yu Xuan doesn''t care much about this marriage, so he specially reminds Ye Yu Ning.


    In the next moment, he turned quickly and walked out. "I won''t tell you more. I''ll prepare for this ancient city Lord now. I''ll never forget a surprise."


    "Ah, this girl." Tang Kexin sees the figure of night Yu Ning leaving and shakes his head funny.


    ¡±Mother, do you really want to let Ning''er marry Gu Tianyi? "When yeyuning left, yeyuxuan''s face became more serious.


    ¡±My mother won''t force you to do anything about your feelings. Everything depends on fate. My mother just feels that Ning''er is too stubborn about beiyanchen''s feelings. She knows that she can''t ask, but she doesn''t ask. But she hasn''t really let it go for so many years. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that Ning''er can''t come out at all. Therefore, I think the emergence of ancient Tianyi is a good one Opportunity, moreover, I am quite satisfied with Gu Tianyi. I think if the two people get along with each other more, Ning''er should like him. " Tang Kexin naturally has her ideas. She naturally hopes that each of them will be happy.


    ¡±Mother, a ten-year-old child, can see what? "Yeyuxuan didn''t agree with her.


    "Are you satisfied with gutianyi? When did you see him again? " Or night LAN Jue most know her, hear her this words, reason knows, she certainly saw Gu Tianyi later.


    "Yes, I met him later. Two years ago, I met him accidentally. It was amazing to see him deal with some things in the city. However, he didn''t see me at that time." Tang Kexin thought of the situation at that time, and his eyes were more satisfied.


    "Is it that powerful?" Night LAN Jue sees the smile on her face, seem to be a little depressed.


    "Tang Kexin was slightly shocked for a moment, then chuckled out," but no matter what, it''s necessary for Ning''er to like it. I don''t know what to do next because of her temperament. "


    After the next morning, Gu Tianyi entered the palace.


    Ye Yuning had ordered people to stare at it for a long time, so as soon as Gu Tianyi entered the palace, he got the news, so he quickly began to prepare.


    "Gong, princess, is this really good?" The palace maid looked at yeyuning, her body trembled slightly, and her words were not clear.


    Is it really good for the princess to do so? Why is she so afraid?


    She felt that next, there must be a shocking scene, which she did not dare to think.


    "What''s wrong? I just want to give her a surprise that will be unforgettable for life. Gu Tianyi, you can wait for the answer." Night Yu Ning''s face is full of laughter, faint seems to have a little different excitement.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 653

    "Come on, come on, put on my make-up first, and then bring me the clothes I ordered." Night Yu Ning seems to be a little anxious at the moment, urging the palace maid.


    This dress is her own picture, and then it was made overnight. I didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi would really enter the palace today.


    "Yes." The palace maid''s face was ugly, but she did not dare to disobey the princess''s order. She could only answer it in a low voice.


    "Remember, it must be sexy, charming, enchanting, and charming. The girl of cuixiangge, you have seen, will paint me like that." Night Yu Ning sees the small palace maid''s reluctant appearance and orders again.


    She asked people to inquire about her father''s side yesterday, so the news must be reliable. What elder brother said is right. Gu Tianyi really dislikes women and doesn''t like women''s approach. It is said that most of the women who seduce him and seduce him are directly photographed by him. She also heard that the more sexy, the more charming and enchanting women are The more disgusted the city Lord was.


    Therefore, she is going to appear in front of him with this charming and enchanting attitude. Of course, when necessary, she needs to seduce him properly.


    All in all, it''s how to disgust him.


    The little maid dared to disobey her orders, and she could only do it according to her requirements. Originally, she had a beautiful and smart face, which was made up of heavy makeup and turned into a variety of flirtatious. Moreover, according to the requirements of yeyuning, the makeup was exaggerated. In a word, she could hardly see her original appearance.


    "Well, not bad, not bad." Seeing herself in the mirror, ye Yuning was very satisfied. At the moment, she was almost unable to recognize herself.


    The little maid was a little stunned. "Princess, in fact, you are better looking. This kind of charming man will like it better."


    "Well, that''s the effect." Hearing the words of the little palace maid, ye Yuning is more satisfied. This ancient Tianyi is different from other men. Ordinary men will like it more, but this ancient Tianyi will hate it more.


    It''s impossible for Yeyu Ning to deliberately uglify herself, because such a way is too low-end and can be seen through at once, so she came up with such a way.


    The clothes were also taken over, and the palace maids around Yeyu Ning took over and replaced them for Yeyu Ning.


    The dress was painted by Yeyu Ning herself. Of course, it can''t really be as exposed as the woman in cuixiangge. She just slightly lowered her neckline. After special trimming, it can properly show her sexy charm.


    Tighten your waist and reveal the waist completely.


    To say, her figure is really good, the convex, the thin, after such a turn dress up, but also the temptation of her proud show to the extreme.


    "The princess is so beautiful. She looks like this. I''m afraid any man can''t open his eyes." Standing on one side of the palace girl saw the appearance of Ye Yuning, and she was directly in a daze. Usually, the princess seldom made up, even if it was changed, it was very elegant.


    It''s the first time for such a heavy make-up. Unexpectedly, the effect is so amazing.


    "Yes, it''s really amazing. The son-in-law will be fascinated at a glance." The maid who just made up for Yeyu was also directly amazed.


    "No, he won''t be fascinated because he doesn''t like women." Yeyouning is absolutely confident. The more she has this effect, the more confident she is.


    "The son-in-law doesn''t like women. Then, he?" The little maid on one side was shocked directly. She couldn''t speak clearly.


    "What son-in-law? He''s not the son-in-law, and he can''t be. " Night Yu Ning slightly turned her eyes and glanced at the maid with a little warning, "remember, don''t say it wrong again. "


    " yes, yes, I do. " The little maid bowed her head and answered respectfully.


    ¡±Come on, put some spice on me. I heard that the ancient city Lord hates the fragrance of women most. "Night Yu Ning thought of a very important message and ordered.


    ¡±Yes. " The palace maid chose a kind of incense, just wanted to wipe some for Yeyu Ning, but Yeyu Ning suddenly reached out, took all the incense, mixed them together, and then sprinkled them on her body, "it''s more direct, it''s better to smoke him to death directly."


    The Maiden''s lips are very fierce. Is the princess going to smoke her husband-in-law to death? The princess is not afraid to smoke herself first?


    "Princess, the ancient city Lord has arrived. The empress has let the princess go." Just at this time, the palace maid next to the queen came to send a letter. However, when she looked up and saw yeyuning standing in the middle, she was stunned. If not for now in the palace of the princess, all the palace maids were surrounding the princess, she could never recognize that it was the princess.


    The difference is too big. The princess can''t find any ordinary shadow at the moment.


    ¡±Let''s go. Let''s meet the ancient city Lord. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes were obviously stunned at the upper palace maid, and he smiled a little more contentedly on his face. He walked directly and jumped out.


    It''s also time to meet the ancient city Lord.


    ¡±Princess, you are not in line with your dress. "Xinyun is the palace maid beside the queen. She has been following the queen for many years. Seeing the appearance of yeyuning, she secretly laughs for some reason.


    The princess pretended to be so charming and mature, but she was just like a child.


    ¡±Yes, if you don''t say I almost forgot, it''s also very important to walk. "Yeyu Ning stopped directly, and his face was obviously a little more upset." by the way, how did the girls in cuixiangge walk? Qiu''er, I saw you last time you went out with me. Tell me about it. "


    " the girls in cuixiangge walk with twists and turns. They can''t break that waist. " Qiu''er is a palace maid who has been around yeyuning for a long time. She often follows yeyuning. She thinks of the situation she saw when she went out last time, and her lips turn slightly.


    "Let me have a look. "At night, Yu''s eyebrows are slightly plucked, and her eyes are obviously looking forward to more.


    ¡±Princess, you can spare your maidservant. How can you learn from her. "Qiu''er''s face changes quickly. She can''t find a crack to get in. She looks shy and wants her to learn?


    "Princess, it''s said that they have been specially trained and have come out little by little." Qiu''er is afraid that the princess will really let her learn. She finds a reason in succession.


    "Is it? Special training? Is it that hard? " Night Yu set eyebrows slightly frown, obviously some not to ran, "this princess did not feel what is difficult, such a small matter, how can it be difficult to live in this princess."


    Night Yu Ning finished, secretly exhaled a breath and twisted his waist. Then he stepped again. With the light step, the thin waist was really twisted, but there was a pattern.


    Although she is not as skilled as the woman in cuixiangge, she has a different style.


    The palace maid who followed me looked at me directly.


    "Well, if the princess enters the hall by herself, even the queen can''t recognize her. She thinks it''s the girl of that family who went to the wrong door." Xinyun looks at the back of yeyuning, which is funny. However, the queen says that whatever the princess does, she doesn''t care, so she doesn''t stop anything.


    It''s not too far from the princess''s palace yard to the main yard. The party arrived soon. When yeyuning walked into the yard, he stopped a little and gave a murmur of breath. Then he walked to the hall again. At the moment, his waist and legs were twisted more charming.


    When approaching the hall, Yeyu''s lips and corners were slightly raised, and a smile that she thought was the most charming and charming was unfolded. Then she stepped in confidently.


    For a while, in the hall, all the people''s eyes looked at it together.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 654

    For a while, in the hall, all the people''s eyes looked at it together.


    Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle moved for a while, but he was not surprised and didn''t say anything.


    Night Yu Xuan''s eyes are slightly open, obviously a little stunned, he didn''t think, in his eyes has always been a child''s sister had such a woman''s side.


    But is she really doing this to make gutianyi hate her?


    He felt that as long as a slightly normal man saw Ning''er like this, he was afraid that he would be amazed.


    Of course, this ancient Tianyi is not an exception.


    The eyes of yeyuxuan looked at the ancient Tianyi without trace, but saw that he was still slowly tasting the tea in his hand, as if he didn''t look at Ning''er at all.


    The lips of yeyuxuan are slightly pulled. The ancient city Lord is indeed as rumoured outside. He has no interest in women.


    There seems to be nothing special about Ning''er.


    If that''s the case, why do you propose a new marriage?


    As soon as ye Yu Ning entered the hall, he saw Gu Tianyi sitting beside Ye Yu Xuan. It has to be said that this man looks really good.


    The bright and clean white face, with sharp and thick eyebrows, rose up a little rebelliously. Under the long and curly eyelashes, the dark and deep ice eyes appeared wild and unrestrained, evil and sexy. His nose is strong, his lips are as delicate as rose petals, his three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as knives, and the whole person gives out a kind of King''s spirit of prestige.


    However, it has nothing to do with her. Anyway, she will never marry her. It''s impossible for her to sell herself to him because of a three-year-old joke. What''s more, he hates women.


    Since I hate women, why should I marry her? Since I hate women, why should I marry her?


    Since entering the hall, Ye Yu Ning has been paying attention to the ancient Tianyi, so naturally he has found that the ancient Tianyi didn''t even look at her.


    Ye Yu''s lips are slightly curled. Since he doesn''t even look at her, he obviously has no interest in her. Why come to propose marriage?


    However, yeyuning did not forget her main task today. Since gutianyi had no interest in her, it should be easier for him to hate her.


    Ye Yuning smells the mixed fragrance on her body. It''s so fragrant that she''s about to be smoked. Her lips are slightly raised, and she wriggles her waist and continues to walk forward. However, her route seems to have changed a little bit, deliberately walking to Gu Tianyi''s side, and then deliberately lifting the skirt to let her fragrance spread out better.


    As expected, ye Yuning successfully saw Yi Tiangu frowning, and then his eyes turned to Ye Yuning and fell on her.


    Night Yu Ning is secretly happy, and finally willing to see her. She is afraid that he will not see her. Now that she sees her, she believes that she can successfully make him hate her.


    After all, her appearance at the moment is the one he hates most.


    However, ye Yuning didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi just looked at him, then turned away his eyes, and continued to taste his tea slowly. There was no expression on his face, as if what he just saw was just a cold stone.


    Ye Yu was stunned and angry. What was his reaction?


    Is she not close enough to him?


    For a moment, Yeyu was thinking about it. If he didn''t jump on him directly, he would shoot him directly. Maybe it could be solved happily.


    But when she saw her mother sitting on the top, she shrank a little. If her mother wasn''t there, she might dare to do it. But now her mother is staring at her, she really has no courage.


    Forget it. It can''t be done in a hurry. Take your time.


    She doesn''t believe it. She can''t fix the ice.


    "Ning''er, please say hello to the father, mother and queen, and brother." Night Yu Ning went to the middle, and the polite salute, unlike the usual naughty appearance, was completely in line with her style at the moment. The action was soft and charming, and the voice was soft and crisp.


    Of course, yeyuning automatically and directly ignored the existence of ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu Xuan secretly chuckles, such congealing son, he sees for the first time.


    "Well, my dear." But Tang Kexin showed his smile directly on his face. "Today, the ancient city Lord came to propose to his mother, and her mother called for you, just for this matter."


    "The ancient city Lord came to propose marriage, is he going to marry me?" Ye Yu''s eyes turned slightly, looking at Gu Tianyi, and saw that he was still cold, with a dark air in his heart.


    She seemed to respond to Tang Kexin''s words, but she also asked Gu Tianyi.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi put down the teacup in his hand, raised his eyes, looked at her again, his lips moved, and finally opened his mouth. However, it was a simple answer that could not be simpler. It was just a word. It seemed that one more word could kill him.


    Ye Yu was slightly shocked. Although his answer was very simple, it was direct without any hesitation. She thought that when he saw her like this, he would not mention the matter of proposing marriage.


    Unexpectedly, he promised so readily.


    "Why did the ancient city Lord marry me?" Night Yu Ning in the heart some depressed, tone in the faint also a little more angry.


    Gu Tianyi glanced at him and didn''t answer. It seems that she asked a very stupid and boring question.


    Night Yu congeals directly angry, that explodes the temper almost to come out, but thought of own most main purpose, or tried to endure.


    She didn''t say anything more, just smiled a little, and then went to a seat beside Gu Tianyi''s body and sat down.


    After sitting down, Ye Yu Ning deliberately pulled her skirt and let the fragrance on her body disperse completely to the direction of ancient Tianyi.


    Ancient days easy eyebrow angle frets, Mou son turns to her again, lightly swept her one eye, lip angle seemed to have some suspicious tiny Yang for a while.


    However, there was no expression on his face, and ye Yuning could not find any disgust.


    Doesn''t it mean that the ancient city owner doesn''t like women to approach?


    Doesn''t it mean that when a woman approaches, she will be photographed directly by him?


    She is so close to him now, why can''t she see that he has any movement, or even that he has a little disgust?


    Isn''t she close enough to him?


    Yes, it must be like this. It must not be close enough?


    How can I get closer to him?


    After all, it''s in the hall now. Both the father and the mother are staring at her. She can''t do too much.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turned slightly. He saw the tea cup on the table. It was the tea cup of ancient Tianyi. Most of the tea had been drunk.


    The night world coagulates the Mou son to turn slightly, suddenly had the idea, "comes the person, adds the tea to the ancient city Lord. "


    at the same time that night Yu Ning ordered, he took Gu Tianyi''s tea cup to his side.


    The palace maid answered in succession, and quickly came to fill the teacup.


    Night Yu Ning took tea, slowly stood up, walked directly to the front of ancient Tianyi, handed the teacup to him, soft voice said, "ancient city Lord please use tea."


    During the conversation, her hands were directly extended to his hands, and her hands even deliberately touched his hands.


    Ye Yu Ning was secretly excited. She had already touched his hand. It was close enough.


    Come on, come on, shoot her. Hurry up. As long as he pats her, it''s over.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 655

    Clap fly her, clap fly her quickly. Although it''s not an elegant thing to clap fly in such a public, it''s nothing compared to her freedom.


    Yeyuxuan''s heart was secretly mentioned. Yesterday, he only heard about the thing that women are easy to hate in ancient times, but today, he is very sure, because he specially asked people to check yesterday, the truth of the matter is more than the rumor.


    So, he can almost be sure that under such circumstances, Ning''er will be photographed.


    Even Tang Kexin is a little nervous at the moment. Although she is very satisfied with gutianyi, if gutianyi hates women and Ning''er, she can''t let Ning''er marry him.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Gu Tianyi didn''t do anything. Even when night Yu Ning''s hand touched his hand, he didn''t do anything and didn''t mean to pat her.


    However, there was still no expression on his face. It seemed to be a piece of ice.


    Of course, he didn''t reach for her tea either. This time, he didn''t even look at her.


    Night Yu congeals stupefied, thoroughly stupefied, this? What kind of situation is this? It''s said that I hate women? It''s agreed that as soon as there''s a woman approaching, she''ll shoot it directly?


    Why, he didn''t respond at all at the moment?


    Who can tell her what''s going on?


    She has been preparing for such a long time. Is it all in return for his expressionless and indifferent face like ice?


    No, it''s definitely not what she wants.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turned to Gu Tianyi''s expressionless face, and he wondered in his heart whether he was trying to bear it. After all, this is the Royal Palace of Dayuan. After all, at the moment, both the father and the mother are watching.


    What''s more, ye Yuning even thought that he was so old and had not married yet. It''s estimated that his parents would not allow him, so he thought of him and then came to cheat marriage?


    So, he is now trying to bear the disgust of her, want to hide from her father and mother, and then take her back to the ancient city?


    Although it was only a moment, there were countless thoughts in yeyuning''s mind, each of which made her secretly shocked.


    No, no, she can''t let him.


    Think of here, the lips corner of night Yu Ning rises slowly, on the face immediately burst into a smile, charming and enchanting, such smile, she practiced for a long time last night.


    Of course, Yeyu''s smile is just to disgust ancient Tianyi, but she doesn''t know what kind of temptation it is for her to dress up like this with such a smile.


    Such temptation, as long as a normal man, can not resist.


    Ye Yu Ning was afraid that the strength was not enough, so she leaned in front of him again. At this moment, almost all of her body would stick into his arms.


    "Don''t you drink the tea I poured, Lord?" She even deliberately put the voice soft, an exit, the voice whine even her goose bumps.


    She didn''t believe it. It didn''t disgust him.


    "Let it go." This time, he finally raised his eyes, looked at her, and finally opened his mouth again.


    Er!! Ye Yuning has some accidents. She''s all like this. He hasn''t responded yet. Is he still holding on?


    Also let her put, she now wants to pour this tea directly on his face.


    Ye Yu Ning breathed deeply. No, she must bear it.


    "OK." Night Yu Ning''s face once again burst into a chuckle, but this time with a faint sense of gnashing teeth, but her voice is still deliberately soft, she feels soft can drop water.


    Ye Yuning never gives up doing things halfway. Since she decided to do it, she must succeed.


    So, even if it''s a series of bumps, she still doesn''t want to give up.


    According to his words, Ye Yu Ning put the cup of tea on one side of the table. For the sake of tea, her body approached him again. This time, some places even met him directly, with direct contact on the body.


    However, even so, ye Yuning still hasn''t waited for the effect she wants, and hasn''t waited for herself to be photographed directly by her.


    Ye Yuning has some doubts at the moment. The rumors are false. The information she found is also false.


    However, it is impossible for the father''s people to make a mistake, and the eldest brother has also been checked. The same result can be found, which is impossible to make a mistake.


    Or, he was holding on.


    So, ye Yuning decides to add another fire.


    Night Yu Ning so let his body half in his arms, forced to bear the heart of the conflict, forced to bear the heart of the roar, but did not let himself leave, of course, let her a step closer, she is really unable to do.


    After all, one step closer, she directly and completely rushed to his arms.


    She raised her head, her eyes were light, her eyes were moving, and she looked straight at her. Her face still had that charming and enchanting smile. At this moment, the temptation of the utmost can directly lead to crime.


    Then, night Yu Ning finally saw his eyebrow angle slightly light frown, although very fine, but now she is so close to him, but see very clearly.


    Night Yu congeals in the heart secretly joyful, finally could not help?


    Of course, she was very clear that at this time, she had to work hard and breathe in a secret breath. She leaned against him again with her slightly stiff body.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi is sitting, she is standing, she is close to his arms at the moment, her face is almost level with his face.


    Because she keeps approaching, at the moment, her face is close to him. Her lips are facing the horizontal position of his lips. Although there is still some distance, from a distance, there is a feeling of kissing together.


    Night Yu Ning exhaled like a blue, let her breath slowly spread on his face, then, night Yu Ning clearly felt his body slightly changed, also successfully saw his face quickly concealed a different look.


    At the moment, Ye Yu Ning was ecstatic. He couldn''t help it. She was about to succeed. It was so good. At this moment, she seemed to see hope waving to her.


    Ye Yu Ning decides to add the last fire. She believes that he can''t help it any more. He will definitely shoot her directly with one palm. Moreover, she estimates that this palm may be a little tough.


    However, for the sake of her freedom, she can''t control so much. She has to fight.


    ¡±What is the city Lord going to marry me? "Yeyu Ning breathed in a secret breath again. The smile on the corner of her lips continued to spread. The corner of her lips moved and exhaled like a blue. Because when she spoke at the moment, her warm breath was all scattered on his face, with her temperature, almost wet meaning, and her unique daughter fragrance. All of them were sprayed on his face.


    When she spoke, her eyes looked at her straight and blinked just right. She practiced in the mirror for a long time yesterday. She found that such an expression and gesture were the most attractive.


    Qiu''er also said that as long as she is a normal man, she will definitely be dizzy.


    Of course, gutianyi doesn''t belong to these normal men and the more such women are, the more disgusted he is.


    She waited, waiting for him, waiting for his anger, waiting for his answer.


    She was also curious. At the moment, Gu Tianyi didn''t know how to answer her question.


    At the moment, even Tang Kexin''s eyes are a little more curious. A pair of eyes look at Gu Tianyi and wait for his answer. The ancient city Lord must not let her down.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 656

    Don''t let her down.


    At this moment, ye Yuning has seen freedom waving to her, and she is secretly delighted.


    Just, the next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly raised his eyes, looked at her, his lips moved, and said slowly, word by word, "when do you want to. "


    his voice is not high, but words are very clear. When he speaks, his unique breath is also scattered on her face.


    When he spoke, the corner of his lips seemed to be slightly raised. Although the arc was not obvious, it seemed to be a faint smile.


    ¡±"Ye Yuning completely stayed, forgetting all the reactions for a while. Her lips were slightly open, her eyes were wide, and she looked at him like a monster. She looked at him like this. For a while, it seemed that she didn''t understand his meaning at all.


    What did he just say?


    What did you say?


    What does it mean when she wants to?


    She would never want to marry him, would she not marry him?


    Of course, ye Yuning knows that it is impossible, so in this case, she will never say it at the moment.


    However, in the face of such a situation at the moment, she can''t put it on, and can''t perform it.


    After she regained her mind, her first reaction was to stand up straight and take a few steps back quickly, completely away from ancient Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi still didn''t have any reaction, but he reached for the tea that had just been put on his side by yeyuning and tasted it slowly. When the cup was close to his lips, the corner of his lips seemed to rise slightly again.


    Night Yu Ning is far away from him at the moment, and her attention is no longer on him, so naturally she didn''t find out. She pretended that nothing had happened just now. She quickly walked to Tang Kexin''s side, took Tang Kexin''s arm in her arms, and slightly called out like a coquettish, "mother.". "


    of course, she is not coquettish at the moment. She does not want to face this cruel reality. She can''t imagine that she has prepared so long and prepared so fully that she will fail and fail in a mess.


    At the moment, her mood is extremely depressed, she needs comfort, she needs to find comfort around her mother.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes were obviously a little more smiling. "How, is it shy to hear that the ancient city is mainly talking about marrying you, my Ning''er? "


    Tang Kexin naturally knows the mood of yeyuning best, but she deliberately distorts the meaning of yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning hugged Tang Kexin''s hand and trembled gently. Then she made a little effort. It was obvious with a threat warning. How could her mother sell her like this.


    Tang Kexin looks at her, but it''s still a smile on her face, and it''s obvious that there''s something different about the smile, which makes people tremble.


    At this time, Ye Yu felt that her mother was a little unreliable. Because she was very satisfied with Gu Tianyi, so she couldn''t ask her mother at this time, so she had to ask her elder brother for help.


    Big brother will definitely help her.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at night Yu Xuan, obviously with some pleading.


    Night Yu Xuan received night Yu Ning''s help, naturally can''t ignore, then turn to ancient Tianyi, light smile way, "the ancient city Lord just arrived in the capital, let Xuan take you to play for a few days."


    "Don''t bother the eldest prince. You can have Ning''er with you." Gu Tianyi''s hand is still holding the tea just poured out by Yeyu, the lips are moving, and the faint voice spreads slowly in the hall.


    As soon as he said this, ye Yuxuan was slightly stunned. How could Gu Tianyi''s words sound so strange?


    It''s no surprise that gutianyi refused to accompany him to play, because he knew that gutianyi had a residence in the capital, and the residence was very unusual, which was definitely not temporary.


    Therefore, ancient Tianyi should not be the first time to visit the capital, or it should be said that ancient Tianyi has never visited the capital more than once or twice.


    To the capital city, ancient Tianyi is familiar with, does not need him to take to play at all.


    However, yeyuxuan never thought that ancient Tianyi would say the latter half of the sentence.


    With Ning''er?


    Listen to the tone of Gu Tianyi, is it direct to take Ning''er as your own person?


    Ye Yuxuan knew that, with the wisdom of ancient Tianyi, he never didn''t understand his meaning. Therefore, ancient Tianyi was purposeful.


    In this way, Gu Tianyi''s coming to Beijing to propose marriage is serious and necessary!


    Thinking of this, ye Yuxuan sighed secretly in his heart, and suddenly felt sorry for his sister, because he knew that there was no time when Gu Tianyi could not do what he wanted to do.


    Even if Ning''er is the princess of Dayuan, even if he wants to manage it, he may not be able to stop Gu Tianyi.


    "Mother, Xueer sent me a letter the day before yesterday to accompany her. She is in a bad mood recently." Night Yu Ning hear his words, but the breath is stuck in the chest, depressed to death, who wants to accompany him?


    And why is she with him? Is he familiar with her? As long as she''s there.


    You can be a ghost. This one is too familiar to be shameful?


    At this time, she had better leave the capital as far as possible.


    "Oh, really? If you want to accompany Xueer, your mother will not stop you naturally. However, the ancient city Lord is coming to the capital to propose marriage. It seems that it''s not good for you to go like this. Anyway, you have to wait for the result of this matter. " Tang Kexin''s light voice is very light, not too much emotion.


    But the meaning of every word was very clear to yeyuning. Her mother''s meaning was to remind her that this matter is not over yet. She has not been able to let gutianyi back from marriage, so she cannot leave.


    However, Gu Tianyi means that she has made up her mind to rely on her. What else can she do to get him back from marriage?


    But, if the mother''s words, she dare not disobey.


    Therefore, she must first result in the ancient world.


    God! How could she have been so miserable and provoked such a god of plague as Gu Tianyi?


    Next, what will she do?


    Fortunately, Gu Tianyi was not so eager to talk about marriage. Tang Kexin understood yeyuning''s nature and could not force her to be too urgent. Moreover, this kind of thing should not be too urgent. It must come slowly.


    The most important thing is to let Ning''er accept the ancient changes willingly.


    What she wants is for her daughter to be happy.


    Night LAN Jue knows that if he doesn''t talk about marriage, he needs to talk about something else. So he timely opens his mouth and talks about some other topics with Gu Tianyi.


    Although there is not much expression on the face of ancient Tianyi, it is just right for the night LAN Jue.


    At first, ye Lanjue, who was not optimistic about this marriage, slowly began to incline to gutianyi, and became more and more satisfied with gutianyi.


    Night Yu congeals in Tang Kexin''s body, sees the change of night LAN Jue''s expression, in the heart is dark frightened, isn''t it, even father and Emperor are more and more satisfied with him? Then, she will not be alone in the next fight, right?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes couldn''t help but turn to Gu Tianyi quietly. She didn''t want to see him, she just wanted to see him, and then came up with a better way to deal with him.


    However, the eyes of Yeyu Ning just looked at the past, and the eyes of ancient Tianyi just turned around, and then the eyes of the two people were so together.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 657

    Then two people''s eyes are so together.


    Night Yu congeals a Leng, then quickly turned away the vision, obviously has such a sense of guilty conscience.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes did not dodge at all, but he still looked at her direction. It seemed that his lips were hooked suspiciously again. He suddenly found that this girl was very lovely.


    Her careful thought was almost completely written on her face, and she even tried to cheat him. She thought his eyes were blind?


    If ye Yu Ning knew the idea in Gu Tianyi''s heart at the moment, he might really want to hit the wall.


    ¡±This is the first time that the ancient city Lord has come to the palace. Let''s live in the palace for a few days. "Tang Kexin didn''t know whether it was unintentional or intentional, but he didn''t think that Gu Tianyi really lived in the palace.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly raised. The child is very straight. He can express what he wants and what he doesn''t want.


    He came here to get married, so when she offered to let him live in the palace, he didn''t even have any excuses, so he should.


    Of course, this is what Tang Kexin wants to see. Now, he and Ning''er can have a good relationship.


    Two people get along a lot, this feeling must have.


    However, yeyuning is very depressed, very depressed.


    Out of the hall, a face is completely gloomy down.


    "Why does your mother stay in the palace? Why? " Night Yu Ning at the moment mood is really not good, the voice can not help but improve a few points.


    "Because my mother wants to create opportunities for you to cultivate feelings." Go to her side of the night Yu Xuan eyebrow feather are slightly more than a little smile.


    To be honest, through just getting along with him, he really has a good impression of gutianyi. However, it is a very serious problem about gutianyi''s disgust against women.


    If Gu Tianyi really dislikes women, and also dislikes Ning''er, Ning''er will not be happy if she marries the past.


    Therefore, he can also understand his mother''s practice. Her mother should have the same worries as him, so she deliberately left gutianyi in the palace to let Ning''er and gutianyi try to get along.


    "Why do you think he''s so cheeky? His mother asked casually, and he agreed." Ye Yu Ning is going crazy now. She can''t blame her mother, so she can only spread all her Qi on Gu Tianyi.


    "Well, that''s true, but I don''t think it''s possible for me to marry you if I don''t have a thick skin." Night Yu Xuan looks at her, half true half fake smile way.


    Although this is a joke, it is also a fact. In this matter, if Gu Tianyi is not active enough, his marriage with Ning''er is absolutely impossible.


    "Big brother, are you standing over there?" Ye Yu''s eyes are round and wide. There is a little more anger in her eyes. How can even elder brother help Gu Tianyi to talk now?


    ¡±Of course, I am on your side. No matter what happens, I will support you unconditionally. "Yeyuxuan put away the smile on his face and expressed his attitude quickly.


    Although I have a good impression of Gu Tianyi, my sister''s happiness is the most important.


    ¡±It''s pretty much the same. " When ye Yu Ning heard his words, he finally looked better.


    "However, it''s no use if he stays in the palace. I won''t pay attention to him. Let him live alone." Ye Yuning decides to ignore him, and she doesn''t believe that Gu Tianyi can still live in the palace all the time.


    "Ning''er, you need to understand that the meaning of your mother is that you must let Gu Tianyi back from marriage. If you can''t let Gu Tianyi back from marriage, some time later, if you come to the ancient city formally to propose marriage, even if your mother can''t refuse it, then you will have to marry." Yeyuxuan didn''t want to attack her, but she had to understand the reality.


    "Yeyu Ning''s little face sank again." brother, you just saw it. How could he voluntarily withdraw from marriage with his attitude? "


    "Well, that''s true. It''s obvious that it''s impossible for Gu Tianyi to get married easily." On this point, yeyuxuan has long found out.


    "Eldest brother, you say that he clearly dislikes women, and the more charming and enchanting a woman is, the more disgusted he is. But I was so close to him, why didn''t he shoot me, or even have any reaction?" To this point, ye Yuning has not thought about it until now.


    "I''m also very strange. I asked someone to check it yesterday, and the result is the same as you just said. Gutianyi really hates women." yeyuxuan''s words slightly paused, and his eyes looked at yeyuning. "Especially the image of the woman you are now, so I''m very strange about his reaction. "


    " elder brother, do you think he has been deliberately forbearing. "Ye Yuning says what she just thought.


    ¡±Bear it? Why? "But there was a little more doubt on yeyuxuan''s face.


    ¡±You think, he''s so old and hasn''t married yet. His parents must be in a hurry. They will force him to marry. It''s not a secret that he hates women. Other people must know. So, no one dares to marry him. You say, marry a man, but risk being photographed when he''s in danger. Who dares to marry? What''s more, with his ability, he can''t shoot a few times It''s estimated that he can shoot people to death directly, so he thought of me. Because of some ignorant actions when I was three years old, he wanted to rely on me. Just now you were all present, he certainly can''t show his disgust to me or shoot me directly, so he can only bear to cheat you and let me marry him. "Night Yu Ning is analyzing in order.


    ¡±It makes sense what you analyze. "Night Yu Xuan''s face a little more contemplation," if so, then this matter will be troublesome. "


    " what''s the trouble? Am I missing something. "This time, without waiting for the night Yu Ning to speak, a voice suddenly came.


    ¡±You really missed a good play. Just now the ancient city Lord came into the palace to propose marriage. "Yeyuxuan turns her eyes and looks at people. It''s funny. Yewushang is busy all day long. Today, she''s late and doesn''t know what to do?


    ¡±What? He''s in the palace? What''s the situation? Has he proposed marriage yet? Did you agree? "In the eyes of no pain at night, there are countless bubbles.


    ¡±Promise a ghost? He doesn''t like women at all, and he hates women so much that I will marry him if I have a problem in my mind. "Ye Yu Ning was very depressed, and his tone was a little strong.


    Night Yu Xuan secretly shakes his head. When Ning''er and shang''er are together, they are most at ease. They don''t care what they say.


    ¡±He doesn''t like women? Hate women? "The eyes of night without sorrow are suddenly wide open," he likes men


    As soon as he said this, ye Yuxuan and ye Yuning froze directly.


    In particular, ye Yuning seems to be struck by thunder in an instant. That feeling is really,


    "Shanger, this can''t be said without hesitation." Night Yu Xuan''s face slightly changed, the rapid voice, how can such words be nonsense, if spread to the ear of the ancient city Lord, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    The ancient city has always been mysterious, and its power is unfathomable. No one is willing to offend it.


    "What''s the matter? Am I wrong? Since he doesn''t like women and hates women, he must like men. I know a man who has always been extremely disgusted with women. Later, I found out that he likes men. Because he likes men, he hates women and cannot accept women''s proximity. " On the two people''s eyes, night without war is given a very powerful explanation.


    Night Yu Ning Leng Leng, Mou son''s quick flash, there is also reason for Wushang to say, if it is true, or it''s simple.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 658

    "Ning''er, don''t listen to him." The night Yu Xuan sees the night Yu congeals the facial expression, then knew that the night Yu congeals is moved other thoughts.


    His brother is always afraid of the world.


    "What I said is true." Night without sorrow is extremely unconvinced, a pair of eyes looked at night Yu Xuan, suddenly jumped at night Yu Xuan, reached out, directly hugged night Yu Xuan.


    ¡±You, what are you doing? "Ye Yuxuan was shocked, and the first reaction was to push him away quickly. Although he was his younger brother, he often hugged Wu Shang when he was young, but when he grew up, he no longer had such intimate movements.


    After all, what do two big men look like holding each other like?


    ¡±Brother, look, look. "No war at night was pushed away, not only not angry, but also smiling with pride.


    ¡±What are you doing? "Yeyuxuan didn''t understand what he meant, just thought he was playing.


    "Big brother, I just suddenly held you, and your first reaction was to push me away directly. I thought that if I were not your brother, but other men, I would kill me with one stroke." Night no war stood straight body, slightly put up the smile on the face, serious explanation.


    Ye Yuxuan was stunned. He didn''t speak. Ye Wushang was right. If other men suddenly hugged him like this, he would be able to kill people directly.


    "Because big brother likes women, he can''t accept men''s approaching like this. In the same way, the ancient city Lord likes men, so he will hate women and can''t tolerate women''s approaching." Night without sorrow a face of self-confidence under the conclusion.


    Although his words are a little disorderly, they are more or less reasonable.


    "Elder brother, I think Shanger has a lot to say." Night Yu Ning is completely deflected by night Wu Shang at the moment. It makes sense to feel more and more night Wu Shang.


    "Ning''er, you believe what he said." Ye Yuxuan has a headache. His younger brother always likes to be crazy. He doesn''t care about it. But Ning''er''s business is a big deal. He can''t be a little careless.


    "Big brother, you can''t believe what I said, so can you explain better the thing that the ancient city Lord hates women? "There is no mourning eyebrow corner in the night. It''s obvious that there is a little more dissatisfaction in the words.


    This time, yeyuxuan didn''t make a sound, because he really couldn''t explain it.


    ¡±In fact, it''s easy to know if the ancient city Lord really likes men. I have a good way. "Yewushang saw yeyuxuan didn''t speak, and his face was obviously more satisfied.


    ¡±What''s the way? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened, obviously a little more expectation. If it can be proved that what Gu Tianyi likes is a man, her mother will not let her marry.


    At that time, Gu Tianyi will certainly have no face to propose.


    ¡±Just find a man to try one. "No pain at night, I look at the night, and smile with deep meaning.


    ¡±How do you try? " Night Yu Ning didn''t understand his meaning for a while.


    "Find a man to tempt him. Of course, the ancient city Lord is not an ordinary person. If you want to find a man, you can never find an ordinary man. You must find a good-looking one." Night no war quickly explained, thinking of that situation, he himself first excited, fun, really fun.


    The palace has been dull for a long time, and finally there is something interesting.


    Night Yu Xuan''s face suddenly became black for the most part, "night without war, you can shut up." At the moment, the voice of yeyuxuan is obviously cold, with more warnings.


    Find a man to seduce Gu Tianyi?! He really dares to think about who Gu Tianyi is. Once he is recognized by Gu Tianyi, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Elder brother, I think this method is feasible." Night Yu Ning at this moment is fully agree with night without sorrow, so feel this way is very good.


    "No way." But yeyuxuan interrupted her directly, "he is the ancient city Lord, do you think of the consequences of this?"


    "Big brother, you just think about the consequences of things. Why don''t you think about the happiness of your sister? In case it''s really a man that Gu Tianyi likes, doesn''t it mean that your sister should be widowed when she gets married? Don''t you push her to the fire pit?" Night without sorrow is a direct refutation of night Yu Xuan''s words.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Night Yu Ning nodded quickly.


    "Yeyuxuan''s lips were slightly pursed. He didn''t talk for a while. Of course, he would not care about his sister''s happiness, but it''s not right.


    "Come on, come on, that''s it." Without waiting for Yewu Xuan to make a sound again, Yewu Shang decided this matter directly. Of course, in order to prevent Yeyu Xuan from stopping it, Yewu Shang quickly added, "don''t worry, elder brother, we will make a good plan for this matter, which will never cause unnecessary trouble. Elder brother, if you can help us, as long as you have elder brother''s help, I believe this will go well. "Yeyuning is more refined than yewushang. She directly pulls yeyuxuan into the water.


    Not only let yeyuxuan not stop them, but also let yeyuxuan help them to find a way together. She knows yeyuxuan''s ability. If yeyuxuan helps, it will be more smooth.


    ¡±Yes, I must help you with this. "Yewushangleng Leng, secretly gave yeyuning a thumbs up, and then began to lobby yeyuxuan.


    ¡±Where do you want to find a man to tempt Gu Tianyi? "Ye Yuxuan looks at his brother and sister and shakes them in secret. He doesn''t say no again. Of course, he doesn''t promise to help directly. He just asks a more practical question.


    ¡±You have to think clearly. The fewer people you must know about this matter, the better. If you want to find a man to enter the palace, it will not work. If you don''t talk about the ancient city Lord''s side, you will let your mother know and you will never be able to eat. "Yeyuxuan didn''t wait for them to open their mouth, but once again, he said sentence by sentence.


    This time, there is no sorrow and no words.


    "It''s in the palace now." Yeyuxuan saw yewushang and didn''t answer. His lips were slightly raised, but he threw a sentence again. The last sentence seemed light, but it was an absolute threat.


    It''s in the palace, so it''s almost impossible to hide it from my mother.


    It''s hard for them to hide from their mother, let alone find a man, who is also a strange man.


    ¡±We can find a man in the palace. "Night without sorrow thought for a moment, slowly opening.


    ¡±In the palace? Are you sure? In addition to the father''s bodyguard, the rest of the palace is the eunuch. Which one do you think is suitable? "Yeyuxuan chuckled slightly, which was more devastating.


    The lip corners of night Wushang gave a fierce slap. Elder brother''s words are too cruel. The bodyguards around the father can''t find them. If they find them, they are looking for death. As for eunuchs, they don''t have to think about it.


    What a wise man is the ancient city Lord? If you find a eunuch, you will tempt him. Isn''t it death?


    ¡±In fact, there is the most suitable person. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly look to night without pain, looking at night without pain that gorgeous face, eyes deep obviously more than a few points of light.


    Because of that light, night Yu Ning originally depressed mood also suddenly lit up.


    Night without sorrow is the best one among their brothers and sisters, even better than her, so she feels


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 659

    Yewushang is the best one among their brothers and sisters, even more beautiful than her. So, she felt that Yeyu listened to her words, and her lips rose slowly, showing a little smile, and the smile was obviously meaningful.


    "Who?" Night no sorrow Leng Leng, subconscious then take off the mouth to ask, he should also guess something, but do not want to admit.


    "Far and near." Yeyu looked at him and smiled, which was obvious.


    "Elder sister, you don''t want to let elder brother go?" Yewushang''s eyes on shangyeyuning quivered obviously, and even swallowed his mouth secretly. Obviously, he had fully understood the meaning of yeyuning, but at this moment, he decided to act confused and try to turn his attention to yeyuxuan.


    During the conversation, yewushang''s eyes also turned to yeyuxuan quickly, looking up and down pretending to be yeyuxuan, and then nodding fiercely, "well, elder sister is really discerning. Elder brother is a real man, dragon and Phoenix. To say elder brother''s appearance, look around the world, I''m afraid no one can reach him. If elder brother tempts gutianyi, gutianyi can''t resist it. "


    " brother Shang, I''ve become a relative. Even if brother can sacrifice for me, my sister-in-law won''t agree. Don''t you want to see them quarrel? "Ye Yu Ning naturally knew that ye Wushang was intentional, and she smiled more.


    ¡±We can not let sister-in-law know. "Night no pain''s lips corner mercilessly drew, is still doing the final struggle.


    ¡±This kind of thing depends on self-consciousness, I want to keep a jade for your sister-in-law. "Ye Yu''s lips are moving, and his face is firm.


    "I''ll keep my body as jade, too." No pain at night is not convinced, very not convinced.


    "Who are you guarding for?" Ye Yu Ning glanced at him with some disgust, "do you have any jade to guard just because you are a playboy? "


    " I don''t have it. I''m still "night without sorrow, eyes are wide open, eyes are obviously a little more angry.


    However, in the middle of the conversation, I suddenly realized something, and then I closed my mouth angrily.


    "Really not?" Night Yu Ning looks at him, secretly funny, of course, she knows her brother is very pure.


    "No, absolutely not, not even if you''re dead." Night without sorrow micro raised his head, tight never yield, although the idea is his, but his purpose is to see other people''s bustle, not to take risks.


    He also knew that the ancient city Lord was not easy to provoke.


    ¡±By the way, you added something special to Liu Taifu''s tea in the last exam, which made Liu Taifu unable to invigilate. It seems that I forgot to tell my mother about this. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, did not continue to force him, but suddenly changed the topic.


    However, as soon as ye Yu Ning said this, ye Wushang''s face suddenly came to light. It was extremely ugly. His eyes were staring at Ye Yu Ning straight, and he was biting his teeth, "elder sister, you are really my sister. "


    " that''s natural. We are twins. "Ye Yuning deliberately distorts his meaning. For this brother, she naturally knows how to deal with it.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t open his mouth all the time, but the curve of the rising lip angle was more and more obvious. The smile was that he couldn''t hide, or he didn''t want to hide at all.


    After thinking about it, ye Wushang should weigh the interests of it, and then open his mouth again. "Even if this matter is known to my mother, she will teach me a lesson at most. I''m not afraid. "


    " Oh, last time, you put a bug in Miss Wang''s book, which scared Miss Wang to cry. Last time, you put a snake in Miss Qingshui''s desk, and then directly scared Miss Qingshui to faint. "Night Yu Ning saw that he was still struggling at the end. He did not hurry or slow down to count his things again.


    "That snake is a fake." Although he liked to make noise, he was also measured. At that time, the snake was actually a fake.


    "Well, snakes are fake." Night Yu Ning nodded slightly, but the words suddenly turned, "but it''s true that people are stunned, and"


    "stop, I''ll go, can I go?" Night without sorrow crazy, he did not understand, he usually do those harmless little things, how can sister know so clearly.


    Although he is playful, and has not been greatly affected, but this one thing add up, if let the mother know, it is estimated that his buttocks can be opened flowers.


    "Darling, this is my good brother." Night Yu Ning''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    The smile on yeyuxuan''s face was also unfolded without any disguise.


    "It''s said that the ancient city Lord''s martial arts are very high. If he finds out my purpose, will he shoot me directly? "No sorrow at night has to think for its own safety. After all, the ancient city Lord is really a very dangerous person.


    ¡±No, if the ancient city Lord really likes men, he will feel pity for you. " Night Yu Ning was afraid that he would retreat and comfort him.


    "What if he doesn''t like men?" Night no sorrow''s lips angle mercilessly drew, the body all subconsciously shrunk for a while, if Gu Tianyi does not like the man, then let Gu Tianyi know his purpose, Gu Tianyi will certainly be angry.


    "When he heard this, he was unable to answer.


    "You''ve always been very observant. You should try a little bit first. If you find that he doesn''t like men, retreat quickly and don''t take any further action." Night Yu Xuan has had enough fun and starts to make ideas.


    "Well, well, what elder brother said, you should not show the purpose of seduction first, but try to test it first." Night Yu Ning nodded repeatedly, in line with the meaning of night Yu Xuan.


    ¡±You all know what kind of person ancient Tianyi is. Is it so easy to test. "At this moment, the face of no sorrow at night has been completely gloomy. If you want to feel more depressed, you will feel more depressed.


    He felt that he dug a hole and buried himself in it. Well, why did he come up with such a bad idea.


    ¡±With his shrewdness, I was afraid. Before I could test it out, I was found by him. At that time, I was afraid of how to die, but I didn''t know. "The more I think about it, the more I worry about it. He''s always afraid of heaven and earth, but he''s really afraid now.


    ¡±Don''t worry, it''s OK. Anyway, he''s still holding your future brother-in-law''s identity. He will be merciful. "Yeyu looked at him, blinked, and then he said, not red and breathless.


    ¡±Che, do you recognize his identity now? "Yewushang directly gave her a white eye." don''t forget that all you have done now is to wipe out his identity. Your purpose is so obvious that you think he will not see it. At that time, I''m afraid I will die even worse. "


    ", "Ye Yuning''s lip corners were yanked a few times. In fact, she had to admit that ye Wushang was right.


    She looked at the night without sorrow at the moment, but also some can''t bear it. If it really annoys Gu Tianyi, will it really?


    ¡±In this way, if you are really discovered by him, you will push all things on me, and say that all things are directed by me. He will find someone to settle accounts, and you will let him come to me. " Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath, more than a few fruit Jue on his face.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 660

    Yu Wushang''s eyes quickly turned to Ye Yuning and blinked a few times. "This idea is feasible. You will marry directly when the time comes. Gu Tianyi''s purpose of coming to the capital is to marry you. As long as you promise to marry him, it should be negotiable. "


    yewushang agreed without hesitation and sold yeyuning without hesitation.


    Ye Yu glanced at him coldly, but at this time, it was not the time to argue with him. She forbear and did not contradict.


    "OK, you can go now? "Ye Yu Ning saw that ye Wushang was standing in the same place all the time. He didn''t want to move. His brow was slightly frowning.


    ¡±I think of something more terrible. "No pain at night suddenly screamed out. The time was obviously increased by a few points, and there were some more abnormal looks on his face.


    ¡±What''s possible? "Ye Yu was slightly shocked. Seeing his appearance, he was slightly worried. What''s more terrible?


    ¡±In case, I mean in case, in case the ancient city Lord really likes men, in case I''m tempted to succeed, in case he takes advantage of me? You also know that he has excellent martial arts. I am definitely not his opponent. If he has strong martial arts for me, what should I do? "During the night when Wushang was talking, his body quivered obviously.


    Night Yu Ning''s face is directly black down, will he think too much?


    Did you even think of such a thing?


    Gu Tianyi is strong for no pain at night. I can''t imagine that.


    This time, even the lips of yeyuxuan couldn''t help smoking.


    ¡±What should he do if he takes a fancy to me and does not marry you? "No pain at night, no surprise, no end. In a word, it directly thundered the night sky to half death.


    "You can rest assured that you will never marry a man with your parents." Night Yu Ning endure again and again, secretly breathed a breath, can be enough calm to say such a sentence.


    ¡±That''s also true. My parents must not allow such things to happen. "Night no war secretly relieved a breath, but then thought of what, again exclaimed," then he used strong things to me? "


    It seems that Gu Tianyi is really better than him.


    ¡±This one is for you. When you succeed, press it, it will explode and make a noise. My elder brother and I will stay nearby all the time. When we hear the noise, we will catch up and never let you be taken advantage of by him. "Night Yu Ning suddenly took out one thing and handed it to night Wu Shang.


    ¡±What is this? "No war at night took it, looked at it, and asked with some doubts.


    ¡±Don''t ask so much, just do what I say. "Ye Yu''s eyebrows are frowning, and his voice seems to be a little more strange. His eyes seem to be unable to help looking at the things in the hands of Ye Wushang, and his eyes are obviously reluctant to give up.


    Night Yu Xuan also saw the things in the hands of night Wu Shang, the eyes slightly flash, if he did not guess wrong, it should be given to Ning er by Beiyan morning, and she has always taken it with her.


    Ning''er has always been a treasure of things sent by Bei Yanchen. I didn''t expect that this time she would take them out for the night without sorrow.


    It can be seen that this time Ning''er wants to quit marriage.


    ¡±OK. "Yewushang saw that yeyuning''s face was a little wrong, and he didn''t say anything more," so I went to prepare. "


    " well, it should be prepared. "Yeyu has turned to Yeyu Xuan after recovering her mind," elder brother, do you know something about the interests of gutianyi? "


    " I don''t know. This man is too mysterious. There are few things that outsiders know about him. It seems that the fact that he hates women is public. "Night Yu Xuan secretly shakes his head," I have also let people check, but nothing found


    "Not even big brother?" Ye Yu Ning''s face is a little more stunned. She knows elder brother''s ability. Since there are still things that elder brother can''t find?


    This ancient Tianyi is really not simple.


    "This man is very deep. We don''t know him at all, but he''s afraid of us." Night Yu Xuan''s face more dignified, looking at night Yu Ning''s eyes also more worried.


    A man hiding so deep, a man they didn''t know, he really didn''t trust Ning''er to marry him.


    "Wushang, put on your big red blouse." At the next moment, yeyuxuan suddenly turns to yewushang and orders in a low voice.


    "And a red blouse?" Night no sorrow''s face is suddenly black down, "big brother, didn''t you say that I was wearing red clothes too pompous last time?"


    ¡±You are allowed to make a fuss this time. "Ye Yuxuan glanced at him." in order to condense, you should sacrifice. "


    as Ning''er''s elder brother, he must think about Ning''er''s future happiness.


    ¡±By the way, I remember that there is a kind of incense that can make people feel passionate. I''ll get some for you, and you''ll sprinkle it on me later. "Yeyuxuan thought about it, and then he spoke again. In a word, yewushang and yeyuning were stunned.


    Unexpectedly, their eldest brother is the darkest one.


    ¡±Big brother, isn''t it? Do you want to use an emotive fragrance? "Yewushang only felt that he was suddenly split by thunder. It''s hard to believe that his elder brother, who has always been dignified, said such a thing.


    ¡±You also know that Gu Tianyi is not an ordinary person, and his willpower must be stronger than that of ordinary people. "The consideration of yeyuxuan is naturally the most thoughtful.


    ¡±What elder brother said is that everyone knows that he hates women, especially the woman I am dressed in at the moment, but just in the hall, I was so close to him, but he just endured, without any abnormal behavior. "When Yeyu thought about what had happened in the hall before, he only felt frustration.


    Night no sorrow of a face gloomy are about to drop water, why every time unlucky is he?


    ¡±The drug is not strong, but it only plays a little auxiliary role, and it has no toxicity. However, it can make people relax, people relax, and willpower will naturally relax. "Ye Yuxuan reached out and took a picture of Ye Wushang with a little comfort." don''t worry, elder brother will not let you have something. "


    " OK, I''ll follow my brother''s instructions. " Night no sorrow slowly nods, to own big brother, he still believed.


    Yewushang soon got ready. Of course, if he ran there for no reason, it would surely cause the suspicion of gutianyi. Therefore, yewushang also specially raised a jar of wine, which is named after it, to find gutianyi to drink.


    "Master, the little prince of the Yuan Dynasty has come. He said that he came to drink. "The ancient city''s bodyguard stands beside the ancient Tianyi, respectfully asking for instructions.


    "Come to me for a drink?" In ancient times, the eyes turned slightly, and the corners of the lips were slightly raised, as if with a kind of smile like feeling.


    "Yes, that''s what the little prince said." The bodyguard stood respectfully, not daring to move at all. When he heard the master''s questions, he just answered them.


    "Do you think he''ll come to me and just drink?" The lips of ancient Tianyi obviously raised a trace of radian, which seemed to have such a trace of smile, but it just made people feel a kind of creepy danger.


    "According to subordinates, it should not be so simple. The words of the" bodyguard "dressed by the little prince paused a little, finally found a suitable word, and then began again," very bright. "


    Yes, it''s very bright. It''s really bright. It''s red all over. It''s not bright.


    ¡±Do you want to see the master? "The bodyguard asked for instructions again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 661

    ¡±He was in a hurry. "Gu Tianyi didn''t directly answer the bodyguard''s words, but said an ambiguous one.


    He is talking about him at the moment, I don''t know if he said there is no war at night.


    When the bodyguard listened to him, he did not dare to say more, but just waited for his orders.


    ¡±Let him in. I''ll see what he wants to do? "A moment later, Gu Tianyi opened his mouth slowly again. The faint voice spread in the room, with a kind of low voice, and even more irresistible majesty.


    ¡±Yes, I will invite the little prince to come in. "The bodyguard retired respectfully.


    Out of the room, the bodyguard looked to the night, "the master asked the little prince to come in. "


    that tone is very polite, but it obviously lacks the kind of reverence just in the room to the ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Yeah. OK. "There was no mourning at night, but when he walked towards the room, his steps were obviously light. To be honest, he didn''t enter the room yet. He seemed to feel the dangerous breath from gutianyi.


    It''s not afraid, but now he has no way back.


    I heard that brother Gu came to the palace, especially brought a jar of good wine to drink with him. "


    in order to embolden himself, night Wushang shouted loudly as soon as he entered the room. However, when his eyes looked at Gu Tianyi, who was standing in the middle of the room, his subconscious trembled, and the words of wine in the back could hardly be said.


    He never knew that a person, just standing there, motionless, can make people feel a kind of danger from head to foot.


    This momentum, he only made a mistake, in the father and brother''s body saw.


    Moreover, he felt that the ancient Tianyi at the moment was more dangerous and more terrible than his father and brother.


    This moment, night no sorrow regret, is really regret, if can, he really want to leave quickly.


    However, at this time, Gu Tianyi raised his eyes, looked over, and his deep eyes fell on the body of no war at night.


    For a time, night no sorrow only felt that he seemed to be stripped from the inside to the outside and saw it thoroughly.


    He felt that his plan was over before it began.


    He felt that nothing could be concealed from the eyes of ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Brother Gu, do you drink? "For a while, the flame of the night without sorrow was completely extinguished. He was never afraid of the sky or the earth. He was always called the little devil king. His voice was empty, and his words were not clear.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t open his mouth, but looked at him so much. His sharp eyes seemed to peel him off layer by layer, even the deepest part of his heart couldn''t be hidden.


    In the face of Gu Tianyi''s eyes, night Wushang really wants to run away. To be honest, he did it subconsciously, "if you don''t want to drink, then I won''t disturb you. "


    when he speaks, his steps are also subconsciously opened, naturally towards the direction of the door. He really wants to leave now.


    ¡±Just drinking? "Just at this time, Gu Tianyi suddenly spoke. His voice was not high, or even slightly low.


    However, he opened his mouth so that the body of night Wushang was obviously quivering, and the leg just raised was also hard to live.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi''s sentence is just drinking, which makes him secretly surprised. What does Gu Tianyi mean? Have you really seen through his purpose?


    ¡±When, of course, it''s just drinking. "No sorrow at night has fallen, and can only turn back and turn to ancient Tianyi. But at the moment, it may be too tense, and the voice still slightly quivers. So, his words at the moment don''t sound very convincing.


    "Since it''s just drinking, come here." In ancient times, it was easy for lips to move, and word for word words spread slowly.


    Night no war secretly breathed a breath, it is clear that he now even if want to leave is impossible, can only go hard head.


    Night no sorrow is near. It''s even more obvious that Gu Tianyi exudes that dangerous breath. It seems that the danger will reach his heart through his pores.


    That kind of danger is a deep-rooted fear.


    "This wine is made by my mother herself, but it is not available to ordinary people." The night has no sorrow to think solemnly, this just starts to talk again, his words pour is true, this wine really is Tang Kexin''s own brew, this word flatters the meaning to have no more obvious.


    However, he may not feel enough. After thinking about it, he added again, "in fact, my sister asked me to send it to elder brother Gu. My sister wanted to send it by herself, but girls are always shy. Please send it to elder brother Gu. "


    it''s over before things start. Yewushang said that he would come to take risks for his sister. At this moment, Gu Tianyi looks at it together, and he doesn''t hesitate to sell yeyuning.


    As for the temptation he said earlier, he is afraid of it now.


    As for the temptation, he never dared.


    He thought that he would accompany Gu Tianyi to finish drinking, and then he would leave quietly.


    Night without sorrow so think, then quickly open the wine jar, that wine fragrance will float to come.


    Think of that kind of medicine that can arouse people''s feelings. I dare not leave gutianyi too far without sorrow at night, for fear that it will be discovered by gutianyi.


    ¡±Well, it''s very fragrant. " Gu Tianyi is standing two steps away from the night without sorrow. He doesn''t move, but he seems to have uttered such a sentence at will.


    Hearing Gu Tianyi''s words, the action of pouring wine at night is obviously stiff. For a while, it only feels that the whole back is stiff. The fragrance of Gu Tianyi means wine? Or the kind of aphrodisiac he sprinkles?


    Night no war secretly exhaled a breath, told himself, must be calm, calm.


    "Yes, it''s delicious." Night no sorrow wait until he calms down, then he talks again. He naturally wants to draw all the attention of gutianyi to the wine.


    "Brother Gu, come here and have a taste." Night no war will pour a good cup of wine to the end of the table, and then take up another cup, around the other side of the table, and Gu Tianyi opened the distance.


    He hoped to be so far away that Gu Tianyi would not find the medicine he had sprinkled on him. He also hoped that the smell of the wine could cover up his medicine.


    This time, Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything, but took up the wine directly and drank it all at once.


    Night no war see him drink so refreshing, slightly relieved, it seems, he should not find.


    It''s good that we didn''t find it. Gu Tianyi didn''t find it. Will anything else happen next?


    In fact, he did not dare to tempt gutianyi any more, but he did not dare to leave now. In case gutianyi really likes men, then,


    night Wushang secretly thinks about it. However, he quickly fills gutianyi with wine again.


    Ancient days are easy to drink once again.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi didn''t have any doubts at all. At last, the nervous heart of night Wushang was put down slowly. It was not so nervous, so I was at liberty. I sat on the opposite side of Gu Tianyi. I had a drink with you.


    Yeyuxuan and yeyuning have been waiting outside. Time is slowly passing. They are in a hurry. Then they suddenly hear a crisp fragrance, which is the secret signal they have set in advance.


    After the success of yewushang, he would press the thing that yeyuning gave him, and it would make such a clear sound.


    "Successful? Wushang succeeded? Did it really work? " The night Yu congeals the eyes to open slightly, on the face obvious many minutes excited.


    That''s great. That''s great. It''s a success at last.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 662

    ¡±So easy to succeed? "Yeyuxuan has some doubts, not that he doesn''t believe in yewushang''s ability, but that he understands the power of ancient Tianyi, which is definitely not so easy to deal with.


    ¡±There should be no problem. Otherwise, it''s not easy to use the code without war. " Although it seems to be too simple for yeyuning, if it doesn''t work, yewushang will not use the code.


    After all, Gu Tianyi would never know that.


    "No matter what, we should go quickly. If it''s true as Wushang said before, the cup will take advantage." yeyuning dare not delay. After all, yewushang is for her business. She can''t let yewushang really get hurt.


    "Well, let''s go first." Night Yu Xuan at the moment is not at ease night without war, the two quickly rushed to the past.


    Entering the courtyard of ancient Tianyi, there was no one in the courtyard, which was extremely quiet.


    The door of the hall is tightly closed. In the daytime, the door is so tightly closed. It''s really weird.


    The eyebrows of yeyuxuan frowned slightly, and his expression was more cautious. Then he walked in front of yeyuning and approached the room.


    ¡±Yes. " When they went out of the door, there was a slightly strange sound in the room. It seemed to be a deep voice. It seemed to be painful, but it didn''t seem to be very similar. In a word, it felt strange.


    "What? What voice? " After all, she is still a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. She still knows a lot about some things.


    Yeyuxuan has become a relative, but his face changed obviously after hearing the voice.


    No? Wushang will not really be??


    Although all this is for Ning''er, he can''t let shang''er get hurt.


    "Big brother, what can''t really happen?" After all, ye Yuning is a smart man. Seeing the look of Ye Yuxuan, she suddenly understood that she was stunned for a while.


    "It''s too much of an animal. No, it''s not as good as an animal." Night Yu Ning''s face is obviously a little more angry, gnashing her teeth and whispering. Of course, she dare not speak too loudly, trying to lower her voice.


    Night Yu Xuan murmured a breath, "Ning''er, you wait here, I''ll go in alone."


    Now, I don''t know what''s going on inside. Yeyuxuan dare not let yeyuning in, for fear that she saw the scene she shouldn''t have seen.


    "Big brother, I understand. I won''t go in." Night Yu Ning naturally understood the intention of night Yu Xuan, nodded repeatedly, just thinking of what Gu Tianyi did, he couldn''t help being angry.


    "Come in." Just as the words of yeyuning had just fallen, a voice suddenly came out of the room.


    The voice is not night without sorrow, it is obviously the voice of ancient Tianyi. The voice is low and deep. At the moment, we can''t hear too much emotion, and we can''t feel too much difference.


    He suddenly opened his mouth at the moment and didn''t know who to let in.


    "Big brother, you go in, I dare not go in, avoid seeing the scene that shouldn''t be seen." night Yu Ning heard Gu Tianyi''s words, and finally couldn''t help, the voice slightly increased a few points, and the anger in the voice was also undisguised.


    Yeyuxuan''s face changed slightly. It seems that nothing happened when hearing the tone of gutianyi. Moreover, since gutianyi let them in at the moment, nothing could happen.


    So what happened to that voice just now?


    And what happened to the signal just released by Wushang?


    Although Gu Tianyi''s words are not clear, ye Yuxuan understands that Gu Tianyi''s words are obviously for Ning''er to enter.


    Is it possible that Gu Tianyi already knew all the things, and now let Ning''er in, to settle accounts with Ning''er?


    Thinking of that possibility, ye Yuxuan''s face was more worried.


    "What do you want to see?" The voice of ancient Tianyi came slowly again, which was obviously aimed at the night.


    Of course, in his words, he asked questions.


    ¡±What, what? I don''t want to see anything. "Night Yu Ning hears his words, obvious one Leng, subconscious refute," who knows what disgusting thing you are doing inside, I am afraid to pollute my eyes. "


    yeyuxuan looks at yeyuning, shakes his head and signals him not to make a sound. He is the eldest brother. This kind of thing should be solved by him.


    No matter what happened in it, he could not let Ning''er and shang''er be in danger.


    "I think that''s exactly what you want to see." Gu Tianyi''s voice came back again. It seemed that there was a little more emotion, but it was unclear for a while. Even at night Yuxuan couldn''t hear what he meant.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi''s words are somewhat deliberately misleading, as if something really happened in them.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes sank slightly. This ancient Tianyi is really cunning. For a while, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Of course, at this moment, ancient Tianyi is really talking to them. Naturally, it''s impossible to do anything for yewushang. At least yewushang is safe.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about? Is there no war in it? I''m here to find Wushang. " Night Yu Ning can only pretend to know nothing at this moment, but she can''t ignore night without sorrow.


    "In." Gu Tianyi was quick to answer her question. Although there is only one word, it can''t be answered any more simply, but the meaning is very clear.


    "Shanger, you''re still here for fun. You don''t go to the study." Ye Yu Ning knew that she could never get the answer she wanted from the mouth of ancient Tianyi, so she gently wanted to inquire about the situation of a night without sorrow.


    No matter what, night no sorrow hears her words, always should answer.


    However, ye Yuning''s words did not get the answer from ye Wushang. After waiting for a moment, ye Yuning still had no response.


    Night Yu coagulates the bottom of his heart is very deep. He can''t help worrying. What can''t happen to Wushang?


    Gu Tianyi can''t really poison the night without sorrow, right?


    "What did you do to Wushang, ancient Tianyi?" Night Yu Ning because of worry, natural some nervous, voice also obviously raised a few points, talk, then want to push the door into.


    "Ning''er, I''ll go in." Night Yu Xuan once again stopped night Yu Ning. He heard that Gu Tianyi intended to let Ning''er in.


    "Come in and let me say it a third time." However, before yeyuxuan could push the door, the voice of ancient Tianyi came out again. Obviously, it was said to yeyuning.


    "Brother Gu, Ning''er is a girl after all. I''m afraid it''s not right to go in like this." The more ancient Tianyi wanted to let Yeyu in, the more uneasy it became.


    "Not right? Does she know what''s wrong? " In the voice of ancient Tianyi, there seems to be a little more sneer. This is to answer yeyuxuan, but it seems to have another point.


    ¡±I said the same thing, I would never say it a third time. "This time, there is more danger in the voice of ancient Tianyi, and there is also a very disturbing threat.


    After all, at this moment, yewushang is still in the room, and there is no sound at all. Yeyuning and yeyuxuan are extremely worried.


    "If you go in, go in. Whoever is afraid of it." Night Yu congeals a horizontal heart, at the moment also can''t manage so much, next moment, night Yu congeals directly pushed the door to walk in.


    Then, everything in the room was clearly displayed in front of her. For a while, she was completely stunned.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 663

    The room is very messy, very messy, but it''s not Gu Tianyi. It''s night without sorrow. Night without sorrow''s red blouse has been taken off and thrown on the ground. Even the clothes inside have been taken off. Fortunately, there are many clothes in him, but they haven''t been taken off completely. There''s still one left.


    Before he came, he was afraid of accidents, so he put on a few more clothes. It seems that they are really useful.


    At the moment, yewushang is lying on the ground. No, to be exact, he is lying on the pile of clothes he took off. His hands and feet are wide open. He has shoes on one foot and none on the other.


    The situation is really, some can''t bear to look at it directly.


    On the contrary, Gu Tianyi was sitting on the chair, his clothes were not disordered, even without any wrinkles.


    Even his hair is not a little messy.


    Ye Yu Ning is a little silly. In such a situation, she really doesn''t know what happened just now.


    Why does a mess like that, one of which seems like nothing has happened?


    ¡±Shanger, wake up, are you ok? " Seeing this, yeyuxuan was obviously shocked. However, he was calm and walked quickly to yewushang''s face. After checking, he felt that the breath of yewushang was normal, and then he was relieved.


    It seems that Wushang is just drunk, but Wushang''s alcohol consumption is generally very good. How can he get drunk so easily? Moreover, even if he is drunk, it is impossible to make himself like this.


    What happened just now?


    "Eldest prince, do you want to take someone away, or do I want someone to tell the emperor to come with the queen? "Gu Tianyi glanced at yeyuning, which was just that, then turned to yeyuxuan, and the sound of word by word spread slowly.


    What he meant was obvious, and the threat in the words was undisguised.


    "Disturb the ancient city Lord, I will take Wushang away now." Yeyuxuan quickly picked up yewushang. With yeyuxuan''s cleverness, he naturally understood the meaning of the threat in Gu Tianyi''s words. But at the moment, he wanted to pretend that he didn''t understand. When he picked up yewushang, he turned to yeyuning and whispered, "Ning''er, let''s go."


    "It seems that the eldest prince wants me to inform the emperor and the empress to come." The lips of ancient Tianyi are slowly drawn up with a slightly ironic arc.


    Is he so easy to fool?


    Want to leave like this? Hum, I dare to think.


    "Big brother, you take Wushang away first. "Ye Yuning is a smart person, and naturally understands the meaning of ancient Tianyi. She knows that this matter can never be known by her father and mother, and now Wushang doesn''t know what it is.


    ¡±Ning''er? "Yeyuxuan frowned slightly. He must be uneasy to let him go like this.


    ¡±Brother, I''m ok. Take Wushang back first. "Night Yu Ning''s face tried to squeeze out a smile, urging night Yu Xuan to leave quickly.


    She doesn''t believe it. In this palace, Gu Tianyi can eat her.


    ¡±Well, be careful yourself. "There is no other way for yeyuxuan now. He also feels that in the Imperial Palace, Gu Tianyi dare not really mess.


    Night Yu Xuan holding night no sorrow quickly out of the room, the eyes of ancient Tianyi just turned to night Yu Ning, fell on night Yu Ning''s body.


    Night Yu Ning to his eyes, has so some fear, but does not have any recoil, so straight with his eyes.


    Seeing her appearance, it seems that Gu Tianyi''s eyes have a quick smile.


    ¡±Tell me, what''s going on? "When Gu Tianyi was still sitting in the chair, his eyes turned slightly and turned to the wine jar on one side.


    ¡±What? What? How do I know what happened in your room? "Yeyouning decides to refuse to admit it. Anyhow, yewushang has left now, and she has nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡±You don''t know? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes turn to yeyuning again, which seems to be a little bit more cold," I give you the last chance, is it you or me? "


    " you don''t understand what you''re talking about? " Night Yu Ning''s body trembled, but still did not change, at this time, if she admitted, she was a fool.


    "Let me remind you that you say that the consequences are different from mine." Ancient days easy to look at her, the lip angle of micro hook is more mysterious.


    This is a reminder, but it is a threat.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Night Yu Ning still does not admit it, but at the moment, she turns away her eyes and dare not look at him as she just did.


    "Good, good." Ancient days easy eyebrow angle picks slightly, looks at her appearance, secretly some funny, this woman also really does not see the coffin does not shed tears.


    He spoke and walked slowly towards the position of yeyuning.


    Night Yu congeals subconsciously to want to retreat, but thinks that if she retreats, then there will be no gas field at all, that is too humiliating, so, although some are afraid, but still bear it forcefully, just stand there straight, without moving at all.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes flickered a little. The girl''s courage is not worthy of praise.


    ¡±You let the night no sorrow come to seduce me! "However, Gu Tianyi doesn''t intend to let her go. If he let her go this time, there will be another day, the third time.


    He spoke directly at the moment, in a completely positive tone, without any doubt.


    "What? Don''t say anything. " There was a little fluke in Yeyu Ning''s mind. When he heard this, most of his anger disappeared.


    However, since she didn''t admit it before, she can''t even admit it now. No matter what he said, she just didn''t admit it and he couldn''t help it.


    "You let yewushang put on the red blouse, and let him use the emotive medicine, and then let him seduce me!" How could Gu Tianyi not understand her mind? This time, make her words more clear.


    ¡±"This time, ye Yuning didn''t open his mouth. Since he knew the medicine to arouse people''s feelings, he also knew that the clothes of Ye Wushang were specially worn, for fear that she could not deny any more.


    ¡±You think I like men, so let him seduce me? "Gu Tianyi has stepped in front of her at the moment, but a step away from her. Then he stops and looks at her.


    ¡±"Yeyu Ning still didn''t speak, because she didn''t know what else she could say at the moment, but she turned her lips severely. What he said was too bad.


    ¡±What? No more talking? " Seeing her speechless, Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners were slightly selected. Finally, he had nothing to say. He thought that she would have more sophistication.


    "Yes, I did. What do you want?" Ye Yu Ning knows that it''s impossible to deny now, so she just admits it directly and takes care of everything on her own.


    ¡±Just now you were outside, saying that I am an animal, no, it is not as good as an animal! "Gu Tianyi spoke again, and the wind slightly changed.


    Ye Yu was shocked. She was just outside. He heard all the voices. Is this man a dog? The ears are so smart.


    "In that case, if I don''t do something, I will not let you down."


    Night Yu Ning is thinking, ancient days easy again light floating throw out a sentence, let night Yu Ning complete, completely shocked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 664

    "You, what are you going to do?" Yeyu''s body was stiff. Although he could not move, his legs were slightly trembling. What did he mean? What does he want to do?


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle slightly raised, the body that had already been close enough suddenly leaned forward toward her, because of the angle of inclination, his perfect and impeccable face was more and more close to her face.


    His deep eyes on her smart eyes, so straight look, it seems to look through her eyes to her heart.


    Because he was too close, he breathed, and the breath slowly spread on her face, with some warm wet, itchy, and weird feeling.


    For a time, night Yu Ning only felt the difficulty of breathing, as if he had taken all the air from the room and made her breathless.


    "As you wish, do something inferior to animals." In such a case, it''s just that he opened his mouth again, and didn''t say the meaning of the words that made people feel startled. When he spoke alone, the slightly blazing breath made the night Yu Ning a little unbearable.


    I don''t know whether it is unintentional or intentional. When he speaks, his breath is all sprayed on her face. She thinks that if she speaks at the moment, his breath will breathe into her mouth.


    Think of that kind of possibility, the lips corner of night Yu congeals slightly purses, some are annoyed, the face actually can''t help but slightly changes red.


    "You seem to be looking forward to it." Seeing her reddish face, Gu Tianyi''s eyes light, is this girl shy now? Even blushed.


    "Who expects, you expect." Because he is too close, because of his dangerous breath, because of the slightly mocking meaning in his words, ye Yuning can''t keep his usual calm at this moment. He is angry and can''t help blurting out.


    "Well, I''m really looking forward to it. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are obviously raised, and there seems to be a little more smile in her eyes. At the moment, his words are a little bit lower, which makes people blush. His words are slightly paused. It seems that they are not enough. I''ll make up a sentence again slowly," I''m looking forward to what you say is inferior to animals. "


    Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled, exhaled, and tried to calm herself down. She knew that at this time, if he really did something to her, she would never be an opponent, and the yard was full of his people. She just didn''t bring a bodyguard, and the eldest brother just left with Wushang.


    Now, no one can save her. She can only rely on herself.


    With her ability, she must not be able to compete with Gu Tianyi. So now, she can only think, right? Think.


    "The ancient city Lord is a gentleman." night Yu Ning murmured a breath again, his lips slightly squeezed out a smile, and his expression was obviously more flattering.


    There is a saying that little women are flexible and flexible.


    However, when she was talking, she took a step back and slightly opened the distance between the two.


    "Is it?" In ancient times, it was easy to pick the corners of her eyebrows. Naturally, she was very clear about her duplicity. She was smart and knew that she was weak at this time.


    It seems that his little lady is very interesting and doesn''t waste his trip.


    "Of course, Gu Tianyi is handsome and elegant. At first glance, he is a gentleman. He is definitely a good man." Ye Yu Ning is always the most knowledgeable in current affairs. He keeps on talking for fear that he won''t believe it.


    "Oh. "Gu Tianyi looks at her and responds lightly. The voice is very slow, and he can''t hear any situation. It seems that he responded casually.


    Ye Yu listened to his voice, and did not know what he thought for a while.


    ¡±I heard that the ancient city master has excellent martial arts, no one in the world can match him. I heard that the ancient city master is erudite and versatile, and that he has both culture and martial arts. " Night Yu thought and continued to speak good words. Everyone liked to listen to them. It seemed that he was not so angry, so her words should have played a role.


    "You seem to know a lot about me." The lip corners of the ancient days are slightly more than a trace of strange radians.


    "The ancient god is famous all over the world. Everyone knows these things. "Ye Yu was slightly shocked. He felt that this word sounded a little misunderstood, and he continued to explain it.


    What she said is excellent.


    On the one hand, he praised gutianyi to the greatest extent, and on the other hand, he defused the misunderstanding that should not have been.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her eyes and squints slightly. This girl never forgets to clear the boundary with him.


    From the moment he appeared, she was trying to make him retreat, deliberately seduced him in the hall, and even let nocturnal sorrow seduce him.


    now, even for fear of getting a little relationship with him, could her mind be more obvious?


    ¡±Don''t you know that rumors can''t be believed? "Gu Tianyi looks at her and opens his mouth again. The voice seems slightly cold.


    ¡±Ah? "For his sudden words, Ye Yu Ning couldn''t get back to God for a while. What rumors can''t be believed?


    She just said so much, which one can''t be trusted?


    What''s more, what she just pretended to say is all good and praises him. What''s not satisfied with him?


    Vaguely, ye Yuning feels that there seems to be a trace of dissatisfaction between his emotions at this moment. I don''t know if she is too sensitive and wrong.


    ¡±I''ve never been a gentleman. "The lips of ancient Tianyi moved, and the words of every word spread slowly. The voice was still low, but there were some dangers that could not be ignored, and the meaning of his words was also somewhat unpredictable.


    ¡±What? "Yeyu Ning hasn''t been back to God for a while. He''s not a gentleman. What is that?


    "You should know that it''s no good to be a gentleman, so I''ve never been a gentleman." Seeing her slightly stupefied appearance, Gu Tianyi is kind enough to open up again and explain for her.


    "Yes?" It''s just that ye Yuning still doesn''t understand his meaning, or already knows it, but doesn''t want to understand it.


    "So, as you said, I prefer to do things that are inferior to animals." Gu Tianyi saw through her mind at a glance and knew that she was deliberately pretending to be confused, so he didn''t mind saying it more directly.


    "No, it''s impossible. The ancient city Lord is definitely not like that." Night Yu Ning at the moment want to pretend not to understand all can not, but still try to squeeze out a smile, trying to muddle the past.


    "What''s the matter with you feeling that there was no war just at night?" Ancient Tianyi''s lips have been hooked. It''s amazing.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body is obviously stiff. She has been puzzled about the situation of no war at night. She doesn''t know what happened, but now what he said means is what he just did to no war at night.


    "You, what did you do to Wushang?" I don''t know if it''s because of tension or something else. At the moment, the voice of yeyuning faintly trembled.


    ¡±Actually, I would like to do something with you. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been looking at her. At the moment, there seems to be a little more difference in the depth of the eyes. When he speaks, his body leans forward to her again.


    I don''t know when, they are closer to each other. There is almost no distance between them. Just at night, Yu Ning pulled away. Unconsciously, he pulled them closer again.


    At the moment, his sudden forward leaning is much stronger than the one just now. So, his face is so close to her face, and her gorgeous red lips are in front of his eyes.


    His sexy thin lips are slightly pursed, then slowly and continuously close to her, close to her red lips


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 665

    For a while, Yeyu Ning suddenly felt that she was stuck in her throat by something. She couldn''t breathe. Because he kept approaching, she felt that she was about to suffocate.


    Her body subconsciously wants to retreat, only then, this discovers, behind her is a table, she does not know when, unexpectedly retreated to the table side.


    At the moment, she can''t even quit if she wants to.


    Night Yu Ning can only slightly lean back, back, fortunately her waist is soft enough, such a bend, it is not too difficult.


    However, what yeyuning didn''t know was how tempting it was for her to lie half on the table at the moment.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi, which had a slight smile, were obviously dark, and the eyes were not startled by the waves, which were dyed with something called * *.


    Originally, he just wanted to tease her, but now he found that he could not help it.


    His original slow action stopped, and then suddenly bowed his head and pressed her. This time, his action was obviously a little faster.


    Seeing his movements, yeyouning only felt that her heart was going to stop. At this moment, she had no way to go back. She could only reach out quickly and wanted to push him away.


    However, she also knew that with her strength, it was impossible to push him or stop him at all.


    She won''t be kissed by him like this. It''s her first kiss. It''s for someone she likes.


    No, no, she can''t take advantage of it.


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, the emperor invites you to study. "Just then, the voice of the bodyguard came from outside the door.


    Night Yu Ning hears that voice, in the heart a joy, very good, very good, this bodyguard comes really is the time.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and saw that she was a little relieved, and her eyebrows were slightly frowned, but the action that had stopped suddenly became hard again, and then his lips were so pressed on her red lips.


    For a while, Ye Yu Ning''s body was completely frozen, and she could not move. Her eyes were wide open, staring at Gu Tianyi''s enlarged face in front of her, forgetting all the reactions.


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t go deep. He just touched her lips and pressed her for a while, then he got up and left.


    Night Yu Ning is still half lying on the table, did not return to God, because just now she is too surprised, completely shocked.


    Ancient days easy to see her appearance, a smile, is very natural hand, want to hold her up.


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, are you in the room? The emperor asked you to go to the study. "Just then the voice of the bodyguard came in again.


    Ye Yu listened to the bodyguard''s voice and quickly returned to her senses. At the next moment, she stood up abruptly and glared at Gu Tianyi, "you bastard. "


    she knew that he was intentional, and her first kiss was taken away by him.


    Night Yu Ning''s words finished, did not give Gu Tianyi a chance to speak at all, then quickly rushed out of the room.


    Asshole? He kisses his own little lady. Why is he a jerk?


    ¡±Gong, princess? " The bodyguard saw yeyuning running out of the room suddenly, which was obviously unexpected.


    Night Yu Ning ignored him and left quickly.


    "What''s the matter, Ning''er?" Night Yu Ning just ran a few steps, then happened to meet the night Yu Xuan who was in a hurry. Seeing her appearance, night Yu Xuan had more worries on her face.


    "No, it''s OK." Night Yu Ning stops, looks to night Yu Xuan, hesitated for a moment, did not tell him what just happened.


    She was embarrassed to say such a thing.


    "Did he bully you?" Although she said it was ok, yeyuxuan was her eldest brother. She knew her best. Seeing her at the moment, she guessed something must have happened. "He''s really brave. In this palace, he really dares to come around. I''ll go find him."


    "Big brother, didn''t you just let someone pass it on purpose?" Ye Yu was slightly shocked and frowned. She thought that the bodyguard was sent by elder brother just now, but in the name of the father, didn''t she?


    ¡±No, I just sent Wushang back. I rushed back in a hurry. I didn''t send a bodyguard. I thought that in the palace, he didn''t dare to come here. "Ye Yuxuan''s face was also a little more confused, obviously he didn''t know.


    ¡±Is it true that the father asked him to go to the study? "Night Yu Ning''s heart sank slightly," father why suddenly let him go to study, clearly just met. "


    it''s reasonable to say that they have just met. What should be said is that there''s no reason for the father to suddenly send Gu Tianyi to the study at this time.


    "Isn''t it the father who knows anything?" Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, if this matter let father and mother know, she will be miserable.


    "No, this matter, only you and I, and Wushang know, will never reach the ears of the father, unless this ancient heaven tells the father, the father will not know." For this, ye Yuxuan is very sure. His brother and sister, naturally, believe it.


    "Well, so it is." Ye Yu Ning also trusted them very much. Knowing that they would never tell their father and mother about it, she took a deep sigh of relief, but suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "it''s over.". "


    " what''s the matter? "Hearing her voice, ye Yuxuan was shocked.


    ¡±Just now, the father passed on that Gu Tianyi went to the study, and he would surely tell the father about it. Gu Tianyi knew everything. " The more she said, the more she worried, the more she said, the more she was afraid.


    "You said, all the changes of ancient heaven have been known." The voice of yeyuxuan was more dignified, and his face became serious.


    "Yes, he knows. He knows that night Wushang pretends to seduce him like that. He even knows that Wushang uses drugs that can arouse people''s feelings." The night Yu congeals to just ancient days easy to say of words, in the heart is afraid, that man is too cunning.


    "What''s more, he admitted that what he did to Wushang made it look like that." When ye Yu Ning said that he was here, his face was obviously a little more angry. "He''s too insidious. He will tell his father if he has such a good chance. "


    the lips of yeyuxuan were slightly pursed, and he didn''t speak, but the gravity on his face revealed his worry at the moment.


    ¡±If the father is the only one who knows this, it is good to say that if the mother also knows it, it will be over. "What ye Yuning is most afraid of is her mother, who is always very good to them and will give them absolute freedom. However, if they make a mistake, her mother will never be merciful.


    ¡±Don''t worry too much. Maybe Gu Tianyi won''t tell his father. "Night Yu Xuan sees night Yu Ning''s anxious appearance and gives a voice of comfort.


    ¡±How can it be? He is a mean and mean person. It''s strange that he doesn''t say he has such a good chance. "Ye Yu Ning''s impression of Gu Tianyi at the moment is very poor.


    ¡±I don''t think he is like that. "The ancient Tianyi of yeyuxuan is not like what Ning''er said.


    ¡±Why not? You don''t know. He just said "Yeyu Ning angrily interrupts his words, only saying half of them. The words suddenly stop, but his face is obviously red.


    ¡±See the princess. The emperor asked the princess to go to the study. "Just at this time, the emperor''s side of the Minggong suddenly came over.


    Night Yu Ning''s body directly froze, night Yu Xuan''s face also obviously changed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 666

    ¡±I knew that he was a sinister villain who told his father so quickly. "Ye Yu Ning''s face was redder because of anger.


    "Yeyuxuan frowned and didn''t speak. At this moment, he didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Father-in-law of the Ming Dynasty, is the queen mother in the study?" After he recovered, Yeyu quickly turned to Minggong and held the last glimmer of hope.


    "No, the queen is not in the study." After many years in the Imperial Palace, Duke Ming naturally understood the meaning of Ye Yuning, and repeatedly replied, "it''s OK, it''s OK. "Ye Yu Ning was obviously relieved. If it was only the father, it would be a good thing to say.


    ¡±However, when the minion came, the emperor seemed to ask for the queen. "However, Ye Yu''s breath was not completely relieved. Duke Ming added another sentence.


    ¡±Mr. Ming, did you do it on purpose? "Ye Yu''s eyes were wide open and staring at the Duke of Ming. For a while, his face changed obviously.


    ¡±I''m just telling the truth. "Duke Ming bowed his head and felt that he was very aggrieved. He was just a slave. The master asked questions. He could only tell the truth. He dared to have half a lie.


    ¡±Ning''er, let''s go. I''ll go with you. Don''t talk then. I''ll take care of anything. "Yeyuxuan reached out, patted her shoulder, and looked at her eyes and dyed them with a smile.


    "Eldest brother" Ye Yu was warm in her heart. When she was young, she was responsible for her troubles. This time, it was too serious. How could she affect eldest brother.


    "All right, no more, let''s go." Yeyuxuan interrupted her directly.


    They soon arrived at the study, and night Yu Ning gave a murmur of breath, then stepped into the study.


    Entering the study, we can see that Gu Tianyi is sitting on one side, and the father and the mother are sitting in the middle.


    This time, let originally some scared night Yu coagulate subconsciously to shrink the body.


    "Ning''er, what have you done?" Tang Kexin''s eyes looked over and saw the appearance of Ye Yuning, and her eyebrows were slightly frowned. At first sight, the girl was in a state of deficiency. She would not have caused any trouble again.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t expect that, as soon as she entered the door, her mother would ask her teacher for help. Gu Tianyi did indeed report.


    The night Yu coagulates to turn the MOU, looks to the ancient day easy, mercilessly glared at him.


    Gu Tianyi was slightly shocked by her angry eyes, and then the corners of her lips were flying. How clever he was, how could he not understand her mind.


    She was afraid that she might misunderstand him and complain to the emperor and empress.


    Of course, as soon as she entered the door, the queen suddenly came up with this sentence. No wonder she would misunderstand it. However, as far as her empty heart is concerned, she did something bad at first sight. What does it have to do with him?


    Of course, Gu Tianyi also knows that the reason why she misunderstood him so easily is that she is also preconceived. It seems that her impression of him is not so good.


    "What can I ask you? Do you stare at the trunk of the ancient city?" Night Yu Ning''s small action, Tang Kexin naturally saw in the eye.


    Night Yu Ning turned to her eyes and lowered her head slightly. She knew that in front of her mother, she was always frank and strict in resistance.


    If she admits her mistake, the punishment will be lighter.


    So she decided to confess.


    "Mother, I''m wrong." Ye Yu''s head was bowed and his attitude was sincere. Of course, he had more and more opinions on Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, sees her appearance, and is amused. This girl even has the time to admit her mistake.


    It can be seen that the girl is extremely awed by her mother.


    He thought that she was not afraid of heaven, earth or anything. She knew how to be afraid.


    Ye Yuxuan saw the appearance of Gu Tianyi and frowned slightly. How did he feel that Gu Tianyi looked strange at the moment, but he couldn''t tell where the specific strange was.


    "Oh, tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly selected. To be honest, she really doesn''t know what ye Yuning has done. But seeing how ye Yuning looks at the moment, she must have done something, and it shouldn''t be a small thing.


    "I, I," Ye Yu pursed her lips slightly, but she was still a little nervous after all. Her eyes turned subconsciously to Gu Tianyi again, which obviously showed resentment.


    "In fact, it''s nothing." Seeing her appearance, the radian raised by gutianyi''s lips became more and more obvious. He knew that her impression on her was bad enough. He didn''t want to make her even worse.


    What''s more, it''s also his own little girl. Naturally, he can''t watch her punished.


    Gu Tianyi said this now to remind her.


    However, yeyuning did not understand his pain, or it should be said that yeyuning had a bad impression on him. In yeyuning''s heart, he had been labeled insidious and despicable.


    Therefore, ye Yuning will never believe that Gu Tianyi will take the initiative to help her at this moment.


    She thought that Gu Tianyi wanted to add fuel to the fire.


    Ye Yuxuan is a bystander at the moment, but he suddenly understands the meaning of ancient Tianyi. He knows that ancient Tianyi didn''t say the previous things. He wants to remind Ye Yuning.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t let Wushang tempt the ancient city Lord." However, before ye Yuxuan could open the product, ye Yuning said quickly, as if he was afraid of repentance. He said that he was quick and quick, and no one could stop him.


    For a while, the whole study was completely quiet.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her and sighs secretly. It seems that his little lady misunderstood him deeply.


    Ye Yuxuan''s lips are very fierce. She usually does other things, but she''s not so positive. Now she admits her mistakes. Why is she so positive.


    As soon as she said this, there would be no more room for recovery.


    Night Yu Xuan saw father and mother after hearing Ning''er''s words, his face changed obviously.


    As he expected, Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything before, but now, Ning''er has said it all.


    "What did you say? You let Wushang seduce the ancient city Lord? " Tang Kexin murmured a breath, a pair of eyes looked to night Yu Ning, word for word words slowly spread into night Yu Ning''s ear.


    The voice sounds gentle. As anyone who knows Tang Kexin knows, her tone is the most dangerous.


    Night Yu congeals stupefied, raises the Mou quickly, looks to Tang Kexin, "mother, isn''t what you say this matter?"


    At this moment, night Yu Ning just came back to her mind, and realized that she had just done something wrong.


    It seems that my mother didn''t know about it at all, but she said it herself.


    At this moment, ye Yuning felt that she would be stupid to cry.


    "If you don''t say it, I really don''t know that there are still such things. Ning''er, you have more and more courage to do such things." Tang Kexin''s voice is still gentle, but the danger makes people nowhere to dodge.


    Night Yu Xuan mercilessly sighed.


    Night Yu Ning extremely depressed low head, now regret all night.


    She thought that Gu Tianyi had complained to his father and his mother. Who knows that he didn''t say it, but now it''s too late to regret.


    ¡±Mother, this is actually my idea. It''s not about Ning''er. "After all, ye Yuxuan is the eldest brother. At this time, you can''t let her be punished alone.


    ¡±You don''t have to rush to ask for a pardon. I''ll deal with you one by one. "Tang Kexin interrupted him directly, obviously he was really angry.


    Yeyuxuan didn''t dare to make a noise again. It''s obvious that the three of them can''t avoid this matter and will be punished.


    Unless Gu Tianyi opens his mouth, or


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 667

    ¡±Come, take the princess with you. "Tang Kexin''s face is a little more severe. She didn''t expect that Ning''er would let Wushang seduce Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Empress, it''s not so serious. Ning''er said, "Gu Tianyi suddenly interrupted the empress''s words. The meaning is obvious. It''s to plead for Ye Yu.


    "I don''t need you to plead for me. I don''t need your fake kindness." However, ye Yuning glared at him angrily and interrupted him directly.


    He used to bully her when he was in the room, and even took her first kiss. Even if she gave him a jade pendant when she was three years old, it was only her three-year-old affair, which had been for so many years.


    Now he is bringing the jade pendant to propose marriage. What''s the matter, and why he kisses her forcefully.


    Gu Tianyi frowned slightly. Looking into her eyes, he felt a little more emotional. He thought that he just couldn''t accept his sudden offer for a while.


    However, now it seems that things are not so simple. It can be seen that she is very exclusive and very resistant to him.


    The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly pursed, and they don''t speak any more.


    "If you do something wrong and don''t know how to repent, go to the ancestral hall and kneel. If you don''t have my order, don''t come out." This time, Tang Kexin was really angry. "No one is allowed to give her food during her kneeling."


    "I did it wrong, I admit it." Night Yu Ning looks up, but turns around very consciously, and walks out. However, when passing by Gu Tianyi, he stares at him severely again.


    In that vision, obviously with hate.


    On her eyes, Gu Tianyi''s eyes slightly sink. This girl hates him.


    He admitted that it was rash of him to kiss her suddenly, but in his opinion, he wanted to marry her, and she was his wife.


    In fact, he just wanted to tease her before, but now it seems that he has gone too far.


    Out of the study, Ye Yu was full of fire. As he walked, he kicked the stones on the side of the road fiercely. "The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more depressed he was, and the harder he kicked the stone.


    ¡±Are you scolding me? " Just, in front of her, a voice suddenly came.


    Night Yu Ning is surprised, quickly stops, looks at Gu Tianyi who suddenly appears in front of her, a pair of eyes squint quickly, but she doesn''t speak, doesn''t pay attention, but turns a direction slightly, continues to walk forward.


    ¡±A month later, I came to get married. "Gu Tianyi didn''t stop her, but suddenly he said something like this.


    Night Yu Ning just stepped out of the steps, the rigid freeze, a time stopped in the air, all forget to put down.


    After returning to his mind, he turned around quickly and looked at him again, with some unbelievable low cry, "what did you just say? "


    " I said, I got married a month later. "Gu Tianyi repeated it with great patience.


    He knew that she rejected him and resisted him, but he couldn''t just let go.


    Although she rejected him from the beginning and made it difficult, he believed that he would make her change her mind before long.


    All he has to do now is focus all her attention on him.


    Let her only see him in her eyes, let her only think of him in her heart, so on, for a long time, things can be completed.


    Yeyu stared at him. For a moment, she wanted to beat his face in front of her. He would marry whatever he wanted.


    He didn''t even ask her what she meant. He wanted to force her back?


    Night Yu Ning mercilessly exhaled, inhaled and exhaled, and then tried to calm herself down. She told herself not to be angry. It''s not worth being angry with such a person.


    ¡±OK, whatever. "When ye Yuning looked at him again, the anger on his face had obviously been suppressed. Moreover, there was such a smile on his lips, and the tone was extremely light.


    He wants to get married. Well, whatever he wants, she won''t marry anyway. Then he will marry whoever he likes.


    As soon as ye Yu finished speaking, he left quickly without waiting for Gu Tianyi to open his mouth.


    Gu Tianyi looks at the back of her leaving, and the eyebrows rise little by little. How does he feel? The little lady in his family is like a cat with its teeth open and claws dancing. It''s really lovely.


    Night Yu Ning went out for a distance, and confirmed that Gu Tianyi did not catch up with him again. He was relieved. However, the smile just squeezed out of his face had completely disappeared, and his face was a little more dignified.


    What she just said to gutianyi is natural and unrestrained. Of course, he can ignore gutianyi completely, but she can''t ignore her mother.


    The mother is clear. Unless Gu Tianyi voluntarily withdraws her marriage, she must marry Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi now says that she will get married one month later. If Gu Tianyi can''t change her mind and propose to give up marriage within this month, will she really marry him.


    No, no, she doesn''t like him. How can she marry him.


    In this month, she must find a way to make gutianyi change her mind and let gutianyi voluntarily withdraw from marriage. She can''t marry someone she doesn''t like.


    She likes beiyanchen!


    Thinking of beiyanchen, her eyes hurt a little more. It''s no secret that she likes beiyanchen, but she likes him for so many years, but beiyanchen has always regarded her as her sister, and now beiyanchen has found someone she likes.


    She wanted to let go, to forget, but the emotional things, is not to say that let go can put down.


    However, now is not to think about those times, now the most important thing is how to get out of wedlock.


    Now, of course, she has another thing, which is to go to the kneeling ancestral hall first.


    However, ye Yuning only knelt in the ancestral hall for half a day, and Tang Kexin let her out.


    ¡±Mother, it''s only half a day. Is it over? "Ye Yuning couldn''t believe it. Her mother was so angry that she couldn''t end it so soon.


    ¡±Yeah. "Tang Kexin answered softly, and looked into her eyes with a little more profound meaning." it''s Gu Tianyi''s love for you. He said that in front of him, he can''t let anyone punish his wife. "


    she is very satisfied with gutianyi. When gutianyi pleads with Ning''er and says such words, she is more satisfied.


    ¡±Who is his mother? " Night Yu Ning listen to this, but directly exploded.


    ¡±He''s right. You always want to marry him. If you marry him, you will be his wife. " Tang Kexin saw the obvious extreme action of yeyuning. There was a little more smile in her eyes.


    although Ning''er was lively and sometimes mischievous, she was very calm and steady when she met with something. She was the first time to see Ning''er have such a hairy reaction.


    When Gu Tianyi came one day, Ning''er''s reaction on this day was very wonderful.


    In addition, all Ning''er''s thoughts were on ancient Tianyi all this day. No matter what kind of thoughts they were, there is no doubt that Ning''er''s attention is all on ancient Tianyi.


    As for Gu Tianyi''s marriage in the past month, although Gu Tianyi didn''t tell her, she also knew that she felt very good about Gu Tianyi''s practice.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 668

    "I don''t want to marry him." The night Yu coagulates subconsciously then exports the refutation, only to Tang Kexin''s vision, subconsciously changed the mouth, "mother, you said, as long as he withdraws, this matter is over."


    "Well, what I said is natural. As long as he voluntarily withdraws from marriage, his mother will not force you." Tang Kexin nodded seriously. However, Tang Kexin understood that it was not so easy to get Gu Tianyi back from marriage.


    "Well, I''m sure he''ll back out." Just, night Yu Ning''s face but suddenly a few more confidence, do not know what idea came to mind.


    Tang Kexin looks at her, secretly funny, but nothing more.


    In fact, ye Yuning has no way at all now. Thinking of the previous events, she dare not act rashly.


    "By the way, the ancient city master has left the palace." Tang Kexin added a sentence slowly again.


    "Out of the palace? Is he out of the palace so soon? " Night Yu Ning is stunned, did not expect him to leave so soon, he went out of the palace, she can not see him, how to let him back from marriage?


    However, immediately thought that he was not in the palace, she can go to his residence, than in the palace, will be more convenient.


    Night.


    "Princess, what are you going to do?" Qiuer was shocked to see the dark dress of yeyuning.


    "I''m going out of the palace." Night Yu Ning simply returned a sentence, quickly walked out.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to go to Gu Tianyi''s residence first to learn about it. There is a way to know yourself and your enemy and win every battle, so she would go to investigate it secretly.


    Of course, it''s not convenient to check such things secretly in the daytime. It''s only at night.


    "Princess, it''s such a night now. When you leave the palace, you may be in danger." Qiu''er was even more nervous when she heard that she was going to leave the palace. No matter how much, she stopped in front of yeyuning directly.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. I''m not going out for the first time. "Ye Yuning doesn''t think so. On the one hand, she doesn''t care much about them. Therefore, she is extremely free to enter and leave the palace.


    ¡±Before, it was daytime when the princess went out of the palace. Now it''s evening. No way. The maid can''t let the princess out. " Qiuer doesn''t mean to get out of the way at all.


    Night Yu''s eyes were shining, suddenly he raised his hand to qiuer. Qiuer''s body was shaking, and then he fell down slowly.


    Night Yu Ning moved qiuer to one side of the soft collapse, and then a person out of the palace.


    As for the residence of Gu Tianyi, ye Yuning has inquired about it, so when she left the palace, she went straight for her purpose.


    According to the previous inquiry, ye Yuning soon found the residence of Gu Tianyi. Seeing the courtyard in front of her, ye Yuning was slightly stunned. Actually, the courtyard was not big, and it was not impressive in the capital. If it had not been checked out in advance, she did not believe that Gu Tianyi would live here. Anyway, he was the master of the city.


    After walking in, ye Yuning finds that this is a very special courtyard. From the inside, the courtyard is not the same. However, ye Yuning later finds that there is only one room in the whole courtyard. In the middle, there is a big room, but no matter how big, there is only one room. At the moment, the room is still bright.


    Well, what''s the situation? How could you design a room like this? Is it difficult to be a man, a woman, a girl and a master in the same room?


    Ancient Tianyi is really abnormal. It''s abnormal.


    However, there is only one room. It''s easier to find out what you want. You don''t need to waste time to distinguish that room from his.


    There is light in the room. There must be someone. Yeyuning is here to check. He can''t push the door to enter. Yeyuning flashes under the window quickly. The window is not half tight, and there is a thin seam.


    Through the gap, ye Yuning can clearly see everything in the room.


    The whole room is extremely empty, with few furniture. Such an empty house can be seen clearly at a glance. There is no one in the room at the moment.


    Nobody? So at night, isn''t gutianyi in the room? Where did you go?


    Night Yu Ning is thinking, suddenly heard footsteps coming, she secretly frightened, she is now to secretly check, if found, it will be miserable.


    Night Yu Ning subconsciously wants to find a place to hide, but finds that the yard is also empty, there is no place to hide, and the footsteps of that person are getting closer and closer.


    Listen to the footsteps of more than one person, it should not be ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning approached the window and looked inside. Then she found that there was a big bath right under the window. The bath was close to the wall at the window, and there was no other place to stay.


    That is to say, she must have jumped into the bath now.


    The bath was full of water, but there was no one in it.


    Night Yu Ning in the heart of a happy, if only servants, should not enter the room, she can go first to hide, wait for those people to leave, then go out..


    Thinking of this, Ye Yu Ning did not hesitate any more. He jumped down quickly, and naturally just jumped into the pool.


    Hearing the footsteps outside, Ye Yu Ning was afraid of being found, so she slowly dived into the water.


    Fortunately, that step did not stop, directly walked.


    Night Yu congealed a sigh of relief, then surfaced and breathed the air.


    Since the man has left, night Yu Ning will not be so concerned, a pair of eyes quickly swept the room. I didn''t find anything, so I wanted to go up and have a look.


    However, Yeyu Ning just swam a little, and suddenly met something. Yeyu Ning was stunned for a moment. With one hand, he felt it subconsciously and wanted to feel what it was.


    She felt that the things in the water seemed to be soft and slippery. Night Yu Ning''s little hands moved down and slowly.


    It''s really soft, and it''s really slippery. It feels comfortable. It''s like,


    the next moment, night Yuning''s hand suddenly freezes. How does she feel like she just touched someone?


    Alone?


    Ah? It can''t be true?


    There was someone in the bath at the moment. He was obviously taking a bath, so he didn''t wear clothes.


    This is the residence of gutianyi. There is only one room here. So, will gutianyi take a bath in this pool now?


    Think of this kind of possibility, ye Yuning directly petrified, won''t she, won''t she be so unlucky, hide herself, and hide out such a result?


    Heaven, just chop a thunder directly, and kill her. She has no face to see people. She really has no face to see people.


    Night Yu Ning''s first reaction is to quickly want to go up, and then leave at the fastest speed. Night Yu Ning thinks so, so he does.


    However, at the next moment, there was a movement in the water, and the man who had just been touched by the night Yu Ning almost came out of the water slowly.


    "How, enough?" Ancient days easily surfaced, a pair of eyes fell on her, eyebrow angle slightly Yang, seems to have a little different smile.


    He thought that she would come, but he didn''t think that it would be such a scene. Would it be too exciting.


    Seeing the face that suddenly appeared, Ye Yu Ning was directly stiff, and did not know how to react for a while. What made her more embarrassed was that the place where she appeared was in front of her, very close to her.


    At the moment, some of his movements suddenly led her, because in her hands, she was a little unsteady, and her body was uncontrolled on him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 669

    At the moment, Gu Tianyi doesn''t stand completely, he is half lying in his hand, and the position of Ye Yuning''s standing is too close to him. At the moment, under such pressure, his face changes slightly. I don''t know whether he is nervous or shy, and his face is obviously red. In order not to let himself completely press on him, ye Yuning forces himself to lean out a little, However, he still did not completely avoid the upper part of the body, but failed to avoid the lower part of the body. The falling hand was still pressed on him.


    Then, ye Yuning suddenly felt that the place where her hand was pressed was a little strange, very strange.


    Ye Yu was stunned, and her eyes were wide open. Although she had not yet come out of the cabinet, she was an adult after all. She understood some things. When she understood what her hand was touching, she almost fainted.


    "I''m not opposed to you and me, but can we not be so direct? Of course, if you insist on this hot, I can cooperate with you. " But at this time, the voice of ancient Tianyi resounds again. It seems to have some evil spirits, demagogues, yonglaziness, and some depression.


    For a while, Ye Yu Ning''s body was completely stiff. Although she was cheerful and sometimes mischievous, she had many big scenes with her parents since she was a child. However, such a situation was the first time.


    She unexpectedly, unexpectedly, met the man''s


    and was teased by this hateful man.


    And then night Yu Ning is even more tragic to find that he was too surprised, too incredible, at this moment''s hand, even forgot to take it away, but also put it in the fatal place of men.


    Night Yu Ning''s body subconsciously shrank in the water, her throat could not help rolling for a while, when subconsciously breathing, she suddenly breathed in a saliva, for a while, directly choked, coughing.


    ¡±So excited? "There was a slight laugh in the man''s voice, which was very pleasant and seemed to bring a kind of intoxicating temptation.


    Night Yu Ning hears this, the face is redder, also more nervous, anxious.


    In the beginning, when such a thing happened, she was so flustered that she could not. In addition, there was buoyancy in the water and she could not stabilize herself. Now, if she does not rise to the surface now, she may die directly.


    Therefore, in order to protect his life, night Yu congeals his body instinctively, and the first action of supporting his body is naturally that the hand instinctively presses down.


    Then, night Yu Ning obviously felt that the place he pressed was swollen instantly, and then seemed to be strange again At this moment, Gu Tianyi no longer has the previous Yong laziness, bewitchment, the body suddenly a stiff, can''t help roaring.


    Although Ye Yuning hasn''t married or experienced this kind of men and women''s affairs, Tang Kexin also told her some things in this aspect before, so she still knows something. She knows that this is the most lethal and vulnerable place for a man. She just pressed it down, and he must be very painful.


    Therefore, I can''t blame him for his bad tone or his face.


    This time, it was her fault.


    Although it is said that the buoyancy of water will more or less block her some strength, but her just action is too sudden, so the strength must be very strong.


    Night Yu Ning thought so, a little guilty in her heart, even more flustered, instinctively want to move her hand, but at the moment in the water, it''s not easy to control her strength. When her hand moved away, her body did not stand up stably for a while, so she directly threw herself on him.


    It''s like taking the initiative.


    At the moment, he didn''t stand up completely. He was still slightly lying in the water. So, night Yu Ning pressed down like this, almost the whole person stuck with him.


    He is taking a bath at the moment, and naturally he doesn''t wear clothes. At the moment, the clothes of yeyuning are all wet. The clothes in summer are thin. After being wet, the attractive curves show.


    Night Yu Ning''s figure, originally very hot, sexy, is the kind of nosebleed that anyone will see.


    At this moment, it''s even more tempting and sexy.


    Ye Yu Ning didn''t find out the situation at the moment and didn''t realize it. When a pair of eyes looked at him, they were right on his deep eyes that seemed to be able to attract people.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips moved and said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    At the moment, she forgot the previous dislike for him and the things he forced her to kiss, because those things seemed nothing compared to what she did now.


    In fact, it seems that it''s not appropriate for her to say sorry at this time, but she really doesn''t know what to say.


    After all, it was she who broke in. After all, she was hurting him. At this moment, she was just like a weak and pitiful little rabbit.


    Such sexy charm, such demon soft look, such * * gesture, I''m afraid that any man can directly go crazy and collapse after reading it.


    Ancient days easy to feel that pastes to his softness, again to up at the moment her this tenderness, the Mou son slightly one dark, the body actually is slightly tight.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body froze and breathed heavily. It seemed that he realized that his posture was not very good, so he struggled to get up. However, he found that the more anxious and confused he was, the more he thought about it, the more unable he was to get up. After all, she was pressing on him at the moment, which seemed too slippery.


    Then, the tragedy happened like this. Night Yu Ning felt that she was struggling, and once again she was pressed on the fatal part of the man. Moreover, once, she almost stepped on it with her feet.


    She thought, maybe, if she tortured her a few more times, she could give up this man.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes stared at her straight, with a bit of biting hatred. Is this woman too cruel? How much hatred does he have? Let her treat him like this?


    In fact, the moment she entered the yard, he found out that he didn''t get up, and didn''t do anything, just because he was lazy and didn''t want to move. The potential water he continued to keep his eyes closed was to see what she was going to do.


    However, he didn''t expect that the woman jumped into the window and into his pool. What''s more, her hand touched his


    and what''s more, a strange feeling suddenly passed through her body, numb, crispy and uncomfortable, but she had a strange impulse.


    At that moment, he was shocked. He could feel her so easily.


    Feel for her? This was quite a surprise to him.


    He lived to such a large extent that whenever a woman met him, he would feel cold and disgusted. He couldn''t beat the woman to death like a fly. At this moment, she was so confused and tossed for several times, which made him unable to control himself and almost out of control.


    All the men in his family have a very unique destiny. It is impossible to get close to them unless they hit a woman.


    But she did,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 670

    In fact, when he came to the capital, he had some doubts. He was not sure whether she was the one he was destined to be.


    So, at that moment, he stiffly, in order to make sure, he even let her mess with him, but how could he not think that she could toss so much that she almost gave up.


    For the sake of his offspring, and for the sake of her future happiness, he finally gave up. This woman''s destructive power is really too strong.


    Night Yu Ning wants to cry without tears. She really didn''t mean it, really, really didn''t mean it. She felt that her wisdom was destroyed.


    She''s here to have a secret check. I never thought that such an embarrassing thing would happen. At the moment, she''s still in the mood to have a secret check. Not even the momentum that had been used to deal with him.


    No way. After all, it''s her fault now.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to." Night Yu Ning secretly breathed. Fortunately, he moved away. Otherwise, she might really hurt him.


    What''s the matter with her? How could she suddenly become so clumsy.


    During the night, he finally raised his eyes and looked at him. At the moment, he was full of a frightening evil spirit, which seemed to have enough enchantment to shock people''s hearts.


    It seems to be Yong lazy, it seems to be idle, but it can''t hide it. He has a unique domineering spirit.


    It seems totally different from what it looks like during the day.


    She suddenly thought of beiyanchen. Beiyanchen also had a kind of enchantment that made her confused, and a kind of tempting enchantment. However, they seemed to be different.


    Think of the person that beiyanchen likes is Qingtong, beiyanchen and Qingtong will soon get married, her face is more sad.


    Or, she should let go.


    But, the matter of emotion, does it mean that she can put it down so lightly? She has not tried or worked hard, but she has worked hard for so long, still can''t forget him.


    At the moment, Ye Yu Ning was thinking about Bei Yanchen. For a while, she seemed to forget the situation in front of her. Her expression began to slowly change into a trance, and the pain between her looks became more intense.


    "Not on purpose? If you mean it, what do I have to be now? I haven''t married yet. I want to marry and have children. After you just ravaged me, do you think this mission can be completed? " Gu Tianyi''s eyes are staring at her. What a smart man he is. Now from her just look, it''s not hard to see that when she just looked at him, she thought of other people, or possibly another man.


    This made his heart a little uncomfortable.


    Therefore, his words at the moment are somewhat deliberately ambiguous, and there are some evil spirits that will not be stopped.


    "Cough," Yeyu listened to him, petrified completely for a while, and choked directly by his own saliva.


    It''s not that serious, is it?


    Shouldn''t it be?


    Although she did press it several times just now, as if she had stepped on it once with her feet, now she is in the water after all. There is buoyancy in the water, and her strength is not too big, so she shouldn''t be so bad, right?


    "Should it be ok?" Night Yu Ning thought so, and actually said it out like this. I don''t know if it''s because she just drank too much water and went into her brain. She is always extremely intelligent, and seems to be obviously slow in response.


    "Are you sure?" Hearing her answer, Gu Tianyi was slightly shocked, and the corner of his lips immediately rose. To be honest, although he had just asked for it deliberately, he didn''t ask her to answer it. He also thought that a girl would never answer such a question.


    I didn''t expect that she actually answered, and also answered so directly.


    Should it be ok? Is that true?


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh and wanted to answer again, but for a while she couldn''t speak again. Suddenly she thought that he just seemed to be in pain. It should not be pretended that he looked like that. Would she really hurt him?


    So, at the moment, that sentence can only be firmly stuck in her throat, how can''t speak out.


    What a shrewd person Gu Tianyi is. With a glance, she can see through her mind. His lips slowly rise up. The more interesting this girl is.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s test it." In the eyes of ancient Tianyi, there is a kind of strange divine color, and the body moves slightly, as if it really relies on it.


    Of course, Gu Tianyi can''t really do anything to her at this moment, that is, to tease her.


    Night Yu congeals mercilessly took a breath, the body momentarily stiff, no, isn''t it?


    Check it out? Verification?


    Judging from her conversation with him just now, Ye Yu could not understand what he meant by verification.


    But can she pretend not to understand?


    Gu Tianyi saw her slightly stunned look at the moment, her red lips slightly opened, her eyelashes moved slightly. For a while, she had some uncontrollable impulse. Then, this time, he really leaned over.


    Before Ye Yu could get back to her mind, his sexy and bewitching lips kissed her quickly.


    Originally, he was also a little idle and a little teasing. However, when his lips touched her lips, his body trembled violently. It seemed that something quickly spread all over his body. The lips that contacted her were sucked up for a while, and he didn''t want to move any more.


    At this moment, he knew clearly that she was the person he was looking for in his life.


    There was no hesitation, no teasing. She kissed her deeply.


    Night Yu Ning is completely stunned, the body is stiff, the eyes are trying to open, the face is unbelievable, straight staring at her eyes, because it is too large, but the face is fuzzy, I can''t believe what happened at this moment.


    She, she was kissed? No, she was forced to kiss by him again?


    During the day, he kisses her forcibly and takes away her first kiss.


    However, in the daytime, he just touched her gently and left without going deep, but now, he is,


    day, who can tell her what this is?


    Gu Tianyi looks at her completely stunned, eyes round, lips slightly smiling. Obviously, this woman doesn''t know how to kiss or even close her eyes.


    Apparently for the first time.


    This cognition makes his heart very comfortable.


    He can''t kiss. He can teach her.


    "Darling, close your eyes." His lips moved a little bit, and then he used his voice to seduce the world.


    His temptation, even if it is a fairy, is hard to resist.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked, blinked and blinked, looking at the magnified and beautiful face in front of him, suddenly there was a feeling of not knowing where he was, looking at his deep eyes that seemed to suck her up, tiny Zheng, that kind of eyes, just one eye, seemed to be able to make people drunk.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked again, but did not close.


    Ancient days easy Leng Leng, the radian of the lip corner beautiful rise, again close, sexy thin lips want to kiss her again.


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to be addicted to something, but he could not control himself. Moreover, this woman is really cute and interesting.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 671

    However, this time, night Yu Ning''s quick reaction came over, a pair of eyes suddenly reached out, put their strength on his chest, and stopped his next action.


    "You are a rascal." What happened just now is that yeyuning was really guilty. She had been apologizing before.


    But now she finally understood that he had nothing to do, and he was deliberately taking advantage of her. He had just kissed her once, but now he wanted to come again.


    Doesn''t it mean that he hates women and doesn''t allow them to come near?


    What is it now?


    He doesn''t hate women at all. She just felt his reaction clearly as a normal man''s reaction.


    So the rumors about his disgust with women are simply false.


    "Woman, you run across my room in the middle of the night, jump into my pool, and then tease me like this. Now you say I''m a hooligan? Who is playing hooligans? " Gu Tianyi is stopped by her, but she doesn''t force her to approach any more. She just hears her words and chuckles uncontrollably.


    His laughter is very pleasant, with a magnetic full of temptation, it seems to be able to directly shock your heart through your ears.


    He is also very good-looking with a smile. He was originally perfect to be perfect, because this moment''s smile has more different colors. In addition, he is still in the water at the moment, his hair is wet, and the water falls down the hair, onto his face, outlining a different kind of sexuality.


    Night Yu Ning saw his appearance at the moment, and there was a bit of trance in her eyes. However, she was soon back to her mind. She didn''t have time to enjoy it now, and whether he looked good or not had nothing to do with her.


    Now, the most important thing is how to get rid of this man.


    As he said, she was really unreasonable this time.


    However, ye Yuning suddenly catches a message in his words. She calls her woman?


    This kind of address should refer to strangers.


    Would he not recognize her? Otherwise, he should call her Princess, or call her name directly.


    When I think of the day, she is fully dressed in heavy makeup. At that time, my elder brother said that she could not recognize much.


    Now, she has no make-up at all. The difference between her during the day and her at the moment is very big.


    At the moment, she is in her hand again, her hair and clothes are wet, so the difference is more naturally.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yu Ning was more certain that he didn''t recognize her.


    However, ye Yuning still wants to test it.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost my way. I accidentally broke into your room and fell into your pool. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t see you at that time. I didn''t know you were in the pool." Ye Yu bowed his head and apologized sincerely.


    "Lost?" Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and her eyes flashed a little.


    "Yes, I wanted to go home, but I got lost and went wrong." Night Yu Ning heard his slightly confused voice and continued to make up.


    "Wrong way? Are you sure? Your yard is very similar to mine? " Gu Tianyi ''s eyes have been looking at her, and the corners of her lips are slightly raised. This reason is really thanks to what she said.


    "It doesn''t seem like much, but it''s too dark for me to see clearly. Besides, I''m new to the capital, so I''m not familiar with it." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, this time''s words obviously revealed a little tentative meaning.


    "Just came to the capital?" The eyebrow of ancient Tianyi is light, the eyebrow seems to be slightly frowned, a pair of eyes are still straight looking at her, this wench just came to the capital?


    She said it flustered, but her face was not red and she could not breathe.


    Hearing Gu Tianyi''s obviously confused voice, Ye Yu was very pleased. It seems that he didn''t recognize her. It''s very good. As long as he didn''t recognize her, it would be easy to do.


    "Well, well, I came to the capital two days ago. I''m here to join my relatives. I''m not familiar with it. I came back late tonight, so I went wrong." Night Yu Ning''s heart confirmed that he didn''t recognize him, so he was obviously relieved. The tension just disappeared completely, and his words were more upright.


    Gu Tianyi looked at her, and gave her a sharp slap on the corner of her lips. I''m afraid that I can''t find a second person again.


    "And where do your relatives live? "Gu Tianyi thought about it and asked.


    ¡±It''s almost in this position, but it''s too dark now. I can''t tell. "Night Yu Ning now a heart completely relaxed down, that words also extremely slip.


    ¡±It''s getting dark now. Can you still find it? " Gu Tianyi''s sexy lips slightly raised a little, and the tone seemed to care a little more.


    "Well? I''ll find it again. I think I can find it. " Night Yu Ning followed his words back, just she said she was lost, now naturally can''t say too much.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes turned slightly, looked out of the window, and said totally on the point, "it''s too dark for me to find. You didn''t find it just now, let alone now."


    ¡±I''ll look for it again. "Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pulled out a smile, but the smile was a little reluctant. At the moment, his tone sounded full of concern, but it made her feel strange.


    ¡±Find it again? Aren''t you afraid to find a man in his bath again? "Gu Tianyi glances at her and throws out a sentence lightly, but the meaning of the sentence is really


    " no, No. "Ye Yu Ning''s lips are very fierce. There are so many baths.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll find it. Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first." Yeyu felt that if she stayed here for a while, it would be more dangerous. So she decided to leave soon.


    "Stay here tonight." But, she just stood up, has not yet stepped, Gu Tianyi''s voice suddenly came again.


    As soon as he said this, he startled Yeyu directly. His just raised foot stepped on the air directly, and then he jumped into the water directly.


    "So excited?" Gu Tianyi quickly reached for her hand, pulled her up, pulled her to his side, looked at her with a pair of eyes, slightly more smiling.


    Excite a ghost, night Yu Ning mercilessly breathed a breath, in the heart that call a depressed, did not expect, she this made up for a long time, unexpectedly can be such result.


    He''s going to stay.


    He is a man, so easy to leave a woman. Night?


    There is only one room here, not even a spare one. He left her, so he wanted her to have a room with him?


    In the middle of the night, a single man left a woman, which was no longer obvious.


    When it comes to hating women, she sees him as a complete rogue and a pornographic.


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s just that it''s inconvenient for us to be alone like a man or a woman." night Yu Ning took a hard breath and tried to calm down and make her voice as peaceful as possible.


    In the middle of the conversation, I tried to break his hand on her wrist.


    "Inconvenient? Just now you touched it, pressed it, and used it. Now it''s inconvenient to say? "But Gu Tianyi didn''t loosen her, but clenched her a little bit more tightly. What he said at the moment, even more vaguely, made Yeyu Ning want to hit the wall.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 672

    ¡±When did I use it? "For a moment, ye Yuning felt that his blood was rising, and his temper was about to explode. What he said was too shameful.


    Yes, she admitted that she just touched him and oppressed him, but what kind of ghost is it?


    ¡±How else would you like to use it? "Gu Tianyi can see her appearance. The smile in her eyes is deeper. This girl''s temper will explode at some time.


    ¡±What and how? I don''t have one at all. "Ye Yu Ning heard this and saw what he was like now, only biting his teeth.


    One hand of Gu Tianyi held her wrist, and the other hand fell on her waist at some time. At this moment, hearing her words, he pulled her slightly, and then directly pulled her into his arms.


    At the moment, he didn''t wear clothes, and her clothes had been wet for a long time, almost the same.


    Their bodies are completely pasted at the moment, he can clearly feel her Softness, her temperature, she can also clearly feel his hardness, his heartbeat.


    Night Yu Ning was completely shocked. He did not expect that he would have such a move. Subconsciously, he wanted to break away, but how could her strength break away from his arms.


    "You let me go." Night Yu Ning is obviously a little angry at the moment.


    However, instead of letting go, he suddenly bowed his head and kissed her. This time, his kiss was a little hasty and a little more violent.


    ¡±Well, "Yeyu froze and snored subconsciously, but he took advantage of her opening moment, quickly and deeply.


    Night Yu Ning only felt that her breath seemed to be absorbed by him little by little. She felt that her breath was becoming more and more difficult. She felt that her chest was becoming more and more stuffy and uncomfortable. She seemed to be suffocating.


    Moreover, she felt that her whole body began to soften, as if her strength was just like her breath. She was gradually taken away by him, and her body gradually softened.


    If he didn''t hold her by the waist at the moment, she would only be afraid to slide into the water completely.


    Gu Tianyi''s kisses went deeper and deeper, only to feel his body getting hotter and hotter. His impulses were out of control completely, and he seemed to rush out. At this moment, he found that he was really out of control.


    He never thought that this woman would let him out of control.


    At first, he thought that he just had feelings for her, but now it seems that it''s not the same thing at all.


    Now it''s just a kiss, if he''s completely out of control.


    I have to say, her taste is really good.


    At this moment, he wants her, crazy wants her, but he knows that he must hold back, he can''t frighten her.


    Although he wanted to marry her, he didn''t want to ask for her.


    Feeling that she was about to suffocate, he was very reluctant to let go of her. He saw her red lips slightly opened, her eyes were drunk and blurred, his face was like peach blossom, his body was tight, and he really wanted her recklessly.


    She is such a flirtatious goblin.


    "You and you? "Ye Yu was angry and anxious. He was a rascal and a rascal.


    ¡±What? Do you want to continue? "Gu Tianyi saw that she was going to be furious again, and suddenly he came close to her ear and whispered.


    The words are extremely ambiguous, but they also carry with them the danger of ambiguity.


    ¡±"Ye Yuning didn''t speak any more, because she knew that if she said anything, he might really continue, because he was a rogue.


    ¡±Can you let me go? "Yeyu thought about it and decided to show her weakness properly. At this time, she could not take advantage of him.


    Gu Tianyi is slightly shocked. The girl is very smart. She knows that she is weak with him at this time.


    He thought that she would scold him angrily. He thought that if she did, he could kiss him more.


    At this moment, her reaction is not good for him to continue to do anything.


    Just, just let her go, he is really reluctant to give up. Although he can''t do anything, he is very comfortable holding her like this.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi did not answer or let her go.


    "You let me go first, haven''t you finished washing it? You wash it first. Don''t worry. I can''t run. I''m a weak woman. I can''t run in front of you, can I? " Night Yu Ning saw that he didn''t let go. He was a little worried. He thought about it and spoke again. The voice was obviously soft. It seemed to be a little flattering.


    The mother said that men are very dangerous in this situation, so don''t provoke a man at this time. At this time, it''s better to stay away from the man and let the fire in his body fall down.


    Gu Tianyi hears her words. She picks the corner of her eyebrow slightly and chuckles. This woman is really smart. Obviously, she also knows the danger of men at this time.


    It''s a pity that he wants to hold more.


    However, she said that for this reason, he would not let it go any more. It seems that it is not very good.


    Anyway, she is his man sooner or later. Why is he in such a hurry.


    Although Gu Tianyi was reluctant, he let her go.


    After ancient days easy to let go, night Yu Ning did not rush to leave, just slightly backward to avoid a little.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes are more interesting. This girl seems to know a lot about men. Even if he let her go, she didn''t rush to escape at the first time.


    He knew, of course, that she was looking for the right opportunity to escape.


    ¡±Do you want to wash it together? " Gu Tianyi just wanted to tease her. When he was talking, he deliberately reached out to pull her.


    "No." Even though ye Yu was trying to keep calm, he was still scared to change his face.


    Wash with him! She would wash with him if she was mad. She is in a very dangerous situation now.


    "You mean, you wait for me to finish?" Gu Tianyi saw her and started to jump, which was funny. At the moment, she wanted to escape, but she tried to bear it, because she knew that in such a situation, it was not good for her. It was impossible for her to escape under his eyes.


    So, she''s looking for an opportunity.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go up first. "Night Yu Ning hears him this words, tiny Leng for a while, then slightly take to test of ask a way.


    ¡±Yes, it''s OK. "Gu Tianyi wants to tease her, but she doesn''t want to be immersed in the water like this. After all, she is still wearing clothes and won''t feel very comfortable.


    ¡±Good. " Although Ye Yu Ning didn''t know why he was so kind all of a sudden, when he heard this, he was still secretly happy. When he was talking, he quickly swam towards the pool.


    "I''m sure you won''t wash it together. I''ll save you trouble next. "Looking at her quick walk, the radian of gutianyi''s lips gradually expanded, and he thought of teasing her again.


    "No, use." Night Yu Ning''s face changed a little. He breathed hard and tried to make his voice steady. However, he could not conceal the gnashing of teeth on his face.


    At the moment, her back to him, she will no longer cover up.


    Only, ye Yuning heard what he said and washed together. He saved the next trouble and worried secretly. He would not plan to do anything to her next, would he?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 673

    Anyway, she had to go up first before she could find the chance to escape.


    Night Yu thought, ignored him, quickly climbed up.


    At this moment, her clothes are all wet, and her sexy figure is all exposed.


    Looking at her exquisite figure, the impulse in gutianyi''s body surged again. The girl looked at her delicate and small figure, but she didn''t expect her figure to be so good.


    Just now, I really shouldn''t put her up so fast. I should hold her for a while.


    Night Yu Ning climbed up, a pair of eyes quickly look around, want to find a suitable opportunity, and then escape.


    ¡±Bring me my bathrobe. "But before she could fully see the situation in the room, her voice came from behind.


    Ye Yu is slightly shocked. Is he coming up so soon?


    "You, have you finished washing? "Yeu Ning didn''t look back. She was afraid to look back and see what she shouldn''t have seen.


    ¡±It''s been washed before, and I can''t keep you waiting, can I? "Gu Tianyi could not help chuckling when he saw her. He found that the girl was so cute.


    ¡±No, it''s OK. I can wait. "Yeyouning only hopes that he can wash in the pool for a while, so that she can find a chance to leave. If he comes up, she will want to leave again, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    ¡±So virtuous, will wait for me? " Although I know that her words are irony, in order to find a chance to escape, but her words, or pleasure of the ancient Tianyi.


    "Night Yu Ning''s face immediately blushed. She didn''t expect that he would twist her meaning like this.


    What he said sounded like a wife waiting for her husband.


    "The bathrobe is on your left. Take it." Gu Tianyi reminds her about taking her bathrobe again. It''s really inconvenient for him to soak in the pool. He wants to go up.


    Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a sigh, knowing that at this time she said nothing more, so she could only pick up one side of the bathrobe, but still did not dare to turn around and look at him.


    "I''ll throw it, you go on." Night Yu Ning can''t turn around, for fear of throwing himself into the water, so she reminded him in advance.


    "Well, good." Gu Tianyi didn''t embarrass her. He also knew that she was a girl with a thin face and would be shy. After all, they haven''t married, and he can''t do too much.


    Night Yu listened to him and then raised his bathrobe and tried to throw it out.


    Night Yu thought, this or her only chance, she can use the action of throwing bathrobe to distract his attention, and when he goes to get bathrobe, she will take the opportunity to escape.


    In this way, Ye Yu Ning deliberately staggers the angle. Although she doesn''t look back, she knows where Gu Tianyi is.


    It''s just that she deliberately threw it in the other direction.


    Night Yu Ning throws out the bathrobe that moment, then quickly flashes, runs out.


    Only when she ran two steps, she was held in arms.


    "Woman, you can''t wait? Do you mean to throw my bathrobe into the water, and then come up like this if you want to see me? " Before Ye Yu Ning could scream, the ambiguous voice of ancient Tianyi spread in her ear.


    Hearing this, Ye Yu Ning was completely shocked. He meant that he came up like this without a bathrobe or anything?


    What''s in the water just now, after all, there''s water blocking it, and the water is still very deep, and I can''t see clearly. But now, he has come up, so he comes up!


    Besides, he still holds her.


    Think of here, night Yu congeals whole body to rise a layer of gooseflesh.


    However, he also put all the responsibility on her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t waste your trouble." Gu Tianyi still held her from behind, slightly with warm and wet lips near her ears, whispering slowly. His warm breath was scattered in her ears, numb, crisp, and itchy.


    Night Yu Ning''s body couldn''t help shivering.


    "What are you doing?" At the moment, ye Yuning is really afraid. Just in the pool, he can treat her like that. Now, what else can he do?


    "What do you say?" Gu Tianyi''s lips don''t know whether they are unintentional or intentional. They rub against her ears, and the feeling of crispness spreads all over her body instantly, which makes her body tremble uncontrollably.


    "Isn''t that what you want? "Gu Tianyi, holding her like this, naturally felt the reaction of her body. It seems that she also felt for him.


    His lip angle rises slowly, obviously a little more smile.


    ¡±I,, I don''t have, I, "she, who has always been very articulate, now finds that she can''t even say a word clearly.


    ¡±Take off your clothes first. "Gu Tianyi directly interrupts her words and speaks again.


    She was not afraid of suffering in her wet clothes.


    However, his words almost made Yeyu jump up.


    ¡±No. "At this moment, Ye Yu could not use the circuitous method with him, because the method she felt didn''t work for him at all.


    Besides, he has asked her to take off her clothes now. She has to listen to him.


    ¡±Do you want to do it yourself or I''ll help you. "It''s just that the voice of ancient Tianyi rings again, which makes people blush even more vaguely.


    ¡±No, I don''t need your help. "Ye Yuning''s heart is about to jump out at the moment. If he wants to help her, it''s better to kill her.


    ¡±Why, why are you so nervous? "Gu Tianyi''s voice was obviously a little smiling. When talking, she suddenly turned her body around and let her face him.


    Night Yu Ning tiny Leng for a while, suddenly thought that he is not wearing clothes now, next moment, she quickly closed her eyes, dare not look around.


    Can''t see, absolutely can''t see, she''s afraid to see what she shouldn''t see, it''s long needle eye.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes are tightly closed, and her body is also stiff. I don''t know if it''s because of anger or because of too much tension, her body slightly shakes.


    ¡±Don''t you know that a woman closes her eyes in front of a man to let him kiss her? "Gu Tianyi looks at her eyes tightly closed, and the corner of her lips can''t help rising. The smile of the corner of her lips is open without any disguise. She is so lovely at the moment.


    Seriously, he really wanted to kiss her like this, mercilessly and forcefully.


    He found that she was just a goblin, a goblin who would make people crazy and crazy at any time.


    Ye Yu was shocked. He closed his eyes in front of the man and wanted him to kiss her, which she had heard.


    But now, can she open her eyes? Can it?


    ¡±Since you want me to kiss you so much, I am willing to cooperate with you. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are rising, especially when she looks at her contradiction and struggle, she can''t help laughing.


    When he was talking, he was really close to her.


    At the moment, his hand was still on her waist, so she couldn''t escape at all.


    If she keeps her eyes closed all the time, it''s like inviting him to kiss her.


    When he felt that his lips were about to kiss her, he was very cruel, and then suddenly opened his eyes.


    When you open your eyes, you can see the man holding her right in front of him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 674

    However, ye Yuning found that he was actually wearing a bathrobe. He had just lied to her.


    Ye Yu Ning was relieved obviously. Fortunately, he didn''t see what he shouldn''t have seen.


    ¡±Are you disappointed. "Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners are slightly selected, deliberately teasing her. Just now she looks like she''s on the battlefield. It''s really interesting.


    ¡±"Ye Yuning didn''t speak, because at the moment, she really didn''t want to speak.


    ¡±Go wash and change your clothes. " Although Gu Tianyi wanted to tease her, he didn''t want to see her wearing wet clothes all the time


    Those clothes used to be blue. She is about the same height as blue. She should be able to wear them.


    "Yeyu stared at him, but he did not return to his mind for a while.


    "You''re so wet and dewy. I can''t hold you. Besides, I can''t wet my bed." Gu Tianyi glanced at her and explained.


    What did he mean by this explanation, which stunned Yeyu?


    What do you mean, she''s all wet. He''s not comfortable holding her?


    Who let him hold it?


    What does it mean she gets his bed wet? Why did she get into his bed?


    "Why, do you really want me to help you?" See her all the time not move, ancient days change lips Cape hook hook, that tone obviously take a few ruffian ruffian evil spirit In fact, I''d be happy to do such a thing. "


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Yeyouning knew that he was a rascal. She could do anything. So she might as well change clothes by herself. After all, her wet clothes are really uncomfortable. The most important thing is that the clothes are all wet and stick on her body. She feels like she didn''t wear them.


    Night Yu Ning quickly went to the front of the wardrobe, opened the wardrobe, saw a few women''s clothes inside, obviously stunned for a while.


    She didn''t expect that there would be more than one woman''s clothes in gutianyi''s residence. Obviously, these clothes were worn by others, not new.


    That is to say, women have lived before.


    Is it his old woman?


    After what just happened, she can be completely sure that Gu Tianyi is not really disgusted with women. That rumor is false, so it''s normal for him to have women around him.


    However, it has nothing to do with her. She just wants to leave here soon.


    She casually took a dress and wanted to find a place to change it, but she found that there was not even a place to hide in the whole room.


    What is the habit of this man? It''s abnormal.


    Night Yu looked around, and then found that the whole room, only the bed can be covered, because the bed has a tent, the tent down, can be covered.


    Night Yu Ning did not have time to think more, took the clothes, jumped directly to the bed, quickly put the tent down, covered the outside vision.


    "You''re quite conscious. You''ve climbed to the bed yourself." Gu Tianyi chuckles. He finds that with her, his mood is surprisingly good.


    On the bed, night Yu Ning''s movement obviously froze for a while, the tooth bit secretly, well, she forbear, this account will be calculated slowly with him later.


    "Shall I go up with you now?" Gu Tianyi saw that she didn''t answer, and knew that she must be angry. Although he couldn''t see it at the moment, he could guess what she was like at the moment.


    ¡±"Night Yu Ning grabbed the clothes with a strong hand. She could not hold Gu Tianyi at this moment. Then she twisted his neck directly.


    ¡±Sleep with you. "It''s just that ancient Tianyi is not afraid to add another sentence.


    For a while, night Yu congeals the face all red, ruthlessly cannot jump out directly, beats him.


    However, ye Yuning told herself to be calm and calm. First, she changed her clothes, and then she found a chance to leave.


    So, ye Yuning didn''t speak all the time, but quickly changed his clothes, and then deliberately put his wet clothes on his bed, and also stepped on his feet severely, deliberately stepped out the water on his clothes, and wetted his bedding.


    After that, night Yu Ning felt a little breath, not so depressed.


    Just, how is she going to leave now?


    Out like this? She''s certainly not as fast as gutianyi.


    Just now, she deliberately threw the bathrobe in the wrong direction, but not only did he catch it and put it on him, but also she was caught by him before she ran two steps. It can be seen how fast he is.


    So it''s impossible for her to rush out like this.


    Unless he stands still and lets her run.


    Standing still? In a flash of light, Yeyu suddenly had an idea. She could point his acupoints and make him unable to move.


    Of course, with his ability, it''s impossible to point his acupoints directly, so we need to think of other ways.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turned slightly, looking at the front of the tent, and her lips slightly smiled a little more. She could lead him over first, and then surprise him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yu Ning did not hurry down, but sat on the bed, and then said softly, "I have changed, you can come here. "


    " yes? "Gu Tianyi hears her words and is slightly shocked for a while, but there are not many accidents, just a smile in her eyes. What does this girl want to do?


    ¡±Are you sure you want me to pass? "Although the ancient Tianyi words ask, people have already gone to bed.


    Night Yu Ning felt his approach, dark breath, let himself calm down, a hand secretly tightened, waiting for the opportunity.


    However, when gutianyi was two meters away from her bed, she stopped.


    ¡±How did you stop? "Seeing him stop suddenly, the night Yu who was preparing nervously asked unconsciously.


    "Are you sure you want me in?" Gu Tianyi did not rush to step, but asked in a low voice.


    He''s talking about going in, not the past.


    "Well, this is your room. This is your bed. What''s the problem?" Night Yu Ning''s hand clenched again, trying to keep himself calm, so that his voice doesn''t sound a little different.


    "That''s true, but do you know what will happen next when a woman invites a man like that?" The ambiguous meaning in ancient days'' easy to laugh words is even more undisguised.


    On the bed, night Yu Ning in the tent hesitated for a moment obviously, and then continued slowly, "I know, you come here."


    The apparent meaning of this sentence is no longer obvious.


    Gu Tianyi suddenly chuckles. This girl is really weird.


    Just, do she know how dangerous it is for her to do so and invite a man like this in this situation.


    Today, she invites him like this. If she encounters such situation and danger again, will she invite other men as well.


    At the thought of this possibility, Gu Tianyi''s heart suddenly became a little more upset. Although he knew that his invitation at this moment was not true, but to find a chance to escape, he just couldn''t help being angry.


    It''s impossible to escape in front of him with her ability. No matter what she does, it''s absolutely impossible.


    So, at this moment, in his eyes, her way of doing things like this is a very dangerous thing, which is to send herself completely to another mouth.


    Today is him. If she is another man who is also the same powerful man who makes her nowhere to escape, isn''t she?


    the more she thinks about it, the more she is upset and angry. The smile on his face is half hidden. His eyes are looking at the account and squinting slightly. He feels that he needs to teach her a lesson.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 675

    He felt that it was necessary for him to teach her a lesson, otherwise, she would not be able to remember for a long time, and it would be possible for her to do the same in the future.


    For him, he can accept, but for other men, he is absolutely not allowed.


    "Well, I know that." Seeing that he still didn''t move and didn''t mean to come over, ye Yuning said again, the voice was naturally very soft, and slightly with a bit of strange shyness.


    ¡±You know? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed a little bit. The woman dared to tell him that she knew, and listening to her tone made him angry. Did she know that her tone was really deadly.


    "This time, yeyuning didn''t answer in a hurry. She could hear the anger in his voice, but she didn''t understand why he was angry in this situation?


    As a man, shouldn''t we be very happy and excited at this time?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Gu Tianyi''s look was slightly relieved.


    "Are you not afraid?" However, at this time, the voice of Yeyu Ning came back again, "what are you afraid of at this time, young man? What are you afraid of? I am not afraid of a weak woman. What are you afraid of? "


    "Good, good." Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed quickly, and his face sank a little. The voice was not only angry, but also a little bit more biting. When he was talking, he went to bed directly.


    Before he could stand still, his hand quickly reached out and opened the tent in front of her.


    The next moment, she quickly got up, and a slender hand stretched out quickly, and directly pointed his acupoint.


    In fact, Gu Tianyi could have avoided it, even if he was angry at the moment, because anger would affect his play, but with his ability to avoid her, it is no problem at all.


    Bao is, he did not avoid, so let her hand point at him, after she points at him, all his movements will be frozen, motionless.


    Only, his lips slightly hook hook hook, hook up a strange arc.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Ye Yu Ning got off the bed with a smile, and then stood beside him and glared at him, "OK, what''s good? I see how powerful you are. I see how crazy you are. "


    Ye Yu raised his fingers gently and pointed them on his chest. His pride was undisguised.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and her eyes are slightly turned. She wants to bow her head and bite her hand. In fact, her acupoint doesn''t have any effect on him at all.


    His practice of Transfiguration is different from that of ordinary people, and his acupoints are different from that of ordinary people.


    He just pretended to be hit by her and stood still deliberately. He just wanted to make her proud for a while, and then he would teach her a lesson slowly.


    However, he didn''t move yet, and night Yu Ning suddenly took out a dagger, and then directly put it on his neck.


    It''s easy to be shocked by ancient times. At this moment, it''s really immovable, because he can feel the sharpness of the dagger in her hand. The sharp dagger is so directly on his skin.


    He also felt her ruthlessness at the moment. She was not joking. She looked like she was really going to kill him.


    "You dare to take advantage of my advantage. Believe it or not, I killed you." Night Yu Ning holds the Dagger''s hand tightly and presses it close to his neck again, because the dagger is too sharp. For a while, the dagger capital is about to stab his skin.


    "Don''t forget that you are the one who somehow broke into my room, jumped into the pool, touched and pressed me. If you want to take advantage of it, you are also the one who took me." Gu Tianyi can clearly feel her anger at the moment, which is a direct hatred.


    He never thought that she would hate him so much.


    He knew that if he was wiser now, he shouldn''t annoy her any more, but he just wanted to annoy her, and he wanted to see if she would really kill him.


    "Shut up." Night Yu Ning stares at his eyes, obviously a little more angry. What she just said about taking advantage of her doesn''t just refer to the things high in the bath, but also the time when he kisses her in the palace.


    But when she heard him at the moment, she remembered that he did not recognize her and did not know her real identity at the moment.


    "It''s OK for me to shut up, but what I''m talking about is the truth. To say, you broke into my room, touched it, pressed it and used it. Should you be responsible for me?" If Gu Tianyi heard that and shut up, he would not be Gu Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh to calm down, but found that it was really difficult to calm down when facing him and looking at the slightly smiling look on his face.


    "I''m responsible for you? "Ah." Night Yu Ning sneers, just, in the brain suddenly flash, he says, she wants to let her be responsible, this word is what mean?


    "Tell me, how do you want me to be responsible?" At the moment, Ye Yu Ning is a little calmer. There is a little more smile in her eyes, but it''s a little ironic and also a little cold.


    "You touch it, you press it, you use it, my innocence is ruined by you. Now, you can only marry me." Gu Tianyi said to her eyes slowly, little by little. The words were very easy. They were not like people holding a dagger against their neck.


    "Marry you?!" Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the angry eyes suddenly covered with ice, but also with a crack that can''t be ignored, "don''t even think about it. "


    in her last sentence, there is even a kind of crack that would rather be broken than broken.


    Seeing her look at the moment and hearing her tone, Gu Tianyi was shocked. She hated him. He knew that she didn''t want to marry him, and he knew that, but he didn''t expect that she would resist to such a degree.


    What is the reason for her such resistance?


    Suddenly thought of the previous pool, she looked at him, but walked away, as if thinking about another man''s situation, Gu Tianyi''s eyes slightly sink, is there another man in her heart?


    "You don''t want to marry me. I can marry you, too." However, at the moment, Gu Tianyi didn''t show any difference. On the contrary, he had a little more ruffian laughter.


    "You?" Yeyu Ning never thought that he would say such a thing. For a while, he was a little angry. This is what a man should say, and he is still the leader of the city?


    ¡±Which do you prefer when you marry me or when I marry you? "Gu Tianyi saw that she was a little angry. There seemed to be a little more smile in her eyes. It''s true that she was no longer angry or hateful.


    He didn''t want it. She hated him, and she resisted him so much.


    ¡±I like the third way. "This time, Ye Yu Ning didn''t get angry too much. Instead, she smiled a little, and the words became soft for a while.


    However, the softness at the moment is different from that just apparent. Although her words are gentle and smiling, they have a chilling chill.


    ¡±Oh, and a third way? Tell me? "Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi seemed to be very interested, and his voice seemed to have a slight smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 676

    ¡±The third way is to kill you. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the coldness at the bottom of her eyes was no longer covered up. At the moment, her voice suddenly became cold, which made people shiver and scared.


    At the moment, she doesn''t mean to be joking or not. She really wants to kill him, the rascal, the rascal and the shameless man.


    While talking, the dagger in her hand really pressed against his neck again.


    The neck is too sharp. Because of her strength again, she really cut his skin and slowly seeped blood.


    The expression on the face of ancient Tianyi didn''t change at all, there was no fear at all, and even no tension at all. Instead, the corner of the lips rose slowly, and a slight smile spread.


    His eyes were so straight at her, no more talking, he could see that she really wanted to kill him.


    Want to kill him?


    Does she really hate him that much?


    Just met, even if she is some conflict in the heart, some reluctant, but also not hate to kill him.


    Then the only possibility is that she doesn''t want to marry him, and she doesn''t want to marry him even if she dies.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed so much. The cold and straight eyes shot at him. Her subordinates tightened, tightened, and made dark efforts. She really wanted to go further at the moment. However, even if her hands tightened and made more efforts, she could not go further.


    Though he was very hateful, though he was shameless, though he kissed her again and again, though he forced her to marry him.


    But these are not enough reasons to kill a person. She can''t kill him for these reasons.


    Other, Ye Yu Ning is very clear in her heart. The most important reason is that she doesn''t want to marry him, because there are other people she likes in her heart. But she can''t kill him just because she doesn''t want to marry him.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, slightly closed her eyes, slowly concealed the killing intention in her eyes. At the next moment, she quickly took back the dagger, did not stop for a moment, and quickly turned away.


    Gu Tianyi looked at her. Although he could move and stop her, he didn''t move.


    He knew that just now she stopped suddenly, not because she couldn''t bear to kill him, just because her conscience didn''t allow it.


    So, he stops her now, no matter what he does, it''s not appropriate, it will only make her hate him more.


    ¡±Come on. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed a little, and then suddenly cried out.


    As soon as his voice fell, a shadow flashed in and stood respectfully in front of him. "Follow her and send her back safely." Now, after all, it''s late at night. Although she knows a little martial arts, he is not sure.


    "Yes." People respectfully answered, but when they raised their eyes, they saw that there was blood running on Gu Tianyi''s neck. They couldn''t help exclaiming, "master, you are injured."


    The master''s martial arts can''t be matched. How can he get hurt?


    "It''s OK. It''s a little hurt. Go ahead." Gu Tianyi''s hand held to his neck and touched the blood on it, but he shook his head at will.


    This little injury is nothing to him. However, we have to deal with it. We can''t bleed like this.


    However, that woman is really cruel. She really cut him. She cut his neck, but she just cut his neck with one force.


    Of course, he also had to admit that she was very calm when she did things. Even when she was angry, she was also rational and would not be too impulsive. That was his great appreciation.


    Gu Tianyi is funny. She hurt him and he appreciates her. Does he tend to be abused?


    "Yes." The bodyguard didn''t say anything more. He was respectful again. When his eyes were slightly lowered, he was obviously worried.


    She is dark Wei. She followed the master when she was young. Dark Wei usually doesn''t appear, only when the master called.


    In fact, she is a daughter. She only knows that the master doesn''t like women, so she has always been dressed as a man. She remembers that she was taken back by people in the ancient city when she was five years old. The elders of the ancient city said that she has a good skeleton, is suitable for practicing martial arts, and is very suitable for being a dark guard.


    Therefore, from that day on, she received training that ordinary people could not admit. She was told that she would include the city Lord in the future.


    She once happened to meet Gu Tianyi. From that moment on, she vowed to practice martial arts well and protect him.


    However, although he grew up slowly in ancient Tianyi, he rejected women and did not allow them to approach him.


    At that time, the elder wanted to send her to do other things.


    However, she didn''t want to. Her hard work was just for him. How could she leave like this.


    She doesn''t want much. She just wants to be with him, to look at him from afar, to protect him when he is in danger. For him, she can sacrifice everything, including her own life.


    In fact, from the moment she entered the ancient city, everything about her had already belonged to him. As long as he wanted it, she would give anything.


    So she begged the elder, she said she could act as a man, she knelt in front of the elder for three days and three nights.


    After all, the elder was still soft hearted and asked her to go to him as a man. But the elder said that once she was found, she might not be alive. Even if she saved her life, she must leave the ancient city.


    She knew it was risky, but she was willing to take risks in order to be with him.


    The next day, she was sent to him along with another dark guard. She knew that he didn''t like women''s proximity, so she tried to keep a distance from him, lest he might find out that she was a daughter.


    However, fortunately, he didn''t find out, at least, that he didn''t repel other women as much as he did.


    Of course, every time she appears, she has a certain distance from him, and dare not be too close.


    Just now, although she was outside, she also heard a little about the situation inside. She knew that the master not only didn''t reject the woman, but also kissed her and said he would marry her.


    He even heard the slight shortness of breath of the two at that time, especially that of the master. The master''s previous shortness of breath was even a little disordered.


    She has been with the master for so many years, and it is the first time that she has seen him lose his breath.


    Master and son have excellent martial arts. Even in the face of the most powerful enemies, they are calm and peaceful.


    But now, the master is confused because of a woman.


    For the first time in many years, a woman has been able to get close to her master without being rejected by him or being photographed by him. She also knows that the master is not only not excluded, but also actively wants to get close.


    But the woman refused the master and hurt him!


    Why? Why doesn''t that woman cherish the special treatment of her master.


    Why does she hurt the master? What qualification does she have to refuse the master?


    Her eyes deep worry, slowly gathered a anger, dare to hurt the master, she will never let go.


    But who is that man.


    She walked out of the room slowly. When she got out of the door, her eyes turned around and looked into the room. She saw that the master was taking the medicine and dealing with the wound. The worry in her eyes spread out again. Then she quickly turned around and left the yard, straight to the direction where yeyuning left.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 677

    After leaving the room, ye Yuning went directly to the palace. After all, it''s not early now. Although the public security in the capital is good, it''s not good for her to be alone on the road so late.


    But, thinking of what happened this evening, she couldn''t help being depressed. Unexpectedly, this evening''s Secret search not only found nothing, but also let that hateful man take advantage of nothing.


    Fortunately, he didn''t recognize her.


    Night Yu coagulates Mou son tiny twinkle, suddenly thought of another problem, he did not recognize her, but he said to marry her?


    In other words, he does not have to be her, and the person he marries is not necessarily her, but also someone else''s.


    Since he was able to say to the woman he met for the first time that he wanted to marry her, it seemed much simpler.


    Think of here, night Yu Ning mood suddenly good up, the footsteps of the road are light a few minutes.


    However, at this time, ye Yuning suddenly felt a dangerous sense of killing. Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly sank, and there was a sneer in the corner of his lips.


    Unexpectedly, in this capital, someone really wanted to kill her.


    "Somebody, come out." Ye Yuning didn''t rush forward any more, because someone behind you obviously wants to kill you. If you leave your back on the enemy, it''s very dangerous.


    What''s more, ye Yuning''s temperament, in the face of anything, can''t dodge. She wants to see who wants to kill her.


    The figure in the dark froze a little. It seemed that ye Yuning didn''t expect to find her so soon.


    However, since she found out, she had nothing to hide. She quickly flashed out of the darkness and stood in front of yeyuning.


    "You want to kill me? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at her. She couldn''t see clearly in the dark, but the dress seemed to be a man, but she felt vaguely that the figure was like a woman.


    ¡±Yes. "Without any hesitation, without any hesitation, she said directly that she was coming to kill her because she hurt the master.


    ¡±Oh, you''re direct enough. "Ye Yu listened to her answer. She didn''t expect that the man would directly admit some accidents.


    ¡±Who are you? What''s your name? "Yeyu looked at her, frowning slightly. Muri said," she can''t have any enemies. Why does this man want to kill her?


    When the man just spoke, her voice was a little hoarse, and she could not tell for a moment whether it was a man or a woman.


    ¡±You don''t need to know that much. "In the dark, her body slightly stiffened. She had no name. From the moment when she entered the ancient city, she had no name but code. Her code was 29, that is to say, she was the No. 29 dark guard beside the master.


    In fact, she knows that in the eyes of the master, she is nothing. I''m afraid the master never looked at her seriously.


    The woman in front of her eyes is not only in the eyes of the master, but also in the heart of the master. Therefore, 29 doesn''t want to admit that she is just a code in front of yeyuning.


    ¡±You''re going to kill me. Can''t I even know who you are? "Ye Yu Ning is funny. He just said that this man is direct enough. How can he dodge like this.


    ¡±As long as you know, I''m here to kill you. "29''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the sword in his hand quickly stabbed the night sky.


    29th has been specially trained. She can successfully become a dark guard and follow Gu Tianyi. Her martial arts are very powerful.


    Yeyuning is not her opponent.


    Ye Yu Ning was shocked. She could only dodge quickly and dodge the past. Although her martial arts were not high, fortunately, her lightness skills were good. Her mother forced her to learn them. When it was critical, she could at least escape.


    It''s used now.


    ¡±You are a woman. " When the 29th sword attacked her again, night Yu Ning suddenly made a sound. Her tone was completely positive, without any doubt. It was obvious that she had determined that she was a woman.


    Twenty nine sword obviously stopped for a while, but then his face was a little more ruthless, cold voice, "so what? If it''s a woman, it''s fun. "Night Yu Ning once again avoided her sword, and continued. This time, there was more laughter in her voice. Even in the face of such a powerful expert, night Yu Ning was not afraid at all.


    ¡±What''s the fun? "29 don''t understand her meaning, why she is a woman, it''s fun, whether she is a woman has anything to do with killing.


    ¡±If you are a woman, I can guess the reason why you killed me. "Yeyu listened to her questions, and her lips were slightly raised. Although she had high martial arts, her mind was extremely simple.


    ¡±What''s the reason? "Sure enough, 29''s movement slowed down again, and the voice slightly changed.


    ¡±As for me, I always keep a low profile. I don''t have any enemies. If I were an enemy of the Yuan Dynasty, it''s unlikely that I would be attacked by myself in the capital alone. So I think it''s certainly not an enemy of the Yuan Dynasty. Since I''m not an enemy of the Yuan Dynasty, I don''t have any enemies. It''s really strange that you suddenly come out to kill me, but if you It''s a woman. It makes sense. "Night Yu Ning saw her speed slow down, and she was secretly happy. Of course, night Yu Ning also knew that it was not easy to escape easily in front of such a master, so she had to let this person completely relax her vigilance, so that she could find the chance to escape.


    Therefore, ye Yuning is deliberately procrastinating and looking for opportunities.


    She sneaked out tonight. Even qiu''er was dazed by her. Of course, there was no bodyguard to follow her and no one to protect her. So now, she can only rely on herself.


    ¡±Why? "Listen to Ye Yu Ning''s saying, she is even more curious, and just night Yu Ning''s turning words, make her a little dizzy.


    ¡±Isn''t that easy? Need I say more? "Since ye Yuning is deliberately delaying time, it''s impossible to tell her the answer so quickly. It''s natural to lose her well.


    The more curious she is and the more she wants to know the answer, the more distracted she will be, the more chance she will have to escape.


    ¡±"Twenty nine slightly stupefied, the sword in his hand did not stop completely, but it was obviously not as fast or as sharp as before.


    She seemed to think about it seriously, and then suddenly she said, "you''re procrastinating on purpose."


    After all, she is a specially trained dark guard with high vigilance. It''s just that this matter has something to do with the master''s affairs and even the feelings. Therefore, her thoughts are controlled by Ye Yuning.


    "Delay? If you think so, I have nothing to say. " Night Yu listened to her words, but there was no accident, still no fear, but more laughter in the voice.


    "I will never be fooled by you." Twenty nine seems to have come back to God, a pair of eyes suddenly cold a few minutes, the sword in hand also suddenly accelerated, quickly toward the night Yu Ning stab.


    "You killed me because of men." Seeing her sword, she stabbed it quickly and fiercely. This time, Yeyu Ning didn''t dodge any more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 678

    She stood there so straight that she did not move, but the voice spread quickly and reached twenty-nine ears.


    The sword in 29 hands stopped abruptly at the moment when it was about to stab her. One pair of eyes was staring at yeyuning, eyes were wide open, obviously a little more stunned, some startled, "you, what do you say? "


    Ye Yuning was not sure at first, even just said a reason casually, just the immediate reaction, but let her know that she was right all of a sudden, now, 29''s reaction, let her completely determine, that''s the reason.


    It''s just that ye Yuning doesn''t understand at all. Which man did this woman kill her for?


    In principle, she didn''t rob other men. What she always liked was beiyanchen. She didn''t even pay attention to other people, let alone have emotional involvement.


    Why, can because of the man caused to kill?


    However, even though she was confused at the moment, there was no expression of half a point in her expression. Since the reason had been guessed by her, the later affairs would be easy to handle.


    Since the woman came to kill her, it must be because the man lost the woman in front of him because of her, so the woman came to avenge her.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at her straight, one hand slowly extended, 29 hands of the sword gently moved a little, and then slowly said, "you like the man, he doesn''t like you."


    Hearing Ye Yuning''s words, 29''s body was obviously stiff for a while, and the sword in his hand seemed to slightly quiver.


    Seeing her reaction like this, Ye Yu Ning knew that she had hit her heart again.


    Night Yu Ning''s words paused, and then said again, "besides, the man you like, he likes me."


    Since the front has been guessed, the back of nature do not have to guess.


    She is the princess of Dayuan. She has both talent and appearance. It''s normal for someone to like her.


    As expected, the words of Ye Yuning just fell, and the sword in 29 hands obviously fell a little.


    "Tell me who that man is." Night Yu Ning also wants to know, which man is in the end, unexpectedly caused such a disaster to her.


    "You don''t need to know." Twenty nine murmured a breath, in the voice many minutes ruthless absolutely, "you have no right to know."


    "I don''t really want to know. Since you like him so much, you should fight for it by yourself and let him like you as well, instead of killing me." Night Yu Ning secretly chuckles, this woman is really funny, the affair of feeling, originally is two sides are willing.


    If she really likes that man, she should fight for that man''s love. What''s the use of killing her?


    "You don''t understand." 29 hear her this sentence, again Leng Leng Leng, for a time, the voice is not as angry as just, but a little more sad.


    What does she have to fight for? She is only a dark guard, and he is her master. He and she are different from each other. If she likes him, she can only like him in silence and guard him in silence. She does not expect to be liked by him.


    She doesn''t have that qualification, she can follow his side as now, she has been very satisfied.


    "Emotional things, do not need to be so clear, so clear, all the heart will be good." Night Yu Ning sees her appearance and shakes her head secretly. She is also a woman trapped by love. She can sacrifice or even lose herself for the sake of feeling, but she dare not fight for her own feelings boldly.


    Such a woman is sad and pitiful.


    But most women do.


    Her mother has always told her that everything about feelings is with her heart, but she can''t lose herself and dignity because of feelings.


    Emotional things, not to women blindly money on men, not to women unconditional compliance with men, in the emotional world, men and women should be equal.


    Moreover, the mother also said that in the emotion, the woman actually can have a little willfulness and small temper. If this man really loves you, he will definitely tolerate you.


    "I can''t do what I want." Twenty nine tone is a little heavy, she also wants to follow her heart, but her identity is not allowed, and she knows that the master can not like her, she even dare not be too close to the master, for fear that the master will hate her, how dare she follow her heart.


    "Can''t you, or can''t you?" Night space congeals naturally to hear her voice in heavy, a word to the point, she is not not can not, but dare not.


    29''s body is obviously frozen, yes, she dare not, dare not!


    How dare she, in terms of her identity and the gap between her and her master?


    "I never expected him to like me, but I would never allow anyone to spoil his feelings. "The hand holding the sword suddenly tightened, and the voice was cold again.


    ¡±Did I spoil his feelings? "Ye Yuning catches the point in her words, which seems to be the real reason for this woman to kill her.


    Just, when did she spoil someone else''s feelings?


    This is simply impossible.


    "Girl, did you find the wrong person?" At this moment, Ye Yu Ning really doubted that she had found the wrong person.


    "I can''t be wrong. I''m looking for you." However, 29 directly interrupted Ye Yuning''s words, and the ruthlessness in the voice was intended to spread in the dark, which made people a little surprised.


    "Are you sure I''m the one you''re looking for?" Night Yu Ning is still a little skeptical. After all, she looks so big. Apart from her love for North Yan Chen, she has absolutely no emotional problems with other men.


    If someone kills her because of emotional matters, then only Qingtong has such qualification, but she knows that Qingtong will never do so.


    What''s more, although she likes beiyanchen, she will never do anything to break the relationship between beiyanchen and Qingtong. Beiyanchen regards her as her sister, so she can be a sister.


    Emotional things need to be fought for by herself, but if the person already has something in mind, her fight may destroy other people''s feelings and make several people suffer. She will never do such things.


    "Yes, I am looking for you, Princess of Dayuan, yeyuning." Twenty nine cold smile, word for word words spread in the dark, very clear.


    Twenty nine said so clearly, night Yu Ning slightly stunned, it seems, is not looking for the wrong person, but she really does not know whose feelings she ruined.


    At first, ye Yuning thought that she had recognized the wrong person, slightly relaxed her vigilance, and just didn''t rush to leave. But now, ye Yuning feels that the killing intention of 29''s body is spreading again. Obviously, she wants to kill her again.


    Just now, Yeyu was still trying to persuade her. Unexpectedly, her momentary softness was the best chance for her to escape. It seems that good people are really bad.


    "Needless to say, I will marry you now." 29 at the moment, he has completely recovered from the confusion of his feelings and is no longer influenced by yeyuning. Therefore, this sword is faster and more fierce than that of yeyuning. It even goes straight to yeyuning''s throat.


    Her sword can''t be avoided even if she is a person with strong martial arts.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 679

    Night Yu Ning took a hard breath, knowing that with her speed, even if she avoided, she would not be able to avoid, so night Yu Ning''s feet did not move.


    But the body suddenly tilted back. Fortunately, her waist was very soft. When she tilted back, she seemed to fold her body completely and support her hands on the ground.


    At last, he avoided 29 swords.


    "Did the man ask you to kill me?" Night Yu congeals in her sword to close the moment of hand, quickly rise body, then fast voice asks a way.


    She wanted to know whether it was the woman who made the decision or the man who asked the woman to kill her.


    Hearing Ye Yuning''s words, 29''s movements suddenly stopped, and the body was obviously stiff. Deep in the eyes, she was a little flustered. The master''s order was to let her safely send the princess back.


    It was her own anger that killed her.


    See her suddenly stop, night Yu gaze son light flash, too late to think more, the body fast back, not waiting for 29 back to God, then quickly flash away.


    Although night Yu Ning''s martial arts are not very good, her lightness skills are very powerful. Generally, she can''t catch up with her. Therefore, even if she has made every effort to catch up with her, she can only watch Night Yu Ning enter the palace.


    Night Yu Ning into the palace, she can no longer chase, can only stop, fold back.


    When I went back to the yard, I found that Gu Tianyi was standing in the yard. For a while, I couldn''t help but froze. I was a little scared. The master didn''t know that she had just gone to kill yeyuning, so I was waiting for her here to deal with her, right?


    "Master." Although he was afraid in his heart, he stood respectfully behind the ancient Tianyi.


    "How is it? Have you sent her back safely? " Ancient Tianyi didn''t look back, only the faint voice came.


    Hearing what he said, 29''s body trembled a little and gave a murmur of breath. Then he replied, "yes."


    She tried her best to keep her voice steady, but she could not help being afraid. Anyway, the princess went back to the palace safely.


    This is a little relief for her.


    Obviously, the master is waiting in the yard at the moment, not to punish her, but to ask the news of yeyuning.


    She did not expect that the master would do so. It seems that the master really cares about yeyuning.


    However, ye Yuning doesn''t like the master at all, and only spoils his feelings.


    "Well, good." Gu Tianyi still hasn''t looked back, 29 can''t see the expression on his face, but at the moment, from his voice, he is in a good mood.


    Is it because he hears that Yeyu Ning has completely returned to the palace, so his mood is suddenly better?


    He even told her that she was very good. She had been with him for so many years and executed countless orders. Every time she finished it, she was very good. But he never said half a word more to her. But now, because of the things of Ye Yuning, he said that she was very good.


    Such praise, she used to be so eager, but now, she felt extremely harsh, listening very uncomfortable.


    Why does he prefer to go to yeyuning? Why is he different from yeyuning?


    "Why don''t you go down first? "Seeing her standing still, Gu Tianyi was shocked for a while, but he didn''t say much.


    ¡±Yes. "29th responded respectfully again, and then slowly retreated. She knew that her work had been completed. Therefore, there was no need for her presence here, nor was there any room for her presence.


    Why? Why did he never really see her when she followed him for so many years, and that woman, just appeared, made him treat her so special?


    She always thought that he hated women, so there would be no woman close to him, and there would never be such a woman, so she was the only woman closest to him.


    However, I didn''t expect that there was a night Yuning. He didn''t exclude night Yuning, but he liked it and cared about it.


    However, ye Yuning is not interested in his feelings.


    So what should she do? What should I do?


    29 quietly hid in the dark, but saw Gu Tianyi still standing in the yard. His eyes were looking at the direction of the imperial palace. Although it was not far from the Imperial Palace, he could not see anything through the walls. But he kept looking at it all the time.


    In the dark, 29 feel their eyes slowly become moist, slowly become fuzzy, some can''t see the figure in front of them.


    Is Yeyu Ning really that good?


    In the palace.


    After entering the palace, Yeyu quickly walked towards her yard. She didn''t disturb others all the way. After all, she was very familiar with everything in the palace. She had not been out of the Palace once or twice. It''s easy to avoid the guards.


    Back in the yard, the yard was silent. There was no difference. Night Yu Ning quickly entered the room and saw qiuer still asleep. At last, she was completely relieved. Fortunately, no one in the Palace found out about her leaving.


    If I let my mother know that she left the palace in the middle of the night, I''m afraid she will be punished again.


    I went out of the Palace once this evening, but I didn''t find anything. Although yeyuning was not satisfied, she was always cheerful, but she didn''t have too much frustration. She just wanted to think about other ways tomorrow.


    So thinking, lying in bed, not long, then also fell asleep, but, she fell asleep, so did not find, out of the window, a pair of eyes, is looking at her.


    The next day, yeyuning was awakened by qiuer''s scream.


    ¡±Princess, you are back. It''s OK. It''s OK. Nothing happened. Nothing happened. Thank goodness. "When qiuer saw the peaceful night Yuning, she finally let down her heart.


    ¡±It''s early in the morning. It''s noisy. "Ye Yu got up and glanced at her with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Princess, you lost your maidservant yesterday. When you left the palace alone, she was really worried." Qiuer is very aggrieved. She is worried about the princess, not intentionally waking her up.


    "Aren''t you dizzy all the time? What are you worried about? " Night Yu Ning directly white her one eye, a faint past people will worry?


    "Princess, maidservant" qiuer is even more aggrieved. She is dizzy by the princess. It''s not her fault.


    "Come on, come on, isn''t that good for me?" Night Yu Ning sees her appearance, the lip Cape slightly skimmed for a while, repeatedly interrupted her words.


    "The princess has nothing to say. If the princess has an accident, the maid will not live." Autumn son''s voice faintly more than a few minutes of sobs, looking at the eyes of night Yu Ning with obvious entreaties, "so the princess can not be confused after the maid, alone out of the palace."


    Night Yu Ning has always been easygoing, autumn son with her for many years, speaking more casual.


    "Well, I see." Night Yu Ning thought of last night''s event, but now he is afraid of something. Gu Tianyi''s event doesn''t say, after all, he won''t hurt her life.


    But that killer, if she was a little slower yesterday, I''m afraid that this little life would really be gone, just don''t know who the killer is? Who was it for?


    I don''t know what''s going on over there?!


    "Princess, princess, the ancient city Lord entered the palace. He said that he was assassinated yesterday and wanted to find the murderer. "Just then, a maid came to report.


    Hear her words, night Yu Ning obviously froze, look for the murderer, is that to look for her?


    Should he know it was her yesterday?


    If he knew her identity, it would be a real trouble.


    After all, that happened last night. She did touch him in the pool and did so many red things. Can she escape when he comes here? Is it still possible?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 680

    After all, that happened last night. She touched him in the pool and did so many blushing things. Now he comes to the door, can she escape? Is it still possible?


    "He said, he went into the palace to find the murderer?" Ye Yu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. He was running to the palace in the early morning today. Was it she who was completely sure in his heart?


    "," the palace maid hesitated for a moment, thought for a moment, then said again, "last night, an assassin sneaked into the old city Lord''s residence and hurt the old city Lord, so the old city Lord entered the palace early in the morning and reported to the emperor."


    "What else did he say?" Ye Yu''s brow was even tighter. He entered the palace at the moment. Was it just a report or was it determined?


    "I don''t know about this maid. She just heard the news and came back to report it." The maid shook her head slightly. "Although the princess asked her maid to go to the study and keep watch, and she came to report something about the ancient city Lord, the identity of her maid can''t be too close to the study after all, so,"


    "well, I know. Go down first." Night Yu Ning slowly nods, this, she naturally knows, just a little anxious.


    As for the matter of ancient Tianyi''s entering the palace, only no one came to pass her on, so she pretended not to know.


    "Elder sister, I heard that Gu Tianyi has entered the palace." The night Yu congeals is thinking, a figure quickly flash to her side, a pair of eyes slightly take light smile to look at her.


    "What are you doing? Give me a fright. " Ye Yuning was thinking about something, and was startled by his sudden appearance.


    "Elder sister, ancient days are easy to enter the palace." Night no pain left the mouth, but the smile in the eyes, seems to be deeper.


    "What''s the matter with me when he enters the palace?" Night Yu Ning directly white his one eye, no longer pay attention to him.


    "Elder sister, I heard that someone infiltrated the residence of gutianyi last night and hurt gutianyi." It''s impossible for the night without sorrow to calculate it like this. Once again, she came to her face, her voice slightly lowered, with some deliberate mystery.


    "It''s none of my business." Ye Yu was slightly shocked for a while, but immediately replied quickly. However, she couldn''t admit it.


    What hurt him in advance, and what happened last night, are even more unknown.


    She thought that if she let her mother know those things, she would definitely marry Gu Tianyi in advance.


    "Sister, it''s really none of your business?" Night without sorrow naturally don''t believe her words at the moment, so, the tone deliberately pull, with some meaningful meaning.


    ¡±It''s none of my business, of course. "Ye Yuning glanced at him again, and his voice increased a little.


    ¡±Ning''er, is this really none of your business? Did you go out last night? " Just at this time, yeyuxuan also went in, his face was slightly serious.


    Qiuer, standing on one side, was obviously shivering. In fact, when the palace maid came to report that someone had entered the old city Lord''s residence and hurt the old city Lord, she began to worry.


    Because the princess went out last night. She must have gone to the old city Lord''s residence.


    Only, she did not believe that the princess would hurt the ancient city Lord.


    "Big brother!" The voice of yeyuning was obviously lower when she went to yeyuxuan. In front of yeyuxuan, she couldn''t be as strong as in front of yewushang.


    ¡±Did you really hurt him? "When ye Yuxuan saw her, he had already guessed that, in fact, before he came, he had the answer in his heart, but he still had some fluke mentality.


    ¡±How did you hurt him? "Night Yu Xuan''s face obviously sank a bit," he is the ancient city Lord, and now is to propose marriage in the capital. "


    "He is too much." Night Yu Ning''s face is a little more angry, "elder brother said these, I have thought, otherwise, I didn''t hurt him yesterday, but killed him."


    "Ning''er" night Yu Xuan suddenly made a sound, which was more severe.


    At the moment, qiu''er is the only palace maid in the room. She has been with Yeyu Ning for many years. Naturally, she has believed, but she is afraid that the wall will have ears.


    ¡±Sister, what''s wrong with him? What did he do to you? "The curiosity of yewushang was picked up completely, and there was an excited light in his eyes. He seemed to miss a good play last night.


    Night Yu Xuan heard night without war, a pair of eyes also fell on the body of night Yu Ning, also want to know what happened last night.


    He knows Ning''er well. Although she is a little naughty at ordinary times, she is very calm at the critical moment. She knows how to do things properly. It is absolutely impossible to hurt Gu Tianyi for no reason.


    What''s more, Ning''er, who has always been kind, even said that he could not kill Gu Tianyi?


    "He, he, he" night Yu congealed him for a long time, but failed to say a complete word, after all, such things are too shy to say.


    "Elder sister, what''s going on, you say it, we can work out a way with you." Night without sorrow see her half day all say not clear, is anxious.


    Night Yu Ning glared at him fiercely, and his face was a little more suspicious red.


    ¡±Ning''er, he won''t, won''t he take advantage of you and force you? "Yeyu Xuan saw Yeyu''s face suddenly turned red and his heart suddenly sank.


    Ning''er won''t be strengthened by Gu Tianyi last night?


    Otherwise, with congealing son''s temperament, how could he kill Gu Tianyi?


    If so, he will kill Gu Tianyi directly.


    ¡±No, big brother, you forget that Gu Tianyi hates women and doesn''t allow them to be near him. How could he do that to Ning''er? " Do not wait for the opening of the night sky condensation, night without war will shout out.


    "Cheating is cheating. He doesn''t really hate women at all. In this respect, he is normal, completely normal, and he is a rogue. "He snorted coldly, and the anger in his voice could not be concealed.


    As soon as ye Yu Ning said this, Ye Yu Xuan and ye Wushang were shocked one after another, and both of them stared at her straightly, their faces were unbelievable.


    ¡±Ning''er, you mean that he really sinks you and "Ye Yuxuan''s voice at the moment with a little more tremor, and his eyes are obviously cold. If that is the case, he will never let go of ancient Tianyi.


    Although Gu Tianyi took the jade pendant to propose marriage this time, he could not force Ning''er like this. Besides, they met twice. Gu Tianyi unexpectedly,


    "no, Gu Tianyi and his" tongue without pain and fear at night "were all straight, and his words were not clear.


    ¡±No, he didn''t do anything to me. "Ye Yu Ning interrupted them in a hurry.


    "No, how do you know he doesn''t hate women? How to know he''s normal and say he''s a hooligan. " Night no war''s eyes flash quickly, and his expression is obviously a little more confused. How could he not understand this.


    "Yesterday, I went to his apartment and accidentally went into his bath. At that time, he took a bath. Then, I accidentally met him. He,,?" Night Yu Ning slightly lowered, the voice more and more face of the red halo also obviously spread, said at last, the voice almost can not hear.


    How mischievous she usually is, after all, a girl.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 681

    "You said, when he was taking a bath, you went into his bath? And then met him? " Night no war a pair of eyes vigorously wide open, lips corner mercilessly smoked, "elder sister, did not expect you so warm. "


    " roll. " Night Yu Ning glared at him fiercely, directly bursting.


    "Sister, to tell you the truth, just like her appearance and body, in that case, she is a normal man, who can''t help but directly knock you down and eat you. It''s not too much." Night without sorrow but not afraid of her, continue to tease her.


    "However, Gu Tianyi is not a normal man. In this case, he should throw Ning''er out directly." Ye Yuxuan is very serious. He feels that this matter is a little strange. According to reason, what he found should not be fake.


    "However, Gu Tianyi didn''t throw her out. She''s such a beauty. How could Gu Tianyi throw her out? I''m afraid she was directly tempted." Night without sorrow half true half fake smile, he felt this matter more and more interesting.


    "So, I think it''s very strange. I found the same result as the father '' The night room Xuan eyebrow angle Cu rises, in the voice also many some dignified.


    "Everything is not absolute, sister. Please tell us the specific situation of last night. Let''s analyze it for you." Night no war suddenly close to her in front of the eyes of the light is more obvious.


    In fact, he was curious to know what happened last night.


    "Ning''er, what happened last night? Why did you hurt him? What did he do to you?" Yeyu Xuan looks serious. He really wants to help Yeyu Ning analyze yesterday''s situation.


    "I accidentally met him, and then he kissed me." Although it''s a bit hard to say, he has full trust in elder brother. She has nothing to hide from elder brother since she was a child.


    "You said, he kissed you?" Night no war again exclaimed, this time, the face of the obvious more than a few minutes of consternation, "he kissed you? Did he really kiss you? "


    Night Yu Xuan''s face at the moment is also obviously a little more startled, obviously unbelievable.


    ¡±Yeah. "Night Yu Ning slowly nodded and added a sentence in a low voice again," and more than once. "


    yeyuxuan and yewushang looked at each other, and then they all seemed to take a deep breath.


    ¡±Sister, he just kissed you and didn''t do anything else? "The eyes of the night without sorrow blinked, and the words were obviously a little more ambiguous.


    ¡±No. "Night Yu coagulates a pair of eyes to look at night quickly without pain, that voice obviously increased a few points.


    ¡±Did he mean no further, or did you not agree? " The meaning of the words is more obvious.


    "No pain at night? "Night Yu Ning''s face changed slightly, and there was a little more anger in his voice.


    ¡±Sister, don''t I help you with the analysis? You know, the difference between the two situations is very big. "There are still some smiley faces when there is no war at night.


    ¡±He is a rogue. Of course, I won''t let him. "Night universe''s eyes are narrowed slightly, and the words are slightly paused, but that''s the most obvious meaning.


    ¡±Elder brother, according to the analysis of what elder sister said, Gu Tianyi not only does not repel and dislike women, but also should be a normal man''s reaction. "This time, ye Wushang made a serious conclusion.


    ¡±In the news I found, a woman wanted to kiss Gu Tianyi, but before she did, she was photographed by Gu Tianyi and flew out. It''s said that at that time, the woman lay on the bed for half a year before she could go to the ground. " Night Yu Xuan''s eyes slightly narrowed, he found that this matter is not false, after all, it happened.


    "But now, Gu Tianyi kisses her on his own initiative. What does that mean?" Night no sorrow then night Yu Xuan''s words said, at this moment, the smile on his face concealed some points, but also more serious. "


    " I don''t know what that means. "Yeyuxuan couldn''t understand this, because he thought of pain, so he was more worried.


    ¡±Will elder sister be special to Gu Tianyi? "Night no sorrow thought, suddenly, would Gu Tianyi be not interested in other women, just interested in elder sister?


    ¡±Is Ning''er special to him? "Night Yu Xuan''s eyes flash, eyebrows spread, will it be like this?


    ¡±Impossible, absolutely impossible. "It''s just that ye Yuning is quick to deny," she and I haven''t seen anything except that when we were children for so many years, how could it be special. "


    " I think those rumors must be false. As for the situation that elder brother said, it may be that the woman just offended him, and then he took the opportunity to punish her. "Kill Ye Yuning. Ye Yuning doesn''t believe it. Gu Tianyi is special to her.


    ¡±What you said is not unreasonable, but for so many years, Gu Tianyi has no women around, which is a fact. "After all, that was the previous event, and it didn''t happen in Dayuan, so it was not clear about the specific situation at that time.


    However, I haven''t heard of any women around Gu Tianyi.


    "Big brother, does he have a woman and let the whole world know? With his ability, if you don''t want to let people know, who can know? " Ye Yu Ning did not believe in ancient Tianyi at all.


    "I''m right about that." This time, night without sorrow is extremely recognized by night Yu Ning''s words.


    "By the way, last night, I found out that there were women''s clothes in his residence, and more than one." Night Yu Ning suddenly spoke again, "yesterday my clothes were wet, he asked me to change a dress. There were several women''s clothes in the wardrobe. In terms of the size of the clothes, the woman should be a little shorter and smaller than me. "


    " you say that his residence has women''s clothes, and there are more than one. That is to say, the woman once lived there, and the time should not be too short. "No pain at night at this moment has no playful meaning, seriously began to analyze.


    ¡±This matter must be checked out. I will never let Ning''er marry in vain. " Yeyuxuan''s face was slightly heavy, and his words were very firm.


    "That''s for sure." This time, the attitude of no pain at night is also very firm.


    Night Yu Ning looked at them, a little more warm in his heart.


    ¡±Since there is a woman in ancient Tianyi, she will come to Dayuan to propose marriage and want to marry her? What does he want? "There was a little more anger on the face of night Wushang, and the voice also increased a little.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find out everything." Night Yu Xuan is relatively calm, "now, Gu Tianyi is in the study. Since his injury was caused by Ning''er, I''m afraid that this matter is not easy to deal with."


    ¡±Sister, did you hurt him when he kissed you? "No pain at night, looking to yeyuning, asked quickly. What he could think of was this possibility.


    ¡±No, at that time, I climbed into the bath and tried to escape, but he caught me. He said that he would let me stay and not let me go. I was a little anxious and angry at that time, so I hurt him. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 682

    "Well, he told me. I haven''t married yet. Why should he let my sister stay.. "No pain at night snorted coldly, and the corners of the lips were obviously skimmed.


    ¡±But, after all, it was Ning''er who hurt him. If he pursued it, it might be against Ning''er. "The matter of yeyuxuan or Jue is very troublesome. No matter who is right or wrong, it is a fact that Ning''er injured Gu Tianyi.


    "He shouldn''t have recognized me last night." Night Yu thought and said his guess.


    ¡±What are you talking about? He didn''t recognize you last night? How is this possible? "Night no sorrow again exclaimed," since he didn''t recognize you, how could he let you stay, how could he kiss you? Ning''er, are you sure he didn''t recognize you last night? "The eyes of yeyuxuan are obviously a little more cold.


    ¡±I didn''t recognize his tone and attitude. After all, when I saw him in the daytime yesterday, I spent a lot of make-up. At that time, the elder brother said that he couldn''t recognize me. It can be seen that the difference between me and him when there was no make-up in the back of my make-up is very big. I only saw one or two sides with him, and he couldn''t recognize me, which is also very normal. "Night Yu Ning calmly analyzed.


    ¡±Elder sister is right. I almost didn''t recognize her yesterday. Gu Tianyi is not familiar with her at all. It''s impossible to recognize her so easily. "No war at night nodded, echoing the meaning of night Yu Ning.


    ¡±Now, the most important thing is to find a way to confirm whether he recognized Ning Er last night. "At this moment, the face of yeyuxuan is obviously gloomy, and the voice is obviously a little more cold.


    ¡±If he recognizes Ning''er, it''s a good thing to say. If he doesn''t recognize Ning''er at all, but does something like that, I will never let Ning''er marry him. "At the moment, the voice of yeyuxuan is a little more indistinct.


    If Gu Tianyi is such a person, he is not a worthy person for life.


    ¡±Princess, empress, please go to the study. "Just then, the voice of the bodyguard came from outside the door.


    "It must be Gu Tianyi''s meaning. What does he mean by letting his elder sister go now? He doesn''t know that the person last night was elder sister, does he? "The face of yewushang changed slightly. When he looked at yeyuning, he was more worried.


    ¡±No? "Ye Yuning was even more surprised. How could she go to her study so soon?


    ¡±Go ahead and have a look. " Or is Ye Yuxuan the most calm, "just as I want to meet him well, see what he wants to do?"


    "Go, let''s go with you." night Wushang is no longer in the mood of watching, after all, it''s about the marriage of my sister.


    ¡±Wait, my make-up? "Ye Yuning suddenly thought of the most important question.


    ¡±Then hurry up, qiuer quickly turns the princess into yesterday''s appearance. "No sorrow at night urgently orders qiu''er.


    Just has been in a state of shock and stupefaction, qiuer returns to her mind, responds to her voice, and quickly coagulates for the night.


    Qiu er''s speed was really not so fast. It didn''t take much time, so it became almost the same as yesterday.


    The three of them soon came to the study, entered the study, and entered the ceremony one after another. Night Yu Ning walked to Tang Kexin''s side very cleverly, "mother, what can I do for you to call Ning''er? "


    Ye Yuning never looked at Gu Tianyi, as if there were no such a number of people in the study.


    With the last time in the study, ye Yuning learned a lesson and never spoke much.


    Ancient days Yi eyebrow angle slightly picked, but there is no any different look.


    ¡±The queen mother learned this morning that last night, the old city Lord''s residence was stabbed by an assassin, so she asked the old city Lord to enter the palace today. Fortunately, the old city Lord''s injury was not serious. "Tang Kexin looks at Ye Yu Ning. His eyebrows are kind and his voice is very gentle. But he looks at Ye Yu Ning''s eyes, but he has some deep meaning.


    Her own daughter is clear to her. At that time, her first thought was, would this matter have something to do with Ning''er?


    ¡±The ancient city owner is injured? "Night Yu Ning quickly turned his eyes and looked at the ancient Tianyi, with an unbelievable amazement on his face." it''s said that the ancient city master has excellent martial arts and no one can match him in the world. How could he get hurt? Who hurt the ancient city Lord so badly? "


    Ye Yuning asked, but she was also puzzled. Just now, the maid said that Gu Tianyi went into the palace by herself, but now her mother said that she heard that Gu Tianyi was hurt and passed on to the palace?


    Who on earth said it was true?


    However, she can''t admit what happened yesterday by herself now.


    Gu Tianyi hears her words, sees her expression, and draws her lips slightly. The girl''s face is really not red and breathless when she talks about panic. If he didn''t know clearly that yesterday''s person was her, he would be cheated by her appearance.


    However, his face still did not have any different look, just slowly said, "an accident, a moment of carelessness."


    He knew that she was extremely awed by the queen, so she certainly didn''t want to let the empress know about this matter, so naturally, he would not break it at this time.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with his injury. He didn''t pay attention at all. He knew that last night''s person was her, and it was impossible for him to be an accountant. However, he didn''t know how, but he was known by the queen. Then he was sent to the palace by the queen in the early morning.


    As soon as ye Yuxuan entered the study, he was paying attention to ancient Tianyi and the change of his expression. However, he did not find any difference. Even when he was just answering the question of Ning Er, he did not find anything.


    When ye Yu Ning heard his words, he didn''t see any difference from his expression. He was relieved in his heart. It seems that he didn''t recognize her. Otherwise, he would not be so peaceful.


    "How could the ancient city master be so careless? The ancient city Lord is now in the capital of Dayuan. If something goes wrong, it will be in trouble. " Night Yu thought, and said again, this time there are obviously more other meanings in the words.


    "What the princess said is, it''s just that yesterday the thief was too cunning. I will pay attention to it later. Thank you for your relationship. "The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly hooked, a pair of eyes are looking at her, the lips are slightly open, and words are clearly spread.


    Who is the thief? Who''s cunning? And who cares?


    ¡±Can the ancient city Lord see the assassin clearly? "Tang Kexin listened to their conversation with a slight frown on his brow and a pair of eyes suddenly turned to Gu Tianyi.


    She felt that this matter was not so simple. Gu Tianyi had just entered the capital. How could he be assassinated? Moreover, everyone knows that ancient Tianyi has excellent martial arts. No one can reach him. Who dares to assassinate him?


    What''s more, Gu Tianyi was really stabbed.


    Besides, it hurt my neck.


    Can a person like Gu Tianyi let his opponent put a knife on his neck?


    It seems unlikely.


    As soon as Tang Kexin asked about this, ye Yuning''s body was slightly stiff, and there was a little tension in her eyes. Of course, she was worried. However, she quickly concealed it. When she looked at Gu Tianyi, she could not see any difference, just a little curiosity and doubt.


    However, she was nervous and wondered how he would reply.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 683

    However, she was nervous and wondered how he would reply.


    The eyes of yeyuxuan also look at the ancient Tianyi, and pay attention to the change of his expression, even if it is more subtle.


    Night without war is a direct straight look at the ancient Tianyi.


    For a while, all the people''s attention was focused on Gu Tianyi, waiting for his answer.


    ¡±I can see it clearly. "Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle seems to be slightly raised, and then he slowly opens his mouth, his voice is still as low as usual.


    When ye Yu Ning heard this, he couldn''t help but raise his heart and ears to listen to the words behind him.


    However, when gutianyi said this, his words stopped.


    The night Yu congeals tiny Leng, looked to his Mou son''s not from much a few minutes of chagrin, this person says half is how many meanings?


    "Oh, who is that?" Tang Kexin saw that Gu Tianyi had said half of what he said, and she picked the eyebrows slightly. She felt that there was definitely something fishy in this matter.


    "It''s a woman." Ancient days easy again slowly open mouth, a pair of eyes son again look to night Yu Ning.


    "Ha, no wonder the ancient city Lord will be hurt. It was originally a hero who was sad about the beauty pass." When ye Yu Ning heard this, he took a deep breath and suddenly interrupted him.


    Ancient days Yi lips slightly pursed, a pair of eyes looked, did not speak, just looked at her, seems to see through her heart.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? It has nothing to do with me. " Night Yu Ning was some of his heart hair, can only glare at him, cover up her heart.


    Just when he looked at her like this, she felt that she was almost out of breath. She never knew that a person''s eyes would make people so depressed. Moreover, his eyes seemed to be extremely indifferent, even without any sharpness.


    "How does the princess know that she is a beauty? I only say that she is a woman. It seems that she is not a beauty." Gu Tianyi''s lips were hooked, and then he suddenly asked.


    "Isn''t it a beauty who can make the ancient city master careless? Is it hard to be an ugly girl? Is it ugly enough to let the ancient city master take notice? " Ye Yuning''s response was always quick. At this moment, he did not panic and answered his words properly.


    ¡±As the princess said, she is indeed a beauty. " Gu Tianyi smiled and said again, the voice seemed to be a little lower.


    "So there is nothing wrong with saying that heroes have been sad about beauty since ancient times." Night Yu Ning''s lips are slightly skimmed, and the words are obviously a little ironic.


    "Ning''er''s idea is interesting. It''s hard not to know what happened last night?" Ancient days easy to look at her, eyes of the more subtle meaning.


    "How can I know about you? I''m not interested in knowing. "Ye Yu was shocked and denied.


    ¡±Since Ning''er doesn''t know, how does the saying that heroes are sad about beauty pass come from? Is it a woman who stabbed me? "Gu Tianyi saw that she denied it so much and was dissatisfied with it, especially when she said that she had no interest in his affairs.


    Last night''s person clearly is her, in front of the queen, he does not say, but she is more and more wanton.


    ¡±Who stabbed you has nothing to do with me. What happened yesterday has nothing to do with me. "Ye Yu Ning naturally heard the meaning of persecution in his words at the moment, and his voice sank a little.


    ¡±Ning''er, I''m your future husband. I was stabbed. You said it''s nothing to do with you? "The brow of ancient Tianyi is slightly frowned, and there is a little different mood in the low voice.


    ¡±It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t stab you. Besides, I don''t think I have the ability to stab you. "Ye Yuning is very sensitive to the word" future mutual love ". He was a little annoyed when he heard this.


    What future husband, she will not marry him, will never marry him, she does not like him, how can she marry him.


    Hearing her words, he clearly felt her exclusion at the moment, or not just exclusion. He clearly saw that when she heard him talking about the future of her husband, her face suddenly fell cold.


    He knew that she didn''t want to marry him, which made his heart very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t have the ability to hurt him?


    Looking at the whole world, in addition to her, who can hurt him?


    Yesterday, he was not unable to move, but he let her stab him like that.


    Now, she told him that she didn''t have the ability to stab him.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly didn''t want to say anything, because he didn''t know what else to say.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes slowly moved away from her body, recovering the cold when she just entered the palace for the first time, and the eyes also slowly cooled down.


    ¡±I''ll make sure it''s clear. "Tang Kexin saw that the ancient heaven was easy to react and frowned slightly.


    ¡±No need. "Gu Tianyi suddenly said something and interrupted her," it''s just a small matter, not necessary. "


    Tang Kexin pursed his lips slightly and didn''t speak again.


    The most important thing about Ning''er and Gu Tianyi is how they get along. If they can''t get along well, if Ning''er can''t like him, she can''t force Ning''er to finally.


    After all, emotional things can not be forced, but also can not be forced.


    Ning''er always likes beiyanchen. She has a knot in her heart. I''m afraid she can''t let it go easily.


    Ye Yuxuan has been looking at Gu Tianyi. When he hears this, his eyes are light. The response of Gu Tianyi is strange. He is not sure at the moment. Did Gu Tianyi recognize Ning''er yesterday.


    Just now, it seems that Gu Tianyi is testing Ning''er, or that Gu Tianyi doubts Ning''er.


    So Ning''er''s answer is to dispel the doubt of ancient Tianyi?


    Yeyuxuan''s observation power is always very strong, but at the moment, he feels that he can''t understand gutianyi at all.


    Therefore, he is not sure whether Gu Tianyi recognized Ning''er last night.


    ¡±Who dare to assassinate the ancient city Lord in this capital. "Yewushang didn''t see anything different, nor was it sure that Gu Tianyi recognized Ning''er. Yewushang didn''t have yeyuxuan''s composure after all. He was impatient and couldn''t hide things in his heart, so he must find out what happened.


    Yeyuxuan looks at yewushang and doesn''t speak.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Although she is not sure whether Gu Tianyi recognized her or not, she feels that this time is not suitable for questioning. After all, her mother is still here.


    Gu Tianyi also didn''t make a sound, just a slender hand, slowly reached out and picked up the tea in front of him, but he didn''t drink it.


    ¡±The public security in the capital has always been good. When the ancient city Lord just arrived in the capital, why would he be assassinated? I just think it''s a little strange. "No one responds to his words at night, but I can only continue to say it on my own.


    However, this time, no one answered him. Gu Tianyi held the teacup in his hand and slowly turned it. It seems that he didn''t hear the words of no pain at night. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with him.


    Night Yu Ning sees the action of Gu Tianyi, eyebrow is tiny Cu, how does this person suddenly change so quiet?


    What is he thinking?


    Ye Yuxuan''s eyes look at ye Wushang and want to remind him not to say anything more, but it''s a pity that ye Wushang doesn''t look at him at the moment, so he doesn''t see it. Ye Yuxuan can''t stop him directly.


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, you said, you can see clearly the assassin''s appearance. Don''t you really know her? "There is something urgent about the nature of night Wushang. Seeing that all the people are ignoring him, he looked directly at Gu Tianyi and asked directly.


    As soon as ye Wushang''s words came out, Ye Yu''s hand under his sleeve tightened secretly. Wu Shang''s words were so direct that he didn''t know what Gu Tianyi would say?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 684

    As soon as ye Wushang''s words came out, Ye Yu''s hand under his sleeve tightened secretly. Wu Shang''s words were so direct that he didn''t know what Gu Tianyi would say?


    Gu Tianyi slowly raised his head and turned his eyes slightly, but he did not turn to the direction of no pain at night, but turned to the direction of yeyuning. He saw that she was looking at him. Although there was not much difference on his face, he still saw her tension.


    She''s nervous! Nervous what? Fear is not only fear of being known by the queen, but also fear of being recognized by him.


    "I don''t know." In ancient times, the corners of the lips were slightly opened, and the word words slowly spread in the room, still as his usual low, unable to hear anything different.


    Night Yu Ning slightly Leng for a while, then secretly relieved, he did not recognize her last night.


    However, seeing his expression at the moment, somehow, her heart was somehow uneasy.


    Yeyuxuan''s eyes flickered slightly, and a pair of eyes turned to yeyuning from the body of ancient Tianyi. Their looks were still dignified, but they didn''t say anything.


    Night without war obviously didn''t expect that the answer of Gu Tianyi was so straightforward. For a while, he was a little stunned and didn''t speak again.


    "If there is nothing else, Tianyi will leave first. Tianyi''s injury is fine. Empress needn''t worry about it."


    Gu Tianyi suddenly stood up and said goodbye to the queen. When he spoke, his eyes were slightly drooped, and he didn''t look at anyone, and there was no slightest emotion on his face, which made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    "The ancient city Lord has come. Why go back in such a hurry? Have lunch before you leave." Tang Kexin felt that the atmosphere was a little hard, and she also wanted to create some opportunities for Gu Tianyi and ye Yuning.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t immediately answer Tang Kexin''s words. He obviously paused, as if he was waiting for something.


    But at the moment, the study was very quiet, no one spoke, and he didn''t wait for what he wanted.


    ¡±I asked people to prepare lunch. "Tang Kexin, seeing that he didn''t say no, thought that he had agreed, would tell people to prepare.


    ¡±No need. "However, Gu Tianyi suddenly spoke, interrupting Tang Kexin''s words.


    At the moment, his voice is still low, but it seems a little bit more self mocking. What exactly is he waiting for? What are you expecting?


    Can''t he still want her to leave him alone?


    He knew clearly how repulsive she was to him, and even because of the previous two things, he began to hate him.


    At this moment, she was afraid that he could not leave quickly, disappear in front of her as soon as possible, and how could he stay.


    After saying the words of ancient Tianyi, he went out of the study directly. He didn''t say hello to anyone or look at the night.


    Tang Kexin sighs when she sees Gu Tianyi leaving like this. She knows that what Ning''er has always liked is Bei Yanchen. Now Gu Tianyi comes to propose marriage suddenly, she can''t accept it at all.


    Ning''er is usually very naughty, but she is very specific about her feelings. Otherwise, she won''t stick to beiyanchen for so many years, and she still knows that beiyanchen doesn''t like her.


    This girl is totally one-sided in her feelings. It''s hard for her to let go of her love for beiyanchen so quickly and accept another man.


    What''s more, as soon as ancient Tianyi appeared, he came here with the jade pendant of affection he had when he was a child, so to speak, he came to propose marriage.


    This point will definitely make Ning''er more resistant.


    In fact, she will also resist this matter if it''s her. After all, a man who just met when he was a child and didn''t see him for many years suddenly appears. It can be said that he doesn''t know him at all.


    The man said he would marry her as soon as he came.


    In this case, it''s not surprising that there is no conflict.


    And it''s obvious that Gu Tianyi doesn''t get along well with her these two days.


    "Mother, I''m back." Ye Yu Ning was relieved to see Gu Tianyi leave, but she felt strange in her heart. With her understanding of him yesterday, he shouldn''t have responded in this way.


    However, as long as he left and didn''t bother her any more, nothing else would matter.


    "Ning''er, wait a minute." But Tang Kexin suddenly called out to stop her.


    ¡±Mother, is there anything else? "Night Yu Ning stops and looks at Tang Kexin with a little doubt.


    ¡±You two go back first. "Tang Kexin didn''t answer immediately, but looked at the night Yuxuan and night Wushang, and motioned for them to leave.


    For Tang Kexin''s words, their three brothers and sisters never disobeyed. Although Ye Yuxuan was not at ease, ye Wushang was curious, but they didn''t mean to disobey. They left the study obediently.


    "Come, come to my mother." When night Yu Xuan and night Wushang leave, Tang Kexin pulls night Yu Ning to the front, a pair of eyes slightly smiling at her.


    "Mother, what can I do for you?" Ye Yuning suddenly feels a little nervous. Isn''t her mother going to investigate what happened last night?


    "Ning''er, you also know that your mother never interferes too much in your affairs, especially in emotional matters. She will never force you. As long as you like it, she will respect you." Tang Ke took her hand and the smile on her lips was very soft. She didn''t just say that, she did.


    After all, she came from the modern age.


    "Mother, I know. "Ye Yuning thought that Tang Kexin would blame her. Suddenly, she heard such a turn of words. She was a little confused and didn''t know what her mother was going to say next.


    ¡±Ning''er, is your mother pressing you too hard on the matter between you and Gu Tianyi? "Tang Kexin knows that she is the only one who can talk to Ning''er about some things.


    "You know, mother, I don''t like him, so I can''t marry him." After thinking about it, Yeyu replied truthfully. Because he didn''t like it, he couldn''t marry. In fact, Yeyu''s standard is so simple.


    "Ning''er, why don''t you try to get along with him peacefully? How do you know? You won''t like him." Tang Kexin is very satisfied with gutianyi, not only because of his ability, his excellent appearance, but also because she thinks that gutianyi and Ning''er are very suitable.


    She knows that once a man like Gu Tianyi falls in love with you, it will definitely be a lifetime thing. In this dynasty, there will be a man who will firmly love you forever, which is a very rare and happy thing.


    Just like her.


    After all, she still hopes that her daughter will be happy.


    Night Yu looked at Tang Kexin, lips slightly pursed, did not speak.


    "My mother knows you like beiyanchen." Although Ye Yu Ning didn''t speak, Tang Kexin could fully guess what she thought.


    "My mother, beiyanchen and Qingtong are about to get married. It''s impossible for me to get married with beiyanchen." Night Yu congeals tiny Leng for a while, the eye son deep place obviously flashed a trace of pain.


    "Since you know that beiyanchen is going to marry Qingtong, and you know that it''s impossible between you and beiyanchen, why don''t you just let go and try to start another relationship?" Tang Kexin looks at her and pays attention to her words. She told Ning''er about this matter, but Ning''er is too persistent.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 685

    "Mother, I''ll try to put it down." Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath, and the pain in her eyes was deeper.


    She knew that beiyanchen didn''t like her, and she always knew that she wanted to put it down, but the emotional things could be put down.


    She found that the more she wanted to let go, the more she couldn''t let go, the more she wanted to forget, the more she missed.


    "Ning''er, it''s not trying to put it down, but you have to put it down. You know that there is no result in a relationship, but you have been binding yourself in it. If you go on like this, you will be more and more painful. "Tang Kexin holds Ye Yuning''s hand tightly. She hopes that Ning''er can be decisive and put it down completely.


    ¡±Mother, I can''t be so free and easy. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at Tang Kexin, and the pain in the eyes was not concealed. If she really wanted to break it, she would not let herself struggle like this.


    ¡±Ning''er, have you thought about it? Beiyanchen and Qingtong are going to get married. You like beiyanchen''s business. They may not be unaware of it. Even if you don''t do anything, they are likely to suffer some troubles between them. Do you want such things to happen? "Tang Kexin sighed secretly. Her daughter, she also felt hurt. She didn''t want to force Ning''er so much.


    However, she is afraid that if she goes on like this, Ning''er will suffer more. Now, Bei Yanchen hasn''t married yet. Fortunately, when Bei Yanchen becomes a relative, she is afraid that Ning''er will get to the top of her head and will be more unable to walk out and let go.


    ¡±My mother, "although Ye Yuning didn''t think about this problem, she stayed completely for a while," I won''t destroy them. Ning''er, women are selfish in emotional matters. The deeper they love, the more selfish they are. Don''t you find that Qingtong will be a little unhappy because of your relationship with beiyanchen? Didn''t you find that, later on, beiyanchen would deliberately avoid you and try to avoid the opportunity to be alone with you? "Tang Kexin didn''t want to tell yeyuning about these things. After all, they are cruel to yeyuning, but she feels that she can''t stop talking about them now.


    ¡±Mother, do you mean that beiyanchen really avoids me because of clear pupil? "Yeyu''s eyes are slightly open. She finds beiyanchen hiding from her. She finds that as long as they get along with each other, beiyanchen will find a reason to leave.


    ¡±It''s not entirely because of pupil clearing. "Tang Kexin breathed a sigh gently." he was also for you. When you grew up with him, he also liked you. It was just a kind of liking not for men and women, but for a brother''s liking for his sister. He didn''t want you to be hurt. "Tang Kexin has never asked about these things, but she is the most clear.


    ¡±Mother, have I really influenced them? "Yeyuning''s eyes were slightly moist. She always thought that as long as she didn''t do anything, she would not affect them. Unexpectedly, she still affected their feelings.


    ¡±Ning''er, their feelings won''t change because of you, but in the future, your relationship will become awkward unless you find someone you really like. "Tang Kexin said slowly again that his daughter has always been kind-hearted, so kind-hearted Ning''er should not be tied up in emotional pain all the time.


    ¡±Mother, do you mean that if I marry Gu Tianyi, I will not affect them? "Ye Yu''s lips slightly pursed, and then suddenly said.


    ¡±Silly girl, what do you say. "Tang Kexin was slightly shocked when he heard his words, then reached out and tapped her nose with a finger.


    "What Ning''er is going to do now is to find his own happiness, not because of other things, wronged himself, mother or that sentence, emotional things, everything depends on your mind, Ning''er will marry someone he likes later, not because of other reasons." Tang Kexin feels that ye Yuning still hasn''t come out completely, and he can''t help worrying.


    "But, my mother, I really don''t like gutianyi." Night Yu set eyebrows slightly frown, the face of more than a few minutes of hidden chagrin, "I can not marry him."


    "Don''t like ancient changes?" Tang Kexin is slightly shocked to see the expression of Ye Yu Ning. Ning''er says that she doesn''t like Gu Tianyi at the moment, but she feels that Ning''er is not only not fond of Gu Tianyi, but also obviously contradicts it, and even resents it.


    "Yes, I don''t like him. I don''t hate him." At this moment, in front of Tang Kexin, ye Yuning doesn''t want to hide any more.


    "Hate him? Why do you hate him? " Tang Kexin is stunned this time. Ning''er''s temperament, she knows, is always kind, and seldom hates a person.


    "He, he is a scoundrel, a shameless villain." Night Yu Ning''s face was obviously a little more angry, and his voice changed a little.


    "Oh, how is he Tang Kexin saw the appearance of Ye Yuning, with slightly more smile on her lips. She had never seen Ning''er comment on a person like this before.


    Ning''er always knows how to speak properly. There is no such word to describe a person at ordinary times.


    It has to be said that this is the most special one.


    Of course, Ning''er certainly didn''t find this problem, and her mood is not as calm as usual. It seems that she easily gets angry when she mentions ancient Tianyi.


    "He''s a hooligan. He takes advantage of me." Night Yu thought, or said truthfully.


    "She takes advantage of you. What does he do to you?" Tang Kexin was surprised to hear what she said. Although she was very satisfied with gutianyi and really wanted Ning''er to marry gutianyi, it doesn''t mean that gutianyi can make trouble now.


    If so, she would not let go of the ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±She, she kisses me, she kisses me. "Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh. There were more dividends on her face, and her voice was obviously lower. She told Tang Kexin that this was to make Tang Kexin dissatisfied with ancient Tianyi, and she never tried to cancel their marriage.


    ¡±He kissed you? "Tang Kexin''s face was a little more unexpected. For a while, he didn''t have many other emotions.


    "Yes." After all, ye Yuning dare not tell Tang Kexin what happened last night. However, it is true that he kissed her forcefully, and more than once.


    "I didn''t expect him to be an activist because he was so cold. It''s not slow." Tang Kexin''s eyebrow angle picked slightly and said slowly.


    "What do you mean, mother?" Night Yu Ning hears Tang Kexin''s words, obviously stunned, what''s your mother''s reaction?


    "Ah, nothing. My mother said that this kid even kisses you forcefully. I''m too brave. When my mother sees him again, she will talk about him well and let him not be so anxious. Everything will come slowly. It''s less than two days since I met him. It''s faster to develop into Chen Xu of kissing." Tang Kexin put away the smile on his face and changed it into a serious look. He just said that, but how could he hear it strangely.


    Tang Kexin saw that yeyuning had just scolded Gu Tianyi, but her face was obviously red. Her daughter seldom blushed, but now she blushed.


    It seems that her previous worry is superfluous. It seems that Gu Tianyi and Ning''er get along well.


    I didn''t expect that guy Gu Tianyi is really good. He''s so fast and direct. Well, he''s good. She''s very satisfied.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 686

    Of course, Tang can also hear that Gu Tianyi hates women. Now that Gu Tianyi kisses Ning''er on his own initiative, it''s obvious that he doesn''t hate Ning''er or reject his contact with Ning''er.


    A man who actively kisses a woman must have feelings, especially a man like Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Mother, why do you sound so strange. "Ye Yu frowned slightly. How could she hear this more and more strange.


    How she felt like she was being sold again.


    ¡±Weird? No, not at all. Go back first, Ning''er. My mother suddenly thinks of something else to deal with. "Tang Kexin feels that there is no need to talk with Ning''er deeply now.


    Gu Tianyi''s kiss is more effective than her words, so she decided to leave it to Gu Tianyi at ease.


    ¡±My mother, what about my marriage with Gu Tianyi Night Yu Ning pulls Tang Kexin and asks again. She just told her mother that they wanted her mother to decide for her and cancel her marriage with Gu Tianyi, but now her mother doesn''t mention it at all.


    "Ning''er, didn''t your mother make it clear to you? This marriage is made by yourself. Although you are a princess, you can''t be dishonest and ruin your marriage for no reason. What''s more, the people of the ancient family have the grace of saving our lives. Therefore, the mother is still that sentence, unless Gu Tianyi proposes to withdraw from marriage. " Tang Kexin directly interrupts Ye Yuning''s words. If she had hesitated about this before, but now, she doesn''t hesitate at all.


    It''s the first time that Ning''er has been scolded for so many years. It''s also the first time that Ning''er blushes. Even in front of Bei Yanchen, she hasn''t seen Ning''er blush.


    Moreover, Ning''er has always been calm, and is also the first time that her emotions are out of control. As long as Gu Tianyi is mentioned, she gets angry.


    Therefore, she felt that Gu Tianyi and Ning''er were absolutely the most suitable.


    Tang Kexin said this, and he left the study quickly without waiting for ye Yuning to speak again.


    Only Yeyu Ning was left alone for half a day, but she couldn''t get back to God. How could she feel that her mother had just escaped.


    How does she feel about it, so strange?


    However, the meaning of the mother is the same as before. Unless Gu Tianyi voluntarily withdraws from marriage, otherwise, she must marry him.


    So how can she get gutianyi to withdraw?


    What should she do?


    When ye Yu Ning returned to the yard, Ye Yu Xuan and ye Wushang were waiting for her.


    "How is it? What does your mother say? Did your mother know what happened yesterday? " As soon as night no war sees her, then quickly walks forward, the urgent voice asks.


    "No, my mother didn''t mention last night." Ye Yu was stunned and replied casually. At first, she thought her mother was because of last night''s event, but she didn''t mention it at all.


    "What did the mother say?" Night without sorrow also some accidents.


    Night Yu Ning sighed and frowned slightly. "It''s not that sentence. Unless Gu Tianyi voluntarily withdraws from marriage, I must marry."


    "in the current situation, I don''t think Gu Tianyi will voluntarily withdraw from marriage. "Night Yu Xuan hears her words, Mou son is tiny heavy, open mouth to say suddenly.


    ¡±I don''t think he will. "No pain at night is also attached to his meaning." I think he hid too deep for people to understand. "


    " yes, he is. "Ye Yuxuan agrees with this point.


    ¡±The more so, the more dangerous it is. My sister is so simple. If she really married him, I dare not think of that situation. " Night without sorrow slightly shakes his head, "living with an unfathomable person will be very tired, very bitter, and even dangerous."


    "Wushang, you are exaggerating." Ye Yuxuan glanced at her words with some reminders. Now Ning''er is already very resistant to the ancient Tianyi. Wu Shang said that, I''m afraid that it will make Ning''er more worried and scared.


    ¡±I''m not exaggerating. I''m telling the truth. Wouldn''t you be tired if you were with someone who can''t see the expression and guess the mind? Now, you can''t even see the eldest brother. You can see how deep the man is. " Night without war at this moment, I don''t have any meaning of playing. I''m very serious.


    Yeyu''s lips were slightly pursed, but she didn''t speak. She was not aware of the immensity of the ancient Tianyi. On the contrary, she felt that the ancient Tianyi sometimes made some mischief.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I have a way to ask him to withdraw." Yewushang sees yeyuning is silent all the time, thinking that she is really worried and scared.


    "Do you have a way to get him to quit? What''s the way? " Night Yu Ning hears this, quick return to one''s mind, eyes circle open, straight looking at the night without sorrow.


    She has no way now. I don''t know what she can do without sorrow?


    ¡±Since the rumor that he dislikes women is false, since he likes women, then this matter is easy to handle. "There is no pain in the night, the lips are slightly raised, and there are more strange radians.


    ¡±What do you mean? "Ye Yuning is puzzled. What does it have to do with Gu Tianyi''s love for women.


    ¡±Since he likes women, then we will find a woman for him and fascinate him. At that time, he will definitely take the initiative to withdraw from marriage. "There are so many ideas like no pain at night.


    ¡±You think he''s average? He is the master of the ancient city. " Yeyuxuan gave him a white look and obviously didn''t agree with his idea.


    "Elder brother, don''t forget that there is nothing that can''t be finished for the people trained by Teng su''er." Night without sorrow is very confident, and the tone of voice can not help but improve a few points.


    "Teng su''er? Does he have such a woman there? " As soon as ye Yu Ning''s eyes brightened, other people would not believe her, but if Teng su''er''s people, that would be another matter.


    "Yes, when I went to him the other day, I saw a woman. It was really, one word, beautiful, two words, charming, three words, intriguing." No pain at night, the more obvious the radian of lips, "I have to say that tengsu''er is really a talent, and I don''t know where he found such a person. I think it''s hard to find a more beautiful woman in the world. "


    " besides, the beauty of appearance is not the most important thing. Teng su''er said that the woman, who has been training for ten years, has taught the woman what he can and can''t teach. That is to say, the woman knows everything, plays music, chess, calligraphy and painting. That''s nothing at all. That is to say, no matter what kind of man he likes, no matter what kind of man he likes What, this woman can follow its mind, completely arouse the man''s heart, completely captivate the man. "


    " why didn''t you get hooked? " Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, the first reaction then subconsciously take off the mouth to ask, since then the woman is so good, the night has no pain to see, how can not be fascinated?


    "Elder sister, I know that it''s the person trained by Teng su''er. I''m stupid. I''ll jump into the fire pit myself." Yewushang''s face was slightly heavy, and he gave yeyuning a look of hate. "Tengsu''er trained this woman to confuse men, so as long as that woman got out of the horse, there would never be any problem, and he could not escape from gutianyi."


    "I think it''s better to be cautious. After all, gutianyi is not an ordinary person." However, ye Yuxuan was still a little uneasy. After the previous event of ancient Wushang to seduce ancient Tianyi, he felt that he could not be rash any more.


    "Elder brother, don''t you worry about Teng su''er''s people?" Night without sorrow but not think so much, "OK, this is so settled, I am looking for Teng su''er."


    The eyes of yewushang turn to yeyuning again, smiling lightly. "Elder sister, you can rest assured. As long as the beauty comes out, I promise that it won''t be long before gutianyi will back. Elder sister, you will wait for the good news. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 687

    As soon as ye Wushang''s words were finished, he didn''t wait for ye Yuxuan and ye Yuning to answer, so he quickly went out of the yard and left like a gust of wind.


    ¡±Hello. "The night world had come back to God and wanted to call for him, but there was no shadow of him.


    ¡±Ning''er, actually, the idea of Wushang is not bad. If Gu Tianyi is really fascinated by that woman and takes the initiative to leave, it will solve your problem. If Gu Tianyi is not fascinated by that woman, I think you can think about this matter carefully again. "Yeyuxuan has always been calm in his work and has a very comprehensive mind.


    Teng su''er''s people, he also knows that, it is really all on the spot, a deadly move, it can be said that Teng su''er''s people want to do things, there is nothing they can''t do.


    ¡±Elder brother, if you were known by Gu Tianyi, would you, "I don''t know why, ye Yuning''s heart is not so happy at this moment, but worried.


    "Ning''er is worried that he knows? Why is Ning''er worried about this? " Night Yu Xuan''s eyes light flash, fast voice asked.


    "I, I''m afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. "Night Yu coagulates tiny Leng for a while, then return a way, just the voice of the moment is obvious some low.


    ¡±At this point, you can rest assured that tengsu''er''s people''s work arrangements are always watertight, not to mention that it''s not a matter of killing people. It''s just to let that woman choose a suitable opportunity to appear in front of Gu Tianyi. Although it''s confusing, it doesn''t mean that she''s forced at all. The key is Gu Tianyi, to see if he will be confused. "Yeyuxuan didn''t ask any more questions, just for her detailed analysis.


    ¡±Yeah, I see. "Ye Yu Ning nodded slowly. Elder brother was right. No matter how powerful Teng su''er was, he might force Gu Tianyi. Everything depends on Gu Tianyi himself.


    I don''t know if gutianyi will be confused. If he is really fascinated by that woman, will he really come to withdraw?


    I don''t know why, night Yu Ning''s brain suddenly kissed the pictures of him kissing her last night. She shook her head quickly and wanted to drop those pictures.


    "What''s the matter, Ning''er, is it uncomfortable?" Night Yu Xuan sees her appearance, on the face a little more worried.


    "It''s OK. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest last night, brother. I''ll go to have a rest first." The night Yu congeals to return to God, quick answer, then walk toward the room.


    It may be that she didn''t sleep well last night, but today she is in a trance. She needs a good rest.


    As for Gu Tianyi, or she will soon be fascinated by beautiful women, she will soon come to divorce, and then she will be free.


    After leaving the palace at night, Wushang went straight to the center of the capital and stopped at a loft.


    At a glance, the yard looks very ordinary. It''s no different from other yards around it. At night, Wushang has turned his lips slightly. What can be covered up so thoroughly is tengsu''er.


    Night no war stepped in, one into the gate, which is another world.


    It''s not as gorgeous as the Imperial Palace, but it''s full of strange things. No sorrow at night knows that the yard is actually a mechanism, which may be broken to pieces if you are not careful.


    "Teng su''er, the business is coming. Come out and get me." Even though no war at night has been here many times, he dare not go in by himself, but he has taken a risk and almost lost his life.


    Then there was a white figure in the yard. It was better to stand up, elegant and refined. It seemed to have the immortal spirit of non cannibalism. However, it was as elegant as an immortal, which made people dare not approach, or even dare not look directly at it. The man turned his eyes and looked towards the direction of no pain at night. His eyes were as clear as a spring, and his face was as bright as Shun Hua, which made people feel intoxicated instantly.


    "I said, can you stop rolling like that? I like women, not men. " He saw more of them at night, and was no longer affected by him. However, he could not help being upset at the thought of seeing Teng su''er for the first time, and he was laughed at by Teng su''er after half a day.


    "You''re here today. What can I do for you?" Teng su''er doesn''t pay attention to his tone. His lips are slightly open, and his faint voice spreads. It''s very pleasant and tempting.


    "I''m here to do business today." Night without sorrow no longer nonsense, directly said, "last time that such as Su girl, I want her."


    "You want her? Why? " Tengsu Eryan''s unique face has so much emotion, but only a little.


    "I want her to confuse someone." Night without war back soon, very direct.


    "Who?" Teng suer has always been in business and won''t ask more questions, but this time it''s obviously a little more.


    "Ancient city Lord, ancient Tianyi." No pain at night also felt that he said a little more today, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Ancient Tianyi? "Teng su''er''s eyebrows are slightly selected," which is a challenge. "


    " what? Do you think your people can''t confuse him? " Night without the eyes of war micro flash, he felt today''s Teng su''er some strange.


    Teng su''er''s eyes turn slightly, sweeping the night with no sorrow. Her arms are raised, seemingly waving at will.


    However, the face of no war at night is a little more smiling, no longer just standing at the door, but carrying steps to the inside.


    "I heard that Gu Tianyi proposed marriage and came to marry the princess. Now you let my people confuse him?" Teng su''er sees that night Wushang is approaching. Instead of agreeing to him directly as usual, she raises doubts.


    "My sister doesn''t want to marry him. My mother said that unless Gu Tianyi voluntarily withdraws from marriage, I can only use this method. I think it''s OK for your people to go out. "Yewushang has great confidence in tengsu''er''s people.


    Teng su''er looked at him and didn''t answer immediately.


    "If Su was trained by you, even if she was confused with Gu Tianyi, it would be OK. Yes? Are you afraid of failure? " What''s wrong with him today?


    "Rusu." Just, the next moment, Teng su''er suddenly shouted like Su.


    "Yes." As a voice came, the beautiful woman came out. She went to Teng su''er, looked down and stood respectfully.


    "Just now, you should have heard it, you go with the night master." Teng su''er''s eyes fell on Ru Su''s body and slowly opened up.


    "Yes." Rusu seems to pause for a while, but she still responds respectfully. Her head is still slightly drooping. At the moment, she can''t see the expression on her face. However, her voice is extremely beautiful and pleasant.


    "You go." Teng su''er''s eyes slowly turned away, looking away, no longer looking at her, only his voice slowly spread again.


    There was no emotion in his gorgeous face. His eyes were like a spring, with no waves or lines. He was merciless.


    "Yes." Rusu is still just a simple word that can no longer be simple, and she still lowers her head and slightly droops her eyes. Her voice is still as good as that.


    However, her hand hidden under the sleeve is secretly tightened. It seems that she wants to let the nail penetrate into her skin.


    Teng su''er didn''t make a sound or look at her again.


    Her hands are tighter, her body seems to be slightly stiff, and her slightly drooping eyes are suddenly astringent, which makes her unable to open her eyes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 688

    "Yes." Rusu seems to pause for a while, but she still responds respectfully. Her head is still slightly drooping. At the moment, she can''t see the expression on her face. However, her voice is extremely beautiful and pleasant.


    "You go." Teng su''er''s eyes slowly turned away, looking away, no longer looking at her, only his voice slowly spread again.


    There was no emotion in his gorgeous face. His eyes were like a spring, with no waves or lines. He was merciless.


    "Yes." Rusu is still just a simple word that can no longer be simple, and she still lowers her head and slightly droops her eyes. Her voice is still as good as that.


    However, her hand hidden under the sleeve is secretly tightened. It seems that she wants to let the nail penetrate into her skin.


    Teng su''er didn''t make a sound or look at her again.


    Her hands are tighter, her body seems to be slightly stiff, and her slightly drooping eyes are suddenly astringent, which makes her unable to open her eyes.


    Her hands are tighter, her body seems to be slightly stiff, and her slightly drooping eyes are suddenly astringent, which makes her unable to open her eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t pay much attention to Rusu, but looked to teng''sue. "Friends are friends, business is business, how much silver do you want?"


    What Teng soer does is this kind of business. He trains all kinds of people. The people he trains can accomplish things that others can''t accomplish.


    So, some people think of Teng su''er when they can''t deal with things by themselves.


    Generally, organizations like this, i.e. those who train and help people kill people, but there are all kinds of people here in tengsu''er. They don''t have to kill people, but they can achieve better results than killing people.


    So, in recent years, Teng su''er is famous all over the world. No one knows, no one is ineffective, and the business is very good. He robbed the business of those killer organizations.


    Once there were homicide organizations sent people to kill him, but none of them returned, even their lives were uncertain, and no one knew where they had gone.


    Teng su''er was more and more divine and powerful in the public''s mouth. No one dared to provoke him.


    Hearing the words of no war at night, Rusu raised her eyes quickly, looked at Teng su''er standing in front of her, but kept looking at her far away. The hand hidden under the sleeve tightened and tightened even harder.


    At the moment, her body is also a little tense, and there seems to be more tension in her eyes, or, it should be said, expectation.


    ¡±The old rules, you know. " Teng su''er turns her eyes and looks at him. Her sexy lips are slightly lifted. Her words are very clear, but they are also merciless.


    Rusu''s body is obviously stiff for a while. A pair of eyes slowly droop down, hiding all the emotions in the eyes. Those emotions that shouldn''t exist, some things, clearly know the results, why should we expect anything.


    "OK, I see." It seems that ye Wushang is very clear about the rules here. Without asking any more questions, he readily agreed.


    However, the words of no war at night paused for a moment, and a pair of eyes looked at Rusu, and saw her face, which was powerful enough to kill any man. "If, I say, if the ancient city owner is really fascinated by Rusu, and then wants to take Rusu back to the ancient City, what should I do?"


    Since Ru Su was allowed to confuse Gu Tianyi, this situation is very likely, because Ru Su has such capital and Teng su''er has such ability.


    Rusu''s body is suddenly stiff, and the hand hidden under the sleeve is tightly clenched. At the moment, the nail has been embedded in the skin, and the blood oozes out. At the moment, she doesn''t look up to tengsu''er anymore, but the stiff body obviously shows her tension at the moment.


    Teng su''er turned her eyes and looked like Su. Her lips rose slowly and she smiled faintly. "The rules of Suyun Pavilion, what kind of price and what kind of thing to do, as long as the employer can afford, there is no impossible thing. "


    although I didn''t say the answer directly, I couldn''t understand it more clearly. Only there was enough money for yewushang, so Gu Tianyi could take Rusu away.


    Rusu''s stiff body quivered obviously, and her hand was suddenly loosened. It seemed that all hope was lost at once, and then all was due to despair. Then she stood up straight, slightly hung her head, stood respectfully, motionless and speechless, and there was no difference at all.


    So many years of training is not a white training. If she wants to control herself and not let anyone see the difference, it''s not difficult. She just has a glimmer of hope in her heart that she shouldn''t have, so she let herself be willful.


    Or, she just wanted to see the result of her caprice. She saw it, but it was cruel, cruel, even crueler than cutting her to pieces.


    For 15 years, she has been with him for 15 years. The year when he was brought back by her, she was only three years old. When she was three years old, the child''s memory was vague. She barely remembered the previous things. She only remembered that he carried her back, and his arms were so warm.


    The memory of that moment is deeply engraved in her memory of three years old.


    From that day on, he taught her how to write, how to draw, how to play the piano, how to play chess, how to teach her martial arts, and how to teach her a lot of things.


    In fact, there are many people in Suyun Pavilion who have been brought back for training since childhood, but only she, who has been trained by him. In addition to letting the master guide her to dance, others are taught by him.


    So, from the age of three to fifteen, she could be with him almost every day for the past 12 years. She worked hard and worked hard and never let him down.


    However, from the age of fifteen, he no longer taught her, he said, she wants to learn, have learned in place.


    However, in the past three years, he has not assigned her any task.


    On this point, she was very pleased, because she was very clear, with her appearance, with the things he taught her, what kind of task she would perform.


    So, she didn''t want to carry out such a task, she wanted to accompany him, so clean to accompany him.


    But, unexpectedly, this day still came. She thought that he would not be so heartless to her, even if he did not give up and hesitated, she would feel better, but he did not, not at all.


    Night no war opened the mouth, he would not hesitate to agree. He even planned to let her go back to the ancient city with the ancient Tianyi.


    At this moment, she felt that her heart, the moment of ice to the extreme, after all, he was extravagant.


    "Well, I see." No sorrow at night naturally didn''t know Rusu''s mind, and didn''t notice anything, just heard Teng su''er''s words, then he completely put down his heart.


    Since he asked Rusu to confuse gutianyi, in case gutianyi really liked Rusu, he could not separate them cruelly. Moreover, if we separate them, we are afraid that they will cause other troubles.


    "The next thing will be arranged by you. Although Rusu''s beauty is unparalleled in the world, and she is absolutely gorgeous. You came out of the tour by hand, but Gu Tianyi is not an ordinary person. I''m afraid that she''s not so easily confused, so she needs to make a good plan for it." Thinking of the immeasurable depth of ancient Tianyi, I dare not be careless.


    "Are you questioning my ability?" Teng su''er turns her eyes and looks at him. Her eyes are still as clear as spring water. Her voice is light, but it just makes people feel a fierce force that can''t be ignored.


    "How dare I question your ability." Night no sorrow''s lips angle slightly drew, "to your ability, I believe deeply, otherwise, I also won''t come to you, but, the ancient day change that person is unfathomable, the plan needs to be careful."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 689

    ¡±Well, I''ll arrange it myself. "Tengsu''er has also heard about the ancient Tianyi, or he should know about the ancient Tianyi. After all, people like him hold everything in their hands.


    ¡±Then I''ll rest assured that it''s all up to you. "No pain at night just let go. Teng su''er will arrange it himself. It must be OK.


    The eyes of night Wushang turn to Rusu standing on one side and smile slightly, "miss Rusu, please, I naturally believe in your ability, but the ancient Tianyi man is unfathomable, you should be more careful, and never be seen by him."


    "Rusu obeys the master''s orders, how the master arranges, and how Rusu does it." Rusu didn''t look up at him, just whispered back. He didn''t face tengsu''er''s respect. Even the tone seemed to be a little rude.


    At this moment, Rusu''s heart is a little resentful of yewushang. If yewushang didn''t deliberately point her out, or the Lord wouldn''t let her carry out this order.


    But in fact, Rusu knows that even if there is no night without sorrow today, there will be others. She is trained to accomplish such a task. This is her life, and she can''t escape after all.


    "It''s really your person. I can''t change my prince''s face without listening to you." Night no war micro Leng for a while, then again chuckle, again looking at Teng su''er, joking.


    Teng su''er looks at Ru Su and doesn''t speak.


    "All right, I''ll go." Night no war task completed, no longer stay, he will go back to tell the good news to elder brother and elder sister.


    "You don''t want to?" After night no sorrow left, Teng su''er''s eyes fell on Ru Su''s body again, and the faint voice spread in her ears.


    "Rusu dare not." Rusu''s body was slightly stiff for a while, and her head was lowered. She did not understand why he suddenly asked such a sentence at the moment.


    However, she could hear that this was not simply to ask her what she meant, for fear that it was because of her just abnormal dissatisfaction.


    "Rusu, how many years have you been with me?" Teng su''er''s lips are slightly hooked, which is like a smile but not a smile.


    "Rusu was brought back by his master when he was three years old. Now it has been 15 years." Rusu''s teeth bit her lips lightly, and then she answered in a low voice.


    His tone and conversation at the moment made her uneasy.


    "Go down first." Just, next, Teng su''er didn''t say anything more, but asked her to leave.


    "Master?" Su quickly raised her eyes and looked at him. Her face was obviously a little more shocked.


    ¡±Rusu, I told you, it''s the most important thing that happiness and anger don''t form in color. "Teng su''er saw the expression on her face, and her eyes narrowed slightly, but the voice was still light and very pleasant.


    ¡±It was Rusu''s negligence. "Rusu lowered her head again, and her voice was obviously a little bit smaller. After so many years with the master, she could never guess his mind and never know what his next words were.


    ¡±This time, I believe you''ve been negligent. "Teng su''er''s eyes turned to the front again, and didn''t look at him any more, but the word spread to her ears, which made her body tremble obviously.


    She knew in her heart what he meant. She had just been willful, and he knew it, so now it was a warning to her.


    In his mind, like other people, she is just a tool, a tool for all kinds of tasks. But she really doesn''t want such a task. She would rather help him kill people than carry out such an order.


    But, all of these, can''t choose from her.


    ¡±I will arrange the matter of gutianyi. Go down and prepare for it. "She was thinking, and his voice came again, and her heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    She was funny in her heart. She knew that it was extravagant. Why did she ask for it.


    Why can''t she stop like water after so many years of training?


    ¡±Sister, I''m back. "When ye Wushang returned to the palace, he went straight to the palace of Ye Yuning.


    Although Yeyu Ning said she wanted to have a good rest, she did not rest after Yeyu Xuan left. She sat in the room all the time and did not know what she was thinking.


    Night no war cry, let her come back.


    ¡±Sister, it''s done. "Yewushang has come in and saw yeyuning sitting in the room with a smile on his face." sister, you are waiting for my news. I tell you that I have finished all the things. Rusu will come out and tengsu will arrange it himself. There will be no problem. "


    "How beautiful is that Rusu er?" Night Yu stared at him, suddenly came out such a sentence.


    "How beautiful is it? Let''s say that before, I always felt that it was too exaggerated for me to describe a woman. However, since I met Rusu, I felt that it was not exaggeration at all. On the contrary, it was impossible for me to describe her beauty. Really, I did not exaggerate at all. "It''s no exaggeration for him to describe it like this. His first sight at Rusu is really amazing.


    ¡±It''s a perfect thing, with Teng su''er''s training and arrangement. Elder sister, you can rest assured. "No pain at night is full of confidence at this moment.


    ¡±There is such a wonderful person. I''d like to see him if I have a chance. "Yeyu Ning seems to stick to things like Su at the moment.


    ¡±Since she is going to confuse Gu Tianyi, you will surely see her later, sister. Aren''t you jealous? "All of a sudden, night Wushang is close to her ear, smiling meaningfully.


    ¡±What am I jealous of her for? I''m just a little curious and a little uneasy. "Yeyu Ning gave him a straight white look and gave him a subconscious glance from the corner of his lips.


    ¡±Well, it''s normal to be curious. Now I want to know how tengsu''er will arrange Rusu to appear in front of Gu Tianyi. " At this moment, the curious bubbles in the heart of night Wushang come out again and again, with some excitement in the voice.


    "Gu Tianyi is not so easy to cheat, but don''t be found out by him, or it will be troublesome. "He frowned a little and looked a little more dignified.


    ¡±Elder sister, you put your heart in your stomach, absolutely no problem. "No pain at night, but I don''t worry about it at all.


    " as long as Gu Tianyi is normal in terms of women, there will be no problem with this. "


    Yeyu''s lips were slightly pursed and he didn''t speak. What happened that night was enough to prove that Gu Tianyi''s treatment of women was absolutely normal. So, in fact, she had nothing to worry about.


    After all, that''s Teng su''er''s person, and that''s as beautiful as Su''s, so she''ll be relieved to wait for the news at the moment. She doesn''t have to worry about anything else.


    Just, somehow, she always felt a little uneasy and uneasy.


    However, ye Yuning didn''t say much. After all, it has been completely arranged.


    The attic of ancient Tianyi.


    "Master" is dark in the night, but the light is still on in the room. The bodyguard stands in front of ancient Tianyi respectfully.


    "What''s going on in the palace today? "In ancient times, it was easy to look up at him. There was not much emotion on his face, but the words were obviously a little lower than usual.


    "Today, the little prince went to Suyun Pavilion." A respectful report from the bodyguard.


    "Oh, he''s going to Suyun pavilion?" In ancient times, it was easy to pick eyebrows slightly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 690

    There is not much emotion on the face of ancient Tianyi, and the tone is also extremely natural.


    "Yes." The bodyguard didn''t know what he meant, so he continued to report, "the relationship between the little prince and Teng su''er has always been good, and he often goes to Suyun Pavilion."


    "You mean that he went to Suyun pavilion to play this time?" Ancient Tianyi turned her eyes and looked at the bodyguard. Her voice was still soft, but her lips were slightly hooked, like a smile.


    "Suyun Pavilion is heavily guarded and subordinates can''t enter, so I don''t know what the little prince has done in yunsuyun Pavilion today?" The bodyguard lowered his eyes slightly, slightly more ashamed in his respectful voice.


    "What about other things?" Gu Tianyi did not ask more questions, and suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡±The princess stayed in the room today and hardly went out. "As the bodyguard around him, he naturally knows the master''s mind and what he wants to know.


    ¡±Oh, with her temperament, she could not go out for a day! " The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is slightly raised, which seems to be a little unexpected, but the smile on his face is slightly more.


    She has always been lively, so quiet in the room for a whole day, it really surprised him, do not know what to do?


    Is it because of last night?


    "I''d like to see how long she can be quiet?" Gu Tianyi added a sentence slowly. In fact, this sentence is equivalent to talking to himself.


    The bodyguard raised his eyes and looked at him with some consternation. The master''s words were few. This time, was he talking to himself?


    For the next two days, Gu Tianyi didn''t go to the palace. He stayed in the attic and didn''t go out.


    "Sister, Gu Tianyi doesn''t go out at all these two days. Teng suer doesn''t have a chance to arrange it. If he stays in the yard all the time, it''s really hard to do." Two days later, yewushang came to yeyuning''s room again, without the confidence of the previous two days, but with a little more frustration.


    "Then send them directly to him." Night Yu coagulates tiny Leng for a while, subconscious take off a mouth to say.


    "My dear sister, what a shrewd person Gu Tianyi is. If he is really like you, he will doubted to send people to the door directly." Night no sorrow''s lips corner mercilessly drew, her elder sister always is clever, how can this change suddenly so stupid.


    "Last time I appeared in his yard, he didn''t seem to doubt anything?" Night Yu Ning thought of that night''s events, lips and corners slightly skimming, "said the hero sad beauty pass, in the face of beauty, he has the mind to doubt?"


    "It makes sense." Night Wu Shang micro Leng for a while, but more recognition of her words, "to such as Su''s beauty, if, as you last time, late at night appeared in his room, jumped into his bath, this must have immediately become."


    Night Yu coagulated white he a eye, "same thing, happen twice, fool can doubt."


    "Ha ha, ha ha," the night is a little embarrassed smile. "Naturally, it can''t be the same way. Even if it''s delivered to the door, it needs to be another way. "


    " only, Teng su''er said that the door-to-door delivery method is not appropriate. It must be arranged unexpectedly and reasonably. Only in this way can things be more smooth. "There is a slight frown of no sorrow at night, which seems to be a bit of a dilemma," so Teng su''er means to think of a way to let him out. Do you want me to let him out? Then you might as well tell him directly that I let people confuse him. "Ye Yu Ning''s lips are very fierce. If she is allowed to lead Gu Tianyi out of the door, Gu Tianyi will be the first to doubt her head.


    ¡±Elder sister, you just said that the hero is sad about the beauty pass. When he sees Rusu, he must not have the heart to pay attention to other things. Besides, you just need to find a way to let him go out, not necessarily in person. Don''t let him doubt you. "Yewushang carefully helps her analyze.


    ¡±Hard. "Ye Yuning directly replied a word. She led Gu Tianyi out of the house, but she did not let Gu Tianyi doubt her. It was very difficult.


    ¡±Elder sister, you say, if you go out, will he go with you? "Night no pain eyes micro flash, suddenly asked.


    ¡±What do you mean? I go out, he follows? Do you think it''s possible with his temperament? "Yeyouning gave him another white look, which was impossible.


    What she didn''t realize was that her actions could affect gutianyi. In fact, she still can''t understand why Gu Tianyi married her. Is it really just her joke when she was three years old?


    ¡±Elder sister, I think it''s possible. When he came to the capital, he was going to marry you. He also said that he would marry you in a month. Then he must say something. These days, you may have been in the room and never went out. He has no chance. If you leave the door, I think he should seize the chance. Otherwise, how can he marry you in a month Door? " The starting angle of night Wushang is also different, and the idea is naturally different from her.


    "He doesn''t have to be me, or he has other people he wants to marry now? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, suddenly think of that night, Gu Tianyi said to marry her, at that time, Gu Tianyi did not recognize her.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi did not have to marry her.


    ¡±Elder sister, you are the princess of Dayuan. Although our mother let us get married freely, she won''t let us get married. But when gutianyi married you, it would be like getting married with Dayuan. At that time, "yewushang is not satisfied with yeyuning''s words, and his voice has obviously improved a few points.


    ¡±Do you mean that he came to propose marriage because I am the princess of Dayuan? "Yeyu''s face was slightly heavy, and there was a little more coldness in his words.


    ¡±Elder sister, the identity of your princess is here, and there must be a measurement in his heart. So, I don''t think I can rule out this possibility. Otherwise, he won''t come to the capital to propose marriage suddenly. "Ye Wushang knows that this may hit Ye Yuning, but he thinks it''s true." however, you don''t like him anyway and won''t marry him. It doesn''t matter what he marries you for. "


    " if he marries me because of my princess status, don''t you realize that your plan won''t work? "Ye Yu frowned slowly. If Gu Tianyi really married him because of her identity, what would be the influence of other women''s bewilderment?


    ¡±Elder sister, you don''t understand the man''s mind at all. Gu Tianyi hasn''t met the person he likes yet. Therefore, he is sure to marry you by weighing the advantages and disadvantages. But if he meets the person he likes, he will certainly back away with his arrogant nature. "No pain at night is very transparent to these.


    ¡±Rusu hasn''t appeared yet, and his mind must still be on you, so it''s most appropriate for you to show up and lead him. "


    Yeyu pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Sister, what do you think? Can''t you say something? " Night no sorrow see her don''t talk, some anxious.


    "How do you want me to do it?" he said


    "Tomorrow evening, when you go to Qingyue lake alone, I will try to let Gu Tianyi know. If he wants to go, it will be easy to do. If he doesn''t, we can think of other ways." Night without sorrow near night Yu Ning''s side, slightly lowered the voice.


    "That''s it?" There was something unexpected in the night.


    "Yes, Teng su''er means it''s that simple." Night no pain repeatedly nodded.


    "This is Teng su''er''s arrangement." Ye Yu Ning understood. After all, it was Teng su''er''s arrangement.


    "Yes, so you only need to go to Qingyue Lake tomorrow night. You don''t have to worry about the rest. And after you go, Teng su''er will make other arrangements." Night no pain repeatedly nodded.


    "Good." Night Yu thought, and then slowly opened her mouth, her voice is very light, just a pair of eyes seem to have some more other emotions, do not know what to think.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 691

    "Good." Night Yu thought, and then slowly opened her mouth, her voice is very light, just a pair of eyes seem to have some more other emotions, do not know what to think.


    After ye Wushang left, ye Yuning was still standing in the room. She didn''t know if Rusu could successfully confuse Gu Tianyi. If Rusu did succeed, Gu Tianyi would be totally infatuated with Rusu. Maybe it would go well as Wushang said.


    What if it fails?


    What if he finds out?


    After all, Gu Tianyi is not an ordinary person. She is even worried. When he finds out about it, it will be even more troublesome because of his temperament.


    Well, how come there are so many marriages all of a sudden? Besides, he came to the capital so suddenly and said he wanted to marry her abruptly, and only gave her a month.


    The mother said that their marriage requires them to make their own decisions, but to get married, they must marry people who love them deeply.


    However, she and Gu Tianyi only met once when she was three years old, and then they haven''t seen each other for so many years. This time, he suddenly appeared, just like she was a stranger.


    In this case, let alone like it, her psychology of resistance has not been fully adjusted, how can she marry?


    "Princess? The Queen''s mother asked you to go over for dinner. " Qiuer walks into the room and interrupts yeyuning''s thinking.


    Although there is a royal palace, but every time they eat, the mother will call them together, the mother said, that would be like a family, just like a family''s intimacy.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Night Yu Ning nodded in response. Her mother said that no one could be absent from the meal, even the father, even if he was busy.


    Unless it''s not in the palace.


    After all, there was something in Yeyu Ning''s heart, which was full of worries.


    "What''s the matter, Ning''er? Something''s on your mind? " Tang Kexin saw her look and frowned slightly. The girl was very quiet these days. She hardly went out of the house. Except for the meal, she would come here. She was said to stay in the room at ordinary times.


    What happened to make this girl so quiet?


    ¡±No. "The night Yu coagulates the spirit, raises the MOU, looked at Tang Kexin, quick reply.


    ¡±What? What can''t I tell my mother? "How clever is Tang Kexin? Can''t he see her.


    "Mother, it''s really OK." Night Yu''s lips were slightly crooked and he smiled a little. It must not be known to his mother.


    ¡±These two days, why didn''t the ancient city Lord enter the palace? "Seeing that she didn''t want to talk, Tang Kexin didn''t ask again, but changed the topic.


    That day, I heard about Gu Tianyi kissing Ning''er. She was quite satisfied with Gu Tianyi''s initiative style. Why hasn''t she seen anyone these two days?


    ¡±Mother, how can I know about him. " Night Yu Ning heard Tang Kexin''s words, and was slightly shocked. To be honest, Gu Tianyi has not appeared since he entered the palace that day.


    To be exact, Gu Tianyi entered the palace on his own initiative, only once on the first day. The next day, his mother passed him on to enter the palace.


    Therefore, in his opinion, Gu Tianyi was not keen on this marriage, either it was dispensable, or it was also because of the order of the old city Lord.


    Don Kexin looks at her and doesn''t speak.


    "My mother, or he didn''t really want to marry me, or he came to the capital because of the orders of his elders." Night Yu Ning to Tang Kexin''s eyes, slightly Leng for a while, but still whispered.


    "Ning''er." But Tang Kexin suddenly smiled, "listen to you, is it strange that your mother forces you?"


    If Gu Tianyi didn''t mean that to her, how could he kiss her if he didn''t want to marry her? A man like Gu Tianyi is not a frivolous person, and it''s absolutely impossible to kiss a woman casually.


    After all, her daughter doesn''t know much about emotional matters.


    "Mother, I didn''t mean that. After all, it was my own fault." How dare she blame her mother.


    If you want to blame her, you can only blame her for not being sensible when she was a child, so she sold herself.


    It''s just that she''s really strange. Why did she give the jade plate to Gu Tianyi in those years? It''s reasonable to say that she saw many good-looking boys, such as beiyanchen. They grew up together. Why didn''t she give the jade plate to beiyanchen?


    At that time, if he gave the jade pendant to beiyanchen, she might have married beiyanchen now.


    At that time, she didn''t open her eyes and see people clearly. How could she give the jade pendant to Gu Tianyi by mistake? Alas, it was a mistake that made her hate for thousands of years.


    ¡±Ning''er, my mother said that you won''t be forced to deal with emotional matters, so it''s up to you. "Tang Kexin sighs secretly. She understands Ning''er''s temperament. The tighter she forces, the more resistant she will be.


    ¡±My mother, I know that I was in trouble with this marriage. If I don''t marry now and pass it on, I don''t know what outsiders will say. After all, I''m the princess of Dayuan. "Yeyu Ning''s face was obviously more serious. In fact, even if her mother didn''t say it, she understood the stakes.


    Therefore, she will do everything she can to find a way to let Gu Tianyi back from marriage on her own initiative.


    Tang Kexin looks at her, eyes light flash, think, but did not say anything.


    She never let her children sacrifice anything because of Dayuan''s affairs, but at the moment, she didn''t say much to Yeyu Ning.


    She still wants Gu Tianyi and Ning''er to have a chance to get along. As long as Ning''er wants Gu Tianyi to back away from marriage, she will naturally take action, and the two will have a chance to meet and get along.


    There are a lot of feelings, it is in such a slow relationship.


    ¡±Sister, you are always the most active. "No sorrow at night came in, and when he saw the night Yu Ning, his lips began to smile.


    Night Yu Ning gave him a straight white look and didn''t speak.


    Next, ye Yuning just ate quietly and didn''t speak any more. Such a situation is very rare.


    The next day, yeyuning was still heavily made up. After all, she had seen the image of gutianyi two times before.


    "Princess, so late, do you really want to go out of the palace?" Qiuer looks at her and worries, "do you want some bodyguards to follow?"


    This time, yeyuning didn''t confuse qiuer, but let qiuer follow. After all, it''s impossible to go out of the palace without a maid.


    But qiuer is still worried.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go." Night Yu Ning sees her appearance, some kind-hearted, don''t say today''s matter is arranged by Teng su''er first, even at ordinary times, she goes out alone, nothing.


    "Princess, what if you meet some bad people?" Qiuer''s body is stiff, but her steps are not moving away. She is nothing, but the princess is so beautiful. At night, it''s blue moon lake. What should I do in case of a bad person?


    Qingyue lake is very busy at night. There are night lights and boats. Under such circumstances, there will certainly be men who have an abnormal mind.


    This time, yeyuning didn''t call her again and went out directly.


    Qiuer can only keep up.


    "Master, the princess went to Qingyue lake this evening." The residence of ancient Tianyi is respectfully reported by the bodyguard.


    Ancient days easy eyebrow angle tiny Cu, "so late, what does she go to Green Moon Lake to do?"


    "Master, it''s said that Qingyue lake is the most lively place at night. There are night lights and boats. Many men and women like to go there at night. It''s said that many men and women like to meet in Qingyue lake. "The bodyguard knows that his master usually doesn''t pay attention to these things, so the report is very detailed.


    ¡±Chance encounter? "The eyes of ancient Tianyi narrowed slightly," what kind of chance encounter? "


    " it''s said that what they want is what they want. "The bodyguard listened to his master''s voice, and his heart was trembling, but he still reported back.


    This sounds complicated and ambiguous. After the bodyguard finished, he carefully watched his master''s reaction?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 692

    Sure enough, Gu Tianyi''s face sank a little, his eyes narrowed even more, and there was a little more danger.


    "What do you want?" In ancient times, it was easy for lips to move and open slowly. The voice was still slow, but there was a chill that seemed to make people feel creepy.


    "Yes, but everything is voluntary. There is absolutely no reluctance. Of course, I heard that there are many people who find their favorite people in Qingyue lake." The bodyguard continued.


    "Find someone you like?" However, Gu Tianyi heard this, but his face was more ugly. "You mean, she went to qingyuehu, just to find someone she likes?"


    "The princess should just like to be busy." The bodyguard took a breath secretly. Naturally, he knew that at this time, he could not provoke the master.


    "Well, it''s her nature. After two days of quiet, she can''t stay." Hearing this, Gu Tianyi''s face obviously eased a little. He knew that the girl couldn''t be quiet. She had been in the room for two days. She was probably bored. She wanted to go out and have fun.


    "Master, the princess went out this time without a bodyguard. She took only a little maid, two of whom were on the qingyuehu lake. They were afraid." the bodyguard saw that the master''s expression was a little slow. After thinking about it, he said again. He felt that it was necessary for him to tell the master about this situation.


    However, before he had finished speaking, there was no figure in gutianyi.


    The guard''s lip corners gave him a fierce slap. It was the first time for him to be so anxious to see the master do things for so many years. The master didn''t even wait for him to finish.


    Gu Tianyi went out of the yard, and her face was obviously a little heavy. She went to a place like Qingyue Lake in the middle of the night alone. What did she want to do?


    She was not afraid of being stared at by the men who were scheming.


    The more he thought about it, the more ugly his face was, the faster he was.


    He went to ancient Tianyi with the fastest speed, but he didn''t see the person of yeyuning.


    ¡±Master. "The bodyguard was obviously a little short of breath. Although his lightness skill was very good, it could not be compared with the master.


    ¡±I''m afraid the princess hasn''t arrived yet. When my subordinates reported, she just left the palace. At the speed of the princess, I''m afraid she''s only half the way. " The bodyguard took a little slow breath, and then reported it quickly again.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes turned slightly and glanced at him coldly. The bodyguard''s body shrank subconsciously and lowered his head slightly.


    The Lord''s eyes are terrible at the moment.


    ¡±Young man, do you want to charter? "Just at this time, a boatman rowed the boat over." you should have made an appointment with a girl you like. You can rent a boat and wait here. When the girl arrives, you can take her to the lake. At night, Qingyue lake has a different view. It''s said that the altar to the east of Qingyue lake has a spectacle. Therefore, there are many people coming here tonight. Later, you are afraid It''s hard to get a boat. "


    GU Tianyi''s eyes turned slightly, fell on the boat, and their eyes flashed lightly.


    ¡±Master, the princess came to qingyuehu suddenly this evening. I''m afraid she also came to watch the spectacle. I just found that there are many people. If the princess arrives, I''m afraid there is no boat. " The bodyguard naturally does not dare to talk at random at ordinary times, but now the situation is somewhat special. He knows that as long as the master succeeds in chasing the princess and marrying her back, his hard life will be over.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi nodded slowly, "buy the boat and let the boatman go back."


    It''s not his style to rent a boat, and he doesn''t want people who are not strangers.


    But it''s good to swim with her.


    "Yes." The guard''s lips were slightly torn, but they were still respectful.


    The bodyguard took the money and went to consult with the boatman. Because there was enough money, the boatman agreed very readily. After taking the money, he left.


    "Row the boat to the East and wait there. "When Gu Tianyi got on the boat, he said in a cold voice, Ye Yu would come from the East. If he went to the west, he would surely be able to wait for her.


    Although she should have heard that the wonder of Qingyue lake will come here tonight, it is not safe for her to come here alone.


    He felt that he should find a way to make her remember more.


    ¡±Yes. "The bodyguard responded respectfully, then rowed the boat to the East. It was not far from their position. It didn''t take long before it arrived. The bodyguard would be fixed on the shore to prevent the boat from drifting away.


    Everything on the boat is very complete, tea, snacks, fruits, even a piano, chess, ink.


    Gu Tianyi sits in the middle of the boat, but her eyes look at the shore from time to time. There are not many boats in the East. After all, the East is the Imperial Palace, and there are not many people coming from there. At the moment, most of them have rowed towards the middle of the lake. Therefore, there are no other people here except Gu Tianyi''s boat.


    "Let''s have a look and see if we have arrived. "Gu Tianyi has been waiting for about half an hour, but he still hasn''t seen yeyuning. His brow can''t help puckering slightly. According to reason, it''s time to arrive at her speed. Why hasn''t it appeared?


    ¡±Yes. "The bodyguard answered and made a quick gesture. Several dark bodyguards flashed out quickly.


    ¡±You go to see if the princess has arrived. When you find the princess, you come back to report immediately. "The bodyguards know the identity of the princess. They can''t stop her if they want to. What''s more, the princess will be their mother in the future, and they can''t afford to offend.


    "I want to stay and protect the master." Several other dark guards did not object, but 29 suddenly spoke.


    "Well, the master''s side can''t be unprotected." The bodyguard didn''t think much about it, but he agreed directly. Although the master and son are good at martial arts, they should take precautions.


    A few dark Wei leave quickly, Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows slightly frown, usually cold eyes seem to be more anxious.


    Suddenly, the beautiful music came from the shore. Gu Tianyi didn''t care too much, but later, a woman in white slowly appeared in the moonlight.


    The place where the woman appears is just on the front of the ancient Tianyi, so as long as the ancient Tianyi looks up slightly, she can be seen.


    The woman came slowly, just like the fairy who suddenly came down from the sky, slowly fell in the grass.


    She stood in an extremely open position, with the nothing to hide. At this moment, moonlight was completely scattered on her, and with the a few lights in Lake, it was as beautiful as a dream.


    When the bodyguard saw such a situation, he was completely shocked. He had been with the master for so many years. He had seen many grand scenes and beautiful women, but he had seen such a beautiful situation for the first time.


    This woman, like a fairy, is incredibly beautiful. It seems that she has a fatal temptation, which can completely attract people to the past with only one look.


    The guard''s eyes fell on the woman in white and forgot to move away for a while.


    Even though she was a woman, she was in a trance at the moment. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that there was such a beautiful woman in this matter.


    However, Gu Tianyi just took a look and moved his eyes. There was no expression on his face, no difference in his eyes, no obsession at all, not even a trace of amazement.


    After twenty-nine times, she saw that the master didn''t look at the woman at all. Her eyes flashed a little, and she knew that the master would not be so easily confused.


    It''s just why did the woman suddenly show up here?


    Was it a coincidence or was it arranged?


    29 is thinking, once again subconsciously lifting eyes, he saw that the woman even began to slowly dance.


    What''s the situation?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 693

    The women''s slender waist and legs are light, the Luoyi is fluttering in the wind, and the long sleeves are twisted horizontally. An endless stream of postures flying apart, the twists and turns of the combination of hands and feet.


    Now she is barefoot, barefoot covered with silver, dancing in rhythm. She danced like a dream. Her joints were as flexible as a snake, and she could wriggle freely. A shiver passed from the tip of her left finger to her shoulder, and from her shoulder to the tip of her right finger. The silver on her hand vibrated with it. She didn''t make any affectation at all. Every movement was natural and smooth, like a white lotus out of water.


    Suddenly, like the water sleeve, the sleeve is dancing. It seems that there are countless petals fluttering down in the air, fluttering and swaying. One petal is holding a continuous stream of fragrance.


    The bodyguard who didn''t take back his eyes at the beginning, now he looked at the beauty dancing directly. He saw a lot, saw a lot, and didn''t feel much. But at the moment, the woman''s dancing was so beautiful that it seemed that she danced to the depth of her heart, which made people indulge in it.


    29 also can''t help looking at the past, watching the dancing woman, she also looked at the stupefied, beautiful things, everyone likes.


    Although 29 is a woman, such a beautiful dance still looks like God.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes raised again and looked at the woman. This time, he didn''t look like the last time. He only looked at her once and then moved his eyes. This time, his eyes stayed on the woman in white. However, his face was still not obsessed, but rather cold.


    His eyes narrowed little by little, and there was something dangerous and cold in the dark. The woman suddenly appeared here and danced here, which he didn''t realize was just a coincidence.


    If not coincidentally, who will arrange it?


    Who wants to arrange a woman for him?


    What''s the purpose?


    Several dark guards have come back.


    "Master, I don''t see the princess." The answer of several dark guards is the same.


    At first, the fascinated bodyguard who watched the white women dancing quickly turned his eyes and looked over, "it''s time to say that it''s here. "


    " have you found all directions? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed again, and his voice was a little heavy at the moment, but he still couldn''t hear too much emotion and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡±I found them all. I didn''t find the princess. "The dark guards responded respectfully.


    ¡±The princess started from the imperial palace. According to the time, she should have arrived. Previously, her subordinates also made people pay attention to other places, but they haven''t seen the princess. "Seeing the look of the master at the moment, the bodyguard is not in the mood to watch the dance at the moment.


    ¡±What''s the news in the palace? "There is still no expression on the face of ancient Tianyi, but when talking, a pair of eyes look at the white woman dancing in front.


    ¡±The Palace said that the princess left the palace one and a half hours ago. I didn''t go back. "A dark guard was careful. When he heard the master''s question, he quickly replied.


    ¡±How about the way? "Gu Tianyi''s hand slowly extended out and landed in front of him, and lightly clicked.


    ¡±Just now, my subordinates checked on the way to qingyuehu. They didn''t find the princess on the way from the palace to qingyuehu. "The people who can follow ancient Tianyi are very well-known naturally. They can do everything without command.


    In the eyes of ancient Tianyi, there are more dangerous breath, the lips are slightly hooked, and the voice is colder, "that is, people suddenly disappear. "


    " the Lord asked Yuwen to protect the princess in the dark. When the princess left the palace, Yuwen would definitely follow. If there is something wrong with the princess, Yuwen would definitely inform the Lord at the first time, so the princess would not be in danger. "The bodyguard thought that the master was worried about the princess, and said repeatedly.


    The master sent several secret guards around the princess. However, they didn''t let the secret guard be too close. It seemed that they were afraid that the princess might find out. Yuwen just stayed outside the royal palace. Once there was a message, it was passed to the master, and then secretly protected the princess.


    Gu Tianyi raised his eyes and looked at the bodyguard coldly. His lips moved and he said slowly, "did you just dance beautifully? "


    the bodyguard''s body was obviously stiff for a while, and he quickly lowered his eyes and murmured," I''m guilty, please punish me. "


    "I only ask you, is that dancing beautiful?" The eyes of ancient Tianyi are still looking at the woman in white in front of them. The words of every word sound strange in this dark night.


    Some bodyguards can''t guess the master''s mind. They can only answer truthfully, "beauty."


    "How beautiful?" Gu Tianyi''s lips are again aroused, smiling and not smiling, and then he throws out a question again.


    How beautiful is it? The bodyguard was stunned. Did he have to answer such a question?


    What''s more, he really doesn''t know why the master asked such a question now. What does the master mean?


    "Tell the truth." The bodyguard was frightened. The voice of Gu Tianyi came again.


    "It''s beautiful, it''s beautiful, it''s incredible." Although I don''t understand the intention of the master at the moment, he must say it as it is and dare not have any empty words.


    "How do you feel?" Ancient days easy Mou son tiny turn, look toward a few dark Wei, eyebrow seems to be tiny Cu.


    "It''s really beautiful. My subordinates have never seen such a beautiful dance."


    "Yes, my subordinates have never seen such a beautiful dance, or such a beautiful person." A few dark Wei also answer truthfully in succession.


    Ancient days easy to hear a few people answer, the facial expression is obvious sank a few minutes, see of a few timid.


    "29. Tell me about it." Gu Tianyi did not know whether he was dissatisfied with the answers of those people or for other reasons, but suddenly turned to 29.


    Twenty nine obviously stupefied for a while, she followed the master for so long, and the master called her for the first time. She always thought that the master would not remember her at all. Although it was just a code, it also represented her.


    Unexpectedly, the master knew that she knew her code name. This kind of understanding made 29''s heart couldn''t help but rejoice a little more.


    However, she naturally did not dare to show her emotions. Now when the master asked her, she wanted a good answer. She thought about it and said slowly, "it''s enough to shake people''s hearts and attract people''s souls."


    Although she is also a woman, but she just watched the dance of the woman in white, it really does feel like this, which is not exaggerated at all.


    Hearing 29''s words, several others were slightly shocked, and then several people nodded secretly, obviously agreeing with 29''s statement.


    ¡±Really? "The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is slightly picked, and the lip angle is slightly hooked," how can I not feel it. "


    the guard''s lip angle unconsciously took a smoke. For the master, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she is afraid that she can''t get into the master''s eyes.


    So, no matter how beautiful the woman is or how good the dance is, it has no influence on the master.


    ¡±Master, I feel that this woman appears strange. "After 29 think, I can''t help but say.


    ¡±Oh, come on. What''s the surprise? "Gu Tianyi''s hand picked up the teacup on the table and moved it to his lips slowly. He just looked at the teacup and didn''t drink it.


    At the moment, his voice is still as gentle as usual, and he still can''t hear any emotions, but his sweeping tone seems to be a little casual at the moment.


    However, the bodyguard''s heart was startled. He had been with the master for so many years, and naturally understood the master. The more casual the master was, the more attention he paid to this matter.


    This evening, the appearance of the woman in white is really very strange. If there are people, if they are found by the master, they will be miserable.


    "The time and place of her appearance, and the presence of the master have too much gentleness. It seems that she came to the master." 29th murmured a sigh, suppressed the fluctuation in his heart, slowly analyzed,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 694

    When the bodyguard heard 29''s words, his eyes flashed lightly. In fact, the situation in front of him was that 29 didn''t say, others had guessed it. How could the master have guessed something that others could have guessed.


    What does the Lord mean at the moment?


    "You think, who will come to me? And arranged for such a person? " Ancient days easy to hold the hand of the teacup gently rotating, word for word words in the Lake boat open.


    ¡±It''s reasonable to say that the master came to qingyuehu on a temporary basis, which is impossible for outsiders to know. "Twenty nine obviously didn''t understand why.


    ¡±Then why do we have such an arrangement? "The eyes of ancient Tianyi once again look at the woman on the shore. The woman has stopped, but she did not look in the direction of ancient Tianyi. It seems that she just appears here at will and dances at will.


    "We didn''t find anyone tracking us. In recent days, we haven''t found any suspicious situation around us. So we shouldn''t be bothered by the owner." 29 think about it, open up again, as a dark guard, she is responsible for such things, so this kind of things can not be sloppy.


    "Twenty nine is right, and we have not found any suspicious situation." A few dark Wei also say in succession.


    "Is it? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly again. This time, there seemed to be more anger.


    He didn''t realize that someone would not be afraid to die.


    Even if someone wanted to take him as the enemy before, after several tragic failures, no one dared to think of him again.


    Therefore, there must be no enemies or enemies.


    In fact, he had thought of this for a long time.


    Since I have thought about it for a long time, why do I ask them what they mean? The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly more sneering.


    In fact, from the very beginning, he thought of that possibility, but he didn''t want it in his heart, so he wanted to find other possibilities.


    However, it turns out that there is no other possibility at all.


    There is only one possibility.


    ¡±You say, if it''s a normal situation, a normal man, what will happen next? "This time, instead of asking 29 questions, Gu Tianyi turned to the bodyguard on one side.


    ¡±Normal? A normal man? " The bodyguard was stunned and breathed a sigh secretly. Although he still didn''t understand the intention of the master, he could only answer truthfully, "under normal circumstances, a normal man should be fascinated by the woman, but the master is not."


    if under normal circumstances, a normal man must be completely fascinated by the woman. He just fell into the spirit.


    ¡±If you are fascinated, what will happen next? "But Gu Tianyi interrupted him and asked a question again.


    ¡±Next, the woman should be on board. "The guard''s eyes are light. At this moment, he can''t really guess the mind of the master. What does the master mean? It can only be said tentatively.


    Since I was stopped by the woman fan, it must be to pick up the woman on the boat.


    ¡±Then let her on board. "The eyes of ancient Tianyi turn to the woman in front. It seems that the woman is going to leave. The lips are more cold.


    As soon as Gu Tianyi said this, the guard was completely shocked and looked at him with an unbelievable face? "


    the master let that woman on board? The master is absolutely impossible to be fascinated by the woman. Just now the master also said that she was totally unaware of her beauty. Now why should she get on the boat.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t speak this time, only glanced at him coldly.


    "Yes, my subordinates are going to invite the girl on board." The bodyguard''s body was obviously stiff, and then quickly jumped onto the shore.


    The bodyguard soon brought the woman in white. The woman stood on the bank, not in a hurry to get on the boat.


    "I don''t know what to do if Su wishes you good-bye."


    "Come on up." Gu Tianyi''s eyes look at her. Now they are close. With the lights on the boat, they can see her face clearly.


    However, there was no emotion in his eyes. Although he let her on the boat, he didn''t attach to her on the boat, but his eyes were even colder.


    Several dark Wei saw her clearly and froze one after another. They thought that the dance just under the moonlight was beautiful enough, but they didn''t expect that such a close distance is even more beautiful.


    "What can I do for you? "Rusu is standing on the shore, and Gu Tianyi is sitting on the boat. Therefore, she can''t see the expression on Gu Tianyi''s face, but she is slightly surprised to hear Gu Tianyi''s plain voice without any difference.


    "What? Don''t you understand? What do you think would happen if a man invited a woman on board? " The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly raised, looking at her with a smile.


    "Cough," usually a very calm bodyguard, at the moment when he heard this, he was directly choked by his own saliva.


    No one who invites women like this, even if the master has that meaning, it can''t be said so clearly. If the master says that, he will scare others away.


    If Su hears his words, she is obviously stunned for a while. Her eyes are slightly drooping. She naturally knows and knows clearly that when she comes, she already knows that everything will happen next, and that kind of thing is her task.


    But now, in the real face, she is still afraid, or unbearable heartache. At this moment, she really wants to leave recklessly, but she knows that she can''t do that.


    Rusu secretly breathed a sigh and tried to calm herself down. Thinking about this situation, how could she do it is the most appropriate way. In order not to let Gu Tianyi doubt, she should be hard to get when Gu Tianyi mentioned such a request, not so easy to agree.


    However, she also knows that men like Gu Tianyi have always been arrogant and arrogant. If she refuses now, she is afraid that it will be difficult to have such a chance again.


    Seeing that she never spoke or wanted to leave, Gu Tianyi''s eyes sank completely. For a while, there was more chilling chill. It seemed that a layer of ice spread over her instantly, which made her shiver uncontrollably.


    He just said it on purpose so clearly, so ostentatiously, but the woman still didn''t mean to leave. If she had no purpose, the fool would not believe it.


    ¡±Would you like to come up and say it or stand on the shore. "This time, it seems that Gu Tianyi doesn''t want to talk nonsense, and a word is more direct.


    The guard''s lip angle again mercilessly drew, the master son did not lose the master son.


    Su raised her eyes and looked at the boat. Although she could not see the expression on the face of ancient Tianyi, she could see him vaguely.


    Rusu knows that this man is not easy to deal with. She knows that today''s task is not easy to complete. She is not even sure. Just now her dance has attracted the attention of Gu Tianyi.


    Because she found that he was a cold-hearted man, just like Teng su''er.


    Want to let a cold-hearted people obsessed with beauty, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    However, at this moment, Gu Tianyi has opened her mouth. Naturally, she won''t refuse. She breathes in secret. She steps slowly and gets on the boat.


    Seeing her on the boat, Gu Tianyi''s eyes twinkled with cold light, but this time, he didn''t say anything.


    Rusu gets on the boat, slowly walks to his front, stands up, raises his eyes, looks at him with a little care, and then sees him clearly. Rusu is stunned for a moment.


    She thought that her appearance of Teng su''er was unique. He thought that no one in the world could compare with her.


    However, when I see Gu Tianyi now, I''m still amazed by Gu Tianyi. This man looks really good.


    For a while, she couldn''t find a word to describe.


    Compared with Teng su''er, it''s not inferior at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 695

    I can''t find a word to describe her for a while. Compared with Teng su''er, it''s not inferior at all.


    However, he is different from tengsu''er. Tengsu''er''s body is a kind of elegant and refined fairy. In ancient days, there was a kind of Soul-catching mania, and a kind of Soul-catching depression.


    Such a man is enough to make any woman crazy.


    However, it is said that he dislikes women and no woman can get close to him. If it is true, it is a pity.


    "Tell me, what''s the purpose?" For example, when Su Zheng was a little confused, the cold voice of ancient days came, without any emotion.


    If Su is surprised again, she knows her own capital, her beauty, her temptation too well, no one can resist.


    However, when the man saw her, he didn''t react in a strange way. Is it true that, like the rumors outside, he hates women.


    If he really hates women, even if she does more, the task will not succeed.


    Of course, to Su''s consternation, there is also his sentence, which is not a question, not a guess, and then a direct question, which shows that his heart has determined that her appearance has another purpose.


    In fact, it''s easy for him to be suspicious when she appears in front of him like this, but what she gambles on is her charm. What she gambles on is that she can charm him and make him ignore those suspicious things.


    She knew that under normal circumstances, under the temptation of her, a normal man would absolutely ignore the subtle suspicious points.


    However, it is clear that the man did not neglect at all, and still asked her so coldly at the moment.


    Rusu did not answer, but looked at her with her eyes, which were so beautiful to the extreme. The eyes with some just doubts, just right confusion.


    She knew that at such a time, it was not appropriate to say anything. Instead, it might be better not to speak.


    Teng su''er once said that her eyes are too beautiful, and have a charm that is enough to hook people''s hearts and souls. Teng su''er said that as long as she looks at a man with her eyes, there is absolutely no man who can resist the temptation.


    She didn''t know that what Teng su''er said was true or false. She once tried to look at Teng su''er with her beautiful eyes, but he only said one thing, such as Su, don''t look at me with such eyes. I''m not your task.


    He is not her task. In his heart, she is only his tool, no matter how beautiful she is.


    Rusu is looking at gutianyi at the moment, so she can clearly see the extreme face of gutianyi and his eyes dyed with cold ice. From the beginning to the end, there is no mood change on his face.


    But I was confused by her. I''m afraid that she didn''t enter his eyes at this moment.


    Su''s heart is funny. It seems that there are still men who can resist the temptation.


    "Who asked you to come." The eyes of ancient Tianyi are a little heavier, the sexy lips seem to have been dyed with ice, and the words of every word are cold to the extreme.


    ¡±Rusu doesn''t understand the meaning of the childe. Rusu is just practicing dancing here. She has been practicing dancing here these days, but she doesn''t know that she will disturb the childe today. "Rusu knows that this time, she can''t keep silent any more. She can see that this man is definitely not a person who has pity on others. If she keeps silent, he may be able to throw her directly into the lake.


    This is not a lie, because after she went to Suyun pavilion from Wushang at night, Teng su''er arranged her to dance here every day.


    When she danced here on the first day, all the people were stunned. Men, women, old and young, everyone was completely stunned. The time of that day was earlier than today, because there was no wonder of the altar. There were more people around the shore.


    On that day, the whole qingyuehu lake was boiling, making a great sensation.


    Of course, she also knew that it was arranged by Teng su''er.


    The next day, the third day is still like this. In these three days, there are countless young men, who are willing to pay a lot of money, just want her to have a chat on the ship.


    Today, Teng su''er has been cleared. To the East, Gu Tianyi is the only one.


    As planned, Gu Tianyi asked her to board the ship, but she felt that there was no expected effect, or even no effect at all.


    ¡±Oh, so it''s been more than a day. "The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi moved a little, the words of every word were even colder, and for a while, it was more dangerous for people to tremble.


    If Su wanwan didn''t expect that his answer would be in return for his response, she thought that he would dispel some doubts. After all, she had been dancing here a few days ago, not today.


    However, it is clear that the man''s heart has been fully identified, and what she said is useless.


    Or, he had the answer in mind.


    ¡±She''s really racking her brains. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes turned to the teacup in his hand, and slowly turned a circle. His lips were slightly hooked. It was like a smile rather than a smile. The dangerous breath seemed to suffocate people instantly.


    Rusu didn''t speak, but she felt an irresistible tremor in her heart. Before she came, she knew that this man was very dangerous, but she didn''t expect that it would be so dangerous.


    She didn''t know who he was, but at this moment, Rusu knew that no matter who he was, he was afraid that other people on the boat wouldn''t make a sound, and each of them couldn''t completely disappear, because the dangerous breath of the master was really terrible.


    "What else?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes turn to Rusu again, and suddenly he asks. His words are suddenly asked, and the meaning is also a little abrupt.


    "What do you like?" If Su thinks about it and answers with a little care, she knows that in front of this man, you must be careful everywhere. If you are not careful, you will probably be smashed to pieces.


    "What do I like, what will you do?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed suddenly, looking at her eyes seemingly indifferent, but penetrating a group to see through all sharp.


    "Ru Su does what I can" Ru Su''s frightened body trembles, and her hidden hands under her sleeves can''t help tightening. At the moment, she is really afraid.


    "You mean, you can do anything. "Gu Tianyi interrupted her coldly, which was supposed to be an excellent sentence, but now he said it from his mouth, but it seemed to have a bit of gnashing teeth.


    If Su Wei is stunned for a while and doesn''t speak, Teng su''er has trained her for more than ten years. Although she doesn''t say anything, she will do a lot.


    ¡±It took a lot of thought. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes slowly turned away and looked into the lake through the warehouse. At this moment, the lake was very quiet. There was no one here, only his boat was standing alone on the shore.


    ¡±So what''s going to happen next. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes are still looking at the lake, and his voice spreads slowly. In this shipyard, it sounds amazing.


    People didn''t know who he was asking, but they thought he was asking Rusu, so other people naturally didn''t dare to speak.


    At the moment, Rusu dare not talk at will. She is afraid that if she accidentally says something wrong, she will be shot dead by him.


    Although she has practiced martial arts, her martial arts are not very good. It is said that the martial arts of the ancient city Lord are incomparable in the world. Therefore, if he is really right about killing, she is afraid that there is no chance to practice escaping.


    ¡±29¡¢ What''s the next plot? "There was no answer for a long time in the shipyard, but he didn''t do anything different, but suddenly asked 29 again.


    ¡±Master, I don''t know, because I don''t know who arranged this for Miss Su. "I wonder in my heart what it means for the Lord to ask her like this at the moment.


    At this moment, the master''s mind, she really can''t guess, I''m afraid no one can guess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 696

    ¡±If so, what kind of plot do you want to see next? "The eyes of ancient Tianyi turned to look at 29, and the voice was still as low as usual, which still made people unable to hear too much emotion.


    ¡±Master, this matter has nothing to do with subordinates. Subordinates don''t know Miss Su at all. Subordinates "listen to this, they were completely shocked. They couldn''t help shivering for a while, and their voices were also slightly shaken uncontrollably. They just had to kneel down. How could she do such a thing? How dare she?


    ¡±I know it''s not you. I''m just making an analogy. "Gu Tianyi glanced at her and interrupted her in a low voice.


    ¡±What does the master mean? "29. He was relieved, but he was more confused. He did not understand what the Lord and his son meant.


    ¡±I just ask you, so this is what you do. What will happen next? "Gu Tianyi''s voice spread again, the words slightly paused, slowly added a sentence," in your mind of a woman. "


    he knew that 29 was a woman, and he knew it from the beginning, but he didn''t break it. He just couldn''t bear the woman to meet him. When the ordinary woman met him, he would feel cold all over and disgusted in his heart.


    Not as repugnant to women as they are rumoured to be.


    29 is the dark guard trained by the ancient city, whose duty is to protect him. Naturally, he will not be too close to him or touch his body.


    So, after 29 years of following him, he didn''t say anything.


    "Master." However, when 29 heard this, he was completely shocked. His face turned pale and his body trembled obviously. For a while, he seemed to be unsteady, "master and son atone, subordinates,"


    "you are male or female, which does not affect your identity as a dark guard." Gu Tianyi interrupts her words again,


    29 hearing this, she is obviously stunned for a while. She is male or female, which does not affect her identity as a dark guard. That is to say, even if she is a woman, there is no difference in the eyes of the master, she is just a dark guard.


    "Answer the question I just asked." Gu Tianyi seems to be very persistent about that problem, and I don''t know what it means.


    "Master, I dare not have such thoughts or do such things, so I really can''t answer the master''s questions." Twenty nine murmured a breath, so many years, her eyes, the heart is only him, she does not want to have a woman close to him from the bottom of her heart, how can she let such a woman to confuse him.


    At the moment, she couldn''t bear to deal with this woman.


    ¡±Yubai, tell me about it. "Gu Tianyi didn''t have to face any more difficulties. However, he didn''t give up. Instead, he turned to guard Yu Bai.


    ¡±Does the master know who is doing it? " Yu Bai, who has been with him for many years, still knows him and asks tentatively.


    He felt that the master should have guessed who did it, so now he would like to have such an answer.


    "You just have to answer my questions." The eyes of ancient Tianyi narrowed slightly, and the low voice was a little heavy, with a hint of cold.


    "If an ordinary enemy sends such a woman, it must be that he wants to completely captivate the master and then find a suitable opportunity to assassinate." Yu Bai began to analyze. Since the master asked, he must have answered.


    "But for the enemy, not for my life."


    "If it wasn''t the enemy who didn''t want the life of his master and son, but he took so much pains to invite such a beautiful woman, his purpose would not be simple." After a moment''s hesitation, Yu said that he understood that the master really knew who was doing it.


    In fact, he has the answer in his heart. After all, he has been with the master for so many years, and this observation power still exists.


    "Isn''t it simple? "Gu Tianyi''s lips are hooked again. The lips seem to be smiling a little bit more than others." tell me how to make it difficult. "


    "If this person is a man, it may be that he and the master like the same woman, so he asked Miss Su to confuse the master, but the master was fascinated by Miss Su, and naturally he would not," Yu Bai tried hard to think, carefully worded, for fear that an carelessness would provoke the master.


    "If it were a woman." However, it doesn''t mean that Bai finished speaking. Gu Tianyi interrupts him again, though he doesn''t want him to go on talking for a long time.


    "If it''s a woman? Generally speaking, when a woman sees the master, she is ruthless and can''t dedicate herself. She is ruthless and can''t find a chance to stay with the master and marry the master. Generally, it''s not possible for a woman to find such a beautiful woman to confuse the master. Unless Yu Bai''s words are slightly paused, her eyes are slightly raised, and she looks carefully at her own master to see the master''s watch at the moment Love, then decide to say so.


    "Say." However, Gu Tianyi''s cold words suddenly hit him, and he didn''t have time to consider them carefully, so he continued, "unless that woman doesn''t want to marry the master, and still wants to get rid of the relationship with the master."


    "If that''s what you said, what would she do next?" Around a circle, Gu Tianyi sticks to this problem. He rejected women from childhood, so the emotional aspect is even blank. He is not very clear about such things.


    ¡±If this is the case, then she, she may be, "Yu Bai took a hard breath, but still didn''t say the final result.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi turn and look at him coldly.


    ¡±May be caught in bed. "Yu Bai''s body quivered obviously, and then he said with a bite of teeth.


    The master''s words are obvious, so Yu Bai knows that the master already knows who the man is.


    Yu Bai''s words have just come down. Listen to the sound of a surprise in the shipyard.


    All of them trembled with fear, and looked with their voices.


    Then I found that the teacup that was held by Gu Tianyi was broken in an instant. It''s reasonable to say that there won''t be too much noise when it''s broken like this in his hand, but at the moment, the sound is particularly amazing.


    I don''t know how ancient Tianyi was broken.


    Yu Bai''s eyes are wide open. At this moment, he can see that the master is angry. He has been with the master for so many years. It''s rare that the master is angry. I didn''t expect that today the master should know who sent this woman. Now the master''s anger shows that he really cares.


    Su''s beautiful eyes stared at the broken cup in the hand of Gu Tianyi, and her heart was shocked.


    She knew that her mission this time had completely failed, and her purpose had been completely seen through by ancient Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi even guessed the person behind.


    So, she felt that she would stay at the moment, even if it was useless. Of course, Gu Tianyi would not leave her.


    The first task failed like this. If she went back like this, the master didn''t know if he would punish her. However, at the moment, she was very grateful. Even if she was punished for the task failure, she was willing to go back.


    "To catch a traitor in bed, isn''t it?" Just at this time, Gu Tianyi suddenly spoke again. The voice is light and gentle at the moment. It''s light and gentle to let the breeze pass. It''s gentle and soft, but it''s full of creepy danger.


    "Then let her catch the traitor in bed." And then, Gu Tianyi slowly took a sentence again, which made everyone tremble and the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 697

    Standing in front of him, Rusu''s legs trembled subconsciously, feeling that she could not stand.


    Then catch the traitor in bed? What does he mean by that?


    He has clearly seen through all the plans. Is it necessary to continue at this moment?


    Can''t she escape after all?


    Rusu''s body shakes more severely at the moment. She is afraid and sad. Although she has known for a long time that there will be such a day, she only knows how painful it is when she really faces it.


    However, she has no choice, and all of it has never allowed her to choose.


    Yu Baijing almost backed away. He was the first time to see the master like this. His killing intention was so gentle that he didn''t know how to die.


    Do you want to catch the traitor in bed?


    Just, don''t know what the master wants to do?


    ¡±What does the master want to do? " Twenty nine is also very afraid, very afraid, but at the moment, she still can''t help asking, she wants to know that the Lord is just for the plan, or really want this woman named Rusu.


    Although the master does repel women at ordinary times and does not allow them to touch them, will the master have such beauty as Su?


    ¡±What, is my words hard to understand? "Gu Tianyi''s tiny eyes swept 291, then turned to Rusu.


    "This young man, in fact, things are not what you think. I''m really just dancing here. It''s just an accident to meet the young man." Rusu takes a hard breath. Although she knows what she said at the moment, Gu Tianyi may not believe it, but she can''t just wait for her death.


    If she sacrifices to finish the task, it''s still the past, but now the task has clearly failed, but she needs to be in bed with the traitor, she really doesn''t want to.


    ¡±Yubai, find out where she is. In a quarter of an hour, I want to know her position. "Gu Tianyi didn''t pay attention to Rusu, even didn''t look at her, but suddenly made a voice and ordered Yu Bai.


    "Yes." Yu Baiwei is stunned for a moment, and then respectfully responds. If he doesn''t understand who the master wants to find out at the moment, he doesn''t deserve to follow him.


    "Find someone, don''t disturb her, just come back and report." In ancient times, the eyes are easy to squint with the danger of biting people''s hearts and bones. The words are even more chilling.


    He just wants to know, she arranged all this, where is she now? What''s going on?


    ¡±I see. "The bodyguard secretly breathed a sigh, and began to pray for the princess. The princess angered the master, but the consequences were unimaginable.


    Yu Baiying took some secret guards with him to search for it. There was only 29 protections left on the boat. In fact, no one hurt him with his ancient martial arts.


    Gu Tianyi did not look at Rusu or say a word to Rusu. Rusu could only stand stiffly and did not dare to move. She did not know what the man was going to do next.


    He said that he wanted to catch the traitor in bed, but now there is no movement. They say that women''s heart is like a needle in the sea. She feels that this man''s heart is the deepest.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, Yu Bai came back and stood respectfully in front of Gu Tianyi. "Master, I found the princess. After the princess left the palace, she turned around and went to the Qingyue lake with Qingdai. So they came from the West. Now they are near the altar, and Yuwen has been following them. "


    Yu Bai''s words stuttered slightly, and then carefully said again," Yu Wen said that he did not find anything different from the princess. Would there be any misunderstanding about this matter? "


    GU Tianyi''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his deep eyes are deeper." misunderstanding, do you think it''s misunderstanding? "


    He also hoped it was a misunderstanding, but in the capital, he could not think of anyone else who would do so.


    I will find such a beauty to give it to him.


    ¡±I don''t know, but Yuwen said that everything is normal tonight. "Yu Bai also hopes that this is just a misunderstanding.


    This Rusu can be sent by anyone, even if it''s the enemy''s family, but it can''t be the princess alone.


    In fact, there is no enemy who is stupid enough to send a woman to confuse the master if the master hates women so much.


    ¡±Normal? How normal? How is it abnormal? " Gu Tianyi sneers, with that woman''s cleverness, want to camouflage, in smell afraid also not necessarily see out.


    What''s more, it''s not normal for her to come to Qingyue Lake today, because if she doesn''t come, he won''t come back.


    Is she sure he''ll come?


    ¡±Is it normal? I will know soon. Let Yuwen report it at any time. "Gu Tianyi slightly drooped his eyes. The cup he had just crushed has completely turned into ash and landed on the table.


    Yu Bai takes a hard breath. If the princess is here at the moment, will she be reduced to ashes by the master?


    Rusu has been standing stiffly, dare not move, and dare not speak again, because, she knows, what she said at the moment is useless.


    All that follows can only be seen from the man''s mood. If he is in a good mood, or will spare her a life. If he is in a bad mood, she has no doubt that she will end up like the previous cup.


    "29, bring her in." Gu Tianyi once again spoke to 29.


    Although the ship is not very big, sparrows are small and full of guts. There are all the sparrows they should have. There is even a room on the ship, which is for people to rest. Of course, they can do all other things.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi asked 29 people to bring Rusu into the room, which naturally means more.


    Twenty nine obviously stupefied for a while, the complexion slightly changed, but regarding the master son''s order, she absolutely dare not disobey, can only respectfully answer, "yes."


    29 very reluctantly brought Rusu into the room.


    "Do you like your master?" Entering the room, Rusu suddenly lowered her voice.


    "What are you talking about?" Twenty nine surprised live, mercilessly stare at her one eye, the voice in the obvious more a few angry.


    "I''m also a woman. I have the same mind as you, so I understand your mood." Rusu''s face is hurt a little more, and her voice is sad.


    ¡±What do you mean? "Twenty nine stare at her, with some doubt on her face. Is this woman''s words false or is she trying to play some tricks?


    ¡±I like him for many years, but he never saw me in his eyes. He still asked me to complete such a task, and still gave me to other men without hesitation. "Rusu knows that her plan has completely failed today, so she will not hide any more, and there is nothing to hide.


    29 lips slightly pursed, no words.


    ¡±In fact, you and I should be in a similar situation. You also like your master, but he doesn''t have you in his eyes. "Such as Su turn Mou, look to 29, word by word slowly say.


    ¡±A bunch of nonsense. "Twenty nine severely interrupted her," you don''t want to confuse me, I''m not a man. "


    " Why are you so eager to deny, I think, if he really comes in later and asks for me, your heart will not be well. "Rusu is a light smile.


    ¡±Hum, the master won''t ask you. The master''s eyes are narrowed and his face is more cold.


    ¡±However, she is only a man after all. "Rusu interrupts her again. She has been trained for so many years. She is very understanding of a person''s mind.


    She knew that the woman in front of her liked Gu Tianyi, so she wanted to use this opportunity to help herself.


    Twenty nine lips tight pursed, did not speak, just glared at her severely.


    "Actually, I have an idea, which is good for you and me." Rusu''s words are stunned, this time with obvious temptation.


    She knew the woman would answer her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 698

    "Actually, I have an idea, which is good for you and me." Rusu''s words are stunned, this time with obvious temptation.


    She knew the woman would answer her.


    29''s eyes slightly open, still staring at Rusu straight, but now she looks more hesitant and struggling.


    After a while, she couldn''t resist the temptation and asked in a low voice, "what''s the idea?"


    ¡±You and I all know what will happen next. No matter how cold he is, he is also a man. He likes women. Even though he doesn''t have that woman in his eyes and heart, he also needs to vent physically. So, he will definitely want me, or my beauty doesn''t fascinate him, but he may not miss such a thing Opportunity, let alone, he wants to act for someone. "Rusu''s mind is extremely cautious. He says every word in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡±What are you trying to say? Do you want to show off? " Twenty nine stared at her eyes with some obvious anger.


    "No, I don''t want to show off. I just want to remind you that you can take advantage of such a good opportunity." Rusu slowly approached her ear, whispering word by word. Rusu''s voice was very light, but 29 listened to her, but her body was clearly frozen.


    "What do you mean?" Twenty nine looked at her, and there was a little more tremor in her voice. In fact, twenty-nine was a wise man, who had understood Rusu''s meaning. She just couldn''t believe it.


    "You are a wise man, and naturally you know what I mean. The light in this cabin is very dark. There are curtains on the bed and curtains on the bed. You can''t see clearly at all. He can''t see whether it''s you or me at all." Rusu smiled and explained it patiently.


    "Is the master so gullible?" Twenty nine murmured a murmur of anger.


    "You still don''t know men. You need to know that for a man, if he is not a woman he likes, he will not spend too much time, and will not care at all. Since he doesn''t care, how can he bother to distinguish. Since he is not a woman he likes, he is just a vent, and how can he pay too much attention to both you and me It''s not a woman you like, so you or I, for him, have no difference at all, just a woman, so you don''t have to worry about what he recognizes. " As Su received training since childhood, she was very clear about men''s psychology.


    Twenty nine Leng Leng, lips corner again pucker up, such as Su said very reasonable, but, she is afraid that in case of being found by the master and son,


    "this matter, for him, there is no difference, but for you, afraid is of great significance, this should be exactly what you ask day and night but not the thing." Rusu looks at her and knows that she has begun to waver. She continues, "if you miss such an opportunity, you may never have it again. You have to think clearly. Yes, you may just want to stay by his side in silence. However, there is still a desire in your heart for that man to belong to you, and you can belong to that man completely, Even if it''s only once, I will die without regret. "


    Rusu''s words pause slightly, and her face is covered with pain again. "In fact, I am just like you. I only hope that my first time can be given to him cleanly, and I can belong to him completely once, so that even if I die, I have no regrets. "


    Ru Su''s words are her own voice. She always wants to give Teng su''er herself, as long as he doesn''t want to.


    ¡±Until now, I still have such a desire in my heart, so I don''t want to give it to the ancient city Lord for the first time. I do it for myself. Of course, it depends on your choice. " Rusu looks at 29 and continues to bewitch her.


    "The Lord is not an ordinary person. If I find out that I cheated him," at the moment, 29''s heart has been shaken, as Su said, right. That''s her desire, all the time.


    However, she is well aware of the ability of the master. Even if the master doesn''t like her, even for the master, she is nothing. The master won''t bother to distinguish, but she is still not at ease.


    "I also know martial arts, so I can also be a dark guard, not to be found. Besides, I know some simple changes, which can change both of us. Since he is not the woman he likes, even if he does such a thing, he will not look at it more, nor will he stay for a long time, so we have time to change it. You It''s her dark guard, which should be very simple for you. "Rusu knew that 29 had been moved, but she still planned her exit carefully.


    ¡±It''s dark in the room, in bed, you can''t see anything at all, you don''t have to worry about anything at all. "Rusu wants to completely dispel 29''s worries.


    ¡±However, the master just said that we should wait for others to catch the traitor in bed. At that time, we are afraid that "


    29" will raise another question.


    ¡±Oh. "Rusu chuckles and makes a sound." he plays this one, but it''s just to show it to others. In that case, at that time, his mind was naturally that person''s body, and how could he notice you? Moreover, although he was cold hearted, he was a very elegant woman. At that time, he would not let you be exposed in front of other people, but would cover for you. "I have to say that Rusu really thinks perfectly.


    "You can think about it. It''s not often." Rusu knows what 29 wants most, so Rusu knows clearly how to defeat the best defense line of 29.


    ¡±OK, I promise you Twenty nine thought for a moment, and her face was a little bit more fruitless. She knew that such an opportunity would not often exist, or that this was the only time in her life, so she didn''t want to miss it.


    Since the master can ask for Rusu, why not her?


    Since there is no difference for the master, why can''t it be her?


    "Well, I like smart people." Rusu smiled again, but still with some sadness in the smile. In fact, she knew that she and 29 were sad women.


    Like 291, she longed for the happiness that did not belong to her. Soon, 299 should have it, but she was afraid that she would never have it in her life.


    If she had such an opportunity, she would never have any hesitation. Even if she was later found by the master and shot dead by the master on the spot, she would not have any hesitation.


    At the moment, she is really envious of 29.


    For example, Su quickly disguised for 29, and the two quickly changed their clothes. 29 climbed to the bed with tension and expectation, and then put down the bed curtain.


    When the curtain of the bed was down, it was almost completely dark on the bed. I couldn''t see anything at all. 29. I was relieved.


    Such as Su will quietly hide in the dark, a dark identity, she can also do very well.


    Bed, 29 wait, think of next, she can completely belong to the master, the heart can''t help looking forward to, such expectations, let him forget all the fear.


    General Cangli, Gu Tianyi is still sitting on the original seat, without moving.


    "Master, I heard that the princess has begun to return." Yu Bai entered the warehouse in a hurry and reported respectfully.


    "Very fast." In ancient times, the eyebrows and corners were slightly picked. At the moment, his face was not as cold and dangerous as before. If you listen carefully at the moment, you will find that his voice seems to have some smile.


    Just, that laugh sounds, still let the hair stand on end.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 699

    ¡±Let Yuwen continue to deliver the letter. I want to know her whereabouts completely. "Gu Tianyi is still sitting in the original place, but he still hasn''t moved. He just orders Yu Bai again.


    Yu Bai is slightly shocked. The master said he wanted to catch the traitor in bed? How can I hear that the princess has returned, but there is still no movement. The Lord means that one of them will be inside and the other outside, so they will catch traitors in bed?


    Can this be regarded as another bed to catch traitors?


    However, when the master does things, he naturally does not dare to say more. All he has to do is obey the orders of the master.


    Fortunately, there is a special contact way in their ancient city. Yuwen can quickly transmit the news there, so yubai comes in every once in a while to report it.


    In the room, 29 on the bed had heard Yu Bai''s report. He was excited and thought that the master would come in soon.


    However, she waited and waited. Yu Bai has reported many times, but she still hasn''t seen the master come in.


    Didn''t the master say he wanted to catch the traitor and get back to bed? Why don''t you come in?


    "Why didn''t the master come in? Did we all misunderstand the meaning of the master? Did the master actually have other plans?" After a long time without waiting for Gu Tianyi, 29 couldn''t help asking in a low voice. She knew that Rusu was still in the room at the moment, and her words, Rusu, would be able to hear.


    ¡±You wait. "Sure enough, Rusu answered her soon, but at the moment, Rusu didn''t give her any idea, just let her and so on.


    In fact, at the moment, Rusu has no bottom in her heart. She heard Gu Tianyi''s saying that she was caught in bed. She thought that Gu Tianyi would really want her next, but Gu Tianyi has not come in yet. Is it true that she would be wrong?


    "If we really get the meaning of the master wrong, I''m afraid that when it comes, things will only be afraid," 29''s voice trembled. If they get the meaning of the master wrong, if the next thing, it will not develop as they think.


    When they change their identities, they are likely to be discovered by their master. Then they will be really miserable.


    This time, Ru Su didn''t speak. She thought that all men in the world are the same. No man like her didn''t want to get it, but now Gu Tianyi''s behavior makes her a little uncertain.


    After all, she''s been inside for so long, but Gu Tianyi hasn''t heard a word. Besides, Yu Bai has been reporting the situation of the princess.


    "Let''s change." 29. Seeing that Rusu didn''t answer, she was even more worried. She wanted to belong to the master completely once, but she didn''t want to be found and punished by the master.


    She was even afraid that her goal could not be achieved and she was discovered by the master.


    "And so on." Su Wei is stunned for a moment and starts again. She is still worried at the moment.


    29 although she was also hesitant, after all, it was too tempting for her.


    ¡±Lord, young master is about to arrive at the shore. Judging from the direction, it should be from this side. "Outside, Yu Bai''s report came again.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi just gave a light reply, which seemed to be very casual. However, 29 of them showed that the simple grace words of the master were not random, and obviously there were more emotions than usual.


    She knew that the master was waiting for yeyuning, and wanted to create a scene of catching traitors in bed for yeyuning. Now yeyuning has gone ashore. Is the master coming in.


    However, 29 still didn''t see the ancient Tianyi coming in, nor did they hear the movement that the master was about to come in.


    29''s heart couldn''t help shivering. At this moment, she found that she would really miss the meaning of the master. What the master said was to catch the traitor in bed, not really to catch the traitor in bed, but to show it to Yeyu Ning.


    The master just wants to see the reaction of Yeyu through such a scene.


    So, what she has to wait for is nothing, impossible to achieve, and impossible to achieve.


    Even if the master really wants to create such a scene, it will only be a scene, and there will never be any actual things happen, even if the master is afraid that he will touch her just as usual.


    After all, it was her extravagance.


    ¡±Rusu, change it. Come on. "To understand this, 29 dare not have any hesitation, said a little eagerly.


    ¡±OK. "Rusu obviously understood this point, and this time she promised to be very cheerful.


    However, just at this time, there was a sudden movement outside, which seemed to be the movement of ancient Tianyi to stand up.


    ¡±The master is coming in. "Twenty nine shudders, shaking in her voice. She didn''t expect that the master would come in at this time. If the master came in and found her, she couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    ¡±It''s too late. I can only keep still first. I hope he won''t find out. "Ru Su also knows that under such circumstances, Gu Tianyi may come in at any time, and they dare not change at this time.


    If Gu Tianyi comes in and hits him, it''s all over.


    Outside came the movement of getting up, then came a few footsteps, 29 now a heart is about to jump out, afraid of not, hide in bed shivering, afraid of exposure.


    However, Gu Tianyi did not come in. He seemed to be standing outside the shipyard.


    ¡±Master, here comes the princess''s boat. "Yu Bai is standing outside the shipyard with Gu Tianyi at the moment. He sees a boat coming and practices his voice.


    Although Gu Tianyi had seen the ship for a long time, he stared at the ship with straight eyes and watched the ship come closer and closer.


    Yu Bai is confused at the moment. Didn''t the master just say that he wanted to catch the traitor in bed? Now the princess''s ship has arrived, and the master has no action, but stands outside the warehouse.


    Of course, Yu Bai was confused, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Such a thing is not that he can talk much.


    Although Gu Tianyi is standing outside the shipyard at the moment, his chosen position is very good. He can clearly see the ship of yeyuning outside, but he will not be seen from the outside.


    ¡±Master, the princess''s boat has come. "Seeing that the ship of Yeyu Ning is not far from here, but the master is still standing on the bank, Yu Bai can''t help but remind him in a low voice.


    He was worried that the master would forget the plan just mentioned.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi whispered a sentence again, and didn''t say anything more. His eyes were still looking straight at the approaching ship.


    ¡±The master''s plan? "Yu Bai has too many doubts in his mind at the moment, so he also tentatively reminds him that if the Lord really forgets, he is still needed to remind him.


    ¡±What''s the hurry? It''s not too late for her to get on the shore. "Gu Tianyi didn''t turn his eyes, but he still looked at the boat. It was just a low voice. There seemed to be a different mood on the lake.


    Yu Bai''s lips were very fierce. The love master said that the way to catch traitors in bed was to make a fake image just before the princess came.


    Just, why does the master have to create such a fake image?


    The master is not afraid of the princess misunderstanding?


    However, no one has ever understood the mind of the master. The master does this or has another profound meaning.


    ¡±Eh, why is there a boat here? It seems that it has been parked here all the time. It hasn''t moved. "On the shore, the voice of the woman came, with some curiosity." today, there are wonders in the altar. Why don''t they go in and stop here? "


    Ancient days easy to hear that words, the Mou son slightly narrowed, this voice is not her, but, he saw that she had gone ashore, a pair of Mou son looked towards this side, in the dark, her Mou son is still bright let a person cannot ignore.


    Gu Tianyi waits for her next action,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 700

    ¡±It''s also strange that other people who have boats are crowded into the middle, but he stops here. "Shore, although autumn son is also extremely puzzled," will there be no one on the ship? "


    " it shouldn''t be. Look, the light is still on. "Qingdai''s voice is clear, crisp and very pleasant.


    ¡±Don''t worry about other people''s business. "Night Yu Ning finally opened her mouth, but the eyes on the boat were less, with a light expression, totally irrelevant.


    Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi, who was standing on the boat, was stunned for a moment. He thought that next, she would go to bed directly and catch the traitor in bed, but he didn''t expect that she should say such a word.


    She really didn''t know he was on the boat? Or is it loaded?


    ¡±Also, mind your own business. "Qingdai chuckled and looked into the night sky, obviously a little more ambiguous." it''s important to take care of our princess. It''s said that the ancient city Lord came to the capital to propose marriage. It''s estimated that our princess will be married soon. "


    Although Qingdai was the princess who was granted the title, she was not a sister with yeyuning, but they grew up together and had a very good relationship. They usually talked about everything.


    When qiu''er heard Qingdai''s words, she gave her lips a fierce slap, and then looked at her princess with a little care. The princess never wanted to marry the ancient city Lord.


    Of course, in this case, qiuer will not talk about it.


    On the boat, Gu Tianyi''s eyes flashed quickly. He seemed to have so many different looks. He stood quietly and wanted to hear how ye Yuning replied.


    Although, knowing her answer, he may not like listening, but at the moment, there is still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    "Why, are you kidding me?" Night Yu Ning slightly glanced at her, but did not answer her question directly.


    ¡±How dare I make fun of you? I heard that the ancient city Lord has excellent martial arts, no one can match him in the world, and he looks very good. It is said that some people once called him the most beautiful man in the world. Have you seen him? Is he good-looking? "The smile on Qingdai''s face is even more obvious. She is slightly close to Yeyu Ning''s side and does not hide her curiosity on her face.


    ¡±He? "Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows slightly light frown, lips corners move, green Dai''s eyes full of curiosity are looking at her straight.


    On the boat, Gu Tianyi''s eyes looked at her straightly. He wanted to know how he was in her heart.


    Night Yu''s lips slightly pursed, and suddenly remembered that night''s situation in the bath. Such ancient Tianyi has a fascinating charm, enough to make all women intoxicated.


    As Qingdai said, he really looks good.


    However, in this way, yeyuning naturally won''t say it in public, just smile, "how? You''re not going to be a flower maniac, are you? "


    "Go, I''m a flower maniac." Qingdai was stunned for a moment. After she understood her meaning, she gave him a fierce look.


    "Yes, you''re only fooling the generals." Night Yu Ning can''t help chuckling when she sees her appearance. She grew up with Qingdai. They can say that there is no secret between them. Therefore, Qingdai likes Wuchen''s business, and she knows it best.


    However, there has been no reaction from Wu Chen. However, Qing Dai has not spoken to Wu Chen, so Wu Chen just doesn''t know her mind at all.


    "It''s nice of you to talk about your business, but you even turn around and tease me." Qingdai''s face turned red, and she was a little shy.


    "How can I make fun of you? You and Wu Chen should also get the right result." It''s time for Qingdai and Wuchen, who are in ningjue''s sleep at night, to get married.


    "He''s on the March." Qingdai''s eyes were a little dark. "I don''t know when I can come back."


    "otherwise, if he comes back this time, you can get married. He is a general, and he has been on the expedition for a long time. If you drag on like this, you''re only afraid to drag him into an old girl." Night Yu Ning said with a half genuine smile.


    "But I like his things. I don''t know if he knows. "Qingdai''s lips are slightly pursed, which seems to be a little more tense," I don''t know whether he likes me or not. "


    " haven''t you ever told him that you have liked him so long? "Ye Yu''s eyes are slightly round, and some hate iron but not steel.


    ¡±It''s hard for a girl to talk about such a thing. "Qingdai''s face was flushed, and she was in some trouble.


    "How can he know if you don''t say that? If your mother says that you like it, you have to fight for it. If you delay like this, you won''t be afraid that he will marry another woman?" Ye Yuning is a little worried for her now.


    Qingdai was stunned and didn''t speak, but the worry in her eyes was very obvious. She was also afraid that he would marry another woman.


    ¡±By the way, you''re embarrassed to say, why don''t you let your parents propose? "Night Yu coagulates Mou son to turn slightly, say suddenly, in fact such thing, can appear by parents.


    ¡±In fact, I haven''t told my parents about this matter. There are many people coming to propose parents recently. My mother has been asking me what I mean, but I don''t know how to say it. I''m afraid that he doesn''t like me, and then it will be even worse. "Qingdai''s face struggled a little more and sighed.


    ¡±You think too much about emotional matters. You have to fight for them by yourself. If you are afraid of that, it will be over if you miss them. "Yeyu was even more anxious to hear this." you usually do things simply. How can you face the emotional things and hesitate so much? "


    " emotional things, after all, are not one person''s things. "Qingdai was stunned, but there was still some contradiction in her expression.


    ¡±Yes, love is not a person''s thing, but you are just a person thinking so, afraid to die old, no one knows, you can''t do it, just want to like it so silently, and then watch him marry someone one day? "Ye Yuning is a little angry." if he really has someone he likes, I can understand if you hesitate. There are no other people around him now. Why don''t you seize the opportunity? Do you really want to wait for him to have someone you like, and then regret it? "


    I think she likes beiyanchen for so many years, but beiyanchen likes to clear her pupils. She really has no way. She can''t destroy other people''s feelings.


    ¡±Of course not. " Indigo was a little anxious.


    "No, you take the initiative to fight for it. In fact, people like him may be relatively slow in emotion, so you need to take the initiative. My mother said that men chase women every other mountain and women chase men every other layer. As long as girls take the initiative, boys can easily succeed as long as there are no other people they like." In fact, Ye Yu Ning doesn''t know much about emotion, but he listens to Tang Kexin more.


    The ancient days of the ship heard her words, and the corners of her lips gently pulled a little bit. She had a string of this truth. How could she not act.


    She really wants to chase him. There is no yarn between them.


    However, he now feels that there is more than just a mountain between them. He can easily cross the mountain, but he doesn''t know how to solve her exclusion.


    "Really?" Qingdai looked at yeyuning, hesitated and doubted. It was the first time that she heard such words.


    ¡±It''s true, so you can go after it without worry. It''s absolutely OK. "Yeu Ning patted her on the shoulder and encouraged her.


    Gu Tianyi looks into the eyes of Ye Yuning, and suddenly there are some sad things. She only knows how to encourage others to pursue her, and how she doesn''t do it.


    "Good." Qingdai answered softly, but there was a different light firmness on her face.


    She liked him for so long, but she didn''t dare to tell him. As Ning''er said, if she dragged on, she was afraid that he would marry someone else, then she could only grieve alone, so she had to strive for it once.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 701

    "Well, this is Qingdai I know. "Night Yu Ning''s face finally showed a satisfied smile," and when Wu Chen agreed, he asked his father to marry you, and then let you marry in the wind and light. "


    Qingdai''s eyes have some kind of expected happiness. It''s her dream. She looks forward to that day coming soon.


    It doesn''t matter whether you give marriage or not. It''s important that you like her in martial arts.


    ¡±Princess, it''s late. Let''s go back soon. "As the princess of yeyuning, qiuer naturally cares about yeyuning''s safety all the time. Now it''s so easy. Qiuer is afraid of any accident.


    On the boat, Gu Tianyi''s eyes flickered a little. Go back?


    She went back like this?


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi turn slightly and look at Yu Bai, who is on the side of the body.


    ¡±Master, will it be a misunderstanding of the princess? Will this matter have nothing to do with the princess? Will the princess have no idea that the master is on this ship. "Yu Bailin took a breath and said cautiously, at first, what he said was normal, but now it''s not normal, or they guessed it wrong.


    There is one thing Yu Bai didn''t say wrong, that is, Ye Yu Ning really didn''t know that Gu Tianyi was on this ship at the moment. Ye Wushang only asked Ye Yu Ning to come to Qingyue lake this evening, and other tengsu''er had arrangements.


    As for other things, yewushang didn''t tell yeyuning at all, so for yeyuning, it''s really just a visit.


    The so-called capture of traitors in bed is just what the ancient city owner thinks. There is no such link in the plan, and ye Yuning won''t do it at all.


    ¡±Nothing to do with her? "In fact, he didn''t want this matter to have anything to do with her, but if it had nothing to do with her, he couldn''t think of the second person.


    ¡±Let''s go back to the palace. "But ye Yu Ning has gone ashore and led Qing Dai to the distance.


    Her voice is not very high, but Gu Tianyi can still hear it very clearly.


    ¡±Ning''er, the ancient city owner comes to Beijing to get married. What''s your plan? "Qingdai followed yeyuning, asked again, and took the question back to yeyuning.


    On board, Gu Tianyi, who was going to go ashore, stopped.


    ¡±What do you think I should do? "Yeyuning didn''t answer her directly, but there were too many complicated emotions in her words.


    Although Gu Tianyi didn''t fully see her look at the moment, and although she was a little far away at the moment, he still heard her voice unwilling.


    She didn''t want to marry him. From the very beginning, he knew that. So he didn''t force her for these two days. He wanted to give her time to think clearly.


    But now he found that when he gave her more time, she was afraid that she could not think well of it, and still needed his initiative.


    ¡±Ning''er, haven''t you forgotten that "Qing Dai naturally sees that Ye Yu Ning doesn''t want to marry. Qing Dai is also clear about Ye Yu Ning''s love for Bei Yanchen. Ning''er doesn''t want to marry now, which should be related to Bei Yanchen.


    ¡±Qingdai, you know, he''s going to get married. " Night Yu Ning is suddenly a voice, interrupted Qingdai''s words, for North Yan Chen, she will try to forget.


    All she could do was to forget, for the marriage between beiyanchen and Qingtong was about to begin.


    At the moment, the voice of yeyuning is a little lower, and it''s farther away from the ancient Tianyi ship, but her voice still reaches his ears.


    Gu Tianyi''s hearing is very good. Ordinary people can''t hear it, but he can still hear it very clearly.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows slowly frown, listening to their dialogue, not hard to hear, she is someone who likes.


    That should be why she didn''t want to marry him.


    But the man she liked was going to marry, and she was married to another woman, not her.


    ¡±So, you should forget him and try to accept the ancient city Lord. "Qingdai naturally understands yeyuning''s mood. Her feelings are things that both parties are willing to do, which is just a matter of reluctance.


    ¡±Qingdai, why did he come out suddenly and say that I married me? "Yeyu Ning can''t help being depressed when she hears about ancient Tianyi. Well, ancient Tianyi will come out suddenly.


    ¡±That''s to say, when you were three years old, you made it yourself and gave a jade pendant to others as a keepsake. "Qingdai was stunned and answered truthfully. In her eyes, the ancient city Lord appeared suddenly. After all, it was determined by yeyuning herself.


    On the boat, Gu Tianyi''s lips were slightly raised. When he thought of the situation in those days, his eyes seemed to have a little smile. At that time, he was ten years old, but she was only three years old. However, when she saw him, she asked him to hold him.


    Seriously, he didn''t like to get along with girls since he was young, so he refused her, even though she was really cute and cute, he didn''t feel it.


    He felt that his refusal at that time was probably due to his usual habits, because he felt that he did not reject.


    Just, he didn''t think, because of his refusal, she suddenly cried, crying very sad, for a time, he was a little confused, at that moment, he wanted to coax her, but he didn''t get along with girls since childhood, he didn''t know how to coax girls at all.


    So he was still standing there.


    Then, the next moment, she suddenly rushed to his arms, and then directly hugged him.


    Her body is very soft, with a little milk fragrance. At that moment, he found that he didn''t hate it at all, and seemed to like it very much.


    She was soft and comfortable to hold.


    However, to his surprise, she even took out her jade plate and put it in his hand. She vowed to tell him that it was a keepsake and that she would marry him in the future.


    What a three-year-old said, in fact, can''t be taken seriously, but at that time, he was taken seriously.


    At that moment, his heart decided to marry her when she grew up.


    So, now that he is here, it''s a pity that the girl who was quarreling to marry him didn''t want to marry him now, but her heart has already had someone else to like.


    "I was only three at that time. I was only three." On the bank, the voice of Ye Yuning came again, interrupting his thoughts. At the moment, ye Yuning seems to be a bit crazy, and his voice has increased a little bit obviously.


    "yes, you are only three years old, but you still sent the token." To some extent, Qingdai''s view is more conservative than yeyuning''s, so she thinks that the ancient city Lord is actually the most innocent one.


    "Well, I admit, I sold myself." Ye Yu listened to Qingdai''s words, and he knew that it was really his own problem. For a while, his voice was obviously a little lower, which seemed to be a little lower and a little annoyed.


    The lip corner of ancient Tianyi on the ship rises again, and sells itself? Sold it to him?


    It would be nice for her to admit that.


    ¡±Why did I sell myself to him? "Night Yu Ning''s voice came again, this time, a little more annoyed." I didn''t have a good choice at that time, how could I not sell it to him, no one else? "


    listen to her words, Gu Tianyi is a little angry. Looking at her eyes, he seems to be a little more angry. What''s the meaning of this woman?


    Don''t want to sell it to him? Want to sell it to someone else?


    How dare she think?


    ¡±Who do you want to sell yourself to? "Qingdai looks at her, and her face is obviously a little more ambiguous. Since she knows that the person that yeyuning likes is beiyanchen, Qingdai naturally understands who yeyuning is talking about.


    Hearing Qingdai''s words, Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he walked towards the shore suddenly. He felt that it was necessary for him to let her understand something.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 702

    ¡±Ning''er, do you have something special when you come to qingyuehu today? "Just then, Qingdai suddenly asked.


    Gu Tianyi''s steps stopped again, because this matter is what he wants to know most at the moment.


    He would like to know whether this matter tonight has anything to do with yeyuning.


    "The night Yu paused and looked at Qingdai, but there was not much cover up. He whispered back,


    ". "


    GU Tianyi''s face is slightly heavy, and her eyes are narrowed little by little. She is very straightforward and admits it directly.


    ¡±It really has! "Qingdai is a little clear," I said. Why do you come to Qingyue lake all of a sudden. So what''s the matter with you coming here tonight? "


    Indigo is also a curious Lord. It''s a big problem at the moment.


    ¡±Will you have too many questions. "Night Yu Ning directly white her one eye, the lip Cape subconsciously left.


    ¡±Are people curious? I just want to know if this evening''s event is related to the ancient city Lord? "Qingdai didn''t care about her white eyes, but she was smart and asked a different way.


    On the ship, Gu Tianyi''s body seemed to be slightly stiff for a while, and his expression flashed a little tense, which was the answer he always wanted tonight.


    Yu Bai was even more nervous. His eyes opened slightly. At first, he was still thinking that they might have misunderstood the princess. However, he didn''t expect the princess to admit that she came here for another purpose.


    In Bai''s heart, he thought to himself, if the princess then admits that what she did is really related to the Lord. I don''t know how the Lord will react?


    ¡±"Ye Yuning didn''t answer immediately. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Just when gutianyi thought that she could not answer, she suddenly said, "yes. "


    a simple answer can''t be simpler, but it can''t be clearer.


    On the ship, Gu Tianyi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a shivering chill came out all over his body. At first, he was still wondering if he had misunderstood her, but now it seems that this matter is really related to her.


    Well, it''s good that she should let such a woman confuse her. How reluctant is she to marry him?


    "Because of him?" Although Qingdai had guessed it for a long time, she was still slightly stunned when she heard yeyuning''s own admission.


    "Yes." Night Yu Ning slowly answered, for this matter, she did not conceal the meaning, what she did, she did undertake all the preparation, of course, if the plan is all right, Gu Tianyi is completely fascinated by Ru Su, this matter, she does not have to worry about anything.


    "So what''s your plan? Did the plan succeed? " Qingdai is even more curious and can''t help but ask,


    "go back first." This time, yeyouning didn''t answer directly. In fact, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Tonight, she just went to Qingyue lake for a visit according to the words of yewushang. In fact, she didn''t know anything about it. As for what happened, she had to go back and ask yewushang to know.


    Qingdai didn''t ask any more when she heard that. After all, she was outside now. She was afraid of being heard. She was too rushed just now.


    Night Yu Ning also did not make a sound, the figure of the two people more and more far away, more and more far away, slowly disappeared in the sight of ancient Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t go ashore or chase after her again, but her eyes were still looking at her leaving direction.


    Since it''s really related to her, why doesn''t she get on the boat and catch the traitor in bed at the moment? If she is caught in bed, she has every reason to back out.


    "Master?" Yu Bai, seeing that Gu Tianyi had been standing still and not speaking, called out with a little care.


    After all, now that the princess has gone back, there is a girl like Su on the boat. What to do next needs to be decided by the master.


    ¡±Obviously, it''s about her. "Gu Tianyi still didn''t move, but the voice came slowly.


    Yu Bai naturally understood his meaning, but didn''t answer. After all, he couldn''t say more about such things.


    ¡±But she just didn''t get on the boat. "Yu Bai didn''t answer. Gu Tianyi continued. Obviously, he still had some doubts about this question.


    Yu Bai still stands still.


    "So, what''s her plan?" Gu Tianyi doesn''t seem to need Yu Bai''s answer either. He continues to talk to himself.


    "Master, please ask that miss Rusu." This time Yu Bai finally made a sound. There is still a girl like Su on the boat at the moment, or she can ask something.


    "She''s been specially trained, so it''s impossible to ask her anything." Gu Tianyi has long seen that Ru Su is not simple. In fact, it is not hard to see that she has been specially trained, because ordinary women can never do that.


    He is very clear that people like Su, who have been specially trained, will never talk about their plans.


    In white Leng Leng Leng, secretly breathed a breath, "master son, then how to do next?"


    Gu Tianyi didn''t answer immediately, but his eyes slightly sank in front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he whispered, "take it back, I''ll see what she wants to do."


    "Yes." In Bai''s respectful response, he naturally knew that the princess she was referring to in the master''s mouth at the moment.


    At the moment, he just prayed that the princess''s plan would not be too excessive, and would not completely provoke the master.


    In the room inside the warehouse, 29 and Rusu have been changed back. Just now they all know that Gu Tianyi will not come in and will never touch them.


    Originally, Ru Su was obviously relieved, but at the moment, hearing that Gu Tianyi was going to take her back, a heart hung up again.


    Although the original plan is to take her back, the current situation is consistent with the original plan, but she knows that all of this has been completely lost their control, and even can be said that now it has been controlled by the ancient Tianyi.


    What does it mean that ancient Tianyi is going to take her back now?


    Although Rusu was worried, she didn''t dare to disobey, let alone say anything more. She could only let her fate go.


    Twenty nine is a little bit trance, what does the master mean?


    What do you want to do?


    In the early morning of the next day, yewushang came to yeyuning''s yard.


    Seeing that ye Yuning had risen, he went directly into the hall.


    In the hall, only Yeyu Ning and Qingdai came back with Yeyu Ning last night and lived in the palace.


    "Sister, everything is going well, very well. "As soon as ye Wushang entered the room, he said directly. When he saw Qingdai, he was slightly shocked, but he didn''t mind too much. After all, Qingdai was not an outsider.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash for a while, night no war said very smooth, how is the smooth method, what is the situation?


    ¡±Last night, Miss Su''s dance successfully attracted Gu Tianyi. Then Gu Tianyi let her on the boat. Then, Gu Tianyi''s boat stayed on the bank for more than an hour. Later, Gu Tianyi took Miss Su directly back. "No sorrow at night entered the hall, but the voice was slightly lowered for fear of being heard by the people outside.


    Listen to the words of yewushang, yeyuning seems to be slightly stunned. Gu Tianyi really brings Rusu back. Will all this go well?


    ¡±You say that the ancient city Lord brought Rusu back? "Qingdai is in a low voice, with a little bit of consternation in her voice," really? "


    she thought that after all, the ancient city Lord was not an ordinary person, at least able to resist the temptation. Unexpectedly, he took the woman back.


    It seems that no matter what kind of men, they can''t help the temptation of beautiful women, and the ancient city Lord is no exception.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 703

    ¡±Of course, it''s true. He''s already taken people back. Can it be fake? "The lips of night Wushang are slightly turned." I was worried that things would not be so easy, but now it seems that we are too worried. "


    "The ancient city Lord brought miss Rusu back? And then? " Qingdai can''t help asking again. Yesterday, she advised Ning''er to try to accept gutianyi. If gutianyi is so easily seduced by beauty, then this matter should be considered carefully.


    "And then?" Night no war micro Leng for a while, then eyebrow angle micro pick, "next thing, still use to say? Naturally, the beauty is in her arms. "The words of no pain at night" pause slightly, but the meaning is more obvious.


    ¡±Ning''er, if he is such a person, he is indeed worthless to entrust for life. You should really think about this matter. "Qingdai''s face obviously sank a little. She was named Princess and grew up with Yeyu Ning. So many thoughts were also influenced by Tang Kexin. What she pursued was one person and two people, all of them wanted to have their own loyal feelings.


    ¡±You don''t have to worry about it at all. Since things are so smooth, it means that he has been completely fascinated by Rusu. I believe that he will come to divorce soon. "There was a little more smile on the night Wushang''s face, obviously he was extremely sure.


    ¡±Do you think it is too simple, even if he is infatuated with Rusu, it is not necessarily that he will come to divorce. Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? "Qingdai is not as optimistic as no pain at night. She thinks more.


    ¡±Three wives and four concubines this matter, the mother will not agree, since he wanted miss Rusu, even if not to back out, this matter, the mother will also be in charge of Ning''er. " Night no war micro Leng for a while, but still don''t worry, because he knows mother''s character too much.


    "That''s true. "Qingdai agrees with the saying that there is no pain at night.


    Seeing that Ye Yu Ning had not opened her mouth, Qing Dai was slightly shocked, and then asked cautiously, "Ning''er, do you have any idea? "


    " no, let''s wait for things to develop. " There was not much emotion on Yeyu Ning''s face, and there was no difference in her voice. I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Sister, aren''t you happy that things are going so well?" Night no war see her appearance, eyes light flash, suddenly asked, how does he feel the elder sister is not happy at all.


    It''s reasonable to say that sister is the happiest one when things go so smoothly?


    "Sister, you won''t regret it, will you? Don''t you see that Gu Tianyi is easily infatuated with Rusu, and you feel uncomfortable? " Night no war words matter slightly dundundun, suddenly again said.


    When Qingdai heard the words of no pain at night, her face changed slightly. She also worried a little more when she looked into the eyes of nightyu Ning.


    Night Yu Ning lips micro pull, directly white night no war a look, "I just feel things too smooth, but uneasy in the heart."


    "Oh, my elder sister was worried about this. I don''t need to worry about this. After all, it was Teng su er''s person. This time, Teng su er planned the plan himself. So I am relieved. I believe that it won''t be long before this matter can be solved successfully."


    "I hope so." However, Ye Yu''s face was still a little dignified, and he was still not happy.


    In the next few days, night Wushang will bring news, but they are all the same news. That is, Rusu is still in the residence of ancient Tianyi, but there is no movement at all.


    "It''s almost seven days. There''s no movement in gutianyi. Since he took Rusu back, he hasn''t left his residence or done anything else. He''s in the room. He''s singing at night." There has been no movement over there in ancient Tianyi, but there is obvious urgency over here.


    In fact, in the plan, the best result is that Gu Tianyi will divorce herself. At the beginning, when she let Ru Su go, Teng su''er also asked Ru Su to find a way to let Gu Tianyi propose to divorce herself.


    In the Ming Dynasty, ancient Tianyi has brought Rusu back. All these days have passed. Why hasn''t ancient Tianyi come to divorce?


    What''s more, in seven days, Gu Tianyi has never left his residence. Is it difficult to succeed? With Rusu every day?


    He is not afraid of death.


    In the past so many days, Gu Tianyi hasn''t been moving. There''s something strange in Yeyu, but her expression is very indifferent, not too anxious, and there''s no other special mood.


    "Sister, aren''t you worried at all?" Night no war see night Yu Ning very indifferent look, some strange.


    "I don''t think it''s going well? And Rusu has been taken back by him. What else is there to worry about? " The wind is light and the clouds are light, and the voice is very gentle.


    "That''s right, but things haven''t progressed at all in the past so many days. Don''t you worry?" There is no pain at night. In this case, I can''t calm down.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You also said that even if he doesn''t come back, his mother will make the decision for me. So, you can relax." Night Yu Ning used the words that night Wushang advised her to persuade him.


    Since he has already brought Rusu back, and the two have been together for so many days, then there is nothing to worry about.


    "You''re also saying that I''m in a hurry." Night without mourning just slightly eased his tone, "then we will wait for two days, two days later, if Gu Tianyi doesn''t have any movement, we will tell our mother to make the decision for you."


    night Yuning''s eyes looked out of the window, didn''t answer his words, don''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ning''er, what are you doing?" Night no war just want to say what, but the voice of indigo came.


    "It''s too wasteful not to go out and stay in the room on such a fine day."


    Qingdai came over with a slight smile in her voice, but when she looked at the night sky, she was worried quickly.


    Ye Yu Ning is too quiet these days. She is really worried, but Gu Tianyi hasn''t heard anything.


    If Gu Tianyi had taken action as soon as possible to solve the problem earlier, it would have been better. Such a delay would have been bad after all, and Ning''er would not have been able to completely let go.


    "Ning''er, I took a fancy to a dress yesterday. It''s very beautiful. Please accompany me to have a look." Qingdai was worried about the quiet night Yu Ning, so she wanted to take her back for a walk.


    "Yes. "Yeyu Ning didn''t refuse. She answered directly. In fact, she thought a lot these days. She felt that many things seemed to be figured out and her heart seemed to be completely quiet.


    She felt that it was the best thing for her to let everything go, as was the case with Bei Yanchen and Gu Tianyi.


    Beiyanchen is what she likes, but it can only be a blank after all. Gu Tianyi is a farce she didn''t understand when she was young. Since it is a farce, there will be an end in the end.


    So, she felt that she didn''t need to do too many things, or worry about it. She just had to wait for the end of it.


    When it''s over, she''ll be free, and everything will be the same.


    See Ye Yu Ning promised so refreshing, Qingdai instead some froze, for a time, really can''t see the idea in Ye Yu Ning''s heart.


    However, Qingdai didn''t say anything more. After all, it''s good to let Ning''er go out to relax.


    In the past, Ning''er was the most quiet one, but now Ning''er is still practicing. She doesn''t know each other.


    It''s just that ye Yuning didn''t think of it. When she went out, she met Gu Tianyi


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 704

    Ancient Tianyi''s residence.


    Gu Tianyi stands in the room, his face is obviously a little heavy. Yu Bai stands on one side and dare not make a sound or move.


    It has been seven days since the LORD brought miss Rusu back. Yu Bai knows that the Lord is waiting for the princess to take action in these seven days. However, there is no movement in the princess.


    "Yu Bai, what do you think she wants to do?" Gu Tianyi rejected women from childhood. He had never been in touch with women before, so he didn''t understand the emotional things and the woman''s mind.


    He can manage a city well, but the emotional things make him powerless.


    "Well, I don''t know." At the moment, Yu Bai didn''t dare to talk at all. In these seven days, he saw that the breath on the master''s body was more and more dangerous, and even he didn''t dare to accompany him.


    "29, tell me." Gu Tianyi asked again that 29, 29 is a woman after all. A woman should know her mind best, and there is only 29 around him.


    As for Rusu, although he did bring her back, he did not enter the main courtyard. As soon as he came back, he ordered Yu Bai to arrange her in the side courtyard.


    That is to say, after returning from Qingyue lake, Rusu has not even seen the face of ancient Tianyi, let alone confused him.


    However, this is a good thing for Rusu, and her tight heart finally falls. At this moment, she finally understands that ancient Tianyi is different. She feels that the rumors outside are true. Ancient Tianyi hates women and does not allow women to approach.


    Even the dark guard beside him is far away from the place where he stands every time. He dare not lean too close.


    But, if Su doesn''t understand, where does night no sorrow know that the thing that ancient days easily dislike women is false.


    Moreover, Rusu didn''t quite understand that. On the boat that night, she could see that Gu Tianyi''s attitude towards the princess was different.


    Since ancient Tianyi disliked women, why did she treat night world differently?


    Rusu found that there were too many things in ancient Tianyi that people could not see through.


    She doesn''t want to do anything else now. She just wants to finish this time. She can go back quickly. The task has already failed. She doesn''t need to stay here at all.


    The reason why Gu Tianyi brought her back at the beginning is just to know the real intention of the princess and to test her reaction.


    "Master." Twenty nine flashed out, but he was still standing far away from the ancient Tianyi. He didn''t dare to lean too close. He hesitated a little.


    Twenty nine clearly know that the LORD did all this because of yeyuning, and only she knows that the Lord is not exclusive to yeyuning.


    "Say it." Ancient days easy to see her hesitation, light mouth, although the voice is light, but has the authority that people can not refuse.


    ¡±I feel that since the princess wants a beautiful woman like Miss Su to come to the master''s side, she wants Miss Su to confuse the master. "Twenty nine thought about it, and then opened her mouth and said that although she had obviously chosen the wording, the meaning of the words could not be more obvious.


    In white tiny Leng for a while, a pair of eyes son quickly looked at 291 eyes, seem slightly some not quite agree.


    In fact, such a thing, the master knew for a long time, why does 29 need to repeat again?


    In this way, it will only make the master feel uncomfortable. What a arrogant man the master is. Such a thing, I only think that I will tolerate it until now, just because that person is a princess.


    If it was someone else, it would have been ashes.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi are heavy, the lips are slightly pursed, and they don''t speak any more.


    ¡±These days, there is no movement from the princess. "Seeing that Gu Tianyi didn''t speak, she sighed in secret, summoned up courage, and continued," I feel that the princess may want her master to like miss Rusu. "


    29 know the ancient Tianyi''s Thoughts on yeyuning, so it''s more intolerable for yeyuning to treat the master like this. Therefore, even if you know her words will make the master unhappy, you still have to say it.


    In the eyes of twenty-nine, ancient Tianyi treats Yeyu Ning with another eye. Yeyu Ning is already grateful and should be happy to follow him.


    In the heart of twenty-nine, people who like their masters must like their masters the same.


    She never knew that women should also have dignity, especially in terms of feelings. They should have their own thoughts and even their own pride.


    What''s more, ye Yuning has always been fond of beiyanchen. Gu Tianyi appears suddenly and proposes to marry her. Let alone her temperament, which means that women with some opinions are not willing to marry her.


    "Like it?" Gu Tianyi frowned slightly, turned his eyes quickly and looked at 29. "You mean, her purpose is to make me like other women?"


    When he said this, Gu Tianyi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his face sank obviously. The words of that word were like ice cones, which shot straight out, and seemed to freeze people instantly.


    Is it too simple for him to think that the purpose of that woman is to make him like other women?


    She is really generous, even so her future husband to other women.


    Yu Bai, who was standing on one side, was obviously stiff and took a deep breath. It was the first time for him to see such a horrible look of the Lord after so many years of following him.


    He knew that this time, the master was really angry.


    Yu Bai looks at 291 eyes again. His eyes are slightly heavy. He is very quiet and speechless at ordinary times. He can also see the color of his eyes. Today, he will naturally say such words.


    Yu Bai motioned to stop talking.


    "My subordinates think so." However, 29 directly ignored Yu Bai''s suggestion, and continued, "I feel that the princess may want the master to like Miss Su, and then offered to withdraw. The princess hasn''t made any movement for so many days. She should be waiting for the master to withdraw."


    "When I get out?" The dangerous breath in the eyes of ancient Tianyi''s tiny squint spread unabashedly, "she really dares to think."


    That woman really dares to think, unexpectedly wants him to voluntarily withdraw from marriage.


    "She''s so sure that I''m going to back out and she''s not going to think too well." The lip corners of ancient Tianyi are moving, and the words of ice to the extreme are popping out word by word. Now, it sounds particularly shocking.


    ¡±My subordinates heard that the views of empress are different from those of others. Empress is extremely opposed to three wives and four concubines. "Twenty nine''s eyes flickered for a while, but after all, they still couldn''t hold back and opened again.


    ¡±I don''t agree. "Gu Tianyi was stunned for a moment. He took off his mouth subconsciously and said that he didn''t agree with three wives and four concubines. Moreover, the men of their ancient family were destined to have only one lover in their life.


    Twenty nine micro Zheng, she never thought that the master would come out with such a sentence at the moment.


    Master means that he will only like yeyuning and marry yeyuning in his whole life?


    Even if yeyuning did this to him, would he still marry yeyuning?


    Twenty nine hidden under the sleeve of the hand secretly tightened, secretly exhaled, "master, I feel that the princess may want to make use of this point of the empress. If the empress knows that there are other women around the master, then this marriage, without the princess''s opposition, the empress will never agree. I heard that the empress is extremely concerned about this point For the sake of persistence. "


    29''s words were slightly paused. She clearly saw that the master''s face was cold again, but she continued to say," so even if the master didn''t go back then, the empress would make the decision for the princess and cancel the marriage. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 705

    Yu Baiwang''s eyes toward 29 were obviously cold and warned.


    "Hum." Gu Tianyi snorted a little coldly, "she has a good idea. "


    " master, or princess just wants to test master. " Yu Bai is completely shocked by his master at the moment and cannot help but open his mouth.


    "Temptations? What are you testing? " Ancient days easy tiny Leng for a while, a pair of eyes son looks at in white, "to me, what does she have to test?"


    "The Lord knows the mind of the princess, but the princess doesn''t know it. Or the princess just wants to test the mind of the Lord. She wants to test whether the Lord will be seduced by beauty. Ordinary women have such a mind. "


    " right? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes shimmered slightly, but his voice was still icy. Although he didn''t know much about emotional matters, he didn''t know much about women''s thoughts.


    But for the interests of some things, he is more clear than others. When others just see the surface, he can see the essence. Otherwise, he can''t be young and become the city leader of the ancient city. In a few years, he will make the ancient city more powerful.


    In fact, before 29 didn''t say that, he thought of that possibility for a long time, but he didn''t want to go to that aspect to think deeply. He didn''t believe that ye Yuning would do that to refuse him.


    ¡±Master, it''s not impossible for subordinates. "Yu Bai murmured a sigh. He knew clearly that the master was wiser than anyone, and the thought of the master could not be controlled by anything. However, he hoped that he could change something more or less, so as to make the master look less terrible.


    ¡±It seems that I should go to the palace. " Gu Tianyi ignored Yu Bai''s words and said suddenly, the voice at this moment has recovered its normal low level.


    "Master." Yu Baijing lives in fear of the conflict between the master and the princess when he enters the palace. After all, the master is really angry at the moment.


    "Seven days, long enough. If I don''t show up again, she will forget my future husband. "It''s just that the voice of ancient Tianyi came slowly again.


    Yu Bai was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he took a sigh of relief. He said that with the master''s shrewdness, how could he be controlled by others.


    Although the master waited for seven days, the princess still didn''t show up. The master has been waiting a little depressed. He''s in a bad mood. Even if he''s just 29 years old, he''ll be angry. But the master is the master. When the master asks 29, it doesn''t mean that any master will believe.


    It is also clear that those words of 29 have not affected the master at all.


    No matter what, the master''s heart is like a mirror.


    Even if everything is as 29 said, the master will not really blame the princess. After all, the princess said clearly from the beginning that she did not want to marry. The princess''s mind has never been concealed in front of the master.


    So, no matter what the princess is doing now, it''s all a contest between the princess and the master. Outsiders can''t get involved.


    Or, for the master, this is the interest between the two people. The master is allowed and indulged, but the princess gets a woman in, which makes the master angry.


    Therefore, it''s not the princess who wants to marry him, but the princess who pushes a woman to him.


    After thinking about these things, Yu Bai was relieved completely, and his lips were slightly raised. It seems that he didn''t need to worry about such things at all.


    Although the master rejected women from childhood, never contacted with women, or the master didn''t know much about emotional matters, but the master is the master after all, as long as it is what the master wants to do, there is nothing he can''t do.


    29''s body was obviously stiff. She never thought of it. What she had just analyzed was so clear. Apart from the cold look and terrible appearance of the master at that time, it would seem that he had calmed down completely. It seemed that he was completely OK.


    Don''t the master get angry with yeyuning, and blame yeyuning?


    ¡±In fact, the master didn''t need to enter the palace. Just now, I heard that the princess was out of the palace. "Yu Bai figured it out and didn''t worry about it, so he reported immediately.


    In fact, he just got the news that the princess was leaving the palace, but the former appearance of the master was too terrible. He couldn''t see the idea of the master, so he was not sure whether to report the princess''s leaving the palace.


    That is, because of his previous hesitation, the master suddenly asked twenty-nine questions. Because of the twenty-nine answer, he had no chance to report.


    Gu Tianyi''s just about to start suddenly stopped and turned her eyes to Yu Bai. "Yu Bai, you are more and more brave. "


    " the Lord redeems himself. In fact, the princess has just left the palace, and his subordinates have just received the news. Originally, she came in to report, but it''s not easy to interrupt the conversation just now. "Yu Bai''s body shuddered and explained repeatedly. He was surprised in his heart. The master was indeed the master, which was discovered by the master.


    ¡±Hum, how do I feel? You mean it. "Gu Tianyi glanced at Yu Bai, which made him tremble. However, his eyes were very light, not too dangerous, and there was no ice that made people tremble.


    ¡±Master, my subordinates, "although the master didn''t take too much sharpness at that moment, Yu Bai''s legs were still shaking slightly. On purpose, it wasn''t for fun.


    ¡±Well, I don''t think you have the guts. "Gu Tianyi directly interrupts his words. Yu Bai has been with him for many years, and he has great trust in Bai.


    Moreover, even if yu Bai intends not to report it, it is also for his sake. How can Yu Bai not understand his painstaking efforts.


    Yu Bai murmured a sigh, and his lips slightly pulled. He really didn''t have the courage. He didn''t know what happened to him. He didn''t report to the master at the first time. However, he didn''t regret it. If he had to choose again, he might have done so.


    Gu Tianyi has stepped out quickly, Yu Bai has also followed up quickly, 29 subconsciously.


    ¡±29¡¢ You don''t have to follow. "But before 29''s body moved, the voice of ancient Tianyi came.


    29''s body is stiff, his eyes are wide open, his face is unbelievable, his face is faster than the pain, I don''t know whether it''s because of fear or because of other, the body can''t help shivering.


    Night Yu Ning accompanied Qingdai to see the clothes. Just after she left the shop, she saw Gu Tianyi standing outside the shop.


    Night Yu congeals tiny Leng for a while, suddenly thought, at this moment''s oneself did not have the same heavy makeup as the last two time saw Gu Tianyi, Gu Tianyi should not recognize her.


    Night Yu Ning just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly remembered that she had not dressed up when she went to gutianyi''s residence that night, and was like this at the moment. Even if gutianyi could not recognize that she was a princess, she must also recognize that she was the one who broke into his bath that night.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, pretended not to see Gu Tianyi, and continued to walk forward. When she got to the position where Gu Tianyi stood, she slightly sidestepped, trying to let go from his side.


    Although Ye Yu Ning knew that it was very possible not to be recognized by him, he still had a bit of luck in his heart. I hope he was just blindfolded today and didn''t recognize him.


    Or, he is with Rusu everyday these days. He has forgotten her for a long time, and has completely forgotten her.


    Thinking of the second possibility, Ye Yu Ning felt a little calmer and worried too much. After all, Gu Tianyi was surrounded by a beautiful woman like Su. How could she still remember that night when she broke in.


    However, when Yeyu was about to pass by, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "just go?" She


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 706

    Ye Yu Ning knew that it was impossible for him to escape by chance this time. With his character and what he wanted to do, he would never care too much. Even if he was on the street now, she felt that he could do anything.


    Night Yu Ning stopped, slowly turned his eyes, looked at him, his lips were flying, and he smiled a little bit, "it''s you, my son, so clever. "


    now that she has been recognized by him, she can only admit it. Of course, she only admits what happened yesterday. As for her identity as a princess, she can''t easily admit it.


    ¡±Clever? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes were slightly selected. A pair of eyes fell on her and looked at her." yes, it''s really a coincidence. I came here specially to catch people. Can it be a coincidence? "


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi does not hide his purpose at all. He feels that he must follow this woman in the most direct way.


    "Catch? Catch people? " Ye Yu was shocked, and took a breath secretly. She thought it was just a coincidence, but was it the matter to catch her?


    But why did he come for her?


    Because of that night? Or is there another reason?


    "To be exact, it''s here to catch you." Seeing her appearance, Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly raised, which is a kind explanation.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pulled, grabbed her? Is his use so obvious?


    What did she do to him? Want him to catch her?


    "I''m really joking, young man." Ye Yu Ning knows that in this case, it''s useless for her to say anything, because she''s not Gu Tianyi''s opponent. In front of him, she can''t escape.


    But let her be so obedient?


    That''s not her character. Even though she knows the chance of escape is very slim, she has to find a way.


    "Do I think I''m joking?" Gu Tianyi looks at her with a smile like arc on the corner of her lips. Suddenly, she gets closer to her and opens her mouth slowly. The faint voice spreads in front of her, and the warm and wet breath spreads on her face.


    His voice at the moment is very light, really very light, light almost only night Yu Ning a person know, but, his words spread to the ear, night Yu Ning but feel his body slightly quiver.


    She felt that he was really dangerous at this moment.


    "You look good, young man." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, the body slightly back, trying to open the distance between the two, the lip angle also tried to squeeze out a smile.


    She felt that at the moment, she could properly say a good word and coax him to be happy. She might have a better chance to escape.


    "Is it?" Gu Tianyi was stunned for a while. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would suddenly come out with such a sentence. There was so much smile in his eyes. He could see through what the woman wanted to do at a glance.


    He knew clearly that she would say such a thing in order to escape.


    However, her words succeeded in pleasing him. In fact, he never cared about his appearance, and he was extremely disgusted with the obsession of women when they saw him.


    But, at the moment, when I heard her say that he was good-looking, I felt a strange and comfortable feeling in my heart.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ye Yu listened to his tone, thinking that there was a play and nodded her head continuously. How did she feel that she had the meaning of flattery.


    ¡±If so, what are you running for? Go back with me and marry me. " Gu Tianyi looked at her happy appearance, slightly raised lips slightly more charming smile, word for word words spread again in her ear.


    Night Yu Ning''s body suddenly froze, originally thought that the peak turned, saw the opportunity, but did not expect to change his words.


    He even said that he wanted her to go back with him and marry him.


    How can he say such a thing?


    No, he has brought Rusu back?


    It is reasonable to say that he should also marry miss Rusu if he wants to marry. How can he sometimes catch her?


    It''s hard. I''ll take one back when I see one?


    He wanted to be beautiful.


    Ye Yu Ning''s face sank slightly and gave him a cold glance. To say, she just broke into his room that night. It''s not a big crime. Isn''t it enough to let her atone for her sins?


    What''s more, it''s been so many days. Is it necessary to hold on?


    "I think you should also be busy, so I won''t delay your time." Night Yu Ning at the moment has no just worry and tension, words do not take that careful.


    "What do you mean by this sudden change of face?" What a shrewd person ancient Tianyi was, how could she not see the change in her looks.


    It''s just that the reason for her sudden change is that she doesn''t want to see what you mean Night Yu Ning''s face is a little more heavy. He looks at his eyes with a little more coldness. His words are even more impolite.


    "Well, I know that." Gu Tianyi nodded seriously, as if talking about a very serious and solemn thing.


    Ye Yu was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant by this sudden words. He knew it? Since he knew why he would stop her and why he would say that?


    What''s more, he looks like this at the moment, which is a little bit,


    "but it doesn''t really matter whether you want to see me or not. "Ye Yu Ning is thinking about it, and his voice is coming back again." the important thing is, I want to see you, that''s enough. "


    Ye Yuning''s eyes are slightly open, and she looks at him quickly. Suddenly, she feels that this man is coming for beating today. If she changes someone else, she will definitely beat him, even his mother can''t recognize him.


    However, she knew that she could not beat him, so she chose to bear this impulse.


    "But after you get married to me, you still need to see me." Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, which seemed to be a little more confused, and he seemed to be seriously thinking about a problem.


    Ye Yu listened to him, and did not react for a while. How could he suddenly jump to this level? What is it that she needs to see him after he married her?


    Whoever wants to marry him will marry him. Will this person be too narcissistic.


    "If you really don''t want to see me, then when we get married, you can cover your eyes." Night Yu Ning is secretly angry, but suddenly he hears Gu Tianyi saying this.


    Night Yu Ning only felt his chest blood rising, hanging on his side of the hands, hard grip, at this moment, she really wanted to wave his fist in his face.


    However, the night space meditated, or forbearance, no way, but others, since clearly know that can not fight, it must be wise to protect themselves.


    This is what she was taught by her mother. She must not suffer from the immediate loss or try to be strong for a while.


    ¡±Young man, there is a doctor in the capital. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly said, she can resist the impulse to beat him, but this tone, she can''t help it.


    ¡±Yeah? "Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows are slightly selected. Naturally, he knows that what she said next is definitely not a good thing, but he still has patience to listen. As long as she said it, he has patience to listen.


    ¡±It''s said that this famous doctor can cure many diseases, such as madness and so on. He is good at it. "There was a slight smile on the lips of Yeyu Ning, which could not be more obvious.


    That is to say, he is a madman. It''s a disease to see.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi responded again in a low voice. There was no abnormal emotion on his face, and he could not see any angry appearance.


    Ye Yu Ning heard his kindness, and was stunned again. How could this man be so calm when he heard this? And he promised, did he not understand her?


    However, Ye Yu Ning knows him well. He knows how smart he is. He can''t even understand such a sentence.


    So, what exactly does his grace mean?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 707

    ¡±Do you want me to tell you the specific location? It''s more convenient for you to find it. "Although Ye Yuning didn''t understand Gu Tianyi''s thoughts at the moment, she wanted to see when he could bear it.


    What she said is more obvious.


    She didn''t believe it. He didn''t really respond at all.


    Gu Tianyi looked at her, not only didn''t mean to be angry at all, but on the contrary, he chuckled, his lips moved, and said slowly, "shouldn''t a lady accompany me in such a thing?"


    Ye Yu Ning''s body shook fiercely. This time it was angry, absolutely angry. This man is a scoundrel and doesn''t want to face directly.


    Back to the lady? Who is his mother?


    She just said a few words to him. How could she become his wife directly.


    What''s going on in this man''s mind?


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what he thinks, and it has nothing to do with him, just not with her.


    But now he must be with her, and it is unreasonable.


    Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled, inhaled, exhaled, and then tried to suppress her temper. How could she want to beat people so much at the moment?


    "Young master, you can eat and talk freely. It''s not a good habit for you to recognize women casually on the street." Night Yu Ning because at the moment try to bear the anger in the heart, so that tone sounds, obviously with a sense of gnashing teeth.


    "The lady knows best. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly curled. The voice is extremely innocent and seems to bring some grievances." I don''t casually recognize women, I just want to take them home. "


    Yeyu stares at him. He''s a fool. He''s such a big man, and he''s wronged?


    Shit, what''s wrong with her?


    Did she just say that wrong? What the hell is he wronged?


    He really dares to take her home.


    No, this man''s mind can''t be judged by normal standards at all. He is not a normal person.


    She felt that she could go on talking with him. She was probably very angry, so she had to leave as soon as possible.


    Night Yu Ning thinks so, so she moves. Her body flashes quickly, and she wants to use her lightness skill to escape. After all, her lightness skill is very powerful.


    However, night Yu Ning''s body hasn''t moved yet, but his hand suddenly stretches out, directly grasps her wrist, slightly exerts force around, and then directly brings her to his side.


    "Where are you going, lady?" Gu Tianyi looks at her with a smile in her eyes and a feeling in her eyebrows. It seems that she is really his lady.


    Night Yu Ning again mercilessly exhale, inhale, but feel this time can no longer control themselves, can no longer help.


    Depend on it, there is no need to bear it.


    Although she knew that she couldn''t beat him, at this moment, yeyuning still shook her small fist, and then almost used all her strength to wave it to him, of course, to his hateful face.


    In other words, if you hit someone, you don''t have to, but if you hit him, you have to.


    However, her fist, which she did her best to wield, was held lightly by Gu Tianyi at the next moment. He held her pink fist with great strength, but she could not earn it.


    "There''s a saying like, fight is pro, scold is love." Gu Tianyi holds her hand and looks at her with a smile. He thinks it''s really fun to tease her. Besides, he can see her with real temperament.


    By the way, ye Yuning suddenly has the impulse to scold people, but also to fight for affection and scold for love. How can she feel that this person''s face is so thick?


    Gu Tianyi''s next words Tell ye Yuning that his face can be thicker.


    ¡±Do you want to kiss me? If you want to kiss me, you can directly say that I will not. "Gu Tianyi looks at her, and the corners of her lips are lifted lightly. The words of every word are scattered in the ears of the night universe.


    For a while, Ye Yu Ning was stunned directly. She had never seen such a thick face before.


    God, is this man still shameful?


    He was able to explain the fact that she beat him as "beating is a kiss, scolding is love". After all, this sentence was indeed handed down by the ancients.


    But what kind of ghost is that behind him? How can she beat him? She wants to kiss him?


    Can this person''s thinking be more wonderful?


    Shit, who wants to kiss him? She just wants to crack his face now.


    Night Yu Ning is too angry at the moment, really is too angry, she only feels that there is blood in her chest to rush straight up, almost drowning.


    ¡±But, lady, can we go back and kiss again? Nowadays, so many people in the street seem to be not very good. "However, Gu Tianyi added another sentence seriously. It seems that he was really embarrassed that she wanted to kiss him.


    Ye Yu felt that her cognition of so many years before was about to be completely subverted by him. God, why should she meet such a person and torture her so much?


    She''s going crazy, she''s really going crazy, she wants to vent, she wants to hit people, she wants to hit him hard.


    At this moment, ye Yuning can''t control herself at all. Moreover, she doesn''t want to control herself any more. She feels that if she doesn''t beat him half to death today, she can''t understand her hatred.


    Night Yu Ning clenched her fist with her other hand and waved it to him again. Originally, she accompanied Qingdai on the street to look at her clothes today. It was impossible to take a sword with her, and she didn''t like to take a sword at ordinary times. So, at the moment, all she could use was her fist.


    Of course, there are many other things in her, but she is useless at the moment. She may be too angry and forget for a while.


    Gu Tianyi''s hand is raised again, and she holds her hand easily again. Her strength is really nothing to him. In fact, it''s nothing to let her play a few times.


    However, she came straight to his face every time. Her fist used ten full force. This fist hit his face, but the injury could not be eliminated for several days, which was not suitable.


    He holds both hands at the moment, and he and she are standing opposite each other at the moment. Such a gesture makes the distance between them very close, very close. It seems that even the breath needs to be integrated together, and it makes it difficult for him to breathe.


    "You, what are you doing?" Night Yu stared at his near face and began to be nervous, especially when she felt the two people''s limbs touched unintentionally, her body was shaking.


    "What did I say to do? Don''t you know? " Ancient days easy to see her tense appearance, the eyebrow angle is light, the smile in the Mou son is stronger a few minutes, he feels such she, really is lovely very.


    He likes her with such a real disposition, rather than the way she pretends to cheat him. Gu Tianyi deliberately approaches her when he speaks.


    There was not much distance between the two people. As soon as they got close, he deliberately lowered his head. His face almost touched her face for a while.


    ¡±You, don''t mess. "Ye Yu Ning was a little flustered, and her voice trembled a little. She knew clearly how rogue the man was. He could do anything.


    "I just feel that the lady is so enthusiastic. I really live up to her enthusiasm, so I naturally want to cooperate with her." The lips of ancient Tianyi keep rising, and the smile on his face is more and more obvious. It seems that there is a smile between his eyebrows and feathers. His words are gentle and soft, and of course, they are also somewhat deliberately ambiguous.


    She and he hold her pink hand slightly around, let her and his distance closer, closer.


    As he spoke, he lowered his head slowly toward her, and lowered it


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 708

    The distance between the two people was originally ambiguous. At this moment, with his deliberate approach, their faces are almost stuck together. The lips and eyes of ancient Tianyi will stick to her lips.


    Gu Tianyi never pays attention to other people''s eyes when he does things. In this world, there are only things he wants to do or doesn''t want to do.


    However, at the moment, he won''t really kiss her in front of so many people. He can ignore it, but she is a girl after all. Such a thing must be shy.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi is just teasing her. Such a thing, naturally, is that when they go back, they can be tender and sweet when they are alone.


    However, Ye Yu Ning did not know his mind, and in his heart, his image was always bad, no, it should be said that it was particularly bad.


    Night Yu Ning took a hard breath at the moment, thinking that if he really dared to kiss her in public here, she would, she would, she would, she would kill him.


    Gu Tianyi seems to see through her mind. The smile between the eyebrows and feathers is deeper, with some other emotions. This woman is so lovely. She makes him really reluctant to let go and really wants to kiss.


    He felt that the wisest way he could do now was to take her back, and then,


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Just then, an angry voice suddenly sounded, and then a force rushed towards them.


    Night Yu Ning heard the voice, slightly shocked for a moment, and then understood that it was Qingdai who had bought clothes in the shop before. Originally, she just wanted to wait for Qingdai first, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Qingdai must be in a hurry to see such a situation.


    However, when ye Yuning saw that Qingdai was rushing towards her with the strength of her body, she was completely shocked and couldn''t help exclaiming, "No."


    She was afraid that Qingdai would rush over. Gu Tianyi beat Qingdai to death.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for ye Yuning''s exclamation, Gu Tianyi would actually shoot Qingdai directly. Even if she didn''t die, it would be possible to shoot her half dead.


    After all, Gu Tianyi''s side, is absolutely not allowed to women near, of course, night Yu Ning exception.


    However, with a exclamation of Ye Yu Ning, Gu Tianyi gathered his strength, so he just slapped the green daisy on the ground and didn''t fly out.


    Even then, green Dai, who had no martial arts, was half dead in pain. She sat on the ground and couldn''t stand up for half a day.


    "Where are you from? You dare to be right." although Qingdai is in pain, she looks at Gu Tianyi angrily.


    ¡±Qingdai, I have a misunderstanding with this young man. "Ye Yu Ning quickly interrupts Qingdai''s words, for fear that Qingdai will reveal her identity. Because she feels that the identity of her princess has not been recognized since ancient Tianyi has never mentioned that.


    So, she didn''t want to let indigo slip.


    Qingdai is shocked for a moment. Although she doesn''t understand the mind of yeyuning, she is also smart. She knows that yeyuning doesn''t want to reveal her identity.


    Since ye Yuning said that, for a while, Qingdai didn''t say anything, for fear of saying something wrong, so she pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    ¡±Lady, is there any misunderstanding between us? "But when Qingdai didn''t speak, the voice of Gu Tianyi came back again.


    In that words, with some damned innocence, as well as his deliberate doubts.


    ¡±Mother, mother? "Qingdai was completely shocked. What''s the situation? When she just bought a dress, how could Ning''er become someone else''s wife? Besides, who is this person?


    ¡±Who is this man? "Qingdai wants to call Ning''er, thinking of the previous thing that night Yu Ning interrupted her, she pauses and asks a question without addressing her.


    ¡±In fact, I don''t know the identity of this young man, just a little misunderstanding. "Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath, the face is not red and breathless ground says.


    This is the answer to Qingdai''s question, and it is also said to ancient heaven.


    ¡±Oh, so the lady didn''t know the identity of being a husband? "Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners are slightly selected. Instead of exposing her, she cooperates with her words," it''s really my husband''s fault. "


    Night Yu Ning''s lips angle mercilessly drew, if she is really just the woman who broke in that night by mistake, don''t know his identity is not very normal?


    He didn''t tell her his identity.


    "Lady, I''m wrong for my husband. He even ignored such an important question." Gu Tianyi slightly lowered his head. However, at the moment, his eyes were close to her eyes with the height of his and ye Yuning. Moreover, he held her hand and never let it go. In this way, the distance between them was still ambiguous.


    "This young man, don''t be a lady and a husband. It''s easy to be misunderstood. He will marry later, and I will marry later. This is really not good." Night Yu Ning endured the anger in her heart, and tried to calm down her mood, so as not to let her tantrums come out like this. Of course, the most important thing is that even if her tantrums came out, it was useless.


    Just Qingdai''s exclamation, let her reason come back, just can''t control the anger, also be hard down by her.


    After all, she can''t fight Gu Tianyi, so she can''t fight hard.


    So she can only bear it.


    Because, she just knew clearly, fight, she can''t fight gutianyi, escape, her speed is not as fast as gutianyi, she didn''t even move, was caught by gutianyi.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly felt that she had never been so depressed in her life. This time, it was really planted in the hands of ancient Tianyi. However, it''s not too late for the little girl to take revenge. She will take revenge sooner or later.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi answered in a low voice, just as ye Yu Ning thought that he was finally talked through by her.


    He added slowly again, "I didn''t want to marry someone else. Does the lady want to marry someone else? It''s really not good to have such a double-minded mind. "


    ", "yeyuning only felt that it was a fire in her heart and that it was a depression. How could she meet such a person? She could not fight, fight, escape, or escape. She could not speak of him.


    No matter what he said, he could bring her to his thinking.


    Sure enough, the ancient city Lord is invincible.


    Qingdai was stunned to hear this. Although this man''s words sounded inconceivable, he said that he thought he would not marry another man, which was quite touching.


    Night Yu congeals mercilessly to exhale, inhales, exhales again, but discovers in the heart is still blocked afflictively, almost could not breathe.


    Ye Yu could not say a word of his anger at the moment, but Gu Tianyi thought about it seriously and said again, "but if the lady really likes other people again, you can tell me."


    The angry night Yu Ning hears this, can''t help but froze, eh, what does he mean, if she really likes others, can tell her?


    Would she have done it?


    Will he be so good?


    How does she feel unlikely?


    When Qingdai heard this, there was a little more light in her eyes. Oh, what a nice man! It''s nice for Ning''er to meet such a nice man.


    Ning''er likes other men. If he tells him, he will be able to complete Ning''er! This is how pet Ning son, how painful Ning son, to be able to say such words.


    Although Ning''er said that she didn''t know who he was, she knew Ning''er well. She knew that Ning''er had something to hide. Ning''er must know the identity of this man. If Ning''er could really be with such a man, she would be happy.


    It''s the first time for her to see such a man who dotes on women. It''s so happy.


    Just at this time, the ancient Tianyi lip fretted and added a sentence slowly again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 709

    However, at this time, Gu Tianyi''s lips moved, and once again slowly added, "the lady told Wei Fu that Wei Fu would kill him directly, so that she would not marry anyone else."


    Qingdai''s momentary petrifaction is direct and messy. She stays completely for a while. The gap is too big. She can''t accept it for a while. Be careful that her liver can''t bear it.


    The difference between the ideal and the reality is really great.


    However, it has to be said that this is actually very powerful.


    Ye Yu Ning''s lips were drawn hard, and she knew that he would not be so kind-hearted. Fortunately, she did not hold any hope for him at all, so it was normal to hear him at the moment, and there were not too many accidents.


    Because, she felt, that was his style.


    "What do you want? "Night Yu Ning bit her teeth secretly. She felt that she didn''t need to say anything to him anymore, because no matter what she said, it was completely distorted in his mouth, which made her want to vomit blood.


    So, she might as well not say.


    She wanted to know what he wanted to do. "


    " don''t you understand my mind? I think the lady knows my heart best. " However, even if ye Yuning asked such a question, it was completely distorted in the ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning''s chest is slightly undulating, and his fist is constantly tightening, tightening, but it can only be tightened, and she can''t do anything.


    Night Yu Ning''s face a little more red, but not because of shyness, but because of gas.


    Being angry with this man, she felt that she might be angry with this man.


    She thought, if not, she could just yell at him directly, then let the people in the street accuse him together, and then she could take the opportunity to escape.


    However, when night Yu Ning turned her eyes slightly, she found that there was no one around at the moment. It should have been dispelled by his people.


    Night Yu Ning is more hateful gnashing teeth, she,, how can she meet him so unluckily on the Lord, when going out, she should calculate well.


    However, there was no one around, and she was less considerate.


    She knew that it was difficult to escape from the ancient Tianyi in a normal way, so she felt that she needed to use some abnormal means.


    Anyway, it''s better to stay like this than to be angry with him.


    However, before that, she should make sure that Qingdai leaves safely.


    "Yes, your mind, I understand." The gloom and anger on Yeyu''s face disappeared. Instead, he smiled a little more and became more soft. The voice sounded very tempting.


    Her attitude can be said to have changed dramatically in a flash.


    Gu Tianyi is slightly stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that her attitude suddenly changed, and still changed in the direction that made him a little bit unbelievable.


    Just opposite to him, I can''t tear him to pieces. At this moment, all of a sudden, I have a smile on my face and a tenderness on my face?


    What''s the situation?


    Did she suddenly think it through?


    Kill him, he won''t believe it.


    The only possibility is that the woman''s mind is filled with other ghost ideas.


    This girl has so many ghost ideas that he has to guard against them.


    "Qingdai, go back first. I have something to say with this young man." Night Yu Ning turned her eyes and said softly, the voice was still with a smile, still very soft, without a little anger.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes twinkled. Naturally, he knew that she wanted to let Qingdai go first. However, the girl''s face changed so fast and thoroughly.


    Qingdai is totally stunned at the moment. She just insisted that she didn''t know others, but now she knows their hearts. Moreover, her attitude has changed so strangely.


    However, Qingdai is a smart person, so she suddenly understood the meaning of yeyuning.


    Ning''er wants to let her go first. To be honest, she can''t do anything about martial arts. She can''t help here. Besides, she can move back now.


    Although this young man didn''t mean to hurt Ning''er, his meaning of robbing people was too obvious. In broad daylight, he wanted to rob people back to be a lady. Is that still natural?


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Qingdai got up from the ground, forced herself to bear the pain, agreed, and then slowly retreated.


    At first, Ye Yu Ning was worried that Gu Tianyi would not release Qingdai so easily. Then, Ye Yu Ning found that Gu Tianyi did not even look at Qingdai. It seemed that there was no Qingdai in his eyes.


    Although Qing Dai was worried about ye Yuning, she also understood how to do it best. What''s more, she could see that this young man didn''t mean to hurt Ning''er at all. She even felt that although he was holding Ning''er, it seemed that there was a trace of tenderness and affection in that movement. She didn''t know if it was her illusion.


    Seeing Qing Dai leave, Ye Yu Ning takes a deep sigh of relief. If Qing Dai leaves, she can safely carry out her plan.


    "You have something to say to me?" Obviously, what yeu Ning just said to Qingdai, Gu Tianyi became true, and looked at her eyes with more smile.


    "Yes, I have something to tell you." Night Yu Ning''s face also obviously unfolds the smile, the voice is lighter, is softer,.


    "Oh, tell me." Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows are slightly selected. He wants to see what this woman wants to say to him. Although he knows that she does this for another purpose, he is still looking forward to hearing that.


    "In fact, the childe is really good-looking. Moreover, last time I broke into the childe''s house by mistake, the childe''s house must be very rich." Ye Yu Ning really said it seriously. It sounds very realistic and practical.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t speak, just looked at her, obviously waiting for her to continue.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh and continued, "so, I think the childe is also a very good choice, and it''s also very good to marry him. "


    " Oh, right? "At the moment, she said that instead of being a ruffian and a rascal like before, Gu Tianyi was more serious.


    However, I heard that she said it was very good to marry him, and I was still a little comfortable, although I knew that what she said at the moment was not true.


    However, one day, he will let it all become her sincere words.


    ¡±Of course, I think, there must be many women who like such conditions as childe. Being able to marry childe should be the dream of many women. "Night Yu Ning nodded repeatedly, with a serious face.


    ¡±You changed your attitude very quickly. "Gutianyi naturally knew her mind, but it didn''t expose it, but it was in line with her meaning.


    He likes listening to things like this, so he doesn''t mind her saying more, the more she says, the better.


    He gave her such an opportunity.


    ¡±I just didn''t think about it. It''s going to come to me all of a sudden. "Yeyu Ning chuckled, but he was still very serious, making people can''t see the feeling of lying.


    Night Yu Ning although a smile, but the heart is depressed to half dead, but, this hatred she remembered, one day, she will be good with him to figure out.


    ¡±Well, so good. "Gu Tianyi''s lips rose slowly, and then suddenly she said, the voice was very gentle, but the smile was very obvious.


    Night Yu Ning is secretly thinking about the next plan, did not expect that he suddenly came out of such a sentence, slightly Leng Leng. After that, he heard him say again, "even the lady agreed, so let''s get married as soon as possible. "


    he is direct enough, and he really knows everything.


    It seems that she has been waiting for her for a long time.


    He felt that he was digging a hole. Then he took her directly in and buried her.


    However, this has no effect on her plan, but should be beneficial.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 710

    He felt that he was digging a hole. Then he took her in and buried her directly. However, this did not affect her plan, but it should be beneficial.


    "Do you really want to marry me?" Night Yu Ning raised her eyes, a pair of smart eyes looked at her, at the moment, her expression is still serious.


    "Yes." There is no hesitation or hesitation in ancient Tianyi. It''s a quick response. It can''t be answered simply, but it can''t be questioned by anyone.


    In this life, he will only marry her, and she can only be his wife, which is a long-time predestined thing.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips are slightly pulled. His answer is really fast and direct enough. Don''t you even think about it?


    There are generally two possibilities for such a quick, unthinkable answer. First, the heart is very firm, so there is no hesitation. Second, there is no truth at all, just a casual lie.


    What kind of man is he?


    In theory, if he didn''t know the identity of her Princess, then this was only the second time she met him.


    Who can say firmly to a person who meets for the second time to marry her?


    Therefore, those who sleep at night, his words are lies that come with their mouths.


    "It''s the second time we met. I don''t know about you. Are you sure you want to marry me?" Night Yu thought about it, and asked tentatively, though knowing that such a way of asking at the moment might not be able to ask the answer she wanted.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners were slightly selected. Looking at her eyes, she was slightly amused. This woman really thought he didn''t recognize her?


    Although every time she saw him, she was heavily makeup, and the difference was really great, but that night, in fact, from the moment she entered his yard, he guessed it was her.


    She jumped into his bath, and when she met him, he was absolutely sure.


    Because, he will not allow other women to touch at all, only for her touch, there is no antipathy, but will like, will look forward to, will be surging, will desire more.


    However, she didn''t want to admit it, and he didn''t expose her, just because of her temperament. As long as she was happy, he didn''t mind accompanying her.


    As long as it doesn''t go too far.


    ¡±Yes. "In ancient times, it was still a simple answer that could not be simply answered, and there was still no hesitation.


    ¡±Young master, I''m not afraid of what kind of villain I am, such as murderer or something? "If ye Yuning''s lips were turned away, he would not really marry anyone.


    The first time he went into the palace, he said he would marry her in a month. Then she broke into his house. He didn''t recognize her, but he said he would marry her.


    What''s more, seven days ago, he brought back a Rusu. He would have said to Rusu that he wanted to marry her, right?


    Or, already married.


    ¡±No defense. "Gu Tianyi said a little bit. He couldn''t hear anything different with his light words. He was not scared by such words. What''s more, he was very clear about her.


    ¡±You are not afraid that I have any bad habits, such as violent tendency, which is very terrible. After marriage, it will become domestic violence. " The night Yu congeals the son light flash, says again.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t answer this time. She just shook her fist and waved it gently. That''s obvious.


    He didn''t worry about her violent tendencies any more, because she couldn''t beat him.


    ¡±"The night Yu is very angry. He is suffocating in his chest for half a day. Can''t he bully her and beat him?


    However, she really can''t beat him!!


    ¡±What if I''m not a good girl? "Seeing that he didn''t go in, he thought for a moment and said suddenly.


    She knows that no man can recognize this. Although there are also men who redeem the women in the flower house, they will not really treat them or have any fame when they take them back.


    She didn''t believe it. He didn''t even care.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes sank slightly. In order to refuse him, she said everything.


    However, she is doomed to be his woman all her life, no matter what her identity.


    Obviously, she doesn''t understand this yet, and he can''t tell her now, because he knows clearly that with her attitude towards him now, even if he said it, she would not believe it.


    See his reaction, night Yu Ning thought he was concerned, the heart frets, is there any effect?


    "I don''t like the lady of the good family. I like you in the bath that night. I like everything you do in the bath that night." Gu Tianyi approaches her slightly, lips close to her ears, and whispers slowly. The words are ambiguous, which makes Ye Yuning unable to find a crack directly.


    At the moment, his words obviously distort those of yeyuning. What he said at the moment is that he doesn''t like the women of good family, though it means the women who are too formal and too twisted.


    "Hooligans." Night Yu Ning''s face blushed. She blushed at the thought of that night, let alone at the moment when he said so.


    She felt that this man was really shameless to the extreme.


    "Well, I like your rascal better." However, Gu Tianyi is a little more serious, and then said such a sentence very seriously.


    In the night, he breathed out in a dark way, his chest was constantly fluctuating, and his sullen breath was about to boil.


    She said that she knew that she could not talk nonsense with this man. Anything she said could be misinterpreted by him.


    "Is the lady shy?" Gu Tianyi saw that her little face was dyed with red. He knew that she was angry at the moment, but he deliberately misinterpreted it. His words were slightly paused, and then he slowly added, "the look of the lady''s blush is really beautiful."


    In fact, she is good-looking at all times, but at the moment, her face is red. It''s really good-looking and charming, especially her slightly raised red lip, which makes him want to bite it.


    Ye Yu was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were light. She had met Gu Tianyi several times. Each time, she fought against each other. This was the first time she heard Gu Tianyi praise her.


    Although at the moment, his words with a kind of informal, joking feeling.


    The night Yu looks at him, sees his lips angle slowly unfolds the light smile, suddenly returns to one''s senses, murmured a breath.


    At first, she thought that it could explain him and let him take the initiative to let her go. Now it seems that it is impossible at all, so she can only use the last resort.


    ¡±Do you really think I look good? "Yeyu looked at him with shame on his lips, affection on his eyebrows and different emotions in his eyes.


    ¡±Well, you''d better watch it. "Gu Tianyi nodded. In his opinion, she was naturally the most beautiful and the best, because other women could not enter his eyes at all, and he would not look at other women at all, so there was no comparison at all.


    Night Yu Ning again slightly Leng for a while, but this time did not distract, just feel that he must be a lie to coax girls out of his mouth, also don''t know how many girls he coaxed with such words.


    Think of here, night Yu Ning feels the bottom of the heart seems more stuffy.


    However, at the moment, yeyuning did not reveal her situation, but asked softly, "do you really like me? "


    this time, Gu Tianyi couldn''t help but froze. Obviously, she didn''t expect to ask such a question suddenly. Does it need to be asked?


    If he doesn''t like her, will he hold her? Will you kiss her? Would he say he would marry her if he didn''t like it? If he doesn''t like her, he won''t even look at her. How could he waste so much time to accompany her crazy and make trouble with her.


    However, he knew that she had always been very exclusive to him and had a bad impression of him, so he would doubted.


    Since she asked, he would like to take this opportunity to tell her clearly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 711

    Gu Tianyi suddenly stood up straight and slightly widened the distance between the two people. A pair of eyes looked at her straightly. There was no sense of ruffian on his face. Even his smile was completely hidden. His face was serious and even a little serious. His lips were moving, and he said clearly, "yes, I like you. "


    this time, the answer is no longer just a word, but a clear and clear expression.


    Yeyu stared at him. For a moment, she felt that he was not joking. For a moment, she almost believed him.


    Just, will his liking be too rampant? Is it true to see one like the other?


    He took Miss Su back for such a long time, and he has been staying in the residence. I think he also likes it very much.


    At this moment, Ye Yu Ning suddenly regrets asking such a question. Can he have a sincere word in his mouth, just like a rogue?


    Although the night Yu Ning''s face didn''t show much unusual emotion at the moment, he could see through a little difference with the astuteness of ancient Tianyi.


    So, he only needs to guess the thought of yeyuning at the moment. She doesn''t believe him, not at all.


    Not only don''t believe it, but I''m afraid it will be misunderstood. I think he is lying to her.


    It seems that it will take time for him to gain her trust and capture her heart.


    Gu Tianyi sighed secretly. He felt helpless for the first time.


    "Go, go back." Gu Tianyi holds her, turns around slightly and wants to leave. He feels that he should not force her too hard. First, send her back.


    However, ye Yuning didn''t know what he thought at the moment, thinking that he was going to forcibly take her back to his residence. After all, he had always said that he would take her back.


    Naturally, she would not think that Gu Tianyi wanted to send her back to the palace. What''s more, she always thought that Gu Tianyi did not know the identity of her Princess.


    Therefore, when gutianyi said to go back at the moment, she naturally thought that he was going to forcibly take her back.


    Go back with him? Kill her, she won''t go back with him! With his rogue nature, she went back with him and didn''t know what would happen.


    So, no matter what, she can''t follow him back.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that this is the only way.


    At first, she hesitated, but now she really can''t manage that much.


    "I like it, too." Said Ye Yuning suddenly.


    Gu Tianyi stops abruptly, turns around quickly and looks at the night sky, "what do you say? "


    at the moment, his voice is not as slow as usual, nor as calm as usual. It seems that he has a slight tremor, and his body is slightly stiff at the moment.


    At the moment, he couldn''t believe his ears. He couldn''t believe that she would say that she liked him.


    All of a sudden, he turned around and asked her seriously. Moreover, the strange look at the moment made Yeyu freeze.


    She didn''t expect that he would react like this. At this moment, she felt that she couldn''t repeat what she just said again.


    Because, she felt, in the face of this he, that lie, she can not say.


    But she can''t go back with him, absolutely not.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly reached out his hand and hugged his neck. Then she leaned against him. She stood on tiptoe and looked up slightly. Then her red lips kissed him suddenly.


    Gu Tianyi was completely shocked by her just saying. She couldn''t believe it. At this moment, she suddenly rushed to him, put her arms around his neck, and actively kissed him.


    At this moment, the ancient heaven was completely frozen, completely frozen. For a time, it seemed like a dream, and I couldn''t believe what happened in front of me.


    She not only said she liked him, but also offered to kiss him.


    The girl''s attitude is changing so fast that he can''t even respond.


    However, at the next moment, Gu Tianyi takes the initiative and kisses her fiercely, quickly and deeply.


    Night Yu Ning''s body was slightly stiff. Unexpectedly, he suddenly took the initiative. Moreover, his tongue was completely deep into her mouth and seemed to be entangled with her.


    Night Yu Ning dark annoyed, this man is really no matter how all want to take advantage of her.


    However, thinking of her plan, Ye Yu could not bear it.


    Her tongue avoided his entanglement without trace, and then something was hooked out from one side, which was a medicine.


    However, it''s not a poison. In fact, it''s a sugar pill. Just when gutianyi turned around and pulled her to leave, she put it in her mouth.


    Gu Tianyi is such a shrewd person. Although he kisses now, he still feels the action of Ye Yuning.


    His lips slightly hook hook, he knew, with her temperament, with her attitude now, how can really kiss him, is really another purpose.


    I was waiting for him here to poison him. Of course, with his ability, I could not succeed in any other way.


    But even in this way, he still noticed.


    However, there was no poison at all that could poison him, so instead of avoiding it, he entangled her tongue again and took the medicine between her tongues.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. The woman wanted to poison him. She was afraid it was not so simple.


    And this woman actually poisons a man in this way. She''s really brave.


    Would she have done the same if she had changed to another man today?


    Thinking of this possibility, Gu Tianyi''s eyes are obviously a little more dangerous, and her kissing moves are more crazy, with a little punishment.


    For a while, Yeyu Ning felt that she could not breathe out. She felt that her breath seemed to be completely sucked away by him, and she seemed to suffocate. She felt that all her strength seemed to be sucked away by him. Her legs seemed to be soft at the moment, and she even felt that her brain would be emptied, because at the moment, she felt that she could not think normally.


    No, it''s not like this, it shouldn''t be like this. She definitely wants to,


    night Yuning''s body quivers slightly, suddenly thinking of her plan, suddenly thinking of her real purpose.


    The sugar pill in her mouth is a cover. She naturally thought that such a method may not succeed, so her real goal is to hold her hand on his waist and stick it to his skin. The temperature in her hand still passes through her clothes and burns his skin.


    The gesture was ambiguous and warm.


    Just, at this moment, the sun is shining, and the light is slightly reflected between the fingers of night Yu Ning.


    However, Gu Tianyi, who has always been smart, did not find out this time.


    When she held the one on his waist, his body was obviously stiff, and he felt an impulse surging all over his body. He had already forgotten to punish her. He had only one idea in his heart at the moment, so he wanted her.


    He was always calm and self-control, but when he met her, he found that he could not control himself at all.


    He wants her, crazy wants her, but he wants to leave such a beautiful thing in the night of the bridal chamber. He doesn''t want to be too abrupt and frighten her. Moreover, he respects her.


    Although at the moment, he is really about to lose control of himself, all he can do is kiss her, kiss her crazily and fiercely.


    However, at the moment, after all, it is on the street. Although he knows that Yu Baizhi has opened all the people and there is no one around at the moment, he is still afraid that she will be shy when she comes back to her senses.


    ¡±Let''s go back. "Gu Tian suddenly changed hands and grabbed the waist of Yeyu Ning. His voice was a little hoarse. There was no ordinary calm.


    However, at the next moment, his body suddenly froze,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 712

    However, at the next moment, his body suddenly froze,


    he found that there was a sharp pain on his waist and the place where her hand was pasted, which was not very painful, but his eyebrows were slightly frowned, and the hand holding her waist did not loosen, instead, he made an effort to hold her hand in his arms, "woman, you are so painstaking to poison me What''s the good of you, me? "


    At the moment, he was not angry at all. It was a fake. He thought that she wanted to poison him by kissing him, but now it seems that her real purpose is the poison she hid in her mouth.


    However, he is invincible to all poisons. All poisons can''t hurt her.


    Yeyu''s lips were curled slightly. If she could poison him, she could feel that she would be mad by him. However, what she just used was not a poison, but an anesthetic developed by her mother.


    "If you poison me, you will be widowed." Gu Tianyi''s hand held her tightly, as if it were true or false, saying that there seemed to be a slight smile in the voice, but no one could distinguish the emotion in the smile for a while.


    "I should have poisoned you." Ye Yu is very angry. At this time, he has not forgotten to take advantage of her. She should use a real poison just now, not just a sugar pill plus an anesthetic.


    "Is it? But, lady, there is one thing I forgot to tell you. " In ancient times, the eyebrow angle was slightly raised, the lip angle was obviously a little more smiling, the words were slightly paused for a while, and then slowly added again, "I am invincible."


    "Is it?" Ye Yu was stunned for a moment. However, a slight smile spread out in the corner of his lips. Although his mother''s anesthetics were not poison, they were extremely powerful. Even if they were all poisons, they would be put down.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi naturally saw her chuckle on the corner of her lips, but he didn''t think so. He just laughed half truely and half falsely and said, "so, it won''t affect what we are going to do next."


    Speaking, he held the hand on her waist deliberately tight, let her more close to his side, the words are more with a bit of deliberate ambiguity.


    ¡±I''ll see. "Ye Yuning has great confidence in the effect of anesthetics. However, in general, ordinary people have been put down for a long time, but Gu Tianyi can still hold on. It''s not easy.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt faintly that from his waist, he seemed to be numb and unconscious.


    ¡±Woman, what poison did you give me? " Gu Tianyi looks at her, a little more stunned on his face. He is invincible to all poisons. Why does her poison make his waist numb.


    No, it''s not just his waist. At the moment, he feels his legs are beginning to numb. Moreover, it''s not just numbness. It seems that he''s a little stiff. He wants to try to move his legs, but he is shocked to find that his legs can''t move at the moment.


    "Aren''t you invincible? Yes? Now you know how to be scared? " Night Yu Ning''s lips full of smile, obviously with a bit of pride.


    Just be occupied by him cheap, be angry by him half dead, at the moment finally can breath.


    Night Yu Ning talked, slowly moved the hand that Gu Tianyi put on her waist.


    Gu Tianyi wanted to exert himself, but found that his hand seemed to be completely out of control. He couldn''t use any strength. No, he couldn''t move at all.


    So he watched yeyuning open his hand and retreat from his arms.


    "What poison did you give me?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed and his voice was a little cold. He didn''t expect that he could be poisoned by poison.


    However, there was no panic or fear in his face.


    There is nothing to fear in this world.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of poison I give you. What''s important is the consequences of the poison." Yeyu stared at him and smiled more proudly. In fact, the anesthetic would not last long, but now, she felt that she had to take advantage of this opportunity to scare her.


    Otherwise, if I miss this village, I won''t have this shop. If I miss such a good chance, I''m really sorry for myself.


    ¡±Oh, what are the consequences? "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a slight eyebrow angle, but her voice recovers to its normal low level, and there is nothing different on her face.


    Seeing his appearance, Ye Yu Ning was amused. Pretend, I''ll let you pretend. I''ll see when you can pretend.


    ¡±This kind of poison will make the whole body unable to move. It will make the body stiff and straight, and then lose the feeling. You can''t move. It seems that you can only lie on the bed so motionless in the future. "Yeyu stared at him, and said slowly word by word. The pride between the eyebrows was not concealed.


    Her words paused a little, and then she said again, "but fortunately, your consciousness is clear, you can speak, and you are not a complete waste. "


    GU Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly. He had no doubt about what she said, because now, these symptoms have completely happened to him, and he clearly felt it.


    His whole body was completely out of his control, and indeed he could not move.


    "Ah, it''s a pity. I''m afraid it''s very painful to lie in bed so still. Can you bear it?" Night Yu Ning continues to say, don''t frighten him to death at the moment, also want to frighten half dead.


    "It''s not painful to have a lady with you." Gu Tianyi suddenly had a smile in his eyes. Although he didn''t know the poison at all, although the consequences of the poison seemed serious, he didn''t worry about it.


    "Who is your mother, who will marry you." Ye Yu was slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, he was not afraid or worried at this time. He even thought about getting married with her.


    "If you don''t marry me, who do you want to marry?" The radian of ancient Tianyi''s lips is more obvious, and the smile is more obvious. She can only marry him in her life.


    "In this world, there are plenty of good men to choose from. Why should I marry you?" The night Yu congeals cold one hum, straight white he one eye.


    "Is it?" Gu Tianyi hears her words, his face is slightly heavy, obviously cold. "I think you just don''t have that chance."


    She can choose a lot of good men. She can''t even think about it.


    "Who says I don''t have a chance? I''m in charge of my business." As soon as ye Yu Ning listened to his words, he burst into a temper and immediately came up, "who do you think you are, and whatever you want to do for me?"


    "I am your husband." Ancient Tianyi just added a sentence.


    "Good, good." Ye Yu was slightly stunned for a while, and his lips began to lift slowly. "Take advantage of me, right? I''ll let you know the consequences of taking advantage of me today. "


    at the moment, he can''t move. She can do whatever she wants. She''s afraid that he won''t do it.


    "Oh, I''ll see." Gu Tianyi replied with what she just said. He wanted to know what the woman would do next?


    He knew that she could play some games, but he couldn''t be fooling around. As for the poison, although he didn''t know what it was, he knew that it wasn''t an unsolvable poison at all. As for what she said, he would lie in bed for a lifetime, and he didn''t believe it at all.


    He hasn''t married her yet. How could he just lie in bed and not move.


    Night Yu Ning steps forward to Gu Tianyi. She looks straight at him and thinks that he just bullied her like that. She will just take revenge.


    She slowly raised her hand, lifted it to his face, and then slowly shook it into a fist. Just now she hit his two fists, both of which were easily grasped by him. She would like to see how he holds her hand now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 713

    She had been trying to beat him for a long time, especially his dazzling face that she felt when she saw it.


    It''s a good opportunity. It''s absolutely a good opportunity. If you miss it, there will be no more. So, she will never miss such an opportunity.


    Night Yu Ning swings a fist, directly to his face.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi can''t move and naturally can''t organize her. However, his eyes are staring at her straight. His eyes are very flat, not that kind of chilling, sharp, as if with a trace of gentleness,.


    Night Yu Ning''s fist flicks, but the speed is not fast, to his eyes, secretly breathed a breath, but, in the end, still half a meter away from his face, stopped.


    She felt that it was not good for her to take advantage of the danger. Besides, how could she feel flustered when he stared at her so much.


    "I have a large number of adults, and I don''t care about you." After night Yu Ning stops, he feels that he can''t get down, and can only stare at him with hate.


    "I naturally know that the lady is reluctant to give up. She is the best for me." Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly raised, and he laughs a little. He knows that this girl is the most kind.


    "You?" Ye Yu Ning said that she was a little depressed. She was even more angry when she heard this. She should just wave it hard, not stop.


    What happened to her just now? Why did it stop all of a sudden.


    Night Yu Ning more think depressed, after all, or some gas, and then raised his feet, toward his legs kick, "reluctant to be right? I''ll show you what it means to be reluctant. "


    While talking, Ye Yu Ning kicked him in the leg.


    The smile on the lips of Gu Tianyi is even stronger. She is afraid that she doesn''t know how lovely she looks at the moment.


    He didn''t feel her so many times, and he could see that she didn''t exert too much force.


    Night Yu Ning sees the smile on his face, obviously stupefied for a while, this person brain has a problem, be hit by the person, still can laugh like this.


    However, ye Yuning immediately thought of a problem, that is, he is now under her anaesthetic, the whole body does not feel, do not know the pain.


    Even if she tried harder, he would not feel anything.


    Isn''t she in vain?


    Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a sigh. She felt that she was going to be cried by herself. She felt that since she met Gu Tianyi, her IQ has plummeted, which must have been infected by him.


    Yes, it must be.


    Night Yu Ning stopped, but the heart is more depressed.


    She felt that even if he poisoned Gu Tianyi''s success, she was the one who failed miserably.


    It seems that she can''t take advantage of the confrontation with Gu Tianyi every time.


    Anyway, she''s poisoned her success. It''s a success.


    Ye Yu felt that he could not waste any more time. Otherwise, when the anesthetics were over, he would not let her go. Then she would be miserable.


    So, the most important thing now is to leave.


    "Today, I''ll let you go for a while. I''ll tell you, don''t mess with me in the future. It''s better to take a detour when you see me." Night Yu congeals to feel, so left, really have no face, so, decide to put a cruel words.


    "Don''t you think I can''t move anymore? Can we make a detour? " Ancient days easy eyebrow angle tiny pick, lightly light voice slowly spread over.


    "In the end, he was depressed. If he wanted to put a cruel word, he could not succeed. Could he let people live?


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, let oneself try to calm down, then followed his words and said, "yes, I forget you can''t move, so we can''t meet."


    "Don''t worry, lady. We''ll see you every day." Just, Gu Tianyi took a sentence slowly again.


    "See you a ghost, you''ll be alone in bed till you get old." Ye Yu''s lips were fixed, and she decided that after returning to the palace, Gu Tianyi would never leave the capital again, so he and she would never meet again.


    Night Yu Ning said this time, then quickly left, do not want to give the ancient days easy to open the opportunity.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything this time, just watched her leave. Of course, he can''t move or stop her now.


    After ye Yuning left, Yu Bai came over quickly. "Master, are you ok? "


    just now, he supported all the people and avoided them by himself. However, just now, the voice of the princess''s words was quite high, even though he stood a little far away, he still heard them.


    It seems that the princess has poisoned the master. However, the master is invincible. He is not worried.


    "I don''t know what kind of poison she has. She can''t move." Ancient days easy eyebrow tiny Cu, slowly open mouth, but that tone extremely light slow, have no fear of worry, fear.


    "What? Is the master really poisoned? " Yu Bai was totally shocked. He thought that the master just lied to the princess. He didn''t expect that the master was really poisoned and couldn''t move.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t answer, just glanced at him.


    "Master, I''ll go to the palace immediately to get the antidote. Even if the princess doesn''t give it, the empress will not ignore it." Yu Bai''s face changed completely at the moment. He just heard the princess clearly that he could not move after being poisoned. He could only lie on the bed without moving.


    "No need." However, Gu Tianyi suddenly shouted at him.


    ¡±The master is poisoned. If he doesn''t understand, he''s afraid of it. " Yu Bai was shocked for a while, but he was more anxious.


    "She''s just a little playful, but she doesn''t play around. Besides, she doesn''t really hurt people. "Ancient Tianyi didn''t talk much at ordinary times, but now it''s a very rare explanation.


    Yu Bai was stunned again, and immediately realized that he said, "what the master said is that the princess is kind and can''t really hurt the master. She should just play with the master. "


    GU Tianyi''s eyes rotate slightly and fall on his white face. His lips are slightly pursed. He just stares at him without speaking.


    ¡±Master, what''s the matter? Did your subordinates say something wrong? "Yu Bai''s eyes on the ancient Tianyi trembled slightly. How could he feel that the master''s eyes were so frightening at the moment.


    ¡±You think she''s kind? "Gu Tianyi still looked at him and slowly opened his mouth. There was not much strange in his voice.


    ¡±Well, the princess is very kind and kind-hearted. "Yu Bai didn''t understand the meaning of his master at the moment, and he couldn''t guess his master''s mind. He just answered truthfully.


    ¡±Kind hearted? And? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything more. He just continued to ask, and he still couldn''t hear any emotion in his low voice.


    Yu Bai only thinks that his master wants to listen to more good words about the princess. After all, his mind about the princess is so obvious.


    Yu Bai thought that he had figured it out, so he put down his mind completely and continued, "although the princess was born in the royal family and was a princess, she didn''t have any airs. She was very approachable. The princess was lively and straightforward. She was not like the other women''s affectation at all." the princess who felt that Yu Bai was true was good. The master could marry a woman like the princess, and they will be the same in the future Good fortune.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes are still staring at Bai, listening to him counting the benefits of the night Yu Ning, there is still no mood on your face, but there is a little cold and a little more dangerous in the eyes.


    ¡±Master, my subordinates are just telling the truth. Are they wrong? "After all, Yu Bai has been with him for many years. Although what Gu Tianyi shows at this moment is not obvious, Yu Bai still feels the dangerous chill of the master at this moment.


    Did he say anything wrong?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 714

    Yu Bai thought about it carefully, and felt that his words were all right. He said all the good words of the princess, which the master loves to hear. Although the princess poisoned the master just now and kicked him a few feet, he knew that the master was not angry with the princess at all.


    So, by right, what he said should be OK.


    But why is the master unhappy? He feels that the master is not only unhappy at the moment, but seems to be angry.


    ¡±You know more about her than I do. "In ancient times, the corners of the lips were moving, and the words were slowly spitting out. At this moment, it was obviously dangerous to make people feel creepy.


    Yu Baiwei Zheng understood in an instant. He yanked the corner of his lips. The problem was here. What the master cared about was this.


    Yes, the princess''s good, can only let the master say, can only the master know.


    How could he be so stupid? He didn''t even think of this. However, it''s really unreasonable for the master to eat vinegar.


    He said it as a subordinate.


    At this moment, in Bai Jue''s incomparable injustice.


    At this moment, Yu baijue''s master is no longer the former master, he Jue''s, the former wise master seems to disappear.


    Of course, Yu Bai dare not say that.


    Yu Bai knows that in this case, everything he says is wrong. The best way is not to speak.


    "Yu Bai, it''s said that a gold mine has just been found in the region and there is a shortage of people." Yu Bai thought he could escape without speaking, but it''s obvious that Gu Tianyi didn''t want to let him go so easily.


    "Master son atones for sins, subordinates know wrong." Yu Bai''s whole body is stiff and his legs are trembling. He almost knelt down. If he didn''t like others kneeling, he would have knelt down. "Please give me a chance to make amends."


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance." Gu Tianyi looks at him and slowly throws a sentence.


    Yu baiwanwan didn''t expect that his master agreed so readily. He was the first time that he saw his master speak so well.


    Sure enough, it''s different to have a princess.


    In white secretly rejoiced, in the heart secretly relieved a breath.


    "I''ll give you a chance to say it again." Gu Tianyi glanced at him, his lips moved, and his voice came out slowly.


    Yu Bai is secretly delighted. When he hears this, he is frozen for a moment. What do you mean by this?


    What does it mean to have him say it again?


    Is it about his comment on the princess just once again?


    Thinking of this possibility, Yu Bai took a breath of cold air and felt the cold sweat coming out of his back for a while. God, it''s better for the master to kill him directly. How can he repeat this?


    Say the princess''s good words, the master will be jealous, will not be happy.


    He can''t speak ill of the princess. He dare not even borrow her ten courage. It''s a matter of life and death.


    Yu Bai knew very well that if he really dared to speak ill of the princess, he would be directly patted by his master before he had finished speaking.


    Why is he so miserable.


    Who can save him.


    "Master, my subordinates are going to dig for gold." After thinking about it for a long time, Yu Bai felt that he would go to dig for gold. As for life, there would be no danger.


    But at this moment, if he can''t speak well, he''s afraid that his life will be gone.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes turned slightly and glanced at him slightly. "Are you going to stand here all the time?"


    "Ah?" Yu Bai returns to his senses and is stunned. What do you mean, master?


    Is he going to dig for gold? Or don''t let him?


    The more elusive the master is now.


    Seeing that the master has been standing still, I remember that the master is poisoned and can''t move. Then he should take the master back quickly.


    "I''ll take the master back at once." Yu Bai murmured a sigh. How can he feel that his brain is not enough today? Do something stupid.


    "What happened to the master?" Yu Bai returns to his residence with Gu Tianyi. He flashes out quickly and asks in a hurry.


    "Nothing." Yu Bai frowned a little, then went back to the room directly with Gu Tianyi, and directly brought it to the bed.


    "How can it be ok? Can''t the master move now?" Twenty nine also followed, a bit more eager on the face, can''t help but ask in a hurry again.


    "29. Do a good job of your secret guard. You are not required to take care of other matters." Thinking of what she said to the master before and seeing what she looks like now, Yu baijue needs to remind her.


    In the past, the Lord allowed her to stay because she had never done anything out of line, but now she and Yu Bai know that she is a smart person, and they don''t need to say more.


    Twenty nine of the micro Leng for a while, the body is obviously stiff, a pair of eyes look at the ancient Tianyi, see the ancient Tianyi did not see her at all, it seems that from her just appeared to now, he did not see in the eyes, it seems that completely treat her as not exist.


    Twenty nine murmured a breath, then turned away.


    "Master, is it really OK? Can something go wrong if you can''t move like this? " Seeing that his master was still unable to move, Yu Bai was still worried.


    "I think of something." Ancient days easy eyebrow corner micro pick, although only get along with her a few times, but he is very understanding of her temperament.


    She knows that she is very prudent. If there is any problem with the poison, she will never leave.


    If there was a problem with the poison, even if she had left, she would not have been relieved and would not have come to see her.


    Yu Bai doesn''t understand his mind, but when he hears this, he lashes his lips severely. Is he being abused by him?


    Think of something else? If there is a real problem, it will be troublesome.


    Although Yu Bai was worried, there was no way. The master was not in a hurry, so he could not do anything.


    "Yu Bai, let that woman go back." Yu Bai was thinking about it. Gu Tianyi suddenly said something.


    ¡±Which woman? "Yu Bai didn''t understand for a while, and didn''t know which woman Gu Tianyi said?


    Does the Lord want 29 to leave?


    29. Today''s performance is really unsatisfactory, and it''s obviously out of line. If the master punishes her, it should be.


    However, after all, 29 grew up with them, so he let 29 go. He was still a little impatient.


    ¡±The woman in the blue moon lake. "Gu Tianyi frowned slightly, and his expression was obviously a little more impatient. For other women, he had no patience at all.


    "Oh, is what the master said Miss Su?" Yu Bai understood and sighed a sigh of relief. Miss Su, the master brought back from Qingyue lake, and then left her in the side yard. It was really hard for him to remember.


    However, the master only remembered that it was also because of the princess. Originally, the master brought Rusu back because of the princess.


    I saw the princess today. The master changed his mind.


    "Who do I care? "Gu Tianyi''s face is a little more impatient. That woman, he doesn''t remember her name at all, and he doesn''t even remember her appearance.


    Yu Bai''s lips are very fierce. It seems that the master didn''t even remember the girl''s name.


    It should be said that Miss Ru Su is the most beautiful woman in the world. If I change any man today, I''m afraid I can''t help her temptation. But this is the master, so it''s a different matter.


    However, Yu Bai doesn''t understand that the master just saw the princess once and suddenly wanted miss Rusu to go back. He doesn''t know what the master really thinks.


    He has been with the master for many years. He knows the master ''s temperament best. The princess has done such a thing to the master. Although the master won'' t really blame the princess, he will definitely take this opportunity to do something.


    Just, don''t know what the master wants to do next?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 715

    He has been with the master for many years. He knows the nature of the master best. The princess has done such a thing to the master. Although the master won''t really blame the princess, he will certainly take this opportunity to do something.


    Just, don''t know what the master wants to do next?


    Yu baijue, this is the first step to send Miss Su away.


    ¡±You can go. "Yu Bai went to the side courtyard in person. Miss Su lived here for seven days. She was very peaceful. She didn''t try to find the master once. It seems that she didn''t come to confuse the master all night.


    No matter what, Yu Bai appreciates her indifferent temperament. To be honest, this woman is really good, but she can''t get into the eyes of the master.


    "I can go now?" For example, Su Weileng was obviously surprised. However, after the accident, she was not disappointed, but pleased. Although she tried her best to control, Yu Bai could still see clearly. She was glad to leave.


    It''s reasonable to say that any woman will be infatuated with a man like the master. I didn''t expect that Miss Su didn''t even have the same idea about the master.


    This is a great surprise for Yu Bai.


    It seems that what she did this time was not what she wanted. What''s more, she was able to keep a normal heart even after seeing the master, and she was not confused by the master at all.


    ¡±Let''s go. "Yu Bai''s voice was obviously softened.


    If Su didn''t say anything more, she went out with a straight step and didn''t even clean up.


    Yu Bai is stunned again. Is it too easy for her to leave?


    This time, however, Yu Bai did not speak.


    When Yu Bai returned to the room again, I saw Gu Tianyi sitting up by himself, obviously he could move.


    ¡±Master, your poison is cured! " Yu Bai''s face was obviously more joyful, and finally relieved. Although the master always said that he was ok, he was still not at ease.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi answered, then tentatively moved his arm, which could move.


    "It seems that the princess is really playing with the master. The poison should be the same as the overpowering drug. After a while, she will get rid of it by herself." Yu Bai is no longer worried, and his words are relaxed.


    "The poison is cured." Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his lips slightly raised, "but this matter is not over yet."


    Yu Bai''s lips were drawn in secret because he decided not to speak at the moment because he praised the princess for being punished by the master.


    The 291 hands hidden in the dark are tightly tightened. It was originally the poison that night congealed to the master!


    Ancient days easy to see white has not spoken, slightly turned his eyes, swept his one eye, and then beckoned him close.


    ¡±Ah? "Yu Bai is obviously stunned for a moment. The master''s move is to let him near. Is it to whisper to him?


    Since it was the master''s order, Yu Bai naturally did not dare to disobey and moved forward a little.


    Next, Gu Tianyi whispered in his ear.


    Listen to my master''s whispers, I can''t help but smoke again and again in the white corner of my lips. The master is really cruel. After all, the princess is a girl, and the master really does it.


    Since what Gu Tianyi said at the moment was a whisper, it was only in vain that he could hear it. The 29 people who were hidden in the dark couldn''t hear it. He was worried.


    However, the thought that ye Yuning even poisoned the Lord''s son made it impossible for him to let her go so easily. Therefore, the Lord must have ordered Yu Bai to punish Ye Yuning at the moment.


    "Do you understand? "After Gu Tianyi finished, he straightened up, as if he was afraid that Yu Bai didn''t understand him, or even that Yu Bai would discount his orders.


    ¡±Listen, I understand. "Yu Bai nodded and swallowed his saliva secretly. The Lord asked him whether he could understand. He just understood. But it''s really


    ". "Gu Tianyi ignores Yu Bai''s expression at the moment and waves his hand slightly to show that he can leave.


    In the white Zong is in the heart has many thoughts, at the moment also dare not say, only slowly retreated to go out.


    ¡±Sister, sister, miss Rusu has gone back. " In the Imperial Palace, night without sorrow quickly entered the yard of night Yu Ning, with a certain urgency.


    "Back? When did you go back? " Night Yu Ning was stunned, though she didn''t expect that Rusu would go back like this.


    "I just went back, and as soon as I got the news, I rushed to tell you. "No pain at night is really in a hurry, and sweat appears on my forehead.


    ¡±Why go back? "Ye Yu frowned slightly. Gu Tianyi took Ru Su back that day. Ru Su had been living in Gu Tianyi''s house for seven days. Gu Tianyi had not left his house for seven days, except for the one they had just met in the street.


    Why did Rusu suddenly go back?


    ¡±I''m not very clear about the details. For example, Su only said that Gu Tianyi asked her to go back and the task failed. "There is a little bit of chagrin in the sound of no war at night," how can I go back at this time if I don''t go back sooner or later. "


    " he took the girl back to his residence for seven days and nights. Then, now, he let the girl go back? "The night world was round and slightly open, and there seemed to be a little anger in her eyes. She could not understand the ancient Tianyi''s practice, absolutely could not understand it.


    ¡±It really doesn''t make sense. "The night has no sorrow micro Leng for a while, but is extremely attached to the meaning of the night watch.


    ¡±However, now I don''t know what Gu Tianyi means. Why did he suddenly let Rusu go back? It''s reasonable to say that since he has brought Rusu back, even if he is not completely fascinated by Rusu, he must have asked for Rusu. Rusu should have been his woman for a long time. Since Rusu is his woman, how can he catch up with Rusu so much Open it. "I never thought it would happen.


    He thought that, with the character of ancient Tianyi, since he brought people back, he could never come back again. He was ready to send money to tengsu''er, but unexpectedly things suddenly turned around.


    Night Yu Ning this time did not speak, lips slightly pursed, she thought of today in the street when the ancient changes happened.


    Today, she met Gu Tianyi on the street, and then Gu Tianyi sent Rusu back. Is there any relationship between the two?


    But then night Yu Ning quickly denied his mind. Although Gu Tianyi said that she would marry her when she was in the street today, she didn''t realize that Gu Tianyi would send Rusu back for this matter.


    What''s more, in the end, she still used anesthetics to stop Gu Tianyi from moving. Gu Tianyi still hasn''t found her. There''s no reason to rush to send Rusu back.


    Therefore, Ye Yu feels that it has absolutely nothing to do with Su''s return to her meeting Gu Tianyi today.


    However, although Ye Yuning knew that Gu Tianyi recognized her, she was still worried about whether she could find it out with Gu Tianyi''s ability?


    If I let him know, she was the one who broke into his bath at the place he went that night. I don''t know. What would he do to her?


    What''s more, she can''t move with anesthetics. If you let him know the truth, he will definitely find her for the account.


    She knew that he was never generous.


    "Ah, it''s a pity. I was waiting for him to leave. I still thought that, with his character and his style, since I took Rusu back, if I really like Rusu to leave, I wanted to give him enough face, so I didn''t hurry to tell my mother, but now everything is over." Night without sorrow is very upset, knew early, should tell mother at the beginning, let mother cancel this marriage directly at the beginning.


    Now everything is late, more importantly, I don''t know what Gu Tianyi thinks? I don''t know what he means or what he wants to do?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 716

    ¡±Ask Rusu what happened these days. "Yeyu thought and slowly opened her mouth. She felt that if she wanted to make things clear now, she had to ask Rusu.


    ¡±What else can happen when a man takes a woman home? You also said that Gu Tianyi is a normal man. In this case, he will certainly do what a normal man does. "There is no need to ask this question.


    ¡±Why is Rusu back? "Yeyu glanced at him, his eyebrows locked.


    ¡±What else? I think I''m tired of it. "Yewushang is now in a depressed and upset mood, so his tone is not very good.


    ¡±Will there be any other possibility? You also said that Su Chang''s beauty, being a fish in the sea, being a moon in the dark, and being a flower in the dark, are all proficient in everything. How many normal men can resist such a woman and how many men can let go of such a woman? If it was you, would you let her go so easily? "Night Yu Ning is always aware of things or not so simple.


    ¡±If I had changed, I would not have. Since I wanted her, I would have stayed by my side all my life. If I had been disorganized and abandoned, my mother would have been the first one who could not spare me. "No pain at night, although it''s usually playful, it doesn''t make a fool of itself.


    ¡±I think I need to see Rusu. "Ye Yuning still sticks to her point of view.


    ¡±Elder sister, it''s useless. Suyun pavilion has the rules of Suyun Pavilion. They collect money and do things for you. They only talk about the success and failure of things. In fact, all things will not be disclosed. However, Suyun Pavilion seldom fails in doing things. For example, Su is a special case this time. "It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask, but that he knows the rules of Su going to the pavilion. Even if he does, he can''t ask anything.


    Although he usually has a good relationship with Teng su''er, Teng su''er will not be accommodative to the problems related to the rules of Su Yun Pavilion.


    ¡±It''s more difficult to get news from Rusu than from ancient Tianyi? "She did not think of it.


    ¡±Yeah. "No war at night thought about it, and then nodded slowly." Suyun pavilion has very strict rules, some of which you can''t imagine. So, you''d better stop this idea. I think you''d rather go to gutianyi to inquire about it. "


    " I''m crazy, so I''ll go to him. "Ye Yu Ning''s lips and corners were drawn fiercely. For a moment, there was anger in her eyes. She couldn''t help being angry at the thought of what he did to her.


    She wished she would never see him. How could she go to him.


    ¡±Elder sister, you are more disgusted with him now. Is there anything else? "Yewushang was shocked by yeyuning''s expression. Then he leaned over and the curious temperament came out again.


    ¡±No, nothing. "Ye Yu Ning quickly said no and answered too quickly, which made people a little suspicious.


    "Elder sister, how do I feel? What seems to have happened between you?" There is a little more strange light in the eyes of night Wushang, "you haven''t been out these days, and Gu Tianyi hasn''t been out, so you shouldn''t have a chance to meet."


    It is impossible for yeyuning to take his words at such a time.


    ¡±Elder sister, you won''t sneak out of the palace and go to the residence of gutianyi in the evening as you did last time Night Yu Ning didn''t answer, night no sorrow has no intention to give up at all. Thinking of the last thing, night no sorrow''s eyes are more bright.


    "You think I''ll make the same mistake twice?" Night Yu Ning tiny Leng for a while, then mercilessly stare at night no war.


    ¡±That''s right. With elder sister''s intelligence, it''s enough to make such a mistake once. "At night, Wu Shang felt his nose bitterly.


    "Elder sister, is it Gu Tianyi who enters the palace in the evening to have a private meeting with you? "No pain at night, quiet for a moment, and shout loudly again.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips angle mercilessly drew, at this moment, suddenly there is a kind of impulse to throw him out directly.


    What is this person''s brain thinking? How could Gu Tianyi come into the palace at night to meet her?


    Isn''t ancient Tianyi with Rusu everyday these days?


    ¡±Do you think, with Su''s company, he will have time to come to the palace for private meetings? "Ye Yuning glared at ye Wushang again.


    ¡±Well, that''s also true. Although my elder sister is pretty good, she is still far from Rusu. In this case, as long as he is a normal man, he will not give up Rusu to meet her at night. "No pain at night, but I nodded my head and said it was right.


    ¡±You? "Yeyu breathed out secretly, her heart was full of Qi. Is she so bad?


    ¡±Elder sister, I''m telling you the truth. You haven''t seen Rusu before. Maybe you don''t believe it. I promise you won''t have any more doubts after you see Rusu. I''m afraid you will be ashamed at that time. "Night without sorrow on the night Yu Ning slightly angry eyes, but smile of a brilliant face.


    Is it cold in the night? Is she ashamed? Even if she is not as good-looking as Su Chang or as charming as Su, even if Gu Tianyi can''t choose her without Su, she will never be ashamed of herself.


    ¡±You can go. " Night Yu Ning doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense any more, and starts to drive people directly.


    "Elder sister, you haven''t crossed the river yet. You are going to tear down the bridge? "The night has no pain, the lips are slightly skimmed, and the expression is obviously dissatisfied.


    ¡±You don''t need me to demolish this bridge. It''s rotten. But you still want me to keep it. "Ye Yuning gave him a straight look. His plan didn''t play any role. Instead, it made things more and more troublesome and worse. If she could, she really wanted to demolish this bridge earlier.


    "Sister, you are so heartless." Night without sorrow is extremely depressed. Even his sister and relatives dislike him. How can he muddle through this day?


    Ye Yuning pushes him out directly and doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    Suyun Pavilion.


    Rusu walked into the room slowly. Although there was not much emotion on her face, she was still worried. After all, her task failed this time. She didn''t know how tengsu''er would deal with her.


    However, if Su knows something, she can''t escape it. She has to face it. Since she has to face it sooner or later, Why drag it? So, after su comes back, she straightens it out. Before Teng su''er can pass it on to her, she comes to ask for her own guilt.


    When walking to the door, Ru Su secretly breathed a sigh. Now the room is open. Looking at the cloud from this direction, you can even see Teng su''er sitting at the table.


    Still as charming a face, but still as resistant to the indifference of thousands of miles.


    It''s such a face that makes her completely lost and makes her crazy like moths and fire.


    She knew that she could sacrifice everything for him, but she never knew what was in his heart?


    Rusu breathed in a secret breath again, and then walked in. Her movements were very light. When she hardly made a sound, tengsu''er still sat at the desk and looked at the book. It seemed that she didn''t come in.


    However, Rusu is very clear in her heart. Teng su''er knows how alert he is when she comes in. How can he not find out.


    Since he knew that she had come in, he did not respond at all. At this moment, Rusu was not sure about his mind.


    She didn''t know what would happen next, but she didn''t have a way out, let alone today.


    Rusu goes directly to tengsu''er and stops, but she doesn''t make a sound. She just stands quietly and looks at him.


    Just after she came back, she had just bathed. The faint fragrance of her body spread in the room with an irresistible temptation.


    At the moment, she is not far away, he can smell it naturally.


    It''s a fragrance unique to women, and it''s a temptation unique to women.


    Because it''s her, especially charming.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 717

    However, he didn''t look up, didn''t look at her, and didn''t have any other reaction. He just looked at the book quietly, and seemed to be completely involved in the book.


    It seems that I didn''t find her coming at all.


    For example, Su''s hand under her sleeve is slightly tightened. When she comes back, she thinks of many possibilities. She thinks that he may blame her and punish her. She even thinks that he will not be angry because of her failure.


    She followed him for so many years and never saw him angry. No, not just angry. For so many years, she never saw too many emotions of normal people on his face.


    His happiness and anger never come in color.


    However, Rusu never thought that it would be such a situation. He didn''t even look at her and didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    Rusu knows that this stagnation is not the way. She secretly exhales, inhales and calms herself as much as possible. Her red lips are slightly light and she says softly, "master, Rusu is back."


    The book in Teng su''er''s hand was finally put down. A pair of eyes were also raised from the book. They looked like Su. Their eyes were extremely light, and they could not see any difference, nor any different emotions.


    "Yes." A moment later, he just whispered, and then there was no other words, just turned to her eyes.


    "Master, this task failed." Rusu knows in her heart that the master and son must have known about it for a long time, but she still has to tell him in person that she wants to know how he will deal with it.


    This time, Teng su''er didn''t make a sound. Her eyes slowly looked into the distance and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Please punish me." Su shuddered in her heart. She was afraid of her master''s indifference. Now, she is willing to punish her.


    "Rusu, how long have you been with me?" Teng su''er didn''t say about punishment, but suddenly changed the subject.


    Such as Su Wei Leng, do not understand why he suddenly asked once, but, or fast way back, "15 years."


    "Well, it''s really long." Teng su''er''s eyes are still looking at the distance, only a faint voice came.


    If Su''s body is slightly stiff, what does this mean? Do you want her to leave?


    "If Su is willing to accept any punishment, please don''t let Su leave." Rusu''s voice was slightly quivering. She could accept any punishment and could not leave alone.


    She didn''t want to leave him like this.


    "You go down." Teng su''er didn''t respond to her directly and didn''t see her again.


    "Master, Ru Su knows that he didn''t finish the task, but, as Su Jue''s, Gu Tianyi really dislikes women as it''s rumoured outside. It''s impossible to be confused by Ru Su at all. As Su knew at the first sight when he saw him in Qingyue lake that night, the plan failed." If Su Jing''s body quivers lightly, she can''t leave, absolutely can''t leave.


    "Gu Tianyi saw through all our plans at once, and he even guessed the meaning of the princess. At that time, he didn''t drive Rusu off the ship directly, just wanted to act for the princess. Later, the play didn''t work out, so he took Rusu back. However, he took Rusu back because he wanted to know the intention of the princess. He didn''t have any other ideas about Rusu In his mind, he took Rusu back and directly placed him in the side yard. Then he didn''t ask. In seven days, if Rusu didn''t see him once again, he would treat Rusu as nonexistent. "


    For example, Su knows the rules of Suyun Pavilion, only looking at the results, not the process, only on the success or failure, regardless of the method, and even on the whole process of things are confidential.


    But now she felt that she had to make it clear that she was afraid that he would dare her to leave.


    Teng su''er''s eyes slowly turned back and fell on her, but only looked at her, so quietly looking at her, not talking.


    Su''s body is obviously trembling, her legs are weak, and she is about to stand unsteadily,.


    She knew that what the master wanted was never an explanation, not an excuse, but just now she had made a taboo.


    "It''s Rusu''s fault." Rusu lowered his head, and his voice was obviously lowered a few points. "Rusu was in a conflicted mood from the beginning. Rusu didn''t try his best, or even took a chance. I hope that Gu Tianyi didn''t look at Rusu. It was Rusu''s fault."


    Rusu knew that she was reluctant from the beginning, and she must have been in conflict. However, she also knew that even if she did her best, today''s result is the same, and Gu Tianyi will not be confused by her.


    "Go down." Tengsu''er still didn''t say anything more. It seems that her explanation just now has no effect on him. In fact, it does not have any effect.


    All things, he knew very well that gutianyi would not be confused by Rusu. He knew clearly that it was true that gutianyi, who was rumored outside, hated women.


    Know exactly what happened these days.


    But, all these things, he will not say, will not say to anyone.


    "The master really wants to give up Rusu? Are you really going to rush Rusu away? " When Su saw his attitude, he was more afraid and the shaking in his voice was more obvious.


    "No." Teng su''er looked at her and saw her slightly trembling body. Her eyes seemed to flicker a little, and then she finally made a clear statement.


    Finally heard his clear answer, such as Su a sigh of relief, hanging heart also finally put down, the original master is not to drive her away.


    However, she didn''t finish the task this time, but the master didn''t say anything and didn''t punish her at all?


    Why?


    "I''ve trained you for so many years myself. Do you think I''ll drive you away?" Teng su''er did not know what he thought or saw. He added a sentence slowly again.


    In a word, Rusu''s body suddenly froze, which she knew, he never concealed from her, from the moment he brought back, he told her clearly.


    Moreover, at that time, he also asked her what she meant. At that time, although she was still there, she had identified him. As long as he asked her to do something, she would do it.


    Slowly growing up, she will understand some things, but she does not regret at all, because she can accompany him.


    He personally trained her for 12 years, but in these three years, he never arranged any tasks for him. There must be a bit of fluke and an extravagant hope in her heart that he would not give up.


    But this time, he let her confuse Gu Tianyi and completely broke her luck.


    But after all, Gu Tianyi didn''t ask for her this time, and didn''t even touch her.


    So, her heart again had that kind of fluke psychology, but now only to him like this, she only felt cold at the bottom of her heart.


    He means, next, will she continue to take the task, will she continue to confuse other men?


    She knew clearly that it was her fluke to meet gutianyi this time. The next thing, there would never be such a fluke again. After all, looking at the world, there was only one gutianyi like this, and only such a man would not be tempted by her.


    Her task is to seduce men. If a man wants her, she can''t refuse it.


    Rusu''s eyes flashed and looked up at him. Suddenly, they were more firm. She doesn''t want to give her clean body to men she doesn''t know.


    To give, she also gave him, she wanted to give him the first clean body.


    In fact, this has always been her dream. Unfortunately, she has never had a chance. This time, she decided to let go.


    Thinking of this, Ru Su secretly breathed, then slowly raised her hand and began to unbutton her body.


    The buttons of her clothes are a little complicated. At the moment, she doesn''t know whether it''s because of tension or something. Her hands are shaking. After a long time of untying, she unties the buttons. She hesitates for a moment and then takes off her clothes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 718

    She looked at Rusu with some worry. Seeing his eyes at the moment, she still looked far away. She didn''t look at her, so she didn''t know what she was doing at the moment.


    Now that she has made up her mind, she doesn''t want to flinch any more, because she knows that if she flinches this time, she''ll only be afraid that she won''t get another chance.


    So she has to put all her eggs in one basket.


    Such as Su again inside the yarn will be removed, hard heart, will skirt shirt also untie, let it fall on the ground.


    After she finished all this, Teng su''er still kept the same posture and looked at the distance, as if she had completely forgotten her existence.


    Rusu secretly felt sad. She knew that in his heart, she was just a tool. Without her, he would never have her. But seeing his indifference, she would still feel sad.


    However, this is only the first time that she can hope for anything else. She dare not hope any more.


    Rusu''s clothes have been removed, leaving only a red belly pocket. She walked lightly from behind to him. When she came near, she reached out and grabbed his waist from his body.


    She knew that her practice was a bit humiliating, but she was originally trained for such a thing, but she was unwilling to let her clean body be ruined by other men.


    Teng su''er''s body seems to be slightly stiff for a while. "Didn''t he let you out?" At the moment, his voice is a little slower, as if he has some unusual emotions.


    It seems that he was just thinking about something and wanted to be a God. He didn''t intentionally ignore Rusu.


    When Rusu heard his words, she was obviously shocked. She thought that when she held him, he would push her away or look at her coldly, but she didn''t expect that he would say such words.


    What''s more, she could hear that there were some different emotions in his voice.


    At this moment, Rusu''s heart can''t help jumping. As long as he doesn''t refuse her, she should be very happy. Now, Rusu seems to be encouraged, and her hands on his waist are slowly tightened. Her fingers reach out to his buttons to help him unbutton them.


    "What are you doing?" Just the next moment, his voice suddenly sounded again, this time there was no just different, but a little more dangerous cold.


    While talking, he quickly pulled away her hand and turned to face her.


    When he saw what she was like, his eyes narrowed suddenly.


    If Su doesn''t want to manage so much at the moment, she can''t manage so much. She moves forward again, reaches out and wants to hold his waist.


    "Rusu." Teng su''er''s voice came coldly, like ice like frost. It was so icy that people could not penetrate it. "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know I don''t know what I''m doing better than this moment." Rusu looks at him and doesn''t want to stay back, so she has to stand up to his cold and danger.


    "I''ll give you my first clean one." Rusu doesn''t want to give herself any way back at the moment. Her beautiful and suffocating eyes look at him. Words are clear and firm.


    "Get out." Teng su''er''s tiny eyes are full of dangerous breath, and her voice is even colder and makes people stagnate.


    "I will not go out, I know the meaning of my existence, I know my task is to seduce men, sooner or later, I will be possessed by men who do not know who, but, I hope, my first time is you, I do not want to be ruined by my clean body by them." Rusu''s eyes are extremely firm at the moment. Now that she has done it, she must stick to it to the end.


    "Why, I have trained you so many years for you to use on me?" Teng su''er''s eyes have turned from her, and her voice is obviously with a trace of cold hum.


    "Rusu knows that my master has trained me for so many years to complete the task, but it has nothing to do with Rusu''s first time. Without this first time, Rusu can complete the task." Rusu''s heart was a little heavy and painful, but she didn''t hold too much extravagant expectation. She only wanted this time.


    ¡±Without this first time, there would be less conflict in Rusu''s heart. At that time, "Rusu will bear the pain in her heart and open her mouth slowly. In fact, she knows that even if she gives it to him for the first time, she will still resist other men in the future.


    Just, will not be so desperate, at least she gave him the best.


    At the moment, she only has a red belly pocket, which can''t resist any temptation at all.


    However, Teng su''er''s eyes did not fall on her or speak at the moment.


    "Rusu is brought up by the master and the son. Everything of Rusu is given by the master and the son. The master and the son are also the most clear. Rusu only wants to give the first time to the master cleanly. From then on, Rusu will resolutely complete every task."


    "Put on your clothes and go out." However, as Su said so much, he was not moved at all, and his voice was still icy.


    "What is the Lord afraid of?" Rusu''s eyes flashed a little, and suddenly said, she knew that she had said enough and clearly, so she went on talking about those things, which was of no use at all. Only when she saw that his eyes had been looking far away, it seemed that some of them did not dare to fall on her.


    ¡±Hum. What do you think? "Teng su''er snorted coldly. It seems that his deep voice can make people suffocate in an instant. However, he still hasn''t turned around, so Ru Su can''t see the expression on his face.


    In fact, there is not much emotion on his face.


    ¡±Why didn''t the master dare to see Rusu? Why didn''t the master dare to let Rusu get close? The master has trained Rusu for so many years. Today, the master might as well verify the achievements of so many years in person to see if Rusu meets the requirements of the master. "If Sue decides to change the way, it may be more useful.


    ¡±Rusu. "There''s a little more warning in his voice," go out and don''t let me say it a third time. "


    " master, you have trained Ru Su for so many years. Ru Su doesn''t know whether he can satisfy the master. Why don''t he let Ru Su try today? It''s a training. "If Su pretends not to hear him, instead of going out, she steps closer to him again.


    Now that she has reached this point, there is absolutely no reason for her to leave.


    ¡±I''ve had enough training for you. "Teng su''er''s voice came again, still shaking with ice.


    ¡±How can we prevent that one more time? "Rusu won''t accept any rejection from him at the moment. No matter what she says, she will back her up.


    For so many years, she followed him and was always obedient, but today, she decided to let her own willfulness once, this time, and then there would be no chance.


    ¡±Or, the master can take it as a task to see if Rusu can succeed. "Without waiting for him to speak, Rusu continued, thinking that if her task was him, she would accept such a task every day.


    However, her heart is very clear that it is impossible, even this time Chengdu is an unknown.


    No matter whether she can succeed or not, no matter what the result is, she will not regret it.


    Teng su''er didn''t speak any more. Ru Su Bentang became a default. Ru Su came directly to him this time, raised his arm, directly around his neck, and hugged him.


    With her slight strength, her body completely attached to his body, she raised her face, looked at her, beautiful eyes with emotion, and then slowly stood on tiptoe, red lips gently opened, towards his lips close, near.


    He once said that she is irresistible. No man can resist. She will try today to see if it is also useful to him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 719

    He once said that she is irresistible. No man can resist. She will try today to see if it is also useful to him.


    Teng su''er stood still and didn''t speak, but this time she didn''t push away. It seems that she really acquiesced to what she said as a task to see if she could finish it.


    He did not move, such as Su secretly relieved, no matter what he did not move, he did not push her away, at least it would be easier for her next thing.


    Stand on tiptoe, if Su''s lips can touch his lips, if Su''s lips stick to his lips as you wish, but then if Su doesn''t go deep, just stick to him, then the two lips stick together.


    In fact, if she can, she prefers such warmth. If not, no woman is willing to end all her favorite things in such a way.


    But Ru Su knows that such warmth is impossible for him. Even if one day he really has such warmth, he can''t treat her because she is just a tool he has trained.


    Su''s hand tightly hugged his neck, and her lips still clinged to his lips as quietly as before. She didn''t move, and she didn''t want to leave more warmth.


    If so, she hopes that time can stay at this moment. She holds him and kisses him so quietly, and he cooperates with everything so quietly.


    Tengsu''s eyes slightly gathered. Looking at him, she saw that her eyes were closed tightly, and there was a slight smile on the corner of her eyebrows. His eyes flashed a little, but the long eyelashes just covered all the emotions under his eyes, making it impossible to see half of them.


    Su knows that such an opportunity is really rare, and she also knows that time can''t really stay, so the next thing will continue.


    Her lips finally moved, red lips slightly opened, want to slow is deep, but, such as Su but did not cooperate with her, his lips still tightly pursed up, there is no half to separate the meaning.


    Such as Su Wei Leng for a while, however, but also know that such things can not be urgent.


    Her hand around his neck slowly moved down to his chest, and then slowly began to untie his buttons.


    Although she decided to let go, she was a girl after all, and for the first time, she would be shy and nervous.


    She took hold of his buttonhole''s hand, obviously a little trembling, untied for a long time, a buttonhole has not been untied.


    At this moment, she is still on tiptoe, and her lips are still close to his lips. The action of removing the clothes button is completely based on the touch, so it is more difficult.


    Teng su''er didn''t stop his movement, but he didn''t mean to cooperate at all. He still stood up straight and didn''t react at all.


    Rusu''s hand is still struggling with the button, but she finds that she wants to untie it. The more anxious she is, the more unable she is to untie it. Instead, it seems that it''s tighter.


    Rusu didn''t know if she was in a hurry at the moment or for other reasons. Suddenly, she made an effort, and the buttons were torn off one after another, and rolled to the ground. Then, his clothes were finally successfully untied.


    Such as Su''s lips slowly hook up, sure enough, or the most direct way, the fastest, the most effective.


    Teng su''er seemed to be slightly stunned for a moment, apparently without thinking that she would use such a violent way.


    She followed him for many years, always gentle and obedient. This time, he thought it was her biggest breakthrough. Unexpectedly, she had such rude actions.


    However, he didn''t say anything at the moment, but somehow, his eyes suddenly sank.


    At the moment, Rusu''s eyes are closed tightly, so she doesn''t notice all this, and her hands continue to untie his inner shirt.


    "Enough." But this time, he suddenly made a noise. Although he didn''t push her away, the meaning of the refusal was obvious.


    If Su Wei Zheng, the body froze for a while, but at the moment, she didn''t want to pay attention to his words, and still continued to move in her hands. This time, it seems that she tore his clothes again for fear that he would say no again.


    Now that she has reached this point, she can''t stop, and she doesn''t want to stop.


    But because she can''t stop anything, she is too clear about what she will do in the future, that is to confuse men, one, two, three, or even countless. She knows that she will never be as lucky as Gu Tianyi this time. One day, she will * * a stranger man for the task.


    Or, the next task is likely to be


    which she can''t tolerate, so when she thinks of that possibility, she can''t help the fear and heartache in her heart. She knows that her life has been doomed, she has no right to choose, and she doesn''t even know which man will possess her in the future.


    So, she wanted to be willful once, to make a choice for her first time.


    However, he rejected him again and again. Now that he has reached this point, he still refuses.


    She doesn''t stop. She doesn''t stop.


    Rusu''s movement was not stopped, but faster. Her hands quickly pulled all his clothes off his upper body, leaving his skin completely exposed. She was ruthless, directly pulled the only belly pocket on her body, and then directly pressed her body to him, so that the two people could tightly stick together, pressing her Softness on his slightly hard chest.


    Two people''s temperature slowly spread, slowly blend, two heartbeat sounds seem to be fused together.


    Rusu''s lips cling to his lips, fragrant tongue spits gently, and wants to go deep again, but his lips are still tightly pursed.


    She put her hand around his neck again, pressed her body closer to him, and pressed their lips closer.


    Because his lips have been puckered up, such as Su can''t go deep, so she just licked, circled, and then suddenly forced to suck, after all, she was the first time, in fact, these are not skilled at all, and astringent.


    Although Teng su''er has trained her for 12 years, she has never taught her these.


    These things need her to figure out. Of course, some people have told her these things, but after all, they are all a theory without practice. It''s the first time for real practice.


    However, this kind of unsmooth action is often more maddening. At this moment, if you change any man, you are afraid that you can''t control her, and you can''t swallow her directly.


    However, Teng su''er still has no movement, still stands upright, does not move, does not respond, as if he is not the real body at the moment, but just a model.


    Rusu didn''t expect that when he arrived at this time, he still stood still and didn''t react at all.


    She is close to him at the moment, and can clearly feel his body''s reaction. At the moment, Ru Su doesn''t even feel his body changes.


    Didn''t he really respond to her, didn''t he want her at all.


    She didn''t believe it, she just failed, and she couldn''t allow herself to fail.


    She secretly breathed a breath, and the sweet tongue tried hard to push against his lips, but he didn''t cooperate at all, and refused completely, and she didn''t enter at all.


    As Su frowned slightly, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    Her arm around his neck suddenly tightened, and her whole body was completely attached to his body. There was almost no gap between the two men at the moment.


    However, tengsu''er still didn''t respond. He didn''t respond at all, just like ice, an ice that can''t be covered hot any more.


    If Su thinks about it, the eyebrow is moving, and she breathes again secretly. Then the red lips are slightly opened and the teeth are slightly opened. She presses his lips with a little force, and she doesn''t believe it. If he can bear it, she doesn''t believe it. She can''t go deep. She can''t be gentle. She feels that she can use violence properly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 720

    She felt that if she could not be gentle, she could use violence properly.


    Teng su''er frowned slightly. Although it was painful, it was also a little shocked. He never thought that she would bite her. She really dared.


    Because of the sudden pain, Teng su''er''s subconscious lips slightly expanded, and Su took the opportunity to enter quickly.


    If Su''s lips are slowly lifted up, it seems that she can''t believe that she can''t do it after a few smug chuckles. Finally, she succeeds.


    However, Rusu is the first time, but she is not very good at kissing. At the moment, she wants to wrap her sweet tongue around him, but he doesn''t cooperate at all.


    This kind of things, women do not cooperate, men have a way, but men do not cooperate, some difficult.


    However, it''s impossible for Su to give up like this. If he doesn''t cooperate, she will take the initiative constantly until he cooperates.


    Rusu''s small hand slowly slid down his chest, down, and down to his waist. Out of a little revenge, Rusu slightly tugged at his waist.


    Teng su''er''s eyes seem to flicker a little. This woman is really more and more bold. Is she seducing him?


    It''s totally abusing him.


    Who taught her this way? She was sure that it was a way to seduce men. She was sure that it could really seduce men?


    Rusu''s hand was pulled from his waist, and then it moved slowly to his belt.


    Now that we want to do it, and now that we have reached this point, there is absolutely no reason to shrink back, so everything must continue.


    If he doesn''t cooperate, she can only take the initiative. Even if the initiative is too shy, she should not shrink back.


    However, just at this time, his body suddenly straightened, and his lips left the entanglement of her lips.


    Rusu Weileng didn''t expect that he would leave suddenly at this time, and didn''t know what he wanted to do. However, Rusu''s heart suddenly had a bad feeling.


    If he was really seduced by her, she decided not to leave. After all, she knew clearly that he had never cooperated.


    Is she a failure?


    "Do you want to continue?" Sure enough, the next moment his impassioned voice suddenly sounded. At this moment, even without the previous cold and ice, he could not hear the slightest emotion.


    She tried so long, kissed so long, he still refused, and even no real response.


    "Yes." If Su secretly bit his teeth and was cruel, he replied directly, of course, how can we not continue.


    "Is there any need to continue?" His voice spread again, as if she had just done nothing to him.


    A normal man, in the face of such temptation, can''t be indifferent. After such a turn of temptation, I''m afraid that any man can''t control it and will beat her down and ask for her.


    However, he was so insipid, unresponsive, and calm and frightening.


    His words at the moment sound similar to the first sentence, but to Rusu, they are totally different, totally different.


    Is his sentence necessary? For a moment she had nowhere to hide.


    As she just said, it should be a task. Then, it should be considered as a complete task to cooperate with her. Therefore, will it be necessary for him to ask?


    Rusu knew that she had failed. She really failed.


    She has achieved this step, he has not yet any reaction, or refused her like this, what else can she do?


    What makes Su even more chilling is that no matter what she does, she can''t arouse his reaction, and he has no feeling for her at all.


    She wanted to give him the first time that she was clean, and she had been expecting such tenderness. She wanted to leave the best memory, but now she found that it was really just her extravagant hope.


    An extravagant hope that can never be fulfilled.


    Now that she has tried, she can finally give up.


    Although she decided to let go at the beginning, she was a girl after all, with the shyness of a girl. It was the limit for her to do what she had done before.


    His words at the moment completely destroyed everything she disguised.


    Even if she wanted to keep going, she couldn''t go on at the moment.


    She let go of her arm around him, breathed heavily, and then moved her body close to him.


    Instead of looking at him, she slowly went to the place where her clothes fell and picked up the clothes on the ground.


    At the moment when she bowed her head, she felt her eyes were astringent and uncontrollably moist. When her hand picked up the clothes on the ground, the tears rolled down uncontrollably, just fell on the back of her hand, with a trace of warmth. However, she felt hot and uncomfortable.


    She squatted on the ground, stopped her movements, exhaled fiercely, and tried to force the tears back. She could not cry, could not cry.


    Rusu, if you have lost everything, leave yourself a little dignity, so don''t cry in front of him, don''t cry.


    Finally, the tears stopped. She picked up her clothes and pretended to wipe them casually on her face. She oblivious wiped away the tears on her face and wiped out all the evidence.


    She didn''t want him to find her crying.


    When she stood up, her eyes closed tightly to cover up all emotions. When she opened them again, she finally recovered some normal appearance.


    She quickly put on the clothes, put on all the clothes she just took off, and disguise herself completely.


    She also tidied it up slowly.


    Then, she turned around and looked at him. At the moment when she turned around and looked at him, she concealed all the sadness, all the emotions, completely changed into the normal appearance, and even a slight smile broke out in the corner of her lips.


    Looking at him, she opened her lips gently. "It seems that I failed again. My master trained me for so many years. I failed in the first task, and now I fail again."


    Her voice has completely recovered from the normal appearance, not too much unusual, but her hidden hand under the sleeve is tightly tightened, tightly tightened, not too long nails are embedded in the skin, the skin has slowly exuded blood.


    But she didn''t seem to know, she didn''t feel anything.


    Only in this way can she keep herself calm at this moment.


    She is very beautiful. Because of the light smile on her lips, she is even more beautiful and makes people trance.


    Only, if she can, she really don''t want such beauty, she wants to be ordinary, want to live a light life.


    Find a man you like, who can hurt her and love her, and live a light life.


    But from the beginning she had no choice, good or bad.


    All of them are predestined.


    ¡±Master, if Su still fails, is he useless. "Rusu''s lips are slightly light. With the radian of the voice, the smile seems to be more brilliant. It''s just that brilliant, but it just makes people feel less warm, just sad.


    Yes, heartbreak, her heart is hurt, even the most beautiful smile can not cover up.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Teng su''er wanted to move her eyes, but she did not.


    The smile on her face at the moment is very beautiful, but it is also very dazzling. For a moment, his heart gave a fierce smoke, and his eyes seemed to be a little uncomfortable. He flashed a little. Suddenly, he had an impulse to put everything down, want to hold her in his arms, want to tell her that she was very good, really good.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 721

    But, he did not speak after all, did not have any movement, just so straight stood in place, quietly looked at her, did not say a word.


    ¡±Master, if Su fails, if he really fails, will he punish Su? " Rusu continued to smile, raised her eyebrow slightly, and wanted to raise the arc of smirk, but she found that it was very difficult, really difficult, because, after all, it was not her sincere smile, which could reach the eyebrow angle.


    ¡±You go down. "Teng su''er finally made a sound, but the voice was still plain. He didn''t want to see her like this, really.


    He knew that she wanted to cry at the moment, but she tried to hold back. Instead of crying, she forced to smile.


    He hoped that she would cry.


    ¡±OK, Rusu will go back first. "Rusu nodded her head cleverly, and the radian of her lips continued to rise. She tried her best to make her voice and tone relaxed.


    It''s hard, but she has to do it.


    She promised, then walked out, she tried to control her speed, not to let her speed too fast, although she wanted to leave quickly at the moment, quickly escape all this,.


    However, she could not escape in such a mess in front of him.


    Rusu forced herself to walk out step by step. At the moment, she didn''t face him anymore, so she didn''t have to pretend to smile any more. However, she didn''t want to show her emotions too much.


    Until out of the room, her feet stopped, her body froze, and her eyes were full of pain and sorrow.


    It''s over, it''s all over, Rusu, it''s all over, it''s all over, it''s all over, it''s all over, it''s impossible in the future.


    Rusu, it''s time to wake up.


    She breathed hard and wanted to step again, but found that at the moment, she didn''t even have the strength to step.


    The original pain to the extreme, even the strength will disappear.


    If she could, she would like to lie on the bed and cry willfully. But she can''t. this is her yard and behind her is his room. Although she can''t be seen from his position at the moment, she can''t cry here.


    If Su closes her eyes slightly, she wants to cover up some pain, but finds that she has no use at all. When she opens her eyes again, the pain is more intense.


    After all, she still stepped hard, and then step by step, slowly walked away, slowly left.


    In the room, Teng su''er didn''t move.


    Although he didn''t move, although he can''t see her at the moment, but he can hear, clearly hear all the voices sent back by her actions, until he heard her slowly go away, slowly leave, his body only slightly rotate, a pair of eyes look forward, but it seems that there is no focus.


    A figure came out from the dark, a Qinghai Tibet color clothes, the whole body dim can not find the slightest bright color, it seems that even the eyes are gray.


    This person''s dress is extremely neutral, but looks like a woman, about forty or fifty years old.


    ¡±Why didn''t you just complete her? It has also been completed. "The woman looked at him, with concern in her eyes, but also with some pain.


    ¡±How to complete? "He still didn''t move, and his eyes were still staring at the front without any focus. Only the voice came out lightly.


    ¡±She likes you. You should have known that for a long time. "The woman sighed in secret, and after all, she spoke slowly." every girl wanted to give her body to the person she liked. "


    " and then? If I want her, I''ll make it? "His lips were slightly twitching, and he seemed to have some emotions, but he soon concealed them.


    ¡±Then you at least meet her wish, let her less regret, less despair. "The woman shakes her head secretly. As a woman, she knows her mood very well.


    ¡±After all, it is to hurt. Why give her that impossible hope? If I can''t give it, she can''t afford it. "His eyes turn slightly and look at the woman in front of him," aunt Ling, for so many years, all I have done has one purpose, nothing else, nothing else. "


    " yes, aunt Ling knows that you are suffering in your heart and everything you are carrying, but why do you have to suffer yourself and torture yourself all the time? " Aunt Ling looks at her, her eyes are full of heartache.


    "When I brought her back, I had only one purpose to train her so that she could finish that task one day. From the very beginning, it has never changed. "There seems to be something wrong with what he said.


    Aunt Ling still understood what he meant, "but you neglected that people have feelings. It''s natural for you to get along with her day and night, and have feelings. There are several men like you who can resist. "


    " for so many years, she is with you every day. You are everything to her. In her eyes, you are the only one in her heart. Now that she has grown up, the clearer and more persistent the emotion is. " Aunt Ling is a woman. She knows the most about the woman''s mind. "That child is pitiful, but she was chosen by you since childhood. In fact, it''s not fair to her."


    Teng su''er''s body was slightly stiff for a while. He knew that it was unfair to her, and he always knew that. However, from the moment when he chose from the beginning, he had no way back, and God had not left him any way back.


    ¡±You have been ruthless, indifferent to everything, but, you really can completely ignore it? "Aunt Ling sighed again when she saw that he was speechless." you have been together for so many years, she has feelings for you, and you have no feelings for her. "


    " aunt Ling? " His body is stiff again. His eyes look at Aunt Ling quickly, and his voice seems to improve a little.


    "You don''t have to be so excited. If you don''t have feelings for her, your training for her has already ended. She has learned everything to learn. Why do you keep her around for three years? You say you train her for only one purpose, but now that all the opportunities are ripe, why don''t you implement your plan?" Aunt Ling interrupted him, each word meaningful.


    "You are hesitating, always hesitating, clearly everything is ready, but you have been hesitating, let the opportunity one by one missed, because you are reluctant, reluctant to let her go." Aunt Ling didn''t wait for him to open her mouth. She went on talking. After all these years, she watched him grow up. She knew how bitter he was.


    "I didn''t give up, but the opportunity was not right." He breathed in secret, a little stiff. In front of aunt Ling, he relaxed a little, no longer pretending to be so tough.


    "Is the opportunity inappropriate? It''s a real opportunity. Isn''t it right? Three years, more than one chance. " Aunt Ling shook her head in secret. "In fact, you know what it is because of in your heart, child."


    "Aunt Ling knows that your revenge is a blood feud. She will definitely repay it, but aunt Qing doesn''t want to see you suffer too much. For example, Su is also an aunt Ling who grows up. Seriously, I don''t want to see her suffer too much. Aunt Ling knows that you are doomed to do this. From the beginning, you are doomed. There is no way back, and there is no other choice. But before that, aunt Ling doesn''t want you two Such a bitter self. " Aunt Ling''s face is a little more distressed, these two children are also suffering.


    "Teng su''er looks at her, frowns slightly, and seems to have some doubts.


    "Since you haven''t implemented your plan yet, why don''t you give both of you a chance to let go of your love once?" Aunt Ling feels that if the ending is doomed to be sad, then love one now, so at least there will be some good things between the two people, and there won''t be too many regrets in the future.


    "Love?!" Teng su''er is slightly stunned. Her face is slightly stiff. Her eyes are full of pain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 722

    "Fifteen years ago, I lost the right to love. My purpose of living is to revenge. How can a person who lives only for revenge have love?"


    Can he love? No, from that moment on, it''s doomed.


    ¡±Can''t you love? Or dare not love? "Aunt Ling looked at him with a slightly accentuated tone.


    His life is too bitter, too bitter. She really hopes that there can be something different in his life. She even thinks that if he loves, the hatred in his heart will be less, or the hatred will be lighter.


    Anyway, at least not so hard.


    But his heart knot is too heavy to open.


    She knew that the events of that year hit him too hard. Not only he, but also she had been having nightmares for so many years. Besides, he was only a child, only 15 years old.


    At that time, he was so excellent, so excellent. Although he was only 15 years old, he had mastered so many things that ordinary people would never learn. He was called the first childe in the world.


    However, no matter how excellent, capable or talented, she is just a child. When a child sees everything with his own eyes, she doesn''t know how he bears it or how he survived.


    ¡±No, I dare not. "If Su Dun, his lips are moving, this moment in front of aunt Ling, he doesn''t cover up too much.


    He can''t love, nor dare to love, so, for so many years, although he knew Rusu''s feelings for him, he always chose to turn a blind eye.


    ¡±Why do you have to be so bitter all the time. "Aunt Ling sighed," your life should not be only about revenge. "


    " however, after 15 years, I haven''t got my revenge. "His eyes are slightly heavy and his body is obviously stiff. For 15 years, he has watched his enemy''s scenery endlessly. No one can understand his mood.


    ¡±Ah. "Aunt Ling knows that it''s useless for her to say anything, because his heart has been sealed by himself, and ordinary people can''t open it at all.


    ¡±What are your plans now? "Instead of persuading him, aunt Ling changed the subject. She wanted to know what he would do next.


    ¡±Looking for opportunities, this time, I will not hesitate. " His eyes closed slightly, opened again, has recovered the usual indifference, word for word words although there is no emotion, but let people listen to heartache.


    "This time really give up?" Aunt Ling was slightly stunned for a while, and there was some worry in her eyes.


    "Yes." He whispered, as if worried about Aunt Ling''s disbelief, adding, "she has already performed a task."


    "Poof." Aunt Ling suddenly laughed and said, "she is also called carrying out tasks. Others don''t know, but you know best. Gu Tianyi rejected women from childhood and didn''t allow women to approach. No matter how beautiful women are, those rumors are right. You were together with him for two years when he was a child. This is more clear to you than any other. For example, Su seduced Gu Tianyi, and it''s impossible to even him Come near, do you say it to yourself or to me? "


    Teng su''er''s eyes shimmered slightly, and there seemed to be so much uneasiness on her face, but it soon disappeared again.


    ¡±This time, you want to seduce Gu Tianyi like Su, right? Only when Rusu is completely dead can she do it. "Aunt Ling paused a little before she said again.


    In fact, she had guessed this for a long time, and his goal had been achieved, such as Su Zhen''s heart.


    From the moment when he promised that there would be no pain at night, Rusu''s heart was half cold, but later, he came back completely free. Rusu was unwilling to do such a thing today.


    It''s just that, after what just happened, Su should have really given up.


    ¡±I think your goal has been achieved. Su should have given up on you. "Aunt Ling sighed in her heart. Seeing these two children torment each other like this, she was really distressed, but she could not help them.


    His lips were slightly pursed, he didn''t speak, but his face was a little stiff, and his body seemed to be a little stiff, which was indeed the result he wanted, but now that his goal was achieved, his heart began to ache.


    But he had no choice but to do so.


    ¡±Aunt Ling, please let someone arrange it. It''s fifteen years. It''s time to get this account back. "He breathed in secret, and forced himself to bear the pain in his heart. Turning to aunt mouling, he gave orders in a low voice.


    ¡±Have you decided yet? "Aunt Ling was stunned and her eyes were wide open. Obviously, she didn''t expect him to be so eager, and she still asked her to arrange it.


    If he arranges by himself, or he will be a bit reluctant, but she arranges?


    He doesn''t want to leave a little way for himself.


    It seems that this time, he really made up his mind.


    "Yes, it has been decided." His lips are fretting, word for word words slowly spread out, with some fruit Jue.


    However, if you carefully distinguish, you will hear the pain in the deep part of his voice.


    "It''s been 15 years. Why do you rush at this moment? Isn''t Gu Tianyi just coming to the capital? Aren''t you going to meet him? " After all, aunt Ling couldn''t bear it. She knew that once she took this step, there would be no way back. When she took this step out, the two children were afraid that they would suffer more in the future.


    Even if he revenges, then he will be more bitter and painful.


    Aunt Ling knows that she can''t change the result, but she hopes that this day will be later.


    ¡±No, it''s not the time. "His eyes flashed a little. He had been to the ancient city in those years, and met Gu Tianyi. They were learning martial arts and practicing swords together for two years.


    In fact, he also wants to see Gu Tianyi, but his current identity is not appropriate, and he does not want to involve Gu Tianyi in his affairs.


    He knew that his way of revenge was too dangerous, and he didn''t want his young good friend to be in any danger because of him.


    What''s more, Gu Tianyi came to Beijing to propose marriage this time. Gu Tianyi rejected all women''s acceptance.


    However, there is only one. Ancient Tianyi is not exclusive.


    At that time, he happened to be in the ancient city, when he was 14 years old, and Gu Tianyi was 10 years old. They were together every day. Gu Tianyi was very exclusive of girls, and even many people made fun of them.


    Then, on that day, there came a little kid, a three-year-old kid, who saw gutianyi at a glance, and then asked gutianyi to hug her. Gutianyi didn''t agree with her, but she jumped straight in and hugged gutianyi.


    From his understanding of gutianyi, he thought that even if gutianyi didn''t kill the girl, he would push her a few meters away, but to his dismay, gutianyi didn''t do anything at that time, and even let the girl''s snot rub on him.


    Moreover, Gu Tianyi also collected people''s jade plates.


    After that, Gu Tianyi thought his strange disease was cured, and then he ran to find other girls to try, and found that it was the same as before.


    Then, we come to a conclusion that ancient Tianyi only allows the night universe to approach.


    Can only receive love night Yu Ning''s close.


    Therefore, ancient Tianyi was destined to marry yeyuning.


    However, it seems that Gu Tianyi''s marriage is not so smooth this time. Ye Yuning doesn''t want to marry, and he asks someone to confuse Gu Tianyi.


    He knew that Gu Tianyi would not be confused by anyone, so he agreed to let him give up and let him know what Gu Tianyi thought about her.


    However, he didn''t think that Gu Tianyi actually brought Rusu back. He didn''t know what Gu Tianyi thought.


    However, no matter what, he can''t meet Gu Tianyi now.


    He took back his emotion, his face recovered his usual indifference, and suddenly he said, "aunt Ling, tomorrow you will take care of me."


    Now that he has made a decision, he can''t hesitate any more. There are some things he must do.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 723

    "Why? Isn''t it that Rusu has been taking care of it all the time? " Aunt Ling was stunned. She didn''t understand for a while. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but that it was too sudden and strange. For so many years, Rusu had been taking care of her all the time. Why did she change her suddenly?


    "You want her to die completely?" However, aunt Ling soon recovered and understood.


    He didn''t answer, but the meaning was obvious. This man would not change sooner or later, but he had to change at this time, just to make Rusu die.


    Otherwise, after so many years, I''ve been used to it. How can I say to change people.


    Aunt Ling sighed in her heart, how far does the child force herself? Can''t we just leave a little room for ourselves and leave a light for ourselves?


    So many years, his heart is too bitter, he can''t breathe under the pressure of hatred, but his heart is still as before.


    If he is selfish and ruthless enough, he can make full use of Rusu''s feelings for him, and have a better and complete control over Rusu. However, he has not done so now, and deliberately pushes Rusu away.


    Everyone knows that with such a push, it''s likely that Su won''t be as sincere as he is. He''s such a smart person that he can definitely think of it.


    Aunt Ling''s eyes are slightly open. If he does this, will she want to ask Ru Su to leave on her own initiative?


    thinking of this possibility, aunt Ling is totally shocked. He has trained Ru Su for so many years with only one purpose, which is revenge. This is doomed from the beginning, and he will not change. He does not allow himself to change. However, Ru Su is not allowed to change Change, if Su does not want to go, then no one can force, after all, that thing must be willing to complete.


    In fact, for so many years, the child''s only suffering is himself. Even if he is carrying a deep blood feud, he still has a pure good.


    Aunt Ling suddenly felt that her eyes were a little astringent and slightly wet. She breathed a breath in secret and controlled her emotions. Then she opened her mouth slowly. "


    if you can, aunt Ling really wants to leave a little light in the child''s heart and a little thought.


    ¡±Aunt Ling? "Teng su''er didn''t expect that Aunt Ling would refuse, with a trace of accident on her face.


    ¡±You''d better find a little girl to take care of you. Aunt Ling is so old that she can take good care of herself. "Aunt Ling turned her eyes and stopped looking at him. She was afraid that she could not help crying.


    In fact, taking care of him is a very easy thing. He usually does things by himself, but aunt Ling knows that the key is to recite the meaning of this thing.


    ¡±Aunt Ling, you know, I''m not used to being followed by others. "Only by Aunt Ling''s side can he allow himself to reveal his feelings.


    In fact, in front of Rusu, he once had such a relaxation. At that time, Rusu was still ignorant of his feelings.


    However, since he clearly knew Rusu''s feelings for him, he once again disguised himself completely in front of Rusu.


    ¡±Hasn''t Rusu taken care of her for so many years? "Aunt Ling turned her eyes and looked at him. She stressed her heart and wanted him to understand her meaning.


    Teng su''er is such a smart person, how could he not understand her meaning? His lips are slightly pursed, and he doesn''t speak any more.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, aunt Ling took a deep sigh of relief and thought he had figured it out.


    Aunt Ling knew that if he did that, he would not only be cruel to Rusu, but also to himself.


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Aunt Ling doesn''t stay any longer, because she knows that he likes being quiet and doesn''t like being disturbed.


    However, aunt Ling didn''t think of it. He didn''t really think about it. On that day, Teng su''er transferred another girl to his room.


    She is also a very beautiful girl. Although she is not as beautiful as Su, she is definitely one in a hundred.


    When Aunt Ling got the news, it was too late. Yurou had gone to his room.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt about it, the more she worried about it. She was not sure. She hurried to the room, and then she saw that Yu Rou was making tea, and Ru Su was standing outside the door, looking at him.


    Looking at this situation, aunt Ling felt more painful. When were the two children going to suffer?


    Rusu looked at him so quietly and didn''t speak. She felt that she couldn''t speak at the moment. She thought that his previous refusal was the most cruel thing, which was enough to make her feel cold. However, she never thought that she didn''t even have the qualification to take care of him by her side.


    Yurou made the tea, walked slowly to tengsu''er''s side, and handed it to him, "master, the tea is ready. "


    " yes. "He answered in a low voice. Then he reached out and took the tea from Yurou''s hand.


    If Su Leng is stunned for a while, her eyes are slightly open. Usually, she makes tea. He never seems to take it on his own initiative. Knowing that he likes to be quiet, she quietly puts it on his hand. When he wants to drink it, he can drink it at any time. If the tea is cold, he hasn''t drunk it yet, she quietly changes it.


    She never bothers him when she does these things.


    Because, she knows, when he is doing things, he will be very unhappy after being disturbed.


    But now Yurou makes tea for him and brings it to him. He not only agrees, but also reaches for it himself?


    Don''t he just like to be disturbed by her, change a person, the result is different?


    Rusu suddenly feels that the picture in front of her is too dazzling. She wants to laugh, but she can''t think of it.


    Previously, she seduced him to failure. She covered up his embarrassment with a smile. She thought that it could be regarded as never happened, and everything would be the same as before.


    But now it seems that it''s really her wishful thinking, only half a day, everything has changed, everything has changed.


    His side has changed others, she even has no qualification to accompany him.


    If Su saw Yurou standing beside him, it should have been her position. No, it used to be her position, but now it''s changed. At this moment, Su felt her heart was hollowed out.


    "Master, don''t you want to be like Sue?" If Su forbear again, still did not forbear, she felt, she needs to ask to understand.


    Teng su''er looked at the book, didn''t return to him, didn''t even look up, looked at him.


    ¡±The master said, from today on, let me take care of it here. "Jade looks like Su, slowly opening up.


    If Su Weizheng is stiff, if Su knows that Yurou is also a member of Yunsu Pavilion, and has been specially trained, she knows what can be said and what can''t be said. Yurou''s dare to say this now is definitely the meaning of the master.


    Did he even bother to waste time answering her?


    If Su is not willing, really not willing, even if she seduced him earlier, she said with a smile as a task, why would he change her?


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, he kept looking down at the book. Rusu secretly breathed a sigh, and suddenly stepped in.


    ¡±Rusu. "Yu Ruwei Leng, come quickly, want to stop her," you know best, without the master''s order, you can''t enter the master''s room at will. "


    " Yurou, can you go out first? I have something to say to the master. "Rusu naturally knows the most about this rule. After all, she has been with him for so many years.


    Fifteen years, a full fifteen years.


    For so many years, she was the only one in and out of his room. She didn''t need to go through any requests. It can be said that she came and went freely. He seemed to be used to such small things.


    Before, it was su who stopped and chased others.


    It''s just that Rusu didn''t expect that she would be the one to be kicked out today.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 724

    ¡±Rusu, don''t put me in trouble. " Yu Rou''s face is a little more difficult. Without the master''s words, she dare not do it at all.


    Aunt Ling went to the door, but she didn''t come in, because she knew that at this time, she could not help. Previously, she had explained to him clearly, but he didn''t listen at all.


    This matter, the outsider is cannot get in touch with, she hurried to come over, originally want to persuade him to let Yu Rou leave, then she follows at the side to take care of.


    If really want to change, she is willing to change her person, so Su''s heart will not be so uncomfortable at least, but she is still a step late, Su has received the news, rushed over.


    Now it''s impossible for Aunt Ling to go in and let him change. Now she regrets that she just rejected him.


    Aunt Ling thought that if she refused, he would give up that idea, but never thought of it. He found another one, and it was still so young and beautiful.


    ¡±I just have a few words to say to the master. "Rusu also knows that she will make Yurou embarrassed, but she can''t give up. She is afraid that she will leave at this moment, and maybe she will have little chance to see him in the future.


    Ru Su said this to Yu Rou, but more to Teng su''er.


    "Say anything." Teng su''er finally raised her eyes and looked at her. There was no slightest fluctuation in her light voice.


    He asked her to say something, but he didn''t mean to let Yurou leave at all. If he didn''t speak, Yurou would not dare to leave.


    Rusu''s lips are slightly pursed, and Yurou is here at the moment. She doesn''t have any words at all. Rusu knows that he is intentional.


    He was clearly embarrassing her.


    "Yurou, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I need your help. Come on, hurry up and follow me. I''m in a hurry." Aunt Ling''s eyes flashed a little, and then she went into the room, pulling Yurou out.


    Yu Rou is stunned, her eyes are tiny, and she looks to Teng su''er with some worries.


    Teng su''er frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. After all, the man was aunt Ling, although he knew that Aunt Ling was intentional.


    See the master didn''t say anything, after all, pull her to leave the person is aunt Ling, Yu Rou then let herself be pulled out by Aunt Ling.


    When Aunt Ling got out of the door, she helped them close the door.


    After Yurou and aunt Ling left, the room was quiet for a moment, and only two people could hear each other''s breathing.


    "Why?" Rusu finally broke the silence. She knew that if she didn''t speak first, he could ignore her all the time.


    Before, she could be so quiet with him, can not speak, because at that time, she had a lot of things to be so with him.


    But now it''s different.


    Think of these, such as Su''s heart can''t help pulling pain.


    She wanted to know why he did it?


    He raised his eyes, looked at her, and his lips were slightly hooked. "Rusu, when do I need to report to you when I do something?"


    In a word, merciless and cruel, straight open the distance between the two, hard division of the identity of the two.


    Rusu''s body is stiff, slightly quivering, and her hand under her sleeve is tightened. She never thought that he would say such a thing.


    It''s impossible for him to report to her. However, he suddenly changed Yu Rou to serve her and drove her away. Can''t she even ask?


    "You know I didn''t mean that." Rusu secretly breathed a breath and tried to make her voice return to normal. "If you are because of the previous events, I promise it will never happen again. I promise later,"


    "Rusu." Teng su''er suddenly broke into a voice and said, "you should know my principle the best when you have been with me for so many years."


    "I asked Yurou to come here because Yurou is more suitable." His words slightly paused, again a word slowly added.


    "Yu Rou is more suitable? "Rusu''s eyes are wide and her body seems to sway slightly," you mean that Yurou is more suitable to accompany you than I am? "


    " you are right to say that. "Teng su''er glanced at her again." is there anything else? "


    " ha, ha, ha, ha, "Rusu suddenly laughed, with a little self mockery, but more sorrow.


    She was with him for 15 years, but now he tells her that other people are more suitable than her.


    "She''s better than me?" Rusu raised her eyes again and looked at him. There were more complicated emotions in her eyes. "Since she is more suitable than me, why don''t you let her stay with you earlier and why do you let me stay with you for so many years?"


    She forbear, she let, she was gentle and considerate, she was obedient, that was to stay with him.


    Now, since she has no last thought, what can she bear? What else does she want?


    In fact, her temperament has never been that kind of submissive. Even if she has been trained by him for so many years, even if she knows her identity and what she will do in the future, she still has her pride.


    At this moment, Su''s years of repression broke out.


    Teng su''er is stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect to question him as angrily as Su Hui. No one in Suyun Pavilion dare to do so.


    In fact, he had known for a long time that Rusu''s temperament was not really obedient. She was not a little white rabbit, but a little wild cat. In fact, for so many years, he didn''t have much to suppress her temperament, but she had been doing very well, very obedient and very soft.


    She is a little wild cat. She has claws. If she gets upset, she will catch you.


    Teng su''er''s eyebrow slightly moved. It seems that she was really upset today. Her little claw can no longer hide, and all of them came out.


    If he is just a normal man, he doesn''t have to suppress his emotions, he will appreciate her.


    But he is not. He has too much on his shoulders. He can not relax for a moment.


    People like him are even more unable to have feelings.


    Teng su''er didn''t speak or look at her, apparently ignoring him as before.


    He thought that his ignorance would make her retreat.


    "What? Shut up? Do you think it''s OK not to talk? " It''s just that this time, Rusu''s outburst was completely out of control, and she didn''t want to control it.


    She didn''t even have the last thought to accompany him. Why should she suppress herself.


    What else does she have to be afraid of now? The big deal is to be punished by him.


    Even the punishment is not afraid. At the moment, Rusu no longer takes him as the master. She feels that since she has said it, she will make it clear at one time. Otherwise, there may be no chance in the future.


    How can Teng su''er want to ignore it? At the moment, she feels that she can''t do it. Did this woman eat dynamite today?


    "What are you looking at? Am I wrong? "On his eyes, such as Su Mei''s eyes open: at this moment, he is totally ignored, staring at him angrily." every time when it comes to the critical moment, you don''t speak, do you want to say or have nothing to say, so use silence to cover your embarrassment? "


    At the moment, she is not obedient at all. She is a little tiger.


    Teng su''er looks at her, her eyes are light. He always knows that her temperament is not obedient, but he didn''t expect that her temper should be so big.


    Such as Su seems to feel enough to resolve the anger, hate again to fill a sentence, "nothing on the deep, loaded what?"


    Rusu is now throwing herself out with courage. She feels that she is not afraid to die now. There is nothing terrible about it.


    Of course, at the moment, she also has the idea of deliberately provoking her. She wants to see what happens to him after provoking him?


    Would you really kill her?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 725

    Teng su''er looks at him, her eyes are slightly open. Is this girl crazy? She even said he pretended to be deep?


    With a look of contempt? She''s looking down on him?


    She is really brave enough.


    "Why do you stare at me like this to scare me? I''m not wrong. You have the ability to speak clearly. " If Su to on his Mou son, slightly trembled, thought of own just words, still some worry, but still hard scalp top him a sentence.


    Rusu can see that she has annoyed him at the moment. She has been with him for so many years, and she saw him for the first time. He usually has no emotion, but at the moment, he even stares at her.


    "Make it clear?" Teng su''er opens his mouth slowly. His eyes seem to squint slightly. Obviously, there is more danger in his eyes. "What do you want me to make clear?"


    "Of course, it''s my fault to make this clear. But you have no loss. I don''t care about it. What do you care about?" Su Wei is stunned for a moment. It seems that she didn''t expect that Su would say such a thing. For a while, her tongue was a little knotted.


    She feels that today''s him, not only has the mood changed, but also has a different way of speaking. Usually, he would never say such a long word, not to mention such a tone.


    Usually, he only seems to give orders. She has doubts about whether he will say anything else.


    ¡±You mean, you seduce me, you have to worry? "Teng su''er didn''t know whether she was angry or infected. Suddenly, she said this.


    As soon as he said this, Teng su''er himself was stunned, and he didn''t believe that he would say that.


    However, the words have been said, naturally can not be received back, in order to cover up, he slightly turned his eyes, no longer look at her.


    Rusu was completely stunned. She didn''t expect that he would say such a sentence, which was not his style at all.


    And this sounds like a little bit of joking, even vaguely with a trace of ambiguity.


    Rusu is completely shocked at the moment. She can''t get back to God for a while.


    "Not without success? You didn''t give me a chance to succeed at all. " Maybe she was too surprised at the moment. For example, Su didn''t think too much for a while, just said such a sentence subconsciously.


    At the moment, her voice obviously has some grievances. In fact, he didn''t really give her a chance in the previous events.


    Teng su''er listens to her tone. For some reason, there is a strange feeling in her heart. It seems that there is a little gap in the hate filled heart. It seems that there is a little bit of other things in it. So this time, he blurs out again and says, "your idea is that it''s all my fault?"


    If Su Weileng doesn''t fully return to his mind, he subconsciously replies, "in fact, I''m also wrong, not entirely your fault. "


    that means that you are wrong, really wrong.


    Rusu understood the meaning of her words and sighed secretly. She felt that today''s courage is really too much.


    ¡±What''s wrong with me? "Rusu didn''t know if she was confused or infected. She said again.


    Or, he wants to keep something different in his heart at the moment, so it''s just a moment.


    ¡±You?? "Ru Su is stunned. For a while, she doesn''t know how to go on like this. Is he wrong not to accept her seduction?


    Although, in fact, her heart is so thinking, but such words, it is not easy to say.


    But, she didn''t say it, and she was extremely unwilling. She breathed a sigh secretly, thought for a moment, and then slightly took measures. "You thought about how to refuse me from the beginning, and didn''t really give me the chance to seduce you. "


    Teng su''er turns her eyes and looks at her, slightly stupefied. This girl really dares to say anything.


    Looking at her slightly dyed red face, looking at her air filled appearance, Teng su''er''s eyes light flash, such she is really lovely.


    His mind crossed such a good idea, then the body suddenly a stiff, what is he doing? What was he thinking?


    He knows clearly that there are some things he can''t do, some things he will never touch, how can he indulge himself.


    He clearly wants to let him die completely. How can he be soft now? How can he,


    "Rusu, this is what you have learned for so many years? Do you think that in your task, no man will refuse your seduction from the beginning? "Tengsu''er sinks his face and heart, and his voice recovers completely again without any emotion.


    Such as Su froze, heart ache, did not expect that he would suddenly change his tone, his meaning, her failure is because she did not do well enough, and she will face such a situation in the future tasks.


    The implication is that she will face many such situations in the future.


    She knew that she was trained by him in order to do such a thing, but it was really painful to hear him say so.


    ¡±Yes, it''s my fault. "The sudden change in his tone made Rusu''s mood more depressed for a while, and his just angry temper was obviously put away, and his voice was obviously a little heavy." it''s that I didn''t learn well enough, I didn''t do well enough, and I will try my best to do well in the future. "


    " but why did you suddenly replace me? "Su Weidun, once again put the topic out, today, she came for this purpose, this is the most important thing today.


    ¡±Nothing is immutable. "Teng su''er''s eyes sank slightly, the emotion just on her face had disappeared rapidly, and she had changed into her usual indifference," you have been around me for 15 years. "


    " it''s too long. Does it disgust the master? "Rusu''s body quivers slightly. He is afraid of the implication. She has been around him for 15 years, too long, too long, which has disgusted him.


    Teng su''er''s eyebrow is fretting. Do you hate it? If he can, he really hopes that he can be reckless and selfish to keep her around, but he can''t do that.


    He knew clearly that she could not do such a thing at all. Although he had trained her for so many years, she still could not do it.


    Since he can''t, why does he have to ask her again.


    That matter, not only will let her lose a lot, will also have the life danger.


    ¡±Yes. "Teng su''er breathed secretly, and suddenly opened his mouth. The voice was still plain, but it was very clear, without any hesitation.


    At this point, he does not allow himself to have a little hesitation.


    Rusu''s body is stiff and her hand is shaking. She feels that there is nothing more hurtful than this sentence. She thinks that even if she doesn''t succeed in seducing him, even if he really doesn''t feel for her, but after all, she has feelings after all, but she never thought that he would hate her.


    Hate her?


    She gave everything for him, but he hated her.


    What else can she say?


    This moment, such as Su Jue''s own really should die, really should let go.


    Because, no matter how much she does, she will not get any response. Such feelings will not only make people miserable, but also make people crazy, even despair.


    Rusu, wake up and stop being stubborn.


    Don''t try to ask again, but don''t, that is to ask in vain, there will be no result.


    ¡±I see. "Rusu secretly breathed a breath, completely without the just flame, and seemed to restore the usual obedience, that obedience.


    Looking at her like this, Teng su''er suddenly felt her heart begin to ache.


    For a while, he felt that he couldn''t breathe because of the pain,


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 726

    It was filled with hatred, should not have any other feelings of heart, began to pull pain, the pain came too suddenly, too suddenly, it seems that there is something to tear him apart completely.


    He never knew that except for hatred, he could still feel heartache, which was unbearable.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood one thing and one thing he didn''t want to admit.


    As early as I don''t know when, Su''s existence is no longer as simple as he expected, and his heart is changing unconsciously.


    He didn''t admit it all the time, or he thought it was just a little emotion, which was nothing at all. But at this moment, he suddenly understood that the emotion was not a little bit, which was enough to make his heart ache to death.


    If so, let her go. If she left him, she left all the disasters, all the dangers, her feelings, and he could not respond, then all he could do was this.


    Although he has trained her for so many years and she is the most important part of his plan, at this moment, he decided to let go.


    ¡±What? Is my words not clear enough? "Teng su''er looked at her, and her eyes were completely restored to their usual indifference, and her voice refused to be cold and raw thousands of miles away.


    "I see." If Su exhaled, her heart hurt a little bit more, and her voice was obviously lowered a little, "the master will rest assured, and in the future, Ru Su will be able to do everything he has to do well, and will complete every task the master gave to Ru Su, and will never let the master down again."


    Or, at the moment, is she only so useful to him?


    Rusu wants to say this to him with a smile at the moment, but she can''t really laugh.


    Teng su''er was shocked. He didn''t expect that she would say such words at the moment. He thought that she would die after the just happened, and she would leave. He didn''t expect that she would know that at this time, Teng su''er said such words. If he refused, or said anything, it would only make her suspicious. So he only followed her words and said, "I hope you remember today If you say so, go down. "


    He knew that sometimes her temper was stubborn, or he needed to think of another way.


    "Rufus will remember." For example, Su Wei is obedient and respectful. If there is only the master servant friendship between him and her, what she can do now is to cherish the master servant friendship.


    Rusu said that, then slowly back out, because, she knows, she is about to bear.


    Looking at her leaving, his heartache was even more severe. It seemed that he did not dig the rusty knife into his heart and grind it one by one.


    If the knife is not fast, it will hurt even more.


    His body was slightly shaken, and he could not stand. When he suddenly fell on the table in front of him, a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth.


    Pain, pain but not, pain but not, these will make him more painful.


    For so many years, he suffered everything silently. He thought there was nothing to hit him, but today, he feels vulnerable.


    How he hoped, without the hatred of the blood sea, without the heavy burden, if it were true, he would be very happy with her.


    However, for such a thing, he can only think about it, and even dare not expect it.


    When Yu Rou came in, he had sorted everything out. He would never allow anyone to see his weakness, not to mention other people in front of Rusu.


    In the palace.


    ¡±The city Lord was killed by someone and poisoned. Now he doesn''t move. He doesn''t even know what to say. This is in the capital. It happened in the capital. Now the situation of the Lord and his son is like that. There''s really no way for Yu Bai to deal with it. So he can come to the palace and plead with the emperor and the empress. I hope the emperor and the empress can find the murderer and ask the murderer to hand over the antidote to help him detoxify Otherwise, the master doesn''t know what he will become. "Yu Bai went into the palace as ordered by his master, met the emperor and the empress, and said his master''s words almost unchanged.


    ¡±What? Is the city Lord poisoned? "Don Kexin is shocked," how can you be poisoned? "


    Tang kexinjue''s emotional affairs are those of Gu Tianyi and Ning''er. She shouldn''t care too much. She believes that both of them can handle it well. Therefore, she didn''t care. She didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi was poisoned and so powerful.


    ¡±What poison is in the city Lord? How could it be so powerful? "Tang Kexin''s words were slightly paused, and his face was obviously dignified." with the skill of the ancient city Lord, could he be poisoned? What kind of person is it?


    "It''s the master''s carelessness to go back to the empress." Yu Bai breathed in secret, only picking up one question that he could answer.


    "I know a little about poison in this palace. Take me to have a look." Tang Kexin quickly stood up and went out. Anyway, Gu Tianyi happened in the capital. If there was any accident, it would be troublesome.


    What''s more, the matter of ancient Tianyi and Ning''er has not been solved yet.


    "How dare you please empress? The master only tells his subordinates to find the murderer and get the antidote." Yu Baiwei was stunned for a while, and breathed in secret. He said repeatedly that his attitude was obviously abnormal.


    Tang Kexin is such a smart man. Seeing this, he immediately guessed that something else was wrong.


    It''s just that poisoning is fake. This ancient Tianyi has another purpose.


    Let Yu Bai go to the palace to ask for help, but don''t want her to come out. I''m afraid that the ancient poisoning is not as serious as Yu Bai said.


    So what is the purpose of gutianyi?


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed a little, and suddenly understood that the only reason for Gu Tianyi to do this was Ning''er.


    What''s more, Ning''er is only afraid of what she has done to the ancient Tianyi. The ancient Tianyi pushed the boat along the river and deliberately did it.


    Now that you have understood it, Tang Kexin naturally doesn''t worry. He retreats slowly, sits back in the chair, and holds the tea on the table, takes a sip gently, and then slowly opens his mouth. "In this case, our palace will not go. Go back and tell the ancient city Lord that we will find a way to help the ancient city Lord find the murderer and get the antidote."


    Night LAN despairs her one eye, the lip Cape spreads a little light smile slightly, Ning Er is mischievous, she also follows mischievous, no matter if it is the thing that she wants to do, even if it is the thing that stabs the next day, he won''t stop her, who let her be his wife, who let him be that kind of pet her.


    "Yes, yes, yubai said to go back and report to the master." In the dark, she breathed a sigh of relief. In the heart, she was amazed at the foresight of the master, and the reaction of the queen mother was exactly the same as that of the master.


    The master''s plan, the empress is the key, needs the empress''s cooperation, if the empress does not cooperate, this matter is not easy to handle.


    When Yu Bai came, he had too many worries in his heart, but now he has completely let go of them.


    "Well, go back and tell your master that someone will catch the murderer at once." Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly crooked, slightly raising a smirk. This ancient Tianyi is very refined. He knows to ask her to cooperate.


    "Yes, yes, Yu Bai must report to the master." In Bai''s mind, empress knows that this is to tell the master that there will be actions immediately to prepare the master.


    He always thought that his master was cunning enough. Now when he saw the empress, he really understood what a mountain is higher than a mountain.


    "Do you really want to follow them?" After Yu Bai left, night LAN despairs to Tang Kexin. There is no sense of blame in her voice, but only love and connivance. Such love and connivance have never changed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 727

    "I''m not here for my daughter''s happiness." Tang Kexin''s red lips are slightly cocked. Without the shrewdness just now, he has completely changed into a soft look.


    "You are sure that you are just for your daughter''s happiness, not because you are too bored to have fun. "Night LAN Jue looks at her with a little laugh. With her husband and wife for so many years, can he still not understand her mind?


    ¡±Husband, it''s good for you to understand such a thing. Why do you say it. "When Tang Kexin heard this, his face burst into a chuckle, and his voice was obviously a little flattering," my husband, it can''t be known to Ning''er. "


    " yes, if you let Ning er know, it won''t be fun, will it? "Night LAN despairs her, secretly shakes his head, how does he feel that his wife sometimes still looks like a child.


    ¡±Well, yes. "Then Tang Kexin nodded without disguise.


    ¡±"The night LAN Jue suddenly has no words, but she still means.


    ¡±One is my daughter and the other is my wife. Who do you think I should help? " Night LAN Jue Dun, eyes micro flash, suddenly said.


    "Husband, you have to think about it." Tang Kexin''s small face sank, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared. His eyes looked at him, and his tone was unabashed and even exaggerated, "think clearly, who do you want to help?"


    "Poof," night LAN Jue chuckled, "I can still choose. I don''t think I have the right to choose at all."


    Tang Kexin was slightly shocked for a while, then chuckled again, "in fact, my husband has the right to choose and always has the right to choose."


    "Is it? Are you sure? " Night LAN absolutely Mou son light flash, to her this words, how does he so doubt?


    ¡±Of course, my husband has absolutely the right to choose. " Tang Kexin nodded, and the smile on his face was more diffuse. "So, who is my husband going to help?"


    She is smiling, smiling very beautiful, very beautiful, beautiful let him trance.


    "What if I choose to help my daughter?" Night LAN Jue hesitated for a moment, then said tentatively, in fact, he said that on purpose.


    "Yes, no problem at all." Tang Kexin''s lips continue to rise, and the smile continues to spread, more beautiful and more brilliant. Her words are also very gentle at the moment, which is a tone of everything to discuss.


    But, night LAN Jue''s body is slightly stiff, he is too clear, often when she smiles so charming, there must be no good.


    "My husband, I suddenly feel that the environment in this study is really good." Tang Kexin stands up and looks around quickly.


    "Yes." Night LAN Jue micro Leng, this study is good originally, just, this study is not always like this? I didn''t hear her boast before. Today, it''s really strange.


    "Well, it''s really nice, spacious and quiet." Tang Kexin nodded slowly, smiling more intensely on his face, and continued to praise him.


    Night LAN despairs her, this time, did not speak.


    ¡±Husband, there should be a bed in my mind. That bed is big enough. Later, my husband will sleep in the study. " Night LAN never spoke, but Tang Kexin''s words came again.


    "Isn''t it? You want me to sleep in my study? "Night LAN is absolutely stunned, finally understand also just cut to praise the intention of the study, he knew that there must be no good, but also did not expect that things would be so serious.


    Let him sleep in his study?


    ¡±Lady, don''t you think so. Can you bear to let me sleep alone in my study? "Night LAN Jue''s face had a little more flattering smile. He stood up and walked to her, trying to hold her in his arms.


    He doesn''t really want to sleep alone in his study.


    ¡±Oh, you mean, you sleep in your study alone, OK? "Tang Kexin''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he quickly stepped back to avoid his arms.


    ¡±Of course not. "At night LAN never thought about it, but directly replied," can he sleep in his study alone?


    ¡±Well, my husband is right. It''s not good to let you sleep in your study alone. I don''t have the heart. " Tang Kexin thought about it carefully, then nodded slowly again.


    "I knew the lady was in the worst pain." Night LAN Jue''s lips burst into a light smile, and he felt a sigh of relief in his heart. It''s OK, it''s OK.


    "Well, I''ll find you alone to accompany you. Don''t worry, my husband. I''ll find you a young, beautiful, and water smart one." But, night LAN Jue this tone has not completely relaxed to come, her words then pass over again, this time, 100 Li Mo complete person is stunned.


    For a while, the whole face of night LAN Jue was dark. He thought that the sleeping in the study was cancelled. Unexpectedly, he would continue to sleep in the study, but not alone, but she helped him find someone to accompany him.


    Want a spirit of water, no more spirit of water in the heart of her.


    He knew that no one could offend his wife if he offended him. Just now, he just said it on purpose, but he didn''t expect that there would be such serious consequences.


    If he knew the consequences of the incident were so serious, he would never have said that just now.


    "Lady, I was just joking. I must be helping my lady. How can I help others?" At this time, if you don''t say a few good words, it will be really serious.


    "Your daughter is yours, too. "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly skimmed, and she is reminded coolly.


    ¡±Yes, my daughter is also mine, but sooner or later, she will become someone else''s family, only the lady will always belong to me. "Night LAN Jue secretly pinched a sweat in her heart. Sure enough, one of them said the wrong thing by mistake. She grabbed the handle. Sure enough, she was not so easy to coax.


    Ah, sometimes it''s really helpless to marry a smart wife.


    ¡±So, I will definitely help the lady. No matter what she does, I will help her. "Night LAN absolutely is afraid that she picks out what wrong place again, say one after another.


    ¡±Are you sure? "Tang Kexin looks at him with a cold and lukewarm look.


    ¡±I''m sure. "The night LAN never guarantees again and again, dare not have the slightest hesitation, only to swear directly.


    ¡±Not reluctantly? "Tang Kexin''s eyebrows are slightly selected, and his expression is still a little light.


    ¡±No matter what she does, I will support her absolutely, unconditionally and willingly. "Night LAN Jue answers repeatedly, that words is very fast, seem to be afraid that she does not believe.


    ¡±Well, I believe you. "Tang Kexin nodded a little more satisfied.


    Night LAN Jue sighs a sigh of relief. Alas, he finally passed the test.


    Just,,


    "if you sleep in the study, the water girl will not be found." Tang Kexin''s voice came slowly again, and Bai limo''s face turned black in an instant.


    Affection he said this half day, didn''t work at all? No, at last, it has played a little role. You don''t need to find the water girl.


    Night LAN Jue at the moment that call a depressed heart, that call a bitter, more importantly, there is bitter can not say.


    ¡±"Niangzi," yelan thought for a moment, or a little tentative. No matter what, he will fight for himself again. He can''t just give up.


    "What? Do you want a girl with water spirit? If you want, I will find it for you immediately. You can rest assured that the girl with water spirit is not hard to find. " Tang Kexin interrupts him directly and stops all his struggles.


    He knew that at the moment, he said nothing more, said more, just afraid there would be more trouble.


    Ah, I''m really sorry. Why did he say that just now? Why did he try to test it? He felt that he dug a hole and buried himself alive.


    He looked at her and sighed softly. How could his life be so bitter.


    Just, the next moment his eyes suddenly flash, a thought suddenly flashed in his brain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 728

    There''s no problem sleeping in the study. There''s no problem finding someone to accompany him. He can find her to accompany him.


    "Lady, actually I can sleep in my study, but I really need someone to accompany me." Hundred Li ink eyes flash, straight looking at Tang Kexin.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned for a while. His eyes are wide open. He is obviously surprised to hear this.


    "Then this evening, the lady will sleep in the study with her husband." Bailimer suddenly moved forward, grabbed the general directly, quickly grabbed her into her arms, lips close to her ears, whispered, "in fact, I think sometimes it''s good to change places. As the lady said, this study is spacious, quiet and big enough. "


    as he spoke, the breath slowly spread in her ear, with a bit of damp heat, but also with a bit of ambiguous lingering meaning.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed lightly. He just wanted to open his mouth. He suddenly bowed his head and kissed her. He didn''t give her a chance to refuse. He directly picked her up and quickly entered the room.


    Today, I sleep in my study. As long as she is around, it''s the same everywhere.


    Tang Kexin had a little struggle before, but before long, he was completely soft in his arms.


    In fact, sleeping in the study only said that it was only a joke, and naturally she could not let him sleep in the study.


    Let''s not say that she is reluctant to give up. He is the king of a country. How can she drive him out of the main hall and let him sleep in his study.


    However, I didn''t expect that he was so kind that with his kisses falling, their breath became more and more disordered.


    However, at the moment, ye Yuning has received the news. Since knowing that Gu Tianyi came to Beijing, ye Yuning sent a palace maid to the study to look at the situation there. As soon as he got the news, he came to report it.


    ¡±Princess, there''s something wrong with the ancient city master. "The palace maid ran over in a hurry, obviously with a little asthma. It can be seen that she was running in a hurry.


    ¡±Something''s wrong. What''s wrong with him? "Ye Yu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t think so. What would happen to him?


    She felt that no one could take half of the advantage of ancient Tianyi, and no one could do anything about it.


    ¡±It''s said that the ancient city Lord was poisoned. Now he can''t move, and he can''t even speak. Just now the bodyguard of the ancient city Lord came into the palace. Ask the emperor and the empress to help find the real murderer and get the antidote to save the ancient city Lord. "The little maid said it quickly, but she said it clearly enough.


    ¡±What are you talking about? "After hearing her words, ye Yuning was completely shocked," you said he was poisoned, unable to move or even speak? "


    it''s true that gutianyi was poisoned. She put the poison on it, but it was just some anesthetics. It wasn''t really poisonous at all, and she didn''t put too much on it. It shouldn''t be long before the drug was used. It should have been used for a long time.


    He should have been all right.


    But now why did Yu Bai go into the palace and say that he could not move or even speak?


    ¡±Yes, the maid was just outside the study, so I heard it very clearly. "The little maid nodded.


    ¡±How could this happen? How could this happen? How could he not move or even speak? "


    " that''s what the bodyguard of the ancient city Lord said. If the princess is worried about the ancient city Lord, she can go there and have a look. " Seeing Tang Kexin''s appearance, the little maid said tentatively.


    "I, I''m worried about him. Which eye do you see that I''m worried about him?" Ye Yu Ning''s lips are hard. She is worried about Gu Tianyi. She is worried about whether she has made any mistakes. She really keeps Gu Tianyi still and can''t speak.


    If that is the case, if the mother knows about it, she will never forgive her.


    If the mother knows that it is the poison she gave to the ancient Tianyi and that she made it like this, maybe she will tie her up immediately and give it to the ancient Tianyi.


    Thinking of that possibility, night Yu Ning''s body quivered subconsciously and took a breath secretly. Then she suddenly thought of another thing.


    "What did the mother say?" Since Yu Baijin came to the palace to ask his mother to help him find the murderer, how did she get back?


    ¡±Back to the princess, the empress promised Yu Bai that she would help the ancient city Lord find the murderer. "The little maid was stunned for a moment, but then she quickly returned.


    ¡±Your mother agreed? Did your mother really agree? "Yeyu Ning''s body was shaking and almost fell down. In fact, something happened to gutianyi in the capital. The bodyguard of gutianyi came to the palace to ask for help. Her mother agreed that it was inevitable.


    Night Yu congeals to feel oneself originally should not hold what hope.


    ¡±Yes, the queen agreed. She also said she would help gutianyi catch the murderer immediately. "The little maid, seeing ye Yuning''s questioning, naturally answered truthfully.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips corner mercilessly again, the mother is really worried, even want to catch the murderer immediately?


    If you want to catch the murderer, you need to send it to Gu Tianyi immediately.


    Ye Yuning knew that if the mother came out, she would not be able to avoid it. With her mother''s ability, she would know that she did it. At that time, she was afraid of it. But, Gu Tianyi really can''t do it now? And can''t talk yet?


    In principle, that kind of anesthetics will not make people unconscious and unable to speak.


    Yeyu frowned slightly. She felt that it was strange. She felt that it was necessary for her to find out.


    After all, the anesthetics she gave were not real poisons. It''s really suspicious that Gu Tianyi became such a drug. She even wondered if Gu Tianyi would be loaded?


    Just, how does she check it?


    Go to Gu Tianyi''s residence?


    Now in such a situation, if she wants to find out, she can only go to gutianyi''s residence, but in what capacity? How to get there?


    It is impossible to run like this.


    He had to think of a perfect plan.


    "Elder sister, I heard that Gu Tianyi was poisoned." Just at this time, night no sorrow rushed in, "it seems to be very serious, I heard it can''t move, or even speak."


    "How do you know?" Ye Yu was slightly shocked. According to reason, Gu Tianyi''s bodyguard had just entered the palace, but his mother had not yet moved. How could Wu Shang know so quickly?


    "It''s all spread in the capital city. People in the ancient city are catching the murderer." Night no war looked at her, "sister, you are not out of the palace recently, no wonder you don''t know."


    "The capital has spread?" The night world gazes at the son to be startled, the person of ancient Tianyi unexpectedly enters the palace to ask the mother''s help, why can spread so quickly in the capital city?


    "It''s said that Gu Tianyi can''t move or talk now. One of his secret guards is determined to avenge him, so it''s going on so fast." Night no sorrow eyebrows slightly frown, the face is rare more serious, "this should not be the idea of Gu Tianyi, you think, he is injured now, must be careful, don''t pass on such news."


    "You mean that he really can''t move or speak, so he can''t give orders. It''s all a decision made by his subordinates without permission?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, in fact, night Wu Shang said also reasonable, and, her brain suddenly flashed a person, that night to kill her woman.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, that woman should be Gu Tianyi''s dark guard, because she secretly likes Gu Tianyi, so Gu Tianyi is poisoned, and she is likely to do such a thing.


    "Well, I think it''s possible." Night no war slowly nods.


    "But it''s just a little anesthetic. How could it make him still unable to move or even speak?" Night Yu Ning''s body was stiff.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 729

    If it is, the possibility of Gu Tianyi''s poisoning will be big enough. However, she still doesn''t believe it. After all, the poison is from her. Obviously, it can''t have such serious consequences.


    "Sister, what do you say? What kind of anesthetics? " No pain at night slightly Leng, some doubt looking at the night Yu Ning, a moment later, his face changed, suddenly exclaimed, "elder sister, the poison of ancient Tianyi is not yours, right?"


    "I just gave him a little anesthetic." She frowned and did not deny it, but she did not realize that she had caused such serious consequences.


    ¡±Elder sister, don''t you know that anesthesia and medicine are not good, and the consequences will be very serious? "Night without sorrow eyes wide open, a face unbelievable stare at her.


    "Isn''t it just that people can''t move for a short time?" The night Yu congeals the eye son to startle to flash, she only knew that the anaesthetic will have this kind of effect, is there other she does not know?


    "Sister, it''s normal, but there are exceptions to everything. My mother once said that improper use of anesthetics may make a person sleep forever and never wake up again." Night no war at this moment''s face no longer a little crazy at ordinary times, but obviously a little more dignified.


    "Sister, isn''t Gu Tianyi the exception? He won''t just stay up? " The words of no war at night stopped, and the voice again seemed to slightly quiver.


    If Gu Tianyi didn''t wake up like this, this medicine was given by her sister. One day, people in the ancient city will find out the truth. How can we let her go?


    Don''t look at the way they hang around in the night, but it''s the softest of their hearts.


    "Should it not be?" Listen to him so say, see his expression at the moment again, the heart of night Yu Ning also has some panic.


    At that time, she just wanted to escape and didn''t mean to hurt him at all, but at that time, he was really in a hurry and couldn''t help it.


    However, she did not want to really hurt him, even if he suddenly came to Beijing and forced her to marry him, even if he did so many abominable things to her, but she never wanted to really hurt him.


    "No one knows the specific situation, so the most important thing now is to find out." Night without war without the usual crazy, seriously up, but also like that one thing.


    "I know that naturally, but how to check it?" Before he came, ye Wuning was thinking about this problem. The key is how to check it.


    "Elder sister, you go to gutianyi''s residence to check his situation." The eyes of yewushang suddenly turn to yeyuning, "no matter what, you still have a engagement now. He is poisoned. It''s in love that you visit. "


    ", "Yeyu pursed her lips and corners, but she didn''t speak. Now she doesn''t dare to go to the residence of gutianyi. She was bullied by him very much before. When she heard that name, she had an impulse to escape.


    Moreover, she is also afraid to see an old Tianyi who can''t move or speak.


    What should she do if the anesthetics she''s given really do that to Gutian?


    ¡±Elder sister, I will go with you. You can find something more with more people. "Yewushang saw yeyuning''s hesitation and guessed her mind.


    ¡±OK. "Night Yu coagulates tiny Leng for a while, then slowly nods," now this kind of situation, also only we personally pass, can know exactly what happened. "


    " that''s right. Hearing is empty, seeing is real. " No sorrow at night whispered, but there seemed to be a little more concentration between eyebrows and feathers. "Sister, if all this is true, if he really can''t move or even talk, what are you going to do?"


    Night Yu Ning''s body was obviously stiff, his eyes were wide open, he breathed secretly, and slowly opened his mouth, "if that''s the case, what the people in the ancient city want me to do, I will do. "


    if it is really caused by her, if it is her fault, she will never evade the consequences, she will bear everything, but now we have to find out.


    ¡±Let''s go. "At night, Wushang was stunned, his face was slightly heavy, and he made a decision in his heart. If it is true, he must protect her and never let her suffer any harm. She is his only sister.


    ¡±Wait a minute. I think I should dress up. "Night Yu Ning suddenly shouted at him.


    ¡±£¿ "Yewushang looked at her with some doubts. Obviously she didn''t understand her meaning for a while.


    ¡±When I met him in the street and drugged him, it was just like this. What he had seen before was that I had gone through a lot of makeup. Before things were clear, I felt it necessary to dress up. "Yeyouning is always calm and considerate.


    If Gu Tianyi''s injury is false, then he is likely to let her throw herself. If she goes in this way at the moment, she will be recognized by Gu Tianyi at a glance.


    ¡±Well, it makes sense. "No pain at night nodded slowly," but could Gu Tianyi use such things to deceive people? "


    who would say that he is so miserable just to cheat?


    ¡±Yes, it''s absolutely possible for him to do that. "The night Yu paused, and then said word for word with great firmness.


    With the ancient Tianyi she knew, she could do anything, let alone such a thing.


    These are nothing to him at all.


    ¡±Elder sister, it seems that you know a lot about ancient Tianyi. "There is a smile on the face of no war at night, looking at her, half true and half fake smile.


    ¡±He is a scoundrel. What can''t a scoundrel do? " Night Yu Ning''s face was a little more angry. When she thought of what Gu Tianyi had done to her, she felt a fire in her heart.


    "But the rumors outside are not like this. It''s said that the ancient city leader is extraordinary in appearance and amazing in talent. "There is more meaningful smile on the lips of the night without sorrow.


    How does he feel? When it comes to ancient Tianyi, my sister''s mood will completely change?


    ¡±Do you believe it? "The night world is very beautiful with its lips curled slightly? full of wit? She felt that such words could not be connected with ancient Tianyi at all.


    ¡±I believe. "There is no sorrow at night, and the eyebrow angle is slightly picked, and the mouth is slowly opened.


    Night Yu Ning is stunned, a pair of eyes are staring at him straight, it seems that he did not expect that he would be such an answer, and still so sure.


    ¡±It''s all fake. You just said it. It''s false to hear it. The rumors are not credible. You''ve been cheated. "It seems that night Yu''s face is a little more depressed after he has recovered.


    How can my brother say that man''s good?


    She couldn''t tell where the man was.


    ¡±Elder sister, are you too arbitrary? Although the rumor can''t be completely believed, I don''t think the rumor of ancient Tianyi should be fake. "Night Wushang saw her obviously excited look, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. How did he feel that he found an interesting thing?


    Why does her always calm sister mention the emotion and excitement of gutianyi?


    ¡±Why not? Why not? It''s said that he hates women and doesn''t allow them to get close to him. What''s the result? He is just a rascal. If you don''t tell me what I have done, he will take miss Rusu back, leave Miss Rusu in her residence for seven days and nights, and then drive her back. What''s the character of such a person? It''s clearly a rascal and a rascal. "Night Yu Ning''s mood is more excited, and her voice is also increased unconsciously.


    ¡±Elder sister, I just say casually, why are you so excited? "There is a bit of different light in the eyes of the night without sorrow, and there is also a bit of meaning in the words.


    ¡±Where am I excited? "Night Yu Ning tiny Zheng, then open to deny," I just on the matter. "


    is she excited? Absolutely not! What is she excited about?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 730

    ¡±Elder sister, you still say that you are not excited. Look, your face is red and your neck is thick. Isn''t it exciting? "The lips of the night without sorrow are raised, uncovering her mercilessly.


    ¡±I''m just worried about you being cheated. I was just in a bit of a hurry. "Hear his words, night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath," I just analyze you clearly, let you know the truth. "


    " elder sister, no matter who Gu Tianyi is, it doesn''t have a great influence on me. As for this rumor, there is no big difference between whether I believe it or not. It''s really not a matter of cheating or not. "Night Wushang looks at her and laughs like a stolen cat at the moment. "Sister, if you want to talk about cheating, he can only cheat you, so you don''t have to worry, you have to worry about yourself."


    "Elder sister, how do I feel? As soon as I mentioned him, your mood was totally out of control?" The words of the night without mourning are stunning again.


    "How could it be?" "Night Yu coagulates Mou son to slightly round open," some words are impossible to say indiscriminately


    "If I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." Night without sorrow is a curious person, how can we let her go like this, "sister, you can''t feel ancient Tianyi?"


    "Cough" night Yu Ning was directly choked by his own saliva, a small face suddenly red.


    Finally, she stopped coughing. She glared at Wushang. "The more I said that, the more ridiculous I felt about him? This is absolutely impossible. "


    Yeyu Ning''s tone is very positive, and her voice is also obviously improved. She has a feeling about ancient Tianyi, and it''s impossible in her next life.


    ¡±Elder sister, in fact, there is no impossibility. He and "ye Wushang don''t give up. He feels that things are not so simple.


    "No pain at night, don''t talk nonsense." night Yu Ning''s face changed and stared at him directly. There was an obvious threat in his eyes.


    Night no war left his mouth, and finally some afraid of her, so only to the mouth of the words hard down.


    After night Yu Ning dressed up, they went out of the palace together.


    The residence of ancient Tianyi is not far from the imperial palace. It will arrive soon.


    Night Yu congealed the carriage and saw two bodyguards standing outside the yard, and there were many bodyguards in the yard.


    Yeyu''s eyes are shining. When she came last time, but there was not a bodyguard, and that was still the night, and there was not a bodyguard at night. Now in the daytime, there are so many bodyguards standing?


    Is it true that the situation of ancient Tianyi is so serious.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart sank, and his face was slightly dignified.


    Night no war see the present situation, but also some Leng, "this guard, more strict than the Imperial Palace, sister, the situation of Gu Tianyi will be really serious."


    It''s obvious that yewushang has the same idea as yeyuning, I''m afraid that anyone who sees such a situation will have such a feeling.


    "Just go in and have a look." Ye Yu''s eyes were slightly heavy, and she could not see too much difference on her cold face. Although she was worried, she did not show too much emotion.


    Since everyone has arrived, it will be clear to go in and have a look.


    However, they just walked a few steps and were stopped when they wanted to enter the yard.


    ¡±Who? "Two bodyguards stopped in front of them.


    ¡±Even my prince dare to stop Night no sorrow eyebrow angle micro pick, what is this situation?


    "Please go in and tell me that the princess came to visit the ancient city Lord." Ye Yu is calm. You''d better not mess at this time.


    "Are you a princess?" The bodyguard looked at her and seemed to doubt, "really?"


    ¡±Nonsense, is the princess still fake? "The lip corners of the night Wushang give a good slap. These two bodyguards are enough.


    However, the guard is so cautious, which makes people feel the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡±Do you want to report it? "One of the guards couldn''t make up his mind and looked at the other.


    ¡±Ask the bodyguard. In case it''s really a princess, "the bodyguard''s voice is almost private. However, ye Yuning heard it a little bit.


    These two bodyguards said that they would ask the bodyguards instead of reporting to Gu Tianyi. Is the situation of Gu Tianyi so serious?


    However, ye Yuning didn''t say anything, just waited quietly.


    ¡±Princess, wait a moment. Let''s go in and report. "After a while, the bodyguard finally agreed. At the moment, he was respectful to Yeyu Ning.


    ¡±Yeah. "Yeyuning just whispered, and didn''t say much.


    "Elder sister, look at this situation. How do I feel that Gu Tianyi is going to die?" There is a little more dignified in the eyes of night without sorrow.


    ¡±"Yeyu pursed his lips and didn''t speak, just glanced at him coldly.


    Night no sorrow lips Cape tiny to turn, pour to still calculate witty shut a mouth.


    Soon, the bodyguard came out with Yu Bai.


    ¡±See Princess Yu Bai, see the second prince. "Yu Bai, a respectful salute.


    ¡±You know us? "There is no fretting of eyebrow corner at night.


    "Go back to the second prince. When the Lord and his son entered the Palace last time, his subordinates followed him." Yu Baiwei bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    "Oh, last time?" Night no sorrow eyebrow angle tiny Cu, thought earnestly for a moment, "you say is we enter the palace for the first time?"


    ¡±It is. "Yu Bai nodded slightly.


    ¡±No, last time you entered the palace, my prince was not in the palace and did not meet you. What do you think of him? "No pain at night is a more real person. He thought about it, so he asked.


    Just, say unintentionally, listen to intention, the night does not coagulate to hear his words, the Mou son slightly lightly flashed.


    Yu Bai lowered his head and pulled a little bit. He thought it was the least important thing. He didn''t expect that the two princes were such real people.


    He breathed in secret, and Yu Bai could only think of a way to make it round. "When entering the palace for the first time, Yu Bai was lucky enough to see the eldest prince. Although he had not seen the second prince, Yu Bai was just a bold test through the words of the second prince and his attitude with the princess."


    "Oh. "I asked him casually, but I didn''t care too much.


    However, there was a little more doubt in Yeyu Ning''s heart. A pair of eyes raised and looked at Yu Bai, but Yu Bai kept his head slightly lowered and could not see the expression on his face.


    ¡±Princess, second prince, please. "Seeing no sorrow at night, Yu Bai felt relieved.


    Ye Yuning and ye Wushang follow him to the room.


    ¡±I heard that the ancient city Lord was poisoned. Is it serious? "Yeyu''s eyebrows were moving, and suddenly she asked in a voice. She knew that Gu Tianyi was a cunning fox. She wanted to find out something from Gu Tianyi, but it was still difficult.


    So, she wants to try this bodyguard first.


    "The princess should go in and have a look." However, Yu Bai didn''t say much, but at the moment, his voice had a kind of dignified voice that can''t be ignored. Although he didn''t say it clearly, it was obvious enough.


    "Do you know who poisoned it?" The night Yu congeals the son light to flash, secretly exhaled a breath, then again slightly to test of ask a way.


    Yu Bai listened to Ye Yuning''s words, and he was slightly shocked. He unconsciously smoked at the corner of his lips. The poison was clearly from the princess. Who did the princess ask him? It seems that the princess, like the master, is a cunning master.


    However, Yu Bai naturally did not dare to show a little difference in front of her. He could not destroy the master''s plan, or the master might really let him dig gold.


    ¡±Reply to the princess. I haven''t found it yet. It''s not too late that Bai has entered the palace to tell the emperor and the empress. The empress also promised to find the murderer. "Yu Bai''s head is still slightly bowed, which seems to be a very respectful attitude, but only Yu Bai knows that the reason why he has been so bowed is that he is afraid that ye Yuning will find something different from his expression.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 731

    These people, one by one, are better than the other. He is not careful. At that time, he is afraid that there will be no bones left.


    ¡±The ancient city owner is in the capital. Dayuan must not stand by. "Ye Yu Ning can see that Bai has been bowing his head. He really can''t see anything. His lips are slightly raised, like a smile.


    At the moment, ye Yuning has arrived at the door, so her words clearly spread into the room and into someone''s ear who is lying on the bed at the moment.


    What she said is really depressing. Dayuan can''t stand by.


    What he wants is not Da Yuan''s attitude, but her attitude. She is good. She has a clean choice.


    "The princess is so concerned about the master. The master will be very pleased." Yu Bai''s lips again gave a strong smoke. When the princess told a lie, her face was not red and she could not breathe.


    Ah, sure enough, all of us are human spirits.


    He''s in the middle. It''s hard to do.


    "Yes, although there was not much contact between the ancient city and Dayuan before, the ancient city Lord saved the father and the mother, and was kind to the father and the mother." Ye Yu Ning chuckled slightly. The words were even more magnificent, but the more magnificent, the less cordial, the more deliberately he opened the distance.


    Moreover, ye Yuning didn''t even mention her marriage with Gu Tianyi at the moment, as if she had completely forgotten it.


    The ancient Tianyi lying on the bed is full of anger after that. Is this woman intentional?


    Night without sorrow''s lips, sister, how exclusive is your marriage to the ancient city Lord? Can you say more clearly?


    Yu Bai was obviously stunned for a while, and then finally couldn''t help looking up at Ye Yuning. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said, "the ancient city Lord and the princess have a marriage contract. This relationship alone is enough to surpass everything. Yu Bai, your master and son are all like this. It''s a bit unkind for you to talk about marriage with me, isn''t it? "Ye Yu said suddenly, with a slight tug on her lips, the meaning of the words was so obvious that she didn''t even cover it up.


    "You can''t say that, princess." Yu Bai is directly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that ye Yuning would say such a thing. Anyway, the poison of the master is from her. How can she say such a thing in a reasonable way?


    What''s more, since there is a marriage contract, it must be fulfilled. It can''t be because the Lord''s son is someone else, she will ruin the marriage, right?


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi on the bed only feels a breath of air in his chest, and he can''t go up or down, almost jumped up.


    Well, very well, this woman is really cruel and merciless. She wants to ignore him before he dies.


    Night without sorrow is a little more mysterious. According to his understanding of his elder sister, elder sister will never do such a thing. If Gu Tianyi is OK, she may refuse to marry. But if Gu Tianyi is really unable to move, she is afraid that she will marry.


    What''s more, when I just came here, I also said that if the ancient Tianyi really can''t move, then the people in the ancient city want her to do what she wants.


    So, elder sister said this on purpose at the moment, it should be to test in white.


    It has to be said that my sister''s trial is still effective. It''s wonderful to see Bai''s face change.


    "If you don''t, what do you say? "Ye Yu, with his eyebrows bent slightly, stepped into the room, and looked at the bed. At this moment, Gu Tianyi was lying on it.


    ¡±This kind of thing, nobody wants to happen, but now it happens, we have to face it, we have to consider some of the later issues, I think, we have to think about marriage. "It seems that ye Yuning sighed a little." your master son can''t move and speak now. If I marry him, it will be the same as marrying a wooden man. "


    Yu Bai looks at her, and he is completely stunned. His lips move, but he doesn''t make a sound. At the moment, poor Yu Bai has no ability to organize language.


    At the moment, Yu Bai really hopes that something is wrong with his ears. It''s his mistake.


    However, ye Yuning''s words are so clear.


    At the moment, Gu Yuyi, who is lying on the bed, also clearly heard her words, and listened very clearly without missing a word.


    Gu Tianyi''s heart is getting more and more depressed. She even said that it''s better to marry a wooden man than to marry him?


    This woman, really dare to say, at this moment, he really wanted to jump up and strangle her directly. How could he like such a cruel woman.


    ¡±Yes, we have a engagement. I may have gone a little too far in doing so. However, people in your ancient city can''t force me to jump into such a fire pit? "Night Yu Ning see completely stupefied in white, lips Cape slightly hook, continue to say," I think, you ancient days people should not be so cruel? "


    GU Tianyi secretly exhaled, inhaled, and exhaled, so that he would not lose control. This woman''s sentence is really heartfelt.


    Marry him is a pit of fire? Blame him for being cruel?


    ¡±Princess, marry the master son, how can it be a fire pit? "Yu Bai can''t help it at last. There is a little more anger on her face. The princess''s words are too much. Even if the master is really like this, the princess can''t say that, let alone the master''s poison.


    "If your master had not been in trouble, it would not have been a fire pit. But now, if you look at your master''s situation, you can''t move or talk. Am I marrying him like a widower? What do you think this is not a fire pit?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at the ancient Tianyi on the bed, and the words were even more heartless.


    Gu Tianyi only felt that his chest seemed to be burning, and he was widowed when he married?


    Well, well, one day, she''ll let her regret it.


    "My Lord and my son" Yu Bai is very angry at the moment. Usually, he has a good impression on the princess. He didn''t expect that something happened to the Lord. The princess actually has such an attitude.


    Because he was too angry, Yu Bai almost revealed his mouth for a while. Fortunately, he returned to his senses in time and stopped.


    "What happened to your master? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked straight at him, more subtle and sharp.


    Gu Tianyi, lying on the bed, took a deep breath. What the woman had just said seemed to be testing Yu Bai.


    Yu Bai can''t hold his breath. He almost said something wrong.


    However, he seems to forget that just now he was also the one who could not hold his breath and almost jumped out of bed excited by a few words of Yeyu Ning.


    "Lord, he is not like this all his life. Surely he will be ok?" After all, Yu Bai has been with Gu Tianyi for many years, but he has been quick to change his mind.


    "Is it? Are you sure he will be ok? Why are you so sure? " The lips of the night sky are slightly curving. It seems that Yu Bai is not very worried about the condition of ancient Tianyi, and he is so sure that ancient Tianyi will be better.


    "Of course, the empress promised to find the murderer. When the antidote is given, the master will be cured." Although Yu Bai is a little angry at the moment, his words are satisfactory.


    "The fact that the queen mother is on the horse doesn''t mean that she will be able to catch the murderer and get the antidote. What if she can''t catch the murderer and get the antidote?" Ye Yu''s lips and corners seemed to have a sneer. Yu Bai said that it was not their ancient city''s people who were looking for the murderer, but all of them were pushed on their mother''s body.


    Even if Gu Tianyi can''t move or speak at the moment, as the bodyguard around Gu Tianyi, he won''t be such a six gods without any interest. Can he ask for help completely?


    "Yu Bai listens to the meaning of the princess''s words. It seems that he wants the master to be better." Yu Bai is a little angry and has a strong tone for a while. It''s no wonder at this time. After all, he has been with Gu Tianyi since he was young. How can he tolerate other people''s bad words about Gu Tianyi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 732

    "I don''t mean that. It''s one thing that I don''t want to marry him, but I won''t curse him. However, I can''t marry him as he is now. It''s a lifetime event. I always want to think about my future happiness." Night Yu Ning saw Yu Bai''s anxious appearance, in the heart secretly funny, once again deliberately said, "there is a way that people don''t kill for themselves."


    "What do you mean by that, princess?" In white tiny Leng for a while, bear the gas in the heart vigorously, just let own voice sound more normal.


    "Isn''t my meaning obvious enough?" Night Yu Ning took a look at him, then slowly walked to the bed, and his eyes fell on Gu Tianyi, who was on the bed. He said slowly, word by word, "your master and son are now like this. I''m sure to get back from marriage. I came here today to have a look. I''ll let my mother help me make the decision when I go back."


    Gu Tianyi''s mood just calmed down. Because of the words of Ye Yuning at the moment, it''s boiling again. This woman is really,,,


    who wants to back away from marriage, but there is no door. In this life, she can only marry him.


    ¡±I didn''t expect that the princess was such a heartless person. "The 29 who was hidden in the dark couldn''t hear it at last, and suddenly flashed out. The words were so cold that they obviously took some irony.


    "Desperate? Whatever you say?" The night Yu coagulates to turn the MOU, swept 291 eyes, the lip Cape obviously more a few minutes cold meaning, "I just tell the truth."


    Sure enough, as she guessed, the person who was going to kill her that night was really the person around gutianyi. Of course, yeyuning believed that killing her was definitely not the meaning of gutianyi.


    It must be because this woman likes gutianyi and is jealous.


    Look, she hasn''t been married yet. He has a lot of rotten peach blossoms.


    Ah, she really has no mood or time to deal with his pile of rotten peach blossom.


    "29." Yu Bai is frightened to see 29 suddenly appear, for fear that 29 said something wrong.


    Although the words he just said were also what he thought in his heart, they were not what their identity could say.


    29. She also realized her gaffe and knew that she had just been reckless. The most important thing is that she remembered that night when she went to kill yeyuning. If yeyuning said that, she would be finished.


    However, ye Yuning didn''t mention it or even look at her more, as if she didn''t recognize her.


    29th murmured a breath, then slowly retreated, afraid to stay for a long time, was recognized by the night.


    Night Yu congeals the remaining light of the Mou son to see 29''s movements clearly and Chu, in the heart cannot help but secretly sneer, this woman can''t think she didn''t recognize her?


    She is just lazy to deal with it, because, in her opinion, there is no other relationship between gutianyi and her except for that funny engagement. Therefore, she doesn''t want to be more involved in gutianyi''s affairs.


    She had no courage to do anything to her.


    ¡±Sister, you don''t really want to back out, do you? "Yewushang was originally a fearing that the world would not be disordered, and he felt that the situation at the moment was also a little delicate, so he decided to promote it.


    ¡±If the ancient city owner is not OK, I will definitely withdraw from marriage. You won''t want to let your elder sister live in hot water all her life, will you? "Yeu Ning naturally understood what he meant, so she followed his words.


    ¡±I''m sure I can''t make my sister unhappy. If the ancient city Lord really becomes like this, I''m also in favor of my sister''s remarriage. "Night no sorrow eyebrow angle fretting, repeatedly interface said," with elder sister''s condition, want to find a good husband is not difficult. "


    during the night Wushang''s speech, a pair of eyes looked at the ancient Tianyi on the bed. He saw that the eyebrow angle of the ancient Tianyi slightly moved. Although it was very subtle, it was found by him.


    It seems that ancient Tianyi was really pretending.


    Through this reaction, Gu Tianyi, who has no sense of mourning at night, should be very concerned about her sister, otherwise, it''s impossible to hear that when she wants to marry someone else, she will show such a flaw.


    People like Gu Tianyi, if they don''t care, if they''re not really nervous, shouldn''t let people see the difference easily.


    However, at the moment, ye Yuning''s attention is just on 29 people. He doesn''t notice the expression on the face of ancient Tianyi, and doesn''t find the subtle change of ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Actually, you can try it yourself. "Yewushang suddenly approached yeyuning and whispered in her ear.


    ¡±How do you try? "The night sky coagulates the eyebrow angle to move, has pressed the sound vigorously, if the ancient days easy really wants to install, how can possibly let the human easily try out, after all the ancient days easy is not the ordinary person, he has that ability.


    Therefore, Ye Yu Ning thought about Yu Bai and wanted to find something out of Yu Bai''s mouth.


    However, at this point, we are not sure whether the ancient Tianyi was installed or not?


    ¡±You kiss him. "The eyes of night Wushang flash a little, and the lips slightly pull out a slightly ambiguous smile. If Gu Tianyi really cares about her and really feels for her, then she just needs to kiss Gu Tianyi. It''s estimated that Gu Tianyi won''t be able to install it.


    Ye Yu Ning''s lips gave him a hard slap, and looked at him in astonishment. "You, you let me kiss him,,," at this moment, Ye Yu Ning was too shocked. Although he lowered his voice, it was obvious that he was not high enough.


    Gu Tianyi''s hearing was excellent. Naturally, he heard her saying. His eyebrow angle moved slightly again.


    The eyes of night Wushang have been looking at the face of ancient Tianyi, so they have successfully captured the changes on the face of ancient Tianyi.


    However, Ye Yu Ning''s eyes at this moment are looking towards ye Wushang, so she missed it again and still didn''t find it.


    ¡±I think this is the best way. As long as you kiss him, if he is really pretending, he will definitely not be able to do it and will wake up. "Yewushang whispers to yeyuning''s ear again.


    Yu Bai is now standing behind them, some distance away, so he can''t hear their voices. Moreover, he dare not eavesdrop.


    It''s just that it''s strange to watch the two people whispering like this. What are the two brothers and sisters doing?


    ¡±Otherwise, you can kiss. He can''t pretend. "Ye Yu Ning stares at him. What a bad idea is this? She can''t have anything to do with Gu Tianyi. How can she kiss him on her own initiative.


    ¡±I''m a man. You want me to kiss a man? "The face of the night without sorrow is obviously black down, and the corners of the lips are mercilessly drawn. Is this his sister?


    Do you have a brother like this?


    ¡±Just because you are a man, his reaction will be greater. I guess he will wake up before you kiss him. "It''s really a feasible way, rather than letting her kiss.


    ¡±You are my sister. "There is a feeling of speechless asking the heaven at night." elder sister, this is Gu Tianyi''s residence. These four people are all from Gu Tianyi. Moreover, I heard that there are many dark guards around Gu Tianyi. Maybe they are staring at them in the dark at the moment. If they see it, can I make it clear? "


    " when I go to kiss and they see me, there may be misunderstanding. "Yeyu''s lips curled slightly. Since she knew that so many people were staring at her in the dark, she was asked to kiss her. Isn''t this a pit for her?


    If she really goes to kiss Gu Tianyi, even if Gu Tianyi pretends at the moment, and then Gu Tianyi suddenly wakes up, maybe she thinks she likes him, and then her marriage can still go away?


    If gutianyi really can''t move, her marriage, seen by his servants, still don''t know what misunderstanding will come out.


    At that time, she couldn''t make it clear.


    In any case, night Yu Ning felt that it was a pit, a pit enough to bury her head.


    She is crazy, will be in his residence, in this case to kiss him..


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 733

    ¡±Does that elder sister have any good way? Can''t you just go back like this? "No pain at night seems to feel a bit inappropriate, and there are some contradictions between the expressions." if you go back in this way, you will go for nothing and find nothing. "


    the eyes of yeyuning fall on the face of ancient Tianyi, the eyes are light, the lips are slightly crooked, and there is a slightly weird arc," there is a way to try. "


    "What can I do?" Night no war in the eyes of a sudden more light, there is a way.


    Night Yu Ning did not answer, but slowly squatted down, squatted on the bed of ancient Tianyi, a pair of eyes straight looking at ancient Tianyi, red lips fretting, soft voice said, "ancient city Lord, you become this, I really sympathize, also very sad."


    After that, Yu Bai saw that Ye Yu Ning''s attitude suddenly changed, and her eyes were shocked. What''s the situation? How does the princess''s attitude suddenly change and become so weird?


    What does the princess want to do?


    "Don''t worry, the ancient city Lord. The Yuan Dynasty will find a way to help the ancient city Lord find the murderer and get the antidote back." Night Yu Ning''s voice is very slow, really slow, the more gentle it sounds.


    Yu Bai''s eyes stared at Ye Yuning. She was stunned and doubted. In a blink of an eye, the princess seemed to have suddenly changed her personality. What''s the matter?


    At the moment, even Gu Tianyi, who was lying in bed, was stunned. He was not sure about her suddenly changing attitude. At the moment, he did not dare to open his eyes and see the look on her face, so he could not guess what she was thinking.


    Just listening to her words at the moment, the anger in her heart gradually calmed down, and I felt comfortable in the mood. It''s hard to hear her talk to him so gently, and still say such caring words.


    Gu Tianyi was secretly happy, and suddenly felt her hand fall on his.


    Gu Tianyi''s body is obviously stiff for a while. He really didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to hold his hand. What is she going to do?


    With his understanding of her, he felt that it was not a good thing, but at this moment, it is easy to feel that even if it is not a good thing, it is a good enjoyment. This woman rarely takes the initiative.


    Then, Gu Tianyi felt her hand slowly move up, up, to his arm, and then stopped, as if deliberately chose a position, and then her fingers suddenly pinched him.


    Gu Tianyi has some doubts in his heart. What does this girl want to do?


    He was thinking about it, and then he felt a sharp pain. At this moment, he finally knew what she was going to do.


    She wanted to feel the pain and test him in this way.


    This woman is really cruel. She''s really tough. This strength is really cruel.


    Night Yu Ning''s hand is very tight, slowly rotating, rotating, the more rotating, the greater the pulling force, the more painful the ancient days.


    Even though he has an amazing endurance, now he is in pain. How cruel is this woman? Do you want to take a piece of her flesh directly?


    Night Yu Ning''s hand is hiding under his sleeve at the moment, so she can''t see the action of pulling him.


    "Old town Lord, are you ok?" Ye Yu Ning asked him in a soft voice as she tried to force him secretly. She wanted to see when he could still put it on.


    Standing on one side, ye Wushang naturally and clearly saw all the actions of Ye Yuning, so he was very clear about what ye Yuning was doing. Seeing the action of night Yuning''s dark and hard force, ye Wushang felt that his arm was hurting.


    Elder sister, it''s too cruel. I have nothing to say.


    However, the ancient Tianyi can bear it. It just doesn''t move its eyebrows.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes have been looking at the ancient Tianyi. It seems to be gentle. In fact, they are paying attention to the change of his expression. However, night Yu Ning keeps exerting his strength, but he doesn''t see any difference from the face of the ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes flickered for a while. He didn''t pretend, but she almost exhausted her whole body''s strength. How painful it was. She was very clear in her heart.


    Even if he can bear the pain, there will be an instinctive reaction on the skin. For example, because he is nervous, because he wants to resist some pain, his muscles will unconsciously harden.


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t respond at all. It seems that she didn''t find him. It seems that he really had no consciousness.


    Ye Yu was stunned and breathed a sigh in secret. Then she slowly raised her other hand and put it in. Fortunately, the sleeve was big enough, and she put her two hands in. There was no problem at all.


    If one hand is not strong enough and painful enough, she will use two. She doesn''t believe that Gu Tianyi can bear it. She can bear no reaction at all.


    Ye Yuning was afraid of being seen by others, so he spoke slowly again, "Lord, I hope you can get better soon and get rid of the poison. "


    feeling her movements, Gu Tianyi secretly took a breath. Does this woman want to pull him to death? Even with two hands.


    Does she want him to get better soon? Do you want people to get better?


    What about Yu Bai?


    Is yubai dead? He was about to be pulled to death, and Yu Bai still stood there motionless.


    Yu Bai is innocent at the moment. Standing behind Ye Yuning, Yu Bai can''t see the movement of Ye Yuning at all. He only hears her gentle and caring words and is secretly happy for his master.


    I didn''t think of anything else.


    ¡±The ancient city owner has not visited the capital for such a long time. When the ancient city owner is ready, I will take him around. "Yeyu Ning spoke slowly again, and the words were soft. It seemed that he was a little more kind, but the two hands hidden under his sleeve were suddenly hard together.


    That strength way, the night does not have the sorrow to look at all to feel the pain in one side.


    That strength way, the night does not have the sorrow to look at all to feel the pain in one side.


    The lips corner of yewushang can''t help but draw hard. Even yeyuning is his elder sister. At this moment, he begins to feel a little hurt for gutianyi. This strength, this ruthlessness, looks terrible.


    However, the ancient Tianyi on the bed still did not move, and there was no change of expression on the face, even the eyebrow angle did not move, even the most subtle movement did not move at all.


    Night no sorrow eyebrow angle micro pick, this ancient Tianyi is really tolerant, at this moment, he has some doubts that he just saw the change of expression on the face of ancient Tianyi is wrong.


    However, he knew that he would never be wrong just now.


    Gu Tianyi was so grabbed. He didn''t respond at all. At night, Wu Shang knew clearly that his elder sister would not be merciful if she took action. She had learned martial arts. Her strength was much greater than that of ordinary people. Moreover, she was trained from a young age.


    When he was a child, he had suffered this kind of pain more than once, and he knew clearly that when his elder sister pulled him, he must have had a feeling under his hand, and he would not use too much force, but every time he was half dead in pain, and the elder brother smiled more than once, saying that his scream was like killing a pig.


    Can you blame him? It was a real pain.


    However, at the moment, my sister used her two hands and tried her best to hold it so hard that Gu Tianyi could bear it. At this moment, ye Wushang admired Gu Tianyi a little.


    "Sister, you''d better use your own." Night no war eyes light flash, close to night Yu Ning''s ear, whisper again.


    Elder sister has used all her strength, but Gu Tianyi still endures no reaction, so this method will not work, so it''s better to change it.


    He can guarantee that if the elder sister uses the family, Gu Tianyi can''t help it, because at this moment, Wu Shang is more sure that Gu Tianyi''s heart cares about the elder sister.


    As long as his elder sister kissed him, he could guarantee that gutianyi would never be able to put it on.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 734

    Night without sorrow suddenly thought of the rumors about the ancient Tianyi disgusting women outside. All people said that the ancient Tianyi disgusting women, all women can''t get close to the ancient Tianyi, all the women tried are dead or wounded.


    However, my sister said that Gu Tianyi didn''t hate women, said that Gu Tianyi was normal in this respect, and said that Gu Tianyi played a rogue on her more than once.


    Yewushang suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that Gu Tianyi didn''t respond to other women, and rejected and hated other women, but was her sister the only one?


    Although this kind of possibility may sound inconceivable, it is the only way to say that there is no pain at night.


    The eyes of yewushang turn to yeyuning with a meaningful smile. If so, it''s interesting.


    "Elder sister, I promise that it will work perfectly with my parents." The eyes of night without sorrow squint, and the smile in the eyes is deeper.


    Night Yu congeals side Mou, mercilessly stare at him.


    ¡±Elder sister, my mother said that in a very special period, it''s very convenient. In fact, you can ignore other things. "No war at night continued to agitate her, obviously a lively mood.


    ¡±Hum. "Night Yu Ning Leng hum," night no war, who are you helping? "


    "Of course, I''m helping elder sister. Isn''t that how I can help elder sister? Elder sister this time is to find out whether he is really dizzy or pretending. No matter what, don''t go back without success? " Night no war secretly exhaled a breath, in the heart some shudder, isn''t it, elder sister discovered so quickly.


    The eyes of yewushang flickered slightly, and suddenly said, "sister, you don''t mean that if the ancient city Lord really can''t move or speak, what the people in the ancient city want you to do, what will you do, so you must find out now."


    When ye Wushang said this, his voice was still lowered, but it was obviously a little higher than that just now. Ye Wushang knew that the martial arts of ancient Tianyi were amazing, and his hearing was even more amazing. His volume could definitely be heard by ancient Tianyi.


    Night without sorrow is deliberately said to the ancient days.


    "No pain at night? "Ye Yu Ning heard this, but suddenly turned her eyes and stared at him. There was more anger in her voice. She was still warning.


    At this time, Wushang unexpectedly said such words. If gutianyi is really loaded, with the volume of night Wushang at the moment, gutianyi is only afraid to hear them.


    How does she feel? No pain at night is intentional at the moment.


    Yes, gutianyi heard it, and heard it very clearly. At the moment, gutianyi''s mood is a little complicated. Unexpectedly, she would say such words. If so, would he like to change his plan slightly?


    ¡±Elder sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but I accidentally said that I leaked my mouth. I''m relieved. The ancient city Lord is in a coma now, and I''m sure he can''t hear it. Moreover, even if the ancient city Lord pretends to be in a coma, I just lowered my voice, he won''t hear it. "No pain at night, just like that, I don''t have much sincerity.


    Ye Yuning didn''t believe what he said, but he also knew that this kind of situation was not easy to care about with him, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Just as she was speaking, ye Yuning''s hand was slowly released. She used all her strength before, but Gu Tianyi didn''t respond at all. This method didn''t work. Her hand slowly withdrew from his sleeve, because Yu Bai was standing behind him, and there were many dark guards in the dark. Therefore, ye Yuning didn''t dare to withdraw too fast, for fear of causing suspicion.


    After all, the space in the sleeves is limited. She retreats so slowly that she will surely touch his skin. Moreover, her movement at the moment is too slow, and the movement when she touches his arm seems to touch him.


    Being held by her strength, Gu Tianyi just resisted no reaction, but now she touched it so gently, which made her feel unbearable.


    If he didn''t have other plans, if not because there were so many people present, he really wanted to pull her into his arms and kiss her hard.


    The words of no war just at night are right. If she just used them, he would not be able to put them on.


    His self-control is very strong, strong ordinary people can''t imagine, but he has no resistance to her touch.


    Gu Tianyi''s body slightly tightens, slowly becomes stiff, and the perfect to impeccable face seems to also slightly change a little stiff.


    Ye Yu Ning is now carefully backing away from her hand. Her attention is all on this matter. For a while, she didn''t notice the changes of ancient Tianyi.


    After all, she just pulled him so hard, and he didn''t react at all. At the moment, she has let go. How could yeyuning not think of his reaction.


    However, ye Wushang can see clearly. He can clearly see the subtle changes on the face of ancient Tianyi. Although it is not obvious, his observation is always good. Now his attention is all focused on the face of ancient Tianyi. Naturally, he will not miss the slightest difference.


    There is more smile in the eyes of yewushang. It seems that Gu Tianyi really has a feeling for elder sister, and this feeling should be very strong. It seems that his just guess is not wrong at all.


    In this case, he is quite looking forward to this marriage. For so many years, my elder sister has always liked beiyanchen, but beiyanchen has only brother and sister to her elder sister. My elder sister should find a real man of her own.


    Fortunately, ye Yuning''s hand soon moved out, and Gu Tianyi, who was lying on the bed, took a deep sigh of relief. He felt that if she moved a little slower and touched him a little more, he might not be able to help it.


    ¡±Sister, how are you now? Otherwise, you stay and watch. " Since ye Wushang can see clearly Gu Tianyi''s Thoughts on Ye Yuning, his attitude naturally changes.


    Hearing the words of no war at night, Gu Tianyi''s heart expects more. If she really stays, it will save her bad trouble.


    "Are you crazy? I''ll stay here?" The night Yu stares at him, the face of astonishment, this person is mad? Since she''s left alone?


    Hearing Ye Yuning''s reply, Gu Tianyi didn''t feel much disappointed. With his understanding of her, her reaction was normal.


    "I''m going back now. That''s a trip for nothing. "Ye Wushang doesn''t give up. He just can''t hurry to put Ye Yuning and Gu Tianyi together.


    ¡±No pain at night, your reaction today is a little strange. "Yeyu stared at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, obviously with a trace of danger.


    "Strange? No Normal? I''m just saying what I think. If my sister doesn''t agree with me, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it. " Night no war secretly cried a breath, at this moment killed him, he would not admit.


    "No pain at night, I watched you grow up, you think you can cheat me?" Night Yu Ning coldly glanced at him. She knew night Wushang very well. If night Wushang had no other ideas at the moment, her name would be written in reverse.


    "Elder sister, I''m really wronged. I just want to help elder sister find out the truth quickly, so that she can get rid of the misery quickly." Night no war in the heart of a dark surprise, but the face did not dare to show any different, for fear of being found by night Yu Ning.


    "How do I feel like you''re trying to push me into the fire?" Yeyouning gave him a straight look and obviously didn''t believe him.


    "Sister, how could it be? You are my sister. " Night no sorrow Leng Leng, in the heart secretly exhaled a breath, he had to admit, elder sister''s words are true, he really wants to push elder sister towards the fire pit that elder sister thinks.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly stood up, but, because she may have just squatted for too long, she got up too suddenly. For a while, she was dizzy, some of her body was not stable, and night Wu Shang''s eyes flashed. She pretended to pull her, but actually pushed her forward.


    Then night Yu Ning is so straight toward the bosom of ancient Tianyi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 735

    At the moment, yeyuning is standing on the bed, her body is close to the bed, so she can''t control her strength at all with such a swoop, and there is no second possibility at all, just on the body of gutianyi.


    Night Yu Ning is shocked, subconsciously wants to control the power of the fall, but it''s not enough. Next moment, night Yu Ning pours into the arms of ancient Tianyi so forcefully and completely.


    Gu Tianyi''s face changed obviously. It seemed that he had some pain and some enjoyment. Moreover, at the moment, he couldn''t help it. He opened his eyes and looked at the night world in his arms.


    He knew that night Yu Ning was in his arms at the moment and could not look at his face, so he was not worried about being found by her.


    As for night without sorrow, he knew that night without sorrow should have found out that he was pretending, so he didn''t need to cover up too much.


    Sure enough, his eyes, when looking to the night without sorrow, will see the night without sorrow a meaningful smile.


    Gu Tianyi understood in his heart and smiled a little. Then his eyes fell on the body of yeyuning again. For a moment, the eyes became soft and full of affection and connivance.


    It seems that no matter what she does, he will indulge unconditionally. It seems that if she stabs the sky down, he will support her.


    Night no sorrow micro Zheng, such a look, he saw, father every time looking to the queen mother is such a look.


    He used to think that Gu Tianyi just cared about his sister, just felt about her, but now it seems that Gu Tianyi doesn''t only care about her, it should not be just a little feeling, he should really like her.


    This kind of cognition makes the heart of night Wushang a little more gratified. If so, he can help Gu Tianyi at ease, without any worries.


    For the sake of his sister''s happiness, he felt that sometimes he could use some special means. After all, he knew that his sister had always liked beiyanchen. It was not so easy for him to forget beiyanchen for a while and like ancient Tianyi.


    If a person can so easily empathize don''t love, that feeling is afraid of some false.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been falling on Ye Yuning''s body. When she found that she raised her body and seemed to turn to look at him, Gu Tianyi quickly closed her eyes.


    Night Yu congealed, a little red on her face, a little annoyed, but also a little shy. How could she have never thought that she had fallen on Gu Tianyi''s body like this, threw herself into the arms in full view of the public, and thought of it as a shame.


    When she got up, her first reaction was to look at Gu Tianyi''s face. Seeing that Gu Tianyi''s eyes were closed tightly, there was still no difference on her face. When there was no reaction, she took a deep sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was in a coma now, without feeling.


    Otherwise, she is only afraid to be laughed to death by him.


    Ye Yu congealed, breathed in a secret breath, adjusted his mood, and then glared at ye Wushang again. If he hadn''t just pushed her, she would never have fallen on Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Elder sister, I''m sorry. I just wanted to hold you, but I didn''t hold you for a while. "The innocent face of night Wushang is really not red and breathless when talking about lies.


    Yeyu''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was strange that she believed him at the moment.


    Can she not tell pull from push?


    What''s more, if he really pulls her, he can''t.


    He obviously pushed her on purpose.


    ¡±Elder sister, actually, I just want to have a surprise attack and try him. "Ye Wushang saw that ye Yuning didn''t believe his words at all. He changed his mouth and gave a reason.


    Night Yu Ning Leng hum a, did not pay attention to him, at the moment, for the night no war attitude, she is very suspicious.


    "Princess, are you ok? "Yu Bai walked forward and stood in front of the bed respectfully. His words were to ask Ye Yuning, but his eyes were to his master. He was relieved to see that he was still lying on the bed without any difference.


    ¡±It''s OK. Maybe I squatted too long. Some of them didn''t stand firm. "It''s not easy to say anything else, but for this reason.


    ¡±This time, I''m here to visit the ancient city Lord. It''s inconvenient for me to stay for a long time. I''ll leave first. "If Ye Yu stays, she will not find out anything. She is afraid that something unexpected will happen. So she wants to leave soon.


    ¡±Princess, in fact, "yubai wants to say that, in fact, the princess can stay, but the words come to his mouth, but he stops. Then, he can only think about it. It can''t be said at all, so yubai keeps changing his words." Princess walks slowly. "


    Yewu Ning didn''t say anything more. She turned quickly and walked out of the room. Yewu had a slight tug on her lips and followed her out.


    ¡±No war at night, explain what happened just now? "Leaving the residence of ancient Tianyi, night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at him with some sharp danger.


    ¡±Sister, what''s the matter? I don''t understand? "No pain at night decided to pretend to be innocent. Anyway, it''s right not to admit it.


    ¡±Don''t pretend to me. What do you think in your heart? I don''t know. Tell me the truth, did you just find anything? "Ye Yu Ning knows that ye Wushang can''t do it for no reason. If she doesn''t guess wrong, ye Wushang may have found something.


    ¡±Elder sister, you didn''t find anything. How could I possibly find that elder sister''s observation ability is much better than me. "Night no pain lips slightly turned, face more grievances," sister, are you doubting me? Don''t pretend to be aggrieved in front of me. "Night Yu Ning sees the grievance on his face, the corner of his lips mercilessly draws," your just move is full of eerie everywhere, can I not doubt you? Elder sister, I really didn''t find anything. All the things I just did were to find out the truth. I didn''t want my elder sister to be cheated. "No pain at night continues to pretend innocent," sister, you are my sister. Can I help Gu Tianyi instead of my sister? "


    " I feel that with your personality, you are likely to do something like that. "Night Yu Ning is still moved, and his lips are slightly more sneering.


    ¡±Elder sister, I am such an image in your heart? It''s really sad. "There are more grievances on the face of night Wushang, but this time it seems to be more true," if so, then I have nothing to say, whatever my sister thinks. "


    I can''t explain clearly, so I decide to cheat when I have no pain at night. Sometimes this method is the best one.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked straight at him, looked at him, night no pain also looked at her, to her eyes, his face without a little guilt and guilty.


    No sorrow at night without guilt and emptiness of heart is because he felt that he did it right, it was worth it, it was really for his sister''s good.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t see much difference on his face. He breathed secretly, thinking that he was too sensitive? Do you really misunderstand Wushang?


    It''s just that Wushang act is really strange. She even felt that at that moment, Wushang sold her.


    Or really she''s too sensitive.


    Night Yu Ning turned his eyes away and said nothing more.


    It''s a secret relief that night Wushang is so dangerous. Fortunately, he has a strong bearing. Otherwise, he would be scared to death just by his eyes.


    ¡±Sister, what are you going to do next? "Yewushang dodged a disaster, relaxed, and decided to test yeyuning''s next plan.


    Knowing Ye Yuning''s plan, he can decide what to do next.


    ¡±I have my own way. "Yeyu looked at him and smiled. The smile was very light, slightly mysterious, and a little weird.


    Seeing her smile like this, Wushang''s body is stiff at night. Suddenly, she has a bad premonition that she won''t be


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 736

    ¡±Sister, what can I do? "Yewushang''s curiosity is already very strong. What''s more, he has another purpose at the moment. So, at the moment, he must want to know yeyuning''s next plan.


    ¡±This method is, "Yeyu stares at him and slowly opens his mouth word by word. He is absorbed in what he looks like, afraid of missing something. He smiles and suddenly changes his mouth," keep it secret for the time being. "


    "Elder sister, do you need to keep secret from me?" Night no war Leng Leng Leng, some discontented cry, "I am your brother, the only brother."


    "My brother also needs to keep secret. Who can guarantee that I won''t be sold by my brother?" Night Yu stared at him, obviously meaning to point out, although she didn''t ask what just now, but for the night without pain, she felt it was best to defend.


    "Sister, you are really good." At night, Wushang''s lips and corners were severely drawn. He was extremely dissatisfied, but now he couldn''t straighten his Qi like that, because he had sold his sister before, and planned to continue selling.


    Night Yu Ning micro strip smilingly looked at him and went on.


    Night Yu Ning heart is very clear, if the ancient days easy to wear dizzy, then there is only one possibility, then want to lead her out.


    She knew that even if she was hiding now, once her mother appeared, she would not be able to hide. In that case, she might as well take the initiative.


    Since Gu Tianyi wants to lead her to appear, she will appear on her own initiative. Since Gu Tianyi said that she was poisoned by her, she will send the antidote to Gu Tianyi.


    She wants to see how he will put it on, and she wants to see what Gu Tianyi wants to do.


    Originally, ye Yuning really didn''t want to have too much contact with Gu Tianyi, and didn''t want to have any entanglement with him, but when things got to this point, she couldn''t choose.


    It''s better for her to take the initiative and control it in her own hands than to be forced to do it.


    Ye Yu Ning had his own plan in mind.


    After returning to the palace, ye Yuning directly drives away ye Wushang and returns to the palace.


    "Princess, you are back. How is the ancient city Lord now?" Qiuer sees yeyuning and welcomes her.


    "I don''t know." Night Yu Ning casually returned a sentence, then directly into the room.


    Qiuer is stunned. What''s the matter? Didn''t the princess just go to see the ancient city master? How can we not know the situation of the ancient city Lord?


    How does she feel that the princess has a different meaning?


    About a quarter of an hour later, yeyuning came out of the room again, and recovered her usual fresh and refreshing dress.


    "Qiuer, I''m going out of the palace now. If someone asks, you say I have a rest." Night Yu Ning whispered to qiuer.


    ¡±Princess, what if the queen comes to ask? "Qiuer is obviously stunned for a moment and asks subconsciously.


    ¡±Mother? "Night Yu sets eyebrow angle to move," if mother comes to ask, also say so. "


    now, she doesn''t know what''s going on with her mother. She just wants to solve the problem herself before her mother does something.


    Otherwise, if it is up to her mother, she will be in trouble.


    If I let my mother know that she poisoned Gu Tianyi, I''m afraid her fate will be miserable. Maybe my mother will let her marry Gu Tianyi without saying anything.


    So, this matter, she must find a way to solve as soon as possible.


    ¡±Princess, I''m sure that I can''t hide it from the empress. I''m afraid that "qiuer''s eyes are willing to open, and her face is obviously a little more scared. In this palace, anyone can hide it, but the empress''s only afraid?"?


    ¡±If your mother really comes then, that''s what you say. If you can''t keep it from you. "Ye Yuning also knows that her mother is not so easy to cheat, so she only hopes that she can solve the problem quickly.


    Or the mother won''t move so fast, or the mother won''t suspect her for the first time.


    Now, Ye Yu Ning can only keep such a fluke mentality. However, in case of no accident, Ye Yu Ning''s self must hold fast and can''t delay any longer.


    While talking, ye Yuning has stepped out.


    ¡±Princess, where are you going? "Qiu''er just remembered that this should be the most important problem.


    ¡±You need to know that. "Yeyu Ning didn''t stop, just quickly replied. However, after two steps, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He stopped suddenly and turned to look at qiuer." remember, don''t let the second prince know about my leaving the palace. "


    no matter what she thinks, she should guard against nocturnal mourning, because it is so strange for her to act before nocturnal mourning.


    However, Ye Yu Ning does not know that what she needs to guard against is not only night without sorrow, but also her dearest mother.


    Qiuer is stunned, and her face is obviously a little more stunned. The princess and the second prince are brothers and sisters of the same family. The princess will not avoid the second prince in doing anything. Why should she specially order the second prince not to know that she is out of the palace?


    What''s the matter?


    ¡±Princess, Princess "qiuer returns to her mind and chases out in a hurry, but she has already lost the figure of yeyuning.


    Qiu''er secretly breathed a sigh. All the princesses in her family can''t go out of the gate, and they can''t walk in the gate. Her Princess is good. She goes out of the palace every day, and several times a day.


    There is not even a bodyguard or a maid around.


    Let her a palace maid stay in the palace and help to hide from everyone. How can she do that?


    Night Yu congealed out of the palace, and then went straight to the residence of ancient Tianyi. This time, he changed his dress, which means he changed his identity with ancient Tianyi.


    The identity of the princess doesn''t work, so she can only use it.


    Ye Yuning soon came to the residence of Gu Tianyi. There were still guards outside the yard, and they were still on guard.


    Night Yu Ning walked directly.


    ¡±Who are you? " The bodyguard really didn''t recognize yeyuning, because yeyuning''s previous dress and the present dress are so poor.


    Night without sorrow said that she was so heavily dressed that he didn''t recognize her at once, let alone these two bodyguards.


    "I heard that your city Lord is poisoned. I have antidotes here. I''m here to deliver antidotes to your city Lord." Night Yu Ning slightly raised her eyes, looked at the bodyguard in front of her, her lips moved, and her voice came out slowly. The voice was very light, but it had a force that could not be ignored.


    However, at this moment, yeyuning changed her voice, just as she had always been in front of gutianyi before.


    When she first broke into the bath of gutianyi, she changed her voice in order to prevent being recognized by gutianyi. Fortunately, she had a strong imitation ability and could imitate others'' words.


    So, this little problem is hard for her.


    I met him in the street that day. Although the matter was urgent, she still did not forget to change her voice. Otherwise, she would have recognized her from the voice alone, with the wisdom of ancient Tianyi.


    "You''re here to deliver the antidote?" The bodyguards don''t know the details about the ancient Tianyi poisoning. The truth is only known by the ancient Tianyi and Yu Bai.


    "Yes, please go in and let me know. I''m here to deliver the antidote." Night Yu Ning slightly nods, a face of calm, do not show any different.


    Isn''t Gu Tianyi poisoned by her and can''t move?


    So, she''s sending him antidotes now. She wants to see if he''ll get better?


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll report it right away." When the bodyguard heard that there was an antidote, he didn''t dare to neglect it. After all, what they knew was just like what ye Yuning knew. His master was poisoned, and then he couldn''t move or talk.


    Ye Yuning saw the bodyguard running into the yard quickly, and a slight smile came out from the corner of his lips. Gu Tianyi, I''d like to see what kind of tricks you want to play. Now that I''m here, you can wait for the move.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 737

    Without an order, the bodyguard didn''t dare to enter the room at will, so he stopped outside the door and reported respectfully across the room, "Yu bodyguard, a girl, said that she had an antidote, which could detoxify the master. "


    in the room, Yu Bai hasn''t responded yet, but there''s a smirk in Gu Tianyi''s eyes, her lips are moving, and she opens slowly," she''s really fast. It seems that she didn''t use the empress''s presence. This time, she''s very conscious. "


    Of course, his voice is not high, only Yu Bai in the room can hear him, not even the bodyguard standing outside the room at the moment.


    "Master, would you like to come in?" Yu Baiwei was shocked for a while, and then he came back and respectfully asked for the master''s advice.


    "Nonsense, people have come to the door on their own initiative. Would you please come in?" Gu Tianyi seemed to glance at him with a little dissatisfaction.


    In the white lips corner micro pull, he this is not ask for instruction order, how to become nonsense, before is not it all like this?


    If it''s difficult, he can ask all the questions without asking the master and the son, and ask people to come here if he wants to.


    "Yu Bai, please come in yourself." Gu Tianyi''s eyes flickered a little, and then suddenly opened.


    "Yes," Yu Bai replied respectfully, thinking that the master was out of respect for the princess and didn''t think much about it.


    ¡±She regretted and ran away. "Just, but I heard that my master slowly added a sentence.


    Yu Bai''s lips are very fierce. Master, I''m not confident. All the people of the princess come here and wait outside. How could they run away?


    Even if the princess really suddenly changed the main point and suddenly wanted to run again, Yu Bai absolutely believed that the master would not hesitate to take the princess back.


    After all, now the princess changed a dress. The princess thought that the owner of her dress didn''t recognize her.


    Therefore, the master can do whatever he wants for the princess in this dress.


    Yu Bai began to worry about the princess. When the princess came to the door like this, she was afraid that some would come and no one would go back.


    Ah, why did the princess come to the door so soon?


    He thought he would have to wait at least a few days, as for the master to suffer for a few days.


    Of course, Yu Bai is absolutely afraid to say this. If you let the Lord know that he has such an idea, you may be able to kill him instantly.


    Yu Bai sighs when he sees his master lying on the bed again, pretending to be dizzy and unable to move.


    However, Yu Bai knows that what he has to do now is to lead the princess in safely and lead her into the wolf house of his master.


    Yu Bai suddenly has a sense of crime, so beautiful and lovely princess, the master is really heartless, under the cruel hand.


    Yu Bai opened the door and went out.


    ¡±In the bodyguard, the girl said there was an antidote to save the master. "When the bodyguard saw Yu Bai, he immediately reported it respectfully.


    ¡±Yeah, I see. I''ll take him in. "Yu Bai nodded slightly, and then walked directly towards Ye Yu Ning.


    It has to be said that the dress of the princess before and after this is really quite different. If he had not known the truth for a long time, he would not have recognized it.


    However, although Yu Bai knew all the facts, he pretended not to know ye Yuning at the moment, "does this girl really have an antidote? "


    Yu Bai''s words were slightly paused. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he didn''t wait for ye Yuning to open his mouth. He said again," it should be you, girl, who poisoned the Lord on the street that day. At that time, I was with him, just because of the Lord''s orders, I couldn''t get too close. "


    it has to be said that Yu Bai''s reaction is still very fast, and his thinking is also very quick. After all, he is the one who follows the ancient Tianyi.


    Hearing Yu Bai''s words, Ye Yu Ning''s eyes flashed lightly. Yu Bai meant to see her, but Yu Bai didn''t recognize her!


    Yu Bai didn''t know she was the princess!


    Yubai is the personal bodyguard of ancient Tianyi. Yubai should know everything about ancient Tianyi. Since yubai doesn''t know her identity, then ancient Tianyi certainly doesn''t know either.


    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Yu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, then slowly opened his mouth, "yes, so I''ll deliver the antidote. "


    Yu Bai didn''t expect that ye Yuning would answer so directly. He was stunned for a moment and then whispered," go in, girl. "


    " are you not afraid that what I send to your master is not an antidote, but a real poison? " Night Yu Ning didn''t seem to think that Yu Bai would put her in so easily, eyebrows slightly frown.


    According to reason, Yu Bai is with him, and his vigilance is not so low.


    "My master is like that. How can the girl hurt my master?" Yu Bai secretly breathed a sigh. These are all human spirits. It''s really hard for him to do. Just now, the master meant that he was afraid that the princess would change her mind and run away. So he didn''t say anything more and let the princess in.


    As a result, the princess became suspicious again. His task was really difficult.


    "Although you can''t move or talk, you still have a breath. You''re not afraid that I''ll poison your master." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. What''s Yu Bai''s name? What''s life like?


    It''s all like this, shouldn''t it be more cautious?


    "I believe that the girl is not so cruel." Yu Bai felt that his forehead began to sweat, and he knew that the princess was not so easy to cheat.


    ¡±You are not afraid of your belief, will make your master dead? "In the eyes of Yeyu Ning, however, there are more doubts. Yu Bai''s reaction is not normal.


    ¡±The girl laughed. "Yu Bai took a hard breath and could only sink his face and change the tone of cold threat." if the girl did that, would she still have life to go out? "


    Yu Bai really doesn''t want to use such a threatening tone, but he clearly knows that she is the princess, and after these days, he knows better that the princess will become his master mother in the future, so he really doesn''t want to threaten her.


    However, he really has no way. He really hopes that there will be a large number of princesses. Don''t settle with him at that time.


    "What''s more, Yu Baizai, the girl wants to poison again. I''m afraid it''s not so easy." Yu Bai bit his teeth in secret, and let go of the cruel words again. After all, he was forced by the form. He really had no way.


    Yeyu looked at him, and said nothing more.


    "Girl, please. "Yu Bai was relieved. He felt that the task was too painful for him to bear.


    He felt that his life would not last long, and he would not be played.


    Either by the owner or by the princess.


    He wants to dig gold now. Is that ok?


    Night Yu Ning followed Yu Bai into the room again. She had just come here. Naturally, she was familiar with her. Her eyes turned slightly and turned to the bed. Seeing Gu Tianyi, she still lay still on the bed.


    Her lips are slightly curled, and she looks like it.


    ¡±This is the antidote. If you give it to your master, he will be OK. " Night Yu Ning took out a pill and handed it to Yu Bai. In fact, it was a tonic.


    At most, it''s nourishing blood and Qi. As for the antidote, it''s all made up by her.


    However, if gutianyi is really loaded, what he needs is not a real antidote.


    "Let''s go, girl. I''ll take it for you. I''ll pass by my hand. What happened then, I can''t say. "Yubai naturally won''t go to get her solution. Yubai knows his master''s mind clearly.


    So, how can he waste such a good opportunity.


    Ye Yu''s eyebrows curled slightly, and she saw that Yu Bai didn''t mean to take the pill at all. If she wanted to find out whether Gu Tianyi was loaded, she had to let Gu Tianyi take her pill.


    Night Yu thought, or step, walked in the past, since come here, this time no matter how to find out.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 738

    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, then slightly bent, put the pill in his hand close to his lips, but Gu Tianyi didn''t mean to open his mouth at all.


    Night Yu Ning''s hand was heavy, his fingers were forward, he broke his lips, and then put the pill into his mouth. I don''t know if it was to prevent him from spitting out. Night Yu Ning pressed his mouth.


    The entrance of the pill was changed and soon melted into the mouth of ancient Tianyi.


    Ye Yu''s lips are slightly crooked, and there is a trace of unknown radian. If Gu Tianyi had taken her pill, he would surely wake up with the tide. At that time, she would have to see what he wanted to do.


    Feel almost, night Yu Ning loosened the hand that press his lip, want to take back own hand.


    Just, the next moment, her hand was suddenly held.


    Night Yu Ning slightly Zheng for a while, and then on the ancient days Yi that pair of deep like can instantly draw people into the eyes.


    Night Yu Ning secretly sneers in his heart, as expected, it''s loaded. A tonic will make him wake up successfully.


    ¡±It seems that the ancient city Lord''s poison has been removed. "Yeyu''s lips curled slightly. Since he wanted to install it, she didn''t mind cooperating with him now.


    As long as he wakes up, everything will be easy.


    She can go back.


    Night Yu Ning makes a little effort to break his hand.


    However, at the next moment, yeyuning suddenly felt that she had no time to react and control herself. Then she was pulled down so hard by him and fell into his arms again.


    Last time, she was pushed by yewushang. Although she was angry, yewushang didn''t admit it, and she couldn''t help it, but this time,


    yeyuning just wanted to talk.


    However, at the next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly got up, and then turned over, and put her on the bed directly, so she was pressed under him.


    When she came, she thought about many situations. She thought that Gu Tianyi could threaten her shamelessly. She could force her to stay and not let him leave.


    However, she never thought that he would press her directly on the bed.


    Although he had kissed her more than once before, he had never had such an ambiguous gesture.


    She felt that she still underestimated the despicableness of Gu Tianyi.


    Yu Bai was also stunned to see this situation. Obviously, he didn''t expect his master to be so direct and domineering. However, that''s not something he can manage, and he''s not suitable to stay here.


    Therefore, Yu Bai quietly left the room, naturally closing the door thoughtfully.


    ¡±You? What would you do? "Yeyu looked at him, and his heart was really flustered at the moment. At the moment, such a situation was beyond her expectation. Moreover, she knew that this situation was too dangerous, and no one was sure what would happen next.


    She felt that she was despicable and shameless, just afraid that she could do anything.


    ¡±What do you think I want to do? "In ancient times, the eyebrows and corners of the eyebrows moved, and a pair of eyes looked straight at him, while the lips and corners moved. The breath spread slowly on her face with his words, with a bit of humidity, warmth and even a bit of damned ambiguity.


    Ye Yu Ning swallowed her saliva secretly. For a while, she felt the discomfort of suffocating her chest and the tension of her body unconsciously. At this moment, she was nervous. She had never been nervous before, because she did not know what Gu Tianyi would do to her next.


    "Let go first?" Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, let his tone soft down, she knew that at this time can''t hard touch with him, otherwise the only loser will be herself.


    "If I don''t let it go." Ancient Tianyi''s lips are slowly drawn up, with a smile, but there are too many ruffians in the smile.


    How could he have let her go so easily if he had not seized such an opportunity.


    This time, she came to the door by herself. To be honest, his plan is to let her come to the door by herself, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    So, at the moment, he would never let go. In fact, he wanted to kiss her severely. There was even an impulse in his body. He wanted her, but he had to bear it.


    He was afraid of scaring her.


    Ye Yu Ning''s hand was tightly clenched. She could not directly wave it on his face. However, she knew that she was not his opponent at all. What''s more, she was still under his pressure at the moment, so she could only bear it.


    "What do you want?" The night Yu congeals the dark breath, inhales, exhales again, but discovers that still cannot let oneself completely calm down, at this moment her voice was obviously angry.


    ¡±I think it''s obvious enough, isn''t it? "The corner of his lips rises slowly, which is more obvious with the ambiguous evil spirit. When he speaks, he slowly lowers his head and approaches her lips.


    He wants to kiss her. He wants her. Can''t she see such an obvious thing?


    It''s no good to have her now. You have to wait until you get married anyway, but there must be a kiss.


    ¡±Stop, stop, you let go. "Ye Yu was shocked. When he felt that his lips were going to stick to hers, he couldn''t help exclaiming. This man could do anything.


    Night Yu Ning exclaimed, hands raised, pushed on his chest, trying to push him away, but found that he could not push at all.


    Night Yu Ning was depressed and wanted to spit blood. Sure enough, there was a big difference in physical strength between men and women, especially in this case.


    Gu Tianyi was pushed by her hands and did not continue. However, he could not really force her.


    If he wants to.


    ¡±You let me go. "Seeing that he didn''t go on, Ye Yu Ning felt a little relieved.


    ¡±You poison me. I can''t move those who hurt me. Do you think I''ll let you go? "Gu Tianyi looks at her, lips slightly open, word for word words slowly spread out, with a faint sense of threat.


    He found that this woman, in doing the wrong thing, will be soft, and will be more obedient.


    Now that he knows this, how can he not make good use of it.


    ¡±You, aren''t you all right? "Sure enough, after Ye Yu Ning heard this, he was obviously a little lower in momentum and his voice was obviously smaller.


    Gu Tianyi is funny in his heart, as expected.


    This girl is really cute.


    ¡±All right? "In ancient times, it''s easy to pick the eyebrows and corners," what if it''s all right? What if I really can''t move or talk from now on? "


    "How is it possible? It''s just a little anesthetic. I don''t use much. It''s not that serious at all. "Yeyu''s lips curled slightly. He obviously didn''t agree with his words, but his voice seemed to be more and more true after all.


    ¡±Not that serious? "Gu Tianyi picks eyebrows again," don''t you think it''s serious? "


    " it''s nothing in the first place. The anesthetics I use will make me unable to move for half an hour at most. It''s OK after the time. "Night Yu Ning explains again, suddenly think of his previous situation, the eyes can not help but a little more angry," before you are clearly false


    "Yes, I did." Gu Tianyi not only didn''t deny it, but also readily admitted it. Then he added, "I don''t want to pretend. How can you come here voluntarily. "


    " what do you want to do when you try so hard to guide me? "The anger on Yeyu''s face quickly spread, and his voice suddenly increased.


    She just thought that she was a little guilty about poisoning. What''s wrong with this despicable scoundrel.


    Just poison him directly.


    Just, she really didn''t know what Gu Tianyi did for. Did she revenge her for poisoning him?


    Or,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 739

    If so, would he give her some strange poison directly?


    Or teach her a lesson.


    However, the smile on Gu Tianyi''s face suddenly disappeared, and he changed into a very serious look. A pair of eyes looked at her straight, and said slowly word by word, "I miss you, I want to see you."


    Night Yu Ning was stunned. She thought about many possibilities and what he would say, but she never thought that he would say such a thing.


    He said he missed her? Want to see her?


    What do you mean? They have only met twice. Why does he think of her?


    Besides, is he still miss Su? He should think like Miss Su if he wants to.


    "But I don''t want to see you." Night Yu Ning''s face was slightly heavy, and he glared at him severely. His tone was not very good.


    ¡±I want to kiss you. "However, Gu Tianyi didn''t get angry because of yeyuning''s attitude. Instead, he made up a sentence again.


    As soon as his words fell, he quickly bowed his head and kissed her fiercely, without waiting for the night to recover.


    He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to.


    At the beginning, he still endured it, but the impulse became more and more intense. At this moment, the beauty was in his arms, and he liked it. Why should he bear it.


    He''s always the kind of person who does what he wants, so, if you want, put it into action.


    Ye Yuning was kissed by him before he could get back to his mind. He was totally shocked for a while. His eyes were wide and straight looking at his face, which was not clear because it was too close.


    At the moment, there was shock and anger in her eyes, as if there were some other emotions that she didn''t even notice.


    For a while, she forgot all the reactions.


    Gu Tianyi can see that her appearance is funny. She''s really cute.


    He wanted her to close her eyes, but he thought about her temperament. The more she was allowed to do it, the more she was afraid that she would not listen, so he felt that it was up to her.


    His kisses went deep, and he was completely entangled with her. He wanted her, and he never separated from her.


    His lips rubbed her lips, and the deep entanglement made the two people''s breath become urgent. Yeyuning only felt that all his breath would be drained by him, and could not breathe.


    His body pressed her again, unconsciously or intentionally, so that the two bodies could fit together completely. His hand was buckled on her waist, and his hand moved up slowly. Obviously, he wanted to move to a certain place, but when he moved to the middle, he stopped again. He felt that some things should not be rushed.


    Feeling that night Yu Ning was about to suffocate, he just let go of her, a pair of eyes looked at her, eyes with a smile, eyebrows with affection, which he never had.


    Night Yu Ning''s face is obviously a little red, I don''t know if it''s angry or suffocated, or for other reasons.


    Seeing this kind of her, his eyes are dim, he only feels the obvious tension of his body, and the whole body is uncomfortable. His self-control is always very strong, but every time he meets her, he becomes irresistible.


    His body continued to press on her, as if to press her directly into his body, so that she completely belongs to him, never separate.


    In his deep eyes, there is a little more indistinct * *, he feels that he must marry her back as soon as possible, or he will go mad.


    At the moment, seeing her red lips changed because of his just ravaged, he really wanted to kiss them again, but this time, he held back. He was afraid that if he kissed them again, he would be unable to control himself and would be desperate to ask for her.


    He wants her to be true, but he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    ¡±Enough kisses, let go? "Her eyes are wide open and she stares at him severely. This man is really a hooligan.


    ¡±Not enough kisses, never enough. "However, Gu Tianyi is a ruffian who looks at her with a sinister smile.


    Her taste is so beautiful, he will never let go, he wants to have all of her.


    Yeyu was very angry. She only felt that the anger in her chest seemed to come out. However, she knew that anger at the moment could not solve the problem and only make it worse.


    Moreover, Ye Yu Ning knew more clearly that he could not speak with reason at all.


    Because no matter what you say, he can totally misinterpret what you mean.


    ¡±I heard that you are the leader of the ancient city. I heard that you came to Beijing this time to get married. The person you want to marry is the princess of the dynasty? " Ye Yu''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly he thought of a way. Since he came to the capital to marry her, what happened to his affairs outside!


    Now this matter has been in full swing, and ye Yuning doesn''t have to pretend that she doesn''t know his identity.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi glanced at her, the eyebrow angle seemed to move a little, and then answered with a low voice. There was no superfluous words and no explanation.


    Ye Yu Ning was stunned. She thought that when she asked this question at the moment, he would at least explain it. After all, he just kissed her so crazily and said he thought about her.


    "You are not afraid to be known by the princess if you treat me like this? "Yeyu exhaled quietly, trying to calm down her mood and make her voice sound normal as much as possible.


    She would like to see what Gu Tianyi thinks about this matter.


    She also wanted to know what Gu Tianyi intended to do with her Princess and what she thought.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, and her eyebrows are slightly selected. Since she has to pretend, he doesn''t expose her, "do you think I should be afraid of her? "


    but her question is a good one.


    Ye Yu was stunned. Shouldn''t he be afraid? In any case, he still wants to marry the princess in name. Moreover, Yu Bai went to the palace not long ago to ask his mother for help.


    How come he''s totally different.


    Listen to his tone, it seems that her Princess is dispensable at all, or how to listen seems to have a little redundant meaning.


    At this moment, ye Yuning can be sure that Gu Tianyi didn''t want to marry her at all, or that he was forced by his parents to marry him in Beijing this time.


    After all, he is so old, has not married, and has not married meaning, his parents must be anxious, so, I think of her this unlucky ghost, who let her have nothing to say to marry him, gave him a jade plate.


    Night Yu coagulates in the heart 100 times of lament, is really a slip into eternal hatred.


    However, since he doesn''t want to marry her, he should not come to the capital. Even if his parents force him, he can''t make fun of her happiness.


    Night Yu Ning secretly clenched his teeth, tried to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and asked tentatively again, "aren''t you here to marry the princess? You''re not afraid of the princess. You don''t want to marry you? "


    she would like to know what would happen if she married?


    Is it forced marriage? "She won''t marry me, you can marry me." Gu Tianyi looks at her, the lips are slightly raised, the sexy lips seem to be slightly close to her, and then close to her ears, word for word words are then introduced into her ears.


    What is clear can''t be clear any more, and it also has his unique breath.


    "Ye Yu was very angry. He felt that he could not go up or down. He was a rascal, a despicable rascal.


    What comes to the capital is to marry her, he clearly is to see one like one.


    Now I even say such a thing.


    Night Yu congeals dark breath, inhales, then exhales, just let oneself calm down.


    "You mean you''re going to marry me, not the princess? "Yeyu looked at him and asked tentatively. If this was the way to get him out of marriage, it would be another way.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 740

    If he didn''t want to marry a princess because he wanted to marry someone else, would he back away?


    Gu Tianyi looked at her, eyebrow angle moved, didn''t answer her directly, but asked, "do you mean you promised to marry me? "


    How could he not know her mind, but it is absolutely impossible for her to want him to back out.


    "You mean you won''t marry the princess as long as I promise to marry you?" Yeyu looks at ziqingshan and asks again. In fact, the meaning of what he just said is no longer obvious. This time, she just wants him to make a clear statement.


    "As long as you are willing to marry, promise to marry me, I will marry you." Gu Tianyi naturally understood her meaning. He didn''t explain it, but he said it according to her meaning. However, she was the princess, and the princess was her. As long as she agreed to marry, he would marry.


    He felt that he could only expose her identity after she agreed. At that time, see how she could still escape.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi just wants to coax out the words that he promised to marry him.


    "Can you really give up the princess for me? They are princess of Dayuan. I am a common people. Are you sure you can abandon the princess and marry me? " Although Ye Yuning had understood his meaning for a long time, he was still a little surprised to hear him say such words in person at the moment.


    He said that without hesitation, he said to abandon the princess and choose her?


    Why?


    It is reasonable to say that he and she have only met twice, how can they rise to the point where they can abandon the princess in order to marry her?


    What did he really think?


    It''s because she likes her. Yeyouning doesn''t believe it. She didn''t forget. A few days ago, he brought a girl like Su back. She lived in his house for seven days and seven nights.


    If he had not met her in the street again that day, she thought, he might have forgotten her.


    Knowing this, she would not go out that day.


    Really, she''s not ugly in her heavy makeup, and she''s amazing?


    Could it be that ancient Tianyi prefers the small and fresh one.


    If so, can she find him some little fresh women, or there will be something more satisfying for him, then he may forget her.


    It''s easy to find a little fresh woman.


    "I just want you." Gu Tianyi looks at her. At the moment, he is still a little less ruffian. It seems that he is a little more serious. He only wants her from the beginning, and this generation only wants her. It can only be her.


    Whether she is a princess or a common people, all he wants is her.


    "Yeyu''s eyes are shining, and he just wants her.


    That''s very affectionate!


    But when he was with Miss Rusu for seven days and nights, did he think of her?


    I''m afraid that at that time, he also said that to miss Rusu.


    Sure enough, men''s words can''t be believed. There is a saying that''s really good. If a man lives on it, all sows can go up the tree.


    Of course, there are exceptions, like her father, her brother.


    However, Gu Tianyi is definitely not the kind of person who lives on his own. He is a playboy.


    So, believe him, she''s a fool.


    "Well, then I''ll get rid of the princess and marry me." The night universe condenses the lip angle to slightly raise, the face is full of unfolds the light smile, is taking some kind of deliberate pleasure.


    Gu Tianyi chuckles. This girl, this abacus is really good. Her purpose is very clear. She wants to let him back from marriage.


    "Is it?" Gu Tianyi''s lips also chuckled, "I can''t believe your words. Should you show some sincerity?"


    "What sincerity?" Ye Yu was shocked. She didn''t understand for a while. What sincerity does she need to show for this kind of thing?


    He should also show sincerity.


    ¡±For example, we get married first? "Gu Tianyi looks at her with an ambiguous smile, which can''t be more obvious.


    Ye Yu felt that his whole body was about to be flushed out by his anger. This man is really shameless. Can he be more despicable and shameless?


    Ye Yu Ning tells herself not to be angry. Never be angry. She loses when angry.


    ¡±It''s not good. After all, you still have a engagement with the princess. I''m afraid we haven''t married yet. I don''t have a life. I''m a small people. Dare to fight with the princess? "Ye Yu Ning tried to calm down her mood, but there was still some uncontrollable anger in her voice.


    ¡±Defenseless, the princess won''t fight with you. She doesn''t want to marry me. "Gu Tianyi looks at her and is amused. What''s the matter with him?


    He was also angry with himself. The girl was really,


    "" Yeyu was very angry. He knew that she didn''t want to marry him. Since he knew that, why didn''t he just quit marriage? He didn''t want to marry her anyway, so why didn''t he drag on.


    Yes, she can''t fight, but, if she doesn''t fight, can he bully her like this?


    ¡±Even if the princess doesn''t fight, it''s not good. After all, it''s the princess of Dayuan. I''m afraid it will have a bad influence and cause unnecessary troubles. "Ye Yu felt that her heart was bursting, so she could bear it. She even admired herself.


    ¡±It''s thoughtful of you. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been standing on her face, watching the changes in her face, the radian of his lips smile continues to expand, he found that just watching her so quietly is also a very good thing, is a kind of enjoyment.


    Never know, love can be such a good feeling.


    Although when she was a child, she didn''t reject her proximity. She hugged him, and he didn''t feel disgusted or push her away.


    But after so many years, he didn''t have much hope when he came to the capital. He thought that he didn''t repel her or dislike her proximity at most.


    But I didn''t expect that as long as he met her, he would be totally out of control, and could not help but want to get close to her, want to touch her.


    If childhood is just a kind of acceptance, then now is like, or some love.


    He felt that he had fallen in love with her.


    The girl made him sink deeper and deeper.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, and there are more complicated emotions in her eyes.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t know what he thought, but felt that he looked at her eyes a little strange, let her have a kind of scalp tingling feeling.


    Ye Yu Ning thought that he was doubting her identity, so he explained repeatedly, "marriage is a matter of personal importance, so you should be careful, right?"


    "Well, that''s what the lady said." Gu Tianyi secretly laughs in his heart. This girl''s careful thinking can be seen through at a glance, but he just doesn''t want to break it.


    If she wants to play, he will let her play. Anyway, it''s not urgent. As she said, marriage is a big thing in life.


    "You mean yes?" The night world gazes at the son''s light twinkle, in the heart more a few minutes of hope, because of that hope, also more a few minutes of light in the son''s eyes.


    Seeing her excited look at the moment, Gu Tianyi is a little depressed. This girl wants him to back out!


    ¡±What do you agree with? "Knowing her meaning, Gu Tianyi pretends not to know.


    ¡±Agree to divorce the princess. "Ye Yu Ning''s eyes blinked. Didn''t they just talk about it all the time?


    ¡±Lady, what I just said should be very clear. I can''t believe it without seeing the sincerity of the lady. "Gu Tianyi once again let go of the problem, and the perfunctory attitude was obvious.


    ¡±"Ye Yu is very angry. He is a scoundrel. He can''t reason with him at all.


    "Are you afraid of beating the chickens and the eggs?" Ye Yu Ning''s lips were turned away severely. That''s what he said. I''m afraid that if he and the princess get divorced, she will also regret. When the time comes, there will be nothing left.


    Is that what he thinks?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 741

    ¡±It''s a very appropriate description, madam. "Gu Tianyi is not only not angry, but also praises the words of yeyuning. That look is very natural and there is no feeling of pretending.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly has a kind of speechless feeling to ask heaven, she feels that she can''t communicate with this man normally at all.


    General man hears such words, no matter how to say, always be angry, he is good, unexpectedly return a face happy appearance.


    ¡±If so, there will be no solution to this problem. I can''t help it. "Yeyu glanced at him. If he thought that, it would not be easy to deal with. It would become a dead cycle, with no solution.


    Gu Tianyi saw that she was a little helpless, and the radian of her lips was raised a little bit. Did the girl want to leave?


    She can really think.


    "It''s better to get married first. "Gu Tianyi saw her like this and wanted to tease her. He found that teasing her was also a very enjoyable pleasure.


    He likes to look at her worried and even angry, because she is the most real one, and he doesn''t like to see her disguise herself in front of him.


    "Cough, cough. "Cough." Night Yu Ning hears him this words, direct startle live, was choked by own saliva all of a sudden.


    How can he say such a thing?


    He? Him? At this moment,


    Ye Yuning suddenly found that she could not find any words to describe him.


    ¡±Is the lady so excited? "Gu Tianyi looks at her and her eyes are light. He knows that she will be in a hurry when she hears him.


    However, the reaction seems to be a little too emotional.


    ¡±Get out of here. "Ye Yu feels that she can''t bear it any longer. In the face of such a despicable and shameless man, she feels that she doesn''t need to bear it anymore.


    At this moment, night Yu Ning was short tempered and exploded directly.


    "Actually, we can roll together." Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners are slightly selected. He looks at his eyes and smiles a little more. He immediately misinterprets her words completely again. The meaning of his words is so ambiguous that people blush.


    What''s more, at the moment, he and she are still in bed, his body is still on her body, but he was afraid of hurting her, slightly raised his body.


    But at the moment, Gu Tianyi pressed down again, and their bodies were completely pasted together again. He saw the red face of the night sky, and the smile in his eyes was deeper. He said deliberately again, "Oh, I understand what the lady means. The lady wants to go to the cave now. "Gu Tianyi, I will kill you. "Yeyu was very angry. He was biting his teeth. He could not kill him immediately. This man was really too much.


    ¡±Are you sure? "Gu Tianyi''s body deliberately pressed her, and her eyes picked it up again, and then slowly said word by word," killed me in bed? "


    what he said means is even more ambiguous. Kill him in bed, in bed!!


    Night Yu Ning only felt the blood surging up. At this moment, she really wanted to kill people. Subconsciously, she exhausted her whole body and raised her legs to kick him.


    However, at the next moment, he would easily be pressed by him. His legs tightly pressed her legs, his hands tightly clasped her hands, his body completely pressed on her body, and the gesture was ambiguous.


    Yeyu thought of moving, but she couldn''t move at all. She tried hard to break away from his imprisonment, but found that she couldn''t even beat him. Her action with all her strength only turned into a slight twist.


    ¡±Don''t move. "It''s just that her actions have become a kind of painful torture for Gu Tianyi.


    He found that his whole body was about to burn up when she moved like this, and that kind of impulsive and crazy surging, which he never did. If she moved like this again, he could not really control himself, so he wanted her.


    Hearing the difference in his voice, Ye Yu was frozen and looked at him with some consternation. His voice seemed to be very painful at the moment. She just didn''t seem to kick him at all. What was his pain.


    However, Ye Yu Ning is quite obedient at the moment, and she doesn''t move any more. She''s afraid that she will annoy him in this situation.


    He breathed quietly, slowly lowered his head, lips close to her ears, murmured, "I really want you now. "


    he said this sentence, which made Yeyu freeze directly, and even dare not move, even dare not breathe, for fear of what he did to her for a moment.


    Gu Tianyi calmed himself a little and then got up. He was afraid that if he went on like this, he would not control himself and really want her.


    He knew that a girl''s best first time should be on her wedding night, so he didn''t want to do that at this time.


    Gu Tianyi and ye Yuning jump up quickly. As soon as they land on the ground, they run out quickly. If they don''t run at this time, when will they wait.


    Gu Tianyi saw her movements, and then smiled a little. The girl was really silly and lovely. She thought that in his place, she could escape?


    How could he let her go so easily since she came to the door?


    Night Yu Ning pushes open the door, Yu Bai stands outside the door, and a row of bodyguards stand straight outside the door, completely blocking her way.


    "Your master''s poison has been detoxified. I''m leaving." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, and then walked out. She thought that what she said was so obvious, they should give her a way.


    However, the people outside did not move. They did not mean to let go.


    ¡±I have given the antidote to your Lord, and your Lord''s poison has been removed. Why should you stop me. "It''s a Qi in Ye Yu''s mind. Isn''t it enough to be angry with Gu Tianyi? These guards dare to be angry with her.


    ¡±Girl, we won''t let you go without the master''s order. "Yu Bai thought about it, but after all, he opened his mouth. This is straightforward enough, and the meaning is obvious enough.


    If you want to leave, you need his master to talk.


    Ye Yu is stunned. Let Gu Tianyi let her go?!


    Gu Tianyi tries his best to lead her here. Will he let her go so easily?


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, your bodyguard blocked my way and refused to let me go out. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, and then turned to look at Gu Tianyi. Gu Tianyi didn''t talk and say anything. She felt that people like him would not let the bodyguard stop her.


    As long as the guards don''t stop her, she may have a chance to escape.


    Didn''t she manage to escape from him the last two times?


    ¡±Yes. " Gu Tianyi raised his eyes and looked at several guards outside the door. Then he looked at Ye Yuning and said slowly, "Whoever dares to stop you, you will kill him."


    At the moment, his voice is not big, but the words are very clear, and his face is very serious at the moment, without any joke.


    Yu Bai, who was standing outside the door, heard his master''s words and gave him a fierce slap from the corner of his lips. He was really inhuman and inhuman. In order to please the princess, he sacrificed them.


    However, the master clearly bullies the princess. Knowing that she is kind-hearted, she will never kill easily.


    In Bai Jue''s mind, it is clear that the master and the son are intentional.


    Night Yu Ning is totally stunned. She didn''t expect Gu Tianyi to say such a thing.


    Who dares to stop her and kill her? Does he mean that?


    Obviously, that''s what he meant.


    Shouldn''t he have ordered his bodyguard to get out of the way?


    Obviously, he didn''t mean to order his bodyguard to make way, so his bodyguard would continue to block, and if she wanted to go out, she just killed his bodyguard.


    She can''t kill people just to get out, can she? She can''t do it.


    Is this man crazy?


    Or, he was convinced that she would not kill easily.


    Can he just say that she won''t kill? In that case, she,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 742

    Can he just say that only when he has determined that she won''t kill people? If so, she,


    night Yu Ning steps forward, continues to walk outward, and Yu Bai is standing outside the door. With such a step, she is almost in front of Yu Bai.


    Without Gu Tianyi''s order, Yu Bai would not let them go. Yu Bai originally believed that the princess was kind-hearted and could not kill them. But now seeing ye Yuning go to him like this, he is still nervous.


    The princess won''t really be cruel to them.


    She is a princess, and their future mother. With ten courage, he dare not fight back, so no matter what the princess does, he can only stand still.


    Night Yu Ning saw standing straight, the body seemed slightly stiff in white, the heart was dark and funny, didn''t think in white also have a time of fear.


    She certainly won''t kill people, but she can use other methods. She was too worried for a while and forgot.


    "Girl, please go back." Yu Bai only felt that his forehead was sweating. If he could persuade them back at this time, it would be better.


    However, it is obvious that his words did not play any role at all. Yeyu Ning took a step outward again and got closer.


    "Girl, if you really start, I''m afraid you will hurt her by mistake. It''s impossible for you to escape from us." I can''t persuade you. Yu Bai can only use threats. Today, Yu Bai has threatened her twice. In the future, when Yu baijue''s Princess becomes their mistress, she will be the first to cut him open.


    "Is it? I have run away twice in your master''s hands. Do you think I can''t escape in your hands? " Yeyu''s eyebrows are fixed and her eyebrows are slightly raised. She has escaped twice in the hands of ancient Tianyi. She is afraid that his bodyguard will not succeed.


    Yu Bai hears her words, the corner of his lips lashes fiercely, dare not speak again, he is afraid of an carelessness, and said the wrong words again.


    But in the room, Gu Tianyi heard her words, but her face suddenly changed. Thinking of the way she thought, he saw that she was very close to Bai, but now he stepped closer to Yu Bai. Gu Tianyi''s face was completely gloomy.


    "You dare." Gu Tianyi''s body flashed quickly and directly to the door. He grabbed her by the waist with one hand and brought her back.


    She dare to have the way to deal with him to try to deal with other men!


    In her way, if she wants to use it, she can only use it for him. Other men can''t think about it.


    "Why not?" Ye Yuning was obviously stunned. He looked at him for some unknown reasons. This man was just watching a play. How could he get angry again? Who caused him?


    Besides, he just said, if anyone dares to stop her, will she kill someone?


    Now she hasn''t started yet. What does he mean she doesn''t dare?


    "Didn''t you say that I would kill anyone who stopped me?" The man''s face that night Yu congeals feels, is like that March day, saying that changes will change.


    Gu Tianyi glared at her, and the anger in her eyes was undisguised. "Kill me, no others."


    He knows her methods best.


    Especially on the street that day, the way she used.


    "Ye Yu Ning has a feeling that he has no words to ask the heaven. He is really unreasonable. He can kill people, but not others?


    But she can''t kill alone. My mother said that people are equal. No matter who they are, life is precious. How can we say to kill.


    Yu Bai follows him every day, so he soon understands what he means. He smokes the corner of his lips fiercely. It''s really unreasonable for the master to eat vinegar.


    It''s impossible for the princess to deal with the master in the street. Even if the princess does that, he can''t accept it. He wants to live a few more days with this life.


    "Or you want them to get out of the way and let me go." Ye Yu Ning didn''t understand Gu Tianyi''s mind, just thought that no matter what, he would leave first. It was dangerous to stay with him all the time.


    "Now that you''re here, stay." Gu Tianyi looks at her. This time, he doesn''t hide his purpose at all. If you want to be more direct, you can be more direct.


    "Childe, it''s not suitable for me to stay. "Yeyu exhaled secretly, and the anger in her heart began to billow again. She found that since she met gutianyi, her mood has never been calm. It seems that she was on the edge of explosive anger every time. She had to bear it as hard as she could, so as not to let her explosive temper come out.


    This man wants her to stay like this. He really dares to think that it''s difficult. Does he take her as the next day?


    Night Yu Ning felt the anger in her heart more boiling.


    ¡±Would you like a name? "It''s just that Gu Tianyi completely distorted her words again, and threw them out so lightly.


    ¡±"Ye Yu congeals with anger, and feels that after his anger just came out, it seems that he hit cotton all of a sudden, and the anger can''t come out at all.


    ¡±You know, if you want a name, I can give it to you at any time. "It seems that Gu Tianyi doesn''t think it''s enough to stimulate her, so he made up a sentence again.


    Yeyu stares at him. No, to be exact, she stares at him severely. If her eyes can kill people, she will destroy him directly.


    At this moment, the words that night Yu Ning had already passed Qi couldn''t be said.


    "Or, if you want to live up to your name, I can promise." Gu Tianyi looks at her with a slight hook on the corner of her lips. The light smile on the corner of her lips unfolds slowly, which is fascinating and soul absorbing.


    It''s just that what he said was "yours." It seems that it''s not enough. Gu Tianyi added again, "whenever you want it, you can do it."


    All his people are hers. If she wants anything, he will give it to her. This is Gu Tianyi''s sincere words. It''s just this situation. In such a situation, it''s easy for people to misunderstand him to say such words in such a tone.


    ¡±Shameless. "Night Yu Ning just gnawed his teeth. No matter how hard she exhaled or inhaled, she couldn''t calm down her mood. She never scolded, but at this moment, she never scolded him lightly. If she could, she really wanted to kill him.


    In Bai Leng Leng, at the moment, his heart very agreed with the princess, almost nodded, just to see his own master, can only bear.


    Yu Bai tries to lower his head and pull the corners of his lips slightly. He wants to laugh, but he doesn''t dare to laugh. He believes that if he dare to laugh at the moment, the master will kill him directly.


    ¡±I''m good at voting for the lady. What does the lady like and want? I''ll cooperate with her. It''s shameless. " Ancient days easy eyebrow angle tiny pick, looking at her angry red face, lip angle continues to rise, in fact, this wench is also lovely when angry.


    The meaning of his words was obviously curving the night.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart was depressed. After so many times of getting along with him, she had never won a fight with him. Of course, she could not win even if she was fighting.


    "I''m going back. You let me go." Night Yu Ning has not been completely confused by his anger, but it is very clever to seize the loopholes in his words.


    He said that she would cooperate with him in whatever he wanted, so he would let her go.


    "Good." Gu Tianyi looks at her, and her lips are moving. What he promised is very refreshing.


    Ye Yu was slightly shocked. In fact, she was just asking. Gu Tianyi had said clearly enough that she would not let her go. I hope she didn''t hold any hope, but I didn''t expect that he agreed so readily.


    "Let''s go. I''ll accompany you back." Night Yu Ning is in dark doubt, and Gu Tianyi slowly adds, "I said, I will cooperate with you in whatever you want to do. If you want to go back, I will accompany you back. Wherever you go, I will accompany you."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 743

    He said that as long as she wanted, he would cooperate and never break his promise.


    ¡±What do you mean? "Ye Yu was stunned, his eyes were wide open, and he looked at him like a monster. What did he mean?


    What does it mean where she''s going? Where is he going with her?


    He means to follow her and stick her like a plaster?


    For a while, the whole face of Yeyu Ning was black. How could she get into such a plague?!


    God, who will save her?


    ¡±Lady, isn''t my meaning obvious enough? "Gu Tianyi looked at her with a smile on her face." didn''t the lady say she wanted to go back? Just in time, I also went to visit my father-in-law and mother-in-law. The lady led the way. " Gu Tianyi has determined that ye Yuning will never take him back, because she will hide her little identity in his face.


    Night congeals to freeze, suddenly has a kind of disorderly feeling in the wind.


    Yu Bai''s lips are very fierce again. The master is really enough. In such a word, the princess can''t walk.


    Night Yu congeals the dark breath, inhales, then exhales, tries to calm down her mood, how could she take him back.


    "I haven''t even come to tell my parents about this matter. Otherwise, I''ll go back to tell my parents first and take you back next time, so that they can have a psychological preparation." Night Yu Ning thought for a moment, and tried to squeeze out a smirk on her face. Although she was gnashing her teeth at the moment, she still had to say something nice to him.


    "What do women need to prepare them for?" Ancient days easy eyebrow angle tiny pick, a pair of eyes son straight looking at him, "afraid they are not satisfied with me? I think this worry of the lady is completely superfluous. "


    He is narcissistic. However, on his condition, any parents will be satisfied with him, just like her mother''s high vision.


    "Besides, how can I let my wife face such a thing alone? I should also go to the door to promote my parents."


    How could gutianyi not know her mind? He knew clearly that if she was allowed to leave at the moment, she would never take the initiative to send her to the door again.


    "Yu Bai, go to prepare the dowry right away. I''m going to propose a marriage. "His words paused a little, and he ordered Yu Bai directly before he could get back to God.


    ¡±No, No. "Ye Yu was shocked and shouted at Yu Bai. He said that the wind was the rain when he was doing things. How could he get to the step of proposing a parent at once? However, it seems that he could not raise a parent too much.


    It seems that everything is completely out of order when it comes to him. He doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all.


    ¡±Yeah? "Gu Tianyi looks at her, as if with a little doubt.


    ¡±In fact, it''s not that urgent. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath and tried to squeeze out a smile again.


    She felt like he was walking in again.


    ¡±How can we not hurry? Our parents have kissed each other, and even have more intimate contact. Naturally, we should hurry up. Since the mother-in-law wants to go back, I just accompany her to go back together and propose to her father-in-law and mother-in-law. " The words of ancient Tianyi at this moment are obviously depressed, and they are said near the ear of Yeyu Ning, which is only heard by Yeyu Ning alone.


    His meaning is very obvious, that is to go back to see his parents together with yeyuning, and to propose his parents.


    ¡±It suddenly occurred to me that my parents had just left the city and had not come back, so let''s wait and see. Next time, next time. " Ye Yu feels that she is really going to die of depression. She is also very articulate at ordinary times. How could she get in front of him and lose so badly every time.


    "Parents out of town?" In ancient times, the lips were slightly crooked, and a slightly different arc was raised. "Since that''s the case, you don''t have to worry about going back."


    He has come back again. In a word, he will never let her leave alone. If he wants to leave, he must follow.


    "Ancient city Lord, do you want to imprison me?" Night Yu Ning took a hard breath. At the moment, his words were so obvious that she felt that she didn''t have to detour with him anymore, because those things didn''t work in front of him at all.


    "I want to raise you. I want to raise you in good faith." In ancient times, it was easy to hide the smile on his face, change his serious expression, and the words were clear and firm.


    He wants to support him, all his life.


    Yang, it seems that this kind of word is not suitable for him and her, because he and he are not ordinary people, nor people who run for life.


    However, it''s just such a word. Ordinary life is vivid and appropriate, warm and moving.


    In fact, Gu Tianyi is really good at saying love words. His love words are always able to reach deep into his heart. Or, he doesn''t know how to say love words, but it''s just that the words come from the heart, so they are more moving.


    Night Yu Ning is stunned, the Mou son is tiny twinkle, have so a moment of consternation, very obviously did not expect him to say so.


    Raise her?


    She is a princess. She has no worries since she was a child. Therefore, no one has ever said such things to her.


    At this moment, even in her mind, his impression was far from perfect, but when she heard this, something seemed to move in her heart.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t go." Ye Yu Ning knew that if he didn''t let her go, she couldn''t go at all. The last two times he was careless. This time, he would never let her have another chance.


    However, she is not his opponent. So, ye Yuning knows that she can''t fight with him. She can only find another suitable opportunity.


    Gu Tianyi heard her words, it seems that there was no accident, just a light smile, holding her back to the room, "tossed for a long time, hungry, I asked people to prepare meals."


    She''s been back and forth for two times. I don''t think she even has time for dinner.


    Listening to him, ye Yuning found that she was really hungry. She turned her eyes slightly and looked out of the window. It was almost dark outside and it was time for dinner.


    When it''s time for dinner, if my mother doesn''t see her, she must know that she''s out of the palace. Will she find her then?


    Will you find it here?


    If the people in the palace find her here, will her identity be exposed?


    But he can''t leave now.


    However, what night Yu Ning didn''t know was that when Gu Tianyi took her back to the room, he had secretly ordered Yu Bai to report the news to the palace.


    Soon someone brought the meal, which was very rich.


    Ye Yuning is really hungry, not to mention that she is not that kind of person who is too formal, not to mention that she doesn''t want to pay attention to the image in front of Gu Tianyi. On the contrary, she hopes to do something to make Gu Tianyi hate her and won''t pester her.


    So, Ye Yu Ning ate very fast, she was not a lady at all, and she deliberately made some excessive actions.


    She just wants to make gutianyi hate her.


    Just, Gu Tianyi looks at her, a smile on her face, with the no disgust.


    Ye Yu''s lips are slightly curled. He is a strange man, so he can''t judge by common sense.


    Since it doesn''t work, Yeyu Ning won''t eat so fast any more. After all, it''s too fast to digest, just a little depressed.


    How did she find that no matter what she did, she could not achieve the desired effect in front of gutianyi? Instead, it backfires every time.


    In her mind, ancient Tianyi is her nemesis, which is to conquer her.


    Why is that? Is it that she was too smooth and carefree in the past and sent him to rectify her intentionally.


    Just thinking about it, she suddenly had a piece of fish in her bowl, and a piece of fish with a fishbone.


    At the moment, there was only him and her in the room. It was obvious that he twisted them for her, and he picked out the thorns.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 744

    Ye Yu was stunned, and his actions could not help but stop. A pair of beautiful and smart eyes raised and looked at him, obviously surprised by his actions.


    She didn''t eat fish very much since she was a child, because there are many fresh water fish here, and there are many fish bones, especially those little ones. She can''t pick them clean. When she was a child, she was stuck by fish bones.


    Although there are many palace maids in the palace, for such a small thing as eating, the mother asked them to do it by themselves and not let the palace maids help her. She was really troublesome, so from then on, she seldom ate fish.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Tianyi smiles at her eyes.


    "Nothing." Ye Yu Ning looked down a little flustered and saw the fish in her bowl. Her eyes flashed slightly. In fact, she felt that she was too close to him in such a way. It was not appropriate, but she felt that it was even worse to twist them out now.


    Think about it, night Yu Ning or head down to eat.


    Looking at her movements, Gu Tianyi''s lips have been hanging a smirk, it seems that watching her eat is also a kind of enjoyment.


    Night Yu Ning although did not look up, but also know that he has been looking at her, somehow, she suddenly felt some tension, inexplicable tension.


    After finishing the meal, yeyuning suddenly realized another problem, that is, where will she stay and sleep tonight?


    Although the room is large, it has only one bed.


    She can''t have a bed with him.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes subconsciously look at his bed. The bed is big and big. It''s OK to sleep with several people. But no matter how big the bed is, it''s not suitable for her to sleep in the same bed.


    Ye Yuning is looking for a chance to leave, but she finds that she doesn''t have such a chance at all, because she finds that Gu Tianyi''s eyes always fall on her, and she doesn''t know if she is afraid of running away.


    She knew that this time gutianyi had made a precaution, and she wanted to escape was not so simple.


    Night Yu Ning is thinking, eyes micro turn, suddenly see he is taking off clothes.


    "What are you doing?" At night, Yu Ning was shocked and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Take off your clothes, take a bath and go to bed. What''s the matter? What''s the problem? "Gu Tianyi looks at her and raises her eyebrows slightly. It seems that this is just a normal thing.


    ¡±Well, do you have any other room? You can arrange another room for me. "Yeyu is sure to go crazy if she stays with him like this again, so she has to leave.


    ¡±Lady, you can see that there is only one room here. " In ancient times, it was easy to open your eyes and tell lies without blushing.


    "How is it possible? Where do they sleep? " Night Yu Ning slightly cold hum, she just don''t believe him this nonsense, he so many bodyguards, it''s difficult not to Chengdu not to sleep, not to rest?


    "I don''t know where Yu Bai is sleeping." Ancient days easy eyebrow angle inching, light back a sentence, then take off clothes, directly under the bath.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes are light. Can she take advantage of his bath to find a chance to escape?


    In this way, ye Yuning did not make a sound, but stood quietly and waited for the opportunity.


    Could gutianyi not see through her mind, but he didn''t break it, just chuckled, "lady, do you want to wash it together?"


    "No." Night Yu Ning almost no thinking, just subconscious answer, wash with him, unless she is crazy.


    "Lady, it''s not that we haven''t washed together. Why are we so out of sight?" In the voice of ancient Tianyi, there was a little more joyful smile. He found that with her, his mood was joyful every moment.


    This wench is his pistachio fruit, which makes her a little surprise from time to time.


    Night Yu Ning stares at him directly, but he doesn''t see outside, not at all.


    Night Yu Ning decides to ignore him, but he doesn''t want to say anything, which makes her angry.


    Now the most important thing is to find a chance to leave.


    She didn''t answer, and Gu Tianyi didn''t speak again. He slowly dived into the water and completely submerged himself.


    Night Yu coagulates tiny Leng for a while, in the heart a joy, she is waiting for the opportunity, did not expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. Seeing that he still didn''t appear out of the water, she moved quietly towards the window. She knew that Yu Bai was guarding the door. She couldn''t escape at all. So, it''s better to climb the window.


    Night Yu Ning''s movement is very light, for fear of startling her, but the speed is not too slow, afraid of his sudden appearance, she will have no chance.


    Yeyouning got close to the window. Fortunately, the window was open. She climbed up quickly and escaped as long as she jumped again.


    Night Yu Ning thinks so, also do so, she lightly jumps, outside jumps.


    However, she did not land on the ground, but was suddenly attracted by a force, and then her body drifted back uncontrollably.


    Then, she directly fell in the bath, and fortunately, she fell in his arms.


    "It''s not a good habit for the lady to climb the window." Gu Tianyi did not know when it had emerged from the water and looked at her with a smirk.


    At the moment, she fell into the water, her clothes were all wet, his hands were on her waist at the moment, and her body was so close to him.


    "I like it. I want you to take care of it." Being caught by him, Ye Yu was annoyed. When he heard this again, his temper suddenly burst.


    "If you really like it, how about we only install windows instead of doors in our rooms?" Ancient days easy not only did not annoy, say along with her words instead.


    "Ye Yu was very angry. She knew that everything she said in front of him was wrong.


    Gu Tianyi grabbed her and made her closer to him with a little effort. "In fact, if the lady wants to take a bath with me, she can say that she doesn''t need to use this method to attract my attention."


    It has to be said that the ability of ancient days to misinterpret meaning is really too high, too high.


    The night Yu congeals the words to be unable to say, his that eye saw her to want to bathe with him, this man can be more despicable?


    Now she really has an urge to bite him to death.


    ¡±Now that we are down, let''s wash together. "Gu Tianyi really enjoys the feeling of beauty in her arms at the moment. She has a unique fresh taste, very good smell and very comfortable.


    ¡±No. "Yeyu Ning''s body is slightly stiff. She doesn''t want to take a bath with him. She is afraid when she thinks about the last time.


    ¡±Do you mean to wash for your husband? "In ancient times, the eyebrow angle was slightly raised, and the lip angle was obviously a little more smiling." if the lady wanted to, I would not refuse it. "


    night Yu Ning stares at him fiercely. How can this man have such a thick skin? She doesn''t think the knife can cut it.


    However, during his speech, the hand holding her waist really moved up and slowly moved up from her waist.


    Night Yu Ning completely surprised, trying hard to break away, but his other one grabbed her again, holding her tighter.


    His other hand, continue to move up slowly.


    Night Yu Ning was shocked. She reached out quickly and held his hand tightly. Maybe she was too nervous. Both hands stretched out together and held his hands at the same time.


    Gu Tianyi was stunned for a while, and then he leaned towards her, and his lips suddenly kissed her.


    Night Yu Ning is standing in the water at the moment, her body is not very stable, her hand is holding his hand again, and there is no way to support her. When she is pressed by him, she directly sticks to the water. Behind her is the bank, and her body just leans on the bank, so she will not be submerged in the water.


    Because of her sudden back, his body also followed her to press past, but his kiss did not go as far as he wanted.


    Gu Tianyi steadied her body, and steadied her body without trace. Then she looked at her with a smile on her face. "How do you want to wash it? ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 745

    "Rogue, you are a rogue." Ye Yu Ning is really about to be blown up by his anger. How can this man say anything like this? How can he be so shameless.


    "Even if rogue, I will only treat you as a rogue." Gu Tianyi is still not half annoyed. The smile on his face seems to be deeper. There is so much tenderness in his eyes. In this life, he only wants to do such things to her.


    "Cut, the devil believes you." Night Yu Ning directly white his one eye, can''t help cold hum, other don''t say first, what she knows has such as Su.


    He brought Rusu back, but after staying here for seven days and nights, she didn''t believe it. He didn''t do anything with Rusu these seven days and nights.


    As a hooligan, I''m afraid he''s a long time ago The brow of ancient Tianyi is slightly frowned, the smile on his face is hidden, and his expression becomes serious.


    ¡±Why should I believe it? In this way, you don''t know how many girls you have said it to. "Ye Yuning stares at him again. Does he think she is a three-year-old? So easy to cheat?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows are more wrinkled, and his face seems to be more dignified, "do you think I said this to many girls? "


    he felt that there was a big misunderstanding.


    ¡±Your business has nothing to do with me. "Ye Yuning doesn''t want to discuss this issue with him in this case. She doesn''t think that matter has much to do with her.


    It doesn''t matter how many women he has said such things to or how many he has.


    Gu Tianyi raised his hand, held her shoulder, let her look at him, and then said slowly, word by word, "in this way, I only said to you, in this way, I only did to you."


    Ye Yuning''s lips were drawn fiercely. Listen to his tone, should she feel honored and honored? However, she didn''t want such honor. "In fact, you can choose other women"


    but, before she finished speaking, she was directly blocked by him, with his lips blocked. This time, his kiss was crazy, as if with that What punishment, he even not light not heavy of bite her lips.


    Although he didn''t bite it, he still felt pain.


    Night Yu Ning''s body obviously froze, this person said kisses on kisses, is kisses addicted to?


    She was angry, very angry, but, she knew, with her ability, could not stop him.


    So she was even more depressed.


    Then as his kiss went deeper and deeper, she felt that her body seemed to be lighter and lighter, and it seemed that she was slowly floating in the water.


    "Don''t let me hear that again." He let go of her when he felt that she was about to suffocate. However, the hand holding her body was obviously tight, and the words with obviously unstable breath were still threatening.


    Night Yu Ning seems to have not completely returned to God, looking at her, eyes light flash, it seems that some do not understand his meaning.


    ¡±If I hear that again, I will bear the consequences. "Gu Tianyi looks at her, and there is no smile on his face at the moment. He is very serious. His words are slightly paused. Once his eyes narrowed, he added again." I promise that next time, it will never be just a kiss. "


    when he said this, a pair of eyes swept over her, obviously indicating something.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body was stiff, and her heart seemed to be slightly quivering. She knew that he was really angry at the moment. This man, with a funny face, didn''t have a proper shape, but he was very terrible when he was angry.


    So this time, yeyuning didn''t speak, although she didn''t realize what she said wrong.


    In fact, what ye Yu Ning didn''t know was that his playful and smiling face had always been terrible to her alone, in front of others.


    Even in front of his parents, he was serious and cherished words like gold.


    ¡±It''s clean. Go up and change. "Gu Tianyi got up and let go of her. She was still serious and seemed to be still angry at what had just happened.


    Ye Yu was shocked. He really didn''t understand why he was so angry. Nowadays, men don''t like to hug each other. There are countless women around people with his identity.


    In the past, it was said that he was not close to a woman, but she would never believe Su''s situation.


    So, isn''t that what she said right for him? Is he so angry?


    However, he didn''t hold her any more, and there was no other movement, which made her feel relieved.


    At the moment, he is still in the bath, and it is impossible for yeyuning to wash carefully. After he released her, she quickly landed.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her back and doesn''t say anything, but the eyebrow angle is still wrinkled and hasn''t been loosened for a long time.


    She felt that this girl really misunderstood him a little.


    Because of Rusu?


    The reason why he brought Rusu back at the beginning was that he thought she would have any action and wanted to cooperate with her. Who knows that she didn''t move at all.


    Later, he let Rusu go back. He brought Rusu back and let Rusu stay for a few days. However, Rusu lived in the side room. In those days, he didn''t see Rusu at all.


    He wanted to explain this to her, but he knew that she always thought that he didn''t know that she was a princess. If so, she shouldn''t know about Rusu. After all, only a few parties knew about Rusu, and outsiders didn''t know about it at all.


    Night Yu Ning quickly on the shore, with the last experience, needless to say, she went to the front of the wardrobe, opened the wardrobe, and then found that the original clothes in the wardrobe are missing, all changed.


    Night Yu Ning can see at a glance that these clothes are just made.


    The eyes of Yeyu Ning are light. Rusu lived here a few days ago. Are these clothes made for Rusu?


    He is really gentle and considerate, but since it''s clothes made for Rusu, how can she wear them?


    I don''t know why, ye Yuning suddenly refused to wear these clothes. I didn''t feel that way last time. I don''t know what happened this time.


    The clothes of the last time are also women''s clothes, which should be left by his women. The same is true this time. Why is she so exclusive? Moreover, the clothes of this time are obviously newer and more beautiful than the last time.


    In fact, ye Yuning likes these clothes at first sight. She likes them both in color and design. But when she thinks about it, it''s for other women, and her hands can''t reach out.


    If she had not known that Rusu had lived here a few days ago, she would have suspected that none of these clothes had been worn, or that some of them were new and never worn. After all, Rusu only lived here for seven days, and there were far more than seven clothes here.


    Even if Su changes one piece a day, I''m afraid it won''t be finished.


    Even if she knew that some clothes such as Sue might not have worn them, she still didn''t want to wear them.


    Night Yu Ning did not take clothes, directly shut the closet door.


    Night Yu Ning turned around, looked at him, and saw that he was still standing in the bath, still looking as serious as before, as if he was still angry at what just happened.


    Ye Yu Ning''s lips are slightly curled. What''s so angry about him? Not all his clothes have made a whole wardrobe for others.


    Night Yu congeals to feel more depressed. The clothes on her body are all wet, which is uncomfortable, but she just doesn''t want to wear those clothes.


    ¡±What? Dislike? "Gu Tianyi seems to have returned to her mind, looking at her, and seeing that she is still wet, with a gloomy face, and has no intention of changing clothes at all.


    Don''t you like the clothes he prepared for him?


    ¡±Not for me. "The night Yu congealed dark to shout a breath, then light return a sentence, he prepares for other woman, ask her to like? Thanks to his asking.


    Does he think she should like it?


    Is he going to take Rusu''s used things to send her?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 746

    ¡±Not suitable. "The night Yu congealed dark to shout a breath, then light return a sentence, he prepares for other woman, ask her to like? Thanks to his asking.


    Does he think she should like it?


    Is he going to take Rusu''s used things to send her?


    ¡±Not suitable? "Gu Tianyi frowns slightly, and a pair of eyes quickly sweep over her body. How can they not like it? He prepared it exactly as she liked, and she wore it every time she went out of the palace.


    "Don''t like it? "Gu Tianyi naturally saw the unhappiness on her face, and she should not like it.


    ¡±Do you think I should like it? "When ye Yu Ning heard his words, he suddenly burst out of anger. His voice was obviously a little angry.


    He prepared clothes for other women, clothes worn by others. He thought she should like them?


    ¡±I thought you would, "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly pursed. There seems to be a little helpless for her sudden anger. He specially prepared these things. He naturally thought she would like them.


    However, Gu Tianyi suddenly cast her eyes on her. Her eyes were full of anger. Gu Tianyi was stupefied. When she reached the corner of her mouth, she swallowed them.


    ¡±If you don''t like it, I''ll get it ready for you again. "Gu Tianyi is so clever that she doesn''t understand why her sudden anger came from now?


    Think she was angry because he forced her to stay, or because he just kissed her in the bath.


    ¡±No need. "Night Yu Ning heard his words, slightly Zheng for a while, lips slightly pulled out a little bit with a slight sneer.


    The ancient city Lord is really generous. When a woman comes, she will prepare again. Being rich is willful. However, she is not his woman and cannot be his woman.


    ¡±When will the ancient city master keep me? "Yeyu''s face sank and looked at it. The voice was a little more cold. At this moment, her face could not see any anger. Her expression was as plain as usual, and she changed back to her usual disguise.


    Gutianyi looked at her, lips slightly pursed, no words, he didn''t want to see her in front of him to disguise himself, he wanted to see the most realistic of her.


    However, at this moment, he found that she completely disguised herself again. In front of him, does he need such a disguise?


    Besides, wasn''t it good before?


    Although she was angry, yelled at him, scolded him, and even couldn''t swallow him alive, she was so real, so lovely, so charming.


    A woman''s heart is like a needle in the sea. It''s really unfathomable.


    See him don''t answer, night Yu Ning some strange, how he suddenly changed so quiet, on his slightly thinking eyes, night Yu Ning slightly frown, for this moment of him, she suddenly felt some unaccustomed.


    ¡±Change your clothes. If you really don''t like them and don''t want to wear them, you can make do with my clothes for a while. I''ll send someone to prepare them tomorrow. "Gu Tianyi can see that her clothes are still dripping with water, her eyebrows are slightly frowned, and the weather at night is still a little cold. If she wears wet clothes like this, she will definitely catch cold.


    He could see that she seemed to be really repulsive to those clothes. Although he didn''t know the reason, since she didn''t want to wear them, he would not force her.


    It''s just that I can''t wear wet clothes all the time. I really can''t. I can wear him first for a while.


    In fact, Gu Tianyi said that, in his opinion, compared with his clothes, she should be able to choose the clothes prepared for her.


    After all, those clothes were specially prepared by him. To be honest, he also wanted to see what she was wearing.


    Night Yu Ning hears him suddenly to open mouth, tiny Leng for a while, wait to listen to understand his words, the face cannot help but red, let her wear his clothes, that situation thinks she blushes.


    It''s just that the feeling of being wet all over is really uncomfortable, and when the wind blows, it''s already a little cold.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turn slightly, looking at the wardrobe full of new clothes again.


    However, when she thought that those clothes were prepared for and worn by Rusu, her heart was extremely repelled.


    It''s just that she''s really embarrassed to let her wear his clothes.


    ¡±No girl''s clothes? Or other "night Yu contemplates or can find a girl''s clothes to help for the time being.


    ¡±No. "But before she had finished speaking, he interrupted her," choose the clothes in the wardrobe, or mine. "


    GU Tianyi secretly shakes his head. She doesn''t wear the new clothes prepared for her, but wants to wear the girl''s.


    Did she try so hard to draw a line with him?


    Can''t accept a single dress? I''m afraid I can''t tell him apart?


    At the thought of this possibility, Gu Tianyi''s face was obviously heavy.


    Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a sigh. Thinking of the long night, she couldn''t just wear wet clothes all night. After thinking for a while, she decided that she couldn''t live with her body. If she fell ill, she would not run away.


    ¡±Where are your clothes? "Yeyu Ning made a voice again. This time, the voice was obviously a little smaller, which implied the shyness of the little woman. Although she made a decision, she was still embarrassed.


    As for the clothes he prepared for other women, she was really repelled and didn''t want to wear them.


    Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi picked up the eyebrows and corners slightly, obviously with some accidents, but then he slowly picked them up and said, "in the cabinet on the left. "


    he did not expect that this woman would actually choose to wear his clothes.


    Since she is willing to wear his clothes, it seems that some of his speculation just now can not be established. After all, she even wears his clothes, can we draw a line?


    Her rejection of the clothes didn''t seem to be her subconscious desire to distinguish with him. It seemed that there were other reasons.


    Other reasons? Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle is fretting. Isn''t she misunderstood something?


    It was normal to think that it was still good and went ashore. When he asked her to change clothes, she was obedient to open the wardrobe, but after opening it, it suddenly changed.


    Obviously it''s because of the clothes inside.


    The clothes inside are all new. They are all made according to her size and her preferences.


    She should have liked it, but she was angry.


    Then there was only one possibility. She did not think that the clothes were for her, but mistook them for other women''s.


    Rusu''s things are the most clear to her. Rusu''s things that she has lived here for a few days can''t be more clear to her. Therefore, this girl is likely to think that those clothes are Rusu''s.


    That''s why she was angry, and the anger was not small.


    Is this girl jealous?


    With this in mind, Gu Tianyi suddenly felt that he was in a super good mood and had never been happy before. It seemed that the whole person would float up.


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t explain at the moment, and he also wanted to see what kind of style she had when she put on his clothes.


    Gu Tianyi looked at her so straight, with a smile on his face, and the neutron in his eyes also dyed a smile.


    Night Yu Ning was staring at him like this, feeling uneasy all over, and didn''t want to think about anything else, so he quickly took a dress and went around the back of the screen.


    Fortunately, there is another screen in this room today.


    Although Ye Yu is tall and tall, there are differences between men and women after all. What''s more, Gu Tianyi is relatively tall. His clothes are too broad on her. Fortunately, what she takes is a relatively short style.


    Even so, the dress was barefoot.


    Night Yu thought that it would be better if he could pack his own bag tightly and avoid being taken advantage of by him, although he had taken advantage of her more than once.


    So, that''s good.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 747

    When she changed her clothes, Gu Tianyi had already come up. After changing her clothes, she didn''t come out for a long time. The corner of her lips was slowly raised. Is this girl shy?


    "Not yet?" Gu Tianyi stood in front of the screen. Although she knew this time, she changed it completely, but she asked politely.


    "Yes." The voice was very low. I don''t know if it was because of shyness or nervousness.


    "Come out when you''re done, or you want me to carry you out." Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle rises slowly. The girl is really shy. She is rarely seen in normal times.


    It''s really rare.


    Ye Yuning is really shy, but she also knows that she can''t hide behind the screen all the time, and she also knows that he can do what he says. If she doesn''t go out again, he may come to hold her.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, then walked out slowly, thinking of her whole body at the moment, she felt a little relieved. At this moment, she felt that she had made the right choice.


    At the moment when ye Yu Ning came out, his eyes fell on her. Although she was covered tightly from head to foot at the moment, Gu Tianyi still narrowed her eyes slightly, and there were some different emotions in her eyes.


    He had a strange impulse to think that his clothes were his and he had worn them.


    Ye Yu Ning wanted to bypass him and go to the other side. After all, she was really afraid of what he would do for this lonely man and woman in the middle of the night.


    However, before she could take a step, his body suddenly flashed in front of her. Before she could react, he was held tightly in his arms.


    The next moment, he quickly kissed him, this time can not blame him, blame her, she seduced him.


    Night Yu congeals stupefied, this really kisses addiction, moves to kiss her.


    Gu Tianyi''s hand was originally held at her waist, but after a while, it seemed to feel something, and then moved without trace.


    Although his clothes are long enough to cover her head to toe, they are also broad. Therefore, Gu Tianyi''s hand slowly moves into the clothes directly, and ye Yuning doesn''t notice anything at all.


    Because the clothes are too broad.


    When ye Yuning noticed, his hand had fallen in the wrong place. Although she had put on the blasphemy inside, the blasphemy was very thin. Her belly pocket was wet and just took off. So, there was only a thin layer of blasphemy.


    At this moment, his hands are so close that a thin and blasphemous garment can not play a very big role in blocking.


    "You" and "Ye Yuning''s face turned red instantly, and she struggled to get rid of him, but his other hand was still on her waist, and she could not.


    "I really want to marry you back soon. "Gu Tianyi''s breath is obviously fast at this moment, and his voice is also hoarse with depression. In his opinion, she is his wife, the only woman in his life, and he can''t help it.


    Because as soon as he met her, he was completely out of control.


    However, he still wanted to wait until after the marriage, he was afraid to frighten her and wanted to respect her more.


    ¡±You, you let me go first. "Night Yu Ning heard his words, slightly stunned for a while, at the moment, her voice was obviously a little more strange, nervous, afraid, or some other complicated emotions, which she could not distinguish herself.


    When she said this, night Yu Ning''s face was even redder, because his hand was still tightly clinging there. Her just struggling didn''t let him move a bit, but seemed to hold it a little tighter.


    What she said at the moment was to let go, more obviously, was that he didn''t put the local hand.


    At the moment, her voice was very low and some thoughts flashed in her mind.


    She has a engagement with him, but at the moment, her identity in front of him is not a princess, but a woman who has only met several times.


    She really didn''t understand what he meant to her.


    If it''s just to reach her, in his capacity, what kind of woman he wants, he doesn''t have to work hard at all. What''s more, although he kissed her more than once, he didn''t take another step.


    She could see that he had been restraining himself.


    What''s more, he just said that he really wanted to marry her back soon. He meant that he would marry her? What''s more, he means that you won''t do that kind of excessive thing to her before you get married?


    Seeing her shyness at the moment, Gu Tianyi''s eyes are darker. To be honest, he is reluctant to let go. He really wants to go on like this.


    But his reason told him not to.


    He believed that she was his wife for the rest of his life, but she has not accepted him yet.


    Gu Tianyi murmured a breath, and his hand slowly moved down and fell on her waist again.


    ¡±It''s natural for me to cooperate with such a passionate tempter, isn''t it? "Once again, his lips have a little more ruffian''s smile," the original lady likes this kind of interest. "


    " who tempts you, who likes it? "Yeyu Ning blushes and stares at him.


    ¡±You don''t wear the clothes I specially prepared for you, but you just want to wear mine, but you also say that you didn''t deliberately tempt me? " Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows and corners are slightly selected. He looks at her eyes and smiles a little more. When she said she wanted to wear his clothes, he didn''t break it, but at the moment, he broke it deliberately. Obviously, he did.


    He, indeed, is the darkest.


    ¡±I didn''t, I just, "Yeyu''s subconscious retort wants to explain, but the words suddenly stop, and a pair of eyes also look at him quickly," what do you say? You said I prepared those clothes for me? "


    ¡±Or else? "Gu Tianyi looked at her with a stronger smile and a small voice, but he was clear and sure, and could not see any trace of lying on his face.


    ¡±How is it possible? How could you prepare clothes for me? How do you know I''m coming? "It''s impossible and impossible for Yeyu to believe that he has returned to God.


    ¡±Aren''t you here? "Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows are slightly raised. That expression is to say that she will come.


    Ye Yu was stunned. He thought that he had pretended to be poisoned, unable to move or speak, in order to lead her to come, but with his cunning and ability, there was nothing he could not do. So he calculated that she would surely come.


    But even so, he could not have even prepared her clothes, and also prepared so many, so many clothes, can not be done in a day or two.


    ¡±Che, who knows which woman''s? "Yeyu Ning gave him a straight look and obviously didn''t believe him. She felt that it was more likely that those clothes were Su like.


    After all, it was yesterday that he met her on the street. Even if he planned to let her come, there was only one day. It was absolutely impossible to make such clothes in that day.


    ¡±Do you think I have another woman here? Do you think my room is possible for other women? " Gu Tianyi naturally knew what she was thinking. At the moment, the smile on his face disappeared, and his expression became serious or even serious.


    He felt that some things should be well explained to her, to avoid her misunderstanding. Originally, her impression on him was not very good. If there was any misunderstanding, his way to pursue his wife would be more difficult.


    Night Yu Ning heart secretly sneer, how not, such as Su is not one of them? Moreover, Rusu has lived here for seven days and nights. Many things can happen in these seven days and nights.


    She didn''t believe that he brought people back to chat.


    "When I first came, you had women''s clothes in your closet." Yeyu Ning naturally did not dare to talk about things like Su. As soon as she said things like Su, her identity was exposed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 748

    "When I first came, you had women''s clothes in your closet." Yeyu Ning naturally did not dare to talk about things like Su. As soon as she said things like Su, her identity was exposed.


    Therefore, she can only avoid Rusu''s problem carefully.


    This time, he could say that the clothes were specially prepared for her. What about the first time?


    For the first time, she didn''t know him, and the clothes were old and worn.


    "That''s my sister''s." In ancient times, the corners of the lips were slightly hooked, and the smile was a little charming. It turned out that the girl had misunderstood since then.


    ¡±Sister? "Yeyu''s eyes were wide open. She didn''t know what was the accident. He would answer like this.


    ¡±Although it''s the yard I set up, I seldom come here. My sister often comes here. "Gu Tianyi saw her face stupefied. It was funny, but he was very patient to explain it to her.


    In fact, this courtyard was built ten years ago by him. It was his first time to visit the capital. At that time, she still gave him back that he had only met her twice in the capital. But at that time, she did not know him. She did not recognize him in the two encounters.


    At that time, several playmates with her noticed him, and he heard them whisper in her ear that he looked good.


    He remembered it clearly, and she replied at that time.


    She said, "is it nice to have my father? Is it nice to have my brother? Does brother Chen look good? "


    at the age of three, she asked him to hold her as soon as she saw him. At the age of eight, when she saw him again, she had no response. However, he recognized her at the first sight.


    When she was three years old, she was just a child, a child who didn''t understand anything. What the three-year-old said couldn''t be taken seriously, but why, he just took it seriously.


    When she did not recognize him, his heart was indeed disappointed.


    However, at that time, she was only eight years old, still a child, and he was only fifteen years old, and he also seemed to understand things about feelings.


    That time, after he left, he did not come back to the capital until this time.


    For so many years, there has been no woman close to him, because he can''t bear it at all, only she, only she can hold him, cry, make a noise, make tears and snivels all over him, he still has no disgust, but likes it in his heart.


    So he came to the capital.


    This time, she was eighteen years old, and he thought it was time.


    ¡±You mean, you''ve been to the capital before? "Ye Yuning has grasped another key point of his problem. He said that the courtyard was built by him, that is to say, he had been to the capital before.


    ¡±Well, once in ten years. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes flickered, nodded slowly, and looked at her straight with a little expectation. Would she remember something ten years ago.


    After all, at that time, they also ran into each other twice.


    ¡±Oh. "It''s just that night Yu Ning just answered softly, and there was no other reaction.


    Gu Tianyi secretly breathed a sigh, which was funny. At that time, she didn''t recognize him face to face. How could she have an impression now? Or, at that time, she didn''t really notice him.


    The second time he remembered seeing her, there was a little boy about her age beside her. At that time, she looked at the boy with a bright smile and a sweet face, which made the look uncomfortable.


    Now think about it, it''s very uncomfortable.


    However, at that time, it was all children, and he didn''t think much about it, but now he thinks about it, and his eyes suddenly squint slightly.


    He remembered that at that time, he seemed to call his brother in the morning. He was very friendly and sweet.


    He suddenly remembered that when he met her for the first time, she said that he was not as good as her brother in the morning.


    She said that he was not as good-looking as her father and her brother, which was nothing, but she said that he was not as good-looking as her brother in the morning.


    At that time, he didn''t think much at all, but now the more he thinks about it, the more uncomfortable he is.


    This woman won''t have been in love at that time, right?


    What about now? Is there her brother in the morning in her heart now?


    She now so repels him, does not want to marry him, can also have something to do with her brother that morning?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly. For so many years, he had been waiting for her to grow up and marry her. But he forgot one thing, that is, for such a long time, she could completely empathize and love other men.


    He felt it was necessary for him to check.


    He thought, the hand that holds on her waist unconsciously tightens, the tight night Yu congeals some pain.


    "What are you doing? You''re strangling me. " Night Yu Ning slightly exclaimed, why did he suddenly so hard, her waist was about to be strangled by him.


    ¡±Remember, you are mine, this life can only be mine. "He looked back at her, his eyes straight, and his words slowly spread in the room.


    Even if she really moved and didn''t fall in love, even if she really liked other men in her heart now, he didn''t intend to let go, never, who let her provoke him at that time, and who provoked him, don''t want to escape again.


    Therefore, she can only marry him in her life.


    ¡±For what reason, I and Ye Yu, with their lips set and their corners slightly turned, then subconsciously blurted out and contradicted, for what reason she could only be him.


    However, the next moment, he suddenly bowed his head, his lips fell on her neck, and then he took a bite, with obvious punishment and a sense of danger.


    He didn''t use too much force, but he left a very obvious mark on her neck.


    Night Yu Ning secretly took a breath. It was not painful, but frightened. Was this man a dog? Bite when you can''t move.


    ¡±Remember what I said, darling. "Gu Tianyi''s lips slowly moved to her ears, murmuring word by word, the voice with the temptation of intoxication.


    His girl can only be his, he will never allow anyone to take it.


    "Why should I listen to you?" Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, in the heart extremely depressed, this person still spoke unreasonable, bit her, still let her remember his words, also want her to be obedient, what does he treat her as?


    "Just because I''m your man. "The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly crooked. The voice is very light, but it''s arrogant to the extreme, and it''s hegemonic to the extreme.


    Why? It''s enough that he''s her man.


    ¡±Who said that you are my man? You are not at all. "Yeyu Ning is not willing, very unwilling. Why does he say such a thing.


    ¡±What? Isn''t it obvious enough? "Gu Tianyi''s hand on her waist was obviously tight, and he interrupted her. He didn''t want to hear what she said.


    ¡±Do you need to prove it? "His lips moved away from her ears and slowly moved to her lips. The words were obviously a little more ambiguous, and the meaning could not be more obvious.


    ¡±No, and that doesn''t prove anything. "Ye Yuning naturally understands what he means. He can understand what he means by proving at the moment. Doesn''t he just want to kiss her?


    He kissed more than once or twice.


    Thinking of these, he felt that there was a fire in his heart.


    She felt that he regarded her as a pet. If she wanted to kiss, she would tease, and she could only belong to him.


    ¡±Can''t prove anything? "In ancient times, the lip corners were slightly hooked, slightly raising a slight arc of light smile," then try. "


    the girl''s mouth is obviously hard. What can such intimate actions prove?


    ¡±Lady, in fact, if you want me to kiss you, you can directly say that I guarantee 100% cooperation. "Gu Tianyi wants to tease her when he sees her at the moment, because he likes to see her real and lovely.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 749

    Of course, as soon as his words fell, he didn''t wait for Yeyu to return to fight back, so he quickly lowered his head and kissed her again.


    He felt that he was really addicted to kissing. He thought about kissing her all the time. It was very good.


    Her taste was so sweet that he felt that he was completely in it.


    This time, he didn''t go deep, and soon let her go, because he was afraid that he would not control himself if he went deep at the moment.


    Just, the moment he let go of her, he suddenly thought of a question. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he came close to his ears. He said slowly, word by word, "have other men kissed you like this?"


    He suddenly thought of her brother in the morning.


    If she really liked her brother in the morning, between them?


    Night Yu coagulates tiny Leng for a while, in the heart is angry, he thinks all people are same as him rascal?


    "Yes." After returning to his mind, Ye Yu Ning suddenly said a word. In fact, it was only a matter of a moment. At that moment, Ye Yu Ning didn''t know why he replied so.


    In fact, no man ever kissed her. At that time, Gu Tianyi forced her to kiss her when she first entered the palace. That was her first kiss.


    Although she has always liked beiyanchen, beiyanchen has always regarded her as her sister. She has no such feelings for him. She has never touched her hand, let alone kissed her.


    She once wanted to kiss him when she fell asleep in the morning, but at that time, she wanted to kiss his forehead, not his lips.


    But, at that time, I didn''t know whether it was because she was afraid of being found or because of other reasons, she didn''t go on kissing at that time. When she was halfway there, she ran away.


    So, from small to large, she has no physical contact with other men at all.


    Only this man, such a scoundrel, kissed her at the first meeting, and then seemed to be addicted to it. Every time he met, he had to kiss her, which seemed to have become a habit.


    Or, her answer at the moment is just because of her anger.


    However, as soon as her words fell, Gu Tianyi''s face suddenly changed. Her face, which was slightly smirking at first, sank suddenly, and her eyes narrowed suddenly. In an instant, there was a dangerous and suffocating breath.


    "Who." The hand he held on her waist was obviously tight. He held her whole body tightly in his arms, and let her body tightly cling to his hand. It seemed that he could not rub her directly into his body.


    At the moment, his voice was obviously a little cold, and the dangerous breath made his heart tremble.


    She had been with him several times, but she saw him so terrible for the first time. She felt that this time, he seemed to be really angry, really angry.


    At this moment, Ye Yu felt that her previous understanding of him seemed to be wrong. He was not the real one who had no proper shape.


    He is the real one at the moment.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, did not speak.


    "No matter who it is, there won''t be another chance in the future." Gu Tianyi didn''t force her to answer, because, for him, those are not important. What''s important is that in the future, he will never let that man have such an opportunity, or any man.


    Gu Tianyi''s voice is still very low, but when she hears Ye Yuning''s ear, she seems to hit her heart directly. She knows that this man is arrogant and domineering, but she doesn''t expect that he should be so arrogant and domineering.


    What does he mean by this? Will he confine her to his side in such a way that she is not allowed to leave?


    "I think it''s safer to marry you back as soon as possible." Night Yu Ning is thinking, his voice again into her ear.


    Ye Yu was slightly shocked. He said such words more than once today. Last time, she might think he just said it casually, but this time, she had to think about it carefully.


    He means he will marry her?!


    "Is the ancient city Lord really not going to marry the princess?" Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, and carefully tested again.


    "I only marry you." Gu Tianyi naturally understood her meaning, smiled and answered directly and simply.


    He only marries her, no matter who she is, he only recognizes her.


    Yeyu was slightly angry. His answer was just the same.


    He said he would marry her, but he didn''t make it clear that he would break his engagement with the princess.


    "You don''t want to marry me again, and you don''t want to make an engagement with the princess?" The night Yu looks at him, the Mou son is tiny twinkle, is he such idea, if it is true, this man is also too hateful.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, but her eyebrows are slightly raised and she doesn''t speak.


    "If you think so, I''d like to advise you. It''s said that the princess is very domineering, and you are absolutely not allowed to have other women outside. Therefore, if you want to hug left and right, it''s unlikely." Night Yu Ning saw that he was speechless, and thought that he had been on his mind.


    "Yes." Gu Tianyi replied this time, but he didn''t know what he was supposed to do. After all, ye Yuning had just said so many words, and he didn''t know which one he returned.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Yu coagulates the fog at one end and doesn''t understand what he means.


    ¡±The lady reminded me that I know. "Gu Tianyi just explained in a low voice that his lips were slightly crooked and a little bit more smirking. He only needed one of her. Then he had that time and energy to embrace left and right.


    ¡±What do you know? "Yeyu''s eyes twinkled, but he was still confused. What did he know?


    ¡±Knowing that my wife is domineering and doesn''t allow me to have other women or hug me left and right, my wife can rest assured that this kind of thing will not happen. " The lip angle of ancient Tianyi slightly rises, and the curve of chuckle is more obvious.


    "It''s not me, it''s not that I don''t allow you to have other women." Ye Yu Ning was a little worried when she heard this. She had just said that it was the princess. How could it be that she would not allow it when it came to his mouth.


    "Yes?" In ancient times, it was easy to pick the eyebrows and corners. Although it was just a simple and no longer simple grace word, it brought a kind of danger that could not be ignored.


    "I''m talking about the princess, not me." night Yu Ning was slightly shocked and explained again.


    "The lady is worried too much." However, Gu Tianyi directly interrupted her, "only my woman, my lady, who is qualified to manage, has nothing to do with me."


    Although he didn''t give a direct answer to this question, it was obvious that he could only manage his wife, even the princess, who was not qualified to manage him.


    In other words, he really wants to marry her, not the princess. He really wants to get in touch with the princess.


    However, she is still here. If he contacts the engagement, no one can find it. How to cancel it.


    However, immediately thought that even if he went to contact with the engagement, he didn''t have to see her. He just wanted to talk to his father and his mother.


    "Are you really going to make an engagement with the princess? "Thinking of this possibility, Ye Yu Ning''s heart was a little more happy. Anyway, he finally promised to contact the engagement, and her goal was achieved.


    ¡±What? Is the lady in such a hurry? "He is such a smart person. Naturally, he didn''t miss the flash of joy in her eyes. Naturally, he also knows what she thinks at the moment.


    He sighed secretly in his heart. The girl still tried her best to let him back from marriage.


    She is the person he married. How can he marry after he has retired.


    ¡±So anxious to marry me? "Gu Tianyi intentionally added a sentence, which changed completely in a short time.


    Yeyu''s lips curled slightly, and her face sank again. Now she''s getting him back from marriage. But how can she get away?


    In case, when he got married there, she could not get off her side and was forced to become a relative by him?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 750

    Thinking of this possibility, night Yu Ning''s body could not help shivering. If it was true, she made a circle, but in the end, she still sent herself to his wolf''s nest, and also to his door.


    ¡±Well, it''s late. Go to bed. "Gu Tianyi saw that she was a little depressed, and her lips were not self-conscious. In fact, he felt that this girl had begun to put down her usual disguise in front of him, and would unconsciously show her emotions.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    When he was talking, he took her to the bedside, which was the only bed in the room. Although it was very big, how could we sleep together before we got married. "Ye Yu was in a hurry and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Gu Tianyi stopped and looked at her with a bright smile on her face. "It seems that the lady is really worried, but even if she wants to get married, it''s too late tonight. Even if she is worried again, she will wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow, I,"


    he thinks, it''s time to find out everything. He doesn''t want to waste time like this. He wants to marry her, and wants to do it as soon as possible Marry her back.


    After marriage, he can kiss her, hug her, kiss her and even ask for her.


    ¡±Who is in a hurry? My whole face is red. Why does a good word change its flavor every time it reaches his mouth?


    ¡±Don''t worry. I won''t touch you until I get married. "Gu Tianyi is close to her ear and mumbles. At the moment, his voice is more solemn than that of ruffian.


    Ye Yu Ning was a little relieved. She knew that people like him would do it if they said it.


    So she believed what he said.


    However, Gu Tianyi once again slowly added, "as for the others, they also hug and kiss each other. There is no big difference between one more time and one less time. "


    night Yu Ning gave him a fierce look, and she found that the man was serious for no more than three seconds.


    Can it make no difference?


    Does he think everyone else is as thick as his cheek?


    However, she can''t rival him, so she can only let him bully.


    ¡±Otherwise, you can have another bed set up tomorrow. "When I got to the bed, night Yu Ning didn''t know what to think, and suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    ¡±What do you mean, you''re going to sleep here tomorrow night? "Gu Tianyi was stunned for a moment when she heard what she said, and then she couldn''t help chuckling. This girl is so cute and surprises him all the time.


    Night Yu Ning''s body is stiff, a face instantly red a thorough, even on the neck all dyed the red halo, she just was the brain to draw? How can you say such a thing.


    Even if the bed is to be arranged, it should be arranged tonight. Why should she say tomorrow.


    Ye Yuning, is your brain in water?


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, and smiles on his face. Originally, he wanted to keep her here for a few more days, but now he has changed his mind. He plans to go to the Palace tomorrow to settle down their affairs and avoid long dreams.


    He left her because he had long believed that she was his wife, but after all, it was not right.


    The next day, when ye Yu Ning woke up, he opened his eyes. At the first sight, he saw his suddenly enlarged face. At one time, she was shocked. She just woke up, and at one time, she didn''t know where she was.


    "Good morning, lady." His voice came with a satisfied chuckle, soft and sweet.


    Night Yu Ning instantly recalled, immediately thought, last night, she was sleeping in his room, sleeping in his bed.


    However, as he promised, he didn''t touch her or even kiss her, but his hand was on her waist all the time.


    Ye Yu looks down and sees that her clothes are still in good condition. Fortunately, what she changed yesterday was his clothes, which are loose, comfortable to wear and comfortable to sleep.


    This man is a gentleman, but he didn''t do anything to her while she was asleep.


    Night Yu Ning raised her eyes and looked at him. She smiled at his face slightly. She was in a trance. To be honest, he looked really good. It was even better when she smiled. The way she saw him smiling should make all the women in the world intoxicated. "


    " do women feel that they are beautiful for their husbands? "Seeing her slight trance look, the smile on Gu Tianyi''s face deepened a little bit. It seems that the girl didn''t feel completely for him.


    In fact, he can feel that her rejection of him has not been as strong as it was at the beginning of the meeting. That rejection is disappearing secretly. Now it is more because of her anger or unwillingness.


    In fact, he didn''t want to use this way, but she rejected him like that at the beginning. If he didn''t use a special way, if he followed the normal law, he would not agree to marry him until he died.


    Now it''s different. Now he hugs her and kisses her. He feels that she has begun to accept him slowly.


    "No shame." Night Yu Ning stares at him directly, how can this person''s face be so thick.


    ¡±Got up. "In ancient times, it was easy to laugh and make a sound. Instead of being annoyed, it was full of connivance and favor.


    Night Yu''s eyes twinkled slightly, more trance feeling. Somehow at this moment, she suddenly had an illusion that she was his wife and he was her husband.


    They get along like real couples.


    ¡±Lady, I know I''m pretty for my husband, so you just want to look at me all the time, "Gu Tianyi chuckles again, and the girl he feels sleeps for a while, and becomes dull.


    Night Yu Ning''s face turned red. He turned his head quickly and stopped looking at him.


    Gu Tianyi put a suit of clothes beside her pillow, apparently for her, but deliberately asked, "do you want to continue wearing my clothes today? If you want, I''ll bring you another set. "


    " No. "Yeyu was angry, and her voice was a little sullen. She knew that he was deliberately making fun of her." you go out, I want to change clothes. "


    " I asked people to prepare breakfast, change clothes and come to eat. " Gu Tianyi didn''t go out, but she put down the bed curtain for her, and his gentle voice slowly came into the bed curtain.


    Night Yu Ning holds the hand of the clothes slightly, she suddenly sleeps. It seems that some places have changed differently. What exactly has changed is different. She can''t say for a moment.


    Night Yu Ning put on the clothes he had brought, and found that the clothes fit perfectly, and the size even had no error.


    He said yesterday that the dress was for her. She still had some doubts, but now she believes it.


    , after all, this size fits her, she thought, even if Su was similar to her figure, it would not be exactly the same.


    Just, how does he know her size?


    It''s reasonable to say that she only met him twice before. The first time was in his bath and the second time was on the street. These two times, he didn''t measure the size for her. How could this dress fit like this?


    It''s amazing.


    Night Yu Ning really can''t think. After changing clothes and coming out, he saw that he was sitting at the table, obviously waiting for her.


    Gu Tianyi turns her eyes and looks at her. Her eyes are slightly dazzled. There is much more astonishment in her eyes. He knows that this dress must be suitable for her. She must look good when she wears it, but he doesn''t expect the effect to be so good.


    "How do you know my size?" Night Yu Ning to his eyes, Leng Leng, after all, still can''t help but ask the exit, in fact, usually night Yu Ning is very calm, but at this moment I don''t know why, is not able to resist the curiosity in the heart.


    "I measured it." Only to her words, his lips slightly hook, a little more strange chuckle.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 751

    "How do you know my size?" Night Yu Ning to his eyes, Leng Leng, after all, still can''t help but ask the exit, in fact, usually night Yu Ning is very calm, but at this moment I don''t know why, is not able to resist the curiosity in the heart.


    "I measured it." Only to her words, his lips slightly hook, a little more strange chuckle.


    "When? How can I not know? " Ye Yu Ning is stunned. She and he have only met twice before. They are in a hurry every time. She doesn''t remember that he measured her.


    This time, Gu Tianyi didn''t answer. She just looked at her eyes and smiled a little more, which made her smile more ambiguous.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to understand, Gu Tianyi made a hug with his arm slightly around.


    Night Yu Ning instantly understood come over, the lip Cape cannot help but mercilessly smoked, he means to measure with the hand?


    How accurate is your hand energy? How much has he measured so precisely.


    ¡±I''m experienced. It seems that I''ve measured a lot. "Night Yu Ning thinks so, then also blurted out.


    Gu Tianyi was stunned for a moment. Naturally, she understood the meaning of her words. She looked straight at her eyes and said seriously, "you are the only one. It''s less deceitful. What about you being my three-year-old? Without rich practical experience, it is difficult to reach such a level. "Ye Yu''s lips curled slightly, and his lying face was not red.


    Do he think that she is so easy to cheat?


    Gu Tianyi murmured a breath, looked at her, and slightly picked out the eyebrow angle, "practical experience? What is the practical experience that the lady said? "


    " your heart is clear. "Night Yu Ning glared at him, and the man wanted to surround her again.


    ¡±Come here. "Gu Tianyi secretly shakes her head. How can this girl always pull him with other women.


    Is he very much like that kind of philanderer?


    ¡±What? "Yeyu''s eyes twinkled and his face was obviously on guard. At this time, he called her to go. It must be no good.


    ¡±Eat. "Gu Tianyi gave her a funny look. What did the girl think.


    Last night, he spent the whole night in peace and contentment. He didn''t do anything. She was afraid that he would eat her in the daytime.


    He said that he would not touch her before marriage.


    Night Yu congealed Leng Leng, slightly lightly hummed a, this just slowly walked past, but the expression still takes a few minutes to guard.


    When I came near, I saw that he was just eating quietly, and didn''t do anything. Night Yu Ning just took a little sigh of relief and chose the farthest place to sit down slowly.


    Gu Tianyi seems to be eating seriously, but actually she has been paying attention to her actions. Seeing that she deliberately chose the farthest position from him, his eyebrows are slightly frowned, and there is a trace of dissatisfaction in her expression. The girl even wants to avoid him now.


    See her slowly sit down, his lips slightly hook, suddenly stand up, the body fiercely toward her.


    ¡±Ah. "Yeyu Ning was a little nervous. She had been paying attention to his movements. Seeing his sudden movements, she was shocked and jumped up quickly.


    ¡±Ha ha ha, "it''s just that Gu Tianyi didn''t really jump at her. She just made a fake move. Seeing that she was scared and jumped up directly, she couldn''t help laughing. This girl is so cute.


    If he really wants to attack her, does she think she can escape?


    Night Yu Ning reacts, a face instantly sinks down, the heart is depressed half dead, this person is clear to be intentional, deliberately play her.


    Is it fun to play with her?


    Outside, Yu Bai was totally stunned when he heard his master''s laughter. After so many years, he was the first time to hear his master''s laughter, and it was still this kind of undisguised sincere laughter.


    It seems that the princess is still powerful.


    ¡±Is it fun to play with people? " Night Yu Ning glared at him fiercely, more depressed in his heart, why, she was always bullied by him in front of him.


    "Just because you''re so nervous, relax." Gu Tianyi stopped laughing, but his face was still full of laughter.


    ¡±Hum. "Yeyu was so cold that he decided not to talk to him again.


    ¡±Come on, come and have a meal. After that, we''ll go out. "Gu Tianyi no longer teases her. After all, there are more important things. After thinking about last night, he decided to go to the palace today and propose marriage directly. He must marry her back as soon as possible.


    ¡±Out? Where are you going? "He''s going to take her out of the room? Where are you going?


    He is not from Beijing. He should not be familiar with the capital. Where can he take her?


    ¡±Then you will know. "Gu Tianyi didn''t say it clearly. He knew that if she said it at the moment, she would not agree. She was afraid that the meal would not go on.


    Usually, he let her do it, but this time, he can''t let her do it any more. He''s really afraid of long dreams.


    Gu Tianyi secretly shook his head. I didn''t expect that he was afraid of it.


    Yeyu stared at him, a little more confused on his face, but he didn''t say anything more, just ate quickly, and Yeyu Ning couldn''t ask any more.


    "Let''s go." After breakfast, Gu Tianyi took her straight out.


    "Where the hell are you taking me?" Night Yu Ning can''t help but wonder in her heart. How does she feel that this person is strange today.


    "I''ll know when I get there." Gu Tianyi still didn''t answer her, just like this ambiguous answer.


    When he spoke, he put his hand on her waist and directly put her in his arms. Then he held her and walked out of the door.


    Out of the door, ye Yuning saw the carriage parked outside, which was obviously ready for a long time.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart was even more puzzled, but before she could return to her mind, he carried her to the carriage.


    "Where are you going?" When he got on the carriage, he had no bottom in mind, so he was a little repelled and a little uneasy.


    This time, Gu Tianyi did not answer her, but suddenly bowed his head and kissed her directly, blocking her next words.


    "Well, you?" Ye Yuning was shocked by his sudden action. However, in the carriage, he even said to kiss, so he was not afraid to be found by others outside.


    However, her struggles will never play any role in the face of ancient Tianyi. His hands are very easy to imprison her in his arms, and the kissing action becomes intense and lingering.


    Night Yu Ning couldn''t earn it at all. Because of his constant deepening, she felt that her breath was completely drained by him again. She became hard to breathe again, and her body began to soften without any strength.


    Seeing her reaction, seeing her face slowly dyed with blush, Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly tickled a smirk. It seems that she didn''t feel him completely. At least, she didn''t reject his kiss, and she should also feel it.


    The reason why he kissed her as soon as he got on the carriage was to prevent her from discovering the route they were going.


    He knew that if he let her know that they were going to enter the palace and kill her, she would not go. With her temperament, he did not know what was going to happen.


    So he came up with such a way that she would not have the heart or the strength to pay attention to other things.


    When he saw that she was about to suffocate, he reluctantly released her lips. However, he held her hand tightly in his arms without releasing it. His lips did not leave completely, and still rubbed against the corner of her lips.


    After he let go, ye Yuning thought that she could finally breathe a good breath. However, at this moment, because of his action, she suddenly found that breathing seemed to be more difficult. Moreover, a heart seemed to jump so hard that it lost its normal rhythm completely. A heart seemed to jump out the same way. And because the heart beat so fast, breathing seemed to become more sleepy It''s hard.


    This feeling is very strange, strange let Ye Yu Ning some fear, is she sick?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 752

    She felt that her heart was jumping faster and faster, and it was more and more difficult to breathe. Night Yu was breathing subconsciously. However, because he was too close to her at the moment, his lips were almost close to her, so all she breathed seemed to be his breath.


    Night Yu Ning feel more uncomfortable, suddenly there is a dry mouth feeling.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, or because of something, she suddenly felt that her lips seemed to have some pain. I don''t know if it was dry.


    At the moment, she felt that the whole brain seemed to become blank, completely lost the ability of thinking, and only felt that the feeling of dry mouth and dry tongue became more and more obvious. She subconsciously stretched out her tongue, and subconsciously licked some painful lips.


    However, she seems to forget that at this moment, Gu Tianyi''s lips are not completely gone and are rubbing against her lips. Therefore, her tongue stretches out. Such a lick not only licks her own lips, but also his lips.


    His body was obviously stiff for a while, and suddenly there was a little more dark desire in his eyes. At the next moment, his lips pressed her directly again, quickly caught her sweet tongue, and then they were completely lingering together.


    He took her hand and subconsciously tightened it slowly, as if he wanted to fully rub her into his body.


    The blank brain of yeyuning is unable to think at this moment, but feels that the heartbeat is faster, the breathing is more difficult, the body is more and more soft, and there is no strength at all.


    She felt that she was really sick, and she was very sick. Before, every time he kissed her, she would feel that her breath was drained by him, and it would be difficult to breathe.


    But, the heart will not jump so fast, will not be so uncomfortable.


    Why this time?


    She felt that the whole body was soft, as if there were no bones at all. Her subordinates consciously grasped his clothes and seemed to want to find some support.


    However, it was useless. She felt that she was sinking into the water, deeper and deeper, and seemed to be completely submerged.


    She felt like she was really dying.


    Night Yu Ning''s subordinate consciousness stretched out and took hold of his shoulder. She felt that she had to grasp something at the moment so as not to let herself sink completely.


    Gu Tianyi felt her movements, and her body was completely frozen. He knew that her movements were just unconscious movements, but her subtle movements made him lose control of the differences and go crazy.


    At the moment, her active hug made him suppress the reason completely.


    However, he knew that he had to control himself. They were not married, let alone they were still in the carriage.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips left her lips, holding her hand slightly loose, but even if it is suffering from patience, at the moment he is still reluctant to let her go.


    ¡±You, will you let me go first? I, I feel sick. "Night Yu Ning''s face was dyed with red, murmuring voice came out slowly, little by little into his ear.


    He was slightly stunned for a while, a pair of eyes quickly looked at him, "uncomfortable? What''s wrong? "


    his voice is full of anxieties and nervousness. How can he suddenly feel bad? He just reacts in an instant.


    Is it the same as what she said?


    Thinking of this possibility, Gu Tianyi''s heart is a little more happy. If it is true, it means that she also has feelings for him.


    ¡±What''s the matter? " Gu Tianyi didn''t let go of her, but his hand on her waist moved slightly. His lips moved to her ear. He did not know whether he accidentally or deliberately rubbed her lips lightly. Then he felt her body slightly taut, and then seemed to slightly quiver.


    His lips slowly rise up, it seems that his little girl finally no longer repels him, and finally feels for him, which is indeed a good phenomenon.


    "You let go, I can''t breathe." Night Yu Ning also felt his body uncontrollable light quiver, the small face is redder a few minutes, the voice also seems to slightly with a few points of light quiver of the dissimilarity.


    "Just can''t breathe?" How could Gu Tianyi let go of her at this time? Her lips against her ear rubbed gently again. There seemed to be a kind of temptation that made people intoxicated and unconsciously addicted.


    Listening to his voice, ye Yuning seemed to be in a trance. At this moment, she didn''t have the usual rejection. Instead, she seemed to have a little more strange feeling, just the subconscious reply, "I feel my heart beating fast, as if it''s bursting."


    Yeyuning is still a girl after all. Although she has always liked beiyanchen, beiyanchen didn''t like her. Before, beiyanchen didn''t even touch her hand, so she had no experience in emotion.


    For this feeling, it is even strange.


    "Ah," said Gu Tianyi, chuckling, her lips closer to her ears, slowly, word by word, "I''m going to explode."


    Every time he approached her, the whole person seemed to go mad, and the whole body seemed to explode.


    However, at this moment, Gu Tianyi can be sure that she really has feelings for him.


    This is enough to make him ecstatic.


    At the moment, night Yu Ning, who was almost blank in her brain, didn''t seem to fully understand her meaning for a while. She turned her head slightly and seemed to want to look at him. However, he was too close to her. Her lips were originally attached to her ears, so when she turned like this, her lips were just attached to his lips.


    "Darling. "Gu Tianyi chuckles. This is her first initiative. Although he knows it should be an accident, even an accident can make him happy.


    ¡±I''m not. I and ye Yuning have a moment''s reflection. After they understand what they have done, their eyes are wide open, obviously a little unbelievable.


    She didn''t mean to kiss him just now. It was an accident. It was really an accident.


    However, the ancient days easy simply impossible to give her the opportunity of repentance, rare she takes the initiative once, how could he so miss.


    The next moment, he kissed her hard again. Although he started with some violence, he gradually became more and more gentle and lingering.


    Night Yu Ning feels that her heart is really about to bear, not only the heart, it seems that there is a strange strange strange feeling in her body, but also a very terrible feeling, she is really, really about to die.


    Why is that?


    Night Yu Ning did not understand, and Gu Tianyi did not give her time to understand.


    When she was released again, the breath of ancient Tianyi became hasty and disordered, and night Yu Ning had a feeling of not knowing where she was.


    "What a charming goblin. "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a smirk on her face, full of indulgence and love.


    Ye Yu raised his eyes and stared at him. It was clearly his fault. It seemed that it was her fault.


    She became a goblin.


    ¡±What? I''m still angry. " Gu Tianyi looks at her. The smile on her face is deeper. She puts out her finger and gently pinches her nose.


    Ye Yu is stunned. Such a move is too intimate, he?


    "If you stare at me like this, I will think you are tempting me again." Gu Tianyi saw that she had been stupefied and didn''t speak. He said with a half genuine smile that he could not help kissing her when he saw her like this.


    Her silly appearance really can make people''s hearts melt.


    "Where the hell are you taking me?" Night Yu Ning''s face was slightly red. She quickly turned away from his eyes. At the moment, she woke up and thought about the previous problem again.


    During the conversation, she reached out to open the curtain to see where it was.


    She is very familiar with the capital. She knows it no matter where it is.


    She wants to see where he wants to take her?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 753

    Gu Tianyi was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously wanted to hold her. He knew that she was very familiar with the road. As soon as he saw it, he knew it was the way to the palace. Once she found it, he did not know what would happen.


    "Master, it''s here." Just at this time, Yu Bai''s voice came.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes light, so fast, he felt as if there was only so little time for a meeting, but it came, and the time with her was really fast.


    "Here it is so soon. Where is it?" Yeyouning has the same reaction as him at the moment.


    "Now that it''s here, it''s down." Gu Tianyi took her directly into his arms and took her out of the carriage.


    After getting off the carriage, Ye Yu Ning looked at it and was stunned. Isn''t this the imperial palace?


    This is the place she knows best.


    Why did he bring her to the palace?


    What does he want to do?


    "Why did you bring me here?" Night Yu Ning turned her eyes to him, with some doubts on her face, "what do you want to do? "


    at the moment, her face was obviously more alert.


    ¡±Just go in and you''ll know. "Gu Tianyi didn''t answer her, so he took her and walked in.


    ¡±If you don''t make it clear, I won''t go in with you. "Ye Yuning is standing, uncooperative. He doesn''t make it clear. She will never go in with him. Who knows what his idea is.


    ¡±About the princess. "Gu Tianyi sighed a little. He understood her temperament. If he didn''t make it clear, she would never cooperate.


    ¡±About the princess? Princess what? "Ye Yu was stunned. What did he mean? What about the princess.


    Since it''s about the princess, why did he bring her to the palace?


    ¡±You, do you know who I am? "Ye Yuning''s first reaction was to think whether he would know her identity, so he would bring her directly to the palace.


    ¡±What''s your identity? "In ancient times, Yi looked at her with a slight smile. There was not much difference in her look, but a little curiosity.


    ¡±I, "Ye Yuning" was a little uncertain for a while. I don''t know whether he knew or not.


    Taking advantage of her slight trance, he grabbed her again and walked directly to the palace.


    His speed was very fast, and by the time Yeyu recovered, they had arrived outside the study.


    Seeing the study in front of her, night Yu Ning took a breath secretly. If she let her mother know what she did, would she strangle her directly.


    No, she doesn''t want to go in. She doesn''t want to go in even if she''s killed.


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, what''s the matter with you entering the palace so early in the morning? "But before ye Yuning came and escaped, Tang Kexin''s voice came.


    Just, not from the study, but from behind them.


    Gu Tianyi turns around and faces Tang Kexin.


    Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled, knowing how he could not hide this time.


    ¡±Ning''er, why are you? It turns out that when you were with the ancient city Lord, we thought something happened to you, which made us worry about it all night. "Tang Kexin looks at the night, with a clear smile on his face.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips corner mercilessly smoked, worried about her night?


    Worried about her night, and then in this pavilion leisurely drink tea? Don''t even mean to look for her?


    Ye Yuning found that there were not only his mother, but also his eldest brother and second brother.


    Ye Yu Ning knows that even if Gu Tianyi didn''t know her identity before, she can''t hide it now.


    However, ye Yuning''s eyes are still subconsciously turning to Gu Tianyi. When he saw Gu Tianyi''s smile, he didn''t see any accident. Obviously, he knew that for a long time.


    And I''m afraid that my mother also knows about her stay in his house yesterday. Otherwise, my mother can''t find out that he''s not worried at all after he''s gone.


    Moreover, today he brought her into the palace. Obviously, he also reminded and informed his mother of them. Otherwise, they would not be so together.


    Obviously, she was the only one left in the dark.


    Ye Yu Ning was a little angry. He had known for a long time, but he pretended not to know and played with her all the time.


    Even just outside the palace, when she asked him, he was still fooling her.


    ¡±You already know who I am. " Yeyu looked at him with a slightly heavy face. This seemed to be a question, but it was totally positive. It was obvious.


    "Yes. "This time, Gu Tianyi did not deny it any more, but directly admitted it.


    ¡±"Ye Yu is very angry. Now he admits it, and he still looks so light and light. It seems that it''s not important to cheat her.


    ¡±When did you know that. "Ye Yuning wants to know when he knew it and when he began to cheat her.


    ¡±From the moment you first went to my place, from the moment you climbed up the window, I knew that. " This time, Gu Tianyi replied truthfully without any concealment. Although her two costumes were quite different, he recognized her at the first sight. Although at that time, he was still in the potential water, through the water layer, he recognized her.


    "You mean, you''ve been playing with me since the beginning?" Ye Yu''s eyes were wide open and glared at him. He knew from the beginning, but he didn''t say anything. He pretended not to know all the time. Was it so fun to play with her?


    "If you want to play, I will play with you. "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a full smile on his face, which is even more undisguised connivance.


    Since she wants to play, he will let her, as long as she is happy.


    Play with her? Doesn''t that mean playing with her? Does he use it to sound so good?


    ¡±What do you mean by going to the Palace this time? "Now that he knows it, what does he mean to take her into the palace like this?


    "Ning''er, I said at the beginning that I would marry you a month later. Now, more than half of the time has passed. It''s time to settle our marriage." Gu Tianyi''s hand was still on her waist, and he slightly grabbed it.


    "I will not marry you." Night Yu Ning only felt that a fire suddenly appeared in her heart. Whatever he said, he would do.


    He said she had to marry in a month?


    Did she have to agree to him when he said he would settle the marriage?


    , why, he has the final say of everything, and he never even asks her advice, never asked.


    Even if she asked him so many times this morning, he kept it from her and didn''t tell her the truth.


    In his mind, she is a person who has no idea, no idea, and is at the mercy of others. Or, in his opinion, she is just a pet of his, and can''t have her own idea, can''t have her own idea?


    Gu Tianyi obviously didn''t expect that she would say such words under such circumstances. For a while, she was stunned, didn''t speak, just looked at her with eyes.


    "Ning''er, where did you go last night?" Tang Kexin turns her eyes, looks at the night and slowly opens her mouth.


    Although Ning''er said that she would not marry Gu Tianyi, she saw that her refusal this time was not the same as the first time. For the first time, Ning''er refused and rejected completely and did not want to marry from the bottom of her heart.


    But this time, Ning''er was angry at the most. She was just angry at the moment, instead of the previous row.


    So, after these days, she knows that Ning''er already has feelings about ancient Tianyi, but Ning''er hasn''t found out yet.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to stay in gutianyi''s residence last night with congealing temperament.


    Although there is a reason for this, although Ning''er is indeed not an opponent of ancient Tianyi, and indeed cannot escape from the hand of ancient Tianyi, if Ning''er really rejects from the bottom of her heart, she will never yield.


    Or, in Ning''er''s heart, she has slowly accepted the ancient Tianyi, or, it should be said, she has slowly accepted the matter of marrying the ancient Tianyi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 754

    Because the heart has subconsciously accepted the marriage, so she would allow that to happen last night.


    Of course, Tang Kexin also knows that last night, nothing happened to the two of them, because she knows Ning''er. Even if Ning''er has subconsciously accepted the marriage, she will not do anything extraordinary before the marriage.


    Although Ning''er is a lively girl, her thoughts are very conservative.


    Tang Kexin even thought that this time, if it wasn''t for Gu Tianyi to take the initiative too much, if it wasn''t for Gu Tianyi not to play according to common sense, he used some special methods, just afraid that Ning''er would stay where he was.


    For so many years, Ning''er has been sticking to her heart, because Bei Yanchen has always refused to accept anyone. Before, there were many excellent boys who confessed to her, but they were all directly rejected by her, and then,, and then there was no next.


    Therefore, only in this way can Gu Tianyi finally open her heart and finally make her not repel other boys as before.


    Therefore, Tang Kexin also wants to settle their marriage earlier.


    Of course, Tang Kexin is so worried. There is another reason. She heard that something happened to beiyanchen.


    She''s afraid that when Ning''er gets the news, she will take care of everything and rush by. Ning''er is too stubborn.


    Even if something happened between beiyanchen and Qingtong, the one who loves is not Ning''er after all. If Ning''er really goes, the one who is hurt the most is Ning''er.


    Tang Kexin doesn''t want to let Ning''er fall into that kind of pain. Now it''s hard for someone to open her knot. Tang Kexin really doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "I, I" Ye Yuning didn''t expect her mother to ask directly about this matter when she opened her mouth. She was a little flustered for a while. Although nothing happened between her and Gu Tianyi last night, she was still nervous in the face of her mother.


    "What? It''s hard to answer? " Seeing that she didn''t answer, Tang Kexin frowned slightly and made a voice again, which seemed to be a little more deep at the moment.


    "Empress, this matter," Gu Tianyi apparently didn''t expect that the empress would question Ye Yuning so directly. Seeing ye Yuning''s panic, he couldn''t bear it.


    "I didn''t ask you." However, Tang Kexin interrupts his words directly. His eyes are still looking straight at Ye Yuning, "Ning''er, you will answer."


    "I, I am in the residence of the ancient city master." Night Yu Ning has a murmur to Tang Kexin''s eyes, and then she can only answer truthfully. She knows that she can''t lie in front of her mother. What''s more, it''s obvious now that her mother knew it for a long time, just asked her intentionally.


    "Oh." Tang Kexin hears her words, the eyebrow angle picks slightly, "so to speak, you have admitted your engagement, and you are ready to marry the ancient city Lord."


    "Mom, I am." Yeyu''s eyes are wide open, and she looks at Tang Kexin in some consternation. She is obviously forced by Gu Tianyi. How can she be ready to marry Gu Tianyi?


    How did the conclusion come out.


    "If so, the mother will prepare for you to marry." Tang Kexin didn''t give night Yu Ning a chance to talk at all, so he came to a conclusion directly.


    "My mother, it''s not like that. I have my own difficulties. "Yeyu was in a hurry. She didn''t think of it. Her mother didn''t even ask her, so she settled the matter.


    ¡±Ning''er, have you been taught from your mother since childhood? You should be responsible for your work. " Tang Kexin interrupts Ye Yuning''s words again, but suddenly changes a topic.


    "Yes." Night Yu Ning is stupefied, don''t understand the mother suddenly ask what this word means at the moment, can only subconsciously nod.


    "My mother said that she would not force you to deal with the matter between you and the ancient city Lord. Let yourself deal with it, right?" Tang Kexin looks at her, and the topic jumps again.


    "Yes. "Ye Yu Ning is a little dazed. Obviously, she can''t keep up with Tang Kexin''s rhythm. However, if her mother asks, she can''t help answering.


    ¡±You went to the old city Lord''s residence yesterday, and stayed overnight in the old city Lord''s residence. If this matter is spread out, "Tang Kexin looks at her, then the words are a little more profound.


    ¡±My mother, I''m not afraid. I don''t know how to pass it on as others like. Ye Yu Ning thinks that Tang Kexin is worried about her. She thinks about it. She''s not afraid of those rumors. She won''t marry if she''s not big. She''s willing not to marry if she can''t marry someone she likes


    "If it is spread out, will it not destroy the innocence of the ancient city Lord. "Tang Kexin glanced at her, his lips slightly opened, and the words spread slowly.


    Night Yu congeals the momentary rigidity, the sentiment mother is not worried about her innocence, but worried about ancient Tianyi, just, does the man have innocence?


    Gu Tianyi''s lips can''t help pulling. It''s the empress.


    "Do men need to worry about this? "Ye Yu Ning doubts about life at this moment. Is this really her mother-in-law? Is there such a mother-in-law who doesn''t help her daughter?


    Hearing what she said, Gu Tianyi was shocked. Why didn''t he need it? He''s innocent now, and she misunderstood him constantly. So, the innocence of a man is just as important. His lips are moving and he just wants to speak.


    "Of course. "Just, Tang Kexin is the first one to say," if you know that the man to be married and a woman are so unclear, can you marry at ease? "


    " "the night world was silent.


    However, she suddenly thought of Rusu. She only stayed in his house for one night, but Rusu stayed for seven days and seven nights. If you want to destroy his innocence, you can''t see her.


    However, Rusu''s story is unknown to her mother. Yeyu Ning naturally does not dare to say it at this time. Therefore, she can only accept this injustice.


    "If you don''t do a good job of getting married with the ancient city Lord, you should not take the initiative to go to the old city Lord''s residence and stay in his residence for a night. Since you have done such a thing, it means that you are ready in your heart, isn''t it?" Tang Kexin looks at her and opens her mouth slowly again. This time, Tang Kexin does not force her, but wants to let her find out her own heart.


    "I went because of his poisoning, but I didn''t think that he was pretending. Besides, it wasn''t that I wanted to stay. It was him and ye Yuning who didn''t understand Tang Kexin''s hard work at the moment. She only felt wronged at the moment. She was more wronged than Dou E.


    Tang Kexin sighs in the bottom of his heart. It seems that it''s not so easy for Ning''er to realize his heart.


    Originally, Ning''er''s inner feelings are unconscious. She can only say that she will no longer instinctively repel Gu Tianyi, but there is still a long way to go from complete acceptance.


    Now, in Ning''er''s heart, we can''t forget beiyanchen. The person we like is beiyanchen.


    So, she didn''t realize that she was different from gutianyi.


    In addition, this is because of the initiative and coercion of ancient Tianyi. Therefore, Ning''er is more aware of her inner changes.


    ¡±The ancient city Lord has been twenty-five years old. He is a man of his age and has several children, but he hasn''t married yet. It''s not because of your promise that he will marry you when you grow up. If you really don''t want to marry, you should tell others clearly. But now you do such a thing. If you do so, you will not only make others mistake Yes, I''m afraid it will make the ancient city master misunderstood. "Tang Kexin can only move with affection.


    ¡±Ning''er, you have delayed the ancient city Lord for so many years, and now this kind of misunderstanding arises. Therefore, you can only solve this matter by yourself. If you have no help, what can you do about it? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 755

    ¡±Ning''er, you have delayed the ancient city Lord for so many years, and now this kind of misunderstanding arises. Therefore, this matter can only be solved by yourself. If you have no help, what can you do about it? " Tang Kexin easily pushed the problem to yeyuning.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi turn to the night world, and the lips are slightly pursed, without speaking.


    "That''s not how it''s done, mother." Night Yu Ning''s face was slightly heavy, and there was a slight grievance on her face. In fact, she was the most innocent in this matter.


    "Can''t you do that? How about that? Isn''t it the engagement you made in those days that has delayed the ancient city Lord to the present? Didn''t you stay in the old city Lord''s residence last night, which caused misunderstanding to the old city Lord? " Tang Kexin looks at her and looks serious.


    "Ye Yuning is speechless again. It''s true that there''s nothing wrong with the separation of things, just as his mother said, but it''s not a problem at all. "Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh. It seems that Gu Tianyi can''t find his wife. But in his capacity, if he wants to marry, there will be a large number of women who want to marry him.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow is moving. If he wants to get a wife, it''s absolutely not a problem. However, it''s not what he wants. All he wants is her.


    "Ning''er, you must be responsible for what you do. You can''t feel that you are right because of the good conditions of the ancient city master." Tang Kexin paused, and then said such a turn of words in a heavy and profound way.


    Ye Yu was stunned, and her lips were slightly torn. Is this really her mother-in-law? Why are we all turning to the ancient Tianyi.


    Sitting on one side of the night no pain lips corner can not help but smoke, mother this is clearly forced sister married.


    Of course, no pain at night also knows the reason.


    No one thought that something like that would happen between beiyanchen and Qingtong. Now Qingtong left, and beiyanchen was in a coma with vomiting blood. If sister knew this, she would definitely go to beiyanchen.


    Although Qingtong left beiyanchen, what beiyanchen loves is not Ning''er. Even if Ning''er stayed by his side, it will be the pain of several people in the future.


    The mother certainly didn''t want to see such a thing happen, and he didn''t want to see such an end, so he also hid it from his sister.


    However, when elder sister and Gu Tianyi become close, this matter will be settled, and then there will be no need to worry.


    ¡±Mother, what do you mean by saying so much? "Ye Yu Ning knows that she can''t speak the truth at all, so she wants to know the final result of this matter.


    ¡±Three days later, it''s a good day. You and the ancient city Lord will get married on that day. Of course, the wedding should be held in the ancient city. It''s just that your mother has raised you for so many years. Seeing that you''re married to someone else''s house, she wants to arrange a simple wedding for you. When you get to the ancient city, you can do it again. It doesn''t affect. "Tang Kexin didn''t cover up too much, and directly said what she thought.


    In fact, her heart is really reluctant. Although she was 18 years old in ancient times and could be married, she is still a child now. She really doesn''t want to let Ning''er leave her side so early.


    But there is no way.


    However, she wants to do a simple wedding for Ning''er in the capital. In modern times, many people do that. The bride does it on the bride''s side, and the groom does it on the other side.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she wants them to get married as soon as possible.


    After all, the capital is too far away from the ancient city, so there are many dreams to avoid.


    "Three days later? Mother, how can it be? " Ye Yu Ning was totally shocked. She knew that her mother meant to let her marry Gu Tianyi, but how could she not think that her mother would let them marry in three days?


    "There''s nothing impossible. It''s settled." Tang Kexin doesn''t want to force her, especially in the matter of feelings, but now, she can only do so.


    "Mother, are you sure you''re not kidding? You always told us that marriage is not a joke. " Night Yu Ning still can''t believe, can''t believe her mother will say such words.


    "Empress," Gu Tianyi frowned a little and couldn''t help but open his mouth. He wanted to marry her back as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that the empress should be appointed three days later. Seriously, he didn''t want to force her so hard.


    He still knows about her. With her temperament, she will be more resistant to force her like this, even though the feeling just produced to him will disappear.


    When he entered the palace, he didn''t want to force her to marry at once. He just wanted to settle the matter, but also wanted to let her understand his mind and let her know that she was the only one he wanted to marry.


    ¡±What? You disagree? "Tang Kexin''s eyes turned to Gu Tianyi and interrupted him," if you don''t agree, our palace will choose another person for her. "


    Tang Kexin''s words slightly stopped, his eyes turned to yeyuning again, his red lips slightly opened, and he said slowly word by word," you can choose to marry the ancient city Lord, or let his mother choose another person for you, in short, the wedding must be held three days later. "


    Tang Kexin said this at the moment, just to prevent night Yu from blaming Gu Tianyi. If Ning''er is blaming her, she will be blamed.


    Tang Kexin thought, she does this, or to some extent, will promote the relationship between the two people.


    For the happiness of the two of them, she is willing to do it.


    Tang Kexin''s turning words made yeyuning and gutianyi completely freeze.


    ¡±Mom, are you serious? "Yeyu''s voice trembled a little bit after she got back to her mind. She really couldn''t understand why her mother forced her to do so.


    ¡±Yes. "Tang Kexin nodded slightly," Ning''er, you should know that the things decided by her mother will never change. "


    " mother means that I have no choice? "Yeyu''s face was a little heavy, and his voice was a little low.


    ¡±Yes. " Tang Kexin''s lips are fretting. This time, the answer is an unexpected surprise.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes had more hope, she knew that her mother would not force her so much.


    "Just now my mother has said that you can choose to marry the ancient city Lord, or of course you can choose to marry someone else. If you don''t want to marry the ancient city Lord, you can say it directly now. I will arrange to choose your son-in-law right away." Tang Kexin''s words came out word by word, firmly without any hesitation.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could see that the queen was forcing Yeyu to marry him. However, he couldn''t understand why the queen wanted to do this for a while.


    It''s reasonable to say that with the nature of the empress, we shouldn''t do this.


    "Ning''er, do you need me to choose your son-in-law again?" Gu Tianyi was thinking about it, and Tang Kexin''s voice came again.


    Gu Tianyi''s body is slightly stiff, and her eyes turn quickly to yeyuning. Just now he proposed marriage. Yeyuning refused directly. Will she now?


    Night Yu Ning took a hard breath. She knew that the decision of her mother would never change, so the wedding would be held three days later.


    Just to choose her son-in-law?


    Choose someone she doesn''t know and marry casually?


    No, she can''t accept that.


    ¡±No need. "Ye Yu Ning breathed hard. Even if it was so, the tone still sounded obvious.


    Gu Tianyi was relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t propose to choose her son-in-law. He just thought that if she really dared to mention it, he would dare to take her back to the ancient city directly.


    His son-in-law was chosen by the women of ancient Tianyi? Absolutely impossible.


    ¡±Then it''s settled. My mother will arrange the marriage between you and the ancient city Lord. "Tang Kexin is also relieved. She knows that her bet is right."..


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 756

    Ning''er is her daughter. No one knows Ning''er better than her. If Ning''er doesn''t have any feelings about ancient Tianyi, she will definitely deliberately propose to choose her son-in-law to make the whole thing big and messy.


    So it doesn''t matter who she is. She must be confused by her temperament. But now she doesn''t need to say that she is willing to choose ancient Tianyi. In her mind, ancient Tianyi is really different.


    ¡±You come with me. "Ye Yu turned her eyes and glared at Gu Tianyi. She didn''t dare to complain about her mother, but she felt that she didn''t care about him.


    ¡±Alas, the marriage has just been settled. I''m going to take my brother-in-law to whisper. "No war at night has always been a place of fun. Seeing that things have been basically solved, I''m in a good mood, so I''d like to take the opportunity to have fun.


    ¡±You shut up. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes quickly turned to him and glared at him," your account will be calculated with you later. "


    Now, she is sure that yewushang found out yesterday that the ancient Tianyi is fake. But yewushang not only didn''t expose the ancient Tianyi at that time, but also helped the ancient Tianyi to calculate her. This account, she will find yewushang to make a good calculation.


    "Elder sister, it seems that I have nothing to do with it?" On the night Yu Ning seems to be ruthless can not kill eyes, night no war subconscious shrink neck.


    ¡±Hum, do you know anything about you. "Yeyu glanced at him coldly, then turned to leave.


    "Mother, is that really good? With Ning''er''s temperament, will she do anything? " See night Yu Ning go far, night Yu Xuan eyebrow angle slightly Cu up.


    "She didn''t make any more noise just now." To this point, Tang Kexin is quite at ease. If he really wanted to make trouble, he would have done so long ago.


    Tang Kexin''s words were a little more dignified. "As long as she didn''t know what happened to beiyanchen, there would be no accident. When they became relatives, it would be a foregone conclusion. "


    " I support my mother''s practice. Gu Tianyi really cares about her sister. She doesn''t feel nothing about Gu Tianyi at all, and my elder sister doesn''t really repel Gu Tianyi. Otherwise, Gu Tianyi just held her waist all the time, and she didn''t break away, which seems to be a habit. "Although I am afraid that the world will not be chaotic, sometimes I am very careful.


    ¡±If Ning''er really rejected Gu Tianyi as before, she would never stay in Gu Tianyi''s house last night. So, Shanger is right. In fact, Ning''er''s heart has begun to accept Gu Tianyi. It is because her mother knows this that she will let Ning''er marry Gu Tianyi. "Don Kexin breathed slowly," or now Ning''er will blame her mother, but she will understand later. "


    " mother, I''m Jue''s elder sister, but she doesn''t mean to blame her mother. "The night has no mourning eyes flickering slightly, and the face is obviously a little more smirking," in fact, my elder sister''s mood is quite flat, without any extreme behavior, and finally took away the ancient Tianyi. "


    Tang Kexin was slightly shocked, and then smiled," in this respect, you are very careful. "


    " it''s about my sister''s life, can I not be careful? "No pain at night, but I am upright.


    ¡±Since this is the case, it has also been decided. In this period of time, it is absolutely impossible for Ning''er to know about Bei Yanchen. Even if Ning''er no longer repels Gu Tianyi, once he knows about Bei Yanchen, he will definitely go to the northern kingdom. "Yeyuxuan''s face is still a little dignified. He knows that his mother is for the sake of coagulation. In this case, he also knows that her mother''s way is the best way.


    ¡±Well, xuan''er is right. You can''t let Ning''er know about beiyanchen. Fortunately, there are not many people who know about it. "Tang Kexin''s face is a little more worried," you remember, don''t let out any information in front of Ning''er. "


    Tang Kexin''s eyes quickly turned to the night without pain, and he said something uneasily," especially you, don''t let your mouth slip. "


    " mother, I know. " No pain at night this time is no mouth, fast response.


    In the garden, night Yu Ning walked in front of her. Gu Tianyi followed her all the time. She didn''t talk, but it was quiet. He wanted to know what she was calling him to say.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly stopped, turned around, looked at the ancient Tianyi behind him, lips corner pursed pursed purses, then slowly opened, "you go back."


    Just now, there was anger in her heart, and the root of thinking about it was him, but after a long walk, she had calmed down.


    She knew that there was no room for manoeuvre in the matter set by her mother. It was useless for her to say anything more. It was useless for her to lose her temper with him again.


    The mother said that she should be responsible for what she did. In those days, she did hold Gu Tianyi in her arms, said that she would marry him, and gave him the jade pendant as a keepsake, so, or, this is her life, which has already been doomed.


    However, ye Yuning forgot that she was never the one who gave up her life, and she did not think about it. If this person today was not Gu Tianyi, but another strange man, would she say it was fate?


    But, in the heart is still not willing, not willing to marry him so indistinct, indistinct.


    Although she does not repel him as she did before, if she likes it, she does not. Does she really want to marry someone she does not like?


    Will she be happy after marrying someone she doesn''t like?


    Night Yu Ning felt her heart was very confused, even some fear, they became so close, the future things she could not predict.


    She even thought, otherwise, she will escape marriage, anyway, she can''t marry him like this.


    If the person she likes is him, no matter what happens to her lover, she will not marry him, but the person she likes is not him, so she married him, for fear that she will not be happy, nor will he.


    "Ning''er?" Gu Tianyi didn''t think of it. She called him over without saying a word. She let him go directly. What is the girl thinking?


    "You know who I am now. You used to pretend that you didn''t know my identity. Why didn''t you call me before?" Night Yu Ning is thinking about whether to escape marriage, how to escape marriage, but suddenly hear him a congeal son, that small temper burst open.


    Gu Tianyi is stunned for a while, and then his lips open a smirk. This girl is finally normal. She is still like this. He is more adaptable.


    "Before, I''ve been calling you lady. It''s not wrong. You have a marriage contract." Gu Tianyi looked at her face, which was slightly red because of her anger. The corners of her lips were slowly raised, and she said slowly and clearly, "in my heart, you are my wife, the only wife."


    Ye Yu was slightly stunned and his eyes were light. What he said was pleasant. Who knows whether it is true or not? "You don''t have to say sweet words to me anymore. We will get married in three days. You don''t have to worry about it anymore. It''s unnecessary."


    This man''s mouth is like touching honey all day. Sweet words are very smooth, but I don''t know how many girls he said them to.


    He took Rusu back and let her stay in his house for seven days and seven nights. He must have often said such things to her.


    Think of these, night Yu Ning''s face slightly sank a few minutes, such a man, is she really to entrust a person?


    "Ning''er, what I said is true." Gu Tianyi heard her words and frowned slightly. It seems that the girl still misunderstood her or did not believe her.


    "All right, you go back. "Ye Yu, with his lips curled slightly, interrupted him. As soon as he had finished speaking, he turned away without waiting for him to open his mouth.


    She really doesn''t want to talk to him now, or she really should find a way to escape marriage.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 757

    Gu Tianyi looks at the figure that she left. She wanted to catch up and stop her, but after thinking about it, she still resisted it. Today, so many things happened. She was forced by the queen, and she must be reluctant.


    He will stop provoking her until she calms down.


    Night Yu Ning went directly back to his palace.


    ¡±Princess, you are back at last. Qiuer is worried to death. "As soon as ye Yu Ning enters the yard, Qiu Er rushes out.


    ¡±Isn''t it OK for me? "Because of what happened just now, Ye Yu Ning was not in a high mood, and his expression was a little Wan.


    ¡±Princess, are you ok? " Qiuer has been with her for the longest time and knows her best. Seeing her like this, she is even more worried.


    "It''s OK. I''m tired. Go to have a rest first." Ye Yu Ning didn''t say much. At the moment, she didn''t know what kind of mood she was in. Suddenly, she felt very confused.


    "Princess, there is a letter from the little princess of the north." Qiuer is stunned. Seeing her enter the room, she thinks of the letter completely.


    "Xueer''s letter?" Ye Yu Ning stops and has a slight accident. Beiyanxue hasn''t written to her for a long time. Is something wrong?


    Before, Xueer knew that she liked beiyanchen, and beiyanxue often secretly wrote to her to tell her something about beiyanchen. Therefore, there were not many people who knew about the communication between the two of them. In this palace, only qiuer around her knew about it.


    Even her mother didn''t know about it, after all, it was the secret of her little daughter''s mind.


    However, beiyanxue doesn''t write to beiyanchen since she has Qingtong. Beiyanxue is a considerate girl, so it''s impossible to write to her about the intimate relationship between beiyanchen and Qingtong.


    But now why did beiyanxue suddenly write to her?


    "Get it." Night Yu Ning suddenly spoke, a little more eager in the voice.


    "Good" qiuer answered, and soon took the letter and handed it to yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning received the letter, secretly breathed a sigh, and then opened it. When she finished reading the letter, her whole face was completely frozen and changed.


    ¡±How could this happen? How could this happen? "Ye Yu Ning''s hand shaking slightly, and his body shaking obviously. How could this happen?


    ¡±Princess, what''s the matter? "When qiu''er saw her like this, she was a little worried. It must have happened to the princess, and it was not a small thing.


    ¡±Why does clear pupil leave morning elder brother suddenly? Why do you do this? "It seems that Ye Yu Ning didn''t hear Qiu er''s words at all, but murmured, and the hand holding the letter seemed to shake even more.


    Qiuer is stunned. She knows about the princess, so she also knows about the prince of the Northern Kingdom and Qingtong girl.


    The princess likes the prince of the Northern Kingdom, but the prince of the Northern Kingdom likes Qingtong girl. When he knew that the prince of the northern kingdom was going to marry Qingtong, the prince was very sad. He hid in his room and cried for a long time. However, after crying, the princess decided to put it down. After all, the prince of the Northern Kingdom and Qingtong girl are going to get married.


    But now miss Qingtong has left the prince of the northern kingdom? What''s going on?


    ¡±How could this happen? How can brother Chen hurt himself so much. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes are still staring at the letter, but the tears are constantly falling, wetting the whole letter.


    ¡±Princess, are you ok. "See Ye Yu Ning crying so sad, and Qiu Er panicked.


    "Xueer''s letter said that Qingtong had left. Brother Chen could not bear such a blow. Then he pretended to drink all day to relieve his worries. He even drank wine until he vomited blood and was unconscious. Xueer said that his life might be in danger. "Ye Yu raised her eyes and looked at qiu''er. Her eyes were full of tears. She could not even see the appearance of qiu''er.


    For so many years, she has always liked beiyanchen. How could she not be sad or sad when such a thing happened in beiyanchen.


    ¡±So serious? "Qiuer is also surprised," the princess? "


    Night Yu Ning only feels a soft double retreat, and then sits on the ground. Night Yu Ning understands Qiu er''s meaning. Qiu Er asks her what she wants to do.


    Chen''s brother must be uneasy. She should hurry to have a look. This is for sure, and there is no hesitation.


    However, for some reason, Gu Tianyi''s face flashed in her mind, thinking of their marriage in three days.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Autumn son saw her sitting on the ground, completely flustered, forward want to lift her.


    He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at qiuer. "Qiuer, I should go to the Northern Kingdom and see brother Chen, right?"


    "If you want to go, you can go. I know that the princess likes the prince of the northern kingdom. Now when such a thing happens to the prince of the Northern Kingdom, the princess is not sure. It''s normal to go and have a look." Qiu''er doesn''t know that ye Yuning is going to marry Gu Tianyi after three days. Seeing her so sad, qiu''er feels that if the princess doesn''t go, she will not be at ease.


    "Yes, I''m going to the northern kingdom. I''m going to see how brother Chen is doing." Night Yu listened to her words, suddenly stood up, as if suddenly had the strength, "autumn son, you help me to prepare, I am going to leave, immediately to the north."


    "Even if the princess wants to go, don''t worry about it for a while. The princess should at least talk to the empress." Qiuer wants to persuade her.


    "No, I''m going now. I can''t tell my mother or anyone." Ye Yu Ning knew that once she told her mother about it, she could not leave. She thought that her mother might have known about it for a long time.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why her mother was so eager to force her to marry three days later. She should say that she was afraid that she would go to the Northern Kingdom and see her brother Chen, so eager to let her marry Gu Tianyi.


    However, she likes beiyanchen for so many years. Even though she knows that beiyanchen only regards her as her sister, her heart has never changed. She even knows that beiyanchen wants to marry Qingtong. She wants to let go, but she still can''t forget.


    So many years of feelings, is that forget can forget, so many years of perseverance, is that put down can put down.


    If brother Chen and Qingtong are good, she will bless him and wish them happiness all their lives, but now such things happen. Brother Chen even has life danger, how can she not go.


    She can''t really do it.


    "Princess, why don''t you tell the empress? The empress is the princess of the Northern Kingdom, and she will definitely agree. "Qiuer obviously doesn''t understand the practice of yeyuning.


    "If I say I can''t tell, I can''t. "Night Yu Ning is quick to interrupt her words," you remember, this can not tell anyone. "


    night Yu Ning said, just quickly took a handful of silver, and quickly went out of the door.


    ¡±Princess, princess, "qiuer rushes out, but there is no figure of yeyuning.


    Thinking of the princess''s instructions when she left, qiuer hesitated. The princess is like this now. She is really worried about the princess''s accident, so she must tell the empress about it as soon as possible.


    Qiu''er hurried to the Queen''s palace, but the maid told her that the queen was not in the palace.


    ¡±Do you know where the empress went? "Qiu''er is worried. The palace is so big. She has wasted a lot of time running here from the princess''s bedroom. She thinks, with the speed of the princess, she is afraid that she will leave the palace early and soon.


    So she had to see the queen as soon as possible.


    The palace maid is really anxious to see qiuer and knows that she is the palace maid beside the princess. Naturally, she dare not be careless for fear of delaying qiuer''s affairs. "I don''t know specifically. We servants dare to ask where the master is. However, the empress is usually in the study at this time, or you can go and have a look. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 758

    ¡±OK, OK, I''ll go right away. "Qiu''er promised to run towards the study, but after all, she was just a weak woman. She didn''t know martial arts. After running for a long time, she was out of breath.


    When she arrived at the study, the guard outside the study told her that the queen had just left.


    Qiuer is paralyzed on the ground. She has been tossing and turning for a long time. The princess is afraid that she has left the city.


    ¡±Qiuer? What are you doing here? "Yeyuxuan, who happened to have something to return to his study, saw qiuer sitting on the ground. He was a little more stunned, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Isn''t something wrong with Ning''er?


    ¡±Big prince, big prince. " When qiuer saw yeyuxuan, she was like a savior. She even got up, but she didn''t care to salute. She said in a hurry, "princess, princess, she has gone to the northern kingdom."


    "What? I beg your pardon? Ning''er has gone to the northern kingdom? What does she do in the north? " Ye Yuxuan was shocked and couldn''t help exclaiming. It''s a very important thing. It''s OK for Ning''er to go to the Northern Kingdom at ordinary times, but it''s a critical moment now.


    They didn''t tell Ning''er about beiyanchen. Why did Ning''er suddenly go to Beiguo?


    "The princess received a letter from the little princess of the Northern Kingdom, saying that the prince of the northern kingdom was seriously ill and seemed to be in danger of life. The princess was worried." qiuer didn''t know what was going on, but replied truthfully.


    "What? "Ning''er already knows about Bei Yanchen?" Ye Yuxuan was totally shocked. He didn''t think of the ten thousand defenses or the ten thousand defenses. He didn''t think that Bei Yanxue would write to Ning''er and tell him all about Bei Yanchen.


    If so, even if qiu''er comes to tell him, it''s useless. In this case, I''m afraid no one can stop Ning''er.


    It''s just that I have to tell my mother about it.


    "You go back first." Night Yu Xuan whispered an order to qiu''er, then left quickly, and didn''t enter the study again, because there is nothing more important than Ning''er''s at the moment.


    "What? Do you think Ning''er already knows and has gone to the northern kingdom? " Tang Kexin heard yeyuxuan''s words well, but also the whole person was shocked.


    "Yes, qiu''er said it was a letter written by beiyanxue to Ning''er, in which everything should be made clear. After reading the letter, Ning''er immediately went out of the palace and counted the time. I''m afraid it''s already out of the city." Yeyuxuan''s face was solemn, and his voice was worried. "Mother, I''ve sent someone to protect Ning''er. I''m afraid that no one can stop her now."


    "You''re right. If I don''t tell Ning''er about it, I know that if Ning''er knew about it, she would do it. No one can stop her, even if it''s me." Tang Kexin murmured a sigh, and her face was heavy. She knew her daughter best.


    Ning''er''s feelings towards Bei Yanchen for so many years are also the clearest.


    Ning''er has been fond of beiyanchen for so many years. How can she not catch up with beiyanchen when she knows that something like this has happened.


    She can understand Ning''er''s practice. After all, many years of feelings are not fake.


    Today, no matter who changed it, I''m afraid it will.


    So she decided to keep it from Ning''er, but she didn''t expect to keep it from her.


    "Mom, do you want me to go?" yeyuxuan wants to try though he knows it''s impossible to stop yeyuning.


    "No, you go for nothing. Ning''er is like me. Once you decide something, it will never change." Tang Kexin interrupts him in a deep voice.


    ¡±Where is the ancient city Lord? "Yeyuxuan thought about getting married three days later, and his face was more worried.


    My mother just decided to let Ning''er marry Gu Tianyi three days later, but now Ning''er has gone to the northern kingdom. I''m afraid that I can''t hide it from him. "Tang Kexin''s red lips moved and slowly opened his mouth." when things got to this point, we could only see the fate of the two of them. "


    " with the ability of the ancient city Lord, I think I will soon know about this matter, just don''t know what he will do? "Ye Yuxuan thought of Gu Tianyi''s arrogance and bullying. I don''t know what will happen to this matter.


    This time, Tang Kexin didn''t speak. She was satisfied with Gu Tianyi. She was very satisfied from the beginning. Otherwise, she would not be so eager to force Ning''er to marry him.


    But now, no matter what decision Gu Tianyi makes, she will respect him.


    If Gu Tianyi proposes to withdraw from marriage, she can only agree. However, she still hopes that Gu Tianyi will not give up so easily.


    Ancient Tianyi''s residence.


    "Master, the princess is out of town." Yu Bai respectfully reported the news to the master.


    "Out of town? What did she do out of town all of a sudden? " Gu Tianyi frowned slightly, slightly surprised, but then her face suddenly changed, "she doesn''t want to escape marriage, does she?"


    "Master, the princess didn''t mean to escape marriage." Yu Bai murmured a sigh, but had to say, "it''s said that Beiyan, the prince of the Northern Kingdom, had an accident in the morning, and the princess was in a hurry to go to the Northern Kingdom when she left the city. "


    GU Tianyi''s eyes quickly turned to him, his face quickly changed, and his voice suddenly became cold." what do you say? "


    Yu Bai knows that the master has heard his words clearly. At this moment, he just doesn''t want to believe it, but it''s a fact. Even if the master doesn''t want to believe it, he can''t.


    Because now that the princess has left the city, she is on her way to the northern kingdom. If the master wants to marry the princess, he must do it as soon as possible.


    ¡±In the morning of Beiyan, "the eyes of ancient Tianyi suddenly narrowed, and the voice of every word was as cold as ice, which made people feel cold.


    ¡±Yes, in the morning. "Yu Bai lowered his head slightly, his body was slightly stiff, and then he went on to say," my subordinates have found out the matter that my Lord asked me to check last time. The person that the princess likes is Bei Yanchen. "


    " so, as soon as she heard that something happened in Beiyan in the morning, she hurried to the northern kingdom. She knew that we were going to get married in three days, but she, "the eyes of ancient Tianyi squint more coldly, and there is more anger.


    She knew they were going to get married in three days, but at this time she went to the northern kingdom?


    For the sake of beiyanchen, can she ignore everything?


    ¡±Master, what should we do now? " Yu Bai''s body quivered slightly. At the moment, the master was so terrible that he really wanted to avoid it, but he knew that he could not.


    "What to do?" At the next moment, Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly rise up. His woman, the woman who is going to marry him, has gone to the northern kingdom for another man.


    What can he do?


    Of course he won''t, so the first thing he has to do now is to get the woman back.


    "Where are the people?" The eyes that the ancient days easy to narrow turn to white slowly, that dangerous breath lets in white cannot help but heart shiver.


    "The princess was out of the city half an hour ago. She rode straight to the north." Yu Bai returns quickly, but he is not sure where he is.


    However, Yu Bai believes that as long as the master comes out, he can catch up with the princess soon.


    "On horseback, a girl of her own riding to the northern kingdom?" The eyebrows and corners of ancient Tianyi were slightly frowned, and the words seemed to be colder. She couldn''t wait to ride to the northern kingdom by herself.


    Although riding fast, it is more dangerous than carriage, especially she is a girl.


    She didn''t even care about her own danger.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes sank. She was leaving, but when she was looking for Bei Yanchen, she thought that three days later it would be their wedding day.


    This time, Yu Bai did not answer, nor dare to answer, because the master at the moment is too terrible.


    At the next moment, Yu Bai only felt a flash in front of her eyes, and there was no master.


    Yu Bai knows that the master is going after the princess. It seems that the princess can''t escape.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 759

    Night Yu congealed out of the capital, riding a horse all the way, there is no stop.


    It''s because of worrying about the situation of beiyanchen, but it seems that it''s not completely the case. Yeyuning feels that her heart is a little confused, and she can''t stop or dare not stop.


    She has been on her way, even without food or water. She didn''t stop until it turned dark. She is a girl who can''t go on her way at night.


    She was tired, hungry and thirsty after running for almost a whole day in this hot day.


    She found a restaurant, anyway, to fill her stomach first.


    She ordered two dishes casually. As soon as she sat down, she took up the tea on the table and poured it down. Until then, she found that her lips were dry and painful.


    Yeyu congealed her lips slightly, because they were too dry and uncomfortable. Yeyu congealed another cup of tea. This time, she didn''t drink it so fast, but drank it slowly, letting the tea wet and moisten the dry lips.


    Night Yu congealed his fingers and touched his lips gently, and found that there was a dry skin on his lips. In this hot day, he had been on his way all day, and had not drunk any water. No wonder it would become like this.


    She thought that when her mother got the news, she would definitely be stopped. She even thought that if Gu Tianyi knew that she was leaving the capital at this time, she would not let her go.


    However, none of the things she worried about seemed to have happened. Did they catch up? Or, her fears are superfluous.


    Mother is to understand her temperament, she decided to do things, no one can change, so mother should not block her.


    As for Gu Tianyi, the matter of their marriage after three days has not been made public. Outsiders don''t know about it, or Gu Tianyi is lazy and wasteful. After all, she is not important to Gu Tianyi.


    He and she have only met a few times.


    Think of here, night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath, as long as go to pour tea again, but found that there is one more person on the opposite side.


    The night Yu coagulates subconsciously to raise the MOU, looked at the past, saw clearly that appearance, completely stupefied.


    "You, why are you here?" Night Yu Ning just thought, he should not have at that time to deal with her, will not chase, did not expect, at this moment he actually sat in front of her.


    "Where to?" Gu Tianyi didn''t answer her, but asked in a reverse voice. His eyes looked straight at her, but the eyes were very calm, calm without any difference. His voice was as plain as usual, and he couldn''t hear any anger.


    But, is now such a calm eyes, such a flat tone, but let the body of night Yu Ning slightly stiff.


    He asked where she was going? He even caught up with her. He must have known for a long time. Why should he ask her again.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t speak, lips corner subconsciously pursed, just because the lips were still dry, lips corner pursed, because of the pain, her eyebrow corner slightly slightly frowned.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes fell on her lips, and her eyes sank obviously. She was really worried. She just rushed the way of the day without rest, eating or even drinking.


    She is so anxious to see beiyanchen. For beiyanchen, her life can be stopped.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her and doesn''t speak any more. Night Yu Ning puts the tea cup on her lips and doesn''t speak. For a while, they are completely quiet.


    Night Yu Ning feels so quiet, but she can''t breathe. She gets along with him so many times. It seems that she has never been so quiet.


    "My guest, your dish." The shop children brought up the prepared dishes, which broke the silence that was about to suffocate yeyuning.


    ¡±Thank you. " Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh of thanks, and then picked up the chopsticks on one side. She had been on her way all day without eating. She was really hungry here.


    Just, at the moment, Gu Tianyi is sitting beside her like this. She hesitates and doesn''t move.


    Gu Tianyi still looked at her without making a sound or knowing what he was thinking.


    Night Yu Ning wants to ask him whether to eat or not, but he is like this at the moment. When she reaches the corner of her mouth, she just swallows it.


    In fact, she understood in her heart that it was not appropriate to say anything at this time.


    And now two people have been sitting like this, it is really too embarrassed.


    "To the north." At this moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts the silence between the two people. At this moment, his words are totally positive. Obviously, he already knows everything.


    Night Yu Ning slightly lower his head, I don''t know why, she now some dare not look at him, think about it, night Yu Ning or slowly opening up, "something happened in the north, I want to see."


    "Go to see Bei Yanchen." Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed and opened again. The lip angle seemed slightly hooked. It was cold and icy.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body was obviously stiff and his lips were tight. He didn''t answer. Since he knew all about it, why should he ask again.


    ¡±What? Shut up? "Seeing that she didn''t answer, Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed more and more, and he said it? She didn''t even have an explanation.


    ¡±Yes. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, suddenly raised her head and looked at him. There was no just dodge. Now that she had decided and had done it, she should dodge in the face of ancient Tianyi. What she had to do was to face everything.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi didn''t expect that she would suddenly answer her so directly. For a while, he seemed to be slightly stunned, his lips were moving, and he whispered, "and then?"


    And then? What does he mean by this? She admitted that she went to Beiguo to find beiyanchen. Isn''t that obvious?


    What else then?


    ¡±Beiyanchen is very ill now. " In fact, ye Yuning didn''t want to explain these things to him, but he didn''t know how to say it with his eyes.


    "And then?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been staring at her, repeating what he just said again.


    "He vomited blood and was unconscious. He could be in danger of life." Ye Yu''s eyes are shining. I really don''t understand what he said and what he wanted to ask.


    "And then?" However, Gu Tianyi just repeated that sentence. This time, his voice was obviously cold. Beiyanchen was sick, and he vomited blood. He was unconscious. Beiyanchen''s life would be in danger. So she went to Beiguo recklessly.


    When she was doing all this, she had thought about their marriage, but had thought about him?


    Ye Yu raised her eyes and looked at him. She didn''t speak any more. Obviously, she still didn''t understand the meaning of his question.


    "I went to Beiguo, met beiyanchen, and then what are you going to do? "Gu Tianyi saw her slightly stupefied appearance, but he was very patient to speak in more detail.


    He wanted to know what she thought.


    Ye Yu Ning was stunned. She didn''t think about the problem at all. She just heard that Bei Yanchen was ill and very sick. So she was worried and wanted to see. As for what happened after seeing her, she didn''t think about it.


    So, at the moment, yeu Ning couldn''t answer his question for a while.


    However, in the eyes of ancient Tianyi, she was so silent that she thought she was guilty and did not dare to say it.


    ¡±Ye Yuning, you should remember that we are going to get married in three days. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed little by little, and there was no such plainness in the voice again.


    They are going to get married in three days. She has escaped to him now? How dare she.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body was stiff, but he still didn''t speak. At this time, it''s not appropriate to say anything.


    "Come back with me." She kept silent, and Gu Tianyi didn''t want to continue to ask in this case. What can I do.


    After chasing her for a day, now he finally catches up with her. He naturally wants to take her back. For him, this is the most important thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 760

    "No, I''m not going back with you." Night Yu Ning suddenly made a sound, subconsciously shook her head. When she didn''t know about Bei Yanchen, she thought about whether to escape marriage. Now she finally came out, and her mother didn''t let her go back.


    So, she said nothing would go back.


    It''s not only because of beiyanchen''s affairs, but also because she doesn''t want to get married so soon. Marriage is a major event in her life. She won''t be so hasty and don''t want to get married so inexplicably.


    She even thought that this time, the story of beiyanchen was just an excuse, or even a reason to promote her.


    She is not sure whether she left Beijing this time to visit beiyanchen or escape marriage.


    Night Yu congeals the lip angle to close again, this subconscious movement some strength, so the dry lip is more painful, painful she gently exhaled a breath.


    "Come back with me." Gu Tianyi looks at her dry skinny lips, squints slightly, then suddenly gets up, grabs her wrist, and wants to take her back directly.


    "I don''t want to go back." Night Yu Ning stood still, a pair of eyes looked at him, with some stubborn.


    ¡±Don''t want to go back? "In ancient times, the eyebrow angle was slightly picked, and the lip angle seemed to have a little smile, but the smile made people tremble.


    Did she tell him she didn''t want to go back? For the sake of beiyanchen, don''t want to add it?!


    "Three days later is our wedding day. Don''t you want to go back with me? Where do you want to go? " Gu Tianyi''s squinting eyes stared at her, word for word words slowly spread, with a suffocating danger.


    "Ancient Tianyi, why do you have to force me to marry you? There are many women in the world. I''m not the most beautiful, nor the most intelligent. You''re not necessarily me. Why do you have to marry me?" Hearing about his marriage three days later, ye Yuning''s mood changed for a while.


    She just doesn''t want to get married like this. In the face of such a marriage, she is really a little uneasy, even afraid.


    He has been in Beijing for less than a month. In this month, they don''t spend much time together. She still doesn''t know what kind of mood and attitude to face him.


    Gu Tianyi''s action stopped, a pair of eyes stared at her straight, lips slightly pursed, no words, but there was a little more difference between the looks.


    She said that it was not necessary for her, but for him, it was really necessary for her.


    "Gu Tianyi, let''s cancel our marriage and ask you to withdraw, so it won''t have a great impact on you." night Yu thought, and then spoke again.


    Yes, she made the marriage when she was three years old, but he can repent, he has the right to do so, and if he proposes to withdraw, it will not have a bad impact on him.


    As for her, she never cared about the comments of outsiders.


    However, she said half of her words, and suddenly felt the pain on her wrist, which was the arm held by Gu Tianyi. It was obvious that Gu Tianyi suddenly increased her strength.


    She raised her eyes and looked at him. Then she found that his eyes were gloomy and terrible at the moment.


    "In order to speak for the morning, you really have to work hard." Gu Tianyi''s hand on her wrist tightened little by little, and her eyes were as cold as ice.


    For the sake of beiyanchen, she really tried her best to get him back from marriage.


    Yes, she thinks very attentively. His divorce will not have any impact on him. Originally, such things have little impact on men, but what about her?


    Doesn''t she care about her reputation at all?


    For the sake of beiyanchen, she is really open-minded to go out, not afraid of anything, regardless of anything.


    "I," Yeyu said softly. She didn''t do this for the sake of beiyanchen. However, when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them again. Up to now, it doesn''t matter what the reason is. The more she explained it, the more she was afraid of it.


    ¡±What if I don''t? "Seeing that she didn''t speak, instead, she kept silent. Gu Tianyi''s face became colder.


    She wants him to back out. If he doesn''t, what''s her plan?


    She offered to cancel in person?


    He thought, now she, for the sake of beiyanchen, I''m afraid that she would do it without hesitation.


    Ye Yu Ning was stunned. She didn''t expect that she had said such a wonderful thing. He would have said such a thing. She thought that with his arrogance, if she said such a thing, he would certainly back away without saying anything.


    "What are you going to do if I don''t back out?" Seeing that she didn''t answer at once, she was a little stunned. Gu Tianyi''s eyes flashed a little, and her heart seemed to be relieved.


    Night Yu Ning is more stunned, some of the stupefied look at him, subconsciously then take off the mouth said, "anyway, three days later I will not marry you. "No matter what, she can''t marry him in three days.


    Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi was obviously shocked for a while, and then the corner of his lips slowly rose up, which seemed to arouse a smile.


    At first, he thought, she would say, if he didn''t, then she would, but he didn''t expect that she would say such a thing.


    She said she would not marry him in three days.


    I didn''t say that I was going to drop out of marriage directly, but I just didn''t marry him, and I still mean that I got married three days later.


    He felt that the girl was more concerned about not getting married with him. She was more concerned about getting married with him after three days. For her, the time was too short and too sudden. Moreover, she was forced by the empress. She would definitely have conflicts in her heart.


    In fact, he didn''t want to force her so much. The tighter the pressure, the more she was afraid of conflict and escape.


    If he had been replaced, he would have resisted and rejected him. Maybe he would have turned around and left at that time.


    It has to be said that she has a great respect for the empress, so although she does not want to, she has always endured, as for what she did not do at that time.


    In fact, the girl is filial and sensible.


    He has now understood the reason why the empress did so. She should have known the things of beiyanchen for a long time, just because she was afraid that she would rush to them, so she was so eager to let them marry.


    She was very dissatisfied with the marriage three days later, and had too many conflicts. What''s more, now she knows about beiyanchen.


    ¡±It''s just that you won''t marry me in three days? "The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is slightly raised. The smile in the voice just now has disappeared. The voice at the moment sounds obviously soft.


    Night Yu Ning hears his words, but completely stays still. Originally, she thought that when he heard that she would not marry him, he would be angry, he would be angry, and he would not be able to strangle her directly.


    But, unexpectedly, he didn''t seem to be angry, and just now she seemed to see a smile on his face, and his expression didn''t seem to be as terrible as it just was.


    Isn''t this guy mad?


    ¡±Are you ok? "Night Yu congeals a pair of eyes son straight to look at him, the facial expression between many a little doubt.


    ¡±What do you think? " In ancient times, the eyebrow is easy to move and the sexy thin lips are slightly lifted. It seems that there is a strange temptation in the voice.


    "Although we had a engagement, I was only three years old at that time, and I didn''t understand anything at all." Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, thinking for a moment, and then slowly out of the voice.


    "Yes?" Gu Tianyi frowns a little. There is something unexpected about her suddenly jumping topic. However, he doesn''t like such a beginning. It''s not good to hear it.


    "I know that you didn''t marry me because you liked me, but I" the words of yeyuning stopped and breathed in a dark breath, because she suddenly felt that his eyes sank again, and the air with four wrinkles seemed to be cold again.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, squinting little by little. The woman says, he doesn''t like her?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 761

    Why on earth did she say such a thing?


    He doesn''t like her. He kisses her? Can''t she feel that he is oppressed every time, oppressed and going crazy?


    Don''t like her, he will stay with her and sleep with her?


    Don''t like her, he will marry her?


    Who does she think he is? Can he be the kind of person who sacrifices his life''s happiness for a no matter agreement?


    In his whole life, there is only one reason why he wants to marry a woman, that is, he likes it.


    Of course, he didn''t ignore that she had something to say.


    ¡±How are you? "Gu Tianyi stares at her. The words at the moment are so bland that people can''t hear too many emotions." I don''t like you either, so we really don''t need to get married. " Night Yu Ning to his eyes, once again secretly breathed a breath, still smooth to say the end, but the voice obviously low a few points.


    Gu Tianyi sneers. In the end, it''s just to pave the way for her and make excuses.


    She didn''t like him, which he knew, from the beginning, but he thought that these days, when he got along with her, she would have a little affection for him, but now it seems that it''s really his wishful thinking.


    "Why do you think I want to marry you?" Gu Tianyi looks at him, and suddenly asks, he wants to know what is in her heart.


    Night Yu Ning tiny Leng for a while, eyes light flash, "is not because of our engagement?"


    Isn''t that why? What else?


    Gu Tianyi looks at her eyes and squints slightly. The engagement is never the key point. If he doesn''t want to, a engagement is nothing.


    After all, she didn''t understand his mind, didn''t understand him.


    ¡±So, do you think that the marriage contract is cancelled, and the relationship between you and me is completely over? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been looking at her, and once again they speak slowly. There is a little more repression in the voice.


    ¡±Isn''t it? "Ye Yu was stupefied, and then subconsciously blurted out that there was no question of a engagement between her and him.


    When the engagement is cancelled, will not the problem be solved?


    In the past, Rusu was sent back only after he had taken into account his engagement with her.


    Listen to Wushang, for example, Sumi''s country is so overwhelming that no one can resist such temptation.


    Even he was fascinated by Rusu. He took Rusu back and let her stay in his house for seven days and seven nights.


    If he sends Rusu back like this, he will be reluctant. When his engagement with her is terminated, he can go and bring Rusu back.


    "When our engagement is terminated, you can go to find what you like, and you can take it." night Yu thought, he can go to find Miss Rusu, but then he swallowed it hard. People like him naturally don''t like other people''s asking about his affairs. So, some words, she still don''t want to explain.


    ¡±¡±In ancient days, Yi was a little angry and speechless for a while. This woman was really angry and didn''t deserve her life.


    What she thinks for him is really thoughtful. The marriage hasn''t quit, so she wants him to find another woman. How can he strangle her so much.


    He shook her wrist again, but he was reluctant to hurt her, so the strength was obviously controlled.


    Night Yu Ning saw that he didn''t make a sound all the time, and thought that he agreed with her, or at least he was moved, just hesitated, so she began again slowly, "this marriage is for you to leave, it won''t affect you."


    "what you think is really thoughtful." Gu Tianyi''s teeth are biting, and she seems to be so cruel that she can''t swallow her life. This woman''s voice is to let him back from marriage. She is so cruel that she can''t get rid of the engagement quickly.


    Then, she can go to beiyanchen without any consideration.


    He felt that if he went on like this, he would be really angry with her.


    He pulled her directly into his arms with a strong hand.


    "You, what are you doing?" Night Yu Ning did not expect that he would suddenly do so, she looked at him with a little tension in her eyes.


    "What do I want to do?" The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly hooked, which seems to be a little more enchanting, "I want you, how can I not express clearly enough?"


    ¡±"Ye Yu Ning was completely stunned, his eyes were wide open, and looked at him in some consternation. Although he used to be a ruffian, he liked to play a rogue, but if he was as explicit as now, he still let Ye Yu Ning be completely shocked.


    What''s more, it''s still in the tavern at the moment. In this public place, although it''s not early at the moment, there are no other guests in the tavern, at least the shopkeeper and the shopkeeper are there.


    Although he just lowered his voice, Ye Yu Ning also knew that others might not be able to hear him, but she was still unable to find a crack to drill in at the moment.


    This man can say everything and do everything.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes still looked at her, but suddenly raised their voice and shouted, "shopkeeper, prepare a room for us."


    Night Yu Ning is secretly annoyed, his voice suddenly rings in her ear, frightens her.


    When she understood what he said, her face changed obviously. What did he mean?


    Why let the shopkeeper prepare the room? And it''s just one?


    "Yes, please, sir. There is just one room in our restaurant." The person in charge is very happy to see the business. As for the small actions between yeyuning and gutianyi, it seems that they are flirting and flirting. It is obvious that they know each other.


    Gu Tianyi leads Ye Yuning directly to the second floor.


    ¡±Gutianyi, you, you let me go. "Seeing that he is going to take her upstairs, ye Yuning''s heart is a little more flustered. He won''t really want her here, will he?


    Gu Tianyi, as if he had not heard her, took her and went on.


    "Gu Tianyi, don''t mess with me, you let me go, let me go." Night Yu Ning tried hard to break away from his arms, but found that it was useless at all.


    He didn''t use his strength. Why couldn''t she earn it?


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi has taken her up the stairs, and is in charge of walking in front of her. He follows her closely.


    "Gu Tianyi, if you don''t let me go, I will call people." Ye Yu Ning is a little anxious. She is really afraid at the moment, because she knows clearly that he can do everything.


    This time, Gu Tianyi stopped, turned his eyes to her, stared at her straight, his lips moved, and said slowly, "shout? Then you don''t have to try to see if someone will help you? Or, to see if anyone can save you from my hands. "


    ", "Ye Yu is angry. He breathes hard. How can this person be so mean and shameless.


    However, ye Yuning has to admit that it is impossible to rob people from his hands with his ability, even his father may not be his opponent.


    The shopkeeper walked in front of him for a while. He thought that they were just fighting and scolding each other, but now he didn''t like it. The problem seems to be serious.


    At this moment, the steps of the shopkeeper are obviously a little more hesitant. The folk custom of Dayuan is simple. In recent years, after the governance of bailimer, the legal system of each place is relatively sound. People can report to the official for anything and the government will help to solve it. Therefore, even the remote local public security of Dayuan Dynasty is relatively good.


    There is almost no such thing as robbing people, and it is not allowed.


    As a princess of the Great Yuan Dynasty, Ye Yu Ning knows this best, and she also clearly sees the hesitation in charge at the moment.


    She had an idea in her mind.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 762

    An idea came to her.


    The shopkeeper should be guessing the relationship between her and Gu Tianyi.


    The room is just in front of her. She doesn''t know what will happen if she is brought into the room by gutianyi.


    So, she felt, she couldn''t let that happen.


    Gu Tianyi is too dangerous and terrible. She should not live alone with him, or share a room and a bed with him.


    Although Gu Tianyi said last time that he would not touch her before marriage, today''s situation is different. Today, she can be regarded as escaping from marriage, which must have angered him.


    Walking in front of the shopkeeper step again, but this time the pace is obviously a little slower.


    "Gu Tianyi, you robbed me like this, my husband doesn''t know how to rush, what you really want to do to me, and what face I have to see my husband again." Night Yu''s eyes twinkled a little, and then opened again, the voice slightly increased a little, you can clearly let the shopkeeper hear.


    Sure enough, the shopkeeper stopped again, then turned around and looked at yeyuning. He saw the pain and sadness on yeyuning''s face. The shopkeeper''s lips moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Tianyi hears her words, first of all, she is slightly stunned, looking at her eyes and suddenly squinting, which is more dangerous for people to suffocate. Her lips are moving, and she is shouting "night, universe and congealing"


    This woman really wants to piss him off. Listen to what she says?


    What is to grab her, her husband will be worried?


    Isn''t her husband him?


    Is there anyone else?


    Even if she likes beiyanchen in her heart, the person she wants to marry is him, and her husband can be him.


    The shopkeeper''s body was obviously stiff, and then he slowly turned around. The man was so terrible, so beautiful, how could he act like a bandit.


    "Sir, this is your room." The shopkeeper''s Secret breath, and then went to a room, opened the door.


    "You''d better let me go. It''s good for us all." Night Yu Ning struggles, the voice depresses a little bit, obviously took some grievances, as if also had some more sobs.


    "Not good for me." Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed to look at her, and the dangerous smell seemed to be stronger. In the speaking room, he directly led her into the room, then directly closed the door and closed the shopkeeper''s door.


    The shopkeeper was stunned, then quickly turned around and went downstairs.


    At the moment when gutianyi closed the room, he directly pressed Yeyu on one side of the wall and kissed her fiercely without any hesitation.


    ¡±Well, "Ye Yuning didn''t expect his action to be so urgent, so sudden, so fierce. For a while, she didn''t even have a chance to resist. She couldn''t move even if she was pressed on the wall by him, let alone escape.


    This time, his kiss obviously brought some punishment, and his action obviously made some effort, which made her dry lips even more painful.


    However, ye Yuning could not bear to make a sound.


    He seemed to feel it too, felt her tremor, also felt her dry red lips, his eyes sank, then his lips slightly loosened, but he bit her slightly.


    That bite is the most obvious punishment.


    ¡±Yeah. "Although he didn''t really use his strength, at the moment, the lips of yeyuning were dry and painful, and she could not help but exhale softly.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes were dim. He took out a box of ointment and stared at her lips for a while. Then he wiped the ointment on his own lips.


    Obviously, the eye cream has a good moisturizing effect, and his sexy lips become more attractive.


    Night Yu congeals to stare at his lips, the Mou son lightly flashed, this person has no matter to wipe the lips so bright, so Zerun why?


    Her lips were so dry that they were not rubbed.


    Night Yu Ning is thinking, his lips fall again, this time, he is not deep kiss, but just rub her lips with his lips, rub the ointment he just rubbed on her lips.


    Night Yu congeals immediately feel lips become moist, no longer dry, no longer feel pain.


    Ye Yu''s lips were curled, but did he use this way to rub a ointment?


    He clearly took advantage of her.


    However, even if he doesn''t use the ointment, he won''t take up less.


    The ointment on his lips almost rubbed on her lips, but he still didn''t want to leave, still rubbed one by one.


    However, ye Yuning felt that his hands were suddenly clasped on her waist.


    Night Yu Ning secretly surprised, is guessing what he will do.


    ¡±Your husband is in a hurry when I take you away? "But then his voice came. Though his lips were still rubbing against hers, his words were very clear.


    And the dangerous breath in the voice was too strong to be ignored, and his hands on her waist were obviously tight.


    Obviously, this is the rhythm of accounting.


    Because of the words she just said outside, now he wants to settle accounts with her.


    ¡±"In this case, Yeyu Ning naturally did not dare to talk randomly. She knew that if someone accidentally offended him, maybe he could really eat her alive.


    ¡±If I do something to you, you have no face to see your husband? Okay? "It''s just that Gu Tianyi didn''t give up because of her silence at the moment. It''s obvious that he is going to make this account clear.


    ¡±"Yeyuning keeps silent again. At this moment, the dangerous breath on his body is almost suffocating her. Can she still talk?


    ¡±Who is your husband? "His body suddenly pressed against her, and the hand clasped on her waist was deliberately tightened. It seemed that he slightly brought it up, and then her body was lifted a little, so she was imprisoned on the wall.


    His waist has been in the horizontal position with her waist. Due to his deliberate action, her upper body and waist are almost completely fitted with her, and his knee is between her legs.


    That posture ambiguous let night Yu Ning want to spit blood.


    ¡±Yeah? "See her still don''t answer, his body again deliberately toward her pressure, let two people''s abdomen fit together.


    Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled, trying to calm herself down, but found that it was useless at all. In this case, she could not calm down at all.


    However, Ye Yu Ning knows that at this moment, if she doesn''t answer, he will certainly not let her go. With his temperament, he doesn''t know what to do next.


    "I haven''t married yet." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath again, then murmured, she did not marry at all, where there is no husband.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly hooked. With her cleverness, she should be very clear about the purpose of his question and what kind of answer he wants to hear.


    But she didn''t say it.


    Even in this case, she would not say a good word to him.


    "That''s not what you just said." The eyes of ancient Tianyi narrowed, and the radian raised by the lips was more charming.


    "You just said, if I do anything to you, you will have no face to see your husband." The voice of ancient Tianyi spreads slowly. It seems to be plain, but it is full of danger in the ear of night Yu Ning.


    "Then tell me, what should I do to you?" Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly turned to her ears, the warm breath slowly spread, and with that sound came into her ears.


    With some wet, with some warm, seems to have some hemp.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body is slightly stiff, but at least his mind is clear. He frowns when he hears this. What is it? What should he do?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 763

    Ye Yu Ning''s body is slightly stiff, but at least his mind is clear. He frowns when he hears this. What is it? What should he do?


    It''s clear that he shouldn''t do anything.


    Night Yu Ning is thinking, suddenly feel his lips against her earlobe, night Yu Ning''s body completely frozen, not to react, then feel his lips slightly open, and then hold her earlobe, but also deliberately bit.


    Yeyu''s frozen body was obviously quivering. For a while, she felt that something had suddenly spread all over her body, making her whole body become a little numb for a while, even her brain seemed to become numb. Because she felt that she could not think normally.


    "You, you let me go." yeyuning''s face has been obviously dyed with a flush. I don''t know if it''s because of shyness or something else. At the moment, her voice is also obviously slightly quivering, which makes people crazy.


    Gu Tianyi smiled a little. Unexpectedly, the girl was so sensitive that he could let her go. However, before that, he wanted her to figure out one thing, find out who her husband was, and let her say it by herself.


    "Tell me, who is your husband?" Gu Tianyi''s lips are still attached to her earlobes, and there are obviously more attractive temptations in her slow voice.


    In the night, the eyes were shining, the lips were pursed, and there was no speech.


    The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is slightly light frown. This girl is really stubborn.


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be so stubborn, sometimes it''s a loss.


    "Or, you want to answer with action." His lips opened again, more close to her ears, word for word words slowly spread, a trace of no leakage into her ears.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body was stiff. For a while, he seemed to understand the meaning of his words. He didn''t understand what he meant by answering with action.


    "Yes?" However, at the next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly picked her up, turned around and suddenly pressed her on the table. At this moment, Ye Yu Ning clearly understood what he meant by answering with action.


    "Ah." Night Yu Ning can''t help but scream out, such posture makes her panic to the extreme, he won''t really want her like this, right?


    "Answer the question I just asked. "In fact, Gu Tianyi can''t really ask for her in this situation. At the moment, he is just deliberately scared. Although he is suffering from it, he still tries his best to bear it.


    But he had to hear her answer to the question just now.


    He didn''t want her to run away.


    ¡±Your question, I have just answered, I have not married, where to come from the husband. "Yeyuning suddenly raised her voice, which was obviously a little angry.


    Ancient days easy Mou son light flash, this wench is really stubborn very, but is a word, so difficult?


    Or, she didn''t even want to marry him, so in her heart, he is not her husband, not before, not after, never.


    Because, in her heart, the one she likes is beiyanchen, and the one she wants to marry is beiyanchen, or, in her heart, only beiyanchen can be her husband.


    So she was so resistant to his question.


    Gu Tianyi stares at her face and clearly sees the conflict and anger in her eyes at the moment.


    She is still resisting him, or, knowing the situation of North Yanchen, she is even more resisting him.


    Seeing her lips in front of her eyes, because he had just applied the ointment and turned them into red lips, Gu Tianyi''s eyes were dark, then he bent down again and kissed her.


    He didn''t want to let go. He never wanted to let go. Even if he knew that she had someone else he liked, he never wanted to let go. She was him. He could only let go in his whole life.


    What he said to love her should be done to her, that''s all a lie. He loves her, he should marry her, and then protect her, take good care of her, and take good care of her.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi really had an impulse to let her completely belong to him and let her stay far away from beiyanchen from now on.


    However, at the moment, he still has some sense. He knows that he can''t do that. The more this time, the more he can''t do that, otherwise, she will really hate him.


    Gutianyi tried to suppress his impulse, but his body was getting tighter and tighter.


    His hand once again to her waist, want to support her, he is afraid to go on like this, he will really can''t control himself, do what excessive things.


    However, when his hand reached out, it just went through her clothes and stretched in. In summer, the clothes were originally few. In this position, night Yu Ning pulled up all the clothes inside. So now, when his hand reached in, it directly stuck to her skin.


    The smooth and soft feeling makes gutianyi''s body obviously stiff. For a while, the hand that sticks to her skin seems to turn hot instantly. Subconsciously, his hand moves up a little.


    Night Yu Ning''s body is also obviously frozen. Her eyes are closed, and suddenly tears roll down her eyes. Such a gesture makes her panic, makes her afraid, and even makes her feel humiliated.


    She didn''t know if he would really do anything to her next, but at this moment, she was really afraid.


    From her memory, her mother told her that although she was a girl, she also wanted to be strong, so she seldom cried.


    But this time, somehow, the tears came out.


    Ancient days easy to touch her face wet, the body obviously froze, and then quickly looked up, saw her eyes rolling tears, suddenly surprised.


    What the hell is he doing?


    ¡±Ning''er "he quickly picked her up and held her in his arms. His face was aching." Ning''er, don''t cry. "


    night Yu Ning doesn''t speak, but tears are falling more severely. I don''t know why, listening to his words at the moment, she suddenly feels more aggrieved, and the tears can''t control herself.


    She has never been a man of affectation, and now she doesn''t know what happened.


    ¡±Ning''er, stop crying. "Gu Tianyi holds her hand, slightly tightens it, obviously a little more nervous in her voice, or a little flustered to coax girls. This is the first time for him.


    Night Yu Ning cried even more, his body was slightly quivering, and there was a murmur of sobbing.


    "Ning''er, it''s my fault. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t scare you." Gu Tianyi secretly breathed a sigh to coax girls. He really has no experience, but he made her cry. That''s his fault, so the most important thing is to apologize.


    The night Yu congeals Leng Leng, shouldn''t frighten her? Did he just scare her?


    She felt that he just wanted her so much. If it wasn''t for her tears, he might have continued.


    Although she hasn''t married and has no experience in that field, she can feel, she can even feel the reaction of some part of his body, so she will be afraid just now.


    So, ye Yuning knows that he didn''t just scare her, or at first he just wanted to scare her, but later on, he was afraid that he really would be


    Ye Yuning didn''t know what would happen if he got along with him like this, and then he thought about the matter of getting married three days later. Her face was a little more dignified.


    Night Yu Ning has not spoken, but now the tears are stopped, not so bad.


    ¡±Don''t cry, Ning''er. Say something. " Gu Tianyi saw that she was silent all the time, worried and worried even more.


    At the moment, she just cried and didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to do?


    "Gutianyi, can you let me go?" Night Yu Ning suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him. Her voice was not high, but the words were very clear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 764

    "Gutianyi, can you let me go?" Night Yu Ning suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him. Her voice was not high, but the words were very clear.


    She knew that if he caught her at the moment, he would surely take her back to the capital. Then she would marry him three days later.


    She knew that they had an engagement, and she knew that they were going to get married in three days, but she really didn''t want to marry like this, and now she wasn''t ready at all.


    Even if she really wants to marry him, he should at least give her time to think about it, but now, she doesn''t even have time to think about it, and she doesn''t even have the opportunity to choose.


    Ancient days easily froze, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, obviously did not expect that she would suddenly say such a word.


    He asked her to say something, but he didn''t ask her to say it.


    Let her go?


    This is the last thing he wants to do.


    After three days of marriage, he can not force her, he can give her more time, but he really does not want to let her go in this situation.


    He knew that he would let her go at the moment. She would definitely go to beiyanchen. When she saw beiyanchen, no one knew what would happen.


    Just, refused the words to the mouth, see her face when the tears, or stiffly.


    The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly pursed, without speaking.


    Just let her go, he can''t really do it.


    "My Lord, it''s here, it''s in this room." However, just at this time, there were disordered footsteps outside the door, as well as the slightly breathless voice of the shopkeeper.


    Ye Yu was stunned for a moment, and then understood. The shopkeeper must have believed what she had just said, so he reported to the official and brought the official with him.


    But Gu Tianyi didn''t hear the outside movement, just a pair of eyes staring at her, no movement, no speech.


    ¡±Open the door, open the door. "Outside came the sound of clapping at the door, as well as the shouting of the officers.


    ¡±Roll. "The voice of ancient Tianyi suddenly spread. It was not loud, but for a while it made people feel the terror from head to foot.


    For a while, there was no movement outside the room. It was obviously shocked by the voice of ancient Tianyi.


    "Do you know who they are?" A moment later, a chief official asked with a little care. It''s not a day or two since he handled the case. The man in the room just now, just a voice, is enough to make people creepy, just afraid it''s not simple.


    "No, I don''t know. I only know that the girl was robbed by the man. Moreover, the girl has become a relative, a husband, and the man is too immoral. Everyone has become a relative. Why do you want to marry someone else? What will you do after that? Ah, that girl''s life is really hard. " The person in charge also lowered his voice and replied, but although he lowered his voice, Gu Tianyi in the room could still hear clearly.


    "You''re sure. How can I hear nothing? It''s not like robbing people. " Officers are more experienced and realize that the problem is not right.


    ¡±Big, adult, that girl can''t be killed by him. "A moment later, the shopkeeper''s voice came slightly trembling." otherwise, why didn''t you hear the girl''s voice. If this is the case, things will be tricky. "The official''s voice suddenly changed.


    ¡±Girl, are you ok? " The shopkeeper''s voice came in again with some eagerness.


    "I''m fine." Night Yu Ning can only make a sound, a pair of eyes look out of the door, and then look at Gu Tianyi. According to reason, this is an opportunity for her, but she still gave up.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t care about those people at all. His eyes just looked at her, his lips moved, and he said slowly, "if I don''t let you go, are you going to let the official take me away? "


    previously, when she said that sentence in the room, he was just listening to anger, but he didn''t think much about it. Unexpectedly, she meant it. At the beginning, she wanted the shopkeeper to report it.


    Then if he doesn''t let her go at the moment, will she let the official directly take him away? After all, this is the dynasty of the Yuan Dynasty, and all the officials here are her.


    Ye Yu was slightly stunned, her lips were slightly pursed, and she didn''t speak. To be honest, she thought so from the beginning, but when the official came, she hesitated.


    ¡±It seems that you really think so. "When gutianyi saw that she didn''t answer, he knew that he had guessed it.


    "In that case, let them in."


    What did he mean by the light twinkle of his eyes? Let them in?


    Come get him?


    "Come in." Ye Yuning has not returned to God. Gu Tianyi has given orders. No one can disobey his orders.


    Therefore, as soon as his voice fell, the door was opened. However, the door was opened by Yu Bai.


    Outside, there was a line of people standing.


    The official obviously didn''t expect that the people inside would let them in, let alone that the door would open itself. He stood at the same place for a while and didn''t dare to move around. Especially for the eyes of the ancient Tianyi, he was only shocked and trembled for a while, and he didn''t dare to do anything rashly.


    The shopkeeper is really a warm-hearted person. Seeing that Ye Yu Ning was held in his arms by Gu Tianyi, his eyes were red, obviously crying, he couldn''t help asking, "girl, are you ok?"


    "Night Yu Ning murmured. He didn''t speak. He just looked at Gu Tianyi with his eyes. He didn''t know what he meant or what he wanted to do.


    "Girl, you don''t need to be afraid. I have informed the government that the official has arrived. "The shopkeeper thought that Ye Yu Ning was afraid of Gu Tianyi and didn''t dare to say it." don''t worry, girl. There are officials and masters here, and they will make decisions for you. "


    the official standing at the back breathed a sigh secretly. The man in the room was obviously not ordinary people, not caused by such a small official. However, if the girl was really robbed by him, he could not ignore being an official, so he had to be brave and say," don''t be afraid, girl, what can I say? I am an official Will help the girl. "


    GU Tianyi didn''t look at them from the beginning to the end. His eyes fell on yeyuning all the time. Of course, the hand around her waist didn''t loosen.


    "Miss, manager Li came to report to the official that this young man robbed the girl. Is that so?" Seeing that ye Yuning didn''t answer, Gu Tianyi didn''t pay attention to his meaning, so he had to speak again.


    "The officer asked you something." The eyebrows and lips of ancient Tianyi are moving slightly, which seems to slightly arouse a smile, but the smile looks strange.


    The officer''s eyes looked at yeyuning and waited for yeyuning''s answer. It was obvious that yeyuning was ready to catch people as soon as he said yes.


    Standing on one side, Yu Bai is worried. The princess won''t let the official catch the master, will she?


    Although those officials are not the opponents of the master, the master cares about the attitude of the princess.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi have been looking at yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. For a moment, she really wanted to say yes. Then she asked the official to seize the hateful man.


    However, the words are all around her mouth, but she swallowed them forcefully and changed them forcefully.


    "No." The night universe coagulates the lip angle to move, the voice slightly some low, seems to say this, with so a little reluctant.


    Gu Tianyi hears her words, but her lips are slightly curved. Fortunately, this woman is not so cruel.


    "No?" The shopkeeper was stunned when he heard that night Yu Ning was obviously shocked. "Girl, you don''t need to be afraid of him. Now the official is here, and the official will decide for you. "


    the shopkeeper still thinks that ye Yuning is afraid of Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±If you''re not robbed by him, what''s the relationship between you, the lone man and the widowed woman, living in the same room at night? " The officers are calm and quick to respond.


    What''s the matter?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 765

    ¡±If you''re not robbed by him, what''s the relationship between you, the lone man and the widowed woman, living in the same room at night? " The officers are calm and quick to respond.


    What''s the matter?


    What is her relationship with gutianyi?


    To be exact, she was engaged to him and married him three days later.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t answer, but he still looked at her. Although he didn''t want to answer, as for whether she would answer, that was her question.


    However, in this case, at least one of them must answer. If gutianyi doesn''t answer, she will naturally answer.


    After all, officials are here now. If they don''t give a good answer, it won''t be easy to solve.


    "Girl, who is he?" The official saw that neither of them answered. Maybe some of them couldn''t wait. Of course, the main thing is that Gu Tianyi''s powerful people couldn''t breathe. He wanted to solve the problem quickly and then left quickly.


    Ye Yu is stunned. Who is Gu Tianyi?


    How does she answer this question?


    Gu Tianyi heard the words of the official, and his eyes flashed a little. He looked at her eyes with a little more strange light. He also wanted to know how she would answer.


    Even if the official asked her clearly, she could not help answering.


    "He" night Yu Ning murmured a breath, turned to look at Gu Tianyi, to his eyes, I don''t know why, the heart suddenly some tension, her words stop, think about it again said, "he is a friend of mine."


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, the lips moved, and suddenly he said, "friend? When did we become friends? I don''t know. "


    Friends? He did not think of it at all. She thought for a long time and gave this answer.


    My husband became a friend, she really wanted to come out.


    The shopkeeper originally thought that Ye Yu Ning was afraid, so he didn''t dare to say it. Now when he heard Gu Tianyi''s words again, he doubted, "girl, you don''t need to be afraid of him. You don''t need to cover it up for him. If you are a friend, how can he force you to enter the room? If it''s just a friend, how can he stop talking to you and the shopkeeper?" but the meaning is obvious. After all, at this moment, Ye Yu Ning is still by Gu Tianyi Hold it in your arms.


    "Manager Li also has a point. Girl, what is the relationship between you and him? Who in the world is he? You''d better make it clear after all. " Official can only export again. When he heard that ye Yuning said that Gu Tianyi was a friend, he originally wanted to close the team.


    It''s just that manager Li suddenly said something like this, which he couldn''t accept even if he wanted to.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. She really didn''t think of the enthusiasm of the person in charge. She couldn''t solve the matter quickly.


    Ye Yu Ning knew that it was impossible to be perfunctory this time. She could not give a convincing reason, which was definitely not OK.


    In ancient times, the eyebrow angle was slightly picked and the lip angle was slightly hooked. I looked at her with a smile.


    "He is my fiance." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, but had to tell the truth.


    Hearing her words, the radian of gutianyi''s lips is obviously unfolded. Now she is unmarried and will soon be married.


    In fact, he thought that she would really let the official take him away. After all, if so, she could leave. Unexpectedly, she not only didn''t do that, but also actively admitted the relationship between them.


    This alone satisfied him.


    "Girl, can''t he be your fiance? You didn''t say before that you were married. He robbed you. You also said that if he did anything to you, you would have no face to see your husband. " The shopkeeper still doesn''t believe Ye Yuning''s words, mainly because the difference between before and after is too big.


    "Madam, you seem to forget that we are going to marry in three days, so the unmarried thing is not long." Gu Tianyi''s hand holding her waist was slightly tight, and finally made a sound. Obviously, at the moment, his mood was obviously much better.


    At last, he stopped watching.


    The night Yu congeals to turn the MOU, swept his one eye, the lips Cape slightly purses, did not speak.


    ¡±Girl, is he really your fiance? Do you really want to get married in three days? "The person in charge of the job is torn," so why did the girl just say that to me? "


    " haven''t you seen the fighting and scolding between husband and wife? "It seems that Gu Tianyi''s mood at the moment is really good. His eyes turn slightly and he glances at the person in charge and smiles half true and half fake.


    "He is completely speechless in charge. He has never seen such a person before.


    Night guard Ning''s lips slightly pulled pull, still did not speak, at the moment she also did not know what to say.


    "Well, well, it''s all right. Let''s go." the officer looked at the situation and ordered all the people to go. It''s the best that the man in front of us can stay away.


    Yu Bai went out and closed the door. There were only two people left in the room, yeyuning and gutianyi.


    "It''s getting late. Take a rest." Yeyu stared at him, just wanted to speak, but suddenly his voice came.


    Ye Yu was stunned. Did he deliberately avoid the previous problems?


    Previously, she asked him if he could let her go, but he didn''t answer. Just now, when the official came, she didn''t let the official catch him, but now he deliberately evaded her question.


    "I''ll reschedule another room." Since he deliberately evaded the problem, ye Yuning didn''t want to say anything more to him. She knew that it was no use talking to him.


    It''s impossible for her to have another room with him. Last time, there was no way.


    What''s more, the meaning of his words is clearly to have a good rest today. After a good rest, I will go back to the capital with her tomorrow.


    She can''t go back to the capital yet.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly walked out without waiting for him to respond.


    Ancient days easy to look at her, eyes light flash, but did not stop her.


    Ye Yu Ning opened the door, and stood outside without accident. Seeing her coming out, she was stunned, and then stopped in front of the door. However, it was a very respectful salute, "princess."


    Although the attitude is respectful, it is true to stop her.


    "Yu Bai, are you sure you want to stop me?" Night Yu Ning''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were looking at Yu Bai. His voice was not too high, but he had a momentum that could not be ignored.


    Yu Bai''s body is stiff and stiff. He doesn''t move or dare to talk. He''s afraid that if he accidentally says something wrong, his life will be gone.


    However, Yu Bai still stopped in front of her, and didn''t give way. The master didn''t speak. He didn''t dare to let her.


    "Yu Bai, you have to think clearly. "Yeyu Ning didn''t rush to leave, but his lips were slightly raised, his face seemed to smile, his lips were moving, and he opened again slowly," not to mention that I am the princess of Dayuan now, in case that in the future, I want to marry to the ancient city, yubai, you are a smart person, you should understand my meaning. "


    Night Yu Ning''s voice is very light, slightly with a little chuckle, but the meaning of the threat is more obvious.


    Yu Bai raised his eyes, looked at her, his eyes were wide open, and he was incredibly shocked. The princess meant that if he stopped the princess today, in the future, if the princess married the master son, he would definitely find him for the first time.


    The princess said that in case she married the master in the future, but Yu Bai knew that she would marry the master, not in case.


    Yu Bai murmured a breath, and looked carefully at Gu Tianyi, who was behind Yeyu Ning. He hoped that his master could have a word.


    But Gu Tianyi just looked at it quietly and had no intention of speaking at all.


    ¡±Yu Bai, I''ve always had a revenge. As for your master, are you sure he will help you then? "Ye Yu Ning can see that Bai Wang wants to ask for help from Gu Tianyi. He smiles a little bit.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 766

    Yu Bai murmured a breath, and looked carefully at Gu Tianyi, who was behind Yeyu Ning. He hoped that his master could say a word, but Gu Tianyi just looked at him quietly, and had no intention of speaking at all.


    ¡±Yu Bai, I''ve always had a revenge. As for your master, are you sure he will help you then? "Ye Yu Ning can see that Bai Wang wants to ask for help from Gu Tianyi. He has a little sneer on his lips.


    Yu Bai is stunned. He can be sure that the master will not help him at that time. The master will help the princess. Even if the princess skinned him and cramped him, even if the princess broke him to pieces, the master will not say a word for him.


    Yu Bai is very sure about this.


    Yu Bai sighed secretly. How could his life be so bitter?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes are looking at the background of Ye Yuning, and her lips are slightly smiling. I have to say that this woman is very smart and knows how to threaten Bai.


    ¡±Master, do you want to stop or not? "Yu baijue, anyway, is a dead man. It''s better to let him die a smart man. No matter what, he needs the master to send a message. At that time, he will at least have a statement.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle was slightly selected, and he glanced at him quickly, but he replied in an ambiguous way, "what do you think? "


    if you say this, it''s better not to say it.


    Does he need instructions?


    Yu Bai''s lips are very fierce. The master is a fox. How can he be the opponent of the master.


    ¡±Yu Bai, don''t you think your master is calculating you now? In this way, can you expect him to help you in the future? "Yeyu gazed at Yu Bai and smiled slightly. It was obvious that she was not afraid to be heard by the ancient heaven.


    Yu Bai sighs in secret. The words and sentences of the princess are reasonable, but the key is that the princess has not married the master and is not his mistress, so now he must give priority to the words of the master.


    "Princess, if you don''t marry your master soon, you won''t have to worry about Yu Bai." Yu baijue''s own master can''t work. Can you try to persuade the princess? If the princess and the master have already become relatives, he will be liberated.


    Gu Tianyi is slightly stunned for a while, and his lips are slowly raised, which he loves to hear.


    Night Yu Ning''s face is obviously heavy. "Even if we want to get married, it can''t be tonight''s matter. If you want to stop me, we must first solve it. "


    " it''s better for the princess to marry the master tonight. " Yu Bai thought about it and said seriously that he thought it was a good idea.


    Night Yu Ning''s face went black directly, and he really had any kind of master or subordinate.


    Yu Bai might as well say directly, let her accompany his master tonight?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes quickly glanced at Yu Bai, then looked at Ye Yuning again, and married tonight?


    He thought that he couldn''t marry her back quickly, but at present, it''s just his idea. She even rejected marriage after three days, let alone now.


    "Get out of the way." Night Yu Ning''s face sank obviously, and his voice was more severe. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to Yu in vain.


    Yu Bai''s body trembled. Standing outside the door, he still didn''t move. He didn''t dare to let the princess leave without the master''s order.


    But at the moment, the master didn''t say a word.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes are a little more cold. She knows that if she starts, Yu Bai will not dare to fight back, but she doesn''t want to hurt Yu Bai either.


    After all, Yu Bai is just a subordinate, and he obeys the orders of Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi, are you sure you want Yu Bai to stop me? "What ye Yu looks at is out of Bai''s heart. Gu Tianyi doesn''t speak. Yu Bai doesn''t dare to let her go at all.


    And Gu Tianyi is afraid that she won''t fight for nothing.


    ¡±I didn''t let him stop. He wanted to stop himself. What''s the matter with me? "The eyebrows and lips of ancient Tianyi are moving, and the faint voice spreads in the room. It''s free and leisurely.


    Yu Bai''s face turned dark in the morning. The master didn''t let him stop him. However, he had been with the master for so many years, and he was still clear about his mind. He knew that the master must want him to stop the princess.


    Night Yu Ning Leng Leng, suddenly smile, some angry and smile, this person can also abdomen blackspot.


    He didn''t explicitly order Yu Bai to stop him, but Yu Bai was his man, didn''t he mean, did Yu Bai dare to stop her?


    Ye Yu Ning knew that it was impossible to reason with Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Yu Bai, you are standing at the door of the room and blocking me. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. The official just left. " Night Yu Ning''s eyes flickered slightly, then looked at Yu Bai, the voice became soft for a while, the face was blooming with a brilliant smile, the red lips were moving, and the words were slowly coming out, "Yu Bai, if you are not sure, you can follow me to my room. "


    at the moment, yeyuning''s smile is bright and dazzling, her voice is soft and gentle, her steps are light, and she is slightly close to Bai. She stretches out one hand and reaches out to Bai. Look at the trend, she wants to hold Bai''s arm.


    Yu Bai was shocked. His face suddenly changed. He turned pale. His body also stepped back subconsciously. Did the princess want to kill him?


    Last time, he just said a good word to the princess in front of the master. The master will send him to the frontier.


    Now, the princess even said such words to him, and also wanted to move forward and hold his hand.


    It''s a minute to Minute rhythm.


    Yu Bai''s eyes looked at his master through the body side of Yeyu Ning. As expected, he saw his master''s face was gloomy and terrible at the moment. The cold light in his eyes seemed to kill people instantly.


    Yu Bai is just about to kneel down now. Why is his life so bitter.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips are slightly hooked. Since Yu Bai has retreated, she can leave without blocking her way.


    Seeing that Ye Yu Ning was about to leave, Yu Bai did not come and thought much, and subconsciously stopped in front of her again.


    "What? Do you want to come together? " The lips of the night universe are slightly more curved. The smile is light. The voice is even more gentle. When talking, once again extend your hand to the white direction, obviously to pull his action, "let''s go."


    Yu Bai''s body is completely frozen, subconsciously shakes his head quickly, and the frozen body is back again.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed little by little. Naturally, he knew that she was intentional. There were many ghost masters of this girl. So Yu Bai didn''t dare to stop her at all. However, she treated other men in this way. He really didn''t like it.


    Although what she did just now is not obvious, which is incomparable with the time when she treated him, Gu Tianyi is still uncomfortable at the moment.


    It seems that he should marry her home quickly and watch her carefully. Otherwise, the girl can turn the sky for him.


    Night Yu congeals to see white finally to let go, lips Cape slightly raises, she can leave finally now?


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t make a sound all the time, which made her a little strange. He shouldn''t be so quiet.


    He won''t have any other ideas.


    With his temperament, it''s really possible. Thinking of this possibility, ye Yuning''s body is obviously stiff and her steps are fast, just


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 767

    With his temperament, it was possible. Thinking of this possibility, Yeyu Ning''s body was obviously stiff, and she stepped out quickly.


    However, this time, Ye Yu Ning guessed wrong. Gu Tianyi didn''t do anything else, or even stop her, so she left so easily.


    Up to a certain distance from the room, ye Yuning still couldn''t believe it. Was it a sudden modification?


    Didn''t embarrass her? She was not stopped.


    But she was relieved that he had not stopped her.


    It''s very late now. She''s really tired after a day''s journey. However, ye Yuning still wants to find an inn for rest. She feels that the farther away she is from him, the safer she will be.


    Night Yu Ning quickly went downstairs and saw that the person in charge was still calculating the account.


    ¡±Girl, what can I do for you? "When the person in charge saw her, he was stunned for a moment, obviously surprised.


    ¡±Is there any inn nearby? "Yeu Ning asked directly, whether he would misunderstand or not.


    ¡±Do you want to find another inn? "The head''s eyes are wide and his face is a little more stunned." isn''t that childe "


    " don''t get me wrong. I have a real engagement with him. I made up all the previous words that he robbed people. " Night Yu Ning is afraid that he misunderstood again, for fear that something would happen again, he explains again and again.


    "Oh, oh, I see. You''re making a fuss." The head nodded and smiled a little more. "There''s another inn in this town, but it''s a little far away. In this evening, you are a girl''s house, afraid of danger."


    "Girl, how many miles is the inn from here? Do you really want to go there at night? "


    ", "Yeyu frowned and did not speak. Her eyes turned slightly, and she looked at the room upstairs subconsciously. Gu Tianyi did not stop her, nor came out to stop her. Even after she came down, his door was closed.


    In that case, is it necessary for her to avoid him like that?


    Or, he has given up on her and won''t do anything to her anymore.


    Originally, there was nothing between him and her except the engagement on that paper. She only got along with her several times. She didn''t like him, and he couldn''t like her.


    He is so arrogant and proud that she will not be haunted by others after being rejected. Or, she is just multi-minded.


    "In charge, do you have any guest rooms? "After thinking about it, Yeyu decided not to toss any more, because she was really tired, and if gutianyi had given up, there would be no need for her to toss again.


    ¡±Yes, yes, I''ll arrange for the girl. "The person in charge heard that she was going to stay, and his face immediately smiled.


    ¡±Master, the princess has settled down. " In Gu Tianyi''s room, Yu Bai respectfully reported that because of what had just happened, he was extremely upset, so his head hung low at the moment, for fear that he might accidentally provoke the master.


    Gu Tianyi raised his eyes and glanced at him, but he didn''t say anything.


    These times, he also understood her. He knew that the more pressing she was, the more repulsive and rebellious she was. So, he just didn''t stop her.


    Only, he knew that she was going to the Northern Kingdom, and didn''t stop her tonight. What about tomorrow?


    Tomorrow she will not be stopped, and then let her go to Beiguo, to see beiyanchen?


    Thinking of this, the eyes of ancient Tianyi squint slightly. For a while, the temperature in the whole room suddenly drops a few degrees.


    Yu Bai didn''t look up, but he also felt the cold and dangerous breath on his master at the moment. Yu Bai thought that he was angry because of something just happened. He took a hard breath. "Master, Princess just wanted to let his subordinates get out of the way. There was no other meaning at all."


    Yu Bai doesn''t want to have such a misunderstanding, which will kill him.


    ¡±What else do you want? "Gu Tianyi raised his eyes and glanced at him. For a while, the breath seemed to be more accurate.


    ¡±Master, my subordinates dare not. My subordinates, "listen to Yu Bai, my legs are soft.


    ¡±Go down. "Gu Tianyi frowned a little and interrupted Yu Bai''s words. He naturally knew what was going on with what happened just now.


    ¡±Yes, yes. "Yu Bai was stunned for a while. After returning to his senses, he went out in a row.


    Night is getting thicker, and yeyuning is really tired. After a simple wash, he goes to bed and soon falls asleep.


    When she fell asleep, a figure flashed in, walked to her bedside, stood in front of the bed, and a pair of eyes fell on her.


    The candle on the table is burning. When I go out at the door, I am more careful. So I didn''t put out the candle.


    So, everything in the room is clear at the moment.


    She should be sleeping very well, now very quiet, just don''t know what to think of, eyebrow slightly light frown, it seems that some tangle, it seems that some worry.


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. What did she think of, making her so tangled? So worried?


    Do you think of beiyanchen?


    Or, only beiyanchen will worry her.


    When Gu Tianyi thought of this, he felt a burst of depression in his heart. She was his wife, which he had long recognized. Moreover, at the beginning, it was her initiative to provoke him, so this matter will not change.


    It won''t change because of anything.


    She can only marry him.


    He didn''t stop her before, just because he didn''t want to force her too hard, but it doesn''t mean he would let go.


    If he let her go, I''m afraid it will never be possible.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips are hooked, and then she goes to bed directly and lies on her side. Since she doesn''t want to accompany him in his room, it''s the same when he comes to accompany her.


    In his mind, she was the wife he had identified from the beginning. Moreover, the last time, the two of them had slept together, so this time seemed to be more reasonable.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he likes this feeling, even if he doesn''t do anything, even if he lets her sleep around him like this, it''s a kind of suffering, a kind of torture, but he still likes the feeling of having her around.


    Or he doesn''t just like her anymore, or he''s already in love with her.


    Gu Tianyi turns around and faces her with a slight smile on her lips.


    Now it''s summer, although it''s night, the weather is still a little hot. The sleeping night Yuning may feel sultry, unconsciously pedaling the thin quilt on his body, pushing the thin quilt away, exposing his shoulder and clavicle. Even in the dark, the white skin still impacts the nerves of ancient Tianyi.


    From the exposed skin, Gu Tianyi didn''t see the clothes on her body. Gu Tianyi''s eyes flashed quickly. Can this girl sleep without clothes?


    In fact, Gu Tianyi really guessed it right. When ye Yuning left the palace, he was in such a hurry that he only brought some silver, not even the changed clothes.


    She also just found this problem when she was bathing. Today, she was on her way for a day. Her clothes were all wet with sweat. If she didn''t wash them, she would not be able to wear them tomorrow. So she had to wash them first.


    Fortunately, it''s summer and clothes should be able to do it all night.


    Night Yu Ning specially asked the shopkeeper to help her with the new bedding, so at the moment, night Yu Ning''s upper body was only wrapped in a very thin layer of gauze.


    And that layer of gauze is still wrapped under the arm, so there is nothing above the arm.


    Gu Tianyi took a hard breath and felt the body tensed for a moment. For a while, the breath seemed to be disordered.


    Yeyuning is too tired today. She is sleeping very well at the moment, so she doesn''t feel that gutianyi is sleeping in her bed at all.


    However, the next moment, she suddenly turned a body, turned to the side of the ancient days easy to sleep, an arm so directly on the body of the ancient days easy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 768

    She suddenly turned a body, turned to the side of the ancient days easy to sleep, an arm so directly on the body of the ancient days easy.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi only wore a blasphemy, which was very thin. At the moment, ye Yuning''s arm was not covered with any clothes, so it was put on him.


    For a while, Gu Tianyi felt that a blazing heat seemed to burn her, and the place she built seemed to be burning a fire continuously.


    In ancient times, it was easy to feel the shortness of breath and the tenseness of the body.


    Ye Yu Ning didn''t know whether she felt anything in her sleep. Her hands on him moved slowly. She didn''t know whether she leaned against him because she felt good.


    Originally, the bed was not big, and Gu Tianyi was not far away from her. As soon as she leaned on it, she was completely attached to his arms. Because of her approaching action, her thin quilt also slid down. At this moment, night Yuning, only wrapped in a layer of gauze, was so attached to his arms.


    Gu Tianyi''s body suddenly froze. For a while, he only felt the impulse in his body.


    His eyes slightly moved down, along her shoulder, down. For a moment, Gu Tianyi felt that his nose was a little hot, as if something was about to flow out.


    He had guessed that she might not be dressed. Now he found that she was wrapped in a layer of tulle. Obviously, it was because this is an inn, so she did so.


    However, in his view, this layer of gauze has more temptation than nothing, which is fatal to him.


    Gu Tianyi felt that his breathing seemed to be suffering at the moment, and his body was tensed to the utmost, and he dared not move.


    He believed that if he moved and woke her up at the moment, she might have killed him.


    However, her body came close to him again and completely pressed into his arms. At the moment, he could not only feel the heat on her body, but also feel her suffocating softness.


    It''s easy to feel in ancient times. If he goes on like this, he will be crazy and unable to control himself.


    He murmured, trying to move back a little bit and slightly widen the distance between the two. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, he will either suffocate or be unable to control what he really does.


    But, his body just moved, night Yu Ning but suddenly grabbed him, then, her body more close to him.


    ¡±Don''t go. " The voice of yeyuning murmured, very light, but he could hear it clearly.


    Gu Tianyi''s body is stiff, and her eyes are slightly open? She? You''re not going to wake up, are you?


    I just thought that if she woke up, she would not hold him like this, and would not say "don''t go" to him. Obviously, she was still asleep, which should be a dream talk at the moment.


    She said don''t go? To whom?


    It''s not what I said to him. To him, she can''t stand him far away from her. The farther away, the better.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi slightly sink.


    "Don''t go." Night Yu Ning''s hand on his body is slightly tight, murmuring again. In his sleep, the words can''t hear too much emotion, just a trace of attachment.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me go?" In ancient times, the eyebrow angle was easy to move, and a pair of eyes looked at her face. The low voice was still obviously depressed.


    "Don''t go." Ye Yu Ning didn''t know if she heard him, but she spoke slowly again. It seemed that she was afraid that he would really leave. She held his hand harder, because if she wanted to hold him harder, her body would be closer to him.


    So, at the moment, she almost completely pressed her body tightly into his arms.


    At the moment, she is only wrapped in a layer of tulle, and there is only a thin frock on his body. At the moment, such a close fit makes Gu Tianyi feel that the whole body seems to explode.


    The more so, the more dare not move, the more suffering.


    "Ning''er." Gu Tianyi makes a sound again, which seems to have a little tremor in it. "Do you know what you are doing?"


    He knew that she certainly didn''t know what she was doing.


    Night Yu Ning did not answer, obviously did not hear his words, just holding his hand did not loosen, the body is still stuck in his arms.


    Fortunately, she just hugged him like this, and there was no other movement, otherwise, he would really break.


    Gu Tianyi is thinking about it, and night Yu Ning''s leg suddenly rises and rests on his leg.


    Gu Tianyi''s body froze completely in an instant. This woman is really a goblin and can torture people. She is asleep now, but he is not asleep. He is awake.


    How can he resist her temptation? He is a normal man, and the woman he likes is in his arms at the moment.


    He really didn''t know if he could help it.


    Gu Tianyi takes a hard breath and moves her hand down slowly. She wants to move her legs away. In such a posture, his blood vessels are about to burst.


    However, when his hand reached out, it happened to touch her abdomen. At the moment of skin touch, Gu Tianyi only felt that the blood of his whole body seemed to boil. His hand trembled, and then slowly tightened.


    Because she is asleep now, he has to bear it even more. It is impossible to do anything while she is asleep.


    Gu Tianyi knew that he could not stay like this, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Murmured a breath, he wanted to move again.


    "Don''t go." However, ye Yuning still tightly held him. At this moment, her voice was obviously a little tense.


    Gu Tianyi stopped, "Ning''er, do you know who I am?" Gu Tianyi looks at her and slowly opens his mouth. He wants to know who she is letting go at the moment.


    Does she know who she is holding now?


    However, he waited for a moment, but yeyuning did not answer him.


    "Ning''er, do you want beiyanchen not to leave?" Gu Tianyi murmured and spoke again. In fact, the answer is obvious, but he can''t help asking it now.


    This time, night Yu Ning seemed to hear his words, frowning slightly, red lips moving, slowly opening, "brother Chen? "


    because in her sleep, she couldn''t hear too much emotion in her words.


    However, her brother Chen froze Gu Tianyi''s body completely, and her heart was cold for a moment. It seems that she was still thinking of beiyanchen.


    Gu Tianyi''s hand tightened secretly, and his eyes sank slightly. He didn''t know how deep she felt for beiyanchen, but he knew that beiyanchen was more important than him in her heart.


    Or, he should have come to the capital earlier, or in those days, even if she didn''t recognize him, he shouldn''t have left just like that, and then let other men take advantage of it.


    Now that he has missed it once, he will never miss it again.


    Instead of avoiding her approach, Gu Tianyi reached out and took her into her arms, with one hand just around her waist.


    However, he just grabbed her like this, and there was no other action. He just wanted to hold her like this, just want to hold her like this.


    Ye Yu Ning did not know if he felt his arms, and his body unconsciously rubbed against his arms.


    This rub will rub the fire that Gu Tianyi just put down again. Gu Tianyi takes a hard breath. This girl is really a tormenting goblin.


    Gu Tianyi slightly bowed his head, kissed her face lightly, and saw his red lips in front of her, but he did not dare to kiss at the moment. He was afraid that he would go mad.


    So, he just kissed her face gently, without any other


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 769

    So he just kissed her face.


    Ye Yuning should have felt it. Unconsciously, she reached out and waved it, because they were too close at the moment. With such a wave, she waved it directly on his face.


    She didn''t exert herself, but it didn''t hurt. However, night Yu Ning''s hand stopped when it fell on his face. Instead of taking it away immediately, she began to move slowly on his face.


    Gu Tianyi''s body froze, and he did not dare to move at all. He was afraid that she would wake up and find him.


    The night Yu Ning in the dream fumbled for a moment, the hand stopped on his lips, the eyebrow angle slightly frowned, seemed to be a little more confused, her face moved toward him, her face then directly pasted to his face.


    "Ning''er, don''t move." He was hoarse and wanted to control her and not let her move again.


    If she continues to move like this, he really can''t guarantee what will happen next.


    He thought to himself, do you want to leave first, and then go on like this, you may really die, but he was reluctant to let go.


    As she breathed, her warm breath spread over his face. When her lips moved slightly, they all seemed to touch his lips.


    Because of his sudden rapid breathing, his breath is all over her face.


    In her sleep, yeyuning still felt itchy and wet. She wanted to reach out to stop her. But at the moment, her hand was easily pressed and could not move.


    The next moment, her face is close to him again. Then, her lips are so close to his lips, and then she successfully stops the itchy smell that makes her face change.


    Gu Tianyi''s body is complete, completely stiff, and her eyes are wide open. She stares at her face, which is suddenly pasted up. But because of the distance, she doesn''t really see it at the moment.


    He didn''t expect that she would suddenly lean over and kiss him like this.


    Before, he had kissed her, and she had kissed her once, but that time, she was to poison him. He knew her purpose from the beginning. Although he let her do it, he still had a little bit of defense in mind.


    But this time,


    "congeal." Gu Tianyi is still keeping some sense and shouting at her in a low voice.


    He didn''t want to do anything to her while she was asleep.


    So even if he kisses her, he hopes she is awake, even if it is just a kiss.


    So there''s no further movement at the moment.


    Ye Yu Ning didn''t respond to him. He frowned tightly. He didn''t know why. His face seemed to be more anxious, flustered, nervous and scared.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her eyes and is slightly shocked. It seems that she has an old dream.


    What did she dream of? How could she look like this?


    It seems to be very painful to see her. It must be a nightmare, right?


    Ancient days easy don''t know, when a person is sleeping, if the chest is pressed, will certainly have a nightmare.


    At the moment, yeyuning is pressed by him, motionless, and his hand is placed in her heart. Yeyuning only feels the difficulty of breathing for a while, as if her whole body is tied. In her sleep, she suddenly sees beiyanchen standing in front of her with blood, shouting for her to save him.


    Night Yu Ning''s face is more scared and flustered. How can brother Chen become like this?


    Is brother Chen going to die?


    In my sleep, beiyanchen, who was full of blood, approached her step by step, and stretched one hand straight to her. It seemed that he wanted to hold her hand. However, after two steps, he suddenly trembled and knelt on the ground. However, his hand still extended to her.


    "Brother Chen and ye Yuning feel that their hearts are getting more and more uncomfortable, their lips are moving, and they are shouting anxiously. One hand is stretched out, and they want to pull beiyanchen who is full of blood.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi, who is pressing on her, is very close to her, and nearly pasted with her, so, naturally and clearly heard her words and the name she called in her sleep.


    Gu Tianyi only felt that her body was becoming stiff little by little. What she dreamed in her sleep was beiyanchen. How nervous she was, she could not forget beiyanchen in her dream.


    What''s more, it''s time to be under his weight.


    It''s ironic that in her sleep, she was shouting North Yan Chen.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly pulled, pulling a little sneer with self mockery. Even if he didn''t want to admit it and ignore it again, he couldn''t change the fact that there was only beiyanchen in her heart.


    All she was thinking about was beiyanchen.


    Gu Tianyi breathed hard, then let go of her, got up suddenly, got off the bed directly, stood by the bed, looked at her in the sleep, his eyes sank down bit by bit.


    What should he do now?


    Because ancient days are easy to leave, night Yu Ning''s body suddenly becomes relaxed, and her heart and mouth are not so uncomfortable. The situation in her sleep slowly begins to change. Somehow, the person in her sleep suddenly changes, and suddenly another face appears, the one she hates the most.


    That face with her most familiar kind of evil full of smile, looking at her, slowly to her close, close.


    In her sleep, night Yu Ning saw his lips approaching her face and her red lips. Obviously, he wanted to kiss her and take advantage of her.


    Gu Tianyi saw her face softened, but for some reason, her cheeks were slowly stained with some suspicious blush, which looked very attractive.


    Gu Tianyi was stunned, her lips were hooked, more self mocking radians. In her sleep, she didn''t know what beiyanchen had done, which made her look so shy and moving.


    In front of him, she would never be like this.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes flashed a little, then suddenly turned around and left quickly. He felt that if he continued to stay, he really didn''t know what he would do.


    When Gu Tianyi left the room and closed it, ye Yuning didn''t know if she heard the voice. She frowned a little and her lips moved. She seemed to want to talk. But in her sleep, her lips were kissed by Gu Tianyi. Gu Tianyi''s tongue was tightly wrapped around her, and Gu Tianyi''s hands were still moving around her body. She felt and took off her clothes.


    ¡±Gutianyi, you bastard. "In her sleep, yeyuning was still in a hurry, and suddenly she cried out.


    As she cried out, she woke up.


    Ye Yu was stunned, her eyes turned slightly, and looked around. After a while, she came back to her mind, remembering that she was in the Inn at the moment.


    It''s just, how did she just suddenly change that dream?


    How can I dream that Gu Tianyi kisses her and takes off her clothes?


    She is crazy. She can dream like that. What''s the matter?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 770

    Night Yu congeals the Mou son to move down, suddenly sees his thin body is missing, has not covered in her body at all, the gauze that she wraps on the body is still, just as if completely did not have previously wrapped as tight.


    Yeyu''s eyes twinkled, and her face was a little more puzzled. She slept honestly at ordinary times. Even if she moved occasionally, she could not remove all the quilts.


    What''s more, her quilt is obviously a little far away from her at the moment. How does she feel like she was pulled off and thrown aside?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at the door and window quickly, and found that the door and window were closed.


    Can''t you go to hell?


    However, she did not find any other differences, so she took a deep breath of relief, rearranged herself, and lay down to continue sleeping.


    However, I don''t know why I can''t sleep.


    Night Yu Ning''s smart eyes turned, suddenly thinking of the ancient Tianyi who lived in another room.


    Will gutianyi sneak into her room in the middle of the night and do anything to her?


    He''s such a rascal. I''m afraid she can really do it. So she should be vigilant when she goes to bed tonight.


    Night Yu congealed subconsciously wrapped the gauze clothes on his body, and slightly pulled the corners of his lips. In fact, the gauze clothes were too thin to cover anything at all.


    All blame her to leave too anxious, even forgot to take the change of clothes.


    However, considering that gutianyi didn''t stop her before, she was allowed to leave. Therefore, it should be impossible to sneak into her room in the middle of the night. It should be that she was more than concerned.


    The next day, when ye Yuning woke up, it was already very bright, obviously it was not early.


    The first reaction when he opened his eyes was to look at the quilt quickly. He found that the quilt was still intact on his body and felt that the gauze wrapped on his body was still intact. Then he was relieved.


    However, she was more and more puzzled. She slept all night, and the quilt and tulle were good. Why did the quilt go to the other side completely?


    Of course, even if ye Yuning has doubts, he doesn''t know what happened.


    But, for some reason, she is not in a hurry at the moment. She even thinks, what can she really do for beiyanchen when she goes to Beiguo and meets beiyanchen?


    She knows that the answer is No. even if beiyanchen is ill, she is very ill. There are some doctors in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. She doesn''t know the medical skills and can''t help if she goes.


    As for the others, Ye Yu Ning knew more clearly that the person in beiyanchen''s heart was not her, so what can make beiyanchen better after seeing her is not her, but her pupil clearing.


    So, what''s the reason she''s in such a hurry?


    Can''t you want to take advantage of the clear pupil to leave? Does she want to take advantage of the emptiness?


    Ye Yu Ning''s body is stiff. She has never thought of this. If she did, she would not only insult the feelings of Bei Yanchen and Qingtong, but also her feelings.


    She likes beiyanchen, but she has never thought of taking advantage of the situation.


    She likes beiyanchen and always regards Qingtong as her friend. So when she knows that they are getting married, she chooses to quit silently and complete them, which is to complete beiyanchen and Qingtong.


    She felt that in this case, if she really wanted to help them, the best way was to find a clear pupil as soon as possible.


    Of course, if you want to find a clear pupil, you need to find out what is going on.


    In fact, ye Yuning knows that this matter must be very serious, because she is very clear about the relationship between Bei Yanchen and Qing Tong. Bei Yanchen loves Qing Tong very much, and Qing Tong also loves Bei Yanchen very much. Qing Tong will not leave unless she has to.


    Beiyanxue''s letter didn''t say what it was, or she didn''t know the reason, so she had to find out what it was.


    Of course, if you want to find out what''s going on, you have to go to the northern kingdom.


    The night Yu congealed the bed, after finishing, then left the room.


    In the morning, the tavern is very quiet, because the tavern still lives by eating, and the room is only a few spare, so the whole tavern is only for her and gutianyi.


    Night Yu congealed out of the room, a pair of eyes subconsciously looked at the room where Gu Tianyi lived yesterday, only to see that the room was closed, extremely quiet, there was no sound in the room, and Yu Bai did not stay outside.


    Ye Yu is slightly shocked, or Gu Tianyi has left.


    She suddenly remembered that she had left the Imperial Palace in a hurry yesterday. She didn''t even bring one of the changed clothes. At that time, when she heard about the accident in beiyanchen, she was in a hurry, but it was impossible for her to bring the changed clothes too late.


    Ye Yu Ning understood that at that time, she was actually trying to escape from marriage, but also because of Gu Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh. Now that Gu Tianyi has left, she doesn''t have to worry, worry or hurry.


    Night Yu congealed downstairs, ate breakfast first, and then went to buy two clothes to change, which was on the way.


    ¡±Master, the princess has left. "In the room, Yu Bai respectfully reported that he just watched the master sitting still and didn''t stop the princess at all or go after the princess. He couldn''t help but wonder. What''s the matter with the master today?


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi didn''t move, but answered with a low voice. As a result, he had long guessed that there was no suspense. It would be strange if she didn''t go to the Northern Kingdom today.


    ¡±Master, don''t you stop the princess? Two days later, it''s the day when the princess and the master son get married. "Yu Bai can''t help it. The master is not in a hurry, but he is in a hurry.


    ¡±Do you think you can stop her now and get married in two days? "Gu Tianyi turned his eyes and glanced at him. His low voice could not hear too much, but it just made people feel depressed.


    Gu Tianyi knows that even if she can keep her, she may marry him two days later. He can keep her, but she can''t keep her heart. She is in beiyanchen.


    Yu Bai is stunned, his eyes are raised, and he looks at his master in some consternation. In his heart, he always thinks that as long as it is what the master wants to do, there is nothing that can''t be done. Therefore, it''s hard to get married without the master.


    If the master wants to marry the princess, there are some ways to make the princess unable to refuse or refuse.


    However, at the moment, the master said that even if the princess is left behind, she will not become a relative?


    For a while, Yu Bai couldn''t believe his ears.


    After a while, Yu Bai went back to his mind and saw that his master was still sitting still. He was even more anxious and couldn''t help but say again, "master, is that how to let the princess go? Let the princess go to the Northern Kingdom like this? "


    The princess went to Beiguo this time, but he went to find beiyanchen. Beiyanchen is the man in the princess''s heart. He didn''t believe that his master watched the princess go to Beiguo to find beiyanchen.


    This is not the master''s style.


    Gu Tianyi turned his eyes and glanced at him again. The corners of his lips moved, and he said slowly, "if she wants to go, naturally I can''t stop her, let her go."


    Yu Bai is shocked. He has been with the master for many years. The master has always been arrogant and domineering. He has never seen the master like this. Is the master going to give up?


    Did you give up the princess?


    But the master is not only sensitive to the princess, can only allow the princess to approach alone?


    If the master can''t marry the princess, I''m afraid that the master will grow old alone in his whole life.


    "Master, are you going to give up? Just give up the princess? Want to complete the princess and North Yan Chen? " Yu baijue''s work style is his own. This may not be the case, but now listening to the master seems to mean that.


    "Complete her and Bei Yanchen? Let my woman go to Chengquan? He has such a big face? " The eyes of ancient Tianyi suddenly narrowed, and there was a bit of suffocating arrogance in the words.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 771

    "Complete her and Bei Yanchen? Let my woman go to Chengquan? He has such a big face? " The eyes of ancient Tianyi suddenly narrowed, and there was a bit of suffocating arrogance in the words.


    Yu Baiwei was stunned and chuckled. This was the master he knew. He knew that the master would not give up like this.


    "Master, are you going to stop the princess now?" In white a moment suddenly feel energetic, the voice can not help but improve a little.


    "No." Just, ancient days easy again light float of vomit two words.


    No? Is Yu Bai confused again? Since the master didn''t give up the princess, why didn''t he stop her?


    "If she wants to go, no one can stop her. The more she stops her, the more rebellious she is, so it''s better to let her go first." Gu Tianyi thought about it all night last night. He felt that he had almost figured it out. So this morning, he let yeyuning leave without stopping her or chasing her.


    "The master wants to give the princess freedom, let the princess realize the master''s good, and then automatically put into the master''s arms?" Yu Bai thought about it and said tentatively.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t speak, but she frowned slightly, letting her own initiative into his arms?


    Then he didn''t know when to wait.


    So, he can''t just wait. He has a lot to do.


    "Master, you should be clear that the person in the princess''s heart is beiyanchen, not the master. If the master really let the princess free, would you not be afraid that the princess would just throw herself into beiyanchen''s arms? In terms of the emotional tendency of the princess, the princess who is subordinate to me is more likely to throw herself into the arms of beiyanchen. " Yu Bai thought that this method of his own master was not feasible, so he decided to risk his life to remonstrate.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes shot at him quickly, with a chill that seemed to freeze people instantly, "shut up if you can''t speak."


    "Master, subordinates are telling the truth, so master must not let the princess do it." Yu Bai''s eyes on his master were so cruel that he could not kill him immediately. He couldn''t help shivering, but he still spoke hard.


    This is about the life-long happiness of the master and his son. There must be no carelessness.


    "Yu Bai, have you been too busy lately?" In ancient times, the lips were easy to move, and the words were straight to the white like an ice cone.


    "Master?" There is something unknown in white, so he is not always around the master. Why is he too idle?


    "In that case, it''s up to you to recover the princess." The eyes of ancient Tianyi squinted a little, and the words came slowly again, which made Yu Bai surprised directly.


    Is it up to him to recover the princess?


    What''s the use of his going, even if the master doesn''t come after him? It''s strange to come back if you can.


    Yu Bai''s face suddenly turned black, and the corners of his lips moved, just about to open.


    However, Gu Tianyi once again added, "remember, two days later, it''s the day of marriage."


    Yu Bai is completely frozen, his eyes are raised rapidly, and his face is unbelievably staring at his master. "The master means to chase the princess back in two days? "


    Yu Bai lowers his head and dare not speak any more. Now he finally wakes up and understands that the sentence he just said is what the master doesn''t want to hear, but he just said, who does the master punish if he doesn''t?


    Therefore, Yu Bai understands that the words of the master and the son are just casual words. They don''t really want to chase the princess. After all, things like chasing the princess must be done by the master and the son himself.


    From Dayuan to the Northern Kingdom, it takes more than ten days to ride a horse.


    Ye Yuning didn''t rush as hard as she did on the first day. If she did, she would be dead tired before she arrived at the northern kingdom.


    Night Yu Ning is on her way in the daytime, because it''s too hot. At noon, when she finds a place to eat, she will rest for a while.


    However, even so, after two days, her fair skin was still suntanned.


    Looking at her in the dressing mirror, she frowned and frowned at night. I''m afraid it won''t work if it goes on like this. It will take more than ten days. If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that by then, she will be black and carbon.


    ¡±No way. I''ll hire a carriage tomorrow. "After finishing combing, Ye Yu Ning mumbles to herself. After all, she has been on her way all day and is really tired, so she goes to bed and goes to sleep.


    When she fell asleep, Gu Tianyi reappeared in her room, stood in front of her bed and looked at her obviously suntanned eyes. The eyes narrowed slightly. For the sake of beiyanchen, she was really good enough. Ordinary girls were afraid of sunning, but she just suntanned for two or three days.


    If it wasn''t for today that she found herself sunburned, would it be for the next time that she would have been riding to the north.


    In fact, two days ago, he prepared a carriage and deliberately stopped at the door of the inn. He hoped that she would find out that he could take the carriage and even invite the coachman to ask her if she wanted to rent a carriage, but she didn''t even look at it.


    However, fortunately, she finally realized this. Otherwise, he would not be able to knock her unconscious one day and get into the carriage directly.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips were slightly hooked, and then he went to bed. However, he did not disturb her, but slightly pulled away from her, just lying on her side.


    For some reason, he found that he could not sleep without her these days.


    In the current situation, this habit is not very good for him, but he doesn''t want to change it. Sooner or later, it will become his exclusive patent.


    The next morning, Ye Yu Ning woke up and opened her eyes. For some reason, she looked at her side subconsciously. However, she did not see people or find anything unusual.


    Somehow, she felt like someone was sleeping beside her at night.


    Night Yu Ning secretly shook her head. Is it because she is too tired to drive these days, she would have such an illusion.


    Night Yu congealed out of the inn, then saw a very gorgeous and spacious carriage parked outside the inn.


    At first, Ye Yu Ning didn''t care too much, just wanted to leave, but just at this time, Yu Bai came around from the side of the carriage.


    Night Yu Ning sees Yu Bai, obviously stunned, how can Yu Bai be here?


    If yu Bai is here? What about ancient Tianyi?


    Night Yu''s eyes turned slightly, looking at the carriage, but now there was a curtain over it. Night Yu could not see the situation inside, and did not know whether ancient Tianyi was inside.


    ¡±Princess, what a coincidence? Did the princess sleep in this inn last night? "Yu Bai, taking advantage of the fact that ye Yuning hasn''t returned to his mind, greets him continuously. It seems that he is surprised to see ye Yuning here.


    Ye Yu looks at Yu Bai, and her eyes are light. Yu Bai means that she is in this inn, and her meeting at the moment is just a coincidence?


    Is it true?


    Is it really just a coincidence?


    However, after thinking about the events of the previous two days, Gu Tianyi has never appeared, and it disappears completely. It should have given up long ago, and should not follow her in secret. The arrogance of Gu Tianyi will never follow her secretly.


    So, today is really just a coincidence.


    ¡±What a coincidence. "Yeyu Ning smiled a little, but thought of the things between her and ancient Tianyi. It''s still a little unnatural. After all, if she didn''t leave the capital, today would be the day when she married ancient Tianyi.


    If she didn''t leave the capital, she might soon go to church with gutianyi, get married, and then go to the cave.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yu Ning was obviously stunned. Her face was slightly more red. She was crazy. How could she think about that? She also thought about the things with Gu Tianyi.


    Crazy, crazy, really crazy.


    ¡±I''m on my way. Let''s go. "Night Yu Ning slightly lowered his head, covered up his unnaturalness, then turned around and wanted to leave.


    She felt that in this case, one more moment would be more embarrassing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 772

    ¡±Yubai, is the carriage ready? "Just then, Gu Tianyi''s voice suddenly came, as plain as when she saw him for the first time, with a little cold, but also with irresistible courage.


    However, there is no such ruffian evil spirit as ye Yuning is familiar with.


    Night Yu Ning''s step stopped, because at this moment ancient days easy to walk to her.


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t stop, talk to her, or even look at her. His eyes are looking at Yu Bai, and they are also going directly to Bai.


    Night Yu congealed Leng Leng, I don''t know why, suddenly some confusion in the heart.


    ¡±Master, the carriage is ready. "Yu Bai came quickly and reported respectfully.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi just answered with a low voice, and then quickly got on the carriage. He still didn''t look at yeyuning. It seems that he didn''t see yeyuning at all. He took her as the air.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath and raised his step to leave.


    "Princess." However, Yu Bai suddenly called out to stop her. "The princess should go to the northern kingdom. We are going to Ningcheng just in time. It''s better to go together with the princess. There is a care on the way."


    Ye Yu was stunned. He quickly turned his eyes and looked at Yu Bai. Obviously, he didn''t expect Yu Bai to say such a thing, asking her to go the same way with Gu Tianyi?


    She just saw that gutianyi was just like a stranger to her, so she knew that gutianyi would never do anything to her again.


    But she felt too strange and restrained to take a carriage with gutianyi.


    "No, thank you." The night Yu congeals to return to the God, smiled slightly, declined in a low voice.


    The old Tianyi''s eyes flickered slightly and his hands moved slightly. He seemed to want to open the curtain, but at the next moment, he held back.


    He knew that if he showed too clearly, she would never get on his carriage.


    "Princess, the Lord of the city has written to the emperor of Dayuan to tell him that today''s wedding has been cancelled, so the princess doesn''t have to worry about it." Yu Bailian asked again. The master gave an order this morning, but he would trick the princess into the carriage anyway.


    So he couldn''t let the princess go in a blink.


    "I''m afraid it will be inconvenient for your master." When ye Yu Ning heard Yu Bai''s words, she was obviously stunned, and her face was a little more stunned. She didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi really canceled the wedding. If so, she had nothing to do with Gu Tianyi.


    However, Ye Yu felt that in this case, if she and Gu Tianyi were in the same carriage, she would be more embarrassed.


    "What''s inconvenient for me to have a master? Princess is a girl who is so busy on her way. It''s hard and dangerous. In front of her is maposhan. I heard that bandits often appear in maposhan. If the princess is only afraid of danger, my master wrote to the emperor to cancel the wedding. When the emperor of Dayuan knew that the master was going to Ningcheng and just slept with the princess, he bowed down Take good care of the princess. If the princess has any accident, my master is not good enough to tell the emperor. " I have to say that Yu Bai''s reaction is so fast, and in such a short time, I made up such a perfect reason.


    "You said, father, let your Lord take care of me?" The night Yu congeals the eyes to open round, the face obvious many minutes accident.


    "Yes, the emperor''s letter is very clear. The letter is in the hands of the city Lord. The princess can get on the carriage, and then she and the Lord will come to have a look." In white one listens, the feeling has the play, in the Mou son obvious many hoped.


    At night, Yu''s lips were slightly pursed and he didn''t speak.


    ¡±Get in the car. "After all, Gu Tianyi couldn''t help it. He lifted the curtain of the car and looked straight at yeyuning, but he didn''t look like a ruffian at ordinary times. Instead, he had a cold feeling that people wanted to avoid. It seemed that he was still a little alienated.


    "No, no, I will not delay the ancient city master." Night congealed back to God, repeatedly waved.


    "Yu Bai just mentioned that the emperor asked me to take care of you. I don''t want to lose faith with others." Gu Tianyi''s eyes looked at her through the curtain, and the low voice came out slowly.


    He did write to the emperor, but not to cancel the wedding, but to say that he would postpone the wedding, and soon he would take her back to get married.


    The empress did reply to his letter. It didn''t say that she wanted him to take care of Ye Yuning, but only wished the beauty he could hold back as soon as possible.


    "It''s OK. I''ll explain it to my father." Night Yu Ning didn''t see any emotion in his face. She breathed secretly. She felt that if he was like this in front of her, she might be suffocated. At this moment, she suddenly found that he was still such a ruffian, at least not so scary.


    "Get in the car." However, Gu Tianyi''s patience seemed to be worn out by her, and her voice suddenly sank a little. This time, it was also the tone of complete command.


    The night Yu congeals to freeze, a pair of eyes son looks at him, slightly more a few minutes stunned.


    ¡±Princess, my Lord has always been stingy with words and limited patience. The emperor of Dayuan asked him to take care of the princess. It''s hard for him to refuse. Since the LORD promised, he must do it, so the princess should not make the Lord difficult. After all, today''s wedding has made the Lord and the son, "Yu Bai is a smart man, so it''s very clear what words can''t be refused by Yeyu Ning, So, he deliberately mentioned today''s marriage, which is to make Ye Yu Ning feel guilty. In this way, it will be easier to compromise.


    As expected, Ye Yu Ning heard Yu Bai''s words, and was obviously stunned. Her face was slightly more complicated, except for a pair of eyes looking at Bai, and her lips were slightly skimmed. "If you just don''t mention this, I don''t think your master will remember it."


    Ye Yuning didn''t forget the time when Gu Tianyi just came out, but she didn''t see her at all, so she thought that if yu Bai didn''t mention it, Gu Tianyi would ignore her directly.


    Yu Bai''s lips are very fierce. Even if people all over the world forget it, the master will not forget it. Besides, it is the meaning of the master originally, but the master dare not show it too clearly.


    The master was afraid to show too clearly, and scared the princess away.


    When ye Yu Ning said this, her voice was obviously lowered. She thought that only Yu Bai could hear it, but Gu Tianyi''s hearing was always excellent. She heard her words clearly.


    His lips slightly raised, he suddenly felt that this girl sometimes seems too simple, she would think that he really need to remind in white, will remember her things?


    "Princess, it''s Yu Bai''s fault. However, in order to get on the way as soon as possible, please hurry to get on the bus. My master''s temperament, I still have some understanding. No one can change what the master decides, so if the princess doesn''t get on the bus, just don''t want to go today." Yu Bai slightly lowered his head. In this sentence, the words are aimed at Ye Yu Ning.


    Yeyu''s eyes twinkled slightly. It seemed that she was still hesitant. But thinking of the nature of ancient Tianyi, she knew that yubai was right. If she didn''t get on the bus at the moment, she would not be able to leave.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh and decided to get on the bus. Her wedding with Gu Tianyi has been cancelled. Although such a situation would be awkward, at least it would not happen again.


    What''s more, this carriage is big enough. She and Gu Tianyi can sit in each corner and have nothing to do with each other.


    Moreover, she felt that Gu Tianyi did not want to see her now. If it was not for his father''s entrustment, he would not even look at her.


    Ye Yu turned slightly, turned to the carriage, suddenly raised his feet and stepped on it. Gu Tianyi''s hand that had just lifted the curtain was down, and the curtain was closed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 773

    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh, reached out, opened the curtain of the carriage, and then saw Gu Tianyi sitting in the middle of the carriage, looking at the book.


    Ye Yu was stunned. Then she stepped in and chose a place far away from Gu Tianyi and sat down. Although she got on the carriage, she hoped not to disturb Gu Tianyi as much as possible.


    However, Ye Yu''s worry is superfluous, because from her getting on the car to the present, Gu Tianyi''s eyes have been falling on the book, without raising her head at all, without looking at her, and of course, without saying a word to her.


    It seems that when the wedding is cancelled, they become strangers, so he is so indifferent to her.


    This should be normal.


    Night Yu congealed lips and corners slightly, eyes slightly turned away, he did not speak, she did not speak.


    Along the way, Gu Tianyi has been looking at the book, and has not spoken from the beginning to the end, and a pair of eyes seem to have been falling on the book.


    However, only he knew that the remaining light of his eyes had been paying attention to her movements.


    He found that when she first got on the bus, she was obviously a little restrained. Later, she seemed to relax slowly, but he felt that she was still a little nervous.


    Ma Po Mountain Road is not easy to walk, all the way bumpy, night Yu Ning tightly grasp the car board, just try to keep his balance.


    Ancient days easy to see her action, a pair of eyes slightly squint, this woman is necessary so against him?


    The mountain road is really uneven. The carriage suddenly bumped into something and suddenly bumped up.


    Because the force was too strong, night Yu Ning''s hand didn''t grasp, suddenly released, and then the body directly rolled to the other side of the carriage.


    Night Yu Ning is surprised. In the middle of the air, she grabs her hands subconsciously. She doesn''t want to die like this. She''s still young. She hasn''t married yet.


    She wants to find a man who likes her and also likes her to get married, and then give him a baby.


    Night Yu Ning''s hand grasps at random in the air, and then grabs the clothes of Gu Tianyi. Because of the strength, he tore his clothes. Fortunately, the clothes did not break, and then Gu Tianyi slipped with her strength.


    At the moment of bumping into the other end of the carriage, Gu Tianyi suddenly tried hard and put his hand on her waist without any trace to eliminate her violent strength.


    So when her body hit the carriage, there was no expected pain.


    However, because she suddenly grabbed his clothes, she took him down with her, so when she hit the carriage, his body followed him and completely pressed her whole body directly.


    When night Yu Ning stabilized his body, he breathed hard and settled down. His eyes were raised. When he saw the situation in front of him, his face turned red completely.


    This, what is this?


    Who can tell her what''s going on?


    At the moment, she is holding the clothes of Gu Tianyi. The clothes are torn from shoulder to chest, revealing the white profanity inside. At the moment, because of her pulling, he is pressing on her.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Night Yu congealed subconsciously swallowed saliva, this moment, she could not find a ground seam to directly drill in.


    God, kill her. How could she do that to Gu Tianyi, and only when two people cancel their wedding.


    Gu Tianyi glanced at her and saw that her hand was still holding his clothes tightly. His eyes flashed a little. In fact, he didn''t mind at all. He hoped that she could be stronger.


    However, Gu Tianyi knew that he had to pretend to mind, because he managed to trick her into the carriage and didn''t want to scare her away.


    Night Yu Ning looked down his eyes and saw that his hand was still holding his clothes tightly. His face was redder, and he quickly let go of his voice, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. "


    now, apart from apologizing, she really doesn''t know what else to say.


    "I tore your clothes, and I''ll give you one back. I, I, and ye Yuning suddenly felt the shortness of breath and couldn''t help being nervous. They didn''t know what they were talking about for a while.


    "You think it''s just a matter of clothes?" In ancient times, the eyes of Yi Mou turned slightly and fell on her face. The light voice seemed to have no too much emotion, but if you look closely, you can find that there are too many emotions in his eyes.


    At this time, does the woman think only of a dress?


    Can''t he compare with a dress in her heart?


    Just, at the moment, Ye Yu Ning was too nervous to look at him. Naturally, he didn''t dare to look into his eyes, so he didn''t notice.


    "Ah? What else is there? " Night Yu congeals stupefied, cannot help exclaiming, is not a clothing problem, then what else?


    Gu Tianyi looked at her astonished look, slightly recalled, realized that he had lost his temper in front of her again, and even changed his way, "my clothes are sewn by specially assigned persons. "


    " Oh, oh, "Yeyu Ning seems to have not been back to her mind at the moment, and she doesn''t know what she''s thinking, just nodded slowly.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. What does this mean?


    Is that all right?


    Night Yu Ning looked up, on his eyes, can only smile to cover up the embarrassment, "I know the ancient city Lord will not be so bad a dress."


    He said that his clothes are all sewn by special personnel, so even if she wants to compensate him, there is no way.


    However, he is the city leader of the ancient city, so he is still haggling over a piece of clothes?


    "I''m short of this dress." Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly hooked. This girl doesn''t really want to forget it. Does she think it''s too good?


    Night Yu''s eyes twinkled, "well, if you can tell me who is sewing clothes for you, I''ll ask him to help me make another one for you. "


    obviously, ye Yuning didn''t think that he really cared about one thing, but she broke his clothes. Since he said that, she must pay for it.


    Ancient days easy eyebrow tiny Cu, how this wench answers, completely with what he thinks different?


    In this case, shouldn''t she say that she made a dress for him?


    "That man, please don''t move." Gu Tianyi thought about it, and then slowly opened his mouth again. He wanted to have a look. What would she say now?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked quickly, she please don''t move?


    Listen to him, it should be someone who has a special meaning for him, so this dress should also have a special meaning for him.


    But now that the clothes are destroyed, she can''t help it.


    ¡±Then, when you go back, ask her to sew another one for you. "Yeyu thought about it, and felt that this was the only way to do it.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips are mercilessly drawn. Why is the girl''s thinking different from that of ordinary people?


    Gu Tianyi looks at her and doesn''t speak any more, because, he feels, in front of this girl, what he has planned is not going to develop towards what he has planned.


    ¡±What about you? I''ll try my best to do what you say. "Night Yu Ning has some chilly eyes on him. He breathed secretly and tried to open his mouth again.


    It seems that this dress is really important to him. He seems a little angry.


    Gu Tianyi is stupefied. What does he say, she will do it?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 774

    It seems that this dress is really important to him. He seems a little angry. Gu Tianyi is stunned. How does he say to do it? She will do it?


    Sounds like a good opportunity.


    However, the thought just flashed in Gu Tianyi''s mind, and then it was dispelled immediately. If so, she would think of escaping him again.


    Gu Tianyi murmured a middle breath, a pair of eyes looked at her, but did not speak.


    Night Yu Ning on his eyes, see he has not spoken, the heart is more bottomless, can not help but a little more nervous, plus he is so close at the moment, she feels that her breathing has some difficulties.


    However, although he was very close to her, this time he did nothing. For a while, yeyuning was at a loss.


    "Ancient city master." The night world coagulates the voice, the low voice cries, this appellation obviously takes some kind of alienation.


    Originally, if their engagement was cancelled, it really had nothing to do with it.


    Hearing her name, Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed obviously, and the girl never forgot to draw a clear line with him.


    Staring at her red lips in front of her eyes, Gu Tianyi really wanted to kiss them. However, he held back.


    This time, he used the method of "retreat for progress", so sometimes he had to control himself.


    The next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly opened a distance with her and sat on one side.


    Night Yu Ning obviously relieved a breath, a pair of eyes raised to look at him, then saw he picked up his book again, continue to look at.


    It seems that nothing just happened.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, just is she dreaming.


    However, seeing his torn clothes, ye Yuning couldn''t appease herself with such a reason.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi doesn''t speak any more, or even look at her once. She doesn''t know how to talk about clothes when she wants to talk to him.


    See his clothes break to expose the inside of the blasphemy, the thin blasphemy outlines his sexy chest.


    Night Yu Ning slightly trance, I don''t know why, the heart suddenly some faster.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Tianyi suddenly raised her eyes, just staring at the eyes of shangyeyu in the past, and her lips were slightly hooked.


    This wench has been peeping at her, peeping, peeping. Her face is red, so he has to wonder what is on her mind.


    ¡±No? Nothing? "He suddenly looked up and scared yeyuning. When he heard his question, his face suddenly turned red and his subconscious eyes moved away quickly.


    ¡±What do you think? Blushing like this? "It''s just that Gu Tianyi didn''t want to let her go. He stared at her little red face, and the slightly hooked lip angle was obviously a little more strange.


    This little girl just can''t really think about the picture that shouldn''t be?


    ¡±Nothing to think about. " Night Yu Ning hears his words, the body slightly stiff for a while, then subconsciously quick return way.


    She went back so fast that she wanted to cover up her confusion for a while.


    The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is fretting, the eyes are light, and the radian of the lip angle is deeper.


    This girl is always so cute, funny feeling is really good.


    "Very hot?" Gu Tianyi put down the book in his hand and looked directly at her with his eyes. Originally, he didn''t see it. On the way, he seemed to be reading a book, but the remaining light of his eyes had been paying attention to her? "His words suddenly jumped, and Ye Yu Ning could not get back to God for a while. When he put his eyes on him, he just slightly turned back and understood. Then he nodded repeatedly," yes. "


    It''s hot, and she feels it''s going to get hotter and hotter.


    ¡±Is it hot? "Seeing her quick nod, Gu Tianyi''s lips rose slowly," it''s still early in the morning, and the carriage is also specially added with shade and cooling things, how can it be hot? "


    ¡±In fact, what he said was right. There was no heat in the carriage, and it was cool and very comfortable.


    For his eyes, which seemed to be full of doubts, night Yu Ning murmured a breath, and could only say with a stiff head, "I''m afraid of heat. "


    after saying this, Ye Yu was stunned and suddenly wanted to bite off her tongue. Why did she say such words to him? It was crazy.


    With his venomous tongue, I don''t know what to say.


    ¡±Therefore, the clothes were torn, "Gu Tianyi''s lips were slightly hooked, and there seemed to be so much smile in her eyes. During talking, she deliberately pulled the broken clothes on his body.


    Ye Yu Ning was regretting, when he heard this, he almost bit his tongue for a while. He knew that she didn''t mean it.


    Sure enough, she shouldn''t be in his car.


    "I didn''t mean to." Ye Yuning felt that his eyes fell on her, which was really uncomfortable, so she could only explain.


    She thinks it''s better for him to draw a clear line with him and keep a good distance. Later, she''d better get off first.


    "Yes." This time, Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything more, but nodded a little, and then he gave a sigh.


    Ye Yu was slightly shocked. He had some accidents. He didn''t seem to think he could talk so well.


    When he looked up at him, he saw that he was pulling a corner of his clothes. He was silent. His eyes were deep. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The night Yu condenses the lips corner tiny purses, arrived the words of the mouth corner suddenly could not say.


    It seems that this dress is really important to him. She knows that some things can''t be bought by money.


    Ye Yu''s eyes drooped slightly, and his face was a little more apologetic. "I''m sorry, I didn''t tear your clothes on purpose. "


    anyway, she tore that dress.


    ¡±You said that if you want me to make compensation, I, "teach her from her mother, no matter what you do wrong, you must bear the responsibility and never escape.


    ¡±I''m short of a girl. "Gu Tianyi suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her. He was such a smart man. Although he didn''t say something just now, he had already seen her mind.


    He knew that even if he now used the way of retreat for advancement, he might not be able to keep her around, so he might as well change a way.


    He felt that this method was much more reliable.


    Because he knows the girl''s nature very well.


    ¡±Ah? "Ye Yu Ning didn''t understand the meaning of his words for a while. Isn''t he talking about clothes?


    How come it''s on the girl again.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her without speaking or explaining. He believes she will understand.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked quickly, "you mean let me be your girl? To the dress? "


    Is that what he meant?


    Gu Tianyi leaned on the carriage and still didn''t speak. He waited for her to speak, because in this case, if he did, the situation would be different.


    "I don''t usually see you around with a girl to serve you." The night Yu coagulates eyebrow tiny Cu, does he need wench?


    At ordinary times, there is no girl around him. How can he lack a girl now?


    "Going out is different." Gu Tianyi raised his eyes and looked at her, but he just looked at her. Then he turned away his eyes. He didn''t know whether they were intentional or coincidental, but they fell back on his clothes which were torn by the night universe.


    It seemed a little lonely and heavy.


    It has to be said that the ancient city Lord did play a good play.


    Night Yu Ning followed his eyes, naturally also saw the clothes torn by himself, and then saw his look like this. For a while, when he came to the mouth, he could only press down forcefully.


    She did tear the clothes. She was really responsible.


    But be his girl?


    As a princess, Ye Yu knew clearly what a girl should do.


    Sometimes, maybe I need to help him change clothes or even take a bath.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 775

    Sometimes, maybe I need to help him change clothes or even take a bath.


    "Don''t you have a woman around you? That''s twenty-nine. " Night Yu Ning still want to do the last struggle, because the girl''s work is really,


    "she is dark Wei, just dark Wei." Gu Tianyi''s eyes seem to sink slightly. There is not much emotion in the light voice, but it just makes people feel a stiff distance. Of course, the hardness is right for 29.


    From the first day when 29 came to him, he knew that 29 was a woman. He didn''t say that because 29 had been doing things according to the rules and regulations, and there was never anything out of the rules. What he wanted was a qualified dark guard, which had nothing to do with being male or female.


    That is to say, there is no difference between 29 men and 29 women.


    However, it''s just that 29 people have got up their minds and even do some small movements secretly. Then, don''t blame him for not allowing her.


    "Dark Wei can also do girl''s business, I think she should be very happy." The night sky is gazing at the child to flicker lightly, she does not realize this is any question, twenty-nine is his person, wants twenty-nine to do anything, is not he has the final say.


    Moreover, she believed that 29 would prefer to do this girl''s work.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyebrows are moving, and her eyes are looking straight. She seems surprised at what she said at the moment. What does she mean is that 29 is willing to do what a girl does?


    Why does she think so? What did twenty-nine say to her? Or what did you do?


    ¡±What do you think a girl should do? "Gu Tianyi thought about it. He asked again how he felt. This girl was thinking about other things.


    ¡±There are many kinds of girls. "Night Yu Ning hears his words, did not think much, then subconsciously return way.


    ¡±Like? "The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi was slightly selected. Sure enough, this girl thought of something she shouldn''t think about.


    Night Yu Ning''s face was slightly red, and she didn''t speak. She knew that most of the girls in the house were warm bed girls of the master, all of them were women of the master.


    There must be a lot of girls like Gu Tianyi, who has the same identity and is such a rogue.


    "I just want to find a girl who can help me carry tea, pour water and wash clothes. Do you want more?" See her face obviously a little more red, Gu Tianyi''s face again a little more smile.


    Night Yu coagulates tiny Zheng, quickly raises the eyes to look at him, the expression obviously takes a few minutes not to believe, "so simple?"


    "Otherwise, what do you think? What do you think there will be? " Ancient days Yi eyebrow angle light pick, look at her with a smile.


    "You don''t need to change your clothes, bathe or" Ye Yuning still doesn''t believe him. Of course, she mainly wants to put some words in the front, so that he won''t cheat at that time.


    "Only my wife can do these things for me. Are you my wife?" Gu Tianyi raises her eyes, looks at her, and suddenly interrupts her.


    His words slightly paused, the lip corners moved, and once again slowly added, "today''s wedding seems to be cancelled."


    Gu Tianyi said that their wedding was cancelled today, not their engagement. There is a big difference between the two.


    Listen to him mention this matter, put Yu Ning''s face a few more points of apology.


    "If you don''t want to, forget it. I''m not going to be tough." Gu Tianyi''s face sank, and there seemed to be more alienation in his voice.


    Listen to his tone, Ye Yu Ning is more embarrassed, think about it, and then slowly say: "if it''s just such a girl, I can, but I''m going to the capital of the Northern Kingdom, and you only go to Ningcheng, I''m sure I won''t go to Ningcheng with you."


    If she just carries tea, pours water and washes clothes, she can. Although she is a princess, because of her mother''s reason, she does a lot of things by herself, so these things are not difficult to reach her.


    After all, she tore his clothes, so she did have to do something.


    What''s more, along the way, she was in his carriage, so that, or not so embarrassed.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi responded in a low voice. This time, he didn''t look at her again. His face was very indifferent, and his voice was even plain. He couldn''t hear any emotions. It seemed that this was a dispensable thing.


    However, only Gu Tianyi himself knows how excited and excited his heart is at this moment.


    He knew her well. Since she promised, he would not regret it. So next, he would not have to worry about how to keep her.


    Because, she will consciously stay.


    Gu Tianyi tried his best to hide his happiness, but his lips could not help but slightly raised Yang, but it was very subtle, and ye Yuning did not find it.


    Just, the next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly began to take off his clothes.


    ¡±You, what are you doing? "Night Yu Ning saw his movement, suddenly surprised, couldn''t help exclaiming.


    ¡±After this mountain, we should get off and have a rest. Is it difficult? Do you want me to get off like this? There is no need to change clothes. "Gu Tianyi looks up and looks at her. She is so innocent and confused.


    "Ye Yuning''s face turned red for the most part, and she was secretly upset. She was calm at ordinary times. How could she make mistakes everywhere today.


    "You change, you change." Night Yu Ning turned to open his eyes and said repeatedly, but the voice was obviously embarrassed.


    "Bring me the clothes." Gu Tianyi chuckled slowly, but he didn''t make a sound, so ye Yuning couldn''t hear it.


    ¡±Ah? "Ye Yu Ning was stunned, and suddenly thought that she had just promised to be his girl, so these things should have been done by her.


    ¡±Which do you want to wear? "Yeyu thought about this, so he quickly went to help him find clothes.


    ¡±Whatever. "Ancient Tianyi is not picky. He said casually, but added a sentence later," as long as it is not broken. "


    Ye Yuning''s hand was slightly stiff, and he really couldn''t lift it.


    However, ye Yuning decided to bear it, so she took a piece of clothes and then wanted to throw it at him.


    ¡±That''s what your girl does? "It''s easy for Gu Tianyi to see her movements, frown slightly, and make a sound suddenly.


    The action that night Yu Ning is about to throw clothes stops, then reaches out his hand and hands it to him.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi has taken off the torn outer garment, and now he only wears a thin layer of blasphemous clothes and pants.


    Night Yu eyes down, try not to see him, but a hand extended in the past.


    Just at this time, the carriage suddenly bumped again.


    Night Yu Ning was trying to keep away from him, so she was a little stiff. Moreover, she only had half of her ass sitting on the carriage to put the clothes in front of him, and her body was leaning slightly towards him. Therefore, because of this sudden bump, her body suddenly lost balance.


    Her hand stretched out in front of him, subconsciously grabbing things, which should be an instinct of human beings. In this case, the first reaction is to grasp something, stabilize yourself and keep balance.


    However, at the moment, yeyuning is sitting in the middle of the carriage, and her hands are stretched forward, so there is nothing for her to grasp for a while.


    The only thing she can catch is the ancient Tianyi in front of her.


    Therefore, Ye Yu Ning can only grasp the ancient Tianyi subconsciously. However, Ye Yu Ning still wants to keep a little distance from him as much as possible, so that they can''t touch each other directly.


    If we touch each other at this moment, it will not only hurt, but also be very embarrassing, some of which is like her feeling of giving up.


    So, her hand, once again, took hold of his clothes, the profanity that he had on him.


    Then,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 776

    So, her hand once again grabbed his clothes, which he had on his body, and then,


    then, there was no more. When night Yuning reflected what she had done, for a moment, she really wanted to find a seam to drill in, and she really had no face to see people.


    She even tore the clothes of ancient Tianyi again. Last time, it was the outer garment, but this time it was a mockery. Besides this mockery, there was nothing in ancient Tianyi.


    This time, ye Yuning''s strength is greater, and the profane clothes are thin, without tearing. This time, she tore all his profane clothes. Even because of her uncontrolled slight forward leaning, her hands even tore off his profane pants.


    At the moment, his sexy chest and strong abdomen are all exposed. At the moment, night Yu Ning is unable to control her body because of the strength of the carriage. At the moment, she is totally inclined to the bosom of ancient Tianyi.


    Although, she didn''t paste it directly, but because of the just strength, she was half kneeling in front of him at the moment, and her face was facing his abdomen. At the moment, her posture and the position of her face were really


    for a while, nightlife''s dying heart was there.


    In the past, she said that every time he played hooligan to her, then whether she is also playing hooligan to him now.


    God, I''ll just kill her with a thunder.


    It''s obvious that Gu Tianyi didn''t expect such an accident, let alone that she would tear his blasphemy so violently, and at the moment, she still knelt half in front of her in such a posture.


    His body was visibly frozen.


    The accident was a little big.


    She was just scared. At the moment, her breath was a little disordered, and her breath was also a little urgent. The breath she exhaled was just all sprayed on his abdomen. The warm, wet breath stirred his nerves a little. For a while, it could make him crazy.


    This girl can really torture people.


    Gu Tianyi is a normal man with a normal man''s reaction. What''s more, the woman he likes is still in front of him at the moment. The woman he likes is half kneeling in front of him in such a posture. He can''t control himself even if he is calm.


    Moreover, in front of her, he had no control.


    So, at this moment, gutianyi''s body obviously has a reaction, which a normal man should have. Some of the reactions are uncontrollable if he wants to control them, which is a man''s body instinctive reaction.


    At this moment, the face of yeyouning is exactly the position of


    so yeyouning clearly found out his difference and found a place under his pants slowly rising.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes flash, next moment, some slowly understand what is going on.


    For a while, Ye Yu Ning''s body suddenly froze, probably because of too much consternation and forgetting to react for a while, so completely stunned.


    And her breathing seems to be more disordered, more hurried, and the moist breath is more clearly sprayed on the abdomen of gutianyi, which makes his body more crazy impulse, and the body''s response is more obvious.


    Therefore, the little tent continues to rise. It seems that there is no end to it. It will rise forever.


    Night Yu Ning was half kneeling on the ground. Originally, her face was close to his abdomen. At this moment, the small tent that suddenly rose, even closer to her face, seemed to be about to be pasted.


    She suddenly responded, blushing, and then she leaned back and sat on the ground directly, away from him.


    His eyes looked at him, his face was obviously a little scared, of course, there was a little anger.


    As soon as she left, Gu Tianyi recovered a little calmness and breathed secretly. However, he didn''t do any disguised actions, and his face was also natural without any unusual emotions.


    His body leaned slightly on the carriage, one hand gently pulled the completely torn blasphemy on his body, and the eyebrows were slightly picked. "Ye Yuning, do you have any hatred with my clothes today?"


    Listen to his tone and look. It seems that it''s just a matter of clothes. There''s nothing else.


    Night Yu Ning Mou son turned away, dare not look at his body again, for fear of seeing things that should not be seen again.


    However, at the moment, Gu Tianyi''s words slightly resolved some embarrassments. If he played rogue and rogue as usual, she really should find a piece of tofu and die.


    Gu Tianyi is half leaning on the carriage. His clothes are torn, but he doesn''t tidy them. He still shows his sexy chest outside. Anyway, it''s her good deed. It has nothing to do with him.


    And he didn''t feel the need to cover up. Sooner or later, she was his woman. Why did he cover up?


    "Ye Yuning, tell me about it. What''s the charge?" Ancient days easy to see her face still with embarrassment, slowly open mouth.


    His hand was holding the clothes that she had torn. Obviously, he said that the account was the account of the clothes.


    Yeyu''s lips were slightly pursed, but he didn''t speak. His eyes were raised and he looked at him, but he only dared to look at his face, dare not look down, dare not look at his chest, dare not look at the bottom


    she was just really scared.


    "What? Don''t want to admit it? " In ancient times, it was easy to pick the eyebrows and corners slightly, and the voice deliberately took a tone of questioning the teachers.


    "No, I''ll pay you for your blasphemy." Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a breath, also try to let his mind completely return to the clothes, no longer think of other.


    Even if I told myself not to think about it, but what just happened, it just came out of her mind from time to time.


    She has just recovered some normal faces and is obviously red again.


    Seeing her red face suddenly, Gu Tianyi''s eyes light, what is the girl thinking? Why is your face red again?


    Gu Tianyi looks at her red face. It''s really cute. She can''t bite forward.


    "Well, I''ll punish you for more than half a day." Gu Tianyi secretly breathed a breath, trying to make his breath normal.


    His proposal seems nothing, but he has his own plan in mind.


    She just said that she would go to the imperial city of the Northern Kingdom, but he only went to Ningcheng, so he and she should be separated in Ningcheng.


    When she is his girl, she only works in Ningcheng.


    At the moment, he asked her to be his girl for one more day, so now the question is coming. At that time, she will choose to go to Ningcheng with him? Or will you choose to go to the imperial city?


    It''s very important for him.


    Night Yu Ning is stunned, obviously also thought of this point, to Ningcheng, if she followed him for another day, that road must be different.


    "Can I have another one?" Yeyu thought and tried to open her mouth. She felt that there was no big difference between being a girl one day more and one day less. However, the way she went was different. She could go a lot of wrong ways, and then she would waste time.


    Once you come and go, you''ll waste two days.


    North morning and clear pupil also don''t know what exactly is clear, she needs to go to the Imperial City as soon as possible to find out, see if she can help them.


    Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi''s eyes sank obviously. Unexpectedly, she refused him now. It seems that with her heart, the weight of Beifang morning is far more than him.


    "Another one? What do you say, for? " Gu Tianyi didn''t show too much emotion, and the cover was excellent. For a while, his face was completely flat.


    "It''s said that Ningcheng is rich in silk. The silk of yuluozhuang is the best in the world. Otherwise, I will go to yuluozhuang and get one for you."


    "Yuluozhuang''s clothes are not so easy to get." Gu Tianyi frowned slightly, but did not expect that she would come up with such an idea, at least, she was not completely perfunctory to him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 777

    "Yuluozhuang''s clothes are not so easy to get." Gu Tianyi frowned slightly, but did not expect that she would come up with such an idea, at least, she was not completely perfunctory to him.


    When Yu Ning saw that he had finished drinking the silk in yuluozhuang, he took another bowl and drank it quickly. Even if the carriage was not hot, he was still thirsty this summer.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, and her eyes flash lightly, but she doesn''t say anything.


    Yu baijue''s mood is not right. However, he dare not say anything. When his eyes turn slightly, he just sees a big tree on one side: "eh, what kind of tree is this? How can we hang so many red ropes?"


    Yeyu gazed at the tree. Her eyes were light. She knew the tree and was familiar with it, because she had been here.


    "You don''t know, this is the marriage tree of the northern kingdom. It''s very smart. Many people come here to ask for marriage." The owner of tea smiled and explained.


    ¡±Really? How to find it? "Yu Baiwei is stunned for a moment. He looks at his master subconsciously. If he is so smart, can he ask for it.


    ¡±First go to the temple in front to find the marriage rope. After finding the marriage rope, tie the two people''s marriage rope together, then hang them together under the marriage tree and make a wish together. The old man will know and match the marriage for you. Two people will be together for life. "The landlady is very warm-hearted, so the explanation is very clear.


    "Is it so clever?" I was stunned by what I heard.


    Night Yu Ning''s face but a little more confused, spirit?


    If it were true, such a thing would not happen between beiyanchen and Qingtong.


    Qingtong and beiyanchen also hung their marriage ropes under the trees. They made wishes together. At that time, she stood by and watched with her own eyes.


    At that time, she saw with her own eyes that they hugged each other under the tree, so warm and happy.


    She remembered that at that time her heart was very bitter, very bitter, but she also smiled to bless them.


    Now I think, the heart is no longer so bitter, and will not feel that pain, or, she unconsciously has slowly put down, no longer so persistent.


    The feeling of beiyanchen is also slowly put down.


    "Of course, it''s said that the marriage tree can reach the Moon Palace. Therefore, the marriage you seek under the tree will be known by the moon old." The landlady, afraid of being disbelieved by Bai, said repeatedly, "otherwise, you can take the woman you like to have a try."


    "I didn''t." Yu Bai turned a little red, then suddenly looked at Gu Tianyi. "Master, otherwise, you can try it."


    Ancient days easy tiny Leng for a while, a pair of eyes son subconscious then look to night Yu Ning.


    "This young man and this girl are really a natural couple. Don''t get married under this marriage tree to ensure that they will never be separated."


    Gu Tianyi didn''t speak, just a pair of eyes looking at yeyuning, waiting for yeyuning''s reaction.


    ¡±I don''t believe that. "Ye Yuning is a little funny. If you get married under this marriage tree, you can guarantee that you will not be separated for life. Then there will not be so many tragedies in this world.


    So, she didn''t believe this, especially after knowing that there was something wrong with Bei Yanchen and Qing Tong.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes are slightly heavy. She doesn''t believe it or doesn''t want to make a wish with him under the marriage tree. If she was with Bei Yanchen today, would she still say such a thing?


    "Girl, marriage is fate. Don''t believe it. I think you and this young man are very well matched. Why don''t you try? It''s really smart. Girls don''t have to be shy. "The landlady didn''t know what she thought, she just thought she was shy.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi looked at her straight, and there seemed to be a little more emotion in the eyes.


    ¡±Old lady, hurry up and pour tea. " The man on the other side suddenly shouted.


    "Yes, yes." The landlady responded and left.


    "Why do you say so much? That girl is not willing at first sight. She must have another sweetheart. How could she ask for marriage with this young man. "When the owner''s wife passed by, the man lowered his voice and said in a low voice. His voice must not be heard by ordinary people.


    However, Gu Tianyi is not an ordinary person after all. His hearing is always excellent. Naturally, he heard it.


    His face was obviously heavy, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Even a tea seller can see, her heart is not in his body, can see, she has another sweetheart.


    Yu Bai also vaguely heard the dialogue between the two husband and wife. A pair of eyes subconsciously looked at the master of their own home. Seeing the master''s face slightly changed, the subconscious took a breath.


    ¡±Really? I didn''t see it. I think they two are quite matched. "The woman turned her eyes and looked at the night sky. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. How could she feel that the two were very matched, and there seemed to be a tacit understanding between them.


    ¡±There are many people in the world, but they may not be able to be together at last. The key lies in the minds of the two people. They should be willing to make a wish, especially under the marriage tree. You should not be reluctant to love me. "The man looked at her and shook his head slightly.


    But his words did not taste in the ears of the ancient changes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 778

    But his words did not taste in the ears of the ancient changes.


    ¡±In fact, I think the girl, "the woman" is a little unconvinced. How can she feel that the girl is not completely indifferent to the young man, and should not be completely indifferent.


    ¡±Well, stop talking. You''re so loud. It''s not good to be heard by them. "The man interrupted her with a series of voices.


    The woman''s lips curled up subconsciously, without saying anything more.


    Just now, the woman''s voice is a little higher. In fact, ye Yuning also hears it.


    The night sky gazed at the woman and frowned. What did the woman want to say?


    What does the woman want to say about her?


    Night Yu Ning was thinking about it, but Gu Tianyi suddenly got up, and then went straight to the carriage without saying a word to night Yu Ning.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at him and saw that he had entered the carriage. He breathed secretly. It seemed that he was angry.


    It''s just that it was pretty good. Why did it suddenly get angry?


    Some people say that women are fickle. How can she feel that the ancient city Lord is more fickle to women.


    I don''t know why, night Yu Ning''s mood also fell a bit.


    However, she still has to go on her way. She has no choice but to stay in the village and shop. What''s more, she promised to be his girl until Ningcheng.


    Therefore, ye Yuning got up and got into the carriage.


    "I don''t think that girl has no affection for that girl at all, but I do. In fact, that girl''s heart is concerned about that childe. I just found that the girl was not happy with the childe, and she was also a little unhappy." When the woman saw that the carriage was gone, she couldn''t help opening her mouth. She was a woman, so she looked at these things more carefully.


    "People are gone. You worry about it." The man looks at her with a little funny, and the woman really cares.


    "I just feel that the two are very well matched. The young man is affectionate to the girl, and the girl is intentional to the young man, so it''s a pity." The woman shook her head and sighed.


    "If you really love me, even if you don''t make a wish under this marriage tree, you can stay together. What a pity." The man shakes his head, this woman''s idea, sometimes really can''t understand.


    "Yes, even if you don''t make a wish, you can be together. I believe that the young man and the girl will be together." A woman is a warm-hearted person, especially interested in such feelings.


    "Go and make tea. You are not a matchmaker. You worry about nothing." Man''s face still with a smile, see, he loves women very much.


    ¡±I tell you, I''ve always been very accurate about such things. It''s a pity that I didn''t become a matchmaker. "The woman responded with a smile.


    The man didn''t say anything more, just the smile on his face, this ordinary can also be very warm, very happy.


    Night Yu Ning is now lifting the curtain of the car. Seeing the smile on the two faces, she feels envious. In fact, she doesn''t want much, just to have a man who loves her so much and protects her for a lifetime.


    Just, where is the one who can stay with her for a lifetime?


    Her wedding ceremony with gutianyi has been cancelled, so the relationship between her and gutianyi is over, no more.


    Her brain flashed over beiyanchen again, but it was a subconscious shake of head. It was impossible between her and beiyanchen. From the moment when beiyanchen chose to clear her pupils, it was over between her and beiyanchen. At that moment, she decided to put it down.


    Even if there''s something wrong between beiyanchen and Qingtong, they can''t be together, neither can they.


    I don''t know why, when she thinks about this problem now, she doesn''t have the same entanglement as before.


    Seeing her shaking her head suddenly, Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow is moving. What is the girl thinking?


    As soon as she thought that the person she was thinking about might be beiyanchen, Gu Tianyi couldn''t help being depressed.


    It has to be said that Gu Tianyi is arrogant and domineering. He can only think of him in his heart if he wants her. He can only think of him alone.


    However, this kind of thing can not be controlled or forced. He can''t control her ideas or force her.


    He wants her to marry him willingly.


    Gu Tianyi glanced at her and saw that she seemed to be thinking seriously. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His lips moved and he wanted to open his mouth. But the next moment, the corners of his lips suddenly pursed again. When they reached the corners of his mouth, they pressed down so hard.


    At noon, it''s the lunch borrowed from a farmer''s house. Because it''s in the mountain area, there''s no place to eat. There''s not so much emphasis on going out.


    In the evening, I finally arrived at a small town, which is really a small town. There are only a few hundred people in the town.


    The carriage stopped at the only Inn in the town.


    Gu Tianyi gets up and gets out of the carriage, followed by Ye Yuning. Along the way, Gu Tianyi doesn''t speak any more. He just looks at his book on the carriage. Night Yuning remembers his ruffian appearance before, and feels that he has changed completely.


    "The shopkeeper, Ding,,," Yu Bai looks at his master, "and orders two rooms. "


    " my guest, we only have one room here, and there are only two rooms in the shop. Previously, one guest lived in one room, so there is only one room left. " The shopkeeper is in a bit of a dilemma. There is no one in this town at all at ordinary times. Usually, both rooms are useful. Business is good tonight.


    "Master, what should I do? "Yu Bai didn''t dare to make his own decision. He turned to ancient Tianyi and let it make up his mind.


    ¡±Just one room, just for your master. I can sleep in the carriage. " Ye Yuning doesn''t want to waste time because of this kind of thing. Moreover, in the current situation, they have no choice, because this town only has this inn.


    "That''s what you do, girl?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at her, which seemed a little bit cold in the voice.


    She really wanted to draw a line with him all the time.


    ¡±You don''t have to guard the house. "Ye Yu was shocked, and subconsciously said what he thought.


    She''s a girl, but it''s said that she just serves tea and water and does laundry. In fact, she doesn''t serve.


    Not to mention her guarding the house or something?


    So, what''s wrong with her sleeping in the carriage?


    ¡±I don''t want to ask Yu Bai how he did it? "It''s not necessary for her to guard the house, but it''s impossible for her to sleep in the carriage.


    "Back to the master, Yu Bai has to stay outside the room every night. "Yu Bai is a person who has been with Gu Tianyi for many years. Naturally, he immediately understands the meaning of his master.


    Yu Bai''s words seemed to answer Gu Tianyi, but in fact they were said to Ye Yu.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips were biting fiercely, which meant that she should also guard the door.


    However, what he said was so obvious that it was impossible for her to be lazy, so she had to go to the room with him.


    Go to the door, night Yu Ning did not go in, but with in white as standing outside.


    Ancient days easy Mou son tiny turn, looking straight to stand at the door of her, some angry, some funny.


    This girl doesn''t really think he let her guard the door, does she?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 779

    Gu Tianyi''s eyes turn slightly, looking straight at her standing outside the door. She is angry and funny. This girl doesn''t really think that he let her guard the door, does she?


    Gu Tianyi stood at the door and looked at her. He did not move or speak. He just looked at her.


    Although yeyuning didn''t look up, she felt his eyes clearly, but at the moment, she chose to pretend that she didn''t find it, and continued to lower her head and stand outside the door.


    Yu Bai, who is standing on one side, secretly cries. These two people are standing here. He is really stressed.


    ¡±Master, would you like tea? "Yu Bai thought for a moment, looked at Yeyu and then suddenly opened his mouth. That meaning was no longer obvious.


    The master wants to drink tea, so the girl you are should pour tea for the master.


    The corner of the lips that night Yu congeals pulled, but still stand still did not move, what tea to drink this big midnight.


    ¡±Yeah. "However, ancient Tianyi is a deep answer.


    "I have to bother the princess." Yu Bai naturally understood the master''s mood, then turned to Yeyu Ning and respectfully gave the job to Yeyu Ning.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. It seems that she can''t hide this time, but even pour a cup of tea, it''s nothing.


    In fact, the teapot is on the table. What he wants to drink is just to stretch out his hand. Does it have to be poured out by her?


    I''m really used to it.


    Night Yu Ning steps into the room, pours a cup of tea and hands it to him.


    The ancient heaven was easy to pick up. Night Yu Ning turned around and wanted to go out.


    "That''s what you are, girl?" Ancient days easy Mou son tiny MI, finally open mouth.


    Night Yu Ning stops and looks at him in some consternation. He wants to drink tea. Isn''t she pouring it for him? What else does he want her to do?


    "Get ready. I''ll take a bath." Gu Tianyi''s eyes, slightly shocked by her, are funny.


    "Didn''t you say before, just pour tea, pass water and wash clothes? "Yeyu''s face changed a little," I said. You don''t need to change clothes or bathe? "


    " I just asked you to prepare the water. What do you think? "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly pulled. Does this girl think too much? He said that he asked her to help him change clothes and bathe?


    "And" the night Yu congealed, and his face was a little more suspicious. It seemed that she really wanted more.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, thinking that this inn is so simple, will there be something to bathe in?


    Even if there is, it is also used by others. Can he use others'' nature?


    Night Yu Ning was thinking, Yu Bai came in, and he had a big wooden bucket that he didn''t know where to turn out. It was very big, almost as tall as her.


    Night Yu''s eyes were shining. She felt that there must be no such big barrel in such a small inn. Moreover, the barrel was new at first sight.


    Later, Yu Bai brought in a screen and brought up several buckets of hot water.


    Then Yu Bai went out of the room and closed the door.


    Night Yu Ning looked at it, then went forward and poured the hot water into the bucket. Night Yu Ning found that the temperature of the water was just right, and it didn''t need to be adjusted.


    Therefore, as long as she poured all the water into the bucket, she was also trained in martial arts. Although her martial arts were not good, these buckets of water were difficult for her.


    "Lord, the water is ready. "Having done all this, Ye Yu Ning stood behind the screen and called out Gu Tianyi, but her eyes were looking at the water in the bucket.


    It''s a hot day. I''ve been on my way all day. I''m very uncomfortable. I really want to take a good bath.


    ¡±You wash first. "Ancient Tianyi didn''t move, just a faint voice came.


    Night Yu Ning is stunned, she washes first?


    What does she mean by washing first?


    ¡±No, No. "She would not dare to bathe in front of him and kill her.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t pay attention to her, but suddenly got up and left the room.


    Night Yu''s eyes are shining. It seems that he can''t get back to God for a while. So he went out?


    Afraid she would be shy? So avoid it?


    It turns out that he is so considerate.


    Night Yu stared at the door, his lips slightly hooked, and then quickly went to the door, closed the door, which was relieved to go to the barrel.


    Seriously, at the moment, she was very, very eager to take a warm bath.


    Gu Tianyi stood outside, and naturally heard the sound of her closing the door. She could not help but pull at the corner of her lips. She did not forget to guard against him all the time.


    Just, she felt that he could be prevented by closing the door?


    Ye Yuning did not dare to delay too much time, for fear of the impatience of Gu Tianyi. After all, he had no patience.


    However, to her surprise, Gu Tianyi didn''t urge her at all. She thought that Gu Tianyi had left, but when she opened the door and saw his back standing outside, she was shocked.


    So he was out there all the time?


    At the moment, he turned his back to the door and didn''t know what he was looking at or thinking about.


    He should have heard the sound of the door, turned slowly, looked at her, and saw her eyes brightened at that moment. At this moment, her small face was white and red, which made people want to bite.


    However, Gu Tianyi did not say anything, but walked into the room quickly.


    At the moment, yeyuning is still standing in the room, not stepping out. Seeing this, yeyuning goes straight to the back of the screen. Thinking that he is going to take a bath, yeyuning is stunned. "I used that water, I will change it for you. "


    just, behind the screen, he should take off his clothes and step into the bucket, but she just used it, and he was shocked??


    Although she was not dirty, and there was no soap horn in the inn, she just soaked in water. Except for the sweat on her body, she could not see the dirty water in such a big barrel after washing.


    But, after all, she used it.


    ¡±Close the door. "Ye Yuning is stupefied, and his voice suddenly comes.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t think much at the moment. Subconsciously, he closed the door according to his words, and then found that he had also been locked in it. Until now, night Yu Ning still couldn''t get back to God.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t embarrass her. He didn''t even ask her to take her clothes. When he came out from behind the screen, he had already put them on.


    ¡±It''s getting late. Have a rest earlier. " Gu Tianyi looks at her, who is still in a daze. Her lips are slightly crooked. He has bathed and washed for such a long time. This girl has not returned to her mind.


    "I, I''ll go to the carriage and sleep." Night Yu congealed to return to God, understood the meaning of his words, secretly breathed a breath, and his face was dyed with red again.


    "You''re not afraid that in the middle of the night the bandits will steal it with their carriages?" Ancient days easy to turn the eyes, swept her one eye, there is not too much expression on the face, the voice is also a habitual chill.


    Ye Yuning''s body is stiff. It''s a mountainous area. It''s said that it''s not peaceful. Bandits often appear. It''s almost the boundary of the Yuan Dynasty. Naturally, the management is not as strict as the capital city.


    If the bandits really take advantage of her sleeping and steal it with the carriage and people, she will be miserable.


    ¡±Then I''ll sleep on my stomach on the table. "Yeyu pursed her lips slightly, and saw that she could sleep on the table when her eyes were bright, except for the only table in the bed.


    This time, Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything and didn''t look at her any more. Instead, he went straight to bed.


    Night Yu Ning secretly breathed a sigh, and saw that he got on the bed and lay down. After a while, there was no movement, so she went to the table and chose a more comfortable position to lie on the table.


    After a day''s drive, she was really tired, so it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep.


    Gu Tianyi opens his eyes, gets out of the bed, gently holds her in the bed, puts her inside, and then naturally lies down on her side.


    The next day, night Yu Ning woke up and opened her eyes. First, an enlarged face appeared in front of her.


    The night was full of fear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 780

    The next day, night Yu Ning woke up and opened her eyes. First, an enlarged face appeared in front of her. Night Yu Ning was shocked.


    What''s the situation?


    Ye Yu Ning was calm. She didn''t scream at the first time. Instead, she turned her eyes and looked at the situation in front of her to understand the current situation.


    Then, she found that she was sleeping in bed at the moment. Of course, the person who was sleeping in front of her was undoubtedly Gu Tianyi.


    At the moment, one of her hands was resting on him, and Ye Yu Ning''s lips were drawing darkly. Then, she found that her legs were also pressing on him. No, to be exact, they were wrapped around his waist.


    At this moment, Ye Yu Ning felt that her blood seemed to freeze all over her body. She not only slept in the same bed with Gu Tianyi, but also saw Gu Tianyi''s eyes closed and she should not wake up. Ye Yu Ning secretly breathed a sigh, carefully put his hands back, and then tried to move her legs away.


    It''s just that her leg has just moved in half, and he suddenly opens his eyes.


    For the eyes that he suddenly opened, Ye Yu was stunned, and his movements stopped subconsciously. He took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that a heart seemed to jump out of his chest.


    She had a sudden feeling of being caught at the moment.


    The eyebrow of ancient Tianyi is moving, and the eyes are turning slowly. When looking at her, it seems that there is something unexpected in her expression, or with some doubts and puzzles.


    He looked like this at the moment. He was stunned at night. He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    It seems that he didn''t carry her to the bed. It''s difficult. She crawled to the bed in the middle of the night.


    ¡±How can I sleep here? " However, it is not very possible for Yeyu to climb into his bed, so she decided to take the initiative.


    "Shouldn''t I ask you that?" Gu Tianyi''s brow slightly frowned, more puzzled, as if there was a trace of irritation.


    "And" make Yu Ning''s immediate conclusion, isn''t it? Did she really climb into his bed by herself?


    What''s more, she''s pressing him like that?


    Thinking that she was still pressing his problem, Ye Yu was shocked. Then he remembered that her leg was still pressing on his waist.


    Night Yu Ning quickly moved his legs down, but his face was obviously a little more embarrassed.


    "What did you do?" However, Gu Tianyi''s face was innocent. It seemed that she had been wronged greatly, as if she had really done something to him.


    "No, absolutely not. "Yeyu Ning quickly got up, arranged her clothes, and hurriedly denied that she was just sleeping and pressing him, and absolutely did nothing else.


    ¡±Are you sure? "Gu Tianyi also sat up, but a pair of eyes looked at his own chest. Several buttons of his desecration were untied at the moment. Moreover, there was a pool of suspicious humidity in front of the desecration. Not only the desecration, but also his chest seemed to be stained with some water.


    Ye Yu''s eyes are wide. She remembers that when she just woke up, it seemed that it was pasted on his chest. So, what was her saliva on his clothes now? And his chest!


    What''s more, she ripped off his buttons in the middle of the night.


    She can still deny the buttons, but his spiteful profane clothes can''t allow her to deny.


    It must have been when she slept.


    At this moment, Ye Yu Ning can''t find a crack to drill in. How could she do such a shameful thing.


    "Well, I fell asleep and didn''t know anything." Ye Yuning decides to cheat. In fact, what she said is also true. She is really asleep and doesn''t know anything.


    "You mean you don''t have to be responsible if you don''t know when you''re asleep?" Ancient days Yi eyebrow angle tiny pick, look at her with smile.


    This girl clearly wants to cheat. Does she think she can?


    He did carry her in bed last night, but she did all the following things.


    He didn''t think that the girl was not honest when she slept. She liked to hold things when she slept. Then, when she came up last night, she held him in various positions.


    In fact, he woke up long before she woke up, but he deliberately pretended to sleep, that is, he wanted her to wake up first and see what she had done to him.


    "Negative? Be responsible for? What is the responsibility for this? " Ye Yu was shocked. For a while, his voice improved a little. What did he mean by responsibility?


    "In fact, I didn''t do anything, did I? You have nothing to lose. " Night Yu Ning on his eyes, secretly exhaled a breath, but also subconsciously swallowed mouth saliva, voice obviously low a few points.


    Gu Tianyi glanced at her, didn''t speak, but suddenly got up and got out of bed.


    Ye Yu was stunned and looked at him for some unknown reasons. However, he put on his clothes and went out of the room without saying a word to her.


    When she got out of the room, there was no figure of him. She was still standing outside the door.


    ¡±Princess. "Yu Bai saw her and saluted respectfully.


    "Where is the Lord of your family?" Night Yu thought, or can''t help but ask, just Gu Tianyi didn''t say anything, her heart instead more a little bit apologetic.


    Originally, such a thing, he as a man, really won''t have any loss, let alone she didn''t really do anything.


    But, don''t know why, see him so out of the door, her heart some uncomfortable.


    "The city Lord has got on the carriage. Yu Bai is here to wait for the princess."


    "Oh." Night Yu Ning answered in a low voice, thought about it, and walked directly to the carriage.


    When I got on the carriage, I saw the ancient Tianyi sitting on the carriage. For some reason, Yeyu Ning was suddenly a little more nervous.


    However, Gu Tianyi still didn''t speak, and ye Yuning had to sit quietly.


    Next, although Gu Tianyi seldom spoke, ye Yuning found that he was taking care of her all the way. In some places, he was very careful.


    A few days later, ye Yuning found that her previous understanding of ancient Tianyi may be a little extreme. In fact, he is a very careful and considerate man.


    Although he said that he wanted her to be his girl, in fact, he didn''t let her do anything, instead, he was doing it and he was taking care of her.


    That night, he never mentioned it again, and later, there was no embarrassment of only one room, so there was no such embarrassment between them.


    However, for some reason, yeyuning always remembered the situation that morning, when she woke up, she slept in front of his chest, wet his chest, and wrapped her hands and feet around him.


    Every time she thought about it, she felt that her heart beat seemed to lose its rhythm, which was extremely fast.


    The night world condenses the Mou son to lift slightly, looks to the ancient day change that sits opposite oneself.


    ¡±Just for these, don''t put ginger. "Gu Tianyi is ordering. Hearing his last words, ye Yuning''s body is stiff.


    She doesn''t eat ginger, so when she eats, she always chooses ginger.


    I don''t know when he found out. When he ordered later, he would tell the children not to put ginger.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes subconsciously slightly turned away, dare not look at him.


    Then, Ye Yu Ning saw that Yu Bai was putting ice in the carriage outside the tavern.


    It''s summer. It''s getting hotter and hotter when driving in the sun. But their carriage is always cool.


    This man is really careful and considerate.


    although the father wrote to him to take care of her, he did not have to take care of her so carefully.


    Ye Yu Ning suddenly felt that her mouth was dry. She slowly reached out and grasped the teacup in front of her, but there was no tea in it.


    When ye Yu was stupefied, he put out one hand and filled the teacup in her hand.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 781

    "Thank you. "Ye Yu was stunned, but his voice seemed to be hoarse for a while.


    Night Yu Ning took tea, took a sip, then looked at him. His lips moved. He wanted to ask him why he had to take care of her like this all the way?


    Their engagement had been cancelled, and he had no need to take care of her.


    ¡±Master, it''s all done. "Just then, Yu Bai suddenly came in and interrupted what she wanted to say.


    Tomorrow is about to arrive at Ningcheng. When she arrives at Ningcheng, she and he will go separately. Night Yu Ning holds the teacup tightly.


    At noon the next day, he arrived in Ningcheng. The carriage stopped in front of a shop. Yeyu Ning had just got out of the carriage. A pretty looking girl came over. She ran into a dress in her hand and handed it to her. "Princess, this is the dress my lady made for her."


    "Yes." When ye Yu Ning saw the dress, she suddenly remembered that she had torn Gu Tianyi''s desecration a few days ago. At that time, she said that she would compensate him for a jade gate, and then she wrote to Ying''er to do one for her.


    Gu Tianyi just got out of the carriage and saw the clothes in the girl''s hands. Her eyes were slightly heavy. At the beginning, he said that she would accompany him for another day. She refused, and he would ask yuluomen to make a dress for him. He thought that she had arrived in Ningcheng, and she went to yuluomen with him. Unexpectedly, she had already made it.


    She just wanted to get rid of him? Is it hard to leave him?


    ¡±Well, thank you for me, miss. "Night Yu Ning reached out to take the clothes, and saw that Gu Tianyi had got off the carriage, and his lips were pursed. After thinking about it, he put the clothes on the carriage first.


    After all, they are going to eat now, and they can''t take a mockery.


    Seeing her movements, Gu Tianyi''s eyes are heavier. Does she want to put her clothes on the carriage and leave like this?


    ¡±My young lady said that if the princess has time, she can go to yuluomen. "


    " OK, tell your miss. I''ll go to the imperial city and see her when I come back. " Night Yu Ning''s lips are a little more chuckle, Ying''er is a rare friend.


    When she comes back from the Imperial City, she must visit her.


    Hearing her words, Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer. Her heart was full of beiyanchen, so she could not fly to the imperial city at this moment, and no one could let her stay for a moment.


    "Good." The girl replied respectfully, and then left.


    Night Yu Ning saw Gu Tianyi standing by the carriage, didn''t know what he was thinking, his face seemed to be a little fidgety.


    Ye Yu was stupefied. Yu Bai said before that he had an important thing to do when he came to Ningcheng. He was afraid that he would be delayed on the way. So he should be in a hurry.


    "There must be something important for the ancient city Lord to come to Ningcheng, so I won''t disturb the city Lord." After that, he only took her to Ningcheng, and then went on a separate way. He went to do her things, and she went to the imperial city. Therefore, ye Yuning can''t follow him anymore.


    It''s just that I think I''m going to be separated, or I can''t have the chance to meet again. I don''t know why, ye Yuning''s heart suddenly feels a little stuffy and uncomfortable.


    Gu Tianyi turns her eyes and looks at her. Her eyes seem to squint slightly. Originally, he thought that she would have a little attachment to him along the way, but he didn''t expect that at this moment, she would not fly to the imperial city.


    "Then I''ll go first." Seeing that he didn''t speak, she was also used to his silence along the way. When he didn''t speak, sometimes it was quite tacit. Night Yu Ning turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Princess." Yu Bai''s face is a little more anxious and wants to stop her.


    "Let her go." However, Gu Tianyi suddenly opened her mouth. Since she wanted to leave and her heart was full of beiyanchen, it was no use for him to force her to stay.


    Yu Bai Leng Leng Leng, looked at Gu Tianyi, did not speak again.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, suddenly felt some astringency in her eyes, she didn''t turn around, and didn''t stop, and walked away quickly.


    Well, he only took her to Ningcheng and separated her when she arrived at Ningcheng, so she should leave.


    She has nothing to do with him, she has no reason to follow him, and he has no need to take her.


    Seeing her walk away without hesitation, Gu Tianyi''s face was a little gloomy. Now he finally understood that she really had no attachment to him and no reluctance.


    "Master, do you really want the princess to leave?" It was not until ye Yu Ning went far away that Yu Bai made a sound carefully. He knew that the master didn''t want the princess to leave. Why didn''t he just leave the princess, but let her leave?


    "Otherwise, what reason should I leave her?" Gu Tianyi sighed a little. It seemed that there was a little more weakness in his voice. What other reason could he leave her?


    There is no reason.


    ¡±Master, why do you need a reason? "Yu baiweileng, with a low voice, the master and his son always have to think or not, when do they need a reason.


    Ancient days easy heart secretly wry smile, do not need reason?


    He doesn''t need a reason to do other things, but he can''t be so tough with her, because he''s afraid that if he does that, he will push her further.


    However, he didn''t do that, as if she was as far away from him.


    ¡±Master, are we going to the imperial city now? "Yu Bai saw that he didn''t make a sound. He asked carefully again. Coming to Ningcheng was originally an excuse, but the master wanted to be with the princess. Since the princess has gone to the imperial city now, would they also go to the imperial city?


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi are slightly heavy. They don''t speak. They are not too white but understand. They must go to the imperial city.


    It''s not far from Ningcheng to Huangcheng. Yeyuning is not in a hurry. She suddenly wants to stay in Ningcheng for a long time.


    So, on that day, yeyuning didn''t make it, but stayed in Ningcheng, but instead of going to yuluomen, she chose an inn and stayed.


    "Master, the princess has not left Ningcheng." Yu Bai reports the news to his master.


    "Didn''t leave?" There was a slight frown on the brow of the ancient heaven. Obviously, there was something unexpected. At that time, she was so anxious to leave him. Why didn''t she hurry to the Imperial City, but she stayed in Ningcheng.


    "Yes, I didn''t leave. I stayed in the front inn." Yu Bai looked at his master. There was more light in his eyes. "Would the princess be reluctant to leave him, because she knew that he was in Ningcheng, so she didn''t want to leave."


    Ancient days easy Leng Leng Leng, just then lips slightly pull pull pull, she reluctant him? How is that possible?


    During the day, she left him without hesitation.


    "Master, do we want to go to the front Inn, or the master can find the princess?" Yu baijue''s this is an opportunity, an excellent opportunity. If the princess really left for the master, the master will be happy now.


    "No, don''t let her know." However, Gu Tianyi interrupted her. He didn''t know why she stayed in Ningcheng and didn''t rush to leave. However, he couldn''t deceive himself and thought that she was for him.


    So, he still don''t disturb her, just watch her change.


    Night of quiet, night Yu Ning the next day left Ningcheng, to the imperial city.


    Just after arriving at the gate of the city, ye Yuning saw the snow in Beiyan standing outside the gate of the city.


    "Cher, why are you here? "At night, Yuning saw the snow in Beiyan, which was unexpected.


    "Ying''er told me that you had arrived in Ningcheng the day before yesterday and would come to the imperial city. I waited for you here for half a day yesterday, but you didn''t arrive, so I will continue to wait for you today." Beiyanxue saw her and ran to her face. She chuckled, but the smile was a little bit farfetched after that, and her face was even more haggard.


    It seems serious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 782

    "Let''s go. I''ve got the carriage ready. I''ll go into the palace with me." North words snow pulled her hand, then walked toward the imperial city.


    Yeyu frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. After all, since she had come to the palace, she was sure to enter the palace. Seeing the appearance of Beiyan snow, it seemed that the matter had not been solved, and it might be more serious.


    Beiyan snow is warm and lively. General things won''t make her so haggard.


    After getting on the carriage, beiyanxue''s little face sank, and his face was obviously a little more heavy. "Sister Ning, you finally come. I was thinking that if you don''t come again, I''m afraid you won''t see his last face."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing her words, Ye Yu was shocked. Was the situation of Bei Yanchen so serious?


    "Since Qing Tong left, my brother has been frustrated. He just drinks, eats and sleeps all day long. After only five days, the whole person has lost a lot of weight. Later, he woke up drunk, and no one persuaded him to live in him. He listened to his father''s words most in ordinary days. But this time, his attitude towards him seemed to change suddenly. The father went to see him He, he almost killed his father. " Beiyan Snow''s eyes slowly turned red, and his voice also sobbed a little more.


    "What, he''s going to kill your father?" Ye Yuning''s face changed in surprise. Beiyanchen''s respect for his father was clear to her. What happened would make beiyanchen do such a treacherous thing.


    "Yes, I was there at that time. He took the sword and stabbed him in the chest. But at that time, the father didn''t dodge. So he stood there and let his brother stab him. If the bodyguard didn''t stop him suddenly, he might die." Beiyan Snow said, tears have been flowing down, may be thinking of the situation at that time, her body can''t help shivering slightly.


    "Why did Qingtong leave?" The night world coagulates eyebrow angle tiny Cu, the facial expression increased a few minutes to doubt, "has the relation with your father king?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know why Qingtong left. It was fine the night before yesterday. We were still playing together and talked about getting married. But the next day, when I woke up, Qingtong left and everything changed." Beiyanxue shakes her head in a hurry. She doesn''t know the reason. But the consequence of this matter is too severe for her.


    "Even you don''t know why?" Night Yu Ning is more stunned. Beiyan snow is a princess, and it''s Beiyan Chen''s favorite sister. How could Beiyan snow not know why?


    "Well, I don''t know. I asked my brother. He didn''t say anything. I also asked the father. He didn''t tell me, but I felt that the father seemed very painful." The sound of snow in Beiyan is more heavy.


    "Didn''t you find Qingtong? She must know why. " Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows tightly frowned. She suddenly felt that the matter seemed to be very serious. There might be an unknown secret behind it.


    "I asked someone to look for her, but I didn''t find her. After Qingtong left that day, there was no news. There was no news. It seemed that the world disappeared." Beiyan Snow''s face is a little more heavy. "I''m worried if something happened to her."


    "Are you the only one looking for her?" Night Yu Ning suddenly seized a key point in her words, "didn''t beiyanchen let someone look for it?"


    Reasonably speaking, when Qingtong leaves, shouldn''t the first reaction in the morning be to look for Qingtong everywhere?


    Beiyan snow froze, eyes light flash, "as if not, brother may be too sad, too sad."


    "A person sad, sad? With his feelings for Qingtong, I think that no matter what happens, he should go to Qingtong. What''s more, you just said that Qingtong has no news at all, and there may be something unexpected. Isn''t your brother worried about her? "Night Yu Ning thinks more and more about strange things.


    ¡±The elder brother just drank alone. He vomited blood a few days ago and was in a coma. After the doctor rescued him, he went on. The doctor said that if he went on like this, how long did it take? His elder brother''s life would not be saved. "The lips and corners of Beiyan snow have been pursed," how can such a brother worry about others, just because he doesn''t know the news of the disappearance of clear pupils


    "With his feelings for Qingtong, how can he ignore the matter of Qingtong?" It doesn''t make sense for ye Yuning.


    "I wonder if it was Qingtong who did something sorry to his brother, so he was so frustrated?" Beiyanxue thought about it and then said tentatively.


    "With my understanding of Qingtong, she can''t do things that are sorry for your brother for no reason. In a word, even if she did things that are sorry for your brother, with your brother''s feelings for her, it shouldn''t be this attitude. He may hate, blame and get angry, but he won''t completely ignore her." Over the years, she has known about beiyanchen. Beiyanchen is a very persistent person.


    The same is true of feelings.


    "Why on earth is that?" Beiyanxue was obviously stunned when she said that, "I think all the people are very strange, not only brother, but also father, even mother and queen. "


    " I don''t know why, I can''t think of it. I think the most important thing now is to find out what''s going on. Otherwise, we can''t do anything at all and help them. " The night world coagulates the Mou son to be slightly heavy, on the face more several minutes serious.


    "Sister Ning, you said you wanted to help them? Do you mean to help my brother and clear the pupils? " North words snow tiny Zheng, Mou son light flash, some strange hope to night Yu Ning.


    "What''s the matter?" She had a strange look at her, and night Yu Ning was puzzled.


    "Sister Ning, although I don''t know what happened, I can see that elder brother and Qingtong are impossible. If there is any possibility, elder brother will never be like this. I know that you always like elder brother, so I write to you and ask people to come here, so that you can accompany him and persuade him. In fact, elder brother still listens to you. "Beiyan snow murmured a sigh, the words slightly paused, and then continued again," Ning elder sister, you helped elder brother when he was born a few days ago. In fact, elder brother''s heart is respectful to you, so he will listen to you. "


    Ye Yu is stunned. Thinking of many things before, Bei Yanxue is right. She and Bei Yanchen have had several lives.


    Her mother said that she was too understanding of death, once the identified things, they will not change, so she would like to help North Yan Chen.


    However, in the end, she can only be his sister.


    "Cher, it''s impossible between me and him." Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, the voice slightly sank a few minutes, she and North Yan morning between already impossible, from the moment he chose to clear the pupil is impossible.


    I don''t know why, when talking about this sentence, her brain suddenly flashed Gu Tianyi''s face, flashed his ruffian with a smile, which was the same as before when he was in the capital.


    Along the way, he was always cold faced and seldom spoke.


    "Why?" Beiyanxue can''t help raising her voice a little bit. "Now that you have cleared your pupils, can''t you just be with your brother?"


    "Xueer, I''m not the one in his heart, not the one who can cure his heart disease." Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked into the distance. From the time he chose to clear his pupils, she knew that she was not the one in his heart and could never be.


    Even if the clear pupil left, things will not change, if love a person can change so easily, it is not true love.


    Knowing that it is impossible and knowing that she should let go, she still hasn''t completely forgotten. What''s more, beiyanchen and Qingtong are so happy that they have reached the point of marriage.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 783

    Knowing that it is impossible and knowing that she should let go, she still hasn''t completely forgotten. What''s more, beiyanchen and Qingtong are so happy that they have reached the point of marriage.


    "Ning elder sister, or now elder brother can''t forget to clear the pupil, but after a long time, he will definitely forget. At that time, he will like you, and at that time, he will only have you in his heart." Beiyanxue tightly holds yeyuning''s hand and pleads a little more in her voice. She really hopes that yeyuning can become her sister-in-law. In fact, she hopes from the beginning.


    "Xueer, you don''t know how long it takes for a person to forget the emotional injury." Ye Yu Ning shakes her head slightly. She knows that some emotional injuries will not be forgotten even in her whole life. Bei Yanchen is a stubborn person, and his feelings for Qingtong are so deep.


    Therefore, it may take a lifetime for beiyanchen to completely forget to clear his pupils.


    "I can''t stand there forever, wait for him to forget the person in his heart, and then turn around to see me." The voice of yeyuning spreads slowly, but it is very clear.


    "Sister Ning, don''t you like brother? Don''t you love your brother? " Beiyanxue holds yeyuning''s hand tighter.


    "From the moment he was with Qingtong, I told myself that I had to put it down. From that moment on, I began to forget." Night Yu Ning did not break her hand, but the attitude is very clear.


    "Didn''t you just say that it''s not so easy to forget someone? Doesn''t it take a long time? It didn''t take long. You can''t forget your brother so soon, can you? " Beiyanxue''s body was stiff. At that time, when her brother was with Qingtong, she saw the pain of yeyuning with her own eyes.


    Therefore, she knows that yeyuning loves her brother very much. She doesn''t believe that yeyuning forgot her brother so soon.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. For some reason, Gu Tianyi''s face flashed in his mind again, and his cold, clear and angry appearance flashed.


    "If so, I have forgotten." Night Yu Ning slowly opens her mouth, the sound spreads word by word, she still hasn''t completely forgotten, but it''s not as deep as before, so, North Yan Chen has slowly rubbed away from her memory.


    "Sister Ning, do you really forget your brother?" Beiyanxue is shocked. She looks unbelievable, but it''s impossible for her. However, she knows that sister Ning will never cheat her.


    "If you choose to let go, it won''t be difficult to forget." Yeyu stared at her and slowly opened his mouth.


    Forget, because too persistent, too stubborn, but the heart of the real down, so forget is not difficult.


    People''s memory is sometimes a wonderful thing.


    ¡±If my brother had chosen sister Ning at the beginning, it would not have happened. My brother and sister Ning would be very happy. "Beiyanxue sighed secretly. She also knew that what her brother had done before hurt her sister too much.


    In that case, sister Ning forgets her brother is the best choice.


    But she didn''t expect it to happen.


    ¡±There is no if in the world. "Yeyu was in a trance. She suddenly thought, if she had not received the letter from beiyanxue, would she have come to the northern kingdom? Would she have married Gu Tianyi?


    However, with her temperament, such a hasty wedding, she should not be so easy to accept it.


    Therefore, even if there is no letter from beiyanxue, she may not be so soon married with gutianyi.


    Beiyanxue didn''t speak any more, and slowly let go of her hand. She knew that at the moment, she put forward such a request, which was a little difficult. However, she really hoped that yeyuning would become her sister-in-law.


    She thought it was an opportunity, but she didn''t expect that yeyouning would refuse.


    Since yeyouning refused, she couldn''t say anything more.


    However, she still hopes that sister Ning can persuade her brother, hoping to wake him up.


    After entering the Imperial Palace, beiyanxue takes yeyuning directly to the palace of beiyanchen. Yeyuning is no stranger to the palace of beiyanchen. She used to come here often.


    After entering the yard, Ye Yu Ning could smell a pungent smell of wine. Ye Yu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned. In the past, Bei Yan Chen seldom drank alcohol, only when he had to, and never got drunk.


    There were several bodyguards standing in the yard, but the door was closed. No one dared to enter, because the people who entered were all driven out by beiyanchen.


    ¡±I don''t know if my brother is drunk or awake. I''ve been here several times. My brother is drunk and unconscious. "Beiyanxue sighs in secret," if I go on like this, I''m really afraid that my brother will, "


    yeyuning doesn''t speak, just steps towards the room.


    ¡±Get out. "Yeyu Ning reached out and just pushed open the room, a glass of wine flew out, accompanied by his hoarse voice which could hardly be explained.


    Fortunately, ye Yuning''s reaction was fast and he quickly avoided it. Brother, it''s sister Ning. Sister Ning has come to see you. "Beiyanxue is shouting forward. It''s hard to see that her brother is sober.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at the man in the room. His face was full of beard, his hair was scattered and his clothes were full of wrinkles. She couldn''t recognize him for a while.


    But always loves the clean he, at this moment is messy even does not have the place which settles.


    Silence, long silence, North Yan morning raised his eyes and looked over, but his eyes were squinting, because he drank too much wine, his consciousness was not completely clear, and his eyes could not see it.


    After a moment, he seemed to respond, and then mumbled, "Ning''er."


    "Sister Ning, brother recognizes you, brother recognizes you. "Hearing beiyanchen''s words, beiyanxue screams out. She comes almost every day. Although her brother has been intoxicated for many days, she still has a wake-up time, but even when his brother wakes up, she doesn''t recognize her.


    But now, my brother recognizes my sister Ning. Does this mean that sister Ning is very important in my brother''s heart.


    ¡±Why are you here? "Beiyanchen seems to be particularly sober at the moment. His eyes are looking at yeyuning, and he opens his mouth slowly again. Although his voice is hoarse, it is clear.


    "Sister Ning, brother he, he and beiyanxue are even more excited." for so many days, brother has never spoken to anyone. Every time my mother and I come, he ignores us. When my father comes, he dare not enter the room. "


    Yeyu listened to beiyanxue''s words and frowned. She raised her eyes to look at beiyanchen and slowly opened her mouth. "Xueer wrote to me and said you are going to die. I''ll come and have a look. "


    hearing her words, Beiyan was stunned, but she didn''t make a sound.


    ¡±I wish I were dead. "The hoarse voice of Beiyan morning spread again, which sounds a little uncomfortable.


    ¡±Since you want to die, why not choose a direct way, why torture yourself and your relatives like this. "Yeyu stared at him and spoke slowly again. The words sounded cold.


    ¡±Sister Ning. "Beiyanxue''s face changed a little, and she stretched out her hand to yanyeyuning," my brother can''t stand the excitement now. "


    "No, he will not let him die so soon, because he is not only tormenting himself now, but also" Yeyu looks at beiyanchen''s eyes with a slight flash. She suddenly finds a problem. Beiyanchen is not only tormenting himself, he seems to be revenging something.


    "Cher, get out." Beiyanchen''s voice broke in.


    "Brother?" Beiyanxue is stunned. Some people who don''t know all hope beiyanchen, because they are worried, they dare not leave.


    "Cher, go out first." Night Yu Ning turned to her and let Bei Yanxue leave the room.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 784

    ¡±What do you know? " When Beiyan snow left, the eyes of Beiyan morning looked at the night, and the hoarse voice was obviously slightly more quivering.


    "I don''t know anything." Night Yu Ning tiny Leng for a while, she just guessed, now it seems, actually by her guess.


    Gu Tianyi picked up the wine jar on the table and took a sip of wine.


    Night Yu Ning just stood on one side and watched, without making a sound or stopping him. If a decision is made to let himself fall, then no one can save him.


    Beiyanchen raises her eyes, looks at him, and sees her face calm. Suddenly, a slight smile spreads on the corner of her lips, but it''s harder to laugh than to cry.


    The night looked at him, but there was no sound.


    "Leave me alone." North Yan morning slightly droops the Mou son, the hoarse voice slowly spread over, let a person listen to more uncomfortable.


    When he had finished speaking, he picked up the wine jar on the table again.


    Night Yu frowned, breathed a sigh, and finally said, "I don''t know what happened between you and Qingtong. However, I can see that you are not only torturing yourself, but also revenge. However, you are ruining your body to revenge others, which makes me look down upon. "


    Ye Yuning knows that what she just guessed is right. She also knows that Bei Yanchen will not tell her the truth, so she does not want to ask now.


    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand." Beiyanchen''s body is stiff, and his eyes are raised again, looking at her, as if answering her words, but more like muttering to himself.


    ¡±I don''t know, but I know that no matter what happens, you can''t spoil your body. If you really hate him, you should challenge him openly, instead of hiding here.


    ¡±Ye Yuning could not bear to see her, but he was more angry. He did not cherish his body.


    "I can''t kill him." North Yan morning slightly closed his eyes, the face of the pain will not hide the diffuse open.


    "It''s better if you don''t kill than if you hide here and spoil your body." At this moment, she saw his face, not only suffering, but also contradiction and struggle.


    "But I can''t, I can kill all the people in the world, but I can''t kill him alone, I can''t." Beiyanchen''s expression suddenly changed a little excited. His hand shook obviously. Then he picked up the wine jar again and poured it hard. It seemed that he could not directly pour himself to death.


    Hearing his words, Ye Yu was shocked. He said, he can kill all the people in the world, but can''t kill that person alone?


    So who is that man?


    What happened?


    "Beiyanchen, that''s enough." See him desperately pouring wine, night Yu Ning know with his current state, and then pour down like this, life is really not long.


    "You let me drink, let me drink, and all I can do now is drink." Beiyanchen tried hard to pull the wine jar which was pressed by nightyu. The hoarse voice was full of pain.


    "When Qingtong leaves, you can''t find her. Aren''t you afraid of her accident?" He pressed the wine jar with his strength and asked tentatively.


    She wanted to know what was going on, because only in that way could she help him.


    Hearing the clear pupil, his body was obviously frozen, his hand was slightly loose, his lips were moving, and he murmured, "I can''t go to her, I can''t go to her, I dare not go to her."


    Ye Yu was stunned. He said that he couldn''t find Qing Tong, he couldn''t find Qing Tong, he couldn''t, he didn''t dare, but he didn''t want to.


    Night Yu Ning found that when he mentioned clear pupil, his face more struggle, but there is no little anger and resentment.


    That is to say, Qingtong didn''t do anything sorry to him, which has nothing to do with Qingtong.


    North Yan Chen''s temperament should not be that he has done something sorry to clear his pupils. After all, he loves to clear his pupils so much. If he has done something sorry to clear his pupils, he will surely find a way to make up for it now, rather than just drinking here.


    What''s more, she didn''t see a bit of guilt on beiyanchen''s face, so it means he was not wrong.


    Since neither of them is wrong, why does Qingtong leave, and beiyanchen dare not even look for it?


    But beiyanchen is getting revenge! Who is he revenging on?


    Who does beiyanchen want to make painful and embarrassing?


    "Xueer said that Qingtong had no news since she left, as if she had disappeared completely. Xueer was worried that she would have an accident." Night Yu Ning tries to ask again, she feels this matter is very strange.


    "She was right without news." Beiyanchen was stunned, and suddenly a sneer with a little irony came out from the corner of his lips? What does he mean by that?


    "Don''t worry, she will be OK." North speech morning murmured a breath, once again, the hoarse voice seems to be a little more painful, "he will not let her something."


    Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows were frowning tightly. At the moment, she didn''t quite understand the meaning of beiyanchen''s words. Who wouldn''t let anyone have an accident?


    "Ning''er, it''s impossible for us to clear our pupils. It''s impossible." Beiyanchen closed his eyes slightly and held the wine jar tightly. He wanted to refill the wine again, but at the moment, the wine jar was pressed by Yeyu. He failed to take it up.


    He was drunk for so many days. Every day he just drank and didn''t eat. He had no strength at all.


    Ye Yuning didn''t speak. When she saw Xueer and heard Xueer''s description, she thought of this possibility. Now when she saw beiyanchen, she understood even more.


    She felt that there was an insurmountable barrier between beiyanchen and Qingtong.


    However, at the moment, beiyanchen said it in person, she was still a little shocked. How could the two people who love each other so clearly be separated?


    When she came here, ye Yuning still wanted to get back Qingtong, which was a good thing to solve. But now, if we get back Qingtong, it will not solve the problem, just make things more troublesome.


    "Ning''er, actually I don''t know what to do now? Don''t know what to do? What else can I do? " The voice of beiyanchen is a little lower, but the pain is more obvious.


    "So, you hide in your room and drink. If you plan to drink yourself to death like this, you''ll be killed." The voice of night Yu Ning slightly raised a few points, and there was a little more anger, and there was no quarrel.


    "What else can I do? What else can I do? " The murmur of North Yan morning, with despair in it.


    Yes, despair. He''s really desperate.


    "I think it''s better if I really die." Beiyanchen''s painful voice was full of despair, or if he died, it would be over, and all things would be over.


    "In that case, it''s up to you." Night Yu Ning''s lips pulled out a sneer, looked at him, then turned around and walked toward the door.


    If beiyanchen himself gave up, then no one can save him.


    Beiyanchen was stunned. Suddenly, there was a little more confusion and fear in her eyes. Then she suddenly got up and held the wrist of yeyuning.


    But, because his body is too weak, his body shakes, straight forward, and then embrace night Yu Ning.


    Night Yu Ning did not expect that he would suddenly stand up and hold her, not to mention that he would suddenly hold her, for a time the body completely frozen.


    "Ning''er, don''t go, don''t go." beiyanchen hugged her, which was an accident. However, after hugging her, he didn''t loosen it, but slightly tightened it. His murmuring words spread slowly in her ear.


    At the moment, his face is just on her shoulder, and his hot breath is all sprayed on her skin, with a little damp warmth.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 785

    At the moment, his face is just on her shoulder, and his hot breath is all sprayed on her skin, with a little damp warmth.


    Night Yu Ning''s body was stiff, she loved him for so many years, and was eager for his hug. She even thought, if he hugged her, would she die of excitement and happiness.


    However, at the moment, beiyanchen really hugged her, but she found that she didn''t feel anything, and she was surprised by the calm.


    She felt that the hug of beiyanchen at the moment was actually the same as that of her elder brother.


    Yeyuning suddenly thought of Gutian Yi, who loved to hold her when she could not move. She secretly breathed a sigh. Why does she always think of Gutian Yi recently? And at this moment, what she even thought of is Gutian Yi?


    She didn''t want to let herself think about it, but she found that the more clearly Gu Tianyi looked in her mind.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly remembered that when Gu Tianyi held her, although she wanted to repel him every time, she couldn''t help strangling him, but she had to admit that every time Gu Tianyi held her, her heart would jump very fast, she would be very nervous, she would feel hard to breathe, even she would feel a strange reaction in her body.


    Although she didn''t fully know what that meant, she knew that when Gu Tianyi held her, her feelings were different, totally different.


    What she likes is beiyanchen. Why is she so calm when beiyanchen holds her? On the contrary, when gutianyi holds her, she will have so many different feelings?


    Is it true that her love for beiyanchen is not that kind of real love between men and women? Will it be that her love for beiyanchen from childhood is also a sister''s love for her brother, rather than the love between men and women she thinks?


    Night Yu Ning''s body is obviously stiff, a pair of eyes slowly open, the eyes are obviously a little more stunned.


    Ye Yuning was thinking about things all the time, so she didn''t move, speak or react.


    "Ning''er, don''t go, stay with me, OK?" Beiyanchen held her tightly and murmured again. After Qingtong left, for so many days, he felt as if he had been on the edge of the cliff all the time and would be smashed to pieces at any time.


    Only he knew how scared, how scared, how desperate he was.


    No one can help him, no one.


    But now, holding Ning''er in his arms, he found that his heart was no longer so afraid, no longer so afraid, no longer so desperate.


    He and Ning''er grew up together. In fact, his feelings for Ning''er are very complicated. Several times, when something happened to him, it was Ning''er who saved him.


    He said that he had always regarded her as his sister, but he was very clear in his heart that the feeling was not only that of his brother to his sister, but also that there were too many complicated things in it, which made him not know what kind of feeling it was.


    However, one thing is more clear in his own mind. If she is in danger, he will save her even if he has lost his life.


    Or, he to her, is that kind only can far guard, cannot profane.


    If, at this time, someone can give him a sense of peace, then only Ning''er.


    If, at this time, there is another person who can make him live, it is only Ning''er.


    Or, even Yu Ning did not know that she would have such an impact on him.


    "Ning''er is here, and chen''er seems to have come to life all of a sudden." In the courtyard, under the pear tree, a woman in her forties saw the situation in the room through a half open window, and her face was a little more gratified.


    "I''ve already said that brother is different from sister Ning''er." Standing beside her, Beiyan''s snow face finally showed a slight smile.


    "The mother also knows that the mother always thought that the two children would be together, but she didn''t expect a clear pupil to come out on the way. As a result, so many things would happen. If it wasn''t for Ning''er to come, chen''er might be." the queen mentioned clear pupil, and there was a certain coldness in her eyes.


    That woman almost killed his morning son.


    North words snow lips corner pursed pursed purses, did not speak again, although clear pupil also calculate good, but she still likes Ning son elder sister more.


    "Ning''er has always been fond of the morning baby. It used to be because of the clear pupil that made Ning''er sad and sad. Now, the clear pupil is gone, and Ning''er is coming, or it''s a good thing. The mother can prepare the marriage for these two children later." Mother''s face slowly showed a trace of chuckle, if the morning son can marry Ning son, that is the best result.


    "Mother, I mentioned this to sister Ning''er on the way, but sister Ning''er said that she and her brother could not be together." North words snow Leng Leng Leng, immediately open mouth to say, voice slightly with some disappointment.


    "Why?" The queen was stunned and quickly turned her eyes to the north and said snow.


    "Sister Ning said that she could not wait for her brother to forget to clear his pupils, then turn around to see her, and sister Ning said she had forgotten her brother." North words snow simple, so what words are direct to say.


    The queen frowned slightly, turned her eyes again, looked at the two people in the room, saw the two people tightly holding each other, smiled again and said, "your worry is superfluous. As long as your brother takes the initiative, Ning''er likes your brother in heart, and will not refuse. When Ning''er said these words to you, he should be afraid that your brother will not forget to clear his eyes and will not pick up Accept her, but how can she refuse your brother''s initiative now? "


    "Really?" North words snow Mou son light twinkle, some are not sure, she felt that Ning son elder sister said those words, the attitude is very firm.


    "Don''t you know enough about the two of them in the room?" The Queen''s lips were slightly raised. She felt that it was not a problem at all.


    Just, at the moment, the room''s night Yu Ning suddenly pushed away the North Yan Chen.


    The smile on the face of the queen standing under the pear tree froze and her face slightly changed. The reason why she changed her face was not only because yeyuning pushed away beiyanchen. After all, yeyuning is an unmarried woman, even shy is normal.


    However, she saw the rebuff on Yeyu''s face, the rebuff to beiyanchen.


    "Ning''er?" In the room, beiyanchen obviously didn''t expect that yeyuning would suddenly push him away, and one of them could not stand stably and fell directly to the ground.


    Yeyu looked at him with a calm expression. She had been thinking about things and had forgotten her reaction, so she let beiyanchen hold her.


    Her first reaction was to push her away, because at that moment, what flashed in her mind was Gu Tianyi''s cold, angry face.


    She felt as if she had been possessed by ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu congealed subconsciously shook her head, as if to throw Gu Tianyi out of her head, but she found that it was useless.


    ¡±What''s the matter, Ning''er? "When beiyanchen saw her appearance, he was obviously worried.


    "Nothing." The night Yu coagulates to return to the spirit, murmured a breath, she has now separated from the ancient Tianyi, but how does she feel still can''t get rid of the ancient Tianyi.


    "Are you worried, Ning''er?" Although she said it was ok, beiyanchen grew up with her. He knew her well. With a glance, he saw something hidden in her heart.


    Night Yu Ning heard his words, suddenly raised his eyes, looked at him, and his face was obviously a little more stunned.


    ¡±It seems that I got it. "Beiyanchen sat up straight, with a smile on his lips. This time, it was not as ugly as before.


    It seems that Ning''er is really worried. It should belong to girls.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 786

    ¡±Ning''er, tell me, what is it? "Bei Yanchen looks at her and slowly opens his mouth. Although his affairs have not been completely solved, he wants to know what happened to her.


    ¡±Tell you? "Ye Yu is stunned. Can she tell Bei Yanchen about this kind of thing?


    She felt that even if her mother asked her, she would not necessarily tell her mother.


    ¡±Well, tell me about it. I''ll help you analyze it. "Beiyanchen nodded slightly, his face was familiar and familiar.


    The night Yu congeals the lips Cape slightly purses, looks at him, has not spoken.


    "What? Ning''er, don''t you believe me The eyes of beiyanchen are slightly dark. They seem sad and sad.


    His words were slightly paused, and then he spoke slowly again, "Ning''er, we used to talk about everything. At that time, you like to tell me everything and keep talking in my ear."


    Yeyuning also remembered the situation at that time. Yes, she always liked to talk to him and say everything.


    Later, the eldest brother laughed at her and said that she was like a sparrow, and only beiyanchen received her.


    However, beiyanchen is very patient to listen to her every time.


    At that time, she said everything to beiyanchen.


    However, now she feels that there is a distance between her and beiyanchen. It is impossible for her to go back to the past.


    Moreover, it is impossible for her to tell other people about this matter, including Bei Yanchen.


    "Brother Chen, you''d better worry about your own business first." Night Yu stared at him, his face was also the usual kind of chuckle, the usual tone, but, after all, there was still a little more alienation.


    Beiyanchen''s eyes are slightly dark. Yes, his own affairs have not been solved yet. However, in his opinion, Ning''er''s affairs are more important than his own.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Beiyanchen didn''t want her to worry. He knew that she came so far because she was worried about him.


    "Brother Chen won''t drink any more?" Yeyu stared at the wine jar in front of him. If he continued to drink like this, something would happen sooner or later.


    ¡±Don''t worry. I won''t drink any more. "Beiyanchen looks at her and smiles slowly. Although her voice is still hoarse, it is not as bad as it was just now." you are right. No matter how, you should not spoil your body.


    ¡±It''s great that brother Chen can think it out. "Listen to him to say so, night Yu Ning is obviously relieved.


    ¡±Thank you, Ning''er. "Beiyanchen looked at her, and his lips slightly pursed, but he said a word of thanks.


    If it wasn''t for her to come here, or he would really drink to death.


    It seems that every time he is in danger and he is in difficulty, she will show up and help him.


    He remembered that he was arrested by people in the southern region that year. At that time, she went into the southern region to save her regardless of her own danger.


    At that time, when he visited his teacher, the master refused to accept him. She accompanied him to kneel outside the master''s door for a day and a night before the master agreed.


    ¡±Brother Chen and I need to be polite? We grew up together. You are the same as my brother. "Night Yu Ning''s face is full of bright smile. At the moment, when she said this, it was so natural, because in her heart, at the moment, she really regarded him as her brother.


    As he said, she has always been a sister.


    Beiyanchen looks at her, eyes light, he can see that her words are from the heart, without any disguise.


    Besides, she said it with a smile.


    At this moment, beiyanchen suddenly understood a truth, that is, now Ning''er''s feelings for him are only his sister''s feelings for his brother.


    Beiyanchen looked at her and didn''t speak.


    ¡±Seeing that brother Chen is OK, Ning''er is relieved. Ning''er has something else to do, and may not stay in the palace for long. "Night Yu Ning saw that he had been roused, and he was completely relieved.


    Since beiyanchen is OK, she won''t stay in the palace any more. She wants to leave, because she feels that there is something she must do.


    That is to go to ancient Tianyi and tell her mind.


    Although their engagement has been cancelled, she doesn''t know what kind of attitude Gu Tianyi has towards her and whether he really has feelings towards her,.


    However, she felt that she still had to tell Gu Tianyi her mind.


    Because, she knows, she has feelings for ancient Tianyi, so, she may have liked ancient Tianyi.


    Although the time is very short, but like is like, is not there a feeling called love at first sight?


    The mother said that all things are won by herself, so she wants to find him. When she was three years old, she dared to decide on him, let alone now.


    After thinking about this, ye Yuning suddenly felt a little anxious.


    ¡±So urgent? Just come and leave. "When beiyanchen heard his words, his face was obviously a little more stunned and his voice slightly increased.


    He also heard that.


    ¡±Is sister Ning''er about to leave? Are you leaving as soon as you come? "Beiyan snow is also obviously stunned, some accidents, but more reluctant to give up.


    Queen lips slightly pursed, did not speak, but deep in the eyes of the more subtle complex emotions.


    ¡±Sister Ning''er is so far away from here, and she is in such a hurry to leave? I can''t bear to let my sister go. "Beiyan snow murmured a sigh," but now, even my brother can''t keep Ning''er sister, there''s no other way. I just don''t know if my brother will drink again after Ning''er sister leaves. "


    the Queen''s eyes flashed a little, and then she looked at the snow in Beiyan as quickly as possible.


    ¡±No, mother won''t let that happen. "The Queen''s lips are fretting and murmuring. It seems that she is speaking to beiyanxue, and more like talking to herself.


    ¡±Ah? What do you say, mother? What won''t? "Beiyanxue didn''t hear it very clearly. She couldn''t help asking.


    ¡±Nothing. "The queen quickly concealed her face, turned her eyes to the north, said snow, and smiled a little." let''s go in. I haven''t seen Ning''er for a long time. I really miss her. "


    " en, en, OK. " Beiyanxue didn''t think much about it, and didn''t find anything different, just happily agreed.


    The queen smiled and walked softly to the room.


    When the queen and beiyanxue got out of the door, yeyuning pushed the door open. They were just about to leave.


    "It''s very kind of you to come, Ning''er." The queen looked at her with a smile on her face, bright and kind, just like usual.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 787

    "It''s very kind of you to come, Ning''er." The queen looked at her with a smile on her face.


    "Ning''er, please say hello to the empress." Night Yu Ning sees the queen that appears suddenly, tiny Leng for a while, but still fast salute.


    "Come on, get up quickly. Are you so polite with this palace?" However, the queen quickly reached out her hand and held her. "Ning''er has not come for a long time. I really want to. Now that I have come, I will stay in the palace for a few more days. The emperor is also thinking of you these days."


    When beiyanchen heard the queen mention the emperor, his face was obviously heavy and his eyes were cold.


    Emperor, will you miss Ning''er? It''s strange.


    "Empress, Ning''er still has some things to do. I''m afraid she can''t stay for long." In the face of the Queen''s enthusiasm, Yeyu Ning suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    "What''s so urgent? "The Queen looks at her, with some accidents on her face." even if there is something wrong, it''s not urgent at this moment. It''s not easy for you to come here once. How can we let you go like this? We have to stay with us for a few days. "


    Yeyu frowned slightly. Every time she came, though the queen was good to her, she was not as enthusiastic as this time.


    Since ye Yuning has decided to go to Gu Tianyi, she must go. What she has decided will not change.


    "Empress, I''m sorry, Ning''er is really busy. Next time, Ning''er will come to the palace to see you sometime." No matter how enthusiastic the empress is, she can''t change the decision that ye Yuning wants to find Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi said that there is something to do to go to Ningcheng, and it should still be in Ningcheng now. It should not be difficult for her to ask Ying''er to help find Gu Tianyi. However, she does not know how long Gu Tianyi will stay in Ningcheng, so she cannot delay. Once Gu Tianyi leaves Ningcheng, she wants to find him, even if it is not so easy.


    The Queen''s eyes sank, but she soon covered up the past and smiled again, "but how can you leave without seeing the emperor when you are here


    The empress took the hand of yeu Ning, obviously not ready to let go.


    "Mother, Ning''er may have something urgent, so don''t stop her. "Beiyanchen suddenly made a noise. It was his mother. He naturally saw that his mother wanted to keep Ning''er. As for the emperor, it was nothing to see or not to see.


    ¡±No matter how anxious Ning''er is, you can''t let her leave empty? "Empress some discontented swept North Yan morning a glance," you think everybody is the same as you, do not eat, only drink can. "


    Beiyanchen''s face sank slightly.


    "OK, mother asked people to prepare lunch, you also eat a little, Conger came, mother asked people to bring the emperor over." The empress still took the hand of Yeyu Ning, but she didn''t say anything more about keeping her for a few days, just for lunch.


    For this request, Yeyu Ning is naturally not good to refuse again. What''s more, it''s almost noon, and she also wants to eat.


    "Don''t invite him, I don''t want to see him." Beiyanchen''s expression suddenly changed a little excited, and his voice increased a little.


    "Chen''er, what''s the matter with you? It''s nothing to do with the father when Qing Tong left. Why do you have such a big opinion on your father? " The queen was shocked. She looked to the north and said that chen''er wanted to kill the emperor that morning. She thought it was just an accident. She thought that chen''er was too sad to recognize the wrong person.


    But now it seems that things are not so simple.


    "Hum." Beiyanchen didn''t say much, just snorted coldly.


    "Morning? Is Qingtong''s departure related to your father? " The empress looked at the eyes of northward Yan Chen and was a little more nervous. Although she thought it was impossible, Chen er''s attitude is really suspicious now.


    "Mother, I don''t want to talk about that again." Beiyanchen was stunned, his lips were slightly pursed, his face was a little more dignified, and he also had some contradictions. However, he decided to hide some things and treat everyone well.


    "You mean it''s really about your father?" When the queen heard this, she froze completely. Did chen''er acquiesce in her words.


    "No." In the morning, Beiyan drops her eyes, hides the pain in her heart, and slowly opens her mouth. That matter can''t be known by anyone.


    When the queen heard his words, she did not ask again, but her doubts did not disappear.


    "Mother, how could Qingtong leave have something to do with the father? The father doesn''t object to his brother being with Qingtong." The snow in Beiyan is too simple. She only thinks of so much.


    The queen looked at her and didn''t speak. The girl was too simple. She didn''t understand many things.


    However, since chen''er doesn''t want to say it, she can''t force chen''er to do it. It seems that she has to find out for herself.


    "Well, that''s over. Let''s not talk about it. Now the most important thing is to arrange lunch for our Ning''er. Ning''er has worked hard all the way from Dayuan to our northern country." When the queen turned to Yeyu Ning, she smiled again. She really liked Ning''er, from the bottom of her heart, from the beginning.


    At that time, chen''er was reluctant to marry Qingtong, but she didn''t want to force chen''er to do what chen''er decided, regardless of the emperor. When Ning''er returned to Dayuan, she couldn''t see Ning''er, so it was settled.


    "Well, well, I''m hungry, too." Simple Beiyan snow is easily distracted.


    "You, you are always crying hungry." the empress looked at her and couldn''t help chuckling.


    Beiyanxue doesn''t mind. She laughs more happily. There hasn''t been such a happy atmosphere in the palace for a long time. Thanks to sister Ning''er.


    Ye Yuning did not refuse any more, but because of the meaning of Bei Yanchen, lunch was arranged in the palace of Bei Yanchen.


    "Ning''er, you are here to talk with xue''er. Our palace is here. I''m afraid you will be more restrained." Empress empress accompanied yeu Ning to sit once, then she got up and left.


    "OK, OK, I''ll accompany sister Ning''er." Beiyanxue is very satisfied. The mother and the queen are here. She really has something to say to sister Ning''er.


    ¡±Sister Ning''er, are you really not going to stay? Do you really have the heart to leave your brother alone? "After the queen left, beiyanxue asked aloud.


    The queen who just walked out of the room could not help but stop when she heard beiyanxue. She also wanted to know what the girl of Ning''er thought and why she was so eager to leave


    if she had changed, Ning''er would surely stay for a while longer. When Ning''er came, she would follow chen''er every time. Where chen''er went, she would follow her.


    Of course, since the appearance of clear pupil, when chen''er said that his favorite person was clear pupil, Ning''er suddenly became very quiet, and then every time he came, he just stood far away from chen''er.


    She knew that Ning''er was considerate and sensible since she was young. Ning''er was afraid of disturbing chen''er and Qingtong. However, she was reluctant to let chen''er go, so she could only look at it from afar.


    Ning''er likes chen''er so much. Now that something happened to her, Ning''er has come. How can she go in such a hurry?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 788

    Night Yu congeals tiny Leng for a while, then chuckles, "elder brother Chen is in the palace, have you to accompany, have queen to accompany, how can be a person?"


    The meaning of her words is obvious. She is the same as beiyanxue to beiyanchen, both of them are sisters.


    "But it''s not the same." North speech snow red lips tiny Qiao, voice slightly low a few minutes, seem to be a little bit more distressed.


    She is brother''s sister, but sister Ning''er is not, at least not her own sister. Sister Ning''er and brother can have some different relationships.


    "What''s the difference?" Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly light, "brother Chen and I, just like my brother."


    "Sister Ning''er, but didn''t you like your brother very much? Don''t you really want to marry your brother? " The voice of the snow in the north is obviously a little more eager.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t answer her, just a pair of eyes looking to the front, lips corner diffuse light smile, at the moment the brain is still thinking of Gu Tianyi, but at the moment she doesn''t repel him.


    All things can be controlled, but the thinking of one person can''t be controlled.


    North words snow stupidly looks toward the night Yu congeals.


    On the way to the palace, ye Yuning once told her that it was impossible to talk with her brother. At that time, when ye Yuning said this, his voice was still a little sad.


    However, the present night Yu Ning is a smirk on the face, with a natural look, without any sadness at all, but with some ease.


    Although Beiyan snow is simple, she doesn''t think much about some things, but she still feels the difference between before and after yeyuning.


    Before, there was still some hope in beiyanxue''s heart. Although her sister Ning''er said that, she still had a brother in her heart.


    However, beiyanxue suddenly felt that there was no hope.


    The queen sighed in secret, and then walked away.


    "The empress wants Princess Ning''er to stay?" After going out for a distance, aunt Hongyun, who was following behind, couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "Yes, we want her to stay, and we want her to marry chen''er. You can see that chen''er has been drunk for so many days, and no one can stop her. When Ning''er comes, she tries to persuade chen''er. Only when Ning''er stays with her can we rest assured." The empress breathed a sigh in secret. The pace at her feet slowed down obviously, and her expression became heavier. "But Ning''er is so eager to leave now. If chen''er doesn''t stop her, no one can stop her. "


    the Queen''s words stopped and said again," or even the morning could not keep her. Princess Ning''er likes the prince so much. This time, the prince has such a thing. Why is she so eager to leave? If she stays, she may soon be able to replace Miss Qing Tong. "Hongyun thought about it, with a tentative opening.


    ¡±Ning''er, the child, is alone and independent. She can''t do such a thing. "The queen shook her head." sometimes, the palace hopes that she will not be so opinionated and stubborn. "


    " since the queen wants Princess Ning''er to be with the prince, why don''t she find a way to let Princess Ning''er stay? "Red cloud looked at the queen and spoke slowly again.


    ¡±You have just seen that she is eager to leave. She refuses to stay in our palace for a few more days. No one in our palace can change what she has decided. "The Queen''s voice is obviously a little more helpless. She thought that when she came out, Ning''er would stay at least a few more days. As long as Ning''er stayed a few more days, there would be hope between her and chen''er.


    But now it seems that she has made things simple.


    ¡±For the happiness of the prince and Princess Ning''er, we can find a way to let Princess Ning''er stay. "The red cloud thought about it, and opened up again. The voice was obviously lowered a little.


    ¡±What''s the way? You got a way? "The queen quickly turned her eyes and looked at her. There was more hope in her eyes.


    ¡±Yes, I have a way. I promise to let Princess Ning''er stay. I promise to let the prince and Princess Ning''er stay together. " Red cloud lowers his head, but his voice is extremely positive.


    "What can you do? What do you want to do? " The queen saw her eyes and her face was a little more confused.


    "If the queen is at ease, she may leave it to her maidservant." Hongyun didn''t explain much or say what he would do.


    The queen looked at her, paused for a moment, then nodded slowly, "OK, this is for you to do. Remember, don''t hurt them. My palace really likes Ning''er and doesn''t want her to be hurt. Besides, Ning''er is the princess of Da Yuan. Da Yuan has a lot to do with the northern kingdom."


    Hongyun has been with her for many years. She always knows how to do things properly. She is at ease when Hongyun does things.


    "Yes, the queen, don''t worry. The maidservant has the right measure." Red cloud nodded in response. She was the maid of the queen, so she had to think about the queen everywhere. For the sake of the queen, she could do anything as long as the queen was happy.


    "Sister Ning''er, do you have someone else you like?" In the hall, beiyanxue looks at the light smile of the night universe, and suddenly opens her mouth.


    ¡±Yeah? "Night Yu Ning quickly turned her eyes and looked at her with a certain degree of consternation.


    ¡±I don''t know why. I just saw the appearance of sister Ning''er, and suddenly I had this feeling. The appearance of sister Ning''er just seemed to miss someone. "Although Beiyan snow is simple, it is also very smart.


    "Night Yu Ning Leng Leng, chuckle out a voice," you little girl''s mind is quite a lot. "


    " sister Ning''er, do you mean I''m right? "Beiyanxue''s eyes are wide and his face is obviously more curious.


    ¡±Maybe. "Yeyouning didn''t deny it any more. She thought that if she didn''t like someone, she would not think of him from time to time. Therefore, she should really like ancient Tianyi.


    The night Yu condenses the lips Cape tiny Yang, obviously did not think that oneself unexpectedly so easily admitted.


    She grew up with beiyanxue and has the best relationship with beiyanxue. So now she has no cover up in front of beiyanxue. Of course, there is another reason why yeyuning admits that she doesn''t want beiyanxue to put her together with beiyanchen again.


    ¡±Sister Ning''er? Are you real? Sister Ning''er really likes others. "Seeing that she admitted, beiyanxue was totally stunned. Sister Ning''er really liked others.


    Yeyu stared at her and smiled. He didn''t answer, but the smile on her face was enough to explain everything.


    "Sister Ning''er, who is he? Who is that you like? What kind of person is he? What kind of person will you like? " Beiyanxue returns to her senses and asks repeatedly again. She wants to know what kind of man she is that makes sister Ning''er like her.


    What kind of person is he?


    What kind of person is Gu Tianyi?


    She thought of what Gu Tianyi had done to her at the beginning, and her lips were slightly raised, "he is a scoundrel."


    At that time, Gu Tianyi was really a rascal. She wanted to do all the things he did now, but she still had a bit of teeth itching. He was unreasonable and didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    However, she knew that she did not start to like gutianyi from this way.


    I should have liked him when I was in the capital, so she began to like him when he was a scoundrel.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 789

    "What? A rascal? Since he is a scoundrel, why does sister Ning''er like it? " North words snow is completely surprised live, a pair of eyes vigorously round open, voice also suddenly improve.


    Beiyanxue didn''t expect that yeyuning would say such a thing. Beiyanxue thought that yeyuning would praise the man for how good he was, but yeyuning said that the man was a rascal.


    How can a rogue like it? How can he?


    Especially Ning''er is so excellent.


    Combing properly, beiyanchen, who happened to walk outside the room, was obviously petrified? Who does Ning''er like? "


    Beiyanchen''s voice at the moment didn''t make any difference, and his face was very natural, but what flashed in his eyes was obvious.


    "Brother, brother, you''re here. You''re here just in time. Sister Ning''er likes a rascal. You must save sister Ning''er." Beiyanxue is totally convinced. Now she is worried.


    When she saw beiyanchen, she asked for help. She felt that only her brother could help her sister Ning''er.


    North Yan Chen did not answer, but a pair of eyes to the night Yu Ning, a little thought.


    He thought of all the things that night Yu had done in his room before. It was not surprising that she was or was.


    ¡±Ning''er, who is it? "Beiyanchen thought for a moment, or couldn''t help asking, he also wanted to know who she liked?


    ¡±Don''t listen to snow talking about the things that haven''t been shadowed yet. "It''s not easy for Yeyu to talk about those things in front of beiyanchen. What''s more, she doesn''t know whether there will be any result between her and gutianyi, and whether gutianyi will accept her. Maybe gutianyi has someone else to like.


    Therefore, if some words are passed on, I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    ¡±Since Ning''er doesn''t want to say it, that''s all. "Beiyan''s morning eyes are a little dark. Now she is a little more alienated from him. She doesn''t want to tell him anything.


    Or, in the future, the distance between them will be more and more distant and alienated.


    The night Yu congeals the lips corner slightly purses, did not speak, in a time the room was completely quiet down.


    Fortunately, the palace maids came to arrange things and broke the silence. However, the question just now has been revealed. Beiyanchen didn''t mention it again, and beiyanxue didn''t ask it again.


    Just now, because she was too surprised and too stunned, she took what sister Ning''er said as true. Now, when sister Ning''er said it, she was happy with her face, so it must not be true.


    At noon, the queen came again. However, the emperor did not come, and ye Yuning found that Bei Yanchen seemed to be relieved.


    The night Yu congeals the son light flash, now it seems that the clear pupil''s departure may really have something to do with the emperor?


    However, Ye Yu did not understand that how could this matter relate to the emperor?


    However, there are some things that should not be known by her. She''d better not know or ask more questions. At least now, beiyanchen doesn''t continue to drink any more, which is reassuring for her.


    Other things are beyond her control.


    ¡±Ning''er, this is the soup that our palace has just specially asked someone to boil for you. Come and have a taste. "The queen herself filled a bowl of soup and brought it to Yeyu Ning.


    ¡±Mother is really eccentric, only for Ning''er sister, not for me. "In the north, the snow and red lips are slightly cocked, scattering their delicacy.


    ¡±OK, here, I''ll also serve you a bowl. "The queen chuckled and filled another bowl for Beiyan snow.


    Standing behind the empress, the red cloud''s eyes flickered. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all, but his lips were slightly pursed.


    ¡±That''s pretty much the same. "Beiyanxue is satisfied with her smile.


    ¡±Morning son, you also drink a bowl. You haven''t eaten for many days. Don''t eat too much at one time. First drink some soup. "The queen also handed beiyanchen a bowl.


    "Good." Beiyanchen did not push away, but answered quietly, and then took the soup.


    The eyes of red cloud flash again, but then they are more relieved.


    Beiyanxue first drinks the soup, then seems to have not had enough, stretches out the bowl, "mother, I want to drink."


    To be honest, from small to large, the mother seldom makes soup and rice for her in person. She also wants to enjoy this kind of warmth.


    "Well, well, I''ll serve you another bowl." The queen was so happy today that her son finally came back to life.


    It''s just that Hongyun''s face is a little more anxious, and she can''t help saying, "princess, this is the Queen''s mother specially asked someone to serve it to Princess Ning''er. You have finished drinking. What does Princess Ning''er drink? "


    " ah? That''s it! Well, Princess Ben won''t drink. "Beiyanxue is embarrassed to spit out her tongue.


    At night, Yu stares at the red cloud. Her eyes are shining. She has a bowl of soup. But the red cloud prevents Xueer from drinking?


    "One bowl is enough for my princess, otherwise there will be so many." Night Yu Ning slightly lowered her eyes, saw that she had drunk half of the soup in front of her, and wondered a little bit more. Why did red cloud stop Xueer from drinking the soup, and said that it was for her?


    Even if the queen ordered it to be done for her, but Xueer is a princess. It''s nothing to drink more. Although Hongyun is the person beside the queen, after all, she is a servant. How could she say such words in public?


    Night Yu Ning stared at the soup in front of him, suddenly some didn''t want to drink, or some didn''t dare to drink.


    This is the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. She came here often since she was a child. Therefore, she has always regarded this place as her home. In fact, this place is indeed her home, because her grandfather was the former Northern king.


    Although the emperor is not grandpa''s own son, he is also her uncle, and his uncle has always loved her very much.


    So, in the palace of the Northern Kingdom, she never wanted to guard against anything.


    But now, suddenly, she felt a hidden danger.


    The night world coagulates to raise the MOU, looks to the empress, the red cloud is the person around the empress, what does the red cloud do, the empress should know?


    However, from the Queen''s face, ye Yuning did not see any difference, and the queen still chuckled, just as kind and kind.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, is it her multi-minded?


    "What''s the matter, Ning''er? Is it not to your taste? " The Queen''s eyes to the night Yu Ning, the smile on her face more diffuse, natural and kind.


    At the moment, the red cloud standing behind the queen bowed her head, and night Yu Ning could not see the expression on her face.


    "No, it''s good." Night Yu congeals to press down the doubt in the heart, slightly chuckles, she really hopes that is oneself multi-minded, actually won''t have what matter.


    "Ning''er likes it. I''m telling you to make it according to her taste. "The empress''s eyebrows are flying, and her eyes are full of smiles.


    ¡±Mother is eccentric, more painful than my sister. "Beiyan''s snow red lips are slightly cocked. He said with a little dissatisfaction on purpose, but he didn''t see dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he smiled all over his face.


    When beiyanxue talks, Hongyun adds rice and hands it to beiyanxue. This is what Hongyun usually does. It''s normal.


    Only, night Yu Ning sees the action of red cloud, the Mou son lightly flashed for a while, her faint feeling is always where some is wrong, but, in this palace, red cloud has no reason, also dare not do what to her?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 790

    "You are jealous that Ning''er seldom comes." The queen looked at Beiyan snow, smiled and shook her head, which made her face more cherished.


    "Yes, it''s been more than a year since sister Ning''er came here. I''m afraid there will be fewer opportunities to come later." Beiyan Snow''s face suddenly sank down, the voice of the more faint lost.


    Sister Ning''er now has someone she likes. Naturally, she needs to spend more time with the person she likes. In the future, she will have no time to come to the palace. If everything goes well, sister Ning''er will marry the man she likes. Later, she is afraid that it will be difficult for her to meet sister Ning''er.


    Ah, why can''t sister Ning''er be her sister-in-law?


    "Why?" The empress was slightly stunned, with a little more doubt in her expression, and her eyes looked subconsciously towards the night.


    With Xueer''s temperament, it must be for a reason to say such a sentence suddenly.


    "Because sister Ning''er already has something she likes," Bei Yanxue said straightforwardly. Hearing the Queen''s question, she answered subconsciously.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart was tight. Fortunately, she was sitting with Beiyan snow and quietly pulled her for a while to stop her.


    "Sister Ning''er, are you shy? In fact, this is also a normal thing, there is no need to be shy. " Beiyan snow is a straight character, even on the spot joking Yu Ning.


    Although the words of beiyanxue just didn''t finish, but the meaning is more obvious. In addition to the words at the moment, with the wisdom of the queen, we can naturally guess what''s going on.


    The Queen''s eyes are a little dark, a little more disappointed. No wonder Ning''er will refuse chen''er. It turns out that she has someone she likes.


    It seems that Ning''er and chen''er are really impossible.


    It''s only chen''er who can be blamed for this. Chen''er grew up with Ning''er, but he didn''t take the chance.


    She didn''t understand why she took a fancy to the clear pupil when she put a girl like Ning''er away in the morning?


    What''s special about the clear pupil that she didn''t really feel? The clear pupil is also a little beautiful. But compared with Ning''er, she prefers the purity and nature like Ning''er, and the beauty of the clear pupil has a kind of demon that can hook people''s heart and soul.


    The empress suddenly thought of beiyanchen''s previous attitude towards the emperor. Her eyes were slightly heavy. Would she be the emperor?


    No, impossible?


    However, the queen repeatedly denied her idea. She and her husband and wife have known the emperor for so many years.


    Red cloud, standing behind the queen, quickly raised her eyes and looked at Ye Yu Ning. Her hidden hands were tightly tightened under her clothes. If Princess Ning''er didn''t like the emperor anymore, but liked other people, would her plan be cancelled? After all, no matter what, she couldn''t really think about it To Princess Ning''er.


    Princess Ning''er is the princess of Dayuan.


    "Is Ning''er leaving after lunch?" The queen knows that the children may not be together these two days. She cannot help losing her heart. She really likes Ning''er.


    Just Ning''er left in a hurry, afraid that he would leave after lunch.


    "Yes." Night Yu Ning nodded, hoping that Gu Tianyi had not left Ningcheng.


    Beiyan morning lips slightly pursed, did not speak, he knew that she was so anxious to leave, must be to find the person he likes.


    So, he knew that he should not stop her, nor should he stop her.


    "Ah." The queen sighed gently, with obvious loss, and a bit sad.


    The red cloud standing behind heard the Queen''s sigh, and her eyes flashed softly. She had been with the queen for more than 20 years. The queen had been very good to her. Now the queen was upset. She had to find a way to help the queen.


    She thought that even if Princess Ning''er had someone else to like now, she would not forget the emperor so quickly and completely, or her plan was feasible.


    As long as her plan is successful, Princess Ning''er can be with the prince. At that time, Princess Ning''er will surely forget other people and devote herself to the prince.


    The prince and Princess Ning''er will be very happy together.


    "Sister Ning''er, you''re in a hurry. Why don''t you stay all night?" Beiyan snow is really reluctant to give up her. In the middle of talking, her hand has caught yeyuning''s arm.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t speak, just looked at her and smiled, but the resolute attitude was not to be ignored.


    Beiyanxue grew up with her, which is also to know her. Seeing her like this, she knew that it was useless to say anything.


    After lunch, Yeyu Ning asked to leave.


    "The maidservant went to prepare the carriage for the princess." The red cloud standing behind the queen suddenly spoke.


    "No more." If it''s normal, she agrees, but now for some reason, yeyuning always feels that she''s suspicious at the moment.


    However, at the moment, Hongyun still lowered her head and couldn''t see the expression on her face, so yeyuning didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Sister Ning''er, the carriage must be needed. Please let her prepare. Sister Ning''er can accompany me for a while. "Beiyan snow is pulling yeyuning with a reluctant face. It''s good to let her stay a little longer.


    North Yan Chen''s eyes raised, looked to the night Yu Ning, smiled, "all the way."


    Since she may be looking for someone she likes, he will send her, just afraid that it may cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Since she didn''t choose to be together from the beginning, she has finally found happiness, and he will sincerely bless her.


    "Brother, don''t you go to see Ning''er off?" Beiyan snow heard his words, his face was obviously a little more dissatisfied.


    "No more." Night Yu Ning is a faster step to open her mouth. Although beiyanchen is forced to come to eat this meal, she knows that beiyanchen''s body is very weak now.


    Moreover, she didn''t want beiyanchen to send her. She was afraid that beiyanchen would send her directly to Ningcheng in case of unnecessary trouble.


    ¡±Then I won''t send it. I haven''t recovered. "Hearing Ye Yuning''s quick reply and seeing her expression again, Bei Yanchen naturally guessed her mind.


    The queen looked at beiyanchen and shook her head secretly. Why can''t her son be more active in front of Ning''er?


    Red cloud soon prepared the carriage. When he came to report, he looked natural and could not see anything different.


    ¡±Sister Ning''er, I''ll see you off. " North words snow still pulls night Yu Ning, does not let go.


    "Ning''er, let Xueer see you off, we won''t see you off." The Queen''s face is still a little bit lost, and the smile on her face is slightly farfetched.


    Night Yu Ning did not refuse, let night Yu Ning pull her.


    Just when passing by the flower yard, ye Yuning suddenly feels a little dizzy.


    Night Yu Ning heart a surprise, the first is to look at the red cloud, but at the moment still quietly on the side, there is no difference.


    Night Yu Ning once again turned her eyes to look at North Yan snow, and then she saw that North Yan snow shook her head forcefully. Next moment, she directly fell to the ground.


    And the red cloud in front also stopped.


    Night Yu congeals Jing Zhi, a pair of eyes slightly squint, straight stare at red cloud, red cloud really has a problem?


    Just, ye Yuning doesn''t know what Hongyun wants to do.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 791

    Hongyun just looked at yeyuning, didn''t speak, seemed to be waiting for something.


    Night Yu Ning only felt that her head was getting more and more dizzy, and her vision seemed to be blurred. Night Yu Ning knew that she must have been poisoned.


    Obviously, it''s related to Hongyun. However, Yeyu Ning doesn''t know what Hongyun wants to do?


    She didn''t know what poison Hongyun had given her.


    When she just had soup, she doubted in her heart and checked it, but found nothing unusual.


    However, now it seems that there must be something wrong with the soup. However, the poison may be colorless and tasteless, and no abnormality can be seen.


    What''s more, ye Yuning can guess that there might be nothing wrong with one kind of poison, for fear that there is another kind of poison hidden in the flower yard. The mixture of the two poisons makes her have such a reaction.


    However, Bei Yanxue had soup with her at that time, and accompanied her to the flower garden? Is the poison given by Hongyun not afraid of harming Beiyan snow?


    Night Yu Ning Mou son tried his best to open his eyes, and looked at the snow in the north, and found that the poison in the snow in the North should not be exactly the same as that in her, because the snow in the north is just sleeping peacefully at the moment, and there is no other difference.


    However, she is not the same. Her head is dizzy now, her willpower is slowly weakened, but she has not fainted. Moreover, she feels very hot, very hot, and the heat is terrible at the moment, and she sees that her own skin is also obviously red.


    Therefore, the poison in Beiyan snow is different from her.


    Night Yu congeals to the rice that red cloud gave North Yan Xuesheng before, presumably red cloud added antidote in the rice at that time.


    ¡±What do you want to do? "Ye Yu Ning tries her best to control herself and calm herself. Her eyes are staring at Hong Yun.


    "Princess Ning''er, don''t worry. Maidservant won''t hurt the princess." Hongyun''s face is slightly unnatural, but her eyes are determined.


    "It won''t hurt me. You poisoned me and said it won''t hurt me?" Yeyu''s lips curled a sneer, and her voice was obviously cold. However, at this moment, she felt that she was about to lose support. She had no strength, her legs were weak, and she could not stand stably.


    "Princess Ning''er." Red cloud moves forward quickly, holding on to yeyuning.


    "Go away." Night Yu Ning wants to break her, but finds that she can''t use any strength, and can''t break her at all. Night Yu Ning wants to shout loudly, but finds that the voice is very subtle. With her volume, it''s impossible to hear.


    Red cloud made an effort to hold her and then walked forward with her. As for Beiyan snow, someone had already taken her away.


    Ye Yu Ning was worried, but he could not push her away, could not break away, and had no strength to shout. He could only let red cloud take her forward.


    Moreover, her consciousness is becoming more and more fuzzy. Now she finds that she can''t think at all.


    However, ye Yuning still found that she was taken to a courtyard by red cloud, which she was most familiar with, that was the courtyard of beiyanchen.


    Night Yu Ning was surprised. Although her brain couldn''t think normally at the moment, she still guessed what was going on and what Hongyun wanted to do.


    Ye Yu is shocked. No, impossible, absolutely impossible. She wants to go to gutianyi. She wants to go to gutianyi.


    Ye Yu Ning didn''t know why. At this time, all he thought of were ancient changes.


    Night Yu Ning tried her best and suddenly pushed away red cloud. She wanted to escape, but she pushed away red cloud with all her strength and found that she didn''t even have the strength to stand, let alone escape.


    Red cloud reached out his hand again and held on to night Yu Ning. "Princess Ning''er, don''t work hard any more. It''s useless. If you get this poison, you don''t have any strength at all."


    "Why do you do that? Why? " The night Yu is gazing at her, the Mou son tries hard to circle open, but still discovers the line of sight changes fuzzy.


    "For the prince, for the queen." Red cloud''s lips slightly pursed, and then slowly opened her mouth. She did all this for the sake of the queen and the prince. She didn''t want to see that the queen was unwelcome.


    "You mean the queen asked you to do it?" Night Yu Ning secretly surprised, is this the meaning of the queen?


    Of course, Ye Yu Ning knew that this could never be the meaning of beiyanchen. Beiyanchen would never do this to her.


    "No, it''s not the meaning of the queen, it''s the meaning of the maid herself. The queen doesn''t know about it." Hongyun shook her head continuously, but she didn''t expect that yeyuning could support up to now and still have such a clear mind.


    Of course, she can''t let Yeyu Ning misunderstand the queen, because if Princess Ning''er marries the prince in the future, the queen and Princess Ning''er are mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, so they should get along well.


    Night Yu Ning''s dizziness is very severe, at the moment, he can''t think at all. He shakes his body and only relies on the red cloud.


    Red cloud held her, quickly into the room, and then put her on the bed of ancient Tianyi, then red cloud quickly out of the room.


    However, Hongyun knows that Gu Tianyi will come into the room to have a rest soon, and then she will be able to see the princess Ning''er on the bed. Then it will be natural for her to do so.


    Red cloud out of the yard, quickly left.


    Although the people in the ancient city have high martial arts, this is the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom after all. It''s not so easy to mix them up.


    However, it''s not difficult to use the ability of ancient Tianyi, but it''s difficult to dive into the palace and walk freely.


    However, Gu Tianyi was proficient in transfiguration, so it was not difficult for him.


    However, when he was ready to come into the palace, he was still much later than yeyuning. He happened to see yeyuning was taken into a room.


    It seems that the eyes of ancient Tianyi are not right.


    When red cloud left, Gu Tianyi quickly entered the room and saw the night sky on the bed. His eyes narrowed suddenly. He was such a smart man, so he only needed one look to know what was going on.


    She was drugged, and it''s still that kind of medicine.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes looked around. They were colder. If he hadn''t guessed wrong, this should be the room of beiyanchen.


    She was given such medicine, and then she was taken to beiyanchen''s room and placed on beiyanchen''s bed?


    In such a situation, you don''t have to think about it.


    Gu Tianyi quickly picked her up and went out of the room. At this time, he took her out of the palace. He was afraid that it would not be so easy. What''s more, she was poisoned. If she didn''t detoxify in time, she would be in danger.


    She was very hot at the moment. He knew that her poison was very strong and terrible.


    He had to find a way to detoxify her.


    Thinking of detoxification, Gu Tianyi''s face is even more gloomy and terrible. If he didn''t enter the palace just at this time and saw it, would she?


    Thinking of that possibility, Gu Tianyi really can''t kill people at the moment.


    He will never let go of those who hurt her.


    Gu Tianyi takes Ye Yuning with him and tries to see if he can go out of the palace. However, he finds that the Imperial Palace in the northern kingdom is heavily guarded. He can go out of the palace one by one without any problem. But now, he takes her with him. He is afraid that her body is getting hotter and hotter, her breathing is getting faster and faster, and her face is getting more and more anxious.


    Just at this time, Gu Tianyi found a single courtyard. There was no one in the courtyard, and no one should live in it.


    Gu Tianyi quickly entered the yard with her in his arms and saw that the doors and windows were tightly closed. Obviously, no one had lived for a long time.


    Gu Tianyi holds her and advances to the room. He knows that if he doesn''t help her detoxify quickly at the moment, she will die of heat.


    After entering the room, Gu Tianyi found that although there was no one living here, it was very clean. The bedding on the bed was also complete, and it was also very clean.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 792

    After entering the room, Gu Tianyi found that although there was no one living here, it was very clean. The bedding on the bed was also complete, and it was also very clean.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t have time to think so much. He quickly put yeyuning on the bed. He wanted to get some water first and lower the terrible temperature.


    However, yeyuning held her and did not let go, because she felt that relying on him, her figure would not be as painful as burning her.


    Gu Tianyi''s movements stopped, and a pair of eyes looked straight at her. The eyes were dim. In fact, he knew that there was only one solution to the poison, and the other was useless. Moreover, the poison was so sudden that it could not be delayed at all.


    Gu Tianyi''s movements stopped, and a pair of eyes looked straight at her. The eyes were dim. In fact, he knew that there was only one solution to the poison, and the other was useless. Moreover, the poison was so sudden that it could not be delayed at all.


    He knew that the person who poisoned her should not be beiyanchen, but the person who wanted her to be with beiyanchen. Therefore, he was afraid that beiyanchen would refuse, so he used such a sudden method. Only this method can solve the poison, and if he didn''t understand it, his life might not be saved.


    So, today he only has to do that.


    She was the wife he had long recognized, but he wanted to leave such things in their wedding night, but now he had no other choice to save her.


    "Ning''er, do you know who I am?" However, Gu Tianyi still doesn''t want her to ask for her without knowing who he is. He hopes that at least she knows that he is the one who wants her.


    Night Yu Ning opened a pair of big eyes, looked at him, but then slowly shook his head, "I don''t know, I can''t see clearly. "


    she can''t see his face clearly, it''s fuzzy, and her brain is blank at the moment, so she can''t think at all.


    She only felt hot and uncomfortable, as if something was moving uncontrollably in her body.


    Gu Tianyi sighs in secret. Now she is poisoned by Mei. Her mind is not clear. She really can''t recognize him.


    Fortunately, he came to the palace, otherwise, I''m afraid that


    "Ning''er, tell me who you like? "But Gu Tianyi still didn''t want to ask for her. He still wanted to find out something. But when he asked, he was amused.


    In this case, do you still need to ask?


    The person she likes is Bei Yanchen. All the time, is he stupid to ask such a question?


    Otherwise, she would not rush to the northern kingdom as soon as she heard that something happened in the morning, even if they didn''t care about their marriage.


    All the way, she was thinking about beiyanchen. He was crazy and would ask such a question.


    As if afraid to hear her answer, Gu Tianyi quickly lowered his head and kissed her severely.


    At the moment, Yeyu was poisoned by Meidu. Her body was already very sensitive. She was so kissed by him, and her body completely softened under him, even with a slight tremor.


    ¡±Ning''er, who do you like to do this to you? "Gu Tianyi changed a way of asking. He really didn''t want to ask for her.


    He wanted to at least let her know who he was.


    Yeyu frowned, as if thinking, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡±Do you speak in the morning? "Seeing that she didn''t answer, Gu Tianyi asked tentatively. In fact, he felt that when he asked this question, he was looking for abuse.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips make a little wry smile. You are stupid today.


    ¡±No, brother Chen doesn''t do this to me. Brother Chen doesn''t do this to me. "But I didn''t expect that ye Yuning answered his words immediately. Although his voice was very low, he listened very clearly.


    She said it''s not beiyanchen. Although there are two sentences left behind, Gu Tianyi decided to ignore them automatically. Every man wants to do that to his favorite woman.


    What she said behind her made Gu Tianyi''s heart a little more happy. So, Bei Yanchen didn''t hold her and kiss her like he did.


    This time, let Gu Tianyi very satisfied, also very happy.


    ¡±Only that bastard of gutianyi can do this, and only he can be so rogue. "Night Yu Ning''s words slightly paused, and then came out such a sentence.


    "Is it?" Gu Tianyi''s body is obviously stiff, and her lips are slightly raised. At this time, she can still think of him, which is not bad.


    "Yes, he is a rascal, a bastard, a despicable person." The night world set up its lips and corners, as if with some anger, and some more coquetry, and then more deadly temptation.


    "That''s what he looks like in your mind? "Gu Tianyi was stunned. Although she had said that about him more than once before, he thought that it wasn''t all her true words, but now that she was poisoned, what she said must be true.


    ¡±Well, that''s who he is? "Ye Yu nodded, with a solemn look, which was beyond suspicion.


    Gu Tianyi is a little angry. Should he detoxify directly? Why does it take so much trouble?


    "Do you think he did this to you? Do you like how he treats you? " Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly hooked, and suddenly he asks again.


    Yes, she means he''s a rascal, a rascal. But when he held her and kissed her, she didn''t feel nothing at all. She wasn''t totally exclusive, or she might like it.


    All of a sudden, there was more hope in gutianyi''s heart.


    "He is a hooligan." but this time, ye Yuning didn''t answer his questions directly. His red lips seemed to be raised a little more, saying bad things about him.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Tianyi''s body is obviously tense.


    Gu Tianyi kisses her face and tries to control herself.


    ¡±Would you hate him if he did this to you? Would you hate him if he did more to you? "Gu Tianyi seems to be a little more nervous in his voice at the moment. He doesn''t have any action, just looks at her and waits for her answer.


    Yes, he was afraid that when she woke up, he would blame him and hate him.


    But now, even if he knew that she might hate him and blame him when she woke up, he had to do so.


    He can''t look at her in danger.


    ¡±I feel sick? "Ye Yu was stupefied, her eyes lifted up and looked at him, but at the moment, she was not clear-minded, drunk and confused, could not see his appearance, and did not fully understand the meaning of his words.


    He asked too long, too complex, she did not know how to answer.


    All she knew was that she was suffering, she was suffering, she seemed to be dying.


    ¡±Ning''er, call me, and I''ll help you. "Gu Tianyi can''t bear to see her suffering. He knows that she can''t recognize him at the moment, but at least he wants her to remember that it''s him and he wants her.


    Night Yu stared at the drunk, confused and annoyed. She could not see who he was and how to call him.


    "Ancient Tianyi, Ning''er, remember, I am ancient Tianyi. "Gu Tianyi pressed her tightly to let his body temperature pass to her, slightly easing her discomfort. At this moment, he must let her remember who he was.


    "Oh." Night Yu Ning slightly seems to have nothing to do with it. I don''t know whether it is heard or not. I don''t know whether it is remembered or not?


    ¡±Ning''er, call my name. "Gu Tianyi holds her and whispers in her ear. It''s not that he deliberately embarrasses her at the moment, but that he must let her know that he must.


    ¡±Ancient Tianyi. "Although Ye Yu Ning was not clear-minded at the moment, he clearly understood his words and the key points. He really called his name according to his requirements.


    ¡±Be good. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly hooked, with a smile of satisfaction. No matter what, at this moment, she is clearly shouting his name.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 793

    "Good. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly hooked, with a smile of satisfaction. No matter what, at this moment, she is clearly shouting his name.


    Even if she wakes up, can''t remember, but at this moment, she is at least shouting the person is him, so, enough.


    He knew that if he didn''t save her, she would die. Should he just get married in advance? When she was detoxified and woke up, he married her.


    Although the person she loves in her heart is still beiyanchen, not him, but he has self-confidence and will let her fall in love with him one day, and it''s him who makes her think.


    Gutianyi looks down and kisses her.


    Night Yu Ning''s body trembled, felt as if there was finally a place to vent, and couldn''t help reaching for him.


    "Ning''er" Gu Tianyi''s body is tight, and his voice is a little hoarse, but his voice is full of heartache and affection. If he can, he really doesn''t want to ask for her in this case, he really doesn''t want to.


    This is her first time.


    Yeyu gazed at him, but he was drunk and confused. She could not see clearly. She just listened to his voice. It was very pleasant to hear. She felt that her heart rate suddenly changed so fast. Moreover, she felt that there was a strange feeling in her body, not because of the discomfort in her body, but because of the tension of heart rate acceleration.


    She suddenly remembered that when Gu Tianyi kissed her, she actually felt this way. Although it was not so strong at that time, she was sure.


    Only when he holds her and kisses her can she feel that way.


    So now, is it him who holds her and kisses her?


    Really?


    It must be!


    Because only he can make her feel like this.


    "Ning''er, if I can choose, I really don''t want to ask you in this situation." For her eyes, he cherished her voice a little more. He knew that she could not see him at the moment. He also knew that her consciousness was not clear at the moment, and her brain could not think normally.


    "I like you. "Night Yu Ning is still looking at her drunk eyes, suddenly said, when she said this, her lips slightly Yang, hook up a happy smile.


    At first, she wanted to find him. She wanted to tell him her mind. Now that he has come, she can tell him.


    Gu Tianyi suddenly froze, looking at her eyes suddenly opened, what did she say? She said she liked him?


    Like him?


    It''s just, will that person she''s talking about be him? Will it?


    She can''t recognize him at all, so it''s impossible for her to know it''s him.


    Will she take it as the morning of Beiyan.


    Gu Tianyi was so surprised and complicated that he didn''t open his mouth for a while and just looked at her straight.


    ¡±I want to marry me. "The lips of Ye Yu Ning are raised more and more, and they open their mouths again. The murmuring voice spreads again and directly into the ears of ancient Tianyi.


    In ancient times, the body that was easy to be stiff was slightly quivering, and the mood in the eyes was more complicated.


    She said she wanted to marry him?!


    ¡±Ning''er, do you know who I am? "Gu Tianyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and found his voice with obvious tremor.


    Does she know who he is?


    Although he just told her and asked her to call out his name, he knew that in such a situation, she was only shouting along with his words. In fact, she could not fully understand what was going on.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi knows that she may not know who he is at all.


    But he couldn''t help asking that.


    ¡±Yes. " However, ye Yuning''s answer is direct and straightforward.


    "Yes?" Hearing her answer, he froze again. She said that she knew who he was. So what she said just now that she liked and wanted to marry was true to him, rather than mistaking him for someone else?


    "Ning''er, who am I? Who am I? " At this moment, Gu Tianyi felt that his heart was about to jump out, and his voice was even more powerful, obviously hoarse.


    At the moment, he is very nervous, very nervous, nervous words are some unclear.


    Would she like him? Will he be the one she wants to marry?


    Will it?


    "You are so wordy." Ye Yu''s lips were slightly cocked, and her voice was a little coquettish. She said so clearly. Why did he still chase her.


    Ye Yu Ning is not much awake at the moment, but everything is based on the feeling, the consciousness is not clear, but the feeling can not deceive people.


    However, at the moment, Gu Tianyi''s repeated questioning made her not happy. Moreover, she was poisoned at the moment, which was beyond her imagination.


    At the moment, she just knows that he is the one who can make her heart beat faster, that he is the one she likes, and that he is the one she wants to marry.


    As for who he is, she can''t see clearly now. Therefore, Gu Tianyi asked her this question, but she did, because she couldn''t react for a while, and now her brain can''t think normally, and she can''t say his name for a while.


    Clearly the name was engraved in her heart, but at the moment, she couldn''t say it.


    "Ning''er, it''s not my wordiness. It''s very important. It''s very important for me." Gu Tianyi''s nervous body was trembling at the moment, which was really important to him.


    "Tell me, Ning''er, who am I?" Gu Tianyi asked again with a little urgency. Knowing that he asked her such a question at the moment, it was very difficult for her to answer, but he still wanted to ask.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked, looking at his magnified handsome face in front of her, the red lips once again cocked, the hand holding his shoulder suddenly forced, directly pulled him down, and then her lips actively kissed him.


    Why does he keep asking her this question?


    However, she can''t call his name now. Instead of forgetting it, her brain is a little out of control and always feels that the organization can''t come up with that name.


    However, she knew that she liked him and wanted to kiss him, so she did it directly and didn''t want to talk to him again.


    "Ning''er" Gu Tianyi was suddenly kissed by him, his body was obviously stiff, and he called out to her vaguely. He didn''t ask for his answer, but he was still unwilling.


    However, he also knew that she was poisoned now, which was very painful, and if she delayed any longer, she would be in danger.


    Gu Tianyi sighed in secret. In fact, he asked her this question now, which was difficult for her.


    Yeyuning didn''t kiss. She used to kiss her, but she just accepted. But this time, she took the initiative.


    She tried to probe into it slowly. Although she was a little clumsy, Gu Tianyi felt the whole body tense. It seemed that the fire in her body was ignited for a moment.


    This is the woman he likes and the woman he thinks about. How can he control himself when she kisses so actively at the moment.


    Just, at the moment, I feel the crazy impulse in my body. Gu Tianyi''s eyes sink slightly. It seems that this poison can be passed on to other people.


    At the moment, she kissed him so deeply, so the poison on her body also passed to him..


    It should be that person''s fear of beiyanchen meeting''s rejection, so he will deliberately use this kind of poison.


    Gutianyi felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, and the impulse in his body was moving wildly, which made him unable to control at all.


    However, fortunately, his consciousness is clear and his physical strength is normal. Therefore, the reaction of this kind of poison to men is different from that to women.


    That man is really good. He makes everything seamless.


    Gu Tianyi, who wanted to say something else, is now completely controlled by the crazy * * in his body. Now he just wants to hold her tightly, kiss her hard and ask for her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 794

    At the next moment, he kisses her forcefully, moves her hand around her waist wantonly, and quickly removes all obstacles between the two people, so that she and he can be frank.


    Night Yu Ning''s body trembled. Because of the poison, her whole body was red. It looked very attractive.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes darkened little by little. Originally, his self-control was almost zero in front of her. What''s more, at the moment, he still lived in poison.


    In the face of her temptation at the moment, how can he resist it? At the next moment, his arm tightly hugged her and his body slightly pressed down.


    A moment later, there was a disordered and rapid breath. I don''t know whether it was her or him?


    Hongyun thought her plan would go well, especially when she saw the prince go back to her room, her face was more smiling. I believe that this time, the prince can be with Princess Ning''er.


    However, it was not long before she saw the prince come back.


    How can the prince come out?


    Does the prince love Qing Tong too much in his heart, even if he sees that Princess Ning''er is poisoned, he will not save her?


    She poisoned Princess Ning''er. If the prince doesn''t save her, Princess Ning''er will die. The prince also knows that the poison is powerful.


    But why did the prince come out like this? Now, only the prince can save Princess Ning''er in this palace.


    No, no, she has been in the palace for so many years, and she knows about the relationship between the prince and Princess Ning''er. Although the prince chose to clear his pupils at the beginning, he has a lot of feelings for Princess Ning''er. The prince will never see that Princess Ning''er has something to save.


    Moreover, the prince''s face at the moment is extremely calm and natural, which is totally different from what happened.


    If the prince saw that Princess Ning''er was poisoned, it would never be like this. Even if the Prince did not detoxify Princess Ning''er immediately, he would be worried and worried.


    However, Hongyun did not see any worries from beiyanchen''s face at the moment.


    This? What''s going on?


    Red cloud was surprised. She put Princess Ning''er in the prince''s room and on the prince''s bed. It''s impossible for the prince to see her when he just entered the room, unless Princess Ning''er is not in the prince''s room now.


    Thinking of this possibility, Hongyun''s body is obviously frozen. If Princess Ning''er is not in the prince''s room now, where will she go?


    Princess Ning''er is poisoned. She has no consciousness. She has no strength at all. It''s impossible for her to roll over and get out of bed. Therefore, Princess Ning''er can''t leave by herself.


    After she put Princess Ning''er into the prince''s room, she stayed here and did not see Princess Ning''er coming out. Of course, she did not see other people coming out.


    So what''s going on?


    No, she has to find out.


    She drugged Princess Ning''er so that she could be with the prince. If anything happened, even if she had ten lives, she would not be able to pay for it.


    So now she has to figure out what''s going on.


    See the prince out of the room to the study, red cloud secretly breathed a breath, and then quickly into the room, sure enough to see that the bed is empty, there is no shadow of Princess Ning''er.


    For a moment, Hongyun felt as if she had been buried in the ice cave, suddenly from head to toe. Although she had just thought of this possibility when she was outside the room, she was still scared to death when she saw it with her own eyes.


    Princess Ning''er is really missing? Really gone?


    Princess Conger was poisoned. She had poisoned herself, so she knew the poison was very strong.


    It is absolutely impossible for Princess Ning''er to leave after being poisoned.


    So, someone must have taken Princess Ning''er, so who would it be?


    In this palace, who has the courage to take people away from the prince''s room, and the person who takes away is Princess Ning''er.


    Princess Ning''er often comes to the palace when she is young, so people in the palace all recognize Princess Ning''er.


    If according to this calculation, it is most likely that the person who takes Princess Ning''er away is not the person in the palace, but the person outside the palace.


    Thinking of this possibility, Hongyun''s body was obviously shaken and almost fell down. If it were, Princess Ning''er would be in danger.


    Now Princess Ning''er has no strength and consciousness. If the person who takes Princess Ning''er away is a man, she can''t think of the consequences.


    If a woman can''t save the princess in time, her life will not be guaranteed.


    No matter whether it''s men or women who take Princess Ning''er away, the consequences are unimaginable, so the most urgent thing now is to find Princess Ning''er quickly.


    When such a thing happened, Hongyun dare not hide it from the queen any more. Hongyun quickly clouds the Queen''s bedroom, and the knife handle quickly tells the queen something.


    "What did you say? What do you say? " After hearing her words, the queen was completely shocked. She couldn''t stand for a while and fell down on the chair directly. "How can you do such a thing? How dare you? "


    Ruby has been with her for many years. She has always believed in ruby. She never thought that Ruby would do such a thing.


    "Empress, the maidservant just wanted the prince to be with Princess Ning''er, but she didn''t expect to have an accident." Red cloud lowers his head, his body is stiff. He is afraid and regretful at the moment.


    "Even if you want them to be together, you can''t use such a method. Moreover, when you were eating, you heard that Ning er''s girl has already fallen in love with others. The person she likes now is not Chen er." The queen is worried at the moment, and her eyes towards the red cloud are full of obvious anger.


    She wants to have two children together, but she can''t do that either.


    ¡±What should we do now? What should I do? Ning''er was poisoned like that, but now it suddenly disappeared. No one knows what will happen. In case there is something wrong with Ning''er, how can we explain it to the emperor and Empress of Dayuan? "The queen is really in a hurry at the moment.


    "It''s all the fault of the maidservant." Red cloud''s head is lower.


    ¡±No, we must find Ning''er first. As you said, if the poison on Ning''er is not puzzling, Ning''er will die, and there is only one solution. So now we must find Ning''er first. "Queen is Queen after all. At this time, she can still think calmly.


    ¡±The maidservant has been found, but the imperial palace is so big. If the man takes Princess Ning''er to hide in a corner, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find. If it''s delayed, even if it''s found, I''m afraid, "Hongyun is very aware of her poison, so she''s even more afraid.


    ¡±You shut up. "The queen suddenly interrupted her words, and her face was more severe, and her lips were moving. Word by word words spread slowly." it''s absolutely not allowed to happen. It''s absolutely not allowed. It''s absolutely not allowed to happen to Ning''er. "


    "You tell Mishan to take someone to find it. No matter what, you should find Princess Ning''er. Once you find it, no matter what happens, you should bring Princess Ning''er back." The Queen''s eyes are slightly heavy, and her expression is a little more dignified.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 795

    "Let Mishan take people to find it? Mishan is shocked by the red cloud. There is no doubt about Mishan''s ability, but Mishan''s identity cannot be exposed.


    "So much for now?" The queen looked at her, and there was a little more coldness in her eyes.


    "Yes, the maidservant will do it." Red cloud promised, dare not say anything.


    "No matter what happens, we must ensure the safety of Ning''er, and never let Ning''er have an accident." The Queen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly there was a little more coldness in her voice. "If something happened to Ning''er, you''d better wait for her to be buried."


    Hongyun''s body trembled slightly. However, she knew that something like this happened, and she could not escape.


    Now I just hope to find Princess Ning''er as soon as possible.


    ¡±Queen, if Princess Ning''er is really taken away, what should be done with the person who takes her? "Hongyun asked a question again, which is also the most important one. Although she said if, she knew that it should be a positive thing.


    ¡±Kill. No matter who it is, it will be directly killed by our palace. Besides, it must be kept secret and cannot be spread out. "The Queen''s eyes narrowed a little bit more coldly. She dared to take Ning''er away from chen''er''s room. No matter who she was, she could not let go.


    Moreover, this matter will never be spread out. The fewer people you know, the better.


    The queen is such a smart person. She knows that it is absolutely impossible for her to take Ning''er away. She must be a man.


    If it''s a man, then the consequences will come to her naturally.


    She knew that even if Mishan was allowed to go out in person, the whole Imperial Palace would be so big. When she found Ning''er, something might have happened, so the man had to die.


    As for the latter, she should also find a way to deal with the aftermath.


    In case Ning''er is really defiled, she can''t think of the consequences.


    ¡±Yes. "Hongyun naturally knows that, so her voice is even heavier at the moment. She didn''t expect that things would develop to such a level.


    Red cloud quickly left, the room, the Queen''s face is gloomy terrible.


    When Hongyun finds Mishan and sends the Queen''s order, though Mishan has some accidents, he doesn''t hesitate at all. He takes command and starts to act.


    Before the queen married the emperor, she had an unknown identity, which was very mysterious, and there was a more mysterious organization behind her.


    After marrying the emperor, the queen secretly reorganized the organization, brought it into the palace, and then gave it to Mishan to take care of in case of emergency.


    However, over the years, it has been peaceful and nothing special happened, so she has never used this force.


    She also doesn''t want to let people know her identity, let alone let that organization be found.


    But today, such things happen. She can''t care so much. Compared with Ning''er''s safety, those things are not important.


    Mishan''s ability is really powerful. After receiving the order, he began to search the palace in an all-round dark way. After more than half an hour, he found Ye Yuning.


    ¡±Leader, there is a man in it. He is "reporting the time from my subordinates, but his eyes are slightly drooping. Although there is no explanation, the meaning is very clear.


    Hongyun told him at the beginning what was going on, so he also received the Queen''s order, that is, no matter who the man was, he would kill him.


    At this moment, in the room, Gu Tianyi saw that night Yuning''s skin finally returned to normal color, and his body temperature also returned to normal. Finally, he was relieved. However, at this moment, he felt that the impulse in his body had not completely dissipated.


    He found that although his poison was uploaded from her, it seemed that his poison was more powerful than her.


    Just to see the sleeping night Yu Ning at the moment, Gu Tianyi can only try his best to suppress the impulse in her body. Just after he asked her twice, she must be exhausted.


    What''s more, for the first time, although she was poisoned by that kind of poison, her body couldn''t stand such a toss.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, his eyes are full of affection, so at this moment, he tries his best to suppress the impulse in his body, then picks up the clothes, quickly puts them on, and then starts to help Yeyu to put them on.


    Now that her poison has been removed, he will take her out of the palace.


    However, just after putting on Ye Yuning''s profane clothes, Gu Tianyi''s movements suddenly stopped. His hearing was excellent. When someone approached him, he could hear it at the first time. Although his martial arts were very high, his lightness skills were also very good.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly. As the man kept approaching, he could clearly feel the killing. So, at the moment, the man came to kill him.


    From the sound of the man''s footsteps, he could hear that the man''s martial arts were very high, even though he was not under him. Moreover, it was obvious that there was more than one person outside, and all of them were experts.


    However, the poison he has just coagulated from Yeyu has not been completely relieved. Although the poison is different between men and women, there is not much influence in his body now, but he knows that his ability can not be exerted normally.


    But anyway, he had to take her away.


    In the eyes of ancient Tianyi, there was more murderous intention. He quickly dressed Yeyu Ning and then carried her out.


    But before he could move, the room was suddenly pushed away and a man in black came in.


    ¡±Put her down. "The man looked at the ancient Kaiyi and opened his mouth slowly. His voice was low and he knew his internal skill was deep.


    Behind the man in black, several other people were standing in the back.


    Gu Tianyi knows that if he is not poisoned, he can duel with the leading man in black. But now he is poisoned, so he is not the opponent of that man, let alone there are so many people.


    What''s more, he still has Ning''er with him.


    He could feel the killing clearly.


    So, Gu Tianyi knows that today, he wants to leave with Ning''er, just afraid it''s very difficult.


    But it''s impossible to let him down.


    However, even in the face of such a situation at the moment, there is still no panic on the face of ancient Tianyi, and it is still calm.


    ¡±If you want to rob people from my hands, you just don''t have the ability. "Gu Tianyi looked at him coldly, and then the arrogant voice came out. Even in the situation of the great difference between the two forces, it can''t be ignored.


    Mishan''s eyes flickered lightly. It was obvious that he could be so calm and arrogant in such a situation.


    It seems that this young man is not simple.


    Just, the queen ordered that no matter who he was, he would kill him today.


    But I can''t hurt Princess Ning''er.


    The ancient city is mysterious, and the ancient Tianyi is even more mysterious. Therefore, there are not many people who have seen him. There are so many Mishan mountains in the Imperial Palace all the time. Naturally, they do not know the ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Young man, have courage, but today your life must stay. "Mishan''s voice is also a little more cold. It moves Princess Ning''er. He must die.


    And the sooner, the better.


    The queen means don''t let it get out.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 796

    But now, in this case, Princess Ning''er has been defiled by the man in front of her, so the man must die.


    ¡±Let''s see if you have that ability. "Gu Tianyi''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, which was even more arrogant.


    "Put the woman in your arms down. I don''t want to hurt the innocent." Mishan looked at the night Yu Ning in his arms, and her eyes flashed slightly. The Queen''s order was that no matter what, she could not hurt the princess.


    "My woman, I protect nature and don''t need to worry about others. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed. He knew very well that he was holding Ning''er at the moment, which was not their opponent at all. However, if he let go of Ning''er, their people would surely take her away. Moreover, if he wanted to take Ning''er away, he could only hold her.


    It''s unrealistic to take Ning''er away until everyone gets hit.


    So, no matter what, he won''t let go.


    ¡±Your woman? "Mishan heard his words, and his eyes flashed softly.


    ¡±Of course, is there any question? "The eyebrow angle of ancient Tianyi is slightly raised. That meaning is no longer obvious.


    "Young man, you are looking for death." Mishan naturally understood what he meant, but for this reason, he wanted to kill him even more.


    Speaking, the sword in Mishan''s hand quickly stabbed at the ancient heaven.


    Gu Tianyi saw his sword stabbed quickly, his eyes narrowed suddenly, his body flashed, and he quickly dodged, but he didn''t fight back, but directly rushed out holding yeyuning.


    He''s fighting hard because he knows that only when he rushes out can he get a chance.


    However, Mishan is not an ordinary person. Seeing his purpose, Mishan is shocked. Why is his reckless practice?


    It is reasonable to say that he has got the princess. It seems that there is no need to take the princess away with him. If he puts the princess down and runs for his own life, there is still a chance.


    Mishan didn''t understand why he had to take the princess with him in this situation.


    Mishan turned around, but this time he didn''t use a sword, but with a wave of his hand, some powder was suddenly scattered to the ancient Tianyi.


    The order Mishan received was to kill the man and save Princess Ning''er. If he started fighting, he would not only hurt the princess, but also delay his time. What''s more, this is the imperial palace. If he was found, he would be in trouble. So, he thought, the best way is to use poison.


    There is a strange poison in their organization. If they are poisoned, they will die if they don''t have an antidote. Even the invincible people can''t resist it.


    Originally, Mishan''s martial arts were extremely high and fast. At the moment, Gu Tianyi held yeyuning in his arms and only wanted to rush. He thought that Mishan would stop him, but he thought that Mishan would stop him with his sword, but he didn''t think that under such a powerful situation, Mishan would still use poison.


    When the poison spread on him, Gu Tianyi felt it, and his body suddenly froze. At this moment, he knew that the poison was strong, and his hand was even tighter.


    No, he can''t be busy. He can''t be busy at all. Just the next moment, he will feel his body slowly soft.


    Mishan came over, Mou son looked at night Yu Ning.


    "Don''t hurt her." Ancient Tianyi holds the ancient Tianyi hard, and the eyes are obviously a little more tense.


    Mishan took a look at him, then quickly took out the antidote and gave it to Yeyu.


    Gu Tianyi saw his movements, but he was relieved secretly. Obviously, they just wanted his life, but they would not hurt Ning''er.


    Gu Tianyi felt the poison spreading on his body at the fastest speed. He found that his soft body seemed to start to become stiff. He turned his eyes to look at his arm, and then found that his arm had completely turned iron.


    The eyes of ancient Tianyi turn slightly, looking at the night world in the bosom, there are too many reluctant to give up in the heart, is he so dead?


    ¡±Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. All I want is your life. "Mishan saw what he looked like. He was stunned, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    In the middle of talking, he reached out and wanted to hold Yeyu in his arms.


    "Don''t touch her." Just, the eyes of ancient Tianyi turn slightly and shoot at him coldly.


    Mishan was surprised. He didn''t think that Gu Tianyi could be so arrogant and powerful even after he was poisoned. What''s more, Gu Tianyi still hugged Ye Yuning so tightly after he was poisoned.


    In the slight consternation of Mishan, Gu Tianyi suddenly embraces yeyuning and rushes out of the room.


    Mishan was completely shocked. He could not move his skill because of his poison. He unexpectedly,


    but after Mishan reacted, he ran after him at the first time. His arm stretched out quickly and took a direct picture of Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi felt his palm power and knew that he was shooting at him, but he didn''t dodge because he knew that once he dodged, he would never leave.


    However, he still ran forward quickly with yeyuning in his arms. Mishan''s palm hit him straight on the back, but he didn''t stop for a moment. He continued to run forward with yeyuning in his arms.


    However, Mishan''s speed is too fast. At the next moment, he directly goes around in front of him and stops him.


    "Put her down, I''ll let you live." Mishan was shocked by his innocuous appearance. He had a little more appreciation in his heart, and even thought of letting him go. The queen is only afraid to take Princess Ning''er away as a scoundrel. In the future, she will hurt Princess Ning''er and damage her reputation.


    However, Mishan can see that this man really cares about Princess Ning''er and tries his best to protect her. Therefore, even if this man is let go, this man will not hurt the princess.


    "The Lord''s order is to kill him." a man in black beside Mishan heard his words and made a sound.


    "I have a sense of proportion. "Mishan broke his words, but his eyes were still looking at the ancient Tianyi." how about that? If you let her go, I will let you go. You should know that it is impossible to take her away in the light of your current situation. "


    "Impossible." Gu Tianyi looks at him and smiles coldly. No matter what, he will not let go and let her stay in the palace alone.


    He knew that they would not hurt her, but he still wanted to take her away, because he just wanted her, and the first person he wanted to see when she woke up was him, and he wanted to make it clear to her.


    Even if she blames him and hates him, he should make it clear to him and let her know that he is the one who wants her.


    Mishan was shocked and shook his head secretly. "Why do you have to?"


    "She''s my woman." In ancient times, it was easy for lips to move, and word for word words spread slowly.


    Mishan''s eyes are startled, which was just said by ancient Tianyi, but Mishan didn''t care too much, but now it seems that it''s not so simple.


    Or, the man and the princess knew each other, or


    the black man who had just made a sound saw Mishan''s hesitation, his eyes narrowed slightly, then he suddenly shot at Gu Tianyi''s back again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 797

    The black man who just made a sound saw Mishan''s hesitation, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he suddenly took a hand at Gu Tianyi''s back again.


    Gu Tianyi found it at the first time, but he had no strength to avoid it now holding yeyuning.


    Just at the moment of Mishan, Gu Tianyi felt that all the viscera in his body had moved, and the pain was severe. The reason why he didn''t fall down was that he tried his best to bear it.


    Now, he is afraid that he might fall down when he is touched.


    Therefore, he can''t avoid it at all. He can only bear his palm, and then the whole person pours forward. Only at the moment of pouncing on his position, he subconsciously protects yeyuning, holds yeyuning to one side, and subtracts the strength of her landing.


    However, he can''t bear it any more. Once his eyes are closed, he faints directly.


    "How dare you." Mishan looked at the man, eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "The Lord''s command is to kill this man. His subordinates are only obedient to the Lord''s command." The black man looked at him without fear. He was still resolute. He even drew out his sword and wanted to add another sword to gutianyi.


    However, at the moment when his sword stabbed at the ancient Tianyi, a figure suddenly flashed by, holding the ancient Tianyi directly and leaving quickly.


    "Hurry up." The black man who drew the sword quickly responded and shouted.


    "Don''t chase. This is the palace. If you are found, you can''t bear the consequences." Mishan looked at him with a colder look. "The man was poisoned by me, and then he took my palm. With your palm, there is no way that he could live. "


    " so it is. " The man was relieved, and his face was a little more complacent.


    Mishan looked at him and didn''t speak. Just then, Hongyun came over. Mishan handed over the night to Hongyun and left quickly.


    Yu Bai didn''t expect that he had managed to sneak into the palace. What he saw was that. The master fell to the ground.


    Moreover, the black man even wanted to kill the Lord, so at that moment, he quickly moved forward and saved the Lord.


    Of course, he also saw the princess lying on one side. However, with his ability, it''s good to be able to save the master. It''s impossible to save the princess at the same time.


    So, in that case, he had no choice.


    Yu Bai runs forward with his master desperately. Although he doesn''t find anyone coming after him, he doesn''t stop for a moment. He doesn''t dare to relax until he leaves the palace. He holds Gu Tianyi until he stops at the inn,.


    Later, he found that his master was blue all over at the moment, obviously poisoned.


    Yu Bai doesn''t know that kind of poison.


    However, Yu Bai has heard that the general poison will not affect the master and can hurt the master''s poison. It must be very powerful. It must not be solved by ordinary people, and it will certainly hurt the master''s life.


    What''s more, the master was obviously injured, and the injury was not light.


    Fortunately, there is the elder''s Pill on the master''s body. Yu Bai quickly finds it and gives it to Gu Tianyi.


    However, after waiting for a moment, the master did not wake up and Yu Bai was in a hurry.


    Can''t even the elder''s elixir save the master? What''s the poison in the Lord?


    The Lord is like this now. I''m afraid that my life is in danger. Ordinary people can''t save him, so I can only take him back to the ancient city to find the elder.


    In such a situation, perhaps only the elders can save the master.


    Yu Bai did not dare to delay. He quickly prepared the carriage and drove to the ancient city.


    In the palace.


    The queen looked at the sleepless night Yuning, her face became more and more dignified. After such a long delay, and the traces on her body that she had just seen, she knew clearly what had just happened.


    What''s more, the poison on Yeyu''s body has been detoxified.


    Red cloud stood on one side, afraid to speak.


    ¡±Did the man kill it? "A moment later, the queen suddenly made a voice, which was a little low, and a little cruel.


    ¡±Mishan said that the man was poisoned and had two palms. He should not live. "The head of the red cloud is lowered, and the voice is slightly quivering.


    ¡±What do you mean? "As soon as the Queen''s body is stiff, she quickly turns her eyes to the red cloud, and her face is obviously a little more stunned," what does it mean that she can''t live? "


    "Mishan said that the man was finally saved." Hongyun ''s voice was obviously a little lower and her body was stiff. She was too aware of the seriousness of the incident. The queen said that the man must die, but now that the man has been saved, the queen will be more angry and anxious.


    "Rescued? You said he was saved in this palace? In the hands of Mishan, people are saved? " The Queen''s body quivered obviously. Her eyes widened and her face was unbelievable. This is the imperial palace. It''s heavily guarded. How could someone save people so easily?


    What''s more, it''s still in Mishan''s hands?


    "Who is that?" The queen realized the seriousness of the matter. It must not be easy to save people from the palace.


    "I don''t know. When I passed the cloud, I was saved." The head of the red cloud hangs lower, and the voice is obviously a little lower.


    "What about Mishan? And Mishan doesn''t know? " The queen was stunned and spoke again, with a slight urgency in her voice.


    "Mishan said that he didn''t know the identity of the man, but it might not be easy to say the identity of the man." Red cloud conveyed Mishan''s words to the queen.


    The Queen''s lips were slightly pursed. She didn''t speak, but she looked more dignified. It seems that this matter is getting more and more troublesome and more difficult.


    ¡±Empress, do you want someone to check the identity of that person? "Seeing the Queen''s silence for a long time, Hongyun asked.


    ¡±No, it can''t be checked. "The Queen''s eyes are startled," if you go to check the identity of that person, you don''t know what kind of trouble it will lead to. What should I do now? "The eyes of Hongyun look at the sleeping night.


    "Now it''s like this. The most important thing is to solve the situation of Ning''er. Ning''er was poisoned and then robbed and lost by a man of unknown origin. If Ning''er wakes up, if he can''t think about it, in case of any accident, our palace really doesn''t know what to do. "The queen is also a woman. As a woman, she naturally knows the importance of innocence to a woman.


    Ning''er has not been married, but now she is robbed of her innocence by a stranger. How did Ning''er suffer after waking up.


    ¡±Empress, Princess Ning''er was poisoned at that time. I don''t know who robbed her. Because after being poisoned, her consciousness will become confused, unable to think and recognize anyone. "Hongyun''s poison is clear.


    ¡±You mean, "the queen quickly turns her eyes, looks at the red cloud again, her lips are moving, and murmurs," you say, you took Ning''er to chen''er''s room, at that time, Ning''er was still awake, or did you know, right? "


    " yes, Princess Ning''er was awake at that time. Princess Ning''er knew that it was the prince''s room and should have understood what was going on. "The red cloud is still looking down." however, when the maidservant sent Princess Ning''er into the room, her consciousness became confused. The later memory, Princess Ning''er knew that she would not remember. What happened later, Princess Ning''er certainly did not know. As for the person who robbed the princess, the princess would not know. "


    The Empress''s eyes closed slightly and breathed in a secret breath. When they opened again, they were obviously more resolute. The red lips moved, and they said slowly word by word," if so, now there is only one way. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 798

    The empress''s eyes closed slightly and breathed a sigh in secret. When they opened again, they were obviously more determined. The red lips moved, and they said slowly, word by word, "if this is the case, now there is only one way."


    Think of such a way, the Queen''s heart also some sad, but now she can only do so.


    She can''t let Ning''er have an accident. Absolutely not.


    "What does queen mean?" Red cloud finally raised the Mou son, looked to the empress, Mou son tiny circle, obviously with a few minutes of consternation.


    "Now we can only make Ning Er think that it is Chen er who wants her, and then let the two of them get married quickly. After all, she likes Chen Er better than letting her know that it is a man who does not know her name and origin who has taken away her innocence. Only in this way, Ning Er will not be too painful and desperate." The queen is a woman. She knows how hard this kind of thing can hit a woman.


    "However, this pair of princes and Hongyun were shocked. I never thought that the queen would come up with such an idea. Now Princess Ning''er has been robbed of her innocence by other men. How can she marry the prince?


    "What? Do you think it''s unfair to the prince? " The queen turned her eyes and looked at the red cloud. Her eyes were obviously cold.


    Red cloud lowered his head again, afraid to make a sound.


    ¡±Now Ning''er is hurt like this. If she doesn''t find a way to save her, she knows everything when she wakes up. She will surely break down and go mad. She doesn''t know what she will do. We can''t let Ning''er have any problems. As for chen''er, we also know that it''s not Fair for chen''er, but he is a man. When he was in danger, Ning''er saved more than once This time, he should save Ning''er. Besides, if he can marry Ning''er, it will be good for him. It can make him forget to clear his pupils completely and let him get out of the pain earlier. "The queen sighed in secret. She thought about it thoroughly.


    She can''t let Ning''er go wrong. She can''t.


    She watched Ning''er grow up and really hurt her. What''s more, this time it was all about Hongyun. She was also responsible. At that time, when Hongyun said there was a way, she should ask more.


    If at that time she knew that Hongyun would use such a method, she would not agree with it, and such a thing would not happen.


    ¡±Queen, what if Princess Ning''er is pregnant? "The red cloud was stunned, and suddenly made a sound again. It''s not necessary to say that Princess Ning''er was robbed of her innocence. But what if Princess Ning''er was pregnant because of this time?


    The Queen''s body suddenly froze, took a hard breath, and her eyes sank a little. After a while, she said slowly, "you quietly asked the doctor to prepare a bowl of medicine for later use."


    She can let chen''er marry Ning''er if she doesn''t mind what happened today, but she can''t let chen''er raise children for other men.


    "Yes." Red cloud promised.


    "I''m going to see chen''er. I''m going to make it clear to him. I''m going to talk to him when he wakes up." The empress once again looked at yeu Ning and murmured. Now, this matter can only be solved in this way.


    Then two palace maids came to take care of Ye Yu and Bei Ning. They quickly went out of the door to find Bei Yanchen. If chen''er wants to marry Ning''er, it must be made clear to chen''er first.


    ¡±Children see their mother, what''s the matter? "It''s obvious that beiyanchen saw the queen had some accidents. After her mother had lunch, she didn''t leave for a long time. How could she come back again? Moreover, it seems that she has something to do. Beiyanchen feels that it''s not a small thing.


    ¡±Morning son, the mother won''t beat around the bush with you. "The queen went into the room and opened her mouth directly. Now the time was urgent. She had no time to delay. She was afraid that Ning''er would suddenly wake up and find something.


    ¡±Mother, what happened? " Beiyanchen was even more shocked to see her like this, and her voice was a little more confused. What happened?


    "Something happened to Ning''er." The queen breathed in silence, and again, this time the voice was much heavier.


    "What? What did the mother say? What happened to Ning''er? What''s the matter? What about condensate? What about Ning''er now? " Beiyanchen hears that there is something wrong with yeyuning. He is in a hurry. He is not only in a hurry, but also obviously a little more flustered and scared.


    Seeing the appearance of beiyanchen, the Queen''s heart is also a little more comforting. It seems that in the heart of chener, Ning''er is very important. Compared with Qingtong, Ning''er is more important in the heart of chener.


    In this way, she was relieved.


    Seeing that Bei Yanchen was so worried and asked so many questions at once, the queen didn''t know how to answer them for a while, "chen''er, calm down first and tell you later. There is something wrong with Ning''er. How can I calm down? Tell me where is Ning''er right after mother? Hurry up. "Beiyanchen is in a hurry. At this moment, he can''t hear the Queen''s words at all. He suddenly turns around and walks out." no, I''m going to find Ning''er. I''m going to find her. Stop, where are you going to find her? "The queen cried out to him," don''t worry too much. Now Ning''er is sleeping in her mother''s back. There''s no danger. "


    hearing that there is no danger for yeyuning, beiyanchen finally calmed down, stopped, looked quickly at the queen, and said in a deep voice:" what happened after mother? "


    since something happened to Ning''er after her mother, something serious must have happened, but Ning''er should not be in danger now.


    He needs to find out what happened first.


    ¡±Hongyun gave Ning''er the medicine, and then, "the mother breathed in secret, which made her mouth slowly,


    " what? Hongyun, give Ning''er medicine? What medicine did you take? "It''s just that beiyanchen directly interrupted her words. For a moment, her face became gloomy and terrible.


    The queen was interrupted by him. She was shocked for a moment. Seeing his appearance, she took a breath secretly. Chen''er is her son. She has always been gentle. She saw him for the first time.


    For a moment, the queen dared not tell him about it.


    However, in such a situation, it''s impossible not to tell him. If you don''t tell him, you can''t hide it from Ning''er, and it can''t be solved.


    "It''s a kind of kitsch." After thinking for a while, the queen said, "the red cloud is the mother and the queen? What do you say? " "Beiyanchen interrupts him again. At the moment, his eyes suddenly open, full of incredible consternation, and of course, with a sense of anger that seems to kill," you said that Hongyun gave her a drug? "


    "In the morning, listen to your mother." The queen saw his appearance and was shocked. Chen''er was really terrible at the moment. She thought that if red cloud was here at the moment, chen''er might kill red cloud on the spot.


    Hongyun can''t be forgiven for doing such a thing. Even if Hongyun is the person around her and has been with her for many years, Hongyun must be responsible for what she has done.


    "Well, I''ll hear you out." Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed, and his voice suddenly cooled a little, but it was just that he had some kind of shocking anger.


    "Hongyun did this because he wanted you to be with Ning''er." This time, the mother was afraid that beiyanchen would interrupt her again, so she said it directly at one breath.


    Beiyanchen was completely shocked when she heard this. He looked at the queen with astonishment and disbelief.


    ¡±Morning son, the mother did not know that Hongyun would do so, but when such a thing happened, the mother was also responsible. "The empress''s eyes on shangbeiyanchen, her heart trembled with fear. For a while, she felt really afraid.


    ¡±What happened next? "Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed one by one, bringing a kind of frightening danger.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 799

    ¡±What happened next? "Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed one by one, bringing a kind of frightening danger.


    Beiyanchen ignored the Queen''s explanation. He wanted to know what happened later. If it was only Hongyun who gave Ning''er the medicine, and if nothing else happened, the mother would never come to him in such a hurry.


    ¡±Originally, red cloud sent Ning''er to your room. "Although the queen was afraid at the moment, she had to say.


    When she said this, the queen looked up her eyes and looked carefully at the North Yanchen. It seemed that the whole face of the North Yanchen could rain.


    ¡±Then "beiyanchen spoke again, his voice seemed to be hoarse in a moment, and there was a slight tremor in the voice.


    The queen could not help shivering even when she saw his body.


    ¡±But then Ning''er was taken away. "The Queen''s voice is a little lower. Now in the momentum of beiyanchen, she finds that she seems to be suffocating.


    This time, beiyanchen didn''t speak, just a pair of eyes looking at her, there is ice in the eyes, there is cold, more angry.


    The Queen''s body is stiff. She knows that chener is blaming her. Although Hongyun did this, Hongyun is the person beside her, so chener will definitely blame her.


    She is also responsible for this matter.


    ¡±When Hongyun told her mother about it, she was also in a hurry. She immediately sent someone to look for her. But when she found Ning''er, she had been stopped by the man who took her, "the Queen''s words, but that meaning was obvious.


    Beiyanchen is standing at the table at the moment. He waves his hand suddenly. All the things on the table are swept on the ground by him. The valuable vase is broken, and a clear sound occurs.


    The queen took a step back.


    ¡±Why did you come to tell me now? Why didn''t you come to tell me when you got the news? Why? "Beiyanchen looks at her, and her voice suddenly rises. The words are all roaring out. Beiyanchen is so big that it''s the first time to roar at the queen." chen''er, I found the most effective person to find Ning''er. Even if I told you at that time, it would be the result. "The queen naturally understood his meaning. He blamed her for telling her that she was late. If it was sooner or later, he would have a way.


    "But Ning''er was hurt." Beiyanchen interrupted her again. This time, his anger did not hide.


    At this moment, he is angry, even crazy.


    The Queen''s lips were pursed, but she didn''t speak. He was right. Ning''er was still hurt, so everything she did was useless, and she couldn''t recover her mistake.


    ¡±Who is that man? "Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the protruding voice was obviously killing.


    ¡±The mother had him killed. "I felt his killing intention at the moment, and the Queen''s body slightly quivered. At the moment, she concealed the matter that the man was rescued.


    She didn''t want the plot to be extraneous. She was afraid that it would hurt Ning''er again.


    ¡±So, what does it mean that the mother comes to me now? "Beiyanchen was stunned for a while, his eyes turned slightly and fell on the queen. The voice of the Iceman was still cold.


    ¡±When such a thing happens, the mother is afraid that when Ning''er wakes up, she will be unable to think about it and will do something harmful to herself. Therefore, the mother comes to discuss it with you. "The empress breathed a sigh in secret. Now everything else is unimportant. The most important thing is to solve this problem first.


    Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed and looked at her, but he still didn''t speak.


    ¡±At that time, Hongyun sent Ning''er to your room. Hongyun said that when she sent Ning''er to your room, Ning''er was still awake. Ning''er knew it. Later, Ning''er was robbed. At that time, Ning''er didn''t know anything and didn''t know anything about what happened later. So, the meaning of the mother''s mother, could you let Ning''er think you wanted her. "The queen can''t make a sound when she sees him. She can only say it again.


    Bei Yanchen was shocked. He didn''t think that the queen was the idea. His body was obviously stiff. After a pause, he began slowly: "do you think that if you tell Ning''er that she wants me, she won''t be sad?"? Won''t it be sad? "


    he has known Ning''er for so many years and knows her best.


    ¡±The mother knows that when such a thing happens, Ning''er will surely be sad and sad, but Ning''er must like you. If she knows it''s you who want her, it''s better than being robbed of innocence by a man who doesn''t know where she came from, at least she won''t be so desperate. "The queen looked at him with a lower voice," the mother thought she could get you married as soon as possible. "


    beiyanchen''s eyes suddenly open, his face staring at the queen in amazement, his body is stiff again, want him to marry Ning''er? Want him to marry Ning''er?


    "Chen''er, you should know that when something like this happens to Ning''er, she will be sad and sad. Only if you marry her soon, she will forget that thing, and believe that you are the one who wants her, and only in this way can she minimize the harm to Ning''er." The empress thought that beiyanchen couldn''t forget to clear the pupils and didn''t agree with her, so she advised again and again.


    "After the mother, when she was eating, you also heard that Ning''er now has someone else she likes." After returning to his mind in the morning, Bei Yan breathed in secret, but his voice was obviously shocked.


    "Yes, the mother knows about it, but Ning''er has loved you for so many years. It''s impossible for her to lose her love for you so soon. It''s impossible for her to forget you so soon. Now it''s happening again. If Ning''er knows how to give her love to other men, she can''t go to the one she likes in her heart. So, only you can recognize it The best way is to marry her. "


    Beiyanchen''s lips were tightly pursed. He didn''t speak for a while, so he asked him to marry Ning''er?


    ¡±It can be seen from the mother that you have feelings for Ning''er, and it''s not just the feelings of brothers and sisters. In fact, the mother always thought that you would marry Ning''er, but she didn''t think that you finally chose to clear your pupils, or that''s the destiny of heaven. You and Ning''er are still walking together. "The queen looked at beiyanchen, and the word spread slowly.


    He is his mother and naturally knows him.


    North speech morning still did not make a sound, just a pair of eyes seem to flash a bit of complex emotions.


    Of course, he has feelings for Ning''er, which he can''t even tell himself.


    ¡±Chen''er, you need to understand that if Ning''er wakes up and knows that he has been robbed of his innocence by a strange man, he will surely be in a bad condition. At that time, no one knows what Ning''er will do, and you know that Ning''er''s temperament is very strong. "The empress saw that he had been silent and a little anxious. If he didn''t make a decision again, he would be found by Ning''er when he woke up.


    Beiyanchen''s body was slightly quivering, his eyes were startled and flashed, he breathed hard, and then he said in a deep voice, "I know. "


    he knows that what his mother said is not to frighten him, but the fact that he can''t stand it with congealing temperament. He really doesn''t know what he will do.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 800

    He knew that his mother''s words were not to scare him, but the fact that he could not stand it with congealing temperament. He really did not know what he would do.


    ¡±Chen''er, you can''t hesitate about it. You don''t have time to. Ning''er will wake up soon. Never let Ning''er find anything unusual. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen. "When the queen saw that he had promised, she was relieved, but she was still a little uneasy.


    ¡±Yeah. "This time, beiyanchen just gave a low reply.


    However, the queen also understood that since he had agreed, it would be OK. Her son knew that as long as he had agreed, it would not change.


    At this moment, he agreed so quickly, without even too much hesitation or too much struggle. The queen knew better that he had feelings for Ning''er, and his feelings were deep.


    ¡±The mother will go back to have a look at Ning''er first. If she is not awake, do you want to send her to you later? Then there are many things that need not be explained. "The empress thought that if Ning''er woke up in chen''er''s room, they would not have to explain this matter. At that time, Ning''er would naturally think that chen''er wanted her.


    Only morning son admits, don''t be congealed son to see dissimilarity can.


    Previously, she didn''t get chen''er''s consent. Naturally, she didn''t dare to do that. She was afraid that chen''er would not agree when it came, but it would make Ning''er more uncomfortable and embarrassed.


    Now chen''er agrees. She can send Ning''er here.


    Just, I don''t know if Ning''er is awake now.


    Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips tightened again, but he still didn''t speak.


    He didn''t speak, but he didn''t refuse. The queen knew that this was his default, so he stepped out of the room and hurried to his bedroom.


    She hopes Ning''er hasn''t woke up yet. In that case, it will save a lot of trouble.


    However, when she arrived at the bedroom and entered the room, she found that yeyuning was awake.


    At this moment, night Yu Ning is sitting on the bed, a pair of eyes looking at the front, do not know what to think.


    The queen was startled and stepped in quickly.


    "Ning''er, are you awake?" Queen''s face spread out a little chuckle, went to the bed, a pair of eyes looked to the night Yu Ning.


    "Queen? Why am I here? " The night world coagulates to turn the MOU, looks to the empress, slightly some absentminded, some doubts, why is the empress here?


    So this is the Queen''s room? Look at the decorations in the room.


    Just, why is she in the Queen''s room?


    What''s going on?


    The queen looked at her slightly trance eyes and saw that her face was very calm. She couldn''t help but froze. At first, the queen thought that Yeyu Ning would wake up and cry loudly and be sad and desperate. She never thought that Yeyu Ning would be so calm.


    It''s Ye Yuning who just woke up and hasn''t returned to his mind? Don''t understand what just happened?


    ¡±This palace brought you here. "The queen thought for a moment, and then slowly opened her mouth.


    Yeyu stared at the queen, frowning slightly. She remembered that she was going to leave the palace, but Hongyun poisoned him, and then took her to beiyanchen''s room. Later, she could not remember what happened. She really did not know what happened.


    When the queen came in, she just woke up, sat up, and was trying to think about what happened, but she really couldn''t remember the later things.


    ¡±The queen brought me here? Where did the queen bring me? When did you bring me here? " Ye Yu was stunned and asked subconsciously. Since the queen brought her here, she must know what happened.


    He got up and wanted to get out of bed, but as soon as his legs moved, his body began to ache.


    Night Yu Ning''s movement froze and her eyes opened slightly. Although she was not married, she also understood what happened. Obviously, after she was drugged by red cloud, that happened to her.


    She heard that women''s first time, are very painful, so, her body will be so painful at the moment.


    She thought that since Hongyun had poisoned her, and her current poison had obviously been relieved, something would happen in the middle.


    So, who is it? Who did that happen to her?


    Ye Yu was stunned, trying to think and think.


    At that time, she was the room where beiyanchen was brought by red cloud. According to reason, that person is most likely to be beiyanchen, but somehow, she felt that the person was not beiyanchen.


    Although at the moment, she really can''t remember what happened at that time, but she has a feeling that the person is not beiyanchen. Moreover, she vaguely remembers that the person seems to have said a lot to her, very wordy.


    However, she did not seem to be bothered, disliked or repelled.


    Not exclusive? Why not repel? Who in the world will make her not exclusive?


    She remembered that when beiyanchen held her in the room at that time, there were some repulsions in her heart. However, at that time, she seemed to hold her, said a lot of words, and later certainly did that to her, but why did she feel no repulsion at all?


    What''s going on?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes flash, will they? Would it be?


    At the moment, a face flashed in yeyuning''s mind, but how could he appear in the palace when he was clearly in Ningcheng?


    But, that kind of feeling really makes her have to doubt, although she really can''t remember what happened at that time, but she has the feeling that it won''t deceive people.


    She felt that she should check whether he was in Ningcheng or came to the imperial city.


    Just, if it was him, he would not have done that to her and left?


    With her understanding of him, he should take her back directly, even if it is tied, he will tie her back.


    Yes, it''s his character. He can definitely do that.


    Think of here, the lips corner of night Yu Ning can''t help but spread out a light smile.


    "Ning''er, are you ok?" When the queen saw the smile of Ye Yu Ning''s lips, she was totally shocked. She had just seen that Ning''er wanted to get out of bed, but moved and stopped. She was also a woman, so she naturally knew why Ning''er would stop. It must be that her body was very painful. After all, it was Ning''er''s first time, and they could not get rid of the poison once. So, at that time, they must have been more than once.


    Ning''er is not in pain now.


    Seeing the action of yeyuning, the queen took a breath secretly, for fear that yeyuning would be sad, sad, despairing and even collapsing after knowing what happened.


    So, the queen did not dare to make a sound for a while, and then the queen saw that yeyuning was slightly distracted. She should be thinking about something. Then, she saw yeyuning smile. Yes, she did not see it. Ninger really smiled. Although the smile was not obvious, it was very light, but the queen knew that she was not wrong at the moment, absolutely not wrong.


    Knowing that something like that happened, Ning''er even laughed?


    What''s the situation? Is it a normal reaction a woman should have?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 801

    After a woman knows that something like that happened to her, she laughs. Then there is only one possibility, that is, the woman doesn''t mind this thing, and the woman doesn''t mind this kind of thing, there is only one reason, that is, love. The woman loves the man.


    The queen thought that Ning''er knew that she had been sent to chen''er''s room at that time, but she didn''t know anything about the later affairs. Therefore, Ning''er must think that the person who wanted her was chen''er.


    And Ning''er is sad at the moment, which means that Ning''er likes chen''er, so she doesn''t mind that chen''er treats her like that.


    After thinking about this, the queen was relieved at last. If so, it would be great.


    She was afraid that Ning''er would say that she had fallen in love with others. Even if she knew that it was chen''er who wanted her, she would be sad and sad.


    Now, it seems that there should be no big deal.


    The empress sat on the bed next to Yeyu Ning, with a smile on her face. "Ning''er, don''t worry. Our palace will make the decision for you, let chen''er take charge of it, and let chen''er marry you."


    Hearing the Queen''s words, night Yu Ning suddenly stopped, quickly turned her eyes, looked at the queen, couldn''t help exclaiming, "let brother be responsible? Let brother Chen marry me? Why? "


    seeing what she was like at the moment, the queen was still in a daze. With her just reaction, she should be happy and happy to hear her words at the moment? Why is this reaction?


    ¡±Ning''er? "For a while, some of the queen couldn''t get back to God, just staring at yeyuning stupidly.


    ¡±Why should brother Chen be responsible for me? " Night Yu Ning''s eyes sank, and asked again, the meaning of the Queen''s words was too obvious, which obviously made her a little afraid, and there was a clear rejection in her heart.


    No, it won''t be. That man won''t be from North Yanchen. Absolutely not.


    Although she was poisoned at that time, she could feel that she believed her feelings could not be wrong.


    "Ning''er, are you ok?" The queen is frightened by her appearance. Isn''t the girl fully awake? Can''t stand the stimulation, so?


    "Nothing." Yeyu''s eyes were shining softly, and her voice was a little cold. It was the poison that Hongyun had given her, and Hongyun was the person beside the queen. Even if this was not the meaning of the queen, Yeyu was a little more defensive to the queen at the moment.


    "Ning''er, although Hong Yun didn''t know what to do to you in advance, our palace can''t get rid of its responsibility." The empress naturally felt that she was on her guard, and she was sad for a while.


    "The queen can tell me the truth now. What happened later?" Night Yu looked at the queen, his face was slightly heavy, and his voice was obviously a little more alienated.


    The reason why she asked the queen was to know what had happened.


    It doesn''t make sense why she was in the Queen''s room.


    "At that time, Hongyun gave you medicine and sent you to chener''s room. Because there is only one solution to that kind of medicine, that is, to have skin affinity with the opposite sex. Moreover, if you don''t understand it, you will be in danger of your life. So chener, he can only ask for you. "The empress looked at the night Yu Ning and said slowly, just for the eyes of the night Yu Ning, she was a little nervous in her heart. At the end of the conversation, the words obviously stopped.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, stared at the queen, red lips moved, and suddenly opened, "you said that brother Chen and I had skin affinity? "


    at the moment, the voice of yeyuning is a little heavy, cold and a little suspicious. At the moment, she doesn''t believe the Queen''s words.


    She felt that the queen was talking to her.


    ¡±Yes, it''s chen''er. At that time, chen''er couldn''t help it. But Ning''er can rest assured that chen''er will be responsible and marry you. Our palace will arrange for you to marry immediately. "The queen nodded repeatedly, for fear that Ye Yu Ning would not believe it.


    ¡±I remember red cloud sent me to brother Chen''s room at that time. Then why am I in the Queen''s room afterwards? "Night Yu Ning''s lips pulled out a sneer. Although the queen was sure, she still didn''t believe it.


    If beiyanchen really wants her, the queen doesn''t have to bring her here at all. Wouldn''t it be better to let her go?


    The empress had long thought that ye Yuning would ask this question, so she had already figured out the answer. Seeing ye Yuning''s question, she naturally replied: "later, my palace knew about this and rushed to the room of chen''er. However, my palace was late and some things could not be stopped. At that time, you fell asleep. I''m afraid that you will be sad and ugly when you wake up I''m afraid that people will gossip against you. That''s why I brought you here. "


    "The queen just said that she would marry brother Chen as soon as possible? Since we are all going to get married, we are afraid of any gossip. " Night Yu Ning''s lips are more sneering. Although the queen said it was natural, she just didn''t believe it.


    "You are a careless girl. You never care about these things, but others don''t think so. Before you get married, you should pay attention to them. What''s more, if you let people know that you get married for this reason, they don''t know what it will look like." The queen looked at the night Yu Ning, smiled slightly, only that smile slightly some farfetched.


    She didn''t expect that after she woke up, yeyuning would have such an attitude. She didn''t cry as she thought, but she felt more able to deal with it.


    She could see that yeyuning did not believe her words.


    "I want to see brother Chen." Night Yu Ning''s eyes slightly turned away. She knew that she could not ask anything from the Queen''s mouth at the moment, so she wanted to see Bei Yanchen. She believed that Bei Yanchen would not cheat her.


    "You want to see chen''er. OK, OK. Our palace asks you to call chen''er." Hearing that ye Yuning wants to see Bei Yanchen, the queen is stunned again. In this case, a normal girl''s reaction should not be a little shy, some afraid to see Bei Yanchen?


    Why Ning''er offered to see chen''er?


    However, even Ning''er mentioned it, she couldn''t stop it. She thought that Ning''er certainly didn''t believe her words, so she wanted to see chen''er and ask him clearly.


    Fortunately, she has made it clear to chen''er in advance.


    "Empress, the medicine is done." Just at this time, red cloud came in with a bowl of medicine.


    "Well, let it go. When it''s cold, my palace will let Ning''er drink it." The Queen''s eyes flashed a little, then nodded slightly.


    Night Yu congeals the Mou son to look at that bowl of medicine quickly, what medicine does this time prepare for her?


    "Ning''er, these are some tonics. I''m afraid you''ll hurt yourself, so it''s very painful." The empress naturally saw the doubts of yeyuning and continued to explain.


    Yeyu''s eyes twinkled a little, but she didn''t say anything. No matter what medicine it was, she would not drink it.


    She couldn''t have done it again.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes slowly turn to the red cloud, the cold light in the eyes makes people tremble.


    The queen saw Yeyu staring at Hongyun and sighed in secret. She knew that Hongyun could not protect her from doing such a thing. She would have to deal with Hongyun sooner or later. Now it is a suitable opportunity.


    "Ning''er, Hong Yun poisoned you and hurt you. This matter will never be covered up by our palace, and we will never let her go." The Queen''s eyes are slightly heavy, and her face is obviously a little more fruitless. "Come, take the red cloud down, hit the 50 boards again, and then drive out of the palace. Life and death are up to her."


    Red cloud''s body obviously trembled, 50 big boards? She''s a woman. If she fights with 50 boards, she''ll be killed. The queen also says that she will be driven to the palace. At that time, no one will take care of her life and death. She has only one way to die.


    However, Hongyun knows that the empress still keeps her love. As far as her mistakes are concerned, it''s not enough to die ten times.


    So red cloud looked down and said nothing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 802

    However, Hongyun knows that the empress still has a feeling. For her mistake, it''s not enough to die ten times, so Hongyun looks down and says nothing.


    Night Yu Ning secretly sneers, the queen in front of her, deliberately so deal with the red cloud, but for her to see, since the palace to do for her to see, then she looks, she is not the virgin, can not do that kind of great things to hurt their own people.


    So, ye Yuning just looked at it and didn''t say a word.


    The empress was slightly shocked, and an accident flashed on her face. She thought that ye Yuning would plead for Hong Yun, but she didn''t think that she just looked at her coldly and didn''t say a word.


    The Queen''s eyes shimmered slightly, then turned to the red cloud and sighed.


    The bodyguard came and brought the red cloud down. Although the queen couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t say anything. She just watched as the red cloud was taken down. The queen was very clear. She hit the 50 boards again, and then was driven out of the palace. The red cloud couldn''t live for sure.


    But she knew she couldn''t be merciful.


    Seeing that the red cloud was taken down, the Queen''s eyes slowly turned back, looked at the medicine at the table, and then personally brought it to Yeyu Ning''s front. The lips tried to squeeze out a smile, "Ning''er, drink the medicine first. "


    " I''m ok. I don''t need to drink medicine. "Yeyuning refused without even looking at it.


    Although the previous poisoning was done by Hongyun, she did not believe in the queen at the moment.


    She thought that she was safe in the palace, and no one would harm her, but she didn''t expect that Hongyun should do that to her.


    The Queen''s movement froze and her face was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to force yeanning, but she thought that wanyeanning was pregnant because of this time, and then it would be troublesome. So she advised again, "Ninger, it''s important for you. You are the first time, and you are poisoned, so you must have suffered some damage. Let''s drink the medicine."


    "I know my own body. I said it''s ok if it''s OK. I don''t need to drink medicine." The voice of Yeyu Ning was obviously cold, and the attitude of rejection was very firm.


    She felt the pain in her body, but it didn''t affect her very much. She knew that she was definitely not hurt.


    At that time, she felt that he was very gentle and careful, as if afraid of hurting her.


    She had no memory of what had happened before, but she felt so clear that she could not ignore it if she wanted to.


    The empress''s hand with the medicine froze. Obviously, she did not expect that yeyuning would refuse her without any emotion. She knew that in this case, nothing she said was useful. She knew yeyuning.


    "Empress, let me pass on brother Chen. I want to see brother Chen." Ye Yuning only wants to see Bei Yanchen now, and then make the whole thing clear.


    She believed that beiyanchen would not cheat her.


    "Well, I''ll have morning call in." Empress lips corner pursed purses, can put the medicine on the table first only, then let a person go to spread north speech morning.


    Before long, he came here.


    "Empress, would you please go out first? I have something to say to Chen alone. " Night Yu Ning see North Yan Chen come in, then turn to the queen, it is directly to ask the queen to leave.


    The queen was stunned for a moment, but then she said with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll go out now and let the two of them talk alone."


    Just, at the moment, the smile on the Queen''s face looks a little unnatural, with a little farfetched.


    "Ning''er, are you ok? "After the queen went out, beiyanchen could not help asking, and her eyes were full of worry and worry.


    ¡±Brother Chen, I want to ask you a question. You should tell me truthfully. You can''t cheat me. "Yeyu looks north and says morning. Word by word words spread slowly. Although they are slow, they have pressure that can''t be ignored.


    ¡±OK, you ask Bei Yanchen was stunned, then nodded slowly. He knew what she wanted to ask. In fact, when he came, he was ready to face her.


    "After I was poisoned by Mei, did you detoxify me?" Yeyu stared at him, without any inflection, and asked directly. She just wanted to know about it.


    Although beiyanchen had thought that yeyuning would ask about it for a long time, she didn''t seem to think that she would ask about it so directly. What''s more, she would have such an attitude, such a bland and so calm.


    At this moment, beiyanchen''s heart is actually a little hesitant. He and Ning''er have known each other for such a long time and never cheated her. He really doesn''t want to cheat her, but if he thinks of his mother''s daughter, he will be sad and even hopeless if he knows that she has been robbed of innocence by a man of unknown origin. So, at this moment, he has no other choice.


    "Yes." North words morning red lips fretting, simple can no longer simply answer slowly spread, spread into the ears of night Yu Ning.


    Night Yu Ning froze, slightly shaking her body, she did not believe the Queen''s words, but now beiyanchen also admitted, beiyanchen''s words, she also want to doubt it?


    Since childhood, beiyanchen has never cheated her. She trusts beiyanchen and believes what beiyanchen says.


    However, the feeling at that time told her that the person who wanted her was not beiyanchen, not beiyanchen.


    She believed that her feelings could not be wrong.


    "Is it true?" Yeyu looked at her and asked again.


    Beiyanchen was obviously stunned for a while. He didn''t expect that yeyuning would doubt him. He would ask again. He didn''t want to cheat her, not at all. But he didn''t know what else to do about it.


    ¡±Does Ning''er not believe me? "Beiyanchen murmured a sigh, and then said again, although he didn''t answer yeyuning''s question clearly, the meaning was obvious.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes are still looking at him, not talking, just looking at him like that, she wants to see something different from his face.


    "What''s the matter? Something on my face? "Beiyanchen was so stared at by her. She was a little guilty. She looked and smiled and covered up her guilty mind.


    ¡±Does brother Chen want to clear his pupils now? "Yeyuning suddenly changed the topic. She wanted to know whether she felt wrong or beiyanchen had cheated her.


    She also understood that if she was really occupied by others, she would definitely try to solve the problem by all means compared with the queen, so it was possible to have made an agreement with brother Chen in advance.


    Brother Chen may be worried about her, so he helps the queen to cheat her.


    ¡±Ning''er. "Hearing her words, beiyanchen''s face changed slightly, and his voice changed obviously.


    ¡±Now, in the heart of brother Chen, can''t Qingtong mention it or touch it? "Night Yu Ning sees his such reaction, eyes son light flash.


    Even if Qingtong left now, no matter what the reason, she knew that beiyanchen would never let Qingtong go so easily.


    So deeply in love with Qingtong, even if he wanted to detoxify her, he could not be so calm after the event, even without any guilt.


    At the moment, she purposely put forward to clear the pupils. Beiyanchen was just hurt, but she didn''t feel guilty.


    ¡±Ning''er, it''s impossible for us to clear our pupils. It''s impossible forever. "Beiyanchen''s eyes are more heavy, and his voice becomes low, which makes people feel breathless.


    ¡±So brother Chen wants to marry me. "Ye Yu Ning can see his sadness. In fact, in this case, she doesn''t want to stimulate him any more. But, for that matter, she must be clear about


    only when she is clear about it can she decide what to do next. However, no matter what, she can''t marry Bei Yanchen.


    "Ning''er?" The North speech morning startles lives, the Mou son opens slightly, some stunned looks toward the night Yu Ning, obviously did not expect her to say such words.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 803

    "Ning''er?" The North speech morning startles lives, the Mou son opens slightly, some stunned looks toward the night Yu Ning, obviously did not expect her to say such words.


    ¡±This is the meaning of empress. Empress said that we should get married as soon as possible. Does brother Chen know about this? "Ye Yu Ning could see his dismay and pain at the moment, but he continued.


    Beiyanchen was slightly stunned, and looked into her eyes, slightly more trance, paused for a while, and then slowly said, "since I have done such a thing to you, naturally I want to marry you. "


    Yeyu''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly he was disappointed. He didn''t know whether he was disappointed because of his trial failure or because of his disappointment with beiyanchen.


    She knew that in this case, she would not ask any more, even if she did.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t speak any more, but moved her body to get off the bed. At the moment when her legs fell, there was pain between her legs. Because she had been poisoned before, after that event, she was very weak and had no strength at all, so her legs were soft and almost fell down.


    ¡±Ning''er, are you ok? "Beiyanchen moved forward quickly and held her, for fear that she would fall, beiyanchen almost held her in her arms.


    From so close, almost by her embrace in the arms, night Yu Ning''s eyebrows slightly frown, I don''t know why, the body suddenly a little more rejection, that kind of instinctive rejection.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips were slightly hooked and smiled. He was just so close to her, she was exclusive, so the previous person was not him.


    "Nothing." Night Yu Ning stood straight and pushed him away without trace.


    She was almost beaten just now, mainly because she was weak. In fact, the pain was not so severe.


    Therefore, after Ye Yu Ning stood up straight, there was no problem in walking.


    Feeling her attitude towards him at the moment, beiyanchen was slightly shocked, some were shocked, some were sad.


    Ning''er likes to stick to him from childhood, but now she rejects him and contradicts him.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t look at him any more, but walked out alone.


    ¡±Ning''er, where are you going? "When beiyanchen saw her move, he was more obviously shocked. He reached out again and wanted to hold her.


    But this time, yeyouning avoided his hand directly.


    Looking at his lost hand, Bei Yanchen was stunned. Some of them could not return to God. Did Ning''er hate him so much now?


    ¡±I have to go. "Yeyu Ning didn''t turn around, but stopped. Although the words were light and slow, they were very clear.


    ¡±Go? Where are you going? "Beiyanchen''s eyes are wide open, and he looks at her incredulously. Where is she going now in this situation?


    Night Yu Ning turned his eyes, looked at him, smiled, "when I was eating, I said I would leave. If I had left then, I should have left the imperial city by now."


    Bei Yanchen was shocked. She didn''t think she would say this under such circumstances. She said she was going to leave, but he didn''t stop her at that time.


    However, the situation is different now. How can he rest assured that she will leave at this time.


    Although her face is smiling and her voice is very gentle at the moment, beiyanchen knows that she is blaming him in her heart. Although that was done by Hongyun, she is blaming him now.


    Beiyanchen wanted to stop her, but when she saw the faint smile on her face, she froze and couldn''t say anything at the mouth.


    Ye Yuning continued to walk out, but when she saw the medicine on the table, she stopped and thought about it. Then she poured out the medicine in the bowl and picked up the bottom dregs. She wanted to know what kind of medicine the queen gave her.


    It must not be a general tonic.


    In doing this, ye Yuning didn''t avoid beiyanchen at all, because she felt that there was no need at all. She just doubted the queen, and she didn''t have to hide it.


    "Ning''er, what are you doing?" Beiyanchen was shocked when she saw her action. She poured out the medicine, but picked up the dregs. She obviously wanted to find out what kind of medicine it was.


    If he hadn''t guessed wrong, the medicine should have been prepared for her by the mother, but she didn''t drink it.


    Obviously, she didn''t believe in her mother, and still had obvious doubts. In front of him, she didn''t hide her doubts at all.


    "Brother Chen, I''m leaving. I don''t need to see you off." Ye Yuning holds up the dregs of the medicine, raises them towards him, and then walks out directly.


    Beiyanchen stayed in place. It seemed that she could not get back to God for a while, so she did not stop her for a while.


    ¡±Ning''er, how did you get out of bed? You should have a good rest now. "The queen standing in the yard saw the night sky coagulate to walk out, is also obviously surprised, walks forward repeatedly, wants to hold her.


    ¡±Ning''er has disturbed the empress. It''s time to leave now. "Yeyu''s body flickered slightly, avoiding the touch of the queen.


    The Queen''s movement froze, and she looked at yeyuning stupidly, "Ning''er? I beg your pardon? You''re leaving? "


    " yes. "Without any hesitation, ye Yuning replied directly.


    ¡±How can this be? How can you leave like this. "The queen is in a hurry, and her voice has improved a little." Ning''er, you need to have a good rest now. Let''s solve the later issues slowly. "


    " no, I don''t know what we need to solve. "Yeyouning refused her directly. She had already doubted the queen, so she didn''t have the usual politeness in her words.


    ¡±Ning''er, are you blaming chen''er? Weird palace? "The Queen''s face changed, her eyes flashed a little, and then she said quickly again.


    The night Yu looks at her, in the heart secretly sneers, she shouldn''t blame her?


    Yes, it was done by Hongyun. The queen may not know in advance. However, yeyuning did not believe that Hongyun had never mentioned it to the queen before she did it.


    Hongyun must have mentioned this, but didn''t say a specific way, so the queen didn''t know it completely, just didn''t know it would happen.


    ¡±I still have something important to do, so I don''t want to delay. "It''s just that Ye Yu Ning doesn''t want to say more to her at the moment, because some things can''t be explained.


    The queen and beiyanchen both told her that beiyanchen had detoxified her at that time. Beiyanchen wanted her, but her feelings were different.


    So, she wants to find out whether Gu Tianyi is really in Ningcheng and whether he has come to the imperial city.


    If he had come to the Imperial City, he would have been able to enter the imperial palace with his ability, so the person at that time would probably have been him.


    ¡±Ning''er. "The empress is in a hurry and stops in front of Yeyu Ning directly." Ning''er, this palace can''t let you leave like this. "


    " why? "Night Yu Ning slightly pick eyebrows, eyes raised, looking at the queen," the queen would not want to keep me in the palace, right? Ning''er, this palace doesn''t mean that. "The queen was stunned, and her face was a little more embarrassed." only chen''er did something like that for you, and she must be responsible for you. So, we want to arrange marriage for you as soon as possible. "


    "Is that so? "Night Yu Ning''s lips are slightly pulled, and the lips are slightly more sneering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 804

    "Is that so? "Night Yu Ning''s lips are slightly pulled, and the lips are slightly more sneering.


    ¡±Of course, it''s true. Can the palace cheat you? What''s more, didn''t you just see chen''er? You should have asked chen''er. Chen''er can''t cheat you. "The empress''s expression was slightly stiff, and for a moment it was unnatural. However, it soon covered up the past.


    Although the queen disguised it very quickly, ye Yuning found that she was sneering and her red lips were moving. She said clearly, "even if it is true, I will not marry brother Chen. "


    even if the person''s real name is beiyanchen, she will never marry beiyanchen.


    It used to be because of clear pupil, she chose to let go, now it is because, she really has completely put him down, now the person in her heart is no longer him.


    The queen was completely shocked. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was hard to hold. How could she have never thought that night Yu Ning would say such a thing.


    She means that even if chen''er asked for her, she would not marry chen''er?


    She''s also a woman, so it''s clear how important innocence is to a woman, but doesn''t she care?


    For a while, the queen just looked at her and didn''t speak, because at the moment, the queen didn''t know what else she could say.


    Standing at the back of beiyanchen, he heard the words of yeyuning, and his eyes flashed lightly. He was also shocked, and his face was more complicated.


    He was thinking that it seemed superfluous for his mother to let him come out and admit everything. Ning''er didn''t care.


    He wondered if Ning''er would know who the man who asked for him was and if the man just happened to be the one Ning''er liked.


    In this palace, no one dares to rob Ning''er and do that to her.


    And the people who sneak into the palace can''t just happen to encounter such a thing. Even if they do, since they enter the palace, they must have a purpose. It''s impossible for them to break the plan because of Conger.


    So, is that man originally entering the palace for Ning''er? Is that the man that Ning''er said?


    He felt that in Ning''er''s heart, he doubted that the man wanted her. Therefore, Ning''er didn''t feel sad, sad, just wanted to find out what she really wanted.


    Ning''er is in such a hurry to leave the palace now. It must be to find out the truth.


    Thinking of this, North Yan Chen secretly breathed a sigh. If it is true, or he doesn''t have to worry anymore.


    So, should he tell Ning''er the truth.


    Beiyan''s lips were moving in the morning. He was about to open his mouth when he suddenly remembered something. At that time, his mother told him that the man had been killed by his mother''s men.


    Beiyanchen''s body is stiff. If that person is really the one Ning''er likes, and if he is killed by his mother, the consequence will be


    for a while, beiyanchen can''t even think about it, so when he comes to the mouth, he swallows it again.


    When he hesitated, ye Yuning had left the yard.


    Beiyanchen steps quickly to catch up with her, but sees the queen who is still dazed on one side. His steps stop and stop in front of the queen.


    ¡±Morning son, did mother do wrong? "The queen raised her eyes and looked to the north for the morning, slowly opening her mouth. Her voice was slightly heavy.


    All she had done before was for fear that Ning''er would not be able to bear it after waking up and that something would happen to Ning''er, but now it seems that her worry is a little superfluous.


    Ning''er is not sad at all.


    What''s going on?


    Although Ning''er usually looks like a careless person, she knows that Ning''er is conservative in this respect. It''s impossible for her to be so insipid when she learns that she has been robbed of innocence.


    "What happened to the man after his mother? "Beiyanchen looks at her, her eyes are slightly heavy, and her voice is slightly lowered, but the tension in her voice still leaks a little bit.


    He hoped that what his mother had said before was deceiving him. He hoped that the man was still alive.


    ¡±He didn''t die. His mother sent him to hurt him, but later he was rescued. "It seems that the queen hasn''t returned to her mind at the moment. Hearing the words of beiyanchen, she subconsciously replied.


    Beiyanchen is obviously relieved. That''s good. That''s good.


    "However, the injury is very serious. I''m afraid that the doctor won''t survive." But the queen added another sentence.


    Beiyanchen''s body is obviously stiff. He looks at the Queen''s eyes and blames her a little more. "Why don''t you check it out and start?"


    "In that case, the mother will never have time to find out." The queen was stupefied, and then retorted, "at that time, the man took Ning''er away and did that to her. What do you think the mother should do? Just let him go? "


    "After your mother, have you ever thought about how ordinary people can easily sneak into the palace, and how can a person who is not easy to sneak into the palace do such a thing? Didn''t the mother feel strange at that time? " Beiyanchen''s eyes sank, but now she did not flinch because of the Queen''s anger, but asked again.


    The queen was stunned. She didn''t speak for a while, because she had nothing to say at the moment. Yes, she felt strange at that time. But in that case, she had no time to think about it. She could only do that.


    ¡±What does the mother know about him? "Beiyanchen thought about it and asked again. He wanted to know the identity of the man. Only in this way can he be sure.


    Since it was the postnatal people who dealt with this matter, or would know something.


    ¡±I don''t know. I really don''t know that. "The queen replied in succession.


    "Or, at that time, the mother was only in a hurry to kill, so she didn''t want to find out at all." Beiyanchen hears her words, her eyes are slightly heavy, and she is slightly disappointed.


    He always respected his mother, but didn''t expect her to do such a thing.


    "Chen''er, how can you say that? There was no way for the mother to do that. The mother did this to protect Ning''er. The mother hurt Ning''er even more, so she had to cut off everything." The Queen''s face slightly changed, her eyes were a little tense, and her voice slightly increased.


    No, she can''t let her son blame her, can''t.


    ¡±Mother is so anxious, the most important thing is to be afraid that this will spread out and have a bad impact on mother. "When beiyanchen heard her words, his face was obviously cold. It''s very clear now.


    He understood it all, too.


    Now he only hopes that the man is OK. If the man happens to be the one that Ning''er likes, and if he dies like this, he really can''t imagine how Ning''er will be sad.


    Beiyanchen did not look at the queen any more, but took a sudden step and walked out.


    ¡±Chen''er, where are you going? "The queen was shocked and cried out subconsciously.


    "Go to find out for Ning''er." Beiyanchen stops, but doesn''t turn around. It''s just a faint voice.


    ¡±In the morning, the queen sighed. She didn''t think it would develop like this. She thought that what she did would minimize the harm and be the best ending.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 805

    ¡±In the morning, the queen sighed. She didn''t think it would develop like this. She thought that what she did would minimize the harm and be the best ending.


    "What? Does the mother still want to stop me from checking now? " Beiyanchen suddenly broke her words. At the moment, his attitude was very firm. Whether she agreed or not, he had to find out.


    "The mother is worried about your body. During this period, you have been drinking and spilling, hurting your body, and you haven''t had a good rest. The mother is afraid that you can''t support it." The queen looked at him, eyes full of worry.


    Just, at the moment, Bei Yanchen didn''t look back, so he couldn''t see it.


    "If it wasn''t for Ning''er to come, if it wasn''t for Ning''er to scold and wake me up, I should still drink until I die." Beiyanchen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could listen to her for all other things, but only for Ning''er, he could not give in.


    The Queen''s lips were tight and did not speak.


    Beiyanchen left the yard quickly, and the Queen''s body froze. The development of this event has been completely out of her control, and the consequences are beyond her imagination.


    She thought that if she knew it was chen''er who wanted her after she woke up, she would marry chen''er. But she didn''t think that she didn''t believe her words at all, and she said that even if it was chen''er, she would not marry chen''er.


    Or, it''s really her fault.


    Night Yu Ning left the Imperial Palace, first found a doctor''s office, took out the bag of medicine dregs, "doctor, please help me to see what kind of medicine are these, what''s the effect?"


    From the beginning, she didn''t believe what the queen said. She felt that the medicine was definitely not tonic.


    The doctor took the dregs and smelled them. Then he slowly and carefully looked over them. Then he lifted his eyes and looked at the night sky. "Girl, this is a kind of medicine for avoiding children. After drinking this medicine, you can avoid pregnancy."


    "Are you sure?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly narrowed. She thought about tonic, but she didn''t think it would be elixir.


    Did the queen let her drink this medicine?


    "Of course, I have been practicing medicine for many years, so I won''t say anything about it. Besides, it''s not a strange recipe. I won''t read it wrong." Seeing that Ye Yu was suspicious, the crown prince promised repeatedly.


    In the eyes of Yeyu Ning, suddenly there was a little more coldness. When she was in the Imperial Palace, the queen told her that it was beiyanchen who asked for her, and then she planned to marry beiyanchen as soon as possible.


    In this case, why did the queen give her the elixir?


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, the person who detoxified her at that time was not beiyanchen at all, but someone else.


    The queen can tolerate that she is not innocent, but she can''t tolerate that she is pregnant with other men''s children, so, in case, she would like to drink the elixir for her.


    Yeyu Ning''s lips were more sneering. Now, she could be sure that the man who detoxified her was not beiyanchen.


    So, what she has to do now is to find out who it is?


    In other words, we should find out whether it is the ancient Tianyi or not. She thinks it is the ancient Tianyi. But with her understanding of the ancient Tianyi, if the ancient Tianyi really does that to her, it will definitely not leave after the event.


    So, there are some things she has to find out.


    The imperial city is too big for yeyuning to check. At the moment, all the people in the Imperial Palace are from the northern kingdom. If it is normal, there is no problem for her to transfer some people, but now she doesn''t want to transfer people from the northern kingdom.


    It''s not so easy to find ancient Tianyi only by relying on her ability.


    However, ye Yuning has a way to determine whether ancient Tianyi has come to the imperial city.


    He can go to Ningcheng, which is Yinger''s territory. It''s a very simple thing for Yinger to find out if Gu Tianyi left Ningcheng.


    When the doctor saw that ye Yuning had not spoken, he thought that ye Yuning was worried, thought about it, and then lowered his voice slightly. "You don''t have to worry too much, girl. This kind of medicine is only a kind of avoiding medicine after the event, but it''s not too long to take, and it won''t affect the future fertility. Just be careful later, girl. "


    yeu Ning heard the doctor''s words and went back to her mind," thank you, doctor. "


    She didn''t drink the medicine at all. Naturally, she didn''t need to worry about it. However, yeyuning didn''t explain it more. Instead, she quickly got up and left the hospital.


    Out of the hospital, night Yu Ning bought a horse, directly out of the city, toward Ningcheng.


    It was obviously faster to ride than to be a carriage. However, it was late in the afternoon when we started from the Imperial City, and it was impossible to get to Ningcheng that day. Therefore, yeyuning found an inn to stay.


    After staying in the inn, ye Yuning observed. She was thinking that if Gu Tianyi really followed her to the palace, he would always pay attention to her whereabouts. With his ability, he should know where she went.


    Then, when she left the capital, he should know if he would follow her.


    Although she felt that this was not like the character of gutianyi, because she felt that if gutianyi had a skin relationship with her, she should not hide from her.


    But, at the moment, there is still a trace of expectation in her heart.


    Night Yu Ning also specially in the inn to turn a few circles, but did not find her ancient Tianyi, also did not find any unusual.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart slightly gambling.


    Is she wrong? In fact, Gu Tianyi did not follow her to the imperial city? Is all she wants?


    But by tomorrow, when we get to Ningcheng, everything will be clear.


    Beiyan morning out of the palace, but did not find night Yu Ning.


    ¡±It''s reported to the prince that the princess has left the city. She''s on her way to Ningcheng. "The bodyguard respectfully reported the information to him.


    ¡±To Ningcheng? Why did she go to Ningcheng? "Beiyanchen frowned a little and looked a little more puzzled. It happened in the imperial palace. Shouldn''t she look for someone in the imperial city? How can I go to Ningcheng?


    "The princess should be looking for Miss Ying''er. "When the bodyguard heard the master''s question, he subconsciously replied.


    ¡±She is looking for Yinger''s help. "Beiyanchen''s eyes are light, and her face is obviously a little heavier. She doesn''t believe her anymore. He is here. She doesn''t ask him for help, but she rushes Ningcheng to find Yinger for help?


    Yes, he cheated her when he was in the palace. Why should she believe him?


    However, there are people she can mobilize in the Imperial City, but she doesn''t need them. Does she want to draw a clear line with him?


    Is it her intention that she will never see him again?


    Beiyanchen drives out of the palace. He originally wanted to see her and make it clear to her. But now, it seems that he doesn''t have to.


    Now, she is sure that the person who detoxified her is not him, so it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t see her.


    What he has to do now is to find out the identity of the man as soon as possible, as well as the current situation of the man, or to be able to help her.


    The bodyguard saw beiyanchen standing like that for a long time without making a sound. It was strange, but he was only a bodyguard. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say anything. The master wanted to be dazed. He could only wait.


    "You go and look up one thing." After a while, Bei Yanchen finally came back to his senses and suddenly opened his mouth. "You go there yourself. You must remember that this matter cannot be known to others. "


    it''s a matter of concern to other people. After all, it''s about Ning''er, and it''s like that. In case it''s spread out, it''s afraid that it will hurt Ning''er again. All the matters related to Ning''er are important to her, and there must be no negligence or carelessness at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 806

    He is afraid that in case of passing it out, it will hurt Ning''er again. All the things related to Ning''er are important to her, and there must be no negligence or carelessness.


    After seeing the bodyguard leave, beiyanchen sighs secretly. Is it true that there will be a gap between him and Ning''er because of this matter, and there will be no relationship in the future?


    This is the last result he wants to see, but he also knows that when things get to this point, there are many things that he can''t control.


    Now Ning''er is not the same as before.


    The next day, towards evening, yeyuning finally arrived at Ningcheng. Yeyuning didn''t stop for a moment and went directly to Ruan mansion. "Ruan Ying''er was obviously surprised when she saw Yeyu Ning, but her eyes were full of joy.


    "Last time, you sent me a letter and asked me to make a mockery for you. Who did it for?" Ruan Ying''er didn''t wait for the answer from ye Yuning, but quickly leaned over and asked curiously.


    "Don''t try to fool me, it''s obviously a man''s size." Ruan Ying''er was afraid that Ye Yu Ning would make up a random reason. So before Ye Yu could get out of the way, he said, "it must be a different relationship to make a mockery for a man."


    "Well, it''s unusual." Ye Yu looks at her and nods slightly. This time, she comes to Ying''er to help her find Gu Tianyi. If she is not satisfied with Ying''er''s curiosity at the moment, Ying''er will not cooperate with her so much and promise to help her.


    "Really, who is it? Who is it? Tell me. " When Yinger heard this, her eyes lit up and her face was full of excitement. It seemed that there was a play.


    "He is Gu Tianyi, my fiance when I was three years old." Night Yu thought, just opened, but there is no cover up.


    "The fiance you made when you were three? Is there such a thing? I never heard of you. " Ruan Yinger is stunned and looks at her with an unbelievable face.


    "In fact, before he came to the capital, I didn''t know about it. I didn''t remember what he did when he was three years old." The night Yu condenses the lips Cape tiny to skim, even she did not remember, how can tell others.


    "Oh, then he came to Beijing to marry you? Are you getting married? " Ying''er pauses for a while, then asks again.


    "Yes." Ye Yu was stunned and nodded slowly. Gu Tianyi really wanted to marry her in the capital. Although their marriage was cancelled before, if the man who asked for her in the Imperial Palace was Gu Tianyi, they would never be able to break up. They must have married.


    "Really? So you promised to marry him? " Ying''er is shocked. Ying''er knows that ye Yuning likes Bei Yanchen, so she will be so surprised at the moment.


    ¡±Yeah. "Night Yu Ning nodded directly.


    ¡±Is this true? It''s not like your character. "Ying''er looks at her, her eyes keep opening, obviously some don''t believe it. Her words are paused, and she says tentatively again," what about Bei Yanchen? Can you really forget him? Forgetting may not be so fast, but I have completely put it down. "When she thought of beiyanchen, the eyes of Yeyu Ning were light, and her feelings with beiyanchen for so many years, she also didn''t think of the conflict in the end.


    ¡±Really put it down? "Yinger''s eyes are looking straight at yeyuning, trying to see something different in yeyuning''s face," I heard that Qingtong left, so now beiyanchen is alone


    "I know. I went to the palace and met him. "Yeyu glanced at her, and the girl''s news was very clever.


    ¡±Did you see Bei Yanchen? How is he now? Don''t you have something to say? "Ying''er still doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that ye Yuning can really let Bei Yanchen down. After all, it''s so many years of feelings.


    ¡±He''s fine now. "What ye Yuning said is that now, there is nothing wrong with Bei Yanchen. As long as he doesn''t drink any more and doesn''t hurt himself, there will be nothing wrong.


    ¡±Ning''er, what happened to you this time? "Ying''er looks at Ye Yuning and suddenly asks, she doesn''t think it''s right, it''s very wrong. When Ning''er mentions Beiyan in the morning, it''s too insipid, which makes her feel a kind of alienation.


    Even if Ning''er really put down that feeling, it shouldn''t be such an attitude.


    ¡±Let''s not talk about that first. I''m here to ask you for help. "Ye Yuning didn''t say what happened in the palace. It''s not that she didn''t believe Ying''er, but that some words were really hard to say.


    ¡±Can I help you? What can I do for you? You used to be in the capital city. You didn''t let beiyanchen help you. Did you run there and let me help you? "Ying''er was stunned, and his face was obviously a little more stunned." did you fall out with Bei Yanchen? "


    now, Ning''er''s appearance really reminds her of this possibility.


    ¡±No. "Yeyu Ning stopped for a moment. Although beiyanchen had cheated her, he fell out? It''s not that serious.


    ¡±What do you want me to do for you? "Ying''er obviously doesn''t want to say it when she sees Ye Yuning. Although she is really curious, she still bears it and doesn''t ask again.


    ¡±I want to check for you. Did Gu Tianyi leave Ningcheng? When did you leave Ningcheng? Where did he go after he left Ningcheng? "Ye Yuning quickly said a series of questions.


    ¡±Ancient Tianyi? Is that the fiance you''re talking about? The name sounds familiar. "Yinger''s eyes slightly open, suddenly exclaimed," I remember that ancient Tianyi is the city Lord of the ancient city. Are you talking about the same person? "


    " yes. "At night, Yu''s lips were slightly raised, and a slight smile spread on his face.


    ¡±So your husband, your husband, is the ancient city Lord? "Yinger''s face is a little more stunned," but I heard that he didn''t dislike women and never allowed them to approach him. "


    "That''s a rumor." Thinking of what Gu Tianyi had done to her before, ye Yuning was a little funny. Did he hate women?


    "So you have proved it?" Ying''er is closer to Ye Yu Ning. She looks at her vaguely.


    It''s said that women are easy to hate in ancient times, but Ning''er said that she wasn''t, and she said so definitely, obviously there was a problem.


    "What do children know? Get down to business quickly." Night Yu Ning glanced at her, then stretched out her hand to push her away. This girl is good at everything, but her curiosity is too heavy, which is very similar to night Wushang.


    "No child, you are only two months older than me." Ying''er toots his mouth and complains. He is only two months older than her. He seems to be much older than her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 807

    "No child, you are only two months older than me." Ying''er toots his mouth and complains. He is only two months older than her. He seems to be much older than her.


    ¡±A big day is bigger than you. " Night Yu Ning looks at her funny.


    Ying''er flicked his mouth and said, "come on, do business first. I''ll ask someone to check it immediately to see where your Mr. Ruyi is now? The most important thing is to find out whether he left Ningcheng after I left. "Ye Yu Ning''s eyes are light. She needs to find out this first. If Gu Tianyi followed her to leave Ningcheng and go to the imperial city after she left, then it is likely that Gu Tianyi was the one who detoxified her in the imperial palace.


    ¡±OK, OK, I see. I''ll find out for you. "Ying''er looks at her with an ambiguous smile.


    "By the way, he should have come to Ningcheng from Dayuan with you?" The words of Ying''er paused and asked again.


    "Well, yes." Night Yu Ning also did not conceal, direct return way.


    "You''re here to come to Beiguo for beiyanchen, aren''t you?" Yinger''s eyes flashed, and the smile on her face seemed to be different.


    This time, ye Yuning didn''t answer immediately. She heard that Bei Yanchen left the capital only after she came out. However, she understood in her heart that she didn''t do it all for Bei Yanchen.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer all the time, Ying''er took it as her default, her eyes flashed, and she lowered her voice slightly again and asked, "do you know that you came to beiyanchen in the northern kingdom? "


    " yes. "Ye Yu raised her eyes, looked at her, and then slowly slowed down. Gu Tianyi knew this from the beginning.


    ¡±Also, with the wisdom and ability of the ancient city Lord, such things can''t be unknown. "Ying''er seemed to be slightly stunned, then nodded slowly, and looked at the eyes of Ye Yuning with a slightly different smile." the ancient city Lord knows that you are looking for Bei Yanchen when you come to the north country. He didn''t tie you back, but let you come to the north country. The ancient city Lord has a big heart. "


    Ye Yu was slightly shocked. Originally, when Gu Tianyi caught up with her, she thought that Gu Tianyi would tie her back, but Gu Tianyi didn''t.


    At that time, she thought that Gu Tianyi gave up on her completely, so she didn''t stop her. But now, it seems that it''s not like that.


    He knew that she had come to the northern kingdom for the sake of northern speech, but at last he connived at her and did not force her to go back.


    "The ancient city Lord didn''t tie you back and stop you. If he left like that, it means he was angry and didn''t want to talk to you. But he accompanied you to the northern kingdom. Ning''er, what did you think of the ancient city Lord on the way?" Ying''er has always been smart. Although she is fond of playing, she has a very good observation ability. What''s more, she can see clearly from the outside, which is more clear than that of the night.


    Ye Yuning was stunned. Yes, Gu Tianyi asked her to marry him back to the capital, but she refused. Then he didn''t stop him. Originally, she thought he would stop talking to her.


    But unexpectedly, he met her in front of the inn. He also said that he would go to Ningcheng to do something, so he asked her to join him.


    At that time, she really thought that it was important for Gu Tianyi to come to Ningcheng, but now it seems that there are many flaws.


    For example, why did his carriage stop in front of her that day? Why did Yu Bai mention the father''s letter at that time? And Gu Tianyi also deliberately emphasized the letter.


    Gu Tianyi went to the capital to get married this time. She used to stay well in the capital. Why did she leave the capital and come to the Northern Kingdom when she suddenly said she was going to Ningcheng? Suddenly something happened?


    At the beginning, Yu Bai said that there was a very important thing for gutianyi to go to Ningcheng, but on the way, gutianyi didn''t hurry up at all, but had been deliberately slowing down.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyi didn''t really come to Ningcheng. There was nothing important, just to accompany her?


    Thinking of this possibility, ye Yuning''s body is obviously stiff. If it is, as just Yinger said, what is Gu Tianyi''s mood?


    Knowing that she came to the imperial city for the sake of beiyanchen, he accompanied her silently all the way, and in this way, he deliberately pretended to be indifferent.


    The consciousness of Ye Yuning''s subordinates is tightened. If it is true, it will be cruel to Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Ning''er, therefore, I don''t think this matter needs to be checked at all. The ancient city Lord must have left with you as soon as you left Ningcheng. He must have followed you directly to the imperial city. I think you can go to the imperial city directly to find him instead of wasting time in Ningcheng. "Ying''er sees Ye Yuning''s expression and knows she wants to understand.


    ¡±If that''s the case, I leave the Imperial City, he will know for the first time. "Yeyu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. When she left the Imperial City, she didn''t cover up deliberately. There was no reason for Gu Tianyi not to know.


    ¡±Well, it should be. "Ying''er nodded slowly.


    ¡±If he knew that I had left the Imperial City, would he follow me to leave the imperial city? "The eyes of Ye Yu Ning look at Ying''er, and the voice seems a little more strange.


    ¡±It should be. "Ying''er nods again, so the normal analysis should be like this.


    ¡±But why he didn''t show up? I''ve been paying attention and observing all the way, but I haven''t found anything Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, the voice was obviously a little lower.


    "If he follows me all the time, he must know I''m looking for him, but why doesn''t he show up?" Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows slightly frown, for this, she is the most confused.


    Ying''er is also stunned, a little bit more confused on his face, thinks about it, and then asks tentatively, "will you and Bei Yanchen fall in love in the Imperial Palace and be seen by the ancient city Lord, so the ancient city Lord is angry and won''t come out to see you."


    "Impossible." Night Yu Ning is a direct negation, "nothing happened between me and North Yan Chen."


    In the Imperial Palace, nothing happened between her and beiyanchen, but what might have happened between her and ancient Tianyi.


    "Nothing happened between you and Bei Yanchen?" Yinger''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, it seems that she doesn''t believe it. "After Qingtong left, I heard that beiyanchen used alcohol to relieve her worries every day. She was drunk and died in a dream. Taiyi said that she was going to die soon. Once you entered the palace, I heard that beiyanchen would be OK. You said that nothing happened. Who believed it? "


    " nothing really happened. "Yeyu''s eyebrows are getting more and more puckered," I just advised beiyanchen to say a few words at that time. "


    Yeyu thought back to the situation at that time. At that time, she just advised beiyanchen to say a few words, and beiyanchen figured it out. If there was anything else, it was that when she was going to leave, beiyanchen wanted to hold her, but didn''t hold her firmly for a while.


    It''s just a hug, nothing else, and she soon pushed beiyanchen away. She thought that at that time, ancient Tianyi must not have entered the palace. After all, the Imperial Palace in the north is heavily guarded, which is not so easy to mix in. Even if ancient Tianyi wants to mix in, it must take some effort.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 808

    Later, she proposed to leave, just because of the empress''s hospitality, she could only stay for lunch, knowing that such things would happen, and that meal she really shouldn''t eat. However, she thought that when she finished her lunch, Gu Tianyi should have entered the Imperial Palace, with his ability, enough.


    Gu Tianyi is really in the palace. It will be found at the first time. Therefore, when she was poisoned, Gu Tianyi saw it, so the next thing should be Gu Tianyi.


    "So many days, so many people in the palace, his father, his mother, his mother, who would not advise him? However, why did other people fail to persuade you for so many days, and when you did, you said nothing happened. I believe you, but will the ancient city Lord believe it? " Ying''er''s lips are slightly curled. She feels that Ning''er is naive about this matter.


    "Yes, he will." Night Yu Ning almost did not have any hesitation, the subconscious then returns the way.


    "How can you be so sure he won''t?" Ying''er is stunned, and looks at her in a puzzled way. "Ning''er, is there anything else that happened to you in the palace? Otherwise, why are you so anxious to find him now? "


    Ying''er is a little confused about this matter.


    "Yes, something else did happen." Night Yu Ning''s eyes are obviously dark, and his face is suddenly gloomy.


    "What happened?" Yinger saw her and asked in a hurry.


    "When I was in the palace, I got a kind of flattering poison." When ye Yu Ning mentioned this, there was a little more coldness in her eyes and a little coldness in her voice.


    ¡±What? Have you been poisoned in the palace? Who is it? Who gave it to you? Who is so bold? " Ying''er is completely shocked, and his eyes are obviously stained with anger.


    "It''s the red cloud around the queen." The night universe condenses the lips Cape to move, the word word word word word word slowly spreads.


    "Red cloud? People around the queen? You mean the queen did it? " Ying''er was totally shocked. "Why did she do this?"


    "It''s not the meaning of the queen. It''s Hongyun who did it without the Queen''s knowledge. However, I think the queen knows more or less. "Ye Yu Ning understood that Hong Yun was only a servant, and it was absolutely impossible to completely hide from the queen. He must have mentioned it to the queen in advance.


    ¡±What does queen mean? "Ying''er''s eyes are wide open and her face is unbelievable. She really didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    ¡±The queen wants me to marry Bei Yanchen. "Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pulled out a little sneer, I have to say, the queen is still very tolerant, such things can tolerate


    " she really thought, clear pupil left, North Yan morning drunk, you go to persuade, North Yan morning good, she would like to let you stay, and North Yan morning marriage. "Yinger''s face was full of sneers, but suddenly he thought of a more serious thing, his face changed slightly, and he said in a hurry," you said that you were poisoned by Mei poison. I heard that if you were poisoned by that poison, you had to have that kind of thing with men. Who helped you to detoxify it? "


    " the queen said it was Bei Yanchen, and Bei Yanchen also said it was him, but I didn''t think it was Gu Tianyi. " In the voice of Yeyu Ning, it was still a little cold, but at the end of the conversation, when it came to ancient Tianyi, there was a little softness that she didn''t find herself.


    Yinger''s eyes suddenly opened, completely shocked, "you said, you said it was made by the ancient city master? What poison did the ancient city Lord give you? Then you and the ancient city Lord have already had the reality of husband and wife? God, it''s no wonder that when I just said that the ancient city LORD hated women, you said it was a rumor, so you really proved it. "


    " now it''s really my guess, but it hasn''t been fully proved. So I want to find gutianyi as soon as possible. I don''t understand that if it was gutianyi who detoxified me at that time, how could he have left me alone in the palace so early afterwards, and still hasn''t appeared? "


    Ye Yuning''s eyebrows are slightly locked, which she still can''t think of.


    ¡±Will you be afraid to see you? I''m afraid you''ll blame him. " Yinger''s eyes flashed, and his face slightly smiled: "I''m afraid you will beat him, and I''m afraid that you will waste him. With my understanding of you, you are absolutely possible to do such a thing. "


    " with my understanding of him and his character, it is impossible. Even if he knew that I would blame him, he would not leave me alone in the palace. " Although the time of being easy to get along with ancient days is too long, ye Yuning still knows about him.


    "That''s strange. Is there anything else happening, or the ancient city owner has a compelling reason?" Ying''er listens and analyzes the reason together with Ye Yuning.


    "That''s what I want to know most. At that time, I was poisoned and didn''t remember anything, so I didn''t know what happened." Night Yu Ning''s face more dignified.


    "The queen must know that it must have something to do with her." Meet son Mou son to flash, suddenly sink a voice to say, this matter again apparent.


    ¡±I know it must have something to do with the queen, because when I woke up, it was in the Queen''s bedroom. It must have been the queen who asked someone to take me there. When I woke up, the poison on my body had been detoxified, which means that the Queen''s people robbed me from the man''s hands. So, the queen must be clear about this, but as soon as I woke up, the queen He lied to me, saying that beiyanchen had detoxified me, that he wanted me to get married with beiyanchen, and even that he wanted me to drink the elixir after the event, so it''s impossible to ask the truth from the Queen''s mouth, "yeyuning is also very clear in her heart, the queen knows everything, but she knows about the queen. Since the queen decided to lie to her, even if she didn''t believe it, the queen I will never tell her the truth.


    ¡±If the empress doesn''t say it, it''s not easy to do it. When the empress does it, there will be no flaws. What''s more, it''s the palace. It''s impossible for ordinary people to check it. "Ying''er''s face was a little more thoughtful and slowly analyzed.


    ¡±Yes, so I can only find gutianyi as soon as possible. I don''t want to call people from the northern kingdom. I''m in a hurry this time, and I haven''t brought any people, so I can only ask you for help. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find out for you. "Yinger looks at her with a solemn assurance.


    ¡±Welcome, thank you,. "The night Yu congeals the lip angle to spread a tiny light smile, fortunately has the welcome son.


    ¡±Do we need to thank each other? "Ying''er''s lips slightly turned, and some discontented glanced at Ye Yu Ning. Her words stopped, and suddenly she said again," Ning''er, do you think the Queen''s people hurt the ancient city Lord, so the ancient city Lord can''t come to see you now. "


    hearing Ying''er''s words, Ye Yu Ning''s body froze, and her eyes opened and shook their heads." no, it''s impossible. His martial arts are very high. Even the eldest brother said that his martial arts are unmatched, so no one can hurt him. "


    She doesn''t want to admit such a thing. She doesn''t want gutianyi to get hurt. She doesn''t believe that gutianyi will get hurt.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 809

    She doesn''t want to admit such a thing. She doesn''t want gutianyi to get hurt. She doesn''t believe that gutianyi will get hurt.


    She knew his strength, so she never thought about it. But when she heard Yinger''s words, she couldn''t help worrying and fearing. Would he really be hurt?


    Is it true?


    "Well, well, I also heard that the ancient city Lord''s martial arts are extremely powerful, so he will never get hurt easily. Don''t listen to me and don''t worry, Ning''er." Yinger sees the appearance of yeyuning, knows that he has said something wrong, and comforts yeyuning.


    However, seeing ye Yuning in such a hurry, Ying''er knows that ye Yuning really likes ancient Tianyi, and may not only like it a little, but also like it very much.


    "Ying''er, I must find him. I must find him as soon as possible." Ye Yuning''s voice was obviously a little more eager. She had not been so anxious before. Now after hearing Ying''er''s words, she thought that he might be injured. She was really anxious.


    She found that her heart began to fear, from small to large, so that she was afraid of very few things, but now she is really afraid,.


    She was afraid that Gu Tianyi was really hurt.


    "Ning''er, calm down." Yinger reaches out to hold her. "Don''t worry, I will help you find him. No matter he is in Ningcheng or Huangcheng, I will ask someone to find him as soon as possible. Don''t worry too much. You can''t go anywhere now. You can wait for the news here. It will come back as soon as you have the news. Waiting here is the best way to get the news as soon as possible."


    "Well, good." Ye Yuning tries to calm down, but finds that she is still scared in her heart. She is very scared. But she knows that Ying''er is right. She is the best way to wait for the news now.


    Ying''er asks people to check. About an hour later, a guard comes back to report that Gu Tianyi did leave immediately when ye Yuning left Ningcheng, and he did follow Ye Yuning to the imperial city.


    As for the Imperial City, there is no news. After all, it is not so fast.


    Always calm night Yu Ning at the moment is full of worry, some fidgety.


    Gu Tianyi followed her to the imperial city. Now, she can almost be sure that it was Gu Tianyi who asked for him at the imperial palace.


    But Gu Tianyi hasn''t appeared until now. She asked Yinger to help her find him. No matter whether he is in the imperial city or Ningcheng, she will surely know. But he didn''t appear, never.


    Therefore, ye Yuning''s heart is more and more afraid, more and more worried.


    In the early morning of the next day, news finally came from the imperial city. It said that the ancient Tianyi and yeyuning were the imperial cities that had advanced one before and one after another, but now the ancient Tianyi was not in the imperial city. They left two days ago. It is said that the ancient city owner went back to deal with what happened in the ancient city.


    "It turns out that the ancient city owner went back to the ancient city to deal with things." When Yinger heard the news reported by the guard, he began to smile, "Ning''er, you have heard it, so you don''t have to worry about it any more. It must be something important happened in the ancient city, so the ancient city Lord has to go back to deal with it. When he finishes dealing with it, he will come back to you."


    Ye Yu''s lips were slightly pursed and he didn''t speak, but he was still worried. Even if something happened in the ancient city, Gu Tianyi was eager to go back to deal with it. Gu Tianyi shouldn''t leave her in the imperial palace alone or give her to the queen.


    With the nature of ancient Tianyi, she should take her directly to leave together. At that time, she was asleep and had no resistance. He could do that.


    Even if it is urgent, he should leave a letter for her.


    "Did you hear what it was?" The night sky looked at the guard and asked in a deep voice.


    "No, things in the ancient city have always been mysterious, which is impossible for ordinary people to know." The guard shook his head.


    ¡±What did he leave the city. "Yeyuning''s eyes were a little disappointed, but she also knew that the ancient city was indeed mysterious. Most people didn''t know where the ancient city was. She heard that without the ancient city''s guide, people outside could not enter the ancient city at all.


    ¡±It was the afternoon before yesterday. "The guard thought about it and said again," all we can find is these. Other specific things are not clear.


    The night before yesterday afternoon! It was the day when she was poisoned in the imperial palace. She had lunch at that time and was going to be poisoned by the red cloud when she left. It must take some time to detoxify later. That is to say, Gu Tianyi probably left the imperial city after leaving the imperial palace.


    Why did he go so fast?


    ¡±Is he hurt? " Ye Yu Ning''s body was stiff, and he breathed secretly, and asked again.


    "Injured? I haven''t heard that the ancient city Lord was injured. Besides, there are not many people who can hurt the ancient city Lord in this world. "The guard was stunned when he heard the words of yeyuning.


    ¡±Ning''er, you also heard that with the ability of the ancient city Lord, no one can hurt him at all. Do you think the Queen''s people can have such great ability? "Ying''er knows that ye Yuning is worried at the moment, so she tries to comfort her.


    ¡±You often go to the Imperial Palace, the bodyguard''s martial arts background of the queen. You should be clear. Do you think some bodyguards in the Imperial Palace may hurt the ancient city Lord? What''s more, the bodyguard with the highest martial arts must be by the emperor''s side. It''s impossible for the queen to mobilize. What the queen can mobilize must be those bodyguards who are not in the flow. This matter is done by the people around the queen. The queen certainly dare not publicize it, so she certainly doesn''t dare to send too many people to the past. So the ancient city master must be OK. It must be a big thing happened in the ancient city The ancient city owner had to leave in a hurry. "Ying''er is right to analyze everything, but she doesn''t know anything about it. That''s the former identity of the queen and the former influence of the queen.


    ¡±Ying''er, I want to find him in the ancient city. "Night Yu Ning''s hand tightly holds Ying''er''s hand, the words are a little urgent, but the attitude is very firm.


    ¡±You must have no problem finding him, but do you know where the ancient city is? It''s said that no one can enter the ancient city without leading the way. "Ying''er holds her hand and dare not let it go. In case she let it go, Ning''er will go.


    Ye Yu was stunned, but her eyes suddenly brightened. "My mother must know. She said that the old city Lord saved her. So she must know, Ying''er, I''ll borrow your carrier pigeon to send a letter to my mother. "


    Ye Yuning is still worried about Gu Tianyi''s injury, because no matter how urgent she feels, Gu Tianyi can''t just throw her into the palace and the queen alone after that.


    At that time, Gu Tianyi knew that she was poisoned by Meidu. With his intelligence and ability, he would surely know who had poisoned her. So in that case, he would not throw her to the queen.


    So, she wants to go to the ancient city, she wants to find him, only when she sees him, she can rest assured.


    At this moment, ye Yuning suddenly found that Gu Tianyi was so important in her heart, which was far more important than her own imagination.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 810

    At this moment, ye Yuning suddenly found that Gu Tianyi was so important in her heart, which was far more important than her own imagination.


    ¡±OK, I''ll send you the letter with my best pigeon. Don''t worry. The pigeon of Ruan''s family is the fastest, but outsiders don''t know that there''s another pigeon in Ruan''s family. I''ll secretly ask that pigeon to deliver the letter for you. If you let the pigeon deliver the letter, it''s two or three days to go out of the capital of Dayuan. You can feel at ease if it doesn''t take more than six days Wait here. "Ying''er pushed all the people away, but still slightly lowered his voice.


    "Ying''er, you use the pigeon without permission. Ruan knows if he will punish you." Although Ye Yu Ning is worried, she doesn''t want to let her good friend be punished because of herself.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. If someone else knows, grandpa may punish me, but this person is you. Grandpa will not say anything." Yinger gave her a reassuring look. "In fact, I''m going to tell Grandpa now that Grandpa should agree, but it will be very troublesome to do so. After all, there are so many people in Ruan''s family staring at her. Grandpa can''t be too biased towards our big house and me. "


    " you are in such a hurry now, let''s not have so much trouble. Grandpa just let me take care of the pigeon. "Ying''er''s face was full of brilliant chuckles.


    ¡±But in case that old Ruan punishes you at that time, otherwise, we still, "Ye Yuning is not at ease. No matter how worried she is about Gu Tianyi and how worried she is, she can''t hurt Ying''er. Ying''er is her best friend.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. You can wait here. At most six days, there will be news back. "Yinger grabbed her shoulder and interrupted her.


    Yeyouning originally wanted to start first, when the time came, the carrier pigeon could directly bring the news to her, so it could save time, but thought that Yinger might be punished for using the God pigeon without permission, so yeyouning decided to wait here for a few days, one time for six days, she would wait for six days, and avoid any mistakes.


    Ying''er enters a flower house with Ye Yu Ning, in which a black pigeon falls on the shelf.


    It''s the first time that ye Yuning has seen a black pigeon. It''s usually white or gray. The pigeon is not afraid of people. Ruan Yinger and ye Yuning come near. It doesn''t look frightened at all. It stands on the shelf and doesn''t move at all.


    Walking closer, Ye Yu looks at it carefully and finds that it seems to be different from other pigeons, not only the loss of face, but also the mouth and eyes.


    "Send it to the Royal Palace of Dayuan and give it to the empress." Ying''er tied the letter to the pigeon''s feet, patted his wings, and told him softly.


    The pigeon spread its wings and flew away.


    ¡±That''s it? It, does it know my mother? "Ye Yu was shocked. How could she not think that Ying''er just said a word to the pigeon and let the pigeon fly away, so that the letter could really be sent to her mother''s hands?


    ¡±Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem. The pigeon was trained by grandpa himself. I don''t know what happened, but you just tie the letter to his leg and tell her where to send it and who to send it to, so that he can complete the task. How about that? Is it amazing? "Yinger''s face is a little more proud.


    ¡±Well, it''s amazing. "Night Yu Ning secretly exclaimed that there was no wonder in the world.


    Father Ruan knew about Yinger''s private use of pigeons that day, but other people didn''t, so he didn''t say anything, just afraid he didn''t know.


    Ye Yuning was waiting in Ruan''s mansion. She must be worried, but she knew that it was useless to be worried. So she made some preparations for going on the road and prepared everything in advance.


    On the sixth day, the God pigeon really brought back the letter from his mother. Night Yu was very happy. He opened the letter. The mother''s letter only drew the route to the ancient city and the specific location of the ancient city.


    However, the letter of the mother said that at that time, they were saved by the ancient city Lord outside the ancient city, and then brought into the ancient city by the ancient city Lord.


    The mother said that there was a gossip array outside the ancient city, so no one could lead the way.


    The eyebrows and corners of Yeyu Ning were slightly frowned. The mother didn''t know how to get in. She still needed someone to lead her way. If she met someone from ancient heaven, or someone else didn''t know her and didn''t lead her way, she would not be able to get into the ancient city.


    However, fortunately, with the route map of her mother, I also knew the specific location of the ancient city, and other things, when she got to the ancient city.


    ¡±Ning''er, do you really want to leave? Do you really want to go to the ancient city? " Yinger is reluctant to part with her, and is not at ease.


    "Ying''er, I have to do this. I want to know his current situation." Ye Yuning is reluctant to welcome her, but she must find out the current situation of Gu Tianyi and make sure that he is OK.


    "Well, I know your whole heart is on the ancient city Lord now. I can''t keep you." Yinger''s red lips slightly toot up, although reluctant to give up, but had to let go, "I chose two guards with good martial arts, so that they can protect you all the way."


    "OK, thank you." Night Yu Ning''s face spreads a light smile, the intimate of welcome son lets her move.


    "I don''t need you to thank me. I just hope you can find the owner of the ancient city smoothly. When you get married, you can let me enter the ancient city. Seriously, I''ve always wondered what it looks like inside the ancient city." Yinger''s face is full of curiosity.


    Night Yu stared at her, lips slightly Yang, the girl''s curiosity is always so heavy.


    However, if she is really married to gutianyi, she will certainly meet this wish.


    The carriage is ready outside. There are all kinds of moves on the carriage. Ruan Yinger is still reluctant to give up when he takes yeyuning to the carriage. However, this time, Yinger doesn''t stay any longer. She knows that yeyuning is worried and anxious at the moment.


    Night Yu congealed on the carriage, the coachman then skillfully drove away.


    There is a road map drawn by her mother. Yeyu Ning followed the road map all the way, but it was also smooth. She didn''t take many wrong roads.


    However, it''s a long way from Ningcheng to the ancient city. It''s been a month since the time when Yeyu congealed to the ancient city on the picture of his mother.


    In recent days, ye Yuning suddenly feels tired easily, always thinking about sleeping, and has no appetite. Sometimes, after a day''s journey, she feels hungry, but when she sees something to eat, she suddenly feels full, sometimes, she even feels sick.


    Yeyu was thinking that it might be that she was in a hurry on the way, too tired, or it might be too hot. She had some heatstroke. Fortunately, she should be in the ancient city now. Now what she has to do is to find a way to enter the city.


    However, Ye Yu kept outside, but did not find anyone coming in or out.


    The mother said that there are three gates in the ancient city, the north gate, the west gate and the south gate. Each gate has a different eight diagrams array. Besides, there may be other arrays behind the Eight Diagrams array, which is very complicated and dangerous in short.


    At that time, it was the ancient city Lord who brought them in. The mother was not careful, so she did not know how to go.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 811

    At that time, it was the ancient city Lord who brought them in. The mother was not careful, so she did not know how to go.


    However, ye Yuning can be sure that if she wants to break in, it is impossible for her mother''s letter to say that if the knife breaks in hard, it will not be dangerous if it goes the wrong way, but it will probably never turn out in her whole life.


    Night Yu Ning is waiting outside, worried secretly. In fact, she doesn''t even know where the city gate is. Because the eight trigrams array outside the gate also has the effect of confusing outsiders. It''s hard for ordinary people to find all the positions of the city gate.


    Moreover, the letter of my mother also mentioned that the gate of the ancient city was set in a different position from the general city, which could also be used to prevent foreigners from intruding.


    The night world condenses the lips and corners, why does a city make such a mystery.


    In the ancient city, a month has passed, and ancient Tianyi still hasn''t woke up.


    "Elder, how is Yi''er?" The old lady saw that her son had been sleeping for more than a month, but she still didn''t wake up. She was worried.


    "I''ve cured his internal injury, but the poison in him is too rare. I can''t completely help him until now. I can only use the green jade Zen to suck the poison out of him. However, every time the green jade Zen sucks the poison, it needs to sleep for a while, and he''s too poisoned. The green jade cicada didn''t finish the last time. So now, I can only wait until the green jade Zen wakes up , I''ll do it for him one more time. It should be OK. " The elder''s eyes were also worried, but his face was extremely calm, and he could not see anything different.


    "When will the green jade cicada wake up?" The old lady was more worried when she heard the elder say so.


    "I''m not sure that the sleeping time of the green jade cicada is related to the poison it sucks, which I saw for the first time, so I''m not sure when the green jade Zen will wake up." There was a little more heaviness in the elder''s voice.


    "What is the poison in Yi''er?" Gu Yu looks at the elder''s eyes with some coldness obviously. "Do you know what kind of poison it is?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be the heart devouring powder of Saint lotus sect. If Yi''er didn''t use the fairy fruit before, I''m afraid that at that time," the elder said, but that''s obvious. If he didn''t take the fairy fruit, he would die on the spot.


    "Qixin powder? Holy lotus? Doesn''t it mean that the saint lotus religion disappeared more than 20 years ago? "Gu Tianao''s face slightly changed.


    ¡±Yes, at that time, Saint lotus almost dominated the Wulin. I heard that later, their leader passed away and Saint lotus was handed over to the saint. Later, Saint lotus gradually withdrew from the Jianghu. However, the influence was still there, but later, Saint lotus completely disappeared. There was no news. Some people said that Saint lotus was avenged and died overnight. "The elder''s voice is slightly lower and his expression is more and more dignified.


    ¡±Only the holy lotus sect can use the heart poison. Now the poison appears in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. So, there are the holy lotus sect people in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? "Gu Yu Ao''s eyes narrowed slightly." the people of Saint lotus sect have never had any relationship with our ancient city. Where they are has no relationship with us, but they dare to poison Yi''er. "


    " I wonder why we poisoned Yi''er. It''s reasonable that Yi''er can''t have a bad relationship with them. "The elder shakes his head secretly, obviously, he can''t figure it out.


    ¡±No matter what the reason is, this matter can''t be solved in this way. We must find out. "Gu Yuao''s face is a little more frightening. Someone dares to poison his son and want to kill his son. How can this be done.


    ¡±Yes, we must find out that those who can eat heart poison have a different position in the holy lotus sect. They must have killed Yi''er directly. This is the end of the matter, but they didn''t expect that Yi''er was not dead, and he has returned to the ancient city. " The elder''s eyes are obviously cold.


    ¡±This kind of poison is so powerful. Does Qingyu Zen not wake up so soon. "When the old lady heard the elder''s words, her body was obviously shaken and almost fell down." in case of a few months'' deep sleep in Qingyu Zen, could Yi''er only fall asleep in these months? "


    " don''t worry first. " Gu Yu held his wife proudly and comforted her softly.


    The elder breathed in secret. In fact, he was worried that the jade cicada would not wake up so soon.


    "Yi''er hasn''t been awake. How can I not be in a hurry?" The old lady''s voice increased a little, because she was nervous and scared, with a little tremor, "I''m really worried about what will happen to Yi''er. "


    " don''t worry, Yi''er will be OK. "Although Gu Yu Ao was worried, he comforted his wife with a soft voice.


    ¡±How can I rest assured that Yu Bai said that he rescued Yi''er from the imperial palace? Yu Bai also said that Ning''er fainted at that time, but Yu Bai can only save Yi''er out alone. Now, I don''t know how Ning''er is? I don''t know what happened? Ning''er and Yi''er are engaged. "Madame Gu was even more worried when she thought of Yu Bai''s words.


    Gu Yu was stunned. Then he said softly again: "the North King is Ning''er''s grandfather. Now the emperor is Ning''er''s uncle. Although it''s not his own life, it''s just like his own life. So ye Yuning will be OK."


    "It''s going to be okay. How can I faint on the ground?" The old lady is a woman, and her heart is thin. "The palace is so big. If someone wants to hurt her, the Emperor may not be able to look after her."


    "Don''t worry, Ning''er is the princess of Dayuan. They dare not do anything about Ning''er." Gu Yu is proud to hear his wife''s words. He is worried in his heart, but his face doesn''t show it.


    "In this period of time, I was only busy with Yi''er''s business, and I didn''t let people check it, or let people check it." Mrs. Gu is not at ease after all. When she came back, Gu Tianyi''s face was white and her body was a little stiff. At that time, she almost fainted. These days, she, Gu Yuao and the elder are still here. They managed to save his life. Although they haven''t woke up yet, they look better these days.


    "It''s useless to check now. It''s already checked by Dayuan. Do you think Dayuan will be upset about what happened to the imperial palace of the northern kingdom?" Gu Yu held his wife''s hand tightly and comforted her in a soft voice. Now it''s more than a month. It''s useless to check again.


    "Here comes the old man and the old lady." Just at this time, Yu Bai suddenly pushed the door and came in, reporting in a low voice.


    "What? Mother''s here? Didn''t you keep it from your mother all the time and let her know? How did the mother come? " When Gu Yu Ao heard Yu Bai''s words, his face changed obviously. If the old lady knew about it, it would be even more troublesome.


    "The old lady is running this way. She obviously knows." Yu Bai''s face was also a little worried. "Now I''m afraid I''ve arrived at the door."


    "What happened to my grandson? What''s the matter? " As soon as Yu Bai''s voice fell, the voice of the old lady began to spread, obviously with eagerness.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 812

    "What happened to my grandson? What''s the matter? " As soon as Yu Bai''s voice fell, the voice of the old lady began to spread, obviously with eagerness.


    Gu Yu Ao knew that he couldn''t hide it now. He had to go out in a row. "Mother, how are you coming?"


    "How about Yi''er? Is something really wrong? " The old lady just looked at him and looked inside, worried and worried.


    Gu Yu Ao knows that he can''t hide it, so he can only get out of the way. The old lady rushes in and sees Gu Tianyi lying motionless on the bed. She is shocked. "What''s the matter? Didn''t it come back more than a month? Why haven''t you woke up? What''s the matter? "


    " my mother, Yi''er is poisoned, but she has used the green jade Zen to relieve it once. When the green jade cicada wakes up and solves it again, it will be OK. "Gu Yu Ao stood on one side and said repeatedly.


    ¡±What kind of poison can''t be solved by Sapphire Zen once? "The old lady was shocked. From this point, she knew that the poison was powerful.


    ¡±Mother, don''t worry. Yi''er won''t have an accident. "Gu Yuao didn''t want to worry the old lady too much, so there was no explanation.


    ¡±I heard that Yi''er happened in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? Isn''t Yi''er going to Dayuan to marry yeyuning? How can I go to the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? "The old lady didn''t ask any more questions, but suddenly she asked a different question.


    Gu Yu''s lips are slightly pursed, but he doesn''t speak. Gu Lao Fu lowers his head slightly and avoids.


    ¡±What, don''t even want to tell me this? You think my old lady is useless. Can''t you check it by yourself? "When the old lady saw that they were silent, her face sank obviously.


    ¡±My mother, Ning''er has gone to the Northern Kingdom, so Yi''er has also gone with her. "Gu Yu Ao knows. Since the old lady already knows this, she can''t hide other things. If they don''t say it, she will definitely ask someone to check it. Then she will find out some things, just afraid that the old lady will be more angry.


    ¡±She went to the north? Yi''er goes to Dayuan to discuss the marriage with her. Why did she suddenly go to the northern kingdom. "At his words, the old lady''s eyebrows wrinkled, and her expression was obviously a little more dissatisfied.


    "You''re going with your master. Tell me what''s going on. In the end, as you say, don''t use any concealment, or you will know the consequences." The old lady did not ask Gu Yu Ao again, but turned to Yu Bai directly. She knew that Yu Bai did not dare to hide from her.


    Yu Bai''s body is stiff. He lowers his head subconsciously and dare not look at the old lady.


    "Mother, let me tell you." Gu Yu Ao knew that Yu Bai was in trouble, so he kept saying, "the prince of the Northern Kingdom, Bei Yanchen, had an accident. Ning''er and Bei Yanchen grew up together. They had a very good relationship. Knowing that Bei Yanchen had an accident, Ning''er was worried, so they rushed to the northern Kingdom."


    "she was worried? She worried about other men? Regardless of Yi''er, I have to go to the northern kingdom to see other men. " Although Gu Yu is the most euphemistic, the old lady is still angry after listening, "Yi''er goes to propose marriage, but she runs to the northern kingdom for other men. What''s the reason? What''s the reason? Where does she put Yi''er''s face? "


    the old lady bowed her head and made no noise. Gu Yu was too proud to say more. For fear of saying wrong, the old lady would be more angry.


    ¡±Now, Yi''er, who was hurt so badly by her, hasn''t been awake for more than a month. " The anger on the old lady''s face continued to spread, and there was more severity and anger in her voice.


    "We don''t want such a daughter-in-law." The old lady''s words were slightly paused. Suddenly she spoke again. Although the old lady was angry, her attitude was very firm.


    Such a thing, she can''t tolerate, this want daughter-in-law, ancient family don''t want.


    "My mother, this matter was decided at that time. How can it be said to destroy it?" Gu Yu was so proud and frightened that he looked up quickly at the old lady, with obvious amazement on his face.


    "Huh, it was set in those days? Who made it? But it''s that girl''s childish words, and you''re serious. That girl is only three years old. Can you be serious? Did Tang Kexin agree at that time? Has night LAN absolutely agreed? I remember it clearly. At that time, they didn''t have a clear word about it. I remember Tang Kexin''s original words clearly. Everything depends on the fate of the two children. The most important thing is that the two children are willing to. What are you perfunctory about? At that time, you saved their lives, so they perfunctorily treated us. Now it''s better for Yi''er to go to the capital to get married. What do you mean by Ye Yuning? I don''t agree with you. Why do you want to cheat Yi''er to the Northern Kingdom and hurt Yi''er. "The old lady''s face was full of anger, and she was full of opinions when she mentioned the events of that year.


    At that time, Ye Yu Ning suddenly made such a move, which Tang Kexin didn''t expect. Tang Kexin was originally a modern man. He hoped that his children would be willing to marry in the future, and didn''t want to settle it for Ye Yu so early, so he didn''t settle it clearly.


    Obviously, at that time, the old lady was not satisfied with this matter, and she was always worried about it. Now this kind of thing happened again, and the old lady''s dissatisfaction broke out together.


    The old man Meng Yanqiu''s lips moved. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but only saw the anger on the old lady''s face. When she reached the corner of her mouth, she could only press it down. She knew that if she opened her mouth at this time, she was afraid that she would provoke the old lady even more.


    ¡±Mother, this marriage event requires two children to be willing. At that time, the queen was right to say that. "Gu Yu was proud but didn''t realize what the problem was, because he also agreed with Tang Kexin very much at that time.


    After all, if the two children were both adults of the two families at that time, they would decide the family to come and wait for the two children to grow up. If they didn''t want to, they might suffer tragedy.


    So they didn''t make a formal decision.


    However, over the years, it is clear that Yi''er has never forgotten the princess, never married, or even had a woman around her.


    Therefore, he mentioned the marriage that Yi''er had arranged with Ning''er. He didn''t expect that Yi''er would go to Dayuan the next day. Obviously, Yi''er likes Ning''er.


    But now it seems that Ning''er''s girl didn''t accept Yi''er very much. After all, Ning''er was only three years old at that time, so she probably forgot that long ago.


    So many years, there are so many excellent men around her. It''s normal for her to like other men. It''s no wonder that she didn''t show up for so many years, after all, she certainly didn''t remember.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 813

    So many years, there are so many excellent men around her. It''s normal for her to like other men. It''s no wonder that she didn''t show up for so many years, after all, she certainly didn''t remember.


    ¡±No mistake? "The old lady looked at him with a cold smile," you dare to say that she was not perfunctory at that time? If she hadn''t perfunctorized you, this would not have happened now. Yi''er has been to the capital for so long, and no good news has come. It''s obvious that they don''t want to recognize the marriage and let Yi''er marry their daughter. "


    it is obvious that the old lady has been prejudiced against this matter for a long time, and now she can''t listen to Gu Tianao''s words at all.


    ¡±Mother, the emperor and the empress agree on this matter, just because "Gu Yu Ao knows that the old lady is angry at the moment, but some things still need to be made clear.


    "Just? Since they agreed? How could it be just? They were perfunctory to you in those days, but they are still perfunctory to you now, so the matter of getting married has been delayed again and again. When Yi''er arrived in the capital for more than a month, they delayed for more than a month, and then such a thing happened. "


    the old lady can''t listen to it at all now. She denies it wholeheartedly.


    Gu Yu Ao sighed in secret. It''s useless for the old lady to say anything now. So, it''s better not to say it first, and then discuss it slowly after the old lady calms down.


    Now Yi''er is still sleeping. When Yi''er wakes up, it will be solved. As long as Yi''er says to marry, the old lady can''t stop her.


    ¡±By the way, I wonder if they will deliberately harm Yi''er just because they don''t agree with the marriage? "The old lady''s face suddenly changed, and her words were startling.


    ¡±Mother, how can this be possible? How can you have such an idea? They are all righteous people. They will never do such a thing. "Meng Yanqiu was completely shocked to hear the old lady''s words, and couldn''t help it any more.


    ¡±What? You mean I''m a mean person. "The old lady turned her eyes and looked at her. Her face was obviously heavy. The anger in her eyes was even worse, and the words were even worse.


    ¡±Mother, daughter-in-law dare not. "Meng Yanqiu was shocked and bowed her head. She knew that the old lady had been dissatisfied with her and had been leaning towards the second room. However, she never thought that the old lady should say such words to her in public.


    ¡±You dare not, what dare you. "It''s just that her deference and meekness didn''t let the old lady down, but seemed to infuriate the old lady even more, or the old lady wanted to vent, and she couldn''t find anyone. Her opening just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    ¡±You said me, I haven''t done much, but you are pretending to be pitiful here. Who are you pretending to show it to? "The worse the old lady''s words are, the louder they are. Even those standing outside can hear them.


    Meng Yanqiu''s body is stiff and her eyes are slightly drooping. The old lady always looks down on her. No matter what she does, the old lady is not satisfied. Before, she had been careful not to let the old lady catch the handle. Now, when the old lady catches such an opportunity, how could she let it go.


    However, as a younger generation, she can''t contradict the old lady face to face. She also knows that if she speaks again now, no matter what she says, the old lady will only be more reluctant.


    So she can only bear it.


    "Who do you show this half dead look to? What I dislike most is that you look like this. When something happens, you pretend to be dead. "Meng Yanqiu''s concession is to change to the old lady''s, which makes others can''t listen to you.


    Yu Bai can''t disappear at this moment. After all, it''s the business of the masters. In this case, he is really suitable for the scene.


    Even the elder''s face changed.


    "Mother." Gu Yuao also wants to bear it, especially in this case, Yi''er is still unconscious, and the old lady is his mother. He really doesn''t want to make things big, but he can''t help hearing what the old lady said.


    Qiuer is his wife. He doesn''t protect her. Who else can protect her.


    ¡±Why, she said the wrong thing, did the wrong thing, I don''t say her two words? "The old lady saw Gu Yu Ao suddenly interrupt her words, her face was slightly heavy, and the anger in her eyes kept pouring out.


    ¡±Mother, even if qiuer is really wrong, you can''t say that in front of so many people. "Gu Yuao murmured, trying to be euphemistic.


    Meng Yan''s eyes are obviously a little more grateful. At this time, he will protect her, and she will be satisfied. At this moment, all the grievances will disappear, but her husband loves her, loves and protects her, and other things don''t matter.


    ¡±Hum. "Old lady Leng hum," I just said two words of him. You protect her like this and contradict me in public. It seems that it''s very useful for her to pretend to be pitiful. She just pretends to show it to you. "


    when the old lady ''s eyes looked at Meng Yanqiu, it was obviously a little colder.


    ¡±Mother, Yi''er is still asleep. Don''t say anything here. Let Yi''er have a good rest. "Gu Yu Ao knows that it''s impossible to talk with the old lady at this time. However, the old lady usually loves Yi''er the most. When it comes to Yi''er, the old lady should be able to calm down.


    ¡±Yes, don''t quarrel with Yi''er. "Sure enough, the old lady immediately came back to her senses and looked at Gu Tianyi, who was lying on the bed. She was obviously worried a little bit more." don''t quarrel with Yi''er and let her have a good rest. "


    Meng Yanqiu was relieved.


    "By the way, the marriage was cancelled immediately. The daughter-in-law of that family, our ancient family, should never mention it again. Yi''er should never marry her." The old lady no longer aims at Meng Yanqiu, but it is obvious that she has not forgotten about ye Yuning.


    At this moment, Gu Yuao and Meng Yanqiu dare not say at this time even if they have any big opinions, for fear that they will infuriate the old lady again.


    "Elder, you must try to make Yi''er wake up as soon as possible." When the old lady saw that all the people were silent, she seemed a little relieved.


    Don''t worry, old lady. I will try my best. " The elder answered with a deep voice, natural words and plain expression.


    The old lady was stupefied and looked at him, but she didn''t say anything more.


    The old lady didn''t make a sound, in fact, people would not speak.


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    "My Yi''er, how could it be like this when he went to Dayuan to propose marriage alone?" However, after a long silence, the old lady''s voice spread again, "how can they be so vicious and harm my Yi''er like this?"


    This time, Gu Yuao said by the old lady herself, without interrupting, with just experience, he knew that what he said was useless. What the old lady decided, you mean, no matter how clear you understand it, she couldn''t listen to it.


    "This revenge must be avenged, and they must not be let go. Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue, and the most important thing is that ye Yuning cannot let them go." The old lady, sitting alone in front of the bed of ancient Tianyi, seems to be muttering to herself, but more importantly, to all.


    Of course, she also warned Meng Yanqiu that he had been protecting them before? Therefore, she is to let Meng Yanqiu know her attitude.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 814

    Of course, she also warned Meng Yanqiu that he had been protecting them before? Therefore, she is to let Meng Yanqiu know her attitude.


    "Mother, go back to have a rest first. We are here to take care of you." Gu Yu Ao still can''t listen, so he wants to send the old lady away.


    "No, I''m in good health. I don''t need to rest. I''ll stay here with Yi''er and wait for Yi''er to wake up." The old lady sat there, with no intention of leaving.


    Gu Yu secretly breathed, and his lips were slightly pursed.


    "The current situation of Yi''er needs absolute rest and can''t be disturbed. It''s better to leave him alone, so let''s go out." The elder''s deep eyes looked at everyone one by one. It seemed that he said this to everyone, but it was obviously said to the old lady.


    "Can''t I stay?" The old lady was stunned and looked up at the elder.


    "Yes, no one can stay. Yi''er will have to take a bath later, and no one else can be in the room." The elder''s cool eyes do not have any emotion, they are just like business.


    "Well, I''ll go back to rest first." The old lady just got up and went out.


    Gu Yuao and Meng Yanqiu naturally followed.


    The old lady went out of the room, looked at Meng Yanqiu coldly, and then walked away.


    "My husband, what should I do about this matter? My mother is so opposed to the marriage between Yi''er and Ning''er. I''m afraid," said Meng Yanqiu. Seeing that the old lady has gone far away, he turned to the old pride and worry.


    She is Gu Tianyi''s mother, her son, and she knows best. For so many years, there has never been a woman around Yi''er, and she has never been allowed to approach him. But when they mentioned their relationship with Ning''er, he immediately went to Dayuan, which shows that Yi''er hasn''t forgotten Ning''er for so many years.


    Moreover, she also asked Xiang''er, who said that Yi''er had been to the capital of Dayuan ten years ago and had set up an individual hospital there for Ning''er.


    Ancient men are doomed to marry only one woman in their lives. That woman is their destiny. They are disgusted with other women.


    However, the tradition of the ancient family has not been so harsh since it was introduced to the present, and it is not the only way to marry one person in one''s life. Just like the old man brought back a woman after his marriage. However, the woman had a pretty good face and died very early. The old man missed Chengji and died a few years later.


    Although there is only Meng Yanqiu around Gu Yu Ao, he doesn''t dislike other women and doesn''t repel other women''s approach.


    When Gu Yu Ao married Meng Yanqiu at that time, it was decided by the old man. If the old man decided to marry other women, or he married other women, for Gu Yu Ao, it was not necessary for Meng Yan Qiu.


    but in ancient times, everything changed. Ancient Tianyi really excluded other women, and did not allow other women to approach, just like the old ancestor of the old family.


    On this point, the old lady didn''t know. Gu Yuao didn''t even know it. But Meng Yanqiu was his mother and a woman. She had long found out about this.


    This time, Yi''er went to Dayuan to propose marriage. Although there was no good news, Yi''er did not come back, and he also went to the northern kingdom with Ning''er. It is obvious that Ning''er is the one Yi''er is destined to be.


    As for Yi''er, it''s necessary to be congealed.


    Therefore, Meng Yanqiu is really afraid that the old lady will stop her.


    ¡±Don''t worry. When Yi''er wakes up, all the problems will be solved. The old lady loves Yi''er the most. If Yi''er says she wants to marry, the old lady can''t stop her. "Gu Yu held her proudly and comforted her softly.


    ¡±Well, I hope Yi''er will wake up soon. "Meng Yanqiu breathed secretly, hoping that Yi''er would wake up soon.


    "Mother, is Yi''er really hurt?" When the old lady returned to the yard, Duan Qingwan had been waiting in the yard. Seeing the old lady, she came to meet her.


    "Well, it''s true. You told me earlier that I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true. Moreover, Yi''er is still hurt this time. It''s been more than a month, and he hasn''t woke up." When the old lady saw her, she looked a little slower and her voice was not as cold as before.


    "So serious, so good?" Duan cried out directly in the evening, full of astonishment, but there was not much surprise on her face. It was obvious that she had known about it for a long time.


    "The elder said that he would use sapphire Zen to detoxify Yi''er. After detoxification, Yi''er would wake up." The old lady seemed to be startled when she heard her voice, but she explained.


    "Well, well, that''s good." Duan nodded repeatedly in the evening of Qing Dynasty, his eyes flashed lightly, and said again, "how can Yi''er get hurt? Who is the one who can hurt Yi''er so badly? With Yi''er''s martial arts, there are not many people who can hurt him in the world. Will it be some mean and dirty means? "


    "That''s exactly what you said." Duan Qingwan''s words just spoke about the old lady''s heart, "Yi''er is so fierce, ordinary people can''t hurt her under normal circumstances."


    The old lady''s words stopped, her eyes narrowed, and her face was obviously a little more cruel. "It must be ye Yuning. It must be she who cheated Yi''er to the northern kingdom. It must be her who calculated Yi''er that made Yi''er suffer like this."


    "Ye Yuning? Is that the princess of Dayuan? Who is Yi''er going to marry? " Duan Qingwan''s eyes blinked and asked deliberately. In fact, she knew more about it than anyone else.


    "Well, it''s her. Yi''er went to the capital to propose marriage. There was no good news for such a long time. It must be that they didn''t agree with her. Ye Yuning didn''t want to. "The old lady''s eyes are little by little, and her voice is obviously cold.


    ¡±Why did Yu Ning cheat Yi''er to the northern kingdom that night? "Duan saw the old lady''s expression in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, and his lips slightly pulled out a smirk of complacency, but he soon covered it up again.


    ¡±I heard that Beiyan, the prince of the Northern Kingdom, had an accident in the morning, so Yeyu Ning rushed to the Northern Kingdom, and Yi''er followed him. "The old lady doesn''t know much about it, which is what Gu Yuao just said.


    "My mother, Yi''er is going to get married, but she is going to the northern kingdom to see beiyanchen? What is the situation? " Duan''s direct exclamation in the late Qing Dynasty made the old lady a little stunned by the exaggeration.


    ¡±I think there''s something wrong with it. "However, her words coincide with the old lady''s ideas.


    ¡±Mother, there must be something wrong with this. This fiance has come to propose marriage. She ignores it, but she runs away for other men. This only shows one problem. "Duan Qingwan''s eyes flashed, slightly close to the old lady, a mysterious face.


    ¡±What''s the problem? "The old lady''s eyes were wide open and could not help asking.


    ¡±It shows that she likes the other man, so she will abandon her fiance and go to find the man. "Duan followed the old lady in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, which was very natural.


    ¡±Yeah. "The old lady looked at her and nodded her head slowly," you are right. So, such a woman can''t be wanted by our ancient family, and Yi''er can''t be married. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 815

    "Yes. "The old lady looked at her and nodded her head slowly," you are right. So, such a woman can''t be wanted by our ancient family, and Yi''er can''t be married. "


    " a woman who doesn''t care about Yi''er, even if she is forced to marry, doesn''t know what trouble she will cause, and she doesn''t know what she will do in the future. "Adding oil and vinegar is always the best thing in the late Qing Dynasty.


    ¡±You ask chun''er to send someone to find out how Yi''er got hurt. You also need to find out about that woman. "The old lady''s eyes narrowed a little more fiercely," this matter must be checked out, and it can never be so calculated. Let my husband check it? "Duan Qingwan was secretly happy, but he deliberately pretended to be in a dilemma." would elder brother and elder sister-in-law misunderstand? "


    " hum, they are still focused on talking for ye Yuning. They haven''t thought about it for Yi''er at all. Moreover, even if they know anything, they won''t tell me truthfully. I can''t trust them, so chun''er can only check it. "The old lady couldn''t help being angry when she thought of the previous events.


    ¡±No, how dare they hide it from their mother. "There was a smile in Duan''s eyes in the late Qing Dynasty, but his face was shocked.


    ¡±How not? Meng Yanqiu never tells me anything. Now Aoer is protecting her and I don''t listen to her. "The more she thinks about it, the angrier she gets, the more ugly she looks.


    ¡±My mother, my sister-in-law has few words. She certainly didn''t intentionally hide it from her mother. "Duan Qingwan''s heart was smiling at the moment. He could hardly help laughing when he said this.


    ¡±All day a half dead look, look at the bad luck, look at let upset. "The old lady is not satisfied with Meng Yanqiu, the eldest daughter-in-law. Meng Yanqiu is reticent and can''t flatter her. The second daughter-in-law is a person with the same human spirit. She is good at rhetoric, so the old lady likes the second daughter-in-law more and more, and hates the eldest daughter-in-law more and more.


    ¡±In fact, my mother and sister-in-law, "Duan Qingwan deliberately said good things for Meng Yanqiu in front of the old lady, but Duan Qingwan knows better than anyone else. The more she said good things for Meng Yanqiu, the more disgusting she will be and the more satisfied she will be.


    ¡±Forget it, don''t say anything about her. I''ll tell chun''er to do it quickly. "The old lady interrupted her directly. She was obviously dissatisfied with Meng Yanqiu.


    ¡±Mother, it''s Yi''er''s business after all. Do you want to ask elder brother first? "Duan Qingwan is very excited at the moment, but he still pretends to be very embarrassed.


    ¡±Asked him this matter to be unable to check, hurriedly let chun''er check, check clear immediately to tell me. "The old lady interrupted her directly.


    ¡±Well, we can''t disobey my mother''s orders. "Duan Qingwan pretended to have to accept it in the evening." later, I''m going to tell my husband and pass on her orders to him. "


    "Well, you go." The old lady''s face was obviously relieved. She waved to her and signaled her to leave.


    Duan qinglate out of the room, the face will spread a smile, she is worried about no chance, the old lady unexpectedly put this matter to her, it is really heaven help her.


    Originally, the big house occupied all the advantages. The ancient Tianyi also became the city master of the ancient city. There was nothing between the two houses. If the old Tianyi married the princess of Dayuan again, would they still be able to live in the future?


    So, no matter what, she will try her best to stop it.


    "How are you? "When Gu Yuchun saw his wife coming, he continued to welcome him, with a certain urgency on his face.


    ¡±My mother asked you to check this matter. When you find out, you will come back and report it to my mother. "Duan looked at him in the last night, his face was full of smiles," so this time, we were right. "


    " the second Lord, the second lady, there is a woman outside the city gate. She seems to want to enter the city. She has been outside the city for two or three days. Her identity is questionable. " Just at this time, a guard came in and reported in a low voice.


    "There are many people who want to enter the ancient city. It''s normal to spend a few days outside. It''s no big deal."


    Ancient Yuchun was a little dismissive. Their ancient city was so rich that many people wanted to come in.


    "But her dress is not like ordinary people, and her carriage is very spacious and gorgeous, and her identity may not be simple." The guard was cautious and observed carefully.


    "A woman? What kind of woman? " Duan Qingwan is slightly stunned for a while and asks repeatedly.


    "It''s about ten years old. It''s very beautiful, and it''s very dignified." The guard thought about it and then described it carefully.


    ¡±What is the noble spirit on your body, which can be seen? "Gu Yuchun''s lips are tiny. He doesn''t take it seriously.


    ¡±Husband, there is a kind of pride and nobility from the bone. This kind of person must be noble. He is ten years old and looks very beautiful. Husband, do you think it''s yeyuning? "Duan Qingwan attached great importance to it.


    ¡±Night Yu Ning? How is that possible? How could she have come to the ancient city? "Gu Yuchun denied her words directly. He thought it was impossible.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed. Instead of talking, he suddenly walked into the room, took out a picture, and handed it to the guard. "Look, is it her?"


    "Yes, yes, not her." The guard looked at the picture and occupied his head.


    "It seems that it''s really her. If she doesn''t go to heaven and there''s no door to hell, she''ll break in. No wonder I do." Duan Qingwan''s lips were a little bit more proud of the sneer, which sounds creepy.


    "You mean it''s really Yeyu Ning?" Gu Yuchun was shocked. He looked forward to the picture. "How could you have the picture of yeyuning?"


    "I asked people to inquire about it, and then I asked people to draw it. After gutianyi went to the capital, I asked people to check it. Gutianyi is now the city leader of the ancient city. If he married yeyuning again, there would be no good life for us. Therefore, I must be prepared in advance, and I can''t wait to die." Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slowly, and his voice was obviously a little more cruel. "Now, God wants to help me. God can''t see it. So, we will succeed in this matter."


    "But, even if it is really Yeyu Ning, how can it help us?" Ancient Yu Chun is still a face of bewilderment. What is the relationship between the night sky and the ancient city?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 816

    "But, even if it is really Yeyu Ning, how can it help us?" Ancient Yu Chun is still a face of bewilderment. What is the relationship between the night sky and the ancient city?


    Duan Qingwan glanced at him. He was a little angry and thought about it. He said again, "yeyuning can''t come into the ancient city but he can''t come in. It''s obvious that there is no news from the big house, or he would have let yeyuning in."


    "Well, that''s for sure." This time, Gu Yuchun nodded repeatedly.


    "Since ye Yuning has come to the ancient city, it shows that she is still interested in the ancient Tianyi, otherwise she will not come so far." Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed a little coldly. "So, we must not let Yeyu Ning go into the city, and never let Yeyu Ning see the people in the big room."


    ¡±Ye Yuning is here now. I don''t know about it because I''m busy with the matter of ancient Tianyi. I don''t have time to pay attention to anything else. Can I keep it secret for one day or two days? " When Gu Yuchun heard what he said, he didn''t quite agree with him.


    "Find a way to lead to the west gate first. People in the big room usually don''t go to the west gate and won''t find out so soon." Duan thought about it in the last night of the Qing Dynasty. His voice was even colder. "No matter what, they can''t meet each other."


    "Eldest brother and sister-in-law usually don''t go to Ximen, but it doesn''t mean that other people in the big room don''t go to Ximen. After a long time, they will definitely find out. Therefore, it can''t be concealed for long." This is not a long-term way.


    ¡±Yes, I''m sure it won''t be long. But fortunately, Gu Tianyi hasn''t woke up yet, and we have the old lady to help us. So, the current situation is very beneficial to us. "Duan''s lips in the late Qing Dynasty were a little more sneering, which made people shudder.


    ¡±If the old lady knew that ye Yuning had come to the ancient city, would she still help us? "Gu Yuchun raised another question.


    ¡±Don''t worry. Now the old lady has a lot of opinions on Ye Yuning. Of course, we need to report this to the old lady. "Duan looked at ancient Yuchun in the late Qing Dynasty, and the sneer on his lips was a little more strange.


    "What? Do you mean that we will report to the old lady the matter of the night building condensing in the ancient city? " Gu Yuchun was totally shocked. "You are crazy. How can we tell the old lady about this matter if we want to keep it from you soon?"


    "Only when we tell the old lady can things develop according to the results we want. Now it''s just that the old lady asked us to check this matter. We can say what we want, and the old lady will certainly not doubt us." Duan Qingwan''s smile continued to spread. Now everything is in her best interest, so this opportunity must not be missed.


    "Then what do you want to say to the old lady?" Gu Yuchun also understood her meaning, but did not know what she wanted to say.


    "First, don''t worry. After a while, you will go with me to see the old lady and tell her about it." Duan Qing evening near his ear, whispered a few words, smile on his face, "that''s what you say then, absolutely no problem."


    "Really?" Gu Yuchun''s face was still hesitating.


    "You can''t be wrong to listen to me." Duan looked at him in the evening and said uneasily, "you should remember, don''t say wrong."


    "Well, I see." Gu Yuchun always had no idea. He listened to his wife.


    Half an hour later, Gu Yuchun and Duan went to the old lady''s room in the late Qing Dynasty.


    "Chun''er, Wan''er, what can I do for you when you come together at this time?" When the old lady saw the two people walking into the room together, she was puzzled.


    "Mother, you asked me to check the matter of Yi''er. I just got a message a few days ago. I went to confirm it today. It''s almost done." Gu Yuchun said according to the order of the previous Qing Dynasty.


    "So fast? What did you find? " The old lady was obviously surprised.


    "Chun''er finds out that Yi''er was injured in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom at that time. Ye Yuning went to the Imperial Palace, and Yi''er followed him to the imperial palace. But it wasn''t long before Yi''er was injured. At that time, ye Yuning went to the palace to find Bei Yanchen. He must have been with Bei Yanchen, so he must have hurt Yi''er." In fact, Gu Yuchun only knew that Gu Tianyi was injured in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. He didn''t know anything else. All he said now was to teach him in the late Qing Dynasty in advance.


    "I''m afraid that Bei Yanchen can''t hurt Yi''er, can he?" The old lady looked at him with a slight frown.


    "Yes, the ability of northern Yanchen can''t hurt Yi''er, but there was another night Yuning at that time. Night Yuning was standing with northern Yanchen and would certainly help him." Gu Yuchun''s words are easy to follow, because he has analyzed them in advance.


    The old lady''s eyes sank obviously, and her face became a little gloomy.


    "Chun''er was not sure, but now the ancient city is gathering at night." Gu Yuchun looks at the old lady and sees her obviously changed look. He knows that the old lady is beginning to believe. So he should do more at this moment.


    "What did you say? Night Yu Ning comes to the ancient city? What does she come to the ancient city for? " As soon as the old lady heard this, her face suddenly changed, and she stood up, "she did this to Yi''er, and she has the face to come to the ancient city. "


    " she came to the ancient city as if to apologize, but also wanted to plead for beiyanchen and atone for it. "Gu Yuchun was shocked by the old lady''s reaction. However, there were not many accidents. It was obvious that he had thought of the old lady''s reaction for a long time.


    ¡±What? " The old lady''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and the anger in her eyes spread quickly. "She is really shameless. At this time, how dare she come to beg for love from beiyanchen?"


    ¡±Mother, maybe there''s a misunderstanding, or she''s not here to plead for beiyanchen, just to find Yi''er. "It''s almost time for Duan to see you in the evening of Qing Dynasty. I''m just in time.


    It seems to be saying good things for ye Yuning, but it''s clearly to provoke the old lady.


    ¡±Hum, she can give up for the sake of beiyanchen. In that case, she will go to Beiguo. Do you think she may come to find Yi''er? "The old lady snorted coldly, with a little more anger on her face, and even a little bit of biting," the woman was so shameless that she dared to come to the door by herself. "


    " my mother, I still feel that there may be some misunderstandings in the evening. If you don''t take her to the ancient city, my mother will ask for her in person and ask clearly. "Duan''s eyes flashed in the late Qing Dynasty, and then he looked at the old lady. It would be more sincere if he looked more sincere.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 817

    Duan Qingwan then looked at the old lady. It was as sincere as it looked.


    When Gu Yuchun heard her words, he was obviously shocked. How dare she say such words at this time? Isn''t she afraid that her mother would really bring in yeyuning?


    At that time, even if the old lady is not satisfied with yeyuning, she will definitely get news from the big room and take yeyuning there.


    However, it turns out that Duan knew the old lady best in the late Qing Dynasty.


    ¡±Isn''t the truth obvious? What else can I ask? Besides, even if I ask her face to face, can I guarantee that she tells me the truth? She is so shameless that she can''t do anything. "The old lady''s face sank completely and directly denied Duan''s proposal of the late Qing Dynasty.


    Duan Qingwan''s slightly drooping eyes are full of smiles, and she knows it will be such a result.


    ¡±But now that she is outside the city, let her go to the city first. "Duan Qing evening, taking advantage of the old lady''s anger, deliberately said:" no matter why she came, we can''t just shut people out of the city. "


    " hum, no one like her can bring her into the ancient city with my order. "I''m very popular. I look purple and my hands are shaking.


    ¡±Mother, brother and sister-in-law should not have heard from each other. Sister-in-law has always been soft hearted. If they get the news, they will definitely want to let Yeyu Ning go to the city. If the mother gives such an order, sister-in-law is afraid that she will be embarrassed. "Duan deliberately mentioned Meng Yanqiu at this time in the late Qing Dynasty, in order to block everything.


    ¡±She dares, she dares to put that woman in to try. "Sure enough, when the old lady heard this, she almost jumped up directly. Her words were stunned, and her face was obviously a little more cruel." if she dare to put yeyuning in the ancient city, I dare to drive her out together. "


    Obviously, the old lady said more than that. It must be true that she dared to say it in public.


    Duan Qingwan''s heart is about to blossom at this moment. It''s called a happy one, it''s called an excited one. Things are really going well.


    "Mother, after all, Yi''er has a engagement with Ning''er, and she will be very embarrassed about this." Duan saw my husband''s popular face turning green in the evening of last night, and she was amused. Of course, she knew that she needed to be angry again. "Why does mother have to make sister-in-law embarrassed? Mother also knows that brother-in-law always listens to her best. If sister-in-law gets the news, Ken I''ll tell you that it''s going to be a big deal. I''m afraid it''s not good. "


    "Hum, she only pretends to be pitiful in front of Aoer. Aoer''s trust is cheated. Sometimes Aoer is cheated by her, and she will believe her." It has to be said that Duan Qingwan really knew the old lady very well, and the old lady could not recognize this kind of thing.


    "So, I''d better tell elder brother and sister-in-law about this first, and see what they mean." Duan Qingwan was more pleased to see that things were developing according to her plan.


    "No, I can''t let them know. I went to see Yi''er earlier. I heard their meaning very clearly, especially Meng Yanqiu, who was devoted to protecting Ye Yuning. I''m just to be honest, she actually contradicted me in public for ye Yuning. If they knew that ye Yuning had come to the ancient City, they would surely bring ye Yuning. I''m afraid that Yi''er would be harmed. ¡±The old lady directly interrupted her words. Her eyes narrowed slightly and turned to Gu Yuchun. "You can''t let them know if you want to hide it from your elder brother."


    "mother, it''s been concealed for a day, two days and a long time Gu Yuchun looks embarrassed.


    "If you can''t hide it, you should. Of course, the best way is to let yeyuning leave as soon as possible." The old lady''s face was a little more thoughtful. "Think of a way to let Yeyu Ning leave. Don''t let her always turn outside the city gate."


    "My mother, she is the princess of Dayuan. How dare we do anything to her? If there is any opinion that offends Dayuan, it''s not fun. " Gu Yuchun was stunned and looked at the old lady with some consternation.


    "I didn''t let you do anything to hurt her. I asked you to find a way to let her go. It''s better to let her die and leave by herself." The old lady was slightly shocked. Although she was very angry, she also understood the stakes.


    ¡±She must have wanted to see Yi''er this time. If she doesn''t see Yi''er, she won''t leave. "Duan saw the right time in the evening of last night and asked again.


    ¡±She wants to see Yi''er. It''s impossible. Isn''t she doing enough harm to Yi''er? "The old lady snorted coldly, with a firm attitude.


    ¡±I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. "Duan Qingwan sighed softly." actually, I''m worried now. At the beginning, she could give up Yi''er for the sake of North Yanchen. When Yi''er proposed marriage, she rushed to the north country. She didn''t know what would hurt Yi''er in the future. "


    This is what the old lady is most afraid of. When she said that, her face became more ugly. "So, we must get rid of that shameless woman as soon as possible. The sooner the better."


    "But she is the princess of Dayuan. We can''t move or touch her. There''s no way." Gu Yuchun shook his head, and his face was weak. "But if you drag on like this, I''m afraid that elder brother and elder sister-in-law will soon know that if you really let her in as late as you said, it will not hurt Yi''er."


    "My husband, or our worry is superfluous, or the princess is not as we think, or the princess has changed her mind. She will treat Yi''er well in the future." Duan Qingwan''s eyes flashed. Although it was Gu Yuchun who answered, it was obviously said to the old lady.


    "Hum, how can a woman like her be good to Yi''er? She has others in her heart. Even if Yi''er is good to her, it''s useless. Such a person can''t see the sincerity of others at all." The old lady''s mood suddenly became excited, her body was obviously quivering, and her voice was even more with uncontrollable tremor.


    At that time, she also thought of her husband wholeheartedly, but he brought other women back. From then on, she was the only one in his eyes, only caring about that woman, only caring about that woman, and no longer caring about her.


    This is the pain of her whole life, so no matter men or women, if the heart is not on you, no matter how much you do, it''s in vain, and the last thing hurt is only yourself.


    She can''t let that happen to Yi''er. She can''t, so she must do everything to stop it now.


    In the evening, you are the most intelligent and always have the most ideas. You can find a way for your mother. " The old lady looked at Duan Qing evening. Although her face was still ugly, her voice was at least not so cold.


    It can be seen that the old lady was very satisfied with Duan Qingwan and trusted her very much.


    ¡±Mother, actually I have no way, and I''m afraid that elder brother and elder sister-in-law and Yi''er will blame me if they know about it in the future. "Duan Qingwan was as good as a fox, and he would not give an idea directly.


    Otherwise, after something happened, everything was pushed on her. She could not avoid it. Of course, she had an idea in her mind at the moment, but she could not say it so quickly. She had to find a suitable opportunity.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 818

    Of course, she had an idea in mind at the moment, but she could not say it so quickly. She had to find a suitable opportunity.


    "If anything happens, I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry. Just say it." The old lady saw her hesitation and knew that she had an idea.


    "My mother, it''s really good. I always think it''s wrong to keep it from my eldest brother and sister-in-law." It has to be said that Duan Qing night''s desperate means have reached the stage of perfection. At this time, she is still hanging the old lady.


    "My mother asked you to say that if you really have any idea, let''s talk about it quickly. My mother did it for Yi''er''s good. My sister-in-law took a fancy to yeyuning''s identity as Princess Dayuan. Even Yi''er''s happiness was ignored. If my mother didn''t help Yi''er, it would be Yi''er who will suffer at that time." Ancient Yuchun also fanned the flames properly. Of course, it was all taught in the late Qing Dynasty in advance.


    "Yes, chun''er is right. Meng Yanqiu is still talking for ye Yuning and protecting Ye Yuning at this time. If you leave her alone, it will definitely hurt Yi''er. So I have to take care of it. If you have any idea, please hurry up and don''t let your mother worry. "The old lady listened to her second son''s words, and her face was more determined. She did this for her grandson, so there was nothing wrong.


    ¡±If not, we''ll Tell ye Yuning that Yi''er has married and married someone else. She doesn''t care about the past, so that she can rest assured. In this way, or she will leave by herself. "Duan''s eyes flashed in the late Qing Dynasty, and then he said his own idea.


    ¡±Tell her that Yi''er is married? "The old lady was slightly stunned and thought a little more.


    ¡±There are two reasons why yeyuning came to the ancient city this time. First, she came to plead for beiyanchen for fear of revenge from our ancient city. Second, she may want to change her mind. "Duan saw the thought on the old lady''s face in the evening of last night and began to analyze it slowly." no matter what reason she was, as long as she knew that Yi''er had married, she would leave. "


    " the second reason is to tell her that Yi''er will be married and she will leave. I can understand it, but the first reason is that she will leave. " The old lady frowned slightly, obviously unable to figure it out.


    "My mother, since Yi''er can get married, it means that there is nothing to do. And now that Yi''er is getting married in the ancient city, it means that everything in the past has been laid down and he won''t care." Duan Qingwan thought that the old lady would ask, so the answer was very natural and smooth.


    "Well, there''s something in what you said." The old lady heard Duan Qing''s analysis and nodded slowly: "it''s a good idea, I hope that the woman can understand each other and leave as soon as possible."


    ¡±I think her face should not be that thick. If her face is really that thick, then this woman is really terrible. If she really enters the ancient city in the future, she doesn''t know what kind of disturbance will arise. "Gu Yuchun added another sentence.


    It has to be said that their husband and wife cooperate perfectly.


    The old lady''s face was obviously heavy, and she looked more disgusted. "Who can tell her about this? We can''t go out of our way to tell her. "


    " mother, naturally, we can''t run to tell her. If we go to tell her so deliberately, she''s afraid that she will be suspicious. "Duan Qingming''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk, and his face was even more proud.


    ¡±Yeah? What do you want to do? "The old lady turned her eyes and looked at her, obviously pinning all her hopes on her.


    ¡±We can send people out of the city first to buy things for marriage. She will surely ask. We will tell her about Yi''er''s marriage. If she still doesn''t believe it, we will choose a suitable opportunity to come out and tell her to die. "Duan clearly thought about it in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, so he blurted out almost without thinking.


    ¡±Well, that''s a good idea. Just do as you say. "The old lady nodded her head with satisfaction." I''ll leave it to you. It must be done. "


    "Don''t worry, my mother. I''ll do it later. "Duan''s face was a little more complacent in the last night of the Qing Dynasty. However, he tried his best to hide it and didn''t dare to show too much difference.


    ¡±OK, go ahead and tell me as soon as you have any news. "The old lady was obviously in a hurry. She couldn''t help but let yeyuning disappear immediately.


    ¡±Mother, in case the elder sister-in-law knows, "Duan didn''t leave at once in the late Qing Dynasty, but intentionally wanted to talk again and again, but that''s no more obvious.


    ¡±Don''t worry. I''ll let people hide this matter from them, and they won''t know. You just have to hurry up and don''t delay for too long. " The old lady''s face was a little more cold, and her voice was obviously low.


    "Well, I''ll do it later." Duan Qingwan is finally satisfied. When he looks down, he can''t help but smile.


    "Lady, it''s still your idea. Everything goes according to your plan." After leaving the old lady''s room, Gu Yuchun looked at Duan Qingwan and smiled proudly.


    "Well, the good play is still behind us." In the late Qing Dynasty, Duan''s lips were slightly pulled, and his eyes were a little colder. "I want to make Gu Tianyi not only marry the princess of Dayuan, but also make them enemies. "


    " why? Let them be enemies. What if Dayuan comes to attack the ancient city? Then we, Gu Yuchun, are cowardly after all, and have no great ambition. When we heard that he was the enemy of Dayuan, we were in a hurry.


    ¡±What do you think? We will have a chance if we provoke the contradiction between them. Then we will have a chance. "Duan gave him a straight look in the last night," how could I marry you brainless. "Ha ha," Gu Yuchun didn''t make any noise, but chuckled, "but I married a smart woman."


    "Hum." Duan Qingwan listened to his words, naturally happy, but deliberately snorted, ignored him, and went on.


    "Lady, what are you going to do? "Gu Yuchun catches up and asks again.


    ¡±Let''s talk about it slowly when we get back. " Duan Qingwan glanced at him and obviously lowered his voice. The wall has ears. If someone hears him, he will be in trouble.


    Outside the city, night Yu Ning kept turning, trying to find the entrance, but it has not been able to.


    "Have you heard? The city of the ancient city is mainly married. " Night Yu Ning is looking for, suddenly hear the low voice of two people passing by.


    The leader of the ancient city? Want to get married? Night Yu Ning''s footsteps stop, subconscious fine sound.


    "Yes, I''ve also heard that people in the ancient city are preparing these days. The married goods are pulled back and forth one by one. In fact, there is everything in the ancient city. But this time, the goods are still purchased from the outside. It can be seen that the ancient city attaches great importance to this marriage."


    "Of course, I attach importance to it. It''s the ancient city Lord''s marriage. It''s said that the goods are all transported from Lu''an City, and they are all rare treasures. It seems that the city Lord loves this lady very much."


    "Yes, I can''t buy the whole world for the new lady just to win the beauty''s smile. "


    " I don''t know whose girl she is. She has such good fortune. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 819

    ¡±I don''t know whose girl she is. She has such good fortune. "Two people you a speech I a speech of discussion, night Yu Ning is to listen to the dark frown.


    Do they say that the city leader of the ancient city is ancient Tianyi?


    It seems that there is only one city Lord in the ancient city, right?


    Will the ancients marry? Who to marry?


    Although she has come to the ancient city now, she can''t go in. Obviously, Gu Tianyi didn''t know that she had come.


    Of course, it may also be that Gu Tianyi is preparing for marriage.


    "I know whose girl it is." Night Yu Ning is thinking, suddenly heard a person''s voice low spread over.


    Night Yu Ning''s body slightly stiff, but also listen carefully.


    ¡±Which one is it? "The other one asked in cooperation.


    ¡±I heard it''s Miss Qin. "The man slightly lowered his voice and pretended to be mysterious, but the volume was still clearly heard by Yeyu Ning.


    ¡±Qin''s? Which Qin''s? "The other, obviously confused, asked again.


    This is what ye Yuning wants to know now.


    Miss Qin? Is it the Miss Qin family who wants to marry Gu Tianyi?


    ¡±The daughter of general Qin of the ancient city, it''s said that the long one is called a beauty. It''s so beautiful that the moon is closed and the flowers are shy. "Another person seems to know a lot, and he is right.


    Night Yu congeals the footsteps to freeze, a pair of eyes son slowly MI.


    General Qin''s daughter?


    Gu Tianyi really wants to marry the daughter of general Qin?


    If the person who detoxified her in the imperial palace that day was Gu Tianyi, even if Gu Tianyi had something to go back to the ancient city, he could not marry another woman.


    Is she wrong? The man that day is not Gu Tianyi?


    But she should feel right.


    So, the most important thing for her now is to see Gu Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning turned to look at the two passers-by, eyes flash, did not go to ask.


    "Didn''t it say that some time ago the ancient city owner went to the capital of Dayuan and wanted to marry Dayuan''s princess? Why is she now Miss Qin? "Those two people went a little far, but the voice still came.


    The footsteps that night Yu Ning just wanted to start stopped again. It''s about her affairs. She naturally wants to listen to them.


    ¡±You don''t know. It''s said that the princess of Dayuan doesn''t like the owner of the ancient city at all, and doesn''t want to marry the owner of the ancient city at all. It''s said that the princess of Dayuan has a sweetheart, so the owner of the ancient city just went back to the ancient city, and then directly announced that she would marry Miss Qin. "That man really knows a lot. He seems to know everything.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at that person''s back, slowly narrowed.


    ¡±How do you know so much? "And another person asked yeyuning''s doubts at the moment.


    ¡±I have a cousin who married to the ancient city. A few days ago, she followed me out to buy things for the ancient city owner''s marriage. I went back for a visit. I heard what she said. "The man''s voice was slightly proud and ostentatious.


    ¡±So you have a cousin in the ancient city? Have you ever been to the ancient city? "Sure enough, there was a lot of envy in the other''s voice.


    ¡±No matter where I have the chance, the ancient city is accessible to ordinary people. My cousin has been married to the ancient city for several years. However, every time she is taken out of the city by people. Until now, she doesn''t know how to go herself. Even more, outsiders don''t want to go in. In fact, there is no lack of anything in the ancient city. Usually, few people come out. However, this time, because of the preparation for the city The marriage of the Lord, the steward brought people out to buy things, but there was a lot of excitement outside the ancient city. " As the man walked along, he said, his voice was getting lower and lower. Ye Yuning couldn''t hear him clearly, but he could understand the meaning.


    ¡±Busy, why didn''t I see it? Still as usual, I saw only a few people who wanted to go in turn outside. I didn''t see them coming out of the ancient city. "Another man looked around, puzzled.


    "This time it''s the west gate. It''s busy there." The man chuckled slightly, more proud of showing off in his words, and his voice seemed to be slightly improved.


    Therefore, ye Yuning naturally listens clearly.


    Simon?


    Night Yu''s eyebrows were fixed, no matter whether the conversation was an accident or intentionally told her.


    She has been here for a few days. She hasn''t even found the door. She hasn''t seen anyone enter the ancient city. Now there is someone in the west gate. So she has a chance to follow her. It''s better than wandering around here.


    As for whether gutianyi really wants to get married, she won''t believe what she hears. She needs to see gutianyi with her own eyes and hear gutianyi with her own ears before she believes it.


    Night Yu Ning identified the location, and then quickly found the west gate, sure enough to see someone in and out.


    And it looks like this. It''s really for buying things. It''s very rich, it''s very festive, and it looks like it''s for marriage.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, eyebrows slightly frown, is this really want to marry? Is it true that ancient Tianyi wants to get married?


    If there was nothing that happened in the palace that day, she might have believed it, but thinking of what happened in the palace, thinking of the person who asked for her at that time is likely to be Gu Tianyi. Ye Yuning really didn''t believe that the person who wants to marry today is Gu Tianyi.


    Unless the man who detoxified her in the Imperial Palace was not Gu Tianyi.


    "Big brother, can you take me to the city?" Night Yu Ning quickly forward, see a person who should be the leader, forward to ask.


    "Little girl, you don''t know the rules of our ancient city. We can''t let people in." The man stopped and looked at her. Although he said it politely, the meaning of the refusal was no longer obvious.


    "Can you bring me a letter to give it to your Lord?" Ye Yuning also knows that it''s not so easy to go in, but it''s OK to bring a letter in.


    "The little girl wants to take a letter to our Lord?" The man looked up at the night, and looked up and down. "The little girl doesn''t also admire our city Lord, does she? I tell you, there are many people who admire our city Lord, but no one can enter our city Lord''s eyes, some ideas try to get close, and there is nothing good to come to an end at last, so I advise you to give up your thoughts as soon as possible, let alone, our family will soon get married. "


    " is your Lord really going to get married? "Yeh Yu Ning just heard the conversation between the two, and didn''t believe it, but now hearing the person in charge of the matter say so, she can''t help but slightly surprised.


    "Of course, it''s true. Can we still have a false marriage?" The man glanced at Yee Yu Ning, "so, I advise you to die as soon as possible, and leave quickly."


    "Who are you married to?" He frowned and asked again.


    "You''re such a funny little girl. Who is the main person in my town related to you? Why tell you? " That looks at the night Yu Ning, on the face obvious many slightly took the ironic sneer, "who do you think you are?"


    ¡±Give this handkerchief to your Lord, and he will understand. "Ye Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no anger on his face. After thinking about it, he suddenly took out a handkerchief and handed it to the steward.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 820

    In fact, that handkerchief has no special significance at all, that is, the ordinary handkerchief she used at ordinary times was handed over to Gu Tianyi, who would not know it was her.


    Night Yu Ning does this, but feels that today''s matter is too coincidental, coincidental and it seems that everything is reasonable, which makes her feel a little suspicious.


    She took out her handkerchief just to test it.


    ¡±Hum, you little girl really don''t give up. "The man turned his eyes and looked at the handkerchief of Yeyu Ning, but he didn''t take it. Instead, his face was a little more sarcastic.


    ¡±I have an extraordinary relationship with your city Lord. If you delay, you may not be able to bear the consequences. "Night Yu Ning saw that he didn''t take over and frowned slightly. This attitude at the moment made her a little uncertain.


    However, when ye Yu''s words fell, the man took the handkerchief. "OK, wait, I will give it to our city Lord. "


    Yeyu purses her lips and doesn''t speak. She naturally wants to wait here. No matter who is waiting, she believes that there will be progress.


    Ye Yuning knew that they would not take her in, even if she was forced to follow, so she was not worried at the moment, because she knew that someone would come out to see her when she took her handkerchief in.


    As for whether the person who came out to see her would be Gu Tianyi, it would only be known when he saw her.


    If this handkerchief was really handed over to Gu Tianyi, Gu Tianyi would not know it at all, because she had never used a handkerchief in front of Gu Tianyi, and Gu Tianyi would not know it at all, let alone no sign of handkerchief, and she could not identify her identity at all.


    However, if the handkerchief is handed over to other people, it may play a different role.


    So she can wait here now.


    It''s just that ye Yuning felt nauseous and wanted to vomit, but because she felt nauseous when she was eating, she didn''t eat anything at all, so now she can''t vomit, just retch.


    Ye Yu''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. What''s the matter these days? How do you always feel sick? And also feel the whole body weak, is it really heatstroke?


    Night Yu Ning found a tree under the shade, sat down, rested for a while, the feeling of nausea was better, but he felt a little tired, especially wanted to sleep, night Yu Ning was strong for a while, but he felt that his eyes could not open, so he climbed on the stone mountain and fell asleep.


    ¡±The second master, the second lady, the girl really found the little one, asked some questions, and gave the little one a handkerchief to the city Lord. "Soon, the steward who took the handkerchief of yeyouning came to the second room in a hurry to report the situation.


    ¡±So soon? "When Gu Yuchun heard Li''s words, his face was full of smiles," he took a handkerchief and gave it to Gu Tianyi. "


    GU Yuchun went to Li Guan and took the handkerchief." she actually wanted to give the handkerchief to Gu Tianyi at this time. That handkerchief was definitely recognized by Gu Tianyi. "


    Duan Qing evening also came over, a pair of eyes looked at the handkerchief in his hand, "a very ordinary, very ordinary handkerchief, nothing special."


    After a pause in her words, she turned to manager Li, "go down first. Don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, yes, I know. I will never tell anyone." Butler Li agreed, and his waist was about to break.


    "There are also things for getting married. If no one asks, you don''t say anything. If someone asks, you say it was ordered by the old lady. You don''t know what to do." Duan Qing evening is really a good abacus to push all things on the old lady. At this time, even if the big house has doubts, it is impossible to run to the old lady to ask.


    As for those outside the city, they were all arranged by Duan in the late Qing Dynasty. They were the people she believed most. Those words were just for Yeyu to listen to, and others would not hear them. Therefore, the main marriage of the ancient city has only reached Yeyu''s ears so far, and no one else knows.


    Even the people in the ancient city don''t know, even the people in the big house don''t know.


    It has to be said that Duan Qingwan arranged everything in place.


    "Yes, yes, I see." Manager Li nodded again and again, slowly retreated.


    "This handkerchief is nothing special for us, but it must be for Gu Tianyi. Otherwise, ye Yuning could not take out this handkerchief at this time and let manager Li give it to Gu Tianyi." Gu Yuchun turned over the handkerchief several times, but he didn''t find anything special, but he still thought the handkerchief was unusual.


    He didn''t pay attention to or worry about all the things that Duan had just told Li to manage in the late Qing Dynasty, because he knew that those things would be handled without him.


    Duan Qing evening secretly breathed a sigh, married such a man without ambition, really don''t want to rely on him for anything, everything can only rely on themselves.


    No matter how many years she has been used to it, and Gu Yuchun listens to her for everything, which makes her very satisfied and proud.


    However, for so many years, everything was under the pressure of the big house, even the city Lord was big house, and their son was nothing, which made her unwilling. No matter what, she had to fight for her son.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes are looking at the flipped pad in his hand. At this time, ye Yuning wants to give the pad to Gu Tianyi. The pad may be special to Gu Tianyi, but it doesn''t exclude other possibilities.


    "It should be so, but what if the girl is cheating us? If she deceived us, wouldn''t it be her fault for us to go out in such a hurry. "Duan Qingwan is really smart. No wonder she has won the old lady''s love and trust for so many years.


    ¡±Lady, how can it be? She didn''t know that we had made up the matter of marriage to deceive her. Seeing that Li Guanshi was the object of preparing for marriage, she would definitely believe that Li Guanshi was a person of ancient Tianyi. "Gu Yuchun''s eyes opened slightly, and his face was obviously a little more confused.


    ¡±She is the princess of Dayuan. Isn''t she so gullible? Maybe she saw something or doubted something, so she deliberately took the veil to test us. "Duan took the veil and looked at it in the last night, and a sneer came out from the corner of his lips.


    ¡±No? "Gu Yuchun was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think of this possibility at all. Now when he heard Duan Qingwan say this, he suddenly lost his mind." what should we do now? "


    " hang her first and ignore her. In any case, the big room is busy with Gu Tianyi''s business and won''t go out. Besides, the old lady''s help won''t be found so soon. " Duan Qingwan''s lips laugh a little bit too much, with a creepy calculation.


    In order to be afraid of going to night Yu Ning, she decided not to rush first, and first let night Yu Ning hang in the air and see the form clearly.


    "Then if the veil really has a special meaning, wouldn''t it make her more suspicious if we didn''t see it?" Although Gu Yuchun has some simple ideas, he is not stupid. Some problems can still be thought of.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 821

    "Then if the veil really has a special meaning, wouldn''t it make her more suspicious if we didn''t see it?" Although Gu Yuchun has some simple ideas, he is not stupid. Some problems can still be thought of.


    "Huh, what are you afraid of?" Duan Qingwan is sure to laugh, "if this veil really has any special significance to them, at this moment we are so hanging on her, and we don''t see her, it will only make her misunderstood and resent ancient Tianyi, which is more beneficial to our plan."


    "It''s still women who are smart." Hearing her words, Gu Yuchun smiles again.


    Duan looked at him in the evening of Qing Dynasty and sighed in secret again. This man has a simple mind and developed limbs. He can''t count on anything.


    ¡±Lady, then, shall we do nothing next? "Gu Yuchun obviously didn''t find Duan''s sigh of impatience in the late Qing Dynasty. Instead, he asked her about everything.


    ¡±Let people stare at her first and see her reaction. When we find out, we can act. "Duan was helpless and disgusted again in the late Qing Dynasty, but he also understood that this man was her husband and her real dependence. No matter what his family was, he was the second master of the ancient city. This identity alone made her beautiful.


    ¡±OK, I''ll let people stare at it and report back as soon as I have any news. "Gu Yuchun asked for his life this time.


    "No, this time, it''s a very important thing. You can''t be careless. Let the bright moon stare at it. That girl is smart and has good lightness skill. It''s not easy to be found." Duan Qingwan interrupts him. She has to deal with this matter in person to rest assured.


    "Well, that''s OK. It''s really reassuring that girl Mingyue does things." Of course, Gu Yuchun had no opinion about what Duan said in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Outside the city gate, night Yu Ning slept for a while, woke up slowly, observed the sky, and found that he should have slept for almost an hour.


    She has been able to sleep recently. At night, she doesn''t have insomnia, and she sleeps until dawn. She seldom dreams. But she is still sleepy in the daytime. She slept so long in this stone mountain. Fortunately, it''s summer now, and she won''t catch cold.


    Night Yu Ning stood up and looked subconsciously at the gate. Those people just entered from here. Although she still couldn''t see where the gate was, she almost knew where it was.


    As for the other gates, she didn''t even know the location, but she couldn''t find them for several days, so she could only turn around.


    Today, if she didn''t see those people go in, she would not even know the location of the west gate.


    She just slept for so long, but there was no reaction outside the city gate and no one. Although she just fell asleep, her position was facing the city gate. If someone just came out, she would definitely see her.


    So, obviously, no one just came out.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, no one came out?! So did the handkerchief go to ancient Tianyi or not?


    No matter, now that she has come to the ancient city, there is plenty of time and patience. She can wait. She believes that someone will come out.


    After a sleep, yeyuning suddenly felt hungry. She didn''t know why. As soon as she got hungry recently, she felt very sad. She had to eat at once.


    Her carriage was still in the north, and ye Yuning looked to the west gate again, and saw that there was still no movement and no one came out.


    Her lips were slightly curled. Since no one came out to see her, she would not wait here. Since the steward took her handkerchief, she would surely give it to his master. Therefore, she doesn''t need to stay at the gate now. She can wait for the man to come to her.


    However, if that Li Guanshi is really a person of gutianyi, will gutianyi feel that it''s just sent by a girl who admires him in general, and will he just throw it away?


    If that were the case, she would be really wronged.


    She just found out now that she didn''t even have a special gift with gutianyi. She just wanted to give it to gutianyi so that she could see it at a glance and knew that it was her thing.


    She has been with gutianyi for such a long time that gutianyi didn''t even give her a gift.


    However, she still felt that the previous people were not like the ancient Tianyi people, because from the beginning, they did not believe that the ancient Tianyi wanted to marry.


    She felt that the matter of getting married might be a situation. Otherwise, why did it happen so coincidentally? When the two people happened to pass by her, they began to talk about the matter of getting married in ancient times.


    What''s more, it seems that she wants to know what they say, and it also leads her directly to Ximen.


    When she arrived at Ximen, she happened to see a group of people carrying things back to the city?


    It''s such a coincidence that we are in a hurry. Isn''t it necessary to bring something back from Lu''an City? It takes three days to get from Lu''an City to this ancient city. She is the best one who comes from Lu city.


    It took three days to buy things from Lucheng, and her luck was so good, but she happened to meet her outside the city gate.


    One thing happened in the past, but so many coincidences can''t help but make people wonder. She feels that this is a game specially prepared for her.


    So, she guessed that her handkerchief must have been given to his master, but his master must not have been Gu Tianyi.


    As for why his master didn''t come out to see her, it''s likely that he was also a smart master, thinking that it might be her temptation.


    Thinking of this, ye Yuning''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk, but it was very light, and soon covered up. It was impossible for anyone to find out,


    if it was really as she guessed, she should not worry now, and do what she should do. She knew that the man would come out to see her sooner or later.


    Compared with patience, she is no less than anyone.


    As long as you see that person, you know what''s going on.


    Yeyu got up and went straight to the direction of the carriage. There was food, drink and everything on the carriage, and it was very spacious. She slept in the carriage these days.


    The girl Yinger is very careful. She specially sent a girl who knows martial arts to follow her. The carriage was also driven by the girl along the way.


    At night, she slept in the carriage, and the girl was watching. She was relieved. During the day, she let the girl sleep in the carriage for a while.


    When ye Yu Ning returned to the carriage, he saw that Shuanger had waked up and was looking around for her. He was obviously relieved to see her coming. "Where have you been, Miss Gong? I just didn''t find you. I''m afraid I''m dead. "


    "It''s OK, but I just found the west gate and saw someone enter the ancient city. I asked the man to take the handkerchief and give it to Tianyi. As long as Tianyi saw the handkerchief, it must know it''s me. It will come out and pick me up soon." Yeyu stares at her and explains it to her. Of course, Yeyu says not only to frost, but also to other people.


    If the man took her handkerchief and didn''t come out to see her, he would surely be watched secretly. Therefore, she believed that what she had just said would be heard by the man.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 822

    "Really? That''s really good. "Shuanger believed it, and immediately became happy," so the princess didn''t have to wait here all the time. "Shuanger, say it, don''t call me princess outside." The night looked at her with a voice to remind her.


    "Frost just forgot when he was happy." Frost son slightly lowered his head, a little apologetic.


    "But it''s ok now. I''ve got a handkerchief in. Tianyi will receive it and come out to pick me up. Then, we won''t have to worry about anything." Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash for a while, again deliberately said.


    "Well, well, when the ancient city Lord comes to pick up the young lady, the young lady can follow the ancient city Lord in, and then you can get married." Frost son''s face spreads again light smile.


    Listen to frost son''s words, night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was not far from the carriage before. Those two people who had been talking about ancient heaven''s easy marriage came from her side, and then they would pass the carriage. Frost son knows martial arts and has a better hearing than other people. Although she let frost son sleep on the carriage, frost son always insisted on sitting outside.


    Sitting outside like this, you can''t sleep at all.


    If those two people had passed by the carriage and talked about the ancient Tianyi, frost would have noticed and heard it. But now it seems that frost didn''t hear it at all.


    So it seems that those two people really said it specially to her. When they got to the place she couldn''t hear, they didn''t say anything more.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, that person''s calculation step by step is really good.


    Just, I don''t know who it is? I don''t know what that man is for?


    "What''s wrong with you, miss?" Frost son see night Yu Ning didn''t speak, just dazed, the face also can''t help a little more doubt.


    "I''m hungry. I don''t know what''s wrong. I''m very hungry these days. I want to sleep very much. I just waited outside the west gate and fell asleep on the stone mountain unconsciously." Ye Yu Ning was afraid of being discovered by the people in the dark, and he kept on using words to cover up.


    "Isn''t miss sick?" Frost son looks at her, in Mou son apparent much a few minutes worry. In fact, she also noticed the situation of yeyuning these days. However, her age was also with Yinger, and she didn''t understand many things, so the first reaction was that yeyuning was ill.


    ¡±Maybe it''s a little heatstroke. "Ye Yu was stunned. Subconsciously, she said that she always thought so. Fortunately, it was not very serious.


    In the middle of the conversation, Ye Yu Ning got on the carriage. There were some fruits on the carriage. Ye Yu Ning picked them up and ate them.


    The fruit is sour, but it''s delicious.


    ¡±Miss, that plum is used to make water and drink. Don''t you eat it so sour? "Shuanger looks at the way ye Yuning eats. She is a bit foolish. The plum is so sour, but the young lady doesn''t seem to be sour at all.


    Are these plums not sour?


    ¡±It''s a little sour, but it''s delicious. I haven''t had an appetite these days. I feel sick when I eat. This plum is appetizing, and you can taste one. " Night Yu Ning said and took another bite.


    "Is it? I''ll try it, too. '' Frost son sees her to eat the appearance, pour really some to want to eat, then took the plum that she handed over, hesitated for a while, bit again.


    Then, the whole face will change, and her teeth will soon fall out, and she can''t spit out if she wants to.


    Frost son double open round and wide, a little stunned look at the night Yu Ning, clearly so sour, why does the princess say only a little sour?


    And look at the princess''s appearance, it''s not like to pretend, it seems that she really likes eating.


    Does the princess like to eat acid?


    No, when the princess was in Ruan mansion, she also prepared food for the princess and the young lady. At that time, the princess didn''t eat acid. If there was a little acid, she would not eat it.


    Frost son is looking at her, the Mou son is light flash, the condition of Princess these days seems a little strange.


    Frost son suddenly thought of a word, sour son hot female.


    The princess will not be pregnant, now think about it carefully, it seems really like, I heard that pregnant people sometimes feel sick when eating, suddenly sleepy, always like sleeping.


    "What''s the matter? Is it sour? " Night Yu Ning sees her appearance, slightly stupefied, very sour? She didn''t feel it.


    She thought it tasted good.


    "Well, it''s sour. It''s as sour as the plum before." Frost son looks at her to nod continuously, behind intentionally added a sentence.


    Hearing her words, night Yu Ning''s action stopped, a pair of eyes looked at the plum in his hand, this time is the season when the plum is mature, but even if the plum is ripe, it is extremely sour. Therefore, the only way to make wine and tea at ordinary times is not to eat it raw.


    She had once eaten it, and that time it almost made her teeth sour.


    Just now she thought today''s plums were not sour, but hearing Frost''s words, it was obviously the same as usual.


    So why didn''t she feel the acid?


    "Why don''t I feel sour, but I feel delicious." Ye Yu Ning pinched the plum in question, then took another bite. "I think it tastes really good."


    "Princess, I have something to say, but I''m afraid you''re not happy when I say it. "Frost son looks at Ye Yuning, and looks hesitant. After all, the princess hasn''t married. It''s really hard to say that.


    "Tell me. "Ye Yu was stunned. He felt that he was even hungrier. Then he picked up something on one side and ate it. This time, I don''t know if it was because of the plum, but I didn''t feel sick.


    Now it''s in the carriage. Frost opened the curtain and looked at it. He didn''t find anyone. Then he tried to keep his voice down. He said in the voice that only Ye Yuning could hear: "princess, I heard that when a man is pregnant, he will like eating acid, sleeping, and sometimes eating will be disgusting. "


    Shuanger dare not directly say that Yeyu Ning is pregnant. She can only gently say her own thoughts. In fact, these characteristics of the princess are really obvious, but the princess is not married, so Shuanger doesn''t think that way.


    But now, it''s really like this. She was outside the young lady''s room that day. She seemed to hear what happened to the ancient city Lord from the young lady. At that time, she didn''t mean to listen, but she had a good hearing and heard some words.


    Now when the two things are connected, she can''t help saying it. After all, if the princess is really pregnant, she needs to be careful everywhere. In case of accidentally hurting the fetus, she will be in trouble.


    Ye Yu listened to her words, and the act of eating froze for a moment. Her eyes were wide open and staring at her unbelievably, "what do you say? "


    at this moment, ye Yuning''s speech became stuttering, and there was a slight tremor in her voice. She held the action hand, and even subconsciously tightened it, even pinching the plum.


    Seeing the appearance of Ye Yuning, frost thought that he had said something wrong, and repeatedly explained, "princess, frost is the princess who feels that some recent situations are similar. Of course, the princess may also be due to heatstroke and"


    "is not heatstroke. "Yeyu Ning suddenly interrupted her," I always thought it was a slight heatstroke, but now it should not be "


    you''re reading Novell" mind reading doctor consult "on www.novell.com

 Chapter 823

    ¡±It''s not heatstroke. "Yeyuning suddenly interrupted her words," I always thought it was slight heatstroke, but now it seems that it should not be heatstroke, not heatstroke. "


    yeyuning repeated it several times in a row, I don''t know if it was for Shuanger or herself.


    Frost son''s words stop, looking at her, stupefied, did not speak, the princess said is not heatstroke, is it?


    Night Yu congeals but slightly purses the lip angle, does not have the sound again.


    It''s just that the expression on her face has changed a few times. If it''s not heatstroke, then


    listen to Shuanger''s saying, she just remembered that her recent situation is more like a pregnant reaction. Moreover, her sunflower water didn''t come this month. She thought it was because she had been on the way, too hard, so she delayed the time.


    But for now, it''s not.


    She thought of what happened in the imperial palace that day. She was poisoned by Meidu. At that time, she must have a skin relationship with a man.


    Now that she has skin ties, she may be pregnant. Otherwise, the queen would not prepare the soup for her afterwards.


    It''s just that she didn''t think about it before.


    She has always been worried about gutianyi, and she wants to see gutianyi as soon as possible, so she doesn''t think about anything else at all.


    Now Frost''s words reminded her.


    Now, more than a month has passed.


    Her sunflower water didn''t come, coupled with these recent reactions, she may be really pregnant.


    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Yu Ning swallowed her mouth secretly. If that man was really Gu Tianyi that day, then she is pregnant with Gu Tianyi''s child now?


    "Is it true, princess?" Frost son this meeting also returns to God, understood the meaning of night Yu Ning, only a pair of eyes son is vigorously round open, a face is incredible stunned, although this words is she mentions, but after all, it is only her guess.


    Now it seems to be true that the princess looks like this.


    Ye Yu stared at her and nodded slowly. "Maybe it''s true. I was poisoned by Mei poison when I was in the palace. Now it''s more than a month. "


    at the moment, the voice of yeyuning is obviously lowered a little, but there is a little joy in the voice. If this is true, if she is really pregnant with the children of ancient Tianyi and


    then she really didn''t think about it, but now it seems to be a pretty good thing.


    ¡±Frost son congratulates, "frost son listens to her words, cannot help but joyful voice.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly made a silent movement to her.


    "Princess? What''s up? Is there anyone following us? " Frost son is stupefied, a pair of eyes son is slightly heavy, on the face obvious many points guard.


    "It''s just my guess, but I think my guess should not be wrong. It''s not clear now that they can''t know about it." Ye Yuning thinks of a series of previous events, and now she is even more suspicious. If someone is really behind her, she''d better not let that know about her pregnancy. Otherwise, she may be in danger.


    The man deliberately spread the news to her. He must know her identity and know that she is the princess of Dayuan, so he dare not do anything to her. But if he knows that she is pregnant with the child of Gu Tianyi, only the dog jumps over the wall and will do something drastic.


    "What the princess just said has been brought to the ancient city Lord. Is it a fake?" Frost son hears her words, it is astonished more, but it is to press down the voice as much as possible, that words only night Yu Ning a person can hear.


    "Before, I did meet the ancient city Lord in the west gate, and I did take something to let him give it to the ancient Tianyi, but I am not sure whether it can be handed over to the ancient Tianyi. I doubt that some people in the ancient city know that I have come to the ancient city, but they are trying to prevent us from entering the city. That must not be the person of the ancient Tianyi." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it was Gu Tianyi, she would not be prevented from entering the city.


    If gutianyi wants to see her, he will come out at the first time when he knows she has come to the ancient city. If gutianyi really doesn''t want to see her, he will ignore her at most and never do anything like that.


    "Who will it be? Are not all the people who are the masters of the ancient city? " Frost son''s face is also a little more dignified, but the voice is still very low.


    "As big as the ancient city, there will always be places he can''t control, and there will always be people whose interests conflict with him." There was a little more coldness in the lips of Yeyu Ning, like this kind of interest struggle.


    "What shall we do now?" Frost son listens to her to say so, is more worried, a pair of eyes subconsciously look to night Yu Ning still flat abdomen, now princess is pregnant, in case what happens, how to do?


    ¡±Now we can only wait. "Yeyu''s eyes are heavy. Although this method is the most passive one, they have no other choice but to do so.


    ¡±Wait? Shall we wait here? But who can we wait for? Will it be the ancient city master? "Frost''s face is more urgent, and his voice is more urgent. Now the princess is pregnant. Now it''s so hot, and it''s been consumed. I''m afraid it will be unbearable.


    ¡±I don''t think it''s possible to wait until the ancient changes. "Ye Yuning''s lips were subconsciously turned away. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she understood that this was the case now.


    ¡±In case of the enemy of the ancient city Lord, the princess is afraid of danger. "Frost''s face changed obviously.


    ¡±That''s not true. They obviously know my identity and dare not do anything to me. After all, Dayuan is not so easy to provoke. "Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, which she could be sure of.


    "We didn''t go into the ancient city, we didn''t know anything about the things inside, so we didn''t even have a direction to guess. If we have some knowledge about the inner city, we won''t be so passive." Although the Royal Palace of Dayuan does not have those dark battles, she also knows those. If she fights head-on, she will not be the underdog. But now the key is that she does not know everything about the ancient city Lord.


    Even she didn''t know a few people in gutianyi''s family, so she really had no way to start.


    "But now that the princess is pregnant, it''s more important to see the ancient city Lord as soon as possible and tell him the good news. "Frost feels that the most important thing now is to see the ancient city Lord to let the ancient city Lord know that the princess is pregnant.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pursed, "but now we can''t see him at all, and, can''t see him, I still can''t be sure about that day."


    That day''s event, after all, is only her guess. If she can''t see the ancient Tianyi, she can''t make the final determination. In fact, she is in a hurry now. She can''t see the ancient Tianyi immediately, but she knows that it''s useless to worry any more. The ancient city is not a common place, and she can''t enter.


    Why is the ancient city so mysterious? I can''t get into it.


    What''s more, she is more worried about another thing, that is, with the ability of ancient Tianyi, she came to the ancient city, how could he not know?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 824

    What''s more, she is more worried about another thing, that is, with the ability of ancient Tianyi, she came to the ancient city, how could he not know?


    Other people have learned the news that she went to the ancient city, but Gu Tianyi didn''t know it, which obviously can''t be said.


    Will he really be injured, and the injury is very serious, until now has not recovered, so, can not know the situation outside.


    Frost son hears her words, slightly Leng Leng, about the things in the palace, she also slightly heard the conversation between the princess and the young lady that day, so she still knows something, so frost son did not ask this matter at the moment.


    ¡±Princess, let''s go and make a big deal. The ancient city Lord will surely get news. As long as the ancient city Lord knows that the princess has come to the ancient city, he will definitely come out to see the princess. "Frost son thought about it and said suddenly.


    ¡±Now we just want to break in. We don''t know where to break in. I''m afraid you can''t break in, but you''re trapped inside and can''t walk out. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. She thought about this way when she arrived, but it didn''t work at all.


    ¡±It''s said that the ancient city is prosperous and rich. There are countless people who want to enter, but no one can successfully enter. Do you think we can be the lucky one? Moreover, the hard intruders can''t make any noise at all. They will only be fascinated by the gossip array outside the city. If they can''t come out, they will also go in and disappear quietly. " Although Ye Yuning didn''t know about the ancient city, she was very clear about the things at the gate.


    "Is it really so evil?" Frost son''s eyes are wide, his face is obviously more scared, but there is a little doubt, "so where did those people go at last? I think there are many people who break in hard. If all the people are trapped in it, I''m afraid that their gossip array won''t fit in, right? "


    Yeyu''s eyes narrowed. When he thought of coming here, he didn''t see the city. He saw only one mountain, a large mountain that seemed to have no boundary.


    If it wasn''t for the map drawn by her mother, ye Yuning doubted that she had found the wrong place.


    The ancient city may be hidden behind the mountain, or most likely in the mountain, and the mountain is too big to believe.


    The space in it is even bigger than people can imagine. She is thinking that the city contained in it is only afraid that it is much bigger than the imperial city of Dayuan.


    ¡±The whole area here is full of mountains. If you go in and around, you will only go around in the mountains. If you are lucky, you may go out from the other side of the mountains. If you are unlucky, you can be trapped in the mountains for a lifetime to be a savage. In a word, no one will lead you and you will never enter the ancient city. "Yeyu was thinking about the terrain. He couldn''t help but chuckling. He didn''t know who found such a wonderful place.


    Of course, this is only her current analysis. It is estimated that it will not be clear until she enters the ancient city.


    ¡±Be a savage? "Frost son''s body slightly shrank," I don''t want to be a savage


    "So, we can''t rush into it. It''s not like other places. If we rush into other places, it will definitely cause big movements and some people will be shocked. But on the contrary, no matter how hard you rush into it, it will disappear quietly. "Ye Yu Ning sighed a little, and there was a little more weakness in her voice.


    She didn''t think that one day, she was so baffled by a mountain.


    ¡±Well, let''s wait first. "After hearing her analysis, frost let out her anger directly, and had no fighting spirit just now.


    ¡±Don''t worry. We''ll be met soon. "Yeyu Ning was not as depressed as she was, but very optimistic. Her mother taught her that she could not be depressed no matter what she did at any time.


    ¡±Princess, does your body eat away? Shall we go to an inn? "Frost son is more worried about ye Yuning''s body now:" shall we go to the doctor for examination. First of all, I don''t want to let people know that I am pregnant. I don''t want to cause unnecessary troubles. "Yeyu''s voice broke her words, and her eyes narrowed slightly." moreover, it''s half a day''s journey from the nearest town. If we really go to the inn, we will be delayed on the way. "


    " it''s true that there isn''t even a small town around here. It''s not good to have a meal and have a rest. " Frost son sighed weakly.


    ¡±This may not be allowed by people in the ancient city. "Yeyuning shakes her head slightly. People in the ancient city don''t want to be intruded or disturbed by outsiders. Naturally, they are not allowed to build a small town or anything outside to let people stay.


    ¡±This ancient city is really strange. I don''t know how to think about it. "Frost son''s lips are slightly skimmed. There is a trace of chagrin in his expression.


    ¡±That person''s original intention may be to find a pure land in the troubled times. I didn''t expect that the space here was so large, and I didn''t expect that it would develop better and better. It turned into a city. "Yeyu thought of the sentence that he didn''t want to insert willows and willows into shade. It''s very suitable to use it here.


    ¡±Princess, since we can only wait now, you will have a good rest in the carriage. "Frost son looked at night Yu Ning''s expression with a little tired, and his face was a little more unbearable.


    The princess is pregnant and has come to the ancient city on such a long way, but she can''t go in the ancient city. She just waits outside and doesn''t know when to wait. It''s really heartbreaking.


    ¡±Well, I''ll lie down for a while. It''s too hot. I just want to sleep. "Night Yu Ning slowly lies on the carriage according to her words.


    But, because it''s nearly noon, even though the carriage is parked under the shade of the tree, it''s still a little hot, and the pregnant mood will become unstable, and ye Yuning feels a little upset.


    She suddenly thought of the situation of going to the northern kingdom from Dayuan. At that time, she was in the carriage of ancient Tianyi. At that time, it was a little hotter than in the mountains. But she sat on the carriage all the way, but she didn''t feel half of the hot and dry, because every time ancient Tianyi would be ready for the summer.


    She suddenly miss him now. She miss every bit of him when he is by her side. She miss his thoughtfulness and rogue.


    Night Yu Ning closed her eyes, suddenly felt some hot, some wanted to cry, she really wanted to see Gu Tianyi soon.


    However, she knows that at this time, she must insist.


    In the ancient city.


    "Second master, second lady." The bright moon quickly entered the room, slightly lowering her voice and reporting, "she has left the west gate and returned to the carriage. "


    " Oh? She didn''t wait for Simon? "Hearing her words, Duan frowned slightly in the evening of the last day, obviously surprised," I thought she would have been waiting in Ximen, but I didn''t expect to leave so soon. "


    " I was waiting at the west gate at the beginning, and I fell asleep on the stone mountain. I slept for an hour. When I woke up, I was probably hungry, so I went back to the carriage. There was a girl on her carriage. "All that the moon will see will be reported one by one.


    ¡±Ha, her heart is very big. In this case, she can still sleep, and still sleep for an hour on the stone mountain? "Gu Yuchun couldn''t help laughing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 825

    ¡±Ha, her heart is very big. In this case, she can still sleep, and still sleep for an hour on the stone mountain? "Gu Yuchun couldn''t help laughing," is she sincere? She asked people to take away the ancient city with handkerchiefs and give them to Gu Tianyi. Shouldn''t she be very nervous, very anxious, very urgent? How can I fall asleep? "


    Duan didn''t care too much in the evening of Qing Dynasty, but when he heard Gu Yuchun''s words, his face changed a little and suddenly turned to the bright moon:" what else do you find out


    "Mingyue finds that she seems to be a little tired. Even after sleeping for an hour, she still looks tired. When Mingyue hears that they got on the carriage, she says it''s like heatstroke. "Remember clearly and carefully, for fear of omission.


    "Is there anything else?" Duan Qingwan continued to ask, "if she is suffering from heat stroke, she will not sleep, but faint. If she is suffering from heat stroke and faints for an hour, it is impossible for her to wake up and walk back to the carriage."


    "Or is her heatstroke not so serious that she recovers after a rest?" Ancient Yu Chun felt strange and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Mingyue thought of something. When she got back to the carriage, she put down the curtain. Mingyue could not see the situation inside. But from her conversation with the girl, she vaguely heard that she seemed to be eating plum. The girl said sour, but she said it was very pleasant and tasted good. Later, their voice suddenly dropped, and Mingyue could not hear what they said."


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes suddenly narrowed, more insidious and cruel.


    "What''s the matter, lady?" When Gu Yuchun saw her, her legs and feet were weak. Why did she suddenly look like this?


    "No matter how tired or uncomfortable a person is, her mood can''t be calm in that situation. She can''t fall asleep. She''s a princess of Dayuan, and she knows some martial arts. At her age, this energy can''t be so easily exhausted, and with her intelligence, even if she''s really tired, it can''t be so exposed on her face Therefore, I suspect that her fatigue may be another reason. " Duan Qing''s eyes narrowed little by little, and his voice was obviously low.


    "Why?" Gu Yuchun didn''t think much about it at all. Hearing her say this, he was puzzled.


    "At first, I was just a flash of inspiration and thought a little bit, but it was impossible. But I just heard that Mingyue said that she ate plum and it tasted good. I knew that my previous suspicion might be true." Duan in the evening of Qing Dynasty breathed heavily, and suddenly there was more ruthlessness on his face. "If that is the case, we can''t let her enter the ancient city Lord, we must let her leave as soon as possible, and at the same time we must let her die completely. "


    " what are you talking about? How can''t I understand? What do you suspect? What is true? "The more you listen, the more confused you become.


    Mingyue''s eyes flashed, suddenly thinking of something, "second lady, do you mean to suspect that she is pregnant?"


    "You found it, too?" The second lady turned her eyes and looked at the bright moon. The cold light flashed in her eyes. "Now, do you think about it carefully? Does she seem pregnant? "


    " it''s really similar to what the second lady said, especially when she got into the carriage to eat plum. Later, they may also find out that their voice suddenly lowered. They didn''t hear it after the moon. If there was nothing wrong, they would not suddenly lower their voice. "The moon thought about it and nodded slowly.


    "No? "Is Ye Yu pregnant?" Gu Yuchun was completely shocked. His eyes were wide open and his face was unbelievable: "whose? Ancient Tianyi? "


    "Now that she is looking for gutianyi, the child should be gutianyi." Duan Qingwan''s eyes are colder and more insidious.


    "Isn''t it? Doesn''t it mean that the ancient days easily dislike women and don''t allow them to approach? How can I go to Dayuan for a month now? I have children. " Gu Yuchun''s face is a little more stunned, and his voice is also subconsciously improved.


    "Keep your voice down. Do you want everyone to hear you?" Duan gave him a hard look in the evening.


    "No, it''s too unexpected and unbelievable." Gu Yuchun obviously can''t react from this incident.


    His words were paused, and he looked at Duan Qingwan, with more hesitation. "She is pregnant with the children of ancient changes, so we"


    "what are we? When she is pregnant, we can''t let her go to the city, let alone let her see Gu Tianyi. " Duan looked at him in the evening of Qing Dynasty, with a fierce look, and severely interrupted her.


    "She''s pregnant, she''s been guarding outside like this. It''s not convenient to sleep in the carriage every day. She can only eat her own food. If it''s a long time, will something happen?" Gu Yuchun murmured a sigh. Although he listened to Duan qinglate in the morning, he was afraid of something really happened.


    What''s more, that man is the princess of Dayuan. If something happened, would Dayuan let him go.


    "So we need to find a way for her to leave as soon as possible." Duan Qingwan''s face was more fierce. "It would be better if she could interrupt the baby in her belly"


    "No. "Gu Yuchun suddenly interrupted her.


    ¡±What? You can''t bear it? That''s Gu Tianyi''s child. It has nothing to do with you. You really regard yourself as the second uncle. " Duan looked at him in the late Qing Dynasty, his face was obviously a little more sneering, and his words were even more chilling.


    "I don''t want to cause human life. In the case of yeyuning, if you kill her child, she is likely to be in danger. If yeyuning has any accident, Dayuan will investigate it. We can''t hide." Gu Yuchun breathed hard at her eyes. Although he changed his view, his attitude was the same as before.


    Duan Qingwan naturally knew the seriousness of the incident. Because of yeyuning''s identity, some things could not be moved lightly.


    "I want to think of a perfect way, and then go to see yeyuning. It''s better to let yeyuning completely die at one time." Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slowly, and the cruel look on his face made people afraid.


    "How could she die so easily now that Gu Tianyi''s children are pregnant? Besides, both of them already have skin ties. They must trust each other and know each other. I''m afraid they won''t cheat her so easily." Gu Yuchun''s attitude at this moment is quite different from that before, or he really feels that this matter is not simple, or he is worried about other things.


    ¡±However, the ancient days are vulnerable now. They can''t go out to see her or know that she has come to the ancient city, so this is the best opportunity. "But Duan didn''t give up.


    ¡±What if she doesn''t leave the ancient city? "Gu Yuchun knows her well. Knowing what she thinks, she will not give up. She will not listen even if she stops.


    Gu Yuchun just wants to know now, if she can''t cheat yeyuning away, what else is she going to do? Do you want to kill Ye Yuning? If so, he really can''t think of the consequences.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 826

    Gu Yuchun just wants to know now, if she can''t cheat yeyuning away, what else is she going to do? Do you want to kill Ye Yuning? If so, he really can''t think of the consequences.


    "If I don''t cheat her then, I have a way to make her disappear without a word." Duan Qingwan understood his meaning, but in front of him, she never covered up, this time even more not, because she still needs his cooperation.


    ¡±Are you not afraid of really causing a disaster? " Seeing her, Gu Yuchun was shocked.


    "What do you worry about? Your mother will take care of it." Duan Qingwan sneers, but he doesn''t think so.


    "If the mother knows that she is pregnant with the children of the ancient family, do you think the mother will connive you to do those things? "Gu Yuchun''s face slightly changed, and his voice was a little more low.


    ¡±Then don''t let your mother know. Besides, who can prove that the child in her stomach must be from gutianyi. Gutianyi is still in a coma. Do you think your mother will believe the one-sided words of yeyuning? "Duan Qingwan was obviously confident and didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡±Do you think you can hide it? It''s not a small thing. "Gu Yuchun''s face is a little more worried." have you ever thought that if Gu Tianyi knew about this, he would let you go? You are clear about gutianyi''s temperament. He will do anything, but he never cares about anything, and will not show mercy to anyone. "


    Gu Yuchun''s words stopped, trying to persuade her, "you don''t want to let Gu Tianyi marry Ye Yuning, I can understand. But now that ye Yuning is pregnant with Gu Tianyi''s children, it''s impossible to stop her so easily. "


    " do you think there will be a place for us when we see Gu Tianyi married yeyuning? "Duan didn''t expect that he would refute her again and again in the late Qing Dynasty, and look at his eyes with a little more anger." am I doing all this for myself? I''m not for you, for he''er, you''d like to be oppressed by the ancient arrogance all your life. Is our he''er still so oppressed by the ancient Tianyi all our life? "He Er he," Gu Yuchun''s eyes shimmered, his voice was obviously a little lower, he didn''t want to, but he knew his son didn''t have that ability.


    ¡±What''s the matter? Because he Er is your son, must he be easily oppressed in ancient times? "But before he could say anything, Duan cut him off in a fierce voice in the late Qing Dynasty. There was more resentment in that voice.


    Hearing this, seeing the resentment on her face, Gu Yuchun felt a little bit more guilty and could only change his mouth, "I''m also worried about you. I''m afraid that when things fail, you will be in danger. "


    " I''m willing to take risks for you and where. "Duan Qing evening saw that his tone had changed, so she tried to put away her anger. Her words stopped slightly, and her eyes looked straight at him." what about you? Will you cooperate? Will you cooperate with me no matter what I do? Later, are we really going to take that risk? In fact, it''s good to be safe all my life? "Gu Yuchun is still hesitant. He is very clear that the reason why he can live such a life without worrying about food and clothing depends on the protection of elder brother.


    In fact, he was really satisfied and didn''t have many ideas, but he knew that he was not satisfied and unwilling at night, so sometimes he had to help her and follow her.


    But it''s too risky, too serious. He''s really worried.


    ¡±You are not safe all your life. You are waiting for the old man to die. "Duan Qingwan''s face is full of anger again." do you want to let ho''er die like you! "


    " of course I don''t want to. "Gu Yuchun can''t fight with her. He doesn''t want to make her angry. He can only follow her.


    ¡±If you don''t want to, just listen to me. Just cooperate with me. "Duan Qingwan''s face slowed down slightly, but his voice was still full of uncontrollable anger." listen to me. If you drop the chain for me then, it will really hurt me. "


    " I see. "Listen to her, Gu Yuchun sighed secretly, only nodded slowly.


    Mingyue stands on one side and lowers his head as much as possible. Naturally, he dare not talk much. He finds an opportunity and quietly retreats.


    "You''ll come out of the city with me and see ye Yuning later." Duan was relieved to see that he had promised in the evening, but she decided to take action immediately for fear of saving extra skills.


    "To see ye Yuning? Will you see her so soon? " Gu Yuchun obviously didn''t expect that she would go to see yeyuning now, and her face was more worried.


    "Is it fast? She''s been waiting for a long time. I''m afraid she can''t wait any longer. " Duan gave him a quick glance in the late Qing Dynasty, and his expression was even more discontented.


    ¡±But what happened when we went to see Ye Yu Ning? I''m afraid it will arouse her suspicion, right? " This time, Gu Yuchun was thoughtful.


    "Well, it seems that you are not stupid. You can think of it." When Duan heard his words in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, he chuckled a little, but the laughter sounded strange.


    Gu Yuchun naturally heard the irony in her words, and his face sank slightly.


    "I have my own plan. You just need to cooperate with me." Duan Qingwan saw his slightly changed face, his eyes flashed slightly, and then he said with a soft smile again, "you can only cooperate with me in the meeting. If anything happens, I will be the mastermind. It has nothing to do with you. If there is any consequence, I will bear it alone, and I will not affect you."


    I have to say that Duan Qingwan''s good means of playing is the same to me, to Gu Yuchun It''s the same. Otherwise, it''s impossible for her to make a turnover between the old lady and Gu Yuchun for so many years.


    ¡±Later, what are you saying? I''m your husband. If anything happens, it''s up to me. "Sure enough, Gu Yuchun was immediately moved when she said that, and the hesitation just a little bit was also thrown away.


    ¡±I said I know my husband loves me the most. "Duan Qingwan chuckles, slowly depends in the ancient Yuchun''s bosom, tenderness like water is scattering Jiao.


    Sometimes coquetry is really a woman''s best means, for this point, Duan Qingwan is also the use of the most mature rotten.


    ¡±You are my lady. I don''t care who you hurt. "Gu Yuchun looks at her like this now. The whole person is soft, and the insistence just now has completely disappeared.


    ¡±My husband, this matter may be a little risky, but I have my plan, and I promise not to cause human life. My husband should believe me. "Duan Qing evening in his arms, soft voice slowly spread to the ears of ancient Yuchun.


    ¡±OK, I believe you. "What she said now is natural. Gu Yuchun will agree. For so many years, Duan Qingwan completely grasped him in his hand.


    ¡±Then we''ll get ready to meet Ye Yuning later. "It''s almost time for Duan to see you in the evening of Qing Dynasty. I''ll talk again. This time, I don''t have the tough attitude I just had. It''s still the soft voice.


    ¡±OK, it''s all up to you. "This time, Gu Yuchun didn''t have any objection, and her promise was extremely fast.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 827

    ¡±OK, it''s all up to you. "This time, Gu Yuchun didn''t have any objection. What she promised was extremely fast.


    Duan Qingwan''s face just started a satisfied chuckle. In fact, she didn''t want Gu Yuchun to go with her unless the situation was special. She was more likely to succeed alone. If Gu Yuchun had gone, with Gu Yuchun''s stupidity and his timid concerns, it was likely that he would show his flaws and be discovered by Ye Yuning.


    However, she needs Gu Yuchun''s face now. Gu Yuchun, after all, is Gu Tianyi''s uncle. He looks a little like him. So if Gu Yuchun goes with her, the credibility will be higher.


    "Lady, what do you want to do?" Gu Yuchun, who was dressed up for half a day in the late Qing Dynasty, was puzzled, but he went to see yeyuning. Was he so serious? Do you need to dress up like this?


    Duan Qingwan smiled and whispered in his ear.


    ¡±What? How is this possible? "Gu Yuchun''s face changed in an instant. His eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable." I, how can I install them well. "


    " you just need to put on airs and don''t talk. I''ll take care of everything else. "Duan Qingwan didn''t expect him to do anything, but just let him show his face.


    ¡±However, in case of this, if it comes to elder brother''s ears, "Gu Yuchun is still not at ease, obviously with some worries on his face.


    ¡±How can we let him know that we are just going to meet yeyuning, and only you, me and yeyuning know. If you don''t say it, I don''t say it. Yeyuning has no chance to say it. How can he know. "Duan Qing evening strongly advised, see his face still with hesitation, then deep voice way," if you just agreed to me, everything listen to me. "


    " well, OK. "Gu Yuchun sighed weakly. In this case, she said nothing.


    Out of the room, Duan called Li Guanshi again in the evening, whispered a few words in Li Guanshi''s ear. After all, Li Guanshi brought in the night Yu Ning''s PA.


    Li Guanshi''s face changed and he was a little more shocked, but he didn''t say much, just respectfully.


    Duan went directly to Ximen in the evening of Qing Dynasty. She thought that yeyuning would be in Ximen, but she found that there was no figure of yeyuning at all.


    ¡±How about people? "Duan looked at steward Li in the evening and his face sank.


    ¡±It should still be in the carriage. "Steward Li''s body shrank, and he said repeatedly.


    "I thought she would drive the carriage to Simon." Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if there was a trace of frustration. If Yeyu was in Ximen at the moment, everything would be much easier. But now Yeyu is still there. If she looked for the past like this, she would be passive.


    However, now yeyouning has not passed, she can''t wait here.


    "Go, I''ll meet her now." Duan Qingwan thought about it and decided to go to find yeyuning. After all, now she doesn''t have much time to delay.


    When he came to the carriage of yeyuning, Duan found that it was very quiet. There was no one outside the carriage and the curtain was covered.


    Duan Qingwan stopped and frowned, which she didn''t expect.


    This situation, even people can not see, if the initiative to the carriage to find people, it is easy to doubt.


    "Second lady," Li shouts respectfully, standing on her side. Just as Li shouts out his name, Duan shoots a cold light in the evening.


    Li Guanshi''s body is stiff, and she has changed her way repeatedly. "Madam, they should sleep in it. Would you like to have a look at the small one?"


    Duan Qingming''s lips were slightly pursed. She didn''t speak for a while. She was thinking about what to do next, which would make things look more natural.


    "She''s too sleepy." Seeing her motionless, Gu Yuchun curled his mouth slightly. "She didn''t know when she was going to sleep? When are we going to wait? "


    Duan Qingwan was upset at the moment. When he heard his words, his face was obviously gloomy. He gave him a fierce look, and Gu Yuchun closed his mouth.


    "And what now?" Seeing that Duan didn''t speak or move for a long time in the late Qing Dynasty, Gu Yuchun couldn''t help but ask again.


    "I''ll see for myself." Duan''s eyes flashed in the late Qing Dynasty, and the corners of his lips suddenly drew a smile. Then he turned to Gu Yuchun and said, "remember what I told you before, don''t be bad."


    "Well, I see." Gu Yuchun was stunned for a moment and nodded subconsciously.


    Duan qingevening breathed a sigh in secret, then walked towards the carriage of yeyuning. It was very quiet in the carriage. When Duan qingevening came near, there was still no sound. Duan qingevening could only go near, and knocked twice on the carriage. "Excuse me, is there anyone on the carriage?"


    At the moment, her words are very polite, and her voice is also very gentle.


    Gu Yuchun glanced at her, with some doubts on his face. However, at this time, he naturally did not dare to say anything.


    When the curtain of the carriage was lifted, frost put his head out, looked at her, and her eyes flashed, "who are you?"


    "Steward Li said that a girl asked him to give a handkerchief to Yi''er, so I came to have a look." Duan Qingwan looks at Shuanger, with a gentle and loving smile on his face. The voice is even softer to the extreme.


    "You are? "Frost son Leng Leng Leng, a pair of eyes son is fast looking at a section of Qing Dynasty evening, eyebrow slightly Cu rises.


    "This is our lady." Manager Li explained just in time.


    "Did you ask manager Li to deliver the PA?" Duan Qingwan''s lips were slightly raised, with a gentle smile. He didn''t say anything about Li Guanshi''s words, but it was easy for people to get misunderstood..


    "No, of course not." Frost son Leng for a while, repeatedly wave hands, a pair of eyes son again look to Duan Qing evening, think of just Li manager''s explanation, in the heart secretly ponder.


    Li said she was the wife of the ancient city? The ancient city Lord has not married yet. Even if the ancient city Lord married, he should also be called the little lady.


    So, will this lady be the mother of the ancient city Lord?


    "Not her." Manager Li, standing on one side, made a lot of noise.


    "Oh? Isn''t it? I''m sorry. It seems that I have the wrong person. " Duan Qingwan''s eyebrows wrinkled, a little disappointed, but also with some apologies, that attitude is very polite.


    Frost son looks at her like this, thinks about her identity again, thinks about it, then turns to the carriage, softly cries, "Miss, miss, wake up."


    At the moment, yeu Ning is really asleep, and it''s very heavy. She hasn''t been woken up after talking outside for a long time.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes looked inside through the frost, but he could not see anything. The carriage was very big, and the sleeping place of Yeyu was close to the inside.


    "Yes." A moment later, there was a soft response from the carriage, but there was no sound of getting up. "Let me sleep again, it''s sleepy. "


    Duan Qingwan was just skeptical. Seeing ye Yuning''s lethargy at the moment, he thought to himself, ten girls are really pregnant.


    ¡±Miss, the old lady is here. "Shuanger did not dare to delay thinking about the identity of the person outside. If the person who came here is really the mother of the ancient city Lord, the young lady will probably follow him into the ancient city and see the ancient city Lord.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 828

    ¡±Miss, the old lady is here. "Shuanger did not dare to delay thinking about the identity of the person outside. If the person who came here is really the mother of the ancient city Lord, the young lady will probably follow him into the ancient city and see the ancient city Lord.


    ¡±The old lady? "Night Yu Ning sleeps a little bit confused, for a while brain hasn''t turned around," the old city''s lady is who person? Gu Tianyi''s wife? "


    frost tried to lower his voice, but ye Yuning just woke up and didn''t come back to his senses, so he didn''t realize anything at all. The voice must have been heard outside. Frost was worried. He could only lower his voice again to remind:" Miss, the wife of the ancient city Lord should be a young lady. ""


    "so? "Night Yu Ning obviously has not completely returned to the spirit, looking at frost son, eyes son blinked, with some doubt.


    ¡±Therefore, this person is likely to be the mother of the ancient city Lord. "Frost son''s lips corner mercilessly smoked, princess this can also really sleep confused.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked, blinked again, stared at frost son for a long time, but still didn''t get up.


    ¡±Miss, "Shuanger looks at her reaction and feels more anxious. What''s the reaction, miss?


    ¡±His mother? "Night Yu Ning''s eyebrows slightly frown," he did not come, but his mother came, do you think this is appropriate? "Shuanger has some doubts, but people have come. In case it''s really the mother-in-law of the ancient city Lord, she will be the lady''s mother-in-law in the future. This first meeting can''t leave a bad impression. "Shuanger is a smart girl. She is very prudent.


    Frost son''s words are completely reasonable, and Ye Yu Ning also understands them. However, at the moment, she has some doubts. However, Ye Yu Ning still gets up, straightens up, and then gets out of the carriage.


    ¡±This is the girl who sent Yi''er the handkerchief. "At night, Yu Ning got out of the carriage and Duan looked at her with a smile.


    ¡±Madam, it''s this girl. "Manager Li, standing on one side, said repeatedly.


    Only to the words back to Mrs. Li, night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, but did not say anything.


    In this case, silence is better than questioning.


    Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t make a sound, Duan Qing night had some accidents, but his face was still a gentle and loving smile, without any difference. Looking at Ye Yu Ning with one pair of eyes, it was full of smiles, "why did this girl send the veil to Yi''er. "


    Duan Qingwan''s words were too direct. He put forward that he wanted to open his mouth at night.


    Night Yu looked at her, did not answer her, but politely asked, "excuse me, are you? "


    although manager Li called her wife, ye Yuning was very suspicious, so she asked her directly at the moment.


    Duan Qingwan is stunned. Just now manager Li called her wife, which means that she introduced her identity. She didn''t expect that ye Yuning would ask her this question directly at the moment.


    She thought that she was pretending to be Gu Tianyi''s mother. Since ye Yuning came to look for Gu Tianyi, she must be respectful and submissive to her. But she didn''t expect that her reaction was totally different from what she expected.


    ¡±This is our master, madam. Didn''t we just tell you? "Manager Li thought of the orders of the two ladies and repeatedly explained.


    Ye Yuning''s eyes turned to the man standing behind Duan Qingwan, about 40 years old. If you look closely, you can see that he looks like Gu Tianyi.


    Age and appearance are consistent. Are they really the parents of Gu Tianyi?


    However, there is no reason for Gu Tianyi''s parents to come to see her, but he does not.


    "You are a lovely girl." Duan Qingwan''s face was more open with a smile, and his eyes were softer when he looked at yeyuning. "Li Guanshi took the veil and gave it to Yi''er. Yi''er didn''t even look at it. I thought it was the same girl who admired Yi as before, but Li Guanshi told me that the girl who sent the veil was not the same. My husband and I were just about to leave the city, so Just come here and have a look. I didn''t expect that you are really special. "


    Duan Qingwan''s turning words are really remarkable. He has explained all the causes and consequences of the accident, and still said it without trace.


    Hearing her words, night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash. Her words sound perfect, and she can''t find anything wrong, but somehow, she always feels something wrong.


    Night Yu Ning just looked at her, did not speak, night Yu Ning wanted to hear her, the more she said, night Yu Ning will get more information, and better judgment.


    ¡±Why don''t you talk? Why are you looking at me like this? Is there anything on my face? "Duan saw Yeyu Ning in the evening and didn''t speak. He just looked at her. He was still a little guilty, but the smile on his face was more brilliant.


    Night Yu Ning just shook his head, still did not speak.


    ¡±What a little girl. "Duan qingevening saw that yeyuning didn''t speak. In fact, she was worried. After all, it''s not easy to sing in a solo play, but she didn''t dare to show any difference.


    The words of Duan Qing evening were slightly paused, and then he sighed softly, "you girl is special, but now Yi''er is going to marry, and your handkerchief is also in vain. It seems that Yi''er suddenly changed a lot after coming back from the capital. She was going to the capital to marry the princess of Dayuan, but after coming back this time, she suddenly said that she would marry Miss Qin."


    every sentence in Duan''s late Qing Dynasty is purposeful, and is intended to be heard by Yeyu.


    However, at this moment, Ye Yu Ning does not cooperate with her, and has not followed her thinking.


    Yeyu gazed at her, frowning slightly. Previously, she heard from an outsider that Gu Tianyi was going to marry, but now this mother who claimed to be Gu Tianyi also told her that Gu Tianyi was going to marry.


    ¡±The ancient city is mainly for marriage. The ancient lady must be very busy. "Yeyuning suddenly spoke, but she didn''t follow the script given by Duan in the late Qing Dynasty.


    ¡±Ah? " Duan Qingwan was stunned for a while, and he quickly thought about what she meant. "In fact, before Yi''er went to the capital, everything about getting married was almost ready, so I didn''t have anything to do, but there were still some things to do. After all, people were changed and many things were useless."


    It has to be said that Duan''s reaction in the late Qing Dynasty was really fast enough. In just a moment, he could make this turn of the conversation round, or even seamless.


    Night Yu Ning smiled at her and still didn''t speak, but at the moment, her light smile even made Duan Qingwan uncertain.


    It''s reasonable to say that ye Yuning came to find Gu Tianyi. She knew that Gu Tianyi wanted to marry another woman. Was she not worried because she was sad and sad?


    How can such insipid, unexpectedly still be able to laugh out?


    "I have something to do, so I won''t talk to you." Duan Qingwan couldn''t understand the idea of yeyuning at the moment, so he decided to take a step back.


    "OK, madam, please." but she never thought she would agree so readily. She didn''t even mean to keep her, and didn''t ask her anything.


    How could she not have thought that night Yu Ning would be such a reaction.


    At this moment, the shrewd part of the late Qing Dynasty was a bit lost, and the monologue really couldn''t go on.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 829

    At this moment, the shrewd segment of the late Qing Dynasty was a bit confused, and the monologue really couldn''t go on,


    "what else can I do for madam?" See Duan didn''t leave, night Yu Ning also slightly asked a smirk.


    Duan Qingwan was secretly angry, but at the moment he didn''t dare to show any difference. He just kept a gentle smile, as if he suddenly thought of something. Then he looked at yeyuning and asked again, "I don''t know the name of the girl yet?"


    Even if it''s a monologue, Duan Qingwan has to sing at the moment, because she knows that if she leaves now like this, if she wants to come to see yeyuning again, she will make yeyuning more suspicious. It''s better to take the initiative at the moment.


    "Ye Yu Ning." Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly smile, slowly answer, no hesitation, no concealment.


    Ye Yu Ning knows that no matter who is standing in front of her at the moment, she doesn''t need to hide her identity. If she is really the mother of Gu Tianyi, she will know for sure. If someone is playing a trick, she already knows her identity in advance.


    So, at the moment, ye Yuning deliberately said that he wanted to see the response of the person in front of him.


    "Ye Yuning? Princess Dayuan, ye Yuning Duan Qingwan looks at the eyes of Yeyu Ning and suddenly opens them, concealing the incredible amazement for a moment, and says with some tremors: "you, are you Ning''er?"


    The appellation of this last sentence is very intimate.


    "Yes." Night Yu Ning sees her reaction, the Mou son lightly flashed, then slightly nods.


    "Are you Ning''er? But is it really the case? Ning''er, why are you here? " Duan''s face was even more startled in the late Qing Dynasty. It would be exaggeration if she looked exaggerative. However, if she didn''t know her identity in advance, her reaction at the moment would be normal.


    Night Yu looked at her, lips slightly pursed, do not speak.


    ¡±But, Ning''er, how can you come to the ancient city? What''s going on? Yi''er was going to marry you in the capital, but when he came back some time ago, he said he would marry Miss Qin. Ning''er, tell me, what''s the matter? "Duan Qingwan didn''t know much about the relationship between the ancient Tianyi and the night Yuning. Although she asked people to check it, it was not so easy to find out what happened in the ancient Tianyi.


    At the moment, Duan Qingwan asked this question. First, it shows her dismay and shock. Of course, it''s also to learn more about their affairs and know what happened between them through Ye Yuning''s mouth, so it''s easier to deal with them.


    ¡±Nothing happened. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, but still said nothing.


    Whether this person is the mother of gutianyi or not, if gutianyi didn''t tell her, then it shouldn''t be for her.


    What''s more, she really doubts her identity at the moment.


    ¡±Nothing? "When Duan heard the answer from yeyuning in the last night of the morning, he was disappointed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He could only pretend to be too surprised and confused.


    ¡±If nothing happened, why did Yi Er marry Miss Qin when she came back? I thought it was you who didn''t want to. After all, at that time, you still had so many years to go. The marriage wasn''t officially decided. But you gave Yi''er a jade plate. If you said you would marry him when you grow up, there would be nothing else. Even when we were parents, we didn''t formally decide on it. So if you don''t Yes, Yi''er can''t force you, but now you have arrived at the ancient city, which really confused me. "Duan Qingwan''s brain is turning rapidly at the moment, connecting all the information he knows, and making up a circle.


    Hearing her words, Ye Yu Ning''s eyebrows slightly frowned. It seems that some things are known by this person. Although the family affairs in those days were not secrets, they must be related to Gu Tianyi.


    She even knew that there was no formal agreement between the parents of the family!


    This matter, ye Yuning is still known from her mother''s mouth. She said that the marriage was determined by herself. She said that she wanted to marry Gu Tianyi holding her arms. She gave Gu Tianyi jade plate to prevent him from marrying others.


    Ye Yuning knows her mother well. She never forces her mother to deal with emotional matters, so she would not have settled her marriage so hastily.


    The night Yu is staring at her, in the Mou son more a few minutes doubt, this person is what person in the end?


    Is it really the lady of the ancient city? The mother of ancient Tianyi?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turned to the middle-aged man standing on one side, who had not made a sound all the time.


    ¡±Ning''er, tell me what happened. Don''t worry. If Yi''er bullies you, I will make up my mind for you. " Duan Qingwan is such a smart person. Seeing the doubts in his face at the moment, he was secretly pleased and said again as the mother of ancient Tianyi.


    Duan Qingwan''s words at the moment are easy to be misunderstood. It is the mother of ancient Tianyi who can say this.


    ¡±I want to see him. "Yeyu Ning''s eyes turn to Duan Qingwan again. Now that she says this, Yeyu Ning directly asks for it.


    Ye Yuning knows that if this person is really Gu Tianyi''s mother, she will definitely take her to see Gu Tianyi. If not, then,


    Ye Yuning is deliberately trying to test at this moment.


    ¡±Do you want to see Yi''er? "Duan Qingwan didn''t think that ye Yuning not only didn''t answer her questions, but also put forward such a request.


    ¡±You must have no problem meeting Yi''er. "Duan Qingwan is very clear. At this moment, she can''t stop her. Otherwise, she will definitely make yeyuning suspect.


    "Madam, the city Lord is getting married soon. I''m afraid it''s not right to take her to see the city Lord now." Li Guanshi saw Duan in a bit of a dilemma in the late Qing Dynasty and kept talking.


    ¡±This? "Duan turned to Li Guanshi in the late Qing Dynasty and praised Li Guanshi just right, but his face was more difficult." Li Guanshi was right. Although you had an engagement with Yi''er before, Yi''er has decided to marry Miss Qin. I don''t know how to deal with it. "


    Duan''s words in the late night of the Qing Dynasty, after a pause, turned to Yeyu Ning again and asked tentatively, "Ning''er, is there any misunderstanding between you? "


    " No. "Ye Yu Ning''s eyes flickered for a while, and then he almost didn''t hesitate to return. Ying''er has found out. At that time, Gu Tianyi followed her into the capital. Since Gu Tianyi followed her into the capital and what happened later, there was no misunderstanding between them.


    ¡±Why did Yi''er suddenly want to marry someone else? "Duan Qingwan''s eyes are wide open, obviously puzzled," I always thought what happened between you. "


    " so, I want to see him and meet him. Naturally, everything is clear. "Ye Yu Ning could see her push at the moment, and he was more suspicious.


    Although what she said is also reasonable, if Gu Tianyi really wants to marry another woman at the moment, it''s not appropriate for her to see Gu Tianyi now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 830

    Although what she said sounds reasonable, if Gu Tianyi really wants to marry another woman at the moment, it''s not appropriate for her to see Gu Tianyi now.


    however, ye Yuning always feels that her refusal is not the only reason.


    ¡±Princess, I''m a slave. I''m not supposed to say some things. "When manager Li heard the words of yeyuning, he knew that Duan Qingwan couldn''t refuse them, so he wanted to speak again.


    "Since you know you shouldn''t say it, don''t say it. "But before he got to the point, he was directly interrupted by Yeyu Ning.


    Although the words of Yeyu Ning at this moment are light, they have an irresistible courage.


    Li Guan Shi''s subconscious shut his mouth directly. He dared not say a word.


    Duan was stunned in the last night of the Qing Dynasty. She was even more shocked. How could she not think that ye Yuning would speak to Li Guanshi in front of her.


    However, ye Yuning is a princess. She can''t afford to offend her.


    At the moment, Duan Qingwan also understood that yeyuning doubted her, at least not completely believed her, so what she said at the moment, even if it was useless, could not make yeyuning die at all.


    Because if ye Yu Ning doubts her now, if she can''t let her see Gu Tianyi, if she can''t let her see Gu Tianyi''s marriage with her own eyes, she will never believe this.


    If ye Yu does not give up, he will not leave easily. If he drags on like this, I''m afraid that the big house will get news soon. I can''t hide it when I want to.


    ¡±OK, I''ll take you to town. "Duan thought a little bit in the late Qing Dynasty, and then quickly agreed.


    Duan Qingwan said this, but let Ye Yuning have some accidents. Ye Yuning thought that Duan Qingwan would never let her into the city, but would try to stop her.


    Even Gu Yuchun, who was standing on one side, was obviously stunned, looking at Duan Qingwan with some consternation.


    This time take ye Yuning to the city? What was she thinking?


    However, Gu Yuchun tried his best to hide his doubts and didn''t speak.


    ¡±Let''s go. I''ll take you to the city and meet Yi''er. If you have anything, you can make it clear in person. "Duan Qingwan looks at Yeyu Ning, and the smirk on his face spreads again. It''s still that kind of tender love.


    ¡±Ma''am, isn''t that right? "Steward Li didn''t understand what Duan Qingwan meant either. He could only stop her according to Duan Qingwan''s previous orders.


    ¡±You don''t have to say more. It''s settled. Since I met Ning''er today, how can I keep her out of the city? I''ll wait until Ning''er and Yi''er meet. I''m sure Yi''er will handle it well. "Duan Qing evening directly interrupted Li Guanshi''s words, with some awe inspiring determination on his face.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes flickered slightly. If she is really the mother of ancient Tianyi, it''s just that. If she is not, but pretends, then she pretends to be too much.


    Ye Yu Ning still has doubts in her heart at the moment, so she still has some vigilance to take her answer to the city.


    After all, this is an ancient city. If one is not careful, he may get lost in it.


    She knows nothing about the way to the city. If they want to get her lost, it''s just a simple thing.


    At the moment, she promised so happily that ye Yuning had to doubt it.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly took out a man''s box from his hand, and then handed it to Duan Qingwan.


    ¡±What is this? "Duan looked at her late in the morning and wondered. This time, she was really confused.


    ¡±Madam, open it first. "Yeyu Ning didn''t explain. She smiled a little. If she didn''t say it at the moment, it would arouse people''s curiosity even more.


    Duan Qingwan was stunned. After all, he reached out and took over. Then he opened the box. As soon as the box opened, a faint fragrance came out.


    ¡±What spice is this? It''s fragrant and special. "Duan qingevening smelled the fragrance, and the smile on his face spread unconsciously. The fragrance smelled really special and fragrant, but it was not pungent at all, and it smelled very comfortable.


    It''s a woman who loves these things.


    ¡±This is the spice made by my mother herself. If she likes it, please give it to her. " Night Yu Ning light chuckle to open an mouth, on the face does not have any dissimilarity.


    Duan Qingwan was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that yeyuning would send her something at this moment. She felt that yeyuning had just doubted her. How could this suddenly send her something.


    Is it afraid that she is really the mother of Gu Tianyi, so now want to please her, think of this possibility, Duan Qingwan secretly laughs in his heart.


    "If you use a little bit of this spice, it will last for three days. Even if you take a bath, you won''t wash off the fragrance. At the moment, madam just takes this box. It doesn''t work directly. You can also keep the fragrance for one day. It''s the fragrance all day long." Night Yu Ning to her slightly confused eyes, smiled, and then without trace explained the role of the spice.


    Yeyouning''s intention is obvious. At the moment, she has been stained with the fragrance, which is not available all day. Therefore, yeyouning can find her completely according to the fragrance.


    In order to prevent her from playing Yin, ye Yuning specially reminds her.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes quickly turned to yeyuning, a pair of eyes opened subconsciously. She was a smart person, and naturally understood the meaning of yeyuning.


    She thought that yeyuning was trying to please her, so she relaxed her vigilance, but did not think that yeyuning should play this trick with her.


    Duan Qingwan naturally understood the intention of yeyuning, that is, she was afraid that she would deliberately take her to other places on the way.


    In fact, she did have such a plan. She made yeyuning dizzy, and then let yeyuning turn to the mountain. If yeyuning was very lucky, she would turn to the mountain. If yeyuning had no luck, she would die in the mountain.


    However, she never thought that night Yu Ning would give her such a move.


    Since night Yu Ning gave her this kind of fragrance, it means that she may be found through that fragrance. Although the eight trigrams array is complex and people are lost, they can''t enter the ancient city, but now she has this fragrance on her body. With the company with night Yu Ning, Duan Qingwan knows that night Yu Ning is not easy, and it''s not so easy to cheat.


    If ye Yu Ning really goes into the deep mountain, it''s enough. If ye Yu Ning finds her through her fragrance, she can''t even think of the consequences.


    Duan Qingwan thought more and more, more and more, more and more, more and more, more and more, more and more depressed, but he still pretended to laugh. Just now that she has agreed, then if she repents at this moment, it will only make Yeyu Ning doubt her completely, and it''s nothing to doubt her identity. Duan Qingwan was afraid that Yeyu Ning would doubt what she said, and he suspected that the matter of Gu Tianyi''s marriage was false.


    Then ye Yuning will never leave.


    Duan Qingwan knows that now she can only take yeyuning to the city.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed quickly, and suddenly thought of the old lady. She could use the old lady to deal with yeyuning.


    The old lady is not satisfied with the one hundred and one thousand of yeyuning.


    She can take ye Yuning to the city, but not to see Gu Tianyi, and then to see the old lady.


    "Thank you, Ning''er. Ning''er is really interested." However, the thoughts of Duan Qingqing night were only a matter of an instant, and he soon came back to his mind.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 831

    Duan''s face was still smiling, as if nothing had happened.


    "Since it''s Ning''er''s intention, I''ll take it." Now that she has the fragrance on her body, she simply put it away in the late morning, because she really likes it.


    "I didn''t bring anything special with me. When I entered the ancient city, I chose a gift for you." Duan Qingwan said this very well, but only she knew what she thought in her heart.


    Yeyu stares at her, laughs and says nothing. With her words, Yeyu is not worried about her playing tricks on the road.


    Gu Yuchun didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. There was a bit of doubt in yeyuning''s heart. Even if his words were few, he shouldn''t be silent.


    My mother said that it was the ancient city Lord who saved them. It can be seen that the ancient city Lord should be a warm-hearted person. Why is it so cold to meet each other now?


    However, these questions are not easy to ask. She just follows Duan Qingwan all the way.


    Duan Qingwan didn''t play any more tricks. He really brought the night palace into the ancient city.


    On the way, ye Yuning kept track of the route he came in. However, ye Yuning found that the eight trigrams array is not fixed, but constantly changing. That is to say, if you move any position in the array, the route may change.


    ¡±Ning''er, you must keep up with me. This array is constantly changing, unknown outsiders are easy to get lost. Because the array is constantly changing, and the route is also constantly changing. I went many times before I succeeded. "Duan Qingwan doesn''t know what she found. She turns to her and smiles.


    Ye Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although she found out, she was still shocked to hear Duan Qingwan''s words. Unexpectedly, it would be so complicated to enter the city.


    If so, are people in and out of the ancient city not afraid to get lost?


    After all, not everyone can remember such a complex change.


    However, night Yu Ning immediately thought that this is the north gate, and there should not be many people walking in the normal time, so there should not be many people who know the trick.


    In this way, the identity of those who can walk through the north gate is not simple in the ancient city.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes turn to Gu Yuchun who is walking in front. Is this man who looks like Gu Tianyi really the father of Gu Tianyi?


    She thought that even if this man was not the father of the ancient Tianyi, his position in the ancient city would not be low.


    "Steward Li, please stop the princess''s carriage." After halfway around, he finally entered the city. Duan turned to Li Guanshi in the evening of the Qing Dynasty and ordered, which was normal.


    ¡±Yes, yes. "Steward Li nodded in response. When he looked up at Duan''s smile in the late Qing Dynasty, he was slightly shocked, and then he left with the horse.


    At the moment, Gu Yuchun is full of doubts. However, he knows that he can''t ask at this time, so he can only bear it all the way. Now that he has entered the city, his heart is even more confused. Later, he takes Ye Yuning to the city with him. What is he going to do?


    ¡±Ning''er, let''s go. I''ll take you to see Yi''er. "Duan Qingwan then turned to yeyuning, who was still smiling softly, and the voice was extremely gentle.


    ¡±Yeah. "This time, Zuoying nodded slowly. Now she has entered the city. This is the territory of ancient Tianyi, and ancient Tianyi is the Lord of the city. Therefore, ancient Tianyi will surely know.


    This is to say that this person does not take her to see gutianyi. She believes that gutianyi will also find her.


    Gu Tianchun was extremely confused. At the moment, when she heard Duan Qingwan''s words, she was even more stunned. Did she suddenly think it over and stop this matter no longer?


    But to his understanding of her, she is not so easy to give up.


    Although Gu Yuchun was confused, he still dared not speak. He could only hang his head slightly and follow him slowly.


    On the way, Yeyu Ning also carefully observed. She found that the ancient city is really bustling. The whole street is full of people and bustling, and the goods are all available. Yeyu Ning felt that this place is more prosperous than the capital city of Dayuan.


    Originally, she thought that the ancient city was so closed that no outsiders could enter. There must be not many people or things. She did not expect that it would be so lively.


    "How about the city of ning''erjue?" Duan Qingwan sees that yeyuning is constantly paying attention to the situation on the street, and his lips are more proud.


    She knew clearly that the prosperity of the ancient city could not even compare with those big capitals outside. "


    " well, that''s good. " Ye Yu listened to her and nodded subconsciously. I have to say it''s really good.


    "This is the credit of Yi''er. Since he became the city leader, the ancient city is more prosperous than before." Gu Yuchun, who hasn''t made a sound all of a sudden, said.


    Ye Yu Ning heard his sudden voice, and was slightly shocked for a while. He didn''t speak all the time. At the moment, such a sentence suddenly appeared, which was really surprising. However, Ye Yu could hear that his words were from his heart, not perfunctory.


    Ye Yu Ning knows that even if he is not the father of ancient Tianyi, he has a very unusual relationship with ancient Tianyi.


    Duan Qingwan didn''t expect that Gu Yuchun would suddenly open his mouth, and he was secretly upset. But he suddenly realized that at this moment, Gu Yuchun''s words would certainly dispel Yu Ning''s suspicion to a certain extent, and then his lips were slightly raised.


    ¡±Ning''er, here we are. This is the palace of the ancient city. "I didn''t go too far, so I went to the outside of a palace.


    Night Yu Ning looked at the past, looking up from the outside, but not too special.


    ¡±There is no royal palace like Da Yuan. " Duan Qingwan''s eyes obviously smile a little more, "let''s go, I''ll show you in."


    "Good." Night Yu Ning nodded in response, followed Duan into the palace in the evening of the Qing Dynasty, and stepped into the palace. Night Yu Ning was a little stunned. There was nothing special outside, and it seemed to be a common yard, but he didn''t expect such a view inside.


    Although the palace of the ancient city is not as gorgeous as the Imperial Palace, each place is extremely exquisite, so exquisite that no one can find any shortage.


    It can be seen that the people who designed the palace took a lot of effort.


    "Sir, madam, please come over." Just at this time, a girl suddenly came over.


    "Mother? Why does mother suddenly want us to go? " Duan stopped in the evening and looked at the girl. The smile on her face spread out slowly. It seems that Li Guanshi is smart.


    Also, she made all preparations in advance, thinking of the situation when she had to bring yeyuning into the ancient city in case she could not cope with yeyuning.


    Ye Yuning is also stunned, old lady?


    ¡±The old lady heard that the princess had entered the ancient city, so she asked the princess to go there. "That wench does not have a bit of cover up, turn the MOU to look at night Yu Ning directly.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light, please her?


    As soon as she came in, the old lady got the news and wanted to see her?


    "Ning''er, the old lady wants to see you. Otherwise, we''ll meet the old lady first. When we meet the old lady, we''ll see Yi''er again. Or, I''ll ask Yi''er to come directly." Duan Qingwan looks at yeyuning, and the smile on his face seems more brilliant.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 832

    Duan Qingwan''s words are very pleasant, but she is clear in her heart that as long as she gets to the old lady''s place, it will be more difficult for Yeyu to contemplate meeting Gu Tianyi.


    "Yes." For her words at this moment, ye Yuning can''t or can''t refuse them. After all, it''s the old lady who wants to see her. That''s Gu Tianyi''s grandmother. It''s the elder generation. She''s called to see her. How can she not go.


    What''s more, she also wants to know what the old lady wants to see her suddenly at this moment?


    Gu Yuchun''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at Duan Qingwan quickly. He knew that she could not die so easily. She wanted to use the old lady to deal with yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning followed Duan Qingming to the old lady''s yard directly. From the location, layout and decoration of the yard, night Yu Ning was convinced that this was the old lady''s residence.


    "Mother, I have brought the princess." When Duan Qingwan entered the room, he went to the old lady''s face one after another, with a soft voice and a smirk on his face.


    The old lady raised her eyes and looked at Duan Qingwan. The bottom of her eyes was obviously dissatisfied with her bringing yeyuning into the ancient city.


    The old lady''s eyes immediately turned to Yeyu Ning, which was an undisguised disgust, even with some obvious hostility.


    At that moment, Ye Yu Ning understood that the old lady didn''t like her, no, not only didn''t like her, but also hated her very much.


    But, she clearly is the first time to meet with the old lady, why does the old lady hate her so much? "


    " what are you doing in the ancient city? " The old lady''s eyes looked at Yeyu Ning, her lips moved, and her words were even colder and more uncomfortable.


    Night Yu Ning heard the old lady''s tone, eyes light flash, the old lady''s unhappiness to her can be said to be an undisguised performance, without any disguise,.


    Therefore, it is obvious in yeyuning''s heart that no matter how she answers this question, it is wrong, because a person is not satisfied with you from the bottom of his heart, no matter what you do, it is wrong.


    "My mother, the princess is here to find Yi''er." Duan Qingwan answered for yeyuning very quickly. On the surface, he slightly solved the embarrassment of yeyuning.


    "Find Yi''er? She still has the face to find Yi''er? She has such a thick skin. " The old lady''s words at the moment are even more impolite, even with insulting words.


    "My mother, there may be some misunderstandings between the princess and Yi''er. The princess came to see Yi''er this time and also wanted to solve the misunderstandings." Duan Qing evening again just right opening, words and sentences are toward the night Yu Ning.


    "You''re still facing her. What kind of misunderstanding can they have?" The old lady looked at Duan in the late Qing Dynasty, and her expression was a little more dissatisfied, but the tone was obviously a little slower when she spoke to Yeyu Ning.


    "When the princess sees Yi''er, it should be clear." Duan Qingwan really knows the old lady best. She is very clear that the old lady will never agree to see her. At this moment, she deliberately said this, which will only make the old lady more opposed.


    "She also wants to see Yi''er. Hum, dream. I won''t let her see Yi''er." As expected, the old lady refused directly in front of yeyuning.


    Ye Yu frowned slightly. He thought that once he entered the ancient city, he would be able to see the ancient Tianyi, but he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen as soon as he entered the palace.


    Seeing the old lady''s domineering and unreasonable nature, it may not be so simple for Ye Yu to get a sense of it.


    Did something happen that the old lady didn''t know when she hated her so much?


    Otherwise, her first meeting with the old lady should not be such a situation.


    "My mother, anyway, there was a relationship between the princess and Yi''er," Duan pleaded for yeyuning again in the evening.


    "What happened? You mean the old engagement? At that time, it was just a drama. The parents of both sides didn''t make a decision. What kind of engagement was it? Besides, this time Yi''er went to Beijing, shouldn''t he cancel his engagement? Since the engagement has been cancelled, is there any need to meet? " When the old lady heard about the engagement in the late Qing Dynasty, her face sank immediately, and her voice was obviously a little more angry.


    Cancellation of engagement? Hearing this from the old lady''s mouth, night Yu Ning was obviously stunned.


    The mother said that Gu Tianyi had written a letter to go back, but what was cancelled was only the three-day marriage set by her mother at that time, not the marriage set in that year.


    What''s more, that matter has not been publicized. There are not many people who know about it. The old lady should not know about it. So what''s the matter now that the engagement that the old lady said has been cancelled?


    This time, Duan Qingwan didn''t speak again, just looked at yeyuning and shook her head secretly, as if she had no way.


    "Old lady, I can see Gu first." Ye Yuning knows. In this case, only when she sees Gu Tianyi can everything be clearly understood. Therefore, she still wants to see Gu Tianyi now.


    Moreover, she was still worried about Gu Tianyi.


    "If you want to see Yi''er, dream." However, the old lady interrupted her words without waiting for her to finish saying, "at the beginning, you didn''t want to marry Yi''er and Yi''er went to propose marriage, but you went to the north country to find other men. Now you still have the face to come to the ancient city. I tell you, Yi''er won''t see you. "


    Ye Yu was stunned. Listening to the old lady''s words, she finally understood why the old lady disliked her so much.


    Ye Yu Ning knew that in this case, it was not clear to explain to the old lady at all.


    ¡±Moreover, Yi''er is about to get married now, and it''s impossible to see you. "The old lady said again without waiting for ye Yuning to speak.


    At the moment, the old lady heard the news that Gu Tianyi was going to marry again, and ye Yuning was a little bit stunned. Even the old lady said so. Is it true?


    It''s reasonable to say that people like the old lady can''t make fun of such things.


    ¡±You send her out of the city. Don''t let her disturb Yi''er''s marriage. "The old lady once again turned to Duan late in the morning and directly gave an order.


    ¡±Mother, it''s not very good. The princess just came here. No matter what, we should give her a rest. "Duan listened to the old lady''s words in the last night of the morning. He was secretly happy, but he pretended to be very embarrassed.


    "We can''t hold her in the ancient city. Let her leave as soon as possible." The old lady''s face was a little darker, the anger in her voice was undisguised, and her attitude towards yeyuning was even worse.


    ¡±Old lady, I really need to find out something between Gu Tianyi and me. If Gu Tianyi really wants to marry, I will never destroy it. " Ye Yu Ning knew that in this case, no matter what she did, the old lady would not change her mind, so she might as well be more direct.


    If Gu Tianyi really wants to marry someone else, she will certainly not be damaged.


    "Huh, it won''t damage? What''s the value of your coming so far to the ancient city? You just heard that Yi''er is going to get married, so you came here. "The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew clearly that the marriage was a fake thing, but now she said the same thing as the real one, and it seemed to have been settled long ago.


    Duan Qingwan was stunned, with a slight smile on his lips. Sure enough, ginger is still hot.


    As the old lady said, ye Yuning should no longer doubt about Gu Tianyi''s marriage.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 833

    ¡±This marriage was decided by Gu Tianyi. I think I will not change anything or affect anything when I meet him. The decision of the ancient city master can be changed easily, so the old lady doesn''t have to worry at all. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes are slightly heavy. At the moment, the old lady stops her from seeing Gu Tianyi like this, which makes her really a little suspicious." I will never let you see Yi''er, so you will die. "Just, the old lady is unreasonable at all." if you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Yeyu stares at her, frowns slightly, but does not flinch. His lips are moving. Words are slowly and clearly spread," I will not go without him. "


    She would like to see how the old lady intends to be rude to her.


    "You are such a shameless woman." The old lady looked at Ye Yu Ning, and her face was a little red. "Come, lock her up for me."


    "Mom, don''t, this matter," Duan Qingwan was happy at the moment, but he could only hide the joy in his heart and pretended to be anxious to plead for Yeyu.


    "No one can plead for her. She doesn''t know where she lives when she comes to the ancient city. I will never allow her to make trouble in the ancient city." The old lady directly interrupted Duan Qingwan''s words. Her face was unquestionably resolute.


    "My mother, the princess just said that she will not destroy Yi''er''s business." Duan Qing evening again a face of anxious advice, but she said this, but in the dark remind the old lady.


    "Well, she said it would not be damaged if it could not be damaged? Can you believe her words? " Sure enough, after hearing her words, the old lady''s face sank a little more obviously. Her eyes flashed a little, and she said again, "lock her up. Before Yi''er gets married, don''t let her out. She won''t make trouble."


    When Duan heard this from the old lady in the late Qing Dynasty, he was more satisfied. If the old lady locked up the people, he would not let the elder brother get the news. After all, Gu Tianyi is still in a coma.


    Even if something happens in the future, it''s all my responsibility. It has nothing to do with her.


    "Well, then the old lady will lock me up until the ancient city master is married." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew very well that this was the ancient city. The old lady showed her hostility at the beginning. If the old lady really planned to close up in the future, she could not escape.


    However, the old lady said the reason, but she sneered. If the old lady is really afraid of destroying the marriage of gutianyi, then she can be locked up in gutianyi.


    If it is a false thing, she will see when they can lock her up.


    If it''s true that Gu Tianyi married, as they said, then she doesn''t think she has to see Gu Tianyi again.


    When the old lady heard her words, she was stunned, and her face was obviously a little more unexpected. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would say such words. Isn''t she coming to the ancient city for Yi''er this time?


    The old lady suddenly remembered what she had said earlier in the late Qing Dynasty. She said that yeyuning had come to the ancient city to plead for beiyanchen.


    "I tell you, no matter what your purpose of coming to the ancient city this time is, I advise you to die early." The old lady''s eyes narrowed, and her heart was even more angry. This woman is really shameless and cunning.


    "If you want to meet Yi''er, it is absolutely impossible." The old lady added another vicious sentence.


    Ye Yu frowned slightly. She didn''t understand why the old lady stopped her from seeing Gu Tianyi like this. Even if Gu Tianyi was really getting married, there was no big problem for her to see Gu Tianyi.


    "Are you leaving now? Or let me lock you up? " The old lady saw yeyuning standing still, and did not speak. Her voice was even colder. Looking at yeyuning''s eyes, she was more unabashedly disgusted.


    At the moment, she was disgusted with yeyuning, even more than Meng Yanqiu.


    "I''m sure I won''t leave, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy for the old lady to shut me down." Night Yu stared at her, lips slightly raised, showing a brilliant and beautiful smile, just saying words, but enough to make the old lady angry.


    Ye Yu Ning knows that if the old lady wants to shut her down, no matter what she does, with her strength alone now, it''s useless. But as for her ability to make things bigger, the bigger the trouble, the better, and the more annoyed, it will be easier for Gu Tianyi to get information.


    After all, it''s in the ancient city. Ancient Tianyi is the Lord of the city. There should be nothing to hide from ancient Tianyi.


    The old lady doesn''t like her, so she shouldn''t be so polite.


    So, at the moment, Ye Yu Ning hopes that the old lady will start her work, and she can also take the opportunity to make a big deal.


    "You, you, you shameless woman, are you true?" When the old lady heard the words of Yeyu Ning, her face suddenly turned blue and her chest kept rolling. She couldn''t even speak clearly.


    "Don''t be angry, mother. Don''t be angry." Duan Qingwan held the old lady forward and helped her follow the Qi.


    "Today, I''ll lock her up. I''ll have a look. What can she do? What happened to Dayuan''s princess? Run to our ancient city and behave wildly. Hum, do you think our ancient city is so easy to bully? " The old lady finally gave a sigh of relief, and immediately roared. Her voice was obviously raised, and her anger kept rising.


    "Don''t be angry, mother. It''s not so serious. The princess didn''t mean it." Duan Qingwan held the old lady tightly. It seemed that she was angry that she had beaten Yeyu forward.


    "Somebody, lock her up." The old lady is angry at the moment. Duan Qingwan''s persuasion will only make her more angry. At that time, she directly issued an order.


    Several guards in the yard rushed in succession.


    ¡±I''ll see who dares? "Ye Yuning stood in the middle of the hall, his eyes turning slightly, sweeping the guards who had just come in one by one. His lips were moving, and words were spread word by word. Although his voice was not high, he had an irresistible courage.


    Several guards were stunned. They didn''t move for a while.


    "What are you waiting for? Put her in the cell." The old lady looked at the appearance of yeyuning, and was even more angry and about to spit blood.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes slightly turn, looking at the old lady, Chen Jiao slowly rises up, with a faint smile, "old lady, you can think clearly, some things, once done, regret late."


    The old lady was shocked when she saw the appearance of yeyuning. She obviously didn''t expect that yeyuning would be so flat and calm at this time.


    She naturally understood the danger in yeyuning''s words, and she also knew yeyuning''s identity. Some things are not suitable for too much, but she couldn''t swallow this tone. The more yeyuning''s attitude at the moment, the more angry she was.


    ¡±Regret? I will never regret having done it. "The old lady''s eyes narrowed, and her face was obviously a little more cruel." I''ll shut you down today. What can I do? "


    " don''t be afraid to try. "The lips of yeyuning are rising slowly, and the bright and beautiful smile is blooming constantly, beautiful and dazzling.


    Such a smile, however, made the old lady''s heart suddenly a little more uneasy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 834

    Such a smile, however, made the old lady''s heart suddenly a little more uneasy.


    The old lady was stunned for a long time. Although she had decided to lock up yeyuning, at this moment, in the face of such yeyuning, for a while, her words were so stuck in her throat that she could not speak.


    Duan Qingwan is also stunned at the moment. She looks at yeyuning with a pair of eyes, obviously with a little consternation. She thinks that yeyuning, though a princess of Dayuan, is a little girl, but she doesn''t think she should have such courage.


    If she married Gu Tianyi in this way, it would be like a tiger with wings. Later, they are afraid that they have no shelter. Now the old lady is still there, with the old lady''s protection. If the old lady is not there, they are afraid that their two rooms will disappear slowly.


    "Don''t be angry, my mother. What can I say?" Duan returned to her mind in the evening of Qing Dynasty and advised the old lady again. However, she was secretly calculating in her mind.


    ¡±Say it? What can I say to her. "I''ve been back to my senses, and the anger on my face seems to be stronger.


    ¡±Mother, what can''t be discussed well? This time, no matter what the reason is, the princess will come to the ancient city. Since she has come to our ancient city, she is a guest anyway, and we should treat her well. "Duan Qingwan naturally thought that the old lady would react like this, so he advised again.


    ¡±Why did she come to the ancient city? Her purpose is afraid that only her own heart knows. "As soon as the old lady heard this, her face was obviously darker.


    If yeyuning really came for Yi''er, her heart would be better. After all, it shows that there is more or less Yi''er in her heart. But now, it seems that yeyuning didn''t come to the ancient city for Yi''er at all, apparently for the sake of North Yanchen.


    However, the old lady seems to forget that beiyanchen is the prince of the Northern Kingdom and yeyuning is the princess of Dayuan. Even if this is really beiyanchen''s fault, does yeyuning need to go to the ancient city to ask for help?


    And she came alone.


    ¡±I just want to see Gu Tianyi. " Night Yu Ning''s brow slightly frowned, slightly puzzled by the old lady''s words. The old lady seemed to doubt that she had another purpose to come to the ancient city this time, so now night Yu Ning repeated her purpose again.


    She came to the ancient city only for one thing, that is to see the ancient Tianyi.


    "See Yi''er? So what? What are you going to do when you meet Yi''er? It''s hard, but you still want to hurt her. "The old lady''s lip corner is obviously a little more ironic, and there is a little heartache in the angry voice. She is really heartache for gutianyi.


    But now, Gu Tianyi is so injured by the coagulation of Yeyu that she hasn''t woke up yet. How can she not be angry.


    "Mother." Duan Qing''s voice suddenly broke the old lady''s words. He was afraid that he would hear something because of his cleverness.


    Never let Ye Yu Ning know that Gu Tianyi is in a coma. Otherwise, all misunderstandings will not be established.


    She just wants to make a misunderstanding between yeyuning and gutianyi. The more misunderstandings, the bigger they are, the better for her.


    Moreover, ye Yuning is very likely to be pregnant with the child of Gu Tianyi now, and this matter must not be known to anyone.


    "My mother, the princess must be tired after coming to the ancient city so far. Let her have a rest first." Duan Qingwan knew that his sudden voice would surely arouse suspicion, so he kept looking for a topic.


    "There is no place in our ancient city for her to rest, to leave, or to go to jail." The old lady did not give in at all.


    At night, Yu Ning''s eyes turned to Duan Qing night. There was a bit of doubt in her eyes. The old lady was obviously trying to say something, but she interrupted her.


    It''s no coincidence that Ye Yu feels this. She obviously intentionally interrupts the old lady and doesn''t want the old lady to say it.


    Night Yu thought of just the old lady''s words, which means that she still wanted to hurt?


    In this case, the old lady should be referring to the ancient Tianyi. Can you say that the ancient Tianyi was really hurt, otherwise the old lady could not have said that.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yu Ning''s body is stiff and stiff. She has more worries and anxieties in her heart. No way. If she wants to see Gu Tianyi, she needs to know what it looks like now.


    ¡±Mother, the princess is a gold branch and jade leaf. How can she be put in prison? Let the princess go to rest first and find some to take care of. "Duan Qingwan opened his mouth slowly again, his voice was still so soft, and his face was still smiling softly. It sounded like that he had a good time for Yeyu, but everyone knows that it''s not much different from shutting Yeyu up.


    When ye Yu heard Duan Qingwan''s words, there was more coldness in her eyes. Duan Qingwan meant to keep her under house arrest. As for whether it was Duan Qingwan''s words to the old lady or Duan Qingwan''s real idea, it was only Duan Qingwan''s own mind that was most clear.


    However, at the moment, yeu Ning doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. She just wants to do one thing now, that is to see Gu Tianyi.


    Come to


    "I want to see Gu Tianyi." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was obviously cold, but there were more courage that could not be ignored and resisted.


    In the middle of the conversation, night Yu Ning didn''t pay any attention to the other people in the room, and directly turned around and walked out.


    "Princess, don''t be impulsive. You want to meet Yi''er. I can take you there. You can''t find Yi''er even if you run around like this." Duan Qingwan looks at the formation of yeyuning and is shocked. She can''t rush to stop yeyuning, but she knows she can''t. She can''t be impulsive in front of the old lady and yeyuning.


    This bad person, can only be done by the old lady, she wants to play her good person.


    So, at the moment, she seems to be persuading Ye Yuning. In fact, she reminds the old lady to act immediately.


    ¡±Stop her. Stop her. "The old lady was obviously shaken by the momentum of yeyuning. She didn''t come back to her senses for a while. When she heard the voice of Duan Qingwan, she came back and shouted.


    Several guards stopped in front of yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed little by little, and her face was much colder. Her eyes swept over the guards in front of her one by one, ignoring them, but she continued to step out.


    She knew that the old lady would not dare to be hurt if she hated her again and did not treat her anymore. As Princess Dayuan, the old lady would not dare to act rashly.


    Several guards saw that she did not stop, but continued to walk outward. For a while, they were stunned. But they also saw that although the old lady ordered her to be shut down, she was obviously afraid. Obviously, the old lady did not dare to hurt the woman in front of her.


    Therefore, they dare not do it, for fear of an accident, their lives will be gone.


    "Get her and put her in the dark." The old lady saw that ye Yuning didn''t stop at all and gave an order again.


    ¡±Frost. "At this moment, ye Yuning has stepped out of the room and shouted when she saw the frost waiting outside.


    Since it''s going to be noisy, the bigger the noise, the better.


    ¡±Miss. "In fact, Shuanger has seen several guards standing in the way of yeyuning. At this moment, he hears the voice of yeyuning. He steps forward quickly and guards in front of yeyuning.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 835

    Miss. "In fact, Shuanger has seen several guards standing in the way of yeyuning. At this moment, he hears the voice of yeyuning. He steps forward quickly and guards in front of yeyuning.


    ¡±How, a little girl, still want to turn the sky. "At the moment, the old lady is full of fire and has no place to hair. At the moment, seeing frost blocking in front of yeyuning, her eyes narrowed obviously a little bit more ruthless. It''s obvious that she wants to take frost to have a knife.


    Night Yu Ning she dare not move, but a girl is not so good life.


    ¡±She is not only the girl beside me, but also the person of luoyumen. The old lady had better think clearly. "Can Ye Yu Ning not understand the old lady''s mind, her lips are slightly crooked, and she makes a slight laugh. Ye Yu Ning''s words are ambiguous since then. She only said that Shuanger was Luo Yumen''s person, but she didn''t explain her identity, so she left a lot of room for speculation.


    Luo Yumen''s people are not so easy to provoke. If they offend Luo Yumen, they will cause endless troubles. If they don''t have to, no one wants to offend Luo Yumen.


    The old lady was stunned and hesitated a little more. If someone said such a thing, the old lady might doubt it. But at the moment, ye Yuning said such a thing, but she had to think about it carefully. After all, ye Yuning is the princess of Dayuan, and she is inextricably linked with the Northern Kingdom. Since Luo Yumen sent someone to protect Ye Yuning, she would not send ordinary people.


    So, at the moment, the girl can''t hurt.


    See the old lady''s hesitation, night Yu Ning''s heart secretly chuckles, she knows, next, frost son also won''t be dangerous, so, she has nothing to worry about.


    Frost stopped the guards, and ye Yuning continued to walk out. She knew that the palace of the ancient city must be very large. She was looking for it in such a disorderly way that it might not be so easy to find the ancient Tianyi. However, as long as she looked for it, there would be hope. What''s more, if this happened, it would surely spread to the ears of the ancient Tianyi.


    At that time, Gu Tianyi will definitely come to see her.


    Night Yu Ning took advantage of several guards distracted, quickly ran to the outside of the hospital.


    ¡±Get her. Don''t let her run. "The old lady is about to run out of the yard when she sees Ye Yuning. She is in a bit of a hurry and can''t help shouting.


    Several guards outside the yard also ran in one after another. "Duan Qingwan also understood that if ye Yuning was hurt, even if it was the old lady''s meaning, she could not escape even if she was afraid, so she could not help reminding.


    The bodyguards are a little confused. If they can''t hurt people, they should catch them. I''m afraid it''s not that easy.


    When ye Yu heard Duan Qingwan''s words, her lips were more smiling. She knew that they didn''t dare to hurt her. In that case, she didn''t have to worry any more.


    Therefore, ye Yuning rushed out directly. Several guards tried to stop her, but they were scared by the sword in her hand.


    He can''t hurt her, but the sword in her hand doesn''t have eyes. Who dares to take his flesh and blood and run it against the sword.


    Frost son has a high level of martial arts, and he directly moves with several guards, but the guards dare not hurt her, so they are stuck for a while,.


    ¡±My mother, if you go on like this, I''m sure you''ll get news from brother and sister-in-law. I''m afraid you can''t keep it from me. " Duan Qingwan looks worried. She knows that if it goes on like this, things will definitely spread out, and they will definitely spread to the big room. At that time, things will be troublesome.


    ¡±What are you all doing? So many people can''t catch two girls. "The old lady is even more anxious. She is afraid that things will get worse. The news has spread out. Although Yi''er is still awake, ao''er will certainly intervene if she knows.


    ¡±If you can''t catch any more people, you will go to the prison room one by one to plead guilty. "The old lady knows that she can''t drag on any longer. The longer she drags on, the more trouble things will get.


    As soon as the old lady said this, several guards'' bodies were stiff and their faces slightly changed. For a while, they quickly surrounded yeyuning. One guard even got a sword from yeyuning, and then took her sword.


    Ye Yuning''s martial arts are not very good. What''s more, she hasn''t been very comfortable these days. At the moment, she is not the opponent of so many guards at all. However, she didn''t want to escape. She just wanted to make things bigger. Now it''s almost the same.


    Frost''s martial arts are good, but it''s an ancient city. The guards are all martial arts experts. How can frost''s one be their opponent.


    ¡±I''m the princess of Dayuan. Is the old lady really sure to lock me up? "Night Yu Ning turned to the old lady, and her lips were still smiling, but her voice suddenly increased.


    It seems that ye Yuning said this to the old lady, but it was deliberately said to the public. Just now, the old lady has been hiding her identity. These guards only know that they can''t hurt her, but they don''t know her real identity.


    Since she wants to transmit this matter to the ears of Gu Tianyi, she must let everyone know her identity.


    Duan Qingwan is a shrewd person. When he heard yeyuning''s words, he understood yeyuning''s intention. His eyes were slightly heavy, and his face was obviously a little colder. Yeyuning intended to spread the news.


    ¡±First, take them to the darkroom and shut them up. "The old lady saw that the guard had caught them and ordered them to take them down.


    The old lady''s words paused a little, and once again added, "take the back garden road, that road is near."


    "Yes." Holding the guard of yeyuning, he was stunned for a while. He was quick to hide some doubts. However, he didn''t dare to say anything more, but he was respectful.


    Night Yu Ning secretly sneers, walk that road is not because of near, should be that road is more remote, won''t be discovered.


    "My mother, do you really want to lock the princess in the darkroom? In case" Duan Qingming speaks carefully again. Of course, she is not worried about yeyuning, but about being informed by the big room.


    ¡±No, in case. "The old lady interrupted her again.


    ¡±Mother, I''m afraid there will be many people along the way. I''m afraid, "Duan Qingwan''s eyes flashed, and his face was obviously a little more worried.


    ¡±Wait a moment, point their acupoints, and don''t disturb others. " Duan Qingwan''s words clearly woke up the old lady, who suddenly shouted at the guard who was just about to take yeyuning down.


    Night Yu Ning stops, eyes turn slightly, looking at Duan Qing evening, every word she said, at first glance, seems to be pleading for her, but it has the opposite effect.


    Night Yu Ning''s lips are a little more sneering.


    ¡±Point their burrows, don''t let them run, don''t let them shout. "The old lady gave the order again. It''s a wonderful move. If you can''t run or shout, you can''t make any trouble.


    Hearing the old lady''s order, Ye Yu''s smile was colder. If Duan Qingwan didn''t mean it, she couldn''t believe it.


    After all, this time again and again is too coincidental.


    the night Yu congeals. I was used by Duan Qingwan.


    So what''s the intention of Duan Qingwan?


    Now, ye Yuning can see it. When Duan Qingwan apparently urged the old lady, he said he wanted her to meet Gu Tianyi, but the result of the incident was to infuriate the old lady and make her more opposed to her meeting Gu Tianyi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 836

    Now, ye Yuning can see it. When Duan Qingwan apparently urged the old lady, he said he wanted her to meet Gu Tianyi, but the result of the incident was to infuriate the old lady and make her more opposed to her meeting Gu Tianyi.


    In the end, she was even locked up.


    Obviously, Duan Qingwan didn''t want her to see the ancient Tianyi from the beginning. Outside the ancient city, Duan Qingwan deliberately said those words to her, which clearly meant that she wanted to have a misunderstanding with the ancient Tianyi.


    Duan Qing evening should be to let her die, leave automatically, but did not expect that she still insisted on entering the city.


    Night Yu Ning even thought that if she hadn''t brought out the spices to Duan Qingwan, Duan Qingwan might have let her out of the Eight Diagrams array at the gate of the city.


    As soon as she entered the palace, the old lady sent someone to send her. This should have been arranged by Duan Qingwan, who informed the old lady in advance.


    Duan Qingwan had been persuading the old lady not to embarrass her, but now she was caught, Duan Qingwan did not plead for her at all.


    So, all this was arranged in the late Qing Dynasty. The old lady was just used. Of course, ye Yuning could see that the old lady''s disgust to her was real.


    The old lady now asked people to point out her and Frost''s cave path. Now it''s impossible for Yeyu Ning to make any movement on the road.


    Night Yu Ning now only hope that the news of ancient Tianyi is smart enough, hope that just their own upset, can let ancient Tianyi get the news.


    The guard took Ye Yuning and Shuanger out of the yard, and Duan Qingwan''s lips began to smile a little slowly, but when he turned to the old lady, he quickly concealed his smile and pretended to be worried. "My mother, in case this happened to brother and sister-in-law''s ears, I''m afraid that Duan Qingwan''s words were clearly reminding the old lady.


    "Listen to me. This matter must not be passed on. No matter when you ask about it, you can''t say it." The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then turned to the guard in the yard. "If anyone dares to let it out, don''t let it go lightly. "


    the guards in the yard have lowered their eyes and can only respond respectfully.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it and not let the news get there." The old lady turned to Duan Qing evening, saw the worry on her face, and comforted her.


    ¡±Later naturally believe in the ability of mother. "Duan Qing evening complimented the old lady appropriately, but the worry on her face was even stronger." she was worried about whether the princess would be or not. "


    " it was just a few days off, what could happen. " When the old lady heard her mention of yeyuning, her face sank obviously.


    ¡±However, we still need to find a way to solve this problem as soon as possible, or it will be bad if we delay for a long time. "Duan didn''t say anything more in the evening of Qing Dynasty, but he just raised another worry,


    " well, you are right. We should try to solve this problem as soon as possible. "The old lady nodded slowly." what can you do later? What kind of result does the mother want? "Duan didn''t answer directly in the evening, but asked tentatively.


    ¡±What else can I want? I just want her to leave now. When I see her, I feel eyesight. "The old lady frowned slightly, and her face was obviously a little more impatient.


    ¡±If her mother just wants her to leave, she will stay up late. "Duan Qingwan was secretly happy. As long as the old lady wanted Yeyu to leave, it would be easy to do.


    ¡±The original way? Do you mean to tell her about Yi''er''s marriage? But as you can see, it doesn''t work at all. "The old lady frowned slightly. She was puzzled and upset.


    ¡±Mother, we told her that she might not believe it, but if she could see it with her own eyes, things would be different. " Duan Qingwan''s lip hook, and then close to the old lady''s side, deliberately lowered the voice.


    "Let her see for herself? How can she see this? Yi''er was hurt by her. She is still unconscious. "As soon as the old lady thought of her baby grandson, she was still awake, and she hated Yeyu Ning even more.


    ¡±Mother, just let her see, it''s not necessarily difficult. "Duan''s eyes flashed in the late Qing Dynasty, and his voice lowered again.


    At the moment, even Gu Tianchun, who was standing on one side, didn''t hear her clearly.


    ¡±Later, don''t worry about this matter. "Gu Yuchun can''t help worrying at the thought of the fact that ye Yuning is pregnant. Ye Yuning is pregnant with the bones and flesh of the ancient family now. In case of any accident, the matter will be really troublesome at that time.


    Duan heard his sudden voice in the late Qing Dynasty. He turned his eyes quickly and looked at him, with a clear warning in his eyes.


    When Gu Yuchun got to his mouth, he would press on.


    ¡±Chun''er, don''t worry about it. I asked later. "The old lady obviously believes in Duan Qingwan at the moment.


    ¡±Later, tell me what to do? "The old lady once again turned to Duan Qing evening, which was the trust without hesitation.


    ¡±Mother, there is a kind of Transfiguration in our ancient city, which is unparalleled in the world. "Duan Qing evening approached the old lady a little bit and whispered again.


    When the old lady heard her words, her eyes brightened, "you mean,"


    Duan didn''t speak in the evening, just nodded slightly.


    "However, there are not many people in this society, and their body shape should be similar to that of Yi''er. Otherwise, ye Yuning will surely find out that she is not so easy to fool." The old lady''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and her expression was more dignified.


    "Yes, it has never been passed on to the outside world. Now the younger generation will know where they are going." Duan Qingwan was such a smart man that even though he had a plan in mind, he would not say clearly.


    "By the way, ho''er." The old lady heard her words, but her eyes brightened again. "He''er has also learned the skill of transfiguration, and he''er is as big as Yi''er, with the same height and body shape. If he''er is allowed to do this, it''s more appropriate."


    "Mother, you also know that he''er is the only son of my husband and I. In case the eldest brother knows about it, they are afraid that they will." Duan Qingwan is actually the same plan, but in this case, she still hasn''t forgotten to talk about the conditions with the old lady.


    ¡±Don''t worry. I won''t let them know about this matter. Even if they do, I won''t let them know about it. "The old lady seems to be very selfish about this. In this ancient city, no one dares to hear her words. Even Aoer and Yi''er will not violate her words.


    ¡±I''m afraid that big brother will know and misunderstand me. Then. "Duan Qingwan''s lips curled up, with some hesitation between his looks.


    ¡±Then don''t let them know. Don''t worry. I''m here. I don''t want them to know. They won''t know. What''s more, Yi''er is unconscious now, and this matter is even less to worry about. "The old lady comforted her when she saw her worry.


    ¡±Well, since it''s the meaning of the mother, I''ll talk to he''er and ask him what he means. "Duan agreed reluctantly in the late Qing Dynasty.


    ¡±Well, you are the most considerate. "The old lady held her hand, and her voice was obviously a little more gentle, and she was more satisfied with Duan Qingwan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 837

    ¡±Well, you are the most considerate. "The old lady held her hand, and her voice was obviously a little more gentle, and she was more satisfied with Duan Qingwan.


    ¡±Mother, there is another thing. "Duan Qingwan hesitated to speak again.


    ¡±What else? "The old lady looked at her and frowned subconsciously. Now she was worried about something.


    ¡±As for Yi''er''s going to Dayuan, if we can know more details, we should be more secure. At that time, Wan Yaning will meet Yi''er face-to-face and won''t help. "I have to say that Duan Qing evening was very thoughtful.


    ¡±Well, you''re right. The more we know about the relationship between Yi''er and her, the more secure it will be. "The old lady nodded slowly and thought a little more on her face." Yu Bai has been following Yi''er all the time. All things are clear to Yu Bai. You can ask Bai about it. "


    " but Yu Bai is Yi''er''s person, just afraid he won''t say it. "Duan Qingwan''s eyes are light and shining. Everyone around ancient Tianyi has a tight mouth. It''s impossible to ask anything.


    ¡±I remember a kind of medicine that will make people unconscious and vague after taking it. What do you ask him, what he says he will say, and he won''t remember it at all afterwards. "The old lady''s eyes narrowed slowly, and there was a little more ruthlessness in the deep of her eyes. In order to drive away yeyuning, she had to find a way.


    ¡±Is there such a medicine? Where? Does mother have it? "Duan Qingwan was stunned. This time, she was really surprised. She didn''t expect that the old lady still had this kind of medicine. If so, it would be better.


    The old lady looked at her, slowly nodding, and the meaning was obvious.


    "If so, then we can know what we want to know." Duan Qingwan''s face showed a chuckle, trying to hide the smile.


    However, the old lady didn''t look at her at the moment, so she didn''t see it.


    "I''ll send someone to white now." The old lady is very anxious at the moment, thinking that she can solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "My mother, I''m so anxious to pass it on to Bai. I''m afraid it will arouse my brother''s suspicion." Duan Qingwan is stunned for a while, and repeatedly stops.


    "What happened to Yi''er? I passed it on to Bai to ask what happened? They have been keeping it from me for so long that I haven''t settled with them yet. " However, the old lady''s face was once again enraged, and her voice slightly increased.


    Duan Qing evening heard the old lady say this, it is a clear sigh of relief, with the old lady''s character, Gu Tianyi has such a thing, the old lady sent white to ask questions, that is normal, said that the old lady deal with Yu Bai will not be surprising.


    What''s more, the old lady just said that after the medicine was used, the parties didn''t know anything.


    ¡±Come here, pass it on to Bai, and say that I have something to ask him. "The old lady immediately gave an order to send it to Bai.


    In the room, Gu Yuchun looks at Duan Qingwan. He has some discontent on his face. He approaches her and tries to lower his voice. "Why do you bring this matter in? "


    " do you have a better idea? "Duan looked at him in the late Qing Dynasty, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and his voice, which was pressed down as hard as he could, was obviously warning.


    ¡±Why do I have to do this? " Gu Yuchun sighed secretly, and his voice was obviously weak.


    "Why do I do this? Why do you think I did it? I didn''t do it for you or anyone else. "Duan listened to his words in the last night, and his heart was full of fire, but his voice was still kept down.


    ¡±You have just seen that ye Yuning is not an ordinary woman. With her intelligence, her ability and her courage, if Gu Tianyi really marries her, do you think we will have a place to live? "Duan said more and more angrily and his face changed.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Yuchun''s body shrank subconsciously, but he couldn''t help saying, "you also know that ye Yuning is pregnant with Yi''er''s children. Can you stop her for a while, or for a lifetime? "


    " as long as you stop this time, you will be stopped for a lifetime. Besides, the old lady is doing this now. If something goes wrong, it''s also the old man''s responsibility. It has nothing to do with us. " Duan Qingwan''s lips are a little more sneering. The words are no longer as gentle as they just were, but a kind of callousness that makes people tremble.


    Gu Yuchun looks at her like this. Suddenly, she is afraid and her subconscious becomes stiff.


    "What are you two whispering? I''m afraid I''ll hear you? " I turned around and looked at the two of them. I thought they were whispering something. I couldn''t help but chuckle a little bit more, joking.


    "Mother, you''ll make fun of the evening. "Duan was surprised in the evening. Seeing the old lady''s smile, he was relieved to know that the old lady didn''t hear what she had just said.


    Gu Yuchun''s face is slightly stiff, his lips are pursed, and he doesn''t speak.


    The old lady''s lips slowly raised, "I see you are so kind and happy for you. Chun''er has never been gentle and knows how to hurt people. It''s a great blessing for you to marry chun''er later."


    "Yes, yes, my mother is right, and everything she says is right." Duan Qingwan chuckled and went to the old lady. In a word, he successfully pleased the old lady.


    However, at the moment, her heart is still not willing. Gu Yuchun has been fighting all his life, but she can bear it. But her son can never live like this again.


    "You, a mouth like honey." The old lady looked at her with a smile on her face. The voice was full of love.


    It has to be said that Duan Qingwan really understood the old lady and would please her very much.


    "I''ll tell you the truth later." Duan Qing evening depends on the old lady. She is a little coquettish in intimacy.


    "You. "The old lady shook her head slightly, but the smile on her face was stronger.


    ¡±Mother, I''ll make you a cup of tea. "Duan went to the table in the evening, looking at the tea set on the table. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡±Good, good. For so many years, you have been making tea for me. I''m not used to the tea made by others now. "The old lady was even more delighted to hear her saying," the tea you made really feels different from others'', it seems that it is very good to drink. "


    ¡±My mother likes to make tea in the evening, so I think the tea made in the evening is good. In fact, the tea made in the evening is not the same as that made in others. "Duan held the tea cup tightly in the evening, and the tiny eyes seemed to flash a little strange.


    However, there was no change in the smile on her face, her voice was still soft as water, and her tea making action was very skillful. What just happened seemed to be an illusion.


    ¡±Well, my mother just likes you. "The smile on the old lady''s face keeps spreading. It''s that kind of sincere smile.


    Duan Qingwan looked at the old lady and smiled brightly. "For so many years, it was her mother who protected her. She was really grateful."


    For so many years, the old lady is really very good to Duan Qingwan, and so is her own daughter. But whether Duan Qingwan is really grateful is only in her heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 838

    For so many years, the old lady is really very good to Duan Qingwan, and so is her own daughter. But whether Duan Qingwan is really grateful is only in her heart.


    "If your mother can do it, she will do it for you." The old lady was more satisfied when she heard this. In recent years, she has done everything she can for them, not to lose them.


    However, there is only one city Lord in the ancient city. For the development of the ancient city, it is natural to choose the one with ability. Chun''er really can''t bear this responsibility.


    "Later understood" Duan Qingwan nodded and chuckled, but she was even more reluctant. If the old lady really thought about them, she shouldn''t let Gu Tianyi become the leader of the ancient city so easily.


    However, such dissatisfaction can only be hidden in the heart, dare not say it, and dare not reveal the slightest dissatisfaction.


    All she can do is laugh.


    Duan Qing evening brought the tea to the old lady''s face. The old lady took it with a smirk and tasted it slowly. "Well, that''s the taste. No one else can make it."


    "Is it? Are not all the same tea leaves, the same brewing method? " Gu Yuchun looked at the tea in the old lady''s hand, as if he was wondering, "make me a cup of tea, too."


    At his words, Duan''s hand, hidden under his clothes, froze for a while in the night, and something flashed in his eyes. However, when he looked up at him, it was a natural chuckle. "In fact, they are all the same, you said, they are all the same tea, the same brewing method, and the taste must be the same. "


    " my mother said that the taste is special. You can make me a drink. I''m just thirsty. "Listen to her, Gu Yuchun wants to drink more.


    Duan Qing evening slightly lowered her eyes and breathed in a secret breath. Then she made a cup for Gu Yuchun. When she handed it to him, it seemed that her gods were slightly different.


    However, Gu Yuchun did not pay attention, but directly reached for the past, and then slowly tasted, "nothing special, just like the usual tea. "


    obviously, Gu Yuchun didn''t taste the difference. For him, drinking tea is similar to drinking water. He is the kind of person who tastes tea, so it''s normal that he can''t drink it.


    Duan Qing evening secretly relieved a breath, the hair in the eyes also quickly disappeared.


    ¡±Is it the same? How can I feel different? "The old lady frowned slightly, and then glanced at Gu Yuchun." you can''t taste tea at all, just like drinking water, so you can''t taste anything special. "


    " my mother is right. I can''t taste it. " Gu Yuchun didn''t think much either, just thought that he would not spoil the old lady''s happiness, and followed her words back.


    "Here comes Yu Bai, old lady." Just at this time, the voice of the outside guard came.


    "Well, let him in." The smile on the old lady''s face was hidden. She put down the tea in her hand and sat down in the chair with a serious look.


    The smile on Duan''s face in the late Qing Dynasty also quickly disappeared, just a pair of eyes seemed to subconsciously look at the tea that the old lady just put down.


    "Yu Bai''s greetings to the old lady, the second master and the second lady." Yu Bai walked into the hall and saw Gu Yuchun and Duan Qingwan sitting in the hall. He was slightly shocked.


    Originally, the old lady called him to come. He was not surprised. After all, the old lady knew about the master''s injury and would definitely ask. She was afraid that she might deal with him.


    However, now the second master and the old lady are also there. Yu Bai suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart. As long as they are there, there is generally nothing good.


    Even if it''s a good thing, it can be confused by the second lady.


    Yu Bai can''t help being more alert.


    "Yu Bai, tell me what happened to you and the city Lord when you went to Dayuan this time." The old lady''s stern voice suddenly came and interrupted Yu Bai''s thoughts.


    ¡±The emperor and Empress of Dayuan didn''t object to the emperor''s proposal. They all agreed. However, the Emperor didn''t worry too much about it because he wanted to give the princess some time to adapt. "Yu Bai knows very well what can be said and what can''t be said.


    What he said is true. When the Master goes to propose a marriage, Dayuan agrees. The queen also supports the master very much. But the princess has some conflicts, so the master is not in a hurry.


    ¡±Is the city Lord not in a hurry, or the princess of Dayuan unwilling? "The old lady snorted coldly, obviously she didn''t believe Yu Bai''s words at all.


    ¡±Go back to the old lady, that''s exactly what the master means. "Yu Bai is most aware of the feelings of his master and son towards the princess. The old lady was already dissatisfied with the princess. At this moment, he can''t let the old lady have any prejudice against the princess any more.


    The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew that she could not ask what she wanted to know.


    ¡±Well, you should be careful about all the things that happened during that period, and don''t miss anything. "The old lady didn''t stick to this problem any more. She didn''t seem to care about it any more.


    Yu baimou light flash, how can the old lady speak so well today? Usually, the old lady is very strong. What she thinks is very difficult to change.


    However, the old lady asked him to say that he didn''t dare to refuse. He could only change the things that happened in those days, one by one. However, many things have been modified by Yu Bai, only to cause the old lady''s dissatisfaction with the princess, either by skipping or modifying them.


    In fact, when the old lady knew that the master was injured, Yu Bai thought that the old lady would look for her. He had thought about all the things in advance, so now the answer was very smooth.


    The old lady has been listening. She may have asked a few questions, but she didn''t ask more and didn''t grasp something. However, Yu Bai''s revised statement makes the old lady find nothing wrong.


    ¡±After a long talk, have a cup of tea. "Yu Bai said about two quarters of an hour, when the old lady suddenly interrupted him, her voice was very gentle, not too much different.


    However, Yu Bai is surprised. Today''s old lady is really strange. She is so gentle. After all, the old lady called him for the injury of the master. Even if the things he said were modified, nothing could make the old lady angry. But because of her character, there is nothing wrong and nothing can be so peaceful Light.


    Besides, the old lady even let him drink tea?


    It''s never been treated.


    The girl heard the old lady''s words and brought the tea on the table to Yu Bai.


    Yu Bai murmured a breath. She didn''t dare not stop drinking the tea given by the old lady. So she could only reach out and take it. His eyes drooped slightly and looked at the tea in his hand. She hesitated. Would the old lady poison him in the tea?


    However, I immediately thought that if the old lady wanted to deal with him, she could come with the right words and do not need to poison him at all.


    And even if the old lady does poison the tea, he must drink it. If he doesn''t drink it, it will make the old lady angry, but anything can happen.


    However, the old lady at the moment is too gentle, gentle and strange, which makes his heart even more uneasy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 839

    However, the old lady at the moment is too gentle, gentle and strange, which makes his heart even more uneasy.


    Yu Bai breathed secretly again, then took up the tea and drank it slowly. The tea was not soup. Yu Bai didn''t find any poison. However, he only took one sip and didn''t drink any more.


    old lady asked him to drink. He did not disobey old lady''s words after drinking. He didn''t notice that he was poisoned in the tea. He didn''t dare to drink all in white, for fear of any accident.


    The old lady didn''t say anything. Yu Bai took a sigh of relief and held the teacup in her hand.


    When the old lady saw his movements, she gave a little sneer at the corner of her lips, but she didn''t speak quickly. It will take a little time for the medicine to work.


    Seeing that the old lady didn''t speak, Yu Bai didn''t make up her mind. She didn''t know whether to continue.


    Yu Bai is hesitating. Suddenly, he feels dizzy. His eyes seem to be blurry. Yu Bai''s heart is frightened. The first reaction is to look at the tea still in his hand. He just didn''t do anything else. He just took a sip of tea, so the problem must be on the tea.


    Just, Yu Bai can''t understand why the old lady poisoned her?


    As an old lady, even if he is executed now, there is no need to poison him.


    Yu Bai felt that his eyes seemed to become more and more blurred, his head more and more dizzy and heavier, and he could not think normally at all.


    ¡±Now tell me what happened when you went to Dayuan with the city Lord? "When the old lady saw it, she asked again.


    ¡±The city Lord went to the capital to propose marriage. The emperor and Empress of Dayuan were not against it. The Lord felt that this should not be too urgent. After all, it was too sudden for the princess, and the princess could not accept it for a while. "Yu Bai''s words don''t differ from those before, but they are slightly different.


    ¡±That''s because ye Yuning doesn''t want to. "The old lady''s face was obviously heavy, and her voice was a little colder. She knew that.


    This time, Yu Bai didn''t speak or oppose, so he acquiesced. Now that Yu Bai is poisoned, he can''t modify his speech at all, only answer truthfully.


    The old lady''s face grew darker.


    "Is the princess someone else you like?" This time, the old lady asked directly, because she knew that Yu Bai would not lie at the moment.


    "Yes, the princess likes the Northern Kingdom''s emperor, beiyanchen. Originally, the queen of Dayuan had decided to marry her three days later. But when the princess heard that the Northern Kingdom''s Prince had an accident, she went to the northern kingdom." Yu Bai''s mind at this moment couldn''t think at all. He could only answer the old lady''s questions instinctively.


    The instinctive answer is the truest truth, without any falsehood. At the moment, Yu Bai doesn''t care about other things.


    ¡±What, you mean she escaped from marriage? "When the old lady heard Yu Bai''s words, her face changed directly. She was gloomy. She only knew that night Yu Ning went to the north country to find Bei Yanchen, but she didn''t know that they had decided to marry. But ye Yuning went to the Northern Kingdom at that time. What''s this, not escaping marriage?


    Did she think about Yi''er''s situation when she did this?


    This damned woman is so hateful that she is so kind to Yi''er.


    Now she even has the face to come to the ancient city. It''s light when she was just locked up.


    ¡±Later? " Duan Qingwan was also surprised, but when she saw the old lady''s face, she was secretly happy. In this way, ye Yuning didn''t want to stay any longer. However, she thought that something must have happened later, otherwise Gu Tianyi would not be hurt.


    "And then what happened? How did the city Lord get hurt? "Duan Qingwan''s words reminded the old lady. The old lady''s bleak eyes stared at Bai, and the voice was even colder.


    ¡±Later, the master overtook the princess and wanted her to go back with him, but the princess refused. "Yu Bai consciousness is not under his control at all. What he said is not under his control at all. He just instinctively said what happened at that time.


    ¡±Well, that''s good. That woman''s a real stake. "The old lady can''t help interrupting him again, and her face is even more gloomy." Yi''er caught her, but she didn''t go back with Yi''er. Hum, why did she come to the ancient city again. "


    at this moment, the old lady only felt that her chest was about to explode with anger.


    ¡±Later, you go on. "The old lady breathed hard, and then looked at Yu Bai again.


    ¡±Later, the master accompanied the princess to the northern kingdom. "Yu Bai is still telling the truth.


    ¡±Yi''er accompanies her to the northern kingdom. Something like that happens. Yi''er even accompanies her to the northern kingdom. Is Yi''er crazy? "The old lady was shocked. I never thought it would be like this. That woman escaped marriage. For another man, Yi''er even accompanied her to the northern kingdom?


    Is Yi''er crazy?


    ¡±Yes, the master likes the princess very much, so even if the princess escapes from marriage and wants to go to the Northern Kingdom, the master still tries to stay with the princess. " Yu Bai is telling the truth at the moment.


    However, the old lady is more reluctant to listen to such a truth.


    ¡±Does Yi Er like her? For her sake, even such things are tolerated, even to do such absurd things? "The old lady''s eyes narrowed suddenly." no, I can''t let her destroy Yi''er, I can''t. "


    she can never see her grandson destroyed in the hands of a woman.


    ¡±How did the city Lord get hurt? " Duan Qingwan is also shocked at the moment, but she hasn''t forgotten the things that are easy to get hurt in ancient days. Judging from Yu Bai''s words, most of the things that are easy to get hurt in ancient days are inseparable from Yeyu Ning.


    "Later, when the princess went to the Imperial Palace in the Northern Kingdom, the master disguised himself and tried to sneak into the palace, but Yu Bai''s martial arts were not as good as that of the master. When Yu Bai sneaked into the Imperial Palace, the master was seriously injured." Yu Bai instinctively returned when he heard someone ask.


    "You mean that the city Lord was seriously injured after he followed Yeyu Ning into the palace?" The old lady''s tiny eyes suddenly open, and her face suddenly becomes a little more frightening.


    Yi''er is really hurt by Ye Yuning.


    "What was the situation at that time? Who hurt the city Lord?" When Duan heard this in the last night of Qing Dynasty, he couldn''t help being excited. If this is the case, then Gu Tianyi was really hurt by yeyuning. In this way, the old lady could not tolerate yeyuning any more.


    "When Yu Bai hurried into the palace, he saw the Lord fall to the ground. There were several royal palace guards, the princess and Yu Bai. Yu Bai described the situation at that time. At that time, the princess was also unconscious on the ground, but he could only save the Lord, not the princess, and he did not know how the Lord is now.


    "My mother, I didn''t think it was like this. "This time, it was a sudden opening in the late Qing Dynasty, which interrupted Yu''s vernacular.


    Duan Qingwan looked at the old lady, with some exaggerated consternation in his eyes. "It was the bodyguard of the northern kingdom who hurt Yi''er. Was it really the prince of the Northern Kingdom and Duan Qingwan''s words deliberately stopped, but the meaning was obvious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 840

    Duan Qingwan''s words intentionally stopped, but the meaning was obvious.


    ¡±Damned woman, I knew it was her fault Yi''er. "The old lady''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and her voice was obviously murderous," I should have killed her to avenge Yi''er. "


    ¡±My mother, you can''t be too impulsive. After all, she is the princess of Dayuan. "Duan saw the old lady like this in the last night of the morning, and he was very happy. Of course, his face didn''t leak out.


    "What happened to Dayuan''s princess? Yi''er is the leader of the ancient city. They haven''t hurt him like this. " The old lady was even more angry. It seemed that she would eat people. If Yeyu was here now, she would kill Yeyu.


    "My mother, or something else, the princess has already," Gu Yuchun rarely plucked up courage to tell the truth he knew.


    ¡±Now it''s very obvious. Yeyu congeals into the palace to find beiyanchen, and Yi''er follows him into the palace. It must be because there is a conflict in the emotional affairs, and then they move their hands. They hurt Yi''er like this. "Duan knew what he wanted to say in the last night of Qing Dynasty. He was surprised and interrupted him.


    At the moment, Duan Qing''s inference is reasonable, and the key is that the old lady thinks so,.


    ¡±I can''t spare that woman. "The old lady''s teeth are biting fiercely. It seems that she can''t bite yeyuning directly.


    ¡±Mother, we''ll take a long view of this matter. " Duan Qingwan comes to her side and comforts her in a low voice.


    "Well, you''re right." The old lady nodded slowly, raised her eyes to see Yu Bai, who was still standing in the hall, and said in a deep voice, "OK, go back first."


    "Yes." At the moment, Yu Bai''s consciousness is still unclear. Listening is instinctive. Then he turns around and leaves the room.


    "I didn''t expect that the woman was so cruel. Yi''er did so many things for her. She even hurt Yi''er like this." When Yu Bai left, the old lady''s face was even worse, and her voice was obviously raised.


    ¡±How could it be like this? I always thought there was some misunderstanding in it. "Duan Qingwan intentionally cheered on the fire.


    ¡±Misunderstanding? Hum, in this case, what Yu Bai said will never be false. Now it''s very clear that there is no misunderstanding. "The old lady snorted coldly, and the cruelty in her eyes made people afraid," so I could not spare the girl. "


    " my mother, no matter what, she is the princess of Dayuan. If something happens to her in our ancient city, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. We might as well try to let her go first. "Now Duan Qingwan is no longer worried about the marriage between Ye Yuning and Gu Tianyi, because Duan Qingwan is very clear in his mind. In this situation, the old lady will definitely not agree to be together again.


    However, yeyuning was brought into the ancient city by her. If something happened in the ancient city, even if it was done by the old lady, it might also affect her at that time. Therefore, yeyuning must be allowed to leave the ancient city first.


    ¡±Mother, you are right. We can''t let the princess have an accident in the ancient city. "Gu Yuchun took the initiative to echo Duan Qingwan''s meaning." just Yu Bai said that it was the bodyguards of the northern kingdom who hurt Yi''er. We should go to the northern kingdom for revenge. "


    " if it wasn''t for ye Yuning, Yi''er would not go to the northern Kingdom, let alone be hurt in the imperial palace. "The old lady interrupted him directly," so, it''s still because of her, because of her, Yi''er will be hurt. "


    " however, you have a point. Send her out of the city first. Don''t let her have an accident in the ancient city. " The old lady''s words were paused, and there was more killing intention in her eyes.


    Out of the ancient city, if there is anything else happened to yeyuning, it has nothing to do with the ancient city. This time, yeyuning came to the ancient city alone and brought a little girl with him, so it''s not difficult to deal with yeyuning.


    "My mother is right. We should let her out of the city first. However, we can''t drive her out of the ancient city directly, so we should let her go out of the city on her own initiative according to the original plan." Duan Qingwan is such a smart person that naturally sees the old lady''s killing intention at the moment.


    Duan Qingwan understood that with the old lady''s character, she would never let yeyuning go when she left the city.


    However, that kind of situation is what she is most willing to see. If something happens to Yeyu, it has nothing to do with her.


    ¡±OK, I''ll tell you later. "The old lady turned to Duan in the late Qing Dynasty, and her face relaxed a little bit, but she still had a violent look that made people tremble.


    ¡±Later, it''s up to you to arrange it. " The old lady usually trusts her the most, and now she gives all the things to Duan Qingwan.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you later." Duan Qingwan nodded repeatedly, "the faster the mother is, the better it is, and the news is revealed."


    "Well, you can arrange it quickly." The old lady waved.


    Duan turned around and walked out quickly in the late Qing Dynasty. When she turned around, the corner of her lips pulled out a light smile. It seemed that things were going better than she expected.


    However, there is another thing that she must make clear, that is, what Yu Bai said earlier in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom.


    At that time, Yu Bai said that he saw Gu Tianyi injured and comatose on the ground. He said that there were bodyguards from the Northern Kingdom present, and he also mentioned Ye Yuning.


    At that time, she felt that what Yu Bai said behind her might not be what she wanted to hear. She was afraid of damaging her plan, so she broke Yu Bai''s words. However, now she should catch up with Yu Bai quickly, hoping to ask about the situation at that time.


    Therefore, after Duan left the room late in the morning, the speed was even faster.


    ¡±Why do you walk so fast? Even if you are in a hurry, you should not be in such a hurry. "Gu Yuchun saw her anxious look and frowned slightly.


    Duan didn''t pay attention to it in the last night of the Qing Dynasty. Instead, she accelerated her speed. At the moment, she almost ran.


    Yu Bai is poisoned, and her consciousness is a bit trance, so she walks very slowly. Duan qinglate just followed her in the room and delayed some time, but she was fast and soon caught up with Bai.


    ¡±Yu Bai, let me ask you one more thing. Did you see the princess when you entered the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? Is the princess there? So what was the princess doing? "Duan didn''t have time to breathe in the evening, so he asked quickly.


    Yu Bai looks at her in a trance. It''s obvious that her consciousness hasn''t recovered. Hearing her questions, she answers subconsciously, "the princess was there, but she was also comatose."


    "the princess was comatose on the ground? What happened? " Duan Qingwan''s eyes suddenly opened, which she never thought of. The relationship between yeyuning and the Northern Kingdom, she knew, who dares to hurt yeyuning in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom?


    Also let night Yu Ning faint on the ground?!


    "What happened? I really don''t know. When I rushed there, I saw that the master and the princess were in a coma on the ground." Yu Bai returns slowly again.


    What''s going on? Duan Qingwan is full of doubts at the moment. Even if she is smart, she can''t understand this matter at the moment.


    Even Yu Bai, who was present at that time, didn''t know what happened. Others were afraid that it would be more difficult to know.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 841

    However, Duan thought of another question in the evening of Qing Dynasty and asked quickly again, "is the city Lord with the princess? Do you know when they were together? "


    Since Ye Yu Ning is pregnant, then ye Yu Ning and Gu Tianyi must be together. I just don''t know when it is. Yu Bai has been following Gu Tianyi and must know.


    "What''s together?" Obviously, Yu Bai didn''t understand what she said.


    "I mean, when did they have skin ties, husband and wife?" Duan Qingwan can only make his words clearer.


    "No, nothing like that happened between the master and the princess." But Yu Bai denies it.


    ¡±No? Impossible? Would it be you didn''t know? "Duan was stunned again in the evening of last night. The situation of yeyuning really seems to be pregnant. Did she guess wrong?


    ¡±I have always been with the Lord, never left, if there is something between the Lord and the princess, how can I not know. "Yu Bai disagrees with her on this issue.


    ¡±You haven''t left the city Lord''s side? "Duan Qingwan was even more confused.


    ¡±Except for the time when I entered the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, which was a palace with advanced masters and sons, I entered later. "Yu Bai thought about it, and then said again, because he was poisoned, he was obviously in a trance.


    ¡±Into the palace? "Duan Qing''s eyes suddenly narrowed," what happened in the palace? "


    " I don''t know. "Yu Bai thought Duan Qing night was asking him, and shook his head subconsciously.


    ¡±OK, you go back first. "Duan qingwansheng was afraid that his poison had been neutralized and found something different, so he repeatedly asked him to leave first.


    Seeing Yu Bai leaving, Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slowly, which was really strange.


    At that time, why did Gu Tianyi and ye Yuning fall into a coma on the ground? What happened?


    Is Yeyu Ning pregnant? Yu Bai said that he has always been at the side of ancient Tianyi. Hearing Yu Bai''s tone, he is sure that there is nothing between ancient Yuyi and night Yuning.


    Except this time to the palace?


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes suddenly brightened, so would that happen in the palace?


    But it''s the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. It''s not easy for ancient Tianyi to sneak into the imperial palace. How could he do such a thing unless he had to.


    Duan Qingwan''s eyes slightly open, suddenly thought of a possibility!!


    Yu Bai returns to the yard, and his consciousness slowly recovers. His brain also returns to normal thinking. He just sees himself standing in the yard. He is a bit confused. He remembers that he was called by the old lady. Then the old lady asked him a lot of questions.


    But when did he come back? He can''t remember.


    Yu Bai tried to think, but he couldn''t remember anything.


    "Yu Bai, what are you doing here?" Gu Yu AO and Meng Yanqiu, who happened to be here, saw Yu Bai standing in the yard, dazed. It was strange.


    "Master, madam." Yu Bai turned around and saluted respectfully. After thinking about it, she said, "just now the old lady called Yu Bai over and asked him about going to Dayuan. "The old lady told you to go there? "Meng Yanqiu was not surprised, but he was worried," what did the old lady ask? How did you get back? "


    " back to my wife, Yu Bai has been with the master for many years. The master still knows something about Bai, so Yu Bai answers according to the master''s mind. " Although Yu Bai was confused about how to get back to the yard, he still remembered the answer to the old lady''s question in the old lady''s room at that time.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Meng Yanqiu said with a sigh of relief, "I hope that Yi''er will wake up soon, and nothing will happen again."


    "By the way, I heard that today the old lady put a man in the darkroom. Who is that?" Although Gu Yu Ao has been dealing with the matter of Gu Tianyi, and although the old lady deliberately concealed it, Gu Yu Ao still got the news.


    "The old lady put people in the darkroom?" Meng Yanqiu heard what he said, and his face was obviously a little more surprised, "why do you close people properly?"


    Meng Yanqiu''s words slightly stopped, and a pair of eyes looked at Yu Bai. "Yi''er has such a thing. The old lady called Yu Bai, but she only asked about something. How could she lock him in the darkroom without any reason without dealing with Yu Bai?"


    "Is it the servant who made the mistake?" In fact, Gu Yu Ao didn''t know what happened. After all, the old lady deliberately concealed everything.


    "No way. If the servant makes a mistake, he can''t be locked in the darkroom. At most, he is locked in the wood room. If he commits a serious crime, he should be sent to prison." Meng Yanqiu''s eyebrows slightly frown, and his face is obviously more dignified.


    "Then who will it be?" Gu Yuao''s look has also changed. "Or I''ll ask."


    ¡±The old lady obviously conceals this matter on purpose. Otherwise, you can''t get the news, but you don''t know what it is. So even if you ask in the past, you can''t ask anything. "Meng Yanqiu thought about it and said again. This time, her voice was obviously smaller. Over the years, she knew the old lady very well.


    "Go to the darkroom." Gu Yu Ao''s eyes flickered a little, then suddenly opened.


    The best way to figure out what''s going on is to go to the darkroom and see the people, and then you''ll know what''s going on.


    However, when Gu Yu Ao went to the darkroom, he found that there was no one in the darkroom. The guard guarding the darkroom said that the old lady had taken the people away.


    As for where it was taken, no one knows.


    "What is the old lady doing? Who is it that bothers the old lady so much? " Meng Yanqiu felt that this matter was not so simple. If it was just ordinary people, the old lady could not have bothered that thought. She had just been locked in the darkroom, and then she took them away.


    Meng Yanqiu''s words stopped for a moment, thought about it, and said tentatively, "will the old lady just not want us to know if she does this?"


    "Why didn''t she let us know? People in the ancient city, who does she want to close, need our consent? What''s more, she''s not the one around us. She doesn''t have to be afraid that we know. " Gu Yu''s eyebrows are slightly locked, and his heart is also extremely confused.


    It''s not necessary for the old lady to do that.


    "Would it not be the people in the ancient city?" Meng Yanqiu suddenly thought of the possibility that the old lady would not be the man of the ancient city if she was so hiding and avoiding them?


    ¡±Not from the ancient city? Who would that be? Has anyone entered the ancient city recently? "Gu Yu''s eyes turned to her quickly with pride." did you think of anything? "


    " I and Meng Yanqiu opened their mouths, but they didn''t say what they said at the end of the mouth, so they changed it. "I think we should find out this matter as soon as possible. "


    now, things have not been found out, she dare not say anything, and she hopes it is not what she guessed.


    "Yes." Gu Yu Ao nodded slowly, then turned to Yu Bai. "Yu Bai, you can find out this without delay. The sooner the better."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 842

    In fact, he had the same worries as Meng Yanqiu.


    "Yes." Yubai respectfully responds, turns around and leaves. Yubai is a wise man. How can he not know what ancient Yuao worried about.


    If it really has something to do with the master, he will find out even if he has lost his life.


    "I''ll go to my mother''s side to see if I can find anything." After Yu Bai left, Gu Yu Ao was still a little uneasy. Since it was the old lady who caught him, he could go to the old lady and find something.


    "I''ll go with you." Meng Yanqiu breathed secretly, then looked up at him with a certain firmness.


    In general, when there is nothing to do, Meng Yanqiu seldom goes to the old lady''s place, because every time she goes, the old lady has absolutely nothing to do with her.


    "Don''t go, I''ll go alone." Gu Yu Ao saw her look and her eyes were slightly heavy. Could he not understand her mind? After all these years, he would not know her grievance. But what could he do if he was his mother? All he could do was to protect his wife and make her suffer less.


    In the current situation, if the old lady did anything at the moment, Meng Yanqiu would not let her go, and she would be embarrassed everywhere.


    "My husband, if it''s as I expected, I''ll go, and the old lady will target me. Maybe I can find something." Meng Yanqiu naturally knows what she is facing this time, but she can''t help it.


    If it''s true as she guessed, she''ll be able to find out more when she goes.


    "I just don''t want you to be wronged." Gu Yu stretched out his hand proudly and gently took her into his arms, with a face that would never be gentle in front of an outsider.


    "No matter what it is, qiu''er will not feel aggrieved. As long as he loves me and understands me, nothing else matters." Meng Yanqiu''s lips began to smile slowly, which was a happy and satisfied smile.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yu Ao can''t say too many sweet words, but he has the gentleness of his own man.


    When the old lady walked into the room, her son''s face showed a slight smile unconsciously, but when she saw Meng Yanqiu following Gu Yuao, her face sank instantly.


    "What are you doing? "The old lady looked at Meng Yanqiu with undisguised dissatisfaction in her eyes," nothing, but you seldom come to me. "


    Gu Yu Ao didn''t think of it. Just now, before entering the room, the old lady began to create difficulties. Her lips moved and she was just about to open her mouth.


    "Qiuer says hello to her mother. "However, Meng Yanqiu is the first step forward to salute.


    "Good night, please? It''s not this time, is it? And I haven''t seen you come here to say hello these days. Anyway, it will come back to me to say hello. " The old lady just doesn''t like Meng Yanqiu, so even if Meng Yanqiu does well, she can pick out the thorns.


    "My mother, qiu''er usually comes here on time to say hello." Gu Yu is so proud that he can''t help talking for Meng Yanqiu.


    "On time? Hum, it''s quite on time. Like the task, it''s not sincere at all. " The old lady snorted directly. The worse that was said, anyway, she would not be satisfied.


    Gu Yu secretly breathed a sigh of pride. The old lady usually doesn''t make sense, and even totally doesn''t make sense to qiu''er. In normal times, qiu''er has been patient and humble everywhere, but the old lady is still dissatisfied and embarrassed qiu''er everywhere.


    ¡±It''s qiu''er''s fault. In the future, qiu''er will often come here. "Meng Yanqiu knows that the old lady is deliberately picking up trouble, but she has to follow her words.


    "No, I''ll be angry when I see you half dead. I want to live for a few more years, but you still don''t get in my way." The old lady directly interrupted Meng Yanqiu''s words, which were even worse.


    "My mother, qiuer is my wife and your daughter-in-law. Why do you embarrass her so much?" Gu Yuao wants to bear it, but she can''t bear it anymore. The old lady''s words are too much.


    Now, accompanied by him, he is still here. The old lady just said qiu''er. When he is not here, the old lady doesn''t know how to embarrass qiu''er.


    He always knew that the old lady was not satisfied with qiuer. Every time qiuer came to the old lady, he would be aggrieved, but he didn''t expect that the old lady would go so far.


    "I embarrassed her? What''s wrong with her? I can''t just say a few words of truth? " Seeing that Gu Yu Ao helped Meng Yanqiu to speak, the old lady was a little more angry and her voice suddenly increased.


    "What are you doing here? Is it because I''m angry? " The old lady''s eyes turn to Meng Yanqiu again, and the angry eyes are more disgusted.


    "Qiuer dare not. "Meng Yanqiu lowered his eyes slightly, breathed in a secret breath, thought about it, and then said again," qiu''er just heard that someone had been locked in the dark room. "


    Meng Yanqiu understood the old lady''s dissatisfaction with her, and she would be scolded for anything she said in front of the old lady. At this moment, the old lady was afraid that she would be more angry, but she couldn''t help mentioning it.


    She had to figure it out. She was afraid it would be as she thought it was.


    If that is the case, she must find a way.


    "What? What do you mean? " Sure enough, when the old lady heard her words, her face suddenly changed, and her voice roared, interrupting Meng Yanqiu''s words, "it''s hard not to be successful. I have to report to you personally."


    At the moment, the old lady could not help roaring out angrily. First, Meng Yanqiu was angry about her. Second, she was worried that Gu Yuao would know about it.


    "Qiu''er dare not. Qiu''er just heard that the people who are locked in the darkroom are not the people of our ancient city. But qiu''er received a letter from Queen Dayuan some time ago saying that the princess is coming to the ancient city. Qiu''er is afraid of any misunderstanding." Meng Yanqiu understood that the old lady would not tell them the truth, but she could use her method to find out the truth.


    In fact, she didn''t receive Tang Kexin''s letter at all. These days, she has been with her son, hardly ever going out of the door, and she doesn''t know anything about the outside.


    But, she is afraid in case, what if Ning''er really comes to the ancient city?


    The old lady must have a lot of dissatisfaction with Ning''er, so if Ning''er really comes to the ancient city, the old lady will probably lock up Ning''er.


    When the old lady heard Meng Yanqiu''s words, she was shocked for a moment, and her expression flashed quickly. Meng Yanqiu said that she had received the letter from the queen of Dayuan first. Then Meng Yanqiu knew that ye Yuning would come to the ancient city?


    So, Meng Yanqiu now knows that she''s in yeyuning?


    Meng Yanqiu is smart and observes carefully. Although there is not much abnormality in the old lady''s look, she still sees some differences and becomes more suspicious.


    "Ning''er came to our ancient city when she was three years old. Now she has grown up. She must have changed. I''m afraid I don''t even know her mother when I see her." Meng Yanqiu tried his best to put it mildly, not to provoke the old lady too much. In fact, she understood that if Ning''er really came to the ancient city, she could not conceal her identity.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 843

    If the old lady saw Ning''er, she would surely know her identity. Moreover, with the old lady''s dissatisfaction with Ning''er, she was afraid that it was precisely because she knew her identity that she would lock up Ning''er even more.


    So now she is more suspicious that the person might be Ning''er.


    If it''s really Ning''er, she can''t ignore it.


    Even if the old lady will be more dissatisfied with her in the future, she must do so.


    "What do I know her for? Does she have anything to do with us now? Yi''er didn''t marry and get hurt like this when she went to Beijing. What do you think she has to do with our ancient city? " The old lady directly interrupts Meng Yanqiu''s words, which are very wonderful.


    Meng Yanqiu secretly exhaled. She knew what she said. The old lady would not listen to her, but she did not expect that the old lady would even say it for this reason.


    "Mother, I''m afraid that the princess will come to the ancient city, but we all don''t know her, so I''m afraid that it will cause misunderstanding." Meng Yanqiu can only make her words more obvious. Now she only wants to say that it may be ye Yuning who has been shut down by my husband.


    Meng Yanqiu''s words are so obvious that the old lady must understand.


    "Hum, she did something like that, hurt Yi''er like that, and had the face to come to the ancient city. If she really dared to come to the ancient city, I would never let her go." The old lady''s face was obviously gloomy, and there was more anger in her voice.


    Hearing this, Meng Yanqiu was shocked and worried a little more.


    ¡±Mother, it''s not Yi''er who was hurt by the princess. It''s impossible for the princess, "Gu Yuao''s face is a little more dignified, and she can''t help opening up again. Although he doesn''t know what happened at that time, he knows that Ning''er will never hurt Yi''er.


    Moreover, Yu Bai said that when he entered the palace, Yi''er and Ning''er were both unconscious on the ground, and Ning''er himself was unconscious. How could Yi''er be hurt.


    Yu Bai said that those who hurt Yi''er were several bodyguards in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom at that time. Obviously, Ning''er was also a victim, but Yu Bai could only rescue Yi''er, but not Ning''er.


    "How do you know it''s not her hurt Yi''er, it''s her clearly?" the old lady was more excited when she heard Gu Yuao''s words and suddenly roared.


    ¡±Good night to my brother and sister-in-law. "Just then, Duan came in late in the morning and interrupted the old lady.


    The old lady suddenly regained her mind, and realized that she had almost lost her tongue just now. She asked about all these things after taking medicine for nothing. If she said it now, Aoer would doubted it.


    Fortunately, it''s good that I came in time.


    ¡±Later, you''re here. "The old lady looked at Duan in the evening, and her face was obviously relieved and her voice was much lower.


    ¡±I just cooked ginseng soup and sent it to my mother. " Duan Qingwan''s hand is holding soup at the moment, and she walks slowly towards the old lady. In fact, as soon as Gu Yu AO and Meng Yanqiu enter the old lady''s yard, she gets the news. She is afraid that the old lady will miss her words, but if she comes in rashly, she is afraid that it will arouse suspicion, so she specially carries a bowl of soup.


    "You have a heart." The old lady looked at her, more satisfied, with a slight smile on her lips.


    Gu Yu frowned slightly. The old lady seemed to want to say something, but she was interrupted by Duan Qingwan who just came in.


    Seeing the old lady''s attitude towards Duan Qingwan, Meng Yanqiu sighed secretly. All the time, the old lady was very satisfied with Duan Qingwan, but was dissatisfied with her everywhere.


    However, it''s also her fault. She''s always cold-blooded, and she can''t learn to please the old lady like she did last night.


    The old lady''s eyes turned slightly and swept to Meng Yanqiu, who was standing on one side. Her face was slightly heavy. "You look at you, and then you look at the evening girl. She always cares about my body and specially cooks Soup for me. How about you? You never come to me when you''re free. Now you even question me. "In the presence of Meng Yanqiu, the old lady makes a direct comparison between the two people. In the old lady''s view, the two people are really different.


    Meng yanqiuwei looks down and doesn''t speak. She knows that at this time, no matter what she says, she will only aggravate the old lady.


    "Don''t be angry, mother. Listen to your sister-in-law slowly if you have anything to do." Duan Qingwan was secretly happy, but he was worried and worried.


    "Listen to her? What do I listen to her? If I listen to her again, I will be angry with her. " When the old lady heard Duan Qingwan''s words, her voice improved a little.


    "You go, don''t stand here, let me look upset." The old lady looks at Meng Yanqiu, and her face is unabashedly disgusted. Of course, at the moment, she is afraid that Meng Yanqiu will continue to ask.


    Meng Yanqiu raised his head and his lips moved. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say the disgust in the eyes of the old lady. She was clear in her heart that the old lady was disgusted with her. What she said now, the old lady would not answer her, but would just exchange a scolding.


    "Mother, who are you locking up in the darkroom?" Gu Yu Ao saw the situation in front of him and asked directly. He knew that if he could be more euphemistic, he would never ask anything.


    "What? You''re in charge of my business? Do you have anything to do with me? " When the old lady turned to Gu yu''ao, she was also angry. "The people below me are not obedient. I will teach them a lesson and report it to you."


    "Mother, I didn''t mean that." Gu Yuao murmured a sigh. The old lady is even annoyed with him. It seems that he can''t ask anything today.


    We have to think of other ways to find out.


    ¡±Let''s go. Let''s go together. Don''t leave me here if you are OK. I''m looking at you. "The old lady waved her hand impatiently and began to rush with Gu Yu Ao.


    Gu Yu Ao knows that in such a situation, even if he stays, there is no sense. What''s more, it''s even worse for Duan Qingwan to ask.


    Seeing Gu Yuao and Meng Yanqiu leave together, Duan Qingwan''s face sank slightly. Unexpectedly, they got the news so soon, and even came directly to question the old lady.


    Just now, thanks to her timely arrival, otherwise the old lady would have lost her tongue.


    ¡±Hum, they are very clever at the news. "The old lady snorted a little coldly, and her face was a little dissatisfied." she came to question me. "


    "My mother, I''m always cautious when I do it. I guess I should know about the darkroom before I come. I must have checked it in the darkroom. Because I didn''t find anything, I came here to ask my mother directly." Duan Qing night''s eyes narrowed, although the voice was still soft, but there was a trace of ruthlessness in the eyes.


    ¡±Well, you''re right. Fortunately, you let her go ahead of time. "The old lady always believed Duan Qingwan''s words.


    ¡±But I''m obviously suspicious now. I''m sure I''ll check. If I do, I''m afraid I won''t keep it from you for a long time. " Duan Qingwan is too clear about the ability of Gu Yuao. If Gu Tianyi is not still in a coma now, and Gu Yuao is busy with the matter of Gu Yuyi, ye Yuning can''t hide it at all.


    "So, we should solve this matter as soon as possible and let yeyouning leave as soon as possible." The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her face was obviously more fierce. If it wasn''t for Yeyu Ning''s identity, she wouldn''t be in such trouble.


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 844

    "So, we should solve this matter as soon as possible and let yeyouning leave as soon as possible." The old lady''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her face was obviously a little more fierce. If it wasn''t for the identity of Ye Yuning, there would be no such trouble.


    "I''ve told he''er about this. He''er didn''t agree at the beginning. I advised him for a long time, and he finally answered. He also wanted to share your worries for his mother, let alone his brother''s hurt again. "Duan Qingwan just opened his mouth properly, saying that it was perfect.


    ¡±Well, he''er is becoming more and more sensible. "The old lady was very satisfied after hearing this, and finally her face relaxed a little." then I''ll leave this matter to you for arrangement. Now, I only believe you. "


    "Don''t worry, my mother. I''ll take care of it later." Duan Qingwan is very happy. With the old lady''s words, she can do it at ease. No matter what happens in the future, the old lady is responsible for it.


    Duan went out of the old lady''s room late in the morning to prepare. She knew that since Gu Yuao had known about this, she had to hurry up without any further delay, so she had to advance all the plans.


    The next day, Duan went around the garden and walked to a path in the evening of Qing Dynasty. No one was following him. He walked into a room quickly this time.


    Open the door, see the night Yu Ning in the room, the Mou son of Duan Qing evening squints slightly, there is a quick smile in the deep of Mou son. She believes that she can definitely drive the night Yu Ning out of the ancient city today.


    "Ning''er, are you ok?" Hidden in the eyes of the cold, Duan Qingwan quickly forward, a face of concern to the night Yu Ning.


    ¡±I''m fine. "Yeyu glanced at her with a cold look. She was really not enthusiastic about Duan Qingwan. Even if she was the mother of gutianyi, she could not force herself.


    ¡±Ah, the old lady has been angry about Yi''er''s going to propose marriage. The old lady is devoted to Yi''er and loves Yi''er. Don''t blame the old lady. " Duan sighed softly in the late Qing Dynasty. He was a little embarrassed in his voice.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes flickered for a while, but she didn''t speak. She really didn''t want to comment on Duan Qingwan''s words. The old lady was very dissatisfied with her, but she felt that it wasn''t just about the marriage proposal.


    "With the old lady''s temperament, I don''t know when the anger will go away. I''m afraid that the old lady will keep you shut all the time, so I''m here to let you go quietly today." Duan Qingwan seems to have been used to the fact that yeyuning doesn''t speak, so he goes on with his own accord.


    This time, Ye Yu Ning had a reaction. There was a little more accident in her expression. Duan Qingwan came to let her go?


    However, she entered the ancient city to see the ancient Tianyi. How can she go without it?


    Besides, the old lady locked her up, and Duan Qing let her go secretly at the party?


    "Ning''er, hurry up. Today is a special day. Everyone is very busy. The old lady doesn''t care about it now. Today is a good opportunity. And today the old lady is happy. I let you go. Even if she is angry, she shouldn''t blame me too much." Duan Qingwan sees the accident on Yeyu''s face, smiles in his heart and continues to explain.


    "Special day?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, what special day can let the old lady busy nothing, and can not pursue to let her leave.


    "Ning''er, don''t ask. Leave now." Duan Qingwan''s eyes were light, and his expression was obviously more evasive, deliberately avoiding the problem of yeyuning.


    Yeyu stares at her with a slightly locked brow. Yeyu knows that there must be something about it. Besides, it should be related to ancient Tianyi, otherwise Duan Qingwan won''t let her ask.


    Special days, happy things, night Yu Ning can guess what it is.


    It''s just, is it possible? Would she really guess that?


    ¡±We are here to see the Lord of the city. Now we haven''t seen the Lord of the city. How can we leave? "Frost son sees the night space to concentrate on feeling, then opens an mouth to ask a way.


    Frost son is very clear that the princess came to the ancient city to see the ancient Tianyi, and now she is probably pregnant with the child of the city Lord. How can she leave like this.


    ¡±Ah. "Duan Qingwan sighed once again, and looked at Yeyu Ning with eyes, hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth." Ning''er, I will tell you now. In fact, today is the day of Yi''er''s wedding. When the old lady came back from Dayuan, she said she wanted to marry Miss Qin. In fact, the date of marriage has been set for a long time. I''m afraid you''re sad, so I haven''t told her. "


    Night Yu Ning''s tiny Zheng, today is the ancient day of marriage? Really as she thought?


    "How can I? How can the ancient city Lord and other women? The princess is already and "frost son hears Duan Qingwan''s words. He is in a hurry and can''t help shouting.


    "Since today is the day of marriage for the ancient city Lord, as the mother of the ancient city Lord, how can madam have time to come here?" Night Yu Ning is relatively calm, hear frost son''s words, Mou son tiny twinkle, quick opening.


    Not only asked a relatively key question, but also just interrupted Frost''s words.


    Frost son realized just now that he was too excited, he almost let out his mouth and kept silent.


    However, frost didn''t understand that since the lady in front of her was the mother of the ancient city Lord, shouldn''t the princess let her know that she was pregnant with the child of the ancient city Lord?


    If she knew that the princess was pregnant with the bones and flesh of the ancient family, she would not be embarrassed. She would definitely let the princess see the city Lord, including the old lady. If she knew about the children, her attitude towards the princess would be different.


    "The front yard is busy. I took advantage of the fact that the wedding hasn''t started yet, and took some time to sneak by. I also thought that in this case, the old lady couldn''t care. "Duan Qingwan obviously has already thought about it, so she answers her questions like a stream.


    ¡±Ning''er, take advantage of this opportunity, hurry up, I''ll let someone take you out. "Duan Qingwan urged yeyuning to leave soon.


    Yeyu gazed at her, and her eyes were deep in contemplation. She secretly wondered how true and false Duan Qingwan''s words were. Now Duan Qingwan really wanted her to leave? Or for another purpose.


    But ye Yu Ning understood that no matter what the purpose of Duan Qingwan was, she had to find out now and find out what was going on.


    Is it easy to get married in ancient times?


    Whether it''s true or not, she has to see it. Even if it''s a plot in the late Qing Dynasty, she has to see it clearly.


    Because only when we see it with our own eyes can we judge something clearly.


    "Since the ancient city Lord married today, the lady will take me to join the party." The lips of Ye Yu Ning are slightly raised, slightly with a slight smile. Now that she has entered the ancient city, she must see some things with her own eyes.


    Moreover, ye Yuning is very clear that if she doesn''t go to have a look at it at the moment, there are only two results. If she doesn''t stay here all the time, she will not be sent out of the ancient city immediately.


    These two results are not what she hopes to see. She is so easy to enter the ancient city, and can''t get nothing.


    Some things, only contact more, there will be more discovery, if she has been locked here, nothing can be found.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 845

    Some things, only contact more, will have more discovery, if she has been locked here, nothing can be found, but out, she will have a chance.


    "Ning''er?" Duan looked at her in the last night of the Qing Dynasty. She was shocked and surprised. "Why do you have to? Now Yi''er wants to marry someone else. Don''t you feel sad?"


    "No, I would not be sad if he really married another woman." The lips of Ye Yu Ning are again aroused, and the light smile arc is more obvious. If Gu Tianyi really becomes close to others, she will not be sad, never.


    If marriage is true!!


    If the palace is really ancient Tianyi, after ancient Tianyi did that to her, she would marry another woman when she went back to the ancient city. Is it necessary for her to be sad?


    If the marriage is a fake, just someone set up the Bureau, she has no need to be sad.


    "Ning''er, why do you need it?" Duan Qingwan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Yeyu Ning would react like this, but he pretended to be embarrassed.


    ¡±I came to the ancient city to see him. " Ye Yu Ning saw Duan Qingwan''s face in distress, and her eyebrows moved. "Don''t worry, madam, I will never break his marriage."


    "But in case the old lady finds out, she may be more angry. At that time, Duan Qing''s purpose of coming late was to take Ye Yu Ning to witness the marriage of Gu Tianyi. So when she saw Ye Yu Ning''s attitude, she must be happy, but she dared to let out the slightest joy, but she had to pretend to be worried and embarrassed.


    "In fact, it''s clear to my wife that she won''t really do anything to me." Yeyuning interrupts her directly. Although the old lady locks her up, yeyuning knows that she can''t do anything about her. After all, her identity is there. Besides, there is no deep hatred between her and the old lady.


    The old lady really didn''t need to kill her.


    When Duan heard her words in the evening of Qing Dynasty, he was slightly shocked, then nodded slowly, "well, you''re right. You''re the princess of Dayuan, and the old lady can''t really hurt you, but today is the day of Yi''er''s marriage. You go like this."


    "don''t worry, madam. I''ll just look at it, and I won''t do anything." Yeyuning interrupts her again. In fact, Duan Qingwan''s attitude at the moment really makes her a little suspicious. But yeyuning knows that only by seizing this opportunity can she walk around the ancient city and find some clues.


    "Well, since you have to insist on going, I''ll take you to see Yi''er. However, you''re going to go to church right now. Just stand aside and have a look. Don''t run around. I''ll ask someone to take you away afterwards. "Duan Qingwan was happy at the moment, but he didn''t dare to show the slightest hint on his face, pretending to be reluctant to agree with her.


    The night world condenses the Mou son to hang slightly, the Mou son''s deep place faintly many minutes cold meaning.


    ¡±Well, then you can go with me. "Duan Qingwan naturally didn''t find the cold in the eyes of Yeyu. He was more excited. Of course, he didn''t dare to show it on his face.


    However, she took two steps, stopped again, turned around again and looked at yeyuning, frowning slightly. "If you go out like this, if you really go to the hall, you may be doubted, so I''d better ask someone to find two suits to change for you. "


    " OK. "Yeyu was stunned for a moment, then nodded. No matter what the purpose of Duan Qingwan was, she can only promise now, because she can only go out if she agrees to Duan Qingwan''s request.


    She has no choice now, but it''s not a big deal just to change a few clothes.


    Duan Qingwan soon found two suits of clothes. After ye Yuning and Shuanger changed them, Duan Qingwan took them out of the room.


    Out of the room, night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly. When looking at his clothes, the eyes were colder. What the clothes were ready for was fast enough.


    ¡±Ma''am, ma''am, I finally found you. "Just entering the front yard, a girl came running quickly. She was worried and obviously breathed." the marriage of the city Lord was about to start. "


    " OK, OK, I''ll be right there. "Duan Qingwan''s face is also a little more anxious, and his pace is obviously speeding up. It seems that he suddenly thinks of yeyuning. As he goes, he tells him," Yi''er is going to visit the church soon. If there''s anything to do, you can only wait for the church to finish. You can''t do anything. Don''t worry, madam. "Yeyu stared at her and smiled lightly. No matter whether today''s marriage is true or not, she could not do something destructive.


    Frost son''s face is a little more angry, near Ye Yu Ning''s ear, he tried to lower his voice and said angrily, "princess, how can the ancient city Lord marry other women like this. "


    " we''ll see later. " Yeyu looked at her and motioned to her not to worry.


    "But does the princess really look at the ancient city Lord and other women''s marriage? "Frost son can''t help being angry, but also for the night Yu Ning sad.


    Night Yu Ning did not speak, frost son would not dare to say more, after all, certainly Duan Qingwan is still on the side.


    Ye Yuning followed Duan Qingwan all the way to the yard. This yard was exactly where ye Yuning came last time. It was the old lady''s yard. The etiquette of the chapel was in the old lady''s yard, which was also called the past.


    After entering the yard, ye Yuning found that there were some people standing in the yard, but not too many. Besides, it seemed that they were all guards, maids and servants.


    The eyes of the night sky narrowed slightly. Ancient Tianyi was the city Lord of the ancient city. Did he get married and all the city Lord''s ministers have to attend?


    It''s a big deal for the city Lord to get married, and Duan said in the late Qing Dynasty that Gu Tianyi married Miss Qin in the ancient city now. Surely Miss Qin''s identity is not simple. Didn''t anyone come to see her off?


    Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly hook out a trace of cold, how could she feel that this marriage is so childish.


    However, ye Yuning did not say anything, but stood in the crowd according to the arrangement of the late Qing Dynasty.


    After standing, ye Yuning found that a new couple had already stood in the hall.


    female head took HEPA, saw the appearance, the man''s suit, that appearance is indeed the appearance of ancient times, exactly the same, at this moment, the night Yu coagulant looks so past, can not find any difference.


    Ye Yu was shocked. As soon as she entered the yard, she doubted that the marriage was a fake. So, she also thought that the ancient Tianyi she would see might be a fake. She knew that there was a kind of transfiguration, which could transform a person into the way she wanted.


    However, at the moment, the people in this hall are too similar. After all, she has been with gutianyi for a while. She has some understanding of gutianyi, but now, she doesn''t find anything different.


    It seems that even the standing posture is the same.


    My mother said that the art of changing one''s face is to make a human skin and paste it on one''s own face. Even if the human skin is realistic, there will always be flaws. Moreover, because a human skin is pasted, the expression will certainly be so unnatural.


    However, at the moment, ye Yuning did not find any unnatural in his face, even when he raised his lips and chuckled, it was so natural.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 846

    What''s more, the way he laughs at the moment is the same as the way she remembers that Tian Yi chuckled in the middle ages.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes are more different.


    "New people worship heaven and earth." Just at this time, the voice of the master interrupted the thoughts of yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked straight at the bridegroom in the hall, and saw that his lips were slightly smiling. Obviously, there was no such publicity, but there was no unwillingness. In a word, people felt light and could not guess his mind.


    This feeling is the same as that of ancient Tianyi.


    Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, so straight looked at him, watching them worship heaven and earth, worship parents, husband and wife worship.


    "Princess, do you really watch the ancient city Lord marry other women?" Frost, standing beside her, couldn''t help it. She whispered in her ear. Although frost tried to lower her voice, the anger could not be concealed.


    "Or what?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes are still looking at the ancient Tianyi in the middle of the hall. They don''t look at frost, but return to frost lightly.


    "Otherwise, the princess will go to rob her? Grab the ancient city Lord. "Frost son''s eyes twinkled, suddenly said, she looked at the ancient city Lord and other women so in the chapel, really can''t help it.


    "If he really decides to marry another woman, what do you think will happen to me? "Night Yu Ning just turned her eyes and looked at her. Her voice was still light and her face was light.


    If the person who gets married at the moment is really Gu Tianyi, if Gu Tianyi has already got married, she can''t change anything.


    If this person is a fake, she will rob, and the consequences will be more obvious. Therefore, she will not estimate and should not do such a thing.


    ¡±The princess can tell the city Lord about your pregnancy. "Frost son Leng Leng, open mouth to say again, if a man knew a woman to conceive own child, certainly won''t ignore?


    It''s just that the ancient city Lord knows that the princess is pregnant with his children and will not abandon her.


    ¡±If the people in the imperial palace were really him that day, he should have thought that there would be such a possibility. Therefore, such a thing would not need me to tell him at all. "The lips of Yeyu Ning are slowly rising, but it''s not funny. Some things have happened. Do you need her to tell him?


    ¡±What''s more, I can''t trade a child for anything. "Night Yu Ning''s words slightly paused for a while, and then said again.


    Her pride does not allow her to have a child in exchange for anything. If Gu Tianyi really lets her stay because she is pregnant with his child, she will never agree.


    ¡±Don''t you just let it go? The princess is pregnant with the child of the ancient city Lord now. Isn''t it just like this? "Frost can''t calm down after all. Facing such a situation, she can''t keep calm. The princess is pregnant with the child of the city Lord. Isn''t this a big thing?


    ¡±Or, the child is not his at all. "Night Yu Ning''s lips hook, slowly open, the voice seems to be a little more flat, in fact, all these are her guesses, or the man who detoxified her in the imperial palace is not Gu Tianyi at all?


    Yes, she knows that that person is not beiyanchen, or the queen won''t let her drink the medicine to avoid ziyao afterwards, but not beiyanchen doesn''t mean it must be ancient Tianyi.


    All this, however, is her speculation, which has not yet been confirmed in the last step.


    ¡±Princess, you? Are you too sad? You must not have such an idea. "Frost son hears her words, but is completely shocked," princess, the child in your belly must be the master of the ancient city, must be the master of the ancient city. "


    Frost accompanied Yeyu to the ancient city along the way. She was very clear about the princess''s thoughts to the ancient city owner. If the princess didn''t have the ancient city owner in her heart, she would not go all the way to the ancient city, would not feel uncomfortable, would eat and sleep in the carriage, and would also stay outside the ancient city, just to find a chance to come in.


    Therefore, the child in the princess''s belly must be the master of the ancient city. If not, she really can''t imagine the consequences.


    Although the princess''s face is flat at the moment, it seems that it doesn''t matter, but Shuanger is very clear that the princess is concerned, and is very concerned.


    If a woman conceives a child for a man she likes, it will be the happiest thing in the world. If that man is not one she likes, it will become the most painful and miserable thing.


    She didn''t want to see the princess suffer, so the child had to be the master of the ancient city.


    "Must be?" Night Yu listened to her words, slightly funny, "how do you sound unreasonable?"


    This kind of thing is, isn''t it, how can it have to be said?


    She didn''t find that Shuanger is such a short girl. In order to protect her, everything in the world must be for her end.


    This girl has such a mind, it really moved her.


    However, some things, not what you want, you have to do.


    "The child in the princess''s belly must be from the ancient city. The princess must not doubt or think about it." Frost son nods solemnly, seem to be afraid night Yu Ning can doubt.


    Night Yu stared at her, just about to open her mouth,


    "send new people into the cave. "The master''s voice suddenly rang, interrupting what she was about to say.


    ¡±Princess, princess, we are going to enter the cave. What should we do? What should I do? "Frost son is more anxious when he hears that he is going to enter the cave. He is about to jump up in a hurry. He can''t rush to the cave directly and help Ye Yuning to get married.


    Night Yu Ning sees her appearance and shakes her head secretly. She''s funny. The girl is calm all the way. I didn''t expect that she is not calm and impulsive at the moment. However, night Yu Ning knows that frost is all for her good and worried about her.


    ¡±What else can we do? "Seeing Frost''s appearance, night Yu Ning''s mood is more relaxed." can I destroy their cave? "


    it''s all in the cave. What can she do?


    However, she does have one thing to do, that is to find out how to find out whether the man who just married in the chapel is really ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Princess, they''re all going to get married? Or, frost. "Shuanger is even more worried. She can''t really rush through.


    ¡±Let''s go. Follow me. "Yeyu Ning pulls her and slowly opens her mouth. Although the new couple is now sent to the bridal chamber, it''s not the time for the real bridal chamber. It''s reasonable to say that the bridegroom will come out to greet the guests at this time. However, there seems to be no need to greet the guests here. It seems that all of them are servants who don''t need to be the Lord of the city at all.


    ¡±Princess, are you going to destroy the cave? "Frost son hears the word of night Yu Ning, the eye is one bright, the face is more apparent a few minutes excited.


    The night Yu condenses the lips Cape to pull slightly, suddenly some have no language, how does she feel this wench is wants to see the lively.


    "Princess, are we going straight in?" Night Yu Ning didn''t speak, but didn''t affect Frost''s enthusiasm. Frost was already thinking about how to do it.


    Since we want to destroy the cave, we must be quick. The best way is to break in directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 847

    "OK, you''ll just break in later. "Night Yu Ning''s lips pulled again, looked at frost son''s one eye, the voice slightly took some kind of funny.


    She dares to go straight in.


    ¡±OK, frost will break in directly and ask for the princess. "Frost son is believed to be true, the assurance that confidence is full immediately.


    ¡±You just break into the Lord''s room, and it''s still a new one. Do you think you can still live? "Night Yu Ning''s lips gave her a quick glance." the master of the ancient city is surrounded by experts like clouds. Dark Wei doesn''t know how many. Do you think you can really have such a chance? "


    " so terrible? "Frost subconsciously spits out his tongue," then what do we do? "


    " look again when you arrive, and look for opportunities. "Yeyouning is still very calm at the moment, because she knows very well that it is useless to worry about something.


    Gu Tianyi''s side, he is most familiar with Yu Bai. Yu Bai is almost inseparable from Gu Tianyi at ordinary times. If she really follows Gu Tianyi to the new house, she can definitely see Yu Bai. She can first test out Yu Bai, or find something.


    ¡±Yeah, yeah, okay. "Frost son has no ambition just now.


    Night Yu Ning follows after the ancient Tianyi, not far away, and there is no deliberate cover up. With the ability of the ancient Tianyi, she can be found completely.


    But Gu Tianyi didn''t seem to notice at all. He just led the bride slowly forward.


    However, there are a lot of servants following her at the moment. She follows those servants and wears the clothes of a girl. Therefore, it is normal for Gu Tianyi not to notice her.


    "Princess, why do you say the ancient city Lord wants to marry that woman suddenly? It seems that he is not very happy to see the ancient city Lord." Frost son obviously didn''t think of the possibility that ancient Tianyi was fake.


    Yeyu looked at her, but did not speak.


    ¡±Or, in fact, the heart of the ancient city Lord still likes the princess. Marrying this woman is just forced. "Frost son lips Cape moved, after all still can''t help, open mouth again.


    ¡±He is the Lord of the city. If he doesn''t want to, do you think someone can force him? "Night Yu Ning''s lips pulled again, and she suddenly felt that frost son was too simple.


    ¡±That''s true, but why did the ancient city master marry that woman. "Frost son breathed a little depressed, and his face was obviously a little more depressed.


    Night Yu Ning then understood that it was not frost son''s simple thought, frost son just for her, because she, frost son hope ancient days easy to get married is forced helpless.


    ¡±Frost son, there is no reason to talk about some things, especially the emotional things. The things between me and the ancient city Lord are not clear in one or two words. "Ye Yuning''s voice was very low, very light, but when she spoke, she looked up at Gu Tianyi who was walking in front.


    She can''t be heard by others at such a volume, but she should be able to hear with the hearing of ancient Tianyi.


    However, Gu Tianyi, who is walking in front of us, still has no response, even a little subtle response.


    Is his attention not here, or?


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, more doubts in the heart.


    However, he didn''t go far, so he went to another courtyard. Gu Tianyi led the bride into the room, and then closed the door.


    So the situation in the room was invisible to yeyuning, but the courtyard was well arranged and full of festivities.


    ¡±Princess, they''re all in. They won''t go to the cave like this. What should we do? "Frost son began to worry again


    " they have already worshipped the hall. Is there any difference between a cave and a cave? " Night Yu Ning see her appearance, a little bit puzzled, anyway, two people have already bowed to the church, does the cave not have any difference?


    There is no difference for her.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of finding out whether this person was really gutianyi, she wouldn''t have followed.


    "Of course, at least the ancient city Lord hasn''t touched the woman." Frost son is stunned, subconsciously replies


    "but they have already done so. They are husband and wife, and she is his wife. This can''t be changed any more. Whether he touches the woman or not, it''s true." Night Yu Ning heard frost son''s words, his face seemed to be slightly more changed, but his voice was still as light as usual.


    When you become a relative, you worship the hall, and everything becomes a foregone conclusion.


    "Then why does the princess follow me?" Frost son is stupefied, a pair of eyes son looks toward the night Yu Ning, obviously many a bit more doubt, she thinks the princess follows, because don''t want to let the old city Lord and that woman cave.


    "There''s something I need to find out." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the voice seemed to be more dignified.


    "What is it?" Frost son Mou son light twinkle, more a few minutes doubt, this kind of time, princess still have what thing to need to make clear?


    Now the ancient city Lord has married. They just saw it with their own eyes.


    The night Yu coagulates the eyebrow to frown slightly, "you don''t realize this matter some strange?"


    Frost son this wench is also very clever at ordinary times, didn''t discover some strange place?


    ¡±Strange? What''s strange? Princess ancient city Lord married other women, do you have the mind to manage other things? "Frost son''s eyes are wide open, obviously stupefied, but then he looks at Ye Yu Ning with some worries." princess, you won''t be reluctant to believe what you see, so you will be confused? "


    hearing frost, ye Yuning is stunned. If it''s a wedding of ordinary people, it''s not abnormal. But it''s the wedding of the ancient city Lord, so it''s too simple.


    Ancient Tianyi is a city Lord. It''s not a small matter for him to get married. Even though the ancient city has always been mysterious and has few contacts with people outside, outsiders don''t know about it, but the city Lord''s ministers, as well as those with high status, will surely know that if they know about it, they will definitely come, but she just didn''t see any of them.


    This is a big doubt, and the doubt she felt from the beginning was so obvious that she doubted her own judgment.


    If someone really set up the Bureau, it should not reveal such an obvious doubt, so at that moment, she even began to doubt her own judgment.


    But now, when she heard Frost''s words, she suddenly understood that there was a saying "care is chaos".


    Just like Shuanger at the moment, because she cares about her, all her attention is focused on the matter of ancient Tianyi''s marriage. Only ancient Tianyi pays attention to other things, so nothing unusual will be found at all.


    People who have to set up bureaus will think that her concern is chaos, so they allow the existence of such doubts.


    With this in mind, ye Yuning''s heart is slightly more excited. If it is true, the Gu Tianyi married today is likely to be fake. Although he and Gu Tianyi are really similar, very similar, she can hardly see anything different.


    However, the person she thought was probably fake.


    ¡±Princess, what''s wrong with you? Cat got your tongue? "Frost son saw that Ye Yu Ning had not been distracted for a long time, and looked at her strangely. At this moment, both of them were standing in the yard like other girls.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 848

    ¡±Princess, what''s wrong with you? Cat got your tongue? "Frost son saw that Ye Yu Ning had not been distracted for a long time, and looked at her strangely. At this moment, both of them were standing in the yard like other girls.


    So Shuanger didn''t dare to have too obvious action and too high voice.


    ¡±I''m fine. " Ye Yu Ning is afraid of her worry. She whispers back, but her eyes are looking around. Just now she saw Gu Tianyi enter the room with her own eyes. So what she is looking for now is not Gu Tianyi, but Yu Bai.


    Yu Bai usually never leaves Gu Tianyi''s side. Today is the day of Gu Tianyi''s marriage. Yu Bai should be there.


    However, she did not see Yu Bai all the time. Night Yu Ning''s lips pulled out a sneer again. If yu Bai was not there, then this matter would be more suspicious.


    Night Yu Ning was thinking, but suddenly saw Yu Bai come in, that appearance, that figure, even that walking posture, are Yu Bai.


    Night Yu Ning is stupefied, some of a sudden don''t respond to come over, if yu Bai also appears here, then can you?


    At this moment, yeyouning suddenly felt nervous and even worried. At the beginning, Duan Qingwan told her that today is the day of ancient marriage. Her mood has not changed much, or even had many accidents.


    When she went into the old lady''s yard and saw Gu Tianyi''s wedding with her own eyes, she was in a very calm mood and didn''t react very much.


    She thought that she was calm, so she could deal with it calmly. But now she found that the reason why she had been so calm before was that from the beginning, she didn''t believe that gutianyi really wanted to get married. She always believed that it was a fake, that it was a fake, that it was someone else''s.


    But now when Yu Bai appears here, she starts to be nervous and worried. Does that person need to be able to accommodate a fake marriage in ancient times?


    If that''s the case, that person''s mind is really terrible.


    However, Ye Yu Ning is afraid that Yu Bai is not a fake. If yu Bai is not a fake, will Gu Tianyi, who just joined the church to get married, also be a fake.


    Night Yu Ning''s body was obviously stiff, because of the tension, the hand slightly quivered.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you?" Frost son is close to her standing, and frost son''s attention at the moment is all on yeyuning''s body, so he found the difference of yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning did not answer frost son, but secretly breathed a breath, and then suddenly step towards Yu Bai.


    Yu Bai knows her. She is very familiar with Yu Bai. If this person is really Yu Bai, Yu Bai will definitely know her.


    "Gong" and "Shuanger are shocked and want to call her, but realize the current situation, they can only stop, see the princess go towards the door, Shuanger is even more confused. The princess wants to give up, so she left?


    However, even if the princess is going to leave, why do you choose this time when it''s just the bodyguard coming in? Is the princess not afraid to be discovered?


    However, at the moment, the more worried frost is, the more afraid he is to make a sound or have too many actions.


    Frost son can only so helplessly watch Night Yu Ning toward that guard to go, a heart mercilessly hangs.


    Night Yu Ning with gentle steps, slowly toward the door, now she slightly raised her head, is facing in the direction of white, so, in white can easily see the same appearance.


    Ye Yuning has come to Yu Bai''s side, but ye Yuning has not stopped, and continues to walk at the same speed. If this is false, it is also arranged by the person who set up the Bureau. Once she stops, she will know her identity. Even if she does not know her in advance, she will know her identity. Therefore, she cannot stop.


    However, night Yu Ning''s face is more raised. From Yu Bai''s angle at the moment, you can see her clearly.


    She felt that Yu Bai''s eyes had looked at her.


    Night Yu Ning step by step forward, she tried to control her own speed, but found that at the moment some can not control their own tension, she even felt hidden under the clothes of the hand some can not control the shaking.


    She secretly hoped that Yu Bai would not stop and react. If yu Bai didn''t recognize her at the moment, it would not be true Yu Bai.


    Night Yu congealed subconsciously swallowed saliva, but there was no difference in his face, and there was no difference in his steps.


    If at this moment, she just walked by and yubai didn''t call her, then yubai must be fake, and the ancient Tianyi in it is probably fake.


    Ye Yu Ning stepped forward step by step, and was about to walk by Yu Bai''s side.


    "Princess." Just at this time, Yu Bai suddenly called out to her.


    Night Yu Ning''s footsteps suddenly froze, and a heart suddenly sank.


    Yu Bai recognized her?


    So is this Yu Bai true?


    Is the ancient Tianyi in it true?


    Night Yu Ning stops, eyes turn slightly, looking at white, but there is still no difference on his face, as usual indifferent.


    ¡±Princess, it''s really you. What''s wrong with the ancient city? The princess came to find the master. "Yu Bai didn''t wait for ye Yuning to open his mouth, then she uttered a exclamation, which was unexpected, astonished and even more incredible.


    However, Yu Bai suddenly thought of what, the words suddenly stopped, a pair of eyes subconsciously looked at the new house, "the princess has seen it?"


    Night Yu Ning naturally understood what white meant at the moment.


    "Yes. "Ye Yu responded in a low voice, not too much response, but a pair of eyes still looked at Yu Bai, seemingly casual eyes, but watching Yu Bai in detail.


    The expression on Yu Bai''s face at this moment is the same as that of the previous ancient Tianyi. It''s extremely natural and can''t see any difference naturally. It''s not like that he has put a mask on his face.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes also look at the white neck. If you wear a mask, the neck should be able to see some strange things more or less.


    But ye Yuning didn''t find out either.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart is sinking.


    ¡±Princess, today the master married Miss Qin. "When he spoke again, his voice was obviously a little lower, and he was a little bit embarrassed.


    ¡±I see it. "Ye Yu Ning saw the expression on his face, and her eyes flashed lightly. Now Yu Bai''s expression was the same as Yu Bai she knew.


    "Master, I don''t know that the princess is coming. Yu Bai will give a notice." Yu Bai seemed to breathe a little, as if he had made a great resolution before saying such a thing.


    "She''s in her new house now. It''s time for her wedding." Hearing Yu Bai''s words, Ye Yu was shocked for a moment. At this time, Gu Tianyi was in his new house with his bride. What would happen if he went to report at this time.


    "But when the princess comes to the ancient city, Yu Bai must report to the master." This time, Yu Bai seemed to insist more. As soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for ye Yuning to speak again, so he quickly turned around and walked towards the new house.


    At this moment, Gu Tianyi is in the new house. Yu Bai goes forward and knocks on the door. "Master, Yu Bai has something to report. "


    " what''s the matter? " Gu Tianyi''s sexy, magnetic voice immediately came, but I couldn''t hear the joy and anger, and I couldn''t hear too many emotions.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 849

    "What''s the matter?" Gu Tianyi''s sexy, magnetic voice immediately came, but I couldn''t hear the joy and anger, and I couldn''t hear too many emotions.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at the room of the new house, and the voice was familiar to her. It was the voice of ancient Tianyi. If it was really a set up by someone, then it would be perfectly arranged.


    "Master," Yu Bai said again, obviously hesitated a little more, and finally said something about ye Yuning. "I have something important to report. Can you come out


    Night Yu Ning heard Yu Bai''s words, and her eyes sank slightly. Today is the day of the ancient marriage. When her former fiance came, Yu Bai naturally said that no matter what, she should take the bride into consideration.


    Gu Tianyi in the room didn''t answer, but a moment later, the room was opened. He looked directly at Yu Bai. God * * was a little cold. "What''s up? "


    " master, here comes the princess? " When Yu Bai spoke again, his eyes seemed to turn subconsciously to the position where ye Yuning was standing.


    Gu Tianyi naturally looked at the past along his eyes, and saw the moment of yeyuning. He was obviously stunned. It was obviously unexpected and surprised.


    He stood at the door of the room. He didn''t react too much for a while, so he stood upright, didn''t move, and didn''t speak.


    Seeing his appearance, Ye Yu''s heart sank again. His reaction was indeed the style of ancient Tianyi.


    "Master." Yu Bai gave a tentative shout, apparently to break the deadlock at the moment.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi suddenly regained his mind, and then stepped out of the room, closed the door, and walked towards the position where ye Yuning stood.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes have been looking at him, watching him get closer and closer, she did not move, nor speak, at this moment she did not have any reaction.


    "Why are you here?" It was not far from the door to where she stood. Gu Tianyi soon came to her face, stopped, looked at her, and began to speak slowly. There seemed to be a little more different emotion in the voice, but after all, it was still cold.


    Hear him this words, night Yu congeals apparent Leng Leng, how did she come?


    When she came to the ancient city, she thought about many scenes, but she did not expect such a situation.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that his first sentence was, how did you come?


    If so, he was the one who asked for her in the palace that day. Would he ask such a question now?


    For a while, yeyouning suddenly didn''t know how to answer his question. How did she come?


    At the moment, she also wanted to ask herself, why did she come to the ancient city like this?


    ¡±You see it all. "Seeing that she didn''t speak, he spoke again. This time, his voice was obviously a little lower. Although he said something ambiguous, ye Yuning understood his meaning for a while.


    ¡±Yes, I see. "The lips of the night world are moving, and the low voice is heard," congratulations to the ancient city Lord. "


    GU Tianyi looks at her eyes as if they are slightly flashing, and then he looks at her," why not come here in the northern kingdom? "


    Night Yu Ning''s lips were slightly hooked. He seemed to have a slight smile. He asked her why she was not in the Northern Kingdom and why she came here?


    ¡±Don''t you know? "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. When he looked at him again, there seemed to be so much coldness in his eyes. However, there was still some doubt in his heart.


    Yinger is very clear. At the beginning, Gu Tianyi followed her to the imperial city. Since he followed her to the Imperial City, he would definitely follow her to the imperial palace. Even if the person who wanted him in the imperial palace is not him, he should not have such an attitude now.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi didn''t expect that she would ask such a question. There was some accident in her expression, but a pair of eyes still looked at her straight. At last, it seemed that she sighed secretly, "at the beginning, the queen set a marriage date for us and let us get married in three days, but you left Dayuan for the sake of beiyanchen and hurried to the north. I thought that if I could catch up with you, I would It can be retrieved, but when you refuse to go back with me and resolutely want to go to beiyanchen, I will understand that in your heart, only beiyanchen has never had me. "


    Gu Tianyi''s voice at the moment is very low, very gentle. He said it word by word slowly, and said the things between them at the beginning.


    Ye Yu Ning was shocked. There were not many people who knew about it. At the beginning, his mother only decided on it in the study, but it was not announced to the public. Therefore, only a few people in the study were supposed to know about it.


    As for the fact that she left the capital that day, I believe it is impossible for outsiders to know. But when gutianyi found her, she refused to go back with him, even fewer people knew.


    However, the person in front of us at the moment is saying things one by one, and it''s natural to say that things are consistent as they were before.


    Night Yu congeals the doubt in the bottom of his heart to hear this turn over words, begin to disintegrate, is the person in front of really ancient days change?


    "Then why are you going to the northern kingdom with me? "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, looking at his eyes seemed to be a little more nervous," you don''t tell me you are going to Ningcheng, that day I left Ningcheng to the Imperial City, then you followed closely to the imperial city. "


    GU Tianyi heard her words and was stunned, but there was not much accident, and he did not refute Ye Yuning''s words," yes, I followed you to the Imperial City, and I also followed you to the Imperial Palace, but "


    GU Tianyi''s words suddenly stopped, and those eyes looking at Ye Yuning were obviously a little different.


    ¡±And then? "Hearing his words and seeing his expression at the moment, a heart of Yeyu Ning suddenly hung up, and her hands were shaking with tension.


    He admitted that he followed her into the Imperial City, and also into the palace. Since he followed her into the palace, then what happened?


    Even if he followed her into the palace, he said that he did not give up at the beginning. Since he did not give up at that time, how could he suddenly go back to the ancient city and marry someone else.


    Night Yu Ning suddenly thought of a kind of possibility. Does it mean that he was not the one who detoxified her?


    "And then, I''m dead." The lips of ancient Tianyi are slightly raised, with some self mockery and some pain that seems to be impossible to hide.


    "Why?" At the moment, hearing such a sentence from him, Ye Yu coagulates a heart to sink directly, but still can''t help asking.


    "Why? Why do you ask me? " Gu Tianyi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, his voice obviously increased a little, and his expression was obviously a little more angry. "What happened, you know best, now why do you ask me? "


    yeyuning froze, suddenly felt that his body was a little cold, and there was also a tremor, isn''t it really him?


    If it wasn''t for him, who would it be?


    She can be sure, and will never be a North Yan Chen, so the palace, who dare to do that to her?


    Night Yu Ning''s hand tightened in secret.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 850

    She can be sure, and will never be a North Yan Chen, so the palace, who dare to do that to her? Night Yu Ning''s hand tightened in secret.


    At the moment, Gu Tianyi''s words and attitude clearly show that it is not Gu Tianyi who asked for her in the palace.


    She always thought that the man was Gu Tianyi. Although she had not been completely sure, she had already identified him in her heart.


    Now, hearing his words, ye Yuning felt that she could not accept the fact for a while.


    It was her first time. Even though she didn''t want to die like other women, she certainly cared. At first, she didn''t mind, because she thought that man was Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±Can you make it clear? "Even though what he said at the moment is so obvious, ye Yuning still wants to ask, because there is still a glimmer of hope in her heart, although she also knows that under such circumstances, the hope is very slim.


    What''s more, according to Gu Tianyi, he entered the Imperial Palace at that time. He must have seen something. Even if it wasn''t him, then he should have seen who it was, right?


    ¡±Do you think I need to talk about it? "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice sank obviously, which seemed to be more painful.


    ¡±Yes. "Yeyu Ning responded in a low voice, but her attitude was very firm. She needed him to make clear the situation at that time, and she needed to know what happened at that time.


    ¡±Why do you have to? "Gu Tianyi looks at her, and her face is no longer the same as before." some things are gone, and I don''t want to mention them. "


    " the ancient city doesn''t want to talk about it or can''t say it? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the voice was suddenly more cold.


    ¡±Yes, I can''t say. "It''s easy for ancient heaven to hear ye Yuning''s words. His face is slightly heavy. The pain in his eyes seems to be more obvious." how do you want me to say such things. What can''t be said? Since everything happened, are you afraid to say it? "Yeyu looked at him with a firm attitude.


    ¡±Why do you do that? Are you forcing me or yourself? " The brow of ancient Tianyi frowned slightly, as if it was a little annoyed, and the voice was obviously a little reluctant.


    "Gu Tianyi, you''ve never been indecisive. I don''t know what can''t be said about it." There was a glimmer of something strange in the eyes of Yeyu''s tiny eyes. Gu Tianyi''s procrastination at the moment made her doubt again.


    Gu Tianyi breathed hard, "I''m married now, and I''ll let it pass. You and I can''t have any more relationship in the future. "


    " if so, what do I say I am pregnant? "Yeyu looked at him and said suddenly. Although this matter has not been completely determined, there should be no mistake.


    She''s just saying this on purpose now, trying Gu Tianyi''s attitude.


    ¡±Are you pregnant? "Gu Tianyi''s face showed some incredible consternation, but then his face suddenly became cold again." since you are pregnant, you should not come here, you should go to him, not to me. "


    The meaning of Gu Tianyi''s sentence is clear. It was not him but others who asked for her in the Imperial Palace at that time.


    Listening to him at the moment means to see her with other men, so I will completely die and give up.


    However, there are still too many doubts in yeyuning''s heart. Even though what he said at the moment is so clear, yeyuning is still uncertain. At that time, she clearly felt that the man was his.


    Do you think she will make mistakes because she is poisoned?


    "I''ll get you out of town and back." Gu Tianyi saw that she didn''t speak, and her face sank. Then she seemed to sigh helplessly.


    "I just want to ask you a question. "Ye Yu''s hands on both sides are tightening. In fact, it''s obvious now. But somehow, she still wants to ask Gu Tianyi.


    ¡±You ask. "Gu Tianyi looks at her, her eyes are light, and her voice is slightly lower.


    "At the beginning, when I was in the palace, that man was really not you? "Ye Yuning''s words are somewhat ambiguous. If it is not the party concerned, it is impossible to understand her meaning at all. At this moment, ye Yuning is also trying to change a way.


    Although she was poisoned at that time, she didn''t remember anything, but she knew that even if gutianyi had entered the Imperial Palace at that time, she couldn''t bring other people, just afraid that even Yu Bai would not be around, so only gutianyi knew about this matter, and other people would never know about it except gutianyi.


    ¡±I wish that person was me, too. "Gu Tianyi''s face suddenly overflowed with deep pain, his body was obviously stiff, his voice was full of sorrow at the moment, and he looked at the eyes of Ye Yuning with obviously more complex emotions," but, it''s not me, even if I don''t want to, I have to admit this fact. "


    At this moment, the meaning of ancient Tianyi is more obvious, but night Yu Ning''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Somehow, she suddenly feels that the mood at this moment is not as heavy as just.


    ¡±Since you were in the palace, you must know what happened, right? "Yeyu looked at him and asked again. Since he said everything so clearly, it means that he knew clearly what happened in the palace at that time.


    ¡±Yes. " Gu Tianyi didn''t seem to think of it. Under such circumstances, she asked such a question. After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded subconsciously.


    "Why do you want to follow me to the imperial city and follow me to the palace?" Night Yu Ning suddenly changed a problem, a time jump range is some big.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her and frowns slightly. Obviously, she doesn''t understand the intention of asking this question at the moment. But after thinking about it, he replies, "although you fled for North Yanchen and had to go to the north country for North Yanchen, I still didn''t give up at that time."


    "Is it?" Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly spread, it seems that there was a faint flash of smile, but soon it covered up again. For a time, even the ancient Tianyi standing in front of him was not found.


    "Yes." The eyes of ancient heaven are slightly drooping, the voice is low, and the low listening makes people feel sad, "but the things in the palace make me completely dead."


    "What''s killing you completely?" Night Yu was staring at him, his lips were moving, and suddenly he said word for word, "I have skin ties with other men? Husband and wife? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 851

    ¡±Stop it. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes are slightly open, and his face seems to be a little stunned. However, ye Yuning finds out that there seems to be so much understanding in his eyes. Although his voice is obviously improved at the moment, and his emotion is a little more excited, but ye Yuning feels that the excited emotion is not harmonious.


    There didn''t seem to be that kind of anger and excitement.


    ¡±Since you were in the palace at that time, and you know what happened in the palace at that time, then you must know that I was poisoned. Since you can chase me into the palace, why do you know that I was poisoned at that time and watch me have such a relationship with others? You know that I was not awake and could not control it Own, why do you want that to happen. "Yeyu stared at him, questioning word by word.


    When he said this, Ye Yu Ning kept looking into his eyes. Her mother said that one''s eyes can''t deceive others.


    If he lies, she can see a difference in his eyes.


    For a moment, ye Yuning found that Gu Tianyi''s eyes seemed to quickly hide a trace of emotion that shouldn''t exist, but that emotion was too fast and subtle, but she felt that she didn''t read it wrong.


    Night Yu Ning still looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    Frost son has been listening to some confusion, even don''t understand what they are talking about, but at the moment, hearing Ye Yuning''s words, he fully understood that his body was frozen for a moment. So, the person who was in the Imperial Palace was not the ancient city Lord, so the child the princess was pregnant with was not the ancient city Lord''s?


    What about the princess?


    ¡±Ning''er, I, "Gu Tianyi closed her eyes slightly, but the pain on her face was more obvious, and her body was obviously slightly quivering. Then a pair of eyes suddenly opened, and a hand stretched out, as if to hold her.


    ¡±Husband. "Just then, suddenly, the voice of the bride came from the new house.


    Ancient days easy to extend half of the hand so hard to freeze, once again closed eyes, the pain on the face let people look at can''t help the heartache.


    At the moment, he looks like this, which makes Ye Yu Ning feel some heartache. She even doubts that there should be something different just seen from his eyes. Is it her illusion or is she wrong?


    ¡±Ning''er, I''ll send you out of the city and back. "Gu Tianyi opens his eyes again, and the pain on his face has obviously disappeared for the most part. He seems to be ruthless and makes a decision.


    He has just become a relative and married another woman, so it is impossible to give another woman any commitment. This is the style of ancient Tianyi.


    People who know ancient changes should know that this is what he will do.


    Ye Yuning knows about the ancient Tianyi, so she also knows that the ancient Tianyi can''t find any problems.


    ¡±Good. " This time, yeyouning didn''t refuse, and didn''t say anything more, but agreed directly.


    Gu Tianyi hears her so easy to agree, the Mou son lightly flashed a bit, obviously is some accident, however, quickly covered up go down.


    "Trouble the ancient city master." The voice of every word spread slowly, as if nothing had happened just now, as if she and he were just strangers.


    "Princess" and "frost son returned to his mind, walked forward quickly and cried out in a hurry. Did the princess just leave?


    Although at the moment, the princess looks very calm and seems to have nothing, but she is really worried and worried.


    The calmer the princess is now, the more worried she is.


    "Yu Bai, you send the princess out of the city." Gu Tianyi turns to Yu Bai and orders in a low voice. At the moment, his body seems to be frozen there and can''t move at all.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t say a word at the moment. She turned around and walked out, because she knew in her heart that she didn''t need to stay here, no matter whether this person was really Gu Tianyi or not, but her heart was still skeptical.


    Although doubted, Ye Yu Ning knew that even if she stayed in the ancient city, she would not be able to find out what, because there was an old lady standing in the way, and there was a time when they were standing in the way, and a pregnant woman could not do anything at all.


    If we continue to stay, I''m afraid there will be risks, so it''s better to leave first and go back to Dayuan, and then let someone check.


    Gu Tianyi looks at the figure she left. There is more smile in her eyes. It seems that the woman is not so good, so she is easy to be cheated and cheated by him.


    When night Yu Ning left the yard and walked out a little distance, Duan came in late in the morning, with a smile on his face.


    "Mom, it''s done. She''s gone." Ancient days how to see Duan Qing night, a face of the proud invited work.


    Otherwise, he may not be able to, but if he plays in front of people, he is the best.


    He grew up with gutianyi again. He is the most familiar and familiar with gutianyi, so it is absolutely easy for him to pretend to be gutianyi.


    "Well, he''er is the most powerful. My mother knows that he''er can do it." Duan Qingwan''s face was also a little more satisfied and complacent. In this way, ye Yuning must have died completely.


    "It''s still my mother''s strength. She predicted things as if they were gods. I can accurately infer what happened in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, so I can deceive her so smoothly." Gu Tianhe is also good at flattery, especially to his mother.


    However, this incident was guessed right in the late of last night.


    "How do you know that ye Yuning is not sure that she has a skin relationship with Yi''er?" After Duan''s late Qing Dynasty, Gu Yuchun couldn''t help saying, "at that time, even Yu Bai said he didn''t know what happened."


    ¡±Yes, yubai didn''t know what happened, but yubai said that at that time, ancient heaven was easily hurt and fell into a coma on the ground. In addition, at that time, yeyuning was also in a coma on the ground. At that time, in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, as yeyuning, which bodyguard dared to hurt yeyuning and beat yeyuning to a coma. Moreover, yubai said that yeyuning was not hurt at that time It''s obvious that ye Yuning was not in a coma due to injury. "Duan''s eyes turned to Gu Yuchun in the late Qing Dynasty, obviously with some pride." it wasn''t because of injury and coma, it was because of other reasons, so I thought of a possibility. "


    " at that time, Gu Tianyi was in a coma, and ye Yuning was also in a coma. It means that the two of them were together first. With Gu Tianyi''s martial arts, if it is normal, who can hurt him? It shows that the situation at that time was abnormal, and ye Yuning may be pregnant. With Gu Tianyi''s character, she has no marriage, so it is unlikely to do anything excessive to Ye Yuning, unless there are special circumstances, so I guess that at that time, ye Yuning is likely to be poisoned by others. At that time, Gu Tianyi had to help her detoxify, which is a detoxification method for Gu Tianyi It must also have an impact. Therefore, Gu Tianyi was injured by the bodyguard. Since Ye Yu was poisoned and was unconscious when Yu Bai saw her at that time, she may not be sure that Gu Tianyi was the one who helped her detoxify at that time. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 852

    Duan Qingming''s face smugly slowly analyzed, "of course, that''s all my inferences, but the facts prove that my inferences are correct, and everything is in my plan. "


    " yes, my mother is the best. "Ancient days he Lianxiao said, this point is that he inherited a section of the late Qing Dynasty, the most pleasing.


    ¡±According to what you said, at that time, the princess was poisoned in the imperial palace. In fact, Yi''er helped her solve it, but now you let her misunderstand others? "Gu Yuchun''s face was obviously stiff.


    ¡±Yes. "In front of him, Duan didn''t cover up too much and admitted directly." only in this way can she completely and completely die. As long as she believes that the person who helped her detoxify wasn''t Gu Tianyi, she will never have the face to look for Gu Tianyi again, and there will be no possibility between her and Gu Tianyi


    "Are you not afraid of human life? In case the princess can''t think about it, what can she do? "Gu Yuchun''s eyes are obviously a little more worried. Such a thing, for a girl, is the heaviest blow.


    The princess originally thought that the man was Yi''er, so she came all the way to find Yi''er. However,


    "even if she did something, it seems that it has nothing to do with you, right? Why are you so worried? " Duan looked at him in the late Qing Dynasty. His eyes sank and his voice was angry.


    "I''m just worried about what happened to her. I''ll get involved in the ancient city." Gu Yuchun''s eyes were obviously cold to her, and her body shrank slightly.


    "Father, even if something happened to yeyuning, which has affected the ancient city, it will not have a great impact on us. Maybe it will be an opportunity for us at that time." This time, without waiting for Duan Qingming to open his mouth, the voice of ancient Tianhe spread.


    Gu Yuchun quickly turned his eyes and looked at Gu Tianhe. He was a little shocked. He didn''t think his son would say such a thing.


    "Father, you don''t have to be so surprised. I''m telling the truth." Gu Tianhe turns his eyes and lips slightly to Gu Tianchun''s, "if something happens to Yeyu, the people of Dayuan will definitely count it on Gu Tianyi''s head. At that time, they will also come to find Gu Tianyi. If they really have conflicts and conflicts, and if Dayuan can strike the power of Gu Tianyi hard, then our chance will come "


    "Where? What are you doing? " Gu Yuchun looks at his son, as if he doesn''t know him. The things Duan did in the late Qing Dynasty won''t hurt the ancient city, so he usually leaves her alone.


    "He''er is right. If that is the case, we will have a chance." When Duan heard his son''s words in the evening of Qing Dynasty, his eyes brightened, and his face was obviously a little more excited. "Do you want us then"


    "no, ye Yuning can have an accident, but we can''t do it, otherwise we can''t escape at that time. The emperor and Empress of Dayuan are not so easy to cheat. "Gu Tian He quickly interrupted Duan Qingwan''s words, and his face was a little colder.


    Gu Yuchun looks at such a son, and suddenly feels very strange. He thought that his son didn''t know anything and could not. He only knew how to play all day, but he didn''t expect that his son''s city was so deep.


    ¡±He''er is right. We can''t do this. But listen to the old lady. Maybe we can do something after driving Ye Yuning out of the city. "Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the old lady''s original attitude, there was a little more excitement in her eyes again." without our hands, ye Yuning was afraid that she might not be able to return to Dayuan safely. "


    " you, are you even the old lady calculating and using it? " Gu Yuchun tries his best to open his eyes, but his voice is full of astonishment.


    "In the evening, the old lady usually hurts you so much. How can you?" Gu Yuchun turned to Duan Qingwan and shook his head slightly. He thought that the little things she usually did were harmless, but he didn''t expect that she even calculated for the old lady.


    ¡±Father, he who does great things doesn''t care about small things. " Gu Tianhe frowned a little, and there was some dissatisfaction in his expression. "Besides, his mother didn''t calculate the old lady, and she didn''t force her to do anything."


    "husband, you knew this at the beginning, and you agree with it. Now why did you suddenly change your attitude, because you know that Ye Yu was pregnant with Gu Tianyi''s children?" Duan Qingwan''s Mou son looks at Gu Yuchun, with some coldness. At the beginning, he didn''t stop her, and he has been cooperating with her.


    However, his attitude has completely changed since he knew that he was pregnant.


    "That''s the bones and flesh of the ancient family. If something happens to us, how can I tell the ancestors of the ancient family?" Gu Yuchun really knew that Yeyu Ning was pregnant, so he was afraid of something unexpected.


    "The bones and flesh of the ancient family?" Gu Tianhe''s lips suddenly smiled a little more coldly. "Father, I think there''s something you haven''t figured out. It''s Gu Tianyi''s flesh and blood. It has nothing to do with you. It''s only my child who is your grandson." before he spoke in the late Qing Dynasty, Gu Tianhe''s voice came out again. This time, his words were more cruel.


    ¡±He''er, he is your eldest brother. You grew up together. Don''t you have a little heart? "Gu Yuchun looks at his son and feels really strange.


    Yi''er and he''er are the same age. Yi''er is only a few months older than he''er. They grew up together. Over the years, he''er has been following Yi''er. He thought that Yi''er and he''er had a good relationship, but he didn''t expect that he could say such a thing.


    ¡±Big brother? "He Mou Zi of the ancient heaven obviously sank a little, more coldly." yes, he is my eldest brother, but he is also an ancient family man. Why can he be the city Lord and have everything, but I have nothing, father, do you think it''s so fair? "


    " or, my father thinks that all of these things are natural. After all, my father has come here so many years without doing anything. But I don''t want to die like you. You don''t argue. You have no ability, but I have. I''m no worse than him. " How could the ancient heaven look to the ancient Yuchun, with some pity in his expression, as if there were some irony.


    "What, you? You? " Gu Yuchun didn''t know whether he was too surprised or too sad to speak for a while? Am I wrong? All I said is true. " However, Gu Tianhe smiled coldly, and then suddenly looked a little more cruel, "father, you can not help me, but don''t drag me back, don''t destroy my plan."


    "What''s your plan?" Hearing what he said, Gu Yuchun was shocked again. It seems that it''s not a day or two for him to have such a mind, and there''s a plan?


    ¡±You don''t need to know this, because I didn''t think you could help me. "Gu Tianhe glanced at him, then turned away his eyes.


    He never hoped for his father, for he knew too well what his father was like.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 853

    He never hoped for his father, for he knew too well what his father was like.


    ¡±What do you want to do? You should know that with Yi''er''s ability, you are not his opponent. "Gu Yuchun doesn''t agree with Gu Tianhe''s practice, but he is most worried about his son''s safety. He has only one son.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi is still in a coma after being poisoned. I don''t know if I can wake up. Why do you say I''m not his opponent. "Gu Tianhe''s face slightly changed, his eyes suddenly sank, and his voice was obviously a little more angry." from small to large, you all think I''m not as good as Gu Tianyi, why? Why? "


    "Ho''er, don''t be excited. You are the best in my mother''s mind." Duan saw his son''s appearance in the last night of the Qing Dynasty and comforted him repeatedly. "I also believe that you will never be worse than the ancient Tianyi. If the ancient city Lord, the ancient Tianyi, can be, you can be. Therefore, no matter what plan you have, your mother will support you."


    "You''re not helping him, you''re just killing him." Duan Yuchun turns to Duan Qingwan, frowns severely, and disagrees very much.


    "You know what you can''t do. If you don''t try, it''s impossible. I don''t want him to be the same as you, so I must help him." Duan Qingwan has been reluctant for so many years, but she never told her son about it. She thought that her son, like her husband, didn''t want to fight, didn''t want to win, wanted to live a life of peace and light.


    Now, she knows that her son has such a mind. Of course, she wants to help his son.


    "With my mother''s help, I''m sure my plan will succeed." Ancient days he heard Duan Qingwan''s words, the face immediately opened a chuckle, "or the mother most love me."


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yuchun breathed hard, his voice was obviously shaking.


    "Father, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter. You can not help me, but please don''t destroy my plan, don''t hurt me. Anyway, I will do this thing. If I don''t want to let it happen, I''d better not mind it. Otherwise, if anything happens, you will kill me personally." Gu Tianhe suddenly turns to Gu Tianchun, and the word for word words are split with no disguise.


    "Gu Yuchun, you have to think clearly. You only have such a son. If something happens to him, you will be really cut off. "Duan Qing evening also took the opportunity to add a fire," he''er''s meaning is obvious. You just want to stop him, but you can''t stop him. If you really do something, it will definitely hurt him, and then you will regret it too late


    Gu Yuchun froze. Obviously, he didn''t expect things to develop to such a level. He also knew that what he said now was useless. He had made up his mind. He couldn''t stop it.


    In this case, if he really does something bad for he Er, he may really kill him. After all, he is clear about Yi Er''s ability. Even if Yi Er is unconscious now, he is still the eldest brother and elder brother. He wants to fight with them, which is dangerous and dangerous.


    "You are ho''er''s father. He''er doesn''t need your help now. I just hope you don''t destroy his things. Can''t you even do this?" Duan Qingwan has lived with him for so many years, and he knows the most about himself. Naturally, he sees his hesitation at the moment. At this time, of course, he needs to add more fire.


    "It''s better for father to figure out whether elder brother is related to nephew or his own son." Ancient days he also timely added a sentence.


    Gu Yuchun raised his eyes and looked at him. His lips moved and he didn''t say anything after all.


    "Husband, he''er is our only son. In this case, we can''t help him. My heart is already very guilty, so I can''t drag him back no matter what." Duan saw what he looked like in the evening of last night, and knew that he had wavered. He came to his side, took his arm, and his voice became as soft as usual.


    Gu Yuchun looks at his wife and sighs.


    ¡±Husband, let''s go back first, so don''t disturb me here. "Duan heard a sigh of helplessness in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, and knew that there was basically no problem with it. Then he took his arm and walked out.


    Gu Yuchun''s body was stiff, but he took a step and went out with Duan Qing evening.


    Gu Tianhe''s lips are obviously a little more smiling. As long as his mother is on the horse, there is no problem that can''t be solved. Therefore, his next plan, as long as his mother helps him, will surely succeed.


    The city owner of the ancient city must be the ancient Tianyi. He can also be the city owner of the ancient city.


    Night Yu Ning followed Yu Bai to the city Lord. He was very quiet and plain all the way. There was no difference or too much emotion.


    Even after being rejected by Gu Tianyi, he was not sad.


    Walking in front of Yu Bai and turning her eyes, when she saw the plainness of her face, she couldn''t help but froze and was obviously surprised. However, he naturally didn''t say anything more, just said respectfully, "the princess, who has left the city, arranged two bodyguards to escort the princess back according to the master''s order. "


    " no need, you give me my carriage back, I''ll go back myself. "Yeyu glanced at Yu Bai, then turned away her eyes. She didn''t explore too much, because she knew there was no need.


    She had the answer in her mind.


    ¡±Princess, the master is worried about the princess, "he would like to advise a few more.


    ¡±Now that he has become a relative and married another woman, he may be in the bridal chamber at the moment. How could he worry about me. "The lips of Ye Yu Ning are slightly raised, as if unintentionally speaking with some intention.


    Yu Baiwei lowered his eyes and didn''t speak again.


    Night Yu Ning once again looked at him, the lip angle lightly hooked, then directly turned around, left.


    ¡±Princess, madam knows that the princess is leaving. Let''s escort the princess. "At this time, the other two guards also drove out of the ancient city and came to yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes light, Duan Qing evening let someone to escort her?


    She had thought that, with the previous enthusiasm of the late Qing Dynasty, she would personally send her!


    "Go back and tell your wife that I know her kindness, but I''ve arranged for someone to come to pick me up. "Ye Yuning knows that when she is in the ancient city, she may not be in great danger, because she is the princess of Dayuan. If something happens in the ancient city, her parents will definitely pursue her. At that time, the ancient city will never get rid of her relationship.


    However, if it is out of the ancient city, it is uncertain.


    So, she said this on purpose to some people, no matter what will happen, she must take precautions.


    Of course, she hoped she had guessed wrong.


    The man was stupefied for a moment, then lowered his head slightly, "yes, we will tell the lady."


    Someone has driven the carriage of yeyuning out of the city. Yeyuning and Shuanger get on the carriage directly, and Shuanger drives the carriage away.


    "Does the princess really have us picked up?" Out of a distance, see no one, frost son just asked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 854

    "Does the princess really have us picked up?" Out of a distance, see no one, frost son just asked.


    "No." Night Yu Ning smiled a little. When she came to the ancient city, she didn''t think there would be any danger. So she came alone. When she came to the ancient city, she didn''t have a chance to call for her.


    "What do you mean by the words of the princess just now? Does the princess suspect that someone is hurting us? " Frost son is a clever girl, immediately understand come over, just want to understand, a face also obviously changed.


    "Princess, who will harm us? The ancient city Lord has married others. Why harm the princess. "Frost''s voice is obviously a little more angry. Originally, because of the previous events, she had a stomach full of anger, but the princess didn''t say anything, and she naturally didn''t say anything.


    However, it''s too much for people in the ancient city to want to kill them.


    ¡±Come on, be careful on the way. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she also hoped that she was more thoughtful, and hoped that nothing would happen.


    Her martial arts are not very good. Now she is pregnant. If someone really wants to hurt them, she can''t resist it at all. Although Frost''s martial arts are good, she is only one.


    ¡±Princess, who do you think will hurt us? "Frost son''s eyebrows are tightly frowned, and his expression is more worried." should it not be the ancient city Lord, but the old lady? "


    Ye Yuning didn''t speak. She thought of seeing the old lady at that time. She knew that the old lady was very disgusted and hateful to her at that time. Moreover, she felt that the old lady was a little impulsive, too much listening to the words of Qing Dynasty, so she was very likely to do something to her.


    Didn''t hear the reply from Ye Yu Ning. Frost turned his head slightly and looked at the carriage. Seeing that Ye Yu Ning was dazed, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Frost sighed secretly.


    The princess came all the way to find the ancient city Lord. As a result, the ancient city Lord married another woman. The princess thought that the person who helped her detoxify was the ancient city Lord and she was pregnant with the child of the ancient city Lord. But now she knows that the man that day was not the ancient city Lord, but another man.


    These attacks on the princess must be very big, I wonder if the princess can bear it?


    Frost son heart worry, but see the appearance of night Yu Ning, but dare not ask more, afraid to mention those things, night Yu Ning more sad.


    "Shuanger, it seems that someone is following us." On the carriage, night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed suddenly, the body sat straight in an instant, and his face was more dignified.


    It seems that it''s not her thoughtfulness. Someone really wants to kill her.


    Frost son''s face changed obviously. He immediately raised his guard. After listening carefully, his face turned ugly: "princess, someone really follows me. It seems that someone really wants to kill us. We should have let the ancient city master send us back."


    In Frost''s eyes, even if ancient Tianyi became a relative, there was still some affection for the princess, which could not hurt the princess.


    However, ye Yuning''s idea is different from her. If the person I saw in the ancient city is really Gu Tianyi, then Gu Tianyi will never let her go wrong. If not, just because everyone else wants her to go wrong, she can''t let those two people follow her.


    ¡±Princess, you say, is it really the old lady who sent someone to kill us? "Frost son''s heart is worried, but now he calms down, only his eyes are full of anger." the old lady is too cruel, we didn''t offend her, why did she want to kill me? "


    " it may be the old lady''s person, or someone may borrow the old lady''s name. "The eyes of Ye Yu Ning narrowed slightly, and there was more coldness in his voice.


    ¡±Does anyone want to kill us in the name of the old lady? Who is it? "Frost son is stupefied, on the face more obvious a few minutes stunned," who else can harm princess in the ancient city? "I don''t know the specific things at present, but I will always find out." Night Yu Ning''s lips slightly pull out a sneer, no matter who is playing a trick, she will always find out, even if the ancient city is mysterious, what she wants to find out, there will always be a way.


    "But there may be some trouble in the present situation." There was a little more coldness in eyes of the night universe, but there was no panic, just as usual.


    "Princess, what shall we do now? The princess is still pregnant. What can we do in case of a mistake?" Frost son listens to Ye Yu Ning''s words, in the heart is worried more, Princess all say trouble, this matter is afraid really very trouble.


    The key is that now the princess is pregnant. If you really fight, you may hurt the princess accidentally.


    "It''s too close to the ancient city now, they can''t do it." Ye Yu Ning knows that no matter the old lady or other people want to hurt her, they can''t be too blatant. Otherwise, when they are in the ancient city, they are the best chance and won''t let her out.


    Now, she has just left the ancient city. She is very close to the ancient city. They can''t do it.


    "But we are always going to leave the ancient city. We can''t wait near it all the time." Frost son tiny Leng for a while, subconscious take off mouth to say.


    ¡±The nearest place to Dayuan is Jiangcheng. "Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of countermeasures.


    ¡±How far is Jiangcheng from here? "Frost son in the heart a joy, see some hope, ask repeatedly.


    ¡±It''s about two to three days from Jiangcheng. " Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked around the carriage, and saw that there was not much food on the carriage, I''m afraid it was not enough for them to have a meal.


    "Ah, two or three days?" Frost son''s small face suddenly collapsed, "then we need to send a letter to the past, and it will take some time. Moreover, although Jiangcheng is the place of Dayuan, we don''t know who is guarding the city. They may not believe that we sent a letter to the past so rashly for help."


    "It''s the general who guards the city of Jiang. He knows my handwriting. If he gets the news, he will come here as soon as possible. He will have all kinds of ways to deal with it. As long as we send the news to him, we will be safe." General Wu''s ability, ye Yuning is very clear, but he gets the news, even if he hasn''t come here, he will definitely arrange everything, and will never let them go wrong.


    "So powerful?" Frost son''s face a little more admiration, "I thought as a general, I would only lead soldiers to fight."


    "This general is different." Night Yu Ning''s face finally showed a slight smile. At first, she didn''t know him very well, but Qingdai liked him. Qingdai often mentioned him in front of her. Later, she slowly noticed that he was really excellent.


    Later, his father sent him to the army, when he was only eighteen years old, but in just half a year, he defeated the enemy, won the victory, returned triumphantly and shocked the whole dynasty.


    He is a real man of both arts and martial arts. After his victory, he also took part in the palace test and became the champion of the palace test. From then on, his existence is like a legend.


    If Qingdai is together, or this time they can meet. When generals arrive at Jiangcheng, Qingdai and him will not meet again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 855

    If Qingdai is together, or this time they can meet. When generals arrive at Jiangcheng, Qingdai and him will not meet again.


    "Shuanger, you''ve been with Yinger for so many years. You should know how to get the fastest news. You should use the fastest speed to get the news to Jiangcheng." Ye Yu raised her eyes, looked at Shuanger, and said in a deep voice, if you use the general way of sending messages, it may delay your time. However, Ruan family is good at sending messages. Shuanger has been with Yinger for many years, and should be the most proficient in this matter.


    ¡±Yes. "Frost son''s face is a little more serious and solemn. She nodded quickly without any hesitation and hesitation. It can be seen that she is very sure.


    ¡±Before your news arrives in Jiangcheng, we will not rush on our way. We are afraid to swim here and play with water. "Yeyuning knows very well that once they leave the ancient city, they will be very dangerous, so she can only stay here first.


    In fact, it''s a town not far away. It''s about half a day''s journey. However, once in the town, I''m afraid that these people may start against her, so she can''t go there.


    "Good." Frost son still agreed, without any hesitation, but when she saw the food on the carriage, her eyes flashed a little. The food was not enough for her to eat with the princess. Even if she sent the letter faster, it would take more than a day, and the food was not enough even for a meal.


    She can eat nothing. It''s OK to starve for a day or two, but the princess is pregnant now. It''s not good not to eat.


    She remembered that there were a lot of fruits on the carriage before, but now they are gone. It is obvious that they were taken down. The key is that there is no water on the carriage now, and there is no food to bear. In such a hot day, if there is no water to drink, it is hard to support them. So it seems that those people have planned for the princess for a long time.


    However, Shuanger didn''t say anything. Instead, she parked the carriage in a shady place. There was no village in front of her, no shop in the back, no one. Shuanger knew that she could only rely on her own.


    "Princess, I will go around to see if there is any fruit to eat." Frost son stopped the carriage and jumped down. Fortunately, there are many trees on the mountain. Maybe he can pick some wild fruits.


    "Well, you can go. Don''t worry. It''s too close to the ancient city. They dare not do anything to me." Ye Yuning also knows the situation on the carriage at this moment. They really need food and water now.


    Frost son left quickly, but he didn''t dare to go too far, for fear of any accident, so he just walked around.


    Fortunately, I found some wild fruits, but those wild fruits are not completely ripe and sour. However, it''s nice for yeyuning to eat them.


    "Second Madame, the princess went out of the city, did not go far, then stopped." In the ancient city, a guard entered the room and reported in a low voice.


    "Stop? Why? " Duan Qingwan was slightly stunned and frowned. His expression was obviously a little more confused. Yeyu Ning unexpectedly left. Why did he stop suddenly.


    "I don''t know. They parked the carriage directly on the side of the road. Her girl went to pick some wild fruits. It seems that she didn''t plan to go for a while."


    "What does she want to do? Don''t you give up? " Duan Qingwan''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a bit of chagrin in his expression, even more ruthless.


    "I don''t think so, because they didn''t come back. I think they are procrastinating, as if they are waiting for someone to save them." The guard is a smart one.


    ¡±You mean, what did she find? She knew someone was hurting her, so she deliberately stopped. "Duan Qingwan''s eyes opened slightly, his voice slightly increased, and he was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that yeyuning was really smart.


    "My subordinates think it''s possible. The princess must have guessed that it''s impossible for us to start outside the ancient city. She must wait for them to go far before we start. So she stayed here."


    "Well, I''ll see how long she can stop, how little food there is in her carriage, and how long they can''t support it at all." Duan''s lips were a little more sneering. She knew that I had taken everything off the carriage first. The food on the carriage should only be enough for them to have a meal.


    The old lady means that she doesn''t want them to stay outside the ancient city for a long time, forcing them to leave quickly. Once they leave the ancient city, they can''t come in again, and there is nothing outside the ancient city, so they can only rush to the front town as soon as possible.


    As long as they go to the town, the old lady''s people can do it. It seems that the old man''s personnel are accurate first.


    "My subordinates can see the wild fruits they picked. It should be OK to support them for a day." The guard thought about it and said again.


    "Wild fruit, is there any ripe wild fruit at this time? It seems that there are some unripe and sour green fruits, right Duan Qingwan''s eyebrows frown again, and the cold in her eyes also slowly spread.


    "It''s some sour and deadly green fruits, but the princess is very fragrant, even after eating several, my subordinates feel their teeth are sour."


    "Oh, I almost forgot one thing. Ye Yuning is pregnant now. She likes sour food very much." Duan Qingwan thought of yeyuning''s pregnancy, and her face was even more gloomy. "Look at her reaction, she should be pregnant with a boy. "


    in that case, she can''t even leave that child. Yeyuning can let it go, but that child can''t stay at all.


    So, she still arranged for someone to try to kill the child in Yeyu''s stomach.


    However, if the old lady''s people are able to get rid of yeyuning directly, it is naturally the best.


    ¡±Depending on some wild fruits, they can''t support it for long. Even if they ask for help and send messages now, it will take days for those people to come here as soon as possible. Depending on some wild fruits, she can''t support it at all. "Duan didn''t worry too much about the night of Qing Dynasty. Depending on the wild fruits, they could take off for a day or two at most, but in a day or two, it''s impossible for someone to rush to save them.


    ¡±How about us? "The guard asked for instructions in a low voice.


    ¡±First of all, let''s leave them alone. When they get to the town, let''s see what''s going on with the old lady. "Duan Qingwan is as good as a fox. If she can do something like this, she will not do it. If she didn''t know that Yeyu Ning was pregnant, she might just let Yeyu Ning go.


    However, now yeyuning is obviously pregnant with the child of ancient Tianyi. Even if she tries to drive yeyuning away now, as long as the child exists, they can''t be completely separated. Therefore, the child must be removed.


    ¡±Princess, can''t you feel the acid? " Frost son saw that Ye Yu Ning was eating green fruits one by one, and she felt that her mouth kept acid water. She had tasted one before, but only one mouthful, and she felt that she was going to sour her teeth.


    At first, she didn''t want to pick these fruits, but she couldn''t find anything else, and she thought that the princess liked to eat acid now, so she picked some back.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 856

    At first, she didn''t want to pick these fruits, but she couldn''t find anything else. And she thought that the princess liked to eat sour now, so she picked several. However, she didn''t think that the princess was so powerful, so she ate several at a time.


    "Well, I feel pretty good." There is nothing unusual on yeyuning''s face. It''s very natural. In fact, these green fruits are also very sour for her. She has eaten several of them continuously and her teeth are not very comfortable. But she knows that she has to eat them now. Only by eating them can she maintain her physical strength. Fortunately, she can eat them.


    Of course, she only ate so many green fruits to give other food to Shuanger.


    "Princess, Shuanger also found some bird eggs, which are very nutritious. Now that the princess is pregnant, it''s just time to mend them." Frost pushed the bird''s egg on the other side to the front of yeyuning.


    "I can''t eat this. I''m pregnant now. I can''t eat these smelly ones." Night Yu Ning pushed away directly, "let''s leave these for you to eat. I can eat these fruits. "


    " those green fruits are not nutritious. If the princess thinks the eggs are too fishy, the frost will burn them. "


    "No, what we lack most now is water. These eggs are the best to eat raw." Night Yu Ning suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her, "you eat like this, and it''s nutritious to eat like this."


    "Princess, frost is not hungry. The key is to satisfy the princess." Frost son hears the words of night Yu Ning to shake his head continuously, these are her to prepare for princess, she can bear.


    "I''m full. Now I''m sleepy. Go to sleep for a while. You''ve solved those eggs. I feel fishy here." Night Yu Ning pretends to be disgusted and waves.


    Frost son Leng Leng, see night Yu Ning already lie down, close eyes, then take bird egg, however, she did not eat, but quietly put outside the carriage.


    ¡±Princess, no matter what, you have to eat. Otherwise, you will be hungry. The princess is pregnant now. "The next day, Shuanger took out the eggs again and handed them to yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning sighed secretly, this girl is really,


    "OK, but I''ll take one, you''ll also have one, otherwise, I won''t either." Night Yu Ning sees frost son already some dry cleft lips, this wench from yesterday to now, but a thing did not eat, a little water did not drink.


    How can she bear it in such a hot day.


    "Princess" and "frost" still want to get rid of them.


    "If you don''t, I won''t, or I''ll throw it away." Night Yu Ning is a firm face, there is no room for discussion.


    ¡±That Princess eats first, frost son will eat later. "Frost son is afraid that she will not be able to wait for someone to save them for a while, and there are so many things she can find. She can''t pick those green fruits any more, because she knows that it''s not good to eat too many green fruits.


    She can''t let the princess eat too much.


    ¡±You eat in front of my face now, or I won''t eat either. "Can''t Ye Yuning understand her mind, so she directly opens her mouth and interrupts her words.


    Frost son had no choice but to eat two. Night Yu Ning''s lips and corners showed a smile of satisfaction. "You don''t have to worry, as long as your letter is sent to Jiangcheng, as long as the military general receives the letter, we will be safe, so we can almost catch up in the afternoon."


    "Miss, what if general Wu doesn''t make arrangements?" Frost son can''t help but worry, dare not let night Yu Ning take this risk.


    "Don''t worry, general Yiwu''s ability, as long as we receive the news, there will be no one in case. He must know that when we leave the ancient city, we must go to the towns in front of us, so he will definitely make arrangements in the towns in front of us." As for the ability of the general, ye Yuning is very confident The night Yu congeals to turn the MOU, looks to frost son, the lips Cape takes the light light smile, she believed that frost son sends the news also absolutely will not have the question.


    "Don''t worry, princess. There is absolutely no problem with the news. It will reach the general in one day at most." Frost son a face serious answer, tone is very affirmative.


    "That''s OK. We''ll set out at noon and arrive at the town in the evening. There will be absolutely no problem. "The lips of Ye Yu Ning are slightly raised, and the light smile is more obvious.


    ¡±Princess, can you really do it? Shuanger is still worried, or we will wait another day. "At noon, when Yu Ning let Shuanger go, Shuanger was still worried about her face Night Yu Ning is very persistent, very confident.


    "The princess is pregnant now. In case of something, I''m afraid," frost would not be so worried if she was in normal times, but now the princess is pregnant. What can I do if there is an accident?


    ¡±I said it must be ok if it''s OK. You can rest assured. "Shuanger is kind to see her. She is very careful when she does things. But ye Yu Ning understands that Shuanger is worried.


    Seeing the insistence of Yeyu Ning, Shuanger didn''t say anything more and started to rush, but she slowed down as much as she could.


    "Madame, they have left and are on their way to the city." The guard came back to report again.


    "Well, I know that they can''t hold on for long, only one day. I don''t believe that she can invite any soldiers." Duan Qingwan''s face is a little more proud.


    "It will take five or six days for the ancient city to come and go to the nearest place to Dayuan, which is really a day without much to do. "The guard is happy to see the master. Naturally, he is also happy. After all, the master is happy, so he won''t be embarrassed.


    ¡±They are now on their way. In the evening, they should be able to get to the branch city. You need to make preparations. If the old lady''s side can get rid of her, it''s best. If the old lady''s people just give her a lesson and don''t do anything to her, you must get rid of the baby in her belly. "Duan Qingwan''s eyes are a little more cruel, which is the most important thing.


    She still knew the old lady. Although she said something cruel at that time, she was afraid that she would not necessarily be cruel to Yeyu. She was afraid that she would only teach Yeyu a lesson, so she had to make people ready.


    ¡±Yes, I know The guard responded, and then slowly left the room.


    "Do you really want to hurt the baby in the princess''s belly?" After the guard left, Gu Yuchun suddenly burst in. "Now, the princess has left and is dead hearted. Why do you have to kill all of them?"


    "As long as the child exists, it will be possible between night sky condensation and ancient Tianyi, so I can never let the child stay." Duan looked at him in the evening of Qing Dynasty. The cruelty in her eyes had never been concealed. Now, things have been cleared up, so she doesn''t have to cover up too much. She is doing so for her son and helping him.


    "Are you really going to do it?" Gu Yuchun looks at her, hoping that she can put down her conscience and not be so cruel.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 857

    "Are you really going to do it?" Gu Yuchun looks at her, hoping that she can put down her conscience and not be so cruel.


    "If I don''t start now, that''s why I left a hidden danger. You said that you won''t interfere in this matter and damage ho''er''s work. So I hope you don''t mind this matter. If you do something and let ho''er''s plan leak, you will kill ho''er. "Duan knew him in the last night of Qing Dynasty. She knew that he was indecisive and indecisive no matter what he did. Now, as long as he threatened him with his son, he dare not act rashly.


    "Later, I just hope you don''t hurt that child. I don''t care about anything else. "In Gu Yuchun''s voice, there is a little more pleading. That child is Gu Tianyi''s child, that is, the bone and flesh of the ancient family. He really can''t watch Duan Qingwan kill that child.


    ¡±Have you ever thought that if Yeyu Ning returns to Dayuan, the emperor and Empress of Dayuan know that Yeyu Ning is pregnant, in case they go to the imperial palace of the northern kingdom to find out this matter, they will definitely come back to the ancient city at that time, but if the child is not there, they may not check this matter, so press on. "Duan did this in the late Qing Dynasty, naturally because of her consideration.


    As long as ye Yuning''s children stay, they will definitely cause a lot of trouble.


    ¡±Even if you kill the baby in the princess''s belly now, the people in Dayuan will put the matter down for the time being. When Yi''er wakes up, he will definitely go to Dayuan. Then all you do will be meaningless. "Although he was indecisive when he was in Chunping, he still had a brain. Some things were analyzed thoroughly.


    ¡±Don''t worry, I won''t let him have such a chance. This matter has been arranged by he''er and I. after he wakes up, he won''t go to Dayuan, just for fear that he won''t go to Dayuan again in his whole life. "Duan heard what he said in the last night, but he suddenly smiled. He was full of complacency.


    ¡±What do you want to do? "Gu Yuchun was shocked. He thought that they were just trying to deal with Ye Yuning. Unexpectedly, they wanted to deal with Yi''er.


    ¡±Do you think Yi''er can be dealt with by your ability? Yi''er is not the eldest brother. He has always been successful in his work. Do you think he will let you go if you let him know that you are playing tricks behind your back and doing so many things? "Gu Yuchun knows too much about the ability of ancient Tianyi, only to say that there is a rumor outside that he would rather provoke the king of hell than the ancient city Lord.


    Although he is Gu Tianyi''s second uncle and they are a family, if Gu Tianyi knows what he did at night, he will not let them go. Gu Tianyi is ruthless, but he can do everything.


    ¡±Later, listen to me. Let go. Don''t take any more risks. "Gu Yuchun tries to persuade Duan Qingwan. What he worries about most at this moment is his wife and son.


    He knew that with the ability of ancient Tianyi, ordinary people could not hurt him at all, and his wife and son did not have that ability at all.


    ¡±How can we let go now that we have made a decision and made a comprehensive plan and started to take action. "Duan looked at him in the evening of Qing Dynasty with a look of discontent and obvious anger. In this case, the man not only didn''t help them, but also dragged them everywhere.


    ¡±Later, you are not Yi''er''s opponent. If you can''t fight him, you will lose miserably. At that time, if Yi''er is cruel to deal with you, then you will only be afraid of the consequences. "What Gu Yuchun is most afraid of is that. If there are other things, Gu Tianyi may be merciful. But now when you move Ye Yuning, what will Gu Tianyi do then Maybe we''ll let them go.


    Therefore, Gu Yuchun now wants to stop Duan Qingwan from hurting yeyuning again.


    If night son really killed the child in night Yu Ning''s stomach, then let Gu Tianyi know. Night son is afraid that he doesn''t even have a way to live.


    ¡±Even then, better than now, you can have nothing to contend with in your life. You can have nothing to do for a lifetime, but you can''t do anything. " Duan Qingwan hates the current situation, the same identity, why, Wang Yuao can have everything, and they have nothing, she can''t let her son live like that again.


    "In the evening, you listen to me once, I''m all for your good." Gu Yuchun knows her mind and her grievances for so many years. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to fight, but that he knows his ability and that he can''t fight at all. Moreover, he also knows that he can''t manage the ancient city well. So, for the sake of everyone and the ancient city, he is willing to live a life of peace and light.


    But big brother has never wronged him. Over the years, everything he wants will be sent to him as soon as possible. What he wants to do, big brother will try his best to help him.


    However, there has always been a rule in the ancient city that no man of other ancient families can interfere in the affairs of the city except the city Lord. Therefore, except the city Lord, other brothers can only live a small life in ease and can''t care about the affairs of the city.


    That''s why Duan was dissatisfied and unwilling in the late Qing Dynasty. As the second wife of the ancient city, she had no power at all.


    As the second Lord of the ancient city, Gu Yuchun had nothing but endless wealth.


    "If you are really good for us, don''t mind anything." Duan Qingwan''s face obviously sank, obviously a little more cold, "as long as you don''t interfere in this matter, it''s for our good."


    As soon as Duan Qingwan finished speaking, he turned around and left the room.


    Gu Yuchun stood in the room with some contradictions and struggles on his face, but at last he sighed secretly.


    He knew that he could not stop them. They would not listen to him at all.


    If at the moment, he told elder brother about this matter, elder brother would certainly be able to stop him. However, in that way, he pushed him out personally, and they would not forgive him in the future.


    He can fight for the rest, no, but he can''t lose his wife and son.


    So, he still can''t do anything now.


    Towards evening, ye Yuning and Shuanger arrived at the branch city. Looking at the Branch City in front of them, Shuanger slowed down even more. It seems that there are some monsters waiting for them in the branch city.


    "Miss, are we really going to town? Is there any danger? " The closer to Zhicheng, the more worried Shuanger is.


    "We should leave the ancient city now. Even if we don''t enter the Branch City, they can also do it. So, there is no big difference if we don''t enter the city." In the night, the lips and corners of the house were slightly pursed. They could not move because they could not enter the city.


    "Ah? Then why do we rush to Zhicheng? " Frost son hears night Yu Ning''s words, the facial expression changed directly, "if we are outside the ancient city, they at least dare not start."


    Night Yu Ning see frost son''s appearance, dark some funny, "rest assured, will be OK. "


    as long as the general receives the news, there will be no problem. In the style of general Wu, although he is guarding Jiangcheng, there must be his people nearby.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 858

    As long as the general receives the news, there will be no problem. In the style of general Wu, although he is guarding Jiangcheng, there must be his people near the Jiangcheng.


    Therefore, there is no need for generals to rush over directly, and her security problems can be solved.


    Sure enough, when we got to the Branch City, suddenly several people came out of the branch city.


    ¡±Princess, a few people come out of the city and guard outside the city gate. Will they be the old lady''s people? "Frost son''s face has changed, and his voice is obviously a little more worried." look at those people, they should be extraordinary. Frost son is afraid that they are not their opponents. If the princess really fights, she will drive away first, and run as far as she can. "


    in this situation, frost can only think of this way. I hope that she can stop them and let the princess escape.


    Ye Yu listened to her words, and her lips slightly smiled. The girl was really worried about her everywhere. To say, she was the girl who welcomed her. She just came to escort her for a while, but the girl was dedicated to her. Now, she even risked her life for her.


    ¡±Princess, have you heard frost? "Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t speak, frost was a little worried.


    ¡±Yes. "In the evening, the eyebrow was slightly raised, and the voice was too light, just like no one else, without any sense of tension.


    ¡±Princess, as soon as you find the chance, run away. Don''t mind me. Their goal is princess, not me. I won''t be in danger. "Frost son is uneasy to tell again. In order to persuade Ye Yuning, he found a good reason.


    Ye Yu Ning shakes her head slightly. Yes, the target of those people is her. But if frost stops them and blocks their plan, how can they let frost go? They dare to hurt her, let alone frost is just a girl.


    ¡±Yeah. "Ye Yuning didn''t want to let Shuanger worry any more, so she answered quietly, but the smile on the corner of her lips seemed to be more obvious. She could see the front through the curtain. She could see that it was not the people of the ancient city, but the people of the military general.


    The carriage is close to the city gate at the moment. Because of fear, frost stopped the carriage and dared not move forward.


    Several people outside the gate rushed to the carriage.


    ¡±What are you doing? "Seeing them close to the carriage suddenly, frost suddenly raised his guard and held the sword in one hand.


    ¡±Is it a princess in the carriage? "The leader did not look to frost, but to the carriage respectfully.


    ¡±Who are you? "Frost son heard that man directly say the identity of Ye Yuning. He was suspicious, but he was even more worried that they knew the identity of the princess, and whether they would really be the people who came from the ancient city to hurt the princess.


    ¡±We were sent by the general to pick up the princess. "When the man saw Frost''s alert, he was afraid that night Yu Ning might be suspicious, so he explained his identity directly.


    ¡±General Wu''s man? "Frost son''s eyes are wide open, his face is obviously a little more joyful, and then he turns to the carriage," said the princess, who is a general of the armed forces and a general of the armed forces


    ¡±So now I don''t have to run away. "Night Yu Ning sees her face joyful appearance, half true half fake tease her, this wench pour is lovely very.


    ¡±Tell the princess that the general ordered his subordinates to take the princess to the city and let her settle down first. The second prince will come later. "Once again, the man respectfully reported.


    ¡±Second prince? "Yeyu''s eyebrows are slightly raised. This news really surprised her. How could Shanger come?


    ¡±Yes, the second prince happened to be in Jiangcheng. When he heard the news of the princess, he immediately rushed to let the princess wait for him in Zhicheng. "Well, it''s his style." Ye Yu''s lips are fixed and he talks a little. Shanger knows that she won''t ignore the news of her accident, but there''s no need for her to wait in Zhicheng. Otherwise, she can go to Jiangcheng. After all, she will go to the capital and pass through Jiangcheng.


    Even if Shanger is really worried, he can pick her up on the road. There is no need for her to wait for him in Zhicheng.


    Therefore, there is only one purpose for Shanger to command. That is, Shanger heard that she was bullied in the ancient city, and the people in the ancient city wanted to hurt her. This is to avenge her.


    With Shanger''s character, it''s strange to be able to bear the news.


    "It''s late today. Let''s take a good rest in the city." Night Yu Ning didn''t say much. With Shanger''s temperament, once he decides something, no one can change it.


    This time, he came from Jiangcheng. He must have borrowed a lot of soldiers from the general. If he really wanted to attack the ancient city like this, the consequences would be very serious.


    However, she is the only one who can deal with Shanger.


    Since Shanger asked her to wait here, she could only wait here in order to avoid going astray. Otherwise, she was not here. With Shanger''s temperament, she didn''t know what to do.


    Yeyu Ning entered the city and went directly to the inn. Of course, he was hungry for nearly two days, and he was already hungry. Naturally, he had a good meal, but Yeyu Ning had a bad appetite and couldn''t eat it. Shuanger was looking at him in a hurry.


    The condition of Yeyu Ning''s body was not suitable for continuous driving, so he took a rest in the inn.


    "Second lady, something happened. "In the ancient city, the guard came back to report again. His face was obviously a little more dignified, and he was a little worried and scared. If things were not done well, the second lady would be angry. He was the first one to suffer.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "Duan got up quickly in the late Qing Dynasty and looked straight at the guard with eyes, which made people shiver.


    ¡±As soon as the princess arrives at the Branch City, the branch city will take the princess away. Those people are experts at first sight. The old lady''s people can''t get close at all, and we have no chance to get close. "


    " what, how can they be received in the branch cities? They just left the city yesterday. It''s impossible for them to get reinforcements in such a short time. "Duan''s face sank and his voice became cold.


    ¡±The subordinates are not clear, but those people are obviously prepared in advance, obviously in the princess. "


    " this night Yuning is not easy, but how can she do it in such a short time? Unless, Dayuan people have been arranged in the branch city for a long time. "Duan''s face is getting colder and colder in the late evening of the Qing Dynasty," it''s not that they were thinking about our ancient city in the early morning? "


    The guard naturally dare not answer such a question, so he just lowers his head and doesn''t speak.


    ¡±How many of them? "Duan''s eyes narrowed in the late Qing Dynasty, and his voice was obviously a little more sinister.


    ¡±There are five people in all. "The guards responded.


    ¡±Then you can take several more people to go there and try to get rid of the baby in her stomach. Obviously, you can use the dark one. You can try to bribe the people in the inn where she lives and try to give her medicine. Anyway, you can never leave the baby. "The ruthlessness on Duan''s face at this moment in the evening makes people can''t help but be afraid.


    ¡±Madam, I heard that the second prince is coming soon. "The guard swallowed his mouth secretly and reported carefully.


    ¡±Second prince? You mean the second prince of Dayuan? Is he coming to the ancient city? " Duan was surprised in the late Qing Dynasty. He didn''t expect such a thing. "Why did he come to the ancient city suddenly?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 859

    ¡±Second prince? You mean the second prince of Dayuan? Is he coming to the ancient city? " Duan was surprised in the late Qing Dynasty. He didn''t expect such a thing. "Why did he come to the ancient city suddenly?"


    "I don''t know the details. I just heard their conversation and said that the second prince happened to be in Jiangcheng. He received the news from the princess, and then he came here." The guard reported all the information he had received.


    "From Jiangcheng? You mean that the second prince was originally in Jiangcheng. He received the news of yeyuning, and then rushed over. So yeyuning really asked for help from them, but she sent the news fast enough, and someone answered them so soon. Obviously, those people had been arranged in Zhicheng for a long time. Jiangcheng is the city of Dayuan. It''s said that it''s a very powerful general Keep it. " Duan Qingwan''s face is a little more dignified and his voice is a little worried. If so, I''m afraid there will be trouble in this matter.


    ¡±It''s guarded by the general. It''s said that the general is well versed in both culture and martial arts. "The guard then answered in a low voice.


    ¡±I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. If the general led his troops, he was afraid, "Duan Qingwan is a woman after all. He will be nervous and worried when he comes across such a thing.


    ¡±If so, it would be better. When Dayuan led the troops to attack the ancient city, but Gu Tianyi was unconscious, that would be our best chance. " Gutian he stepped into the room with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of that." Duan Qingwan listened to him and laughed, "if they want to fight, let them fight. It''s better to fight quickly. "


    " the mother can help them to fight quickly. "Ancient Tian He''s lips are a little sneering, and his words are absolutely cruel.


    ¡±So what are we going to do? "Duan looked at him in the evening of Qing Dynasty. He was obviously excited. After so many years, he finally saw hope.


    ¡±Let the old lady''s men kill Ye Yuning. "Gu Tianhe''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold words spread slowly. Now, they''d better not come out, but the old lady''s people happened to be in the city, and they naturally made good use of it." success or failure is not important, but the important thing is that the assassination must be carried out. "


    ¡±However, the old lady must have known that someone was protecting yeyuning. I''m afraid that the plan has been cancelled. "Duan knew the old lady too well in the evening of Qing Dynasty. In this case, the old lady would never do it now.


    "The plan cancelled by the old lady can make her change again. Even if the old lady doesn''t change, we can," whispered Gu Tianhe, who was near Duan''s ear in the late Qing Dynasty.


    "Well, whatever it is." Duan Qingwan is more and more satisfied with listening, and keeps nodding his head.


    In the morning of the third day, Wushang arrived at Zhicheng and brought some soldiers and horses, but not too many.


    Ye Yu Ning understood that, with the steadiness of general Wu, he would not give too many people of Ye Wushang at this time, to avoid his real disaster.


    "Sister, what happened? Who wants to hurt you? Is it ancient Tianyi? " As soon as night Wushang entered the room, he couldn''t help asking. His face was full of anger. He dared to bully his elder sister. He couldn''t spare them.


    "It''s from the ancient city, but it''s not necessarily ancient Tianyi." Ye Yu Ning did not understand what was going on at the moment.


    "Since he is from the ancient city, he must be from the ancient Tianyi. How dare he let people kill him? Even if you had escaped marriage, he could not be so cruel. " Ye Wushang thought that Gu Tianyi thought that Ye Yu Ning was angry about escaping from marriage. "My father and my mother also said that he had a good character, and such a person is also a good character? You wait, I''ll find her to settle. "


    "No one can enter the ancient city. "Yeyu stared at him, her lips slightly pulling. At the beginning, she waited outside for a few days before she followed Duan into the ancient city in the late Qing Dynasty.


    ¡±What do you mean? Elder sister means that Gu Tianyi won''t let me into the city? "Yewushang didn''t fully understand the meaning of yeyuning for a while.


    " none of them allowed to enter. At the beginning, the princess waited outside for a few days, but later the lady took the princess in. As a result, "Shuanger couldn''t help opening his mouth, and his voice was also full of anger." knowing this, we would not enter. What''s the result of "


    "? What happened after you entered the city? Why did gutianyi kill you? "No sorrow at night saw her saying only half, more anxious.


    ¡±As a result, the ancient city owner got married and married with other women. "Frost has been holding a stomach of Qi. Now seeing no pain at night, she says quickly without thinking about it? I beg your pardon? Gu Tianyi married another woman? " Night no war stunned, a pair of eyes vigorously open, quickly turned to night Yu Ning, "sister, is this true? Did gutianyi really marry another woman? "


    "As far as we can see, it''s true." Night Yu Ning''s expression is still very calm at the moment, and there is no difference in her voice. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with her.


    "What do you mean to see it now?" Night no sorrow eyebrow tiny Cu, some don''t understand, "since is elder sister sees with her own eyes, can still have false?"


    ¡±"," the lips of Yeyu Ning pursed slightly, without speaking, what they saw with their own eyes may not be true.


    ¡±Since he hasn''t married, it''s disgusting why he wants someone to kill you. "The more you think about it, the more angry you are." elder sister, there are many good men in the world. Don''t forget about such men. You should have come to the ancient city alone at the beginning. I just can''t rest assured that you came here. Unexpectedly, something really happened. Depend on it, it spread to men. I became a relative, married other women, and even killed you. Such men can''t be blind Yes. But the princess is pregnant. "Frost son also feels that a man like that can''t, but now the most important thing is that the princess is pregnant, how to solve this problem.


    Frost son said this very quickly. It''s too late for ye Yuning to stop it.


    "What? What do you say? " Night without war completely surprised live, a pair of eyes have been opened to the largest, a face of incredible look to night Yu Ning, "sister, she said is true? Are you pregnant? Are you pregnant with the child of ancient Tianyi


    Gu Tianyi''s face was full of consternation at the moment, and he concealed his anger.


    "Gu Tianyi, you bastard, are pregnant with his children. He even married other women, and let people kill you. I will kill him for something inferior to animals." Night no war at the moment directly gas explosion, speaking, will go out.


    "Stop, what are you doing?" Seeing that he was so impulsive, Ye Yu knew that if he was allowed to go out like this, he would definitely have a big disaster.


    "What else can I do to kill that bastard of gutianyi?" Night without sorrow although stopped, but the voice of the kill is undisguised.


    "You think you can kill him?" Night Yu stares at him, slowly opens his mouth, "do you think you will be his opponent?"


    "Then you can''t let him go like that." The momentum of night without sorrow is a little lower, but it is still unwilling to face.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 860

    Then you can''t let him go like that. " The momentum of night without sorrow is a little lower, but it is still unwilling to face.


    He can''t just let go of gutianyi.


    "Let''s not say that your martial arts are not the opponents of ancient Tianyi at all. In the current situation, you can''t enter the ancient city at all, and you can''t even see his face, let alone settle accounts with him." Night Yu Ning secretly sighed. Shanger''s temperament is the most impulsive. In this case, I can''t think of too much.


    Now he goes to the ancient city to find out the ancient Tianyi. Under normal circumstances, he can''t enter the city at all. If he can enter the city, it means there will be a conspiracy.


    At this time when the situation is not clear, she can''t let Shanger take risks. Although she also wants to explore the situation of the ancient city, she can''t let Shanger be in danger.


    "This bastard, come out if you have the ability. What''s the matter with hiding like this?" Night without sorrow hear night Yu Ning''s words but more angry.


    Night Yu Ning hears his words, frown slightly, hide? With the nature of ancient Tianyi, will you hide?


    He always does what he wants to do, or what he doesn''t want to do, so he doesn''t say anything.


    So, if he didn''t come out before, there were only two possibilities. First, maybe he didn''t know that she had come to the ancient city. Second, he didn''t care.


    ¡±Elder sister, even if it''s like this, I can''t just let him go. He did that to you. Now you are pregnant with his children, but he always gives up and wants to kill you. I can''t swallow this tone. "No pain at night is not willing, very not willing, of course, or for his sister.


    His elder sister has been wronged like this, he can never ignore it.


    "Elder sister, don''t stop me today, I must find him to settle accounts." Night no war face more a few angry, teeth dark bite, hate to the extreme.


    ¡±Shanger, you and yeyuning know about yewushang''s temperament. Some of them are stubborn. Today, something like this happened. With his temperament, he will never give up.


    ¡±Elder sister, you can''t say anything. It doesn''t work if you say anything. Don''t stop me, and you can''t stop me. "Yewushang interrupts yeyuning directly. If his elder sister is bullied, he can''t get justice back. He''s not a man.


    "I have to do this for you and for the children in your belly." Night without sorrow turned her eyes, looked at night Yu Ning, a pair of eyes subconsciously swept to her flat stomach. Unexpectedly, my sister left the capital only a few months, and had a child.


    However, the father of this child, now not only does not admit it, but also hurts his sister. How can he ignore it.


    "Shanger, this child is not necessarily ancient Tianyi." Night Yu listened to her words, secretly exhaled, and had to speak.


    If the ancient Tianyi she saw in the ancient city is true, then the child in her belly is not.


    Of course, if the ancient book of changes is false, it will be another matter.


    She still needs to check this matter, but she has to stay here now and can''t find anything, so she decided to leave.


    Night no war froze, completely froze, the body slowly turned, a pair of eyes straight to night Yu Ning, the lip angle obviously moved, but did not say anything, just looked at her so straight, for a time seemed to be completely transformed into a stone carving.


    Night Yu Ning saw his appearance, his lips slightly pulled. When he heard that she would be pregnant, although he was surprised, he was not surprised. But now he heard that the child was not born in ancient Tianyi, but he was completely stunned.


    What kind of reaction is that.


    ¡±Elder sister, elder sister, "a moment later, yewushang finally came back to her mind and rushed to yeyuning''s face quickly. I don''t know if it''s because she was too surprised. I can''t speak clearly.


    Night Yu looked at him, did not speak, as if waiting for him to say.


    ¡±Elder sister, you say, the child in your belly is not Gu Tianyi''s? "At last, ye Wushang said a complete sentence and asked the deepest doubts in his heart at the moment.


    Elder sister is pregnant, but it''s not ancient Tianyi''s? What''s the situation?


    My sister escaped from marriage and went to the northern kingdom. Then Gu Tianyi followed her. On the way, Gu Tianyi must have been with her. If the child is not Gu Tianyi''s, who else is it?


    Night Yu Ning nodded to him slightly. In fact, although there was an ancient city, what Gu Tianyi told her was clear, but she still didn''t believe it. She still felt that the person who detoxified her in the imperial palace that day was Gu Tianyi. As for the things in the ancient city, she could not completely believe it.


    However, she didn''t tell them to yewushang. If she told him, she would ask endlessly. I''m afraid she would want to go to the ancient city to find out.


    However, it is impossible for her to go into the ancient city and find out everything with the ability of no pain at night.


    She had to go back to Dayuan and ask her father to check, or she could find out. So now, she has to go back to Dayuan.


    ¡±It''s not ancient Tianyi? Isn''t it from ancient Tianyi? Sister, what''s the matter? " Night without war is still a face of consternation, "not ancient days, who is that?"


    It''s a more serious problem for me to have no grief at night. Moreover, I suddenly thought of the possibility that Gu Tianyi would get angry and marry other women just because she knew that she was pregnant with other men''s children.


    If that''s the case, what else will he do with his account?


    "I don''t know." Yeyu''s lips were fixed, and she said casually. Originally, she had always thought it was ancient Tianyi, but she had previously reflected such things in the ancient city. Now she really can''t be sure. She doesn''t know who the man is.


    "Don''t know? Elder sister, you are pregnant with a child. Who is it? " Night no war hear her words, it is completely frozen, but then back to God, the face suddenly gloomy down, "sister, what happened? What happened? When I was in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, I was poisoned Ye Yuning understands his temperament. If she doesn''t make it clear to him, he will never finish. What''s more, she doesn''t want to keep it from her. Because if she knows whether the person on that day is Gu Tianyi, she must start with that matter first.


    Originally, she also planned to tell her parents about it as soon as she returned to the capital.


    "What? I beg your pardon? You poisoned the Imperial Palace in the northern kingdom? Who dares to poison you in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? " Night no war again surprised live, a face of incredible.


    "It''s the people around the queen. She means it. "Ye Yuning said about the situation at that time, and his voice was obviously cold.


    ¡±Queen? "No war at night, eyes light," what does she mean? "


    although Ye Yuning explained the meaning of the people around the empress, ye Wushang decided on the empress directly.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and didn''t speak.


    "Elder sister, then, will your child''s father be or not?" night Wushang suddenly thought of a possibility. If this is done by the queen, or there is only one possibility.


    "Is it Bei Yanchen?" Night no war mercilessly breathed a breath, then just said this name.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 861

    "Is it Bei Yanchen?" Night no war mercilessly breathed a breath, then just said this name.


    "No." This time, yeyouning didn''t hesitate at all. She didn''t want to return. She knew that the person on that day would never be beiyanchen.


    She was quite sure of that.


    "No? Who will it be? " This time, no war at night is really urgent. It''s not Gu Tianyi or Bei Yanchen. Who will it be? This kind of thing is not for fun.


    ¡±At present, we are not sure, so we need to go back to Dayuan and find out everything. "Ye Yuning''s voice is a little lower. There is no better way to deal with this until now.


    No pain at night. If it is true, it''s useless to go to Gu Tianyi now. I''d better go back to Dayuan first to find out.


    ¡±Elder sister, I don''t think it''s strange. Even if Gu Tianyi has a problem with you, he can''t be killed. "When he calmed down, he felt something was wrong.


    ¡±The man who killed me can''t be his man. "Yeyu thought for a moment, and then replied. Through getting along with gutianyi some time ago, she believed that no matter what happened, he could not be killed.


    ¡±So who would want to kill you? " Night no sorrow eyebrow frown up, look more dignified, "is the ancient city of people, but not the people of ancient Tianyi, then will it be the opponent of ancient Tianyi?"


    "It''s possible, but we don''t know about the ancient city, so we can''t act rashly." Night Yu Ning saw that he finally calmed down, and took a deep sigh of relief, which carefully explained, "when I entered the ancient city, the old lady was very satisfied with me, what should be the misunderstanding and what might be done, but there might be people who want to fake the old lady. If there are people who fake the old lady''s hands to deal with me, then his purpose is not so simple."


    "You mean that they want to deliberately provoke the contradiction between the ancient city and Dayuan, and let me deal with the ancient Tianyi. "No pain at night is not stupid. I naturally think of this possibility.


    ¡±Well, it''s possible, so now we can''t be fooled by them. "Night Yu Ning nodded slowly, but his face was more dignified.


    She has been to the ancient city for so many days. Why is there no news with the ability of the ancient Tianyi? Other people can get the news. Why doesn''t the ancient Tianyi know it?


    Is there anything really wrong with gutianyi?


    ¡±Elder sister, no, you said you saw Gu Tianyi, and he married another woman? Is there any fake? "Yewushang asks the doubts in his heart again. He believes in his elder sister, works calmly and observes subtlety. He should not be mistaken.


    ¡±My elder brother said that there is one of the most mysterious stunts in the ancient city, that is, the non-public transfiguration. The elder brother said that if this transfiguration reaches a certain level, it can easily accommodate anyone who wants to transfigure, and from the perspective of performance, there is no difference at all. "Ye Yuning only doubts that the ancient Tianyi seen by the ancient city the day before yesterday may be fake. The most important thing is because of this.


    Elder brother said that the ancient Tianyi''s transfiguration had reached a state of ecstasy. As long as he wanted, he could transfigure himself into a person''s appearance, even if it was to make him transfigure into a woman.


    It''s unique to the ancient city. Other people may not reach the realm of the ancient Tianyi, but there will certainly be. Therefore, it should not be difficult to change the appearance of the ancient Tianyi.


    If you are familiar with ancient Tianyi, it is not difficult to imitate it.


    However, the man knew something clearly between them, even what happened in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, so she was a little uncertain.


    ¡±Elder sister, you mean that the ancient Tianyi is fake, and it''s someone else''s. "Night no war listened to understand her words, eyes son round open, more a bit of consternation.


    ¡±It''s just my guess. I''m not sure how it is. "Ye Yu''s eyebrows are frowning. Now I just can''t figure out what the situation is.


    ¡±However, I don''t think it makes sense. If the ancient Tianyi you saw in the ancient city is fake and someone came to cheat you, what about the real one? Where is the real ancient Tianyi? You''ve been in the ancient city for such a long time, and you''ve even entered it. How could you not know anything about it with the ability of ancient Tianyi? "Yewushang also has the same idea as yeyuning, which is really strange. Night Yuning didn''t speak, but she was worried a little more.


    "Sister, are you worried about what happened to gutianyi? In fact, if it is true that the ancient Tianyi you saw before is false, then the real ancient Tianyi does not reach the news that you have arrived at the ancient city, there should be only one possibility, that is, something happened to him now. " Night without sorrow analysis, he said, is also night Yu Ning most worried.


    "Or maybe something really happened to him." Night Yu Ning''s eyes are slightly heavy, and his voice is obviously heavy. "However, life is no longer a problem, or it should be just a temporary matter. "


    " why do you say that? "At night, Wushang heard her words and frowned slightly, obviously confused.


    ¡±If gutianyi was really in danger or dead, those people would not have to deal with me like this. " Night Yu stared at him and slowly opened his mouth, which was his only comfort at present.


    "Well, it makes sense." Night no sorrow Leng Leng, slowly nodded, "so now, we can not go to the ancient city at this time to make trouble, otherwise we are afraid that it will add chaos to the ancient days."


    Night no war thought through, secretly breathed a breath, fortunately elder sister stopped him, otherwise I''m afraid it will be really troublesome.


    "But, sister, are you sure it will be as you expected?" After thinking about it, yewushang asked again, if things were as expected, he would not make trouble in the ancient city again, but what if things were not like that?


    ¡±At first, I didn''t know for sure, but what happened this morning made me more certain. "The lips of night Yu Ning are much colder.


    ¡±What happened this morning? "No pain at night looks slightly changed, and asked repeatedly.


    ¡±This morning, someone came to assassinate me, but I was killed by the generals. "Yeyu Ning thought of what happened tonight, and his voice was obviously cold.


    ¡±What? They are so brave that they dare to assassinate us. Do they really bully us? "No war at night is always in a hurry. When I heard this, I jumped up," elder sister, who is it? Old town? "


    "Well, it''s from the ancient city." Night Yu Ning nodded slowly, "at first, the old lady may have the biggest attack on me, but I don''t think the old lady can be so careless in her work. Knowing that the general has sent someone to protect me, the old lady can''t do it again in this situation."


    "Their old lady seems unreasonable, but she should not be so confused." No war at night, he was dissatisfied with the old lady.


    "So, there is only one possibility. Someone really wants to provoke things by the hand of the old lady. "Night Yu Ning sees his appearance, secretly some funny, this old lady is really not very likable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 862

    "So, there is only one possibility. Someone really wants to provoke things by the hand of the old lady. "Night Yu Ning sees his appearance, secretly some funny, this old lady is really not very likable.


    However, what matters now is not how old lady is, but who is behind her.


    ¡±To provoke the contradiction between you and gutianyi, which leads to the misunderstanding between Dayuan and gutianyi. If you want to use our hand to deal with gutianyi, he can take advantage of it. "No pain at night is a wise man, so it''s easy to understand.


    "Well, will he think too well? If so, I will kill him first." The eyes of night Wushang are obviously more murderous, "don''t let me catch him. If I catch him, I will definitely cut him to pieces."


    "Elder sister, let''s go to Jiangcheng now and ask the general to help us find out. There''s no need to rush back to the capital." The night has no sorrow disposition originally is anxious, after knew the entire matter, is all the time waited for.


    "General, can he find the ancient city?" Ye Yuning also thought about this method. Although she also knew that the general was not a general, she was afraid that it would not be so easy to find the ancient city.


    "Don''t look down on him." When it comes to the general''s army, he smiles a little more. "I think as long as he wants to check something, there is nothing he can''t find. However, there are some troubles in the border area recently, I''m afraid he can''t separate himself."


    "What happened at the border?" Night Yu Ning hears his words, the facial expression changes slightly, "these years are not quite calm?"


    "When the old king of the country of man died, the prince was killed, and the ten princes became king. The ten princes were ambitious. As soon as they got on the empress, they began to take the idea of Dayuan. If it wasn''t for Wuyan to guard the city of Jiang, I was afraid that the city of Jiang would be lost. In fact, this time, I came here for this matter." Night no war said the matter, the face is very serious, serious.


    "So to speak, I''m afraid there will be another war." Night Yu Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, she didn''t want to see the war.


    "A few days ago, the barbarians had already invaded, but they were guarded by Wu Yan. They didn''t get any advantage. However, they couldn''t attack Jiang city. They were afraid of other ideas, so they should be careful." Ye Wushang should have stayed in Jiangcheng for a few days, so he knows something about these things.


    "If so, then we can''t trouble the general. We''ll go to Jiangcheng now and hope to help." In this case, how can she trouble Wuyan with her own affairs.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go alone. Don''t go. I''ll send you back to the capital." Night no sorrow listen to her so say, also realize oneself just offer some not appropriate, in fact, he should not be so impulsive.


    In this case, he should try to help Wuyan, but he can''t let his sister take risks.


    "If I want to go back to the capital, I want to pass through Jiangcheng. Let''s go first." Ye Yu Ning didn''t say much. It''s useless to say more in this case. Go to Jiang City and see the situation.


    Night no sorrow immediately ordered the servants to start, and the party rushed directly to Jiangcheng.


    "Two madams, two madams, they, they did not come to the ancient city, but left the branch city and went back directly." After seeing ye Yuning leave, I came back to report.


    "What? Just leave? Why did they just leave? " Duan Qingwan was stunned. He didn''t expect that night Wushang would come, but he left.


    ¡±I don''t know. However, as soon as the second prince arrived in Zhicheng, he didn''t stay for long, so he left with the princess. He should have arrived at Jiangcheng. "


    " well, they should have arrived at Jiangcheng. It''s not peaceful at the end of Jiangcheng. The barbarian side has made several offenses. If there''s no Wuyan guarding, Jiangcheng will not be able to defend for a long time. "Gu Tianhe''s voice suddenly came in. Along with the voice, his people also appeared in the hall.


    ¡±Where, you know this, so what should we do now? "Duan saw his son in the evening of last night, and his face was obviously more hopeful.


    ¡±Since the barbarians want to conquer Jiangcheng, we can help them. "Gu Tianhe''s eyes narrowed slowly, and his face was grim.


    "I heard that Wu Yan is very fierce." When Duan heard his words in the last night of the Qing Dynasty, he''er hesitated a little more. "I think we''d better not interfere in such a thing as this to avoid getting into trouble. "


    " my mother, if I don''t use external force, do you think I can overthrow Gu Tianyi? Can you replace him as the city leader of the ancient city? " Ancient days He Mou son tiny turn, look at her, voice still with cold cruel Jue.


    "That''s the way it is said, but I''m afraid in case" Duan had to be a woman in the late Qing Dynasty, which would definitely worry about this situation.


    "Mother, it''s not in case. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it. It will never go wrong." Ancient days he seems to be very confident, lip corner obviously more than a little smile.


    "What, have you figured out a way?" Listen to him say so, segment Qing Dynasty night Mou son a bright, if good method son, this is not impossible.


    "Don''t worry, my mother." Gu Tianhe''s face is a little more proud, "mother, look, soon, I will be the city leader of this ancient city."


    "Well, my mother believes you." Duan Qingwan saw that he was so confident that he stopped him no longer. Instead, he was a little happier.


    As long as he''er became the city leader of the ancient city, she would not have to be wronged any more, and she would not have to be oppressed by Meng Yanqiu everywhere.


    Three days later, ye Yuning and ye Wushang arrived at Jiangcheng. The city was peaceful, and the people in the city still lived the same life as usual, without any influence, because the people believed that as long as there were generals, there would be no problem in Jiangcheng, and they would never let the barbarians attack.


    "It seems that the barbarians are afraid of making trouble again." At night, Wushang saw that everything was calm, and he was a little more pleased. "When I left, it was still chaos outside, but now it is very calm. It seems that all of them were beaten and run by Wuyan. It''s the most wise move for the father to let Wuyan come to guard the city of ginger. "


    " father''s decision on when to miss. "Ye Yu Ning gave him a straight look. When Wu Yan was sent to Jiangcheng, he was calm and didn''t do anything. Some people thought that Wu Yan was sent to guard Jiangcheng, which was overqualified.


    However, the father must have his plan. This Jiangcheng is a border area. As long as there is a barbarian country, there will be no real peace. The father''s purpose is to prevent the disaster.


    Of course, the father was afraid of wronging Wuyan, so he almost gave the whole city to Wuyan to manage.


    It turns out that the father''s decision-making is the wisest at all times.


    ¡±Wu Yan, see the second prince, see the princess. "Yewushang took her directly to the general''s mansion. Outside of Jiang City, it was peaceful. Wuyan was also in the general''s mansion.


    Night Yu got off the carriage and saw Wu Yan standing in front of him. His lips were slightly hooked. Many generals were guarding the border. After a long time, they all changed. But Wu Yan was as elegant and gentle as in the capital.


    To be honest, he doesn''t look like a military general. However, it''s true that his appearance is first-class. It''s no wonder that Qingdai likes him so much.


    However, it has been several years since Wu Yan came to Jiangcheng. I don''t know if there are any women around.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 863

    However, it has been several years since Wu Yan came to Jiangcheng. I don''t know if there are any women around.


    Of course, it''s impossible for yeyuning to ask such a question directly. However, since she came to Jiangcheng and lived in jiangjunfu, it must be clear soon.


    "Generals don''t have to be polite. This time, thank you for your help." Ye Yu stared at him, and smiled a little gratefully at his lips. This time it wasn''t his help. She might have lost her life.


    "You are welcome, princess. This is what Wuyan should do." Wu Yan smiles lightly, but there is not much difference between gods, as usual.


    "Well, don''t be polite here. We are tired after a few days. Elder sister, go to have a rest first. You are very tired now." yewushang thought of yeyuning''s pregnancy. He must be tired after running all the way. He was worried too much for a while and almost missed his words. Fortunately, he realized that he stopped in time.


    However, it''s not a glorious thing that my sister has not married yet, but has a baby.


    "Good." Yeyu Ning didn''t say anything more. To be honest, she was really tired. She found that she was very tired after she was pregnant.


    The general''s house is very clean. Ye Yuning finds that there are few girls in the house.


    What''s more, those girls are rude words like doing laundry at first sight. They are definitely not the girls in the house.


    It seems that Wu Yan is clean and self-sufficient. He is alone in Jiang City, but he doesn''t even have a woman around him.


    Qingdai didn''t love the wrong person, but she liked him, but she didn''t tell him clearly. She was afraid that he didn''t know. If they kept dragging on like this, they would be so far away, and no one knew what would happen.


    "Princess, you didn''t have a good rest all the way. Now you have arrived at the general''s mansion. Please have a good sleep first." Frost son put everything in order, then quit the room.


    Night Yu Ning is really tired, lying in bed, before long, he fell asleep.


    However, shortly after she fell asleep, there was another movement in the kingdom of man. The king of the kingdom of man brought his troops to attack Jiang city.


    ¡±General, the armies of the barbarians have come again. This time, they are bigger than the previous days. Moreover, this time, their king personally leads the troops. " Li Xianfeng reported the information quickly.


    Wu Yan frowned slightly. Last time, he repulsed the troops of the barbarian state. It can be said that he gave them a lot of blows. By reason, they should not attack again so soon.


    He has written back to the capital to ask the emperor for instructions. He has taken the initiative to deal with the barbarians. Only by making them submit completely can they be honest, once and for all, and truly make the world peaceful.


    Originally, Dayuan signed a truce agreement with the former Emperor of the barbarian state, so this time, the attack of the barbarian state was only resisted by Wuyan. Before the order of the emperor was reached, he dared not attack the barbarian state directly.


    It will take more than ten days for this letter to be sent to the capital. Unexpectedly, the barbarians attacked again so soon.


    Wu yanjue''s attack this time was a little strange. Moreover, he also knew that the new king of the barbarians liked fighting the most, so he would attack Jiangcheng as soon as he came to the throne.


    "What? They attack again? " The face of night Wushang obviously sinks down, "hum, they think, are we really afraid of them? When the father replied, he recovered them directly. "


    there was a slight pause in the words of yewushang, and there was a little more anger on his face." this time, they broke their contract. Why should we take so much into account and attack the barbarian country directly. "


    " no, you can''t be reckless without the emperor''s order. Moreover, if you take the initiative to attack, there will certainly be a lot of changes in the mobilization. "Wu Yan is extremely calm and prudent.


    ¡±So we can only be so passive now? I really want to kill them when I see them coming to challenge again and again. "The night has no sorrow''s disposition originally is anxious, hears Wu Yan to say so, in the heart is depressed, does take them have no problem?


    It''s just that. Maybe the barbarians thought they were good at bullying.


    ¡±Don''t worry. The letter to the emperor should send back news these days. I have adjusted the army and made preparations during this period. Naturally, they will not be allowed to be so provocative. "Wu Yan knows his temperament, so he is properly advised.


    "Now that they are attacking again, we can''t just let them go. We must teach them a lesson. "There is no sorrow at night, but there is no anger after all." just after a few years of peace, they started a war again, which is really hateful. In the first few years, we should not let them go, we should put them out directly at that time. "


    " the people of the barbarian Kingdom have lived in the grassland for generations, nomadic for a living, and very scattered. Even if we conquer the barbarian Kingdom, we don''t have so many people to control it. What''s more, the people of Dayuan can''t adapt to the life of that kind of grassland. So, if we conquer the barbarian Kingdom, it will be more troublesome. We can''t kill all the people of the barbarian Kingdom, such as the common people How to kill. " Wu Yan looks at him and analyzes it carefully.


    "Barbarians are the most aggressive, even the common people. Therefore, as long as there are still people in the barbarians, there will be no peace forever. "The eyebrows of yewushang frown tightly. Different from other countries, each of them is aggressive and restless.


    However, as Wu Yan said, the hardest part of the war is the people, and it is impossible to kill all the people without any reason.


    Therefore, the problem of the barbarian state is a difficult problem. Even if Dayuan joined hands with the northern state, it will not be easy to solve.


    "At first, they really didn''t dare to invade again, but they didn''t want to kill the old king of the barbarian state. The new king of the barbarian state is ambitious, and he is cruel and cruel by nature. Now he is king, he must start a war." As a general, Wu Yan knows the most about these things. "So, the most important thing now is to remove tupol. "


    " this time, didn''t tupol personally lead the troops? This time, it''s a good chance. If we can catch him, or we can avoid this war. "At the moment when there is no war at night, according to Wu Yan, as long as tupoer is removed, this matter is almost solved.


    ¡±It''s not so simple. He dare to bring his troops in person. He must be well prepared. How easy can we catch him. "Wu Yan shakes his head secretly. Tupoer is not so stupid, and according to his knowledge, tupoer is very insidious and treacherous.


    ¡±Anyway, we should try. They are outside Jiangcheng now. We want to find a way, or we can catch him. "No war at night has never been on the battlefield. Such things are too simple for him to think about.


    Wu Yan looks at him and doesn''t speak. In fact, he wants to grasp tupol alive, but it''s impossible.


    Tupor is now the king of the barbarian kingdom. Even if he led the troops himself, he could not have rushed to the front. The two armies are still fighting against each other.


    Therefore, it is more difficult than climbing to the sky to break through the heavy enemy forces and capture their king directly.


    Just, Wu Yan doesn''t want to fight against the idea of no war at night.


    However, he always felt that this time things were a little strange, it seemed not so simple.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 864

    Of course, since they are here, he must be fighting, but he always feels that this time things are a little strange, it seems not so simple.


    Normally, it is impossible for the barbarians to attack again so soon, and this time it seems that they are in the necessary position with a potential.


    "Wuyan, this time, I will leave the city with you, and I will not be afraid to deal with them." At night, Wuyan didn''t speak when Wushang saw Wu Yan, and his face was solemn. Knowing that he was worried, he offered to go out of the city together.


    "No, the second prince must not go." Wu Yan was slightly shocked and repeatedly stopped, "on the battlefield, the sword has no eyes"


    "what is your name? Can you go? Why can''t I go? Do you look down on me?" Night no war heard him this, is very unconvinced, directly interrupted his words.


    ¡±Wu Yan doesn''t mean that. In case of hurting the second prince, "Wu Yan takes a breath secretly. He understands the second prince''s temper, so he can only try to persuade him at this time.


    ¡±You don''t have to worry, I will protect myself, and my mother said that everyone is equal in front of life, you are not afraid of danger, and I am not afraid. "The awe inspiring righteousness of night Wushang''s face also looks like that.


    ¡±The second prince, this is not the time to worry. "Wu Yan''s face changed. How dangerous it is on the battlefield? He is the most clear. Therefore, he must not let the second prince out of the city.


    ¡±I''m not ambitious. I''m very serious. As the prince of Dayuan, I should share it with Dayuan at this time. "Ye Wushang is always stubborn in his work. What he thinks will not be changed easily, so at this moment, he can''t listen to Wu Yan''s advice at all.


    ¡±No way. " Wu Yan saw that he could not be soft, and his face sank directly. "Come here, take the second prince back to the room first. Before I go back to the city, you can''t let the second prince leave the room."


    He also knew that the second prince was stubborn and could not be persuaded to live in one sentence or two, so it would be better to directly use the hard one to send him back to the room and let people watch him.


    Let''s wait for him to come back.


    ¡±Wu Yan, you? "There is no war in the night. I never thought that Wu Yan would put him under house arrest." Wu Yan, you dare to shut down your prince, you have to think about the consequences. "


    " whatever the consequences, Wuyan will bear them and will absolutely shirk them. "Wu Yan looked at him with a calm look, and there was no difference. The words were as plain as usual.


    ¡±You and you are directly depressed. Unexpectedly, when he threatened people for the first time, he didn''t use it at all. Wuyan didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    ¡±Take the second prince back to the room to rest. Don''t let him leave the room without my order. "Again, Wu Yan said, this is a very important thing. It can''t be a little sloppy.


    ¡±Yes, general. "The bodyguard promised, and then he left directly with no pain at night. No pain at night struggled hard. Unfortunately, it was useless and could not be earned at all.


    ¡±General, are you leaving the city now? "The deputy general saw Wu Yan and stood respectfully in front of him.


    ¡±Well, solve it early, and avoid other accidents. "Wu Yan stood on the wall and looked out of the city. His eyes narrowed slowly. This time, there were quite a lot of troops from the barbarians.


    ¡±General, let''s fight from the end. "The deputy general standing on one side volunteered.


    ¡±No, I''ll go. We can''t put off today''s business. The sooner we solve it, the better. "Wu Yan''s face is obviously a little more cold. Today''s matter must be solved as soon as possible.


    The deputy general was puzzled. The general would never say such a thing in such a war. How could he be so worried today.


    "The general is afraid that the second prince will come out and make trouble?" Li Xianfeng knows clearly. Although the general asked people to shut down the second prince, he can''t do it for too long. In case the second prince comes out and something happens, it will be troublesome.


    "Although he is impatient, he will not make trouble. I will send him back to the room. He should not be impulsive and reckless again." Wu Yan''s lips slightly pull, and he knows the nature of night without sorrow, so he is not too worried about night without sorrow.


    Although he was just shouting, he believed that as long as he came back to the room and calmed down, he would understand that he would not rush to do anything again.


    The reason why he wanted to fight fast and finish quickly was that he always felt that this barbarian attack was a little strange. In order to prevent it, he had to beat them back as soon as possible.


    "What is the general worried about?" This time, Li Xianfeng was obviously stunned.


    "I''m afraid there will be other plots." Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was a little more dignified. If it was just a normal war, he would not be afraid, not worried, but he was afraid of another plot.


    "General? Is there anything else? " The deputy general''s face changed obviously when he heard this.


    "It''s just my guess. You don''t have to be too nervous. Take all the people with you. Let''s defeat the troops of the barbarians first. "Wu Yan repeatedly interrupts his words. In this case, you can''t upset your mind.


    ¡±Yes. " The deputy general responded and bowed down respectfully.


    Everything is ready. Wuyan takes people out of the city to face the battle.


    They are also the generals who have just been in office. They are the confidants of tupol. Their martial arts are really good. But compared with Wuyan, they are far from good.


    So, it didn''t take long for Wu Yan to pick the general off the horse.


    When the general was killed, the soldiers in front of him immediately panicked and retreated one after another. The people who protected tupol at the back were naturally afraid of the king''s accident. They also protected the king''s retreat.


    This is only three or five moves. Their general was picked off and killed. In this case, whoever is not afraid to die, who dares to move forward, and who does not retreat is a fool.


    "As soon as the general gives his hand, they shrink." Li Xianfeng felt very relieved and proud. "They are so brave and dare to make a mistake. What do they think about it? The king is afraid to pee his pants now. General, the enemy is now scattered and fleeing. Let''s seize this opportunity to capture their king. "The deputy general looked at the enemy''s situation and gave some tentative suggestions. In this case, it was a good opportunity.


    ¡±No. "Wu Yan suddenly stopped him, and he always felt that this was not so simple." the more such a situation, the more unable to pursue, for fear of conspiracy. "


    today, tupoer has his own soldiers. He should be able to defend heavily. It''s impossible for him to die a general, and then he''s in a mess.


    "What the general said was that he would be negligent." The deputy general''s face is a little more ashamed, and he has a little more admiration for Wuyan.


    ¡±Brute thief, where can I escape? Stop for my prince. "Just at this time, a horse came running fast and chased the troops of the barbarians.


    Wu Yan reacts, subconsciously wants to stop him, but the horse''s speed is too fast, he has not stopped him.


    On the back of the horse, no pain at night will ride the horse directly to the past.


    ¡±Second prince, stop. "Wuyan was shocked and screamed. Of course, the first reaction was to directly ride a horse to catch up with Wushang at night.


    He had suspected that the enemy had another plot. In this case, how can we let yewushang catch up with him? Therefore, he must stop yewushang.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 865

    He had suspected that the enemy had another plot. In this case, how can we let yewushang catch up with him? Therefore, he must stop yewushang.


    It''s just that he let people send him back to his room, and let people watch him. How did he come out.


    He told the people watching the night without sorrow to have excellent martial arts. It is reasonable to say that night without sorrow will not escape.


    What''s more, why does night without sorrow happen at this time? It seems too coincidental.


    However, in this case, even if Wu Yan has doubts, he can''t care too much. In this case, nothing is more important than protecting the second prince.


    Yu Gong, he is the minister, he has the responsibility to protect the second prince, and Yu Gong, he has a good relationship with the second prince, he can never watch the second prince.


    ¡±Don''t stop me. I''ll catch the king of the barbarian kingdom. "In front of us, no war at night speeds up our speed and pursues the barbarians.


    At this moment, the horse speed of yewushang is very fast. Wuyan chases after him, but doesn''t catch up. Seeing yewushang getting closer and closer to the army of the barbarians, Wuyan is even more worried.


    If the enemy really has a plot, there will be danger if night Wushang pursues it like this.


    Wu Yan can''t care about anything else but speed up desperately. Behind him, the deputy general and Li Xianfeng also catch up.


    "You go back and guard Jiangcheng." Wu Yan is worried that the enemy has a plot. If they do, they may all be ambushed.


    "General" and "Li Xianfeng said they wanted to refuse. In this case, how can he go back and let the general take risks alone.


    However, the two princes were so headstrong that they suddenly ran out and ran directly to the enemy''s army without saying a word, which made everyone even unprepared.


    Although the enemy is in a bit of a mess at the moment, how easy can their king be caught? The second prince thinks things are too simple.


    "General, please go back. Let''s get the second prince back. "The deputy general is even more anxious," Jiang Cheng can''t do without a general. "


    "Go back to me. This is a military order. "Wu Yan sinks his face and gives orders directly. In this case, he must not be disordered. If he goes, who will guard Jiang City? Besides, he can take risks. He cannot let his brother take risks.


    Originally, this matter was also his responsibility. He knew that the second prince had such an idea, so he should send more people to guard it. However, he thought that the second prince would not make such a fool of himself, but did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Now in such an emergency, he has no time to think more and make plans. Now the most important thing is to stop the second prince.


    ¡±Generals, Li Xianfeng and Wu Deputy generals were shocked, but the speed was not reduced.


    However, Wu Yan in front of them suddenly raised his sword and waved at them. "If anyone dares to come again, he will be punished by disobeying the military order. "


    although Li Xianfeng and deputy general Wu were worried, they had to stop at the moment and watched him go.


    Because of this delay, the distance between Wu Huo and the second prince has been widened. Seeing that the second prince is about to rush into the army of the barbarian state, Wu Yan has no time to think about it at all. In this case, he can only desperately pursue the past.


    It seems that the army of the barbarian kingdom was frightened. The second prince continued to rush forward. It was obvious that his goal at the moment was to go straight to the king of the barbarian kingdom.


    Wu Yan was even more worried. He found that although the troops of the barbarian state were in a panic from the very beginning and kept evacuating, after so long, there was no real chaos. The king was still well protected in the middle.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he knew that there was a conspiracy in it. I''m afraid that they had designed everything for him.


    However, today, if there were not a second prince suddenly appeared, he would never have been fooled like this. There was a little more coldness in Wuyan''s eyes. Today''s event is really strange.


    However, in this case, he had doubts in his heart, but did not dare to slow down at all, because the person in front was the second prince, and he could not be a little careless.


    ¡±Second prince, stop quickly. The enemy is in ambush. "Wuyan wants to cry out for no pain at night. I hope he can listen to it.


    However, it''s obvious that ye Wushang didn''t take his words seriously at all, not only didn''t mean to slow down at all, but he whipped the whip again to make the speed faster.


    ¡±The second prince, in this case, must not be impulsive. "Seeing that he didn''t listen at all, Wu Yan was even more worried. He knew that if the enemy did ambush, it would probably be arranged at the front gate, which is the most dangerous place here.


    Therefore, Wuyan hopes to stop the night without sorrow as soon as possible.


    However, yewushang didn''t listen to his advice at all. As if he didn''t hear his words, he still rushed forward desperately, seeing that he had already rushed to the single gate pass. At the moment, the people of the barbarian Kingdom just retreated to the single gate pass.


    Wu Yan was shocked and his face changed. At the moment, he couldn''t care about anything else. The hilt gave a strong blow to the horse''s buttocks. The horse suffered from pain and accelerated the speed. He chased the horse straight to night without any pain.


    However, the speed of night without sorrow is also very fast after all, so when Wuyan catches up with night without sorrow, it has reached the unique gate.


    "Second prince, leave now." Wu Yan is worried that he knows the situation is wrong at the moment, so he must evacuate as soon as possible.


    Of course, at this time, he needs to protect the second prince, let the second prince leave first.


    However, just when he catches up with yewushang and wants to stop yewushang, yewushang suddenly turns around. When he has an extra sword in his hand, he stabs directly at him.


    In this case, Wuyan didn''t guard against no war at all. Moreover, he paid more attention to the enemy''s situation. He didn''t expect that no war at night would stab him.


    At this moment, he is riding on the horse. The speed of the horse is already fast. At this moment, he wants to avoid it. It is impossible at all. However, his body is still fast backward. Although he didn''t stab him in the key point, he still hasn''t completely avoided it. The sword of no war at night straight across his shoulder from his face, leaving a bright red trace.


    Just at the moment when he was leaning back, several people jumped up quickly and attacked him together in the army of the barbarians behind him.


    Those people are all martial arts experts at the first sight. At the moment, Wuyan has not fully stood up and suffered injuries. In addition to the sudden respect of these people, he is very clear that his posture is likely to be directly split by those people at the moment.


    So, he can only jump off the horse, but in this case, he will be more passive and more dangerous when he gets off the horse. All of a sudden, other barbarians rushed to him and completely surrounded him.


    ¡±Wu Yan, let''s take it easy today. "Tupoer looks at Wu Yan, who is surrounded in the middle. He is very proud. In this period of time, because of Wu Yan, he can''t break Jiang city. How can he let go of such a good chance today.


    ¡±You are not the second prince! " Wu Yan doesn''t pay attention to Tupo''s ears, but turns her eyes to the night when she is still sitting on the horse''s back. Her eyes narrow slowly and her voice is a little bit more cold.


    Previously, he had some doubts. He felt that things were too strange, and with his understanding of the second prince, the second prince could not be so impulsive. But because of the urgency of his feelings at the moment, which is related to the safety of the second prince, he had to catch up even if he suspected. Unexpectedly, he was actually ambushed, and the second prince may be real.


    It''s just that at such a close distance, when he looks at it like this, he doesn''t see any difference from that face. I have to say, it''s very similar.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 866

    It''s just that at such a close distance, when he looks at it like this, he doesn''t see any difference from that face. I have to say, it''s very similar.


    Wu Yan now knows that all this was designed by the enemy to catch him.


    Wu Yan also knows clearly that in this situation, he wants to escape, which is as difficult as heaven.


    However, even if he died, he had to find out what was going on, but he could be sure that the man in front of him was definitely not the second prince, although it was very similar.


    "Hahaha, Wuyan, you know now, don''t you think it''s too late?" There was no answer from Wu Shang on the horse''s back, but tupoer suddenly burst out laughing, "I didn''t expect that the military general was also cheated, hahaha"


    tupoer obviously had some villains.


    "Who are you?" Wu Yan still doesn''t pay attention to Tupo''s ears. He stares straight at Wushang at night. Wu Yan can see that this man should not be a man of the barbarian Kingdom, because he has no respect for the king of the barbarian kingdom. He has been riding on the horse, has not dismounted, has not saluted, and even has some arrogance in his attitude.


    ¡±I am your second prince. "Ma Bei''s nocturnal grief finally responded, but such an answer was obviously perfunctory.


    ¡±You are from the ancient city! " Wu Yan''s squinting eyes suddenly feel a little more cold. It''s only the people in the ancient city who can achieve this level of Yirong art. Moreover, if the princess just left the ancient city, will the people in the ancient city help tupol to attack Jiangcheng.


    However, he has heard a lot about ancient Tianyi. Although it is always mysterious and doesn''t like to communicate with others, it is also decent to act in a proper way, and shouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    Moreover, he knows that the martial arts of ancient Tianyi are very good. If this person is the sword that was stabbed by ancient Tianyi, he can''t hide it at all.


    Therefore, this person should not be Gu Tianyi.


    Not ancient Tianyi?


    So who else does the ancient city master understand the art of transfiguration?


    But he heard that the transfiguration never came out.


    "The general is really smart." This time, he didn''t cover up, but admitted directly.


    Wu Yan''s face is a little more suspicious. Since he has admitted that he is from the ancient city, but he does not show his true face, there must be something strange in it.


    "You are the man of the ancient city, but you are not the man of the city Lord. How do you want to stir up the conflict between Dayuan and the ancient city Lord?" What a clever man Wuyan is, he guessed it out in a flash.


    At night, Wushang heard Wuyan''s words, his expression changed slightly, and his eyes were obviously a little more stunned. "Wuyan is indeed worthy of its name. It''s really powerful, but it''s useless if you know it, because you have no life to go back."


    Now, he is not afraid of Wuyan at all. In this case, Wuyan can''t go back alive at all.


    He winked at Tupo as he spoke.


    "It''s better to catch him alive and take him back to live sacrifice. I''ll see how capable he is, general Wu." The little man on tupol''s face is successful.


    Hearing the king''s order, those people attacked together. Wu Yan''s martial arts are no better than that of so many people. Moreover, he was injured. Most importantly, he found that the fake second prince stabbed his sword with poison. Now he feels weak and weak.


    So, before long, they caught Wu Yan.


    "Take him back, and my king will avenge the loss of the generals." Tupoer''s face is a little more cruel and proud. He is very clear that after removing Wuyan, he has only one of the biggest obstacles. Next, he can easily conquer Jiangcheng.


    At the moment, Wu Yan is weak and can''t resist at all, so they can only let him grasp and tie him up.


    Wu Yan looks around and finds that the man who just pretended to be the second prince has left.


    When Vice General Wu returned to Jiangcheng, he left and sent people to look for him. In case of emergency, someone had to stay in Jiangcheng to avoid the attack of barbarians.


    "Report to vice general Wu. I don''t see the general." Only the people sent back the news, but said they did not see the general at all.


    "How could it be? The general went after the second prince. Did you see the second prince? " When Vice General Cheng got the news, he was shocked. He thought that with the ability of general Wu, there would be no accident. He was sure to save the second prince.


    But now it seems that something happened.


    "I didn''t see the second prince either. My subordinates chased him all the way to the single gate. I didn''t find the general and the second prince, nor the man from the barbarian kingdom. However, my subordinates found that there were signs of fighting back in the single gate, leaving some traces of blood. Someone should have been injured." The subordinate reported his discovery carefully.


    "What happened?" The deputy general''s face changed directly, and his voice was a little dignified. "However, if you really fight with the general''s martial arts, you can''t just leave some traces, just for fear of bloodstream."


    "Will it be true, as the general had previously suspected, that they have intrigues and ambushes?" Li Xianfeng is also dignified.


    "But it''s impossible for the general to fall into their ambush so easily. We''ve been with the general for so many years. We know the general''s ability best. Even if we do, we can definitely come up with a way with the general''s ability." It is obvious that deputy general Wu cannot accept such a reality.


    "Don''t forget that this time there is the second prince. The general is after the second prince. He is afraid that the second prince will be in danger. The general will try his best to save him." Li Xianfeng guessed the possibility of things. If only the general was alone, there would be nothing wrong, but now there is another second prince. And the second prince rushed to the enemy impulsively at that time. He didn''t know that he would provoke it What''s up.


    "But now the most important thing is to find the general." When the deputy general Wu heard his words, his face sank a little more, and he immediately gave an order, "send someone out to look for him, and be sure to find the general. "


    " yes. " The company backed out.


    "The city is on full alert in case of enemy attack." Vice general Wu turned to several vice generals on one side and issued an order again. At this time, the general was not there, let alone took it lightly.


    "Yes, my subordinates know." Several of them are aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    At the moment, in Jiangcheng, the night Wushang, who was locked in the room, has calmed down. Although he was depressed, he sat in the room and didn''t move or say anything more.


    He is very clear that in this respect, Wuyan is more powerful than him and knows more than him, so after he calms down, he still feels that Wuyan is right.


    He shouldn''t be so impulsive. It should not be difficult for him to defeat the enemy''s general with his ability of Wuyan. He should be back to the city soon.


    ¡±You don''t have to watch me. Are you going to see if your general is back? "No pain at night, no movement, no sitting.


    He doesn''t have the impulse just now. He just wants to know whether Wuyan has come back, how he left the city for so long without any movement.


    "When the general comes back, he will naturally come to see the second prince. He doesn''t have to worry." But the bodyguard didn''t dare to have a little carelessness, and he believed that the general would win and return.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 867

    "When the general comes back, he will naturally come to see the second prince. He doesn''t have to worry." But the bodyguard didn''t dare to have a little carelessness, and he believed that the general would win and return.


    "I just feel that he should be back in time." Night no sorrow slightly curled his mouth, how could he not understand the guard''s mind, but no wonder the guard, after all, he was too impulsive before.


    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment. "With the general''s ability, he should come back. "


    he has been with the general for many years, and he is very clear about the general''s ability. For a general like this, it is a very easy thing to fight between two armies.


    Even when the enemy is under the city of Jiang, if they want to attack it, as long as there is a general in the city, it is totally impossible.


    ¡±Yes, I think it''s time to come back with his ability, but why don''t I see people and there''s no movement? Is that normal? "No sorrow at night frowned slightly. He was a bit impatient originally. When he was locked in the room at this time, he felt that the days were like years. It seemed that it had been a long time.


    When the bodyguard heard this, he was stunned again. Although he insisted that he was ok, he was worried. After all, at this time, the general must have come back.


    But up to now, there is still no movement. What happened?


    No, it''s impossible. With the general''s ability, nothing will happen.


    "Go outside the city and have a look at what''s going on?" However, the bodyguard was not sure after all, so he ordered a bodyguard to check.


    Night no war listen to him let people to check, know Wu Yan does not come back, he will not leave, will not let him out, then also died heart, sit down and so on news.


    Unexpectedly, the bodyguard came back soon, looking a little flustered, obviously panting. Before he could stand still, he said in a hurry, "no, there is something wrong with Liu. What''s the matter? "At night, Wu shangmeng stood up and walked quickly to his face. His face changed for a while. The bodyguard was stable at first sight, but now he was in such a panic. He was afraid that it would be serious after all.


    ¡±Take your time. What''s the matter? "Liu is relatively calm, but his voice is obviously worried.


    ¡±It was not long before his subordinates left the general''s office that they heard that the general went after the enemy and was probably ambushed by the enemy. Now his whereabouts are unknown. Deputy general Wu has sent many people to look for him, but there is no news at all. "The man breathed hard and tried to calm himself down, but he could still feel his panic at the moment.


    ¡±What? "Liu Shiwei was completely shocked, and his face was unbelievable." how could this be possible? It is absolutely impossible for the general to be ambushed by the enemy. "


    it is obvious that Liu didn''t believe that the general would make such a mistake.


    ¡±Yes, it''s impossible. The general told me not to be impulsive. How could he rashly pursue the enemy and be ambushed by the enemy. "No war at night is also a firm disbelief. Previously, Wuyan locked him up just to stop him.


    "Did you hear me wrong, general, but he was so keen that he could not see the enemy''s ambush? Will be ambushed by them? " Liu Shiwei Jue''s news may be false. He absolutely does not believe that such a thing will happen.


    "My subordinates didn''t believe it at the beginning. They thought it was a mistake. So they went to inquire carefully. The results were the same. They said that the general went after the enemy, and then his whereabouts were unknown."


    ¡±It''s impossible, impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for the general to chase the enemy like this. I''ve been with the general for many years, and I know the best. So, the news must be false. "But Liu Shiwei still firmly doesn''t believe it.


    "Under normal circumstances, the general would not go after him, but I heard that there was a special situation at that time. "The bodyguard''s voice was obviously a little lower, and his eyes were fast looking towards the night with no pain, and his face was a little inconceivable.


    ¡±What are the special circumstances? What else is going on? " At night, Wushang saw that the guard was looking at him, frowning slightly. How could he feel the strange look in his eyes.


    "What else happened, you have to make it clear at one time." Liu''s bodyguard is also in a hurry at the moment. Will the general really have an accident?


    "My subordinates heard that the general killed their commander at that time, and then the enemy retreated in a panic. At that time, the deputy general Wu saw that they were scattered and proposed to seize their king by chance. However, the general was afraid of the enemy''s deceit and stopped the deputy general Hao. In this case, why did general Wu chase him? "At night, Wushang is even more confused when he hears his words. Since Wuyan prevents vice general Wu from pursuing, why did he pursue again?


    ¡±It''s said that the second prince appeared suddenly, and then he chased the enemy without saying anything. The general wanted to save the second prince, so he chased him. "The bodyguard sighed in secret. That''s the end of the story. Only when he was talking, his eyes looked carefully towards the night without any pain.


    Since the general left, he has been here, so it is clear that the second prince has always been in the room, never left the room for half a step. In fact, he does not understand what it is. At that time, he also told other soldiers, but those soldiers did not believe it, saying that many people saw the second prince appear outside the city and saw it with their own eyes Go to the second prince and chase the enemy.


    He didn''t believe it at all, but all the people were like that, and even a few soldiers who were outside the city at that time said they saw it with their own eyes. They could not be wrong.


    At night, wushangleng, totally Leng, a pair of eyes staring at him, "are you crazy? What kind of crazy words do you say? My prince just stayed in the room all the time, and you kept outside the door. It''s the most clear. I haven''t left the room at all. How could I go outside the city? How is it possible to pursue any enemy? "


    the words of no war at night stopped, and again said:" even if I really went outside the city, Wu Yan didn''t speak, I can''t go after the enemy so rashly. I know it''s still useful. What''s more, Wu Yan was obviously blocked at that time, and I can''t go after him in that situation. "


    Although he is impulsive, he doesn''t have no brain. He still understands these things. Previously, he said that just because he was angry for a while, and the angry barbarians always came to challenge him.


    If he had been on the battlefield, he would never have been so foolish.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to rush out of the city and pursue the enemy without saying a word.


    ¡±Yes, I always stay in my room and stay with the second prince. Therefore, the second prince is absolutely impossible to leave the city. "After returning to his mind, Liu said repeatedly, this is absolutely guaranteed. He was afraid that the second prince would escape secretly, so he stayed in the room and kept by the second prince. He didn''t even dare to blink for fear that the second prince would escape.


    He can be said to be inseparable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 868

    He didn''t even blink for fear that the second prince would escape.


    During this period, even the second prince went to the latrine with him. However, the second prince had not left him for half a step, so he could never leave the city.


    It''s more likely to catch up with the enemy.


    ¡±It''s also clear to my subordinates that they have been guarding the door all the time. I also know that the second prince has never left, but the soldiers outside the city all said that they saw the second prince go out of the city to chase the enemy. They also said that if the second prince did not chase the enemy suddenly, the general would never chase them. It would not be like lying to see what they looked like. "The guards are confused too." isn''t it a ghost? "


    " go and see what it is. "In this case, it''s impossible to sit at night without sorrow. What''s more, it''s so strange. He''s always in his room, but people outside the city see him out of the city.


    I''m afraid it''s not a ghost, but someone is playing a trick.


    "Good." This time, Liu didn''t stop the night, but responded quickly. He also wanted to know what happened.


    Several people soon arrived at the gate of the city. Deputy general Wu was standing on the wall, looking worried and worried.


    "Second, second prince, you, why are you here?" When Vice General Wu saw the second prince, he was shocked. For a while, he couldn''t speak clearly. But then he was a little more pleased. "Since the second prince has come back, is the general back? What about soldiers? "


    at that time, the general was after the second prince. Now that the second prince is OK and has come back, the general must have come back.


    Hearing this, ye Wushang knew that what the bodyguard said might be true.


    "What happened? "The eyes of the night without sorrow are slightly heavy, and the voice is obviously low.


    ¡±Second prince, shouldn''t you be the most clear about this matter? At that time, the general killed the commander of the enemy. He wanted to go back to the city, but the second prince suddenly appeared. Without saying anything, he chased the enemy directly. The general suspected that the enemy had a plot. Seeing the second prince chasing, he naturally worried about the safety of the second prince, so he hurriedly chased the second prince. The general was afraid that the enemy would use the plan to move the tiger away from the mountain. So he asked his subordinates to guard the gate of the city, and then When I came to ask someone to find the general, there was no trace of the general. Up to now, there is no news. But the second prince is back now. The general must be OK. "When general Wu saw that the night was safe and sound, he had more hope in his heart. Or, at that time, the general was not ambushed, maybe he just went to another place, so the soldiers did not find him for a while.


    ¡±In fact, my prince has never been out of the city. "After hearing what he said, ye Wushang''s face sank a little bit. At this moment, vice general Wu said that there would be no false about it, but it is also true that he has not been out of the city.


    ¡±What do you mean, second prince? But I saw that the second prince appeared suddenly, and then I rushed straight to the enemy. If the general didn''t save the second prince, he would never catch up with him. "The deputy general Wu was stunned. He was a little more upset in his eyes. They saw all this with their own eyes. How could there be a fake.


    At that time, the general would take a risk to save the second prince, but now the second prince doesn''t admit it. Where is the general?


    ¡±Vice general Wu, what the prince said is true, so what you saw outside the city gate may not be the prince at all. "No sorrow at night can naturally hear the resentment of the deputy general at the moment. However, it can''t blame the deputy general Wu.


    "Vice general Wu, what the second prince said is true. I can prove it. At that time, the general asked me to send the second prince back to the room, and let me keep watch all the time and not let the second prince leave. So, I have been by the second prince''s side for half a step. After the general left, the second prince did not leave the room except for going to the toilet. It is absolutely impossible for him to leave the city " Liu Shiwei also quickly explained that he could prove this.


    "


    " how is this possible? At that time, I saw that the second prince appeared outside the city, not only me, but also many people saw it, and all the people outside the city saw it at that time. " However, deputy general Wu is still very skeptical. He saw it with his own eyes. Can there be any false?


    "So, my prince is thinking that there may be someone pretending to be my prince. This is only a bureau set up in advance by the enemy, which is to introduce the general into the Bureau." At this moment, the night without sorrow calms down, but it also has a kind of overwhelming momentum.


    This matter has become very clear up to now.


    "But, if that person is false, with the general''s ability, can''t see, moreover, the general can''t so easily fall into their trap." It''s obvious that deputy general Wu still doesn''t want to accept such a fact, mainly because he doesn''t believe that their wise and powerful general really has an accident.


    "If someone else changes, he may not be so anxious, but he is the prince. He must be worried. What''s more, in such a critical situation, even if he has doubts, he must chase after him. He can''t risk his life. What''s more, you just said that at that time, the man riding a horse must be very fast. The man is in front of the general, The generals must not have seen it very clearly. Of course, there is another possibility. It is that the man''s transfiguration skill is very good. Maybe even general Wu didn''t see it at that time. " Night Wushang calmly analyzed, he was very clear about Wuyan''s mood at that time. If you change other people, Wuyan may calm down and deal with it. If you have doubts in your heart, you may stop. But this person is him, Wuyan would not dare to take risks.


    It has to be said that the enemy is really ruthless and cunning, and everything is just right, which is clearly aimed at Wu Yan.


    So, now Wuyan is only afraid of more bad things.


    The hands of night Wushang are tightly tightened, and the eyes of micro MI are full of amazing killing intention. No matter who that person is, he will pull that person out.


    "The second prince means that when the general is deceived and ambushed by them, he is now the general?" Wu''s deputy general''s voice was obviously slightly quivering. Originally, he held a glimmer of hope, but now listening to the second prince, he was really afraid.


    "There is no news. It is likely that the general was captured by them. "Yewushang took a breath. Although he was reluctant to admit such a fact, in the current situation, Wuyan is the most likely to be arrested.


    " no, it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for the general to be arrested so easily. "Deputy general Wu''s body was obviously frozen and his voice was slightly quivering. He could not accept the fact for a while.


    "Even if the general didn''t see that the second prince was a fake, it''s not so easy for those people who want to hurt the general. The general can be one hundred enemies, and the barbarians who want to catch the general are not so easy." Liu could not accept the fact, and he did not believe that their general would be caught so easily.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 869

    "If so, was it the fake second prince who had poisoned him?" The eyes of night wushangwei are colder. Since they can be easily tolerated and lead Wuyan into the Bureau, it''s very likely that the man will poison Wuyan when Wuyan is unprepared.


    Liu Shiwei''s body also suddenly froze. He had to admit that the second prince was right. In that case, if the general wanted to save the second prince, he had no defense against the second prince at all. If the second prince dealt with the general, it would be easy to succeed.


    General Wu could not refute yewushang for a while. He also knew that yewushang was telling the truth. At that time, the second prince was very fast and the general was in a hurry. If the general wanted to stop the second prince, the second prince suddenly attacked the general. In that situation, the general could not escape. If the fake second prince was against the general at that time Poison, the general is more defenseless.


    ¡±What shall we do now? " After returning to his senses, Liu asked repeatedly, "if the general is really captured by the enemy, then they must find a way to save the general now.".


    "The most important thing now is to find out the situation and confirm whether general Chu Wu was really captured by them. Once it is found out that general Wu was indeed captured by them, we should try to rescue him." Night without war although usually play, but the key time to deal with the incident is very calm.


    "The second prince is right. Now the most important thing is to find out the situation. Come and check the barbarian country to see if the general has been captured by them." General Wu then gave an order. Previously, he didn''t believe that the general would not be arrested, so he always asked people to look around.


    Now, I''m afraid he''s looking for the wrong direction. No wonder there hasn''t been any news.


    "Send more people. In this case, the sooner you find out, the more likely it is to rescue the general. You must not be a little careless." Night no sorrow Shen Sheng added a sentence, he is very clear, if Wu Yan is really caught by the people of the barbarian country, then we must find out as soon as possible.


    Only when we find out, can we find a way to rescue. The longer we drag it, the more dangerous it will be.


    "I understand." Deputy general Wu obviously didn''t expect that night Wushang would suddenly make up such a sentence. Subconsciously, he responded respectfully.


    "The more this situation is, the more chaos is not allowed in the city, so we must keep the military heart steady." Night no sorrow turned his eyes and looked at general Cheng. His face was obviously a little more dignified. Although he was a prince, he seldom cared about these things, because he didn''t need to worry about such things when he had a father and a big brother. Therefore, he was facing such things for the first time.


    However, since he met him, he could not ignore it. In fact, he was also his responsibility. He was also the prince of Dayuan. It was impossible to push everything away.


    "Yes, I understand." At the moment, deputy general Cheng has no dissatisfaction with him, but he has a little more admiration. They all say that the two princes are most playful. They didn''t expect to be calm and calm at the critical moment.


    ¡±Strengthen the guard. If Wu Yanzhen is caught by them, I''m afraid that they will attack the city again, or they may attack secretly. "The face of night Wushang is a little more dignified. Now he is worried about Wu Yan, and that the barbarians will attack the city again.


    Wu Yan is not here. I don''t know how long Jiang city can defend.


    ¡±Yes. "The second prince was assured that his subordinates would hold Jiang City and never allow the enemy to take advantage of it. "


    " well, you have been with Wuyan for many years, and you are deeply trusted by Wuyan. My prince believes in your ability. "At night, Wushang was relieved to see that he looked like a general. General Wu is under Wuyan''s body. He has been with Wuyan for many years. He can never be a general.


    ¡±I will live up to the trust of the second prince, and I will try to save the general. "At the moment, general Cheng is more respectful of no war at night and has no dissatisfaction at all.


    There is nothing more for yewushang. All he can think of has been ordered. At present, only so much is in his mind. Next, he can only adapt to the circumstances.


    Night no war walked to the city wall, looking down from the high wall, there is still a hidden worry in the deep eyes, I don''t know how Wuyan is now, I hope it''s OK.


    ¡±The second prince should go back to the general''s office first. Once there is news, his subordinates will send someone to report to the second prince. "The deputy general saw that the two princes had been standing on the wall for a long time without moving or speaking. He was worried.


    ¡±No, my prince is here. "No war at night did not turn back, only a faint voice came from him, although his voice was not high, but it was irresistible." the military general was only because of the emperor. If the Emperor didn''t come, there would not be such a thing. If the Emperor didn''t propose to capture the enemy king, the military general should not be so easily fooled.


    "Even if the second prince didn''t make such a proposal before, someone pretended that the second prince suddenly appeared and rushed directly to the enemy, the general would surely save him. If the second prince didn''t come to Jiangcheng, he was even more surprised and worried, so it''s not the second prince''s fault. It''s strange that the enemy is too insidious." When general Wu saw what he looked like, he couldn''t bear it.


    "You also saw the man pretending to be the prince with your own eyes at that time. Do you think he looks like me?" Night no war eyes suddenly narrowed, quickly turned to deputy general Wu.


    He wanted to know who the man who could easily look like him was.


    "It''s very similar. At that time, my subordinates saw that the second prince was definitely the second prince. There was no doubt about it at all." General Wu didn''t think much about it, so he directly replied, "although the man appeared suddenly, and he was still riding a horse, with a fast speed, but his subordinates followed him for many years, and they learned some skills from the general, so they saw clearly."


    "So that person''s transfiguration is very good." There is more contemplation in the eyes of night without sorrow, and more chilling.


    "Well, it''s really powerful. Otherwise, the general could not be deceived. His subordinates were just looking at him from afar. But after all, the general has been chasing after the second prince. There are many opportunities to observe, but the general didn''t see the flaws. It can be seen that the man''s transfiguration is very good indeed." General Wu thought of the situation at that time, and his face was more dignified. "I didn''t expect that there were such people in the barbarian kingdom."


    "Are you sure he''s a man of the barbarians?" The eyes of yewushang flash slightly. He suddenly thought of something. Her sister told him that she suspected that the ancient changes she saw in the ancient city were fake. Would they be?


    "Here," general Wu froze, "it''s not a man of the barbarians. Who would it be? This is the battlefield between us and the barbarians. Are there other people who will suddenly help the barbarians? "


    obviously, deputy general Wu didn''t think of any other possibilities. He thought that if the man was not the real second prince, he would be a man of the barbarians.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 870

    Obviously, deputy general Wu didn''t think of any other possibility. He thought that if the man was not the real second prince, he would be a man of the barbarian state.


    ¡±The second prince doubted that the man was not a man of barbarism? "Liu Shiwei looks at the night without sorrow, and frowns slightly." is it the suspect in the second prince''s heart? "


    the second prince should not say such a sentence for no reason. There may be doubters in the second prince''s heart, so he will say so.


    ¡±I''m not sure. I''ve heard that the ancient family''s skill of changing faces is the best, and Jiangcheng is very close to the ancient city. "After thinking about it, ye Wushang said that if he thought it was really the people of the ancient city, they should be prepared in advance, not only for the barbarians, but also for the people of the ancient city.


    ¡±The second prince, this should not be possible. Although the ancient city has always been mysterious and has not had much contact with the outside world, the ancient city leader is a smart man. He is absolutely impossible to help the barbarian Kingdom deal with Dayuan in this situation. This is not good for them. According to his subordinates, the ancient city leader is not like that People. "When deputy general Wu heard the words of no war at night, he was obviously stunned. The first reaction was absolutely impossible.


    ¡±My prince didn''t say it was related to the ancient city Lord. "At night, Wushang looks at him, and his eyes are slightly heavy." in the ancient city, there is not only the ancient city Lord, but also the enemy of the ancient city Lord? "


    " the second prince means to take this opportunity to provoke the contradiction between Dayuan and the ancient city Lord? " The deputy general Wu is smart. Naturally, he suddenly understood the meaning of "no war at night." who dare to do this in the ancient city? "


    " my subordinates heard that although the current ancient city Lord is old, he has extraordinary ability and is deeply supported. Moreover, I heard that the ancient city Lord is well governed and decisive. His martial arts are unparalleled. I''m afraid no one dares to play tricks in front of him. "Liu Shiwei also said the doubts in his heart. Obviously, he felt that it was unlikely.


    ¡±What may have happened to the ancient city Lord. " Yewushang thought of what yeyuning said before. Now he thinks that his elder sister''s suspicion is very reasonable. He is afraid that everything will really make her guess that way.


    "What happened to the ancient city Lord?" General Wu couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s said that the martial arts of the ancient city Lord are the best in the world, and no one can defeat him. How could something happen?"


    ¡±How many people can fight against Wuyan? "No war at night looked at him and said in a deep voice, no matter how strong his ability is, there will always be things to be expected. Sometimes it''s not carelessness, but necessity.


    Wu Yan is because he has to take risks even if he is suspicious. For his elder sister, Gu Tianyi may have to.


    When general Wu heard this, he was immediately silent. With the general''s ability, he absolutely didn''t believe that the general would have an accident, but the general has no news yet.


    ¡±If it''s true that the second prince guessed, then we should be on guard against the ancient city. "Liu shouts in secret. He thought the general was missing and the situation was serious enough. He didn''t expect such a thing.


    ¡±Although we can''t be sure completely, we should prevent the trouble before it happens. Otherwise, we may be more passive at that time. "The second prince said this at the moment in order to make them more alert.


    ¡±Didn''t the general arrange people in the branch? General Wu should know who it is? "The words of no war at night stopped, and turned to general Wu again. He thought it would be better to check this matter.


    ¡±Subordinates know a few. "General Wu was stunned for a moment and nodded in response," did the second prince want them to check the situation of the ancient city? "


    " well, you ask them to find out if they can find it. "In fact, yewushang knows that the ancient city is not accessible to ordinary people. It''s not so easy to find out the situation in the ancient city.


    ¡±Yes, my subordinates immediately sent a letter to them, asking them to find out. It''s just that the ancient city is always mysterious. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find it. "General Wu obviously knows the difficulty of this matter, so he doesn''t want the second prince to hold too much hope.


    ¡±If only someone could blend into the ancient city, they should be able to find out some information. "There is a slight frown on the brow of the night Wushang, and there is a little bit of chagrin in his expression. Why does the ancient city make it so tight? I can''t get any information outside. Now I don''t know if something really happened to gutianyi.


    ¡±It''s just not that simple. Many people wanted to break into the ancient city before, but none of them could succeed. "Liu Shiwei said again," as far as my subordinates know, there are several people who have good martial arts. After a few people enter, they have no news. But later, a man came back alive. According to his own words, those people who broke in with him died in the deep mountains. No one has successfully entered the ancient city. He finally came out of the deep mountains. It can be seen that he wants to enter the ancient city How difficult is the city. "


    "Why are you so mysterious? It''s better now. He''s out of order. No one else can help him if he wants to. " Ye Wushang murmurs discontentedly that his elder sister has been outside the ancient city for so many days, but Gu Tianyi doesn''t know it at all. Now, such a thing has happened. Ye Wushang knows that Gu Tianyi is afraid of something real.


    ¡±The second prince suspected that something had happened to the ancient city Lord. He wanted to help him? "General Wu is a wise man. Although there is no explanation for the war at night, he also guessed it out.


    ¡±Even if we want to help, we can''t help. We don''t know what''s going on in the city. "No pain at night sighed silently. Now they don''t even know the situation. How can they help?


    General Wu and bodyguard Liu didn''t speak for a while. When talking about the ancient city, they had no way at all.


    ¡±Raise your guard. Jiang Cheng must not have an accident. "Ye Wushang also knows that the most important thing now is to keep Jiang city. If Jiang city is lost, it''s not only the problem of Da Yuan losing a city. If Jiang city is lost, it''s even more difficult to save Wu Yan.


    ¡±Yes, I understand. "No one dares to relax his vigilance at this time, even if he doesn''t give orders.


    In the general''s mansion, night Yu Ning woke up and saw that it was almost dark.


    "Princess, you finally wake up." when frost saw her wake up, she came in again and again to help her make up.


    ¡±How long have I slept? "Night Yu Ning saw the sky and frowned slightly. She seemed to have slept for a long time.


    ¡±The princess has been sleeping for hours. "Frost son looks at her, lips Cape spreads a little light smile slightly," the princess hurried for several days in a row, it must be very hard, the princess now can not compare with before, the princess is pregnant now, it is easy to be tired originally, it is sleepy originally. "


    "Yes. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, easy to deal with, she felt that her own are fast changing with the piglet, each eat to sleep, wake up to eat.


    ¡±Why is it so quiet in the mansion? At this time, it''s time for dinner, isn''t it? "After finishing combing, ye Yuning went out of the yard and saw the silence in the whole house. She was puzzled.


    Even if there are not many people in the general''s mansion, it should not be so quiet at this time. What''s more, there is no war in the mansion at night.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 871

    Even if there are not many people in the general''s mansion, it should not be so quiet at this time. What''s more, there is no war in the mansion at night.


    No sorrow at night is a lord who is afraid that the world will not be disordered. As long as he is there, it can''t be so quiet.


    ¡±I don''t know. Just now, the princess was resting. Frost was not at ease, so she kept by. "Frost son subconsciously shakes his head," or general Xi Jing


    "Even if the general likes to be quiet, it''s absolutely unreasonable to be so quiet now that there are two princes." There is something strange about the night universe. It''s not normal to be so quiet.


    ¡±Did the general and the second prince leave the mansion? "Frost son Leng Leng, subconscious guess.


    ¡±Unless there''s something delayed, it''s time to come back. Shuanger, go and find out if something happened. " Night Yu Ning thinks more and more strange, and she has a kind of not very good premonition, feeling as if something happened.


    "Back to the princess, I just heard that it seemed that the general had an accident, and the second prince also rushed there." The girl standing outside heard their conversation and couldn''t help saying.


    ¡±What happened to the general? " Night Yu congeals stupefied, quickly turns the MOU to look at that wench, on the face obviously takes a few minutes to be stunned, Wu Yan has an accident? How is this possible?


    , "slaves are also heard by Li Xianfeng, who mobilized the guards in the government. It seems that the general was arrested by the people of the Manchu Kingdom and asked people to ask the general about the news of the general." That wench is a smart one, but there is nothing wrong with that.


    "How is it possible? How could the ability of general Yiwu be captured by the barbarians? " Ye Yuning was shocked directly. The first reaction was that she didn''t believe it at all. She was clear about Wu Yan''s ability. With Wu Yan, it''s impossible for man country to capture Jiang City, let alone grasp Wu Yan alive.


    "I don''t know the specific things, but I''m worried about the appearance of Li Xianfeng. I''m afraid something really happened." Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t believe it, the girl didn''t insist. It was just a saying.


    "Where is the second prince? Do you know where he has gone?" Night Yu Ning''s face was obviously gloomy. Although she didn''t believe that Wu Yan would have an accident, she was even more upset when she heard this girl''s words.


    "The second prince heard that he had made it." That wench immediately repeatedly opens an mouth to say, what know is quite a lot.


    "Is something really wrong?" Ye Yu Ning knows that ye Wushang seldom cares about such things. If there is no big event, he is afraid that he will not rush in such a hurry.


    "Are there any bodyguards in the mansion?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked around, but even a guard didn''t see it.


    "Back to the princess, all the guards were taken away by Li Xianfeng. When Li Xianfeng came, he was very worried and asked all the guards to follow him. "


    " take all the guards away? "Ye Yu frowned slightly and realized the seriousness of the matter. Li Xianfeng was a person beside Wu Yan. He must be calm and calm to deal with the matter, but now he took all the guards away from the general''s office.


    There''s only one girl left here.


    It is impossible for him to give such an order unless it is too urgent.


    ¡±Let''s go outside and have a look. "Ye Yuning knows that she can''t get more information in the mansion at the moment, but she must find out what happened.


    ¡±Princess, in this case, it''s safer for you to stay in the general''s mansion. " Frost son is startled, successive forward stopped him.


    "What do you think is the difference between inside and outside the mansion?" Night Yu Ning quickly glanced at him. Now there is no bodyguard in the whole general''s mansion, which is different from the outside. In contrast, the general''s mansion she felt is even more dangerous.


    Frost son''s lips moved, but did not say the retort after all, because the princess said a lot, there is no guard in the general''s mansion, just afraid it will be more dangerous.


    Night Yu Ning quickly went out of the general''s house. There were several soldiers outside. But at first sight, he knew that he was an ordinary soldier, not a bodyguard with high martial arts.


    Ye Yu Ning didn''t ask them, because ye Yu Ning knew that they were only afraid that they didn''t know the details of the event, so at this time, only when they saw Wu Yan or ye Wushang could they know what happened.


    Therefore, ye Yuning went out of the general''s mansion directly. The soldiers were stunned, but they did not stop him, but let him go.


    Night Yu Ning found that at this moment, compared with her just usual time, Jiang city was obviously a little disordered, but the guard was obviously stricter.


    Many places in the city have been strengthened. There are more soldiers than before when she entered the city. Night Yu Ning looks more worried, so it seems that something really happened.


    When ye Yu Ning arrived at the gate of the city, he saw that ye Wushang was standing at the city wall from afar, and several other people were standing at his side. However, he did not see Wu Yan. His heart sank obviously, and he could not help but walk faster.


    ¡±Princess, slow down, be careful. "Frost son saw that she was walking so fast, and his heart was hanging. He was worried too much for a while, and almost made a mistake in public.


    The princess is not married yet. If she tells the story that the princess is pregnant in this case, the consequences are unimaginable.


    ¡±Second prince, it seems that the princess has come. "At this time, Liu saw yeyuning and reported to yewushang.


    ¡±Sister is here? What does she come to do? "Night no pain micro Leng, turn around quickly, see the night Yu Ning, face obviously a little more worried," in this case, why did she rush over like this? "


    while talking, he walked down quickly.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?" Ye Yu Ning is afraid of her accident. Now she is pregnant, no more than before.


    "What''s the matter?" Night Yu Ning didn''t answer his question, but asked aloud. Along the way, she knew that it was a real accident. Now when she came to the gate outside the city, she didn''t see Wu Yan. She had some bad premonitions.


    "The generals may have been captured by the barbarians." Ye Wushang knows that this matter can''t be concealed. Although he hasn''t got certain news, Wu Yan hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid it''s not so optimistic.


    "How is it possible? How could Wuyan be caught by the people of the barbarian kingdom? " Night Yu Ning was totally shocked. When the girl said it, she didn''t believe it. Because he didn''t believe in the ability of Wu Yan, he would be captured by the people of the barbarian kingdom. But now night Wushang said it, she couldn''t believe it.


    No matter how playful night is, it''s impossible to make fun of such things.


    "According to deputy general Wu, at that time, someone pretended to be me and suddenly appeared at the gate of the city, then rushed to the army of the barbarian state. In order to save the man pretending to be me, Wu Yan was cheated by the enemy and ambushed by them." Night no sorrow simple explanation with her.


    "Pretend to be you? Wu Yan doesn''t see the flaw? " Night Yu congeals to freeze, a pair of eyes son slightly round open, "if Wu Yan doesn''t see the flaw, it shows that the person''s transfiguration skill is very powerful, this world will be transfiguration person not many."


    Although Ye Yuning didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was no longer obvious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 872

    Although Ye Yuning didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was no longer obvious.


    , "yes, listen to Wu''s deputy," the man looked at the same thing as me. He could not see anything at all, and even his body and voice were the same. Night without sorrow looking at night Yu Ning, eyes light flash, he naturally understand what elder sister is thinking.


    "It''s a coincidence." Night Yu Ning''s eyes suddenly narrowed, "will it be?"


    ¡±I also suspect that it was the ancient city''s people who did it, but that person can''t be the ancient Tianyi. "Night no sorrow then her words say, the facial expression on the face is some complex.


    ¡±I know it can''t be him, so what is he doing now? How could such a thing be allowed to happen? I don''t think that''s what happened. He won''t know. " Ye Yuning naturally knows that it is impossible for Gu Tianyi to do this, but even if it is not done by Gu Tianyi, it is impossible for Gu Tianyi, as the city Lord of the ancient city, to have no information at all.


    Yewushang also thought of such a possibility, so at the moment, he just looked at yeyuning and didn''t speak, because he was afraid that what he said would make his sister more worried.


    ¡±Unless he doesn''t know. "It''s just that ye Yuning then slowly added a sentence. When he said this, ye Yuning''s body was obviously stiff. So many things happened, but Gu Tianyi didn''t know it at all. So there is only one possibility, that is, Gu Tianyi can''t know it now.


    Can''t know?!


    Gu Tianyi is the city leader of the ancient city. Even if he is injured and can''t go out, there are so many people in the ancient city and so many dark guards around him. They will surely pass on the news to him.


    As long as he gets the news, it can''t be like this.


    Unless, at this moment, ye Yuning suddenly dare not think, no, impossible, absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible.


    He''s OK.


    "Elder sister, we can''t enter the ancient city, so we don''t know the specific situation at all, but don''t worry too much. No one can do anything about him with the ability of ancient Tianyi." Night no war see her appearance, can''t help worrying, at this time, he can only so advise her.


    ¡±I don''t know what happened in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom at that time. I was afraid. "The more night Yu Ning thought about it, the more he worried about it, the more he thought about it.


    She has never been so worried and scared at such a big age. Before, even when something happened in the morning, she would not be so afraid.


    ¡±Elder sister, don''t think about it. You scare yourself. Gu Tianyi''s martial arts are the best in the world. No one can fight against him. Do you think someone can hurt him in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom? "At night, Wushang could see her worry and interrupted her.


    "Some things, no one can say, I always thought that in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, like in our own Imperial Palace, there would be no harm to me, but different people poisoned me." Yeyouning is willing to believe yewushang''s words, but she knows in her heart that there will be accidents even if gutianyi is more powerful.


    Just like today''s Wuyan, its ability is obvious to all, but something happened today.


    ¡±Can you find out about the general? "Night Yu thought to Wuyan and asked repeatedly," if the barbarian captured the general, he would not kill him immediately, so he must find the general as soon as possible and try to rescue him. "Although Ye Yu Ning was worried about the ancient Tianyi, the most urgent thing is the matter of Wuyan, and the most important thing is to keep Jiang city. Therefore, it is impossible for her to ask people to check the matter in the ancient city.


    Moreover, she has been to the ancient city in person, knowing that it is not so easy to enter the ancient city, even if it is to be checked, it is not so easy to find.


    ¡±A large number of people have been sent to look for it. I believe there will be news soon. "When talking about this matter, night Wushang''s face became more heavy.


    Time has passed so long. How about Wuyan now?


    If he is caught by barbarians, even if they don''t catch him for a while, they will certainly torture him, so they must find him as soon as possible.


    "Report to the second prince that there is news about the general." Just at this time, a bodyguard quickly entered the city, saw no war at night just at the city wall, then reported directly to the front.


    "Really? Anyone here? Where are the people? " There was a little more excitement in Wushang''s expression at night. Subconsciously, he took off his mouth and asked. His eyes looked at him four times, but he didn''t see Wuyan. His heart sank instantly.


    The bodyguard said that he had the news of Wuyan, but Wuyan didn''t come back with him, so I''m afraid that general Cheng on the wall heard the voice and ran quickly to the bodyguard. He also looked at the bodyguard anxiously.


    "It''s true that the generals were ambushed. They were caught by the people of the barbarian state. Their subordinates found out that the people of the barbarian state now keep the generals in their barracks." The bodyguard obeyed and said repeatedly.


    "Now that we know that the general has been arrested, why don''t we rescue the general?" deputy general Wu was so worried. Since we have found out where the people are, we can go to rescue now. "Stop people from rescuing immediately."


    his words were slightly paused for a while, and then he said again, "I''ll take people, no matter what, we must rescue the general. "


    " general Wu, you can''t go. You should stay in Jiangcheng and be responsible for the safety of Jiangcheng. " At the moment, yewushang is relatively calm. He is very clear about the stakes. He knows that Jiangcheng must be OK.


    "Don''t worry, the second prince. He will surely rescue the general." Deputy general Wu didn''t directly respond to the problem of yewushang. However, his meaning was obvious, that is, he would definitely save the general army. As long as he saved the general army, Jiangcheng would be OK.


    "The people of the barbarian state arrested the general, but they locked him up instead of killing him. Then, they must have done a lot of precautions. People are not so easy to save." Night without war at this moment is not the usual frolic look, but calm and steady, say, is more sentence in reason.


    Night Yu Ning micro Leng, looking at him, the face is obviously a little more gratified, it seems that although Shanger is fond of playing, but the key moment is also able to mention the responsibility.


    "The second prince, even if he will lose his life at the end, he must save the general." General Wu is now determined to go.


    ¡±General Wu once thought, what will happen if Wu Yan is caught and man Kingdom knows that we have no commander in chief in Jiangcheng? "Ye Yu Ning saw general Wu''s insistence, and knew that ye Wushang couldn''t persuade him at the moment. However, now the general was arrested. If general Wu had any further slip, Jiang Cheng would be really hard to protect.


    ¡±They will certainly take the opportunity to attack Jiangcheng at any time. "General Wu was stunned for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, such a thing, anyone may think of it, let alone his general, he naturally understood the meaning of the princess, but now that the general is out of order, how can he not save it.


    ¡±Now the generals are captured. If the deputy general Wu also leaves, do you think if the barbarian Kingdom takes the opportunity to attack Jiangcheng at this time, can Jiangcheng keep it? "Yeyu looked at him and said slowly again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 873

    ¡±Now the generals are captured. If the deputy general Wu also leaves, do you think if the barbarian Kingdom takes the opportunity to attack Jiangcheng at this time, can Jiangcheng keep it? "Yeyu looked at him and said slowly again.


    General Wu''s lips were slightly pursed, but he didn''t speak. Jiang Cheng''s general was the commander, and he was the deputy. However, Liu''s father died some days ago, and the general asked him to go back. At that time, the barbarian state had not yet invaded, and Jiang Cheng was still peaceful.


    If he left now, there would be no general in Jiangcheng.


    If people from the barbarian kingdom come at this time, Jiang city is really dangerous.


    ¡±Has deputy general Wu ever thought about the consequences if Jiang city is lost? " Night Yu Ning saw that he did not speak and knew that his heart should begin to shake.


    "Jiang city is a dangerous place on the border of Dayuan. If Jiang city is lost, then Liucheng and Pingcheng are afraid that it will be difficult to protect them." vice general Wu''s face is obviously heavy. That''s why the emperor let the military general stay in Jiang city.


    Therefore, Jiangcheng is absolutely invincible.


    ¡±Deputy general Wu said this is for the public, then for the private? "Yeyu looked at him and asked again.


    ¡±In private? " General Wu was stunned and frowned. He obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the words.


    "In private, if the city of Jiang is not guaranteed, the generals will not be saved." Night Yu Ning is very clear that they are sincere to Wu Yan, so it is clear that at this time, such words can absolutely persuade him to live.


    Of course, this is also the real idea in her heart. If Jiang Cheng can''t hold on, she won''t be able to save Wu Yan.


    She can''t let Wu Yan go wrong in public or private.


    General Wu''s body was obviously stiff, and his face changed a few times in a moment. He looked into the eyes of night Yu Ning with a certain degree of consternation. His lips moved a few times, but he didn''t say a word.


    How could he have never thought that the princess would say such a thing at this time, but he had to admit that the princess was right.


    ¡±So general Wu must think twice. "Ye Yu Ning knew that he had been moved by her at the moment, and he was relieved.


    ¡±But at the end of the day, we can''t help the general. "Although general Wu was shaken in his heart, he could not keep calm when he thought that there might be life danger at any time when the general was captured by the enemy.


    "First, send some people to test and see how many of them are in the general''s army. You can also test the enemy''s reality." Night Yu Ning opened the product again and said her idea.


    "Well, I''m right. First, I''ll send some bodyguards with strong martial arts to test it. If it''s the best way to save it, if it''s not, we''ll think of other ways. Then we''ll know the details and make arrangements." Night no war repeatedly nods, he feels this method is really good.


    ¡±Will that scare the snake? "The deputy general Wu didn''t insist just now. He hesitated a little more.


    ¡±No, they will surely think that we will go to rescue when they catch the general. So they must have made full preparations in advance, and they must have been on high alert already. If we ask people to test that if we can''t rescue people, we will not beat the grass and startle the snake. On the contrary, we may let the enemy relax their vigilance and let them think that we have only that kind of ability. We can''t save Wuyan at all. "Ye Yu analyzed carefully. In fact, she didn''t understand the war, but she also learned a lot about people''s psychological matters by her mother''s side.


    ¡±What the princess said is very reasonable. Let''s have someone test it first. "When Li Xianfeng, who happened to come here, heard Ye Yuning''s words, he also agreed with him very much." I''ll choose some of the best martial arts and take them with me. "


    Obviously, he meant to go in person.


    ¡±Li Xianfeng, now Jiang city needs you to guard. You and "yewushang" stop again. He knows very well that Wu Yan is not here now. General Wu and Li Xianfeng are the best match, so neither of them can have an accident.


    ¡±Second prince, you don''t have to say more. Jiang city is guarded by general Wu. It''s going to be OK. I am the pioneer. Naturally, I''m the first to open the way for such things. So I''m the most suitable person. What''s more, if we only send a few bodyguards in the past, the enemy won''t be so easy to be fooled. Of course, I''ll try my best to save the general. " Li Xianfeng directly interrupted the words of yewushang, with a very resolute attitude.


    Yewushang knows that he is right. There is no better way.


    "That''s the decision. I''ll prepare now. It''s dark now. I can just dive into the enemy camp and hope to rescue the general." Li Xianfeng didn''t wait for everyone to speak, he said directly again. When he had finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    "Li Xianfeng, bring more people with high martial arts. "Yewushang knows that he can''t stop him in this situation. He knows better that Wuyan is a god like existence for them. Now that Wuyan is in trouble, they will all go to rescue desperately.


    General Wu must guard Jiang city now. He can''t leave. Otherwise, I''m afraid that general Wu must also go.


    Li Xianfeng took people to the barracks of manguo that night, but in the morning, there was still no news and no one came back.


    The deputy general Wu stayed on the wall. He didn''t leave or close his eyes. He looked under the wall all the time. First, he was afraid of the enemy''s surprise attack. Second, he was waiting for the return of Li Xianfeng.


    On the wall, standing high and looking far, if Li Xianfeng saves the general, he can take over in time, but after waiting for a night, he has not seen the figure of Li Xianfeng. General Wu has a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡±Hasn''t the news come back yet? "No war at night has been guarding here, but in the middle of the night, general Wu forced him to take a rest.


    Night no sorrow just rest less than an hour, then walk up the wall, at the moment his heart is also worried, also worried.


    ¡±No. "General Wu didn''t turn around, just looked at the distance with eyes, afraid of missing any details.


    ¡±Did someone check it out? "No war at night saw that the sky was already bright. At this time, Li Xianfeng didn''t come back. I''m afraid that he was in danger.


    ¡±Someone has been sent. I''m sure there will be news soon. "General Wu''s voice was obviously hoarse, and his face was more dignified.


    Although he said to try first, he made Li Xianfeng fully prepared. He even trained several bodyguards from the general to follow Li Xianfeng to save people.


    At first, he thought that Li Xianfeng could rescue people, but he didn''t expect that there was no news yet.


    ¡±Here, back. "Just at this time, there was a figure outside the city. It looked at the soldiers wearing Dayuan, but there was only one person. It was too far away to see if it was Li Xianfeng.


    Of course, general Wu also saw it, and he recognized at a glance that the man was not Li Xianfeng, but he later sent to investigate the news.


    He could see from the man''s movements that he should have been seriously injured.


    General Wu quickly turned around, went down the wall, and then let people open the gate.


    Obviously, the man was seriously injured, so the speed was a little slow. Night without sorrow followed him. The man had not yet reached the gate.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 874

    Obviously, the man was seriously injured, so the speed was a little slow. Night without sorrow followed him. The man had not yet reached the gate.


    General Wu was obviously not in a hurry. He went out of the city gate and met him. "What''s up? How''s the general? How are they doing, Li Xianfeng? "Back to general, Li Xianfeng and all of them died." The man''s face was obviously a little more weeping, and there was a slight tremor in his voice.


    "All? Are you dead? " General Wu was shocked. For a while, he didn''t know what to say. Li Xianfeng had a high level of martial arts, and all the people he took were martial arts experts. What''s more, those people specially trained by the general were the most important and dangerous people in the general''s army.


    But now they are all dead.


    This is what he didn''t think of. He thought that even if he couldn''t rescue the general, it would be no problem for Li Xianfeng to bring some people back alive.


    "You say Li Xianfeng and several of them are dead?" Night without war is completely shocked, the face is also a moment of change.


    ¡±Yes, subordinates can come back alive, and they also sent subordinates back to report. "The guard''s face was sad and heavy, and his arm was still bleeding.


    ¡±How could this happen? How many men did they send to guard the general? As far as I know, there are not many people in the barbarian Kingdom who are good at martial arts. The most important thing for them is to wrestle since childhood. It can''t be Li Xianfeng''s opponent. "General Wu still can''t believe it until now. He doesn''t believe that people in the barbarian countries will have such high martial arts.


    "The barbarians must have thought that we would go to save the general. There are many people around. It''s not clear how many are there. Because Li Xianfeng killed a group of them and immediately another group came out to make up. It seems that there is a constant stream of them. So Li Xianfeng and his soldiers fought for almost one night, and the barracks of the general is not the general barracks, but the general''s barracks It''s made of special metal. The sword can''t be scratched at all. Besides, there are many mechanisms outside the camp, which are hard to get close to. " The bodyguard said quickly and carefully.


    But no war at night is more and more frightening. If it is so, it''s hard to rescue Wuyan.


    General Wu''s face changed completely. "What''s their intention, that they should send so many troops to guard the general?"


    "Just wait for us to rescue, and then remove the people we sent one by one." the eyes of yewushang slowly narrowed, and the minds of the barbarians were not hard to guess, and this move, they really played very high.


    Because no matter how dangerous they are, they will not ignore general Wu. No matter what, they will save people.


    "Hateful, it''s really hateful." General Wu''s hand was firmly grasped, and his face was full of anger, and his sinews burst out.


    "I''ll take someone to save the general." General Wu is obviously not calm at the moment. In this case, he can''t calm down. The general has the grace to know and save his life. He can''t see that the general is in danger.


    "General Wu, in this case, the more you go, I''m afraid you will die." At this moment, general Wu leads his troops to fight against Li Xianfeng, but when it comes to martial arts, when it comes to saving people, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Li Xianfeng. Now, Li Xianfeng takes people to the whole army. Aren''t you going to die


    "That can''t help." General Wu is too anxious at the moment. His voice is obviously raised, almost roaring.


    "Of course we need to save, but we need to think of an all-around strategy." there is a little more dignified on the face of night Wushang. He is sure to save Wuyan, but he is not so reckless anymore. He knows that he is going to die and let people go like this. If so, Wuyan will blame him.


    These are all Wuyan people. They were trained by Wuyan himself.


    "What can be done now?" General Wu shook his head slightly. In such a situation, he didn''t even have a good way. He said that there was no perfect way.


    "Don''t worry, my prince will consult with the princess to see if there is any way." Yewushang knows yeyuning always has the most ideas, or she will have a way.


    "Now, we''re sending people to help, just to die, so we can''t do that anymore." Ye Yuning also came here and heard their conversation.


    Because she was worried and didn''t get any news, she rushed to have a look. She didn''t expect to hear such news. If this is the case, sending a group of people to rescue is not the way, nor can it be rescued at all.


    "Then what? Is it not saved? " General Wu quickly turned around and looked at the night Yu Ning. His voice was full of anxiety.


    "Of course." Night Yu''s eyes are soft, and his voice is firm, which can''t be ignored. "No matter what, we must save the general. Elder sister, do you have any way? "No pain at night, I look to the night world. There is more hope in my eyes. My sister''s idea is always the most.


    ¡±It''s impossible to rescue the generals in small quantities in batches, but only to die. So now we can only attack with all our strength. "The eyes of Ye Yu Ning look at general Wu," general Wu, do you think so. "


    " what the princess said is indeed the best way, but before the imperial edict arrived, we, general Wu, were a little more shocked. How could he not have thought that ye Yuning would put forward such a proposal.


    In fact, at the beginning, the general intended to make a full offensive, just to ask the emperor for instructions and wait for the emperor''s instructions. If he had launched a full offensive earlier, such a thing would not have happened.


    ¡±Now it''s the barbarians who are the first to provoke. They are treacherous. If we tolerate them, we will only make them more arrogant and even worse. Therefore, the final way is to defeat them and have to obey them. Only in this way can they really settle down. Only in this way can the people really live a peaceful and peaceful life. Although the father''s edict has not been written yet Yes, but it must mean the same thing. So, it''s not necessary to wait for the father''s dictation any more. Now the sentiment is urgent, and the father won''t blame it. If the father really blames it then, all the responsibilities should be borne by the princess. " Night Yu Ning slowly said word by word, the voice is not big, but there is a force that can not be resisted.


    General Wu was shocked. It never occurred to her that a woman should have such courage.


    "And my prince. If anything happens, I will take care of it." Yewushang then yeyuning said quickly, if there is something really wrong, he will not let his elder sister bear it, but he knew that the father would never blame them for such things.


    "Well, we will mobilize our troops at once and prepare to attack the barbarians." General Wu''s face is a little more awe inspiring. Both the prince and the princess have such courage. How can he be afraid of that.


    "General Wu, the general should have made arrangements before. Do you know general Wu''s plan?" Night Yu gazed at the deputy general Wu, his face more solemn and serious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 875

    "General Wu, the general should have made arrangements before. Do you know general Wu''s plan?" Night Yu gazed at the deputy general Wu, his face more solemn and serious.


    With her understanding of Wuyan, Wuyan must have made preparations in advance. I don''t know if she mentioned it to deputy general Wu.


    ¡±No, after all, the imperial edict hasn''t arrived yet. Even if general Wu has any plan, he can''t say it. Moreover, such a plan should have been kept secret. "Deputy general Wu was slightly shocked. He looked a little annoyed. If he knew the plan of the general, things would be much better.


    ¡±Then we can only rely on ourselves. " It''s a pity for yeyuning, but at this time, we must not be discouraged. Even if it''s difficult, they will do it.


    "If you go to attack the barbarian Kingdom, Jiang city will not stick to it. Therefore, you should first transfer people from Pingcheng and Liucheng to avoid Jiang city''s loss." Night without war although not on the battlefield, but at the moment is very thoughtful.


    "The second prince is right. In fact, two days ago, general Wu went to see the generals of Pingcheng and Liucheng. The generals should have planned to do the same." General Wu Lian Lian Lian nodded. He agreed with the proposal of yewushang and admired yewushang more.


    These two princes have been in the capital city, never participated in the war, did not expect that there would be such a way.


    "If that''s what you said, it might be easier and faster to mobilize the troops of Pingcheng and Liucheng." Hearing this, ye Wushang was very happy. "They have captured the general. Although they haven''t killed him now, they will certainly torment him. And maybe they will kill the general sometime. So we must be better and faster."


    "The second prince said so." General Wu naturally understood this truth, and the longer the delay, the more dangerous it would be. "But now the general is not there, this matter"


    "my prince immediately left for Pingcheng, Liucheng to see two generals." Yewushang naturally understood what he meant. He had already made plans for this matter. General Wu must stay in Jiangcheng now and cannot leave. Therefore, he is the most suitable person. Anyway, he is also the second prince of Dayuan.


    ¡±If the second prince goes, it''s the best. But the road from Jiangcheng to Liucheng is not very peaceful. Now, I''m afraid that some barbarians will enter. The second prince should be careful. "


    " don''t worry, my prince will be careful. The distance between Jiangcheng and Liucheng is so close that it won''t take a day to get there, but Liucheng and Pingcheng are so far away, so I''m afraid that I will delay my journey. "There is a slight frown on the brow of Wushang at night. If you calculate according to this, it will take several days for the army to be transferred.


    ¡±You can only go to Liucheng and transfer the soldiers and horses from Liucheng to Pingcheng. There is Jiangcheng in front of you. Liucheng is relatively safe, so you can transfer more soldiers and horses from Liucheng. " Ye Yu Ning also knew that if he had transferred troops from Pingcheng, it would take seven or eight days at the fastest time. In such a long time, no one could guarantee what would happen.


    If Wuyan is here, naturally, you don''t need to worry too much. Because with Wuyan''s ability, since you have launched an attack, you will surely win, and the enemy will have no time to pay attention to other things. Therefore, Jiangcheng doesn''t need to be heavily guarded.


    However, they are not Wuyan. They really don''t have the ability of Wuyan. In fact, no one is sure about this attack, just because there is no other choice.


    Therefore, they must now mobilize more soldiers and horses to guard Jiangcheng.


    "Well, that''s a good way." Night no war repeatedly nods, if so, that can save a lot of time.


    It''s just that, after all, they are all facing such things for the first time, they are all dealing with such things for the first time, and they think all things are too simple.


    And general Wu thought that before Wuyan went to Liucheng, Pingcheng might have talked about this with their general. Moreover, this time, the second prince went there in person, and the general there would not disobey the second prince.


    However, they really think things are too simple. Although yewushang is the second prince of Dayuan, he has no talisman, so he can''t mobilize his troops at all. If he meets a reasonable general, he can discuss it, but if he meets a stubborn one, he will be in trouble.


    However, general Duan of Liucheng is stubborn, and still the most stubborn.


    When Wushang entered the city at night, all the people came out. They were very respectful. But when the second prince said that he would mobilize a large number of soldiers to guard the city, their faces changed.


    "Does the second prince have a talisman?" General Duan asked directly without half a word of nonsense.


    ¡±No. "No war at night, it seems that he realized the problem for a moment." suddenly, general Wu is captured by the people of the barbarian state. We have to save the generals. If we go to attack the barbarian state, there will be no one in Jiangcheng. Therefore, general Duan is expected. "


    " if the second prince has a talisman, there will be no two words, but if the second prince does not have a talisman, I will not be able to obey him. "General Duan''s attitude is very clear and resolute. He will not talk about it without a military symbol.


    ¡±General Duan, it''s hard for Jiang city today. Shouldn''t general Duan help each other? "Wushang''s face was a little heavy at night, and he was a little more angry. I didn''t expect that he was so stubborn.


    ¡±The last general was ordered to stay in Liucheng, so it''s the responsibility of the last general to stay in Liucheng. There must be no accidents. Unless there is a military sign or the imperial edict, the duty of the last general is to stay in Liucheng. "General Duan obviously couldn''t hear the words of Wushang at all. No matter what he said, he didn''t mean to change his mind.


    ¡±General Duan, the safety of Liucheng is largely due to the safety of Jiangcheng. With Jiangcheng, Liucheng will not be in danger. But if Jiangcheng is lost, I''m afraid that Liucheng will be very guarded. You''re sending troops to guard Jiangcheng now, which is also for Liucheng. "Yewushang hopes to be able to persuade him. In fact, his analysis is correct and in place.


    ¡±His duty is to hold on to Liucheng. Unless ordered by the emperor, he and his army will never leave Liucheng for half a step. "I just didn''t expect that the general would not listen, but he was more resolute and had no room for discussion.


    When Wushang came at night, he didn''t expect to encounter such a problem at all. He thought it was the least difficult thing to mobilize his troops and horses.


    Now, Wuyan is still in the country of man, waiting for them to save. If you can''t borrow any soldiers, how to save Wuyan and how to attack the country of man.


    At night, Wushang looks at general Duan. Seeing his resolute face, he knows that no matter what he says, general Duan will not agree.


    In fact, no war at night also knows that every general in every city has his own soldiers and horses. If he wants to transfer general Duan suddenly, general Duan is not willing to do so. Unless there is an emperor''s order, he has to obey.


    But it''s too far away from the capital. Even if the father gives an order, it won''t come here for a while. Far water can''t save near fire, so he has to rely on himself now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 876

    But it''s too far away from the capital. Even if the father gives an order, it won''t come here for a while. Far water can''t save near fire, so he has to rely on himself now.


    However, what can he do now? He can''t kill the general, and then forcibly mobilize his troops and horses.


    It''s all general Duan''s people here. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill him.


    He suddenly remembered that when he left Jiangcheng, his elder sister gave him a box. She said that if everything goes well and everything is the best, if there is any accident, she would let him open the box.


    The mystery that elder sister said must not be opened. Although he was curious all the way, he could not open it even though he thought of her serious face.


    However, in this case, it should be an accident. It can be opened.


    At night, Wushang took out the box and opened it. When he saw the things in the box, he was totally shocked. Isn''t this the seal that father took with him? Although the father has the seal, it has always been on him. It should have been engraved by his mother for the father in those days. So the father kept it after he became king. Later, the father and the mother often went out of the palace. When they went out of the palace, there was business at all. So when there was something wrong, they used the seal.


    Although this seal can''t be compared with the seal, it can be said to be the symbol of the father. It can completely represent the father.


    It''s just that the father always carries it with him. Why is it in the hands of his sister?


    It''s reasonable to say that the father can''t give such an important thing to his sister. After all, there are many things that can be done with this seal. What''s more, this seal was carved by the mother for the father. What the mother gave to the father was very precious. The father would never give it to anyone else.


    Moreover, if the seal was given by the father and the king to his elder sister, the elder sister would not need to be so mysterious. He told him that he could not open it until he had to.


    No wonder my sister said that it would be amazing if it had not been forced to be opened.


    Can elder sister take father''s seal secretly?


    However, these are not important now. What''s important is that general Duan dare not disobey his order again with the father''s seal.


    ¡±This is the emperor''s seal. Before the prince leaves, the emperor will give this seal to the prince. All things here are under the charge of the prince. Now, what''s general Duan''s opinion? "Night no war secretly breathed a breath, the face dare not show any different.


    Said such flustered, he still "the second prince unexpectedly has the emperor''s seal, why not take it out earlier.". "One of the Deputy generals was suspicious and asked suddenly.


    Since the second prince has the emperor''s seal, why didn''t he take it out at first and talk so much nonsense to general Duan? How does he feel this is a little strange?


    General Duan pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Obviously, he should have the same idea as the deputy.


    ¡±What? What do you mean is that the prince has to put this seal on his head so that anyone can see it at a glance? "At night, Wushang looked at him and sneered. He clearly wanted to embarrass him on purpose.


    His words paused a little, then he looked at general Duan and said deliberately, "to be honest, I thought that general Duan would at least give my prince some face based on his identity, but I didn''t expect that general Duan was so selfless."


    Yewushang is very clear that general Duan''s refusal just now is not only because of his stubborn work, but also because of his selfishness. He didn''t want to let his soldiers go.


    In such an emergency, he only thought of his own interests. Such a general is not very likable.


    General Duan''s face changed obviously. He may not know what to say for a while, so he can only protect his silence.


    ¡±Now that the emperor''s seal is here, will general Duan disobey? "Yewushang deliberately gathered the seal in front of general Duan, so that he could see it more clearly.


    " I will not dare, and I will obey the order of the second prince. " General Duan bowed his head slightly. In this case, he naturally did not dare to disobey again. The emperor''s seal is here. If he disobeys again, it is the purpose of disobeying, which is to kill the nine families.


    It''s just that he gave over most of his troops like this. He really didn''t like it.


    Liucheng is far away from the capital. The capital has sent soldiers and horses. However, those soldiers and horses are less than one-third of that of Jiangcheng, and the others are recruited by him.


    Therefore, he was even more reluctant to hand it over.


    "Then ask general Duan to mobilize his troops immediately and follow me to Jiangcheng." Night no sorrow saw he finally agreed, secretly relieved, fortunately elder sister has foresight, otherwise, he really has no way today.


    "Yes, we will move at once." General Duan''s head was a little lower, his words slightly paused, and said again, "it''s just that the second prince came so suddenly that it''s not easy to mobilize his troops and horses. It takes time."


    "General Duan, if the enemy came to attack Liucheng today, would you tell my prince that his troops could not be transferred for a while?" At night, Wushang looks at him, and his face is obviously heavy. This is that he doesn''t want to hand over the soldiers and horses. He is acting as an excuse to delay time.


    General Duan didn''t expect that night Wushang would say such a thing. He was shocked. He said that the two princes were playful and didn''t do their business. Now it seems that they have some courage.


    ¡±Immediately mobilize your troops and horses. My prince will give you an hour to mobilize 10000 troops and horses to my prince. " Night no war very clear his mind at the moment, know not to give him some cruel, he will not obediently give the horse out.


    "The prince wants ten thousand troops?" General Duan shuddered, raised his eyes quickly, and looked at Wushang at night with astonishment. "The emperor has sent less than 20000 soldiers to Liucheng, and the second prince is going to transfer 10000 at once. What about Liucheng?"


    Because this is the border, very close to the country of man, there is a city of Jiang in front of it. So the emperor sent so many troops to come here. There are not so many troops in other cities.


    These two princes are really open to the lion. The first one is ten thousand troops. If ten thousand troops are really transferred, what about Liucheng? Then he''s not a general who''s been elevated.


    "General Duan can go to Pingcheng for transfer, but as long as Jiangcheng is OK, Liushi will be OK, so guarding Jiangcheng is the most important thing. "When he came, general Wu had already analyzed with him. Ten thousand soldiers and horses were definitely transferred out of Liucheng.


    "The second prince, Pingcheng is no more than ten thousand soldiers. How can the second prince let the end borrow them?" General Duan''s face sank a little. "What''s more, even if he wants to borrow it at the end of the day, Pingcheng will give it to him. Now Jiangcheng is in an emergency. We have to help him. But Liucheng is OK now, and Pingcheng has no reason to lend us soldiers. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 877

    ¡±The general is right. Are soldiers and horses so easy to borrow. "Said the other deputy.


    ¡±The second prince, the emperor ordered us to guard Liucheng here. If Liucheng is not defended, we cannot escape the responsibility. I hope that the second prince can understand. " General Duan opened his mouth again. This time, he changed his way and followed a bitter line.


    "The emperor ordered us to keep Liucheng. Our duty is to keep Liucheng, keep Liucheng and defend Dayuan''s territory." General Duan''s words are slightly paused for a while, and he says again, this time, they are even more sensational.


    "General Duan, you don''t have to tell my prince about this. What I just said is very clear. I will gather 10000 troops for my prince in an hour, otherwise I won''t blame my prince for treating you with the crime of resisting the imperial edict." The eyes of night Wushang squint slowly. Now Wuyan''s life is in danger at any time. When Wuyan is away, Jiang Cheng is in danger at any time. He really has no time to talk with them.


    "General Duan''s direct tone, though extremely unwilling in his heart, did not dare to say anything more but let people mobilize their troops and horses.


    However, after waiting for an hour, the soldiers and horses are transferred, but they are far less than 10000. Moreover, most of them are old, weak and disabled.


    Let such a person go to guard Jiangcheng, can you guard it?


    "General Duan, these are the soldiers you transferred to the prince?" At night, Wushang looks at the person in front of him. His eyes are narrowed, obviously a little more cold. He has been very forbearing, but he didn''t expect that general Duan should fool him like this.


    "Second prince, I will try my best. Now Liucheng can only draw out so many soldiers and horses." General Duan lowered his head and looked respectful, but what he said was totally different.


    He obviously didn''t pay attention to yewushang. Yewushang has been in the capital all the time, idling and doing nothing. He didn''t realize how the second prince could really treat him.


    ¡±Come on, push him out, cut him off. "The eyes of night wushangmi are obviously more murderous. Although he is fond of playing, it doesn''t mean that he knows nothing.


    How can night without sorrow not understand general Duan''s mind, that is to say, he won''t do anything to him.


    Today, he must make an example of others.


    "Second prince, I will try my best." General Duan was shocked, and his face was obviously a little more stunned. Seeing no war at night didn''t look like a joke, and his heart was a little more scared.


    In the past, the second prince made it clear that if he could not gather ten thousand soldiers in one hour, he would deal with them with a protest. Therefore, if the second prince really wanted to kill him, he would not dare to stop him.


    However, he thought that the second prince, who was just playing for fun, didn''t dare to do that. Now, when using people, Wuyan was captured by the people of the barbarian kingdom. Jiang Cheng has no commander. If the second prince killed him, Liu Cheng would not be able to protect him. So he decided that the second prince didn''t dare to kill him.


    "Just now, what I have said is very clear. In an hour, I can''t gather 10000 soldiers and horses to deal with it with the purpose. Now you can recruit all the old, the weak and the disabled to my king. Moreover, I''m afraid all the old, the weak and the disabled don''t form a group of three thousand. It''s impossible. I feel that you have been wronged by my prince." Night no war looked at him, a pair of eyes with a chilling chill, is no longer the usual fun.


    "Push it out, cut it." Night no war again directly under the command.


    "The second prince, it''s the time to employ people. If you kill the general at the moment, I''m afraid that it will make the army unstable, and no one will stick to Liucheng. In case that Jiangcheng is lost, I''m afraid that huiliucheng will be handed over to the barbarians." The deputy who just opened the product opened again.


    ¡±What? Without him, Liucheng would give up? So what are you doing for? "The eyes of the night without sorrow slowly turned to the deputy general, and the lips were slightly more sneering," or you felt that you all disobeyed the imperial edict, and should be cut off. "


    that word sounds amazing.


    The vice general froze directly and did not dare to speak again. He saw that the second prince was not joking, and he also saw that the second prince was not so easy to fool.


    Yewushang also knows that it''s the time to employ people, but such a person doesn''t need to be considered. If he doesn''t kill general Duan at the moment, general Duan thinks he''s easy to fool, let alone transfer his troops from Liucheng.


    Now Jiang city is in a critical moment. If this general is wise, he should spare no effort to strengthen Jiang city. Yu Gong and Jiang city are also the territory of Dayuan. As a general, he should guard every inch of Yuan''s territory.


    In private, Jiang city has kept it. It''s also a great benefit to him. As long as Jiang city is kept, Liu city will be OK.


    However, he is selfish enough to be desperate. What''s the use of such a general? I''m afraid that it will become an obstacle.


    What''s more, what he said before is so clear. If he doesn''t accomplish it and deal with it with objection, how can he fight back.


    Today, the military might must be established.


    ¡±What are you waiting for? Is it all against purpose? "No pain at night, no one moved, a pair of eyes slowly looked at them, without the usual frolic, now his eyes are also sharp and make people tremble.


    General Duan was shocked. It seemed that he realized that the second prince was not joking. He was really going to kill him.


    However, after all, Liucheng is his people. If we want to kill him now, those people are naturally hesitant, so for a while, no one will move forward and no one will move.


    ¡±Since they don''t move, it''s up to you to do it. "At night, Wushang turned his eyes and looked at the guards he brought. When he left Jiangcheng, general Wu specially ordered to protect him. It''s said that they were all trained by Wuyan himself, and they could be one hundred enemies.


    ¡±Yes. " Hearing the words of no war at night, one of the first bodyguards answered respectfully, and then went directly to general Duan without any hesitation. After catching general Duan, he walked out.


    The bodyguards trained by Wu Yan usually have few words, but no matter what order they receive, they will execute it without hesitation.


    They all know that this time, the second prince came to Liucheng to borrow soldiers for their general. So general Duan repeatedly pushed back and even fooled the second prince like this. They were dissatisfied for a long time. Only because of the usual training of Wulin, they should never open their mouth when they shouldn''t, and they should never mind what they shouldn''t, so there was no movement.


    Now the order of the second prince is exactly what they want.


    Such a man is really unworthy of being a general.


    Today, if you change the general''s forces, make sure you don''t say anything, and you will certainly mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized.


    There is a real difference between them, and the difference is not a little.


    "Second prince, second prince, spare your life." General Duan now knows that he''s afraid. He didn''t expect that the second prince would really kill him. His man, the second prince, can''t help but directly order him to do what he brought.


    They are all the people of the second prince, so they will not disobey the order of the second prince

 Chapter 878

    He knows that the bodyguard''s martial arts are very high, because he also knows martial arts. But just now, the bodyguard caught him. He wanted to avoid, but he couldn''t. moreover, the bodyguard seized him, and he didn''t even have a chance to get away.


    The eyes of yewushang squint little by little. Now they know that they are afraid. Now they know how to beg for mercy, but it''s too late.


    "The second prince, at the end of the day, will immediately mobilize his troops and horses, and guarantee that within one hour, no, he will give the second prince half an hour to gather all 10000 troops and horses." General Duan saw that the bodyguard was about to drag him out. He knew that if he was dragged out like this, he would be dead. In this case, he could not care too much, as long as he could protect his life.


    Hearing his words, the eyes of night Wushang were colder. As a general, he was so greedy for life and fear of death. If he was really allowed to fight, he would surrender before fighting.


    So we can''t keep him today.


    Night without sorrow, the bodyguard naturally dare not stop.


    With just that deputy general''s affair, other people dare not ask for help any more, so they just watched general Duan being dragged down.


    Before long, the bodyguard came back and said, "second prince, it''s a complete task."


    "Yes." Night no war low voice should be, a pair of eyes quickly turn around other several deputy generals.


    ¡±Finally, he will obey the orders of the second prince. "The deputy general who just pleaded for general Duan immediately expressed his attitude.


    Night no war looked at him, eyes micro MI, this person change is very fast, he knows that such a person is absolutely useless.


    At last, the eyes of yewushang stopped on an adjutant who was relatively stable and didn''t speak much from the beginning. After thinking about it, he slowly said, "what''s your name?"


    "Go back to the second prince, and you will be Lu Ming." The second prince asked him. He was slightly shocked, but then he replied respectfully. Although he was respectful, there was no flattery that made people look unnatural.


    Seeing his attitude, ye Wushang nodded slightly. He was more suitable than the former general Duan.


    "Now that general Duan has been beheaded, you will temporarily take the post of commander in chief. For other matters, I will wait for the prince to understand the emperor and then decide." Ye Wushang knows that he killed general Duan. He must choose a man to guard Liucheng.


    However, thinking that this man is also general Duan''s subordinate after all, he is still a little uneasy. At night, wushangmou turns slightly and looks to the bodyguard who just went to behead general Duan, "you stay and help general Lu."


    This is a person trained by Wu Yan himself. He believed in it. On the way, he also saw that this man was cautious and careful, but he would never hesitate when he should be successful.


    "The second prince, his subordinates are going to save the general." He never talks much, but he always acts according to his orders. But why hasn''t there been any news yet?


    "Back to the princess, not yet, not a bit of news." General Wu turned to look at her, and his attitude changed instantly. Although he was worried, he didn''t want the princess to worry too much, so he said repeatedly, "I believe that the second prince will be back soon."


    Ye Yu Ning knows that general Wu''s words are obviously comforting her, but general Wu''s heart is only afraid that ye Wushang can''t succeed in borrowing soldiers back. After all, it''s such a long time, but there''s no news at all. It''s reasonable to say that the soldiers borrowed there will immediately send a letter to this side, so it''s better to arrange.


    ¡±I''m sure he''ll bring it back with the soldiers. "Yeyu stares at general Wu. Although her voice is not high, she has an unquestionable firmness. She will never doubt this.


    "Yes, the princess is right. The second prince is sure to succeed." hearing her words and seeing her firm attitude at the moment, general Wu suddenly felt less panic.


    ¡±However, I''m afraid that the barbarian side will attack the city again, so we must be fully prepared before this. "It''s just a matter of time. The longer the delay, the more dangerous Jiang city will be, because the barbarian side may come to attack the city at any time.


    "Princess, don''t worry. The military will be arranged in advance. Even if the barbarians come to attack, they can''t easily attack Jiangcheng." Wu general mentioned this point, it is obvious that more confidence, although, he is absolutely convinced of the ability of Wuyan, no doubt..


    "I''m sure it''s OK to defend Jiangcheng with your ability, but if the barbarians come to attack, we will resist, and there will be casualties. Our troops are not enough. If there is any more loss, even if we borrow the troops, it will be more difficult for us to attack the barbarians. "Ye Yuning has her own consideration. She thinks about not only the problem of keeping Jiang City, but also the problem of saving Wu Yan, both of which are equally important.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 879

    "Princess, this is the way of war." General Wu was slightly stunned. He also understood that what ye Yuning said was right. But such a thing is inevitable. As long as there is war, there will be casualties and losses.


    ¡±This kind of time, absolutely can''t have any flash, the best is not to have any casualties. "At night, Yu''s lips are slightly pursed, and his face is obviously a little more dignified.


    "The princess means that at that time we will not open the gate or go to war?" For a while, general Wu didn''t understand the meaning of Ye Yuning. If he didn''t want to be killed, the only way might be not to open the gate and go to war. But if the barbarians really came to attack, he would not go to war for a long time.


    And their plan is to take the initiative to attack and find the barbarians. They can''t always hide in the city. There will always be a fierce battle.


    ¡±I heard that the people of the barbarian Kingdom grew up in the grassland and are good at riding and shooting. If they attack the city with bows and arrows then, even if we don''t leave the city, there may be a lot of casualties. "Ye Yu Ning''s eyebrows were frowning tightly. Although she had not fought, she knew that it was not a good way for her not to fight and defend. If she did, she would be in a passive position.


    ¡±The princess means, "the more general Wu listened, the more confused he became, and the more confused he did not understand the meaning of Yeyu Ning.


    "So, we need to find a way to minimize our losses, but we need to make the enemy suffer a lot of blows." Night Yu Ning just said his plan.


    "Princess, the war is cruel. If you want to hit the enemy hard, our army can''t save it." General Wu was obviously stunned. Obviously, he thought the night was too naive.


    If we want to protect our forces from casualties, it is impossible to do so only if we do not go out of the city and fight, but do not go out of the city and fight, and if we want to attack the enemy again.


    "General Wu, I suddenly think of something. Two days ago, when I came to Jiangcheng, I passed a basin and found some black and sticky things in that basin. You can dig them back as much as possible." The eyes of Yeyu Ning narrowed slightly, more cold and heavy.


    It was discovered by accident when she came to the basin. She didn''t care too much at first, but she suddenly remembered that she had seen something like that before when she went out with her mother. Her mother told her that it was black gold. She said that it was very strong. It would burn at the sight of a fire. Once it started, the fire would be very fierce, and it would probably explode.


    At that time, her mother took people to see it again after she returned to the capital. She didn''t know what she did, but she remembered her mother''s words very clearly. Moreover, she believed that she didn''t admit the wrong thing, which was the black gold that her mother said.


    If that thing is really so powerful to her mother, it will burn at a little bit, or she can use it this time.


    She also knows that if she does this, she may burn a lot of people. But now, in this case, she has to do this. If the barbarians attack the city, they will kill more people. Because of the brutality of the barbarians, they are afraid that they will kill the city and all the people in Jiangcheng. Originally, the town where the barbarians attacked Dayuan wanted to find a fixed residence.


    Therefore, as long as they come in, the people of Dayuan will not live.


    Ye Yu Ning also understood that the best way to save more people was to stop the war, and the only way to stop the war was to defeat them completely, until they didn''t fight back, so he had to surrender.


    "Princess, what do you dig for?" General Wu''s face was obviously a little more confused, and he didn''t understand the meaning of Ye Yuning. At this time, shouldn''t he always be ready to fight?


    How can we waste our manpower to do such a thing.


    "General Wu, do you think that if you attack with fire, can you defeat the enemy and seriously injure them?" Ye Yu Ning knew that at this time, if he didn''t explain to him clearly, he would not cooperate with him. Even if he said yes, in order not to embarrass her, he would let several people go to perfunctory at most.


    "It''s a good way to attack yourself with fire. However, the front of the city is extremely flat and wide, and there is no combustible thing. Even if we shoot it with a bow and arrow with fire, we can burn several at most, but the effect is not good. If we stack some combustibles outside the city, the barbarian army will be able to see them at a glance, and it''s impossible to be deceived. "General Wu is serious about her analysis.


    ¡±So, what I just said will just come into use. The mother said that that kind of thing is very powerful. It burns a little and has great power. It''s much more powerful than ordinary rib burning things, and it''s easy to hide those things. As long as you let people dig some ditches under the City, and then pour those things into it, it will certainly not attract the attention of the enemy, When the enemy forces enter our encirclement, we will send fire bows and arrows to light those things. "It''s obvious that ye Yuning has thought about everything.


    ¡±Princess, is that really so powerful? "General Wu doubted," how could I have never heard of anything like that? "


    " I also heard from my mother, who knows these things. "Yeyu stared at him and explained in a deep voice. Almost everyone in Dayuan knew about his mother''s affairs, and general Wu certainly knew about it.


    ¡±What did the queen say? If what the queen said should not be wrong, I will send someone to dig it immediately. "As expected, when general Wu heard this, his attitude immediately changed.


    ¡±General Wu is eager to let people dig the ditch outside the city. The key is to choose the distance and position. The distance can be as far as possible, but one point is where the archer can shoot. "Ye Yu Ning still said something uneasily.


    ¡±Don''t worry, princess. My subordinates will do it well. "General Wu is very cooperative now." when it''s dark, I''ll let someone dig. "


    "Yes. "Night Yu Ning nodded slightly, but thought that it would surely burn many people, and finally some people could not bear it. Although that was not the people of Dayuan, after all, those soldiers also had families, parents, wives and children.


    ¡±This method is too cruel. It can''t be used unless forced. "Night Yu Ning murmured a breath. When he looked at general Wu, his eyes were obviously heavy.


    ¡±I will understand the meaning of the princess. "General Wu was stunned and nodded.


    "I hope our preparations don''t come into use. I hope the barbarians don''t attack." Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked forward and made all these preparations, but she hoped that they would not be used. She hoped that the barbarians would not attack, so that no such cruel thing would happen.


    However, ye Yuning''s prayer was not heard by heaven. The troops of the barbarian kingdom not only attacked again, but also attacked in the middle of the night. Obviously, they thought that the attack was a very simple thing because Wu Yan was not there In the middle of the night, when the patrolmen found something unusual, they reported it repeatedly. It was too sudden and unexpected. No one expected that the enemy would attack in the middle of the night.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 880

    "What? They did come, and they still came to attack. " When general Wu heard the news, his face sank obviously, and his eyes narrowed suddenly. "How many people have they come?"


    After all, general Wu thought that it was midnight. They were sneaking attacks. There should not be too many people.


    "There are many soldiers and horses. It''s estimated that there are twenty or thirty thousand." The soldier made a rough estimate.


    "What? How many people have come to their surprise attack? Are they trying to kill us in the dark? "General Wu narrowed his eyes a little more to kill:" then it''s no wonder that we are acting according to the plan. "


    Since they are coming to die, no wonder they are.


    ¡±General, what the princess said really works? "It''s just that a little general has some doubts. Those black things don''t look special at all, and they look disgusting. Are they really as bad as the princess said?


    But the princess told her again and again that they should never try. They were afraid of accidents and hurting their own people. So they didn''t know whether those things were so serious.


    "The princess said it was the queen who told her that what the queen said should not be wrong." General Wu didn''t know how powerful those things were, but he believed in the queen.


    "But if the queen doesn''t come, will the princess admit her mistake?" The little general is still not at ease, or in other words, his heart is very suspicious.


    "It shouldn''t be. What the princess said is absolutely certain. It should be certain. The princess won''t be joking about such things. "General Wu was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously replied. It was just that there was so much uncertainty in his tone at the moment. In fact, there was some doubt in his heart.


    "I knew that. We should have tried." When Xiao Jiang heard general Wu''s voice, he was even more skeptical, "but now he can''t try. Everything has fallen outside the city. If he tries now, he will surely let the enemy find out. "


    " as long as those things can burn with the power of firewood, they will be able to cause great damage to the enemy. After all, those things will not be found by the enemy when they fall into the dug ditch. When the enemy enters our encirclement and the fire burns up, they will want to retreat all over, which is certainly not so easy. " General Wu''s requirements are not high. He only wants to be able to cause certain damage to the enemy and stop the enemy''s attack.


    "I hope so." the little general doubted that he had no such power, so he was obviously frustrated.


    "General, the enemy is getting closer and closer, and will soon reach our encirclement. Judging from their speed and vigilance, we should not find anything different." The patrol came back again.


    "Well, keep exploring and report back in time." General Wu nodded a little and ordered in a cold voice.


    "However, no matter what, it is not easy to find those things when they are dumped in the dug ditch. What''s more, it''s night, and the enemy won''t find them. I hope they will have some power then." The youngster is obviously satisfied with this.


    "Well, as long as we can stop the enemy, we will be successful. Now we have to wait for the second emperor to come back and save the general." General Wu only wanted to be able to stop the troops of the barbarians. After all, they need to keep their energy up and save the general.


    "General, the enemy has entered our encirclement." After about half an hour, the patrol came back to report.


    "Well, prepare the archer, and success will come at one stroke." General Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He gave an order in a cold voice. Of course, even at this time, general Wu was still uncertain.


    "Yes." The archers who had been waiting for a long time responded, and then took out their bows and arrows one after another. They tied cotton cloth to the bows and arrows, and then stained with kerosene for lighting, so it was easy to light them.


    ¡±Shoot. "Now it''s dark night, but there is still moonlight. So, you can vaguely see the troops of the barbarians. General Wu saw that the position was almost the same. This time, he gave an order.


    With his command, the bows and arrows with fire flew out one after another.


    ¡±No, it was found by the enemy. "The next barbarian saw the light of the fire and was slightly disturbed.


    ¡±Don''t be afraid. It''s OK to find out. Wu Yan is not here. They are all vulnerable. "The general of the enemy is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay any attention to other people in Jiangcheng.


    ¡±Bow and arrow with fire, be careful to avoid. "Some people have a voice to remind them that after all, if they are shot by the bow and arrow with fire, they will certainly die. However, the armor on their soldiers is not inflammable and will not burn.


    So they don''t worry at all.


    ¡±Are they stupid? Are there bows and arrows with fire in the evening to illuminate us? "Even some people are joking and don''t pay attention to it at all.


    However, when the bow and arrow with fire landed on the ground, an amazing scene appeared.


    Just for a moment, with a bang, a fire broke out in front of them. It was a flame that rose several meters in a flash. And the flame spread rapidly. In a blink of an eye, a circle of fire broke out around them. It was a circle of fire that rose several meters in height. The fire was violent and fierce. The fire broke out in the middle of them. Just a moment ago The place where our army is located has become a sea of fire.


    The barbarian army was in a mess for a moment. They wanted to escape, but they couldn''t escape at all. There was no place to escape. The fire was not only fierce, but also exploded from time to time, directly blowing people away.


    On the city wall, general Wu and other people were more directly shocked. No one thought that they could be so powerful.


    General Wu also said previously that as long as the troops of the barbarian state can be stopped, but now it seems that the military risks of the barbarian state are only afraid that the whole army will be destroyed.


    ¡±General, general, I''m not mistaken. Is that too powerful? "Just now the little general full of doubts is speechless.


    ¡±It seems that there is nothing wrong with what the princess said. This kind of thing is really too powerful, so the princess ordered that this kind of thing should not be used in the future. "General Wu now thought of yeyouning''s words and understood her meaning.


    As a general, he has been fighting for many years, but he has never seen such a tragic situation. Almost in a flash, his whole army was destroyed.


    ¡±Why can''t it be reused? Such a powerful thing should be used more. " The young general quickly turned his eyes and looked at general Wu, puzzled.


    "It''s too cruel, even to the enemy. Although those are our enemies, they are also too cruel. If it wasn''t for the generals to be captured, we would have to save the general. The princess would not tell us this method. I can see that at that time, the princess was very reluctant, but there was no other way. She even hoped that the barbarians wouldn''t come to attack the city. Obviously, the princess I didn''t expect that the barbarians would come to attack in the evening. The princess also said that the barbarians would definitely find out when they came to attack. At that time, a small number of people would surely come to test. The princess said that at that time, they could shoot arrows directly, burn a small number of people, and give a warning to the barbarians. "When general Wu saw the current situation, he understood the thoughts of Ye Yuning at that time.


    you''re reading novel" mind reading doctor consult "on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 881

    At that time, the princess he still felt was a woman and a human being. Now it seems that she is really disabled.


    "Then it''s no wonder that we, who let them sneak in at night, can only blame themselves. However, the princess is too kind to know the cruelty of the war. On the battlefield, the death and injury are very normal. The barbarians have been invading constantly recently and have captured general Wu. If they can''t teach them a good lesson, they think we are really deceiving Negative, these are their punishments, no wonder others. " The young general is obviously relieved. When the barbarians catch their general, they can sneak attack. If they die, it doesn''t deserve it.


    "Yes, they did. No wonder others. The princess''s original plan left room for them, but they came to die by themselves." General Wu sighed. Although this method is cruel, the princess left enough room for them and just wanted to warn them. But they just came to die. Who is to blame?


    In fact, in this case, the more the enemy loses, the more advantageous it is for them, because it is more advantageous for them to save the general. But even in this case, the princess is still merciful, but it is a pity that the princess is merciful.


    "It depends on the situation. It''s estimated that they have at least 10000 troops in this attack. These 10000 troops are gone in a short time. It''s really incredible. "When the young general saw the situation in the distance, his face was still filled with incredible consternation." if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really didn''t know there would be such a powerful thing. In fact, the princess asked us not to make too much of it. She repeatedly told me that it was too powerful. I didn''t believe it very much. I was careless and made too much of it, so it would be such a tragic situation. "When general Wu heard the scream fade away, he understood that he was afraid that all the people would be burned. Such a scene was cruel and cruel.


    ¡±How can you blame general Wu for this? No one thought that it was so powerful. "The little general witnessed everything with his own eyes, and now he is really convinced.


    ¡±Don''t report this to the princess first. I won''t disturb her. "General Wu thought about it, and then he whispered to the princess. From the beginning, the princess worried that such a way would burn too many people, and repeatedly told her not to do too much, but now if he told the princess the current situation, the princess would not be able to sleep. The princess he thought seemed to have been a little tired recently.


    ¡±OK, I understand. "The little general naturally understands his mind," but thinking that the plan was originally put forward by the princess, the princess will definitely ask. "


    " if the princess asked, she said that last night, a small number of people came to attack, were found by us, and then burned them. "General Wu thought for a moment, and his face was a little heavy." it''s really my fault. I didn''t listen to the princess''s orders, and I made you come here so many times, which caused such a tragedy. "


    " take care of the body and don''t let the princess see the difference. "General Wu ordered again.


    ¡±OK, I''ll do it. "The little general replied repeatedly, seeing general Wu''s appearance, he couldn''t help persuading him." in fact, the general really didn''t have to blame himself. The two armies were originally cruel to fight against each other. What''s more, they came to attack us and wanted to attack us. They found everything for themselves. If they came in the daytime, they would never be so cruel. "


    " well, it''s useless to say these things now. You have to deal with them quickly. Remember, it''s impossible to tell the princess the straight face, which will make her uneasy. "General Wu told me again and again.


    ¡±Yes, I understand The little general didn''t say anything at the moment, but went to carry out the order in succession.


    The next day, when ye Yu Ning woke up, the sky was not completely bright. However, because she was not at ease, she rushed to the gate at the first time.


    When general Wu saw her, he was a little surprised, but his face didn''t show much difference. When he saw her coming, he took the initiative to report to him, "princess, last night, manguoyi attacked."


    "Sneak attack? "Night Yu Ning''s footsteps stop, a pair of eyes quickly look at him." then, what''s the use of our plan? "


    now that the enemy has come to sneak in, all their arrangements must have been used.


    ¡±Yes, our plan was very successful. The enemy entered our encirclement and were all burnt to death. "


    General Wu sighed in secret and said again.


    "All burned?" Night Yu Ning''s body slightly stiff, eyebrow subconscious frown.


    "Yes, they came to sneak in at night and couldn''t see the ditch we dug. They didn''t find any abnormality, so they all entered our encirclement together." What general Wu said at the moment is all the truth, but there is still a little emptiness in his heart.


    Night Yu was very calm. She arranged these things in advance. She didn''t expect that they would come to attack at night. If it was during the day, they would find something unusual. But it was so dark at night, they couldn''t see it, so it was normal that they all entered the encirclement.


    Just, I don''t know how many of them have come.


    "Then how many of them have come." After thinking about it, Yeyu asked. Although she also understood that things had come to this point, it was useless to ask more about it.


    "They want to attack us in the dark, so there are not many people coming. There may be one or two thousand. They should all be martial arts experts." This time, general Wu just lied, because he couldn''t bear to see the situation at that time, let alone the princess.


    Ye Yu was stunned and looked at him. Then he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he walked slowly to the city wall. He looked far away and saw some corpses in front of him. But it wasn''t many. As general Wu said, it might look like 12000.


    Night Yu Ning then looked at, did not speak again, standing behind her general Wu felt a burst of guilty, the princess will not see what?


    However, he has arranged everything, and the princess should not find out.


    "Hasn''t the second prince come back yet?" Night Yu Ning finally opened the mouth, but did not ask about last night.


    "No, but there''s news. It''s that the soldiers and horses are almost together. They''ll be back soon."


    General Wu was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that ye Yuning would change the topic so easily. However, he responded quickly and repeatedly.


    "When they come back, go to save general Wu as planned." Night Yu Ning again slowly opening, voice and expression are exactly as usual.


    ¡±Yes, I will understand. "General Wu gave a sigh of relief and agreed.


    General Wu is very clear in his mind that this is the best chance. Last night, when the barbarians came to attack, their main force was damaged. At this time, they will attack more.


    Of course, general Wu didn''t dare to speak to yeyouning at this time.


    "It''s still early now. The princess must not have had a good rest. I''d better go back to have a rest first. "When general Wu saw that ye Yuning was still standing on the wall, he was still looking at the front. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was worried secretly. The princess''s reaction at the moment was really strange.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 882

    "It''s still early now. The princess must not have had a good rest. I''d better go back to have a rest first. "When general Wu saw that ye Yuning was still standing on the wall, he was still looking at the front. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was worried secretly. The princess''s reaction at the moment was really strange.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t seem to hear him, no response, a pair of eyes are still so straight looking at the front.


    ¡±Princess, "general Wu''s heart sank. He suddenly realized that the princess didn''t believe what he said about last night.


    Night Yu Ning still did not make a sound, nor any reaction.


    General Wu was even more worried. It seemed that the princess was only afraid of what she had found or guessed.


    If the princess knew what happened last night, she would blame herself.


    General Wu wanted to comfort her, but he was afraid of saying something wrong.


    ¡±Princess or go back first, Princess standing here, afraid there will be danger. "General Wu said again, the princess is so motionless and speechless standing here. He really feels a lot of pressure.


    ¡±It''s OK. I''ll stand for a moment. "Night Yu Ning finally made a sound. It was very light and light. It was no different from usual. But when he heard general Wu''s ear, he was more worried.


    General Wu did not dare to say anything more or leave. He could only stand behind yeyuning and accompany her.


    "Princess, princess, people are coming from the capital." Fortunately, it didn''t take long for frost to rush over.


    "Who is it?" Night Yu Ning turns around and looks at her, frowning slightly. Who will come to the capital at this time.


    "It''s a woman. She said she came to find general Wu. But when she heard that the princess was in Jiangcheng, she wanted to see her." Frost obviously didn''t know the identity of the man.


    "Come to see general Wu? "Did ye Yuning suddenly think of a possibility, the biggest possibility, whether it would be Qingdai, the invasion of the barbarian country. When ye Wushang got the news and arrived at Jiangcheng, Qingdai must have known, whether it would be because Qingdai was worried about Wuyan, so she came here.


    "Is it a girl about my age?" Ye Yuning has stepped towards the wall, and her steps are obviously fast, which indicates that she is in a bit of a hurry at the moment.


    if the person who comes here is really indigo, now that there is something wrong with Wu Yan, indigo will be very worried when she knows it.


    "Yes." Frost nodded.


    Night Yu Ning''s face slightly sank a few minutes, it seems that there should be no mistake, "does she know the matter that the military general was captured?"


    "Frost didn''t say, but I don''t know if she asked anyone else." Frost son Leng Leng, subconscious way back.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up. "Ye Yuning is even more worried. It''s better for her to tell Qingdai about this. If she let other people talk about it, she''s afraid that Qingdai will be more worried.


    ¡±Princess, please slow down and be careful. "Frost son saw that Ye Yu was in a hurry to leave. He was worried. He held her forward for fear that she would have an accident.


    When night Yu Ning returned to the general''s mansion, he saw Qing Dai standing outside the general''s mansion, obviously waiting for her.


    ¡±Ning''er, you are back at last. I heard that general Wu had an accident. Is that true? "When Qingdai saw yeyuning, she ran quickly, worried and worried.


    ¡±Yes. "Ye Yuning knows that this matter can''t be concealed now. What she has to do now is to calm down Qingdai." the general army was captured by the people of the barbarian state, but there is no life danger now. We are going to rescue it. "


    " rescue? I just heard from a bodyguard in the mansion that he had been sent to rescue for a long time, but none of the people who went there lived a lifetime. They were heavily guarded by soldiers in the country of man. It was not so easy to rescue him. "Qingdai clearly asked everything in the general''s mansion.


    ¡±Don''t worry. Come back with me first. I''ll tell you slowly. "The plan to attack the barbarians must not be spread out. After all, it''s a military secret. Before that, we can''t divulge the news.


    ¡±OK. "Qingdai trusts her. Listen to her, she follows her back to the general''s mansion.


    ¡±Ning''er, tell me what''s going on? "As soon as she came into the room, Qingdai couldn''t help asking. Now Wuyan has an accident. Her life and death are uncertain. Now she is in a hurry like an ant on a hot pot.


    ¡±He was captured by the people of the barbarian state. The people we sent to rescue were indeed dead. The barbarian state sent heavy soldiers to guard the general''s army. If we sent a group of people, we would only die. So, next, we would mobilize all our forces to attack the barbarian state. Only in this way can we save the general. "Qingdai is not an outsider, and she is very clear about Qingdai''s mood at the moment, so she did not hide it from Qingdai yanyuning.


    ¡±Ning''er, can this method really save him? Really? "Qingdai tightly grasps Ye Yuning''s hand, because she is worried in her heart, her hands can''t help shaking." Ning''er, how afraid do you know? "


    Ye Yuning''s lips are slightly pursed and he doesn''t speak. This is the last way, or the desperate way, but no one is sure.


    Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t answer for a while, Qing Dai''s heart immediately sank to the valley. She understood the situation at hand. Since Wu Yan was captured by the people of the barbarian Kingdom, she would not be able to come back so easily, but there was a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    ¡±Qingdai, don''t worry. We will do our best to rescue Wuyan. " Night Yu Ning is very clear about her mood at the moment. She said this to comfort Qingdai, but also to herself. No matter what, she must do her best to save Wuyan.


    "Ning''er, have you ever thought that if our people attack the barbarians in an all-round way, will they kill them directly? Will they kill him before we invade? We know about Wuyan''s ability, and the people of the barbarian country know how they can let us rescue Wuyan. "Qingdai slowly released yeyuning''s hand. It seemed that she suddenly calmed down a lot, but the words were heavy.


    Ye Yu Ning''s body slightly froze. In fact, everyone knows that no matter which enemy country Wu Yan is, it is the biggest threat. If the people of the barbarian country finally catch Wu Yan, how can they let him go.


    Now the barbarians didn''t kill him, just to lead Dayuan''s people to rescue, and then take the opportunity to kill Dayuan''s soldiers and horses.


    If they attack the barbarians directly now, if they get upset, they will probably kill Wuyan directly.


    However, in the current situation, there is no better way, because the barbarian side can be said to be garrisoned. The people of Dayuan can''t get close to the camp where Wuyan is kept. Even if their martial arts are no higher, they can''t get in.


    ¡±Ning''er, in fact, you think about that possibility, don''t you? "Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t answer, but her face was obviously a little heavier, Qing Dai understood that she was an intelligent woman.


    ¡±Qingdai, now it''s the only way. Previously, Li Xianfeng personally took people to rescue. Those people were trained by Wuyan himself. They could be hundreds, but they didn''t survive. If we send someone to go there again, it would only be such a consequence. So, the only way is to attack in an all-round way. Once we enter the barbarian country, we will rescue Wuyan at the first time. " Night Yu Ning quickly explained for her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 883

    "We know where Wuyan is being held. The barracks of Wuyan are made of special metal. They will not move as well as other barracks. Besides, they have set up mechanisms outside the barracks and sent heavy soldiers to hide outside. They can''t easily transfer Wuyan to other places. Therefore, our goal is very clear. We will try our best to rescue Wuyan Inflammation. "It''s obvious that ye Yuning has a plan in mind. After all, it''s not a small thing.


    ¡±What if when we attacked the barbarians, they found us and killed Wuyan directly? "Qingdai knows that what she said is very reasonable, but the truth is the truth. What is not in fact will be the same as the plan. What if the barbarians found out that they attacked and killed Wuyan directly?


    ¡±It should not be. If the barbarians don''t kill Wuyan, they won''t kill him so easily. They will surely try to lead us in. They have set up many defenses. They must have confidence in their own defense. At that time, we can send a small number of troops to go there first. In fact, they are hidden in the dark. When that part of them imprison Wuyan Our camp is surrounded. If other people attack together, we can save Wuyan. "Ye Yuning has thought a lot about this matter. He has also discussed it with general Wu and made plans.


    ¡±If they find our man, they will kill him. "Qingdai knows that yeyuning''s plan is very good, but what if the enemy doesn''t think so?


    In case the enemy finds them and is afraid that they will save Wuyan, what about killing Wuyan at the first time?


    In fact, it is not impossible.


    Ye Yu was stunned. In fact, she understood that what Qing Dai said was reasonable. In case the barbarians found out that they killed Wu Yan at the first time, they would not be able to save Wu Yan at that time, but even hurt him.


    But there is really no other way.


    Ye Yu Ning knows that Qingdai is intelligent, so Ye Yu Ning understands that those comforts are actually blank.


    ¡±Ning''er, actually, you know that possibility, don''t you? "Seeing that Ye Yu Ning didn''t answer, Qing Dai took a hard breath, and her heart sank a little deeper." in fact, I understand that no matter how perfect the plan is, there will be accidents. What''s more, how can there be such a perfect and impeccable plan in this situation? "


    ¡±Qingdai, general Wu, they will do their best to save Wuyan, and all the people will do their best to rescue it. "This is the only sentence Ye Yuning can say now. All other things can only be done by listening to heaven''s will.


    ¡±Yeah, I understand. "Qingdai looked at her and nodded slowly. She seemed to pull out a smirk from the corner of her lips, but the smirk was obviously bitter and even painful.


    ¡±When are you going to act, Ning''er? " Green Dai''s words slightly paused, asked again.


    "We need more soldiers and horses to ensure the smooth operation when Shanger comes back. Shanger has gone to Liucheng to mobilize his troops and horses and will be back soon." This time, ye Yuning answered her question quickly.


    "Well, that''s the only way now. I hope I can save him." Qingdai''s eyes slightly drooped, and her voice was obviously a little lower.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure they will save Wuyan." Night Yu Ning reached out and held her in her arms, holding her tightly, trying to comfort him in this way.


    "Thank you, Ning''er." Qingdai also hugged her tightly. "Although I don''t know about war, I also know that this is definitely not the best time to attack the barbarian country in an all-round way. You must have done this to save Wuyan and me."


    Qingdai is really a woman with a clear mind. She knows a lot of things, needless to say.


    Night Yu Ning didn''t speak, just holding her hand tighter.


    ¡±Qingdai, you''ve been on your way for many days. You must be tired. Take a rest first. "Yeyu thought that it must have been a hard journey to get Qingdai from the capital to Jiangcheng.


    ¡±Well, I''m really tired. I didn''t have much rest all the way. "Qingdai raised her eyes and looked at her. Although the worry on her face still hasn''t disappeared, it''s obviously calmer than just now.


    ¡±Then you go into the room and have a sleep. "Yeyu wants Qingdai to go to her room to have a rest first. After all, Qingdai has just arrived and the room hasn''t been arranged yet. It''s better to let Qingdai sleep in her room first and then arrange another room.


    Of course, there is another reason why Ye Yuning did this, which is to worry about what impulsive things Qingdai would do.


    Qingdai was stunned for a while, and her lips moved a little, but she didn''t say anything after all. Instead, she followed Yeyu Ning''s meaning and entered the room.


    Yeyouning was relieved to see her cooperate. She settled her in the room. Afraid of disturbing her, she left the room and left her alone to rest. However, just after yeyouning left the room, Qingdai suddenly opened her eyes. She had been in a hurry for many days. She was really tired and tired, but she couldn''t sleep now. She must Try to save Wuyan.


    Although Ning''er''s method is very good and comprehensive, it can''t be foolproof. She''s really afraid of in case, in case the barbarians kill Wuyan before their people attack?


    She can''t let that happen, so she must find a way.


    She knows that she is just a weak woman, but she can''t do anything at all, but even so, she can''t give up. If something happens to Wuyan, it''s meaningless for her to live. If she wants to die, let''s die together.


    She has just come here and is not familiar with the things here, but she knows the location of the country. She wants to find a way to get to the country and get involved.


    Ning''er said that the guard is very strict and the troops are very conservative. Even the people with strong martial arts can''t get in, but she feels that a weak woman may not be so attractive and may be easier to get in.


    No matter what, she has to find a way to see Wu Yan, even if it is good to see one side.


    Qing Dai knows that ye Yuning must be outside now. She wants to go out from the front door, which is impossible. So she can only think of other ways.


    Qingdai looks at the back window. If she climbs out of the window, Ning''er can''t find it. Thinking of it, Qingdai quickly gets up, quietly walks to the window, and then directly climbs out.


    Night Yu Ning has been guarding outside. After about two hours, she has already passed the time of eating. However, there is still no movement in the room. Night Yu Ning frowns slightly and worries a little more.


    She knew that Qingdai would be very tired after so many days. It''s right to sleep a little longer. But after all, Wu Yan''s business is still there. Qingdai must be worried. She has something in her heart and will not sleep too hard.


    The next moment, ye Yuning suddenly stands up and quickly enters the room. Seeing that the bed is empty, there is no one at all. She is shocked directly. It seems that she is still careless. She has long thought that Qingdai may take risks. After all, it is Wu Yan who is the man she has loved so long. How can she not worry about it? At this time, she was afraid to go mad.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 884

    It seems that she was still careless. She had long thought that Qingdai might take risks. After all, Wuyan is the man she has loved so long. How could she not worry and worry? At this time, she was afraid to go mad.


    It''s her carelessness. She should be by Qingdai''s side.


    "Come on, let''s find someone. We must find a way to find someone back." Night Yu Ning quickly went out of the room, some anxious orders, she knew that Qingdai could take any risk for Wuyan, so, Qingdai must have gone to the country of man.


    She''s a weak woman. She''s going to be a barbarian, isn''t she going to die?


    "Princess, who are you looking for?" Several bodyguards heard the noise and ran in.


    "Go to find the girl who had just arrived at the general''s mansion before, and look for her in the direction of the barbarian kingdom. Once you find her, no matter what way you use, you must bring me back." Night Yu Ning said repeatedly, no matter what, she can''t let Qingdai have an accident.


    Qingdai''s courage is really growing.


    "Yes." Fortunately, some of the bodyguards just met Qing Dai. Hearing Ye Yuning''s order, they agreed to go there quickly. However, all the people who were sent to look for them had no news at all.


    No war at night has come back with soldiers and horses.


    "Sister, I''m back. I''ve successfully completed the task." Night no war into the room, see night Yu Ning, then began to invite.


    However, looking at her eyes, but with some unusual light, "sister, how did you get the seal? How could the father''s seal be in your hand? "


    For this point, no war at night but thought all the way did not want to understand.


    ¡±This matter will be discussed later. Now there are more important things. "Ye Yuning did not answer him, and then quickly interrupted him.


    "Sister, what happened?" Night no sorrow see night Yu coagulate a face anxious, eyebrow tiny Cu, "is Wu Yan what matter? But I just met general Wu. He didn''t say anything. "


    " it''s not Wuyan, it''s indigo. Indigo is here. "Yeyu Ning is worried at the moment. She hasn''t found Qingdai for such a long time. She is really worried and scared at the moment.


    ¡±Indigo? What is indigo doing here? " Night without sorrow is more confused. Other people don''t know about Qingdai and Wuyan. Qingdai didn''t explain it to Wuyan. Wuyan doesn''t know about it. So night without sorrow will not know about it.


    Qingdai just told yeyuning about it, even her parents didn''t know about it.


    "Qingdai is now in the country of man. I''m afraid she will be in danger." Ye Yuning has no time to explain too much. Now the most important thing is to find Qingdai.


    "What? She''s crazy. What is she doing in manguo? To die? " Night no war directly exclaimed, a face of incredible consternation, "what does she want to do?"


    Night Yu Ning murmured a sigh. She understood Qingdai''s mood and her practice, but it didn''t mean that other people could understand it. So, for the time being, don''t explain it to night Wushang. After all, it also concerns Qingdai''s reputation.


    "Try to find her and get her back." Night Yu Ning didn''t say much. Anyway, the most important thing now is to find and rescue Qingdai. It''s not important about the reason why Qingdai went to the barbarian country.


    "Sister, do you think it''s so easy to find someone in mangguo?" At night, Wushang looked at her and her eyes were wide open. "She''s really crazy. What''s she doing in mangguo. "


    " now let''s not talk about that much. Let''s find it first. "Night Yu Ning interrupts his words, more anxious in the voice.


    ¡±Elder sister, our plan is to act as soon as I borrow the troops back. What should we do now? "There is a little more chagrin on the face of no sorrow at night," your woman, really don''t know how to think, will make trouble. "


    Ye Yuning glanced at him, but he didn''t say much. Qingdai''s practice is incomprehensible in the eyes of these men, but it is very important for them.


    She knew that Qingdai knew the dangers of barbarism, but for the sake of her beloved, these dangers were nothing to them.


    "I''ll send someone to look for it now, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find it. If she really entered the country, once she was found by the people of the country, she would die immediately." It''s impossible for him to ignore Qingdai''s life, but he doesn''t think he can find it.


    "Let''s go first. "Ye Yu Ning also knows that it''s not so easy to find Qingdai if she really goes to manguo, but she can''t let Qingdai have an accident. If she''s not pregnant now, she will find it herself.


    ¡±Elder sister, what should we do about the attack on the barbarian kingdom? The earlier we want to save Wuyan, the better. But now Qingdai has gone to the barbarian Kingdom and her whereabouts are unknown. If we attack at this time, we are afraid of being hurt by mistake. "At this moment, the night without sorrow is very thoughtful.


    Night Yu Ning also hesitated at the moment, because now she didn''t know where Qingdai was or what situation Qingdai was.


    "Discuss it with general Wu and make a comprehensive plan." Night Yu gazed at night with no sorrow, and more worried in her eyes, "let people find Qingdai first. "


    before finding Qingdai, she really didn''t dare to let people attack the country easily.


    "All right." No war at night can only be answered with a deep voice. Now there is no other way.


    Yewushang and Qingdai grew up together. Naturally, they can''t watch her.


    However, general Wu and others can''t understand it, so it can''t be delayed for a long time.


    After Qingdai left Jiangcheng, she went straight to the direction of the barbarian country. There were many grasslands in the barbarian country, so once she entered the barbarian country, it was hard to hide.


    Qingdai looked at the terrain and thought of the concealment problem that night Yu Ning had said before. Her lips were slightly pursed. It was very difficult for a large number of soldiers and horses in this terrain to hide and not be found by the people of the barbarians.


    If she really comes to attack the barbarian Kingdom, Wu Yan''s life is actually very dangerous, so she must have seen Wu Yan before that.


    She did not expect to save Wuyan, as long as she saw Wuyan again, even if it was the last one, she was satisfied.


    Qingdai knew that once she entered the country, she would probably be found by the people of the country. She happened to see a small tent at the corner of the grassland. It didn''t look like a tent. It should only be lived by ordinary people.


    Qingdai enters the tent and finds no one. However, she finds some clothes piled up in a corner. Qingdai enters the room and picks up the clothes. Without any hesitation, she changes them on. The clothes are very worn, old and dirty, but they fit her very well. It seems that the clothes are exactly what women wear. Qingdai feels that it may be her best disguise.


    After changing her clothes, Qingdai went out of the tent, and then walked quickly towards the direction of the barbarians. Because she was wearing the clothes of the barbarians at the moment, she was not too worried about being found.


    However, Qingdai also knows that it is not so easy for her to sneak into the military camp even if she is dressed in the clothes of barbarians.


    Moreover, she knew that if she was near the barracks, she would be in danger. However, she doesn''t care so much now. She must enter the military camp and see Wu Yan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 885

    Moreover, she knew that if she was near the barracks, she would be in danger. However, she doesn''t care so much now. She must enter the military camp and see Wu Yan.


    The barracks are not hard to find. After all, there are a large number of troops guarding the barracks. Different from other countries such as Dayuan, they are nomadic for a living. Therefore, they are all wandering around, living in tents that can be moved everywhere.


    So, where is the barracks now? That''s their home.


    Seeing the barracks, Qingdai did not stop, but went directly to the barracks.


    "For what?" Before she was near the barracks, some soldiers stopped her.


    Qingdai raised her eyes and looked at the soldier. Her eyes blinked and the corners of her lips moved.


    "Are you dumb?" When the soldiers saw her, they were slightly shocked, "what are you doing here? This is the barracks. You''re the place you''re from. "


    Because she was considered dumb, the soldiers felt that she was not dangerous, so they relaxed their guard.


    Qingdai is still looking at her, a pair of smart eyes looking at her, with a few will make life pitiful, because to match their clothes, Qingdai also wiped some dust on her face, but those eyes are beautiful and moving.


    She has a pair of beautiful eyes, black and bright, smart, as if she can talk.


    The soldier looked at her with such eyes, and for a while he was cruel and didn''t care to drive her. "What are you doing here? What do you want to do? "


    Qingdai points to her stomach with her fingers. Her stomach also makes a cooing sound. Qingdai is really hungry now.


    "Oh, you''re hungry. Wait a minute. I''ll get you something to eat." When the soldier looked into her eyes, he felt that hope could not refuse her request, and the woman looked so pitiful.


    "What are you doing? Who is this? " Just at this time, an officer came over, and when he saw Qingdai, his eyes narrowed slowly, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    "Mr. sutu, she''s mute. She may be hungry. She wants something to eat. She''s just a girl. She shouldn''t know it''s a military camp. Why don''t you go and get her something and let her go?" The soldier is now overflowing with compassion.


    "Dumb?" It''s obvious that Su Tu is not as easy to cheat as the soldiers. Suddenly, he reaches out and holds Qingdai''s arm. Then he twists it hard and hears a creak. Qingdai''s arm is broken by her forceful twisting.


    Qingdai almost fainted from the cold sweat for a while, but now she has to bear it as hard as she can, and she has to keep calm. She has to bear the pain and exhale without subconscious. Instead, she thinks about the reaction of a mute and what a mute would call. Fortunately, when she was a child, she saw a mute and the reaction of her pain, so Then learn that dumb appearance at that time to make ah ah voice.


    She has a good imitation ability, so she learns very much at the moment.


    "Really dumb." When Su Tu saw Qingdai''s reaction, his suspicion disappeared for the most part. After all, he twisted her arm so suddenly. No matter who it was, the first reaction under such sudden pain must be shouting. Even if he didn''t shout out pain or the like, it would be the general pain of normal people.


    Only a real mute can make such a hoarse and urging voice.


    "Mr. sutu, she is really mute, and it seems that she hasn''t eaten for a long time." Soldiers can''t bear to look at Qingdai, but they dare to say more in front of Su Tu.


    Qingdai''s eyes are full of tears at the moment. She is really in pain. Of course, she also knows that the more pitiful she pretends to be, the better the effect will be.


    Su Tu''s eyes were full of tears. Her eyes were twinkling and her lips were laughing. "This girl can''t speak, but she looks good. OK, I''ll take her back and let someone get something for her. Then I''ll get her hurt."


    The soldier was stunned, but nodded, "yes." The soldier naturally knows what he means. He likes this woman, so he wants to take it back.


    Things like this are very normal in the barbarian countries. What''s more, this woman is mute and should be homeless. Such a woman can''t be stopped if she wants to.


    Naturally, Qingdai also understood the meaning of Lord sutu. However, she knew that this was the best way for her to enter the military camp, so she could not refuse. In this case, she could not refuse either.


    The next moment, Qingdai was directly held up by him and resisted on her shoulder. Her arm, which he twisted, was hanging on her side, causing more pain.


    "Ah, ah, ah" Qingdai can only continue to learn to be mute, because she is in great pain at the moment, and she is afraid of the doubt of the Suu Tu adult.


    "Stop shouting, and I''ll deal with you here." When Su Tu listened to her voice, he was a little uncomfortable and couldn''t help roaring. But thinking that she was mute and couldn''t hear her words, he patted her butt severely and rubbed it deliberately.


    Qingdai''s body is frozen and her face is slightly heavy. This lecher is disgusting. Will she be ruined by him if she is taken back by him?


    But now Qingdai has no choice but to walk step by step.


    Qingdai thought, no matter what, he should let someone connect her arm first. He said that he would let someone to cure her arm.


    However, Qingdai overestimated this person''s kindness. After su Tu brought her back to the camp, he didn''t let anyone to cure her. He directly fell her on the ground, then directly pressed him and began to tear her clothes.


    Qingdai is in a hurry. She can''t care about anything else at the moment. She just struggles desperately.


    "Ah, I have a strong temper, but I like it. The more you resist, the more you struggle, the more you like it." The men on the grassland are wild in nature, and they are indulgent one by one. Women are only tools for venting in their eyes forever. At this moment, they can''t pity each other.


    When Qingdai heard his words, she was afraid. She knew that with her ability, she could not escape at all. However, she could not let him spoil her. She had to find a way.


    "Lord sutu, Wang told you to come." Just then, the sound of soldiers came from outside the barracks.


    ¡±What''s up? "Su Tu is obviously dissatisfied with his desire, so his voice sounds a little blunt.


    ¡±Wang got the news and said that there was a movement on Dayuan''s side. He wanted to save Wuyan. " The soldier apparently didn''t think there was anyone else in the camp, but answered him subconsciously.


    And Su Tu thinks that Qingdai is really dumb, so he has nothing to guard against her.


    However, it''s fatal for Wang to pass him on at this time.


    ¡±All right, I''ll be right there. "According to Wang, he naturally did not dare to delay. As for this woman, there was plenty of time to enjoy.


    Although the girl''s clothes are shabby, her skin is smooth. There are so many women in her life. There has never been a woman as good as her skin.


    It was light and smooth, comfortable and wonderful.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 886

    Although the girl''s clothes are shabby, her skin is smooth. There are so many women in her life. There has never been a woman as good as her skin.


    It was light and smooth, comfortable and wonderful.


    So, at the moment, he is better to get her quickly. His hand touches Qingdai again. The smooth touch makes him reluctant to give up. He really wants her at once.


    But Wang was waiting for her and thought that her arm had been broken by him. He felt a little pity at the moment.


    When he got up and went out of the camp, he asked the doctor to come over to cure indigo, and he asked someone to prepare a suit of clothes and some food for her, and then he left quickly.


    Qingdai''s hand was just dislocated, not badly hurt. She went to the doctor and immediately picked it up. Then the soldier took the clothes and asked her to replace them.


    There are also women in the barracks. After all, their king is here, and needs to be served. Moreover, some things need to be done by women, so the clothes the soldiers bring are women''s clothes.


    Qingdai is not used to eating the things brought by the soldiers, but she has to bear to eat them. Now she needs to maintain her physical strength.


    After Qingdai changed her clothes, she tentatively went out of the camp. Then she found that there was no one outside. It was obvious that Su Tu didn''t expect her to escape, or that she could not escape even if she wanted to.


    Qingdai went out of the camp and found that there were soldiers outside the camp, but they obviously thought that she was from the camp, so they didn''t pay much attention to her. In this way, Qingdai''s action was much more convenient.


    Ye Yuning of qingdaiji once said that the camp where Wu Yan was held was made of special metal. It must be different from other camps, so it should be easier to find.


    Qingdai pretends to walk casually, but her eyes are always observing.


    After a long time, Qingdai finally found that there was a camp which was not the same as the others. The camp was bronze, but it was not exactly like bronze. She guessed that this should be the place where tiwuyan was imprisoned.


    Qingdai deliberately approached the camp, but as soon as she approached, several soldiers stopped in front of her: "what''s up? Can you come here? "


    looking at this situation, Indigo is more and more sure. Now the most important thing is how to mix in.


    Qingdai didn''t dare to say more. She could only leave quickly. She had just bypassed a camp when she saw two women dressed as servants coming over with food in their hands. Looking at this direction, she was supposed to deliver food to Wuyan.


    Qingdai breathed in secret, then went straight to the woman and reached for her hand. "Give it to me."


    Simple can no longer be simple words, tone is plain but people can not disobey.


    The woman froze and looked up at her, puzzled, "are you?"


    Qingdai didn''t answer her, but she was a little more sharp and dissatisfied in her eyes, but she didn''t move or talk, but she had a strong momentum.


    This is the country of man, not Dayuan. Although Dayuan is similar to the country of man and the words are similar, Qingdai still dare not say more. After all, many places have their own dialects.


    ¡±Are you the woman brought back by Lord sutu? " The other girl was very clever. She looked at Qingdai, looked up and down, and then guessed that the clothes on Qingdai were different from them, which was much better than them.


    And when the soldiers came to pick up the clothes, she happened to meet them. She said that it was Lord sutu who brought back a woman, so she came to pick up the clothes.


    Qingdai was stunned for a moment and looked at her. She didn''t speak. It was her default.


    ¡±Mr. sutu is in charge of the general of Dayuan. Since the girl is Mr. sutu''s person, it''s up to her. " That wench is really a smart girl. She handed the food in her hand to Qingdai.


    "You''re with me." Qingdai reaches out to take the things in her hand, and then turns to another girl with a slightly burly figure. Originally, the woman on the grassland is much higher and stronger than Dayuan, and she seems to be stronger.


    Qingdai looks at her figure, and her eyes are more bright.


    "Yes," That wench is relatively dull, subconsciously nods and follows Qingdai toward the tent.


    This time, the soldiers didn''t stop him, because every day, the food was delivered at this point, only once a day.


    Qingdai suppressed the tension in her heart. Although she was in a hurry at the moment, she did not dare to let out a little bit of it. She did not dare to walk too fast at her feet. She just tried her best to control herself and walked forward slowly. Fortunately, she was not far away from the camp.


    When she arrived outside the camp, the soldiers outside opened the door. Qingdaiyin''s hand was tightened under her clothes. Then she stepped in.


    After entering the camp, he saw Wu Yan lying on the collapse, his eyes closed tightly, not knowing whether he was asleep or not.


    Qingdai''s eyes sank and her heart was angry, but she did not dare to let it out. She could only bear it as hard as she could.


    The other girl should have come to feed Wuyan more than once. She is quite skilled. She goes straight ahead, holds Wuyan up, leans on one side, and feeds him directly.


    ¡±That''s it? "Qingdai was shocked and her hands kept tightening.


    ¡±Yes, Mr. sutu said that he can''t starve to death. He was poisoned and didn''t have a clear consciousness. So he can only be fed this way. "The girl didn''t look back and continued her actions, but subconsciously answered Qingdai''s questions.


    "And has he always been like that? Can''t you wake up? " At the moment, Qingdai could not help wondering whether the woman in front of her would doubt her and asked in a hurry.


    But fortunately, the girl was rather stupid and did not doubt it. After thinking about it, she said, "well, every time I come here to deliver rice, he basically looks like this, but sometimes he wakes up, but he does not wake up completely. It is said that his consciousness will be affected by this poison, and her thinking will not be controlled. "


    Qingdai''s face is slightly heavy, and her eyes are a little cold. These people are really too much. They didn''t kill Wuyan, but they just wanted to use Wuyan to attract Dayuan''s people, and then they took the opportunity to kill Dayuan''s people.


    They don''t care about Wuyan''s life at all. In this case, if Dayuan attacks, they will kill Wuyan as soon as they get the news.


    Therefore, she must find a way to save Wuyan, and she must be quick, because he just heard that the soldiers reported to Lord sutu, as if he had received the news.


    Qingdai''s eyes turned slightly. She saw that there were not many things in the camp. There was only a chair nearby. Qingdai thought about it. She could only lift the chair and smash it towards the girl''s back. However, she could not use too much force. She was afraid to kill the girl.


    The girl didn''t faint at once, but turned her eyes and looked at Qingdai. She seemed to be confused, "why did you hit me?"


    Qingdai was frightened. She was afraid. She could only mend it again. Fortunately, the girl was slow and didn''t shout, or she would be finished.


    This time, the girl passed out successfully.


    Qingdai did not dare to hesitate. She quickly took off her clothes and put them on for Wuyan. This girl is really big enough, much bigger than the average man in Dayuan.


    Therefore, her clothes are only slightly shorter on Wu Yan''s body, and she can''t see anything different without looking carefully.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 887

    Therefore, her clothes are only slightly shorter on Wu Yan''s body, and she can''t see anything different without looking carefully.


    However, after changing clothes, Qingdai is still in trouble. Now Wuyan is not aware of it, and she is still dizzy and sleepy. She can''t walk by herself at all. How can she take him out?


    Qingdai knows that there are a lot of guards outside. She wants to take Wuyan away. She can only let Wuyan go by herself, and can''t let people see anything different. Otherwise, she is afraid that she hasn''t been out yet, she will be found and cut to death directly.


    But now, how can she let Wuyan go?


    She must find a way to make Wuyan clear, even if the consciousness is not completely clear, at least let him go.


    Qingdai knows that in this case, if you want to wake him up, you must let him be stimulated. The stimulation effect of pain should be the best.


    Qingdai''s lips are slightly pursed. Although she is reluctant to give up, she squats in front of him, grabs his arm with one hand, and forcefully grabs it.


    But Wu Yan didn''t respond at all. Qingdai took his arm, put it in her mouth, and bit it hard.


    This time, Wuyan finally had a reaction, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Qingdai.


    The eyes, confused, confused, hazy with some helplessness.


    Qingdai looks at his eyes like this, and her heart is more painful. He is Wuyan, who is omnipotent. When could she have such eyes.


    But it''s good that he wakes up.


    "Wu Yan, listen to me. Can you stand up and walk by yourself?" Qingdai dare not delay time. She must take Wuyan away as soon as possible. The sooner the better. Every moment of delay will bring more danger.


    Wu Yan still looked at her with a confused face, as if he didn''t understand her at all, didn''t have any reaction, and didn''t have any movement.


    Qingdai knew that he was poisoned at the moment, and most likely couldn''t understand her. Qingdai breathed in secret.


    "Wuyan, can you go? Can you follow me? " Qingdai asked again, with a slight urgency in her voice.


    But Wu Yan still has no reaction.


    Qingdai is even more worried. It seems that Wu Yanzhong is very poisonous. He can''t understand what she says.


    Qingdai knew that this was not the way to go. Her eyes fell on her chair again and fell on the legs of the chair. The chair was simple and a little shabby. When she just hit the girl, she smashed the legs of the chair.


    Qingdai picked up the leg of the chair, helped Wu Yan up, and asked him to stand behind her. Then she tied one end of the leg of the chair to his waist, and put the plate just held by the girl on his hand. Then she picked up a piece of cloth on the table and put it on the plate. The cloth was slightly longer, just covering the leg of the chair on his waist.


    Qingdai''s hand holds the other end of the chair leg and pulls hard. Wuyan is very cooperative and follows her for several steps.


    Qingdai is very happy. Then she ties the other side of the chair leg to her body and lets Wuyan stand behind her. As soon as she goes, she takes Wuyan with her.


    In this way, people who don''t know look like Wuyan is walking.


    Qingdai knows that there is no better way in this situation, and she does not have more time to think of other ways. Now she can only take a chance.


    At the moment, Qingdai''s heart was nervous and almost jumped out, but she still tried to keep calm, pretended to be calm and came out of the camp with Wu Yan.


    Fortunately, the soldiers didn''t pay attention. After all, they had been guarding for several days, and they were tired and relaxed. They just thought that they had just sent out the rice, and didn''t care.


    Qingdai breathed out secretly, only feeling her body shaking. She was afraid that someone might find her. She was also afraid that Wu Yan would not cooperate with her. Fortunately, Wu Yan still cooperated with her. She followed her quietly all the time.


    Qingdai wanted to take him back to Jiangcheng, but Qingdai understood that if she took him to Dayuan at the moment, she would be discovered soon. After all, it''s the time when the two countries are fighting, and the people of the barbarian country pay attention to the movement of Jiangcheng all the time.


    If you suddenly find out that there are two people out of the camp, going in the direction of Jiang City, you will doubted.


    So, she can''t take him back to Jiangcheng at this time, at least she can''t just leave the rescue and go straight to Jiangcheng.


    When Qingdai thought about it, she went to the opposite direction of Jiangcheng. That direction was the land of the barbarians. Moreover, Qingdai found that there were several hills there, which were easy to hide.


    These thoughts are only a moment, so Qingdai''s actions did not have too much hesitation, so she went directly to the direction of the hills of the barbarian country.


    Because Wuyan is also a woman''s dress at the moment, so it doesn''t arouse too many people''s vigilance, only when they are serving girls.


    So, Qingdai went all the way smoothly. When she got out of the camp, they went directly to the direction of the barbarian country. The soldiers thought they were going to collect things, but they didn''t care.


    Qingdai saw that she was about to go to the hill. She was relieved. As long as she passed the hill, no one could see them.


    However, at this time, Qingdai heard the noise from the camp. Although she was a little far away at the moment, she could hear a lot of the noise. She was afraid that Wu Yan had been found missing.


    Qingdai knew that although the soldiers didn''t stop her at that time, once Wu Yan was found missing, she would definitely suspect them in the first reaction, and would definitely pursue in this direction.


    "Run." Qingdai''s heart was tense, and she cried subconsciously. Then she quickly ran with Wuyan.


    At this critical moment, Wu Yan is very cooperative. She has been following her footsteps.


    After passing the hills, Qingdai finds that there are mountains, or mountains, in front of her. Qingdai has no time to think about it at all, but subconsciously accelerates.


    It''s just that the two people are connected by chair legs. Although Wu Yan has a strong body coordination ability, he is poisoned at the moment, and his consciousness is unclear. It''s impossible to cooperate so well all the time.


    Wu Yan doesn''t know what he stumbled on or how he did it. Suddenly, she pounced forward. Qingdai didn''t have any reaction at all. She fell to the ground directly, and then two people rolled down directly. Fortunately, the mountains were gentle, but she didn''t suffer too much injury. However, when she rolled down so directly from above, Qingdai felt like she was scattered and hurt It''s awful.


    However, if you roll down like this, you can escape the pursuit of barbarian soldiers for a while.


    Qingdai untied the legs of her chair, then turned around and looked at Wuyan. She saw him lying on the ground, staring at her with a pair of confused and hazy eyes. Maybe it was because he had just rolled down and hurt him. He frowned slightly, and his lips were slightly pursed.


    Qingdai''s lips were pulled subconsciously. He looked like a wronged daughter-in-law at the moment. Even though she was dying of pain, she could not help laughing.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Wu Yan seems to be slightly shocked, and then lies on the ground directly and completely, with such a sense of cheating.


    "Let''s go, we must leave as soon as possible, or we will die when they catch up." Qingdai''s heart was even more funny, but this time she didn''t laugh out. She knew that the situation was still critical.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 888

    "Let''s go, we must leave as soon as possible, or we will die when they catch up." Qingdai''s heart was even more funny, but this time she didn''t laugh out. She knew that the situation was still critical.


    Wu Yan doesn''t know if he didn''t understand her, or if he didn''t want to pay attention to her. He lies on the ground without any movement. In that way, he feels like a coquettish child.


    "Let''s go." Qingdai moves forward, pulls him, wants to pull him up, but at the moment, he doesn''t cooperate at all.


    Qingdaiweileng, just when he was in the camp, he clearly cooperated with her and listened to her very much. How could this feel a little grumpy?


    ¡±Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to hurt you just now. Look, I hurt too. "Qingdai knew that he was poisoned and had no clear consciousness. She may not understand her words at all, but she could not help but persuade him.


    He looked at her, blinked, and then stood up with her strength.


    Qingdai was stunned and secretly pleased. Did he understand her.


    ¡±You, you understand me? " Qingdai''s face was obviously happy, and her voice was full of expectation.


    But Wu Yan didn''t respond at all. Qingdai immediately understood that he couldn''t understand her at all. It was just a coincidence.


    "Let''s go. Now we are going to go in the direction of Jiangcheng. I hope we can go back to Jiangcheng." Although I know he can''t understand, Qingdai still wants to tell him.


    Now, she must go back to Jiangcheng as soon as possible. Only when she gets to Jiangcheng, they will be safe. Otherwise, even if she is not caught by the enemy, she may starve to death.


    Wu Yan can''t understand her words, so she still hasn''t reversed, just staring at her.


    Qingdai reached out, took his hand, and led him forward. This time, he was very cooperative, very obedient, and followed her.


    Qingdai is on the mountain now. Actually, she can''t tell where it is. She just goes in the direction of Jiangcheng and hopes to return to Jiangcheng.


    Although Wu Yan has been injured, in recent days, the people of the barbarian country have cured him. His physical strength has recovered a lot. It''s just because he was poisoned and didn''t have a clear consciousness, but his physical strength is still used. Therefore, he walked very fast all the way, but Qingdai couldn''t bear it.


    She has been in the capital city since she was a child. She never had such a hard time. She just saw the confused eyes of Wu Yan. She has been gritting her teeth and has to take him back.


    Fortunately, the barbarians didn''t catch up for a while. Qingdai watched the sky slowly get dark. Even in the daytime, she couldn''t distinguish the direction in the mountain. If she did, she couldn''t make it clear. At that time, she was afraid that she would get lost. Moreover, if she went in the wrong direction, she might be further away from Jiangcheng.


    What''s more, after walking for such a long time, she was really tired, very tired and tired. It seems that she didn''t even have the strength to breathe. Wu Yan was injured and poisoned, so now they have to find a place to rest.


    Qingdai finds a cave and hides in it with Wu Yan. Fortunately, she has a fire fold on her body. This is what night Yuning told her. When going out, she must bring some self-defense tools. It''s better to bring a fire fold, which may come up many times.


    Qingdai drags her tired body to get up and wants to pick up some firewood. However, Wuyan suddenly pulls her corner and looks at her pitifully, as if afraid that she will leave him alone.


    It seems that although he is poisoned and has no clear consciousness, the most basic sense can still be used.


    "I''m not going. I''ll pick up some firewood to make a fire, and then I''ll get something back to eat." Qingdai can only comfort him in a low voice.


    However, he still held her by the corner of her dress, without letting go.


    "Well, then you can come with me." Qingdai is helpless, but she has some sweet warmth in her heart. She never thought that one day, he would depend on her like this.


    Wu Yan didn''t know if she understood her words, pulled her cape, got up, and stood beside her obediently.


    Qingdai''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk. How could she feel the cute Wuyan at the moment!


    Wu Yan followed, but he helped a lot. He not only helped to pick up the branches, but also picked some fruits.


    Indigo made a fire, gave him some fruit, and coaxed him to sleep like a child.


    But Wu Yan has been holding her dress tightly, just don''t let go. Qingdai looks at him funny. He is really like a child.


    Just, Wu Yan suddenly loosened her corner of dress, then suddenly reached out, hugged her and held her in her arms.


    Qingdai''s body suddenly froze, turned her eyes quickly, and looked at him, but she saw that he was still confused. The helpless look on her face was even more painful.


    Qingdai knows that his action at the moment is actually unconscious, and it is because of helplessness that he holds her.


    However, even if so, her heart is still excited, happy and satisfied at the moment.


    If in the future, she can be with him, can be so with life, she has no regrets.


    When she saw him sleeping, her smile spread out slowly.


    Qingdai was so tired that she fell asleep soon.


    It''s just that when she sleeps in the middle of the night, she suddenly feels the heat. When she wakes up, she finds that it''s not her body heat, but Wu Yan.


    At the moment, Wu Yan''s whole body is scalding, and the heat is terrible.


    Qingdai stood up to check. When her hand touched his, she was completely shocked. He was hot and hot at the moment, and she dared not touch him.


    So hot, can burn brain?


    Qingdai knew that if she could not help him reduce the fever, she was afraid that it would not be a brain burning problem, but that he would die.


    But there was nothing in the cave. There was no medicine or water. There was no way to cool him down.


    Qingdai''s heart was worried. Seeing his appearance, she was even more distressed.


    His body is constantly rubbing against her. Maybe he feels that the temperature on her body is relatively low, which makes him feel more comfortable.


    At the moment, he held Qingdai tightly. She could not move or move. Then, he felt that his hand pulled off his clothes, and then he pressed his body against her.


    Qingdai just found that his clothes had been taken off. Maybe it was because he had just felt too hot. He took off himself.


    So, now, he and she are completely Frank.


    Qingdai''s face turned red instantly. She was not married yet. Although she liked him, she never thought of having such skin relationship with him before marriage.


    However, next, Wu Yan did nothing more. Maybe he felt that it would make him feel more comfortable. Therefore, he stuck it to her with no other ideas or intention.


    However, even if so, Indigo is still suffering.


    Qingdai subconsciously reached out and pushed him, but the next moment, he suddenly hugged him tighter, then turned over and directly pressed her.


    When his face is bent down, it just sticks to her face, and his lips just stick to her lips, tightly sticking, leaving no space.


    Qingdai''s body was completely and completely frozen. She didn''t expect to be kissed by him. She really had no psychological preparation. It''s the first time she''s been kissed like this by a man.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 889

    Qingdai''s body was completely and completely frozen. She didn''t expect to be kissed by him. She really had no psychological preparation. It''s the first time she''s been kissed like this by a man.


    However, she had been in love with him for such a long time that she had already identified him and wanted to marry him. At this moment, she did not move. In fact, she could not move even if she was so pressed by him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have any other movement next, just holding her hand tighter and fully fitting with her body.


    Qingdai''s body has been stretched, and her heart has been hanging. She can''t move, nor dare to move.


    "Who are you?" Wu Yan didn''t know if she was awake or if she felt something. She made some vague sounds on her lips.


    Qingdai has been away from him for such a long time. Although what he said is not clear, Qingdai can still hear it clearly.


    Qingdai was shocked. She thought that he was awake and would push him away subconsciously. However, he held her tighter and didn''t let her escape at all.


    Maybe he felt her struggle, he suddenly raised his head slightly, looked at her, the fire flickered in the cave, and looked at his face clearly at such a close distance, Qingdai suddenly felt that her heart seemed to jump out.


    What''s more, it seems that he is sober.


    "Indigo." Qingdai didn''t know if he could hear or understand at the moment, but she said her name slowly.


    She wanted him to know. She wanted him to remember.


    At the moment, although Wu Yan has a high fever, he is a little more sober than before. Because the previous poison was added to the food, and it would be useful only if it was poisoned every day. However, he didn''t eat the food he sent before, so the poison will be obviously weaker, and his consciousness will recover a little bit.


    So, he heard her at the moment, only to the name of Qingdai.


    Qingdai suddenly thought of a situation. If he woke up and saw two people like this, what would be their reaction?


    He is always unconscious. Would he think that she was the one who seduced him.


    "You, you let me go first." Qingdai''s face turned red completely, even the whole neck turned red. She tried hard to push away Wuyan.


    "Don''t let it go." Wu Yan frowned slightly, his lips were curled, his voice was a little dissatisfied, but he was a little bit more domineering at ordinary times.


    While talking, he also bowed his head again and bit her red lips. Somehow, he felt that it would make him more comfortable.


    Qingdai''s eyes were wide open and completely frozen. When he kissed her before, she could tell herself that he was unconscious. He didn''t mean it. Now?


    It''s clear from what he looks like.


    "You, you can''t do that to me." Qingdai took a hard breath and said, in fact, you haven''t married me what she wanted to say, so you can''t do this to me, but she is a girl after all. In that case, she really can''t say.


    "Why?" Wu Yan looks up again. It seems that there is more confusion in the eyes. A pair of eyes look at her and wait for her answer.


    When Qingdai heard such a question, she was a little depressed. Didn''t he understand such a truth? Even asked her why?


    But for his eyes full of confusion, she still subconsciously replied: because, such a thing can only be done between husband and wife. "


    " can''t we? " He looked at her, blinked his eyes, and asked suddenly. It seemed to be very serious, but it seemed to have a sense of ruffian again. It was like playing a rogue in a reasonable way.


    "Of course not." Listen to his words, especially his tone. Qingdai is a little angry. Can he not be clear? Do you still need to ask her?


    She felt that he was on purpose now.


    "How can we do that?" Wu Yan still looked at her and said again.


    "Nothing." Qingdai is angry. The man looks so serious, but his words are disgusting.


    "If I didn''t want to." His lips are slightly pursed, his eyes are moved to her red lips, and then his head is bowed again to kiss down.


    at this moment, his tone sounds a little bit weak, and his action is even more weak. Does he want to use strong?


    Qingdai quickly reached out his hand, stopped his movement, and looked at his eyes with more anger.


    When he was not conscious, she didn''t blame him or him, but now he seems to be conscious. How could he do this to her?


    What''s more, what he said just now sounds so obviously frivolous. She likes him, but it doesn''t mean that she just follows him.


    Wu Yan is stopped by her. Her eyes blink. It seems that she has several grievances and is a bit innocent. It seems that she should not stop him. It seems that everything is her fault.


    Seeing his appearance, Qingdai was shocked. He would never have such an expression at ordinary times. Is he awake or not?


    If he is sober, his reaction is quite different from that in normal times. If he is not sober, but he clearly understands her words now, and there is no big problem in listening.


    "But I like it." When Qingdai was thinking about it, he suddenly said something like this.


    Green Dai is stupefied, a pair of eyes son straight ground looks at him, one face is unbelievable, what did he just say? He just said he liked it?


    Like her?


    At this moment, Qingdai forgot his problem of not being clear. At this moment, she suddenly felt that her whole heart seemed to fly out.


    ¡±You, what do you like? "Qingdai repressed her love and asked carefully if she had just heard the wrong thing, or if she would have made a mistake.


    ¡±Like you. "Wu Yan is slightly shocked for a while, then quickly returns to the way. During the conversation, his lips press against her lips again. This time, Qingdai forgot to stop him because she was too surprised.


    So, he successfully kisses her, his lips slightly spread out a smirk, he likes this feeling, very soft, very comfortable.


    "Then will you marry me?" Qingdai didn''t push him again this time, but when he left slightly, she couldn''t help asking what kind of attitude he had towards her.


    In fact, she and he are like this. She can only marry him, and can''t marry anyone else. But she doesn''t want to force him to marry her with such things. She hopes he really wants to marry her.


    Not for other reasons.


    "Marry. "Wu Yan answered quickly and directly without any hesitation. He liked the feeling and the softness of her.


    In fact, his toxicity is not completely eliminated at the moment, and he has a high fever now, so, consciousness is not fully awake, all he does is out of an instinct, and what he just said is out of an instinctive response.


    Sometimes the original reaction is the most sincere, but he is not fully awake at the moment. What he said at the moment, I don''t know how much I can remember when I wake up.


    When Qingdai heard his simple and direct answer at the moment, she couldn''t help her lips rising. Her whole heart was flying, happy and happy.


    He said he liked her, he said he would marry her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 890

    When Qingdai heard his simple and direct answer at the moment, she couldn''t help her lips rising. Her whole heart was flying, happy and happy.


    He said he liked her, he said he would marry her.


    It''s good that she can be with him in the future.


    He looked at her and seemed to be infected with her joy. His lips also slightly raised and smiled. He took his hand and tightened it again. His lips found her lips again. He felt that this kind of feeling seemed to be addictive.


    However, he didn''t do anything else. After all, he was not fully conscious at the moment, and his consciousness was blurred again because of the severe burning.


    Then he went to sleep again, but Qingdai''s heart was always hanging, always in a state of tension, or rather, always in a state of excitement, never falling asleep again.


    When it was a little light, indigo touched his forehead and found that his temperature was much normal, not so hot, which was a little relieved.


    It was already dawn, so Qingdai wanted to wake him up and keep on going.


    "Search, search carefully, and find them back." Just at this time, there was a voice from outside. Qingdai could hear that it was a man from the country.


    She was surprised that the cave was not hidden. If they searched it, they could easily find it.


    If they find it, they will die.


    Qingdai turned her eyes and looked at Wuyan. When she saw Wuyan, she was still sleeping heavily. She didn''t hear the voice outside. At the moment, although he still held her, he didn''t hold her so tightly.


    Qingdai sighed in secret. She knew that they could not sit here waiting for death. She had to find a way.


    Try to save him. She can die, but he can''t.


    Qingdai''s eyes closed, and she breathed heavily again. When she opened her eyes again, she was obviously more determined. She gently opened his hand, let him lie on one side, and then arranged her clothes.


    Her eyes fell on his clothes and the weeds on one side. Her eyes flashed and her heart crossed. Then she quickly picked up his clothes and covered some of the weeds. Then she covered him with another part of the soft grass.


    However, she only took his blouse, and she helped him put it on.


    She tied the weeds wrapped in clothes on her back, closed her eyes again, and tried to hide her reluctant and afraid, but she found it even more reluctant.


    She lowered her head, kissed him gently on the forehead, and said softly, "when I draw them away, I will come back to you."


    ¡±You want to wait for me to come back, you said you want to marry me, so you must wait for me, I will come back. "Qingdai felt the blur before her eyes, and her heart was aching for a while.


    Although her words were so said, Qingdai understood that when she went out at the moment, she might come back alive very or almost nothing.


    But now she has no choice but to do so. Only in this way can he not be found by the enemy. Only in this way can he have a glimmer of life.


    Qingdai is really reluctant to part with her, but she has no other way. If she can come back alive, she will marry him and stay with him forever.


    If she can''t come back alive, he will forget her.


    Just think of last night as a dream, or for him, as a dream.


    With tears in her eyes, she got up quickly and rushed to the cave. Then she was covered with weeds and ran to the mountain.


    "On which side, if you see them, it''s over there." Soon the soldiers found her and came after her, shouting.


    Qingdai can only run forward desperately, but she knows that she can''t run them with her body. Moreover, if they catch up and find a pile of grass on her back, they will definitely go back to find Wuyan.


    Qingdai saw that she was standing on a cliff at the moment. She breathed heavily and then jumped down suddenly.


    She knew that such a high cliff, she jumped down, and would definitely die, but if she died, he would have a chance to live, so she did not regret, nor any hesitation.


    The soldiers who came here only saw her jumping off the cliff with a person on her back. When she walked forward, there was no figure.


    "Mr. sutu, the woman jumped off the cliff with Wu Yan on her back." A soldier saw Su Tu, who was coming in later, and reported it in shock and tremble.


    "Go down to die, live to see people, die to see corpses." Su Tu''s eyes narrowed abruptly and ordered coldly.


    Naturally, the soldiers dare not disobey and go down to search one after another, but after a day and a night of searching, they don''t find any figure, dead or alive.


    Finally, we can only take back the team. Because they got the news that Jiangcheng had sent troops to attack the barbarians.


    In the cave, because Wu Yan is still poisonous, he has been sleeping all the time. However, at the moment, he seems to be a little uneasy. He keeps holding on to what he wants to hold, but he doesn''t catch anything. His brow is tightly frowned, as if he is nervous, scared and afraid of losing something.


    He waved his hand and waved the grass off his hand, but he still didn''t catch what he wanted to catch.


    A woman walked into the cave and saw the one lying on the ground. She was obviously shocked. After returning to her mind, she saw that his clothes were a little disordered and her face was a little more shy. When she saw his handsome face, her face was a little redder. She went forward and saw that his lips were dry. Then she took out her hand and gave him a drink.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows are slightly extended, which seems to be a little gentle, but his face is still a little uneasy.


    It seems to be a little nervous, but it seems to be afraid. I don''t know if I''m having a nightmare.


    The woman squats on one side, looks at him, some doubts, but the blush on the face has not been eliminated.


    Although this one sleeps in this cave at the moment, it can be seen at a glance that it is not an ordinary person.


    Wu Yan fell asleep again for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes.


    Squatting on his side of the woman saw him suddenly open his eyes, startled, but, quickly back to God, smiled at him, "you wake up."


    Women are not very beautiful, but they are also very beautiful, with a sense of small jasper.


    ¡±Who are you? "Wu Yan looks at her with a slight frown and a slight alert in her eyes.


    ¡±I''m called tilt. "The woman saw him and asked, subconsciously.


    Tilt? Wu Yan''s eyebrows are more puckered. The name sounds familiar. It seems to have been heard in a dream. However, it seems that it is not.


    ¡±Did you save me? " At the moment, Wu Yan''s poison has almost been detoxified and his consciousness has almost recovered. I think that he was arrested by the people of the barbarian kingdom. Now he is here and must have been rescued.


    Just, who saved him? The woman in front of you?


    What he remembers in his confusion is that someone saved him. It''s like a dream, not a dream. He seems to hold her. Her body is very soft, very soft, and the feeling of holding up is very comfortable. She should be a woman.


    In his sleep, he seems to remember that she said her name, like?


    Tilt?!


    He still remembered that she seemed to ask if he would marry her. Is it the woman in front of you?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 891

    He still remembered that she seemed to ask if he would marry her. Is it the woman in front of you?


    "Yes." He just died of thirst. If she didn''t give him her hand to drink, he would die here.


    So, she did save him.


    "How did you get me out? "Wu Yan was stunned for a moment and asked again. He had no memory of the previous events. He was thinking about how a woman saved him from the barracks of the barbarian state.


    I was stunned. I had a moment''s doubt about his sudden question, but I suddenly thought of a man from man Kingdom who had been searching for someone on the mountain these days. I heard that he was the general of Dayuan.


    Is this the general in front of you? Moreover, it is obvious that the general does not know how he came here.


    Moreover, yesterday, she saw the soldiers of the barbarian state chasing after a woman. The woman was carrying something on her back to the north and looked like a man. Later, the woman jumped a cliff. The woman should be with the general.


    For a while, a lot of thoughts flashed in the tilting heart, and the lips slightly pursed, then looked at him and said, "my father saved you, and I brought you here."


    Leaning to know, if she said she saved him from the barracks of the barbarians, he would doubted that, after all, she was just a woman, so she wanted to think of a reasonable one.


    "Your father?" Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed a little, and the tone was a little chilly and suspicious.


    "Yes, my father was originally from the Jianghu, but later he took me to live in seclusion for hunting without any reason. The people of the barbarian Kingdom camped here recently and asked us to hand over the hunted prey. When my father went to the camp, he heard that the barbarian kingdom had captured the general of Dayuan, so he found some friends and tried to rescue him." She said slowly, speaking slowly and slowly, with a normal look, and could not see anything different.


    "To the barracks of the barbarians?" There is a trace of doubt in Wu Yan''s eyes. When he was arrested, Jiang Cheng must have received the news and sent someone to save him. None of his people could save him. Just a few people in the Jianghu saved him?


    "My father found a grave robber. He dug a hole in the ground to save you." Leaning to see his suspicions, he explained again and again, but at the end of the speech, his voice was obviously lowered a little, and his face was sad a little more. "But later, it was discovered by the people of the barbarians. My father asked me to take you away, and they stopped the people of the barbarians, and I took you to the cave. My father knew the cave, and he said he would come here to find them, But my father hasn''t come back yet. None of them has come back. "


    Tilt is now quite sure that he doesn''t remember anything about the past, so what she said is what she said.


    She was not afraid that he would check it out, because she heard that after the general of Dayuan was rescued, many people were disposed of by the barbarian state.


    There are some barbarians who have failed to perform their duties, and some who are looking at those who are arrested in a suspicious way.


    Wu Yan looks at her. At the moment, he is not sure whether what she said is true or not.


    However, it is true that he is now in this cave. Moreover, he vaguely remembers that he held her in his sleep. She was very soft and soft. She was indeed a woman.


    "Have I done anything to you? When you sleep? " Wu Yan thought about it and asked again. Although he was not awake at that time, what he felt was not a dream.


    Leaning to hear what he said, she was stunned for a moment, then her brain turned quickly. She knew that he didn''t remember anything.


    The woman who jumped off the cliff yesterday must have been with him. It must have been the woman who brought him here. She saw that he was obviously a little messy.


    It''s normal for two men and women to do something in this cave.


    "Do you want to ask me about such a thing?" Tilt slightly shy looked at him, and then quickly lowered his head, voice with a certain coquetry, that meaning is no longer obvious.


    Wu Yan frowned slightly, and his lips gently pursed. He didn''t speak for a while. So it wasn''t a dream. It was true. He really held her or did something else.


    "You, you said you would marry me." Inclined to see that he was silent, thinking that he didn''t remember anything, naturally what she said is what.


    He is the general of Dayuan. If she can marry him, she will have nothing to worry about in her life.


    So, in order to marry him smoothly, she must do so.


    Wu Yan heard her words, obviously stunned, he vaguely remembered, at that time she asked him if he would marry her, and then he seemed to answer her, saying he would marry her.


    So, it''s not a dream, it''s real.


    In this way, he really did something excessive to her in half sleep and half awake. If so, he must marry her.


    What''s more, she saved him.


    Just, somehow, he always felt some emptiness in his heart, as if he had lost something.


    Only, he then secretly funny, when he changed so worried about gain and loss.


    Wu Yan has recovered from his illness. He was poisoned and didn''t listen for two days. He was a little weak. However, he didn''t realize that this could affect him.


    "Where are you going? You haven''t recovered yet? " Leaning to see him up, he held him forward.


    "I''ll take you down the mountain to see how is your father?" Wu Yan turned her eyes, looked at her hand on his arm, frowned slightly, but did not say anything, nor pushed her away.


    He has done that kind of excessive things to her. He must marry her, so he must get used to some things slowly, although he really doesn''t like women touching him.


    "Well, it''s been two days, and I don''t know how Dad is. I''m afraid," she nodded slightly, but at the end of the conversation, her face was obviously more sad.


    "Let''s go." Wu Yan sees the sadness on her face, her eyes are light, and her voice is slightly lower.


    He is also very clear that it is absolutely impossible for several people to resist the barbarians. It is estimated that there is more danger than good. However, in this case, he can''t tell her at the moment.


    Wu Yan takes her down the mountain and happens to meet the soldiers of Jiang Cheng attacking the country.


    Wu Yan recognizes his army.


    "General, it''s really you. It''s great that you''re OK. "When general Wu saw him, he was completely shocked, but then his face quickly overflowed with joy. At the next moment, he jumped off his horse and ran straight to him.


    ¡±I''m fine. "Compared with general Wu''s excitement, Wu Yan''s response was extremely flat.


    ¡±Great, it''s really great. I heard that the general was saved. We still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true. "General Wu was very excited, and his voice was slightly trembling.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 892

    ¡±Great, it''s really great. I heard that the general was saved. We still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true. "General Wu was very excited, and his voice was slightly trembling.


    ¡±It was tipping girl who saved me. "Wuyan turns her eyes and looks at the inclination standing beside him.


    ¡±It turns out that this is true. I heard that a woman saved the general. I still don''t believe it. After all, we sent so many people to save the general, but no one survived. "General Wu looks to tilt, his face is obviously a little more respectful, and he is also deeply grateful," thank you very much. "


    " it''s not me either. It''s mainly my father and them. I just took the general away and hid in the cave. "Inclined to some embarrassed explanation, mouth modest, but the heart is secretly happy, it seems that she is really right bet.


    This man is really a general, and he also thinks that she saved him. So, she wants to marry him, which is the best thing. General,


    "since we haven''t heard from you all the time, we thought you were still in the country, so we wanted to attack the country. Now you are back. We and general Wu have been back to God and explained the situation to him.


    ¡±Keep attacking. "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly and gave orders in a deep voice. This time, he was sure to teach the barbarians a lesson that they would not dare to commit again. What''s more, she said that her father was fighting with the barbarian army to save him at that time, so he wanted to help her find her father, whether he was alive or dead.


    Jiangcheng general''s mansion.


    ¡±The second prince, the second prince, the general is not dead. The general is still alive. " The soldier who was ordered to come back and send the message quickly ran into the general''s house. Before he could enter, he could not help shouting.


    "Really? Is the general alive? " Night no pain micro Leng, then exclaimed.


    Night Yu Ning, who happens to be in the room, also stands up quickly and looks at the soldier quickly. Wu Yan is OK. What about Qingdai? How is indigo?


    "It''s true that the general was saved by someone and by the girl. Now the general has gone to attack the country of man." The soldier replied in succession.


    "What''s the inclination? It''s indigo." Night Yu Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief. So they were both OK. Hearing the soldier''s words, she subconsciously corrected them. However, she didn''t think much about it. She thought it was because the soldier ran too fast or didn''t hear clearly, so she made a mistake.


    ¡±Ah? Indigo naturalis? I think so. "The soldier was stunned. He felt that he had not heard it wrong, but the princess said so, and he also said so definitely. He could not go to contradict the princess, so he followed the princess''s words.


    ¡±It''s really indigo. I didn''t expect her to be so powerful. She really saved Wuyan. "There was a little more shock on the night Wushang''s face. He thought that Qingdai would only make trouble when she ran away, but he didn''t expect that she actually rescued Wuyan.


    I just don''t know how she did it.


    ¡±Is Qingdai with the general? "Ye Yuning is more worried about the safety of Qingdai now. She wants to know if it is safe.


    ¡±Yes, Qing Dai is with the general. The general took her to the country. "The soldier''s subconscious answer was that he almost said his name wrong again.


    ¡±Why does Wuyan want to take Qingdai to the country of man? Why don''t you take Qingdai back to the general''s mansion? On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, but it''s very dangerous. "Yeyu frowned slightly, and his face was a little more puzzled. In this case, why would Wuyan take Qingdai to the country of man?


    ¡±Maybe Wuyan doesn''t trust to let her come back alone, or Wuyan is reluctant to let her stay with him. You can rest assured that with Wuyan, she won''t have any problems. It''s the safest thing to be around Wuyan. "The idea of no pain at night is optimistic, and he doesn''t realize what a big deal it is.


    ¡±Maybe. "Ye Yu feels that what he said is also reasonable. Maybe, Qing Dai and Wu Yan saw each other''s true feelings and adored each other this time, so Wu Yan''s house didn''t let Qing Dai leave him.


    If so, she should really bless Qingdai.


    ¡±Elder sister, since Wuyan and Qingdai are all right now, it''s time for us to go back. If we don''t go back, my mother may come to catch you. "No sorrow at night looked at her again. Suddenly, she was more careful and flattered.


    ¡±It''s not all because of you. Why did you tell my mother that I was pregnant? If my mother knew about this, would you not urge me back? "Ye Yu Ning glared at him fiercely. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help being angry.


    She didn''t expect that yewushang should write to tell her mother about her pregnancy. Knowing this, she immediately went back without any delay.


    Because she was worried about Qingdai, she didn''t start. Now I hear that Qingdai is OK. She is still with Wuyan, so she is relieved.


    She''s worried to death these days.


    ¡±Elder sister, let''s hurry back. If the mother is really going out in person, we are only afraid of "no pain at night, we can say that the heaven is not afraid, the earth is not afraid, but we are most afraid of his mother.


    ¡±Just your mouth. "Yeyouning glared at him again, but she also knew her mother''s nature. If she didn''t go back, she would probably come in person, so she hurried back obediently.


    Now that Wuyan has returned, Jiang city will be OK. She didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    "Elder sister, how can I not tell my mother about such a thing? It''s not a small matter. My mother also asked me to go to the northern kingdom to find out what happened at that time. I''ll send you first, and then I''ll go to the northern kingdom." Although he is fond of playing at ordinary times, he is still very serious in doing things at the critical moment. What''s more, he has to find out about this matter for a lifetime.


    "My mother asked you to check this matter, so I''m not afraid that the more you check it, the more chaotic it will be." Yeyu stared at him, and his lips twitched slightly. He was afraid that the world would not be disordered. He asked him to check such things. He was sure that the more he checked, the more disordered he was?


    "Sister, how can you say that to me? How can you doubt my ability? For my sister, I will find out. " Night without sorrow on the face of the obvious more than a few points dissatisfaction, voice also subconsciously improved a few points.


    "Come on, come on, you check." Night Yu Ning looks at him funny. In fact, she knows that he has such ability through this time''s event in Jiang city. Just that was just a joke.


    "Elder sister, let''s start at once. Wuyan is OK. There''s no need to worry about Jiangcheng." There is no sorrow at night. I''m in a hurry. I have something to do now. I can''t rush to the Northern Kingdom at once.


    "Well, let''s go." Ye Yu Ning knows her mother''s nature too well, so she''d better hurry back now.


    However, once she went back, she was farther away from the ancient city. I don''t know if I can meet him again in the future.


    Now there are so many things happened in Jiangcheng. He should have heard about them, but he didn''t have any news.


    It''s no use waiting any longer, so go back.


    Night no war let people prepare a salute, carriage, and then left a message for the soldiers, let him wait for Wu Yan to come back to tell him, and then left with night Yu Ning.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 893

    From Wuyan, it was very smooth to attack the barbarian kingdom. The barbarians were defeated and the king fled back in fear.


    "Did you see your father?" Wu Yan looks for a circle with leaning posture, and also looks at the people killed by the barbarians in these days, so that she can identify them one by one.


    Inclined to look for a person of the same age to fake one, but I didn''t expect that there was no age match, so I could only shake my head sadly, "no, I didn''t see my father, I don''t know how he is now."


    "It''s good not to see the body, or he escaped. "Although Wu Yan knows that it is possible, she can only comfort her now.


    ¡±Well, I hope so. "He nodded his head and his face relaxed a little.


    ¡±Or you can go back and have a look. "Wu Yan looked at her and said suddenly.


    Tilt slightly stupefied for a while, to him it seems flat, but with some exploratory eyes, deliberately pretended to say excitedly, "yes, I can go back to have a look, maybe dad has gone back."


    Half a year ago, she escaped to the mountain forest because she offended some people she couldn''t provoke.


    She has lived in this mountain for a while, so, there is really a hut, and it was a hunter before, so she can take him to see it with confidence.


    "I''ll go with you." Wu Yan to her full of hope Mou son, slightly Leng Leng Leng, don''t know is really want to accompany her, or in the heart doubt, he even put forward to go with her at the moment.


    "Yes." Leaning towards him, Wu Yan didn''t say anything more, but followed her up the mountain again, to the middle of the mountain, and saw a thatched hut.


    ¡±Here we are. This is where I live with my father. "Tilt to point to the front of the cottage a little excited shouting," I don''t know if dad has come back. "


    while talking, she also quickened her pace and ran quickly to the thatched cottage.


    However, when she came near, she found that the door of the thatched cottage was locked. Obviously, there was no one in the room. She stopped at once, and her face was obviously a little more disappointed. "It seems that dad didn''t come back. "


    " go inside. "Wu Yan glanced at her, then looked at the thatched cottage in front of her, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    ¡±Yeah. "She answered in a low voice, then walked forward, took out a key from the side of the grass, quickly opened the door, everything was very natural and skilled.


    Wu Yan''s eyes flashed again. It seems that he was really worried.


    She is his life-saving benefactor. His father may have died to save him. He should not doubt her so much and test her.


    He was thinking that when he had entered the room, Wu Yan followed him and found that it was full of hunting things and some surplus prey. The room was very clean and it was always occupied by people.


    Wu Yan is less suspicious.


    "Dad didn''t come back. I don''t know how Dad is now?" Tilt has not spoken, but has been paying attention to his look, see Wu Yan looked at everything in the room, then just the opening.


    When she said this, her face was full of pain again.


    Her words were slightly paused, and she looked at Wu Yan again, a little bit more pitiful: "my father didn''t come back, did something happen, would he have died?". "


    Wu Yan knows that in such a situation, people must have died. However, seeing her sad at the moment, he can''t say such cruel words.


    ¡±You tell me if my father is dead. "She suddenly grabbed his arm and became a little excited.


    ¡±Let me take you back to Jiangcheng first. "Seeing her holding his arm''s hand, Wu Yan frowned again. Although he knew that she was his life-saving benefactor, that he had done too much to her that night, and that he knew that he had done such a thing to her, and that he had to marry her, he was still not used to such a touch, and he was still somewhat repelled.


    He didn''t understand why he held her that night, kissed her and said that he would marry her since he rejected her?


    Was it because he was poisoned and didn''t have a clear consciousness? But he didn''t seem to reject it at all.


    ¡±No, I''m waiting for Dad here, or he''ll be back soon. "When she heard this, she was naturally happy, but she didn''t immediately agree to it. Instead, she insisted on waiting for Dad to come back.


    However, she knew that people like him would never leave her here alone at this time.


    ¡±If you stay here alone now, you may be in danger. You''d better go back to Jiangcheng with me first. Leave a letter to your father. If your father comes back, let him go to Jiangcheng general''s house to find you. "As she expected, Wu Yan directly stopped her practice after hearing her words.


    ¡±But, Dad, will he come back? "I look at it in a pitiful and pitiful way.


    "Yes, if he comes back, he will definitely go to Jiangcheng to find you." Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh. In this case, she could only be so comforted.


    "Well, well, I believe you. Now I only have to believe you, only you." Leaning to take advantage of the opportunity to tightly grasp his arm, the body is also close to him.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows were tightly frowned, and he had an impulse to push her away, but he finally held back.


    Wu Yan took her directly back to the general''s mansion. Everyone in Jiangcheng knew that she saved the general, so she was grateful and respected.


    She received the highest treatment in the general''s office.


    Wu Yan has arranged for six girls to serve her and visit her often.


    "General, when will you get married to miss Qing?" For the first time, general Wu saw that his general was so kind to a woman. Naturally, he was happy for the general. What''s more, he was the general''s benefactor.


    Just, I don''t know when the general will get married.


    When Wu Yan heard his words, he was slightly shocked. When he was in the cave, he said he would marry her. Although he was not fully conscious at that time, he also vaguely remembered that he did say that.


    Since he said that, he could not repent. What''s more, he did something too much to her in the cave at that time.


    Therefore, he is sure to marry her, but I don''t know why, there is always some exclusion in his heart, and he always feels empty in his heart, as if someone has dug something out.


    "General, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, general Wu couldn''t help asking again.


    "Nothing." Wu Yan returns to his senses and shakes his head subconsciously. What''s the matter with him recently? Why is there always a sense of loss and gain?


    "General, are you going to marry Miss Qing here or go back to the capital?" General Wu brought up the matter of marriage again.


    "Go back to the capital." Wu Yan is slightly stupefied for a while, subconsciously returns a way.


    "Well, that''s good. After all, marriage is a big deal. It''s better to go back to Beijing and get married." General Wu nodded repeatedly, thinking that the general was respectful of the girl, so he rushed back to the capital to get married.


    Only, the real reason, I''m afraid, is that only the deep heart of Wuyan can understand.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 894

    Only, the real reason is that only Wuyan''s heart can understand. He just doesn''t want to go so fast. After all, it will take a while to return to the capital.


    Qingdai lies on the carriage. Although the carriage is still running, it must be a little bumpy. Qingdai frowns. Then she slowly opens her eyes and looks around. She sees everything strange. Her eyebrows are more and more frowned. Where is she?


    Didn''t she die?


    "Are you finally awake?" On her side, sitting a young man, saw her open her eyes, lips slightly spread a light smile, that smile is very warm, looking very comfortable.


    "Me, where am I?" Qingdai wanted to get up, but she felt the pain all over her body. She couldn''t get up at all. She could only look at the man in front of her with a puzzled face.


    "I found you in the river. At that time, you were seriously injured and unconscious. I don''t know where your home is, and I can''t leave you alone. I waited there for two days, and no one came to see you. I was in a hurry, so I took you to the carriage. I didn''t expect to sleep for more than ten days." The man slowly explained that the voice came out slowly, with a kind of warmth that seemed to soften everything.


    "What, I''ve been sleeping for more than ten days?" Qingdai was shocked and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    At this moment, the carriage has stopped, and the curtain outside is just lifted. Hearing her words, he said, "yes, you have been sleeping for more than ten days. If my son had not been giving you Ganoderma lucidum, you would have been dead."


    ¡±Thank you. "Qingdai slowly sat up, because of the severe body pain, the movement was extremely slow.


    The man looked at her movement, his eyes twinkled, and he wanted to reach out to help her, but he finally held back and said, "you are welcome.". "


    although the voice can''t hear too many emotions lightly, it still makes people feel warm and comfortable.


    "Where is this? Where are you going? " Qingdai thought of a serious problem. The young man said that he was in a hurry and had taken her to the carriage all the time. She had slept for more than ten days, so where is she now?


    "I''m going to Phoenix. I''ll be there in two days. Where is the girl''s house? I''ll send you back. There''s no other way to take her with me." Man''s lips slightly spread out a smile, light voice sounds as comfortable as spring breeze.


    "You''re going to Phoenix?" Green Dai Leng Leng Leng, more on the face a few minutes stunned, "you say, will arrive at the capital soon?"


    "Yes, we can get to Phoenix in two days at most." The man slowly nodded, looked at her, but did not ask what.


    Qingdai was stunned. When she went to Jiangcheng, she kept a letter from her parents, leaving only one letter for them. As a result, she has been away from home for more than a month. Her parents must be worried about her. Now that she has arrived in Phoenix, she should go back to Phoenix to see her parents.


    What''s more, she has no news in Jiangcheng, and her parents don''t know what she looks like in a hurry.


    Just, I don''t know how Wuyan is now. She jumped off the cliff at that time, but I didn''t expect that there was a pool under the cliff. She remembered that she fell into the water, so she didn''t fall dead. However, she was still unconscious at that time, maybe later she was washed into the river by the water, just saved by this young man.


    What about Wuyan? When she left, Wu Yan was still in the cave. At that time, he was still in a coma. I wonder if he was found by the people of the barbarian Kingdom, or if he was out of danger?


    ¡±You said that when you rescued me, you stayed for two days. Did you hear anything from the other side of the country or the city of Jiang? "Qingdai looked up at him and asked in a hurry.


    She thought, if Wu Yan is arrested or escapes back to Jiang City, something important should happen, right?


    ¡±I heard that the general took people to attack the country. "The man was stunned for a while, but he still answered her quickly.


    ¡±You mean general Wu? Wuyan general? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? "When Qingdai heard her words, she couldn''t help showing her joy. But she was afraid that she had heard it wrong, so she asked again in a hurry.


    ¡±How can it be wrong? Besides the generals, who can conquer the barbarians at one stroke! " The man looked at her and smiled a little more. "Do you know the general? "


    Qingdai was stupefied, then nodded slowly. She thought of that night''s events. Her face was a little more unnatural red, but she was relieved to know that he was safe.


    It''s good that he is OK, she is OK, he said, he will marry her, she also said, if she can go back alive, she must marry him and accompany him for life.


    It seems that heaven loves her. She jumped down from such a high cliff, but she never died.


    Seeing the change of her expression, the man''s eyes flashed slightly, which seemed to be a little bit lost, but soon covered up the past, looked at her, and smiled half truely, "it seems that the relationship is very important, is it a lover? "


    " should be considered. "Qingdai''s face was a little more shy, but she nodded and admitted that she and he had already got skin ties, and he said he would marry her, and she promised to marry him, so they should be lovers.


    ¡±Do you want me to send you back? "The man''s eyes flashed again, but his voice was still soft and warm.


    ¡±No, my home is in Phoenix. Let me go to Phoenix first. "Now that she knows he''s OK, she can rest assured. Now she should go back to the city and see her parents. She can''t let them worry.


    ¡±You live in Phoenix? "The man is slightly shocked, obviously some accidents," then you went to him alone? "


    it''s not hard to guess. Just now he asked her if she was a lover, and she said yes, that means they haven''t married yet.


    Before she got married, she ran to Jiangcheng alone to find him?


    "Yes." Qingdai nodded again, this time with a slight smile on her lips. Fortunately, she went, or else she didn''t know what happened.


    It''s really risky to think about what she did before, but fortunately, she and he are OK after she saves him.


    "I didn''t expect the girl to have such courage." There are some strange emotions in the man''s eyes. Seeing her soft and weak, I didn''t expect that she could do such a thing.


    When he rescued her, her whole body was hurt and she was very embarrassed. But somehow, at the first sight of her, her heart suddenly became a little more soft. Someone said that his heart was the hardest and the most cruel, but on the way, he had little patience for her. And every time he saw her, he felt that the softest part of his heart was touched by her.


    ¡±Don''t you think I''m too impulsive and reckless? "When Qingdai heard his words, she was slightly stunned, obviously surprised.


    ¡±Life, sometimes need impulse. "The man looked at her, and the smile on her lips began slowly. She was very simple and everything was on her face. It was hard to think of her courage to go to Jiangcheng alone.


    ¡±Well, I agree with you. "When Qingdai heard him, she smiled. Sometimes she really needed impulse in her life. If she had not rushed to Jiangcheng on impulse, she would not have rescued Wuyan, nor could she have had those subtle feelings with Wuyan.


    So, she is very grateful for her impulse this time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 895

    ¡±Well, I agree with you. "Qingdai heard what he said and smiled. Sometimes she really needed impulse in life. If she had not rushed to Jiangcheng on impulse, she would not have rescued Wuyan, nor could she have had those subtle feelings with Wuyan. So she was also grateful for her impulse.


    ¡±Since you went to Jiangcheng to find him, why did you fall into a coma in the river? What happened? "The man frowned slightly and asked with a little doubt.


    ¡±It''s a long story. "Qingdai is afraid of what happened at that time. Now she can''t even believe what she did. However, she doesn''t want to tell others about those things. Although this man saved her, she didn''t know him. So far, she doesn''t even know his name.


    ¡±By the way, I don''t know your name yet. "Qingdai deliberately digs the topic.


    ¡±Night white wind. "The man answered naturally, then smiled lightly." you don''t think of asking my name until now? "


    listen to him, Qingdai is a little embarrassed. After all, he saved her. He is her benefactor.


    ¡±My name is Qingdai. Thank you for your help. "


    he suddenly chuckled.


    Qingdai stops and looks at him with some doubts. Is what she just said funny?


    ¡±Did anyone say that you''re cute. "He looked at her, and the smile on his face spread unabashedly.


    Qingdai was stunned, and her face turned red instantly. This kind of words sounds strange. It shouldn''t be the relationship between him and her.


    However, he is her savior. She has slept in his carriage for more than ten days. In fact, the relationship is really endless.


    Su Baifeng looks at her red face. She looks not only lovely, but also beautiful. She is really beautiful, not that kind of gorgeous beauty, but that kind of elegant beauty that can make people feel amazing.


    He thinks he has seen countless beauties, but it''s the first time he has seen one like her.


    He didn''t know how God arranged it, why he arranged it so that he would meet her, but she was still attached.


    "Then I''ll take you to the capital." Su Baifeng disguises his feelings and pretends to be casual and natural.


    "Well, thank you." After all, Qingdai has been sleeping in his carriage for more than ten days. It''s really unnecessary to push it again. What''s more, it''s not easy to find another carriage here because she''s so familiar. She has no money now.


    Su Baifeng looks at her and smiles again. She is not as reserved as other women. She is frank and natural. She can say what she wants. Why didn''t he meet such a woman earlier.


    After all, it''s too late to meet, so all he can do is to bless.


    "Do you want me to ask general Wu for help in Jiangcheng?" Su Baifeng suddenly spoke again, thinking that she was in a coma when she left from mangguo, so she didn''t know the situation at that time, so she must be worried about it now.


    Qingdai was stunned. The first reaction on her face was that she was overjoyed. However, the joy did not spread completely, and then quickly disappeared. "No, I believe he will be OK. "


    she believes in Wu Yan''s ability. The last time someone pretended to be the second prince and made him have to take risks, she was cheated by the enemy. If she was cheated once, she would never be cheated again, so she would not be in any danger.


    Moreover, if something happened to him, he would surely arrive at the capital at the first time. It''s very close to the capital, and I should hear the news.


    She doesn''t want to be helped to check the news of Wuyan.


    Su Baifeng''s eyes are slightly gloomy. She clearly wants to know the situation there. She wants to know it very much, but she refuses him. Does she still believe him after all?


    Su Baifeng doesn''t speak any more. If she doesn''t trust him, what else can he say.


    Or, she wants to deliberately open the distance between him and her.


    ¡±Young master, do you want to get off the carriage and have a rest? There is a tea shop in front of you. "The guard standing under the carriage opened his mouth at the right time, breaking the silence for a while.


    "Yes." Su Baifeng nodded slightly and looked at Qingdai again. "Do you want to go down and have a cup of tea? You''ve been sleeping in the carriage for more than ten days. Go down and have some activities. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole person is stiff."


    "Oh." Listen to him say so, green Dai Leng Leng, he should not exaggerate this statement, she had heard the queen said before, if a person has been hiding, may be useless.


    Therefore, Qingdai barely stood up, but she still had some pain, but she didn''t find the injury. Maybe it''s because she slept too long and didn''t move, and now it hurts when she moves.


    Su Baifeng has got out of the carriage. When she saw that she was going to get out of the carriage, she extended her hand at the right time. "Come on, I''ll help you down. You just woke up, but you haven''t recovered. I''m afraid you''ll fall down."


    Qingdai looked at the height of the carriage. If it was normal, it would be OK. But her body condition is not very optimistic. So she extended her hand generously, held his hand, and got off the carriage with his strength.


    Because she has been with the queen for a long time, she has also infected some of the Queen''s styles, unlike the general women''s wriggling.


    Su Baifeng''s face smiles again. She is very different from other women.


    If you change other women, you will certainly pretend to be embarrassed to refuse. The key is that they pretend to be, but they are looking forward to it. Maybe they want him to hold them down directly.


    However, she is so generous, the key is that there is no other idea in her heart.


    "Childe, Madame, please." The owner of the tea shop saw the two men coming and greeted them.


    "We are not husband and wife." Hearing his greeting, Qingdai subconsciously opened her mouth to explain that she didn''t want to have any misunderstanding with any man except Wuyan, even if not at all.


    The owner of the tea shop was stunned. Apparently, she didn''t expect that she would suddenly say something like this. They obviously got off from a carriage. Moreover, the young man was gentle and considerate to her. He helped her get off the carriage and walked all the way to her side. Obviously, he was afraid that she would fall down and wanted to protect her from time to time, but she said that they were not husband and wife?


    Su Baifeng''s eyes are slightly heavy, and he smiles bitterly in his heart. It''s his wishful thinking after all, but does she have to be so eager to get rid of them?


    How much she cares about Wuyan in her heart, so she will overreact.


    ¡±We are just friends. "Su Baifeng murmured a sigh and finally made an explanation. Since she cared about it, he would explain it for her. She didn''t want to see her embarrassed. Even if it was just a little bit, he couldn''t bear it. He didn''t know when he became so soft.


    ¡±Oh, two, please. "The owner of the tea shop didn''t address him this time.


    Because Qingdai slept for more than ten days, she was very strong and had no weakness in her hands. But when she came from the carriage, she felt a little breathless. Su Baifeng took a chair and put it directly beside her.


    ¡±Thank you. "Qingdai looked at him and smiled gratefully. In fact, he was very gentle, considerate and elegant. He was a good man.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 896

    "Thank you. "Qingdai looked at him and smiled gratefully. In fact, he was very gentle, considerate and elegant. He was a good man.


    "We are friends. Are we so polite? Or don''t you treat me as a friend? " Su Baifeng''s lips are slightly raised, with a long smile, warm and soft.


    "Of course not. You are my help. I and Qingdai look at the smile on his face and feel very comfortable. This man''s smile will really give a feeling of spring breeze.


    "Can you stop talking about it? If you mention it again, I''ll throw you back into the river and save you no longer. " Su Bai listens to her mention the matter of saving life again, deliberately sinks his face and pretends to be angry.


    Green Dai looked at her, slightly Leng, for a time did not know what else to say.


    "I went to Phoenix this time. I''m not familiar with the place of my life. You live in Phoenix. You should be familiar with it. Maybe I need your help." Su Baifeng knew that she had been thinking about his salvation, so he deliberately said that he was not the first time to come to the capital, and he was very familiar.


    "Good, good." Qingdai listened to him and nodded, "I grew up in Phoenix. I am very familiar with Phoenix. If you need help, you can find me."


    However, Qingdai didn''t say that she was actually more familiar with Chang''an City, because she often went to find Ning''er, of course, because Wu Yan can be seen in Chang''an city.


    Later, she also set up a yard in Chang''an City, because she went to the capital so many times that she was embarrassed to go to the palace every time. Last time gutianyi went to the capital to propose marriage, she ran to the capital again.


    But the mother happened to have something to do, and went with her, so they lived in the small courtyard she had set up.


    "Well, that''s the deal. Don''t pretend you don''t know me then." Su Baifeng looked at her, half true and half fake smile, seriously, he was really worried, back to Phoenix, she would deliberately avoid him.


    "Of course not. You''re my help." Qingdai''s face started a little smirk, and now she was completely relaxed. Without the previous formality, she found it very comfortable to talk to him, because he seemed to be able to take care of other people''s mood all the time.


    ¡±Yeah? "Su Baifeng looks at her eyes and squints slightly. Suddenly, there is a voice with some threats in it.


    ¡±Oh, we are friends. "Qingdai was stunned for a moment, and then understood what he meant. She kept changing her words.


    Su Baifeng''s speech will not only make people feel very comfortable, but also he is very good at speaking. He knows when to say what kind of words. So in the next two days, his relationship with Qingdai is getting more and more harmonious. Qingdai really treats him as a friend.


    When she arrived in Phoenix, Su Baifeng wanted to send Qingdai back first, but Qingdai refused. Although they were just friends, now they have arrived in the capital, she really didn''t want to hear any misunderstanding.


    So, she got out of the carriage by herself, but she left her home address for Su Baifeng to ask him to come to her for help.


    "Yes." Su Baifeng looked at her, still smiling, "when I first arrived in Phoenix, I''m not familiar with the place of life. I''m sure there will be places where I need your help."


    "OK, if you have anything to do, just come to me." these two days, they are already very familiar with each other, so they don''t have such formality in speaking.


    ¡±Well, if you haven''t come back for such a long time, your family must be worried. Go back soon. "In fact, Su Baifeng is reluctant to let her go, but he knows that he can''t keep her or him.


    ¡±OK, I''ll go back first. "Qingdai said goodbye to him and then turned away.


    "Young master, do you like Miss Qingdai?" When the guard saw his son looking at the direction of Qingdai''s departure, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Baifeng looked at him, but did not speak.


    "Young master, if you like it, you can marry home. You can''t get what you want." The guard was stunned at the sight of his son, but could not help but say again.


    In fact, it''s obvious that the young master has shown his love for other people. He has never seen that the young master is so gentle, considerate and kind to a woman.


    Since you like it, I will marry you directly. Why do you have such trouble.


    "There are things that you don''t want to get." Su Baifeng''s eyes are still looking at the direction of Qingdai''s departure. He also wants to marry her home, but he knows that she doesn''t want to, because her heart is full of another man, and there is no place for him at all.


    Along the way, he was extremely tender and considerate to her. He thought that she would be more or less moved. After all, with his condition and his gentleness, no woman could resist.


    However, she didn''t make any change. She always regarded him as a friend completely.


    "Childe, with your ability, as long as you want, how can you not get it?" However, although the guard didn''t understand his meaning, and the former childe never hesitated like this.


    "You won''t understand." Su Baifeng sighed. With his ability, if he wanted to, he would surely be able to keep her around, but he knew that she would not be happy or happy, just afraid it would be very painful.


    He wants her to be happy, happy.


    However, he just left room for himself, and he will come to see her, so he has a chance to meet her. Even these days, she has no feelings between men and women for him, and he still doesn''t want to give up.


    "I don''t understand. This was not the case before, young man." The guard was puzzled. He felt that his master had suddenly changed.


    "Let''s go." Su Baifeng ignored his question this time.


    "Young master, do you want to build a small courtyard?" When the guard saw that he didn''t want to say anything more, he didn''t dare to ask any more.


    "No, let''s go to the Inn and find an inn first." Su Baifeng''s eyes flashed a little, and suddenly he said.


    "Going to the inn? Childe and the guard were stunned. They had their own yard. Why did they go to the inn? Childe didn''t like the inn the most, so there were many places with their loft.


    "Do as I say." Su Baifeng interrupted him directly. He told her earlier that he was the first time to come to Phoenix. He was not familiar with the place of life, so he could not live in his own loft naturally.


    The guard didn''t speak any more, but his lips were slightly turned. At first, he thought that the young man was just talking. He didn''t expect that he could do anything for the sake of Qingdai girl.


    "Qingdai, are you back?" When Qingdai returned to the mansion, mujin got the news and rushed to see that her daughter was safe without itching, so she let go.


    Although her daughter used to go out by herself, she used to be followed and protected by others. Most of them used to go to Chang''an city. Chang''an city is the capital of Dayuan. Dai''er will not worry about going there.


    But this time, the daughter quietly went out of the door, without a person, or even a girl.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 897

    But this time, the daughter quietly went out of the door, without a person, or even a girl. And she didn''t go to Chang''an this time. How could she not worry.


    "My mother, it''s her daughter who is not good. She''s worried about it." Seeing her mother''s worry, Qingdai felt guilty.


    "You child, where have you been these days? My mother is dying of fear. " Mujin reached out and held her in her arms, but her voice was slightly quivering.


    "My mother, I''m going to Jiangcheng." Qingdai thought about it, but she decided to tell the truth.


    ¡±You go to Jiangcheng? You go to Jiangcheng alone? What are you doing in Jiangcheng? " Mujin was stunned and looked at her with some consternation.


    "I''ll find someone, someone I like." Qingdai''s face was a little more red, especially when she thought about her and Wuyan in the cave, she was a little more shy.


    "Who do you like? Do you have someone you like? " Mujin is totally stunned. Does her daughter have someone she likes?


    "Oh, does Dale have someone she likes? Let''s talk about who is the one who can win the favor of our dai''er. " Just then, a voice suddenly came out.


    "Princess, mujin see", "mujin hear the voice, the first reaction will quickly turn around salute.


    Beichengyao, who came in, quickly helped her. "I''ve told you many times that you need to salute. You and I are like sisters for so many years."


    "But," mujin said.


    "Well, I heard that dai''er is back, so I came here to have a look. I didn''t expect to hear such unexpected news. I came here to tell me who dai''er likes." Beichengyao didn''t pay attention to mujin any more, but went directly to Qingdai.


    Qingdai''s face was a little more red, but she thought that Wuyan had said that she would marry her, and that she and Wuyan had such intimate things, she must marry Wuyan.


    Therefore, this matter must not be concealed, not only from them, but also from them.


    ¡±It''s Wuyan. "Qingdai blushed and whispered back.


    "Oh, our dai''er blushed. It seems that the man is so powerful that she even blushed." Beichengyao looked at Qingdai''s red face and couldn''t help teasing her. For a while, she didn''t pay much attention to her name, but after returning to her mind, she was obviously shocked, "who do you say? Wu Yan? That Wuyan of Dayuan? "


    " yes. "Qingdai nodded slowly.


    ¡±How do you hook up with him? Well, I mean, how do you know him? "Beichengyao is really surprised at the moment. How can Qingdai know Wuyan?


    ¡±Qingdai used to go to Chang''an city to find Ning''er, but later she met Wuyan. "Qingdai was surprised to see beichengyao. It was strange, but she explained it seriously.


    ¡±So, every time you go to Chang''an City, you don''t go to see Ning''er, but you see your sweetheart? "Beichengyao''s lips are slightly pulled, but the eyes of Qingdai are full of smiles." no wonder that those young talents I told you earlier can''t be seen by you, so I have a sweetheart for a long time, but dai''er''s eyes are really good. OK, I''ll arrange this for you. "


    " dai''er likes generals, but those who don''t see them like dai''er. It''s still up to her to find out. " Mujin has always been cautious in her work. Although she is deeply loved by the princess, and Qingdai is even granted the title of princess, she has always kept her identity in mind and dare not transgress.


    Wuyan is the general of Dayuan, and is famous all over the world. No one can rival it. People like this will like Qingdai and marry her?


    "Mother, he said he would marry me." Qingdai understood the nature of her mother, so she quickly explained that before, she had kept this relationship in her heart and only told Ning''er, but now that Wu Yan has said she wants to marry her, she doesn''t have to hide it anymore, and she can marry him in a straight way.


    "Really, it''s better." beichengyao heard her words and smiled directly. "I''ve seen Wuyan. It''s really good. It''s rare that he also likes Qingdai. Since he''s in love with each other, there''s nothing to say. Hurry up with the wedding."


    "Princess, Wuyan is the general of Dayuan. She has a noble status and a famous reputation. Dai''er is afraid of it." mujin still has great concerns.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? You mean we don''t deserve him? Is Dale the princess of Phoenix? I''m afraid I''ve wronged our Dale. " Beichengyao looks at her. There is more anger in her eyes, and her voice is very strong. It seems that Daier is her own daughter.


    "Mujin knows that the princess loves dai''er, but," mujin is stunned. After returning to her mind, she can''t help opening her mouth again. She knows that the princess loves dai''er, and she also makes dai''er a princess, but after all, the princess is not the real gold and jade leaf.


    "Well, leave it to me. Dai''er just said that Wuyan promised to marry her. People like Wuyan would not make a promise easily. Once they made a promise, they would never regret it. So, your concern is completely redundant. As long as they like each other, they are in love with each other, so they are in love with each other, so they have identity There''s nothing to do with status. " Beichengyao interrupts her directly.


    Beichengyao''s words slightly paused, thought about it, and said again, "but in order not to let our dai''er marry in the past and be wronged, I think I can do something else. "


    " what''s the matter? "Mujin looks at beichengyao with this incomprehension.


    ¡±I can ask Ye Lan to make an order to marry them. Dai''er is our princess in Phoenix. If the emperor gives her a marriage, no one will despise her. "Beichengyao''s face is full of chuckles again," dai''er and Ning''er are in the same sister, or Bai limo can directly seal dai''er as the princess of Dayuan. "


    " princess, this is absolutely impossible. "Mujin was completely shocked and shook her head.


    ¡±What''s wrong? I think it''s very good. Dai''er and Ning''er have a good relationship since childhood. She is also very close to Kexin. I always think that dai''er is becoming more and more like Kexin when she is dealing with affairs. It can be seen that Kexin also really likes dai''er. I give Kexin a daughter for nothing. Kexin should thank me very much. What''s more, dai''er will marry later Dayuan''s is far away from us, and we will naturally rely on them to take care of us. " Beichengyao knows Tang Kexin very well, so she knows that Tang Kexin will absolutely agree with this matter.


    "Princess, after all, Daier is just," mujin heard more and more frightened, more and more frightened.


    "Well, I know what you want to say, but I don''t like to hear it. Dale is your daughter and my sweetheart. I will never let her suffer any injustice." Beichengyao interrupts her directly again. Naturally, she knows what Qingdai thinks. However, the problems she doesn''t realize can stop her happiness.


    "Princess, actually I don''t think it''s so troublesome. Wuyan won''t care about it." Qingdai also feels that it''s not appropriate to do so. Wuyan agrees to marry her. Naturally, she won''t care about that.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 898

    "Princess, actually I don''t think it''s so troublesome. Wuyan won''t care about it." Qingdai also feels that it''s not appropriate to do so. Wuyan agrees to marry her. Naturally, she won''t care about that.


    "Dale, you still don''t understand something. I''m sure he won''t care, but there will always be some gossipers, not to mention his family. So, you can''t be wrong if you listen to me." Beichengyao patted her hand gently. Although people live for themselves, some things have to be managed.


    "I immediately wrote to Kexin, asking them to marry dai''er and Wu Yanci." Beichengyao mentions the matter of giving marriage, and her face is obviously a little more excited. It''s a great joy, can you not be happy?


    ¡±Princess, don''t be so anxious to get married. After all, general Wu''s side, "mujin is too cautious in her work, so it''s not appropriate for her to make such a decision.


    ¡±Just now, dai''er didn''t say that Wu Yan promised to marry her. But Wu Yan even promised to marry her. What else is wrong? "Beichengyao looks at her," you worry too much. "


    "Dai''er, I''ve never heard of this before. This time, you went to Jiangcheng and gave it to me? You tell your mother, what happened in Jiangcheng, how did you see the general? Can you see the general as you want? And even if you see the general, the general can''t marry you so easily. Tell your mother what''s going on? " Mujin is thoughtful and thinks a lot. She feels that this matter doesn''t make sense.


    "Yes, dai''er, tell me about what happened to you in Jiangcheng, and what made Wuyan feel for you and say he wanted to marry you?" Beichengyao asked repeatedly, but she was more curious about their meeting and love.


    "When I went to Jiangcheng, Ning''er happened to be in Jiangcheng, so I went into the general''s mansion smoothly. However, at that time, Wuyan was captured by the people of the barbarian state. They sent many people to jiuwuyan first, but they were killed by the people of the barbarian state. Ning''er said that they planned to attack the barbarian state to save Wuyan. I''m afraid that when they attacked the barbarian state, the barbarian Congress killed Wuyan first, so they killed Wuyan first Try to find a way to get into the barracks of the barbarian state. "


    " what do you say? You''re alone in the middle of the barbarian barracks? " When mujin heard this, her face changed obviously. At the thought of that situation, she was in a cold sweat. Is this girl crazy? It turns out that a man sneaked into the barracks of the barbarian state.


    "You''re too adventurous, Dale, but you''re fine." Beichengyao''s face changed a little. She didn''t expect that dai''er would dare to do that.


    However, dai''er''s courage surprised her and impressed her. No wonder Wu Yan moved her heart. There is such a beautiful girl who fought for her life to save him. Can he not be moved?


    "Then how did you save him? That''s the barracks of the barbarians." Beichengyao can''t help but ask again. It''s hard for her to imagine how a girl saved Wuyan in the barracks of mangguo.


    ¡±Because I''m a weak woman, they didn''t guard against me. I dressed up as a girl delivering rice and mixed into the camp where Wu Yan was being held. I also changed the girl''s clothes and brought him out. At that time, the soldiers didn''t have doubts. "Qingdai didn''t dare to elaborate, for fear that her mother would be more worried, so she just explained it briefly.


    "You''re talking about lightness, but in that case, there must be a lot of danger. You''re lucky that they didn''t find you. If you were found, do you still have life?" However, mujin is still worried. In that case, she is afraid just thinking about it.


    "Then what happened? Something else must have happened between you? Otherwise, Wu Yan won''t easily say that he wants to marry you. After all, there are many ways to report the salvation, not necessarily by his own example. " Beichengyao is also worried about her, but thinking of her safe return, other things are not important, so she is curious about what happened between them later.


    "Later, it was discovered by the soldiers of the barbarian Kingdom, and then we hid in the cave, and then," Qingdai said that she couldn''t go on. She must be embarrassed to say such things.


    "Oh, I see. Then you''re living in the cave for a long time." Beichengyao looked at her and said with a half true and half fake smile, "we are so beautiful, which man can''t be moved."


    Qingdai''s face was a little redder. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up at them.


    ¡±Ha, I''m shy. What''s shy about it? It''s a great joy. "Beichengyao''s face was more smiling, and then turned to mujin." now, you don''t have to worry about it any more. Dai''er saved him, and the two people became close to each other when they were in trouble. I''m just worried, "mujin still has her worries. Of course, the most important thing is that she''s worried that her daughter doesn''t match the general.


    ¡±Well, there''s nothing to worry about. I''ll do what I say. The emperor will marry himself. It''s a great honor, and it won''t hurt Wu Yan. "It''s obvious that beichengyao has everything in mind, so she doesn''t realize that there is something wrong with it.


    Mujin understands the nature of the princess. No one can change what the princess decides, so it''s useless for her to say anything now.


    However, after hearing what Qing Dai just said, she was a little relieved. As long as the general wanted to marry her, as long as she could be happy.


    Beichengyao always said that the wind is the rain, so she immediately wrote a letter and ordered that it should be sent to the capital of Dayuan as soon as possible.


    Phoenix was not far from Chang''an, so in less than two days, her letters were sent to the palace.


    Tang Kexin received the letter and saw that the above content was that she was a little confused. There was no problem in sealing dai''er as a princess. She liked dai''er very much, but she just married her?


    What''s more, it''s for Qingdai and Wuyan to get married?


    How can Qingdai and Wuyan get together?


    ¡±What''s the matter? "The night LAN Jue, who just walked in, saw a little stupefied. He couldn''t help asking. He rarely saw her like this.


    ¡±Chengyao wrote. "Tang Kexin raised his eyes and looked at him with some solemnity.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "Seeing her look like this, night LAN Jue''s face changed a little, and she moved forward to hold her.


    He knew that she had little relationship with beichengyao. Although she was not a sister, she was better than a sister.


    What happened to beichengyao?


    ¡±She asked us to make Qingdai a princess. "Tang Kexin''s eyes flashed, and then he began slowly.


    Hear her this words, night LAN is absolutely stunned, "is this thing? I like that girl of Daier very much, and her relationship with Ning''er has always been very good. Like a sister, it''s a good idea to make her a princess. "


    Scare him, he thought something was wrong. It turns out that it''s just such a small thing, such a thing, does she use such a serious face?


    ¡±Chengyao also said that she wants you to marry Wu Yan for Qingdai. "Tang Kexin looks at him and slowly opens his mouth again." it''s no problem to seal the princess. I also like Qingdai very much, but how about marriage? ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 899

    ¡±Chengyao also said that she wants you to marry Wu Yan for Qingdai. "Tang Kexin looks at him and slowly opens his mouth again." it''s no problem to seal the princess. I also like Qingdai very much, but how about marriage? "


    " if you marry someone, it''s OK to say, but Cheng Yao named Wu Yan. Of course, if you order to marry, Wu Yan certainly can''t disobey. But if Wu Yan doesn''t like Qing Dai, if you order to marry, it''s not forcing Wu Yan. If Wu Yan doesn''t really want to marry Qing Dai, even if Wu Yan marries Qing Dai, they won''t be happy. " Tang Kexin said his worry, which is a happy event, but the key is to like each other.


    "You are worried that Wu Yan doesn''t like Qing Dai and doesn''t want to marry her." Night LAN Jue understand why she would be so worried.


    "Well, it''s a happy event, but if one of you doesn''t want to, I''m afraid it will become a tragedy. If you change someone else, it''s OK. It''s the marriage you personally ordered. Qingdai''s girl is beautiful, generous and considerate, and there will be no problem. But this person is Wuyan. If Wuyan doesn''t want to, it''s the marriage you gave, even if Qingdai is beautiful again, he I''m afraid I won''t look at indigo more. " Tang Kexin is worried that not only can''t they get along well after they get married, but also that they will be like enemies with Wu Yan''s temperament.


    What a man like him dislikes most is that he is forced by others, not to mention that he still has to die.


    "What you said is reasonable. I haven''t heard of any women Wuyan likes. I haven''t seen any women around him for so many years. He and Qingdai should have seen each other several times in the imperial palace. But he didn''t say anything, which means that he didn''t like Qingdai. If so, the marriage can''t be given to them or hurt the two of them." The brow of night LAN Jue is slightly frowned, and there is a little more worry on his face, "this matter is really a little difficult. "


    " there is nothing difficult to do and nothing to worry about. "Just then, Yeyu Ning suddenly came in.


    ¡±Ning''er, what are you doing here if you don''t have a good rest in the room? "As soon as Tang Kexin saw her, he went straight to her and helped her.


    ¡±Mom, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about that. "Night Yu Ning saw Tang Kexin''s face worried and his lips slightly turned. Since she went back to the palace, her mother has been so careful, afraid that something might happen to her.


    But for the matter of who the father of the child is, the mother didn''t mention it at all. It seems that it doesn''t matter who the father of the child is at all.


    ¡±You are pregnant now, so you must take good care of it, especially in the first three months. Come and sit down quickly. "Don Kexin carefully helped her to sit on the chair.


    ¡±What did you just say, Ning''er, don''t worry? "Night LAN absolutely sees her to sit well, this just begins to ask a way.


    ¡±I said, don''t worry about the marriage between Wu Yan and Qing Dai. "Yeyu thought that Qingdai was finally able to see the sun and the moon. He was really happy for her.


    ¡±Oh? What do you mean by that? "Tang Kexin''s face is also a little more curious.


    ¡±Because Wuyan will definitely agree to marry Qingdai. "Ye Yu Ning said with a positive face, it used to be Qingdai''s unrequited love, but now the two people are in love. Otherwise, Wu Yan would never take Qingdai with her, even to attack the barbarian kingdom.


    ¡±How do you know? Haven''t you heard that Wu Yan likes indigo? If you like Wu Yan''s temperament, you will say it directly. " Tang Kexin frowned slightly, and his expression was more confused.


    "Before, he didn''t love Qingdai, but now he must be moved. He must like Qingdai. This time, Wu Yan was arrested, and Qingdai saved him. So the two people moved and fell in love with each other. "Night Yu Ning''s lips keep rising, and his face is full of laughter..


    "You mean that this time Qing Dai saved Wu Yan. That girl of Qing Dai has such ability?" Night LAN absolutely surprised live, on the face more a few minutes of incredible consternation.


    "Love is the greatest, nothing can stop a person''s love, so nothing can stop Qingdai from saving Wuyan. Can Wuyan not be moved by Qingdai''s deep love for Wuyan? "Ye Yu Ning knew that Qingdai could not master martial arts and had no great strategy. At that time, it was because of her love for Wuyan that she was so loyal.


    ¡±Although the grace of saving lives is heavy, it doesn''t have to be committed to each other. How do you know that Wuyan will love Qingdai for this? "Tang Kexin is still a little uneasy. Will people like Wu Yan commit to each other for saving lives?


    "My mother, when Wu Yan and Qing Dai came back, they happened to meet general Wu to attack the country of man. Then Wu Yan took Qing Dai with him. If Wu Yan didn''t love Qing Dai, how could he take her with him? Even at this time." Ye Yuning says what she thinks.


    "He shouldn''t have thought of her safety first, but sent her back first?" Tang Kexin frowns again.


    ¡±Mother, who is Wuyan? In his opinion, it''s the safest thing to be around him, and he didn''t take barbarian country seriously at all, so he took Qingdai with him. "In this matter, ye Yuning''s idea is totally different from that of Tang Kexin.


    ¡±Is it true? "Tang Kexin also knows about Wu Yan, so what Jue''s Ye Yuning said is also reasonable, but she should be clear about it.


    ¡±I also heard that the general was going to marry. He married a woman who saved him in the barbarian country. "Yeyuxuan went into the room and added.


    ¡±So it''s true. "Ye Lan never listens to Ye Yuxuan''s saying that. Naturally, it is no longer doubted. After all, if ye Yuxuan is not sure, he will never say it.


    ¡±Mother, I''m not wrong. " Night Yu Ning is more happy. It seems that her guess is right. Wu Yan really likes indigo and wants to marry her.


    "If this is the case, it''s a great joy. In that case, let''s do it according to Chengyao''s idea." Tang Kexin also believes in the ability of yeyuxuan. Since he said that, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Well, according to Chengyao, do well." Night LAN Jue nodded, "the capital hasn''t been so busy for a long time. I thought that the last time Gu Tianyi came to propose marriage, I could"


    night LAN Jue said half of it, and suddenly realized that night Yu Ning was there, and stopped talking.


    The smile on Yeyu Ning''s face has just disappeared, and his mood has obviously become depressed. It''s been so long, but Gu Tianyi has no news at all. I don''t know what happened to him?


    "Ning''er, I''ll take you back to rest first. You''ve been sitting for half a day, and you should be tired." Tang Kexin helped yeyuning forward. She was not able to deal with the northern kingdom until it was clear.


    So we can only wait for Shanger to find out.


    Soon, the news of the emperor''s wedding was spread out, but the news was slightly different. In many places, it was spread that the emperor''s wedding was given to the princess and the general.


    Yes, it''s true that the emperor married the princess and the general, but the princess didn''t make it clear, and many people heard the news, and the first reaction would be to recognize that the princess was the princess of Dayuan, yeyuning, and the news, which happened to be passed to the ancient city.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 900

    Yes, it''s true that the emperor married the princess and the general, but the princess didn''t make it clear, and many people heard the news, and the first reaction would be to recognize that the princess was the princess of Dayuan, yeyuning, and the news, which happened to be passed to the ancient city.


    "My mother, I heard that the emperor of Dayuan married the princess and gave it to the general of Wuyan." When Duan Qingwan got the news, she almost jumped up happily, which was a great good thing for her. If so, there would be no chance between Gu Tianyi and ye Yuning.


    It must be because Yeyu Ning is pregnant, so the emperor and Empress of Dayuan are in a hurry, so they are in such a hurry to get married.


    "What? They got married so soon, and they really didn''t have any sincerity. " The old lady was angry at once, completely forgetting that it was she who drove yeyuning away.


    "Yes, it seems that they don''t really want to marry the princess to Yi''er, or they are afraid that Yi''er will propose marriage again, so they are so anxious to marry the princess." Duan Qingwan is good at fanning the flames.


    "Well, they don''t want to marry. We don''t want to marry yet. What kind of women can''t marry under the condition of our Yi''er?" The old lady''s face was a little more angry, with the feeling that she could not eat grapes and disliked sour grapes.


    ¡±My mother is right. As long as Yi''er is willing, she can definitely marry a better woman than the princess. "Duan Qing evening is naturally in line with the old lady''s meaning.


    ¡±It''s said that the elder said that Yi''er can be detoxified soon. After detoxification, Yi''er can wake up. When Yi''er wakes up, I''ll choose a better one for him and let him get married as soon as possible. "The more the old lady thought about it, the more angry she was, so she thought about making it easier for Gu Tianyi to get married as soon as possible.


    ¡±Yes, it seems that the poison will be cured soon. "When Duan said this in the late Qing Dynasty, his face was obviously heavy. He didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi would wake up so soon.


    In the chamber of secrets.


    ¡±Elder, how are you? "Meng Yanqiu asked repeatedly when he saw the elder coming out.


    ¡±The poison has been detoxified, but you don''t have to worry about it. I''m sure he will wake up soon. "


    " that''s great. " Meng Yanqiu was naturally glad to hear such news, but then sighed in secret.


    "What''s the matter with Madame?" When the elder saw her sighing suddenly, he was obviously stunned. Yi''er woke up, which was the most pleasant thing, but why she was so worried.


    "I just got the news that the emperor of Dayuan married the princess, and Ning''er was going to get married and marry someone else." when Meng Yanqiu heard the news, her first reaction was not to believe it, so she specially asked someone to check it, and then proved that it was true.


    "Well, don''t talk about it first. Yi''er''s poison has just been detoxified. Don''t let him know about it first. He won''t be sad." Gu Yu is proud to keep talking. He doesn''t want to let Gu Tianyi know about it so soon.


    However, before his words had fallen, a figure suddenly flashed in front of them.


    "What did you just say?" Gu Tianyi just woke up. He was very weak, but his speed was still amazing.


    "Yi''er, you wake up. You just woke up. You need a good rest." Meng Yanqiu saw that he suddenly flashed over. Although he stood in front of them, he was slightly shaken, so he held him up.


    "Mother, what did you just say? You say Ning''er is getting married? To marry someone else? " At that time, Gu Tianyi was still in the mood for rest. He felt that he had just heard wrong. How could she marry someone else.


    He and she have already had the reality of husband and wife clearly, how could she marry someone else.


    "Yi''er, don''t worry. Take a good rest first. After a good rest," Meng Yanqiu worries about his body. After all, he has been sleeping for so long, he must be very weak.


    "Mother, do you think I can have a good rest in this situation?" Gu Tianyi quickly interrupted her.


    "Well, now that he has heard it, don''t hide it from him." Gu Yu Ao knows that he can''t hide it even if he wants to, so it''s better to tell him directly.


    "The emperor''s will is to marry the princess and Wu Yan. Next month, Wu Yan returns to the capital. They are married. So she is going to marry someone," Meng Yanqiu murmured.


    "She dare." Gu Tianyi''s eyes were filled with anger. If he had known that she liked beiyanchen before, he might have to rest assured. However, in the palace that day, he and she had married each other. How could he have let her marry another man.


    Even if the man is Bei Yanchen, he can''t do it. Although he knows that she was poisoned at that time and was completely out of his control, once something happened, it couldn''t be changed. He must be responsible for what he did to her. Of course, he is willing to take this responsibility.


    "Yi''er, what are you going to do? This marriage is a gift from the emperor. You can''t come here without permission." Meng Yanqiu was completely shocked to see the appearance of Gu Tianyi. Seeing his son''s appearance, is it hard to want to rob the marriage?


    That''s the marriage that the emperor ordered. It''s very dangerous if Yi''er wants to get married.


    "My marriage to her has not been annulled." The eyes of ancient Tianyi narrowed again, which made people shiver a little bit more, even if the emperor ordered to marry them?


    Her marriage with him has not been abolished, but it is still valid. Why did the emperor marry her?


    "But didn''t you go to the capital to propose marriage before? Maybe they think it''s over. " Meng Yanqiu was also confused about the emperor''s sudden marriage, but he thought that the ancient Tianyi had gone to the capital to propose marriage before, but it didn''t work out, so there must be a reason for this.


    Just, I don''t know what happened when Yi''er went to the capital.


    "Who said it was over? Did I agree? " It''s easy for Gu Tianleng to hum. This is his marriage. It''s about his whole life. They say it''s over when it''s over. How can it be possible.


    Speaking, Gu Tianyi stepped out, just because he slept too long, and he had been in the secret room for a long time. He didn''t see the sun for a long time. So suddenly he stepped out. When the sun shone, he only felt that the sky was spinning and almost fell down.


    "Yi''er, are you ok? You just woke up and need to rest." Meng Yanqiu holds him fast and wants to take him back to his room.


    "My wife is going to marry someone else. Can I still lie down?" Gu Tianyi slightly opened his body, stood up straight, and felt that his head was not so dizzy, but his whole body was like draining all his strength, and his soft stand was not stable.


    "Ah, it''s all like this. It''s useless for you to ask for it. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s useless for you to rush over now, and it''s too late. Maybe they''re married before you arrive. What''s the use of going?" Meng Yanqiu did not want to see such a result, but now it is so, she has no way.


    "Even if she did marry someone, I would not let go." Gu Tianyi said quickly after a pause. When he said this, he didn''t even hesitate.


    For her, he will never let go in his whole life. Even if she really marries others, he will rob her back even if he robs her.


    To say husband and wife, he and she have already had the reality of husband and wife.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 901

    "Yi''er, you, you, you can''t." Meng Yanqiu was completely shocked and looked at him in horror. She didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    What she means is that even if Ning''er married someone, he would still be able to rob them?


    Is his son crazy?


    However, she can see clearly now. Her son is really moved this time. He really loves the princess. Although they have made a marriage since childhood, Yi''er has always been light and not active, and the princess is afraid that she has forgotten this matter for a long time.


    So when Yi''er went to the capital, she didn''t have much hope. She knew her son. She was afraid that he would not accept the princess so easily. But now it seems that he not only accepted, but also loved deeply.


    ¡±If you want to go, just go. In your life, I''m afraid it''s only once that can make you so unrepentant. "Gu Yu looks at him with pride. There are some complicated emotions in his eyes. He knows that his son may only move this love once in his life. If he misses the princess, he may never meet a girl who can make him feel moved again. Therefore, he cannot stop him.


    ¡±You still let him go? "Meng Yanqiu was even more shocked when he heard Gu Yuao''s words. In this case, he even supported his son to do such crazy things.


    ¡±You are clear about Yi''er''s temperament. In the current situation, the princess is the one Yi''er is destined to be. In his life, he will love the princess for fear that he will marry the princess. Is it difficult that you want him to grow old alone? "Of course, Gu Yu Ao understands her worries, but he believes in his son''s ability, which is hard for him.


    ¡±Thank you father. "Gu Tianyi obviously didn''t expect Gu Yuao to support him like this. He was more grateful in the accident.


    Gu Yu Ao stretched out his hand, patted him white on the shoulder, and then said in a deep voice, "come, prepare a carriage for the city Lord."


    "Prepare the carriage? Where is Yi''er going? Yi''er just woke up. How can he get out of the city? " Just at this time, the old lady came over and Duan Qingwan naturally followed her.


    When Gu Yu Ao saw the old lady, his eyes sank slightly, and he sighed secretly. The old lady would not stop Yi''er if she came here at this time.


    ¡±Mother, Yi''er has some important things to deal with. Go ahead, Yi''er. " Gu Yuao didn''t want to delay time, let alone conflict between Gu Tianyi and the old lady.


    "Where? Yi''er just woke up. He hasn''t recovered yet. Where to go? What can be more important than Yi''er''s body? " However, the old lady didn''t let her go at all, and stopped in front of Gu Tianyi directly. "Now give me back to have a rest. I can''t go anywhere."


    "Grandma, I''m going to the capital." Gu Tianyi was in a coma all the time, so he didn''t know that the old lady condemned yeyuning because of his accident, let alone that she was disgusted with yeyuning to the extreme.


    Before, the old lady could not help him to get married quickly, so he thought the old lady would let him go when she heard about it.


    "What? Are you going to the capital? What to do in the capital? " The old lady''s whole face suddenly darkened, "you are going to that, are you going to find the princess? I forbid you to go. "


    The old lady almost scolded in front of Gu Tianyi because of the atmosphere.


    "Grandma?" In ancient times, I frowned slightly and was dissatisfied with the old lady''s attitude.


    "The emperor has given her a marriage. She is going to marry someone else. What else are you going to do? She would not do such a thing if she read a little about you, or if the emperor of Dayuan still remembered what he had promised. Therefore, I will not allow you to go to the capital. " The old lady was full of anger. Now I hear that Gu Tianyi is going to the capital. I can''t help it.


    However, she didn''t say that at the beginning, Yeyu Ning came to the ancient city to find the ancient Tianyi, but she made troubles again and again, and even drove out of the ancient city.


    "Grandma, I have no time to delay. I will tell you more when I come back." Of course, Gu Tianyi understood the old lady''s temper. Once the old lady decided something, ten cows couldn''t come back, so he knew that in this case, he couldn''t explain anything to the old lady.


    Since it doesn''t make sense, don''t waste your time.


    Speaking, Gu Tianyi turns around and wants to leave.


    ¡±What? Don''t you even listen to grandma now? "When the old lady saw that he was determined to leave, her face became darker and her voice became more angry.


    ¡±Nobody can stop me in this matter. "Gu Tianyi''s face is more dissatisfied. At the moment, the old lady is unreasonable.


    ¡±Really? It''s against you. I won''t let you go if I say anything today. Bring him back to my room. "The old lady knows that he just woke up now, and his martial arts have not been recovered, so it''s not difficult to trap him.


    ¡±Does grandma really want to stop me? "It''s easy for ancient heaven to turn his eyes and look at the old lady. There''s obviously a little more coldness in his eyes. He can let anything else, but he can''t let it.


    ¡±Yes, I can''t let you go to the capital to find that dead girl. " The old lady was even more firm on her face and refused to let her.


    At this moment, several bodyguards have followed the order of the old lady and come to Gu Tianyi.


    "I''ll see who dares? "The eyes of ancient Tianyi swept the guards, and the cold eyes seemed to be able to ice people instantly.


    Those bodyguards were afraid. They couldn''t really dare to fight against the ancient Tianyi, but they had to move forward because of the order of the old lady. Now, their legs were a little weak for the eyes of the ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±He just woke up now. His martial arts haven''t recovered yet. Don''t be afraid of him. Take him back to my room. "When the old lady saw the guard standing still, she gave the order again.


    ¡±Really? You should know that if I do it, I will not be merciful. "Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly raised, and there is a little sneer. His voice is not high, but he has a chilling murderous meaning. It is clear that he is killing at the moment. He will kill whoever dares to stop him.


    Those bodyguards were even more afraid to move, and two of them even took a step back subconsciously.


    ¡±Is grandma going to stop me? " Gu Tianyi''s eyes suddenly turned to the old lady, and there was still a surprising cold in them: "no matter who it is today, as long as I stop, I will never be merciful, including grandma."


    At ordinary times, no matter what the old lady does, he has to endure, because she is his elder, but now the old man repeatedly blocks him, and also scolds Ning''er as a dead girl. He really does not have such a good temper with her at the moment.


    "You, how dare you talk to me like this? You? What do you want? It''s hard not to want to kill my old woman together. " I''m shaking all over. I don''t know what to say.


    "Yi''er, how can you be so angry with your grandma, your grandma and Duan Qingwan hold on to the old lady in succession. Taking this opportunity, we naturally need to count the ancient changes.


    "Shut up, it''s none of your business." However, Gu Tianyi interrupted her directly, and the tone was even more merciless.


    "Mother, I and Duan were stunned in the evening, and their faces changed for a moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 902

    "Mother, I and Duan were stunned in the evening, and their faces changed for a moment. Then he lowered his head and stood in front of the old lady with great grievance.


    "It''s really against you." the old lady saw Duan Qingwan''s aggrieved face, which was painful and angry. "Why are you still in a daze and still don''t do it. "


    several bodyguards looked at Gu Tianyi. They were scared and didn''t dare to start at all. Gu Tianyi looked at the old lady, ignored him and walked away.


    "Ancient Tianyi, you have no respect or law. If you dare to go like this today, don''t be the city Lord." At the moment, the old lady was about to spit blood, and once again she said something cruel.


    Gu Tianyi stops, turns around and looks at the old lady.


    The old lady was secretly happy. However, when he was afraid after all, she couldn''t help but mind him.


    Gu Tianyi looks at the old lady. He slowly smiles at her lips, and then slowly opens his mouth. "


    as soon as he finished speaking, he left quickly without waiting for the old lady to come back to her senses.


    ¡±You, you? "I was so popular that I almost carried it on my back. Fortunately, I helped her in the late Qing Dynasty. Otherwise, she might have fallen to the ground.


    ¡±Look at your good son. "Since ancient days have gone, the old lady has no place to breathe, so she sprays all her anger on Meng Yanqiu.


    ¡±Mother, I don''t think Yi''er did anything wrong. I agree with him and my husband agrees with him. "Meng Yanqiu would not say anything at ordinary times, and would let the old lady take it out. That''s why the old lady would take it all on her every time she had any anger. But this time, she didn''t want to bear it.


    Because the old lady is not only talking about her, but also about her Yi''er. She stopped Yi''er for fear that Xin Yi''er just woke up. It would be dangerous to rush to the capital. But she still hopes that she can marry Ning''er back.


    Hearing Gu Yuao''s words, she supported Gu Tianyi to do so.


    So, at the moment, she can''t bear to let the old lady talk about her and her Yi''er.


    ¡±You dare to talk back to me, you? "The old lady didn''t expect that Meng Yanqiu would dare to talk back to her. For a while, she was shivering all over.


    ¡±Mother, Qiu Er is right. Both Qiu ER and I support Yi Er. It''s not easy for Yi Er to fall in love with someone. It''s this time in his life. So, he can''t miss it. If he misses it, he will suffer for a lifetime. "Gu Yu Ao goes to Meng Yanqiu''s face and reaches out to hold her in his arms. It''s very obvious to protect her.


    ¡±Hum, you''re all right. I''m not right, right? " Seeing that Gu Yu Ao is so defending Meng Yanqiu, the old lady''s lungs are going to explode. "There are so many women in the world, but she is not the only one. How can Yi''er suffer for a lifetime if he doesn''t marry her and can marry other women?"


    "Mother, you should know that a man in the ancient family can only love one woman in his life." Gu Yuao still wants to explain to her, hoping she can understand.


    "Shut up for me." However, the old lady''s face suddenly changed, and her expression suddenly became ferocious and horrible.


    In ancient times, men could only love one woman in their life. It seems that they were cursed and passed down from generation to generation. But later, some things also changed slowly, and they were no longer the same person.


    So, the father can marry his mother and bring back other women.


    Although he only married Meng Yanqiu in his whole life, he did not dislike other women.


    But Yi''er is different. Yi''er is totally exclusive of other women, so the ancient magic spell is particularly harsh on Yi''er.


    Therefore, he knew clearly in his heart that if Yi''er could not marry the princess, he would only be lonely till he was old.


    But I didn''t notice that,.


    "Don''t be angry, mother. I''ll help you go back to have a rest." Duan saw their quarrel in the last night. He was secretly happy, but his face was heavy.


    ¡±I''m fine. "The old lady straightened up and stood up. When she looked at Gu Tianao again, there was a bit more coldness in her eyes." didn''t Gu Tianyi just say that he didn''t want to be the city Lord? If he doesn''t want to be one, let ho''er be one. The city leader of the ancient city doesn''t have to be him. "


    this time, the old lady was really angry and even said such words in public.


    Gu Yu frowned slightly. He obviously didn''t expect that the old lady would say such words, but he didn''t say anything. Some things are not to be said, but to be proved by ability.


    Ancient heaven has no such ability.


    The city leader of this ancient city is really a must.


    ¡±Mom, I''ll help you go back to rest. "When Duan heard the old lady''s words in the last night, he was ecstatic and almost couldn''t control himself. He almost laughed in public.


    However, at this time, of course, she has to pretend to be virtuous.


    "Hum." The old lady gave Meng Yanqiu a fierce look, and then she quickly turned around and left.


    "Husband, can she really let ho''er be the city Lord?" After the old lady left, Meng Yanqiu looked at Gu Yuao with some worries.


    "Don''t worry about it." Gu Yu is proud but doesn''t worry at all.


    "You''re not worried at all?" Seeing his appearance, Meng Yanqiu suddenly smiled. She found that his husband seemed to change suddenly, which seemed to be different from the past.


    "What''s to worry about? For Yi''er, nothing is more important than getting married. For you and me, it''s the same. We hope he can get married smoothly, don''t we?" Gu Yu held her proudly, with a soft voice and a little more smile on her lips.


    "Well, I''ve been looking forward to Yi''er getting married as soon as possible." Meng Yanqiu nodded repeatedly. At this moment, she suddenly realized that there was nothing about what the old lady said. Yi''er''s happiness was more important than anything else.


    "It depends on our son''s ability and whether he can snatch his bride back smoothly. There will always be such a vigorous time in life. "The chuckles of Gu Yu''s proud lips are more and more diffuse. He feels that his son is so vigorous and powerful that he really feels very good.


    People can have several times in their lives.


    ¡±My husband, will you feel sorry when you marry me. "When Meng Yanqiu heard his words, her eyes flickered. She knew that he married her because of his parents'' life. He didn''t love her so much, so he didn''t have the kind of vigorous love he said.


    ¡±What? "Gu Yu was stunned with pride, and looked at her with some doubts." how could he say such words suddenly? "


    "It''s the life of your parents to marry me. There''s no great love. It''s such a flat life. Do you feel sorry? Or will you regret it? " Meng Yanqiu looked at him, and his eyes were a little more tense.


    Gu Yu looked at her with pride and suddenly smiled, "who said that love is not love without being vigorous? Between us, there are no twists and turns. That''s our blessing. It''s light. It''s also a kind of happiness to join hands with old people. "


    Or at the beginning, he married her because of his parents'' life, but if he didn''t like her, he couldn''t marry her, how could he have no love after years of sharing weal and woe.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 903

    Or at the beginning, he married her because of his parents'' life, but if he didn''t like her, he couldn''t marry her, how could he have no love after years of sharing weal and woe.


    "My husband," Meng Yanqiu was shocked, looking into his eyes, she was obviously a little more excited. She always thought that he didn''t love her very much, but she didn''t expect that he could say such a turn of words. With his words, she had no regrets in her life.


    "Well, I think we should prepare well. As soon as Yi''er comes back, we will let them get married." Gu Yu held her hand tightly and smiled in her soft voice.


    "You are so sure that Yi''er can bring Ning''er back smoothly?" Meng Yanqiu raised his eyes and looked at him. He turned his lips slightly. Yi''er had just left. He could guarantee that he could bring Ning''er back.


    After all, the emperor made an order to get married, and the man was Wu Yan.


    "My son, I believe." The confidence and pride of Gu Yu''s proud face.


    ¡±Don''t forget, Yi''er''s opponent is Wuyan this time. Wuyan is not so easy to deal with. "Meng Yanqiu also believes in his son''s ability, but she can''t help worrying about the rumors about Wu Yan.


    ¡±Is it Wuyan? Isn''t it Beifang morning? "Gu Yu was stunned with pride and looked at him with some consternation. When he heard about the emperor''s marriage, he thought that the man was North Yan Chen, didn''t he?


    Meng Yanqiu was also stunned, and his eyes blinked subconsciously. "It''s Wuyan, not beiyanchen. Eh, isn''t it that Ning''er likes beiyanchen? Why didn''t emperor''s marriage become Wuyan instead of beiyanchen? It seems strange. "


    "Well, it''s a little strange. If it''s Wuyan, it may be a little more difficult, but it''s just a little bit bigger, and it won''t affect the final result." Gu Yu Ao doesn''t care much about who that man is. In his opinion, however, as long as his son goes out, the result is the same.


    "When did you become so narcissistic?" Meng Yanqiu, who had been worried for a long time, was also amused by him. After so many years with him, he never knew that he was still like this.


    "I believe in my son''s ability, don''t you think so?" Gu Yu looks at her with pride. Her eyebrows are narrow, and her face is natural.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Meng Yanqiu''s face more smile, she suddenly felt that her life is really lucky, to meet such a good man.


    In Jiangcheng.


    "General, the imperial edict." General Wu came into the room with a message from the palace. He saw his general standing in front of the window, dazed. He had some accidents. It was the first time for him to see him dazed after so many years.


    Wu Yan returns to his senses and turns around. "


    " it''s a happy event for the general. I won''t read it. Let''s see for myself. "The visitor delivered the imperial edict directly to Wuyan.


    Wu Yan is slightly stupefied for a while, then reaches out to take over.


    ¡±It''s because the general defeated the barbarian country. Does the emperor want to reward him? "General Wu was a bit impatient and couldn''t help asking.


    ¡±A better thing than a reward, a great joy. "The man looked at general Wu with a smile on his face.


    ¡±Better than a reward? What is that? "General Wu was puzzled. He looked at Wu Yan subconsciously, but found that after he saw the imperial edict, he didn''t have a little joy on his face. Instead, he looked gloomy and scared.


    ¡±What? General, are you happy? "When the messenger saw the change of Wuyan''s expression, he couldn''t help but froze. Anyway, it was also a happy event. How could Wuyan react like this?


    Not satisfied?


    ¡±Although she was born in a small family, she was the princess who was granted by the Lord of Phoenix for a long time. Now she is also the princess of peace by the emperor. How many people can have such an honor? Is there anything unsatisfied with the general? "The reason why the man is dissatisfied with Wu Yan is that he is not satisfied with the origin of the other party.


    Wu Yan''s face seems to be a little more gloomy.


    ¡±To marry? What''s for marriage? What princess? "General Wu is also completely shocked," is this the imperial decree of marriage? "


    " yes, the emperor married the general himself and the princess of peace. Isn''t it a great happiness? "Seeing Wu Yan, he didn''t say anything, and he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "Yes, it''s a happy event. It''s a big one." General Wu nodded repeatedly, "general, he was so happy that he didn''t react for a while. My father-in-law must be tired after a long time. Let me have a rest first."


    General Wu has been with Wu Yan for many years, and he naturally understands his temperament. The general''s mind is not the identity of the man, but the emperor''s marriage. With his temperament, he doesn''t like being forced by others, but now it''s a decree passed down, so that the general doesn''t have any room for maneuver. It''s a marriage event, not to mention that the general is preparing to marry Girl of inclination.


    No wonder the general''s face is so ugly.


    "General Wu is ready to go back to Beijing. The emperor said that he will get married on the 18th of next month. That''s not much time." The preacher reminds Wu Yan again.


    Wu Yan heard this, a pair of eyes slightly narrowed, obviously a little more cold.


    General Wu took a hard breath. It''s a forced marriage. And on the 18th of next month, we''ll get married. Who''s going to get married like this.


    What''s going on? Who is the girl in the family who can''t marry? I have to force the general to marry her like this.


    With the general''s temperament, he will not be willing to meet such a situation. However, although he does not want to, the Emperor himself will not dare to disobey the general''s order. Therefore, the marriage is still necessary.


    However, with the general''s temperament, even if she married that woman, she could not be good to her. She forced the general to marry her, and the general would not kill her.


    The key point is that now there is also a girl who is the general''s benefactor. The general should say that he wants to marry her.


    Therefore, general Wu can expect that if the woman who forced the general to marry her was really married, she would not live as if she were dead.


    Princess of peace? I''m afraid that if she married to the general''s house, she would never be able to rest.


    "General, what should I do about it?" After general Wu settled the letter, he turned back to the room again and saw the general standing in front of the window again, staring directly. Is this the normal reaction that the general should have?


    Wu Yan heard his voice, turned around, and his eyes fell on the table. Although he did not say anything, it was obvious that the decree was here. Now has the final say.


    ¡±I don''t know what the princess thinks. How could she suddenly marry the general and ask the emperor to make an order? Isn''t it forced marriage? "When general Wu saw his reaction, he could not help being a little more angry." even if she wanted to marry the general, the general was willing to marry her. What is she? Forced marriage? "


    Wu Yan still doesn''t speak, but his eyes narrow slowly.


    "General, do you know this woman?" When general Wu saw that he had been silent, he was more worried. What did he mean by that?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 904

    "General, do you know this woman?" When general Wu saw that he had been silent, he was more worried. What did he mean by that?


    Wu Yan was slightly shocked for a while, then slowly shook his head, "I don''t know. "


    he doesn''t know such a person, the princess of Phoenix, the princess of peace, which is sealed by the emperor. What does this have to do with him?


    ¡±Don''t know? The general didn''t know her. Why did she force him to marry her? " General Wu was totally stunned. He thought that the woman and the general knew each other, but he didn''t think that the general didn''t know each other at all. If so, the woman would be too much.


    "What Princess Anning did you say just now? I don''t know the real name?" The more general Wu said, the more angry he was, the higher his voice was.


    Wu Yan''s lips make a smile. What''s the name important?


    What if the emperor made an order and he married her?


    She felt that if he was forced to marry her, what would happen?


    General Wu could not help shivering when he saw his expression at the moment. He prayed for the princess of peace secretly in his heart. Looking at the general''s appearance, the princess of peace would have a bad life after she was married. No, she was very sad.


    ¡±Is the general going back to the capital now? "General Wu asked tentatively again, no matter how reluctant the general was, this was the emperor''s purpose, and he could not resist it.


    ¡±Yeah. "Wuyan finally spoke. He was going to leave for the capital these days.


    ¡±General, what about the leaning girl? If you know this, you are afraid that general Wu can''t help but say it. If you want to marry the princess, you will be sad.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, his lips are slightly pursed, and he doesn''t speak.


    Since it is the emperor''s intention, this matter will naturally spread quickly, and tipping nature will soon get the news.


    At the moment of hearing this news, she was completely stunned. Wu Yan had promised to marry her after returning to the capital. How could a princess appear suddenly, and the Emperor himself made an order to marry her?


    How could she get all of this, so suddenly destroyed?


    For a moment, she was unwilling to rush out to kill people, but she soon calmed down. She knew that it was the emperor''s personal decree to marry her. Wuyan was absolutely invincible, that is to say, this matter has become a foregone conclusion, and no one can change it.


    Unless Wu Yan goes to fight for her, but it''s impossible. She knows that Wu Yan marries her only because she is his benefactor. Only because she said that he did something too much to her in the cave that day. He only wanted to marry her if he was responsible for her.


    It''s not because I really love her.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Wuyan to fight for her, so there is no room for maneuver in this matter.


    In this case, it''s useless for her to make trouble any more. It''s better to be generous and considerate. If so, Wu Yan will owe her more, marry her and be nice to her.


    Even if it''s not the main room or the side room, it''s OK. And when that princess gets married, she has some ways to deal with her. Sooner or later, she''ll get rid of her.


    Thinking of this, her face slowly spread out a smile, and then stepped out of the room.


    ¡±It''s said that the Emperor gave you a wedding to marry the princess. "Find Wu Yan''s room, and she walked slowly, with some pain on her face.


    ¡±Yeah. "Wu Yan raised his eyes and saw her with a very plain expression," the emperor ordered, I can''t resist. "


    This is an explanation. It''s hard for Wuyan.


    "I know that you can''t disobey the emperor''s edict. I also know that I can''t match you as I am. The princess married by the emperor is more suitable for you. Therefore, you don''t need to care about me. If you think that I will affect you if I stay, I will leave." She raised her eyes and looked at him. A drop of tears was slowly brewing in her eyes. She was playing with the beads around her eyes. She looked even more pitiful.


    "In fact, I''m willing to save you. I don''t need you to repay me. As for what happened in the cave, I''m afraid it didn''t happen. I''ll forget it. I''ll never marry in my whole life, but it''s nothing." The more she said it, the more sad she was. The tears in her eyes finally rolled down.


    ¡±I said, I will marry you. "When Wu Yan saw her, he felt something heavy on the bottom of his heart. It seemed that something was pressing on his chest, which made him breathless.


    If it''s just to save the benefactor, there are many ways to repay him, but he had to be responsible for what he did to her in the cave at that time. Although she didn''t say clearly, although he didn''t fully understand at that time, he still had memories of that feeling.


    He did hug her and kiss her. Besides, he should have torn off her clothes because of the soft and close feeling he remembered at that time. She is a woman, and her reputation is more important than anything else. She does things like that and must marry her.


    I don''t know why. He didn''t remember many things at that time. Why did he remember that feeling.


    That feeling seemed to be engraved in his mind. He forced himself not to think, but it was more clear.


    But to know why, now when she touches him, he feels a little disgusted, even repelled. Is it really because he was poisoned at that time that he felt that way?


    However, these are not important. What is important is that if he does something like that to her, he must be responsible for her.


    ¡±But didn''t the emperor marry the princess for you? How can you marry me? "She was so pleased with his words that he could marry her as long as he promised.


    But now, of course, she has to pretend to be embarrassed.


    ¡±So, may want to aggrieve you, can do side room temporarily only. "Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh and tried to make his voice more gentle. He kept telling himself in his heart that she was his Savior. Her father might have died because he saved her. He did that to her, so he had to do it.


    Without the emperor''s gift of marriage, he had intended her to be the official.


    ¡±I don''t mind fame. As long as you don''t dislike me, I''m willing to follow you and be a slave or a servant. "She had tears on her face to show her heart.


    ¡±When I return to the capital, I will marry you. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I will marry you in the wind and light. "Wuyan feels his heart is more heavy. Some things happen and can''t be changed. As a man, he has to bear some things.


    ¡±No, now the emperor has made an order to marry me. If you marry me again, you will certainly attract criticism. I''m afraid that the emperor will be dissatisfied at that time, so I don''t need any etiquette of scenery, I don''t want anything. I just want to follow you back, as long as you let me stay by your side, and don''t rush me away. "However, he suddenly interrupted his words. It''s really touching.


    Of course, she hoped that he could marry her in a beautiful way, but now she must be virtuous and considerate, so she must refuse.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 905

    Of course, she hoped that he could marry her in a beautiful way, but now she is virtuous and considerate, so she must refuse.


    Wu Yan felt that he owed her so much. Hearing this, he felt a little more guilty. "Don''t worry, I will deal with it. "


    " no, I don''t want you to take risks for me. I don''t want to let you get into trouble because of our affairs. They all say that you are like a tiger. In case you get angry with the emperor at that time, I''m afraid you will be in danger. I don''t want you to be in danger. "Qingcheng interrupts him again, which is really touching.


    ¡±Rarely do you care so much about me. "Wu Yan''s face is a little softer. Although he is still repelled by her touch, he tells himself to get used to it, because he wants to marry her and they will be husband and wife in the future.


    ¡±After you return to Beijing, you will marry the princess according to the emperor''s will. As for me, you don''t worry. You can arrange a room for me. "She showed her understanding again.


    Wu Yan looks at her, and her eyes flash slightly, but the previous coldness is a little bit less, but to a large extent, because of the guilt in her heart, the more understanding she is now, the more he feels that he owes her.


    Leaning to look at the change of his expression, he knew that his goal had been achieved, and he was secretly happy, but naturally he did not dare to show it on his face, but he looked at her affectionately.


    ¡±Then I''ll go back first. I won''t disturb you. "The inclination is the initiative of wisdom and interest to leave, which is the most incisive performance of the virtuous.


    She knew that her goal had been achieved, and she would stay here for fear that it would be the opposite.


    Wu Yan didn''t say anything, just looked at her eyes in a little more subtle changes.


    He turned and left the room. He didn''t hear him hold her back. He was disappointed in the end. Unexpectedly, she just said so much and behaved so well. He was still not moved and still didn''t hold her back.


    However, she knew that at least he would marry her, even if the Emperor gave it to her, even if it was a princess, he would marry her, and he would never aggrieve her.


    This matter can''t be urgent, it must be slow. She believes that one day, he will fall in love with her.


    Even if he can not succeed in making him fall in love with her, but, this general lady ''s seat she must be able to get.


    After all, she is his Savior, and there are so many things.


    However, she didn''t know that people are not good at last. She didn''t think that the princess who was married by the emperor was the one who really saved Wuyan. Some things are really meant to be.


    Wu Yan looks at the figure that she left, some are stupefied, did not detain because he does not have that idea at all in his heart.


    He felt that when facing her, his heart was always heavy. When she left, he felt more relaxed.


    He really didn''t understand how he could have done that to her when he was in the cave. If he hadn''t done that, he wouldn''t have made a promise to marry her now.


    He didn''t want to escape responsibility, but now he really rejected her. Every time she approached him or met him, he would have some antipathy from the bottom of his heart.


    The next day, Wu Yan set out to catch up with the capital. The emperor ordered that he would marry 18 next month. Now there is not much time. If he doesn''t start again, he may not be able to do so.


    He didn''t understand why the Emperor gave him such a sudden marriage, and the time was still so urgent. The emperor he knew was always open-minded and shouldn''t force him so hard.


    However, he also knew the relationship between the wife of Phoenix and the empress. He was afraid that it would be too tight, so the emperor had to agree.


    He was reluctant to marry such a gift. He hated being forced by others, not to mention marriage. So he married her according to the emperor''s will when he returned to the capital this time, and then it was none of his business.


    Along the way, she was extremely gentle and considerate, but Wu Yan found that no matter what she did, he still rejected her.


    He didn''t have women around him for so many years because he felt that women were too troublesome, not because he hated women and rejected women. He would not be so exclusive to other women.


    But why is he so exclusive to her all the time? He thought of what he did to her in the cave and wanted to treat her well. He told himself that he wanted to marry her and she was his wife, so he could not exclude her.


    However, no matter how he persuades himself, no matter how much he wants to accept her, his body doesn''t panic or repels her like that.


    Sometimes he felt whether he had a mental or physical problem.


    He doesn''t know whether he can only repel her alone or all women.


    However, he could not find another woman to try, so there was no answer to this question for a while.


    In the capital, beichengyao has sent Qingdai to the imperial palace. She wants to marry Wuyan. She must marry in Dayuan. Therefore, beichengyao personally sent her here. In this matter, beichengyao is more anxious than anyone else.


    ¡±Why do you say you are in such a hurry? Wu Yan, such a big living man, can''t run. "Don Kexin looks at her and shakes his head secretly." is it necessary to hurry up the time of marriage? It''s like urging. If Wuyan can''t come back then, what can I do? "


    " what''s the hurry? I''m just in a hurry. They are in love. Anyway, they want to get married. Of course, the sooner the better. As for Wuyan, he dare not come back for a try. But he said that he would marry dai''er himself. He can not help but repent. I think your worry is superfluous. Wuyan will come back with all his life if he gets the news. "Beichengyao''s idea is different from that of Tang Kexin. She thinks that since it''s settled, the sooner the better.


    ¡±OK, OK, you''re right. OK, let''s get ready. There''s not a few days left. "Tang Kexin shakes his head secretly again. She understands beichengyao''s temperament, so she doesn''t say much.


    However, Tang Kexin is also happy to see its success.


    This is a great joy. The most important thing is that the two children like each other.


    "Dai''er was even called a princess. If you want to get married from the Imperial Palace, just decorate the palace. I have arranged everything else." It is obvious that beichengyao had arranged everything for a long time.


    "All right, it''s up to you." Tang Kexin naturally agreed. She had planned to do the same. It''s most appropriate for Qingdai to marry from the palace. After all, now Qingdai should be the princess of Dayuan.


    "This time, make sure it''s hot and noisy." Since beichengyao married Nangong Yi, his son seems to be really like Nangong Yi, and likes to be noisy.


    "I''m afraid it''s not busy with you." Tang Kexin looks at her and laughs in secret. It seems that the Royal Palace is really going to be bustling next. The more bustling things are, the better.


    It''s up to beichengyao to do it. She doesn''t have to worry about it at all. She will certainly do it in a beautiful way.


    Therefore, some people who don''t know much about the situation think that Ning''er is going to get married. After all, all these things are arranged in the Imperial Palace, and they are so grand and so lively.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 906

    Therefore, some people who don''t know much about the situation think that Ning''er is going to get married. After all, all these things are arranged in the Imperial Palace, and they are so grand and so lively.


    Although Gu Tianyi slept for a long time, when he woke up, he had no strength and no rest at all, so he left the ancient city directly and rushed to the capital. Therefore, in the first few days, he could only make a carriage.


    Because at that time, he couldn''t even ride a horse or even ride a carriage. Although he was worried, he couldn''t help it. The poison in his body had just been detoxified and he had been sleeping for more than two months. If this situation had been changed, he would have been unable to support it for a long time.


    However, he had to climb even if he was climbing. He knew that it was not long before she got married. So, just after his body recovered, he changed to horse riding and arrived at the capital as soon as possible.


    Wu Yan, on the other hand, walked all the way. She didn''t worry about it at all. When she came back with him, she was more pleased with his attitude. It seemed that he didn''t want to marry that princess at all. If so, she didn''t have to worry about it.


    Waiting for that princess to marry, if not get his like, without his protection, she wants to drive away that princess is absolutely easy.


    ¡±General, is it near the capital? "Leaning to see him sitting on the carriage, her face was cold and heavy. She didn''t know what he was thinking. She asked tentatively. In fact, she knew that she was going to the capital.


    Although Wu Yan didn''t worry about it all the way, it was the emperor''s purpose after all. He couldn''t disobey it. So, he must go back to the capital city in the marriage. However, the day after tomorrow is the day of marriage, but he''s still outside the city, and he''s still not in a hurry.


    ¡±Yeah. "Wu Yan looks at him and responds quietly. He has been together for a long time, but he doesn''t know why. The rejection of her in his heart hasn''t decreased at all. It seems that it''s even worse.


    He didn''t understand what was going on. He decided to marry her. Since he decided to marry her, he naturally wanted to accept her. However, no matter how reluctant he was, he couldn''t completely accept her.


    He felt that he might be really ill.


    ¡±General, the day after tomorrow is the day when you marry the princess. Let''s hurry up. In case of delay, the emperor will blame you. "I look at him with a smile on my face. Naturally, I think about him everywhere.


    Wu Yan looks at her and doesn''t speak. She is really virtuous and considerate. She thinks about him everywhere. Even when he married the princess, she never complains. Instead, she asked him to marry the princess.


    Although she sometimes looks a little sad, but never said anything.


    It''s reasonable to say that he shouldn''t reject her because of her gentleness and virtue. He felt that he should treat her better.


    ¡±When I come to the capital, I will arrange for you first. "Wu Yan''s heart is guilty after all, because his father died in order to save him, because of what he did to her in the cave, and because he had to marry a princess. Of course, the most important reason for his guilt is that he could not accept her from the bottom of his heart.


    He said he would marry her, but his heart and even his body rejected her.


    However, he promised her that he would definitely give it to her. He said that he would marry her, and naturally he would marry her. He would not let her suffer any grievances in the government.


    ¡±No, No. "But the inclination quickly interrupted him." I understand the general''s mind. As long as the general has me in mind, I''m very satisfied. The general will marry the princess the day after tomorrow. Before that, the general can never marry me or do anything for me. I just want to be able to live in the general''s house and stay with the general. I don''t care about other things. "


    She thinks about him everywhere.


    She knew that the more she said that, the more guilty he felt, the more he would give her.


    She was more aware that he was very dissatisfied with these marriages, because he was most disgusted with being forced by others, not to mention such a big event as marriage. What''s more, the princess even asked the emperor to directly issue a decree to marry him, so at this moment, his heart was extremely disgusted and angry with the princess.


    According to the current situation, even if he was ordered to marry the princess, he would not even have a look, let alone like the princess.


    The more disgusted he was to the princess, the more angry he was about it, the more favorable it was for her. She waited for the peace princess to marry, and then she would play with the princess.


    Wu Yan looks at her. Her eyes are light and her lips are moving. What else do you want to say.


    "The general doesn''t have to say anything. I understand the general''s mind. If the general wants to marry me and give me a name, he doesn''t need to worry. He can wait until you marry the princess. At that time, the emperor won''t blame the general." Tilt did not give him the opportunity to speak, said again gently and thoughtfully.


    In fact, although she said that she was not in a hurry at this time, she was in a hurry in fact. She was very clear that before he married the princess, she admitted her identity after he married the princess, which was quite different.


    If before he married the princess, he admitted her identity and gave her a share of fame, then the importance of her would be fully highlighted. In this way, even if the person was a princess, even if she had been married openly, at that time, her identity would not be affected too much. On the contrary, others would know clearly that the general''s favorite was her, not the princess at all Like, do not put in the eye at all.


    Moreover, in this way, it will be a big blow to the princess, which is also very beneficial for her to deal with the princess later.


    But if it was arranged after he married the princess, the meaning would be very different. In that case, she was a concubine. It was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Even if the princess didn''t want to, other people would not take her for granted.


    Therefore, she must let Wu Yan admit her identity before marrying the princess. As long as he admits her identity in the government, the wedding is not important.


    Now, less than two days from their marriage, they may arrive in the capital tomorrow as soon as possible, so she must find a way to let him admit her identity to the public when he returns to the government tomorrow.


    She knew that the more she said that, the more guilty he must be, the more he would try to compensate her.


    "I won''t let you suffer." Wu Yan was stupefied, and then he said again. When he said this, his voice was as gentle as possible, but somehow, there was no such tenderness and honey.


    ¡±With the general, how can I be aggrieved? As long as I can follow the general, I am happy and satisfied every day. "The smile on the inclined face is more diffuse, more brilliant, more charming and more attractive.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 907

    ¡±With the general, how can I be aggrieved? As long as I can follow the general, I am happy and satisfied every day. "The smile on the inclined face is more diffuse, more brilliant, more charming and more attractive.


    In fact, her long or good, coupled with these time carefully dressed up, more attractive.


    Seeing her brilliant smile, Wu Yan also wants to smile back, but he can''t smile at all. No matter how gentle, considerate and considerate she is, he feels that his heart can''t fluctuate to her at all.


    See Wu Yan don''t speak, tilt state then also stopped, didn''t make a sound again, just stay quietly beside him.


    She made every effort to dress up her understanding, gentle and considerate.


    The next day, Wuyan arrived in the capital, and then went back to the general''s mansion with his inclination.


    ¡±General, you''re back at last. "The housekeeper has been waiting at the gate. Seeing that Wu Yanxia has finally arrived, he is relieved. Tomorrow is the day when the general and the princess get married. If the general doesn''t come back, he will be in trouble.


    However, when the housekeeper saw the inclination that came with Wu Yan, he couldn''t help but froze, "general, is this? "


    he never saw a woman beside the general before. What''s the situation now? Tomorrow is the day when the general married the princess. At this time, the general brought another woman back. What do you mean?


    It doesn''t look like a girl or anything.


    "Later, she will be the wife of the general''s office. "Wu Yan turns her eyes and looks at the tilting state, then slowly announces that his words fully indicate the identity of the tilting state.


    ¡±General? This? "The housekeeper is completely frozen," tomorrow is the day when you marry the princess. "The housekeeper couldn''t help reminding him.


    The princess is a marriage given by the emperor''s decree. Tomorrow, she will get married. Now the general brings another woman back to the mansion, and points out that she will be the general''s wife later.


    What about the princess?


    This woman is the general''s wife. What is the princess''s marriage?


    Looking at the general means that he doesn''t want to marry the princess at all, but because it''s the emperor''s order, he can''t disobey, so he has to marry. But the general agreed to marry, but he didn''t want to admit the identity of the princess.


    "No, general." At the moment, he was secretly happy, but he pretended to be embarrassed. "Tomorrow is the day when the general and the princess marry each other. The princess is the real general''s wife. As long as I can follow the general, I will be satisfied. I am willing to be a slave and a servant."


    The housekeeper was relieved to hear that. Fortunately, this woman is quite sensible.


    "The marriage between the general and the princess is the emperor''s purpose. We will get married tomorrow. If there is anything, let''s wait until tomorrow. "The housekeeper is very steady in his work. He knows that since the general has brought this woman back, it must be the general''s woman. However, the princess is all given by the emperor. It must be the right wife. Even if the general likes this woman again, he can only let her be wronged as a concubine.


    ¡±That''s it. "However, Wu Yan directly interrupts the housekeeper''s words. There is no room for discussion.


    ¡±General, "the butler was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would say such a thing at this time. It''s obvious that the general''s mind has been decided.


    Butler Li followed him from childhood, understood his temperament, and knew that once he decided something, no one could change it.


    Butler Li understood that it was not only the woman''s problem at the moment, but also the general''s dissatisfaction with the emperor''s sudden marriage and his unwillingness to marry the princess from the bottom of his heart.


    It seems that after the princess married in, she was afraid that life would be difficult.


    ¡±No one can pass it on. "When the steward saw Wu Yan and tilted away, he quickly looked at the people around him and gave orders.


    He was very clear about what would happen if such a message was sent out at this time.


    It was an absolute humiliation to the princess and a protest against the imperial edict.


    So, it must not be passed on.


    He grew up watching the general. The master and his wife died early. It''s not easy for the general to get there. He can''t let anything happen to the general.


    Fortunately, the general didn''t say what kind of wedding he was going to have with the woman, so he knew about it in the government and wouldn''t publicize it.


    He only prays now, don''t have any accident. Fortunately, that woman looks sensible and shouldn''t cause any trouble. No matter what, there must be no mistake in tomorrow''s wedding.


    The next day was the day when the princess got married.


    Gu Tianyi also arrived at the capital on this day.


    ¡±Master, we have arrived in the capital. "Yu Bai looks at his master and sees that he looks abnormal. He cannot help worrying.


    Although the master''s poison has been removed, his skill has not been fully recovered. In addition, he has been on his way these days. He feels that the master can''t bear it.


    ¡±Yeah. "Gu Tianyi was relieved. Fortunately, he arrived in time.


    ¡±Master, the day when the princess got married seems to be the 20th. It should be later, so the master doesn''t have to worry too much. Do you want to have a rest and enter the palace again? " Yu Bai looks at his master''s appearance, which is really not reassuring.


    "No, I''m going to the palace now." He can''t wait for a moment now. Although there are still two days left, he can''t enter the palace and see her immediately.


    However, when entering the capital and seeing the bustling situation in the capital, Gu Tianyi and Yu Bai were stunned.


    "Is the capital so busy today?" Yu Bai frowned slightly. Although the capital was prosperous, it was never so busy at ordinary times. He felt as if all the people in the capital had crowded into the street, as if there was something important.


    ¡±Don''t you know? Today is the day when the princess gets married. It''s certainly busy. "One of the people around him heard him and couldn''t help but reply.


    Hearing this, Gu Tianyi''s face suddenly changed. Didn''t he say the 20th? Isn''t it the 18th today?


    "Isn''t it the twentieth?" Yu Bai is also totally shocked and asked subconsciously.


    "Who says it''s the 20th, but it''s the 18th, or what are we doing here today?" The man looked at him with a strange face.


    "Did you make a mistake? "Yu Bai only feels that there is some blank in his brain at the moment. He doesn''t know what the situation is for a while.


    "How can we make a mistake? The welcoming team has already passed."


    ¡±Master, it seems that we got the wrong time. "Yu Bai returned to his mind and realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The day of the princess''s marriage was checked by him. It is impossible to make a mistake. I''m afraid that someone deliberately played a trick and gave him a wrong time.


    Yu Bai takes a breath of cold air secretly. Although it''s two days short, the two days will make things change dramatically.


    If the master comes one day later, the princess is afraid that she will become a relative with others. However, even if the master comes, she will become a relative when she sees the princess,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 908

    If the master comes here one day later, the princess is afraid to become a relative with others. However, even if the master comes here, she will be married when she sees the princess


    at this time, she is afraid that she will be ready to spend her time. If the master goes there, she is afraid that it is too late. She can''t rush to get married on the way, right?


    If that''s the case, it''s really a big deal.


    At the next moment, Yu Bai only felt a flash in front of him, and then he had no figure of his master.


    Yu Bai murmured a sigh. He knew that in this case, he could not stop the master. With his understanding of the master, even if the princess was already in the sedan chair at the moment, the master would certainly go for the wedding.


    It seems that although Gu Tianyi''s present Kung Fu has not been completely restored, he has arrived at the palace at a very fast speed. The palace is full of joy and bustling. All the people are busy with the princess''s marriage.


    In fact, on his way, he did see the welcoming team, that is to say, today is indeed her wedding day, and the welcoming team is expected to arrive soon, so he has no time to waste.


    Gu Tianyi rushed directly to the palace yard of yeyuning, and walked into the palace yard. He found that the whole yard was full of festivities, which was particularly dazzling in his eyes.


    He breathed secretly, and then walked into the yard. At this moment, Yeyu Ning was sitting in the room, and the girl was dressing up.


    "The princess is very welcome today." When gutianyi came to the door, the voice of the girl came out of the room.


    "Of course, after so many experiences, we can finally be together. It''s a big happy event. Can you not be happy?" Night Yu Ning was happy for Qingdai from the bottom of her heart. She loved Wuyan for so many years, and finally she could be together.


    Gu Tianyi hears this sentence from her. Her body is completely frozen. After so many experiences, she can finally be together. So she is very happy. Then she really wants to marry that man.


    He thought that she was forced, but now it seems that she is willing to.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly. He knew that there was no him in her heart. In her heart, only beiyanchen was more important than anyone else.


    But that time in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, he and she had already had the reality of husband and wife. Didn''t she even care about this?


    Even if that happened, didn''t she have any affection for him?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes are a little more fidgety. Even so, he can''t let go, never let go. She is his woman, so she can only be him.


    Therefore, gutianyi directly stepped into the room.


    ¡±Wait a minute, it''ll be ready in a minute. "Ye Yuning heard someone enter the room and thought it was urging her. Because the maid was really combing her hair, she did not look back.


    Today is the day when Qingdai gets married. She must be going to send Qingdai.


    The palace maid didn''t turn back, just accelerated her movements.


    ¡±Why, in such a hurry? "Gu Yuyi heard her words, his face was obviously heavy, and he looked at her eyes more angry.


    When she heard his voice, she could not hear it wrong, but why did he suddenly appear here?


    She went to the ancient city before, and after so many storms, she didn''t see him. Now he appears like this. For a while, yeyuning doesn''t know what her mood is at the moment.


    At the beginning, in the ancient city, she saw him marry others with her own eyes. I don''t know whether it''s true or not?


    Night Yu Ning sat still, not moving. I don''t know if she was too surprised to forget the reaction or how to react for a while.


    Seeing that she had no reaction, Gu Tianyi''s face sank a little more.


    ¡±Princess? "The palace maid was a little scared, but the princess didn''t speak, and she naturally didn''t have a say.


    ¡±You all go out. "Before ye Yuning could speak, Gu Tianyi gave the order first.


    ¡±This is my place. Why do you order my people. "When ye Yu Ning heard this, she couldn''t help being annoyed. She went to the ancient city to find him, but he didn''t have any news. Now she came out so suddenly. Why did she order her so.


    ¡±Go out "with a wave of Gu Tianyi''s hand, the palace maids who are still in a daze are all waved back a few steps.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi, what do you mean? What do you want? "Night Yu Ning stood up and looked at him, with more anger on his face. Why did he start to attack her?


    Is this reasonable?


    "What do you want? What do you think I want to do? " Gu Tianyi suddenly flashed in front of her, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, eyes with uncontrollable anger.


    He couldn''t help being mad at the thought of her marrying another man, and she was willing to marry.


    He had an impulse to kill when he thought of how happy she was when she said it.


    Now, what else does she ask him to do?


    On his angry eyes that seem to kill, night Yu Ning froze, more than two months later, he finally appeared, but why this expression?


    Did she mess with him?


    For him, she ran to the ancient city alone, but was finally driven out, and had to return to the capital. Now why does he look at her with a pair of killing eyes?


    "Gutianyi, please go out." Ye Yu Ning''s face sank. If he was angry, then she didn''t want to see him.


    "Why, in such a hurry?" Gu Tianyi was angry. At the moment, when she heard her words, she was even more angry. There was so much gnashing in her voice, "I''m afraid I''ll delay your good deeds?"


    Ye Yu''s eyebrows were slightly locked, and his face was a little more puzzled. What did he mean by that? What is the good thing that delayed her.


    ¡±I don''t understand what you are talking about. If you just want to fight, I''ll ask you to leave. "Ye Yu Ning''s heart was a little more annoyed. Thinking of her going to the ancient city and seeing his present appearance, she could not calm down.


    Why does he accuse her in such an attitude? What did she do wrong?


    Is it wrong to go to him?


    "What if I don''t leave?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly, and the taste of gnashing teeth was more obvious. Since he came today, he would not leave.


    "I''m sorry, but I have something urgent." Ye Yu Ning hears his words and gets angry. Is he here to play with her?


    Don''t leave? Does he think this is his ancient city?


    "Urgent?" Gu Tianyi heard these two words, and her face was obviously heavy. She was really in a hurry. Was she in such a hurry to marry someone else?


    At the next moment, Gu Tianyi suddenly reached out and directly pulled her over. "Today, I won''t let you go."


    This time, he came here to rob her. Even if she got on the sedan chair, he would rob her. What''s more, she hasn''t got on the sedan chair yet.


    "Gu Tianyi, what do you want to do? You let go of me. The time is coming. It''s too late." Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled and calmed herself down. The greeting team should have arrived. She has no time to delay seeing Qing Dai. As for other things, wait until the end of the matter.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 909

    "Gu Tianyi, what do you want to do? You let go of me. The time is coming. It''s too late." Night Yu Ning secretly exhaled and calmed herself down. The greeting team should have arrived. She has no time to delay seeing Qing Dai. As for other things, wait until the end of the matter.


    "I said, today, I won''t let you out." Gu Tianyi''s hand on her wrist was obviously tight. Seeing her red clothes, she felt dazzling. She could not take it off immediately.


    It''s just that he may be too nervous and worried at the moment, but he doesn''t notice that Yeyu Ning is wearing red clothes, but it''s not a wedding dress.


    "Gu Tianyi, you are unreasonable. Why are you standing in my way? Why? " The night world coagulated anger, could not help but angry voice, this person hair what nerve?


    "Why? Why do you ask me? " Gu Tianyi''s hand, which was holding her wrist, kept tightening. He breathed hard. Then he said slowly, word by word, "because you are my woman."


    Night Yu Ning was stunned, his eyes were wide open, and looked at him with some doubts. For a while, he didn''t seem to understand the meaning of his words.


    What do you call her his woman?


    What does he mean by that?


    Is it he who detoxified her in the northern kingdom?


    In fact, yeyuning always felt that he was the one, but because of the things that happened when she went to the ancient city, she was a little uncertain.


    ¡±You are my woman, so I will never allow you to marry other men Gu Tianyi once again said word by word that the voice was not high, but there was arrogance and bullying that could not be ignored. Of course, if you listen carefully, it is not difficult to find that under his arrogance and bullying, it was the fear and tension that made him collapse.


    He was afraid that she would refuse him, and he was even more afraid that she would not listen to him and still marry. If she insisted on marrying, would he really tie her back?


    Ye Yuning, who has not yet fully returned to God, was even more stunned when he heard this. What is this and what?


    What is it that she is not allowed to marry another man?


    What''s the meaning of this sentence that came out at this time?


    See Ye Yu Ning stupefied and didn''t speak, his eyes flash, then quickly bow, kiss her directly, no matter what, he will never allow her to marry other men, she is his, forever can only be his.


    "Well," said Ye Yu, after he realized what he had done to her, he was completely shocked. Was he crazy? In front of so many people, I kissed her like this.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi, you are crazy. "Ye Yuning pushed him away. Because he was poisoned, he was on his way these days. His skill did not recover at all. He was pushed away by Ye Yuning.


    He stepped back a few steps, but his hand was still holding her wrist, so he pulled her back, too.


    Night Yu Ning''s body then followed him forward, because for a while stood unsteady, directly fell on his body.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips are obviously a little more smiling. "If you want to take the initiative to give up, you can tell me directly why it''s so troublesome. "At this moment, he obviously felt more like a ruffian.


    Ye Yu frowned slightly. For a while, she didn''t know what to say about this man.


    Seeing that it was not early, Ye Yu Ning stood up straight and forced him away, "I don''t have time to waste time here with you. "


    she is going to send indigo.


    That is, at this time, the welcome team has arrived, the sound of firecrackers sounded.


    ¡±Come on, hurry up, it''s too late. "Yeyu listened to the firecrackers, and knew that the welcome team had arrived. She couldn''t wait any longer. She had not cleaned up after he made such a fuss.


    Night Yu Ning also can''t care so much, quickly step out.


    ¡±Are you really going? "Gu Tianyi didn''t expect that in this case, she was so eager to leave and marry other men.


    ¡±Of course. "Yeyouning didn''t have time to pay attention to him at the moment, so he didn''t stop, didn''t even look at her, and continued to walk out.


    At the next moment, Gu Tianyi''s body flashed and stopped in front of her directly.


    "What are you doing?" Night Yu stared at him. He couldn''t help being angry. What did he want to do.


    "I said, today I will not let you go, will not let you," Gu Tianyi''s eyes sank and whispered again, but this time his voice was a little more tense.


    ¡±What do you want? It''s too late. Get out of the way. "Ye Yu Ning is worried at the moment, because his attitude is also a little upset, so she reaches out directly and wants to push him away again.


    However, the next moment, with a wave of his hand, she closed the door directly, and the maids in the previous room went out quietly when Gu Tianyi kissed her towards Ye Yuning.


    After all, ancient Tianyi is not the first time to come. The palace maid of yeyuning knows him.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi, what are you crazy about? "Yeyu frowned and looked at him coldly. What''s his crazy today? She just went to see Qingdai, that is to say, out of the palace. Then she came back. Why did he stop her so.


    ¡±Yes, I''m crazy. I''ve been crazy for a long time. When I heard that you were getting married and you were going to marry another man, I was crazy. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes are more crazy, but more nervous. He can''t let her marry another man.


    Even knowing that she likes that man and that she is willing to marry, he can''t let her marry that man like this.


    What did he mean by that, when he was stunned and his eyes were light?


    She married? When will she get married?


    Did he get something wrong?


    He doesn''t think it''s her who wants to marry today, so he''ll stop her like this, right?


    Thinking of this possibility, ye Yuning was completely shocked. Well, she had to admit that he was really not afraid of heaven and earth. He could do anything. If he was married today, he would break into the palace to stop her. The consequence would be only afraid of


    "Ning''er, are you ok. "Night Yu Ning is thinking, Tang Kexin''s voice suddenly came, with the voice, the door was pushed open.


    Ancient days easy Mou son a sink, next moment, then subconsciously grasped night Yu Ning, domineering swear his exclusive right.


    ¡±The ancient city Lord also came. "Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at the ancient Tianyi, and there was no abnormal emotion on his face, and his voice was plain, and he couldn''t hear anything different." the ancient city Lord came to congratulate the princess on her marriage, right? "


    Tang Kexin has come to yeyuning''s face, reached out his hand and held yeyuning." when is it? You are still here. Don''t hurry up. "


    "Oh." Ye Yu lowers his head subconsciously. It''s too late for her voice. However, how does she feel that what her mother just said was intended to make Gu Tianyi misunderstood?


    Did she think more?


    Gu Tianyi had misunderstood. I don''t know what I would think when I heard this sentence from my mother.


    However, now she has no time to explain, and if her mother is intentional, she will definitely not be allowed to explain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 910

    However, now she has no time to explain, and if her mother is intentional, she will definitely not be allowed to explain.


    Gu Tianyi holds the consciousness of his subordinates on the waist of the night sky. That''s obvious. Don''t let go.


    "Come, take the ancient city Lord to the study. After the princess is sent to the sedan chair, the emperor and the palace will treat the ancient city Lord well." Tang Kexin naturally saw the action of ancient Tianyi and deliberately raised his voice.


    "My mother," Yeyu looked at Tang Kexin and wanted to say something, but Tang Kexin glanced at her and made her stop.


    "Empress, I and Gu Tianyi naturally heard the meaning of Tang Kexin''s words, but he could not leave like this.


    "When will the ancient city Lord wait for the palace to come back? It''s too late now. The welcoming team is still waiting outside. This time can''t be delayed." Tang Kexin interrupts his words directly, and then pulls yeyuning slightly.


    "I won''t let Ning''er out." Gu Tianyi still didn''t let go, but he was more tight. He came to prevent her from getting married. How could he allow her to leave like this.


    "the main city of ancient China, this is the imperial palace of Da Yuan, not your ancient city, but it is not the master has the final say." Tang Kexin looks at him. His eyes are obviously heavy and his voice is obviously cold.


    "Come, take the ancient city Lord to his study. If the ancient city Lord doesn''t want to, please ask him to leave the palace." Tang Kexin orders again. The voice is not high, but people dare not disobey.


    At one time, several bodyguards came into the room and surrounded the ancient Tianyi.


    "Ning''er, are you really going out?" Gu Tianyi didn''t pay attention to those bodyguards, but looked to yeyuning. Although he knew her attitude from the beginning, he still wanted to ask.


    Night Yu was slightly stunned and looked at Tang Kexin subconsciously. She gave a slight glance to Tang Kexin''s warning eyes and lips. Although she didn''t know why her mother did this, she knew that her mother must have done it for a reason.


    She can''t go against her mother''s will.


    So Ye Yu Ning nodded slowly to the ancient Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi''s body froze. He didn''t expect that she would be so desperate if he kept her like this.


    Taking advantage of the trance in the moment of ancient Tianyi, Tang Kexin suddenly pulls yanyuning''s hand and pulls yanyuning from Tang Kexin''s arms.


    The ancient days are easy to return to God and react. When they want to stretch out their hands to the night sky again, the bodyguard has surrounded them.


    ¡±If the ancient city Lord wants to stay in the imperial palace as a guest, he will treat the ancient city Lord well when the palace sends the princess back after marriage. If the ancient city Lord doesn''t want to, the palace will not force him to stay. "Tang Kexin has pulled Yeyu Ning away from the door, and her words come back again.


    Gu Tianyi wanted to catch up with them, but he was stopped by several bodyguards. His current skill hasn''t been restored. He couldn''t get rid of those bodyguards for a while.


    Seeing ye Yu Ning leave with Tang Kexin, his eyes sank little by little, did she really marry someone else?


    On that day, in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, he and she have already had the reality of husband and wife. Isn''t this nothing to her?


    Gu Tianyi''s body is a little bit tense. Suddenly, he doesn''t know what to do next?


    Now, if she wants to marry someone, will he stop her?


    Even if he stopped her, her heart is still on the man, what''s the use?


    "Is the ancient city Lord going to the study or out of the palace?" The first bodyguard, seeing that Gu Tianyi was stunned, did not respond, asked.


    Ancient days easy tiny Zheng, quick return to the spirit, in the Mou son suddenly more several points determined, even if she wants to marry, but she is also his woman, so, he will not allow.


    Even if her heart is on that man, he will keep her people around him, so that he can get her heart.


    So, at the next moment, Gu Tianyi left the room directly and left.


    He knew that there were emperors and queens in the palace, and he wanted to take her away by force, just afraid it was impossible, but if he was on the way, his chances would be much more.


    Yes, he decided to rob her. Even if he did, he had to take her away.


    "Mother, just in the room, why don''t you speak clearly?" Out of the yard, the night room looked at Tang Kexin and couldn''t help asking.


    "Why should I be clear? "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly hooked, which is obviously a little more smiling. When the emperor made an order to marry, she didn''t explain it on purpose. Moreover, she deliberately sent the wrong news to the ancient city.


    She just wanted to see the reaction of Gu Tianyi.


    Her daughter ran to the ancient city to find him, but she suffered so much, and even was finally driven out by the ancient city. Naturally, she had to settle these matters.


    Now, the ancient changes have come. If you want to take people away, you can take them away? He thought too naive.


    She just said that she meant to say that on purpose and let Gu Tianyi misunderstand her, but she would like to see what Gu Tianyi''s reaction and what she would do next?


    ¡±Mother, you mean it! Why does mother want to do this? "Ye Yuning had thought of this possibility for a long time, but she didn''t understand why her mother wanted Gu Tianyi to misunderstand her.


    ¡±My mother did it for you. "Tang Kexin looks at Ye Yuning with a soft face." when you went to the ancient city, you were driven out. Many things are unclear. This time, you can understand the truth from his reaction. Sometimes a person''s action is more real than his explanation. "


    "What does his mother think he will do?" Night Yu Ning is stunned, again can''t help but ask, listen to the meaning of the mother seems to know what Gu Tianyi will do next.


    "What does he do? How does the mother know?" Tang Kexin chuckled a little more. "But what he will do next will directly determine whether he can marry you back."


    "Mother, I didn''t say I wanted to marry him." The night world condenses the lips and corners to turn slightly, on the face slightly more a little bit shy.


    ¡±If you don''t want to marry him, why go to the ancient city to find him? "Don Kexin gave her a straight look," doesn''t your mind know? If you want to marry, your mother will not stop you naturally. However, her mother must guard you well and never let you suffer any grievance. "


    her daughter, of course, knows her best.


    She must not allow her daughter to suffer any grievance.


    ¡±However, things in the Northern Kingdom have not been found out. In case it wasn''t him at the beginning, "Ye Yuning hasn''t fully figured out this matter up to now, I don''t know if it is ancient Tianyi.


    ¡±Others have come, is he, soon will know, so, this is not a problem. "Tang Kexin interrupts her directly. All the people of ancient Tianyi have come, so we don''t need to check it.


    ¡±That time in the ancient city, he said it wasn''t him. "Yeyu''s face was a little heavy. He was worried about the situation in the ancient city.


    ¡±Didn''t you say that you suspected the man was fake? "Tang Kexin''s face is more gentle. Although Ning''er hasn''t said anything these days and pretends to be happy, she knows that the problem has been pressing on her heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 911

    ¡±In case of that, I mean in case, "Ye Yuning''s heart is a little more tense, and his voice is a little more quivering.


    ¡±Now that he has come to you and made it clear that he wants to snatch relatives, it means that ten of the people you met in the ancient city that day are fake, otherwise he will not find the capital. "Don Kexin holds her hand and comforts her gently.


    ¡±Yeah. "Night Yu Ning nodded slowly.


    ¡±Don''t go out first. If he sees you, the play won''t go on. "Tang Kexin did not go out of the palace with the night sky, but went in another direction.


    She wants to try the reaction of gutianyi now, so, naturally, she can''t let gutianyi see yeyuning at this time, or the play won''t be performed.


    ¡±Mother, I want to send Qingdai. "Ye Yu was stunned. Qingdai got married. She said she would send Qingdai, even if it was just to the palace gate.


    ¡±OK, now that Qingdai is married to the general''s house, she will live in the capital. What you have more opportunities to meet is that it''s a special situation, and Qingdai will understand it. "Tang Kexin''s lips slightly spread a smirk. It''s naturally important to send Qingdai away. However, it''s not a parting of life and death. There will be opportunities for them to meet in the future.


    Now the most important thing is to test Gu Tianyi''s attitude. Otherwise, what she did before will be in vain.


    ¡±That mother is to let me hide, don''t let Gu Tianyi see? "Ye Yu''s lips are soft, and only his mother can do such a thing.


    ¡±Yes, yes, my mother means to let you hide, not to be seen by Gu Tianyi. "Tang Kexin made no secret of his purpose.


    Ye Yu Ning was speechless for a while, but she also knew that once the decision was made by her mother, it would never change, so now she can only do what her mother said.


    In fact, she also wants to know what reaction Gu Tianyi will have next. Thinking that she went to the ancient city but didn''t even see his real person, Ye Yu''s mother didn''t think it was too much.


    ¡±What about Ning''er? Didn''t you say you''d like to send indigo? "At night, LAN Jue sees Tang Kexin coming alone, frowns slightly, and doubts a little more.


    ¡±Ancient changes have come. "Tang Kexin looks at him, with a slight smile on his lips.


    ¡±Hum, is this kid stuck in time? If Ning''er is married today, isn''t it too late for him to come at this time. "Ye Lanjue''s face was slightly more dissatisfied. At the beginning, he listened to Tang Kexin''s suggestion, deliberately blurring the imperial edict, and deliberately letting people spread half true and half false news, just to pass it on to Gu Tianyi. He wanted to see how Gu Tianyi would react when he got the news.


    I didn''t expect Gu Tianyi to come here until now. If today is really Ning''er''s wedding, he will go to the sedan chair later.


    ¡±No, he''s coming at this time. Do you want him to see Ning''er? Let Ning''er stay with him? "Night LAN Jue quickly turned her eyes and looked at her. There were more doubts on her face. It didn''t seem to be her style.


    ¡±Who told you I asked her to stay with him? "Tang Kexin has a direct look at the night LAN Jue. There are so good things in this world.


    ¡±Then Ning''er? "Night LAN absolutely tiny Leng, immediately the lip angle is ruthless pull," you won''t be to condense son to hide? "


    Know wife Mo Rufu, night LAN Jue soon understood.


    "Yes, how could he be so cheap. "Tang Kexin didn''t cover it up at all. She didn''t realize that there was something to cover up about it.


    ¡±He doesn''t think it''s Ning''er who wants to get married today? "Night LAN Jue''s eyes flickered a little. Since the mind hid Ning''er, there was only one possibility. Gu Tianyi still doesn''t know who is going to marry today.


    ¡±As you might expect, he does think so. "Tang Kexin thought of the response of the ancient Tianyi, and he was very positive about this.


    ¡±He is so smart. He was stupid at such a critical time. When he arrived in the capital, he didn''t find out? "Night LAN Jue secretly shakes his head. How clever was Gu Tianyi? Is he stupid now?


    ¡±In fact, he just met with Ning''er, but he didn''t find any flaws. "Tang Kexin''s lips are also slightly skimmed. To be honest, she can''t understand this.


    In ancient times, I saw Ning''er. Ning''er didn''t even wear a wedding dress. He didn''t find out. Although Ning''er is wearing a red dress today, it is quite different from the wedding dress.


    However, Gu Tianyi did not find this.


    She felt that Gu Tianyi was not stupid, but maybe she was blind.


    ¡±What do you want to do when you hide Ning''er? "Night LAN despairs slightly to Tang Kexin''s eyes," he still thinks today''s marriage is Ning''er, aren''t you afraid that he will rob the road to steal the marriage? "


    he felt that he would probably do such a thing with the nature of ancient changes.


    ¡±Now it''s not what I want him to do? The point is what will he do? It''s not necessarily impossible to rob someone. If he does this, it means that he is sincere to Ning''er, and he can also try Wu Yan''s attitude towards Qing Dai by the way. "When Tang Kexin said this, his face sank slightly.


    ¡±Are you worried about indigo? "Night LAN Jue naturally understands her meaning.


    ¡±Well, Qing Dai said that Wu Yan wanted to marry her. Ning''er and yu''er also said that it was Wu Yan''s intention. But Wu Yan only returned to the capital yesterday. According to the time when he left Jiangcheng, the speed was not fast. Moreover, after returning to the capital, he went into the palace to see you yesterday, but he didn''t mention anything about marriage. After leaving the study, he left the palace directly, even silk You don''t have to stay at all. Do you think it''s normal? "Tang Kexin is always careful. Although Wu Yan''s performance is not obvious, she still finds things strange.


    ¡±Well, it''s not normal. Yesterday I mentioned marriage in particular, but his response was cold. It seemed that it had nothing to do with him. Besides, he only replied that he would obey my orders. It didn''t look like he was willing, it was like I forced him to marry. "Night LAN never thought of yesterday''s events, but also couldn''t help worrying," is there any mistake? "


    Tang Kexin was only guessing, but he also thought that he might think more about it. But now when he hears the words of night LAN Jue, his face suddenly becomes solemn," is it really wrong? If it''s really wrong, if Wu Yan doesn''t want to marry Qingdai willingly, he''s afraid that Qingdai has married. "


    at the thought of that possibility, Tang Kexin''s heart is afraid of it. This matter But it''s about two people''s happiness.


    "Now that the sedans have arrived at the door, there is no way to change them since there is something wrong with them. That is the only way." Night LAN Jue naturally understood her meaning, but things have reached such a point that nothing can be changed.


    "I just hope that both of them are OK." Tang Kexin sighed secretly. She didn''t ask for much. She only hoped that the two children could be good. In fact, she thought that Qingdai and Wuyan were quite matched.


    "Let''s go. I''m afraid we''ll miss the time. "Night LAN Jue reaches out to take her into her arms and comforts her in a soft voice, which is extremely gentle.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 912

    "Let''s go. I''m afraid we''ll miss the time. "Night LAN Jue reaches out to take her into her arms and comforts her in a soft voice, which is extremely gentle.


    Because Qingdai used to come to the Imperial Palace often, the loft that was arranged for her before is now sealed as the princess. This palace is naturally her, so this time, she married directly from her own palace.


    Qingdai''s palace is adjacent to yeyuning''s, but Tang Kexin delays some time because he sent yeyuning to another place.


    ¡±Qingdai, are you ready? "Tang Kexin walked into the room and hid all the worries on his face. His voice was full of laughter.


    ¡±Well, it''s ready. "Qingdai turned her eyes and looked at Tang Kexin. She also had a shy smile on her face, but the shy smile could not disguise the thick happiness.


    Tang Kexin saw what she looked like and said nothing. She knew that Qingdai wanted to marry Wuyan. So, at this moment, Qingdai was very happy and happy. Those things were just her worries, which could not be determined. Either they thought too much, or Wuyan was not very good at expressing in this respect. What''s more, she said nothing to Qingdai now, which would only worry Qingdai Heart.


    "Let''s go. I''ll marry you." Tang Kexin goes to her and holds her hand gently, only to find that her hand is slightly trembling.


    ¡±Nervous? "Tang Kexin knows that marriage is a big deal and tension is normal, but Qingdai''s hands can''t help shivering, which shows that she cares about Wu Yan very much.


    I hope she thinks about everything, and that Wuyan can cherish Qingdai.


    ¡±Well, a little bit. "Qingdai wants to relax herself as much as possible, but she finds it hard. She doesn''t know why she is so nervous at the moment, and even has some fear in her heart. She was not so nervous when she went into the barracks of the barbarian state alone, so scared.


    ¡±Don''t be nervous. Today is your big day. You just need to be happy. " Tang Kexin patted her hand gently and comforted her.


    "What about Ning''er?" Qingdai didn''t see yeyuning. She had some accidents.


    "Gu Tianyi has come. I let Ning''er hide. Don''t be nervous if someone robs her." Tang Kexin is not sure what Gu Tianyi will do next. However, at the moment, she still tells Qingdai about her marriage. She will not be nervous at that time.


    "Good" Qingdai was stunned for a moment, and then she chuckled, "but if the ancient city Lord saw that the match was made by Wuhuo, he would not steal the match, and he would surely understand what happened. "


    the possibility of qingdaijue''s marriage is not very great. After all, today''s marriage is Wuyan. How can Ning''er marry Wuyan? The ancient city Lord, who is so smart, will surely understand.


    "I''m not sure. Today''s ancient city Lord''s IQ is not online. "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly pulled. Thinking of the response of the ancient Tianyi, it''s funny.


    If so, it means that he really cares about Ning''er. Only if he cares too much and is too nervous, he will ignore others. "


    " well, you''re right. I hope you both can get your own happiness and be happy forever. "Tang Kexin murmured, worried, but didn''t dare to show the slightest. Qingdai is a sensitive child. She''s afraid of being discovered by Qingdai.


    ¡±It will. "Qingdai''s lips slowly spread a smirk," the ancient city Lord can come here, it shows that his heart is concerned about Ning''er, and Ning''er will be happy if she marries him


    Qingdai''s words slightly paused, and her face was a little more shy. She spoke slowly again, "I will be happy, too. "


    at the moment, Qingdai has no doubt about this, because it''s Wuyan who said he would marry her. Since he can say that, he must like her and be good to her.


    ¡±Yeah. "Tang Kexin reaches out to hold her in her arms and hugs her tightly. She sincerely hopes that Qingdai will be happy. Otherwise, she will feel guilty and uneasy. After all, this marriage is her Lord.


    Originally, beichengyao wanted to wait for Qingdai to get married before leaving. But in a letter from Phoenix, there was something urgent. Beichengyao had to go back first. When beichengyao left, she repeatedly told her to protect Qingdai. If there was an accident with Qingdai, she couldn''t tell beichengyao.


    ¡±Let''s go. " Tang Kexin knew that the time was passing, and the welcoming team was waiting outside, so he could not delay any longer.


    Tang Kexin takes xipa and covers it for Qingdai, then leads Qingdai out of the room.


    The welcoming team has been waiting outside the Palace door. Wuyan sees them coming, dismounting and coming. But Tang Kexin finds that Wuyan''s eyes don''t even look at Qingdai, and Wuyan has a calm face at the moment, and can''t find a happy look. Now she is here. Is Wuyan such an expression?


    Tang Kexin''s heart sank.


    "I''ll see the emperor and say hello to the empress." Wu Yan came, as usual, but he didn''t see Qing Dai.


    Qingdai can''t see it with xipa on her head at the moment, but Tang Kexin can see it clearly and worries a little more.


    However, in this case, she naturally can''t say anything. She just takes Qingdai to Wuyan''s face and says, "my palace will give her to you today, and you should treat her well in the future."


    Wu Yan stood, without any movement, without reaching for Qingdai, or even responding to Tang Kexin''s words, but his face was even darker.


    Looking at all this, Tang Kexin''s eyes light flash. At first, she was just skeptical and thought that she was multi-minded. But now, looking at this situation, I''m afraid that although Qingdai can''t see it, she feels a little different at the moment, but she didn''t think much. After all, it was Wuyan who said she wanted to marry her.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Don''t delay any more." Night LAN Jue sees this awkward situation and keeps talking.


    Tang Kexin''s eyes looked at Qingdai and breathed secretly. After all, she didn''t say anything. In this case, she couldn''t say anything.


    She could not question Wu Yan, and if she did, Qingdai would doubted.


    "Come, I''ll take you to the sedan chair." Tang Kexin takes Qingdai''s hand and walks toward the sedan chair. When he passes by Wuyan, Tang Kexin''s eyes look at Wuyan. Seeing Wuyan''s face without any emotion, he takes a deep breath.


    Wu Yan doesn''t look like a greeting at the moment. From Wu Yan''s face, Tang Kexin can''t see that he likes indigo.


    But Tang Kexin knew that Qingdai liked Wuyan, and that the marriage was made by the Emperor himself, and nothing could go wrong at this time.


    At the moment when Qingdai was sent to the sedan chair, Tang Kexin felt a little heavy.


    "Go back, empress." But Qingdai opened her mouth at the moment, and after a pause, she added again, "I will be happy."


    Hearing Qingdai''s words, Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. This girl is really sensitive. Although she can''t see anything under the xipa at the moment, and although she hasn''t said anything now, she still feels something. She is very smart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 913

    Hearing Qingdai''s words, Tang Kexin is slightly shocked. This girl is really sensitive. Although she can''t see anything under the xipa at the moment, and although she hasn''t said anything now, she still feels something. She is very smart.


    Qingdai''s meaning is to tell her clearly that marrying Wuyan is her happiness. No matter what happens, she will not change her mind.


    Tang Kexin sighs secretly. This girl is really persistent and stubborn. However, since this is what Qingdai means, Tang Kexin is not good at saying anything more.


    Wu Yan saw that Qingdai got on the sedan chair and then on the horse, but the expression on her face was gloomy and frightening.


    "It seems that it''s not that we care too much, it''s really abnormal." Seeing the sedan chair leaving, Tang Kexin still stands still.


    "Didn''t Wu Yan promise to marry her? Didn''t she save Wuyan? How can Wuyan react like this now? " Night LAN Jue is also extremely puzzled, this matter is really too strange.


    "I should have found out." Tang Kexin thought that this matter was a little sloppy. Anyway, he should check it first.


    "I think the girl of Qingdai has made up her mind to marry him. Even if I find out what, she will not change her mind." Night LAN Jue''s face a little more dignified, "some things or really are destined by heaven."


    "I also know Qingdai''s mind, but the deeper she loves, the deeper she will be hurt." Tang Kexin is more worried because he understands Qingdai''s mind. If he doesn''t love her, he can''t hurt her. If he loves her, he is destined to be the one who is hurt. The deeper he loves, the deeper he hurts.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I think that girl Qingdai is very good. Even if Wu Yan is still reluctant now, she will definitely like Wu Yan when she gets along with her." Night LAN Jue at the moment is to think of the good side, he felt that things are not so serious.


    "Do you think Wu Yan is just a little reluctant? He is very reluctant. Besides, I think he thinks that he regards Qingdai as his enemy. Qingdai is a nice girl. I also believe that if two people get along slowly, Wuyan will probably like her. But do you think that with Wuyan''s current situation and Wuyan''s temperament, she will get along slowly? I''m worried now. After she got married, Wu Yan left her aside as if she were a stranger. If she didn''t ask, she would really suffer from indigo. "Tang Kexin is a woman, so she thinks a lot.


    ¡±However, it''s useless for you to worry about it now. In three days, they will go back to the door and ask Qingdai in private. "Ye Lanjue also understood that these things she said are very likely, but now that things have been like this, there is no other way, and we can''t bring back Qingdai now.


    If so, indigo would never agree.


    "Do you want to have it checked?" Tang Kexin''s heart is hanging at the moment. She is worried and afraid. If she doesn''t make things clear, she is not sure.


    ¡±Don''t, in this case, don''t let anyone check. In case Wuyan finds out, I''m afraid that Qingdai will be misunderstood even more. "Night LAN Jue interrupts her words in a continuous voice. Now it''s obvious that there is a misunderstanding between the two people. If this one is checked and found by Wu Yan, the misunderstanding will be even greater.


    Not only can''t solve the problem, I''m afraid it will make more chaos.


    ¡±I''m not sure. "Tang Kexin secretly exhales. She is also a woman. She knows too much about the situation as a woman. In ancient times, if she married the wrong person, her life would be ruined.


    ¡±Everything is not absolute. Now all things are our own thoughts. Maybe for the two of them, it''s another situation. You should believe that Qingdai is not the kind of girl who is bullied by others. If anything happens, she knows how to deal with it. In front of her feelings, regardless of strength, Qingdai is not the one who will suffer at that time It''s not necessarily Wuyan. Who can say exactly about feelings. "Night LAN Jue''s words are to stabilize her, but they are also what she thinks. Wu Yan''s unwillingness now does not mean that she will not be willing in the future, nor that she will not be willing for the rest of her life.


    ¡±When did you have such a thorough understanding of feelings? "Tang Kexin looks at him, and her lips are slightly curled. I didn''t expect that now she talks about feelings in a way.


    ¡±They all learn from women. "Night LAN despairs her, full of smile.


    ¡±I''ll let someone see Gu Tianyi''s situation. If he really goes to rob relatives, he''ll let people see Wu Yan''s reaction again, or things are not as serious as you think. " Night LAN Jue comforts her again.


    "Well, I hope so." Things have been like this. Tang Kexin knows that there is no other way.


    After Gu Tianyi left the room of yeyuning, he wanted to follow yeyuning, but he was stopped by the bodyguard. So he had to leave the Palace first and leave the palace. Then he saw that the welcoming team was outside the Palace door, and the queen was leading the bride to the sedan chair. Gu Tianyi''s eyes were staring at the bride with the xipa on her head, and his eyes were about to burst out fire. Now he He can''t rush up and snatch her directly. At the moment, he only sees the bride in his eyes, but no one else.


    However, he knows that it''s not the best time to rob relatives. After all, his current skill has not been restored. At the moment, the emperor and the queen are both there. It''s not appropriate for him to rob hard.


    So, he didn''t start at once and tried to bear it. Seeing Tang Kexin put the bride in the sedan chair, he felt that he was going crazy at that moment. However, he did.


    When the welcoming team left, he followed closely. Not long after the welcoming team left the palace, he directly stopped in front of the sedan chair.


    "Ah, there''s a snatch, there''s a snatch." Follow the girl on the side of the sedan chair to see the sudden appearance of ancient Tianyi, subconsciously shouting.


    In the sedan chair, Qingdai was stunned and gave a sharp slap at the corner of her lips. Unexpectedly, Gu Tianyi really wanted to marry her. Didn''t he see that the person who greeted her was Wu Yan?


    If Ning''er really wants to marry, he can only marry Bei Yanchen. How can he marry Wu Yan? Ning''er doesn''t like Wu Yan. Doesn''t the ancient city master even understand this?


    No wonder the queen said that the ancient city Lord''s IQ is not online. What she said is true.


    The sedan stopped, and the welcoming team naturally stopped.


    Wu Yan, who was riding on the horse in front of him, stopped. His eyes turned slightly and looked at the man standing in front of the sedan chair. At the moment, Gu Tianyi was facing him from the back. He could not see the appearance of Gu Tianyi. Moreover, he had never seen Gu Tianyi before and did not know it.


    So, Wu Yan didn''t think it would be a misunderstanding.


    He looked at the sedan chair coldly, with a slightly more ironic sneer on his lips. Since someone is willing to marry for her, why does she have to marry him and even let the emperor force him to marry him.


    Wu Yan just looked at it coldly, without any movement or words. Other people saw that Wu Yan didn''t move or give any orders, so they all stood still.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, Qingdai is stunned. At the moment, someone comes to snatch relatives. What''s the reaction of Wuyan? There was no movement, not even a sentence.


    Even if he recognized gutianyi and knew that gutianyi didn''t come for her, it shouldn''t be such a reaction.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 914

    Even if he recognized gutianyi and knew that gutianyi didn''t come for her, it shouldn''t be such a reaction.


    Previously, she felt that the Queen''s mood was not right, but she told herself that she was worried, maybe because she was too nervous.


    But at the moment, when someone comes to snatch relatives, Wu Yan doesn''t respond at all. It seems that she has been robbed by someone and has nothing to do with him.


    Qingdai''s heart sank. She felt something was wrong. What''s wrong with him?


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes at the moment are only the sedan chair in front of him. He can''t see other people or other things at all. He only knows that he will take her away now, and no one can stop her.


    At the moment, no one stopped him, and Gu Tianyi didn''t care too much, or just as he wanted, he walked quickly to the front of the sedan chair and reached for the curtain in front of the sedan chair with one hand.


    Things have come to this point, Wu Yan is still sitting on the back of the horse, no response, no words, seems to be waiting for the bride to be robbed.


    Qingdai''s heart sank a little more. In this case, Wuyan didn''t respond at all. Even if she wanted to comfort herself, she felt that she couldn''t find the right reason.


    At this time, Qingdai saw that Gu Tianyi opened the curtain of the sedan chair, but Wuyan still didn''t say a word.


    Qingdai knows that all things can only be done by herself. Fortunately, Gu Tianyi didn''t really come for her.


    "Is it the ancient city master?" Just when Gu Tianyi''s hand lifted the curtain to half, the voice of indigo suddenly came out. The voice was not high, it sounded very gentle, without any panic, and without the deliberate softness and beauty, it had a very comfortable crispness.


    Wu Yan, sitting on the horse''s back, hears her words, and the sneer on the corner of his lips spreads again. What''s the matter? It''s to play a heartbreak in front of him?


    Hearing his words, Gu Tianyi''s movements suddenly froze.


    "Aren''t you Ning''er?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes are fixed on the sedan chair, and the voice is suddenly cold. The voice is not congealed.


    Is the person in the sedan chair not Ning''er, but he saw that the queen had sent Ning''er to the sedan chair with his own eyes, and then he followed the sedan chair all the time, so, it is certainly not wrong.


    Hearing Gu Tianyi''s words, Wu Yan was slightly shocked, and his brow was slightly frowned. Listening to this, he meant stealing the wrong kiss.


    Since it''s the wrong one, why is the woman so calm?


    "This is the wedding team of the general''s mansion. Will Ning''er, the ancient city master, be in this sedan chair? "Qingdai knows that Gu Tianyi is still in doubt, so she can just make things more obvious. In this case, she can''t explain too much to Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi froze, turned around quickly, looked at the welcoming team, and then saw the Wuyan on the horse''s back, a pair of eyes suddenly narrowed, "Wuyan!"


    Although Wuyan doesn''t know him, he does.


    "Ancient city master?" Wu Yan has guessed the identity of Gu Tianyi from their conversation just now. He also knows something about the relationship between the princess and Gu Tianyi. Therefore, it is obvious that Gu Tianyi really robbed the wrong person. Gu Tianyi may think that the person in the sedan chair is the princess.


    Wu Yan''s eyes once again look at the sedan chair. Someone suddenly steals the bride. She is so calm, which makes him a little surprised.


    "What about Ning''er?" Gu Tianyi quickly returned to God. He knew that the person Ning''er liked was Bei Yanchen. Even if he wanted to marry, he could only marry Bei Yanchen. He would never marry Wu Yan. So at this moment, he was sure that the person in the sedan chair was not ye Yuning.


    "The ancient city master asked the wrong person." Wu Yan glanced at him, then said coldly. He didn''t pay any attention to his words. It sounded that he was very dissatisfied at the moment.


    I don''t know if it''s because he''s dissatisfied with snatching relatives, or because he''s dissatisfied with snatching the wrong ones.


    Qingdai listens to Wu Yan''s words and is shocked. His tone is not good. Who is he angry with? Why are you angry?


    Qing Dai just wanted to tell Gu Tianyi that Ye Yu Ning was in the palace. He was more worried.


    ¡±Are you hitting the East and the west? " However, Gu Tianyi misunderstood, because Wu Yan''s attitude at the moment forced him to think in a worse direction, "did you deliberately lead me here? Is Ning''er out of town? "


    Qingdai blinked subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt speechless. It''s said that the ancient city Lord is very clever. Now it seems that it''s all fake. What does he think about it?


    Fight back to the East, who will fight with such things?


    "Ancient city Lord, you misunderstood." Qingdai felt that she couldn''t let him misunderstand him any more, or she didn''t know what he would do.


    "Whose idea is that? The queen? Or congealed? " Just, at the moment, Gu Tianyi doesn''t believe Qingdai''s words at all, but she wants to know whose idea it is.


    "Ancient city Lord, you really misunderstood. It''s not what you think. "Qingdai sighed secretly and had to say it again.


    However, Gu Tianyi didn''t listen to her explanation at all. At the next moment, he suddenly flashed away. No matter whose idea it was, what he was going to do now was to take her back. Everything else was unimportant.


    So, he shouldn''t stay here.


    Seeing that Gu Tianyi left like this, Qingdai was a little confused. Judging from Gu Tianyi''s reaction just now, he certainly didn''t believe her, so what is he going to do now?


    It''s not going to be out of town, is it?


    How can such a smart man as the ancient city Lord be so slow in this matter? Even she looked worried.


    However, if you really care, really love, it should be such a reaction, no matter what, no matter what, just want to find her back.


    Therefore, gutianyi should be very concerned about Ning''er and love Ning''er. She is really happy for Ning''er, because she knows that Ning''er''s heart is also very concerned about gutianyi.


    Remembering the reaction of Wu Yan when Gu Tianyi came to the wedding earlier, her face was a little more gloomy. He was just so cold, someone came to the wedding, and he didn''t respond at all. What does this mean?


    Does it mean that he doesn''t care at all? Otherwise, he can''t be so cold.


    However, he said he wanted to marry her. Why is that now?


    Qingdai didn''t understand. She didn''t tell the answer at the moment.


    Wuyan has continued to move forward on horseback, and the welcoming team naturally continues to move forward.


    In the palace, a bodyguard quickly entered the study.


    "How are you? What happened? " Night LAN Jue sees him and asks repeatedly.


    "Just now, the ancient city Lord really went to rob the relatives. "The bodyguard reported quickly.


    ¡±I didn''t expect that he really went to rob the relatives. Didn''t he find anything different? "Night LAN Jue''s lips were drawn hard, and he could not help shaking his head.


    ¡±And then? And then what happened? " Tang Kexin also asked in an urgent voice that she was not surprised by Gu Tianyi''s attempt to get married. She wanted to know more about what else happened?


    "At that time, the ancient city Lord stopped the sedan chair, but when he opened it, Princess Anning stopped him." The guard thought about it and said again.


    "You say that Princess Anning stopped the ancient city master? What about general Wu? Someone snatched relatives. Didn''t the generals stop them at that time? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 915

    "You say that Princess Anning stopped the ancient city master? What about general Wu? Someone snatched relatives. Didn''t the generals stop them at that time? " Hearing the bodyguard''s words, Tang Kexin''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and his voice was a little more cold.


    "At that time, the generals did not stop or let others stop them." The bodyguard''s eyes are light. In fact, he felt that this was a little wrong before, but those things had nothing to do with him. How could he not manage those things that he shouldn''t manage.


    Tang Kexin''s face was slightly heavy, and he quickly turned his eyes to look at the night LAN Jue. "Someone wanted to marry him, but he didn''t stop him. What did he mean?"


    "Or he recognized ancient Tianyi and knew that it was a mistake." At the moment, LAN Jue''s face is also a little gloomy, but he still thinks in a good direction. Of course, he wants to comfort Tang Kexin to some extent.


    "Even if he recognized Gu Tianyi, even if he knew that Gu Tianyi had made a mistake, he could not have no reaction at all, and let Gu Tianyi lift the curtain without any reaction. At last, Qingdai made a voice to stop the strange Yi." But Tang Kexin didn''t think that, and she thought more.


    ¡±Today is his wedding. In the sedan chair is the bride he is going to marry. Someone snatched the bride, but he didn''t respond at all. Where is he going to put the indigo? "Tang Kexin''s face was more worried and his voice was more excited.


    ¡±Qingdai''s girl has always been sensitive, but she found out when she was outside the imperial palace. Now that something like this happened, can''t Qingdai feel it? Qingdai doesn''t know how sad she is now? "The more Tang Kexin thought about it, the more worried he was, the more his voice improved.


    ¡±But Qingdai still wants to marry him. "Night LAN Jue slowly said a word, completely gambling all the words of Tang Kexin.


    Yes, no matter what happens, Qingdai is willing to marry Wuyan, so they can''t stop it if they worry about it.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned, and her lips move. After all, she can''t say anything more. Yes, Qingdai herself is willing to, so it''s useless for them to worry any more.


    ¡±What about ancient Tianyi? Since Qingdai stopped him, he must know that he made a mistake. You are back now. What about others? "Since Gu Tianyi knows what he really wants, he will rush back to the palace. All the guards will come back. It''s time to come back at the speed of Gu Tianyi.


    Tang Kexin hears the words of night LAN Jue, but also has some doubts, turning her eyes to look at the bodyguard.


    ¡±The ancient city master is out of town. "The bodyguard was stunned. He breathed in secret, and then said again.


    ¡±Out of town? He''s out of town? What''s going on? "Even though Tang Kexin is smart, he is a little confused at this time. Gu Tianyi knows that today''s married person is not Ning''er, shouldn''t he go to the palace to find Ning''er at once?


    Why is it so out of town?


    Do you feel cheated and angry?


    Is he so mean?


    ¡±The ancient city Lord thought that it was a sound to beat the West. He thought that Princess Anning was deliberately led by them. He thought that the princess had already left the city, so he went out to drive. "The bodyguard explained the reason of the matter in detail.


    For a while, Tang Kexin and ye Lanjue froze one after another. They didn''t speak for a while. At the moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    ¡±How do I feel that this kid is a little silly? If so, I need to seriously consider whether I can marry Ning''er to him. "After the night LAN absolutely returns to the spirit, the lip Cape mercilessly drew, then intentionally said.


    Of course, his words are completely joking. He was also young. At this time, the more stupid Gu Tianyi was, the more he cared about Ning''er.


    ¡±It seems that I overestimated him. "Tang Kexin breathed a sigh secretly, and his look at the moment was complicated.


    She really didn''t expect Gu Tianyi to have that idea.


    ¡±Do you want someone to come back to him? "Ye Lan never joked. He thought that Gu Tianyi didn''t use his brain at the moment. Should someone call him back.


    ¡±You let people look for you now. He''s afraid that he won''t believe it at all. Don''t worry. Chase a distance. If he doesn''t find the welcoming team, he will surely understand it and come back. "Tang Kexin feels that even if Gu Tianyi goes after him, he will not go too far. After all, the welcoming team is not fast. It is very easy to catch up with him at his speed.


    Gu Tianyi chases for a while. If he doesn''t see the welcoming team, he will surely come back.


    ¡±I think with his current IQ, I''m afraid he won''t come back so soon. "It''s just that this night LAN absolutely has no confidence in gutianyi. I''m afraid that he doesn''t understand, and I''ve been chasing him.


    ¡±However, if you let someone tell you now, he is afraid that he will think you are deliberately blocking him, he will not believe it. "Tang Kexin''s lips pulled and shook her head secretly. She didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi would make such a scene.


    ¡±Don''t worry, you can''t really catch up with the northern kingdom. "Don Kexin can''t help laughing at last," it''s really silly. "


    " silly is silly, but it seems that we really care about Ning''er, which is enough. "The face of night LAN Jue is a little more gratified. Gu Tianyi cares about Ning''er so much. If Ning''er marries him, he will be happy.


    ¡±However, the matter of the North has not been found out. The child in Conger''s stomach is not sure whether it is the ancient Tianyi. "Night LAN Jue thought of this matter, and her face was a little worried.


    ¡±Let Shanger check. Shanger doesn''t get any information back, and doesn''t know what the situation is. "Tang Kexin''s face is also a little more worried." if this child is Gu Tianyi, everyone will be happy. If not, things will be troublesome. After all, Ning''er was poisoned at that time, and he didn''t know anything. Anything is possible. "


    "I believe that gutianyi will come back soon. When he comes back, everything will be clear." Night LAN Jue see her face of worry, can''t help the heartache, once again gently comfort her.


    "Well, I''m more worried about Qingdai now." Tang Kexin sighed secretly. It was a happy event, but now she only felt worried.


    "Count the time. Qingdai should have arrived at the general''s mansion." Night LAN Jue understands the worry in her heart, but such a thing can only be solved by Qingdai and Wuyan themselves.


    "Or shall we go and have a look?" Tang Kexin looked at him and said suddenly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not good to go like this all of a sudden." Night LAN Jue frowns slightly, "if Wu Yan really misunderstands Qingdai, we will suddenly pass by now. Wu Yan is afraid that we will watch him, force him, and be even more dissatisfied."


    "That''s what I said, but I''m not sure. "Tang Kexin was more worried when he heard that.


    Previously, she planned to go to the general''s mansion with Ye Lanjue, but Wu Yan declined the proposal of Ye Lanjue and didn''t invite other guests. Originally, she thought Wu Yan didn''t want to make too much of it, but now it seems that it''s not the case.


    General''s office.


    The welcoming team has arrived at the door. Wu Yan leaves the horse, but gives a light glance at the sedan chair, and then goes straight to the mansion, ignoring Qingdai''s meaning.


    When a group of people watched the general enter the mansion alone, they were all confused. In this case, shouldn''t the general come to open the curtain and lead the bride in?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 916

    When a group of people watched the general enter the mansion alone, they were all confused. In this case, shouldn''t the general come to open the curtain and lead the bride in?


    Fortunately, the girl is smart enough to quickly open the curtain. "Princess, it''s here, please get off the car. "


    Qingdai''s head is covered with a xipa, and she can''t see anything, but she also feels the atmosphere is wrong, but she doesn''t say anything, but slowly stretches out her hand.


    The girl reached for her hand, took her, and then helped her to walk towards the mansion.


    The housekeeper standing outside sighed. The general was obviously dissatisfied with the bride. There was another one in the general''s mansion. The general had already asked people to call for his wife. This attitude was more obvious.


    Along the way, servants looked at the bride with a xipa on her head, all with some sympathy.


    Qingdai is now covered with xipa. She can''t see it, but she also feels the atmosphere is not right. She just doesn''t say anything and ask anything. She just allows the girl to help her walk forward.


    The girl saw the eyes of all the people and felt very strange. Today, the princess married into a general''s mansion. Shouldn''t they be happy for the princess? Why is it all like this?


    She is the princess''s dowry girl. The emperor wanted to let more girls follow her, but the princess refused and took her.


    ¡±Princess, it''s here. The general is waiting for you. "The girl helped Qingdai to the main hall and saw Wuyan standing outside the door. She was relieved.


    Only to see the general''s gloomy and frightening face, her body slightly shrank.


    ¡±Yeah. "At the girl''s words, Qingdai also breathed a sigh," linger, help me to go there. "


    now she is covered with a xipa. She can''t see the road. If Wu Yan can''t help her, she can only ask linger to help her.


    ¡±Yes. "Ling''er whispered and bowed her head. She didn''t dare to see Wu Yan, but she was a little worried. The general seemed reluctant to marry the princess.


    However, Qing''er is absolutely afraid to say such words.


    Linger helps Qingdai to Wuyan''s face. Qingdai lowers her head and sees his shoes, which is more reassuring.


    Just, the next moment, he suddenly stepped into the room, a person did not say a word to her, not to help her.


    Qingdai was stunned. Suddenly she felt that her nose was a little sour. She had realized something was wrong, but she was comforting herself secretly in her heart. It was OK. It must be that she was upset.


    However, now Wu Yan''s attitude toward her is clear enough to tell her that it''s not that she is caring, but that he is really cold to him.


    Qingdai doesn''t understand what''s going on. Now she can''t ask directly.


    ¡±Princess, watch your step. "Although the girl is afraid of Wuyan, she also understands the situation of the princess in this situation. She supports the princess and reminds her deliberately.


    Qingdai breathed secretly and tried to calm herself down. No matter what, now she should go to church first to get married, and other things will come later.


    Linger helps Qingdai into the room and walks to Wuyan again.


    ¡±It''s time to start the chapel. " The master''s voice sounded, and it was very empty in the room.


    Qingdai is slightly shocked. Isn''t there anyone else in the room at the moment? However, the room is very quiet at the moment. It''s not like there are other people.


    Anyway, today is their wedding day. Even if he didn''t entertain other guests, the people in the mansion should always be there?


    It should not be so cold to get married.


    However, Qingdai didn''t say anything, just stood there quietly, waiting for Wuyan meeting to pull her. After all, it''s going to be a chapel soon. He should take her with him, right?


    However, Wu Yan still has no movement or even a word. It seems that she is the air in this room, without any sense of existence.


    Linger looks worried and sad, but in this case, she can''t say anything, and the time has come. Now the chapel is the most important.


    So, linger can only lead Qingdai to Wuyan again.


    "Worship heaven and earth." The master''s voice came again. This time, linger had stepped back a few steps, far away from her.


    Although Wu Yan stood by her side, motionless, no one took her, so she could only bend forward by feeling.


    At the moment of worshipping, Qingdai''s eyes looked at the position where Wuyan stood through the bottom of xipa, and found that Wuyan did not seem to move.


    Qingdai''s heart was dark. He didn''t want to visit her. Was she alone?


    However, it seems that Qingdai is wearing xipa after all. She can''t see clearly. She told herself that there are some moves of Wuyan, so she didn''t see them. She should think more.


    However, linger, who is standing on one side at the moment, is angry. What do you mean, general? This is a chapel for marriage, but general just stands there straight and does not move. She only lets the princess worship alone. What kind of chapel is this?


    "Two high places." The master of ceremonies naturally saw that Wu Yan didn''t worship, but he naturally didn''t say anything, so he could only continue what he should do.


    "Skip. "Wuyan finally opened his mouth, but he said such a sentence. Now it''s a chapel. Can you skip it?


    ¡±Yes, yes, three, couples worship each other. "The master nodded in response to his defiance.


    Qingdai sighed in secret, thinking that his parents were gone after all, so skip this one.


    She slowly turned around, turned around the direction he was standing in, and then slowly bowed down. When she bent, her eyes were raised to see his movements, and then indigo saw his steps moving, and moved to one side.


    At this moment, Qingdai''s heart suddenly sank to the valley. Just now she could tell herself that she was wrong. What about now?


    When the couple paid homage to each other, he even gave way to one side. Is this to avoid her?


    What does he mean?


    At this moment, even if there are more doubts in Qingdai''s heart, it is impossible to ask him. She can only bear it.


    The linger''s eyes on one side are all about to burst out with inflammation. The general is too much. He not only doesn''t worship, but also dodges.


    What kind of chapel is that.


    ¡±Into the cave. "The emcee breathed in secret, and the voice spread again.


    Qingdai stood in the middle of the room, waiting for him to lead her. She had already finished worshipping the hall, and he would not ignore her, would he?


    However, Qingdai never thought that he really didn''t pay attention to her and just walked away.


    Qingdai froze completely. For a while, she didn''t understand what was going on. What was the matter with him.


    ¡±Princess. "Linger came over and held on to Qingdai. Her voice was slightly abnormal, and she seemed to cry.


    Hearing the mistake in linger''s voice, Qingdai''s heart sank a little deeper. For a while, she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave, cold and unconscious.


    ¡±You can''t take the princess to the new house soon. "The housekeeper could not help shouting when he saw that there was no movement outside the door.


    The girl who was standing outside the door went forward continuously. She took Qingdai to the new house. It seemed that the new house was a little bit off. Qingdai felt that she had walked for a long time before she arrived.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 917

    The girl who was standing outside the door went forward continuously. She took Qingdai to the new house. It seemed that the new house was a little bit off. Qingdai felt that she had walked for a long time before she arrived.


    However, when Qingdai was sent to the new house, they all left, leaving only Qingdai and linger in the whole room.


    There was not even one person in the yard.


    "Princess, what''s the matter? Today is the day when you marry the general. How about the general? " Linger can''t help it now. Her voice is full of anger.


    "You see it, too." Qingdai''s lips were slightly pursed, and she began to speak slowly. When she said this, Qingdai felt that something in her heart seemed to be broken.


    "It''s so obvious that it''s hard to see it. It''s too bullying." Linger''s temper is quite impatient. After a day''s patience, she is very uncomfortable.


    Is it obvious that qingdaiyin''s hand is tightened under her clothes?


    Yes, even the person with xipa can see that it''s not obvious, but she really doesn''t understand why he did this to her.


    He said clearly that he would marry her, and when he was in the cave, he held her and said that when he liked it, it was so tender, not like it was fake. Why would he become like this now?


    She thought that he would be very happy to marry her. Now it seems that things are not like that.


    He seems reluctant, very reluctant.


    But Qingdai didn''t give up. She wanted to wait for him to come and ask.


    Just, the wench returns her to the new house, then no one comes over again, Wu Yan does not appear again.


    "Princess, it''s too late. Will the general not come?" Linger was worried and worried about the princess. On the first day of marriage, the bridegroom didn''t come to the new house. No one could bear such a change.


    "And so on." Qingdai also knows that it''s very late now, and that he will treat her coldly once he enters the house, so he may not come to the new house.


    However, she still wants to wait for him. She doesn''t think he will be so heartless. After all, she and he used to be


    even though they were nothing, they had already married in church. On the first night of marriage, she didn''t believe that he would treat her like that.


    Qingdai still insisted on sitting in front of the bed, waiting, she was thinking, or the next moment, he would have an accident.


    But after sitting all night and waiting all night, Qingdai still didn''t show up.


    Qingdai sat on the bed so stiff that she didn''t even move for a night.


    After a night of sitting like this, all the hopes in her heart were shattered by the reality. If she had been trying to find reasons to comfort herself, now she could not find any real reasons.


    Since there are such and such reasons, she can''t persuade herself.


    She really can''t believe that Wu Yan married her, but she had a cold night on the first night of marriage.


    How could she not have thought that her wedding night was like this.


    Sitting alone on the bed, I just sat all night.


    Qingdai slowly raised her hand and pulled down the xipa on her head. It should be opened by the bridegroom, but she doesn''t know where the bridegroom is now.


    After a night''s waiting, she couldn''t even see his figure. She couldn''t always wait with a xipa on her head.


    All night long, it''s enough. It''s enough for her to think about many things clearly.


    She can''t wait any longer. She''s going to find him. She''s going to find out. She''s going to ask why he did this to her.


    Linger is lying on the bed at the moment. She is asleep. This girl accompanied her last night, almost all night.


    Qingdai did not wake her up, but slowly stood up, because after sitting all night, her legs were stiff, and now she stood up, only feeling a sharp pain in her legs, but also numb out of control.


    Qingdai breathed quietly and slowly. She felt that her legs had recovered. Then she walked out of the room slowly.


    Out of the room, Qingdai saw that there was no one in the yard, just a person standing outside the yard, should be a guard.


    Qingdai''s heart suddenly felt cold. This was her first day of marriage?


    Qingdai didn''t think much about it. She walked out quickly.


    The guard saw that she came out, and then he said quickly, "where is the princess going?"


    "I want to see your general." Qingdai has just arrived at the general''s mansion. She is not familiar with this place, so she knows that it is not so easy for her to find Wuyan.


    "The princess wants to see the general?" The guard was stunned again. When he looked at her, his face was obviously a little more different.


    "What do you call me? Princess? " Qingdai''s face sank slightly, and suddenly realized a problem. Just at the first sound, it might be a mistake, but he still called her that for the second time.


    Now that she has made a chapel with Wuyan and married Wuyan, she is now the general''s wife. Shouldn''t they call her wife in this general''s mansion?


    "Yes." The guard gave a murmur of breath and nodded slightly.


    "Why?" At first, Qingdai thought it was just a slip of the tongue. When she heard the guard''s words, she was totally stunned.


    "This is the general''s order." The guard lowered his head. Some of them were afraid to see indigo. Their voice was obviously a little smaller, but they still spoke clearly.


    "What do you mean?" Qingdai felt as if she had fallen into the ice cave all of a sudden. She was frozen all of a sudden, from head to foot.


    Wu Yan tells his servants to call her Princess, not his wife. What does he mean?


    ¡±This is the general''s order. We can only comply. "The guard''s head is lower. He is afraid to see Qingdai at the moment, but this is the general''s order. He can only comply.


    ¡±Where is he? "Qingdai took a hard breath. She told herself to calm down. No matter what happened, she should ask him face to face. So now she wants to see him.


    ¡±The general is supposed to be with Mrs. "The body of the guard was slightly stiff, and then he whispered back again.


    ¡±Mrs. tilt? What kind of lady? "Qingdai was stunned, frowning slightly, and looking at the guard with a puzzled face. How could she suddenly have a more inclined lady.


    ¡±It''s the general who brought Mrs. Qing back. The general asked people in the mansion to call her madam. "Some words, the guard didn''t want to say, but in fact, the princess asked, and he couldn''t help saying them.


    ¡±You mean, call me princess, call her Madame, right? "For a moment, Qingdai''s body was completely frozen, as if she could not move.


    He took another woman back to the mansion, and asked people in the mansion to call that woman lady, but let people call her Princess.


    It''s so obvious that it''s hard for Qingdai to pretend that she doesn''t understand. At this moment, she suddenly finds that she has no reason to deceive herself.


    I see.


    ¡±Take me to your general. "Qingdai''s hands are tightly tightened and she tries to control herself so that she can not fall down. She is tired after a night''s sleep. With the psychological torture, she feels that she is really going to run out.


    However, she knows that she can''t fall down. Although all things clearly prove to her that Wu Yan doesn''t want to marry her, she still wants to see him, and she has to make it clear to him face to face.


    ¡±The general may not want to see the princess. " Although the guard knew that she would be sad, the general told her not to see the princess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 918

    ¡±The general may not want to see the princess. " Although the guard knew that she would be sad, the general told her not to see the princess.


    "He doesn''t want to see me?" Although Qingdai had thought of this possibility for a long time, she was still deeply hit when she heard from the guard.


    He didn''t want to see her, he didn''t want to see her.


    The guard nodded slowly.


    ¡±I have to see him. I need an explanation. "Qingdai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t want to see her, but she had to see him. She couldn''t make things so obscure.


    When Qingdai finished saying this, she went out directly. She didn''t ask the guard to lead her, because what the guard had just said was clear. Wuyan didn''t want to see him. The guard must have been ordered by Wuyan.


    She didn''t want to embarrass the guard.


    ¡±Is the princess really going? "The guard quickly stopped in front of Qingdai.


    ¡±Yes, anyway, he needs to give me an explanation. " Qingdai''s face is a little more resolute, and her attitude is also very resolute After all, the guard couldn''t bear it. Looking at Qingdai, he was afraid that he hadn''t slept all night. He was really worried that the princess would faint on the road.


    ¡±Are you not afraid of the general''s punishment? "Qingdai turned her eyes and looked at him quickly. She had more accidents on her face.


    The guard was stunned and worried a little more, but finally he said, "princess, please. "


    indigo breathed secretly, her nose was slightly sour, but she tried to control her emotions, not to let herself show too much difference, and not to let herself lose her temper.


    The guard thought that the general was not here with the princess. He must have gone to Mrs. Qian''s room, so the guard took Qingdai to the direction where she now lives. However, Wu Yan is not in the tilting room at the moment.


    "Madam, I heard that the general didn''t go to the princess''s room last night. The princess was alone in the empty room." The girl who got the news whispered in her ears, with a certain pride.


    Tilting to hear such news, my heart must be happy, but I think that Wu Yan didn''t come to her, and I''m disappointed. Although Wu Yan asked people to call her wife, but Wu Yan never touched her, even never entered her room from that day.


    So, she must take the initiative, she must let Wu Yan dote on her.


    ¡±The general must be upset at the moment. Bring me the soup I just boiled and I will send it to the general. "There is a slight smile on the lips. Since Wuyan didn''t go to the princess''s room, that''s a good thing.


    "Yes." Girl should be, will soup over.


    Then he went out of the room with the soup and went directly to Wuyan''s yard. All the way, all the people were extremely respectful to her and called for her wife.


    Her heart will be a little more happy, no matter what, Wu Yan has admitted her identity, to her name.


    Although she lived in the general''s mansion for only two days, she was very familiar with the whole general''s mansion, so she soon came to Wuyan''s room.


    Wu Yan is sitting at the desk at the moment, writing something. She smiles a little, then walks slowly and enters.


    "General, I cooked the soup and sent it to you. General, don''t be too tired." She came to him, put the soup in front of him, and her body deliberately approached him.


    From the moment she approached him, Wu Yan felt a rejection from the bottom of his heart, but thinking of those things, he did not push her away, nor say anything, but endured.


    Seeing Wu Yan didn''t say anything, it seemed that she had acquiesced in her approach, and she was very happy. She drew her body close to him again, and the body was so close to his arm.


    Just at this time, the courtyard that had gone to tilt before did not find Wuyan, and then came to Qingdai in the main courtyard, just saw this scene.


    At that moment, she felt that her heart seemed to be hollowed out, but it was still unbearable.


    Just now, the guard said that he brought back a woman and asked her to call her as his wife. Although she was sad and sad, there was still a trace of fluke in her heart. She felt that he would not do that.


    But now she saw it with her own eyes, so she couldn''t believe it. Now she can''t bear to see him and other women with her own eyes.


    Why is that?


    At this moment, Qingdai had an impulse to escape, but she managed to resist it. She said that she wanted to ask clearly in person. Now that she has come, she naturally needs to make it clear.


    Qingdai breathed hard and tried to control herself so as not to let her body tremble. Then she walked into the room slowly.


    Entering the room, her eyes looked at Wu Yan. He was still him, as she remembered, but something seemed to have changed.


    Wu Yan obviously also found that she had come in. Her eyes were raised and she had a look. Her face was extremely cold, and she also had a look at the guard who brought Qingdai. It was no longer obvious that it was the guard who brought her.


    "Princess? Are you a princess? "Tilt to look at Qingdai, slightly stupefied for a while, but immediately forward, respectful salute," tilt to see the princess. "


    her name is tilt, but she prefers it.


    Qingdai didn''t look at her and didn''t pay attention to her. She just looked straight at Wuyan. She felt colder and more painful for the coldness of his face.


    ¡±Why? "Qingdai''s hand was tightly tightened. After all, she asked her doubts.


    He said he would marry her. Why did he do this to him?


    Wu Yan raised her eyes and looked at her, frowning slightly, but her expression became colder.


    ¡±Why do you do this to me? "Seeing his attitude at the moment, Qingdai''s heart sank slowly, but she wanted to know why, she wanted an explanation.


    ¡±What do Princess Anning want me to do to you? "Wuyan finally opens his mouth, but his voice is so cold that he shivers. The meaning of the words is even colder.


    Green Dai''s body froze, then uncontrollably trembled, a pair of eyes slightly open, some incredible looking at him.


    He called her Princess of peace?


    And that''s the tone.


    ¡±How can you? How can you do that? "Qingdai''s insistence seems to break down at this moment, and her mood becomes excited." how can you be so cruel to me. "


    How could this be? He said clearly that he wanted her and wanted to marry her. Now she married him, how could he be so cruel to me.


    Wu Yan frowned slightly and seemed to be impatient. "I can''t disobey the emperor''s order to marry the princess, but all I can do is to marry the princess into the government. The other"


    Wu Yan''s words were slightly paused and his voice seemed to be colder. "Nothing else will change."


    "What do you mean?" Qingdai''s hands are constantly tightened, tightened, and she can feel the blood flowing out. Nothing else will change.


    "There is nothing between us but the chapel." Wu Yan looked at her and added cruelly, "I won''t take care of your affairs, and you are not qualified to take care of mine."


    ¡±This is what you call marrying me? "Qingdai understood what he meant at the moment, but she didn''t understand why he was so cruel to her and why everything had changed.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 919

    ¡±This is what you call marrying me? "Qingdai understood what he meant at the moment, but she didn''t understand why he was so cruel to her and why everything had changed.


    "When you ask the emperor to force me to marry you, you should think of such a result." Wu Yan''s eyes are colder and his face is more disgusted. He hates being forced by others, but she uses such things to force him.


    "I forced you? I forced you to marry me? "Qingdai''s eyes tried to open wide and looked at him unbelievably. He said that she forced him to marry her?


    But he said he would marry her first.


    She has loved him for so many years. If she really wanted to force him to marry her, she had already forced him. How could she wait until now.


    If he didn''t say that he would marry her first, in fact, she planned to love her so quietly for a lifetime.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows are frowning again. Isn''t that her forcing him?


    If she didn''t let the emperor order, would he marry?


    What a aggrieved look she had, it seemed that he had done wrong, as if he had done something unforgivable to her.


    But, for some reason, when he saw her sad like this, he suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    ¡±Wu Yan, you said that I forced you to marry me. You also said that. " Seeing that he didn''t speak, Qingdai was even more excited. How could she say that she forced him? How could things become like this? She couldn''t understand.


    ¡±Elder sister, don''t be so excited. Speak slowly. "Her eyes are light, then she gets up and goes to Qingdai. What she suddenly feels is something else.


    ¡±You go away. "Qingdai is now close to the edge of madness. She can''t stand such stimulation. When she saw that the leaning hand was about to touch her arm, she suddenly waved and pushed her to the ground.


    "What are you doing? "Wuyan saw that she fell to the ground and her eyes sank. She quickly stood in front of her, so it seemed to protect her.


    And he looked at her in the same way as he looked at his enemy.


    With his eyes like that, Qingdai is really going to break. How can he treat her like an enemy? How can he?


    Did he take her as his enemy in order to protect another person?


    If he loves other women, he can tell her that she will complete them and never marry them.


    Why didn''t he tell her, why did he treat her in this most cruel way.


    "Is it because of her? Is it all because of her? " Qingdai''s eyes looked at the woman who was still on the ground, and her heart seemed to be caught by something, unable to breathe with pain.


    He loved that woman so much that he even regarded her as his enemy for that woman. Anyway, she was also his benefactor. How could he become an enemy now?


    "You shouldn''t let the emperor order me to marry you." Wu Yan didn''t answer her directly, or what he really cared about was the reason.


    "Ha," Qingdai suddenly chuckled. The smile was a little self mockery, but also a little bitter. It seemed that there were still some grievances. However, the grievances were well concealed by her. If you don''t look at them carefully, you won''t find them.


    "What a arrogant person you are, the emperor''s imperial edict is not invincible. Moreover, if you really propose to the emperor to resist marriage, the Emperor may not blame you. The emperor will certainly agree, and I will"


    Qingdai takes a deep breath, and doesn''t say anything more. If he proposed to the emperor, the emperor won''t blame him. Although she will be sad, she will Sorry, but I will agree.


    He is a wise man. He can''t understand this, but he didn''t do it. He married her, married her, and tortured her.


    Wu Yan was stunned, and his eyes flashed slightly. When he received the imperial edict from the beginning, he was dissatisfied. What he hated most was the persecution. However, he never thought of resisting the imperial edict. In fact, as she said, since it was the imperial edict, he could not disobey it because of his nature. What''s more, the emperor was a sexual lover, as long as he said one didn''t want to, The emperor will not really force him.


    The face that still sits on the ground inclines state also slightly more a few changes, especially when looking toward Wu Yan, in the heart suddenly more a few points nervous.


    Seeing Wu Yan, Qing Dai didn''t make a sound. She glanced at Qing Dai, who was sitting on the ground. Her eyes narrowed slightly. She sighed in secret. Then she said again, "are you for her? Right? You are afraid that if you resist, she will be hurt! "


    Now, Qingdai can only think of this possibility, because, although the marriage is given by the emperor, it is not the kind of marriage that is necessary for him, and he can completely disobey.


    But he did not, so there is only one possibility, that is to protect the woman.


    Wu Yan frowned subconsciously. She never had such an idea. In fact, he didn''t have the idea of resisting the purpose from the beginning. Now, even he feels strange.


    But at the moment, Wu Yan didn''t explain it, and he didn''t feel the need to explain it to her.


    "Good, good, good, Wu Yan, you''re good." he didn''t speak. Qingdai thought that he was the default. Her body shook and almost fell down. She didn''t expect such an end.


    He can do anything for the sake of that woman, so what is her marriage to the general''s office now?


    He had thought about her situation.


    Even if he doesn''t love her, there was a little relationship between him and her. How cruel he was to her.


    Why do you want to do this to her? Now she hopes that he refuses to marry her from the beginning, so that she will not see such a cruel side.


    Wu Yan looks at her, lips slightly pursed, no words, but somehow, hearing her words at the moment, suddenly his heart is heavy, especially when he hears her calling him Wu Yan, his heart seems to have some beating.


    Many people have called his name, but he felt it was different from her.


    Moreover, listening to her voice, they seemed to know each other very well, but he and she had never seen each other before.


    He didn''t open his mouth all the time. Qingdai only felt worse. Now, he doesn''t want to say a word to her?


    Does he dislike her to this extent? Qingdai felt that her heartache seemed to be suffocating at the moment. She was afraid that she would break and go mad at the next moment.


    So, at the moment, she strongly supports herself.


    "If you want to protect her, I will hurt her. I will see how you can protect her." Qingdai''s eyes fell on the leaning body, lips and corners were pursed, and then she suddenly opened her mouth. No one knew that when she said this, she had exhausted all her strength. The purpose of her saying this was just to make the final test.


    "Try it!" Hear her such words, such tone, Wu Yan''s face obviously sank a few minutes, threaten him? Is he scared?


    But for some reason, when he heard her say this, he didn''t get angry or even dislike as expected. It was a strange reaction.


    When Qingdai heard what he said, she suddenly smiled. It was a beautiful smile.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 920

    She was originally extremely beautiful. Yesterday was her wedding day. She was dressed up meticulously. Although she stayed up all night, she was slightly tired, and her makeup was still intact.


    So, at the moment, her smile is even more beautiful.


    At the moment, she is still the red wedding dress, which makes her face more beautiful.


    Although she was heartbroken to the extreme at the moment, she still let the smile unfold continuously. She should not show her weakness and heartbreak in front of him. She has her own self-esteem. Her self-esteem does not allow her to lose her temper in front of him.


    So, she felt that all she could do at the moment was smile, and she should show that she didn''t care and was happy.


    However, at the moment, her heart is as deep as hers. No matter how her lips rise, they can''t show any happy appearance. Instead, they have so much sad beauty.


    Wu Yan smiles on her face, and feels that there seems to be something stabbing in her heart. There is some hard pain. He grows so big that he has never felt like this before, so he doesn''t know why he feels like this at the moment.


    "I won''t disturb the general and his wife." at the next moment, Qingdai made a ritual, then turned around and walked out.


    She can''t stay here any longer. She must leave quickly. She doesn''t want to run away in front of him. She doesn''t want to see her turn around so suddenly and leave. Wu Yan is stunned. Obviously, there are some accidents. It seems that he didn''t expect her to leave like this. Or he thought that she would be crazy and the whole house would be restless.


    From the time he married her back to the government, he had already made preparations to face that situation. When she first went to the yard, he thought that such madness was about to start, and he also thought of the way to deal with it.


    But he didn''t expect her to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, it was just a few questions to him. Moreover, he felt that she was a little strange to him. It seemed that he had done something wrong. It seemed that he had lost her.


    However, he did not know her at all. The marriage was not what he wanted, but what she demanded. Why did she question him in that tone.


    Out of his yard, Qingdai''s strong support suddenly disintegrated. She only felt her body was soft, almost so soft on the ground. However, she still had her last strength to support her body. Even out of his yard, she could not make herself faint.


    She didn''t want him to see her weakness or think she was trying to win his sympathy in this way.


    Although she also understood, now he only feared to her even sympathizes will not use.


    ¡±Princess, are you ok? " The guard looked at her. He couldn''t bear it.


    Just, Qingdai didn''t pay attention to him, just walked forward, or, at the moment, she didn''t hear her at all.


    In the yard of Wuyan.


    Leaning to see Qingdai leave like this, I was also surprised. However, seeing Wuyan looking at the direction she left, I was stunned. Suddenly, I was a little more alert.


    ¡±General, did the princess misunderstand something? Or I''ll explain it to the princess. "She pretended to be considerate, and her face was just right for her embarrassment.


    ¡±No more. " Wu Yan just turned around and looked at her. She was still sitting on the ground. She had some bloodstains on her hands, which should have been worn when she fell to the ground.


    "All right." Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh and tried to soften his voice. To her, he was in debt after all. Now although he took her back to the mansion, he also gave her a name.


    However, he felt that there seemed to be only so much he could give her, because he still rejected her as soon as she approached him, let alone do other things.


    He can''t understand why he did that to her when he was in the cave when he rejected her so much?


    However, he did it, and she had the grace to save his life. He had to treat her well.


    "I''m fine." Tilt to look at him, lips Cape spreads a light smile.


    At this moment, when I saw the smile on my leaning face, Wu Yan suddenly saw the smile when the princess left.


    Wu Yan frowns subconsciously, as if confused or upset.


    "General, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his appearance, he asked in a voice full of concern.


    "I''m fine." Wu Yan regained his mind and reached out to help her up. Seeing her bloody hand, "please have a look at it."


    "No, no, this little wound, it''s OK. Just now the princess didn''t mean it. It was my own carelessness." Tilt state continuously shake head, a word of that call a good to hear, just what she thought in the heart, only her own one knows.


    "I''ll send you back." Wu Yan looked at her, secretly breathed a breath, again opened the voice as if slightly with a little bit powerless.


    These days, although he was repelled by her in his heart, he also endured it all the time, but now he suddenly felt a little tired.


    ¡±OK, I''ll go back first. The general has a good rest and pays attention to his health. "Although she was extremely reluctant, she didn''t show any dissatisfaction on her face, but nodded her head cleverly to show her tenderness, consideration and understanding.


    ¡±Yes. " Seeing her appearance, Wu Yan felt a little more guilty. He took her back to the mansion, gave her a name, and admitted that she was his wife. But these days, he never went to her room and never let her come to his room.


    Everyone knows that this is not what a normal husband and wife should have, but she never said anything, never complained or questioned in half a sentence.


    Wu Yan suddenly thought of the princess''s question to him, which was very aggressive. Strangely, at that time, he didn''t feel disgust, even disgust and rejection. It seemed that she should question him like this.


    Is he really ill.


    Or, he should see a doctor.


    "Princess, where have you been?" Linger is awake. She doesn''t see Qingdai in a hurry. It''s a relief to see her come in.


    However, linger immediately found out her difference. Linger found that her movement was a little stiff at the moment, and her whole body was shaking, and she was going to faint at any time.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Linger was shocked and held her. Then she felt that her whole body was shaking uncontrollably. Linger felt that her hand was icy. Moreover, the princess''s eyes seemed to be dull. Although she was looking ahead, she felt that there was no focus in her eyes.


    ¡±Princess, don''t scare linger, princess, princess. "Linger panicked and cried out to her, trying to wake her up.


    But Qingdai, as if she had not heard it, was still stupefied, and her body was shaking even more.


    ¡±Come on, get the general, get the doctor. "Linger also feels a little cold all over her body. She is even more scared. Please don''t do anything wrong with the princess.


    ¡±No, no, I''m fine. "When Qingdai heard linger''s general, she suddenly had a reaction and stopped linger.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 921

    ¡±No, no, I''m fine. "When Qingdai heard linger''s general, she suddenly had a reaction and stopped linger.


    ¡±However, linger is not at ease when the princess is like this. "Linger, she knows what happened just now. Otherwise, the princess will never be like this.


    ¡±I''m ok, but I''m tired. Please help me back to have a rest. "Qingdai looks at her and her lips are slightly raised. She seems to want to squeeze out a smile, but she fails after all. In front of linger, she doesn''t need to pretend anymore, and she gives up.


    ¡±OK, OK, "linger answered and helped her into the room.


    Qingdai didn''t say anything, but went straight to bed and lay down without taking off her clothes.


    Linger wanted her to get up and take off her clothes first, but when she saw her body lying on the bed, shaking uncontrollably, linger didn''t say anything more. Let the princess have a good rest.


    However, linger is afraid to leave. She keeps by the bed. She is afraid that the princess will do something.


    Look at the princess. She must have gone to the general. She must have been hurt by the general.


    Just how she fell asleep, or she could go with the princess.


    In the palace.


    "What? Has gutianyi not come back yet? " Tang Kexin walked into the study, saw the night LAN Jue just under the early Dynasty, and asked.


    "Not yet." Night LAN Jue''s lip corners gave out a strong smoke, "you said, he is usually so smart a person, how can this be so stupid, chasing out, not catching up, he should understand, how to still not come back? "


    " or he has already returned to the city, but it was too late yesterday. Did he not enter the palace? "Tang Kexin is stupefied. Subconsciously, she says, she doesn''t think that Gu Tianyi is so slow.


    ¡±Do you think it''s possible? On his temper, on his current impulse, if he thought of Ning''er still in the palace, what would he do during the day and at night? If he thinks that Ning''er is in the palace, he will surely arrive at the palace at the first time. He really hasn''t returned to the city. I''ve already sent someone to check. He really chased after him all night, no, or rather, all night. "Night LAN Jue secretly shakes his head. He has seen a fool. He has never seen such a fool.


    Can''t find it, don''t you know to come back?


    ¡±All night? "Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly pulled. It''s so troublesome to find them.


    ¡±Yes, he may be aware that we don''t want him to find Ning''er. The army may go other ways, so he has found every direction. "Night LAN Jue felt a little speechless at the moment. I didn''t expect that Gu Tianyi would be so stupid.


    ¡±Will he think too much. "Tang Kexin wants to laugh. How does he think about it? If beiyanchen really comes to marry, he will only go one way. That is to go straight to the north country. Who''s going to get married is still in such trouble.


    ¡±Yes, I really think too much, and I think too much. It''s impossible at all. I don''t know what he thinks. "At night, even Tucao feels weak.


    ¡±What about now? He''s still looking outside the city. Don''t you understand? "Tang Kexin''s eyes are light. If Gu Tianyi doesn''t understand all the time, will he keep looking for them?


    ¡±He is still outside the city, but his subordinates found him and should explain to him. "Night LAN Jue seems to see Tang Kexin''s worry and says repeatedly.


    ¡±It seems that everyone knows better than him. "Tang Kexin''s lips are full of tears.


    ¡±As for his silly reaction now, when he enters the palace, can we ask something clear? "Tang Kexin suddenly thought of another question, that is, about being in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. Originally, he thought that as long as Gu Tianyi came, he could ask it clearly. But now Gu Tianyi''s IQ is really worrying.


    ¡±There should be no problem. The answer to that question is just whether or not. He should be able to answer such a simple question. "Night LAN Jue naturally knows what Tang Kexin said, half true and half false smile way.


    ¡±I don''t think so. Let''s not ask. Let''s let him see Ning''er first. Maybe only when I see Ning''er can his IQ recover. "Tang Kexin is worried. Of course, she is not worried that Gu Tianyi can''t answer, but feels that at the moment, Gu Tianyi only has Ning''er in his heart. If he can''t see Ning''er, he can''t calm down at all, just afraid that he won''t pay attention to their questions at all.


    "Well, that''s fine." Night LAN Jue is in front of Tang Kexin. It''s always good to discuss everything.


    "Father, mother, it''s time to go back to the city." Just at this time, night Yu Xuan came in, with a smile on his face.


    "Well, I''m back at last. At his speed, I''m sure I''ll be in the palace soon." Night LAN absolutely obviously breathed a breath, the voice also slightly more smile.


    "What about Ning''er?" Tang Kexin was stunned and asked immediately.


    "Ning''er? It should be in your own room. " Night Yu Xuan subconscious way back, just suddenly thought of what, "Oh, I almost forgot, Ning''er should go to baihuaquan now."


    After Ning''er comes back, she goes to Baihua spring every morning, because the air there is good for her and the fetus.


    Although Gu Tianyi entered the palace yesterday, Ning''er didn''t know what happened later. Ning''er thought that Gu Tianyi had no news. So today, she went to baihuaquan as usual.


    "In this way, even if Gu Tianyi entered the palace, he could not see Ning''er." Tang Kexin''s lips can''t help pulling again. With the impulse of ancient Tianyi, I don''t know if something will happen.


    At this time, Gu Tianyi had entered the imperial palace. Naturally, he went directly to yeyuning''s room, but did not see yeyuning.


    ¡±Didn''t you say she was in the palace? Why no one? "In ancient times, it was easy to look white, with a gloomy face.


    ¡±Master, princess is not married. Princess Anning is just conferred by the emperor. Princess Anning is married to a military general. There is no royal wedding in the Northern Kingdom, so the princess is still in the palace. " Yu Bailian explains.


    "But what about her? If she were really in the palace, she would be in the room in such an early morning. " Gu Tianyi''s face was more ugly, and he always suspected that the queen and others were deliberately hiding from him.


    "Either the princess has gone elsewhere, or she has gone to say hello to the queen." Yu Bai takes a breath and subconsciously returns.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. He should ask the empress clearly. Even if she was the emperor of Dayuan and the mother of Ning''er, he had to do some things. Then his body flashed quickly, and there was no figure.


    In white Leng Leng Leng, can only quickly follow.


    When Gu Tianyi came to the study, ye Lanjue, Tang Kexin and ye Yuxuan were all there. Seeing him appear suddenly, they were all stunned.


    He''s really fast.


    Look at this look has been to the princess''s yard, no one has been found, so, the face will be so ugly.


    "The ancient city Lord," Tang Kexin said to him first. He finally found it, but it seems that it''s a little scary.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 922

    "The ancient city Lord," Tang Kexin said to him first. He finally found it, but it seems that it''s a little scary.


    "What about Ning''er?" However, Gu Tianyi interrupts her directly. He just wants to know where Ning''er is now, and he doesn''t want to pay attention to other things.


    "You want to find Ning''er. Our palace will take you there." Tang Kexin sighed secretly. It seems that he was really in a hurry. At the moment, he made it clear that he regarded her as an enemy. He wanted to steal relatives and find a night''s share outside the city. Tang Kexin didn''t want to embarrass him any more.


    "Are you sure the queen is not deliberately delaying?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slowly. He looked at Tang Kexin, and put up a clear idea that he didn''t believe her.


    "This palace delays time?" Tang Kexin is a little funny. Hasn''t he fully understood and secretly married Ning''er with her?


    "Tell me, is Ning''er married? Where is she now? I want to hear the truth. "Next, a sentence from ancient Tianyi also confirmed Tang Kexin''s idea.


    ¡±Brother Gu, you really want more. "Ye Yuxuan couldn''t help it. Gu Tianyi''s reaction was so good.


    Ancient days easy quick turn Mou, look toward night Yu Xuan, "what meaning? "Yesterday, I married Princess Anning, not Ning''er, who was conferred by my father. Ning''er has always been in the palace." Night Yu Ning repeatedly explained.


    "But she is not in the room, nor in the study." Ancient days in the heart of the original doubt, into the palace did not find people, the heart of nature is more skeptical.


    "Ning''er will go to Baihua spring every morning. Now it should be in Baihua spring. I will take you there. "Ye Yuxuan knows that he needs to be appeased now.


    ¡±You''d better not lie to me. "In the eyes of ancient Tianyi, there was a little more coldness. Obviously, I didn''t believe the words of yeyuxuan.


    ¡±How dare I cheat the ancient city Lord. "When ye Yuxuan heard this, he was amused in his heart. It seems that no one can believe the present ancient Tianyi.


    Night LAN absolutely secretly shakes her head.


    Tang Kexin''s lips are slightly more chuckling.


    Although Gu Tianyi was skeptical, now he has no other way, so he can only follow Ye Yuxuan to baihuaquan.


    But it happened that when he went to Baihua spring, he didn''t see yeyuning. He looked all over the Baihua spring and didn''t find yeyuning. The palace maid who accompanied yeyuning was also confused,.


    No one knows where yeyuning has gone, and yeyuning suddenly disappears.


    ¡±Yeyuxuan, is it interesting for you to do this? "It''s easy for the ancient days to turn their eyes and look at the night sky. The cold face makes the tiny eyes more dangerous.


    ¡±Listen to me. I didn''t cheat you. Ning''er will come here every day. "At the moment, ye Yuxuan is also in a hurry. Ning''er is missing suddenly. Is there anything wrong?


    ¡±Hum. "It''s easy to be cold in ancient times. At the next moment, the sword suddenly crosses the neck of yeyuxuan." stop acting and tell me where Ning''er is? "


    " I don''t know where Ning''er is now. " Ye Yuxuan is really wronged, but now he is more worried about my safety, "I think we need to find Ning''er as soon as possible."


    "Ye Yuxuan, it''s time for you to pretend that you were cheating me from the beginning. Yesterday, it was the queen who took Ning''er away. The queen clearly didn''t want me to find Ning''er. What did I do wrong? Do you want to do this? "Gu Tianyi believes that ye Yuxuan is cheating him, so he doesn''t believe what ye Yuxuan says at the moment.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi, I really didn''t cheat you. Ning''er is really not married. She was in the palace yesterday. I saw her earlier today. Just now, the palace maid said that she accompanied Ning''er to baihuaquan in the morning, so "Ye Yuxuan is in a hurry at the moment. Seriously, in the state of Gu Tianyi, he is really worried that the sword of Gu Tianyi will go on stabbing.


    It''s a real injustice that he died.


    "Now unless I see her, I won''t believe you any more." At the moment, Gu Tianyi has no room for discussion. The sword in his hand is approaching the neck of yeyuxuan.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue, who had come here to see such a situation, were all shocked.


    "Ancient city Lord, calm down first." Tang Kexin calmed down even when he was at ordinary times. Now he saw the sword of ancient Tianyi lying on the neck of yeyuxuan, and his face changed obviously.


    "The queen has been lying to me since yesterday. Isn''t she going to tell the truth today?" In ancient times, it was easy to turn your eyes and look at Tang Kexin, who was cold with no disguise.


    "I admit that I took Ning''er away on purpose before. I just want to see what you will do. But yesterday''s marriage was really Princess Anning, not Ning''er. Ning''er was in the palace yesterday. If you didn''t chase out of the city and go directly into the palace yesterday, you would surely see Ning''er." Tang Kexin repeatedly explained that he was really worried that the ancient Tianyi, which was very impulsive at the moment, would lose his hand.


    "The queen said this now. Do I believe it?" The lip corners of ancient Tianyi are obviously more cold.


    "Ning''er is going to the ancient city alone for you. Do you think she will marry Bei Yanchen now?" Tang Kexin knows that no matter how much she explains now, Gu Tianyi won''t believe it, so she doesn''t explain any more.


    "What did you say? Ning''er goes to the ancient city to find me? What time is it? " The ancient days are easy to be frightened, and the hand holding the sword quivers obviously.


    "Hey, hey, don''t shake your hands. I''ll die if you shake." Ye Yuxuan felt the movement of the sword in his hand, and the corners of his lips gave him a fierce slap, which was too wrong.


    The sword of ancient Tianyi was recovered. Obviously, he believed the Queen''s words, or they were too shocking for him.


    ¡±I said, how can you be so impulsive? You don''t believe our words. Do you have eyes? You saw Ning''er yesterday evening. Although she was wearing red clothes, it was not a wedding dress. Didn''t you find it? Besides, you should have seen it outside the palace yesterday. There was only one sedan chair out of the palace yesterday. It was Princess Anning''s sedan chair. There was nothing else. I don''t know how your imagination could be so rich Rich, I can''t believe what we''re doing. You chased after us for a long time yesterday. I don''t see anyone else. But you just spent a night outside the city. If beiyanchen really came to marry Ning''er, do you think he would take another way to avoid you? Marriage is a lifetime event. Who would make fun of such an event? " Yeyuxuan always said a little, but this time he said such a long thing in one breath, obviously he was really worried.


    "And Ning er?" Gu Tianyi was a little confused. He thought about it carefully. Ye Yuxuan really said it in a reasonable way. But previously, he never thought about it. He just thought that Ning''er was going to marry someone, and he had to chase her back.


    "Ning''er is really missing now. We don''t know where she has gone." Night Yu Xuan directly white his one eye, now finally want to understand.


    Gu Tianyi''s body was obviously frozen. Next moment, he turned around and left.


    ¡±Where are you going? " Ye Yuxuan shouts for him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 923

    "Go to find Ning''er. "Ning''er is missing now. He naturally wants to find someone. Where else can he go?


    ¡±Do you know where Ning''er is? Do you know where to look? "Ye Yuxuan shakes his head secretly. It seems that this man hasn''t completely calmed down, or when it comes to Ning''er''s affairs, he can''t keep his usual calm.


    ¡±You know? "Gu Tianyi quickly turned his eyes and looked at him. There was more hope on his face.


    "I don''t know, but there''s no sign of fighting here. Ning''er should be out of the palace by himself. I know some places where Ning''er usually goes"


    "that''s not fast. It''s still a waste of time here. "Gu Tianyi''s voice urged him directly, and his tone was obviously a little blunt. Maybe he didn''t slow down completely.


    However, next, yeyuxuan searched all the places where yeyuning could go, but no one could find her.


    He even went to the general''s house to see if she had gone to find Qingdai, but Wuyan told him that the princess had not come and Qingdai was resting.


    Yeyuxuan thought that it was the night of their cave yesterday. Qingdai must have been exhausted, so he was resting at this time. He didn''t think much, so he left the general''s mansion.


    However, after a whole day of searching, ye Yuning was still not found.


    This time, not only Gu Tianyi was in a hurry, but all the people were in a hurry. How could she disappear suddenly? She couldn''t find all the places she might go. It was really too strange.


    Next, the emperor will send a large number of people to look for it, but yeyuning suddenly evaporates the same space, without any news.


    General''s office.


    Qingdai slept all day and all night until she woke up the next day.


    When Qingdai woke up and opened her eyes, she saw ling''er lying by the bed, and the whole yard was as quiet as a wedding night. Obviously, there were no other people in the whole yard except her and ling''er.


    Qingdai moved and tried to sit up, but ling''er, who had not slept heavily, woke up quickly, and her face was obviously a little more happy. "Princess, you wake up, it''s so good, it''s so good."


    "How long did I sleep?" Seeing her, Qingdai was shocked. Did she sleep for a long time?


    "You''ve been sleeping all day and all night, and linger''s worried about death." When Qingdai woke up, linger was relieved.


    "You''ve been here?" Qingdai''s eyes are light. Has linger been here since she slept so long? She knew that linger had not had a good rest since the night she married.


    "Well, linger is afraid of the princess." linger''s face is a little more sad. She is really afraid of what accident the princess will have, and even more afraid that the princess will not be able to think of it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok. "Qingdai looks at her and comforts her softly." you don''t have to worry that I will do stupid things. My life is given by my parents. I won''t and can''t do anything to hurt myself. "


    although she is very sad and sad, she will never do anything to hurt herself.


    ¡±Yeah, yeah. "Linger nodded repeatedly, and finally she was relieved.


    "Linger, I''m hungry. Go get something to eat." Qingdai tries her best to make her voice sound relaxed. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s useless to be sad and sad. Life will continue.


    So, should eat or should eat, should drink or should drink, there is no value for her to consume her life.


    "OK, linger will get it right away. Previously, someone sent food, but the princess didn''t wake up." Linger gets up and listens to the princess saying that she is hungry. Her face is obviously a little more happy.


    It''s very nice for the princess to take the initiative to eat.


    When linger heard that someone had sent food, Qingdai''s eyes flashed a little.


    She came back from his marriage, but now is he going to put her under house arrest here? They were sent to us for dinner.


    However, these are not important for Qingdai now.


    Qingdai got up and saw the rumpled wedding dress on her body. Her lips were slightly pursed. At the next moment, she suddenly and quickly took off her wedding dress. How could she have never thought that she would look like this in this life.


    However, the past will eventually pass.


    She threw her wedding dress aside and took out a plain one to change it.


    Qingdai soon got the food. Seeing that Qingdai had changed her clothes, she threw the scarlet wedding dress aside. Linger''s eyes flashed a little. What do you mean, princess?


    However, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the appearance of the princess.


    In the study of general''s mansion.


    "General, the princess is awake." The guard who had been guarding the yard of Qingdai entered the study and reported respectfully.


    Wu Yan holds the pen and stops, but he doesn''t look up or say anything. No one knows what he is thinking at the moment.


    "The princess asked the girl to cook and eat. Then she sat in the yard for a while. It was quiet. She did nothing and said nothing." The guard sighed in secret, and said again.


    Wu Yan raised his eyes and looked at him. There was a little bit more emotion in his eyes. He didn''t expect that she would be so quiet. He still remembered the cruel words she put down that day. She said that he wanted to protect his inclination, but she would hurt it.


    She said that, or she didn''t really want to do something, or for another purpose.


    ¡±You go back first. "Wu Yan''s lips are fretting, and his low voice comes out. It seems that there are more other emotions.


    Before he married her, he hoped that she would be so quiet after she married, but now, he feels a little uncomfortable.


    ¡±Yes, "the guard should take care of it, and then walk out slowly.


    ¡±Come and report anything at any time. "Just as the guard was going out of the room, Wu Yan suddenly added another sentence.


    "Yes." The guard replied again. This time, his voice increased a little. It seems that the general didn''t completely ignore the princess.


    He felt that the general really wanted to leave the princess aside, but since the princess came to find the general, the general''s attitude seems to have changed.


    Qingdai sat in the yard, very quiet, the autumn sun on her body, with a little warm, but not warm into her heart.


    From that day to now, what happened has completely overturned her previous ideas.


    She thought about many beautiful things when she married his relatives. She also thought about their wedding night. She heard that the first time a woman would hurt, but she was not afraid, because she felt that he would treat her tenderly and not hurt her.


    However, she didn''t think that he didn''t even step into the new house on their wedding night.


    No, it''s not just the night of the cave. He hasn''t stepped into the yard since he married.


    She thought that if she had not gone to him yesterday, he and she would not have seen each other even once. He had intended to leave her here regardless of whether to ask or not, and he did not want to see her.


    In this case, she can''t be cheeky to disturb him. She loves him, and she hopes he can like her and love her, but she can''t be shameless to ask for his love.


    She can''t be so humble.


    Then, in the future, will she stay here alone, will it always be like this.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 924

    Then, in the future, will she stay here alone, will it always be like this.


    Is that how she will spend her future life?


    ¡±Princess, you have been sitting here for a long time. Why don''t you go back to your room first. "Linger can''t help but worry about her sitting there for more than an hour.


    ¡±Let''s go for a walk, linger. "Qingdai looked at her and said suddenly. She thought that she might stay here all her life, maybe she would be so lonely to old age. Qingdai felt that there was something embedded in her throat and could not breathe out.


    She was afraid in her heart. She didn''t want her life to be like that. She didn''t want to. At this moment, she looked at the yard as if it had become a cage, and wanted to keep her here all her life.


    She was afraid. She wanted to escape. She didn''t want to stay in the yard. She felt that she might really suffocate and die when she stayed here. So she wanted to go out, even if it was for a walk, as long as she left the yard, as long as she left here.


    ¡±Princess, are you going out? "Linger was very surprised to hear what she said. She didn''t expect that the princess would offer to go out.


    ¡±Yes, I''m going out. "Qingdai suddenly stood up, which was a little fast, a little urgent, and even almost fell down. But Qingdai didn''t pay attention to it, and walked directly out of the yard.


    the guard who was standing at the gate of the yard saw her suddenly come out. She was obviously stunned and asked subconsciously," is the princess going to find a general? "


    Indigo''s body froze, and the men under her clothes tightened their consciousness. Then she turned her eyes, looked at the guard, and shook her head." no, I don''t want to see him. "


    she doesn''t want to see him. What happened yesterday will show up in front of her now, making her unable to breathe. How can she go to see him again.


    Knowing that he didn''t like him, and even hated her because of the emperor''s marriage, how could she appear in front of him.


    She was really afraid to see the coldness on his face, and even more afraid that he would say that kind of unfeeling words. Yesterday, she had a bad life, and she could not experience it again.


    Therefore, she will not see him again, not only will not see him again, but also avoid him.


    She''s just not afraid to stay in the yard now and want to come out, but she won''t go too far, just around.


    When the guard heard his words and saw her look, he was surprised and puzzled. Now the princess seemed afraid to see the general again.


    Is it because of yesterday?


    When Qingdai left the yard, she felt a little better. It seemed that she could breathe normally when she left the yard. Seeing a pavilion nearby, she walked towards it.


    She just wanted to get out of the yard and find a place to sit.


    However, when she came near the pavilion, she found that there was someone in the pavilion, and the person she didn''t want to see now was Wuyan, and the lady standing beside Wuyan was his wife.


    This pain unbearable heart again picked up, she has tried to avoid, do not see him, she just want to come out to breathe, why let her see this scene?


    ¡±Princess. "Linger saw her and quickly held her forward.


    Linger now knows what''s going on. Before the general married the princess, she brought another woman into the mansion. She also knows that the general made the woman his wife, but the princess was just a princess.


    Linger feels sorry for the princess, but the princess has been very quiet these days. She doesn''t want to say anything.


    Now the princess will be very sad to see it with her own eyes.


    Qingdai breathed secretly, then turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡±Sister, you''re here, too. It''s such a coincidence. "But suddenly she was stopped.


    In fact, Wuyan has long found her. He thought she would come. Unexpectedly, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    Seeing her turn around and leave like this, Wu Yan''s heart suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Today, he didn''t know what kind of devil he was possessed. He would suddenly come to the pavilion. However, he didn''t expect that, and then he also came. He didn''t even think that she would come.


    Qingdai''s body froze, but she didn''t look back. She didn''t want to see the situation that hurt her. She didn''t want to see the smile on the woman''s face.


    ¡±I didn''t know that the general was here, so I didn''t disturb him. "Qingdai didn''t turn around, but the faint voice came, and walked forward again.


    ¡±Elder sister, don''t leave. I made tea. Elder sister, come and have a drink. "Tilt has come over, a smirk of her face to keep her, between the words to reach out to pull.


    ¡±No. "Qingdai dodged. Qingdai didn''t want that woman to touch her. She rejected this feeling.


    ¡±Doesn''t that sister want to talk to the general? "Her eyes sank a little, but then she smiled again. She knew the pain in Qingdai''s heart, but she deliberately wanted to stimulate her.


    In fact, he would like to see her crazy and crazy, so that the general would hate her.


    Since she went back yesterday, she hasn''t been making any noise. Tilt is very unexpected. Tilt doesn''t want her to be so quiet.


    ¡±I said it all yesterday. "Qingdai still didn''t turn back or turn around, but only the faint voice came from her. She replied to Qingdai, but more to Wuyan, or even to herself.


    What she should have said, as she said yesterday, there is nothing to say now. If it is destined to be such a tragedy between him and her, it is better to meet less later.


    Such a scene, she every time, will be more painful, her heart has been very fragile, can not afford to torture.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qingdai left directly this time.


    Wu Yan sees the figure that she leaves, the Mou son sinks down a bit.


    Is that all you have to say? Thinking of her questions yesterday, Wu Yan suddenly felt a little upset in his heart, and then he left the pavilion, or he didn''t dare to come here for some reason today.


    Tilt to see Wu Yan also followed away, even did not speak to her, as if when she does not exist in general, her face suddenly gloomy down.


    She is a daughter. She can see that although Wuyan hated the emperor''s marriage, his attitude changed after the princess went to fight yesterday.


    She can''t see his disgust and rejection of the princess from his face. It seems that he''s not allowed to do anything like that.


    So, she must find a way to drive the woman away.


    ¡±Princess, shall we go back? "When linger saw that Qingdai had left the pavilion, she just walked forward silently without saying a word. She was even more worried.


    ¡±No, don''t go back, can''t go back, "Qingdai suddenly stopped, quickly said, the voice was a little urgent, but also a little scared.


    She didn''t want to go back to the yard, really didn''t want to, she was afraid, that feeling was really terrible.


    ¡±OK, OK. We won''t go back. Linger will accompany the princess to another place. "Linger was shocked by her reaction, and then she comforted her for fear that she would be stimulated again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 925

    ¡±OK, OK. We won''t go back. Linger will accompany the princess to another place. "Linger was shocked by her reaction, and then she comforted her for fear that she would be stimulated again.


    Although the princess has been very quiet these two days, but linger''s heart is always hanging.


    Qingdai then calmed down again and went on walking, but this time the speed was much slower.


    ¡±Princess, the scenery here is good. Let''s have a rest here. "Go to a pond, linger said with a little care.


    Although the princess slept all day and all night, linger knew that the blow she received that day was too big and she didn''t recover at all, so she didn''t want the princess to be too tired.


    ¡±OK. "Qingdai nodded slightly, and then found a place to sit on the ground.


    Linger gasps, but she doesn''t say anything. Now what the princess wants to do, she''s done by the princess. She can''t stop it. She can''t stimulate the princess any more.


    However, the princess at the moment looks very calm, seems to be quieter than when she was in the yard before, and a lot calmer.


    Linger stood behind her, silent, and didn''t want to disturb her.


    "Linger, do you think I did something wrong?" Qingdai suddenly makes a sound. Her eyes are looking at the pond in front of her. Now it''s autumn. The lotus leaves in the pond begin to wither. She suddenly feels a little more sad in her heart.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Did she take the man''s words seriously too much, or he said them casually, or they were perfunctory words, but she took them seriously, and with that words, she married her life.


    It turned out to be such an end.


    She thought that even if he didn''t love her that deeply, he liked her more or less. But now, it seems that he only hated her, even with a little hatred. He hated her and asked the emperor to marry her, but he couldn''t refuse.


    If she had known he didn''t want to, how could she have let the emperor force him?


    If she had known that he did not want to marry her, she would have put all things and all feelings in her heart, and would never marry him in this way.


    But now that it''s done, what else can she do?


    Can''t you leave the day after you get married?


    But what if you don''t leave and stay here?


    Should she just watch him and other women love each other?


    She can''t do it, she really can''t do it. If she can''t see it, she won''t hurt so much at least. But now, seeing it with her own eyes, she feels like a knife constantly digging and cutting her heart, a knife and a knife, blood and flesh are blurred, and the pain is about to suffocate.


    "What do you mean, princess? What''s wrong? " Linger was shocked when she heard what she said, and looked at her in amazement.


    "Or, I shouldn''t have married." Qingdai breathed in a dark breath. Looking at the pond''s eyes, she suddenly felt a little fuzzy. Or, she shouldn''t have been so desperately married. If she didn''t marry, she would always have a beautiful memory in her heart, even if it was only a permanent memory, which was better than the pain and despair at the moment.


    Wu Yan, who happened to pass by the pond, heard her saying. Although she said it in a light voice, his hearing was very good and he still heard it clearly.


    He didn''t expect that she would say such a thing. How could she say such a thing at the moment in order to marry him and even let the emperor make a decree.


    Wu Yan''s subconscious steps stop, no further forward, no voice.


    "Princess, how can you think so? You are married to the general now. You have become a relative of the general. You have bowed down." Linger''s face suddenly changed. Although she tried to keep her voice down, she was so nervous that her voice spread out.


    "Am I married to him now? "Qingdai''s lips slightly pulled out a little ironic smile. Is she married to him now?


    In addition to the hall of worship, he gave her nothing, no cave, no name, not to mention reality. He even asked servants to call her Princess and the woman lady deliberately.


    In his heart, or only that woman is worthy to be his wife, and she is nothing.


    Can they be husband and wife like this? Can it?


    None of the couples she met were like this, none of them.


    Her mother and father love each other very much. They care and love each other very much. In Phoenix City, the Lord of Phoenix City and their princess are also enviable.


    In the imperial palace of Dayuan, the emperor and empress are deeply married and love each other. She has seen too many loving couples.


    Therefore, she has always had a very good vision in her heart. She hopes to find a lover like them, a couple like them, and grow old together.


    But why is her marriage like this.


    When Wu Yan heard this, she was slightly shocked. Her words at the moment were very light, light, and even hard to hear. However, he felt the sadness, heartbreak and even disappointment in his words.


    Disappointed? What is her disappointment?


    To him? Or disappointed in her deliberately forced marriage!


    This marriage was originally what she demanded. She thought how happy the marriage could be!


    ¡±Of course, you''ve all gone to church. "When linger heard this, she felt more nervous and nodded her head fiercely.


    ¡±Besides the chapel, what else? "Qingdai turned her eyes and looked at her. She laughed at herself a little more. Yes, she went to church with him, but there was nothing else.


    Moreover, he was willing to go to church with her because of the emperor''s edict. He could not disobey the emperor''s will.


    So, he and she were forced to go to church, not his own will. At this moment, Qingdai suddenly felt a little cold. It was the kind of cold from the bottom of her heart.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s eyes suddenly flickered. For some reason, his heart suddenly became dull. He didn''t give her anything except the chapel.


    Would he be too desperate?


    However, she forced him to marry her with the edict. He could not resist the edict, so he married her, but he had no intention to give her anything except this.


    She shouldn''t expect anything.


    Linger, who has always been smart and articulate, has nothing to say for a while.


    Everyone knows that after the general and the princess had a chapel, they would ignore the princess after they were sent back to the room.


    On the night of the cave, the general didn''t step into the new house.


    Such a thing, change is who will be sad, the princess can be so calm, has let her very surprised.


    However, the more peaceful the princess is, the more worried she is. She knows that the princess represses everything in her heart. All the injuries and all the pain are borne by herself.


    She hoped that the princess could vent, or that she would feel better.


    ¡±Princess, if you feel sad, cry out. "Linger looks at her like this, and she really feels uncomfortable. She is really afraid that the princess will suffer from any disease if she can bear it so much longer. Cry out or it will be better.


    ¡±Crying? "Qingdai was stunned, then she shook her head slowly." no, I won''t cry. " She can''t cry, either.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 926

    "Why?" Linger is stunned. The princess is very sad. Why can''t she cry?


    Not far away, Wu Yan''s eyes flashed lightly.


    "In front of the person who loves you, he will not let you cry, your tears will be valuable. If you love the right person, your smile is more than your tears, if you love the wrong person, your tears are more than your smile. A woman should find someone who will not let you cry for a lifetime!" Qingdai suddenly thought of a word that the empress had said to her and Ning''er, and now she said it slowly subconsciously.


    When the queen said this, she could not fully understand it. Now she really understood it.


    If the person you love also loves you, you will be very happy, very happy, so, you will only laugh, not cry, on the contrary, if the person you love does not love you, then it will be like her now.


    But this person she chooses, is she deeply loves, therefore, she cannot cry, absolutely cannot cry.


    Is she wrong now? Is it right or wrong?


    She once saw it with her own eyes. The queen was sad for some reason. The emperor was worried and comforted. It was like caring for the most precious treasure that could be replaced. That was love. Even if the tears were crying, they were sweet.


    But what is her crying now? Who will love, who will care?


    And she can''t do it alone.


    Self pity can''t solve any problems, only make yourself more miserable.


    Wu Yan hears her turning words, startled, a pair of eyes straight stare at her back, as if to see him through her back completely.


    "What do you mean, princess? Do you mean you think you married the wrong person? " Linger was completely stunned when she heard this.


    "Linger, if you say I''m going to leave with the emperor now," Qingdai''s eyes sank, and her face was heavy. No one knew how hard she needed to say this.


    She loved her, never regretted, married him, never regretted. Now, she still loves him in her heart. However, in these two days, he told her clearly with all his actions that he did not love her, he loved others, the woman who mourned him to be his wife.


    In that case, she might as well complete him?


    She also knew that such a marriage would be very painful, but it was better than a few people suffering together. Moreover, she stayed here and watched their love. Her heart was bleeding all the time.


    Or, she would be the best choice to leave.


    Wu Yan stares at her eyes and squints suddenly. It seems that there is a sudden chill in the deep of her eyes. What does this woman mean? She wants to marry by all means, and now she wants to leave again?


    What was she thinking?


    Or is she just going to sue the emperor?


    The day after the marriage, she went to ask the emperor to let her go. She didn''t need to say anything more. The emperor would think that he was not good to her.


    However, the fact is that he is not good to her.


    However, when did he take these into account? He was disgusted with her forced marriage. Now she offered to leave. He should be happy.


    However, for some reason, he did not feel the slightest joy in his heart at the moment, instead, he had an anger that he did not find.


    "Princess, don''t frighten your maidservant. You can''t say anything like this, and you can''t regret that it''s the marriage that the emperor personally ordered. Even if the emperor really agrees, the reputation of the princess will be completely destroyed. If a woman''s reputation is destroyed, she will not live as if she were dead." Linger''s cold sweat came out at the moment. "Princess, you must not have such an idea. You must not."


    "Fame? Are those really important? " Qingdai''s eyes looked at the pond again and saw that although some of the flowers in the pond had withered, there were also flowers just emerging. Even though it was autumn and the weather had turned cold, they were still tenacious.


    Life is sometimes stronger than you think.


    She felt that fame was not so important. Those who were ruined by fame were just too concerned.


    "Of course, what matters more to a woman than fame." Linger is totally feudal, with the cognition and ideas of all women in this dynasty.


    "Is it more important than a lifetime of happiness?" Blue and white lips hook hook, light words spread again, this time obviously more complex emotions.


    Fame? What she didn''t realize was so important. Compared with the happiness of her life, what she felt was nothing.


    Wu Yan''s body is slightly stiff, and there seems to be something different in her eyes.


    He never thought that she would say such a sentence. She meant that in order to find happiness in her life, she would not care about fame at all.


    She means, if there is another happiness in front of her now, will she leave without hesitation?


    Does she mean that?


    ¡±Gong, princess, what do you mean by that. "Linger swallowed a mouthful of saliva fiercely. It was not easy to say in a moment of surprise." the princess doesn''t really want it. She really wants it. "


    " linger, do you know? Life is only a few decades, there is not much time for us to waste, I feel that some things are determined, we should do, or sometimes the outcome is not so important. "Qingdai breathed in a dark voice, slightly lower. She said it to linger, but more like herself.


    In fact, she always thinks so. She loves Wuyan, so she marries him desperately, but the ending is a little sad.


    Nevertheless, she did not regret that it was all her own choice.


    Life is always like this. It''s not what you want to achieve.


    Wu Yanwei''s eyes are shimmering with different light. In this way, it really surprised him to say from the mouth of a woman. What kind of woman is she?


    If it wasn''t for her that the emperor ordered him to marry her, or she didn''t look so annoying.


    ¡±Princess, stop talking and stop thinking. "Linger is really afraid now. She is afraid that Qingdai will do something.


    ¡±Look how beautiful the lotus is. "Qingdai looked at her, smiled a little, then turned to the pond again, suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡±Ah? Ah. "Linger can''t keep up with her tempo for a while. She just talked about the general''s affairs, which is so exciting. Why did she suddenly talk about lotus again.


    ¡±It''s really beautiful. Although it''s only a few days in full bloom, it''s enough to have this wonderful moment. "Qingdai''s voice shows a little envy, or a little memory.


    Linger''s eyes are light, and she looks at her doubtfully. I don''t understand what she means? I don''t understand what she''s referring to at the moment.


    Wu Yan, who was not far away, didn''t quite understand her words, and frowned subconsciously.


    ¡±In fact, I have had such a good time. "At the moment, Qingdai''s thoughts seem to float to the distant memories, thinking of his and her once beautiful, and then murmured out unconsciously.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 927

    ¡±In fact, I have had such a good time. "At the moment, Qingdai''s thoughts seem to float to the distant memories, thinking of his and her once beautiful, and then murmured out unconsciously.


    She didn''t ask for much, or she should be satisfied with the beautiful moment in the cave.


    If she did not marry, did not see his coldness, that memory will always be good.


    However, even if he saw the cold feeling now, that memory is still beautiful for her.


    ¡±Princess, what do you mean by that? "Although linger didn''t fully understand her words, she could see the deep feelings and happiness on her face clearly.


    The princess''s words, coupled with her look at the moment, suddenly made her feel that the princess was recalling her lover.


    Isn''t the princess married to the general? Did the princess have other lovers before?


    Wu Yanwei''s eyes suddenly felt a little more cold. Since she had her beauty, since she still missed that beauty, why did she marry him? She didn''t hesitate to let the emperor order.


    Wu Yan only felt his heart suddenly a little more depressed, a little more angry, he has always been calm, the mood at the moment is so easily stirred.


    Why on earth does this woman want to marry him? Why?


    "General, you are here." The voice of leaning suddenly came, waking Wu Yan and Qing Dai.


    She didn''t even think that Wu Yan would appear here. She just thought that she was too involved and didn''t notice his existence.


    What''s he from? How much did he hear what she just said?


    Linger''s heart would jump out for a while, especially when she thought of the conversation with the princess. Linger felt only cold sweat on her back.


    Just now, the princess said she would leave with the emperor. I wonder if the general has heard?


    The last words of the princess must have been heard by the general. But the last words of the princess really sound like missing her lover. Even she has some misunderstandings. I don''t know what the general will think.


    "Linger, see the general." Fortunately, linger was quick to respond, and then turned to salute respectfully.


    Qingdai is still sitting by the pond, motionless. It''s not that she doesn''t want to see him, but that she is afraid to see him.


    She was really afraid to see the icy cold on his face and the unabashed dislike for her.


    She wanted to keep the beauty of the past, so she wanted to avoid his cold feelings, and now that his wife is also there, she can''t watch them love in front of her.


    Wu Yan saw that she was still sitting motionless, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her face seemed to be more heavy.


    ¡±My sister is here. "Turning her eyes, she looked at the indigo sitting on the edge of the pond. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she was disgusted, but her face was still full of laughter.


    Anyway, in front of the outsiders, she must be polite to the princess. What''s more, the general is still here at the moment. Just thinking of the general''s eyes on the princess, her heart is very uncomfortable.


    Inclined at the moment, such a deliberately low attitude is naturally for others to see, but also for Wuyan to see.


    ¡±I don''t have a sister. " Qingdai still didn''t get up, and didn''t look back, just a light back, her voice at the moment is very calm, calm can''t hear any emotions.


    However, the meaning of that remark is determined without any room.


    Sister, it''s ridiculous, isn''t it? She thought that at the moment, the woman was afraid that she would hate her to the extreme, that she could not get out of the general''s office immediately, but she had to pretend to be friendly, wasn''t she tired?


    She wants to act, but she doesn''t want to play with her.


    She didn''t care about it.


    Although I didn''t expect her to be such an attitude, for a while her face was a little bit more unnatural, she soon adjusted again and said softly again: "sister, since we have all entered the general''s office, we should naturally get along well, don''t let the general worry. The general is a person who does great things, and can''t for such small things,"


    hear her, Qingdai''s heart Snigger, why to say such a grand ceremony.


    Is there anything you can''t say directly? Is it interesting to bring the general down on her?


    Green Dai slowly stood up, slowly turned around, a pair of eyes fell on the tilt body.


    The smile on tilted face is a little bit more. She is proud in the heart. Hum, she thinks that she is not afraid of heaven and earth, or when she is afraid, isn''t she?


    Qingdai looked at the smile on her leaning face, and she even sneered. Who knows what''s hidden behind this smiling face at the moment?


    "the general doesn''t have to worry. Where the general put me, I will stay." Qingdai''s red lips moved, and she said slowly, word by word.


    She said this to Qingdai, to Wuyan and to herself. She clearly told her position in the general''s mansion at the moment.


    Wu Yan''s eyes flicker slightly. What does it seem that her eyes flash quickly? What does she mean by that?


    Where did he put her and where did she wait?


    What position does he think she put him in?


    "You''re the lady, I''m the princess, very clear, aren''t you?" Qingdai didn''t know whether she felt Wuyan''s thoughts or simply explained her words. Her voice spread slowly again.


    When she said this, her face was still calm, she could not see any emotion, nor could she hear any difference in her voice.


    Her self-esteem did not allow her to lose her temper in front of the two men.


    As soon as she finished, Qingdai turned around and left without looking at Wuyan.


    Do not want to see, or dare not to see, only her own heart is the most clear.


    She loves him, but even if she loves him deeply, she also has her own self-esteem. Her self-esteem does not allow her to compromise for his love.


    Wu Yan looks at her back and feels that she can''t come back for a long time. Her words have been whirling in his ears.


    You are madam, I am princess. Where the general put me, I would stay.


    Wu Yan suddenly feels a little upset in his heart. It seems that something is growling in his heart, which makes him unable to calm down.


    From the beginning, he did not intend to treat her as his wife, so from the moment she entered the mansion, he was extremely indifferent to her.


    He thought that since she was able to let the emperor force him to marry her, she would definitely quarrel and quarrel when she came across such treatment in the mansion, but he never thought that she would be so calm.


    He also said that where he put her, she would stay.


    Somehow, when he just heard her, he felt very uncomfortable.


    ¡±General, are you ok? "Leaning to see that he has been looking at the direction of Qingdai''s departure, Qingdai has disappeared, but he is still in a daze, his heart can''t help but fear a little more.


    Looking at his present appearance, he seems to start to pay attention to Qingdai. He seems to have more emotions towards Qingdai.


    She has been with him for so long. He has never been in a daze for her. He has never been in such a mood because of her. But now he has such a mood for that woman, which makes her afraid.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 928

    She has been with him for so long. He has never been in a daze for her. He has never been in such a mood because of her. But now he has such a mood for that woman, which makes her afraid.


    Wu Yan heard her voice as if she had just regained her mind. Her eyes slowly turned back and looked at her, but at that moment, she became cold. Her lips moved and whispered, "it''s OK.". "


    as soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t pay any more attention and walked away directly. At this moment, he felt very upset and didn''t even want to pretend in front of her.


    No matter how he thinks about being nice to her or how he thinks about compensating her, his heart is always rejecting, so these days, he feels like he has been pretending.


    Looking at him leaving like this, her face suddenly darkened, and her eyes were obviously a little more cruel. She did so much and thought for him everywhere. As a result, he was still so cold to her.


    He brought her back to the mansion and asked people to call her wife, but he never went to her room and never touched her. What kind of husband and wife is that?


    Can''t he just want to give her such an empty name?


    He had said before that he had only married the princess, and nothing else, but he had obviously added something different to the princess, but he was still indifferent to her.


    No, she would never allow such a thing to happen. She did so much not only to get the empty name of the general''s wife.


    She asked for more


    but now things are quite different from what she thought before. She thought that the princess would get mad when she got married. The more the princess got angry, the more the princess got upset with the princess, the smoother her plan would be.


    However, the princess has been very quiet since she found the general that day. She doesn''t quarrel or make any noise. She didn''t even appear in front of the general after that day. This time, she saw the princess and deliberately avoided.


    The princess''s attitude worried her a lot. People have a kind of psychology, especially men. The more they annoy and pester him, the more bored he gets. But if you ignore him, he will think about it instead.


    She felt that this was the case between Wuyan and the princess. The princess ignored Wuyan and let Wuyan move a different mood towards her.


    In the Imperial Palace, after a day and a night of searching, there was still no news of yeyuning. All the people were going mad.


    "Almost all the places in the capital have been searched, but none of them have found Ning''er. Where did you say Ning''er went?" At this moment, Tang Kexin can no longer keep calm, anxious and nervous.


    ¡±Don''t worry too much, Ning''er will be OK. "Although LAN Jue was worried, she comforted Tang Kexin as much as possible.


    ¡±Now Ning''er is still pregnant. In case, "Tang Kexin thought that ye Yuning was pregnant, and her body has been uncomfortable. What should I do in case of any accident?


    ¡±No, in case. "Night LAN absolutely quickly interrupted her words," Ning''er is prudent in her work, and she will not mess around. What''s more, she is pregnant now. She is always very careful and will be OK. "


    " but it''s been looking for a day and a night, but there''s no news at all. She should come back even if she goes somewhere. Moreover, she should tell us. "Tang Kexin is even more worried. There has never been such a situation before. Ning''er will tell her everything she did before.


    ¡±Or where to play, play too fascinated, should soon have news. "Night LAN Jue comforts her in a soft voice.


    ¡±All the places she can find have been searched, but none have been found. Where else can she go? "Tang Kexin sighs secretly. She knew that she would not have tested gutianyi that day. If she hadn''t not tested gutianyi, gutianyi and Ning''er would have been together now, and this would not have happened.


    ¡±Did you find it? "Yeyuxuan and gutianyi meet again. They almost ask at the same time.


    Both of them understood at the same time that they had not found it.


    ¡±Where the hell is she going? Why is there no news? "At the moment, yeyuxuan is also dignified. After a day and a night of searching, there is no news at all. Anyone will be in a hurry if he changes.


    But, in contrast, Gu Tianyi''s face is more normal. However, no one knows how anxious he is in his heart. He just controls himself to the utmost, so as not to let himself out of control.


    ¡±Is there anything else she hasn''t looked for? "Gu Tianyi turned to yeyuxuan and asked in a deep voice. If you listen carefully, you will find that his voice at the moment seems to slightly quiver.


    "I''ve found everything I know, and my father has sent a large number of bodyguards. The whole capital has been searched almost all the time." yeyuxuan''s eyebrows are locked. That''s why it makes people more worried and anxious.


    "Will she be out of town?" Gu Tianyi murmured a breath, then slowly opened his mouth again.


    "Out of town? What does she do out of town? " Night Yu Xuan micro Leng, "she is now such a situation, it is impossible to go out of the city alone."


    "What is her situation now?" When Gu Tianyi heard this, his face suddenly changed, and the tremor in his voice became more obvious.


    Listen to Ye Yuxuan. She seems to be??


    "Ah?" Night Yu Xuan returns to God, this just thinks of Gu Tianyi still don''t know the thing that condenses son to be pregnant.


    Originally, I wanted to ask when Gu Tianyi entered the palace, but Ning''er disappeared suddenly, and this matter was put on hold.


    Ye Yuxuan is thinking about whether to tell Gu Tianyi about it.


    "Master, I have found the princess." Just at this time, Yu Bai suddenly appeared, and his face was obviously a little happy.


    "Really? Where is it? " As soon as Gu Tianyi heard about it, he immediately forgot to ask what he had just done.


    "In the loft where the master used to live, the princess is asleep now." Yu Bai has come close to him, reporting quickly.


    Hearing Yu Bai''s words, ye Yuxuan''s lips were lashed fiercely. They turned the sky and looked for her. She ran to Gu Tianyi''s residence and fell asleep alone.


    At the next moment, after a flash of ancient Tianyi, there was no figure. Obviously, I went to find yeyuning.


    Night Yu Ning sighed softly, so it seems that there is no matter about him, and he should go back.


    Gu Tianyi rushed to the room as fast as he could, and when he saw that night Yu Ning was really sleeping on the bed, he was relieved at last, and the hanging heart was finally put down.


    Just, why did she suddenly run to him?


    He really didn''t expect that she would do so. So, does he have some status in her mind.


    Thinking of this possibility, he slowly opened a slight smile on his lips, then walked to the bed slowly, saw that she was sleeping soundly, so he did not disturb her, but took off his shirt, and he also went to bed, lying beside her.


    During this time, he came to the capital from the ancient city. He had not been able to have a good rest all the way. In order to find her these two days, he did not sleep. Now, she is lying beside him, and he finally relaxed.


    So quietly lying on her side, he felt an unprecedented satisfaction, as if he had the world in general, and finally found her, which was a good feeling.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 929

    So quietly lying on her side, he felt an unprecedented satisfaction, as if he had the world in general, and finally found her, which was a good feeling.


    He side body, gently reached for her into the arms, lips slightly upward, and then also closed his eyes, so fell asleep.


    Night Yu Ning woke up and felt something pressing on her. She quickly opened her eyes, and then she could not find any flaws in his perfect face.


    For a while, Ye Yu Ning doubted whether she was still awake or not. In her dream, she kneaded her eyes subconsciously, then wanted to see clearly again, and then found that he was still there?


    The day before yesterday, her mother told her to hide and try his reaction, but later she didn''t tell her what happened.


    Yesterday, when she went to baihuaquan, she suddenly thought of his previous residence, thought that he might be there, and she felt that she had to explain some things to him face to face, such as the thing that she went to the ancient city at that time, and the thing that she was pregnant, so she came here.


    But she couldn''t find him, and she was disappointed. But she thought that if he was in the capital, he would come back. So she waited here, but she didn''t expect to wait until it was dark. She didn''t see any of his people, and then she fell asleep.


    I didn''t expect that when I fell asleep, he was sleeping beside her.


    Night Yu Ning looked at him with her eyes open. She still felt like she was in a dream. She didn''t speak or wake him up. She just looked at him so quietly. One didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Tianyi didn''t know whether she felt her gaze or how, but suddenly she also opened her eyes, and then she took a little confused eyes with her.


    "Awake?" Ancient days easy to look at her, light smile, the voice is unprecedented gentle, that kind of gentle do not have to deliberately, but from the heart.


    "Yes." The night Yu congeals the light voice to answer, the Mou son light flash, as if has not completely returned to the God.


    Gu Tianyi props up his upper body and approaches her.


    Night Yu Ning''s eyes quickly blinked a few times, the heart rate some acceleration, but did not avoid, so silly looking at him.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips keep rising. She kisses her forehead gently, and then gets up. "Hungry?"


    ¡±Hungry. "Night Yu Ning hears his words, this just returns to the spirit, on the face unconsciously floats a little red, subconsciously nods.


    She is really hungry.


    ¡±Get up and eat. "Gu Tianyi stretched out his hand and pulled her up. He saw that there were obviously some wrinkled clothes on her, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. Then he quickly turned around and took out a suit of clothes from the wardrobe, which he had specially made for her when he was in the capital.


    Night Yu Ning saw the clothes he took out, and her eyes were light. When she came here, she saw those clothes, which were supposed to be made for Rusu. She didn''t expect that they were still here.


    "Miss Rusu has been away for so long, and her clothes are still here?" Night Yu Ning murmured a breath, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "speak out, night Yu Ning just came back to her mind and realized what he said. How could he say such a thing?"?


    She felt that she had become a bit silly since she was pregnant.


    However, the words have already been said, and it must not be received back.


    Gu Tianyi''s movement stopped, and a pair of eyes looked at her, obviously more strange, "do you think these clothes are made for Rusu?"


    "Isn''t it?" Seeing that he answered, Ye Yu Ning asked again, following his words. To be honest, she really wanted to know what happened to those clothes.


    Gu Tianyi looks at her, sees the expression on her face, and suddenly realizes that there is a problem. Will she be jealous.


    Then, he thought of her reaction when he asked her to wear these clothes. At that time, she was a bit awkward and angry, and preferred to wear wet clothes. At that time, he didn''t think much, but now he thinks, even because she misunderstood.


    "At the beginning, I brought Rusu back, but there was nothing between me and her. When I brought her back, I asked someone to put her in the side room. From that day on the lake, he never saw her again." This misunderstanding of ancient Tianyi was really unjust, so he had to explain it clearly.


    "You''ve brought people back, and you''ve let her stay here for seven days, and you say there''s nothing between you and her? Who believes? " The night Yu condenses the lip angle to skim slightly, directly white his one eye, put time not to believe.


    "I brought her back because I knew that she was arranged by you. I asked her to stay here and also wanted to bring you here. But later you didn''t come, so I asked her to go back, so I really had nothing to do with her." Gu Tianyi sighs secretly in his heart. Can''t he explain why?


    ¡±So many clothes for her? Ancient city Lord, don''t you realize that there are too many loopholes in your words? It''s a man''s nature to love beautiful people. You don''t have to be embarrassed. "Ye Yuning still doesn''t believe that Su''s beauty is known to her, so beautiful a person, even if it is impossible for any man to resist.


    ¡±Who said that the clothes were made for her? I made them for you. "Gu Tianyi is in a bit of a hurry. How can we not make it clear?


    He thought it was a small thing, which was not worth mentioning. He didn''t expect that it would be so serious when he arrived here.


    Night Yu was stunned for a while, and his lips and corners were turned slightly. A pair of eyes fell on his clothes. Although she didn''t say anything this time, she told him clearly that she didn''t believe what he said.


    "I don''t believe you can try them on. They are all your size." Gu Tianyi saw that she put on a clear face that she didn''t believe him, and was even more worried.


    "My size, how can I know my size?" Ye Yu Ning was stunned and looked at him suspiciously. She remembered that at that time, she just saw two sides with him. How could he know her size.


    "I measured it." Ancient days easy Leng Leng, immediately subconscious way back.


    "Have you measured it? when? How do you measure it? How can I not know? " Night Yu Ning''s face is a bit more puzzled, he is the most, how can she not see this thing.


    "Measured by hand." Gu Tianyi saw the suspicious look on her face and knew that if she didn''t make it clear today, she would never believe him.


    Ye Yu was slightly stunned and his eyes were light. After a while, he understood his consciousness. Then his eyes suddenly became angry, "Gu Tianyi, you are a rogue."


    He has measured it with his hands. Is it so accurate that he can measure it with his hands? That''s how many women he used to measure so accurately.


    In the middle of the conversation, Yeyu got out of bed and walked out directly.


    "Ning''er." Gu Tianyi is stunned. He doesn''t know why. Why can''t he tell the truth? At the beginning, he did hold her. She was almost dressed in the pool. At that time, he held her and knew her size. Isn''t it normal?


    Why did she suddenly become so angry?


    "I''m going back to the palace. Don''t follow me." Night Yu Ning turns around and stares at him.


    "I''ll take you back." Seeing that she is angry at the moment, it''s better for Gu Tianyi to follow her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 930

    "I''ll take you back." Seeing that she is angry at the moment, it''s better for Gu Tianyi to follow her.


    ¡±No, I know the way. "Ye Yu Ning''s tone seems to be a little more blunt, and his face seems to be a little more angry. He turns around quickly again and goes out.


    Gutianyi naturally follows her closely.


    ¡±I said, don''t follow me. "See he still follows, night Yu coagulates in the heart extremely depressed, this person is to want to play a rascal as before?


    ¡±I also happen to have something to enter the palace, by the way. "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a brilliant smile, innocent and calm.


    ¡±"Night Yu Ning was even more depressed. She knew from the beginning that fighting with him was not an opponent at all, so night Yu Ning decided not to talk to him anymore.


    Back to the Imperial Palace, Tang Kexin saw her and met her again and again. "Ning''er, you are going to die in a hurry. How can you run out without a word? You are still pregnant now. In case that Gu Tianyi, who is closely behind Ye Yuning, hears Tang Kexin''s words, he is completely shocked and can''t help exclaiming," you are pregnant? "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Night Yu Ning is angry, and thought of this matter has not been fully clear, the heart will be a bit more upset.


    Tang Kexin''s lips were full of rage. When she saw two people go into the palace together, she thought they had made everything clear. Unexpectedly, Gu Tianyi didn''t know that Ning''er was pregnant.


    "Are you really pregnant?" Gu Tianyi seems to be too excited at the moment. He doesn''t pay attention to the tone of Ye Yuning, but asks again.


    ¡±It''s said that it doesn''t matter what you do. "The face of Ye Yuning is slightly heavy, and I feel a bit sad when I think of what I said in the ancient city at that time," you said when you were in the ancient city at that time, it''s none of your business. "


    " how can I ignore my affairs? How could I have said that? You are pregnant, the child must be mine, I am the father of the child, how can I ignore my affairs? "Gu Tianyi held her hand directly. It was tight, as if she was afraid of escaping.


    ¡±You say that the baby Ning''er is yours? "Tang Kexin has grasped the key point in his words. Now, the most important thing is to find out the problem.


    ¡±Of course? Or else? "Gu Tianyi turns her eyes and looks at the empress strangely." when she was in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, Ning''er and I had married each other. Of course, she was pregnant with my children. "


    he has no doubt about this matter.


    Tang Kexin is slightly stunned, and the corner of his lips is then light with a slight smile, so that everything is finally clear, and such an end should be the best.


    Night Yu Ning also felt a clear sigh of relief, but thought of what he said in the ancient city that day, he was still a little uneasy, and asked again, "are you sure that the people in the northern kingdom were you?"


    "Of course, I''m sure. When I went to the palace to find you, I saw that the maid poisoned you and sent you to beiyanchen''s room. Then I took you away. But I didn''t expect that she poisoned you. In order to detoxify you, Gu Tianyi stopped and looked carefully at Yeyu, as if she would be angry.


    Listen to him say so, night Yu Ning then knows is true, can''t be wrong.


    ¡±When I went to the ancient city, why did you say that the person that day was not you? Besides, you became a relative with others and married Miss Qin? "Although Ye Yuning has figured out the things in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, he still has some doubts about the things in the ancient city.


    ¡±What are you talking about, Ning''er? No matter how I hear it, when did I tell you it wasn''t me? When do I get married? Where is Miss Qin? " Gu Tianyi is confused.


    ¡±Later, I went to the ancient city to find you. I finally got into the city, and then I saw that you were marrying another woman. You told me that the person who detoxified me in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom was not you, but someone else, so you could not marry me, but someone else. "When ye Yu Ning thought of what happened at that time, he felt a little uncomfortable, and now in front of him, he suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    I don''t know why, since she was pregnant, her mood seems to be very sensitive, so when she said this, her tears actually flowed down unconsciously.


    ¡±Ning''er. "Gu Tianyi saw her like this, and her whole heart was clenched." I didn''t marry anyone, really not. That time in the imperial palace of the Northern Kingdom, after I detoxified you, I originally wanted to take you away, but later I was stopped by several bodyguards. Those bodyguards should not be ordinary bodyguards. Their martial arts are very high. I was wounded by them and poisoned. Then I fell into a coma. It was Yu baiba I took it back to the ancient city. I didn''t get rid of my poison immediately. I was still in a coma. Not long ago, the elder helped me to detoxify it completely, and I woke up. When I woke up, I heard about your marriage, so I immediately set out to the capital. "Gu Tianyi told her everything for fear that she didn''t believe it.


    Ye Yu was stunned. She thought that he might have been hurt. So when she went to the ancient city, he didn''t come out to see her. But she didn''t think that he was so badly hurt. She was in a coma for so long before she woke up.


    All this is because of her. If not for her, he would not be injured or poisoned.


    Night Yu Ning''s heart more guilt, but more pain.


    ¡±So, I don''t know about you going to the ancient city to find me. "Gutianyi added a sentence slowly again. When he said this, he was full of heartache. She went to the ancient city to find him. He didn''t know. She must have suffered a lot.


    ¡±Who is the man I met in the ancient city? He pretended to be you? What''s more, he''s acting for me on purpose. What does he want to do? "Ye Yu''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. If that person is not him, someone must pretend to be him. What''s the purpose of that person?


    ¡±I will find out this matter when I return to the ancient city. "Gu Tianyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a little more danger. I didn''t expect that when he was in a coma, such a thing happened.


    Even if someone dares to pretend to be him, if that person just pretends to be him or does other things, he or she may not be investigated, but that person dares to pretend to be him to cheat yeyuning, and it is obvious that he is instigating the relationship between yeyuning and him. This matter is absolutely unacceptable to him, so he must find out that no matter who that person is, he will not let it go.


    "Well, now it''s finally clear." Tang Kexin''s heart hanging these days can finally be completely put down. Now all misunderstandings have been solved, and the two children can finally be together. "


    "Ning''er, you are pregnant now. Then we can''t delay any longer. We need to get married as soon as possible." Gu Tianyi''s mood at the moment is extremely excited. All misunderstandings have been explained clearly. Now she knows that she likes him in her heart and has another child. Can you not be happy?


    Now that the children are all there, she will definitely not refuse to marry him again. This is the best news for him. He can marry with his son. How could he have never expected such a good thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 931

    Now that the children are all there, she will definitely not refuse to marry him again. This is the best news for him. He can marry with his son. How could he have never expected such a good thing.


    "You mean if I''m not pregnant, I''m not in a hurry to get married?" The night Yu condenses the lip Cape to skim slightly, directly whitened his one eye.


    What he meant was that she was pregnant, so he was in a hurry to get married. If she was not pregnant? So don''t worry?


    Gu Tianyi was stunned and directly confused. How could he be misunderstood by her just now, because he didn''t mean that?


    ¡±Ancient city Lord, you can''t do this. You are in a hurry to get married when you have children. Why did you go there long ago? "Yeyuxuan, who happened to be here, couldn''t help but come to the party to see the situation.


    Night Yu Ning stared at Gu Tianyi again, as if there were more anger on her face.


    Gu Tianyi really can''t tell at this moment, or in this case, he is afraid that any explanation is useless, and the more he explains, the more he doesn''t know.


    ¡±OK, stop making trouble. When Ning''er comes back, I''ll rest assured. Today is the third day of Qingdai''s marriage. It''s the third day according to the rules. Qingdai is far away from home. I''ve asked people to tell Wu Yan to take her to the palace. "Ning''er''s business has been solved. Now it''s Qingdai''s business. She has been married for three days. I don''t know how she is going.


    Because of those things on the day of marriage, she couldn''t rest assured after all, so when Qingdai enters the palace, she will ask Qingdai.


    "Well, on the day of Qingdai''s marriage, I didn''t go to see her off. When she enters the palace, I will explain to her well." Night Yu Ning thought of that day''s matter, once again stared at Gu Tianyi.


    Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly twitched. He is the most innocent person who seems to blame him for everything.


    However, she suffered a lot and a lot of grievances when she thought about those things in the ancient city. At that time, she went so far alone to find him in the ancient city, and then saw that situation. At that time, she must be very sad. When she thought about these things, Gu Tianyi felt sad.


    I don''t know who is so bold. I did that when he was in a coma. When he returns to the ancient city, I will find out everything.


    General''s office.


    "General, someone from the palace. It''s said that the general will take the princess to the palace." Butler Li stood outside the study door, reporting with a little care.


    Butler Li is really worried that he will refuse to enter the palace because of the general''s temperament.


    After all, the general''s attitude towards the princess is clear to all the people in the mansion these days. I''m afraid that he may not be willing to accompany the princess into the palace.


    Wu Yan is slightly stunned. He stops listening, raises his eyes and looks at the housekeeper.


    "General, since the emperor asked the general to take the princess to the palace, the general should go there." Butler Li at the moment, afraid of Wuyan''s direct refusal, said again and again.


    "Tell the princess." Wu Yan''s lips slightly pursed, and then suddenly said.


    Li Guan was obviously stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Wu Yan to agree so easily. After returning to his mind, he replied repeatedly, "yes, yes, I''m going to inform the princess. "


    Butler Li was obviously relieved, as long as the general promised to take the princess into the palace.


    ¡±Wait a minute. " However, Wu Yan suddenly shouted at him.


    Butler Li''s face sank, and a heart suddenly hung. The general didn''t want to repent again, did he?


    Butler Li was thinking in secret when Wu Yan got up and walked out of the study


    Butler Li was stunned, completely stunned. What does the general mean? Do you want to go to the princess?


    To the incredible consternation of Butler Li, Wu Yan suddenly felt uneasy and explained, "no delay."


    He just didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly he had that idea.


    "Oh, oh," Butler Li replied repeatedly. However, the general of his family never seemed to be worried about these things. In normal times, even if it was a major military event, he never saw the general worried.


    For the first time in the world, there is no delay.


    Although Wu Yan was not comfortable, he did not regret it. When he left the study, he went directly to the courtyard where Qingdai now lives.


    When he went to the courtyard, the guard outside the courtyard saw him. He was obviously shocked and wanted to salute, but he stopped him.


    At the moment, Qingdai is in the yard. She is squatting on the ground. She doesn''t know what she is doing.


    Wu Yan was a little strange, so he walked slowly to her back.


    When I came near, I found that she was planting flowers. In front of her, the excavated land was full of flower seeds.


    She was so leisurely that she even planted flowers here.


    Qingdai felt that someone had come behind her and thought it was linger. She didn''t think much about it, so she said casually, "linger, have you brought the water? Wait a moment, wait for me to bury the seeds, and then you have some water. "


    Previously, she asked linger to fetch water, so she thought it was linger who brought the water back.


    Wu Yan stood still, her voice was very pleasant, not that kind of deliberate softness and beauty, pure and comfortable.


    And she can''t hear any sadness in her voice at the moment. Naturally, she is no longer affected by the marriage.


    He really didn''t expect that he would see such a woman when he came here this time.


    Seeing that there was no movement behind her, Qingdai turned around this time and looked. When she saw the people behind her, she was obviously shocked. How could he come here?


    The next moment, she got up, stood in front of her, and made a ritual, "general."


    Seeing her a series of reactions, Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. I don''t know why he felt uncomfortable in his heart when he saw her suddenly changed his rigid movements.


    It seems that without him, she could have a very leisurely and comfortable life, and when he came, she would have been cautious and uneasy, and with some alienation.


    She didn''t really want to see him.


    Since that day, she went to him and after questioning, she no longer appeared in front of him.


    "The emperor sent a message to take you to the palace." Wu Yan breathed secretly, and then said his purpose of this visit.


    Besides, he has such a legitimate reason at the moment.


    Qingdaiwei Zheng, and then a deep heart, so it is, the emperor sent them into the palace, he came here.


    She said that he used to dislike her so much, and his heart was full of his wife. How could he come to her without any reason? It''s true that he went to the three treasures hall without any reason.


    In this house, he can cool her off when she doesn''t exist, but this can''t be known to the emperor, because he wants to protect his wife.


    "I see." Qingdai drooped her eyes and did not look up to see him. She was afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions, "I went to wash my hands first. "


    just now she was planting flowers and making some mud. She was so bored in the yard that she wanted to find something. Because she was so idle, she was afraid that she would go mad.


    Wu Yan''s eyes fell on her hands and saw that her white hands were covered with mud. Ordinary girls tried to avoid such things. She was so good that she made mud in her first hand.


    ¡±The general doesn''t have to wait here. I''ll get through when I''m done. "Seeing that he was still standing still, Qingdai looked at him and added lightly. He didn''t need to wait for her here.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 932

    ¡±The general doesn''t have to wait here. I''ll get through when I''m done. "Seeing that he was still standing still, Qingdai looked at him and added a light sentence.


    Wu Yan is slightly stunned, and her eyes are light. How can he feel that he is so hated here? She seems to be too hard to let him leave soon.


    That''s how she didn''t want to see him?


    Just thinking of the things he had done to her before, Wu Yan sighed secretly, didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    Looking at the back of his departure, Qingdai''s eyes sank slightly, and her heart ached again.


    If not for his wife, he would never have wronged himself like this.


    ¡±Princess, are you ready? "Ling''er, who came back from the water pump, was slightly shocked when she saw Qingdai walking towards the room.


    ¡±Almost. "Qingdai looked at her and sighed," I''m going to go to the palace. Come and comb me. "


    since she is going to enter the palace, she must not look like this. If she enters the palace like this, she may be misunderstood, so she still needs to change clothes and dress up.


    ¡±Oh, the princess is going to the palace? "Linger should, put down the water in her hand, but her face was a little worried," what does the princess do in the palace? "


    Linger thought of the words that the princess said yesterday, and her face changed slightly. The princess would not go into the palace and tell the emperor to leave, would she?


    ¡±Princess, you and the general have already married, but you can''t, "


    " the emperor uploaded us to the palace, today is the third day of marriage. " Qingdai naturally understood what she was worried about and interrupted her.


    "Oh Oh, linger understands. It''s the day when the princess returns. It must be that the emperor and the empress thought that the princess was far away from home, so they took the princess to the palace." Linger is relieved. How did she ask about it.


    "And the general? Will the general go together? " Linger suddenly thought of another very serious problem. Will the general accompany the princess into the palace when he treats the princess like this?


    "Yes, he came to inform me." Qingdai nodded slowly.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Maybe the general is still too ruthless, or he thinks about the princess." Linger''s face is obviously a little more joyful.


    But Qingdai secretly mocks herself for her sake?


    He thinks not of her, but of his wife.


    After entering the room, linger dressed up for Qingdai carefully. "Princess, linger dressed you beautifully, which will surely fascinate the general at that time. "


    linger''s idea is very simple. Men must like beauty. The princess is so beautiful. One day the general will be fascinated by the princess.


    There was no emotion on Qingdai''s face. If there was no him in his eyes, it would be useless for her to dress up, because he would not look at her directly.


    However, she didn''t say anything to linger, just let her dress up, because she knew that linger would not listen.


    Linger really has a pair of skilful hands. After her dress, Qingdai looks at herself in the mirror at the moment. She is a little bit trance. She is very beautiful. At the moment, with this elaborate dress, people will forget to breathe.


    "The princess is really beautiful. The princess is so beautiful. If any man is not moved, then that man must be blind." Linger is also very satisfied with such achievements, and her face is obviously a little more smiling.


    Or some men value beauty, but Wu Yan is not like that. Otherwise, for so many years, she has been looking for all kinds of opportunities to approach him, and he will not always ignore her.


    And the lady he brought back is plain. He goes to treat that woman like treasure. In order to protect that woman, he can even do anything, including today''s grievance that he accompanied her into the palace.


    So it''s no use being beautiful.


    Qingdai pressed her heart down, got up, walked out, and linger behind her.


    ¡±Linger, you stay. "Qingdai suddenly stopped and turned to look at her, with a certain firmness in her voice.


    She didn''t want linger to enter the palace. She was afraid that linger would talk about something. She didn''t want the queen to know about it.


    Although he was heartless to her, she didn''t want to embarrass him after all.


    Even if she''s going to leave, she won''t embarrass her.


    ¡±Why? " Linger is stunned and looks at her with some doubts. "Why doesn''t the princess let linger accompany you into the palace?"


    "I want to talk to the general alone." Ye Yu Ning knew that if she told linger the truth, linger would not agree, so she deliberately made up a reason.


    In fact, she has nothing to say to Wuyan now, because she has said everything she wants to say.


    "Oh, linger understands. Then linger won''t disturb the princess and the general." As expected, when linger heard this, her face suddenly became more clear, and she readily agreed.


    Qingdai didn''t say anything more and went out of the yard.


    After Qingdai left the yard, she didn''t go to look for Wuyan again, but went directly to the gate. If Wuyan had left the house at the moment, they would go into the palace together. If he hadn''t left the house, she would send someone to inform him at that time. In short, after the last time, she would not go to look for him again.


    Qingdai went out of the gate and found Wu Yanzheng standing outside. She didn''t know how long she had been standing.


    At that moment, Qingdai''s eyes were light and her heart sank. For the sake of his wife, he was very patient, and even waited here.


    Qingdai didn''t say anything, but lowered her head slightly and went directly to the prepared carriage. Instead of waiting for Wuyan, she got on the carriage herself.


    Wu Yan was stunned when she saw her series of movements. Did she not see him or did she not see him?


    But he is such a big living person standing here, as long as the long eyes can see, she can''t see.


    That''s pretending not to see.


    Wu Yan breathed a sigh secretly, then he could only follow the carriage and enter the carriage. Wu Yan sat on the other side, opposite to her.


    Qingdai did not speak or look at him, but sat quietly.


    Seeing her so quiet, Wu Yan''s lips seemed to be slightly raised, with a suspicious arc that he didn''t even feel.


    The carriage began to move forward, and he was sitting opposite her at the moment, which made Qingdai feel an invisible pressure. Qingdai moved slightly, and tried to distance herself from him.


    Seeing her movements, Wu Yan frowned slightly, and she didn''t hide her intention of avoiding him.


    ¡±This time into the palace, "Wuyan thought, after all, broke the silence between the two.


    ¡±Don''t worry, general. I won''t say what I shouldn''t say. "It''s just that Qingdai suddenly interrupts him. There is not much emotion on her face, but her voice is slightly cold.


    She knew what he was worried about, but he could rest assured that she would never say what he shouldn''t say.


    ¡±So what are you going to say? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed a little. She said this with too obvious alienation, which made his heart diffuse the uncomfortable feeling again.


    What should not be said? What does she think should be said? What should not be said?


    ¡±I understand that the reason why the general will enter the palace with me today is that he doesn''t want your wife to be hurt. ¡°


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 933

    ¡±I understand that the reason why the general will enter the palace with me today is that he doesn''t want your wife to be hurt. "Qingdaiyin''s hand under her dress tightened. Although what she said seemed to be light at the moment, no one knew how painful her heart was at the moment. No one knew how much strength it would take her to say such a thing.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan was obviously stunned, obviously did not expect that she would say such a turn of words.


    On the second day of marriage, when she went to look for him, she thought that he had refused to marry because of his inclination. He didn''t explain at that time. He didn''t think it was necessary, so she always thought so.


    Therefore, she thought that the reason why he promised to accompany her into the palace today was to protect his attitude.


    Wu Yan looked at her, lips slightly pursed, thinking if it should explain to her.


    But before he could explain, Qingdai made a voice again.


    ¡±Don''t worry, general. No matter what I say, I won''t embarrass the general, nor will I, "Qingdai''s words are slightly paused, and she breathes a sigh in secret," nor will your lady be hurt. Listen to what you mean, I''m really going to say something. "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he could hear her. She was telling him what he was going to say to the emperor this time, but he would try not to embarrass him.


    What is she going to say?


    He suddenly remembered her conversation with linger yesterday. She said that she wanted to leave. She also said that she had a good memory. So, she is going to tell the emperor about leaving today?


    Thinking of this possibility, I don''t know why, his heart seems to be pricked by something mercilessly, some pain, some fidgety, inexplicable fidgety.


    Qingdai raised her eyes and looked at him. Seeing that his face was a little ugly, she thought he was worried about his wife, so she said again, "don''t worry, I won''t involve your wife."


    "tell me, what do you want to say to the Emperor?" Wu Yan sat up straight, suddenly interrupted her words, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, deep eyes have some unpredictable cold.


    She thought for him, for his woman. How could he be so uncomfortable.


    She said so much, but she just wanted to leave. She asked the emperor to force him to marry her. Now she wants to leave again?


    Qingdai''s words were interrupted by him, and she was a little surprised. She felt his voice suddenly turned cold and her lips were tight. She said nothing more.


    "Want to tell the emperor to dissolve our marriage?" Seeing her speechless, he suddenly felt even more upset. Her meaning was so obvious that he could not understand it.


    Qingdai''s face slightly changed. She could clearly feel his anger at the moment, but she still tightly pressed her lips and said nothing. In this way, she acquiesced to his words.


    She is love him, love, love, because love is too deep, so, she decided to leave.


    Because, she can''t watch his love with other women.


    She hopes to have the unique love from childhood. She hopes that her lover will only love her all her life, or because she has seen so much love since childhood, she has always had such a dream.


    So, just because she loves him so much, she can''t share him with other women.


    Of course, in the present situation, he doesn''t like her at all. He only has his wife in his heart. She doesn''t even have the chance to share him.


    Therefore, she must leave, rather for the jade broken, not broken, which is the most dignity she reserves for her love.


    That''s all she can do. If he''s not satisfied, she can''t help it.


    "It seems that I''ve got it right. That''s what you really intend to do." Wu Yan''s eyes were even colder. Yesterday, he heard her saying that. He thought she said that. Unexpectedly, she really wanted to do that.


    After three days of marriage, she went to tell the emperor that she wanted to get rid of the marriage. She was really good. She was really powerful.


    "If you think it''s not appropriate for me to say it, you can say it." Qingdai murmured and said tentatively, thinking that she would say it or make him lose face, then he could ask about it.


    ¡±"It seems that there is something blocking the chest directly. It can''t go up or down. It''s hard to breathe.


    "It''s my fault. I let the emperor order me to get married. If you want to blame me, you can blame me for everything." Qingdai thought about it and said again, although she decided to leave and let go, she still tried to think about him.


    There is no mistake in loving a person. There is no mistake in her loving him, and there is no mistake in the lady he loves. However, the mistake lies in his demanding.


    So, there are consequences that she has to bear.


    "Then should I thank you for your understanding?" Wu Yan stares at her. There seems to be a bit of gnashing in her voice.


    "No need. "Qingdai was stupefied. She felt so bitter in her heart, but she still tried to pretend that she was nothing," said you or me? "


    Wu Yan feels very agitated at the moment. He has never been agitated. He wants to hit people, but when he sees her indifferent face, he seems to have a fire in his heart.


    ¡±Whatever you want. "At the moment, Wu Yan is not calm. Thinking that the marriage was made by her to the emperor and forced him to marry, he didn''t want to marry her, so now she wants the emperor to dissolve the marriage, he should not want it.


    Though he thought about it, he felt even more upset.


    When Qingdai heard what he said, she was stunned, but when she saw that his face was wrong, she did not speak any more, but turned her eyes and looked out through the window.


    She is very familiar with this street. Before, she used to hang out with Ning''er. What''s more, she remembered that when she saw Wu Yan for the first time, she was here. At that time, she was eating with Ning''er in the restaurant.


    He came back triumphantly and sat on the back of the horse. It was so dazzling. At that moment, she could only see him in her eyes.


    From that moment on, her heart was only him, so later, she looked for all kinds of opportunities to meet him, but unfortunately, he never noticed her.


    However, even if he did not pay attention to him, she can look at him far away, is also a very happy thing.


    Thinking of these, Qingdai''s lips began to smile unconsciously. She seemed to forget everything in front of her when she fell into memories. So the smile was very real, pure, brilliant, beautiful and happy.


    Wu Yan sees the light smile on her lips. She is stunned. She is very beautiful originally, and more beautiful when she smiles. However, she doesn''t know what she thinks, and she even laughs so happily.


    Or, should be thinking of her heart once that beautiful bar.


    Think of these Wu Yan''s face obviously more heavy a few minutes, in that case, why does she have to let the emperor order to give marriage, why not go to that once gave her a beautiful person?


    Why marry him?


    Wu Yan now has more impulse to beat people. He doesn''t know what happened to him today? How can the mood be so unstable?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 934

    Wu Yan now has more impulse to beat people. He doesn''t know what happened to him today? How can the mood be so unstable?


    Just at this time, the carriage stopped suddenly. Because of the urgency of stopping, she was twisting to look out of the window at Qingdai, who could not control her body for a while, and she directly leaned back.


    Wu Yan almost without any hesitation, quickly reached out, grabbed her and took her into his arms.


    Qingdai froze. She didn''t expect that he would reach for her. She clearly remembered his disgust and coldness towards her. She thought that even in this case, he would not mind her.


    Wu Yan is also stunned. What he didn''t expect is that his body''s response is faster than his brain''s. He didn''t think much at all. Subconsciously, he did it.


    To his amazement, the feeling that he held her in his arms was very comfortable. He could clearly feel her Softness, her Softness, and even smell the faint fragrance on her body.


    At that moment, he even felt his heart beating faster.


    These days, every time leaning towards him, he would be disgusted and rejected. He thought that he was so for all women.


    But, obviously he is wrong, at least to her, he does not dislike, does not repel, moreover also has some unspeakable feeling.


    That feeling even made him reluctant to let go.


    "Thank you, general." But Qingdai sat back and left his arms immediately after she got back to her mind.


    When she left, his heart suddenly lost a little more. The feeling just now was really strange and wonderful. Moreover, somehow, he felt that feeling seemed familiar.


    It seems that she once had,


    seen that she was sitting upright, trying to keep a distance with him, and her face was slightly cold. Is it necessary for her to hide from him?


    Since that day, she has been hiding from him. At first, he thought that she was hard to get and pretended, but later, he slowly found that she was really hiding from him, even did not want to see him.


    Is he so repugnant?


    Next, Qingdai didn''t speak any more, but sat quietly. Wuyan had few words, and now she was in a restless moment. She couldn''t make a sound, and he naturally couldn''t say anything. Along the way, the carriage was extremely silent.


    When she arrived at the palace, Qingdai got out of the carriage. Naturally, Wuyan had to meet the emperor first.


    Qingdai also came to see the Emperor today, but she can''t go with him.


    "Princess, the queen asked the maid to wait for the princess here. She said that if the princess arrived, she would take her there." As soon as Qingdai got out of the carriage, a palace maid came over.


    "Good." Qingdai nodded in response. In fact, she guessed the reason why the queen was so eager to see her. When the queen sent him, she might have seen something, because at that time, she felt that the reaction of the queen was not right.


    The queen was afraid that she would not rest assured. She was afraid that she had been wronged in the general''s mansion these days, so she called her to go there and wanted to know.


    She knows the nature of the queen. If the queen knows that she has been wronged in the general''s mansion, she will definitely find Wuyan.


    However, she didn''t want to make a big deal about it, and she didn''t want Wuyan to be involved in it, and she didn''t want to make Wuyan embarrassed.


    "Princess, please." A courteous salute.


    Qingdai slightly lowered her head, and then followed the maid forward. She didn''t go to see Wuyan or say anything to Wuyan.


    Wu Yan looks at her and leaves, his chest is even more depressed.


    "How are you, Dale? How are you doing in the general''s mansion these days? How is Wuyan doing to you? "As soon as Qingdai entered the room, Tang Kexin couldn''t help asking.


    She has been worried about this matter these days, for fear that Qingdai will be wronged.


    ¡±Back to the queen, Qingdai is very good, general he, treat me very well. "Qingdai breathed secretly, and slowly returned to her. With the nature of the queen, if she told the truth about what happened in the general''s mansion these days, the queen would be in a hurry immediately, and would probably go to find Wuyan to settle the account immediately.


    She said that she can''t let Wuyan suffer from this matter any more.


    So, at the moment, Qingdai conceals the queen.


    ¡±Really? Is he really good to you? " But Tang Kexin was obviously suspicious. Her eyes fell on her face and seemed to want to see something different from her face.


    "Yes, he is very kind to me." Qingdai''s face did not dare to show the slightest difference, nor did she dare to have too much emotion in her voice, and she tried to show a happy look.


    "Dai''er, you can''t hide this from me. You need to know that it''s related to your happiness in your whole life. If you are wronged, you must tell me, and I will decide for you." Even though Qingdai dressed very well, Tang Kexin still saw the difference. Even now, how can Qingdai try to pretend happiness? It''s not from her heart, and she can''t hide Tang Kexin''s eyes after all.


    "Queen, I''m really good." When she heard the Queen''s words, Qingdai dared not say anything. If the queen knew all the things, she would go to find Wuyan to report her grievances in the palace, which would embarrass Wuyan.


    ¡±Qingdai, I hope you can understand that you don''t owe anyone, let alone Wu Yan. Although it''s a marriage granted by the emperor, you didn''t mean to force him. If he didn''t want to, he could tell the emperor. But he didn''t say anything at that time. So since he married you, he should be responsible for you and should do it for you Love is responsible, so you are not wrong about it. "What a wise man Tang Ruxin is, how can he not understand her mind.


    Wu Yan''s attitude when she saw off her parents that day, and Wu Yan''s reaction when she went to rob Gu Tianyi, Tang Kexin didn''t believe that Wu Yan would be very good to Qingdai. If she was really good, if she cared, she would not be that kind of reaction on the day of marriage.


    Wu Yan usually treats people coldly, but if he really cares about it, he is afraid that it is more obvious than the general performance. Therefore, the matter of getting married that day is only an explanation, and he doesn''t care about her at all.


    If he doesn''t care about her at all, how can he treat her well if Qingdai is in the general''s mansion these days.


    This girl loves Wuyan deeply and doesn''t want to make Wuyan difficult, so it''s not hard to understand that she doesn''t say anything.


    However, if so, she does not know how much she will be wronged in the future.


    For a woman, to marry the right person is the happiness of her life. If she marries the wrong person, her life may be so ruined.


    If Wu Yan can''t treat her well, she will live like a year in the general''s mansion in the future.


    ¡±Qingdai understands the meaning of the queen. The queen doesn''t have to worry. Qingdai is really good. "Qingdai still insists on saying nothing. The things in the general''s mansion these days, especially the marriage that day, she wants to come now, are all painful.


    If you let the queen know what Wu Yan did to her that day, no one can guarantee what will happen with the Queen''s temperament.


    As far as she knew about the queen, she felt that it was possible for the queen to rush to beat Wuyan, so she could not tell the queen.


    ¡±Qingdai, do you want to hide from me? "The more she is like this, Tang Kexin is not at ease. She knows too much about Qingdai''s character and her love for Wu Yan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 935

    ¡±Qingdai, do you want to hide from me? "The more she is like this, Tang Kexin is not at ease. She knows too much about Qingdai''s character and her love for Wu Yan.


    Although it is said that love is a matter between two people and should be handled by two people themselves, if Wu Yan does not want to accept Qing Dai from the beginning, or even dislikes her because of the emperor''s marriage, then she cannot ignore it.


    ¡±Qingdai didn''t hide it. Empress needn''t worry about me. "Qingdai was shocked, but she still insisted on not admitting it, and tried not to show too many differences on her face.


    ¡±Ah, you are really stubborn. "Don Kexin sees her like this, and it''s not easy to continue to ask," you should remember that if there''s something that can''t be dealt with, come to me, and I will make the decision for you. "


    it''s not that she''s biased, but that she knows too much about Qingdai and Qingdai''s love for Wuyan. If Wuyan refused to marry at the beginning, it''s OK. But now Wuyan has married Qingdai. If she can''t treat Qingdai well, she won''t allow it.


    ¡±Qingdai thanks the empress. "Qingdai felt that her nose was a little sour, and her heart was even touched. She knew that the queen was really good for her.


    In fact, she always felt that she was lucky. When she was in Phoenix, the princess treated her like her own daughter. Now in Dayuan, the queen also treats her like this. She will remember this feeling.


    ¡±Silly girl, tell me how to thank you. You are the prince''s Princess of peace. You are my daughter. So, you must be good and happy. "Tang Kexin moves forward and takes her into her arms. She really doesn''t want to make Qingdai suffer. She really hopes that Qingdai can be happy.


    "Yes." Qingdai''s lips are slightly raised and she wants to smile, but she can''t help crying. However, she still controls herself. She can''t cry in front of the queen now and can''t let the queen worry about her.


    "Ning''er knows that you are waiting for you when you enter the palace today. Go to find her. You have played with Ning''er since childhood. You should have a lot to say." Tang Kexin sighs in secret. Since Qingdai doesn''t want to talk, she can''t force her to. She thinks that Qingdai and Ning''er will grow up together. They are like sisters and let Qingdai talk to Ning''er, or they will feel better.


    "Yes." Qingdai nodded, and finally a slight smile spread on her lips. Although it was slight, it was the first time in recent days that she smiled so naturally, "Qingdai now goes to find Ning''er. "


    " go, "Tang Kexin nodded slowly, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Qingdai went out of the Queen''s bedroom and went directly to the courtyard of yeyuning. However, halfway there, she met someone she never thought of.


    ¡±Indigo. "A voice suddenly spread in front of her. It was very pleasant and comfortable, but it obviously suppressed some complex emotions at the moment.


    ¡±Su Baifeng, how are you? Why are you in the palace? "Qingdai stopped and raised her eyes. When she saw the people in front of her, she was completely stunned.


    How could su Baifeng be here?


    ¡±You also asked you, you said let me go to you, but when I went to you, the people in your mansion told me that you had come to Dayuan. "Su Baifeng has a gentle smile on his face. His smile still makes people feel so comfortable.


    ¡±I''m sorry, I''m sorry. "When Qingdai heard this, she was a little more apologetic. When she left, she did say that she wanted him to find her. But she left Phoenix and came to Dayuan before long.


    However, she did not expect to meet him in the palace.


    ¡±I''m joking with you. I went to see you and wanted to say goodbye to you. At that time, I had intended to come to Dayuan, but I didn''t expect that so coincidentally, you also came to Dayuan. "When Su Baifeng saw the apology on her face, he felt some pain in his heart. He just wanted to see her happy and didn''t want to make her sad at all.


    ¡±Really? It was such a coincidence that we met again in the palace. " Qingdai didn''t think much about it. Looking at him, she couldn''t help but smile. Although she only spent two days with Su Baifeng, he always felt comfortable and safe, just like a big brother.


    What''s more, he had the grace to save her. If he hadn''t just passed by and saved her, she would have died.


    "Yes, I chased you all the way to the capital." The smile on Su Baifeng''s face continued to spread. He said in a joking tone. Only he knew in his heart that this sentence was not a joke, but a truth.


    "You are still so funny." And Qingdai didn''t think much about it, so she took it as a joke, or because he used to talk like this, and she was used to it.


    At the moment, the smile on Qingdai''s face slowly spread. Over the past many days, the depressed mood has eased a lot. Su Baifeng has such a magic power. If he wants to, he can pacify everything.


    At this time, Wuyan and yeyuxuan just came over.


    From the direction of Wu Yan''s coming, you can see Qing Dai and her bright smile.


    She had never seen a smile like that before. It was beautiful and dazzling, and it seemed to come from her heart.


    At the moment, she is looking at Su Baifeng. Her eyes are full of laughter. This scene makes Wu Yan feel particularly dazzling.


    ¡±Eh, do you know Miss Dai and Su Baifeng? It seems very happy to see them talking. "Yeyuxuan frowned slightly, and his face was obviously a little more puzzled. It seemed that Su Baifeng he knew was not so easy to get along with. Moreover, he had never seen Su Baifeng smile so much to a person.


    Although Su Baifeng looks gentle at ordinary times and smiles on his face, he has never been as sincere as he is now.


    ¡±It''s the first time I''ve seen Su Baifeng laugh at people like this. They seem familiar. "Yeyuxuan thought it was strange.


    Night Yu Xuan is a careless words, but now hear Wu Yan''s ear but completely changed taste.


    At the moment, Qingdai and subaifeng are looking at each other. Both of them are smiling. They are so affectionate and sweet.


    Anyone can see that the relationship between the two is good, and it''s very good, especially the affection of Su Baifeng''s eyes, which can be seen by fools.


    And she is also a face of smile, brilliant seems to get the world in general, see the white wind let her so happy, so happy?


    Wu Yan thinks again of what he heard from linger yesterday. She says that she once had such a beautiful moment. Does the beauty she said mean Su Baifeng?


    If so, why doesn''t she marry Su Baifeng and why does she marry him?


    "I heard that you are married to Wu Yan?" Su Baifeng looks at the smile on her face and feels some pain in his heart. He didn''t expect that she would marry Wuyan so soon. However, this is her choice. He only wishes her well.


    When Qingdai heard his words, the smile on her face suddenly froze. Although she tried her best to cover up and the corner of her lips rose again after she regained her mind, the smile she squeezed out again was a little more reluctant after all, and it was not as bright and beautiful as before.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 936

    When Qingdai heard his words, the smile on her face suddenly froze. Although she tried her best to cover up and the corner of her lips rose again after she regained her mind, the smile she squeezed out again was a little more reluctant after all, and it was not as bright and beautiful as before.


    Wu Yan is not too far away from him, so I can clearly see all the changes in her face. Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was so happy to smile at Su Baifeng. When she talked about his affairs, her smile froze.


    The meaning is obvious, needless to say.


    What a shrewd person Su Baifeng is. Naturally, she found her strange appearance. Her face changed slightly and she couldn''t help asking, "isn''t he good to you?"


    She should be very happy and happy when she married Wuyan. He should know that she likes Wuyan and loves Wuyan deeply. But when he just mentioned this, her smile froze. It seemed that his words stabbed her pain and let her leak her emotions without any precaution.


    In the past, Su Baifeng always covered up well. He liked her, but he also knew that she liked Wuyan, not him. So he always covered up his feelings, but now seeing her reaction, he failed to control his feelings and emotions for a while.


    So, at the moment, his words, his expression and tone are easy to be misunderstood in the ears of outsiders.


    Wu Yan''s face is obviously gloomy. It seems that he is still dark. If you tell him now, there is nothing between them, and he doesn''t believe it.


    Night Yu Xuan''s face is also a little more unnatural. Originally, he thought that Qingdai and subaifeng were mostly known. Unexpectedly, the relationship between them seemed unusual.


    He didn''t even think that Su Baifeng would ask such a question at the moment. If we analyze this carefully, we can analyze too many possibilities.


    Qingdai''s heart was too flustered at the moment. For a while, she didn''t notice the difference of Su Baifeng. She just shook her head subconsciously, "I''m fine."


    "In fact, you are really not suitable for lying. It''s not convincing for you to shake your head and say that you are good." Su Baifeng''s face obviously sank a few points, but in a pair of eyes, it was more painful. Seeing her like this, his heart seemed to be pulled up by something, and the pain was uncontrollable.


    Obviously, her life is not good. Wuyan is not good for her!


    In order to save Wuyan, regardless of her own life and death, she took several risks. How did Wuyan treat her? It would make her so sad and sad.


    "I didn''t lie, I and Qingdai continued to shake her head. She didn''t want to let people see her embarrassment or know her current situation. She didn''t want to let Su Baifeng know too much about her and Wu Yan.


    Although she got along well with Su Baifeng, she felt that Su Baifeng was like a big brother, but she still didn''t want to let outsiders know about this emotional thing.


    "You can''t fool me." Su Baifeng saw her like this, and was even more distressed. For a while, she couldn''t control herself at all, and suddenly reached for her arm.


    Standing not far away, ye Yuxuan was shocked, and his face changed slightly. Subconsciously, he turned his eyes to Wu Yan, who was standing beside him. At this moment, Wu Yan''s face seemed to be dripping into the water, as if he had been dug into his ancestral tomb. Ye Yuxuan took a breath.


    Qingdai was shocked. Her first reaction was to get rid of him.


    "Brother Su, you were here." At this time, the voice of yeyuxuan suddenly came, Qingdai''s body was slightly stiff, and she managed to break away from him.


    "Green." Qingdai turns her eyes to the direction of the voice of yeyuxuan. Her first reaction is to salute yeyuxuan. She only sees Wuyan standing beside yeyuxuan. She froze completely for a while. She didn''t expect Wuyan to be there. She doesn''t know how long he has been standing here and how much she heard.


    However, there was nothing between her and Su Baifeng just now, just a few words. He said that he saw it, and she was not afraid. Qingdai thought of these and secretly laughed at himself. In his eyes, only his wife was in his heart. He didn''t care what she did.


    "Say hello to the eldest prince." After returning to her mind, Qingdai breathed secretly and continued to salute. Her face was calm and her voice could not hear anything different.


    Wu Yan''s eyes looked at her, squinting slightly, and her reaction was quite fast,.


    "No need to be polite." Night Yu Xuan walked forward, looked at her, and then turned to Su Baifeng: "brother Su and general''s wife know each other? "


    at this moment, the general''s wife, ye Yuxuan, reminds Su Baifeng deliberately that Qing Dai is married to Wu Yan and is the general''s wife.


    Su Baifeng''s heart is a little bitter. How can he not understand the meaning of yeyuxuan? In fact, he does not need to be reminded by yeyuxuan. He is very clear in his heart.


    However, he thought that the person Qingdai liked was Wuyan, so he thought that she was the happiest to marry Wuyan, but now it seems that he was wrong. If he knew this, he should not hide his feelings at the beginning.


    ¡±I was with her, "Su Baifeng''s eyes looked at Qingdai, and breathed a sigh secretly, then suddenly turned their eyes and looked at Wuyan.


    "We met in Phoenix. We were friends." But Qingdai suddenly interrupted him.


    When Qingdai saw him looking at Wuyan, she understood what he wanted to say, but in this case, she didn''t want him to say it.


    She didn''t want to let Wuyan know about it. Previously, she was afraid that Wuyan would worry about it, and would feel sorry for her. But now she knows that Wuyan loves other women in her heart, only for that woman.


    Now there is no need to let him know about it. She doesn''t want to make him feel guilty or grateful for it, which is not what she wants.


    What she thinks is pure love.


    Su Baifeng quickly turned her eyes and looked at her. She was obviously puzzled. He knew that she said it on purpose. What was she hiding?


    Don''t want Wuyan to know what happened? Don''t want Wuyan to know what she has paid for him?


    Su Baifeng''s heart hurt a little more, but since she didn''t want to let Wu Yan know, and since she interrupted him, he was naturally not easy to say anything more.


    Night Yu Xuan eyes light flash, Qingdai at the moment''s approach is too obvious, anyone can see that Su Baifeng had to say before, and she said later is definitely not the same back.


    As anyone can see, she is covering up.


    Wu Yan''s eyes are obviously a little more chilly, she is covering up? What does she want to hide?


    To cover up her relationship with Su Baifeng?


    What is the relationship between her and Su Baifeng, to make her hide like this?


    Is it true that Su Baifeng is the one who said that beautiful moment.


    Think of these, the heart of Wu Yan seems to have what block suddenly, stuffy afflictive.


    "Yes, my general''s wife and I met in Phoenix. They are friends." Su Baifeng can''t bear to look at Qingdai at last. She explains it according to her words.


    He helps her as long as she wants to.


    Qingdai breathed secretly. She knew that Su Baifeng would help him.


    However, Wu Yan''s face is a little darker. Just now her words can be seen that she is lying, but now Su Baifeng still deliberately conforms to her meaning. Their cooperation makes Wu Yan feel more dazzling.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 937

    However, Wu Yan''s face is a little darker. Just now her words can be seen that she is lying, but now Su Baifeng still deliberately conforms to her meaning. Their cooperation makes Wu Yan feel more dazzling.


    "Ning''er has been waiting for you for a long time. Go to find Ning''er, or she will be crazy." Seeing that the situation was not right, ye Yuxuan turned to Qing Dai and said, "at this time, let Qing Dai leave quickly. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.".


    "Yes." Qingdai replied, without saying anything more, but turned away. At the moment, she didn''t want to wait here any more.


    After Qingdai left, she didn''t go to see yeyuning directly. Instead, she turned around and went to the emperor''s study.


    "Miss Dai, what can I do for you?" Night LAN Jue see her, obviously some doubts, she should not go to Ning''er? How could it be in the study.


    Qingdai walked forward a few steps, and then suddenly she knelt down.


    "Daiya, what are you doing?" Night LAN Jue looks at her move, directly stunned, "if you have anything, you can directly tell me, come on, get up first."


    "Qingdai has something to ask the emperor. "Qingdai did not get up, but raised her eyes and looked at the emperor. There was a kind of determination in her voice that could not be ignored.


    She had decided that although she was reluctant to give up, she had to do so.


    She had always dreamed of marrying Wu Yan, but now she finally married him, but she had to leave, because she knew that if she continued to stay in the general''s mansion, stay beside him, watching his love with other women, she would not be able to bear it, and her presence would also affect his relationship with his wife, so she might as well complete them and free herself.


    ¡±What''s the matter, you say. "The emperor''s eyes flicker. I''m afraid it''s not a small thing.


    ¡±Qing Dai begged the emperor to terminate her engagement with the general. "Qingdai breathed secretly, and then said it quickly. She said it quickly, as if she was afraid that she would regret it.


    ¡±What are you talking about? "The emperor was completely shocked. Although he thought that what she was going to say wasn''t a small thing, he didn''t think it would be like this.


    ¡±Qing Dai begged the emperor to terminate her engagement with the general. "Qingdai repeated this sentence clearly again and told the emperor clearly that he had not heard it wrong.


    ¡±Girl Dai, you can''t be kidding about this. "The emperor''s face was obviously a little more dignified. He knew that the girl had a strong temper, but he didn''t expect that she would make such a decision.


    ¡±Qingdai is not joking. Qingdai is very serious. "Qingdai said again, with more determination on her face. Now that she has made a decision, she can''t shrink back.


    ¡±However, you don''t like Wuyan very much. Do you want to marry him? It is because of this that I will marry you. "The emperor can''t get back to God for a while. At that time, she was so ready to marry Wuyan without hesitation. It was only three days since she got married. She even wanted to cancel her engagement.


    ¡±There are some things that Qing Dai has made a mistake. Please punish her. " Qingdai lowered her head, a little more heavy in her voice.


    "Now it''s not a question of punishment, and I will not punish you for this. I just don''t understand why your attitude has changed so much. What happened between you and Wuyan?" The Emperor ''s voice as soft as possible, he knew that if not forced to the desperate situation, she would never put forward such a request.


    "It''s all Qingdai''s fault. Please make it up to the emperor." Qingdai''s head hung lower and her voice was a little lower. Even though she tried to suppress it, the emperor could hear her voice grieving.


    "Qingdai, you have to understand that this is a very important thing. You have only been married for three days, and you have to dissolve the marriage just to be afraid of it." the Emperor didn''t want to say it when he saw her, and it''s not easy to force questions, because he knew that he would not say it when he asked her, but he really couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Qingdai understands that, therefore, Qingdai does not ask the emperor to terminate the engagement for us immediately. Qingdai hopes that the emperor can find a suitable opportunity to bring up this matter." Qingdai suddenly interrupts the emperor''s words. Naturally, she knows that if she cancels her marriage after three days of marriage, it will cause a sensation. After all, her identity with Wuyan is special, and the marriage is given by the emperor.


    Nowadays, a lot of people are still paying attention to this matter. The bustle has not completely passed. If the marriage is dissolved at this time, she can imagine that her reputation will be destroyed, and then Wuyan will be affected. The lady of Wuyan will be brought in, and more importantly, the majesty of the Emperor will be destroyed.


    At such a time, everything can be on the move, and it will be very difficult to clean up.


    So, she doesn''t ask the emperor to help her terminate her engagement at this time. The emperor can wait for a while, and then people will forget this matter slowly, and then find a suitable opportunity and reason to put forward this matter.


    At that time, it will not have such a big impact.


    She only proposed this matter to the emperor by entering the Palace this time, because she would not want to enter the palace as easily as before in the future, for fear that there would not be many opportunities to see the emperor.


    Of course, the reason why she put forward this matter with the emperor now is that she has cut off her own way and left no room for herself.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you." The emperor was slightly shocked, and then sighed in secret, "so it seems that you have thought clearly. "


    this girl thinks so clearly. It seems that she has made a real plan. She just doesn''t know what Wuyan has done to her, which will break her apart like this.


    Although I don''t know what happened, the emperor can imagine that Wuyan must have hurt her deeply this time. Otherwise, she loves Wuyan so much that she can''t do such a thing.


    ¡±Yes, indigo has figured it out. "Qingdai nodded, her voice was more determined.


    ¡±Does Wuyan know about it? " The emperor thought of another question. She came to talk about it with him today. Does Wuyan know?


    "He knew it." Qingdai sighed in secret and spoke again. It was a little difficult.


    "He agreed?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought that Wuyan didn''t know about it. He didn''t think that Wuyan knew. What was Wuyan doing?


    "Yes, he agrees." Qingdai breathed hard again. She was heartbroken and couldn''t breathe. However, she managed to control herself and added a sentence slowly again, "we discussed."


    "Have you discussed?" The emperor is completely shocked, a pair of eyes vigorously open, some incredible looking at her, this kind of thing she and Wu Yan even discussed?


    What''s going on?


    The emperor''s face sank slightly. Wu Yan has married her. They are already married. Wu Yan even agrees to dissolve the marriage. What is Wu Yan thinking?


    However, the emperor is very clear about Qingdai''s feelings for Wuyan. She now proposes to terminate her marriage. Presumably, Wuyan must have done more to her than she can recognize and bear, so she has to take such an extreme step.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 938

    However, the emperor is very clear about Qingdai''s feelings for Wuyan. She now proposes to terminate her marriage. Presumably, Wuyan must have done more to her than she can recognize and bear, so she has to take such an extreme step.


    ¡±Now that you have made up your mind and made up your mind, I will depend on you. However, this matter cannot be urgent. It will take a while, and I also need to find a suitable opportunity. "The emperor thought about it, and then slowly spoke again. Since she said it herself, it''s not that she is going to terminate the marriage now, there is still room for him to maneuver in this matter. Next, he asked Wuyan to see what Wuyan wanted to do?


    "Thank you so much, Emperor." Qingdai''s voice came again, but it didn''t feel any joy because of the emperor''s promise. It seemed that the voice was heavier.


    When the emperor saw her, he shook his head in secret. He was reluctant to let her go, but he wanted to embarrass himself. Why bother?


    "Qingdai has another thing to plead with the emperor." Qingdai''s eyes slowly raised, thought and said again.


    "What''s up? "The emperor frowned slightly. I don''t know what else she has to say.


    ¡±Qingdai hopes that this matter will not be known to the empress for the time being. Qingdai does not want to worry about the empress. "Qingdai breathed in a dark voice, slightly more strange.


    ¡±Do you want the queen not to worry about it, or do you want the queen to go to find Wuyan to settle accounts after knowing this? "How smart the emperor is, how can he not see her mind.


    Qingdai''s lips are slightly pursed, no more talking, it is also the default.


    She knew that if the queen knew this matter now, she would go to Wuyan for accounting. However, when the matter becomes final, the queen should not do anything drastic.


    ¡±You are worried about Wu Yan. You have decided to dissolve the marriage. Why worry about him? "The emperor looked at her, and there was more exploration in his eyes.


    Qingdai quickly raised her eyes and looked at the emperor, with a little more unnatural emotion on her face.


    "Why do you have to be so reluctant?" The emperor sighed again. This girl is really stubborn.


    Qingdai''s lips were tightly pursed, but she still didn''t speak.


    ¡±What did Wu Yan do to you? He hurt you like this and made you do such a split thing. "The emperor can''t bear to see her. She loves Wuyan so much. At this time, this kind of love still hasn''t changed. He thought that if Wuyan didn''t do it too much, she would never break up like this.


    ¡±It''s Indigo''s fault. "Qingdai is still subconsciously excusing Wuyan.


    ¡±You have been saying that you are your fault. Then tell me where you are wrong? "The emperor shook his head slightly. She said it was her fault, but what''s wrong with this thing he didn''t realize?


    Did she love Wuyan wrong? Did she save Wuyan? If Wu Yan had not given her promise first, she would not have married without hesitation.


    Qingdai''s lips are pursed again, and she doesn''t speak now, because she understands that the more she says, the more she exposes. If she doesn''t want to embarrass Wuyan, she can''t say more.


    "Ah, you say you want to dissolve the marriage, but you still think about him everywhere. Are you stupid?" The emperor shakes his head again. This girl is really stupid.


    "You worry that the queen will find Wuyan to settle the matter now. Your worry is right. With the nature of the queen, if you know that Wuyan is sorry for you, she will repair Wuyan severely. She now knows that it will be like this, and later knows that it will be like this. It can''t be because your marriage at that time has been dissolved, so she will." The emperor knows too much about the queen, so he knows this very well. There is no difference between letting the queen know now or later.


    Qingdai was stupefied and her face was slightly stiff. She didn''t expect it to be like this. She thought that time had passed for a long time and everything was settled. This was the end of the matter, and the empress would not pursue it at that time.


    "But I will respect your meaning and not tell the queen first." Seeing her expression, the emperor sighed in his heart. How could this girl be so stupid.


    However, he decided to hide it from Tang Kexin for the time being, because he felt that the relationship between Qingdai and Wuyan might not necessarily go that way.


    "Thanks to the emperor, Qing Dai." Qingdai was still worried.


    "Go to find Ning''er. There are some things you can tell us conveniently. You can talk to Ning''er." The emperor looked at her. He couldn''t help but feel hurt and let her get up and leave.


    "Yes." Green Dai nodded, this just got up, left the study, out of the study, but she felt her heart more heavy, the bottom of her heart also more painful.


    Yes, the emperor is right, her heart is still reluctant to give up, very reluctant to give up, thought to leave him, may never see again in the future, her heart can not help the pain.


    But can she have another choice?


    No, not at all. God didn''t give her any other choice.


    Qingdai just went to find Ning''er. On that day, Gu Tian mistakenly sat in the sedan chair with Ning''er. She went to steal relatives without hesitation. It can be seen in Gu Tianyi''s heart how important Ning''er was.


    If Wu Yan is able to do that for her, she immediately makes a little self mockery. How can it be possible? How can Wu Yan do that for her? Wu Yan hates her and hates her and hates her to disappear from his face.


    ¡±Qingdai, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. When Ning''er saw her, she ran out.


    ¡±Be careful. You''re still pregnant. "Qingdai saw that she was running over like this, and her face was obviously a little more worried, and she held her forward.


    ¡±It''s OK, said the doctor. The baby is fine. "There is a full smile on Yeyu Ning''s face, and the sound is full of happiness. Now the misunderstanding between her and Gu Tianyi is finally solved, and they are finally together. They must be happy.


    ¡±Be careful, too. "Qingdai looked at the happiness on her face, with a slight smile on her lips. She was really happy for her.


    ¡±It''s really OK. They all look at me one by one and don''t let me move. I''m suffocating. "Ye Yu''s red lips curled slightly, complaining with a little dissatisfaction, but even if it is such a complaint, it is happy.


    ¡±What about the ancient city owner? Not looking at you? "Qingdai looked at this kind of night Yuning, and also infected her with happiness. She couldn''t help joking.


    ¡±I got rid of him. We two girls have to whisper. How inappropriate he is here. "Yeyu Ning''s lips were turned again. Thinking that she had arrived at gutianyi before and left, gutianyi couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡±Ah, the ancient city Lord doesn''t hate me anymore. "Qingdai said deliberately and exaggeratively that the heavy mood of these days was also slightly better because of the joke at the moment.


    ¡±He dare. "Ye Yu Ning snorted a little coldly, but there was no domineering voice, only the coquetry of the little woman.


    Qingdai looks at her, and her smile spreads slowly.


    "Don''t just talk about me, talk about you. How about you after you married into the general''s office? How is Wuyan doing to you? How is he to you? " Night Yu Ning asked a few questions in one breath, obviously a little anxious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 939

    "Don''t just talk about me, talk about you. How about you after you married into the general''s office? How is Wuyan doing to you? How is he to you? " Night Yu Ning asked a few questions in one breath, obviously a little anxious.


    ¡±I''m fine. We''ll all be happy. "Qingdai doesn''t want to destroy her good mood or worry about her.


    ¡±Well, well, we will all be happy. In this way, you are very good. "Ye Yu Ning did not doubt, nodded repeatedly.


    ¡±At the beginning, you went to the barracks of the barbarian state alone and saved him. He said he wanted to marry you. Now he finally married you back. Naturally, he should treat you well. "The reason why Ye Yu Ning didn''t doubt it was because she knew all the things between them. They both experienced life and death together, and Qing Dai saved Wu Yan.


    Wu Yan will treat indigo well.


    ¡±Yes, you are right. "Qingdai''s smile on the corner of her lips was a little stiff, but she quickly concealed it. She looked at Yeyu Ning again, and the smile on her face could not see anything different.


    ¡±What I said is right. In fact, it''s such a blessing that Wuyan can marry you. Therefore, he should cherish, treat you well, pet you, love you and make you the happiest woman in the world. "The smile on Yeyu Ning''s face is more, which is what she hopes all the time.


    Qingdaiyin''s hand tightened under her clothes and took a breath secretly. It was what she had hoped for. It was what she had always dreamed of. Originally, she also married to Wuyan, but the reality and dream were far from each other.


    Green Dai was afraid that Ye Yu Ning would find her strange, so she purposely poured out a glass of water and said with a little dissatisfaction, "I''ve been here so long, you can''t even give me a cup of tea."


    "Oh, I forgot." "Night Yu Ning is chagrined low cry," only looked at to talk with you, forgot these


    Night Yu Ning''s words slightly paused, close to Qingdai''s side, said mysteriously, "I heard that happy little women are very moist, you should not miss my glass of water. "


    Qingdai was slightly shocked. When she understood her words, her face changed slightly. However, she quickly covered up the past." what''s the matter? It''s getting more and more improper. "


    "You''ve got married and still pretend to be serious with me. Don''t tell me that you don''t have a cave with Wuyan? I''m sure you''re going to spend every night of your wedding. " Yeyuning has the best relationship with her. At the moment, there are only two of them in the room. Yeyuning''s words are bold.


    What''s more, she feels that Indigo is married. These things are normal.


    When Qingdai heard this, her body suddenly froze. She thought that Wu Yan didn''t appear at all in the night of her cave, and she and him


    "Qingdai, what''s the matter with you?" Night Yu Ning saw her appearance, frowned slightly, and worried a little more in her voice. The reaction of Qingdai she just felt was not right.


    "It''s nothing. You said you haven''t come out yet. Speaking of these words, it''s very smooth. Who taught you that it''s not the ancient city master?" Qingdai''s heart was startled, and she repeatedly turned off the topic.


    Hearing Qingdai''s words, night Yu Ning''s face was obviously a little more red.


    ¡±Why, I''m still shy. It seems that the ancient city Lord really taught you a lot. "Qingdai saw that the success had diverted yeyuning''s attention, and she was relieved.


    ¡±Well, you make fun of me. I haven''t even said you and Wuyan. You dare to make fun of me. "Yeyu looked at her and pretended to be angry, but he could not hear the meaning of anger in his voice.


    Qingdai''s lips smile again. It seems that Gu Tianyi is really good to Ning''er. Ning''er is really happy now. She is really happy for Ning''er.


    ¡±Ning''er, did you figure out the things you saw when you went to the ancient city last time? "Qingdai didn''t want to let yeyuning turn the topic to her again, so she deliberately asked about yeyuning''s time in the ancient city.


    Of course, if you look at the situation that yeyuning and the ancient heaven are easy to get along with each other, you should be clear about it, just don''t know what''s going on?


    ¡±Well, it''s clear. Someone pretended to be him and lied to me,. "There was a little more anger on yeyuning''s face.


    ¡±Who is so bold to cheat you by pretending to be the ancient city Lord in the ancient city. "Qingdai thought about this possibility, but now she is a little surprised to hear that from yeyuning.


    ¡±When I return to the ancient city, I will find out. No matter who it is, I will never let it go. "Ye Yu Ning''s face sank a little, and his voice was full of anger.


    ¡±You don''t have to worry about it. The ancient city Lord will surely deal with it. "Qingdai held her and comforted her softly. She was not worried about such things.


    ¡±Qingdai, there''s another thing I''m worried about. "Yeyu looked at her, and suddenly his face was worried.


    ¡±What? "Qingdai was stunned and looked at her doubtfully. She has made up with gutianyi now. What else to worry about.


    ¡±Last time I went to the ancient city, the old lady was very dissatisfied with me. At that time, I contradicted her. I was afraid that I would go to the ancient city again, and she would not like me. After all, she was Gu Tianyi''s grandmother. "Ye Yu has been holding this matter in her heart for several days. She hasn''t said it to anyone, and only in front of Qingdai can she dare to say it.


    Qingdai was slightly shocked, but then she chuckled, "you''re worried about nothing. The old lady must have misunderstood you before. If you go back and explain clearly, it''s OK. And now you are pregnant with their children. Who dares not to like you? I think the old lady will be very happy to see you again."


    "Really?" Ye Yu''s eyes twinkled slightly. Although what Qing Dai said is very reasonable, she still has some uneasiness in her heart. She felt that the old lady''s attitude towards her last time was not just due to misunderstanding.


    She was really afraid that after she went to the ancient city, the old lady was still dissatisfied with her. These days, when she thought about it, she was worried. She had a very uneasy feeling that something bad would happen.


    "It''s true, of course, that you are now at ease to be your bride, to have children, to be a mother, and to think nothing else. With the ancient city owner, those things need to worry about." Qingdai comforted her again in a soft voice, but she was worried a little more when she heard that.


    It''s reasonable to say that the old lady and Ning''er haven''t met before. There should be no misunderstanding. Ning''er is always sensible and pleasant. The first time the old lady saw Ning''er, she should be very fond of it. Why is she dissatisfied with Ning''er?


    And Ning''er said that at that time, the old lady even locked up Ning''er, which was not just a general misunderstanding.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Night Yu Ning nodded slowly, but the uneasiness in her heart didn''t disappear, but it was more serious. Somehow, she thought that the old lady was even afraid now. If other people, she could not care, but that person was Gu Tianyi''s grandmother, who was very important to Gu Tianyi.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 940

    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Night Yu Ning nodded slowly, but the uneasiness in her heart didn''t disappear, but it was more serious. Somehow, she thought that the old lady was even afraid now. If it was someone else, she could not care, but that person was Gu Tianyi''s grandmother, a very important person for Gu Tianyi, she couldn''t help thinking.


    Once again, the Emperor invited Wuyan into the study.


    ¡±I don''t know what''s the matter with you? "Wu Yan''s face is a little heavy. He just met the emperor not long ago. If the emperor had something important to say, he should have said it. But now he came here specially, just for fear of temporary things.


    He thought that Qingdai had a talk with subaifeng about the direction after she left. There were two roads in front of her direction at that time. She could go to the princess''s palace, but she could also go to the emperor''s study.


    Will she see the emperor? On the way to the palace, she said she would ask the emperor to let them dissolve their marriage. Did she really come to tell the emperor?


    ¡±Get up. You don''t need to be polite. I''m calling you this time. It''s also a private matter. "The emperor looked at him in a gentle voice, which seemed to be casual, but with some other differences.


    Wu Yan''s heart sank. It seems that he might have guessed it. Otherwise, there would be something private that would have alerted the emperor to find him himself.


    Wu Yan slightly droops her eyes, but she doesn''t speak.


    ¡±Is Wu Aiqing not satisfied with the marriage I gave him? "The Emperor didn''t cover up either. He said directly. If it''s a euphemism, it''s not clear. He just wants to know the meaning of Wuyan.


    "Where does the emperor begin?" Wu Yan has already guessed that he has psychological preparation, so when the emperor talks about it, he is extremely calm and does not have a positive answer. Instead, he makes an ambiguous reply.


    "Just now, the princess came to me. She said she wanted me to terminate the marriage." The emperor''s lips were slightly torn. He was afraid that he would be a little tender when he was in front of him. Therefore, the emperor said this more directly.


    However, what the emperor said is the truth.


    Although Wu Yandi has guessed the possibility and prepared for it, her face is obviously heavy when she hears the emperor''s words. Unexpectedly, she came to the emperor and said it. She is really determined.


    After three days of marriage, she came to the emperor and wanted to get rid of the marriage. She was really enough.


    Suddenly, the situation that she and Su Baifeng were in the yard before flashed in his mind. He could not help being upset when he thought of her bright and bright face when she looked at Su Baifeng''s smile.


    If she had not met Su Baifeng in the palace, she would not have been so broken, would she?


    Now he doesn''t believe that she has nothing to do with Su Baifeng.


    ¡±Since it was proposed by the princess, the emperor should not ask me. "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was a little cold. More importantly, there was some uncontrollable anger, so the tone was obviously a little blunt.


    Night LAN Jue tiny Leng, some of the stunned looking at Wu Yan, Wu Yan this sounds how so not beat? Obviously a little unreasonable.


    If he is good to Daiya, Daiya is not happy enough, how could she come to him to dissolve the marriage.


    "What the princess mentioned is your business, so I will come to you naturally." The emperor turned the problem back again, "the princess came to me personally. I can''t ignore it. She is not only the princess of dayuanfeng, but also the princess of Phoenix."


    "What does the emperor mean?" Hearing the emperor''s meaning, Wu Yan''s heart sank slightly. He almost forgot this. She is not only the princess of Dayuan, but also the princess of Phoenix. Moreover, Dayuan has a close relationship with Phoenix. Even if the emperor doesn''t care, the queen will take care of it.


    Just, I don''t know what the emperor means now.


    "The princess means to dissolve the marriage." she said, "you have already discussed it. I think that since you have already discussed it, it should be OK. I''ll call you to tell you." When the emperor looked at Wu Yan, there was a trace of difference in his eyes. When Qing Dai came to him and asked him to dissolve his marriage, he thought that Wu Yan didn''t mean anything to Qing Dai, but now it seems that it''s not like that.


    If Wuyan didn''t have a little meaning for Qingdai, Wuyan would not have such a reaction. Wuyan clearly didn''t want to dissolve the marriage.


    Therefore, the emperor''s words are more of a test, a test of Wuyan.


    ¡±Is it appropriate for the emperor to order marriage to be dissolved three days later? "Wu Yan murmured and spoke again. This time, there was a little more coldness in his voice. It seemed that he was still a little tough and dissatisfied.


    To be tough and dissatisfied with the emperor, we have to say that Wuyan is really crazy and bold.


    However, when the emperor heard his words, he was secretly pleased. It seems that Wu Yan really didn''t want to dissolve the marriage as he expected.


    Since Wu Yan is not willing to dissolve her marriage, why not treat her well and make her sad, sad and even want to dissolve her marriage?


    I don''t know what happened to them.


    The Emperor didn''t ask too much about their affairs. The emperor knew that even if he asked, Wuyan would not say that he knew Wuyan too well.


    ¡±Oh, it''s a bit inappropriate, but the princess said it seems that there''s something inappropriate between you. "The emperor''s eyes flashed, and he opened again, deliberately pretending to be a bit embarrassed.


    "When the Emperor gave the marriage, did you ever ask if it was appropriate for you to marry me?" Wuyan''s tiny squinting eyes flicker with cold light, and the suppressed anger is more ignited, isn''t it appropriate?


    Now it''s not appropriate. What about the time when we gave the marriage?


    Who asked if he was right?


    It''s not appropriate to say it''s less than three days since I became a relative.


    At the moment, Wuyan only felt a fire in her heart, but she didn''t know whether it was for the emperor or for Qingdai.


    "Didn''t you say anything when I married you? If you don''t, I''ll take it for granted. "Listen to his words, the emperor''s lips are fierce. It seems that he is really dissatisfied with this marriage. Of course, the most important reason for his dissatisfaction is that he suddenly married, not because he was a green lady.


    But didn''t they just say that? What else is he dissatisfied with?


    Wu Yanwei Zheng, lips slightly pursed, did not speak, previously, she said this problem, if he does not want to, you can tell the emperor, the emperor will certainly agree.


    Now the emperor mentions this matter again. Wu Yan thinks about it carefully now. He doesn''t know what happened at that time. He can refuse it clearly at that time. He also knows that the emperor can''t blame him for it, but why he didn''t think of refusing it from the beginning, even if he was angry and disgusted at it, he didn''t think of refusing to marry.


    Wu Yan doesn''t understand what happened to him at that time?


    ¡±What? Don''t you want to be married from the beginning? "The emperor''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He looks at his eyes, which is a little more delicate. In fact, he doesn''t want to let him dissolve their marriage. In this case, why don''t you say it directly.


    ¡±Is it too late for the emperor to ask this question now? "Wu yanleng Leng, subconsciously back to a sentence. Still pretend. He wants to see when he pretends?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 941

    ¡±Is it too late for the emperor to ask this question now? "Wu yanleng Leng, subconsciously back to a sentence. Still pretend. He wants to see when he pretends?


    ¡±It''s not too late. If you don''t want to, I''ll find a way to recover it. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with the princess. You can rest assured that the princess is not such a unreasonable person. The military general is not willing to marry her. She will certainly not demand it. Besides, the princess has come to talk about it now, so you don''t have to worry. "What a shrewd man Ye Lan is. No matter how clever Wu Yan is, he can''t be his opponent. His words block all the excuses of Wu Yan.


    ¡±If you are not satisfied with this marriage, I will now issue a decree to lift it for you, and you will soon be free again. "When the emperor spoke, he took up his pen, as if he really wanted to write the imperial edict.


    Wu Yan knows that once he agrees now, their marriage can be dissolved. He thinks that''s the result he wants most. She asks the emperor to force him to marry her. He thinks that he will hate her, but now everything seems to be out of his expectation.


    He had to admit that he didn''t dislike her. On the contrary, he thought of the feeling of holding her in his carriage before. Wu Yan''s heart was slightly in a trance. Seeing that the emperor was about to fall into a smile, he suddenly said, "emperor, I don''t want to dissolve my marriage. "


    when Wu Yan said this, he suddenly felt a clear sigh of relief, and he never felt relaxed.


    Yes, he didn''t want to, didn''t want to dissolve the marriage, didn''t want to let her leave.


    ¡±Don''t want to? Are you sure you don''t want to? "The emperor''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and he looks at him with a pen in his eyebrow.


    ¡±I am sure. "Wu Yan''s voice at the moment is very affirmative and decided. Yes, he is, very sure. He doesn''t want to dissolve the marriage, and doesn''t want to.


    ¡±I told you that there is only one chance like this. If you miss it, there will be no chance. Don''t regret it then. "The emperor is still holding a smile, falling on the paper, and continues to ask him.


    "I will not regret it." Wu Yan has almost no hesitation to return. He will not regret it. Since he has made a decision, he will not regret it.


    "It''s not really a bit of a dilemma." The emperor sighed a little and pretended to be somewhat embarrassed. "The princess came to ask me to dissolve the marriage, but you said you didn''t want to. Who should I listen to?"


    "The emperor also said before that this is a personal matter of the minister. Naturally, the minister will not deal with it well and will not embarrass the emperor." Wu Yan naturally understood the meaning of the emperor and repeatedly expressed his position.


    "Are you sure?" The emperor looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had some doubts.


    "OK." Again, Wu Yan firmly replied that he was not comfortable with the emperor''s marriage. Now that the situation has changed, he will deal with everything.


    "Tell me, what have you done to the princess these days to make her break up like this?" The emperor''s face sank slightly, and his voice suddenly became more dignified. He wanted to know what Wuyan had done to Daiya, and forced Daiya to make such a decision.


    "Emperor, can you not say that?" Wu Yan looked to the emperor and asked after a little discussion. He was really over the top when he thought about those things now.


    "What do you say? "The emperor''s eyes are slightly heavy. It seems that Wu Yan has done too much.


    ¡±After I had worshipped her, I asked someone to send her back to the room. "When Wuyan said that, he breathed secretly, and said again to the emperor''s slightly cold eyes," then he didn''t care about her. "


    Wu Yan said as simply as possible, there are many things, but this is the most serious one.


    ¡±PA. "The pen in the emperor''s hand suddenly broke, and he looked at Wu Yan''s eyes and opened them slightly." Wu Yan, you are really cruel. "


    he said, how can Dai wench suddenly dissolve her marriage when she likes him so much.


    Wu Yan''s eyes drooped slightly, but he didn''t speak. He knew that he had done it wrong.


    ¡±No, because of Daiya''s nature, if you ignore her, surely she will come to you? "The emperor''s eyes flashed, and asked again that Dai wench was not the kind of person who would be submissive.


    Wu yanleng Leng, this just low voice way, "yes, married the next day, she was looking for me, and then some misunderstandings."


    He knew that she had misunderstood at that time, but he didn''t explain. He didn''t feel that he had to.


    ¡±Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? "The emperor froze, his voice slightly raised, and then his face slightly changed." isn''t there another woman? "


    What the emperor can think of is this possibility. If it is true, he will fully understand the practice of Daiya.


    Wu Yan murmured a sigh and didn''t speak again. At the moment, he had nothing to say.


    ¡±Wu Yan, you, you, are really, "the emperor is also angry with him at the moment, some words can not be said." now I really want to change my mind and directly make an order to let you dissolve the marriage. "


    " emperor. "Hearing the emperor''s words, Wu Yan''s face changed quickly and his voice was obviously tense.


    ¡±What? Now I know I''m in a hurry. Why did I go there? "The Emperor gave him a cold look, and his voice was obviously cold. Now he knows that he is in a hurry. When he did those things, he didn''t think about the consequences.


    ¡±I know my mistake, and I will try to make it up. "Wuyan said repeatedly, no matter what, he could not let the emperor dissolve their marriage.


    ¡±Since you don''t want to dissolve the marriage, you should treat her well. Don''t make her sad and sad. I can help you this time, but I can''t help you for the second time. If the princess comes to ask me again, even if you don''t want to, I will promise to the princess. "The emperor sighed a little bit, a little bit more heavy in his voice. If he didn''t look at Wu Yan''s sincere attitude today, he really wanted to make a decision immediately.


    However, considering that Miss Dai loves Wu Yan too much, although she proposes to terminate her marriage, she is certainly reluctant to part with her. It''s better to give them a chance.


    I hope this time, Wuyan can cherish it.


    ¡±I understand. "Wu Yan nodded slightly," there won''t be a second time. "


    " I hope so. Don''t look at her gentle appearance, but her temperament is stronger than anyone else. If you really do something too much, I''m afraid that she will, "the emperor feels it''s necessary to wake up to Wu Yan. After three days of marriage, the girl will come to him to get rid of the marriage. Generally, women can''t do such things.


    If Wuyan doesn''t know how to cherish it this time, then he doesn''t guarantee what the girl will do.


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Wu Yan''s eyes had more complicated emotions. She was really strong enough. As for the emperor''s gentleness, he had not seen it so far.


    ¡±Come on, don''t stay here, what are you going to do. "The emperor waved his hand to him. Although he said something disgusting, it was suggestive. If Wu Yan is smart enough, he should go to Daiya to explain it.


    Wuyan is a wise man. Naturally, he understood the meaning of the emperor. He consecutively saluted the emperor and then retired.


    However, now it''s noon, and the queen has called yeyuning to go to the main hall with Qingdai. Then Wuyan goes directly to the main hall.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 942

    However, now it''s noon, and the queen has called yeyuning to go to the main hall with Qingdai. Then Wuyan goes directly to the main hall.


    When Wu Yan entered the main hall, there were already many people sitting in the room. Naturally, he had no chance to say anything.


    "Wuyan, where have you been?" Night Yu Xuan saw Wu Yan come in and shouted at him.


    Wuyan looks towards the direction of yeyuxuan, and then sees that subaifeng has not gone yet. He sits next to yeyuxuan, and is not far from Qingdai.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his eyes are slightly sunken. Sima Zhao''s heart of Su Baifeng is too obvious.


    "Ah, the general has finally arrived. If he doesn''t, some people will be eager to see him." Ye Yu Ning didn''t know about the relationship between Qingdai and Wuyan, but thought they were both sweet, so he deliberately teased Qingdai.


    Qingdai''s face was slightly stiff, and her hand under her sleeve was tightly tightened. She looked at Wuyan subconsciously in her eyes, for fear that he might misunderstand what she said to Ning''er.


    Wu Yan is obviously stunned for a moment. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the princess would say such a thing. When the princess said such a thing, it means that she didn''t tell the princess what happened between them. The princess didn''t know anything about it, or she should say that she hid it well in front of the princess.


    "Is it? "I was a little nervous and embarrassed to the eyes of shangqingdai, and Wu Yan smiled slightly. It was in response to yeyuning, but it was more like asking her.


    From the moment Wuyan entered the room, Tang Kexin always paid attention to Wuyan''s reaction. Although Qingdai didn''t say anything, she was still uneasy and suspicious.


    If Qingdai doesn''t say it, she can only see the flaws in Wuyan''s body.


    At the moment, Tang Kexin sees the smile on Wu Yan''s face, and then hears his slightly ambiguous tone. Her eyes flash quickly. Is it her guess that Qingdai and Wu Yan really get along well.


    She knows about Wuyan. If Wuyan is reluctant in her heart, no one can force him. Besides, such a smile and tone can''t deceive people.


    Qingdai''s reaction to him was even more unexpected. However, seeing Tang Kexin''s eyes, Qingdai tried to hide all her emotions.


    "Of course, you don''t know. Before you came," said Ye Yu, raising his voice deliberately.


    It''s just that indigo gave her a push to stop her.


    "Why are you pushing me, what? Excuse me? You''ve just been looking out of the door. Aren''t you looking at the general? "Ye Yuning not only didn''t stop, but also said it louder on purpose.


    ¡±There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Isn''t it normal for her to look at me? "Wuyan steps to Qingdai''s face, and looks at her with eyes. It seems that there is more smile on her face.


    "Oh, are you showing your love in public?" Night Yu Ning''s face suddenly open chuckle, continue to tease, the voice is full of joy.


    Tang Kexin also breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that she was really thoughtful and saw that Wuyan was good for Qingdai.


    Su Baifeng''s eyes are a little more lost. Thinking of her reaction, he feels that Wu Yan is pretending to be happy. However, he really hopes that she can be happy.


    Qingdai''s lips were slightly pursed. At first, he was surprised by his reaction at the moment, but then he realized that he was acting for others and protecting his wife.


    Thinking of these, Qingdai''s heart sank a little. He doesn''t need to do that at all. She won''t say anything about his wife. If she doesn''t, others won''t know. The queen and the emperor won''t embarrass them.


    Wu Yan has come to Qingdai''s side at the moment. Qingdai feels his approach and her body is obviously stiff. She doesn''t want to accompany him in acting. She is afraid that she will break down.


    Wu Yan also felt her stiffness. He didn''t expect that his proximity would make her have such a reaction.


    He even saw her turn her head slightly and look to another room. It seemed that she was deliberately avoiding his eyes. At the moment, what she looked at was exactly where Su Baifeng was sitting. At the moment, Su Baifeng''s eyes were also looking at her, so they looked at each other directly.


    Su Baifeng smiled at her, and she responded politely.


    Seeing the interaction between her and Su Baifeng, Wu Yan''s eyes suddenly sink down. She is rejecting him, but she''s right to Su Baifeng??


    Wu Yan''s heart lit up again.


    ¡±Lady, we can show our love. We love more than them. "The voice of ancient Tianyi came and interrupted Wu Yan''s thoughts of slightly trance.


    ¡±Who wants to show you, who loves you? Who else is your mother? You haven''t married yet. "Yeyu Ning gave him a straight white look. Although he was a little dissatisfied in his voice, the smile on his face was still brilliant.


    ¡±Lady, let''s get married right away. "In ancient times, when I saw the ladder, I immediately put forward the matter of marriage.


    ¡±Why are you so anxious to get married? I think it''s very good now. "Ye Yuning is attacking him without any disguise. In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t want to get married. She is pregnant with his children now, and she must marry her. After so many things, she has understood her mind. She loves him.


    However, when she thought that if she became a relative with him, she would go to the ancient city with him and face the old lady, she was worried.


    ¡±As a matter of fact, there is no difference for you after marriage. You can do whatever you want. " Gu Tianyi''s eyes flickered. He assured her that he thought she was afraid that she would not be so free and free after marriage. "That must be different. Look at Qingdai. Now she is married to Wuyan. She is Wuyan''s person. Then she can only live in the general''s mansion. It''s hard to go back home." Night Yu Ning suddenly interrupted his words with a voice, his expression quickly concealed a bit of worry.


    When Qingdai heard her words, her eyes twinkled. Yes, when she became a relative, she could only stay in the general''s mansion. Even if Wuyan didn''t see her any more, she could only stay in the general''s mansion.


    No, she can only stay in the small yard arranged by Wu Yan now.


    Thinking of these, Qingdai''s heart is more heavy. At the moment, Wuyan has been sitting beside her. Suddenly, she feels a kind of invisible depression, and subconsciously moves to the other side.


    On the other side of her seat is Su Baifeng. Although there is still some distance between them, there is no other person between them.


    Wu Yan is sitting on her side at the moment, and most of his attention is on her at the moment, so he can see her movements clearly.


    Wu Yan''s eyes suddenly sink cold. Is this when he died?


    In front of him, she even??


    Wu Yan holds the cup in front of him and pours it down.


    Fortunately, the tea has been put for a while, it''s not too hot.


    Qingdai felt his action and looked at him subconsciously, but she didn''t say anything. She felt that it was normal for him to be in a bad mood at the moment. After all, he was clearly disgusted with her in his heart, but now he had to pretend to get along with her in front of other people. He certainly didn''t want to.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 943

    Qingdai felt his action and looked at him subconsciously, but she didn''t say anything. She felt that it was normal for him to be in a bad mood at the moment. After all, he was clearly disgusted with her in his heart, but now he had to pretend to get along with her in front of other people. He certainly didn''t want to.


    ¡±Wu Yan, what are you doing? How could someone drink tea like you? "Seeing his movements, ye Yuxuan was a little strange, but he took the initiative to open his mouth.


    ¡±The general may have dried up. "Tang Kexin opens his mouth slowly," and makes a cup of tea for the general. "Tang Kexin''s eyes immediately turned around and slightly hung their heads. The eyes flashed. It seems that there is something wrong between the two people.


    Qingdai kept her head down. She didn''t speak or react.


    Su Baifeng''s eyes fell on Qingdai. Seeing her appearance, he was more worried about her. He saw that she was not happy. Marrying Wuyan was her wish. Now that her wish has been achieved, she is still unhappy. There is only one reason why Wuyan is not good for her.


    If Wu Yan is not good to her, he will never ignore it.


    If she is happy, he will quit, but if she is not happy, he will protect her happiness.


    Seeing that Su Baifeng has been looking at Qingdai, Wu Yan''s face is darker and colder.


    Tang Kexin saw the change of Wuyan''s expression, and his eyes flashed slightly. Then he suddenly turned to Su Baifeng and said, "I heard that Su Gongzi and the princess are friends? "


    " yes. " Su Baifeng didn''t expect that the queen would suddenly ask, but after a moment, she nodded quickly.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and there was more danger in the cold.


    Tang Kexin''s lips slightly smile. Is Wuyan jealous?


    His vinegar is really speechless. Qingdai has already married him. Is it necessary for him to eat vinegar from other men?


    Just at this time, the emperor also came in. Tang Kexin didn''t ask any more questions. She just asked that, but just to test Wu Yan''s attitude. Now that she has tried it out, she doesn''t need to ask any more questions.


    After lunch, night Yu Ning took Qingdai to her yard again, and they talked for a while. Qingdai''s expression was a little trance. She had already told the emperor about the dissolution of the marriage. I don''t know if the emperor wanted to talk to Wuyan?


    With the emperor''s work style, you should find Wuyan. After all, it''s about the two of them. Wuyan is the person of the party. The emperor should ask about Wuyan''s meaning.


    If the emperor goes to ask Wuyan, I don''t know what reaction Wuyan will have, and I don''t know what he will say?


    Qingdai murmured a sigh. He would be happy if he could react. After all, he could finally get rid of her and be with his wife.


    "Qingdai, what are you thinking?" Night Yu Ning see her some absent-minded appearance, eyebrows slightly frown, but immediately thought of what, and repeatedly said, "how? Think of your general? It''s really like three autumn after a day. In that case, I won''t delay your time. Go find him. "


    "No, I and" Qingdai went back to her mind and subconsciously wanted to refute, but she gave a murmur of breath to the smile on the lips of shangyeyu, and said nothing more.


    Ning''er didn''t know what happened between her and Wu Yan. She said a lot, but she was afraid that she would show her flaws and find out something by Ning''er.


    "Come on, come on, you don''t have to explain. Go find your general." Night Yu Ning stood up and pushed her out. "I think if I continue to delay your time, maybe someone will come straight for you."


    Night Yu Ning only thought that Wu Yan and Qing Dai were sweet and affectionate and did not know anything else.


    It''s not too early for Qingdai to look at the time, and it''s time to go back. Then she went into the palace and saw that Ning''er finally found her own happiness. She was so happy and so happy. She was really happy for Ning''er, and she also proposed to the emperor about the dissolution of marriage.


    She should go back with Wu Yan now. Go back and wait for the emperor''s news.


    Qingdai leaves yeyuning yard and finds that she doesn''t know where to find Wuyan, because she doesn''t know where Wuyan is now, and even if she does, she doesn''t want to go to him in such a hurry.


    So, after a few steps, Qingdai found a pavilion and sat down. She knew that if Wuyan wanted to go back, someone would definitely come to find her. She just sat here and waited for a while.


    It shouldn''t be too long.


    ¡±How can I sit here alone? "It''s just that she didn''t sit for long, and a voice suddenly broke the good thinking.


    Turning her eyes to see the person standing beside her, Qingdai was stunned, and then subconsciously took off her mouth and said, "haven''t you left yet? "


    she thought he had left the palace, but unexpectedly she met her here again.


    Although he has the grace of saving her life, but at this time, Qingdai doesn''t want to get along with him alone, she is afraid of being misunderstood.


    Although she also understood that even if Wuyan saw it with her own eyes, she would not care, but after all, she is still the identity of Wuyan''s wife. If someone says something bad, she is afraid that it will have a bad impact on Wuyan.


    However, Qingdai was not able to drive him away directly.


    ¡±I''m leaving soon, but I didn''t expect to see you here. "When Su Baifeng heard her words, he was a little lost. It seemed that he didn''t want to see him.


    Su Baifeng''s words were slightly paused. Before Qingdai could speak, he said again, "last time in Phoenix, you said let me go to you, but you left Phoenix and let me find an empty place." Su Baifeng looked at her, still with his unique gentle smile on his face, and the voice was still so comfortable.


    He has married Wu Yan, he told himself that he would let go, but on the premise, he must make sure that she has a good life and is very happy.


    This is what he said at the moment when he was in Phoenix. At that time, Qingdai wanted to repay him for saving his life, so he said that he would go to her when he needed help.


    But now, when it''s said at this moment, especially when it''s heard by some people, it''s completely changed.


    At the moment, Wu Yan, who happened to come here, heard Su Baifeng''s words. His eyes narrowed suddenly. For a while, the whole face fell down quickly, with a chilling cold.


    What does Su Baifeng mean? She asked Su Baifeng to find her? Why does she want Su Baifeng to find her? What is the relationship between them.


    Wu Yan stood still, motionless and silent. He wanted to hear her answer.


    "I''m sorry." When Qingdai heard Su Baifeng''s words, she felt a little more guilty. It was really her fault. It was agreed that he would go to her for something. As a result, she left Phoenix. However, she did not expect that Su Baifeng would go to her later.


    Excuse me? Hear her this words, the cold light in Wu Yan''s tiny eyes suddenly appears. She said sorry to Su Baifeng?


    Because she left Phoenix, because Su Baifeng didn''t find her, so she said sorry to Su Baifeng.


    Or because she married him now, she said sorry to Su Baifeng?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 944

    Or because she married him now, she said sorry to Su Baifeng?


    So the relationship between them is really not simple.


    Su Baifeng looks at her. For a while, he just looks at her silently. He doesn''t want her to say sorry. He just wants her to be happy. But now she is not happy.


    Wu Yan can''t give her the happiness she wants.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "When Qingdai saw that he didn''t speak, she stared at his eyes. Why did he look at her like this? Is there anything wrong with that?


    "Is it worth it if you do all this and marry him like this?" In the end, Su Bai asked if the wind was holding her back.


    She has done so much and married Wuyan, but Wuyan can''t give her happiness. Is it worth doing all this?


    Wu Yan''s squinting eyes suddenly have more murderous meanings. Su Baifeng''s meaning is too obvious. Is it true that he is dead?


    Is it worth it? These two words, let green Dai stupefied, is all that she did worth it?


    She thought that she would be happy and happy to marry Wu Yan, but she didn''t expect such an end, so did she do those values?


    For a while, Qingdai seemed to be in a trance and didn''t answer Su Baifeng''s words.


    "Why, Mr. Su seems to be very concerned about our housework." Wu Yan suddenly makes a sound, and then walks slowly toward the two. At this moment, he has slightly concealed the killing intention in his eyes, but his face is still cold and frightening.


    When Qingdai heard his voice, her subconscious was stiff, but then she was calm again.


    Although Su Baifeng had some accidents, his eyes then looked at Qingdai. Obviously, he was worried about what he wanted to say, but he was afraid of Wu Yan''s misunderstanding. He didn''t care about Wu Yan''s misunderstanding. He was afraid that Wu Yan would be even worse to her.


    Wu Yan came over, just glanced at Su Baifeng lightly, and then a pair of eyes fell on Qingdai''s body, the corners of his lips moved, and he said slowly, "why? Haven''t you finished talking? Don''t want to go back? "


    At the moment, his voice is not big, but there is a kind of danger that makes the heart beat.


    At the moment, Qingdai is very close to him. Naturally, she feels the danger on him. She feels that he is angry. However, she doesn''t understand why he is angry at the moment?


    Because of hearing her talk with Su Baifeng?


    But Qingdai then overturned the idea. She clearly remembered that the day after their marriage, when she asked for him, he said to her that there would be no more between him and her, except for the chapel. He would not care about her, and she would not be qualified for his business.


    He may be afraid of any misunderstanding, which will affect his wife, so he will be angry.


    Thinking of this, Qingdai''s heart pricked, and she breathed in a whisper, "let''s go. "


    seeing her attitude, Wu Yan''s eyes are colder. In this case, she doesn''t even have an explanation. That''s all?


    Wu Yan feels a stream of evil fire pressing on his heart at the moment, which makes him beat some people.


    Wu Yan seems to forget that the day after the marriage, he once married her and said that the two did not interfere with each other.


    Qingdai has already stepped away. Wuyan turns her eyes and coolly sweeps Su Baifeng''s eyes. Then she also leaves.


    Su Baifeng murmured a sigh. Originally, he entered the palace for her, because he knew she would enter the palace. From knowing that she left Phoenix and came to the capital, he followed her to the capital, but he didn''t have a chance to meet her, so he wanted to take this opportunity to see her, and he wanted to see if she was OK?


    Wu Yan''s pace was fast, so, without a few steps, she caught up with Qingdai. However, Qingdai kept her head down, ignored him, didn''t speak, just walked quietly.


    At the moment, her attitude makes Wuyan more depressed and more depressed, but for a while she doesn''t know what to say.


    Qingdai went to the carriage, just like she had been outside the general''s house before, and wanted to get on the carriage directly.


    However, Wu Yan, who was close to her, pulled her faster. Before she could get back to her senses, Qingdai was pulled into her arms, and then he took her to the carriage.


    Qingdai was shocked and slightly moved, apparently not expecting him to hold her in the carriage.


    When she came back to her senses, she was already in the carriage. Qingdai broke away from him and sat on her own side.


    Thinking of what he should have done for others, he didn''t want the emperor and the empress to know about their affairs, so he took her to the carriage in an ancient way.


    "In fact, you don''t have to do that on purpose." Qingdai thought about it, and then she opened her mouth.


    "Yes?" At this moment, Wu Yan, who was lost because she suddenly broke away, and who was also upset, heard her words and picked her eyebrows slightly?


    What did he do on purpose?


    ¡±I said that I won''t hurt your lady, so you can rest assured that you don''t have to pretend to be close to me in the palace. You don''t want to, and I, "Qingdai" sighed again secretly, trying to make her voice as plain as possible without too many differences.


    She didn''t want him to pretend to be so kind to her. She was afraid that she would be true. She was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave at that time. Moreover, she also rejected the pretended intimacy in her heart.


    ¡±What about you? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at her straight. Her voice seemed cold.


    How does she know he doesn''t want to? And what about her?


    Reluctant? Disgusting? Or exclusion?


    ¡±I''m not used to it either. "Qingdai listened to him asking this question, but she was slightly shocked, but she slowly answered his question.


    ¡±Not used to it? "Wu Yan''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected," with our current relationship, you should get used to such things. "


    " I really don''t have to, I understand you want to protect your wife, you can rest assured, "Qingdai heard his words, stupefied, used to such things? Oh, how does her relationship with him get used to things like that?


    "My wife? Isn''t my wife you now? Or do you have other plans? Eh? " Wu Yan suddenly approached her, and the eyes were more intense than before.


    When Qingdai heard this, she felt a tremor in her heart. She looked at him in the eyes, and she was a little more nervous.


    She told herself that there was nothing to be nervous about, and nothing to be afraid of. Even if the Emperor didn''t tell him about what she did, he would know sooner or later, and that should be the result he wanted most.


    Murmured a breath. Qingdai tried her best to calm down, leaned back slowly, and tried to distance herself from him. Then she said again, "yes, I went to the emperor."


    "Is it?" Wu Yan''s eyes sank slightly. He thought that she was going to the emperor to get rid of the marriage. His heart was a little more angry and his voice was a little colder. "Oh, tell me, what did you say to the emperor?"


    When he spoke, he approached her again, whether unintentionally or intentionally.


    At this moment, Qingdai''s body has leaned on the carriage, and she can''t retreat.


    At the moment, his close proximity makes her feel the pressure of suffocation, and his words make her tremble a little bit,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 945

    At the moment, he was so close that she felt the pressure of suffocation, and his words made her tremble a little bit On the way here, she told him about it, and he let her do whatever she wanted.


    ¡±What did you say to the emperor? "Just, the body of Wu Yan presses to her again, still is repeating his just problem.


    ¡±I didn''t say anything. I didn''t mention the woman at all. I didn''t mention anything about these days. "Qingdai thought that he was worried about this, and she continued to explain.


    ¡±So what did you say? "Wu Yan''s eyes flickered a little. He was so close to her now. He could see her clearly, see her jade like skin, and see her perfect face.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt that his breath had become a little short.


    "That''s it, that''s it. It''s only about the dissolution of marriage." Qingdai didn''t know if it was because she was too nervous. For a while, she said something incoherent.


    "Why are you so nervous? Have done a bad job and have a weak heart? " Hearing her obvious stuttering words, Wu Yan''s lips were slightly hooked, and he felt her tension obviously at the moment.


    "I haven''t, you don''t want to be a gentleman''s belly. I haven''t said anything. You can rest assured." Qingdai is a little angry when she hears this. Is he doubting her?


    ¡±Rest assured? You go to tell the emperor that you want to dissolve the marriage, so that I can rest assured? Then tell me, what should I rest assured of? " Wu Yan''s words are more aggressive, but his voice is slightly lower at the moment.


    "Qingdai pursed her lips, but she didn''t answer. She could tell that he was blaming her. She told the emperor about it. Even if she didn''t say anything to the emperor, she would let the emperor know everything if she asked the emperor to terminate the marriage.


    But what else could she do?


    She has tried her best. If he wants to protect his women, he can protect them. Even if the emperor is really weird, with his ability, if he wants to, he can''t protect anyone.


    Why does he have to force her.


    "What? Have no words to say now that you are guilty? " Seeing her silence, Wu Yan starts again. At this moment, at such a close distance, seeing her tight lips, he suddenly has an impulse, an impulse to taste fragrance.


    Hearing this, Qingdai was a little more annoyed, and felt that he was still slowly approaching her. She was even more worried.


    ¡±Even if I said something, how about it? Do you dare to do it? Are you afraid to say it? "Qingdai breathed in a dark way, and suddenly she made a sound, which was more obvious.


    While talking, Qingdai quickly moved her body to the other side and pulled away from him.


    Wu Yan is stunned, obviously did not expect her to have such a reaction suddenly. Seeing her upright and vigorous appearance at the moment, his eyes flicker slightly.


    Wu Yan looks at her. For a while, he doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Qingdai trembled at the bottom of her heart to his eyes, but now that the words have been explained, she is not afraid. "I can ignore the things you do. You want to protect your woman, and you don''t care about my things."


    Wu Yan''s eyes are slightly heavy, obviously cold.


    The carriage was so big. Although Qingdai tried to open the distance between the two people, it was still relatively close. Naturally, Qingdai saw that he suddenly became cold, and her heart was mocking. It seemed that she was wrong now.


    It''s also true that if a person hates you and dislikes you, it''s wrong for you to say and do anything in front of him.


    It seemed that he really hated her to the extreme, so that she could be more decisive when she left.


    Qingdai breathed secretly, and her face was slightly heavy. Suddenly, there was a little more coldness in her eyes: "you don''t need to be in front of others, in the back of others. This kind of you makes me very disrespectful. "


    now that he has become extremely disgusted with her, the relationship between the two men is no longer secure.


    She loves him, but she can''t give up the lowliness of self-esteem. She can''t know that he hates her, and she can also plead with her to give him a little charity love.


    That''s not what she wants, and she can''t stand it.


    So she can only protect herself in this way.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed quickly, and the cold eyes were covered with a layer of frost in an instant


    These two words, Wu Yan is gnashing his teeth to say come out, she says not to him?


    "Good, good." Wu Yan''s cold words are full of a frightening danger. "Why do you want to marry since you don''t want to?"


    On this issue, he has been very confused, he does not know, why does she have to marry him? Why did you choose him?


    Hearing his question, Qingdai only felt that something had suddenly stabbed her so hard that she couldn''t breathe.


    He asked her why she wanted to marry? At the beginning, he said that he wanted to marry her, so she took it for granted. So after coming back, she desperately married her, because she had loved him for so many years, so she wanted to marry,


    but now, she can''t say or say these words, knowing that he didn''t like her, hated her very much, but liked other women. If she said it was because she loved him, it''s not her own choice Is it humiliating?


    As for the words he promised to marry her at the beginning, I''m afraid he didn''t take them seriously at all, just a perfunctory words, she can''t say any more.


    But look at him now like this, she does not answer, he is not over.


    ¡±Generals are famous all over the world. "Qingdai swallowed her mouth secretly, and then said vaguely. She thought, she said this, that meaning is very obvious, he is famous all over the world, and she is famous and married.


    ¡±And then? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed a little bit and stared at her straight. The lips moved slightly, and the cold air came out again.


    It''s a good reason to be famous in the world. She told her that the other people she married were not his name, but his name?


    Qingdai was stunned, obviously did not expect that he would continue to ask, what then?


    "World famous? There is no other reason, even if I can no longer be famous, you a princess of Phoenix can not marry me like this, right? "Seeing that she didn''t answer, Wuyan''s squint narrowed more and more, and the chill in her eyes was more obvious.


    Qingdai was a little shocked. She liked him for so many years. She had looked for opportunities to meet him more than once. Of course, she thought that he would not notice her, but there was still a hope in her heart, but now it seems that he never paid attention to her.


    Otherwise, he would never have said such a thing.


    Just, even if he didn''t notice her before, did he forget the incident of Jiang Cheng and the incident in the cave?


    After all, he likes his wife.


    What''s the purpose of his questioning now?


    He thought, what other reason does she have? Why else?


    In his opinion, should she be that kind of unscrupulous woman?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 946

    What''s the purpose of his questioning now? What other reason does he think she has? Why else? In his opinion, should she be that kind of unscrupulous woman?


    His last sentence of the princess of Phoenix made her sound particularly harsh, but also vaguely understood something. Or, he thought, her forced marriage was not simple. His marriage should be very complicated, mixed with many other things.


    Qingdai took a hard breath, then raised her eyes, looked at him, and said slowly, word by word, "I''m married to the general. It''s good for Dayuan and Phoenix."


    She knew that he thought so at the moment. In that case, she would follow his wishes. Anyway, she had decided to leave. In this way, or things would be more smooth.


    At that time, he doesn''t have to have any guilt, of course, or he can''t have any guilt for her at all.


    So it is, so it is. She married him just because of marriage, because she was good to Phoenix!


    In this way, everything is clear. She clearly has someone in her heart who likes her and the one who once gave her a good moment, but she still married him.


    It''s no wonder that she was so easy to propose to the emperor to dissolve the marriage, and her hand suddenly tightened, suddenly smashed on one side. He thought about this possibility, but now listening to her, he felt that his whole heart seemed to explode.


    Qingdai was shocked and looked at him with some consternation. Obviously she didn''t expect that he would have such a big reaction.


    "You are so great." Seeing her frightened, Wu Yan''s eyes flashed lightly, but then the corners of her lips pulled out a sneer that looked more like self mockery.


    Great? Qingdai heard from his mouth that he had the word to describe himself. She felt a little ironic, but she felt more heartache, great? What does she want for greatness? All she wants is his love.


    Unfortunately, his love does not belong to her.


    Qingdai''s lips were tight, she didn''t speak, and her head was slightly to one side. She didn''t look at him anymore, because she was afraid that she could not control her emotions.


    Seeing her obvious dislike, Wu Yan stared at her eyes and was about to burst out fire.


    "The general is here." What else did he want to say, but the carriage had stopped, and the voice of the guards came.


    Qingdai breathed in secret, and finally arrived. She didn''t need to be alone with him any more.


    However, she is sitting inside and Wuyan is sitting outside, so Qingdai wants to wait for Wuyan to get off the bus before she gets off.


    But to her surprise, Wu Yan sat still.


    Qingdai''s heart was puzzled. She turned her eyes to him, and then she went up to his eyes with ice but also angry. Qingdai''s heart was slightly quivering. At this moment, he looked terrible.


    Qingdai sat still, or at the moment she was a little afraid to move. She waited for him to move first and get up first.


    However, Wu Yan just sat there, motionless and speechless, without any intention of getting off the carriage.


    As time passed by, Qingdai felt a kind of suffocating depression. The people under the carriage didn''t know what the situation was and didn''t dare to urge.


    In the carriage, the two men were sitting like that. I don''t know how long it has passed. Qingdai still couldn''t help it. She said with a hint of temptation, "general, it''s here. "


    " well, "he answered softly. The tone was strange. Qingdai couldn''t argue for a while. Whether he agreed or asked back, in short, he was more unpredictable at the moment.


    Qingdai breathed in a murmur again. She couldn''t help it, so she got up carefully and walked on the other side as much as possible. After all, the carriage was very spacious. Although he sat outside, he didn''t block all the roads. She could go there.


    Qingdai stood up and moved. He didn''t make a sound or stop her. Qingdai breathed secretly. He had just thought or thought of something to think of. He didn''t mean to sit in the carriage.


    Qingdai''s speed was a little slow. When she stepped in front of him, she was a little nervous. However, she thought that he should not be so hard on her. She had to be in the general''s mansion these days. He didn''t care about her and let her live or die.


    However, Qingdai never thought that when her foot was about to pass him, he suddenly reached out and stopped her.


    His feet crossed directly to the opposite side, blocking all the way completely.


    Qingdai is shocked. Her hand is slightly tightened under her sleeve. He? What does he mean? Qingdai slowly turned her eyes and looked at him, with some questions in her eyes.


    Wu Yan looks at her, does not answer, also does not respond, a leg is still horizontal in front of her, he feels like some ruffian rogue.


    Qingdai told herself to be calm at this time.


    Fortunately, his legs are not high. She can walk over without any problem.


    Qingdai breathed in secret, then raised her legs and tried to walk over.


    However, at the next moment, his body suddenly moved, and then directly took her hand, and with strength, he took her to his arms.


    ¡±You, what are you doing? "Qingdai''s eyes are wide open, and she looks at him in horror. What does he want to do? Because she was angry just now. Do you want to punish her?


    ¡±What? When you marry in the general''s house, you''re not even ready for this? "For the panic in her eyes, Wu Yan felt even more depressed and fretful.


    How frightened does she look?


    What kind of beast is he? Is he that terrible?


    However, this feeling of holding her makes his heart feel more wonderful. It''s very comfortable, and seems to calm his restlessness.


    "What does the general want to do? "At the moment, Qingdai only feels that a heart is about to jump out, but she has to try her best to keep calm. With his attitude a few days ago, Qingdai feels that he can''t do anything to her.


    However, he seems to have been stimulated by something now. She really can''t guarantee whether he will do anything.


    If he wants to humiliate her in this way? What do you think I will do? Or what do you think I should do? "Wu Yan''s lips are hooked. It''s really good to hold her. It''s good that he doesn''t want to let go. He wants to hold her all his life.


    ¡±Now that he has arrived at the general''s mansion, is the general not afraid of the misunderstanding of the lady in the mansion? "Qingdai looked at him, her lips moved, and the words spread slowly.


    Wu Yan didn''t seem to hear what she said at all, just a pair of eyes looking at her lips, opening and closing in front of him, red and gorgeous, especially attractive.


    Wu Yan has an impulse to kiss her. He thinks so, and his body is more honest, so he moves. His head presses toward her.


    ¡±General, no, No. "Just then, there was a cry of surprise outside the carriage.


    Qingdai suddenly regained her mind and quickly broke away from his arms. She stood up straight and her heart was beating uncontrollably. Was he going to kiss her just now?


    No, it''s impossible. He can''t kiss her. He likes his wife, not her, and he hates her. How could he kiss her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 947

    No, it''s impossible. He can''t kiss her. He likes his wife, not her, and he hates her. How could he kiss her.


    He did it just to humiliate her.


    ¡±What''s up? "As soon as Wu Yan''s eyes sank, the cold voice suddenly came out. For a while, it seemed that there was a cold air pressure dispersing, which seemed to make the surrounding temperature drop several degrees in a moment.


    Taking advantage of his slight trance, Qingdai quickly stepped over him and ran straight off the carriage.


    He watched her escape, lips slowly raised, want to escape? She has been married into the general''s mansion. She feels that she can still escape. After that, it will be a long time. So, at the moment, Wu Yan doesn''t stop her.


    Just now they have been in the carriage long enough.


    ¡±The lady fainted. "The girl in the carriage saw that it was Qingdai, not the general, and her voice was obviously raised.


    At the next moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted. He came out and looked at the girl. His face was obviously heavy? "


    however, when he asked this, his eyes were looking at Qingdai''s back and looking at her.


    Qingdai''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer with a little self mockery. It was indeed his sweetheart. When he heard that something happened to his sweetheart, he was worried.


    ¡±I don''t know what happened just now. I''ve just invited a doctor, but the doctor hasn''t woke up. General, go and have a look. "That wench''s expression was more anxious.


    Wu Yan''s eyes are light and dazed? What can the doctor do?


    However, tilt saved his life, and her father was born to save him, so he could not ignore tilt''s life and death.


    Wu Yan quickly got out of the carriage, walked forward, walked to Qingdai''s side, slowed down obviously, looked at her, and suddenly said, "you,"


    "general, hurry up, it''s not good to delay. "Just as he said one word of yours, Qingdai interrupted him.


    When Qingdai said this, her face was calm, and she could not see anything unusual on her face, nor could she hear any emotion in her voice.


    Wu Yan''s lips are slightly pursed and she looks at her coldly. This woman is really,


    but Qingdai doesn''t pay attention to him. She continues to walk forward, and the speed is obviously accelerated.


    Wu Yan stares at her back. Suddenly, he has an impulse to strangle her. Seeing that she has entered the general''s mansion, he steps forward again.


    Entering the general''s mansion, I saw Qingdai go straight to her own yard.


    Wu Yan breathed a little stuffy, then sighed a little, and walked toward the inclined yard.


    Entering the inclined yard, I saw inclined lying on the bed, eyes closed, face a little pale, the doctor''s face a little dignified.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "Wu Yan looks directly at the doctor.


    ¡±Back to the general, her body was weak, and now she is pregnant. "The eldest lady stood up and saluted respectfully.


    ¡±What? I beg your pardon? Pregnant? "Wuyan is shocked and pregnant? Although he let her stay with him, he never touched her. How could she be pregnant.


    ¡±Yes, my wife has been pregnant for more than a month. "The doctor replied respectfully again.


    More than a month pregnant? Was it in the cave?


    Did he ask for her when he was in the cave?


    But he didn''t remember. However, when he was poisoned, he didn''t remember many things and didn''t know what he had done.


    He remembers the feeling of holding her and the feeling of skin being close to each other, so it''s possible that he did something like that at that time.


    However, his self-control has always been very strong. Even if he was poisoned at that time, he should not be such a bastard, and his poison is not flattering.


    Wu Yan''s eyes slowly fell on her face, feeling something strange.


    With his rejection of her now, could he do that to her?


    At first, he thought that he was sick and rejected all women, but when he held her in the carriage, he did not have any rejection and antipathy.


    So he thought it was a little strange.


    But it''s true that tilt is now pregnant.


    ¡±General, "the doctor can''t see him. He shouts carefully," I see. Go down first. "Wu Yan''s eyes turned to him, and his voice was very flat. He didn''t know that his woman was pregnant.


    ¡±General, madam is too weak. We should take care of her. "The doctor added a little uneasy.


    ¡±Yeah, I see. "Wuyan should again, this time, his eyes looked to the front, do not know what he was thinking.


    "Princess, you are back." Linger was already in a hurry. Seeing Qingdai coming back, she ran back and forth. "Princess, is it OK? "


    " no, very good. "Qingdai nodded slowly, with a natural look. That kind of voice sounded light and light. It seemed really good.


    ¡±What about the general? "Linger thinks that since the general is willing to accompany the princess into the palace, the two princesses should not be as indifferent as before, right?


    Blue and white eyes light, he? He should be by his wife''s side now and take care of her.


    Qingdai breathed in secret, telling herself not to think like that, not to think, at least not to feel so painful.


    Linger is smart. Seeing the appearance of Qingdai, she understood in her heart and didn''t ask any more questions.


    About Wu Yan and that woman, Qing Dai never inquired about it, because she didn''t want to know, couldn''t see, and she could pretend not to know.


    However, if Qingdai doesn''t ask, someone will tell her.


    The next day, after Qingdai got up, she still sat quietly in the yard just like the other days. This time, she didn''t even have the impulse to go out of the yard.


    At ordinary times, there are few people coming to the courtyard. There is only one guard outside the courtyard. This position is a little off in the general''s mansion, which can''t even be seen by girls passing by.


    This may be what Wuyan has planned for a long time. No matter what she does, the farther away she is from him, the better.


    However, today, there is a bit of excitement outside the yard. Some girls walk out of her yard laughing and talking.


    It''s the guards who were supposed to be outside. They don''t know where they''re going.


    "You know, last night, the general spent a whole night with our wife. She was not in good health, so the general stayed all night." When a few wenches came to the gate of the courtyard, a wench apparently raised her voice on purpose.


    In the yard, when Qingdai heard her words, her lips were slightly hooked. In such a case, she thought about it yesterday, or should say, she understood it from the second day of marriage, so there was really nothing unexpected.


    "You don''t know, my wife is pregnant with the general''s children, so the general is better to his wife than before." The girl may have seen that indigo didn''t respond and raised her voice again.


    This time, Indigo''s body suddenly froze, pregnant, the woman pregnant? Pregnant with Wu Yan''s child?


    Although Qingdai keeps telling herself to be calm, she always tells herself that the person he loves is his wife, so he should be kind to her,


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 948

    Although Qingdai keeps telling herself to be calm, she keeps telling herself that the person he loves is his wife, so his kindness to her should be deserved, and he and his wife should be normal no matter what happens.


    However, at the moment, she heard that the woman was pregnant. For a while, she suddenly felt that her heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    The doctor can find out that the woman is pregnant and prove that she should be pregnant for some time. When is Wuyan and that woman??


    Before or after she went to Jiangcheng?


    Qingdai''s body was stiff again, but her hands were shaking uncontrollably.


    "My wife is pregnant. When is it?" Outside the hospital, the girls almost stopped at the moment, and didn''t go any more. It''s clear that they deliberately talked to Qingdai.


    "The doctor said that my wife has been pregnant for more than a month." Previously that wench says intentionally again loudly.


    For a moment, Qingdai felt that her body seemed to fall into the ice cave, and she was pregnant for more than a month. If so, the time that Wuyan made her pregnant was the same as that of Jiang Cheng.


    It should be said that it''s about the same time that she went to save Wuyan.


    This makes Qingdai even more unacceptable. With Wuyan''s character, it''s impossible to do things like that to someone she just met or was not familiar with. Therefore, Wuyan should know the woman before she went to Jiangcheng.


    So why did he say that to her then? Why do you say you want to marry her?


    Why?


    Wu Yan, why are you doing this to me?


    "Princess, you?" Linger came out and saw the appearance of Qingdai. She was shocked. Just when she wanted to ask, she heard the conversation of several girls outside. She was furious. "What are you talking about here?"


    ¡±Where are we talking nonsense? We are talking normally. "That wench originally saw green Dai not to speak, in the heart some not to be reconciled, now finally came out a match, on the face obviously more a bit more satisfied.


    ¡±You can talk. Stay away. "Linger is even more angry when she hears her words. These words were deliberately said to the princess here.


    ¡±Where we want to say it, where we want to say it, are you in charge? Who do you think you are? Your master is in the general''s mansion. He is not even a servant. You dare to take care of me. "That wench talks more and more excessively, no matter whether she doesn''t pay attention to linger or even Qingdai at all.


    ¡±You, you are too much. Our princess and linger''s angry face have changed. These people are too much.


    ¡±Princess, the princess is amazing. Now she is married to the general. If she can''t be loved by the general, then she is nothing. "The more the girl said, the more satisfied she was," she really took herself seriously. Look at her now. Oh, how pitiful she is. "


    " linger, go ahead and hit me hard. Something happened. I''ll take care of it. I''ll show her today what''s so great about the princess! "This time, without waiting for linger to speak, Qingdai''s voice suddenly came.


    Some things, she can ignore, do not fight, do not seize, but does not mean that she can be bullied by others. A girl should ride on her head now. If she can bear it any longer, can she stay in this house?


    Although she has decided to leave, after all, she does not know when she is still waiting for the emperor''s decision. Therefore, she definitely needs to stay in the general''s mansion for a period of time. This time, she can ignore other things, but she cannot be aggrieved and bullied by others.


    "Dare you, dare you hit me?" The girl was afraid when she heard that Qingdai was going to beat her, but then her face was a little more proud. "This is the general''s house. Do you dare? "


    " today, even if I cut you off, no one will take charge of it. No one dares to take care of it, including your master and his son, general. If you don''t believe it, you can try. " Qingdai stood up this time, slowly turned around, turned to the girl, a pair of eyes with a frightening danger.


    The girl was shocked by her momentum, and her legs were shaking for a while.


    ¡±Linger, why are you still standing? "Qingdai glanced at linger and reminded her softly.


    ¡±Yes. "Linger thought that the princess was just talking about it, but she didn''t expect to come. Of course, linger is willing to do such things. These days, the princess is in the yard, and she can''t go out, but she has to go to get something. Every time she goes to take Dongxi, these people bully her, and the girl in front of her is the one who bullies her the most, but she''s afraid of the public The LORD was worried and didn''t say.


    ¡±Dare you, dare you touch me? "That wench saw linger really come over, and she was scared to step back constantly. After she got back to her senses, she turned and wanted to run. But linger had practiced martial arts. How could she run like this.


    Linger chases after her directly, grabs her, then rounds up her fists and greets the girl directly.


    ¡±Hit her face, go back to let her master have a good look, or let her complain. "Qingdai''s voice passed on again.


    Linger''s lips are very sharp. The princess is really, absolutely.


    However, since the princess gave orders, linger was not polite. She waved her hand and slapped the girl''s face hard, which soon swollen.


    After all, linger is not a ruthless person. Seeing the girl''s red and swollen face, some of her hands are off. Then she looks at Qingdai and asks her meaning.


    Qingdai didn''t speak, but linger knew that it should be enough. She turned to the girl and said in a cruel voice, "don''t get out yet."


    "Ah, ah," the girl screamed and ran away.


    "Miss, if we do this, will the general?" Linger is still worried. She is not afraid that the general will punish her, or that the general will embarrass the princess.


    "Do you think I need to be afraid of him?" Qingdai looked at her, and slowly opened her mouth. The voice was too calm. It seemed to be so quiet.


    Linger is shocked when she hears her words. What does the princess mean?


    No need to be afraid of the general?


    But now the princess has married the general. The general is the princess''s husband. How can the princess? ",


    " don''t worry, it will be OK. If he is really looking for it, it will be OK. "Qingdai''s eyes look forward, and her voice spreads slowly. If it is, it can make her completely and completely dead.


    Linger frowned, and her face was a little more puzzled. She didn''t understand what the princess meant, but she was obviously unhappy at the way she looked. Linger didn''t ask much.


    "Madame, Madame." The girl who was beaten ran back all the way, with a swollen face like a pig''s head and tears on her face. She looked horrible and funny.


    ¡±Qiu Tao, what''s the matter with you? "Leaning to see her, she was shocked. If she hadn''t heard the voice of Hetao, she wouldn''t have recognized it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 949

    ¡±Qiu Tao, what''s the matter with you? "Leaning to see her, she was shocked. If she hadn''t heard the voice of Hetao, she wouldn''t have recognized it.


    ¡±Madam, the princess asked her maid to beat her maidservant, and beat her maidservant like this. "That wench put on a red and swollen face to complain directly.


    ¡±She hit you? Is that what she thinks of you? "The eyes of the tilted state flickered slightly, but the corners of the lips seemed to pull out a smirk of complacency. She was afraid that the princess would not do it. As long as the princess did it, it would be very powerful.


    "Yes, she let her girl fight." The girl nodded.


    "Well, I see. Go and rub some medicine first. "The eyes squinted slightly. When looking at the autumn peach, they seemed to smile a little.


    ¡±Ma''am, don''t we just let it go? "Qiutao is stunned when she hears her words. Is this the way it''s going to go? Then she didn''t get hit for nothing.


    ¡±Of course, I can''t. You are my man. If you are beaten, I can''t ignore it. Don''t worry, I will get justice for you. "Look at her with a soft voice, and then whisper a few words in her ear.


    ¡±Good, good. I''ll listen to my wife. "The girl nodded after hearing the words of tilting. She tried to squeeze out a smile on her red and swollen face, but it was even more ugly.


    Leaning face also slightly more proud, these days, she has been trying to force the princess, now her goal has finally been achieved.


    In fact, today''s words were deliberately told to Qingdai by Qiutao. However, those words are not entirely true. Last night, Wuyan didn''t accompany her all night. He didn''t even wait for her to wake up. After the doctor left, he left.


    She really didn''t expect that he would leave like that. After learning that she was pregnant, he was so cold to her.


    And the most important thing is that she heard that Wu Yan didn''t go back to his residence directly after she left yesterday, but went to the princess''s yard, but he didn''t go in, just stood outside for a long time.


    Inclined to feel, Wu Yan seems to be more and more interested in the peaceful princess. She can''t let things go on like this.


    So, early in the morning, she took advantage of Wuyan to go to the early morning, and let Qiutao deliberately stimulate Princess Anning.


    It seems that the effect is very good.


    ¡±The general and his wife are not feeling well. They have been vomiting since they woke up. They are very sad. But his wife told them not to ask for a doctor. He also told his maidservant not to let the general know. He didn''t worry about it. But the maidservant was really worried when he saw his wife''s appearance. "After Wuyan returned to the mansion, it wasn''t long before the girl in the tilting yard came to report.


    Wu Yan raises Mou, looked at that wench one eye, facial expression is a little cold, did not say anything, but still went to the courtyard of inclined state.


    When Wu Yan walked into the yard, he saw that he was squatting on the ground, vomiting desperately, which was really uncomfortable.


    "General, here you are." Leaning to see him, some weak shouting, want to get up, but then again squatted down, vomiting up.


    "Are you ok?" Wu Yan can''t bear to see her after all, but he doesn''t go forward to help her. Somehow, he finds that he has rejected her even recently, and even feels disgusted when he gets close to her.


    He is not ill, and has never had such a reaction to other women, but I don''t know why. Every time he gets close to her, he will reject from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡±I, I''m ok, it''s all normal, but I''m more reactive than others. "She finally stopped vomiting. Seeing that the general didn''t come to help her, her face was a little heavy. However, naturally, she would not say anything.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s eyes flickered. He knew that the reaction she said was the reaction after she was pregnant, but he didn''t know why. At the moment, hearing her say such words, he was more disgusted. By reason, she was pregnant, it should be his child. Why did he feel so disgusted?


    See Wu Yan has not helped her meaning, tilt can only signal one side of the girl to help her.


    The girl is still smart. She can understand the look of tilting eyes, and supports her continuously. She pretends to lean on the girl very weakly.


    Wu Yan looks at the girl holding her in the chair on one side, standing still and saying nothing.


    ¡±I''m not going to pour tea for the general. "Leaning to see his reaction at the moment, I feel a little deep in my heart. She is pregnant now, and he still treats her like this. However, she doesn''t show any dissatisfaction on her face, instead, she smiles a little more.


    ¡±Yes, I will go now. " The girl nodded repeatedly and retreated,


    leaning on the chair, she was obviously weak, leaning slightly on the chair, looking at Wu Yan, smiling at her lips, but even more pitiful, "general, come and sit down."


    Wu Yan finally had a reaction, moved slowly, came over, but chose a seat that she had some distance to sit down.


    "I never thought that I would have a baby." Tilted the Mou son slowly looks to own abdomen, on the face more a few minutes of gentle chuckle, "this is I never thought of."


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and he did not know why. Hearing her words like this, his rejection in the bottom of his heart was particularly obvious.


    He didn''t understand what was going on.


    ¡±General, this is our child. "Tilted to see that he did not have any reaction, then raised his head, looked at him, slowly said.


    "You have a good rest." Wu Yan listens to her words, the heart is repulsive even more, somehow, he always feels, this matter seems to have nothing to do with him.


    Seeing that she was nothing, he decided to leave.


    "General." As soon as her face changed, she cried out quickly and stopped him. She didn''t expect that he would leave after staying here for such a while. Even when he saw that she was just suffering, he didn''t move at all.


    What does his heart do?


    How can you be so cold?


    Of course, she can''t let him go at this time. She asked him to come here. First, she wanted to perform a drama of bitterness in front of him. Second, she had another drama to play.


    Another play hasn''t been staged yet. How can she let him go like this?


    "I''m pregnant, isn''t the general happy?" Inclined to think that she was pregnant, he would at least be happy, but how could not have thought that he would be such a reaction.


    "What is the general worried about? If the general has any worries, can you tell me, I will do what the general wants. " There was a more pitiful look on the inclined face, and there was a more obvious pleading in the voice.


    Wu Yan looks up at her without speaking.


    ¡±Why is the general looking at me like this? "He''s a little flustered when he looks at him like this. He won''t find anything, will he?


    No, it''s impossible. He can''t see anything.


    Just then, Qiutao came over with the soup. "Madam, the soup is ready."


    Autumn peach from came out has been low head, when walked to her in front, the head seemed to hang lower.


    "Qiutao, what''s the matter with you? Why keep your head down? " Qingdai didn''t take the soup in her hand, but looked at her doubtfully.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 950

    "No, it''s OK. The maid is OK." Qiutao sees her and asks, showing a flustered look,


    "what''s the matter with you? You raise your head and show me. "Qingdai naturally knows about Qiutao, but now she is going to play for Wuyan.


    ¡±Ma''am, I''m fine. I''m really fine. "Qiutao''s head is lower. She puts the soup on the table, then turns around and wants to leave.


    Qingdai quickly reached for her and held her, "what''s the matter with you? What are you hiding from? "


    "Don''t ask, madam. There''s really nothing wrong with the maid." Autumn peach some flustered return way, just don''t know is because flustered, raised a bit, then then revealed the red and swollen face.


    "What happened to Qiutao''s face?" Qingdai''s eyes were wide open, she pretended to be surprised, and her voice was obviously a little surprised.


    Hearing her voice, Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed and looked over, and he found the red and swollen face of autumn peach.


    Wu Yan''s eyes fell on her obviously exaggerated face again, and the eyes flashed slightly.


    "Tell me, what happened? Who bullied you? " Qingdai held on to Qiutao tightly and asked excitedly.


    "Madame, it''s the fault of the maidservant. It''s all the fault of the maidservant." Qiutao''s face is a little more guilty, and her words are her fault.


    "What happened? Do you want to say it quickly? Do you want to kill me Qingdai''s voice increased a little, and she was more excited.


    Wu Yan stood aside, just watching, no voice.


    "Go back to Madam, the maidservant passed by the princess''s yard before, said the wrong thing, offended the princess, so," Qiu Tao said the truth with some hesitation when he saw it.


    Although Qiu Tao didn''t finish, the meaning was obvious.


    Qingdai was stunned, her eyes were wide open, and she looked at Qiutao with some consternation. "I don''t tell you, can''t you make the princess angry? Why don''t you listen? "


    " so what? "However, Wuyan suddenly opened his mouth. He said this to Qiutao. His eyes also looked at Qiutao, and he did not look at Qiutao at all.


    ¡±General, it''s the fault of the maidservant. The maidservant said the wrong thing and made the princess angry. "Qiutao teaches her according to the first inclination. No matter what, she must admit her mistake first.


    ¡±Oh? What did you say to make her angry? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a little more cold, and the voice was a little cold for a while.


    Tilt to see his reaction at the moment, some hate in his heart, just as she suffered, he ignored, but also left, now he is interested in hearing about the princess.


    What does he think of her?


    That princess married in just a few days, let him like this, and he should not be very disgusted with the princess?


    Didn''t he plan to marry the princess just according to the emperor''s order in advance?


    Why did he suddenly change his attitude now?


    ¡±The maidservant didn''t say anything. The maidservant knew that the lady was pregnant and was happy. Then she was heard by the princess when she said it. Then the princess let her maid beat the maidservant. "Qiu Tao started to complain, but she obviously concealed the truth.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed and looked at Qiu Tao coldly. Qiu Tao didn''t believe it at all.


    Although I married her only a few days ago, I still have some knowledge of her temperament. How could I hear that she was pregnant and beat a girl because of her temperament.


    What''s more, she married him just for Phoenix. She didn''t care about his affairs at all.


    Qiu Tao''s body quivers and legs are soft to his cold eyes. If she leans to hold her, she is expected to fall on the ground directly.


    "You are not afraid to lie in front of me." The cold light in the eyes of Wu Yan''s tiny squint appears suddenly. It seems that there are more murderous meanings. The voice at the moment is even colder and can freeze people.


    Qiutao could not stand any longer and knelt on the ground directly. However, she was still struggling to die. "The maid didn''t lie. It was really the princess who let her maid beat the maid. The princess also said that even if she killed the maid, she could not manage her, and didn''t dare to, including the general. "


    Qiutao''s words at the moment are those of Qingdai. Qiutao thought that when she said this, the general would be angry and would deal with the woman.


    Wu Yanwei Leng, I think she said that.


    "She''s right. Even if she cuts you off, no one in the general''s office dares to take care of you, including me." Wu Yan''s lips were fretting, and words came out of his mouth. The voice was very natural, without any irony.


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. How arrogant Wuyan is. Don''t say that he is a princess. Even the emperor should be polite to him.


    Don''t mind? Ask this world, as long as he thinks, what is not dare to manage?


    What does he mean?


    He means, in this general''s mansion, can that woman turn the sky? No matter what you do, no one dares to control it?


    Of course, he didn''t dare to manage it, but he didn''t want to manage it, so he clearly meant to connive at that woman.


    Tilt the first time to see such a Wu Yan, said in the mouth dare not tube, but it is arrogant let people suffocate.


    She thought that Wu Yan had more interest in the princess at most, but now it seems that it''s not just a matter of interest. He''s only afraid of the possibility. He''s totally frozen, no, no, absolutely can''t let him really like that woman, absolutely can''t,.


    ¡±Give the servant to the housekeeper. "Wu Yan glanced at Qiu Tao again, without any emotion in his voice. The housekeeper has been in the general''s mansion for decades, and he knows how to deal with such matters.


    ¡±General, Qiu Tao said something wrong, but she didn''t mean it. Please forgive her this time. "I was shocked. I never thought that he would give Qiu Tao to the housekeeper. She was afraid that Qiu Tao would say something that she shouldn''t, so she had to keep Qiu Tao. Even if she had to deal with it, she should deal with it.


    ¡±Not on purpose? " Wu Yan''s eyes suddenly turned to her, still cold and shocking, "Qingzi Pavilion is the most remote, she is a girl, what need to run to Qingzi Pavilion! "


    some things, he just don''t want to manage, doesn''t mean he doesn''t know.


    His leaning body trembled slightly. He knew the meaning of this. Would he doubt her?


    In that case, she could not give Qiu Tao to the housekeeper.


    ¡±General, this girl has been trying her best to be around me. I hope the general can spare her this time, even if I ask for the general. "Qingshi knows that she must keep Qiutao at this time, and can''t give Qiutao to the housekeeper.


    Wu Yan looks at her, eyes slightly heavy, lips slightly pursed, no sound.


    "If the general really has to deal with her, can you let me deal with her? After all, she is the girl sent to me by the general. I hope the general can grant my request."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 951

    "If the general really has to deal with her, can you let me deal with her? After all, she is the girl sent to me by the general. I hope the general can grant my request."


    He looked at her, and her heart was trembling. This kind of Wuyan made her afraid from the bottom of her heart, but she still said.


    At first, she thought that he would be different from her when she was pregnant, but she didn''t think of it. When he knew that she was pregnant, he seemed to be more indifferent to her.


    She really doesn''t understand why things have changed this way.


    Is he beginning to doubt something?


    Wu Yan looks at her, and is silent for a moment. At last, there is nothing more. It''s OK to give it to her. He wants to see how she handles it.


    Qiutao is just a girl. She has no courage to provoke the princess herself, so it must have something to do with her.


    Wu Yan didn''t say anything more. He turned and left.


    Out of the inclined yard, Wuyan walked directly to the Qingzi Pavilion. Now he has an impulse to see her immediately.


    "Princess, princess, no, general is here." Linger originally wanted to get something, but saw Wuyan coming directly to this side. She was worried, so she came back to report.


    Qingdai was stunned and tightened her hand. He really came to her for this matter. She just beat a girl around his sweetheart, and it''s worth asking him for help!


    "Come on. What''s to be afraid of?" Qingdai soon recovered her composure. The soldiers came to cover the water. Come on. She has nothing to fear.


    After all, his sweetheart is now pregnant with his children. She beats the girl around his sweetheart. Her sweetheart is wronged. When he comes to find her for accounting, she should bear it. If she can''t, she can''t escape.


    "Princess, if you go into the room and wait for the general to come, I will say you are resting." linger is worried. Now the princess is sad enough and sad enough. If the general can''t do it again, she is really worried that the princess will not be able to bear it.


    "No need. "Qingdai refused without even thinking about it. It''s not her character to escape. She did what she did. If she did, she would dare to do it.


    ¡±You can rest assured that this matter will not affect you. "Qingdai looks at linger and her voice slightly slows down. She understands that linger is worried about her. Of course, she will never let linger get involved.


    ¡±Princess, linger doesn''t mean that. Linger is just worried about the princess. Why does the princess have to meet the general at this time? Why does the princess have to be impulsive with the general? Linger understands that the princess doesn''t care, but cares too much, likes too much and loves too much. Why does the princess torture herself? "Linger''s voice was a little more eager, and she was more worried. She understood that if the general criticized the princess because of the princess''s handling of the girl at the moment, he would kill the princess.


    ¡±Or in this way, I can completely die. "Brother Qingdai secretly breathed, and felt the whole heart was pulled up. The pain was severe. In this way, or, she could completely die.


    ¡±Princess, how can you think like that? "When linger heard this, she was completely shocked and completely dead?


    What kind of things can make a person die completely, what kind of pain can make a heart die?


    Qingdai''s lips slightly pulled out a wry smile. Can she have any other ideas now?


    His wife is already pregnant, and it''s time for her to die completely.


    Linger still wants to persuade her, but she sees that Wuyan has entered the yard, and she can only swallow the words in her mouth. Now it''s too late to hide.


    Linger stands up straight subconsciously, standing beside Qingdai, without any meaning of greeting.


    Qingdai also sat motionless, just a pair of eyes slowly looked at him, lips slightly hook, lips slowly light open a slight smile, "general came, it''s really rare. "


    her voice is very pleasant. It''s waxy, soft, not coquettish, but it seems that it can reach your heart.


    At the moment, she is smiling. It''s beautiful and brilliant. She''s already beautiful. At the moment, with such a smile, it''s even more beautiful and makes people trance.


    At the moment, her voice also seems to have a smile. It seems that she wants to make other people feel her joy at the moment.


    Wu Yan looks at her lips and smiles. Her eyes flash slightly. Suddenly, she feels a little trance in front of her eyes. She laughs so beautifully.


    Wu Yan''s step slightly paused, and then stepped into the room again.


    "Linger, go and pour the general a cup of tea." Seeing him enter the room, Qingdai whispered to linger. The smile on her lips was still there, but something was missing.


    "Oh." Linger is very reluctant to answer, in fact, she is more uneasy to leave, for fear that the general will embarrass the princess.


    But the princess''s words she is not easy to disobey, linger promised to leave quickly.


    Wu Yan walked directly to her side, she still sat still, Wu Yan then stood and looked at her.


    "If the general has something to say, just look at me like this, I will be afraid." Qingdai felt uncomfortable when he looked at her like this, so she spoke directly again. Now that she has come, let''s be frank.


    "Afraid? Are you scared, too? I thought you were afraid of heaven and earth? " Wu Yan hears her words, eyebrow angle is tiny Yang, this woman can know to be afraid?


    He didn''t see any fear in her face.


    "I''m just a woman, of course I''m afraid. How could the general have such an idea? What kind of woman is that Qingdai''s head was slightly sideways, and she seemed to think about it seriously. When she looked at him again, her smile spread again.


    Smile is very beautiful, very beautiful, but it always feels that there is something missing, a problem belonging to the soul.


    "You don''t have to fake a smile in front of me." Wu Yan''s eyebrows frowned slightly. Although she laughed so beautifully, Wu Yan didn''t want to see her smile.


    ¡±The general doesn''t want to see me laugh. Does he want to see me cry? "Qingdaiwei Zheng didn''t think that he would say such a thing. It''s really hard to serve. Don''t you laugh and make her cry?


    It''s impossible to cry in front of him.


    ¡±Can you speak well? "Wu Yan''s eyebrows are more and more puckered, and she looks at her with some chagrin. Does she have to talk to him like this? Do you have to be so weird?


    Qingdai''s eyes narrowed slightly. Speak well?


    She wants to talk?


    But did he give her a chance?


    Has he ever given her a chance to talk well since she got married?


    ¡±What does the general want me to say? It''s better for the general to teach me. " Qingdai''s lips are still smiling. She looks at him with her eyes, as if she is really waiting for him to teach her.


    Just, at the moment, her heart is a little cold.


    Didn''t you come to see her?


    Then come on, why do you still come to those empty ones? Is it interesting?


    Wu Yan''s eyes are slightly dark. At this moment, she has a unique style and seems to have a temptation to let him sink.


    At the next moment, Wu Yan suddenly leaned over, his face suddenly came close to her, completely closing the distance between the two people. There was only a little distance between his face and her face, and his lip corners moved, slowly spitting out a word, "OK."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 952

    At the next moment, Wu Yan suddenly leaned over, his face suddenly came close to her, completely closing the distance between the two people. There was only a little distance between his face and her face, and his lip corners moved, slowly spitting out a word, "OK."


    Qingdai was shocked and her subconscious was frozen. She didn''t understand what he meant at the moment. She was answering her words? Or something else?


    Just at this moment, he was so close to her that she felt a kind of repression that had not been before. She was about to breathe.


    Wu Yan looks at her red lips near her eyes, and suddenly feels that there is some dryness in her throat. Her lips must taste very good.


    "Princess" and "linger made tea and walked into the room. What she saw was such a situation. Her face suddenly changed and she cried out in a hurry, then she walked in quickly.


    Hearing linger''s cry, Qingdai quickly regained her mind. Her first reaction was to quickly move her chair back and away from him.


    Wu Yan sees her to dodge quickly, the Mou son Mi Mi, in the heart obvious many points lost.


    Linger was relieved to see that Qingdai was OK. Then she put the tea in her hand directly on the table in front of Wuyan and said angrily, "please have tea, general."


    At the moment, her tone is obviously a little blunt and her attitude is not good.


    If she didn''t come in time, would the princess be bullied?


    Wu Yan side Mou, looked linger one eye, this wench temper pour is big very.


    However, he didn''t say anything, just saw linger''s tea, his eyes twinkled, "what kind of tea is this? "


    is this black thing tea?


    Is this tea? Not poison?


    Qingdai''s eyes also looked at the cup of tea, and the corners of her lips slightly pulled. She knew that linger must have meant it, so she didn''t say anything.


    ¡±Of course, it''s tea. This is the tea that the general''s office separated us. So we have only such tea to serve the general. "Linger''s heart is full of fire at the moment, so she forgot to be afraid. In fact, it''s really tea. It''s just those very broken tea froth, the color of which is black and bitter.


    Wu Yan didn''t blame ling''er, but reached out and picked up the cup of tea.


    Qingdai is stunned. She looks at him with some consternation. He can''t really drink it, can he? Although this tea doesn''t call the dead, it''s really bitter to drink it.


    However, Wu Yan just looked at it, didn''t drink it, put it back, suddenly turned to Qingdai and asked in a low voice, "you usually drink this kind of tea."


    Qingdai was surprised in her heart. Didn''t he want to investigate?


    Some of his questions are not easy to answer. If you don''t answer them well, you can get involved in linger. After all, linger just said that there is only such tea here.


    "I heard that the general''s wife is pregnant. Congratulations to the general." Qingdai deliberately shifted the topic. She said this to break the current situation and remind herself that she must face the reality.


    Wu Yan slowly stood up straight, heard his words, eyebrows slightly frown, heart suddenly a little more fidgety, such words, he really didn''t want to say from her mouth.


    He doesn''t know what it is about leaning pregnant?


    However, if it''s really what he did in the cave, he can''t shirk the responsibility.


    ¡±Shouldn''t the general take good care of his wife now? "When Qingdai saw that he was silent, she smiled a little more at herself.


    She didn''t want to say some things, but she had to.


    ¡±Should? What do you think is right? What is not supposed to be? "When Wu Yan heard this, she was even more upset. So she hoped that he would accompany other women?


    In her opinion, what is right? What should not be.


    ¡±In my opinion, the general should take good care of your wife and not come here. Of course, there must be something wrong with the general when he comes here. "Qingdai''s lips are slightly crooked. He wants to squeeze out a smirk again, but because his heart is too heavy, he fails after all.


    She couldn''t laugh at such words, even though she could barely do it herself.


    ¡±What do you think you should and shouldn''t do? "Wu Yan suddenly broke her words. The voice slightly increased because of the complexity in her heart.


    He wants to know what she thinks in her heart. Even if she marries him for Phoenix, since she marries him, there will always be some ideas about him, right?


    Linger, standing on one side, was startled.


    ¡±Ha ha, "Qingdai suddenly chuckled," why is the general so implicit? Is the general going to tell me that I shouldn''t hit that girl? "


    go around, but it''s just for this matter. In this case, why bother so much? Just say it. She doesn''t deny it.


    Wu Yan was stunned, apparently not thinking that she would associate his words with that matter.


    "Whether it should or not, I have already fought. What does the general want?" Qingdai saw that he was speechless, and her heart was even colder. This time, her voice was much colder.


    She wants to see. What does he want to do with her?


    "What do you think I want? "Wu Yan is funny. What does this woman think he will do to her for a girl?


    How could she think that?


    However, her tone is arrogant, and there are not many people who dare to talk to people like this.


    Woman, she''s the first.


    ¡±What does the general want? I have no problem. "Qingdai didn''t expect that he would ask such a question. She was a little upset in her heart. Can''t he just do something?


    ¡±So, what do I want to hear from you? "Wu Yanmai approaches her, with some strange emotions in her voice.


    ¡±General, that girl was beaten by a maid, regardless of the princess. "When linger saw him like this, she thought he was going to fight the princess, and she went directly to Wuyan''s face, which was awe inspiring.


    Wu Yan obviously didn''t expect that the little girl would rush to stop him without fear of death. When she was a child, she was so surprised. She was really sincere.


    ¡±It''s all the fault of the maidservant. Please don''t blame the princess. The girl said that the princess was not favored in the general''s mansion. She was better than a girl. The maidservant was angry and beat her. "Linger knows that the princess won''t say this, but she doesn''t want to make the princess feel wronged. She wants to tell the truth. It''s the girl''s fault. Why should the general blame the princess?


    ¡±She really said that? "Wu Yan is stunned. His eyes are suddenly cold. He didn''t expect Qiu Tao''s girl to say such a thing.


    ¡±She is telling the truth. "Just, without waiting for linger to open her mouth, Qingdai said directly, these are facts, and there is nothing to say.


    Wu Yan''s heart quivered, and it was easy to push her to such a situation when she thought of what she had done before.


    But is she the kind of bully?


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Wu Yan looks at ling''er, his face is obviously cold. It''s obvious that Qiu Tao is flustered in front of him.


    Qingdai''s face is slightly heavy. He wants to investigate and punish linger? Her people, she will not allow any punishment, nor can he.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 953

    Qingdai''s face is slightly heavy. He wants to investigate and punish linger? Her people, she will not allow any punishment, nor can he.


    ¡±Wu Yan, you can hear clearly. I asked linger to fight that girl. From today on, whoever dares to enter the yard, once, I will fight once. "Qingdai''s lips are moving, and words are slowly delivered. There is no obvious threat in her voice.


    Didn''t he just hit a girl? It''s worth it. He came to the door?


    Yes, she is not favored in this general''s mansion, but she must not be bullied. She should see who dares to bully her and who dares to bully her from today on.


    For a while, Wu Yan was shocked by her momentum. This girl is really bold. It seems that he underestimated her. Looking at her at such a close distance, he suddenly felt that his heart seemed to be stirred by something. He jumped very fast. His lips were slightly pursed. Without thinking about it, he took off his mouth and asked, "what about me? When I come, you fight with me? "


    Hearing his words, Qingdai was stunned, but her face sank, and she said in a cold voice again, "do you think you have anything special?"


    Wu Yan is stunned. Shouldn''t he be special? He''s her husband now. Shouldn''t he have even this particularity?


    However, he also knew that no one else was to blame for all this, and he could only blame him if he had done too much to her before.


    He also knew that she would care about tilt, but when he thought about tilt to save him and things in the cave, he couldn''t be too passionate about tilt.


    He didn''t make a sound. Qingdai was more disappointed and colder. "Linger, send the general out."


    Wu Yan looks at her with a pair of eyes, standing still, she will drive him out like this?


    Qingdai didn''t pay any more attention to him. She turned and entered the room.


    Wu Yan is slightly stunned. After returning to the spirit, the subconscious will follow him.


    However, Qingdai suddenly turned around and faced up to him. Her eyes looked straight at him. She said slowly, word by word, "are you sure you want to follow me?"


    Wu Yan frowned slightly, and looked at her doubtfully. Did you still need to ask?


    "What does the general want to do when he comes in?" Qingdai''s lips are slightly raised, like a smile.


    ¡±I think the general should accompany your wife at this time. She is pregnant with the general''s children now. "Qingdai''s words were slightly paused. Before Wuyan could speak, she said again.


    And as soon as she said this, she slammed the door of the room and directly locked Wu Yan out.


    Wu Yan saw the tightly closed door in front of him. He was in a trance for a moment. How could he be locked outside?


    Wu Yan sighs secretly, but she can''t bear the impulse to open the door. She is obviously in a bad mood at the moment. When he goes in at this time, it will only make things more rigid.


    Wu Yan stood for a moment. Seeing that there was no movement, he could only turn around and leave.


    Linger is shocked. The princess is really powerful. Linger slowly lowers her head and wants to laugh, but she tries to bear it.


    ¡±Princess, the general has gone. "Seeing Wu Yan out of the yard, linger went to the door and whispered.


    ¡±Well, I''m tired. I want to have a rest. "Qingdai''s voice came out, obviously a little tired, and there was more sadness that could not be disguised. Wuyan had already left, so she would not have to be so strong.


    ¡±Princess, you just closed the general''s door. He didn''t seem angry. "Linger thought about it, and whispered again," will the general and "


    " linger, I''m tired. "In the room, Qingdai''s voice came out, interrupting linger''s words.


    How can Wuyan be without anger?


    Can''t she succeed, just because he is not angry, will she have hope?


    She has seen too much love for one person in a lifetime, so she also hopes that her husband will only marry her and love her one.


    But Wuyan has a sweetheart now. His lack of anger doesn''t mean anything.


    Or he realized that there was something else about her beating girls.


    Linger sighed secretly. She didn''t say anything more, but when she turned around, she saw a girl enter the yard.


    Linger is slightly shocked. Just now, the princess has just uttered a cruel word, saying who is going to enter the yard and fight one after another. Why does the girl come here at this time?


    It''s just that the girl in linger''s mind looks like a girl in the general''s mansion.


    ¡±Who are you? What are you doing here? "Linger quickly left the room and stopped in front of the girl.


    ¡±The princess asked the general''s wife to go to the restaurant. "That wench sees linger, say repeatedly.


    ¡±Princess? Princess of Dayuan? "Linger was shocked, and then she understood that the princess she said should be the princess of Dayuan.


    ¡±Yes, the princess said she would be in a restaurant waiting for the general''s wife. Please tell the general''s wife The girl nodded and then turned away.


    Linger was stunned. She walked into the room again, knocked on the door, and said softly, "princess, Princess Dayuan, please go to the restaurant."


    "Ning''er?" Qingdai''s eyebrow is slightly extended. Ning''er is looking for her? It''s a place she and Ning''er often go to.


    Every time Ning''er is bored in the Imperial Palace, she will sneak out of the palace, and then the place where they go the most is the restaurant.


    After all, it''s the most bustling place to be intoxicated with restaurants. Ning''er likes to be bustling, and the bustling places are actually relatively safe.


    It must be that Ning''er is bored again in the palace.


    However, isn''t Ning''er accompanied by the ancient city Lord now? How can you feel bored?


    Qingdai immediately thought of the ancient city Lord''s careful appearance. Only because he was there did she see Ning''er more seriously. So Ning''er would secretly run out of the palace and call her to accompany her.


    "Well, I see." Since it''s Ning''er who knows that she must go, she''s only afraid to go out and relax herself. She''s been stuffy in the yard all the time. She feels that she''s going to get moldy,.


    "Is the princess going?" Linger heard her promise. She must have gone.


    ¡±Well, I happened to go out for a walk. "Qingdai''s voice was a little more light, and she suddenly found that she would be in a better mood if she just walked out of the yard.


    She''s really in this yard.


    Linger was a little more happy when she heard her words. Then she opened the door and went in. "Then I dressed the princess up. "


    " no, that''s all. It''s nothing else. "Qingdai stopped her with a voice, but she made a little arrangement, and then she got up and walked out.


    Linger originally wanted to follow her, but Qingdai thought that ye Yuning might sneak out of the palace again this time. She was afraid that there were too many people, so she asked linger to stay in the yard.


    The guard saw Qingdai leave alone. After a while, he quickly went to Wuyan''s yard.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "When Wu Yan saw him, he looked a little fast and asked quickly.


    ¡±Go back to the general. The princess has just left the house. " The guard reported repeatedly that the general told the princess to report anything in time. How dare he not neglect it.


    "Out of the house? What did she suddenly leave the house for? " Wu Yan frowns slightly and looks a little more confused. How could she suddenly leave the mansion? With her previous reaction, she shouldn''t have left the house so soon.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 954

    "Out of town? What did she suddenly leave the house for? " Wu Yan frowns slightly and looks a little more confused. How could she suddenly leave the mansion? With her previous reaction, she shouldn''t have left the house so soon.


    "It''s supposed to be the princess who was invited. A girl just sent the letter. But at that time, the girl''s voice was not high, and her subordinates were a little far away. They didn''t hear who asked for the princess. "


    " do you know where to go? "Wu Yan''s lips are slightly pursed, and his expression is slightly more complicated.


    Someone asked her out? Who will it be?


    ¡±I didn''t hear it very clearly. My subordinates vaguely heard what kind of heart it was, what kind of restaurant it was. "


    " well, you can go back first. "Wu Yan''s mood is a little complicated at the moment. Who asked her?


    Or, he can go to see, what heart, what restaurant?


    He remembered that there was a restaurant in the capital, or it should be there. Instead of guessing here, it''s better to have a look.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem good for him to follow in such a dark way, does it?


    For a while, Wu Yan got tangled, but after a while, he stood up and walked towards the outside of the mansion.


    Qingdai thought it was Ning''er who asked her out, so she didn''t think much about it at all, but she didn''t see Ning''er when she arrived at the restaurant.


    She frowned a little, and was a little more strange. Hasn''t Ning''er arrived yet? But Ning''er said she would wait for her in the restaurant.


    ¡±I asked you out. "Qingdai is wondering. A voice suddenly spreads behind her.


    Qingdai quickly looked back, and when she saw the person''s appearance, she frowned even more tightly, "you asked me?"


    ¡±Yes, I asked you. The princess said you used to come to this restaurant. "When Su Baifeng was talking, he went to the opposite side of her, then he took a chair and sat down leisurely.


    Qingdai looks at him, wondering why he asked her out of the blue? And in the name of the princess?


    "You''re going to stand like this all the time?" Su Baifeng sees her still standing on the spot, with a slight smile on her lips.


    Qingdai thought about it, or she sat opposite him and asked, "why do you ask me in the name of the princess?"


    ¡±I''ll leave the capital soon. I''ll tell you goodbye. "Su Baifeng can feel her unhappiness. He shouldn''t ask her out in the name of the princess, but he''s afraid she won''t come out.


    ¡±You''re going. "Hearing this, Qingdai was shocked," have you finished your work in the capital? "


    no matter what, he is her life-saving benefactor, and she has not repaid his life-saving grace until now. Unexpectedly, he will leave the capital so soon.


    ¡±Well, it''s almost done. "He nodded slowly." it wasn''t really important. "


    after I left the capital, we may never have a chance to see each other again, so it will not affect you if I ask you out to meet before I leave? "


    " No. " He said so, and Qingdai naturally couldn''t say anything. She shook her head subconsciously.


    ¡±Last time I saw you in the palace, it seemed that you didn''t get along well with him. "Su Baifeng murmured a sigh, but finally he couldn''t help saying it," is he right? "


    " very good. "Qingdai doesn''t want to let people know about the relationship between her and Wuyan.


    ¡±In fact, you really can''t lie, and you don''t have to lie in front of me. "Seeing her look, his heart was tingling. In fact, she really can''t lie, and it''s not good enough to cover up. Such things can''t be covered up if she wants to.


    Qingdai''s body is slightly stiff, her lips are slightly pursed, and she doesn''t speak. These days, she has been pretending, really tired, very tired.


    In fact, she is not very good at lying, she is not happy, she is not happy, her sadness is not good in disguise, many people can see it, but only that person can not see it, or, not, but not care.


    "What''s the matter? In order to save him," Su Baifeng ''?


    ¡±Where are you going after you leave the capital? "It''s just that Qingdai directly diverged from him. Even if she didn''t cover it up, she didn''t want to talk about her and Wuyan in front of other people.


    Su Baifeng is a smart person, and naturally understands her mind. Since she doesn''t say and think, he can''t force her.


    ¡±I''m going to Yunli. "The night white wind murmured a breath, which seemed a little helpless.


    ¡±Yunli? I heard it''s beautiful there. "Qingdai''s face looks a little bit more. She has always heard that the place is good, but she didn''t have a chance to go there. After she left the general''s mansion, or she can go to have a look.


    Now trapped in that small yard, she sometimes really wanted to go to places she had never been before.


    ¡±Yes, it''s beautiful. It''s beautiful in mountains, water and scenery. If you want to go, I can take you there. "Su Baifeng is interested in her, and her face is full of distractions. As long as she likes it, no matter where she wants to go, he can take her.


    Wu Yan, who followed, just heard Su Baifeng''s words, and his face sank instantly.


    What does Su Baifeng want to do? Do you want to rob him directly?


    Wu Yan is not up at the moment, just standing at the corner of the stairs. He can see the two of them, but they can''t see him.


    Wu Yan stops and doesn''t go up again. Isn''t it the princess who asked her out? Now how has it become the SuBai wind?


    Wu Yan''s eyes turn to Qingdai, looking straight at her, waiting for her reaction.


    When Qingdai heard Su Baifeng''s words, she was slightly stunned, and then her lips slightly smiled. Or, when the emperor made an order to dissolve her marriage with Wu Yan, and when everything was over, she was free. She could really go and have a look.


    Seeing the smile on Qingdai''s face, Wu Yan''s face is a little more gloomy. Su Baifeng says something like this, and she actually responds like this. Does she want to follow Su Baifeng?


    Is the person she likes really Su Baifeng?


    Since she likes Su Baifeng so much, why should she marry him?


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slowly, obviously more coldly. Since she had married him, even if she married her for Phoenix, he could not let her go so easily.


    "My guest, do you want to go up or down?" Shop children with vegetables upstairs, see Wu Yan standing at the corner of the stairs did not go, some doubts.


    Wu Yan takes a look at him, then turns to go downstairs. He is reluctant to do something like this. Now he follows. Seeing such a situation, he can''t rush up like a madman and fight with Su Baifeng, right?


    He felt that there were some things he would talk about after she went back. After all, such an occasion was really inappropriate. If he really rushed to it at this time, it would spread quickly within a moment, and her reputation would be completely destroyed.


    Wu Yan went downstairs, stood downstairs for a while, and then left. When he left, he looked at the upstairs subconsciously. Then, not long after that, Qingdai also went downstairs.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 955

    Wu Yan went downstairs, stood downstairs for a while, and then left. When he left, he unconsciously looked up to the upstairs. Not long after that, Qingdai also went downstairs. Qingdai just wanted to leave, but just walked to the door of the restaurant, she met yeyuning.


    "Qingdai, why are you here? I was just going to let you call you, but I didn''t expect you to arrive earlier than me. "Ye Yuning saw her with some surprises, but it was a surprise on her face.


    "Ning''er? You and Qingdai are totally stunned. Originally, Su Baifeng asked her out in the name of Ning''er. Unexpectedly, she actually met Ning''er.


    "I ran out secretly. You don''t know. I''m going to be bored in the palace these days. Gu Tianyi won''t let me do this or that. I feel like I''m going to be useless." Night Yu Ning didn''t wait for her to finish asking, then she answered directly and quickly. During talking, her face was obviously dissatisfied.


    "He cares about you." Listen to her, Qingdai''s heart is envious. Gu Tianyi did it because he cared too much about Ning''er.


    Unlike her, Wu Yan just married her into the door, and then left her alone.


    "I know he was concerned about me, but I was bored, so I sneaked out. "Ning''er comes to her and takes her arm." since you just came out, I won''t accompany you. "


    " by the way, why are you here? " Ye Yu Ning thought of this problem after some hindsight. Since she was pregnant, her brain seems to be turning slowly.


    "I" and "Qingdai''s eyes light, thinking how to explain to Yeyu Ning.


    "Eh? Mr. Su is here, too? "It''s just that ye Yuning has found Su Baifeng and can''t help exclaiming," how can it be so skillful? When I went out of the palace, I met not only Qingdai, but also the busy man, Mr. Su. "


    ¡±Right? "Ye Yu Ning''s eyes blinked, his eyebrows slightly frowned, his eyes turned to Qingdai, and looked at Su Baifeng." how could you two be here? Last time in the palace, I heard that you two knew each other, or were you friends. Can''t you two have an appointment? "


    Ye Yuning''s brain will turn very fast, and he guessed it at once.


    ¡±Young master Su is going to leave the capital. "Qingdai understands yeyuning''s temperament, so she explains again and again, avoiding her thinking and saying some amazing things.


    "He''s leaving the capital?" Night Yu Ning''s eyes light flash, "he wants to leave the capital, so ask you out?"


    Night Yu Ning''s words are slightly paused, and his expression is more subtle and complicated. "Do you know this matter, Wu Yan of your family?"


    Even if Su Baifeng is going to leave the capital and wants to go to Qingdai, it''s easy to get misunderstood if he wants to go to the tavern. If Wu Yan knows about it, what will he think?


    Of course, if Wuyan knew this in advance, and Qingdai explained it to Wuyan in advance, it would be another matter.


    ¡±Well, it''s hard for you to come out. You''ll accompany you wherever you want to go. "Qingdai wants to open the topic of tea. She doesn''t want to talk about Wu Yan. She''s afraid that she can''t control it and divulge her emotions. She''s seen by yeyuning.


    ¡±Wait, you don''t try to distract me. "It''s just that night Yu Ning can''t be fooled by her," Wu Yan doesn''t know about this matter. "


    Qingdai''s lips were slightly pursed, and she didn''t speak. However, she knew that there was no difference whether Wuyan knew about it or not.


    Because on the second day of marriage, Wu Yan told her that there was nothing between them except the chapel. He didn''t care about her, and she didn''t take charge of his affairs.


    ¡±I just came out to meet a friend. What''s the problem? Don''t worry about it. "Qingdai knows her temperament, so she tries her best to persuade her.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood by Wu Yan?" Ye Yu Ning is still uneasy, "you know, men are very careful sometimes. "


    just like Gu Tianyi, he used to be such a arrogant person, but his heart and eyes are more jealous than those of needle eyes and even her looking at other men.


    If it was her today, she would come out alone to meet with other men. Gu Tianyi would be able to cut that man with a knife.


    She doesn''t believe it. Wu Yan doesn''t care.


    She knows that Qingdai loves Wuyan very much. She loves her very much. They can''t be together easily. She really doesn''t want to affect their feelings because of misunderstanding.


    ¡±No, you think more. "Qingdai took her hand and smiled lightly on her face. She tried to let yeyuning not worry.


    A man is careful about his eyes. That''s because he cares about this woman in his heart, so he will be careful about her. If he doesn''t care at all, how can he say what kind of careful eyes are there.


    ¡±I think more about what it means. I''m talking about the facts. OK. "Ye Yu listened to her, but was even more worried." don''t take it seriously. What can this problem develop to a very serious level? "


    "It''s not as serious as you said. I''m a friend of Mr. Su. He wants to leave the capital. It''s normal for me to see her off. Wu Yan won''t be so careful. "Qingdai was so excited to see her reaction. She knew that she was worried about her. She was moved, but she didn''t know the situation. Wu Yan would not be worried about such things.


    If today is the lady in Wuyan mansion, Wuyan will be worried.


    ¡±Cut, how big do you think your man''s mind can be, especially in this kind of things, if he really has a big mind, it''s not good, it means he doesn''t really care. "Yeyu Ning gave her a straight look," you said you were smart, how could you not understand this truth? "


    " understand, understand, I understand, and guarantee that this kind of thing will never happen again. "Qingdai can''t understand everything, so she has to stop talking. Anyway, Su Baifeng is going to leave soon, and such a thing is impossible.


    And if it wasn''t for Su Baifeng in the name of Ning''er, she might not have come out to see him.


    ¡±Well, OK. Since Wuyan doesn''t know about this, it''s OK. Such a thing can''t happen again in the future. "Night Yu Ning had better not forget to preach.


    In fact, when she was in the palace that day, she found that Wu Yan was hostile to Su Baifeng, which was obviously hostile.


    There is only one reason why Wu Yan is hostile to Su Baifeng. That is because of Qingdai.


    If we let Wu Yan know that Qingdai and Su Baifeng are going out on a date alone, then we don''t know what kind of misunderstanding it will be.


    ¡±Why are you still here? "The night Yu congeals to turn the MOU, sees Su Baifeng, on the face takes some kind of astonishment, seems to think that Su Baifeng should have left long ago.


    Su Baifeng''s lips are hard to crack. They have been discussing here for a long time. She thinks that he slipped away so quietly?


    "Come on, come on, you go back first. We have a lot of whispers to say. You can''t hear them." Ye Yuning is afraid that there will be any misunderstanding, which will affect the feelings between Qingdai and Wuyan. Therefore, this matter must not be careless or careless.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 956

    "Come on, come on, you go back first. We have a lot of whispers to say. You can''t hear them." Ye Yuning is afraid that there will be any misunderstanding, which will affect the feelings between Qingdai and Wuyan. Therefore, this matter must not be careless or careless.


    After all, Qingdai and Wuyan are both newly married. No matter what kind of misunderstanding comes out, it''s not good.


    "Well, I''ll leave first." Su Baifeng also felt that he was not suitable here. Originally, he wanted to meet Qingdai. Now what he should say has been said, and he should leave.


    He could see that Qingdai was not happy, but she was not happy, and there was no way. He could not take her away, because she would not leave with him.


    "Brother Su, have a good trip." Qingdai looked at him with a kind of natural chuckle on her face. She regarded him as a friend, or maybe some of them were like brothers, and nothing else.


    "Thank you." Su Baifeng''s heart was a little bitter, but his face also showed a slight smile. He understood that he and she could only be friends.


    After su Baifeng left, ye Yuning took Qingdai to some other places. Qingdai knew that she was pregnant now. She was careful all the way. She was afraid of an accident. Fortunately, ye Yuning was also reasonable and would not go crazy. Only they played until the evening, but ye Yuning was not happy.


    "I had a great time today." Night Yu Ning a face of chuckle, for a long time did not have such a painful play outside, since she was pregnant, one by one are nervous, this does not let her, that does not let her do.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go back, or else the queen will be in a hurry." Qingdai can''t help but smile when she sees her face. Ning''er is really happy now. She loves and hurts Gu Tianyi so much.


    "Well, it''s time to go back. I''m afraid there will be few such opportunities in the future." Night Yu Ning''s face also slightly more lost, after, she married to the ancient city, she certainly did not have such freedom, can not come out to play like now.


    Especially thinking of the old lady''s dissatisfaction with her, if she went to the ancient city, she was afraid to be careful everywhere.


    Qingdai looked at her, but she didn''t speak. She understood the meaning of this word. After a woman married, she could no longer have her own temperament.


    ¡±Qingdai, do you think women will lose their freedom when they marry. "Night Yu Ning turned her eyes to Qingdai and sighed a little." you are married to Wuyan now, and it must be limited in many times. However, Wuyan''s parents died early. You don''t have to worry about the elders'' embarrassment at least, but I really worry that the old lady will be ok when "


    ". Don''t think too much about it. "When Qingdai mentioned mentioning the old lady again, she was worried. She knew that Ning''er was definitely not that kind of person who was worried about gain and loss. Ning''er even mentioned it several times, which showed that it was really serious.


    But for things like this, she really can''t help, and can only comfort her.


    ¡±You don''t understand, "night Yu Ning sighed a little, but then smiled again." forget it, don''t say that. I''ll take you back first, to avoid your Wu Yan''s worry. "


    " you don''t need to send me. I can go back by myself. It''s you. Now I''m pregnant. Be careful on the way. " Qingdai refuses her. It''s not far from the general''s house. She can go back when she walks.


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m afraid that Wuyan will misunderstand me. I can tell Wuyan when I send you back." I have to say that Yeyu is thoughtful. After all, Qingdai has been out for a long time.


    "I really don''t need to. It''s late. You can go back first." Qingdai understands her kindness, but Wu Yan doesn''t care about these things at all, so there''s no need to explain.


    "No, I must send you back. I can''t rest assured until I tell Wuyan." Ye Yu Ning''s attitude at the moment is very firm. She doesn''t want to give in on this matter.


    "To explain, I can explain to him." Qingdaiwei Zheng, quickly pulled her, "can''t be difficult, he believes your explanation, don''t believe me?"


    ¡±I don''t mean that. I''m worried. "Ye Yu listened to her, but he was a little stunned.


    ¡±Well, you don''t have to worry. If he asks, I will tell him to stay with you all afternoon. Is that the head office? "Qingdai pushed her repeatedly." OK, OK, you can go back quickly


    "Ning''er." Ye Yu Ning just wanted to say something more, but the voice of Gu Tianyi suddenly came.


    Hearing the voice of ancient Tianyi, Yeyu Ning''s body was obviously stiff. Then she turned slowly and looked at the direction of ancient Tianyi. She smiled unnaturally and said, "Why are you here? "


    she sneaks out and plays outside for a long time. He will be angry.


    ¡±Well, it''s time to go back. Let''s go. "However, Gu Tianyi''s face was not angry as expected, his face was calm and his voice was gentle.


    "You, aren''t you angry?" The calmer he was, the more uneasy he was, and the more careful he was with his eyes.


    "Do you think I should be angry?" Gu Tianyi didn''t answer, but asked directly. His voice was still very normal, and he couldn''t hear a little angry.


    "Yes?" Night Yu Ning hesitates and doesn''t want to answer, because this question is really not easy to answer.


    "Well what? Is the question so hard to answer? " Ancient days easy to come over, directly reach out to hold her in the arms, that action domineering but with full of sweet.


    Qingdai, who was standing on one side, looked at this kind of emotion and was a little envious. The ancient city Lord was really good to Ning''er, very good.


    It seems that Gu Tianyi didn''t find them until now. I''m afraid that he found them long ago, but I''m afraid that he might disturb Ning Ning''er''s interest. They haven''t appeared all the time. They should have been following in the dark.


    Otherwise, there would be no fear or tension on his face.


    I think that the ancient city Lord was such a arrogant man. Now I''m very careful about Ning''er.


    "Well, I''m just too bored, so I''ll come out and play for a while. It''s nothing else. Besides, I''ve been with Qingdai and nobody else." Night Yu Ning saw that he didn''t seem to be angry, so he was more brave and explained.


    "You''re sure there''s no one else. How can I see SuBai Feng. "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a slight pick of eyebrow angle.


    ¡±Ah, have you seen SuBai Feng? "At night, Yu Ning was shocked and her eyes were wide open." where did you see Su Baifeng? "


    " I''m intoxicated with the restaurant. How about seeing him with you? Don''t explain? "Gu Tianyi saw her, slightly hooked her lips and tickled her.


    ¡±Ah? You? You see us in the tavern? Don''t you follow us all the time? "Ye Yuning suddenly realized a problem.


    Qingdai''s lips are also slightly pulled. It seems that it''s really the same as she thought. The ancient city Lord always follows Ning''er, or he will follow her as soon as she leaves the palace.


    This kind of protection is really kind and touching.


    Gu Tianyi gives her a look that you only know.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 957

    "Since you have been following me, why don''t you come out early? "Night Yu Ning''s eyes blinked, subconsciously asked.


    ¡±You have a good time, so I don''t want to spoil your interest. However, you should go back after playing so long. "Gu Tianyi looks at her fondly. It seems that the gentleness can make people intoxicated.


    "Ha ha," yeu Ning smiled awkwardly. "Since you''ve all been with us, that''s not bad. Let''s send Qingdai back first, and then go back to the palace."


    Ye Yuning has not forgotten to send Qingdai back.


    ¡±No need. Go back to the Palace first. I''ll go back myself. "Qingdai waved her hand repeatedly, and then she quickly turned around and left without waiting for yeyuning to answer. Yeyuning was alone, but she was still a little uneasy. Now that the ancient city Lord has come, she doesn''t have to worry.


    ¡±Hey, don''t go. Let''s take me back. We can talk to Wuyan. "Night Yu Ning is a little anxious to shout, just green Dai didn''t stop, just waved to them to go back.


    ¡±Don''t worry about their affairs. Wu yanruo really misunderstood them. You have to explain them. I''m afraid they will be more and more confused. "Gu Tianyi looks at Ye Yuning, sees the worry on her small face, and secretly shakes her head. She can''t worry about her own affairs, and cares about other people''s affairs.


    ¡±Why? "Night Yu coagulates Mou son tiny twinkle, some doubt of look to him," explained clear not to have misunderstood? "


    "Everyone and everyone get along in different ways. Wu Yan and Qing Dai also get along in different ways. Outsiders can''t get involved." In fact, Gu Tianyi has long seen that there is a problem between them, but he doesn''t want to make ye Yuning worry, so he didn''t elaborate.


    "How does Qingdai get along with Wuyan?" Night Yu Ning is a little bit more confused, what kind of way is Qingdai and Wuyan getting along, outsiders can''t interfere?


    "How can I know about the affairs between husband and wife? Otherwise, I will go to see you tonight." Gu Tianyi''s lips are slightly pulled. How can this girl become more and more curious now? She has no way to deal with everything.


    "Well, it''s a good way. Check it out and see how their relationship is. Actually, I''m not so sure. I know that Qingdai has always liked Wuyan, but Wuyan has never responded to Qingdai. Although Qingdai saved Wuyan when she was in Jiangcheng, if Wuyan marries her in return, she doesn''t really love her. I''m afraid that Qingdai won''t be happy." It''s just that Ye Yu Ning takes his jokes for granted.


    Gu Tianyi was stunned, his eyes were wide open, and he looked at her in a daze. "If you are serious, you will not be afraid to be found by Wu Yan, and you will beat me as a thief. Besides, if you are found, how do you explain this?"


    What does the girl think? How can he do such a thing?


    ¡±Be careful. How could he find out? Just go in quietly and see how Qingdai has been in the general''s mansion. "Yeyu Ning still doesn''t give up. She doesn''t confirm the situation of Qingdai. She''s really not at ease.


    ¡±If you want to go to see it, you can go to the general''s office to see it openly. Why do you let me use this furtive way. "Gu Tianyi sighed secretly. He found that the girl''s brain sometimes couldn''t turn around after she was pregnant.


    ¡±Yes, I didn''t expect that I could go to the general''s office to find Qingdai. Then I will know how Qingdai is doing. "Night Yu Ning hears him this words, on the face immediately open chuckle," so decided, I will go to general mansion to see tomorrow. "


    " OK, you can go anywhere you want, but now you have to go back to rest. You can''t be too tired. "Gu Tianyi looks at her with a tender expression.


    "Well, I''m really tired when you say that. Why don''t you hold me?" At night, Yu''s lips turned up and he looked at him with a light smile. He was very fair and charming.


    "I''ll take me back. What''s the reward?" Gu Tianyi''s eyebrow angle is higher. The girl is more and more coquettish now, but he likes it. He likes it most.


    "Rewards? What reward do you want? " Night Yu Ning blinked and looked at her.


    Gu Tianyi bowed his head and whispered a few words near her ear. Then he bit her on the earlobe, and immediately picked her up without waiting for the night to recover.


    "Gu Tianyi, you are a hooligan." After the night Yu congeals to return to God, cannot help shouting.


    "You are my wife, these are the most normal things." Gu Tianyi holds her and walks towards her at a low speed. He likes the feeling of carefree holding her, so he is not in a hurry.


    "We haven''t married yet." The night Yu condenses the lip Cape to pull slightly, white his one eye directly, his this wife is called quite Shun, he has not married him yet?


    "Ning''er, do you think we should do the marriage as soon as possible, and then drag it on, and the children will come out." Gu Tianyi suddenly stopped and looked at her seriously. In fact, he couldn''t marry her right away. But the girl obviously liked him, but she didn''t agree.


    "I don''t think I need to worry so much, but I also think," night Yu Ning''s little face is slightly dark, and his voice is obviously low.


    "Ning''er, tell me, what are you worried about?" Gu Tianyi suddenly interrupts her words. He thinks she has been worried about something, but the misunderstanding between them has been explained clearly. Now she is pregnant with his children, and he really doesn''t understand what she is worried about. "Nothing to worry about. I just can''t leave my father so soon." Night Yu Ning this words is also her psychological words, she is really reluctant to leave her parents.


    "When you want to come back after we get married, I can accompany you back." Gu Tianyi holds her arm tightly, and her voice is more gentle. If she is worried about this, it is unnecessary.


    Yeyu stared at him, without speaking, as if to assess the authenticity of his words.


    She knows that once married, many people rarely have the chance to go back to their mother''s home. What''s more, she married so far away. Can he really accompany her back at any time?


    Of course, if he really loves her as his father and mother do, it is possible for him to do so.


    Because, now as long as the mother wants to go to the place, the father will definitely go with her without saying anything.


    ¡±What? Don''t believe me? "To her eyes, Gu Tianyi chuckles," I''m afraid I promise now, but I won''t be able to do it in the future? "Gu Tianyi, in fact, you and I all know that what you said is not so easy to do. "Ye Yuning sighed a little. In fact, she knew that it would make him embarrassed. After all, he is the leader of the city, and there will be many things waiting for him to deal with.


    ¡±Ning''er, you''re wrong. As long as I want to, it''s not a problem. You have to believe me. "Gu Tianyi held her tightly in her arms. The voice was very sincere, without any perfunctory meaning.


    ¡±Well, I believe you. "Night Yu Ning nodded slowly in his arms. She should believe him.


    "No matter what happens, with me, I don''t have to worry." Gu Tianyi was afraid that she would think again and comforted her with a soft voice.


    "Well, I''ll leave everything to you. You can arrange everything." Ye Yuning decides to let go of her worries. She has gone through too much with him. She is still pregnant with his children. Their marriage can''t be delayed any more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 958

    "Well, I''ll leave everything to you. You can arrange everything." Ye Yuning decides to let go of her worries. She has gone through too much with him. She is still pregnant with his children. Their marriage can''t be delayed any more.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there." Gu Tianyi''s face is a little more happy, holding her hand tightly again, like holding the most precious treasure in the world.


    After Gu Tianyi left with Ye Yuning in his arms, Qingdai slowly walked out from the front corner, looking at the direction they left, with blessing and envy.


    At first, she thought that she married Wuyan and found her own happiness, but now it seems that she was really naive.


    Seeing that it was late, she suddenly felt that she didn''t know where to go, but she knew that now she was Wu Yan''s wife, so she had to go back to the general''s house and the small yard arranged for her by Wu Yan.


    Qingdai breathed secretly, then turned to the general''s house. It''s not far from the general''s house, but Qingdai''s speed is a little slow. It may take some time to walk back at her speed.


    General''s office.


    Gu Tianyi''s eyes looked out of the door. Her face was a little heavy, cold, and a little dark. She went out before noon and hasn''t come back yet.


    At that time, he followed her to the intoxicated restaurant and saw her and Su Baifeng. He thought that she would come back soon, so he came back.


    but he didn''t think that she hasn''t come back yet, so where did she go with Su Baifeng?


    Wu Yan thinks more and more, his face is more and more heavy, thinking of Su Baifeng''s words, if she wants to go, he will take him at any time, Wu Yan''s body is stiff, she will not really follow Wu Yan away, right?


    Next moment, Wu Yan suddenly gets up and walks out.


    However, just after he left the general''s mansion, he saw Qingdai just outside the general''s mansion. At the moment when Wuyan saw her, he felt a clear sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t go, and she didn''t leave with subaifeng.


    However, at the thought that she was with Su Baifeng almost all day, and they didn''t know where they had gone together, Wu Yan''s heart was like blocking a fire, which made him miserable.


    Qingdai was shocked to see Wu Yan coming out suddenly. She didn''t expect that he would come out suddenly at this time. Of course, she would never expect that he would come out to find her.


    "General." Qingdai breathed secretly, and then continued to walk towards him. When she came to him, she lowered her head slightly, and still gave a low cry.


    ¡±Where have you been? "Seeing her appearance, Wu Yan is even more upset. She laughs so happily in front of Su Baifeng, but every day when facing him, she always looks so reluctant. Since she is so reluctant, why did she marry him at the beginning?


    ¡±Out. " Qingdai didn''t expect that he would ask her. She thought that he would not pay any attention, so she just made a subconscious reply.


    "Where did you go?" I asked Wu Yan''s eyes are slightly heavy and her voice is slightly raised. At this moment, Wu Yan is obviously not as calm as usual.


    "Out for a walk." Qingdai looked up at him, saw that he had some terrible look, and frowned slightly. At this moment, when Qingdai heard his tone, her heart suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    What does he mean by asking her that? He didn''t say that there was nothing between them except the chapel. He didn''t care about her, and she didn''t blame him?


    Of course, Qingdai immediately thought that his anger at the moment might not be because of her affairs, or because of other things, and he just saw her, looked at her, and then vent on her.


    The possibility of Qingdai''s feeling is great.


    "Out for a walk? With whom? " Wu Yan''s eyes are straight, her chest is slightly undulating. She has been out for almost a whole day. It''s dark until now. She just comes back. At last, she just goes out for a walk?


    She thought he was so easy to cheat?


    At his words, Qingdai was slightly shocked, looked up and looked at him. At the moment, Qingdai''s heart flashed a trace of doubt quickly. At that moment, she felt that he seemed to care about this matter, as if he cared who she went out with, but then with a little self mockery, he dismissed the idea in her heart.


    He didn''t care about her at all, and how could he care who she went out with.


    "With the princess." However, Qingdai still answered his question. Apart from meeting with Su Baifeng before, she was with Ning''er in other matters. As for Su Baifeng, it was an accident, and she didn''t mention it.


    Wu Yan hears her words, only feels a heart suddenly sink to the bottom of the valley, a pair of eyes son straight looking at her, has in many cold, also has too many uncontrollable anger.


    She''s still lying to him?


    With the princess?


    If he didn''t follow the past, he also thought that she went out with the princess. If he didn''t see her with Su Baifeng, he would believe her.


    It''s really high enough for them to spend time in secret. Su Baifeng asked her in the name of the princess, and she also used the princess as an excuse.


    If she told him at the moment that he had gone to see Su Baifeng, he might not be so cold, at least that means she didn''t cheat him.


    However, at the moment, she deceives him so directly. She is deceiving him and concealing the things between her and Su Baifeng.


    The more so, the more it shows that there is a special relationship between her and Su Baifeng.


    Qingdai''s heart trembled slightly when he looked at her like this. He looked really terrible. I don''t know who caused him again.


    However, Qingdai felt that this matter should have nothing to do with her, and she had already answered his questions, so she stepped forward to leave.


    ¡±I''ll ask you again. Who are you with today? "But the voice of Wu Yan is coming again. It''s cold and piercing, but there''s a anger that seems to burn people.


    ¡±I have already said that I and the princess, "Qingdai is frozen, and I have more doubts in my heart. What''s the matter with this man today? Why do you have to hold on to this problem.


    Isn''t it right now that he should go more with his wife and care more about his wife? His wife is now pregnant with his children.


    "You''d better think it over before you cheat me. You should know the consequences." Wu Yan suddenly interrupts her words, and the anger can be felt clearly in the voice.


    Qingdai is shocked and deceives him? What does he mean by that? She is really with Ning''er today. It was an accident to see Su Baifeng before. Besides, they didn''t talk for long Qingdai''s body suddenly froze. Did he know that she went to see subaifeng?


    So he''s angry now because??


    "You are married to the general''s house now. You''d better think clearly about some things." at the moment, Wu Yan only feels that his whole body seems to be burning. His proud calmness has disappeared.


    He waited for almost a day in the mansion, but she didn''t come back until now. I thought that she was with Su Baifeng, and they were still together for almost a whole day.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 959

    He waited for almost a day in the mansion, but she didn''t come back until now. I thought that she was with Su Baifeng, and they were still together for almost a whole day.


    He really has an urge to kill at the moment.


    When Qingdai heard his words, her eyes sank in a flash. She understood that even if he didn''t care about her, he didn''t abide to tolerate such things. Before they married, she went out to meet other men. If it was passed on like this, it might have a bad impact. Now he is so angry, it should be because of this.


    ¡±General, have you forgotten something? As you said, there is nothing between me and you except the chapel. If you don''t care about me, I''m not qualified to manage you. " Qingdai raised her eyes and looked at him. Her lips moved, and the sound of every word came out slowly. Then it spread to his ears without missing a word.


    He said this at first. Now why does he question her like this?


    Although there are some misunderstandings in her going to see Su Baifeng, if she didn''t use the name of Ning''er, she would not go out at this time, because she didn''t want to spread bad things.


    However, these indigo did not want to explain, she felt that there was no need to explain.


    Wu Yan is stupefied, the body is slightly stiff, a pair of eyes son straight looking at her, cold and angry more let a person frighten the danger of trembling.


    Well, that''s good. She remembered his words very clearly, and even took them out at this time instead of him. She''s really powerful.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with the general, I''ll go back first." Qingdai breathed in secret, trying to control her mood, and then stepped forward again.


    "I''ll take care of it today, OK?" However, Wuyan suddenly reached out to hold her, and then the fierce area took her to his arms.


    "You?" Qingdai was shocked. She didn''t expect that he would do it. She was worried about the look that seemed to kill him at the moment, but she still said, "general, this is not a word, is it to repent?"


    "I''ll go back, so what?" Wu Yan''s lips are slightly crooked, but there are more charms in the coldness. He repents. What can he do?


    He''s afraid of what he said before. He really regrets it.


    "General, if you want to repent? If you want to take care of me, you should first drive that lady out of the general''s mansion. " Qingdai looked at him, with a slight hook on her lips. She had a kind of sneer, but also a kind of deliberate cruelty.


    She knew that he couldn''t do it. She was not worth mentioning compared with his wife.


    He had to grudgingly marry his wife in order to protect her, which she had known for a long time.


    Therefore, she would not allow herself to have other ideas, and would not give herself any hope for a long time.


    She said this to him now, just to let her heart die completely.


    Wu Yan is stunned, his lips are slightly pursed, he doesn''t speak, and drives him out of the general''s mansion. He can''t really do this.


    Tilt saved him. Tilt''s father also died because of him. What happened to tilt when he was in the cave? Now tilt is pregnant again, so he can''t get rid of tilt.


    However, what he can give tilt is only his name. He can''t like tilt and can''t touch it.


    In the past, his body instinctively rejected inclination. As soon as she approached, he was disgusted.


    Before, he also told himself to bear it and try to adapt.


    That''s because, at that time, he didn''t like the people in his heart, but now she appears, she brings him that kind of feeling never had, he knows, in this life, she is his destiny woman.


    "Since the general can''t do it, don''t worry about me. As the general said before, we will not interfere with each other until the emperor orders to dissolve our marriage." Qingdai waited for a moment, but saw that he didn''t make a sound. She sneered in her heart. It seems that she should die completely.


    "Do you have to?" Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh. At the moment, he can clearly feel her breaking. Such breaking makes him afraid and nervous.


    He wants to catch her and never let go, but he knows that even if he catches her and never lets go, he still can''t get her heart.


    Because her heart has long been given to others.


    She shouldn''t, really shouldn''t marry him, really shouldn''t come to provoke her, if she appears, his life or so goes on, but now his heart can''t be calm any more.


    "Not that I had to, but that the general had forced me to." Qingdai sneered and looked at his eyes with more irony.


    Does she have to?


    In this way, he also said that he forced her to do so.


    Wu Yan''s heart was quivering. Did he force her to do this?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he understood in his heart that what she said was the truth, all of which were caused by him and his fault. He shouldn''t treat her that way from the beginning.


    "Now, can the general let go?" He''s holding tight now. Qingdai knows it''s hard to break away with her strength.


    Wu Yan''s lips are moving. He seems to want to say something, but at last, he slightly purses the lips without making a sound. He knows that she cares more about leaning now.


    As long as he tilts, he and she are afraid of the secret breath of Wu Yan, and then release her.


    Or, he should not try to force. After all, he knows that the person she loves is not him, but Su Baifeng. Even if she keeps her heart, she can''t get her heart. Is that really meaningful?


    Qingdai saw him release, quickly turn away, just turn around behind her, her eyes become moist.


    She doesn''t know why Wuyan questioned her like this today, why she was so angry, but she can be sure that in Wuyan''s heart, his wife is the most important.


    After Qingdai left, Wuyan went back to the general''s mansion, but she didn''t go back to her room, but unconsciously walked towards her yard.


    "Princess, you finally come back. You''ve been out for nearly a day. Linger is going to worry about death." Linger sees Qingdai coming back. She runs back and forth. She is relieved to see that Qingdai is OK.


    ¡±I''m fine. "Qingdai knows that linger cares about her. Qingdai wants to squeeze out a smile, but at the moment she can''t squeeze it out.


    ¡±Princess, what''s wrong with you? Not happy? Didn''t you go out with the princess? Did you have a bad time? "When linger saw her, her heart hung again.


    ¡±Have a good time. I''m really OK. "Qingdai really didn''t want her to worry, so she didn''t mention anything outside the general''s house.


    Linger didn''t ask any more, but she was still worried. She followed Qingdai into the room, and then suddenly saw the bruise on Qingdai''s wrist. She was shocked and walked forward. "Princess, what happened to your wrist? How did it hurt? "


    just now, Wu Yan has been exerting too much force, and her skin is originally white, which will leave a mark after exerting force, so there is obvious bruise on her arm at the moment.


    ¡±It''s OK. "Qingdai subconsciously wants to cover up and doesn''t want linger to worry.


    But linger picked up her hand more quickly. "The princess said it was OK. It was all green. Who was so cruel and hurt the princess like this. "


    Qingdai''s lips are slightly pulled. Linger''s reaction is really exaggerated. This injury is really nothing.


    However, Qingdai didn''t say anything, just let linger read. At this time, there was a person by her side who was so accompanying and caring for her, so that she could feel a little warmth in her heart.


    ¡±Did the princess go out today and meet some bad people? "Linger looks at her injury. It should have been done by others. Did she go out and meet some bad people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 960

    ¡±Did the princess go out today and meet some bad people? "Linger looks at her injury. It should have been done by others. Did she go out and meet some bad people.


    ¡±Yes, I met some bad people. "Qingdai''s lips finally gave a light smile, thanks to the girl''s idea. However, it''s such linger that makes her heavy heart a little more relaxed.


    In fact, she knows that there are many things, it''s useless for you to be sad, so no matter what happens, she tries to make her mood not so bad. Pain is a day, and happiness is a day, so no matter what, you should try to make yourself happy.


    So, at the moment, she has some thoughts of teasing linger, because she knows that her mood will not sink so all the time. She is afraid that if she sinks all the time by her own mood, she may really collapse.


    ¡±Really? Why is it so bad? Did you hurt anywhere else? "Linger believes it. She is anxious to check other places for her.


    When Qingdai saw that she actually smiled, her lips rose again, and the girl was too easy to cheat. If she met a bad person, would she just pinch her wrist?


    Moreover, she doesn''t have any injuries on her wrist, but Wu Yan may have some strength and some green.


    ¡±Princess, you? You lied to me. "After linger''s reaction, she was a little annoyed,.


    ¡±You''re too easy to cheat. "Qingdai looked at her and smiled. At the moment, she felt that her mood was not so bad. She had a feeling of living again.


    Although she loves Wuyan very much, she loves her very much, but it''s a fact that Wuyan doesn''t love her. She can''t waste her life because of such things.


    At this moment, Wuyan has come to the outside of the yard, and when she laughs, he is slightly stunned.


    At the moment, she can still smile so happy, so good!


    Wu Yan''s lips slightly pulled out a wry smile, and then turned away.


    After Qingdai woke up the next day, as usual, she sat in the yard for a while, and linger went out. She was alone in the yard, so she wanted to go out for a walk, because the yard was so lonely.


    Qingdai would like to go to the pond to sit for a while. When approaching the pond, Qingdai saw two girls standing at the edge of the pond. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Qingdai walked slowly and lightly. She did not disturb the two girls. Of course, Qingdai was not interested in the content of their conversation.


    "The general is very kind to his wife, don''t you know? Madame saved the life of the general. " But when she heard a girl''s words, Qingdai stopped unconsciously.


    It''s a coincidence that Qingdai''s lips are slightly pulled. His wife also saved him.


    "Really? Did Madame save the general''s life? "The other girl obviously doesn''t believe it." the general is so powerful, and the wife is a weak woman. How to save the general? "


    " it''s true. It''s true that the last time the general was captured by the people of the barbarian Kingdom, the lady saved the general. "Qingdai just wanted to leave, but the voice of the girl came again, and Qingdai''s body suddenly froze.


    Wu Yan was arrested by the barbarian army. It''s clear that she rescued Wu Yan from the military camp in the barbarian army. How did she become the lady?


    What''s going on?


    ¡±How can I not believe what you said? How can I get the general back from the barbarian country? "The other girl still doesn''t believe it.


    ¡±It''s true. I didn''t cheat you. I heard it when my wife said it. Otherwise, how could the general be so kind to her? "That wench saw that other people didn''t believe her. She was a little anxious, and her voice increased a little.


    Qingdai''s stiff body slightly trembled. What''s the matter?


    At the beginning, she was the one who dived into the barracks in the middle of the barbarians and rescued Wu Yan. This was not wrong, but Qingdai didn''t understand. What was the matter with that lady?


    Is it Wuyan''s mistake? Could it be that Qingdai thought that she had to leave Wuyan alone in the cave in order to attract the soldiers of the barbarian kingdom. Could it be that later the woman entered the cave, and then Wuyan misunderstood that it was the woman who saved him?


    If so, didn''t that woman deceive Wuyan.


    Will it be like that?


    Qingdai feels that she should go to tell Wuyan that if that woman really deceives Wuyan, at least she should let Wuyan know the real face of that woman.


    Yes, we must make it clear to Wuyan.


    So thinking, Qingdai quickly turned around and walked towards the direction of Wuyan''s yard.


    A few girls saw her all the way, obviously some accidents, but they didn''t say anything. Although she was not favored, she was a princess after all. Yesterday, she let her servants beat Qiu Tao, which had been spread, and no one dared to provoke her.


    Qingdai hurried all the way to Wuyan''s yard. At this moment, the door is closed. The yard is quiet and nobody is guarding.


    Qingdai thought about it, and went to the door. She wanted to knock, but when her hand touched the door, it opened.


    Qingdai was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t think much about it, so she stepped in and smelled the wine in the room.


    Qingdai frowned slightly. How could his room be so wine? Did it knock over the wine jar?


    Green Dai walked forward a few steps, but saw Wu Yan sitting on the ground, holding a wine jar in her hand.


    Qingdai was on her way, but she didn''t pay attention to the ground. She didn''t see him until she was near. She was scared and stepped back subconsciously.


    Seeing his appearance, Qingdai seemed to be in a trance and didn''t know how much she had drunk. Shouldn''t he go to the morning? Count the time. He should be back soon. Why did he shout like this?


    And what''s going on? What''s going on? Let him drink as soon as he comes back?


    ¡±What are you doing? " Wu Yan looks at her and seems to be slightly stunned, but he soon wakes up and sees her backward movement. He is chagrined in his heart, "come here, what are you hiding from? "


    hearing what he said, Qingdai breathed secretly. It seems that people are still awake and not drunk.


    It hasn''t been long since the early days. It''s not so easy to get drunk.


    Of course, what Qingdai didn''t know was that Wuyan didn''t go to the morning at all this morning. He had been drinking since last night.


    ¡±I''m here to ask you something. " After all, she just listened to what the girl said, not necessarily true, so she didn''t know how to ask him.


    "What do you want to ask me? Oh, that''s really strange. Tell me, what''s the matter? " Wu Yan''s eyebrow is slightly plucked, and his tone slightly brings a sense of ruffian.


    He really didn''t know what she could ask him?


    Or it should be said that he didn''t think she would ask him anything good?


    Think of yesterday she went out to play with Su Baifeng all day, he asked her after he came back, but she lied to him, and even said that they did not interfere with each other, and this heartless woman can laugh when she went back! So it seemed that she had no affection for him in her heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 961

    Think of yesterday she went out to play with Su Baifeng all day, he asked her after he came back, but she lied to him, and even said that they did not interfere with each other, and this heartless woman can laugh when she went back! So it seemed that she had no affection for him in her heart.


    Seriously, he didn''t want to hear her questions at the moment. He was even afraid.


    He was afraid that she would tell him that she wanted to leave and that she wanted to dissolve the marriage.


    He was afraid that she would say that she would go to find Su Baifeng and leave with him. If she did, he really didn''t know how to answer?


    Let her go. Let her go? Want to keep her?


    Last night, he thought about it all night. He knew that the person she liked was su Baifeng. He knew that her heart was not with him, but he still wanted to let her go.


    She wanted to make herself drunk, but after a night''s drinking, it seemed that she was not drunk, but at the moment, he was not very clear, and his brain was already a little wooden. If it was not for her sudden appearance that stimulated him, he would have passed out.


    "I heard that your lady saved you?" After a lot of thinking, Qingdai decides to ask directly. She feels that it will be more direct. Moreover, now that Wuyan drinks, she feels that if she says it too implicitly, she is afraid that Wuyan will not respond.


    Although Wu Yan didn''t expect that she would ask this question, she was obviously stunned and didn''t speak for a while, just looked at her quietly.


    He was thinking about her intention to ask this question at the moment, but his brain was really wooden because he drank too much wine.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this question?" After a while, Wu Yancai spoke slowly and his voice was a little hoarse. He couldn''t think of her intention at the moment, so he decided to ask directly.


    "You answer me first, don''t you?" Qingdai came here to ask him because she heard the conversation of the girl just now, so she couldn''t answer his question.


    Now she would like to know whether it is true or not.


    "So what? What if not? " Wu Yan''s lips are slightly crooked with a few indistinct radians. He doesn''t understand why she asked this question suddenly, which seems to have nothing to do with her.


    "Can''t you answer well?" When Qingdai heard his ambiguous words, she was a little annoyed and her voice couldn''t help improving.


    Obviously drink much Wu Yan to hear her this words seem to have no reaction to come for a while, then Leng Leng''s return way, "yes."


    "Are you sure she saved you? "When Qingdai heard his affirmative answer, her heart trembled. Was Wuyan so kind to the woman because she saved him, but the woman cheated him.


    ¡±Not her, who else? "Wu Yan was stupefied. There was a little more strange smile on his lips. To be honest, he also hoped that the rescuer would not incline, but when he woke up in the cave, he only saw her. Moreover, he checked all the things she said, and there was no problem.


    Wu Yan''s eyes looked at Qingdai again, drunk and hazy. Looking at her at the moment, he felt that she seemed more beautiful, and he felt more trance. Subconsciously, he said, "is that you? Will you save me? "


    What Wuyan wants to ask now is, if you, will you save me?


    Is it Qingdai who connects her two sentences, but it''s totally another meaning?


    It''s not her. It''s you. Is it you?


    He didn''t believe her at all, and with a certain irony.


    At his words, Qingdai froze, her eyes sank, and her brain suddenly woke up.


    She knew that even if she told Wuyan that she had saved Wuyan at that time, Wuyan would never believe her words. After all, he had identified that inclination.


    Now I think it must be after she left that the tilting state appeared in the cave, so Wuyan mistakenly thought that the woman saved him.


    If so, it''s useless for her to say anything. Compared with the fact that tilt state appears in the cave, her words are not enough to believe, and even become a joke.


    In front of the tilt, her words are too pale.


    And even if he knew, what if she saved him?


    Do you want her to use the original salvation in exchange for his love?


    No, that kind of love is not real love. What she wants is not kindness. What she wants is his love.


    What''s more, now that she is pregnant with his children, they are already husband and wife. This is an unchangeable fact, which is also the most unacceptable fact for her.


    She can''t have him with other women. In that case, she may live in pain all her life.


    Because she loves him so much that she can''t allow him to be nice to other women, let alone have relationships with other women. That would have killed her.


    So, that''s it. It''s wrong. Or it''s really destined that the two of them can''t be together.


    Qingdai didn''t say anything more. She turned around and wanted to leave.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Wu Yan obviously drank a lot, but now he is not drunk, and he is still persistent in asking his question, "will you save me?"


    Qingdai''s steps stopped, her body froze, and her eyes ached a little more. Her lips were slightly opened, obviously shaking, and she said with difficulty, "No. "


    no one knows how she said that sentence, and no one knows how painful she felt when she said it.


    That''s it. Let''s end everything. If we can''t have it, we can only leave.


    The heart is very painful, very painful, but she does not regret, does not regret.


    However, the tears couldn''t help but flow down. Qingdai wanted to wipe them, but she was afraid that Wuyan would see them behind her, so she took a quick step out of the room.


    She felt that she was just really impulsive. What was she expecting?


    In the room, when Wu Yan heard her words, her eyes were slightly heavy, and her lips were obviously a little more self mocking. He knew it was such a result. Why didn''t he even give up to ask? The result was just to make himself sad.


    In fact, he thought that the question he asked was ridiculous. She was the princess of Phoenix. He shouldn''t ask her such a question even if he hadn''t been to mangguo.


    Although he only assumed, she gave him the cruelest answer.


    He took another sip of wine, then fainted to the ground, and finally he was drunk.


    ¡±Princess, where have you been? "Linger came back and didn''t see her. She was in a hurry and wanted to find her.


    ¡±Go out for a walk. "Qingdai didn''t say much, but she couldn''t forget that at the moment.


    She told herself that it should end like this, but there was another voice in her heart telling her that it shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this between him and Wu Yan.


    If it wasn''t for that woman to cheat Wuyan, or between her and Wuyan, but she also thought that she was pregnant and pregnant with Wuyan''s child, so there was no other way to do this.


    Besides, even if Wuyan knew that she was the one who saved him, would he suffer from her? That''s not necessarily true. After all, kindness is not love. There is a big difference between them.


    And Wu Yan seems really good to that woman, he should still love that woman, right? Otherwise, the woman would not have conceived his child.


    Qingdai slowly walked into the yard and sat in the pavilion. She just sat there, dazed, wondering what she was thinking.


    ¡±Princess, princess, are you ok? "When linger saw her, she couldn''t help worrying about how the princess went out and became like this. It seems that she lost her soul.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 962

    ¡±Princess, princess, are you ok? "When linger saw her, she couldn''t help worrying about how the princess went out and became like this. It seems that she lost her soul.


    Qingdai didn''t know if she didn''t hear what she said, didn''t respond, and just sat there.


    ¡±Princess, don''t be afraid of linger. What''s the matter with you? "Linger''s face changed and her voice increased a little. The guards who were guarding the outside were frightened.


    ¡±What''s the matter, princess? "The guard came running over and couldn''t help worrying when she saw Qingdai''s stupefied look." otherwise, I''ll call the doctor, and then I''ll talk to the general


    The guard just wanted to go out, but saw the slanting state that just came, couldn''t help but stop and whisper, "what''s the matter with Madame? "


    " madam? Which lady? " Linger was in a hurry. When she heard what he said, she didn''t get back to her senses for a while. When she came back, she quickly turned around and saw the leaning posture. Her face changed obviously. "Princess, that woman is coming."


    Qingdai''s face sank fiercely and her eyes narrowed quickly. Unexpectedly, the woman dared to come to her. OK, it''s good. If there are any words, she will tell the woman clearly.


    Qingdai''s face had recovered her usual calmness. She turned around a little, looked at her and then went straight into the room.


    "Sister." Leaning to see Qingdai look at her, then turn around and walk towards the room. Her face is slightly heavy, and her heart is dark. But there is a smile on her face, and the voice is very soft.


    But Qingdai didn''t pay attention to her and went directly into the room.


    Qing Dai''s face sank a little bit more. It was really embarrassing for her to do so. However, considering the purpose of her coming this time, she tried to bear it. Then she followed Qing Dai into the room.


    When she came into the room, she saw the green Daisy who had been sitting in the room, and cried softly again, "sister, this time I''m here,"


    "I said, I don''t have a sister like you. "Qingdai interrupts her directly. No matter why she came here, Qingdai knows that it''s not a good thing. This woman even dares to cheat Wuyan, which shows that her mind is very deep. It''s definitely not the softness she pretends to be.


    ¡±Does the princess have any misunderstanding about me? "I''m still trying to be pitiful.


    ¡±I have no misunderstanding about you. Besides, I have said that no one is allowed to come in my yard. If anyone dares to come in, I will fight one. You should know? "When Qingdai saw her look, she sneered in her heart. This woman can really pretend.


    However, it''s true that she was beaten by linger. People here have seen it with their own eyes. So, next, she can pretend that the child is lost, and then rely on the princess. So, at the moment, she should try her best to make things bigger and let more people know about her beaten by the princess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 963

    However, it''s a fact that she was beaten by linger. People here have seen it with their own eyes. So, next, she can pretend that the child is lost, and then she depends on the princess. So, at this moment, she should try to make things as big as possible to let more people know what she was beaten by the princess.


    Qingdai''s lips are slightly hooked, and a chilling sneer is aroused. Her eyes are so cold looking.


    Leaning to see her like this, she was a little frightened and flustered. However, leaning to know that at this time, it must not be disordered. "I know that I am pregnant with a general''s child, but you deliberately let someone hit me. What do you mean?"


    The meaning of this sentence is obvious, but it is to deliberately mislead people.


    "What do I mean? You don''t understand, do you? OK, I''ll tell you. " Qingdai looked at her, her lips moved, and words spread slowly, "I heard that you are the general''s benefactor? Is that right? "


    "How do you know about it?" Tilt state stupefied, this matter, after she returns, did not mention how, just once in the heart is depressed, said with autumn peach, other people should not know.


    She just didn''t mention that she was afraid of being seen through. After all, it wasn''t her who really saved Wuyan.


    "Not only do I know about it, but I also know that you didn''t save the general." Qingdai is close to her ear and slightly lowers her voice, but the words are obviously colder.


    Just now, the woman''s reaction clearly told her that she was afraid that this thing would be known, that she was guilty, that she was afraid.


    Qingdai''s lips are a little more sneering. Now she knows that she is afraid. When she cheated, she should think of the consequences now.


    "You? "I''m shocked, my eyes are wide open, and I look at Indigo in astonishment," you, what are you talking about? You don''t understand what you''re talking about? "


    it has to be said that tilting is a very smart woman. Even at this time, she is still pretending and doesn''t admit it.


    ¡±When you saw him in the cave, he didn''t wake up, did he? "Qingdai is a smart person, so she has long guessed what''s going on. How can she let this woman continue to deny it.


    ¡±I understand what you''re talking about? What cave? "His face changed obviously, but he was still holding on. He did not see the coffin and did not cry.


    ¡±So when he woke up, you told him that you saved him. "Qingdai didn''t pay attention to her, but went on talking.


    She knew that was definitely the case.


    Just because she didn''t tell Wu Yan the whole thing doesn''t mean that she doesn''t pursue it.


    And this woman is just so reckless to send her to the door at this time, and also wants to frame her. If she just let this woman go, it''s really sorry for her.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Tilting is really flustered at the moment. In fact, people don''t know these things. She never told anyone the situation at that time, even when she mentioned it to Qiutao.


    Moreover, she knew that Wu Yan had never told anyone about the situation at that time, just that she saved him.


    However, why does the princess know this? What she said is not bad, as if she saw it with her own eyes.


    "You don''t understand, do you? Do you want me to confirm it for you? " Seeing that she didn''t admit it, Qingdai sneered a little bit more. If this woman didn''t admit it, she didn''t mind asking someone to confirm it for her.


    ¡±You? What do you mean by that? "I was shocked and asked subconsciously.


    Other people listen to their conversations, they are all in a fog, they don''t understand what they are talking about.


    ¡±At that time, the princess of Dayuan was in Jiangcheng. She knew the most about some things. "At the beginning, Ning''er knew that she had left Jiangcheng to save Wuyan. Therefore, Ning''er knew the most about this matter.


    Later, she also told Ning''er about the situation at that time. Ning''er always thought it was her who saved Wu Yan, but neither she nor Ning''er expected that another woman would replace her.


    His face turned ugly and his body trembled slightly. However, his eyes were obviously a little cruel, and he said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid that what the princess knows is not so clear, right?"


    "No, she knows very well, including every detail, including how to get to the barracks of the barbarians. Including how to bring the general out. It also includes how to get to the cave, and even how to get to the cave without being there later. " Qingdai looked at her, and her words were clear.


    In fact, there are many things that she didn''t tell Ning''er, because she didn''t want to worry about them, but those things are the most clear to her. No one knows better than her.


    "You, what do you mean? "Leaning to listen to her so detailed, completely shocked, secretly guessing in her heart who is the one who saves Wuyan?


    Is it the princess of Dayuan?


    If that is the case, if the princess of Dayuan tells Wuyan all this, then she will be finished, and everything will be finished.


    She is very clear that the reason why Wuyan brought her back is because she believed her words and thought that she really saved him, and she is more clear in her heart. The reason why Wuyan gave her current name is because she said that Wuyan had done something too much to her in the cave.


    This time, she got pregnant in the cave, because at other times, Wu Yan didn''t even touch her hand.


    However, Qingdai didn''t know that. She didn''t expect that the woman would tell such a lie. So Qingdai thought that the woman was pregnant and later had a relationship with Wuyan.


    ¡±What do I mean? In fact, you know the most clearly in your heart. Why do you need to pretend again? "Qingdai looked at her coldly, with obvious irony in her voice.


    ¡±I don''t know what you said? I don''t understand. Since you don''t welcome me here, I''ll go. You won''t scare me by saying these inexplicable words. "She was flustered at the moment, but her face was still calm. She knew that she could not admit it.


    ¡±What? Did I scare you by saying that? Are these words frightening? How did it scare you? "Qingdai''s lips are more sneering. This woman is scared like this. Do you want to pretend that she is not tired?


    ¡±You don''t want to listen to your crazy talk. "Tilted the posture to glare at her fiercely, then turned to want to leave.


    ¡±I''ll give it to you. If you dare to rectify something, I will not spare you. "Qingdai knew that she should be afraid, so she threatened properly again.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it." She stopped, but didn''t turn around, and her back was obviously stiff. She was really afraid. She was obviously afraid that Wu Yan would know about it.


    "In fact, it''s very easy to find out that. As long as I think about it, the truth will soon come out. " Qingdai throws out a sentence again, and she doesn''t believe that this woman is not afraid.


    If she has done something bad, she will not be afraid. Moreover, she has done such a big thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 964

    "In fact, it''s very easy to find out that. As long as I want to find out, the truth will soon come out. " Qingdai throws out a sentence again, and she doesn''t believe that this woman is not afraid.


    If she has done something bad, she will not be afraid. Moreover, she has done such a big thing.


    So, she believed that this woman would be honest for some time, at least, this woman did not dare to provoke her again.


    Her body was slightly quivering. She was very clear that she was not doing it perfectly. In fact, if it wasn''t because she was in the cave at that time, if it wasn''t for Wu Yan to wake up, the first thing she saw was her, she would never believe any of her words.


    If this thing is found out, she knows it will be very bad for her.


    If Wu Yan knew the truth, she would not let her go. She did so much and made up so many lies, but Wu Yan was so indifferent to her. If he knew the truth, she could imagine how miserable she would be.


    "What do you want?" Tilt to know, at this time she has been unable to hide, also can not hide, because she clearly knows that the woman in front of her is very clear about what happened at that time.


    However, tilt also understand that she is standing here to threaten her, which means that she did not tell Wu Yan about it, so, it has not reached that desperate situation.


    Just, tilt don''t understand why she didn''t tell Wu Yan directly, instead come here to threaten her?


    "You''d better be honest with me and don''t provoke me, or you won''t blame me for being rude." Looking at her, Qingdai''s words spread coldly, which was the most obvious threat.


    "That''s it?" This time, she was stunned. She didn''t even think that she had such a little demand.


    "You can go." Qingdai doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. Now she feels sick when she sees this woman. If it wasn''t for this woman to be pregnant, she would not let her go so easily today.


    "In fact, you don''t love him and don''t want to marry him, do you?" Tilt did not leave, still looking at her, eyes with a look.


    Inclined to think of all these days, since the second day she went to find Wuyan, she never actively appeared in front of Wuyan, and even if Wuyan appeared, she also tried to avoid.


    Now that she knows such a serious matter, she can tell Wuyan. She is afraid that she will tell Wuyan about it. Wuyan will definitely check it. It''s easy to find out everything. She feels that Wuyan seems to have some doubts about her these days.


    Since she pretended to be pregnant, Wu Yan has been colder to her. She knows that if it wasn''t for Wu Yan that she saved him, she would have driven her away.


    That way, she can easily get rid of her.


    However, she didn''t tell Wuyan about it. There is only one reason. She doesn''t love Wuyan.


    Hearing her words, Qingdai was shocked for a moment, then gave her a cold glance, but her heart was more bitter. She didn''t love Wuyan. If she didn''t love Wuyan? She can not even want her own life for Wuyan, she can sacrifice everything for Wuyan.


    But, these words, she will not listen to this disgusting woman, this woman does not understand what is love.


    Inclined to see that she didn''t answer, she acquiesced that she didn''t love Wuyan. She was obviously relieved. If so, it would be easy to do.


    "Since you don''t love him and don''t want to marry him, it must be very painful to marry him now. So if you want to leave, I can help you." At this moment, Qingtai is completely in front of Qingdai. Her voice is obviously lowered, so Qingdai is the only one who can hear her words.


    Since she doesn''t love Wuyan and is unwilling to marry Wuyan, then she definitely wants to leave. She is willing to help with this matter.


    "Go away." Qingdai''s eyes narrowed, her lips moved, and she exploded directly. She thought that her education was very good, and she never scolded, but this woman forced her to scold.


    She never knew a man could be so shameless.


    Her face sank obviously, but she was kind enough to help her. Even if she didn''t appreciate it, she still scolded?


    However, tilt on her face at the moment of cold, a little more frightened heart, dare not say anything, quickly turned around, walked out.


    "Madam, are you ok?" The girl who came out with me saw the gloomy face of tilting. The obvious red and swollen face was full of horror.


    The little girl''s legs trembled with fear from her present appearance. The lady''s present appearance is really terrible. I just don''t know what the princess said to her, but she was so angry.


    She remembered that her wife was not so angry after she was beaten. At that time, I didn''t know if she was wrong. She felt that her wife was not only not angry after she was beaten, but also a little happy.


    But I don''t know what the princess said to her later, so I made her angry!


    "Didn''t you see me beaten?" Tilt at the moment is a belly of fire really no place to send, hear that wench''s words, vicious stare at her.


    The little girl stepped back in fright. The lady''s eyes at the moment seemed to eat people. It was terrible.


    "Madame, tell the general." The little girl murmured a sigh and said in a low voice again. Since the lady has been wronged in the princess, and it''s true that the princess beat her, she must tell the general at the first time.


    "No, I can''t tell the general about it." Leaning to hear the girl''s words, her face changed slightly. She couldn''t let Wuyan know what happened today. She was afraid that if Wuyan was investigated, she would find out what happened in the country.


    At first, she went to Qingzi pavilion to make trouble, but now she was beaten, but she couldn''t make a statement, so she could only bear the evil spirit.


    "Why? My wife was beaten. Why didn''t she tell the general? The general has always been in love with his wife, and now she is pregnant with the general''s children. If the general knew about it, he would be angry for his wife. "This girl is really a simple girl. She can say what she thinks.


    ¡±If you don''t say it, don''t say it. You can''t say a word. If you talk more about today''s affairs, I won''t spare you. "The girl''s eyes are more cruel, this time it''s a direct threat.


    ¡±Yes, yes, the maid knows. "The little girl shivered and nodded her head in response, but she was more confused. She was beaten and wronged. Why should she keep it from the general?


    It''s really strange.


    Qingzi Pavilion.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?" Linger has just seen the development of things. She can''t get back to her senses for a while.


    What lady did the princess hit just now, but she ran away with her tail in her hand?!


    Is she right?


    "Don''t care about her. Next, she shouldn''t dare to do anything more." Qingdai''s face was still a little heavy. Although she taught the woman a lesson, she felt that some things suddenly became more complicated.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 965

    "Don''t care about her. Next, she shouldn''t dare to do anything more." Qingdai''s face was still a little heavy. Although she taught the woman a lesson, she felt that some things suddenly became more complicated.


    Now it is obvious that the reason why Wuyan brought the woman back is that she mistakenly thought that she saved him.


    Wu Yannian is saving lives, at least in the beginning.


    If there was no such woman, if Wuyan knew that she had saved him, what would happen?


    Qingdai understood that without that woman''s deceit, things would never be like this, at least after Wuyan married her, she would not be treated like this.


    However, Qingdai also understood that it was useless to say these things now.


    Wuyan has brought the woman back, and has made her his wife. The woman is pregnant with Wuyan''s children.


    She can''t ignore these things and can''t tolerate them. Although it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, she wants his man to love her only for life.


    She couldn''t stand the men she loved and the other women.


    Is she too paranoid? After all, she is not princess Chengyao, after all, she is not the queen of Dayuan, and she is not lucky for them.


    "Princess, did you just go to the general?" Linger saw her silent for a long time, walked up to her slightly and asked in a low voice.


    Qingdai is slightly shocked. She turns her eyes quickly and looks at her. How does this girl know that she just went to find Wuyan?


    "Because I think the princess suddenly changed after she came back." The princess saw the doubt in her eyes and explained it quickly.


    "Different? What''s different? " Qingdaiwei Zheng, is it different?


    "Lingerjue''s former princess is disheartened and seems to have a kind of loneliness. However, when the princess comes back today, lingerjue''s Princess seems to have some more contradictions, some struggles and some less previous tears." Linger looked at her and said with a little care that it was her feeling.


    Qingdai froze and trembled in her heart. It turned out that just because she knew something, she began to contradict and struggle. No longer did she break apart like that?


    No more cracks?!


    "Princess, what happened?" Linger''s eyes flashed. She thought that something must have happened when the princess went to the general. Otherwise, the princess would not be like this.


    "Linger, don''t ask." Qingdai''s eyes flickered, and she didn''t answer linger''s words. Since she didn''t know about it with Wuyan before, she can''t tell anyone else, let alone linger.


    Otherwise, with linger''s heartfelt to her, she will definitely go to find Wuyan and tell Wuyan about it.


    Linger''s lips moved. After all, she didn''t ask again. She knew what the princess didn''t want to say. She asked for nothing.


    After leaning back to his yard, his face became more ugly,


    "madam, what''s the matter with you?" When the girl in the yard saw her, her face changed with fear.


    At the moment, her face is red and swollen. It''s obvious that she was beaten. But who dares to beat her in this mansion?


    She''s the general''s wife, and she''s pregnant with the general''s children?


    "Don''t worry about me. No one is allowed to say anything about it. If anyone wants to say anything, I will not spare you." The eyes of the inclined state turn slightly and sweep through the crowd quickly. The voice is filled with horror.


    Several little girls in the yard were afraid to make a noise.


    She quickly entered the room and slammed the door. Today, she had planned everything, but she didn''t expect that things would be like this.


    That''s the thing she''s most worried about. She''s always afraid of being known. So when she came to the capital, she seldom talked about it to people.


    She didn''t expect that this matter should be known by that woman,


    leaning to know, which is the worst news for her.


    If Wu Yan really loves her and loves her, she won''t be afraid, but Wu Yan doesn''t love her at all.


    And even her pregnancy was a fake.


    Tilt to know, her hands do not have any winning.


    No, she can''t wait to die. She has to find a way to change her situation. She has to have chips in her hand that she won''t be driven away even if things are exposed.


    Tilt the eyes to her flat abdomen, she knew, now there is only one way, as long as she is really pregnant with Wuyan''s children, even if Wuyan knows everything at that time, it is impossible to drive her away so passionately.


    However, Wuyan has not touched her hand at ordinary times. How can she conceive Wuyan''s child?


    In this case, she had to take risks.


    Tilt from a small lattice under the bed to find something, and then tightly in his hand, quickly turn around, want to go out, but suddenly stopped, she suddenly thought of his face injury.


    She has just been beaten, and now her face is swollen. If she looks for Wuyan like this, she will surely be found by Wuyan.


    She quickly took out the medicine and daubed it all on her face. The effect of the medicine was really good. Before long, the swelling on her face disappeared. There were only some red marks left. She daubed some more powder to cover the red marks, but she couldn''t see anything without looking carefully.


    To deal with this, she slowly pulled out a sneer from her lips, and her eyes were more cruel. The woman wanted to fight with her, dreaming, she would never lose. She must drive the woman out of the general''s mansion as soon as possible.


    She originally wanted to do this when Wuyan came, but in the current situation of Wuyan, she would not take the initiative to come here.


    Moreover, she was afraid that Princess Anning would suddenly repent and tell Wu Yan everything, so she had to do it as soon as possible.


    Of course, she can''t be too reckless. She needs to find the most suitable opportunity.


    When people saw her, they had some accidents. First, the redness and swelling on her face disappeared so quickly. Second, she just slammed the door into the room, and no one was allowed to follow her. What was the purpose of coming out?


    However, he didn''t pay attention to anyone and didn''t call anyone. Instead, he went out of the yard alone.


    All of them were puzzled, but after what had just happened, all of them were afraid. She didn''t shout, and no one on her own initiative followed.


    Tilt directly to the yard of Wuyan, this time Wuyan should have been under the morning, has been in his room.


    There is still some tension in tilting heart, but she has no other choice now, she must do so.


    Enter the yard, tilt to see the door closed, some accidents, usually this time Wu Yan will not close the door.


    Some doubts in her mind, she went to the door, tentatively pushed it, and then the door was opened.


    She was slightly shocked for a while, but without much hesitation, she walked in immediately, and then she saw Wu Yan lying on the ground.


    The room was full of alcohol, and Wuyan was lying on the ground. It was obvious that Wuyan was drunk.


    I''m so glad that even heaven helps her this time.


    Originally, she was still worried about how to make Wu Yan invisible. After all, Wu Yan is not an ordinary person. It''s easy to find out if you give him medicine.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 966

    Originally, she was still worried about how to make Wu Yan invisible. After all, Wu Yan is not an ordinary person. It''s easy to find out if you give him medicine.


    It''s just that she never thought that God had given her such a good opportunity. In this case, how could she miss such a good opportunity.


    Now Wu Yan is drunk and doesn''t have a clear idea. If anything happens, she will be strong enough to be him.


    Squat down and push him, but Wu Yan doesn''t move and doesn''t respond.


    She knew that he was completely drunk, so even if she wanted to do something, it was impossible. At first, she thought that she would take advantage of his drunkenness to do things without giving him medicine.


    However, in his current situation, he can''t do what she wants without medicine.


    What''s more, he''s drunk now. He can''t wake up even in thunder, let alone anything else.


    Inclined to think about it, or decided to give him medicine, medicine this thing is safe.


    Inclined to take out a pill, almost without any hesitation, quickly put it into Wu Yan''s mouth. Thinking that he was completely drunk now, he took some sobering things for him to take.


    Tilt to look at him, lips full of a little smile, this time, she did not believe that Wu Yan can bear not to touch her.


    The medicine she gave him was so powerful that no one could resist it.


    In fact, she never told Wuyan her real identity. She did live in the cottage on the mountain when she saved Wuyan. However, she didn''t move for long at that time.


    She was originally from the Jianghu. She escaped to the mountain to avoid the enemy''s pursuit.


    These drugs were all made by her before. As for the potion that she wanted to seduce a young man, but it had not been used yet, the enemy came after it. She had to run for her life first.


    I didn''t expect to use it today.


    Leaning to help Wu Yan, he helped him to the bed, and then began to untie his clothes.


    However, after the two buttons were untied, she buttoned them up again. He was poisoned now. Naturally, he didn''t need her to seduce him anymore, so she stood at the bedside so straight.


    At this moment, Wu Yan''s wine obviously woke up a little, a pair of eyes slowly opened, and then saw her standing beside the bed.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows were frowning tightly. I didn''t know whether it was because of the headache after being drunk or because of the disgust of what I saw in front of me.


    Tilt to know that the medicine she used is very strong, and it will work soon, so she is not in a hurry. She waits for him to knock her down. At this time, she can''t take the initiative too much. She wants him to take the initiative.


    However, to her surprise, Wu Yan didn''t respond at all, but she frowned and looked at her. After a while, she asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    "I saw the princess come into the general''s room, and then I left in a hurry. I was worried about the general, so I came in to have a look. Then I saw the General lying on the ground. I managed to get the general to the bed. I wanted to call the doctor, but the general woke up." I have to say that the ability of tilting and opening eyes to tell lies is really powerful enough. She is afraid that Wuyan will find out about being drugged afterwards and will suspect her, so she wants to take Qingdai as a back-up.


    In this way, she can put everything on Qingdai.


    The inclination was just a lie, but it was Qingdai who had come before, and Wuyan was not drunk at that time, and he remembered it very clearly.


    Hearing the words of tilting, Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Leaning on the edge of the bed, although his face did not show any strange, but his heart is secretly worried, he clearly has been in her medicine, why hasn''t it happened yet?


    Shouldn''t he just throw her down now?


    Why can I talk about these problems with her soberly?


    Wu Yan''s body medicine is not without attack, but he is trying his best to control himself, and he also wants to find out what is going on.


    "When did you come in?" Wu Yan''s eyes looked at her, and the eyes were much sharper.


    "Just now, when I came in, the guard outside the yard saw it." She was frightened, but she tried to keep calm. When she came in, the guard outside the yard saw her, but did not stop her.


    "General? What''s up? "He was so upset that he asked tentatively," is the general uncomfortable? "


    During the conversation, she deliberately extended her hand to his forehead. At the moment, he was drugged by her. Even if he could bear to touch her like this, he would definitely respond.


    Just, not waiting for her hand to touch his forehead, he suddenly reached out, mercilessly waved her hand, looking at her eyes, obviously a little more cold.


    "General?" She was shocked. She didn''t expect that he would have such a reaction. She didn''t even expect that he had been drugged by her and could still keep calm at the moment.


    She has seen the power of this medicine with her own eyes and knows it''s powerful, but why doesn''t he have the reaction she wants now?


    "What did you do to me?" Wu Yan looks at her with a deep voice and a little hoarseness. Although he looks calm and sober at the moment, only he knows how much willpower he has used to control himself.


    The reaction in his body made him understand that he was poisoned. As for what kind of poison, he also had some understanding in his heart, but he didn''t understand why he was poisoned like this?


    The woman in front of her?


    "General?" "I was worried about the general, so I came in to see the general and did nothing. "


    " you mean, when you come in, I''m already like this? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed, and there were more sharp hairs in the cold.


    ¡±When I came in, the general lay on the ground, and then I helped him to the bed. "I don''t understand why he asked this at the moment, but she knows that she can''t say anything wrong at this time.


    ¡±You said you saw the princess just left before you came in? You mean what did the princess do to me? "Wuyan is trying to control himself and keep calm at the moment. The words are very clear.


    ¡±Before I came in, I saw the princess leave, but I didn''t see what the princess did to the general. "She gave a murmur and answered more carefully. She didn''t think of her previous words, but now he understood them directly.


    However, this is her original intention, but Wu Yan has not put her down yet, and she is not at ease.


    "You can go out." Wu Yan glanced at her coldly, his voice was colder. He knew clearly what poison he was poisoned at the moment. But since he was poisoned like this, he was also repelled by the woman in front of him. She stood beside him at the moment and made him resent it.


    So, he is more skeptical. When he was in the cave, did he really touch her?


    Did you really do that to her?


    But at that time in the cave, he did remember that he held her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 967

    So, he is more skeptical. When he was in the cave, did he really touch her? Did you really do that to her? But at that time in the cave, he did remember that he held her.


    However, now is not the time to think about that. The most important thing now is to solve his poison.


    "General, you don''t look very well. Do you want me to call a doctor?" She did not expect him to drive her away at this time. She could see that his poison had already broken out. If he was poisoned, it would be very dangerous if he didn''t get rid of it quickly.


    So, at this time, she can''t leave. What''s more, this was her plan. If she leaves now, her plan will be destroyed.


    Her leaning body suddenly bent downward. She didn''t believe that he could bear it if she wanted to get close to her.


    However, at the next moment, Wuyan pushes her away directly, then quickly gets up and gets off the bed.


    His eyes were wide and his face looked at him unbelievably, obviously unable to accept the fact that he pushed her away at this time.


    ¡±General. "She quickly reached out and grabbed his clothes. At this time, she couldn''t let him leave. He was poisoned. Now only she can help him.


    ¡±Since it''s her job, it''s up to her to solve it. "Wu Yan''s eyes flickered, and the corners of his lips were slowly raised. Suddenly, he said such a sentence without end.


    In fact, at this moment, Wu Yan''s consciousness has begun to be out of control. Otherwise, he could not say such words in the presence of tilt.


    That is, when his consciousness is not clear, his reactions are the most instinctive reactions in his heart.


    He has been poisoned now, and inclined to say it''s not her poison. Will it be the result of hope in his heart? If it''s really her poison, should it be solved by her.


    As soon as Wu Yan''s words were finished, he left the room directly.


    She was completely and completely frozen. Although Wu Yan had just said something ambiguous, she heard that Wu Yan meant to go to the woman in Qingzi pavilion to detoxify him.


    Why? Why is that? She is standing in front of him now. Why doesn''t he look for her instead of looking for the woman?


    Why? Why do you do this to her?


    The leaning hands are tightly tightened. At this moment, she can''t help strangling Qingdai alive.


    How could she not have thought that the plan she designed had failed so much, and at last she had completed the woman in Qingzi Pavilion.


    She is not willing, not willing, but, she is not willing now, there is no other way.


    She can''t stop him. She just didn''t stop him in the room, let alone he has left now.


    Leaning back to her mind, when she came out of the room, there was no figure of Wuyan for a long time. Leaning unwillingly, she quickly ran to Qingzi Pavilion. She hoped she guessed wrong. Wuyan didn''t come to Qingzi Pavilion.


    However, when she panted to the Qingzi Pavilion and saw the situation inside, her body was completely frozen again.


    At the moment, Wuyan is in the yard, but linger stops him and says that the princess is resting and won''t let him in.


    ¡±Go away. "At this moment, Wu Yan''s poison has completely attacked. He pushes Ling away directly, and then quickly enters the room.


    At the moment, Qingdai is sitting in the room. Seeing him break in like this, she frowns slightly. She is always calm. What''s the matter today?


    ¡±Princess, linger failed to stop. "Linger entered the room and looked carefully at Qingdai. In fact, linger didn''t stop her. She thought it was a good thing that the general could come to the princess.


    Qingdai breathed in secret, lowered her head slowly, and continued to look at the book in her hand without looking at him.


    So many things happened that she didn''t know how to face him.


    "You go out." Wu Yan turns her eyes and looks at linger quickly. At this time, this girl is too in the way.


    "Princess?" Linger hesitated. Although she didn''t stop her, she was worried that the general would hurt the princess.


    "You go out first." Qingdai raises her eyes and looks at linger. It seems that Wu Yan''s coming this time is something important or inconvenient for linger to hear.


    These days, although Wu Yan doesn''t like her, and even hates her because she lets the emperor order her to marry, she has never done anything harmful to her, and linger doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    However, what Qingdai didn''t know was that the current Wuyan was different from the usual Wuyan.


    When Qingdai said something, ling''er naturally would not disobey. She responded and walked out.


    Wuyan then closed the door directly.


    His move surprised Qingdai, who just looked up at him, "what''s the matter with the general?"


    Now, Wuyan has been trying to control itself, so she didn''t make herself crazy, so linger just didn''t see too much difference.


    However, linger left. After he closed the door, he didn''t try his best to control himself any more. At the moment, there was a clear hot * * in his eyes.


    "You?" When Qingdai saw him like this, she was shocked and stood up quickly. The first reaction was that she wanted to leave the room. If Wuyan was like this now, she would stay here again, just afraid of her not coming and walking. He suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist. Before Qingdai could get back to her mind, he quickly pulled her into his arms.


    At that moment, he felt that the depression in his body had obviously disappeared, and he could be so comfortable just holding her.


    Wu Yan unconsciously sighs with satisfaction.


    "What do you do? You''re crazy. Let me go. "Qingdai''s face changed. Is he crazy?


    However, instead of releasing her, Wu Yan suddenly bowed his head and firmly held her lips. For a moment, he felt an unprecedented satisfaction, which was wonderful, comfortable and intoxicating.


    Qingdai was suddenly kissed by him, and her body froze for a while. Her eyes were wide open, trying to see what happened, but she found that she could not see clearly at the moment, even his face.


    Qingdai tried hard to push him away, but she found that her strength could not do anything to him, but let him hold her more tightly.


    "You, you let go of me," Qingdai said quickly when he looked up slightly. Her voice was obviously slightly quivering at the moment. She didn''t know whether it was because of fear, anger or other reasons.


    "Don''t let it go." At the moment, the poison on Wu Yan''s body has been completely attacked. He has lost his usual calmness, and his sense has basically disappeared. At the moment, he is too hard to rub her into his body. How can he let her go.


    "You? Wu Yan, don''t go too far. " What do you mean by this man?


    What does it mean that he suddenly runs into her room and does such a thing to her? What kind of crazy is he?


    "Before, did you do anything to me when you went to my room?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 968

    "Before, did you do anything to me when you went to my room?" Wu Yan is still rational, and his mind is still clear. Even if he is poisoned now, she doesn''t want to, and he can''t force her.


    "What?" Qingdai was shocked. Did he know?


    Knowing that it wasn''t his wife who saved her, but her, so now he just ran to her, hugged her, even kissed her?


    Because I know that she saved him, so I will do this to her?


    "Did you poison me?" Wu Yan is not fully awake at the moment, so he doesn''t find the difference on Qingdai''s face, but asks again following his own thinking.


    "You don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Green Dai again froze, secretly exhaled a breath, but in the heart was more a bit confused, what does this mean?


    She poisoned him? How could she poison him?


    "I''m poisoned. I''ve got a very strong poison." Wu Yan''s lips are close to her ears, saying slowly word by word. At this moment, his breath is obviously blazing, and there seems to be a strange charm in his voice.


    Qingdai''s body froze again, and her eyes widened. Was he poisoned? Is it a kind of strong poison?


    No wonder she just found out that the temperature of his body was abnormal. She thought he had a fever, but he was poisoned.


    She knew that there was only one solution to the poison. At the beginning, Ning''er was poisoned in the imperial palace of the northern kingdom. Fortunately, she entered the palace in time in the ancient city and helped Ning''er to detoxify it.


    It''s just that he''s now


    "you, you let me go first?" There was more tremor and tension in Indigo''s voice.


    "If you poison me, you will be responsible for detoxifying me." But Wu Yan suddenly hugged her more tightly, and he also said such a sentence in a domineering and unreasonable way,


    "," Qingdai was angry directly. What''s the poison she gave him? When did she poison him?


    Why is she responsible for detoxifying her? He doesn''t have a wife. Shouldn''t he go to his wife to help him detoxify?


    "I didn''t poison you. You and Qingdai tried to reason with him. She liked him, but she couldn''t be so blatant Wu Yan directly interrupted her words, a pair of eyes looked at her, slightly hook lip angle more beautiful radian.


    "I''m not cute. You can find cute." He was stunned. He dared to dislike her for being unlovable. He could go to find her.


    "I just want you." At the moment, Wu Yan is just because his consciousness is not clear, so he can instinctively say what he wants to say at the bottom of his heart. He only wants her, he only wants him in his heart, and his body only wants her.


    Because of his words, Qingdai was stunned and her heart was trembling. She dreamed for a long time.


    She had always hoped to hear such a sentence in his mouth.


    However, he was poisoned at the moment, and his consciousness was not clear at all. Moreover, when he said this at this time, his meaning completely changed.


    At the moment, all he had was a * * and she just became the medicine he explained.


    Just when she was in a trance, he suddenly picked her up and walked towards the inner room.


    "Wu Yan, you, let me go." Qingdai''s face changed. She knew what was going on. He was poisoned. There was only one way to detoxify.


    But she really didn''t want that to happen to them in this situation.


    Wu Yan bowed his head again, kissed her, and blocked the words behind her.


    Although Wu Yan was poisoned, the speed was not slow. He soon got to the bed and pressed her directly on the bed.


    ¡±I''m poisoned. It''s hard. "Seeing that Qingdai wants to break away, he approaches her ear and whispers slowly. If it wasn''t for him to control himself as much as he could at the moment, if it wasn''t for him to be afraid of hurting her and frightening her, he would be crazy at the moment.


    ¡±Well, then you can go to your lady. "Qingdai breathed hard, and then she said in a low voice. Her heart was aching like a needle.


    Although the woman was his wife, she felt like she was going to collapse at the thought of his being with the woman.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s movement was obviously stiff for a moment. At the next moment, he suddenly bowed his head and took a strong bite on her neck.


    This woman even asked him to find another woman at this time. Does she want to push him to another woman?


    ¡±The poison is from you, so it should be solved by you. "Wu Yan was afraid that she would say something to break him down at the moment, so when he said this, he kissed her lips again.


    In fact, he understood that she could not poison him like that, but now he needs such a reason, because he can''t find other women.


    He just wants her.


    When Qingdai heard his words, her eyes sank slightly, her heart hurt a little more, but she didn''t struggle any more. She knew that at this time, she couldn''t earn it with her strength.


    Of course, she also understood that she could not push such a man to other women, just afraid to let herself indulge this time, just afraid to leave her a memory.


    Qingdai slowly stretched out her hand and held his back


    Wuyan felt her action. She kissed her crazily again. Although he was poisoned at the moment, he knew that they were married for the first time, so he didn''t want to hurt her.


    So, he tried his best to be careful and control himself, waiting for her to be ready.


    Under his kiss, Qingdai''s body was constantly quivering, and her eyes were gradually blurred.


    This man is the man she loves deeply, the man she dreams of marrying.


    But when she married him, she had nothing but a chapel. Even on the night of the bridal chamber, he didn''t come. She stayed alone all night.


    So she went to tell the emperor that she was ready to leave when the emperor helped them to dissolve their marriage.


    However, she did not expect that such things happened.


    Or some things are really meant to be.


    When Wu Yan got up, it was already night. I didn''t know when it was, but it was very quiet outside.


    The room was a little dark, but there was a light in the hall outside. He could see her face clearly now.


    She was originally very beautiful, now more seems to be a kind of charm, more a style.


    At the moment, her eyes are closed and her long eyelashes are very clear.


    Yesterday, he was poisoned. Although he tried to control it, he was still crazy. He knew that she was the first time, but he asked for her several times.


    However, that feeling is really good, which is unprecedented satisfaction.


    Moreover, somehow, she felt that she was familiar with the feeling, as if she had, he even felt that it was similar to the feeling he remembered when he was in the cave.


    However, it''s impossible. She is the princess of Phoenix. She can''t appear in Jiangcheng, let alone in the cave. That doesn''t make sense.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 969

    However, it''s impossible. She is the princess of Phoenix. She can''t appear in Jiangcheng, let alone in the cave. That doesn''t make sense.


    What''s more, when he woke up, there were only two people in the cave, she and Qiangshi, and no other people.


    But why did she feel so similar to what he remembered?


    Wu Yan looks at her, and the corner of her lips is hooked. She can''t help but approach her and press his lips against hers. The taste of her lips is really good.


    This feeling, let him want to kiss like this for a lifetime, never let go.


    Just at this time, Qingdai suddenly opened her eyes, and then looked at him straight.


    ¡±Wake up? "Wu Yan is slightly stunned for a while, then the corner of her lips rises slowly, and then she kisses her lips again.


    Indigo lips tight tight, dark breath, the previous things quickly flashed back in her brain.


    He was poisoned, so he came to find her to detoxify him. He also said that she poisoned him. She must detoxify her poison.


    So, later things are very clear.


    At that time, she didn''t drive him out or push him to his wife, so she made his antidote.


    ¡±General, your poison has been neutralized. "Qingdai looked at him and said suddenly. Her voice was hoarse at the moment, which just concealed other emotions in her voice.


    His body suddenly rigid, the movement stopped, raised the Mou son, looked at her, the eyebrow tiny Cu, "what meaning?"


    "The general''s poison has been neutralized. He can leave." Qingdai told herself to be calm, be calm. Previously, he was poisoned, but she was just his antidote. Nothing else had changed.


    The problems between her and him still exist. Her wife is still the general''s wife and is still pregnant with his children.


    Yes, his wife is still pregnant with her children. It may be for this reason that he came to her to help him detoxify, right?


    ¡±You tell me again? "Wu Yan''s eyes are gloomy for a moment. This woman is really angry. Does she think that the previous thing is just to detoxify him? Is there nothing else?


    ¡±The general''s poison has been relieved. "Qingdai breathed a sigh to his suddenly cold face, but at this time, she can only do so.


    "Don''t you just want to give me the medicine? Do you have to install it now? " Wu Yan is very angry at the moment. He has an impulse to strangle her directly. He feels that at the moment, if not for his strong self-control, he might actually strangle her.


    She meant to remind him that she had only detoxified him before, and that he had forced her, which was not her own wish.


    At the thought of that possibility, Wu Yan''s heart is stuffy and uncomfortable.


    "I regret it." Qingdai was only stunned by his words. He meant to doubt her poison. She sneered in her heart and didn''t explain it, because she knew that even if she explained now, he wouldn''t believe it. From the beginning, he didn''t believe her.


    What''s more, he believed that the poison was from her at the beginning, and because he believed that the poison was from her, he would let her solve it.


    "You drugged me, seduced me, and then you told me you regretted it?" Wu Yan''s eyes stared at her, as if they could not swallow her alive.


    In fact, he didn''t believe that the poison was from her at the beginning, but unexpectedly, she admitted it at the moment, which made Wuyan more angry.


    "Yes, it''s common for women to be capricious. Don''t the general know?" Now that he has determined it, Qingdai doesn''t want to say anything. Now she just hopes that he can leave soon, and this will end soon.


    She loves him, she wants to be a husband and wife with him, but it''s not like this, it''s not like this process, it''s also like this result.


    ¡±Really? Just, do you think this is something you can repent if you want to? "Wu Yan breathed in secret and calmed himself down.


    He knew that the poison was not from her. It was just an excuse for him to come to her at that time. Now that it has happened, how can he make her repent.


    Does she repent? Is not all that he has done in vain.


    Green Dai looked at him, lips slightly pursed, did not speak.


    Seeing how quiet she is now, Wu Yan is a little more upset. Why does this happen? She can still be so calm. It''s just like nothing happened. She pushes him away as if he were a stranger.


    And said she regretted it? Regret what? Regret the previous relationship with his skin?


    He was poisoned at that time. She really wanted to push him to another woman?


    Wu Yan remembers that at that time, she really wanted to push him to other women. She asked him to look for tilt. At that time, he really wanted to strangle her.


    However, later, she did not resist, but also some catering, he thought she accepted him, did not expect, she now even said regret to him.


    How does this woman really annoy him.


    "Don''t forget, we are married. You are my wife now." His body was half pressed on her, and his voice was a little bit more domineering. Since she had married him, that was his wife, which could not be changed by anyone, let alone they are now worthy of the name of husband and wife.


    "As you said, we don''t interfere with each other." Qingdai is a little angry. Now he admits that she is his wife. Didn''t he say he won''t take care of her before, and she doesn''t have the right to take care of him?


    Moreover, she has been married to the general''s office for so long, and she is still a princess. He asked everyone to call her a princess, because he already had a general''s wife.


    "I repented." Wu Yan''s lips were hooked, and she said in the same tone. He really regretted it. He didn''t know how he could have said that at that time.


    "And then?" Qingdai''s heart was a little more angry. Did he repent? So what? Then what is he going to do?


    Because she has just detoxified him, will the way they get along with each other change?


    What does he think she is?


    "What then?" Wu Yan is slightly stunned, and looks at her with some consternation.


    "And what is the general going to do?" Green Dai looked at him, still very calm, calm to see nothing different, that voice can not hear the slightest emotion.


    However, no one knows that her heart at the moment is so complicated that she can''t even distinguish herself.


    He said that he repented. What is he going to do in the future?


    "We will do what other couples do." Wu Yan thought for a moment, then quickly replied, he didn''t realize what the problem was. They are husband and wife now.


    "We should do all the things between husband and wife." Wu Yan''s words paused, and then added a sentence, or a kind of slightly ambiguous explanation. At the moment, the ambiguity in his face also clearly expressed his meaning. During his speech, he kissed her on the corner of her lips, which was more obvious.


    He found a thing, for her, he seems to be addicted, hold her addicted, kiss her addicted, of course, the impulse to want addicted, it seems that it will never be enough.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 970

    He found a thing, for her, he seems to be addicted, hold her addicted, kiss her addicted, of course, the impulse to want addicted, it seems that it will never be enough.


    Previously he had been poisoned and had asked her several times, but now there is a certain feeling in his body that he is ready to move.


    He has always been calm, self-control is excellent, in this respect, he never lost control, but in the face of her, he found himself out of control again and again.


    He wants her, crazy wants her, at the moment, he did not hide.


    Blue and white eyes are slightly heavy.


    Naturally, she understood the meaning of his words. She also knew what he said about the things that should be done between husband and wife at the moment.


    Someone once told her that love is the same for men and women.


    In the matter of skin relationship, the attitude of men and women is totally different.


    A man can have skin affinity with any woman, even if he doesn''t love her, just like she is with Wuyan now.


    She knew that Wu Yan didn''t love her, and she knew that the other day he was disgusted with her to the extreme. However, just before, he had a skin relationship with her.


    At the moment, he can easily say, in the future, the husband and wife should do things, they should do.


    There are many things to do between husband and wife, but she can hear that he just said that only one thing.


    What does he think of her?


    For her, it was because she still loved him in her heart, so when he was poisoned, she could not watch him die or push him to other women.


    Therefore, the previous thing is that she allows herself to indulge once, and it is impossible to have another indulgence.


    "And your lady? Is the general not afraid to leave your lady alone? " Qingdai''s eyes were slightly heavy, and her voice was obviously cold. She did not forget that he had another lady, who was still pregnant with his children.


    Thinking of this, Qingdai''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in a moment, and she breathed in a secret breath, and said again, "by the way, your lady is pregnant now, and can''t satisfy you, so you think of me"


    Qingdai felt that he was poisoned at that time, and didn''t go to his wife, maybe there is a real reason for this. After all, his wife just got pregnant, It''s said that the foetus Qi is not stable. How can it stand that fierce.


    Wu Yan''s face was suddenly gloomy, and his eyes were staring at her. At this moment, his eyes were less than usual ice, but he had anger that seemed to burn in an instant.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll strangle you." Wu Yan''s face is a little dark now. He stares at her and grins his teeth. He really wants to strangle this woman.


    "Even if I tell you the truth, the general doesn''t have to be angry." Qingdai''s lips are slightly curled, and some don''t think so.


    Strangle her? Did he do it?


    ¡±Angry with shame? "The voice of Wu Yan is a bit more gnashing of teeth. This woman is really infuriating.


    He felt that if he spoke to her like this, he would be really angry.


    Seeing her red lips near her eyes, Wu Yan''s eyes twinkled, then he directly bowed his head and kissed her. He didn''t want to hear what he didn''t like from her mouth.


    Originally, he just wanted to kiss her, but when he kissed her, he felt out of control and wanted more.


    His hands began to swim in her body, stirring up some sensitive nerves in her body.


    His lips loosen her lips, and then slowly down, all the way down to kiss,


    when Qingdai was suddenly kissed by him, she stayed for a while, some of them did not return to her mind, and felt his next movement, the body unconsciously froze.


    He, he?


    What happened just now clearly told her that he was doing this kind of action now, and then it must be


    but now she is still in pain. She is the first time, and his previous crazy demands almost killed her.


    If he does it again, she''s afraid she can''t bear it.


    Qingdai subconsciously reached out and tried to push him away, but the next moment, she stopped again.


    She knew that her strength could not match him. If he really wanted to, she could not push him any more.


    Qingdai felt some pain, some acid and some grievance in her heart, but more of it was an unspeakable despair.


    Even if he doesn''t love her, he just regards her as his antidote. Should he have a little pity?


    Qingdai felt that the feeling of despair spread all over her body and all over her limbs. She lay motionless, motionless, resistant, struggling and catering, so she lay still.


    Wu Yan feels her strange, stops, raises her eyes and looks at her. When she sees the numb look on her face, she is suddenly shocked and annoyed. How can he just get out of control again?


    Wu Yan gently holds her in her arms and slowly presses down the impulse in her body.


    "Is the general over? If the general is over, can I get up? " When Qingdai closed her eyes and opened them again, her expression seemed to be a little chilly, which sounded a little stiff.


    ", you? He wanted to call her name, but he suddenly thought that he didn''t know her name until now, only that she was Princess, Princess of peace.


    ¡±Do you have to? " Wu Yan sighs secretly. Why does everything he does make their relationship become more and more rigid?


    What should he do with her?


    "What does the general want?" Qingdai''s voice slowly came out, very light, very light, light let you feel a trance after.


    ¡±Let''s talk. " Wu Yan ignores her resistance, holds her arm and tightens it secretly, so that she can stick it tightly in his arms. He wants to have a good chat with her, and he feels that he can tell her something clearly.


    This time, Qingdai didn''t speak. She wanted to know what he was going to say.


    Seeing her cooperation this time, Wu Yan felt a sigh of relief, paused, and then said, "is peace your name?"


    Before the marriage, he only knew and even wrote about Princess Anning, and did not know her real name. After the marriage, he originally wanted to leave her alone, so he never asked.


    However, when he remembered entering the palace, the emperor seemed to call her Daiya, so Anning might not be her name, but a title.


    When Qingdai heard his words, her body suddenly froze and her heart broke into pieces.


    He? He didn''t even know her name?


    At this moment, Qingdai suddenly felt that she was really sad and pitiful.


    Is there anything more pathetic or pathetic?


    Her beloved has been married to her for several days, but she doesn''t even know her name.


    Even before, he didn''t pay attention to her. Even in Jiangcheng, he recognized the wrong person. But after all, he married her and they had been married for several days. He didn''t even know her name.


    It seems that he really doesn''t care about her.


    In this way, he told her to be a husband and wife?


    No, it''s something that should be done between husband and wife. It seems that in his eyes, she has no other function except for this.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 971

    No, it''s something that should be done between husband and wife. It seems that in his eyes, she has no other function except for this.


    ¡±What''s the matter? "I felt the reaction of her body, and her eyes were light, and I looked at her doubtfully.


    Qingdai secretly exhaled, trying to calm her mood as much as possible, but she found it hard, really hard.


    She thought, his wife''s name, he must know, must be in the heart of the book.


    Just because she is dispensable, so he doesn''t even know her name.


    He still asks her what''s the matter now?


    What can she do?


    ¡±It''s OK. "Qingdai whispered. She felt that her voice sounded hoarse at the moment. Hoarseness made her feel uncomfortable.


    ¡±You, "Wu Yan looks at her, once again with a little tentative opening.


    ¡±Just call me peace. "This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Qingdai replied in a hurry. She didn''t want to hear any more cruel words. She would not be able to stand it. She would really.


    It''s just a name. It''s not a big deal, is it?


    It doesn''t matter what you shout.


    ¡±Peace? "Tranquility" Wu Yan repeated softly several times, frowning slightly. "Last time in the palace, the emperor I remember called you Daiya. "


    Qingdai breathed hard again. Now she feels that her heart no longer belongs to her. It seems that she has been numb for a long time.


    ¡±It''s just a name. It''s not that important. "Qingdai tries her best to make her voice sound peaceful, and try not to show too many different emotions.


    Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s eyes sank slightly. He could see that she was in conflict with him, so even if he continued to ask this question, it would not have any result.


    He suddenly remembered the feeling of holding her, which was familiar, and really similar to the feeling in his memory.


    ¡±Have you ever been to Jiangcheng? "Although I know it''s impossible, Wu Yan can''t help asking.


    Qingdai was shocked. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask such a question at this time.


    It''s no longer interesting to mention that now.


    What if I know? Let him read her help?


    And then?


    ¡±No. "Qingdai didn''t think much. She quickly made an answer. It''s already like this. She doesn''t want to say more about other things. He doesn''t even know her name. Is there any other need?


    And she was afraid of something more cruel. She was afraid that she could not bear it.


    Wu Yan''s eyes looked at her straight, as if to see something different from her face, but found that she was extremely calm, there was no difference, it was not like lying at all.


    He had long thought that it was impossible. She was the princess of Phoenix. How could she run to Jiangcheng alone? It seems that he thought more about it. However, his heart was still a little disappointed.


    ¡±We''ve got married, and we''ll get along with each other well. If you want anything, I will, "Wu Yan murmured a sigh, moved one hand to her shoulder, and rubbed it gently.


    Now that they are married and have a real couple, they will naturally have a good life after that.


    He didn''t want to let her go from the beginning, not to mention now.


    Even if she likes other women in her heart, he can''t let her go.


    Of course, now Wu Yan doesn''t know about love, or he hasn''t found the love in his heart. He feels that he has become a good parent, which is life.


    He didn''t know what a woman wanted most, especially a woman who loved him deeply.


    ¡±I''m afraid the general won''t give me what I want. "Qingdai quickly interrupted him. She understood what he was saying. He would give her whatever she wanted.


    But he didn''t know what she really wanted? And he couldn''t give what she really wanted.


    ¡±How do you know I can''t give it. "Wu Yan frowns slightly. How does she know that he can''t give what she wants?


    If he can''t give it, who can give it? Is that Su Baifeng?


    She wants to give her as long as Su Baifeng?


    Indigo lips slightly pursed, did not speak.


    ¡±What do you want? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was more anger in the eyes. What does this woman mean and what does she want to do?


    Or is it just an excuse because she doesn''t want to accept him at all?


    ¡±What do I want, general? Don''t you know? I want the general to love me and pamper me alone. I can''t have any other women except me. Can the general do it? "Qingdai was angry with his eyes, and her heart sank, but her face suddenly burst into a light smile, which was brilliant and charming, and her voice was also charming as never before.


    She knew that he didn''t love him, and she also knew that what he hated most was that she forced him to marry her with the imperial edict. She knew better that he loved her wife, and wished she could hurry up to the general''s office.


    So, she knew that her words at the moment would definitely make him more disgusted and disgusted with her.


    But, who can understand, this is the most sincere words in her heart, usually she did not dare to say, so she wanted to take this opportunity to say.


    Knowing that he would be disgusted, knowing that he would be disgusted, she said it.


    In fact, when she said this, her heart still had such a trace of extravagance, how she hoped that he would not refuse her.


    Even if she knew that he had his wife, even if she knew that he didn''t even know her name until now, there was still a glimmer of hope in her mind.


    When Wu Yan heard her turn, she was obviously stunned. Her eyes were so straight and looked at her quietly. For a while, she seemed to forget all the reactions.


    But, at the moment, there seems to be a voice in my heart telling him to promise, he can promise her, and he can do it.


    ¡±General, general. "Just at this moment, the voice of the girl came out of the door. It was very urgent and a little flustered. It should be something important.


    "What is it?" Wu Yan''s face was obviously heavy. His cold voice was full of frightening and dangerous breath. If he didn''t come sooner or later, he would disturb him at this time. It''s really damned.


    "General, there''s something wrong with Madame." That wench hears Wu Yan to give a voice, this just is urgent to shout a way.


    Qingdai''s hope at the bottom of her heart was quickly dashed, her eyes were slightly heavy, and her expression was much colder. She shouldn''t hold any hope at all. She knew that it was impossible. Why should she ask.


    "My wife has miscarried and passed out. I haven''t woke up yet." The wench did not breathe a breath, and continued quickly.


    Qingdai''s face slightly changed. Did the woman miscarry?


    Qingdai suddenly remembered that the woman had come to her before. At that time, she knew that the woman had come to make trouble.


    However, she was so annoyed at that time that she let linger beat her. However, she let linger only slap her face and didn''t touch other places. It''s impossible for her to hurt the child.


    But now the woman miscarried. Anyway, it''s true that she let linger beat the woman in the daytime.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 972

    But now the woman miscarried. Anyway, it''s true that she let linger beat the woman in the daytime. If that woman pushes things to her, she can''t explain.


    However, she thought that she threatened the woman with that thing, and the woman would settle down for a period of time. Unexpectedly, Wu Yan''s face changed obviously when she heard the girl''s words. However, there was a very strange feeling in the bottom of his heart, which seemed to be a dark sigh of relief. However, at the next moment, he got up quickly and put on clothes.


    Qingdai didn''t move. Her eyes seemed to be looking at him, but they didn''t seem to. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Wu Yan turns her eyes and frowns at her. She looks at him like this, which makes him have a bad premonition.


    "Get up, too. You must be hungry. I''ll ask someone to prepare something for you." Wu Yan has put on his clothes, but he is not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he looks at her with a voice that has never been gentle.


    "You go. "Qingdai nodded subconsciously. She knew that it was not so simple. But now that the woman has miscarriage, he should go there quickly. After all, it''s his child.


    Wu Yan glanced at her and then turned out of the room.


    Seeing Wu Yan leave, Qingdai is still lying there quietly, motionless. She is thinking, how could that woman''s child suddenly disappear?


    Qingdai knew very well that no matter how the woman''s children didn''t have it, the woman would definitely depend on her.


    I don''t know how Wuyan will deal with this matter.


    Qingdai sighed secretly. What should come is always going to come. He can do what he wants. She felt that after what just happened, there is nothing she can''t bear.


    Now when I think of the words he just asked her name, her heart still hurts.


    After leaving the purple Pavilion, Wu Yan quickly went to the inclined room.


    After entering the yard, I saw all the girls get up. There are many people standing in the yard and many people standing in the room.


    Looking at this situation, I''m afraid it''s really serious. Wu Yan steps quickly into the room.


    At the moment, she was lying on the bed, pale, without any blood color, and her body seemed to be a little stiff.


    ¡±General, general, come to see his wife quickly. "Look at Wuyan coming in. The girl who is guarding the bed quickly gets up and gives Wuyan a place.


    "What''s the matter?" The facial expression of Wu Yan is a bit heavy, how can you have a good miscarriage suddenly, how can you become so suddenly?


    "Back to the general, in the daytime, the princess went to find the princess, which was still good. As a result, the princess beat her wife." a girl responded quickly and quickly. At this time, they must find a cushion. Otherwise, if anything happened to her, they would die.


    At the moment, Wuyan is walking to the bed. He is obviously pausing his hand towards the tilting state. Then he quickly extends it again. Then he feels that her body is a little stiff and cold. Wuyan''s face slightly changes.


    ¡±Go and get the doctor. "Wu Yan seems to be a little hoarse in his low voice at the moment.


    Tilt this feeling is like dying, even breathing is extremely weak, pulse thin is also very slow.


    ¡±General, where can I get a doctor at this time? "The guard outside whispered back.


    ¡±Go and invite the doctor in any way. " Wu Yan''s voice suddenly increased by a few points. He can''t let tilt die like this. Absolutely not.


    Let''s not say that tilt state has a saving grace for him, and tilt state''s father died to save him.


    Just the words just said by the girl made him a little more nervous and scared. When the girl said during the day, the princess tilted.


    He knew that he would never play the tilt like this just for a few times, but after she played the tilt, the tilt like this, so,


    "yes." The bodyguard is on duty and leaves quickly.


    Wu Yan is standing in the room, his face is gloomy, he is lying on the bed, motionless, his face seems to be more and more pale, he feels his body slightly stiff.


    He remembered that when he was poisoned, he saw tilting in his room. At that time, tilting was still good, and he did not see the trace of tilting being hit.


    "What''s the matter, you say?" Wu Yan quickly turns to the girl, whose voice is obviously cold. He feels that the girl is trying to shirk the responsibility.


    "Back to the general, I don''t know what happened to the maidservant, but everything was normal during the day, except that she went to Qingzi Pavilion and was beaten by the princess."


    "are you sure that the princess beat her?" Wu Yan suddenly interrupts her words with a sharp voice.


    "I''m sure the whole face will be red and swollen when madam comes back, but it seems that madam has used some medicine and the swelling on her face has disappeared, but I can''t see it." That wench to on Wu Yan''s Mou son, frighten''s legs to become soft, not too words pour to still say complete.


    Although she was afraid, after all, what she said was the truth, so she didn''t panic too much.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was more creepy danger in the coldness.


    "The words said by the general and the maidservant are true. If the general believes that he can ask other girls, they all see them with their own eyes. There is Xiaozhao. At that time, she went to the Qingzi pavilion with her wife. All the things are clear." That wench sees Wu Yan this kind of appearance, frighten of whole body shiver, legs are soft, knelt on the ground directly.


    "Xiaozhao?" Wu Yan''s eyes turn slightly and sweep quickly over other girls.


    "Yes, it''s the maid. In the daytime, it''s the Qing Zi pavilion where the maid accompanies his wife." Xiaozhao also knelt on the ground fiercely. His face was scared and his voice was shaking obviously.


    "Tell me what happened then?" Wu Yan looks at her, and her eyes are so sharp that no one can escape. "You''d better tell it truthfully. If you dare to have half a lie, don''t let it go."


    "Go back, go back to the general slave and maidservant, and accompany the lady to Qingzi Pavilion at that time. Then the princess said, whoever dares to enter her yard, she will fight one after the other. Then the princess asked the girl to fight the lady." Xiaozhao dare not speak, but it was such a situation.


    At that time, the princess looked really unreasonable.


    Wu Yan''s brow slightly frowned. She said that in front of him. However, he thought she was a smart person, and she did things in a proper way. No matter how she said it, she is still pregnant. She should not be against her opponent for no reason.


    "And then?" Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed a little. He thought it was strange.


    "Then the princess said something inexplicable to her, and then threatened her. She was angry and scared, and finally left." Xiaozhao recalled the situation at that time, but she didn''t understand what the princess and his wife said at that time, so she couldn''t report to the general.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 973

    "Then the princess said something inexplicable to her, and then threatened her. She was angry and scared, and finally left." Xiaozhao recalled the situation at that time, but she didn''t understand what the princess and his wife said at that time, so she couldn''t report to the general.


    "Threat?" Wu Yan is tiny Leng, in Mou son more a few minutes doubt, what thing does she have to be able to threaten to incline?


    What''s more, listen to the girl. She seems to be threatening her?


    So what''s going to happen?


    "Yes, the princess was obviously threatening her wife." Xiaozhao nodded quickly. Although she didn''t understand what they were saying, the threat of the princess was so obvious that she couldn''t hear it wrong.


    "Do you know what it is?" Wu Yan''s face is a little more dignified. It''s reasonable to say that tilt and she should not know each other. How could she have something threatening tilt?


    "The maidservant didn''t understand. It''s easy to hear the princess say that if you want to find out. As long as she wants to find out, the truth will soon come to light. The princess threatens her wife that she''d better not do anything else, or she will never forgive her. " Xiaozhao will hear some clear words for Wuyan.


    Wu Yan''s eyebrows are puckered, and more doubts appear in her eyes. If she wants to check anything, it will be clear soon?


    What''s the matter between her and tilt?


    "However, at that time, although the princess was beaten, when she nearly fell down, the princess held her hand. Then, the princess came close to her ear and whispered some words, which were not heard by the maid." Xiaozhao added again.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Wu Yan didn''t have an accident. He knew that she would not intentionally hurt tilt, so there must be another secret in this matter.


    Now she is in a coma. Only she knows what it is. If he wants to know, he can only ask her.


    However, she even threatened him with this matter, that is, she made it clear that she did not want to tell him. Even if he asked, she would not necessarily tell him.


    So, it''s better to wake up in the isoclinic state and ask the tilted state directly.


    Wu Yan''s eyes once again look to tilt, see her more and more pale face, but the face is obviously a little heavy, what did she hide from him?


    When she thought about it, everything was clear.


    The speed of the bodyguard was not slow. Soon he brought a doctor. The doctor was dragged up by him in his sleep. His clothes were still in disorder.


    ¡±General, the doctor is here. "The bodyguard pulled the doctor directly into the room.


    "Take a breath, sir. "The doctor was gasping for breath. How could he compare with the younger bodyguard when he was so old.


    ¡±Please help our wife first. "The bodyguard pushed him directly to the front. The bodyguard was smart, which showed the general''s anxiety at the moment.


    It seems that the general is really nervous about this lady, but I heard that the general went to the princess today. She has been there from daytime till now.


    the eldest lady was pushed forward by the bodyguard. Then she went to the bed, looked at her face first, and then stretched out to check her.


    The doctor''s face gradually became gloomy and more and more ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing what he looked like, Wu Yan felt a little heavy and couldn''t help asking.


    ¡±Back to the general, madam''s condition is very bad. "The doctor''s face was heavy, and he kept shaking his head when he spoke.


    ¡±What do you say? "Hearing his words, Wu Yan''s face sank obviously.


    ¡±Madame was poisoned. She was aborted because of the poisoning. She was unconscious because of the poisoning. So she couldn''t find the antidote. I''m afraid it''s hard to wake up. " The doctor sighed a little and shook his head again. "This medicine is very strange. I''m afraid it''s hard to find the antidote. Even if I find the antidote and take it for her, she may not be able to wake up. Even if I wake up, there may be some other obstacles. The person who poisoned me is really cruel."


    The more Wu Yan listens, the more his face sinks. Is he poisoned?


    Well, how could she be poisoned?


    When he was in his room, he was fine.


    ¡±When was she poisoned? "Wu Yan''s eyes flickered, and his subconscious asked quickly.


    ¡±After taking this kind of poison, it will not attack immediately. Calculate the time. It should be four or five hours. "The doctor thought about it, and then returned in a deep voice.


    ¡±It must have been the poison the princess gave her. She went to Qingzi Pavilion about four hours ago. At that time, she was beaten by someone. Maybe it was the poison she gave her at that time. "The former girl exclaimed again.


    She is the girl beside her wife now. If she is really poisoned and can''t find anyone, she is the biggest suspect.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed quickly, glanced at the girl coldly, with some dangerous killing intention.


    The girl''s body is stiff, and she subconsciously shrinks to the ground. She dare not speak any more, but what she just said is clearly heard by all people. In fact, all people have the same idea as her.


    It''s not long since my wife just entered the mansion. She''s very kind to people and never offended anyone. There''s no reason for other people to harm my wife like this. Only the princess is most likely.


    However, the former lady was just beaten by the princess, and the time of poisoning coincided.


    Wu Yan naturally thought of this at the moment.


    ¡±But there''s a way to wake her up? "Wu Yan turns to the doctor and his voice is low. He knows that the only way to wake up is to let him wake up quickly. Just listen to the doctor''s just tone. It seems that it''s not so easy to wake her up.


    The doctor shook his head weakly. "Xiaomin really can''t do anything."


    Wu Yan''s face was more gloomy.


    "No one can pass on today''s story." After seeing off the doctor, Wu Yan''s eyes quickly swept through the crowd and gave orders.


    Today''s matter is too strange, and all the doubts point to Princess Anning. He can''t let this matter out until the matter is clear.


    He knows that the most important thing now is to wake up. It seems that there is no way for ordinary doctors outside. Now the only way is to go to the Palace tomorrow and ask the doctor to come and have a look.


    Just after dawn, Wuyan entered the palace. After the early Dynasty, Wuyan directly reported to the emperor.


    "What, do you want a doctor? What''s up? Who is it? What''s the matter? Is it Dai wench? "The emperor heard that he was going to ask the doctor to go to the general''s house. His face changed slightly, and his expression was a little more anxious.


    "No, the princess is fine. Someone in the mansion is poisoned. The general doctor has no way, so he wants to ask the doctor to help him." Wu Yan lowered his head slightly, and there was not much in his voice.


    "Who is it? You should be in such a hurry to ask for a doctor? " Although Wuyan seems to be calm at the moment, he clearly sees that Wuyan is pretending. He feels that Wuyan is nervous at the moment, and even seems to be a little flustered. There are not many things that can make Wuyan flustered. What''s the matter?


    ¡±"," Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh, knowing that this matter could not be concealed from the emperor after all, he opened his mouth and said, "she has the grace of saving my life. "However, it is only in his own mind that he is in a hurry now, and worry is not the reason.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 974

    ¡±"," Wu Yan secretly breathed a sigh, knowing that this matter could not be concealed from the emperor after all, he opened his mouth and said, "she has the grace of saving my life. "


    in any case, leaning is really helpful to him, so he gave her a name, but there is nothing else between them.


    However, only his own heart to understand that his current anxiety, worry is not the reason.


    ¡±Women? "The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then suddenly asked.


    Wu Yan slightly Leng, lips slightly pursed, no answer, but that meaning is very obvious.


    ¡±Does the princess know? "The emperor''s face sank slightly, and his voice was a little colder. It''s no wonder that Dai wench came to ask him to terminate the marriage on the third day of marriage. It was originally because there were other women around Wu Yan.


    But, at the beginning, Daiya didn''t say it.


    ¡±Yes. "Wuyan nodded a little difficultly, but didn''t say much.


    ¡±Yeah. "The emperor answered with a deep voice, and looked at him with some complexity." go to ask doctor Liu, who is the most skilled doctor in the palace. Thank you very much. "Wu Yan thanked her continuously, but the more heavy her heart was.


    ¡±By the way, Ning''er said that she missed miss miss Dai very much. You let her go to the palace and accompany her. "When Wuyan turns around and wants to leave, the emperor''s voice comes again.


    Wu Yan''s body suddenly froze, quickly raised his eyes, and looked straight at the emperor. His eyes were obviously a little stunned. He could not help exclaiming: "the emperor,"


    the emperor said that it was light, said that it was to take her to the palace to accompany the princess, but the real intention was clear to him.


    It''s the emperor''s fault that he can''t take care of her, so he should take her to the palace. I don''t know when I can go back.


    ¡±You can go and do your work. During this time, let Daiya stay with Ning''er in the palace. When your business is finished, we can talk about other things. " The emperor spoke again. This time there was no room for discussion.


    He is very clear about Qingdai''s feelings for Wuyan. Qingdai can''t do anything for Wuyan''s own life. She loves Wuyan so much.


    But Wu Yan is surrounded by other women, and it seems that Wu Yan is very nervous about that woman.


    If you let Dai wench stay in the general''s mansion and see what Wu Yan has done for that woman, Dai wench is not sad.


    What''s more, if another woman in Wuyan has an accident, Dai wench will definitely become the first suspect. If Dai wench stays in the general''s mansion, she will suffer other grievances and injuries.


    He can''t let that happen.


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Wu Yan''s heart sank slightly, but he could not disobey them. He thought that it would be a way for her to enter the palace at this time. If she continued to stay in the general''s mansion, he did not know what would happen.


    When he finds out, he will pick her up.


    So Wuyan didn''t say anything more.


    The emperor sighed after watching him leave.


    Wu Yan takes Liu Taiyi directly back to the general''s mansion.


    After Liu Taiyi''s examination, he also shook his head. "The situation is very bad. Now the most important thing is to find an antidote. The longer you are in a coma with this kind of poison, the more problems you will leave in the future. You may lose your memory or become dementia. The longer you drag it, the worse it will be. "


    " is Liu Taiyi unable to save her? "Wu Yan''s heart sank, but he still asked.


    ¡±There is no way. If you want to get rid of this poison, you can only find an antidote. "Doctor Liu shook his head again.


    ¡±What kind of poison does Liu Taiyi know about her? "Wu Yan''s body is slightly stiff, but he asks quickly again. Since he wants to find an antidote, he must first know what poison he has been poisoned.


    "It''s a rare kind of poison. It''s called qixinsan. It''s too poisonous, too Yin, and it''s hard to get rid of." Liu Taiyi''s face was obviously dignified.


    "Where can Doctor Liu find the antidote?" When Wu Yan heard Liu Taiyi''s words, his face became more gloomy.


    "This kind of poison comes from the Jianghu. It''s only to find it in the Jianghu, but the Jianghu is too big to be easy to find. So the most direct way now is to find the person who poisoned her. The person who poisoned may have an antidote." Liu Taiyi spoke out his ideas objectively.


    Wuyan''s eyes flicker, find the person who poisoned them?


    He had been checked last night, and all the doubts pointed to Qingzi Pavilion.


    That''s why he promised the emperor to take her to the palace.


    It''s no problem that he wants to keep her safe, but he can''t stop everyone''s mouth. Now that this happens, it''s hard to guarantee some bad rumors.


    Qingzi Pavilion.


    "Princess, I heard that the lady is ill. It seems to be very serious. I heard that there are no children." Linger tells Qingdai what she heard.


    If linger didn''t normally tell Qingdai such a thing, but yesterday that lady came to them and she beat that lady, so linger was afraid that this thing would involve the princess.


    "And the general?" About this, Qingdai knew it last night, so there was no accident. She just thought that Wuyan passed yesterday. Can''t even Wuyan do it?


    "It''s said that the general invited the doctor to enter the mansion late last night, and even the Taiyi was brought into the mansion early this morning. "Linger looks at Qingdai and says carefully.


    Qingdai frowns slightly. Are all the doctors invited? Since all the doctors have been invited, is there no way?


    Qingdai thought that the woman was just pretending to push the matter on her. So, Qingdai thought that Wu Yan had gone and that the woman would wake up soon.


    However, I didn''t expect that even Taiyi had been invited, and there was no way.


    ¡±Do you know what happened? "Qingdai''s eyes are more thoughtful. It seems that things are different from what she thinks. It should be said that they are more serious than what she thinks.


    ¡±I don''t know, but I heard that the lady was in labor and was unconscious. "Linger shook her head slowly.


    "If it is only coma after abortion, it will not be coma all the time, nor can Taiyi have no way." Qingdai''s lips are slightly pursed. What she feels should be more than abortion.


    ¡±Will the general doubt the princess? "Linger looks at Qingdai, and her expression is obviously more worried. The general came to the princess''s room yesterday, and the relationship is closer. The general must not doubt the princess because of this.


    Qingdai is slightly stunned and her eyes are light. She also understands that she is the most suspected woman when something happens to her. What''s more, she let linger beat that woman yesterday, so I''m afraid that anyone will suspect her. He should be able to do the same.


    Qingdai''s eyes were slightly heavy, and she didn''t speak, but her heart was a little stuffy. He never seemed to trust her.


    Yesterday, he was poisoned and suspected that it was her. So he came to find her to detoxify her. He doubted even her purpose of marrying him. So surely he doubted her about this matter, right? Doubt should be normal!


    "Shall the princess explain to the general?" Linger saw that she didn''t speak, and she was more worried. She felt that at this time, the princess should hurry to explain to the general, who misunderstood the princess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 975

    "Shall the princess explain to the general?" Linger saw that she didn''t speak, and she was more worried. She felt that at this time, the princess should hurry to explain to the general, who misunderstood the princess.


    "Explain what?" Qingdai raised her eyes and looked forward. Her eyes were in a trance. "If he believes me, I don''t need to say anything, he will believe. If he doesn''t believe me, I can''t explain any more. I''m afraid it will become sophistry in his eyes. "


    " princess, no, the general will believe you. After yesterday''s incident with the princess and lingerjue, the general should not believe the princess.


    Qingdai''s eyes turned to her, and her lips were slightly more ironic. She understood linger''s meaning. Linger felt that he wanted her yesterday, and he must have been in love with her, so he would not be too cruel to her.


    But what linger didn''t know was that he was poisoned yesterday, and he suspected that she had poisoned him.


    Between her and his wife, in his heart who is light and who is heavy, she is very clear in her heart, even if it happened yesterday, there will be no change.


    That kind of thing is very important for a woman, but it may not be much for a man.


    Linger is naive.


    "Don''t believe me, princess. People say that one day, the princess and the general are already real couples. No matter what, the general will definitely love you." It''s easy for linger to guess her mind when she sees her look.


    One day husband and wife bairien?


    At the moment, Qingdai suddenly felt a little ironic.


    ¡±General. "What else does linger want to say? She just looks up and suddenly sees Wu Yan coming in.


    ¡±Princess, the general is here. "Linger pushes Qingdai, trying to make her take the initiative.


    Qingdai also turned her eyes and looked at the past. She saw that he had entered the room and her eyes were shining. What was he going to do at this time?


    "I''ll send you to the palace." Wu Yan looks at her, eyes flash, and then suddenly says.


    Qingdai''s body was so stiff for a moment. How could she not have thought that he would say such a sentence to send her to the palace?


    Without any explanation or reason, there is only one direct sentence that can no longer be direct.


    Why send her to the palace?


    Why send her to the palace at this time.


    He told her yesterday that he wanted to get along with other couples, but now he has no explanation, so he wants to send her to the palace.


    "Why did the general send the princess to the palace. "Linger returns to God, cannot help but ask," the princess is the general''s wife, and the general is husband and wife, why does the general suddenly send the princess into the palace? "


    linger is completely shocked this time, so she can''t help being afraid at the moment.


    ¡±The princess wants you to come into the palace with her. "Wu Yan''s eyes are still looking at Qingdai, hesitated for a moment, and then said again. For other reasons, he didn''t want to tell her, nor could he.


    ¡±Good. " Qingdai''s lips were slightly raised, looking at him. She smiled lightly. She was very direct, very straightforward, without half a word of nonsense.


    However, her heart was secretly sneering. He sent her to the palace at this time. Naturally, she understood the reason why he had to put Ning''er out.


    Linger is worried when she sees that Qingdai agrees, but she can''t stop the princess directly.


    Linger''s eyes turned slightly, looked at Wuyan again, and asked tentatively, "the general now sent the princess to the palace. When he came back in the evening, did the general go to pick up the princess?"? "


    I have to say that linger is a smart girl. What she asked is to know how long the general wants the princess to live in the palace.


    This is the only day, or it will be a long time.


    If it''s just this day, it''s nothing. If it''s going to be a long time, it''s going to be a big problem.


    When Qingdai heard linger''s words, her eyes were light, and her hand under her sleeve was tightly tightened. Her eyes were also subconsciously looking to Wuyan to hear his answer.


    ¡±The princess is going to be married. You will accompany her in the palace these days. "Wu Yan felt a kind of red fever like pain in his brain, and his voice seemed to be difficult.


    This is the emperor''s will. He knows that if he doesn''t agree, the Emperor may directly issue an order to dissolve their marriage. Moreover, now the general''s office is too chaotic, he doesn''t want her to be hurt or wronged.


    It''s just that he''s not used to explaining too much after all.


    Qingdai''s body suddenly froze, suddenly seemed to fall into the ice cave for thousands of years, suddenly from head to foot, a heart also instantly broke pieces, unable to breathe in pain.


    Does he mean to let her live in the palace for a long time?


    Or he should want to send her away directly.


    ¡±OK. "Although her heart was very painful, and even there was a deep sense of despair, Qingdai still responded quietly, and a faint smile hung on her face.


    ¡±If you don''t want to, "Wu Yan sees her, only feels a stabbing pain in her heart, and suddenly moves forward, trying to hold her.


    He regretted it. He wanted to change his mind. Even if it was the emperor''s will, he didn''t want to send her to the palace. He wanted to keep her by his side. No matter what, he wanted to keep her safe.


    ¡±I have no problem, just let me accompany the princess, then the ancient city Lord doesn''t want to treat me as an enemy. "However, Qingdai quickly avoided his extended hand, then raised her eyes and looked at him, with more smile on her face.


    Qingdai deliberately joked, trying to make her voice sound relaxed.


    "But I really miss the princess. The general''s idea suits me." Before he could speak, Qingdai said quickly again.


    "Linger, go pack up and let''s go to the palace." Qingdai then turned to linger and quickly ordered that since he started to chase her, what else would she do here.


    In this way, she was going to leave. In this way, it''s more direct. It doesn''t take so much trouble.


    "Princess, don''t, princess can''t leave the general''s house like this. If it''s passed on, others don''t know how to say princess. Princess is a woman and her reputation is very important." Linger was worried, so she didn''t listen to Qingdai''s order at the moment.


    It was not long before the princess got married and was driven out of the general''s house by the general. I don''t know how bad it would be if it was passed on.


    Linger was so worried because she thought that Wuyan wanted to drive Qingdai away and never come back.


    But Wu Yan never wanted to drive her away. It was the emperor''s will. And after he had dealt with the affairs in the mansion, he would surely go to the palace to pick her up.


    "Linger is right. It''s really not appropriate for me to leave so blatantly." When Qingdai heard linger''s words, she slowly turned to Wuyan. There were some complicated emotions in her eyes.


    Anyway, it''s going to leave. Anyway, it''s going to end. Let''s make a thorough ending now.


    Linger was obviously relieved when she heard this, because she changed her mind and didn''t leave.


    ¡°£¿¡± Wu Yan frowned slightly and looked at her doubtfully.


    "General, write me a Book of peace and separation." Qingdai looked at him, the corners of her lips moved, the word words slowly spread out, word by word into his ears.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 976

    "General, write me a Book of peace and separation." Qingdai looked at him, the corners of her lips moved, the word words slowly spread out, word by word into his ears.


    In this way, she didn''t have to ask the emperor, as long as he wrote and left the book, everything between them was over, everything was over.


    "What do you say?" Wu Yan''s eyes are wide open and stare at her. Does this woman know what she''s talking about?


    And leave? It''s really thanks to her thinking.


    Linger was completely shocked. She couldn''t get back to her mind for a while and couldn''t say a word. She thought the princess had figured it out, but she didn''t expect that the princess would say such a thing and let the general write and leave the book?!


    "After I married the general, I didn''t do anything wrong. Therefore, I don''t accept the divorce, so I''ll leave. That''s good for us. "Qingdai breathed in secret, trying to make her voice sound more relaxed, but no one knew how painful her heart was at the moment.


    ¡±Damn it, do you know what you''re talking about? "Wu Yan''s eyes were full of anger, and she glared at her fiercely. She really wanted to kill him.


    ¡±Of course, I know. I think my words are clear, "Qingdai was shocked by the anger in his eyes, but some words still need to be said.


    ¡±You can''t wait to leave? "Wu Yan stares at her fiercely and controls himself as much as he can, but he doesn''t strangle her directly. Every time he talks to her now, he has a kind of crazy impulse and can''t control it at all.


    Qingdai sneers in her heart. It''s funny that he drove her away, but now she says such a thing.


    ¡±Linger, get the pen and paper. Let the general write and leave the book. "Qingdai doesn''t want to say anything more or explain anything more. Things have come to this point. It''s useless to say anything more.


    Linger is still stiff. I don''t know if she hasn''t come back to her senses, or if she refuses the order.


    "And leave, you can''t think. "Wu Yan''s eyes suddenly narrowed and stared straight. There was a kind of frightening danger. She wanted to leave and never thought about it. He would never agree, never.


    ¡±The general doesn''t want to give me a letter of divorce. We are so close and scattered. Don''t be so desperate? " Qingdai''s face changed slightly. She didn''t want to leave. Did he want to leave her?


    There is a big difference between a divorce certificate and a divorce certificate. In general, only when you make a big mistake can you be taken.


    Isn''t he so cruel? She didn''t do anything wrong when she married him, but did he?


    "There''s no divorce certificate," Wu Yan said with a gnashing of teeth. When he said this, he wanted to eat her alive.


    It''s really thanks to what she said. Who wants to be with her? If you want to be together, you can be together. If you want to be apart, there is no door.


    "General, it''s too much for you to do so. No matter what, you should give me back my freedom. I can''t just leave so blatantly." Qingdai''s face sank obviously. What do you mean by this man? If you want to send her away, you can''t even give her a divorce certificate. What''s the matter?


    "Free body? You want to be free? What do you want to be free to do? " Wu Yan only felt the anger in his chest was burning. It seemed that he would burn him. At this moment, he could not keep calm any more.


    Qingdai looks at him in a dazed way. It''s strange that he said this. He and she are over. Can''t she have freedom?


    It seemed that he could not eat her eyes. Qingdai was even more depressed. It was he who did the wrong thing, not her. Why did he look so vicious? It seemed that she had committed some heinous crimes.


    Why is he angry? It''s her who should be angry, isn''t it?


    Now he is going to drive him away. She didn''t say anything and agreed. Why does he still have such an expression?


    Now he asked her what she wanted to do with her freedom? Can he make any sense?


    Qingdai thought more and more, thought more and more depressed. Looking at him, she said: "if I want to marry someone in the future, I will always"


    in fact, she never thought about marrying someone again. This time, she has been completely injured. She can''t have another time.


    "Want to marry? Who do you want to marry? "However, when Wu Yan heard her words, his face changed quickly, and his eyes narrowed a little more dangerous. At the next moment, he suddenly moved forward, his hands quickly extended out, grasped her wrist, and then the fierce area brought her into his arms. A pair of eyes stared at her so closely.


    She wants to leave, want to be free, just to get married again in the future, who does she want to marry? Is the night white wind?


    After all, she still can''t forget to marry Su Baifeng?


    "That should be my freedom, right? The general should be out of control, right? "Qingdai is held in her arms like this. Her body is frozen subconsciously. He holds it too tightly. She can''t earn it, so her heart is even more depressed.


    What does he mean?


    ¡±I don''t care? Okay? I''ll show you what I don''t care. "Wu Yan''s body suddenly pressed forward, then directly pressed her on the table behind him, and then he bowed his head and kissed her fiercely.


    "Well," said Qingdai. He was going to drive her away?


    Why do you do this to her?


    Linger is still here!


    Is he trying to humiliate her?


    Qingdai''s heart was so fierce that she suddenly opened her mouth and bit his tongue.


    Qingdai bit very hard, very hard, and directly broke his tongue.


    Wu Yan felt pain and gave a low cry, but she did not let it go. Instead, she continued to go deep. The thick blood soon filled her mouth.


    How could she have never thought that Wuyan would be so crazy? She just bit so hard, and he dared to go deep. Was he not afraid that she would bite his tongue off?


    At the moment, Qingdai is also cruel, so she wants to bite again. However, he seems to feel her intention, quickly retreats, and then glares at her hatefully, "it''s really cruel."


    During the speech, there were several bloodstains exuding, indicating that she had just bitten really hard.


    At the moment, linger has gone out and closed the door. There are only two of them in the room.


    Qingdai stared at him without speaking, but her face was obviously a little fierce, like a small beast, ready to bite him again at any time.


    ¡±You are such a cruel woman. Do you think that other people dare to marry you besides me? "Wu Yan''s lips are hooked. The blood marks on the lips make him look more charming. He didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel. If he didn''t let go just now, he fully believed that she would bite again, just in case he would break his tongue.


    ¡±You don''t have to worry about it. As long as I want to marry, there are many people who want to marry me. "Qingdai is angry. Is she so bad? He means, she can''t get married in the future?


    As soon as Wu Yan''s eyes sank, there was more danger in her eyes. She pressed her body deliberately, and felt the feeling that he was infatuated with and intoxicated. Her anger subsided. Her lips were slightly hooked, and she said slowly, "don''t forget, now you are all my marks. Are you sure you want to marry someone with this mark? If you forget, I can reprint it for you. "


    While talking, she also deliberately printed a kiss on her jade neck, with some obvious ambiguity and his unique hegemony.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 977

    While talking, she also deliberately printed a kiss on her jade neck, with some obvious ambiguity and his unique hegemony.


    "Wuyan, you bastard." When Qingdai heard his words, her face quickly changed, and her eyes quickly became angry. This man is really too much, too bastard.


    She never knew that he was such a jerk. Did she love the wrong person all the time?


    "I don''t mind doing some more jerky things to live up to your evaluation." However, this time, Wu Yan was not angry. The slightly hooked lips seemed to have a little more strange radian, and he looked at her eyes, which was obviously a little more ambiguous enough to be misunderstood.


    He would rather see her so angry than her previous indifference.


    "Wuyan, how dare you?" Qingdai was shocked by the obvious emotion in his eyes, but her face was tough.


    "I dare not?" Wu Yan is slightly stunned for a while, eyebrow angle is slightly Yang, this woman unexpectedly says he dare not.


    "I don''t dare to do anything with such a big face." Wu Yan''s lips are slightly close to her ears, and there is more complicated emotion in the voice, "do you want to try it?"


    During the conversation, his hand deliberately touched her button to make it look like he wanted to untie it.


    ¡±No, stop it. "Qingdai is flustered. Now Wuyan is not the Wuyan she knows. She believes that he can do everything now.


    ¡±But I want you. "Wu Yan''s voice suddenly became hoarse. He found that as soon as he met her, he could not control himself, his emotions and his body.


    He wants her, wants, wants, wants her crazily.


    Seriously, he was really reluctant to send her to the palace. He really wanted her to be with him all the time.


    He decided not to send her to the palace. It''s the emperor''s will. He didn''t want to hear it. He wanted to keep her by his side.


    No matter what happens, he can protect her.


    "Wu Yan, what do you think of me?" When Qingdai heard his words, her heart sank, she was cold, and she had an indescribable pain.


    What does he think of her? You want to send her away the moment before, but you want her?


    Do you want her to see her off again?


    Wu Yan hears her this question, tiny Leng, raise the Mou son to look at her, extremely serious answer, "you are my wife."


    "What is a wife in your heart?" Qingdai looks at him, her eyes are slightly heavy, and her voice is more cold. In his heart, what is his wife?


    In fact, up to now, she is still a princess, not the general''s wife, who is still another woman.


    "Or, I should ask, in your mind, what kind of existence am I?" Qingdai thought about it, or changed a kind of question, because she felt that, up to now, he has not really regarded her as his wife, or in his heart, only that woman is his real wife.


    Wu Yan is stupefied, Mou son is tiny twinkle, some Leng Leng is looking at her, this problem, he never thought about.


    He only knew that he wanted to be close to her, to hold her, to kiss her, to want her. In fact, he didn''t think so much about things.


    "Or, for the general, I have only a little use for it!" Qingdai''s eyes turned slightly and looked at his hand holding her buttons. Although it was not clear, the meaning was still obvious.


    Wu Yan frowned slightly, as if he didn''t agree with her, thought about it, and then said, "I think a man wants a woman, which is enough to explain the problem."


    "What do you mean? "Qingdai was slightly shocked, and there was a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    Wu Yan frowned again. It seems that the question asked by Qingdai is a little difficult for him. He has never faced such a problem or thought about it. He only knows how he likes to be with her, and she is his wife. Then these are normal things.


    But she had to ask, she had to ask for an answer.


    ¡±It shows that this woman has enough attraction for him. "He thought about it, and then he said it slowly. He told the truth, the real truth.


    But this kind of answer, hearing Qingdai''s ear, let her very disappointed. This kind of answer should have the same meaning as what she said earlier, right?


    That is to say, she is attractive to him, while he is only interested in her body, which has nothing to do with emotion.


    Tomorrow morning I know it''s such a result. Why don''t you give up and ask?


    She thought he would at least say what he liked, but she never thought he would say such a word.


    Yes, he doesn''t like her at all, so if he can''t say what he likes, he can''t even cheat her.


    Die, the facts are in front of her. Now she can''t even find an excuse to deceive herself.


    ¡±Should I feel honored? "Qingdai''s lips were slightly raised, and her face suddenly burst into a brilliant smile. Looking at him, she smiled extraordinarily bright and extraordinarily brilliant.


    So bright, so brilliant, covered up all her real emotions.


    Wu Yan looks at the smile on her face and frowns tightly. He doesn''t like her smile. It''s too empty, too fake, and can''t see any truth.


    He pulled her up. Although he wanted her very much, he might want her at this time. Yesterday, he was too crazy. She must not have had a good rest.


    Qingdai stood up along his strength, her face was still that bright smile, looked at him, deliberately said, "what? Don''t you want it? "


    ¡±Stop it. "Wu Yan''s eyes are heavy. The more brilliant she is smiling at the moment, the more false he feels.


    Obviously, she was not satisfied with her answer just now, but what he said was the real idea in his heart.


    He didn''t understand the woman''s mind, so he couldn''t understand what she was thinking.


    Qingdai''s heart is funny, noisy? Did she make a scene?


    Didn''t she just follow him?


    He said he would send her to the palace, she promised, he said he wanted her, she did not refuse now, he said she made trouble instead.


    This man is really hard to serve.


    Can''t she wait?


    Qingdai broke away from him and turned to walk towards the room.


    "Why? "Wuyan pulls her again. What does she do in the room suddenly?


    ¡±Pack up and leave the general''s office. " Qingdai turned her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes blinked slightly. She looked innocent, but she was very serious.


    What she said was to leave the general''s mansion, but to enter the palace.


    "Come on, stop it, darling." Wu Yan breathed secretly, and then pulled her into her arms again, with a voice that had never been gentle.


    Darling?!! What does Qingdai think of her? Do you have any small movements? Still good?


    ¡±Didn''t the general say he would take me to the palace? "This time, Qingdai didn''t say anything more. Instead, she asked innocently. She decided that from this moment on, she would cover herself up well and never let herself go wrong again.


    ¡±"Wu Yan''s lips are fretting. What do you just want to say.


    ¡±General, "it''s just that the voice of the bodyguard suddenly came out," Doctor Liu asked the general to go over and say there was a discovery. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 978

    ¡±General, "it''s just that the voice of the bodyguard suddenly came out," Doctor Liu asked the general to go over and say there was a discovery. "


    Wu Yanmei is fretting. Liu Taiyi let him go at this time. He must have made an important discovery. Maybe he found some clues. If things are clear, let alone send her to the palace.


    "I''ll go and have a look and wait for me." Wu Yan is a little uneasy to say a word to Qingdai, and then quickly out of the room.


    "Good." Qingdai is very clever to answer, but, he has been out of the room, so she pretended to be clever at the moment he did not see. After he left the room, the disguise on her face disappeared and her eyes gradually darkened.


    As soon as he heard about the situation of the woman, he left in such a hurry. It seems that he was really nervous about the woman.


    He told her to wait for him? Oh, let her wait for him? What are you waiting for?


    What else can I do?


    Qingdai slowly sat in the chair, suddenly felt that her whole body seemed to be drained.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Linger runs in and sees Qingdai. She is worried.


    Qingdai just shook her head slowly.


    "My princess wants to take over, who dares to stop?" The voice of yeyuning suddenly came in, breaking Qingdai''s thoughts.


    "Why are you here?" Qingdai saw yeyuning walking into the room, and she was a little shocked. How could yeyuning suddenly come to the general''s house?


    At first, she and Wu Yan kept things from ye Yuning, because she didn''t want him to worry about her. But now, ye Yuning came to the general''s mansion and said that he would pick her up, indicating that ye Yuning knew all the things.


    "I''ll take you into the palace." Night Yu Ning didn''t cover it up either. She said the purpose of her coming this time. Then she turned to ling''er and said in a deep voice, "ling''er is going to pack up the things and put away all the things of your princess. Let''s go to the palace. "


    " princess, why do you want to take everything into the palace? Will the general agree? "Linger''s face hesitated a little more, her thought is more conservative. She thinks that since the princess has married the general and they are already real husband and wife, she should persuade her not to leave. How can she go like this?


    ¡±Why do you talk so much nonsense? Do you care whether he disagrees or has something to do with him? "Night Yu Ning''s face was obviously angry, and he spoke very quickly.


    "Why are you still standing, reluctant? Being bullied like this, what else do you want to do? Go. " Night Yu Ning sees the stunned green Dai and pulls her straight forward.


    "Why did you come to pick me up all of a sudden? You? " Qingdai said again. It was too sudden for Ning''er to come here.


    "My father asked me to pick you up. He said that the ghosts in the general''s mansion were sneaky. You said everything about your temperament. No one knows if you are harmed. "Ye Yuning is obviously really angry. She doesn''t speak very well to Qingdai.


    Of course, ye Yuning is afraid that she didn''t tell her the truth.


    Ye Yuning knows this matter. Even if everyone knows it, he can''t hide it. Since he can''t hide it, there''s no need to hide it again. It''s better to find out.


    She may go directly to the palace and ask the emperor to order the dissolution of their marriage.


    However, she can''t help but think of the words that Wu Yan asked her to wait for him when she left. She hesitates in the bottom of her heart. Does she want to wait for him here?


    "Will you wait a little longer?" Although she had told herself that she should die, she still wanted to wait for the last step.


    "Wait? Wait for what? Wait for Wu Yan to come? " Ye Yu''s eyes were wide open, and he stared at her angrily. "Are you still not dead? He must be there by the woman now. How can he remember you? When I came in, I made a lot of noise on purpose. He must know that I came to pick you up, but he hasn''t appeared yet. Are you sure you want to wait for her? "


    Qingdai''s eyes were dim. She also knew that she shouldn''t have any hope for him any more, but she thought that she might not come back after such a walk. The two people might really end up like this. Her heart was really painful.


    A sloping yard.


    "The poison in Madame infiltrated from yesterday''s fingerprints. It''s just that it''s not sure whether it was from the person who hit her at that time or later." Looking at Wu Yan''s gloomy face, Liu Taiyi was a little afraid and his voice was a little low.


    Wu Yan heard his words, a pair of eyes narrowed quickly. Liu Taiyi''s discovery increased the suspicion of Princess Anning.


    At the moment, only Wu Yan and Liu Taiyi are in the room. Liu Taiyi looks at him, thinks about it, and says again, "although he can''t be sure when the poison was given, the suspect who hit her is the biggest. If you want to investigate, just be afraid."


    Wu Yan''s eyes turn and suddenly look at Liu Taiyi. There is a frightening danger in the eyes. Liu Taiyi''s words are frightening All jammed.


    This look is horrible.


    ¡±General, when the princess came, she said that she would take it and enter the palace. "The guards of Qingzi Pavilion came to report, but both of them are princesses, which is called a little bit of Rao Kou.


    There was a little tension in Wu Yanwei''s eyes. He just wanted to turn around and go out, but the next move stopped again. Now all the suspects of tilt poisoning point to her, especially when Liu Taiyi just said,


    so, it''s better for her to go into the palace for a few days, and then pick her up after he found out.


    So, Wu Yan said nothing more.


    Seeing that the general didn''t say anything, the guard had to go back.


    Qingzi Pavilion, Qingdai saw that the guard came back alone, her eyes were slightly heavy, it seems that she was extravagant after all, he originally said to send her to the palace, now Ning''er came to pick her up, which just saved his trouble.


    ¡±Let''s go. "There was a little silence in the low voice.


    Ye Yuning is a smart person. She also saw the nurse who just came back, and naturally understood what was going on.


    Although she was angry in her heart, she didn''t show it. At this time, if she did anything, or said anything, it would only make Qingdai sad.


    Now it''s better to take Qingdai to the Palace first. But at the moment, she took Qingdai away. If Wuyan wants to take Qingdai back, it''s not so easy.


    ¡±I''m going to get married soon. You just came into the palace to help me. "Yeyu thought to distract her as much as possible. She was afraid that he would be in pain.


    ¡±OK. "Qingdai answered softly. She looked peaceful, but she knew the pain in her heart.


    After Qingdai entered the palace, the emperor and empress didn''t ask any more questions. They all understood that the more such questions were asked, the more painful Qingdai would be.


    In the next few days, Wuyan left immediately after the early Dynasty, and did not come to find Qingdai.


    Qingdai doesn''t seem to be any different. She has been busy with the matter of getting married by Yeyu Ning. The date of getting married by Yeyu Ning and gutianyi is on the 16th of this month, and it will be soon.


    Suyun Pavilion.


    ¡±Gu Tianyi is getting married soon. Are you going? "Aunt Ling looked at Teng su''er staring at the direction of the palace, and then she knew what he was thinking.


    Young master and Gu Tianyi are childhood friends and the only friends of the princess now. Gu Tianyi is married. The princess wants to send her blessings. She hopes that the young master can go and let Gu Tianyi know that he is still alive.


    ¡±I can''t go. "Teng su''er shakes his head slowly. He can''t go. His revenge hasn''t been avenged. He can''t appear at this time, and he doesn''t want to involve Gu Tianyi in this matter.


    ¡±Ah. "Aunt Ling sighs gently. He thinks of others everywhere. The hardest thing is himself.


    Finally, I had a Rusu in my heart, and he pushed her away.


    In the distance, Ru Su looks at Teng su''er''s back. There are too many feelings in her eyes, but she can''t say that she doesn''t know what to do with the last time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 979

    Qingdai doesn''t seem to be any different. She has been busy with the matter of getting married by Yeyu Ning. The date of getting married by Yeyu Ning and gutianyi is on the 16th of this month, and it will be soon.


    Qingdai''s embroiderer was famous since she was a child, so she took care of the business of embroidering the wedding clothes for Yeyu Ning herself. If embroidery is delicate, Qingdai has kept herself in the room these days. There are no black clothes in the daytime and almost no rest.


    In fact, she just wants to keep herself busy. Only when she is busy, she will not think about other things, she will not have time to be sad, sad, and feel the suffocating loneliness.


    "Qingdai, take a rest. There''s no need to be so anxious." Ye Yu Ning understood her mood at the moment, so she was more distressed, but she was not good at mentioning Wu Yan''s affairs in front of Qingdai, for fear that Qingdai would be more sad.


    Wu Yan is really cruel. He took Qingdai into the palace that day. He didn''t even ask, but didn''t even have a look. He went back to the general''s house in a hurry after the morning. Did the woman in his house make him so nervous?


    No matter what, Qingdai is also his wife. How can he treat Qingdai like this.


    She was really angry in her heart. She wanted to find Wuyan several times, but she was stopped by gutianyi every time.


    Gu Tianyi said that she would wait for Wu Yan to come to Qingdai, but she didn''t think this situation was possible.


    She takes Qingdai to the palace. Maybe Wuyan can''t get it?


    "It''s OK. I''m not tired." Qingdai raised her head and looked at her, with a light smile on her face. She couldn''t see any sadness, but it made people more distressed.


    "Ye Yu''s lips moved, trying to say something, but he didn''t say it at last.


    She sat aside with Qingdai. They sat quietly. Qingdai didn''t speak any more, and yeyuning didn''t make a sound.


    After sitting for nearly an hour, ye Yuning left the room and went out of the yard, but met Wu Yan who just came by.


    As soon as ye Yu Ning saw him, his eyes were full of anger. "Where is general Wu going? "


    Ye Yuning knows that this is the place where Qingdai lives. Wu Yan must have come to find Qingdai. However, she''s angry. Qingdai has been in the palace for so many days, and he wants to see Qingdai? Why did he go there earlier?


    "I''ll have a look." Wu Yan''s lips began to move slowly. He only said half of what he said, but stopped because he still didn''t know her name. Last time he asked her, she didn''t say it.


    "What do you want to see? Come to see indigo? I''ll tell you, indigo doesn''t want to see you, and she won''t see you. You can go. "Yeyu Ning is full of anger now. How could he let him in so easily.


    What''s more, Wu Yan is so nervous about the woman in his house. She doesn''t care about Qingdai at all. In that case, he can''t see Qingdai.


    "Indigo?" Hearing her words, Wu Yan''s face changed a little, and his face was obviously a little more stunned. At the moment, he only grasped the two words in Yeyu''s words, Qingdai? Indigo naturalis?


    It''s a familiar name. When she was in the cave, she seemed to tell him that her name was Qingdai.


    Later, when she woke up, the person in front of her told her that her name was tilt. He always felt like it was not completely right. What he felt was that there was something wrong with it.


    Now hearing the name, he finally knew why it was wrong. The name in his memory was more like indigo.


    But how could it be? She is the princess of Phoenix. How could she go to Jiangcheng?


    And when he asked her, she said she didn''t go.


    "What? You don''t even know the name of your wife now, do you? " Night Yu Ning saw what he was like at the moment, and his face was more angry. He didn''t care how Qingdai was. He didn''t even know her name until now.


    No wonder Qingdai is so desperate.


    Wu Yan hears her words, this just returns to God, a pair of eyes son looks toward her, the facial expression is somewhat complex, but did not speak for a while.


    Or it was so sudden that he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Wuyan, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to meet again. "The anger on Yeyu''s face was a little less, but it was obviously a little more cold.


    She had hoped that Wu Yan would persuade Qingdai back, but now it seems that there is no need.


    A man doesn''t care how much a woman is. After such a long marriage, he doesn''t even know her name.


    ¡±I want to see her. I have something to ask her. "Wu Yan''s mood suddenly became excited. He must see her now. He has a lot to ask her.


    ¡±You want to see her? Do you have something to ask her? "Ye Yu raised her eyes and looked at him. It was obviously cold in her eyes." if you want to ask her anything, ask me. I know everything about her. I can answer you. You don''t need to see her. "


    Such Wu Yan, ye Yuning really doesn''t want to let Qing Dai see. She''s afraid that Qing Dai will collapse and can''t stand it. Is there anything more cruel? I have been married for so long that I don''t even know my name.


    "I want to see her." There is a strong impulse in Wuyan''s heart at the moment. If he wants to see her, he must see her. There are some things he needs to explain to her face to face.


    "Wuyan, since you don''t love her, you can let her go. Don''t torture her any more. She can''t stand it anymore. If you go on like this, she will collapse and she will go mad." Night Yu Ning saw that he walked directly to the yard, and didn''t stop him directly, but the power of the words was greater.


    Wu Yan stops, turns his eyes and looks to the night sky. "What do you mean by that?"


    At the moment, his voice was obviously slightly quivering, it was nervous, or even more scared.


    "She has done enough for you, you can not cherish it, but please don''t treat her so cruelly. She is not as strong as you see, she really can''t stand it." There is a little more pain in the voice of Ye Yuning. If there is indigo in Wu Yan''s heart, she certainly hopes that Wu Yan can bring indigo back. But now there is no Indigo in Wu Yan''s heart. If there is indigo back, it will be more painful.


    "She is for me and Wu Yan suddenly feels that her throat seems to be stuck all of a sudden, very uncomfortable, and her voice is obviously a little more hoarse, isn''t it?


    "Oh?" Night Yu Ning heard his words, chuckled, and his face was a little colder. "I really don''t think she is worth it. She can''t do anything for your life. At the beginning of her life in Jiangcheng, she went to the barracks of the barbarian Kingdom secretly, regardless of my objection, to save you. You should know what happened at the beginning. We sent so many bodyguards, but she didn''t save you It''s a person who goes to risk by himself "


    when ye Yuning says this, he is obviously excited, his voice trembles a little more, and the words stop.


    Wu Yan''s body was obviously stiff. So she went to Jiang City and went to the country of man to save him alone?


    So, will she be the one in the cave?


    "You may not know something, but I didn''t know it at first. Later, I listened to Su Baifeng''s words. At that moment, I was afraid." when ye Yuning said this, his voice was obviously quivering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 980

    "Su Baifeng?" Wu Yanwei Leng, what does this matter have to do with Su Baifeng?


    "Yes, Su Baifeng? I asked Su Baifeng how he knew Qingdai. Do you know how he told me? " Night Yu Ning''s eyes looked at him straight, words with obvious anger.


    Wu Yan''s lips were slightly pursed, but he didn''t speak. When he was in the palace, Su Baifeng wanted to speak, but she stopped him. At the beginning, he knew that she was deliberately hiding from him.


    "Su Baifeng said that she found her at the foot of a mountain in Jiangcheng when she was passing by a river. At that time, her whole body was swollen, without any blood color, and even her breath was very weak. If she had not been given a panacea by Su Baifeng, she would have died long ago. Even so, she would have been unconscious for more than ten days." Night Yu Ning''s words slightly paused, looking at his eyes suddenly a little bit more cold, "and all this, because of you, at the beginning, she was to draw away the army of the barbarians, so, just a person jumped off the cliff, if not just jumped into the pool, if not just met the wind, she would have died."


    Wu Yan''s body is completely stiff, and even slightly shakes uncontrollably.


    How could he have never thought it would be like this!


    When she was in the barbarian country, she saved him. In order to save him, she even did


    but what did he do? Did he recognize the wrong person?


    "Wu Yan, I know that kindness is not emotion. Emotion can''t be forced. But Qingdai said that you said you wanted to marry her, and she would marry you. In this case, why do you treat her like this? Even if you don''t love her, you can''t treat her like this cruelly. Do you have a conscience?" The more he said, the more angry he was, the more excited he was.


    After returning to his mind, Wu Yan quickly turned around and walked towards the room.


    "Wuyan, I hate to kill you now. Do you think Qingdai will not hate you now? "The voice of Ye Yu Ning came again, and the words were sad.


    Wu Yan''s body froze again, but his steps did not stop. Instead, he accelerated his pace. If he wants to see her, he must see her.


    He recognized the wrong person, he even recognized the wrong person, he really deserved to die.


    Originally, he said he wanted to marry her, but he always blamed her for forcing him to marry her.


    For him, she went to manguo alone. Later, for him, she jumped off the cliff. But what did he do?


    He was dissatisfied with her because of the marriage. On the day of marriage and after the church service, he didn''t ask her. He didn''t step into the cave at night.


    And the next day, when she came to him, he said such cruel words to her. Was she so sad, so sad, and would she question him like that.


    He''s really fucking, really fucking.


    What did he do!


    At this moment, he could not kill himself.


    Everything he does to her is so cruel, she should hate him, but it means that if she hates him again, he will see her.


    Night Yu Ning saw that he insisted on going in and didn''t stop him any more. He just breathed secretly. This is between them, or need them to solve it by themselves.


    When Wu Yan came to the door, a heart suddenly beat uncontrollably, some nervous, even some scared. At this moment, he was eager to see her.


    In fact, these days, he wants to see her all the time, and it feels more and more impulsive to see her. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. It seems that he lost his soul if he didn''t see her.


    He originally wanted to save Qian, find out what happened, and then come to pick her up. But today he can''t control his missing, so he came.


    However, he did not expect that he should have heard such a truth, so at this moment, he was really afraid.


    However, he pushed the room away with a little force.


    ¡±Didn''t you just leave? Why are you back? "In the room, Qingdai is still embroidering the design, but she doesn''t look up. She thinks yeyuning, because other people will not push the door so directly.


    Her voice is very calm, and she can''t hear anything different. She has been so calm these days.


    Hearing her voice, Wu Yan''s body was obviously quivering. These days, when I saw her, my missing for her suddenly became more crazy.


    At this moment, Wuyan suddenly understood that he thought of her, really thought of her, not because of others, just simply thought of her.


    If you want to see her, it''s good to just look at her from afar.


    Didn''t hear the answer, Qingdai raised her eyes and saw Wu Yan standing at the door of the room. She was slightly shocked, but then her face was calm again, her lips were slightly raised, and she said, "here you are. "


    her voice is very bland, and she can''t hear any different emotions. There is even a slight smile in her voice, which seems to be just a normal greeting.


    Seeing her like this, Wu Yan suddenly shivers at the bottom of her heart. Then the whole heart seems to be stabbed fiercely. The pain is uncontrollable.


    Her reaction made him feel hurt and scared. He would rather she hated him. He would rather she was angry with him, scolded him and beat him at this time, but he was afraid of her peace at the moment.


    Wu Yan stood at the door, motionless. Suddenly, he was afraid to move forward.


    ¡±Come on in. I''ll have someone make you a cup of tea. "Qingdai saw that he didn''t move. She spoke again with a slight smile on her lips.


    Wu Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, and then made some hard steps towards her. A general scolded by him was afraid of her at the moment. He was really afraid of her.


    The more she did, the more frightened he became.


    At the moment, she looked as if she was nothing, as if they were still the most normal husband and wife, but he knew in his heart that this was not the case at all.


    He can''t be wishful thinking that she doesn''t blame him.


    Wu Yan came to her, but he still didn''t speak. At the moment, he was really afraid and didn''t know what to say.


    ¡±Is she better? "Qingdai looked at him and asked again with a light voice. She asked him about another woman so plainly. It can be seen that she really gave up.


    Wu Yan''s body is stiff again, and his heart is more scared. Suddenly he squats in front of her. "Qingdai, listen to me."


    "you finally know my name. "Qingdai was stupefied, with a slight smile on her lips. It was very light, very light.


    Wu Yan was stunned and her half squatted body quivered. Although she said this lightly, she heard his ears were so heavy.


    ¡±Yes, I know. And I also know that you saved me when I was in Jiangcheng. "Wu Yan''s voice is hoarse. He is trying his best to control himself at the moment so as not to make his voice tremble.


    Qingdai didn''t have an accident. Ning''er had just left. When he came in at this time, he must have met Ning''er. He even knew her name. It must have been Ning''er who told her. It wasn''t an accident that Ning''er told her that she was in Jiangcheng.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 981

    Qingdai didn''t have an accident. Ning''er had just left. When he came in at this time, he must have met Ning''er. He even knew her name. It must have been Ning''er who told her. It wasn''t an accident that Ning''er told her that she was in Jiangcheng.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" Seeing that she didn''t make a sound, Wu Yan couldn''t help asking, why didn''t she tell him that she had done so much for him?


    "I said, can you believe it?" Qingdai''s hand trembled. When she asked him about it, she wanted to tell him, but would he believe her?


    He won''t believe her at all?


    However, there is no need to say that now.


    ¡±I asked you if you had gone to see Jiang Cheng. Why did you lie to me? "Even though he tried to control it, there was still a slight tremor in his voice. On that day, he was poisoned, and she helped him to detoxify it. That feeling was so familiar. He had suspected it, so he asked her, but she said she had never been to Jiangcheng.


    ¡±Some things, since there is no need to say, why say more. "Qingdai looked at him with a more prosaic look.


    At that time, in that case, how should she answer him?


    ¡±How can I not say it is necessary? You should know that I made all the mistakes at that time. I know that it was leaning to save me. "Wuyan knows this, and now a lot of things have been figured out. She went to his room that day to tell him about it, but he was drunk at that time and didn''t understand her meaning.


    Later, she may also be because of this reason, so she made a provocative attitude to Qing Zige.


    ¡±Who saved you is not so important. "Qingdai suddenly interrupts him. She doesn''t want to discuss this issue with him. She doesn''t want to be grateful to her because he knows that she saved him. She doesn''t want him to do something wrong to himself because he is grateful to her.


    That''s not what she wants.


    ¡±Why doesn''t it matter? If I know that you saved me, my mood is obviously a little excited. This matter is very important to him.


    ¡±Let bygones be bygones. "Qingdai interrupts him again. She knows what he wants to say, which is the last thing she wants to hear.


    At the beginning, when he said he would marry her in the cave, she felt that he didn''t say that because she saved him. She thought he liked her.


    So, she will try her best to marry him.


    ¡±Qingdai, I, "Wu Yan approached her a little bit, suddenly reached out and held her hand.


    ¡±I have something to tell you. You came just in time. "Qingdai broke his hand, then got up, went to the bed, took out a piece of paper from under the pillow, and then came over and handed it to Wuyan.


    ¡±What is this? "Wu Yan didn''t answer. Looking at the paper, there was more tension in the eyes.


    ¡±I''ve already written the book of Heli. If there''s no problem, just sign it. "Qingdai''s expression is still very calm, and there are still not many emotions in her voice. It seems that she just said a very common thing.


    Wu Yan''s body is completely frozen. His eyes stare at the paper in her hand. He doesn''t take it. At the moment, he can''t burn the paper to ashes.


    ¡±I disagree. "A moment later, he returned to his mind. His words were very firm. He would never leave, never leave.


    ¡±Sign it. "Qingdai put the paper on the table and pushed it in front of him.


    ¡±No way, I disagree. "Wu Yan''s eyes looked at her straight, with a determined attitude. At the moment, there seems to be a kind of red in his eyes," I will not leave with you. "


    " no separation? What would the general like? " Qingdai frowned slightly, her voice seemed to be a little low, but her face was still calm.


    "You should know what I mean. I won''t let you go." Wu Yan moved forward again, reached for her arm, and stressed again, "I won''t let you go. "


    " some things should not be forced. " Qingdai''s heart quivers, won''t she leave?


    Don''t let her go because you know she''s his Savior?


    And then? Do you want her to be at peace with his wife?


    ¡±In fact, you don''t have to worry too much, just like before. "She doesn''t want to change because he knows what she saved him. Those are not what she wants.


    ¡±As before? " Wu Yan interrupts her again, "how is it like before?"


    Qingdai''s lips were slightly pursed, but she didn''t speak. How could she have said it before?


    ¡±I feel and leave, for you, for me, are the best, so you still sign it. "Qingdai pushed the paper in front of him again, and then slowly added," let me be free, and I will be your salvation. "


    Since he wants to repay her for saving her life, she will give him a chance to let her free and return her saving grace.


    Wu Yan''s body was obviously quivering, and her eyes were looking straight at him, with some incredible consternation. She asked her to help him to promise such a thing?


    How could she?


    At this moment, he wished he didn''t know about her saving him. Then she had nothing to blackmail him.


    "Tell me why you want to marry me? "Wuhuo didn''t promise her, but asked suddenly. Just now the princess said that he said he wanted to marry her, so she would marry him.


    ¡±Didn''t I already say that? "Qingdaiweileng, subconscious way back, but deep in the eyes but slightly hidden a bit different.


    ¡±I want to listen to the truth, not the lies I used to hear. "Wu Yan stands in front of her and looks at her directly, which makes her unable to escape.


    ¡±Is that necessary now? "Qingdai''s voice sank a little bit, and there was a little sadness in her eyes. It''s such a situation. Is it necessary to say that now?


    ¡±Tell me, why are you marrying me? "Wu Yan''s hand suddenly grasped her shoulders, and let her face him, without any evasion.


    Qingdai looked at him, her eyes narrowed slightly, she didn''t speak, or she couldn''t speak at the moment. She was afraid that if she spoke, she would collapse.


    ¡±Because I said I would marry you when I was in the cave, so you married me, didn''t you? "Seeing that she didn''t speak, Wu Yan took a deep breath and continued," you married me because you liked me, didn''t you? "


    " it was before that "Indigo was shivering and breathing hard before she could make a sound.


    ¡±That was before? What do you mean? "Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed suddenly and stared at her straight. I don''t know if it was because I didn''t understand her words, or because of others,


    " I used to like you. "Qingdai tries her best to suppress the pain in her heart and try to make her voice peaceful," but that''s what happened before. Now, I don''t like you anymore. "


    it''s time for her to die completely. No matter what feelings she had for him before, she should let go now.


    Let go of everything, let go of yourself, let go of him,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 982

    It''s time for her to die completely. No matter what feelings she had for him before, she should let go now. Let go of everything, let go of yourself, let go of him,


    Wu Yan''s body is stiff, and his heart is even more painful. How could he not have thought that she would say such a thing, and did not like him anymore?


    Don''t like him anymore?


    But he likes her now, no, not only, he knows, he is in love with her now.


    ¡±So, let''s close up and let''s go. "Qingdai''s face is a little more cold. She can''t shake or be soft at the moment.


    She didn''t want to go back and live like before.


    ¡±What if I don''t? "Wu Yan''s heart seems to be completely broken at the moment. He can''t breathe because of the pain. He only knows that he can''t let her go. He can''t let her go.


    So, he won''t, absolutely not.


    "I don''t want to make things too ugly, so I haven''t been looking for the emperor these days. I think in this situation, if I go to the emperor, the emperor will promise me." She didn''t want to do this, didn''t want to make things big, she felt that it was not good for them, but if he didn''t agree, she could only do it.


    ¡±Do you have to? "Wu Yan takes a hard breath and looks at her eyes with more complicated emotions.


    He was also very clear that if she really went to the emperor at the moment, the emperor would definitely agree. If the emperor really wanted to terminate their marriage, he was afraid it would be difficult to keep her.


    ¡±Yes. "Qingdai nodded slowly. Her voice was not high, but she was very firm. She had already decided this matter. It would not change or change.


    Wu Yan looked at her, so straight looked at her, did not speak.


    Qingdai is not at ease when he looks at her like this, mainly because his eyes at the moment are frightening.


    Qingdai subconsciously took a step back, but he followed her and moved closer, making the distance between the two closer.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing what he was like at the moment, Qingdai was a little flustered. She subconsciously wanted to step back, but she found that there was no way to go.


    "I was thinking, or I could just tie you back." Wu Yan''s lips are slightly crooked, and suddenly there is a little more evil charm. He said that he would not let go. In this case, why don''t he put it into action.


    Before, he always thought that the person she liked was su Baifeng, not him, but now he knows that the person she liked is him.


    She said that it was the former thing, and now she doesn''t like him. He knows that it''s definitely not her sincere words, like you, it can''t be so easy to change.


    And even if she doesn''t like him now, he won''t let go, because he likes her now, or he falls in love with her, he wants to keep her by his side, so that she can love him again and fall in love with him.


    ¡±Don''t mess with me. This is the palace? "When Qingdai heard his words, she was shocked. Did he mean to kidnap her from the palace?


    Is he crazy?


    ¡±If I don''t mess around again, my lady will be gone. "Wuyan looks at her, and the lip corners of Weigou have more ruffian evil spirits.


    As he spoke, he suddenly held her forward.


    Qingdai subconsciously wants to scream, but at the next moment, he orders several times on her, and then she can''t move or speak.


    Qingdai froze. He, he really wanted to kidnap her, and even ordered her acupoints?


    She tried to open her eyes wide and glared at him, trying to threaten him to let her go, but he didn''t pay any attention to it at all, directly grabbed it and walked out.


    Suddenly he thought that ye Yuning might still be outside. Then he picked her up and jumped out of the window.


    Qingdai can''t move or speak at the moment, so she just stares at him.


    Wu Yan saw her at the moment, with a slight hook on her lips and a little more smile. He would rather see her angry at the moment than her cold and dead face.


    Wu Yan took her directly out of the palace, but he did not take her back to the general''s house, but directly out of the city, walked about half an hour, to a bamboo forest.


    Qingdai is a little confused looking at the bamboo forest in front of her. How could she not know that there is such a large bamboo forest outside the city?


    What did he bring her here for?


    She can''t speak at the moment, so she can''t ask her doubts.


    Wu Yan holds her and enters the bamboo forest. Qingdai''s eyes are shining. What does he take her to do in the bamboo forest? You don''t want to kill people, do you?


    Wu Yan sees her appearance, the radian of the lip angle is more obvious, the hand stretches out, the point opened her acupoint.


    ¡±What did you bring me here for? "As soon as Qingdai regained her speaking function, she couldn''t help asking. At the moment, she was full of doubts.


    Wu Yan did not answer, but walked to a small bamboo house in front of her, and then opened all the acupoints on her.


    Qingdai moved, quickly left his embrace, ignored him, turned around and walked towards the direction when she came, she wanted to leave here.


    Wu Yan did not stop her, but looked at her back, with a slight smile on her lips. Then she went into the bamboo house alone.


    Seeing that he didn''t catch up with her, Qingdai was a little strange. He took her out of the palace, brought her here, and then let her leave like this?


    Though doubted in her heart, the speed under Qingdai''s feet hasn''t decreased. Since he doesn''t stop her, of course she will leave soon.


    But then Qingdai found that she had been turning for a long time, but she was completely turning around, and could not go out at all.


    Qingdai was stunned, and suddenly understood why he didn''t stop her. In fact, he had expected that she couldn''t go out.


    Qingdai''s face was a little more angry and unwilling. She tried her best to calm down, observed it carefully, and then walked forward again. But before long, she came back again.


    Qingdai''s face was slightly heavy and gloomy. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t walk out in such a bamboo forest. She knew that the forest was not simple. It must be what Wuyan did.


    Qingdai exhaled secretly, trying to calm down and think about what she should do. Obviously, she can''t go out like this, but it''s impossible for her to go back to find Wuyan.


    However, when Qingdai turns around again, she finds that Wu Yan is standing near her and looking at her with a little smile.


    Qingdai is even more annoyed. When she goes out, is he watching her jokes?


    ¡±Are you tired? We''ll go back when we''re tired. "Wu Yan seems to be in a good mood. The smile on his face spreads slightly, and his voice is obviously a little light.


    ¡±Take me out. "Indigo exhaled and inhaled, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡±How can I bring you here and then send you out? What do you think? "Wu Yan looks at her, and the smile on her face keeps spreading. It''s very good-looking, but at the moment, it''s really dazzling to see in the eyes of Qingdai.


    His words are just like rogues.


    ¡±Wu Yan, what do you want to do? "Qingdai is in a hurry. She thinks she has a good temper, but at the moment, she is totally driven by him.


    ¡±What do you think? What do you think I want to do when a man brings a woman to such a quiet place? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 983

    ¡±What do you think? What do you think I want to do when a man brings a woman to such a quiet place? "


    Wu Yan suddenly came to her, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, word for word words then slowly spread to her ears, his words slightly paused a sentence, and then again slowly added a sentence, "what''s more, we are still husband and wife."


    That kind of rascal, so shameless, but it''s just that he''s so upright.


    "Wu Yan, don''t go too far." Qingdai is very angry. She has never seen such Wuyan before. She never knew that he was such a person.


    "Too much? I feel that with our relationship, I should do everything, not too much. " Wu Yan didn''t mind her threat at all. The smile on her face was more obvious.


    Qingdai looks at him and exhales fiercely, but she still can''t calm herself down. She suddenly has an impulse to beat people, but she still tries to hold back.


    Because she knew she couldn''t beat him.


    Qingdai doesn''t want to talk to him anymore. Although she knows she can''t go out, she still moves forward. At the moment, she is obviously a little bit angry.


    "Don''t waste any more time. There are arrays in the forest. You can''t go out unless I take you out." Wu Yan is very kind to remind her that "Wu Yan, I didn''t think you are such a person." Qingdai stops and looks at him. Her beautiful eyes are full of anger. Is this Wu Yan she knows?


    How does she feel like she has always loved the wrong person.


    "What do you think of me?" Wu Yan looks at her, and there is a trace of strange in her eyes. She has done so many things for him and even sacrificed her life for him, which shows that she loves him.


    So, in her mind, what is he like.


    "I don''t care what kind of person you are. Do you have anything to do with me?" Qingdai was stunned for a moment, then gave him a fierce stare. She decided to leave now, and naturally would not tell her secret.


    "I think it has something to do with it. If I am a rascal, you are a rascal''s wife, and you are doomed to escape." Wu Yan''s lips once again draw up a beautiful arc, and the voice seems to have a little more smile.


    "Wuyan, are you so interesting?" Qingdai was angry. Why did he have to pester her and keep her from leaving? There was a lady in his house and she was pregnant with his children.


    ¡±I think it''s very interesting. I''m so big, and suddenly I find that the most interesting thing in my life is "Wu Yan''s words deliberately pause, the lips slightly rise, suddenly close to her ears, and make up a sentence in a low voice," which is to tickle you. "


    Qingdai is stunned. Suddenly she feels cold in her heart, teasing her? He means, she''s his toy, and he''s having fun with her?


    Wu Yan sees her small face obviously a little heavy, Mou son light twinkle, how? Did he say the wrong thing? Made her angry?


    In fact, Wu Yan really can''t say love words. It''s easy to misunderstand when he says this.


    ¡±Wu Yan, I suddenly found that the most regretful thing in my life is to marry you. "Qingdai looked at him. Her eyes narrowed a little bit cold, and her anger could not be concealed. Her voice was more fierce.


    Wu Yan was slightly stunned and his heart sank, but he immediately returned, "unfortunately, it''s too late. Well, I''ll see if you''re going to lock me up for the rest of your life? "Qingdai sneers, and she doesn''t believe that he can lock her here all his life.


    ¡±In fact, I really want to live here forever. "Wu Yan''s eyes are light. If you stay with her, even if you live here all your life, he will.


    It''s a pity that Wu Yan really can''t speak love words. He doesn''t understand anything like flirting. If he just changed this sentence slightly, the situation would be totally different. For example, I really want to live here with you all my life.


    However, Wu Yan is really not good at it.


    ¡±You can live here all your life, nobody cares about you, but you let me go first. "Qingdai''s face became darker and her voice increased unconsciously. He would like to live here all his life. He just lived here. Does it have anything to do with her? Why should he lock her here?


    ¡±I''m too alone, so you have to accompany me. "Wu Yan''s lips are slightly pursed, and then he says such a sentence, which should be the best one he can say.


    ¡±What''s the matter with you alone? Why do you let me accompany you? "Qingdai glanced at him and was even more angry. He was alone, so she had to stay here by force? Why?


    ¡±Just because you''re my lady. "Wu Yan''s words are smooth and smooth. This reason is really powerful.


    ¡±Soon it won''t be. "Qingdai is biting her teeth angrily at the moment. She can''t kick him away. How could this person be such a rascal.


    ¡±Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day, since you married me, this life can only be doomed to be my woman, I will never let you leave. "Wu Yan''s face is more serious and his tone is also very serious.


    Since she married him and was his wife, he would never let her go.


    ¡±Wu Yan, if you have the ability, you''ll lock me up for life. Otherwise, I, "Qingdai" is really upset by him at the moment, and his voice has improved a bit.


    ¡±Or what? "Wuyan suddenly broke her words, and looked at her eyes, which narrowed slowly, with more dangerous breath.


    ¡±Otherwise, I will find a way to leave. "Qingdai was shocked by the dangerous smell of his eyes, but she still went back to frighten her and threaten her. Was she afraid of him.


    ¡±Well, you don''t have to try. "Wu Yan''s face was obviously heavy and his voice was more dangerous.


    Qingdai stared at him with the anger on her face, but she didn''t say anything more. She knew that it was useless for her to say more now.


    But, she was brought here by him now, can''t go out, then what should she do now?


    Qingdai looked at Wuyan, saw that he had a smile on his lips. She was even more depressed. Then she sat on the ground directly. She turned for a long time. She was really tired and hungry.


    ¡±I have prepared something in the house in front of me. Would you like to go over and have some food. "Wuyan sees her appearance, and her eyebrow is slightly raised.


    Qingdai glanced at him and didn''t speak. She didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    ¡±Even if you don''t eat, I''ll go back. You can''t find the way, or even the house. Although there are no wild animals in the bamboo forest, there are many rats and snakes. If you''re not afraid, you can stay here. "Wu Yan looked at her and said deliberately.


    Qingdai trembled in her heart. She was afraid of snakes, but she didn''t want to go to the hut with him.


    So she sat still.


    Wu Yan looks at her for a moment, then turns around and leaves.


    Qingdai saw that he just left her here, and then she left so mercilessly. Her heart was angry and angry, and she could not help feeling a little aggrieved. He brought her out of the palace, and then he just wanted to put her in the woods?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 984

    Qingdai saw that he just left her here, and then she left so mercilessly. Her heart was angry and angry, and she could not help feeling a little aggrieved. He brought her out of the palace, and then he just wanted to put her in the woods?


    Why did he do this to her?


    Qingdai put her face down on her knee and tried to cry, but she could not help crying. She knew that crying could not solve any problems.


    Now the most important thing is to find a way to get out of here, but she really can''t turn around. She also knows that Wu Yan won''t take her out.


    So what should she do?


    Qingdai sat there alone. She didn''t know how long it was. She was getting hungry and tired. The sky was getting dark.


    Qingdai is afraid. She stands up and looks around, but she doesn''t know where to go. As Wuyan said before, she can''t find the small house now.


    However, after Wu Yan left before, he never appeared again.


    Is she going to sit here all night?


    She really doesn''t understand what Wuyan wants to do with her coming here?


    Qingdai turned around a few more times, but she still turned back. She was a little desperate. It seems that she really wanted to sit here alone for one night tonight.


    Qingdai sat down again, because she was tired and hungry, her body slightly inclined, and then slowly lay on the ground.


    Have been looking at her not far away Wu Yan, face quickly changed, quickly ran to her in front of, picked her up.


    Qingdai opened her eyes and looked at him. There was a little sneer on her lips. She thought he would let her starve to death here alone.


    Wu Yan saw the sneer on the corner of her lips, and her eyes flashed, but he didn''t say anything. He quickly went to the hut with her in his arms. Although the furnishings in the hut were quite complete, there were all the changes.


    The table in the middle is full of food.


    It''s all made by Wu Yan himself.


    Qingdai is really hungry at the moment. When she sees those foods, her eyes are clear. She just thinks that this is Wuyan''s territory. These foods are also Wuyan''s. she doesn''t want to eat Wuyan''s food.


    So indigo turned away from the food.


    ¡±OK, come and have a meal. "Wu Yan takes her and brings her to the table.


    ¡±I don''t eat it. " Although Qingdai is starving to death at the moment, she refuses to eat his food.


    "Not hungry?" Wu Yan looks at her with a slight eyebrow, but the girl has backbone. She has been hungry for a day, but she still doesn''t eat?


    "If you have the ability, you will starve me." Qingdai glared at him fiercely. Her voice was obviously tough. She decided not to eat his food. She wanted to see if he would watch her starve to death.


    "You don''t want to eat, you want me to feed you?" Wu Yan hears her words, but a light smile, and then sits at the table, "if you want me to feed you, I would be happy to cooperate."


    While talking, he twists a dish and puts it in his mouth. Then he suddenly leans in front of her and stops her mouth without warning.


    Qingdai was stunned and her eyes suddenly opened. How could she not think that Wuyan would be able to feed her like this!!


    Just when she was shocked, he had already turned the food in his mouth to her mouth. Suddenly, Qingdai felt like being struck by thunder.


    Qingdai tried to push him away, but she suddenly pressed her head. She couldn''t move at all.


    Wu Yan didn''t let her go until she was forced to swallow the food.


    Qingdai fiercely Huqi, a pair of eyes is hate to stare at him, a face of anger.


    "What else would you like to eat?" However, Wu Yan is totally blind to her anger. Looking at the food on the table, it is obvious that he will feed whatever she wants.


    "This chicken is very well roasted. Can I have one?" Wu yanmeijiao slightly Yang, twist a piece of chicken into his own mouth, and then close to indigo again.


    This time, indigo had already prepared, quickly retreated, wanted to avoid, but he suddenly reached out and directly pulled her into his arms, then his lips pressed her again, and again put the food in her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, I will feed you." Wu Yan left her lips, close to her ears, and whispered slowly, which made people blush.


    "I eat it myself." Seeing him twist the dish again and put it into his mouth, indigo quickly sat at the table and picked up the chopsticks.


    Wu Yan''s lips are slightly hooked. It seems that this method works.


    Qingdai is really angry in her stomach at the moment, but she still decides to eat her own food when she thinks of the action just now, and she is really hungry now. Why should she be wronged.


    Qingdai lowered her head and ate quickly. Wuyan also sat beside her.


    There was only one bed in the hut, so sleeping at night became a problem. Qingdai absolutely didn''t want to have a bed with him.


    However, Wu Yan offered to let her sleep on the ground.


    Although Qingdai is a little uneasy, now she is brought here by him, and she can''t go out at all, even if she''s no longer uneasy, it''s useless.


    And she was really tired. She didn''t have the energy to spend with him. Qingdai climbed to the bed and soon fell asleep.


    However, when she woke up the next day, Wu Yan was also in bed, and a hand was still around her.


    Qingdai took a hard breath and tried to control herself, so she could resist the impulse of kicking him down. She knew that would be the result.


    "Cool on the ground at night." Wu Yan opens his eyes and looks at her. The eyes are innocent.


    "Well, I''ll sleep on the floor." Qingdai tried her best to bear the anger in her heart and try to make her voice peaceful.


    "You sleep cold." Wu Yan is very straight Qi like to make up a sentence.


    "Wuyan, what do you want?" Qingdai felt that she was going to drive her crazy.


    "I haven''t done much, you think." Wu Yan still looks innocent.


    Qingdai couldn''t control it any more. She sat up directly, then suddenly stretched out her foot and kicked him directly. This foot, she used her full strength.


    Wu Yan didn''t take precautions for a while and was kicked out of bed by her.


    Wu Yan sat on the ground, not anxious to get up, just slightly wronged looking at her.


    For his slightly aggrieved eyes, Qingdai is even more impatient, "Wuyan, you''d better not force me. "Lady, domestic violence is not good." Wu Yan still didn''t get up and sat on the ground, his face seemed to be a little more aggrieved.


    "If you don''t let me go, I will do it every day." Qingdai was really upset by him, and her face was obviously threatened by some viciousness.


    "Of course, if the lady likes it, it doesn''t matter if I suffer a little." Wu yanleng Leng, and then suddenly out of such a sentence.


    ¡±Wu Yan, roll for me. How far is it. "Qingdai is really mad. Even her rough words burst out. She feels that she will be killed by Wuyan.


    In the next few days, Wu Yan accompanied her in the forest. No matter how Ren Qingdai protested, he didn''t mean to take her away.


    But in these days, Wu Yan is scolds not to return, hits not to return, has become a grievance little daughter-in-law thoroughly.


    More and more Qingdai felt powerless, but she had a feeling called "every day should not be, the earth is not spiritual".


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 985

    Wu Yan went back to the general''s mansion once in the evening.


    When he sent him to the general''s office, he let people lock him in the darkroom. Since the woman had lied to him so much from the beginning, she even said she was pregnant with his children.


    Naturally, he will not show mercy to her. Originally, he has no affection for her.


    However, as for the poisoning, he should make sure that Qingdai is not wronged in any way.


    Wu Yan is very clear in his mind that no one in the whole general dares to poison Qingdai, and Qingdai is even more impossible. Therefore, Wu Yan already has the answer in his mind, that is, the poison that Qingtai gives herself, since it is the poison she gives herself, she will surely wake up at a certain time.


    He would wait for her to wake up, and then slowly work out the account with her.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day when the night world became a family.


    ¡±Tomorrow will be the day of congealing, you should let me out, right? "After being locked up for several days, Qingdai feels that she has lost her temper, or she has no energy to lose her temper.


    ¡±If I let you out, will you take the chance to escape? " Wu Yan looks at her, and her eyes are light. He thought that she would change her mind and attitude if he brought her here and lived with her for a few days. But he finds that after so many days, she doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    The attitude seems to have changed, but Wu Yan can see that she just pretends to show it to him. He thinks that if he takes her out, she may turn around and run away.


    "No." Qingdai stared at her with a sincere look, for fear that he would not agree. She quickly added, "absolutely not."


    "Well, take you out tomorrow." I don''t know if Wuyan was moved by her sincerity, and I promised her very readily.


    Seeing that she agreed so readily, Qingdai didn''t respond. It felt that things were too simple.


    However, she is finally able to go out. As long as she can go out, she will,


    "remember, if you dare to escape, I promise I will make you regret for life." Wu Yan suddenly carried her into her arms and whispered in her ear, which was a threat no matter how obvious.


    Qingdai trembles around her. She knows his ability very well. What he says can be customized, but there are some things she must do.


    The wedding ceremony between yeyuning and gutianyi is very grand. After Qingdai enters the palace, she goes directly to see yeyuning.


    "Qingdai, you are here at last." Night Yu Ning saw her and ran straight to her, with a certain urgency on her face. "Where did Wu Yan take you this time? His people also disappeared. I couldn''t find him, not to mention you. I was so worried. "


    " I''m fine. I''ve been with him all this time, in a small bamboo forest outside the city. "Qingdai''s lips with a little smile, can''t see her real idea.


    ¡±Are you all together? "The eyes of the night sky are shining, and the face is full of curiosity.


    ¡±OK, let''s not talk about me. Today is your wedding day. Come here and I''ll help you make up. "Qingdai led her to the mirror and pressed a letter under a box while others were not paying attention.


    Then he pretended to do nothing to fix up for Yeyu. Yeyu could not help asking, "how is he to you?"? "


    " OK, "Qingdai was stunned for a moment, and then she said with a light smile, seriously, Wuyan is really good for her these days, and she accompanies her every day, everything follows her.


    However, she didn''t want to be locked up by him all her life.


    ¡±Really? Then the matter between you is settled? " Night Yu listened to her, obviously relieved. She was very clear about Qingdai''s love for Wuyan. As long as Wuyan is good for Qingdai, there should be no problem between them.


    However, there is another woman in Wuyan''s mansion. Qingdai can''t help but mind.


    However, in this period of time, Wu Yan has been with Qing Dai, and has not cared about that woman, which shows that in Wu Yan''s heart, Qing Dai is more important than that woman.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now." Qingdai didn''t want her to worry. She comforted her.


    "Qingdai, you must be good. If there is anything, you must tell me." After all, ye Yuning is still not at ease. After her marriage with Gu Tianyi, she will follow Gu Tianyi to the ancient city. If there is anything for Qing Dai, she will not be able to help.


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Qingdai nodded and smiled. She was really happy for Yeyu Ning. She knew that Yeyu Ning would be very happy and happy if she married gutianyi.


    Help Ye Yu Ning to finish combing, then help Ye Yu Ning out of the room, just go to the yard, suddenly say that he is in a hurry, let Ye Yu Ning go to the main hall.


    Yeyouning wanted to wait for her, but the time of marriage was coming. The palace maid urged her to cover the xipa and led her to the hall.


    After Ye Yu Ning left, Qing Dai came out of the circle, looked at the direction where ye Yu Ning left for a moment, then turned around quickly and left.


    The palace maid helped Yeyu Ning to the main hall. Wu Yan didn''t see Qing Dai in the main hall, and her face sank.


    He thought that today was the day for Yeyu Ning to get married. No matter what, she would definitely see Yeyu Ning get married with her own eyes. So, she wanted to go to Yeyu Ning, and he didn''t stop her.


    But now that Yeyu Ning is here, she is not here?


    The time of worship is coming soon. The palace maid directly supports Yeyu to condense into the main hall.


    Wu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly and walked quickly towards the imperial palace. At this time, he could not care too much etiquette. He had to find her as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the master''s voice has been heard in the hall, so he can''t disturb the people in the hall. He has to find it himself.


    ¡±General, this is from Princess Anning. "Just as he came out of the yard, a palace maid suddenly came over and handed a letter to him.


    Wu Yan''s body was stiff. He reached out quickly and took the letter from the palace maid. Without a moment''s hesitation, he opened it quickly.


    I''m gone. Don''t look for me.


    On the whole paper, there are only a few words, which are very simple and direct.


    Wu Yan''s squinting eyes are filled with chilling cold and danger. She dare to escape!


    Well, well, he wants to see where she can escape?


    If he doesn''t get her back, he''s not Wuyan.


    Suyun Pavilion.


    ¡±Today is the day when the ancient city Lord gets married. Do you want to go? "Aunt Ling looked at Teng su''er staring at the direction of the palace, and then she knew what he was thinking.


    Young master and Gu Tianyi are childhood friends and the only friends of the princess now. Gu Tianyi is married. The princess wants to send her blessings. She hopes that the young master can go and let Gu Tianyi know that he is still alive.


    ¡±I can''t go. "Teng su''er shakes his head slowly. He can''t go. His revenge hasn''t been avenged. He can''t appear at this time, and he doesn''t want to involve Gu Tianyi in this matter.


    ¡±Ah. "Aunt Ling sighs gently. He thinks of others everywhere. The hardest thing is himself.


    Finally, I had a Rusu in my heart, and he pushed her away.


    In the distance, Ru Su looks at Teng su''er''s back. There are too many feelings in her eyes, but she can''t say that she doesn''t know what to do with the last time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 986

    In the distance, Ru Su looks at Teng su''er''s back. There are too many feelings in her eyes, but she can''t say that she doesn''t know what to do with the last time.


    Since that incident, she has not seen him for a long time. She is still under the eaves of a house. It is clear that the two people are not far apart, but she skilfully avoids all possible meeting time. She does not even have a chance to wipe her shoulders, let alone have a chance to talk.


    Rusu is very clear that Teng su''er intended this, otherwise, how could it be so skillful? It happens that we can''t even see each other''s backs? Rusu didn''t have no complaints in her heart, but what about that? She forced herself to this point.


    For example, Su dislikes this sense of loss, even more dislikes this sense of distance, even if it''s just a meeting, even if there''s no words, even if it''s just a simple greeting, it''s better than a distant yearning, which is far from the bottom.


    If Su Lue thinks about it, she will have some ideas in her heart. She wants to see him, and she wants to see Teng su''er, even if there is only one side.


    Rusu has been around tengsu''er for so many years. She has a good understanding of tengsu''er''s work and rest. It seems that tiantengsu''er has completely avoided her, but Rusu knows that tengsu''er can only do these things. With her cooperation before, if nothing happens, she does things according to her own habits. She doesn''t do any extra things or do anything deliberately Love does not do, Teng su''er and her perfect avoid, but Ru Su is clear that if she must see Teng su''er, she can see.


    Once there is such an idea in her heart, it will grow like wild grass without being suppressed. Su can''t wait to see Teng su''er, but after years of depression, she can calm down as soon as possible and wait for the arrival of night.


    The sky curtain slowly pressed down, and the setting sun was not visible. The scattered stars in the sky twinkled, which was very beautiful.


    If Su looks out of the window, the stars in summer are so bright. He looks at the stars one by one and lights them up, just like the vision in his heart is a little brighter.


    It''s midnight. Rusu watches the flickering candle fire, and walks to tengsu''er''s room calmly. Her hurried steps betray the owner''s joyful and excited mood.


    Unexpectedly, Teng su''er''s room is dark. In Ru Su''s memory, Teng su''er hasn''t had a rest at this time. Today?


    Rusu is a little uneasy. She knocks on the door. For a moment, Rusu feels the sense of killing. Even though her martial arts are not high, she also feels the chill and even the feeling of rushing out of the room.


    "Who?" In the room came Teng su''er''s indifferent voice.


    Rusu was quiet for a while, then slowly said, "it''s me."


    Rusu thought that she would hear the answer soon, but she didn''t. It was a long silence. Rusu was waiting outside. She had some bitterness in her heart, but so many days of missing had driven her crazy. She wanted to see tengsu''er, even if it was just one time.


    There is no sound around. If you put it quietly, there will be no other life except Rusu.


    If Su''s heart is filled with bitterness, Teng su''er, are you really so desperate?


    Su rushes forward and knocks at the door again. There is no sound in the room. Su is unwilling to knock again. The door has been opened slowly.


    For example, Su Leng looks at Teng su''er coming out of the room. She only wears the inner garment. She is pure white and doesn''t stain any dust. Her long hair spreads down to her waist. She has a wisp of black hair on her neck. She can''t help but want to come forward to help him. But this person is so unattainable that people even think it''s a delusion.


    Tengsu''er slowly moves her eyes to tengsu''er ''.


    If Su tries to see something in Teng su''er''s eyes, but there is nothing, not even her own figure, how can she see some feelings?


    Teng su''er doesn''t talk, but Su can''t.


    "Have you had a rest?" Rusu stroked the sideburns, trying to hide her loss.


    "Well." Teng su''er said coldly, adding, "what are you doing?"


    Such as Su YILENG, once upon a time, he would never ask himself this, not to mention such cold words.


    Rusu had a moment''s stupefied spirit and responded with a wry smile, "why, can''t I come to have a look? Don''t you say that I''m the best person you''ve taught, and you won''t give up easily? "


    Rusu forces herself to smile. Is the person who falls in love first doomed to try his best? Why did Teng su''er refuse her for so long?


    "You should have a good rest." Teng su''er said without feeling.


    Rusu has a little sweetness in his heart. At least, he cares about himself.


    "I just haven''t seen the master for a long time. Come and see the master." Su said lightly, but her heart jumped very fast. She was expecting to see some different expressions on Teng su''er''s face, even if only a little could show that he cared about her.


    "Is it necessary?" Teng su''er''s eyes don''t contain half of her feelings, and she doesn''t show any expression on her face.


    Rusu could not help shivering. Is it necessary? Is it necessary! It turns out that Teng su''er doesn''t even need her concern, even if it''s just verbal!


    "Master!" Rusu can''t help but open her mouth. Her lips are trembling. Only by biting her teeth can she calm down.


    Teng su''er didn''t seem to feel Su''s abnormality. She glanced lightly and saw other places.


    Rusu''s whole body trembled. It seemed that what she stepped on was not the ground, but the floating cotton with no strength. She could not stand on her feet. She had no strength at all, as if she could not support herself.


    "What did Rusu do wrong?" For example, Su Si is biting her teeth and staring at Teng su''er. She didn''t understand her words clearly that day, or she misunderstood Teng su''er''s meaning. What she said is clear. She won''t disturb him any more. She will only treat her as the master and suppress her love for his men and women. Why does he have the courage to stay beside him?


    "The master said that he would not give up Rusu? But now, do you remember that Rusu was brought up by the master? Even if a chess piece has not been fully utilized, the master shouldn''t discard it so easily, right? " If Su tries to make her voice sound colder and more rational, but the opposite is true. How can Teng su''er not know?


    Teng su''er''s eyes slowly moved to Rusu. For a long time, she dyed her hair like Su thought that Teng su''er''s eyes would move elsewhere.


    "Just be clear." Teng su''er said inexplicably. Ru Su understood and felt like a knife. Sure enough, is it a chess piece? Even after so many years of company and knowing her feelings, Teng su''er still regards herself as a chess piece, even a dispensable chess piece!


    Teng su''er looks at the expression on Ru Su''s face. The eyes are dim. Her face, which has always been beautiful, has been wrinkled together. It''s an expression of uncontrollable heartache, such as Su''s hand, which is even unconsciously placed in the position of her heart. She slowly pulls it up, like this, it can reduce some pain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 987

    Teng su''er looked at him coldly. There was no expression on her face, but her hand hung on one side was unconsciously clenched. Every move of the woman in front of her seemed to easily affect his mood.


    Two people have been standing at the door, not even into the room, the stars in the sky are more and more bright, even if there is no moonlight, the courtyard is also very bright, such starlight, as if it also falls in Su''s eyes, but Teng su er knows clearly, Su Su''s eyes, there will not be half bright, her eyes, showing the same pain expression.


    "I will not abandon you." Tengsu''er can''t help looking at her face when her clothes have been wrinkled into a ball. She can''t help opening her mouth when she looks at her painful expression. She frowns unconsciously when she exits. Even though this sentence won''t be misunderstood, tengsu''er is still annoyed by such irrationality.


    Rusu is suffering from tengsu''er''s indifference before. Tengsu''er''s indifference makes her even more desperate. However, with tengsu''er''s words, Rusu''s hand holding the clothes unconsciously pauses. Was he comforting himself just now? Will not abandon themselves? Will you not abandon the chess pieces you have worked hard to cultivate?


    If Su doesn''t realize that she doubts her feelings for Teng su''er for so many years, and her company for so many years is almost inseparable. Teng su''er''s training for her is all taught by him. It''s so meticulous, so close, but suddenly, it seems that in an instant, it has no meaning except to make use of it.


    Rusu suddenly felt frightened.


    No, it''s not right. Ru Su quickly denies her idea. Teng su''er says "I will not abandon you". It''s me and you. It''s not cold and emotionless. It''s not the tone of direct command. It''s not as indifferent as he is to other people. On the contrary, it''s a kind of appeasement. So all the time, the master didn''t treat her as a chess piece completely, did he?


    There is a glimmer of hope in Rusu''s heart. In fact, what she wants is very little. It''s just a little difference between tengsu''er and others. For tengsu''er, it''s unique. For Rusu, it''s a little unique, and its meaning is extraordinary.


    Maybe this is Rusu. She can always easily hear different feelings from Teng su''er''s words, even if it''s just a careless word that even Teng su''er doesn''t realize. Then these subtle feelings support her to go down step by step, even if it''s a sea of fire in front of her, even if it''s a hell in front of her, she''s not afraid.


    "Master." Just a little tenderness of Teng su''er softens Ru Su''s voice. Her eyes have calmed down and become more rational. She is as bright as she can be seen in the daytime.


    Teng su''er felt as quiet as Su, and he didn''t despair as before. He didn''t understand why Su was so upset, but he was so relaxed. Only such Su could make him feel that there was never anything between them.


    "Master, Rusu knows that his previous task failed. Please give Rusu a new task. Rusu will surely complete it." As Su said lightly, it seems like a natural request. As Su knows that there is no big task recently, even if there is, she doesn''t need to pay too much. Some things, she won''t abandon. That''s her only requirement for herself. Now, as Su needs to make sure that she won''t be abandoned.


    Teng su''er looks at Rusu coldly. She is the most beautiful woman. She looks like Su. Her eyebrows are not painted but Dai. She looks like mountains and mountains. Her lips are not pointed but Zhu. She looks like rouge. Her eyes are clear. She looks like a spring flowing. She looks at her face and looks like a teardrop on the corner of her eyes. It adds some charm to her. She looks like crying with smile. No matter which kind, it can''t be rejected. The people who are looked at, without exception, are unconsciously attracted, because such a beautiful, such a beauty, almost everyone will not refuse.


    Tengsu''er''s eyes gradually fade. He has been living together for more than ten years. For example, what does Su mean to him? Tengsu''er has a faint feeling in his heart, but he deeply suppresses that feeling. Tengsu''er is too clear about what it means. After so many years of efforts, he can''t fall short. Teng su''er looks at Ru Su''s eyes a little deeper, like giving an order to someone who has no feelings at all. "If you have a suitable task, you will be informed. Go down first."


    "Yes." If Su frowns and frowns, there is a trace of discomfort in his heart. Why does it feel stiff?


    If Su''s heart is not willing, but he is sure that tengsu''er will not abandon her, his heart will be stable and his answer will be calm.


    Tengsu''er never moves, neither does she. Tengsu''er takes a look at tengsu''er. She is clear in her heart. She is the first to enter the room. She looks at tengsu''er''s back. White clothes are better than snow. She is clean and flawless. Obviously, she is a good son of Pianpian, but the people who look at her will feel lonely. She doesn''t know why this kind of feeling starts, but she is used to staring at tengsu''er''s back. Once, twice It''s been 15 years since the beginning of two years.


    Rusu doesn''t know whether tengsu''er knows it or not. She has always watched him grow up.


    Think of here, such as Su''s eyes dim down, looking at Teng su''er''s room is still dark, drooping eyes wry smile, step by step left here.


    Teng su''er is entering the room and can''t help but look out from the window. Ru Su is standing upright and walking forward slowly. Looking out from his direction, Ru Su is in front of him. It''s just the shadow of the shade of the tree. It''s like stepping into the darkness step by step. The night wind blows from Ru Su and lifts up her clothes. The noisy corners of her clothes will be submerged slowly. With Ru Su''s steps, the white clothes are not there at all Into shadows. Teng su''er has an inexplicable impulse in her heart. It seems that Su is really going to the dark. Moreover, she will never return.


    "Master?" The low and unemotional voice wakes Teng su''er up. Teng su''er takes back her eyes and turns to look at the person kneeling on the ground in front of her. Her eyes are as calm as before, and some unknown feelings are also buried.


    "Master?" The man saw that Teng su''er didn''t answer, and Qingsheng asked.


    "Well."


    "As planned?"


    "Well!" Teng su''er nodded, as if he had made a great resolution. "You can do it."


    "Yes!"


    A touch of black shadow fell down with the voice and left the room. Teng su''er looked at the disappeared black shadow. There was some complexity in her eyes, which was the reason why he didn''t let Ru Su in. But Ru Su didn''t seem to think about it, and he didn''t care much. Yes, if she didn''t ask, he wouldn''t take the initiative.


    Teng su''er rubs his forehead a little tired. He feels tired. After so many years of hard work and painstaking planning, he didn''t feel tired when he was several or even ten times harder than now. Now he feels tired. Is he really old?


    Teng su''er smiled bitterly.


    Turning over and lying on the bed, the white valance and the white wreath have no color at all, like the pale of death. Teng su''er always remembers that she belongs to this color.


    Teng su''er wants to have a good sleep, close her eyes and listen to the shallow wind outside.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 988

    I don''t know if it''s because of seeing Rusu. Teng su''er slept soundly at night, and even dreamt about the past things. Teng su''er remembered that when he first saw Rusu, he was 15 years old. Rusu was just a toddler, but only one year old.


    When there was an accident in his family that year, he ran to the border of a small country in a hurry and wanted to hide in a sparsely populated village.


    Aunt Ling protects him all the way. She only dare to go out in the evening to find food. But she goes out in the night. Unlike before, aunt Ling carries home a child, a child who looks thin and weak. She looks very weak and even makes people feel that she can''t live for long. But aunt Ling still brings her back.


    Teng su''er remembers that when she saw him, the child was in aunt Ling''s arms, sleeping soundly.


    "Aunt Ling!" When Teng su''er first saw the child, he was disgusted, and there was a trace of other feelings, but they were running for their lives covered by all the pressure. How could he have the energy to bring another child? It''s just a toddler, isn''t it trouble? Teng su''er didn''t want to think about how much more.


    Aunt Ling was stunned. In her memory, her little master was always gentle and never scolded others so severely.


    Aunt Ling is still patient, "young master, this child should be abandoned, I just went out to find food, see the child has been crying on the side of the road, crying, feel pity, brought back."


    "Aunt Ling, we have no energy to take her." Teng su''er frowned. "We''re not safe now. With her is trouble. "


    "Well, I know." "It''s just this girl"


    "no Teng su''er says without feeling that he wants to live and escape from here. Nothing else matters! He doesn''t care about the lives of unimportant people!


    What else did aunt Ling want to say, but she saw that the baby in her arms was awake, struggling to get up, and her eyes were shining back and forth, and they were fixed on Teng su''er''s face.


    Tengsu''er also looked at her, his eyes didn''t cover up the alienation and disgust. The child didn''t seem to see it. He smiled at tengsu''er. Tengsu''er was stunned and ran away for so long. He didn''t know what smile was. His only purpose was to live. Thinking of it, he sneered in his heart.


    Children still smile at him, that simple smile, let Teng su''er some disgust, such a smile, long ago did not belong to him.


    "Young master." Aunt Ling couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    When the child looked at Aunt Ling, her eyes were bright. Teng su''er remembered that this was a girl, but when she looked at those eyes, she suddenly thought that someone with such eyes must be a beauty, and it will be useful in the future. Tengsu''er was shocked by the idea that came out suddenly, but once the idea came out, tengsu''er didn''t suppress it, and Su was left like this, until now, the business of Yunsu pavilion has always been good, and there has never been a single door in more than ten days.


    But for a few months, Rusu still didn''t receive any tasks. Rusu knew that tengsu''er had arranged many people to do all kinds of things, but there was no such thing.


    Rusu thought that with the meeting that night, the relationship between her and tengsu''er would be eased, but not. Ruo ruo''er did his own thing and tengsu''er evaded her, maybe it was a coincidence?


    Another month has passed. Rusu has never seen Teng su''er again. Even if he guarantees that Teng su''er will not lose his promise, but Rusu still feels uneasy.


    Teng su''er no longer allows her to be around, which she can bear, but now, she completely ignores her, as if she completely forgets her, such as Su can''t turn a blind eye to her.


    Teng su''er''s indifference, such as Su knows, because he knows, he will be sad and despair.


    Rusu pays attention to every move of Yunsu Pavilion, and just then, Yunsu Pavilion receives a task, a more important task, to assassinate a person, li ba.


    It has always been a big thing. People who are mainly trained in Yunsu Pavilion will listen and arrange appropriately. Even if tengsu''er ignores Rusu for many days, he cannot deprive Rusu of the right to come here.


    The atmosphere in the hall is very tense, for example, Su''s eyes stop on Teng su''er from time to time.


    "Master, li ba is the leader of the Wulin. He has excellent martial arts and cruel feelings. Besides, the experts in his mansion are like clouds. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to assassinate him." The bodyguard calmly analyzed, "to be the leader of the Wulin alliance is enough to prove that this person is not simple."


    Although the people in Yunsu pavilion are powerful, they are the leaders of the Wulin alliance. Isn''t it so easy to assassinate them. The guard''s worries are not unreasonable.


    "Who do you think is suitable?" Teng su''er looked at him with a heavy face and a cold voice.


    "Plain red. "The bodyguard thought about it and said carefully," if you want to assassinate li ba, it''s just because LI BA''s martial arts are so high that he can''t succeed because he has so many experts around him. So it''s better to use a beauty scheme. I heard that li ba is lustful. "


    Teng su''er didn''t speak, but her eyes narrowed slightly. Su''er was another beauty in Yun Su Ge, except for su. However, although she was the second beauty, she was a little worse than Su, but she was much better than the ordinary people. For the vast majority of people, she was also a rare beauty. For li ba, it''s better to use this gimmick than to attack.


    "Of course, if you let Rusu go, it would be more appropriate. Suhong has a high level of skill, which is easy to be found and doubted by li ba. Rusu''s skill is just general, which will not arouse suspicion. Moreover, with her beauty, no man can resist her." Seeing that Teng su''er didn''t make a sound, the bodyguard tried to whisper again. At the beginning, Teng su''er didn''t let her practice too much martial arts. That''s why she was so skilled that it was easy to be doubted.


    Teng su''er''s face suddenly became cold, and her eyes narrowed suddenly, which made people shiver a little bit more. She looked directly at the guard, who was shaking subconsciously.


    The intention of the bodyguard is obvious. To let Rusu go is to make full use of the beauty scheme.


    "OK, I''ll go." Don''t wait for Teng su''er to speak. Rusu suddenly comes over and takes over the guard''s words.


    How can she not understand what the next thing represents? The bodyguard just said it clearly. To kill a man like li ba, she can only use a beauty trick. That is to seduce that man. Of course, if a man like that wants to kill him successfully, there is only one way. That is to seduce him to bed.


    She didn''t want to do that in her heart, not at all, but she couldn''t stand the coldness and indifference of tiantengsu''er to her. She was afraid that he didn''t love her, and even more afraid that he would abandon her completely.


    But he kept hiding from her and didn''t see her.


    In order to attract his attention and break his coldness, she can only do so.


    If he cares about her a little bit, he should stop her. After all, she is afraid that this task will be totally ruined. At this moment, there is still a glimmer of hope, or even extravagant hope, in her heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 989

    However, she underestimated Teng su''er''s unfeeling feelings, or overestimated her position in Teng su''er''s heart. Teng su''er didn''t stop her, but said a cruel and merciless word.


    "If you want to go, go." Teng su''er''s voice is not emotional, as if it is a kind of accomplishment.


    Such as Su''s complete despair, a time only felt the whole body''s blood was frozen in general, obviously it was such hot weather, but felt the whole body cold, cold shivering, this time, she was really dead hearted.


    If Su looks up at Teng su''er, Teng su''er looks down at her, as if with a touch of pity. If Su knows it''s him who thinks more, bite his lower lip, "OK."


    Rusu felt that she had exhausted all her strength to say such a word.


    Teng su''er said "well", and it was settled. Everything after that was arranged by Teng su''er. Ru Su, staying in the room, was preparing everything.


    Time went on unhurriedly. Yunsu pavilion has arranged for li ba to go to Yi City recently. The only way to go to Yi city is to have bandits and heroes to save the United States from time to time. Such common means have come into use.


    On that day, the sky was extraordinarily good and cloudless. However, the heat was abnormal. The hot sun scorched the earth as if it was going to scorch people. But these did not affect their plans.


    After counting the time of LI BA''s passing, such as the only way for Su''s plan to appear, such as Su wearing simple clothes and jingchai cloth clothes, she was completely a woman of ordinary people, walking alone on that road.


    Although Su''s dress is ordinary, bandits and robbers still don''t give up. Almost when Su is near, they rush in and take the burden that Su is carrying. Su doesn''t rely on it. He tries his best to protect the burden. He grabs the burden with one hand and pushes those people with one hand. He is outnumbered by others. Of course, Su is pushed to the ground. The bandits around see su Look, color heart together, look at Su''s eyes will change a lot.


    On this road, there are not many people passing by at ordinary times, and these bandits have not converged at all. The squinting eyes sweep over Rusu''s body without any scruple. The lewd expression on her face makes Rusu nauseous. Rusu''s burden has been thrown on the ground by them for a long time. They rub their hands and walk towards Rusu one by one. The smile on her face is greedy and lustful. Several people look at Rusu without scruple Approach, step by step deliberately slow.


    "Little beauty, come on, let the brothers play." A person''s color said, but also licked the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, come on, brothers, please." Naturally someone agrees, this person is already eager to try.


    "No, go away!" Such as Su''s angry shouting, hand waving in front of him, like waving away the flies, his face could not stop the fear, but also a pitiful expression, such as Su hated those people in his heart, and wished to kill them on the spot, but such as Su can''t, even escape, can only be approached by them step by step, and he was forced to retreat step by step.


    Rusu pretends to be scared. She steps back carefully. Her feet are not stable. She steps on the skirt and leans back. Those people immediately want to pounce like hungry wolves.


    The bodyguard not far away carefully looked at Teng su''er''s face. His eyes were full of murderous Qi. He could stand here so calmly. Teng su''er was so cold that the bodyguards could not even get out of the air. They were afraid to provoke Teng su''er and send the fire to them, but they could not bear it. But Teng su''er didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare to speak to help Ru su.


    If Su is dead and clenched his teeth, he is very eager. How can he not come!


    It seems that the heaven heard Rusu''s thoughts in his heart. There was a sound of horse''s hoof in the distance. It was li ba, and it did come.


    Rusu is relieved. Li ba comes. At least, she won''t be raped here.


    In the distance, several people rode to come over at full speed. They were so arrogant and rebellious that the bandits were stunned and stopped to look at them.


    But when li ba rode over, they seemed to see Rusu''s situation. Rusu was stunned for a while and hated her. But he immediately pretended to be pitiful and shouted in the direction of li ba, "help, help!"


    Li ba seems to pause for a moment when listening to such a voice. It''s also that Su''s voice is clear. Now the voice of asking for help is a bit soft and full of pitiful feelings. Just listening to such a voice, people want to see the source of the voice and what kind of beauty it is.


    Li ba stopped at once and looked in the direction of Su. She was wearing such ordinary clothes, but her face could not be moved away at one glance. Her eyes were full of tears. She rinsed and fell down. Her cherry mouth and red color made people want to touch her. On such a hot summer day, her clothes were wet and her hair between her forehead was stained with sweat. She put it on her face to add more Share mercy.


    Li badeng couldn''t move his eyes when he was young. His eyes were fixed on Rusu, as if he wanted to swallow her directly. Meier, Meier, he lived so long and saw such a beautiful woman for the first time.


    Li ba immediately decided to save the woman, and immediately ordered that how could those bandits be their opponents? And LI BA was really ruthless, when they were about to be killed in place.


    Rusu slowly gets up, picks up her own baggage, wipes her tears, and moves towards Liba step by step.


    Li ba stared at Rusu without blinking. How can this woman walk so slowly? Why can''t she come here quickly? Li ba couldn''t help but think that he could not help walking towards Rusu, but fortunately, he still rode on the horse without losing his temper.


    "Thank you for your help, young lady." As Su sobbed, tears washed down, I still feel pity.


    "Nothing." Li ba pretends to be indifferent and says that a pair of eyes are already walking upstream of Ru Su''s body. He looks at it. Beauty is beauty. This gesture and action can''t be made by the women in the fireworks building. Li ba couldn''t help thinking.


    "Where is the girl going?" Li Batong asked, such as Su''s heart but in a sneer, she learned how to look at a person''s mind since childhood, Li Batong''s heart just afraid it has been impatient.


    Such as Su or a pair of wailing posture, "Yi city."


    "Yi City?" Li ba murmurs a sentence, in the heart is ecstatic, is really heaven helps me also!


    "Who is the girl going to look for?" Li ba pretends to care.


    "My parents have passed away. I will go to Yicheng to join my uncle." As Su said gently, a pair of eyes looked at li ba, with some tenderness.


    Li ba looks at Rusu''s eyes, and his heart is even more intolerable. Such simple eyes are the real temptation. "Otherwise, I will take the girl for a ride?"


    If Su mianlu hesitates, "this"


    "it''s OK, it''s no trouble at all." Li Balima said that the people beside him also understood that they were heckling one after another. "It''s OK. It''s not safe for a girl to go on her way. Who knows if something like that will happen again?"


    Rusu hesitates and looks at them. Li ba thinks that Rusu suspects him and immediately shows his identity. "I''m li ba, the current leader of the Wulin. You can rest assured, girl."


    Rusu was obviously calm, smiling and nodding.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 990

    Because li ba shows his identity, it seems that Su has more trust in him and a little smile on his face.


    Li ba is very satisfied with the current situation. He asks smilingly, "that girl, let''s go together."


    Ru Su pretends to be shy and nods, and LI BA''s face shows a proud smile. Ru Su''s situation is inevitable.


    Almost at the moment when Rusu agrees, li ba grabs Rusu and pulls her to the horse. With a subconscious exclamation, she has already sat in front of him. Li ba circles her and pulls the reins.


    Such as Su disgusted with such approach, subconsciously avoid it and curl up.


    But li ba didn''t realize it. Instead, he went to Rusu and deliberately smelled the fragrance of Rusu. The faint fragrance came from the air. Li ba took a deep breath. The fragrance of beauty is really different.


    When the bodyguard saw Li Ba coming, he took a sigh of relief and looked at Teng su''er unconsciously. His face was relaxed, but he still stared at the front. The bodyguard could not understand his master''s face. He carefully looked at LI BA''s direction and hoped nothing would happen again.


    Li ba abducts Ru Su to the horse, and approaches Ru su. He says in her ear, "don''t be afraid, little beauty. I''ll take you to Yi city now."


    Rusu nodded and dodged unconsciously. Li ba laughed and didn''t care at all. He rode away!


    If Su subconsciously looks in the direction of Teng sue''er and she leaves, then all the plans have already begun. How to do it and what to pay for it. Su''s heart becomes clearer and more painful.


    It turns out that she really came to this step


    Rufu stood up at that time, just to test tengsu ER and prove by the way that he would not give up on himself, but such a result, she thought, really at this time, she could not accept it.


    At that time, Gu Tianyi knew the rumor, so in her heart, she had some thoughts that she shouldn''t have. But this time, Su knew that she couldn''t possibly. LI BA was not Gu Tianyi. They were two different people. Li ba loved sex. How could she give up the chance? Rusu is very desperate. She looks at tengsu''er and wants to see a little emotion from tengsu''er. But she doesn''t see tengsu''er at all.


    Rusu knows that this time, she will be completely alone. All the roads have been paved. They are waiting for her to move forward step by step. This time, she can only rely on herself.


    She is the only one who knows how desperate Rusu is. She can tolerate being rejected and alienated, but she can''t accept being abandoned and abandoned and give up. She can''t refuse to be accepted by Rusu in any case. It seems that this is the only way for her to stay by teng''sul''s side.


    Teng su''er looks at Rusu and disappears into his vision. For a moment, he wants to take her away recklessly, but he can''t.


    This is his plan to let hero li ba save the beauty and take her away, but he didn''t expect that those bandits would dare to do that! Teng su''er knew that he was furious at that time. Several bandits wanted to touch Rusu. How could he bear it?


    If it wasn''t for li ba who happened to arrive, Teng su''er felt that she would be unable to help herself. Teng su''er thought that when li ba appeared, he took a shameful sigh of relief, and the hand he had been holding was slowly released. At least, it is as safe as Su now.


    Teng su''er always hides the sadness in his eyes when li ba takes Rusu away.


    Li ba came to Yi city because of some things in the Jianghu, but when he arrived at Yi City, he didn''t rush to deal with them. Instead, he accompanied Rusu to find her uncle.


    "Girl, where does your uncle live?" With a big wave of LI BA''s hand, the people who came with him scattered and went to do their own work first.


    If Su You hesitates, but li ba does not have so much patience, his face sinks immediately. "Don''t you trust me, girl? When you come here alone, you must be unfamiliar with the place of life. I will be relieved to find your uncle. " LI BA''s face was gloomy, but his tone seemed to be affectionate.


    Rusu seemed to be startled and hurriedly said, "no, no, I''m just afraid my uncle will mind."


    "Mind? What do you mind? " Li ba sneers. Did she think he would like to see his uncle? He went to see her uncle just because he wanted to take her away. He could have her captured, but he liked her better. At that time, she could only rely on herself and play whatever she wanted.


    It has to be said that li ba is really ruthless. He wants Rusu to only follow him and rely on him. As for him, he knows that he doesn''t really like Rusu, but just like this face. When he''s tired of playing, it''s not impossible to throw it casually. But he just likes a woman. He has only him in his eyes and heart, and can only rely on him and treat him as the same as the heaven.


    If Su seems speechless, on the face is a coquettish, "misunderstood and misunderstood the relationship between us." Su twisted her fingers, lowered her head and raised her eyes to look at LI BA from time to time, as if she wanted to see and dared not.


    Such a little girl''s gesture obviously pleased li ba. Without hesitation, li ba stepped forward and put his hand on Ru Su''s shoulder. "Misunderstood our relationship. What''s our relationship?"


    This kind of ambiguous gesture and action is totally a gesture of flirting with a good woman. Su looks at his hand, moves his shoulder unnaturally, and takes a step back, thinking that li ba will let go of his hand, but she thinks wrong. Li ba still holds her shoulder and slightly touches it.


    Rusu had to bite her teeth and say, "ruer hasn''t been engaged yet, take a man home"


    only said half, but Rusu can''t go on. It''s not easy for a woman to talk, but it''s just right for li ba. Rusu''s meaning is quite clear to him.


    Naturally, li ba didn''t want to marry Rusu. He couldn''t marry only one woman. He just wanted to keep Rusu by his side. As for how to stay, he had many ways.


    "Ruer? Your name is ruer? " Li ba didn''t follow up Rusu''s words, but asked about it. Li ba suddenly remembered that he didn''t know the name of this woman. Ruer, it''s a nice name.


    Rusu nodded, and li ba laughed, "let''s go. I''ll take you to your uncle''s house. I won''t go in."


    Li ba just wants to know uncle Su''s residence, which is convenient for him to do other things. Of course, he can find it when he is on duty, but how can it be compared with that when she takes him?


    If Su is still hesitant, LI BA''s voice is a little cold. "Don''t worry, I won''t go in. Even if I want to marry you, I will propose marriage openly."


    If Su suddenly looks up at li ba and sees li ba staring at her, she immediately lowers her head and blushes. Li Bayue has countless women. Of course, she knows what this means and is relieved. It seems that this woman has a deep affection for him. As long as she uses some more means, she is deeply in love with him.


    "How about it, or not?" Knowing that Rusu has thought about him, li ba is in a good mood and is gentle when he asks.


    "Good." Rusu finally nodded, grabbed the bundle, and looked up to say, "don''t go in."


    Li ba can''t help laughing. The little daughter''s family is in trouble. Is it clear that she is moved, or is she desperate?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 991

    Li ba and Rusu go to Rusu''s uncle''s house together.


    The so-called uncle''s family is just arranged by Yunsu Pavilion. This uncle doesn''t exist at all. Rusu naturally can''t find


    Rusu asks the names of the characters in Yunsu pavilion''s plan along the way, but all the way, he says there is no such person.


    Li ba looked at Rusu doubtfully and found that Rusu''s face was getting paler and paler. He stopped and asked, "are you sure it''s this place?"


    Rusu knows that he has doubts in his mind, but he is not in a hurry. If he has no doubts at all, there are not many challenges in this task.


    "I''m sure it''s this place. All the places where I sent letters before are here, but" Su Yue said that he was more and more anxious and almost cried.


    Li Baili immediately pitied her, clapped Rusu''s shoulder with one hand, and comforted her softly. "It''s OK. Let''s ask again."


    Rusu stopped crying, nodded and moved forward step by step. Instead of looking down to look in the direction of li ba, li ba believed it so easily, without much doubt, which made Rusu feel strange. This man seems really lecherous, and many things are ignored.


    For such a person, the beauty scheme should be very useful, but Rusu is afraid in his heart. If he is suspicious, she can dispel his suspicion a little bit, but the lust is very heavy, which makes people feel uneasy, afraid that he doesn''t have so much patience to play with her, and then lust will force him to do something together.


    Rusu is very clear that her strength is not an opponent of LI BA at all. At that time, she can''t stop her at all.


    As Su slowly walked forward, or as before, he asked one person and the same person''s name after a few steps.


    Li ba followed, with her eyes fixed on Rusu, without any hesitation.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Li Ming lives?" When Rusu has asked a person casually with "no hope", the person does not reply as others do not know, or does not have this person, but looks at Rusu up and down. Of course, the last sight is fixed on Rusu''s face.


    "You know?" Rusu was excited for a moment, and hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and asked.


    The people asked obviously enjoyed the feeling of Rusu holding him. LI BA was cold and took Rusu''s hand. He forced Rusu to loosen his sleeve and protect Rusu in his arms.


    Such as Su YILENG, looking at li ba, completely a pair of adoring eyes that little daughter is protected. This greatly satisfied LI BA''s vanity.


    "Do you know where Li Ming''s family is?" If Su asks again, in the voice more a few minutes woman''s sweet.


    "Well." The man stopped for a moment, looked at Rusu and looked at li ba. He was obviously afraid.


    "You know?" Su asked in surprise, full of hope.


    "Didn''t he move long ago?" The man looked puzzled. "He moved away two years ago. Who can remember?"


    If Su''s smile on her face is stiff, gone and gone, what should she do? What is she going to do? Where else can I go?


    Of course, these are all arranged, but Rusu''s perfect performance of her loss and despair is beyond doubt.


    Li ba is obviously very happy. How could he not make good use of such a good opportunity?


    "Isn''t that girl nowhere?" Li ba asked, pretending to be worried, but his face was gloating.


    "Well." As Su nodded, she was crying.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll arrange a place for the girl first?" Li Ba said.


    "This" Ru Su is very hesitant.


    "Don''t you believe me, girl?" Li ba asked, a little unhappy.


    "No, it''s not." If Su immediately refutes, it seems that he is very worried about LI BA''s misunderstanding. Li ba also likes this feeling and cares about him as much as Su does.


    "What does that girl mind?" Li ba asked that there was a sense of treachery.


    "I" Rusu did not say so.


    "It''s also dangerous for the girl to be alone. Even if it''s dangerous, can it be dangerous for the girl that day?" Li ba seduced.


    Rusu''s face turned white. Yes, could it be dangerous that day?


    So he nodded.


    When li ba was about to arrange Rusu in the nearest place where he lived, Rusu didn''t refuse to live.


    That night, Rusu didn''t fall asleep. On the one hand, she didn''t feel safe. On the other hand, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    If Su thinks about the day, it seems that li ba is really lecherous, and everyone around him should know it.


    When li ba brought Rusu back, the people here didn''t care about her identity or even her identity. Some even pointed at her, some looked at her with sighs and shook their heads, afraid that another woman would fall into the tiger''s mouth.


    Rusu is hard to control and thinks about it. She is upset. She gets into trouble by herself.


    Rusu can''t sleep. She gets up and walks around the room. The decoration here is totally a girl''s residence. It''s almost pink. The pink bed curtain and red Yingluo are pink, but the pattern is very common.


    Rusu opens a closet and sneers. There are many clothes in the closet. There are all kinds of colors. Rusu takes one out and looks at it. It feels good to feel it. The only thing is that the material is moving and transparent. There is a kind of hidden and visible feeling in it. The temptation is that Rusu can''t help sneering when she thinks about it.


    "Will you wear these clothes later?" Rusu couldn''t help thinking that if it was like this, she couldn''t stand it.


    Ru Su closes the wardrobe angrily, lies on the bed again, stares at the bed curtain on the top, how long will she stay here? Will someone help her? Really in a helpless situation, she crazy Miss Teng su''er, the man who brought her up.


    Rusu never knows what tengsu''er is thinking and what she wants to do. She just knows that this man''s heartbreak is beyond her imagination. She always thinks that tengsu''er is not too heartbroken for her. She always knows that tengsu''er knows her mind. Over the years, she has not really been asked to do tasks. On the one hand, she does not want to go so early. On the other hand, teng''er Su''er doesn''t have the heart to go, or teng''su''er doesn''t want her to go, but it seems that she always thinks that she is right. In teng''su''er''s eyes, how can there be her position?


    Rusu''s heart ached at the thought of this place. For her, tengsu''er is everything to her and gave her another life. In the past 15 years, tengsu''er has occupied everything to her. For Rusu, tengsu''er is the most important person to her, even a kind of belief. Only when tengsu''er has her, can she have her. Without tengsu''er, she doesn''t even know what to do. Without Teng su''er, her life would be meaningless. If Teng su''er let her die, she would never hesitate. Even for her, it is an honor, which she is willing to do.


    But she can''t stand it. In Teng su''er''s eyes, she is nothing, nothing. She has been ignored by Teng su''er, or ignored, and can be easily abandoned. She hates that feeling, like she can''t find her own sense of existence, and doesn''t know why she exists. It seems that Teng su''er has always been her only one.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 992

    It''s a little light. Rusu has already woke up. In fact, she was awakened by the sound of cricket rustle.


    Years of training have made Rusu very sensitive to the outside voice, while her own prudence and acuteness make Rusu very sensitive to any sound and movement of the outside world, especially when she is full of vigilance, almost any voice can wake her up.


    Rusu looks at the clothes of several people. They should be ordinary maids. They go in and out to pack things. Rusu pretends to rest and is not awakened.


    When Rusu "woke up", it was already light, there were several more maids in the room, standing quietly at the head of Rusu''s bed.


    Such as Su misty sweep them, "suddenly" wake up, a stand up, pull the quilt back, face panic.


    A woman chuckled, stepped forward and smiled, "is the girl awake?"


    If Su nodded, "you"


    "the maidservants are sent by the leader to take care of the girl. They are green calyx."


    "Maidservant''s tea." The first two women introduced that they were also very polite to Rusu.


    Rusu nodded and stared at them without moving. In fact, I was secretly observing them. These women''s looks were only average. They were holding some things in their hands, which seemed to be some clothes and accessories. It seems that LI BA was willing to spend money on her.


    Green calyx chuckles, takes the initiative to come forward, smiling way, "girl, it''s time to get up, the alliance leader has been waiting outside."


    Such as Su Yizheng, LI BA has been waiting outside? This man is really attentive, but he is nothing to be attentive to. He is not a traitor or a thief. LI BA''s mind should also be color.


    As Su thought, there was no extra expression on her face, but she was totally flattered.


    Green calyx quietly waiting for such as Su reaction, red sleeve nature is also. For example, Su looked at the two people carefully. It seems that the green calyx status is relatively high, and many things are mainly green calyx.


    The appearance of green calyx and red sleeve is better than that of other people, but it can only be said that they are ordinary and just pleasant. Su is thinking, are these two women LI BA''s, so what kind of mood do green calyx and red sleeve have for her? Hostility? Or regret?


    Rusu didn''t ask. She knew to wait for the opportunity.


    "Can''t the girl afford it?" This time, the voice has been joking. If Su knows, drag cannot, before can say is stupefied, now, it is intentional.


    Rusu nodded and slowly stood up. Green calyx and red sleeve led the maids to the front. Rusu stood there strangely and left them to take care of them.


    Green calyx and red sleeve are like Su''s clothes. They want to replace them with new ones. At that moment, they are attracted by the ketone body in front of them. This body should be the most perfect one they have ever seen? The skin is as white as snow, as smooth as silk, and there is no scar on the body. It''s like a precious jade given by heaven. It''s flawless and perfect without carving.


    The moment when green calyx and red sleeve saw Rusu, they were shocked. The woman lying on the bed, her eyes were curled up, her lips were slightly pursed, and her eyelashes seemed to quiver and quiver when she breathed. She just stared at such a beauty and wanted to kiss.


    Green calyx and red sleeve didn''t think that there was such a beautiful woman in the world. It seemed that she could not describe her beauty. At one glance, she could not open her eyes any more.


    Now, the woman''s ketone body is in front of them, just a back, so perfect that they can''t pick out any flaws at all.


    "What''s the matter?" There are no other movements of green calyx and red sleeve, which makes Rusu a little uneasy. It''s just the tone of opening, which has brought some panic, so it''s easier to show this woman''s ordinary.


    "Nothing." Green calyx is a little embarrassed. She can''t believe seeing a woman''s body wandering.


    She has also seen many women. The women around the leader come and go. How many beautiful women buried themselves here? She has been watching coldly and doing what she should do. There are not a few beautiful women, but it is the first time to see a woman.


    Green calyx subconscious frown, this is not a good phenomenon, they should not have any feelings, any little mistake can not have.


    "Then my clothes" said Su intermittently, as if it was hard to speak, eyes were turning, filled with uneasiness, and some wanted to escape.


    Green calyx is one Leng again, she unexpectedly still did not respond to come over, unexpectedly again mistake.


    "I''m sorry, the girl is so beautiful. The green calyx is a little surprised and fascinated." Green calyx said with a smile.


    Rusu nodded. "I, in fact, am not too beautiful." It''s a face that is not used to being praised. It''s red cheeked and shy.


    Green calyx thinks funny, this woman, looks more pure and pure than any before, like a little girl who is not familiar with the world, not to mention those who climb up by any means.


    "Which dress does the girl like?" Green calyx asked with a smile.


    Rusu looked in the mirror and carefully pointed to one of the mirrors that she could see, "this one."


    Green calyx can''t help laughing, tea directly reached for it, joking, "girl''s eyes are good, this matter just sent."


    There is not only a sense of teasing on the tea face, but also a green calyx, which is much calmer than the tea. Su suddenly has a bad premonition, even more so when she thinks of the clothes she saw yesterday.


    Wait for green calyx and red sleeve to help Rusu to put on the clothes, after Rusu sees clearly, can''t help twitching twice at the corners of her mouth, is the clothes that li ba chooses? It''s a world of wind.


    For example, Su chooses a white dress with a flower bud at the neck. It will bloom in general. It''s only half sleeve, showing half arms, and the waist is very thin. Although the clothes on the lower body are normal, there should be a faint and visible feeling when walking.


    Rusu regretted choosing the dress. She looked at the green calyx and the red sleeve for help. They covered their lips and chuckled. The green calyx smiled and said, "the girl has chosen it well."


    If Su''s mouth is stiff, he goes to pick up other clothes. A light blue one has no collar directly. When the collar is opened to the position below the clavicle, the shoulder is exposed, and the cloth on both sides of the thigh is even less? Rusu looks at these clothes and takes a hard breath. Li ba is definitely a pervert!


    Rusu is really worried at this moment. Can she stay here for a long time? Li basi made no secret of his intention, that is, he wanted her, and the clothes he sent were intended to seduce him?


    Rusu breathed a sigh. It seems that she will have to choose clothes for a long time. It''s impossible for taibaoshou, but it''s too exposed. She can''t stand it. She''s afraid that it will stimulate him if she doesn''t pay attention. Rusu really can''t imagine that.


    At first, Rusu thought that she could only hold on for a long time. She could hold on to the chance of finding a hit, no matter how hard she tried or how stupid she was. But now Rusu is really not sure. This man doesn''t act according to common sense at all, and there is no sense of shame in his own place. It''s terrible. Rusu feels that she has no sense of security at all, and she can''t give herself any sense of security.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 993

    "Girl, dress up." When Rusu thinks about it, green calyx and red sleeve have already dressed up Rusu. Rusu looks at herself in the mirror. She is very beautiful. She seldom sees herself.


    Rusu knows that her appearance is excellent, and ordinary people rarely get up to it, but she seldom dresses up. On the one hand, she doesn''t like so complicated things. On the other hand, Teng su''er prefers to wear only white clothes, and her long hair is pulled up at will. Rusu also likes it very much. It seems that she has an inexplicable sense of matching with Teng su''er, who is light and windy.


    But now, looking at the heavy makeup in the mirror, Su doesn''t have any antipathy. This kind of self has an unusual sense of temptation. A white dress should not have been stained with fine dust, but that kind of makeup is another kind of white dress gaudy ghost feeling. It''s very beautiful, but it''s more demagogues.


    "The girl''s appearance is really unparalleled." Green calyx sincerely exclaimed.


    Such as Su coquettishly looking at the green calyx, the green calyx repeatedly shook his head, "girl, don''t look at the maidservant with such eyes, the maidservant can''t bear it, I think the alliance leader should like it very much!"


    If Su''s face is a layer of coyness, it''s probably that she''s seen through her mind.


    Green calyx heart dark sigh, sure enough is a seduced girl.


    "Go, girl." Green calyx shallow way, lead such as Su out, red sleeve led others out first.


    If Su nods and follows green sepal step by step, it seems that as long as he leaves green sepal step by step, he will lose his sense of security.


    Green calyx obviously found Su''s "little action", can''t help laughing and joking, "girl doesn''t need to follow the maidservant so closely that the maidservant won''t leave."


    As su''ao said, biting his lower lip, he seemed to be greatly aggrieved. "I just arrived here, and I don''t know anyone except the leader. In the morning, green calyx girl dressed for me. It was the first person except my mother. It gave me a sense of inexplicable intimacy. I felt that it was safe to be around green calyx." Rusu looked at the green calyx and said sincerely. There was a little bit of light in her eyes. It was tears flashing.


    Green calyx a Leng, is really a simple little girl, just because of a comb, there is such a familiar feeling? Comb one''s hair? For the average family, are mothers combing their children''s hair? It seems to have a special meaning. Green calyx thought, grow so big, she only remember when she was a child mother comb her head, after that, no one else. When my mother combed her hair, she was always very careful, for fear of hurting her, but since she left, it has never been.


    This woman can be combed so many times by her mother, happier than herself! However, she is still a bitter woman. Green calyx thought of the end of the woman who passed by her hand, a sigh.


    "Sister green calyx, shall we meet the leader?" Such as Su Dao, the voice is clear and crisp, waking up the green calyx in the memory.


    "Sister?" Green calyx is stupefied.


    "Yes!" As Su said happily, "I don''t have a sister. Green calyx is so good to me. Can I call you sister?" As Su said with a smile, her eyes almost narrowed into a slit.


    Green calyx looked at the woman in front of her, or the first woman so familiar and sincere with her. Before, the women approached her, without exception, to get close to the leader. They wanted her to speak well for them in front of the leader. However, from the beginning of Conghua, in the eyes of the leader, they were prey. The leader would not move at all, just to plunder.


    Green calyx suddenly some do not have the heart, such simple woman, should not be spoiled, but she has no choice.


    "No, I don''t think it will be the master, but the green calyx is the slave. How can the master and the slave be matched by sisters?" Green calyx cold refusal.


    The smile on Rusu''s face was stiff. "But ruer is also an ordinary person. For ruer, for ruer, for ruer, she is ruer''s sister." As Su wronged Baba''s explanation.


    Green calyx twisted his face. "Miss, I think a lot. Maidservant is not only good for you, but also for many people."


    For example, Su Bian''s mouth seems to be about to cry. He just wants to say something. He has been outside. Li ba is sitting there. It seems that he has been waiting for a long time.


    "Here comes ruer!" LI BA was obviously very happy to see Rusu. He walked to Rusu in three steps and two steps. He looked at her up and down. He said in his heart that he was really a beautiful woman. There were so many women around him before that, and there was nothing like her. LI BA''s mind is stronger.


    But li ba soon noticed Rusu''s disappointment. Her eyes were red. She seemed to have cried or wanted to cry. She didn''t have a look in her eyes. She didn''t laugh at him or speak actively.


    "What''s the matter? Did someone provoke you?" Li barou asked in a voice, but he was very angry. Who didn''t look so long and even provoked his new beauty?


    Green calyx''s heart was shocked. Li ba knew how desperate she was. She also knew that it was possible to kill her on the spot in order to please the beauty. At the thought of it, green calyx could not help shivering.


    If Su shakes her head and doesn''t speak, li ba is obviously more angry. "Is it green calyx? Or tea? " Li ba asked straightforwardly, looking at the green calyx on one side like a blade in his eyes.


    Green calyx hurriedly kneels on the ground, dare not say a word of argument.


    Rusu didn''t speak and sniffed. LI BA was even more angry. "Come on, take the green calyx out and cut it!"


    Green calyx was shocked and almost fainted on the ground. He was satirical in his heart. It seems that he helped him to coax so many women. In his eyes, it''s nothing. He can easily give up in order to please the beauty. This is the life of a servant and the price he should pay for what he has done for so many years.


    Rusu was also shocked. She immediately knelt on the ground, grabbed LI BA''s clothes and cried, "it''s not sister green calyx, it''s nothing to do with sister green calyx! It''s not sister green calyx''s fault! " Rusu''s tears were all heard, and he grabbed LI BA''s clothes. His face was full of tears. "Actually, sister green calyx combed ruer''s hair to remind ruer of her mother. Ruer was in a bad mood. It wasn''t sister green calyx''s fault. The main punishment of the alliance was ruer. Forgive sister green calyx and ask the leader to forgive sister green calyx." Such as Su crying while begging for mercy, tears rinse down, big drops drop on the ground.


    Green calyx a Leng, this woman, incredibly pleads for her, she is just a servant, is it necessary? Of course, what impresses green calyx most is that at the moment when Li Ba said it, Su didn''t even want to kneel down directly, and immediately pleaded for her. That subconscious action made her feel protected.


    "Ally, please forgive sister green calyx!" Rusu still said it all the time, and began to kowtow for mercy. "The leader and the leader"


    LI BA was also stunned. He just wanted to scare Rusu, but he didn''t expect that Rusu didn''t scare so much. He not only cried, but also cried with tears, and even knelt down to beg for mercy. Even if she didn''t hurt, he heard it. Li ba felt hurt unconsciously. He scolded himself for overdoing it. He was also excited that the girl was so simple that she could catch up with her hands without much effort. Besides, she is kind to green calyx now, and it will be sooner or later. However, li ba also took a meaningful look at the green calyx. Unexpectedly, the woman was so powerful that ruer fell in love with her so quickly. It''s worthy of keeping the woman for so many years.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 994

    "Leader and leader" Ru Su is still crying. He is really afraid that li ba will kill green calyx. How can li ba sacrifice a beauty to cry in front of him, let alone the woman he wants? Li ba felt very sorry and immediately reached out to help her.


    Rusu doesn''t obey. "Ask the leader to put the green calyx, or ruer ruer." Rusu cries, but doesn''t go on. She can''t really threaten li ba. Such a man can''t have any extreme behavior.


    Li ba looks at Rusu''s anxious expression and sighs in his heart. He stops talking about Rusu and wants to laugh. This woman may want to threaten her, but she dare not? Or reluctant? Li ba shook his head, wiped away her tears with one hand, and said softly, "don''t be afraid, I''m just talking about it. I won''t really kill green calyx."


    Li ba immediately comforts the soft voice such as Su, while saying let the green calyx go down, only concentrate on coaxing such as Su.


    Rusu just got up and smiled a little more. He thanked Li bawdy repeatedly. "Thank you very much, leader. Thank you very much."


    Li ba drew his hand off Rusu''s shoulder, slid down the waist line, fell to his waist and rubbed slightly, "how can you thank me? I don''t need it verbally. "


    Is Su''s heart sinking so fast? The face is red, exclaimed, "alliance leader!"


    Green calyx just walked two steps, then heard the exclamation of Ru Su, at the foot of a meal, oneself will be like Su to stay here, that is to let her stay in the wolf''s nest, but oneself, also is difficult to protect oneself.


    Green calyx hesitates in his heart. Just now, Rusu pleads for her. Can he plead for Rusu? It''s just a flash of thought that scares green calyx. No, she can''t plead for Rusu. But for so many years, someone cared about her for the first time. Did she just let her in the fire pit? Green calyx has some hesitation in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s see? Maybe it''s just hypocrisy? " Green calyx reluctantly a smile, walking away from here.


    Li ba looks at the beauty in front of him. Although there is a slight blush on his face, his voice is shaking. Hook lips a smile, seem to frighten this little beauty!


    "If you are so beautiful, you really don''t know how to refuse." Li Ba said with a smile, looking at Rusu with a squint.


    Rusu bit her lower lip and lowered her head. "Ruoer is going to find her uncle."


    Li ba laughs, "ruer, do you know where my uncle is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How about following our leader? I will give you whatever you want. " Li ba consciously said that no woman can refuse such temptation.


    For instance, Su, what she is doing now is not to refuse, but to seduce. For li ba, seduction is enough. She doesn''t need to pay any sincerity, and for LI BA''s conditions, she doesn''t need to refuse deliberately. For this man, it''s not the way to catch and play. He doesn''t have enough patience.


    "Ruer has nothing to lose." Rusu said with her head down.


    "What then is ruer?" Li ba deliberately said, "if you haven''t made up your mind, you''re missing your date." Li Ba said deliberately, in a playful tone.


    Rusu''s heart is angry. It''s shameless! Lack of public relations? This is clearly to regard her as the woman in the fireworks building!


    Rusu is furious, and her face is white. She has no blush. She immediately takes a step back and leaves LI BA''s control. "Ruer has no engagement, but for ruer, she will marry the chicken and the dog, no matter who she will marry later. For ruer, she is the one who is identified in this life and will not change again."


    Li bayileng, did he say something wrong just now? How can you react so much? His original intention is to say that if her son lacks a husband, it''s better to marry him. She thinks that Li Bayi slaps his head, and she speaks too thoughtlessly. She rushes into Rusu and wants to explain. Rusu is reluctant. Although li ba is upset, she also knows that Rusu is angry. There is no harm to him. After all, no woman wants to be punished I like people who think that is a woman of quickness.


    "I know that ruer only likes one person and is willing to marry one person, so I mean," Li Bagang wanted to explain, and saw Rusu looking at him with bright eyes, clean and pure, but there was still some anger and even disappointment in it.


    "There is no need to explain the identity of the alliance leader. Naturally, the identity of the alliance leader does not lack women. Ru''er is just angry. Just let ru''er be quiet for a while." Rusu said sullenly, Dudu''s mouth was sullen. Li ba looked at Rusu and was stunned for a while. The beauty is the beauty. The angry beauty has a different style.


    Li ba can''t be blamed for not seeing a woman angry. After all, how many women around him are angry with him?


    Rusu stood there for a while, but didn''t see Li Ba comforting her. Looking up, she saw him looking at himself with a deep hatred. She glared at him angrily and ran back to the room li ba arranged for her.


    Rusu''s movements and expressions were all coquettish and upset. Li ba didn''t react until Rusu left. He unconsciously recalled Rusu''s movements. He was more satisfied with her little daughter''s attitude. He just wondered whether he wanted to comfort her or not?


    Li ba naturally wants to comfort her, but somehow she likes Su''s coquettish and angry appearance, and now she wants to comfort her. She apologizes for her loss of value and embarrassment. She wants to apologize to a woman and let others know what to think?


    Li ba felt ashamed and thought that since he was already a beauty, he was not in a hurry, so he left here in peace.


    Rusu went back to the room and waited for a while, but didn''t wait for li ba to go out to have a look at the door, or was she a beauty who secretly said that she didn''t come? This man is really proud.


    But it''s just in time. Next time I meet you, I''ll make you a little angry. I think we can postpone it a little longer.


    If Su can feel the patience of li ba roughly, she is not in a hurry.


    When li ba came back to his room, he was free for a while. It''s been two days since he thought of Rusu, but he still didn''t get it. For li ba, it''s a little unhappy.


    For a woman, as long as he wants to, it is not impossible for him to be strong, but for a beauty, he is a little bit patient. After all, women who are active and willing enjoy themselves differently. Li ba can''t help swallowing at the thought of Rusu''s charming appearance in bed. He is salivating at Rusu.


    It''s just that the beauty is angry now. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. When does the beauty get angry? He can''t figure out. This makes li ba upset.


    Li ba still used his mind to Rusu. He didn''t want to let it go all the time, so he asked people to look for green calyx.


    Green calyx lowered his head and came in, respectfully saying, "I have seen the leader."


    Li ba stepped forward, reached up the chin of green calyx, forced her to look at herself directly, and asked with a smile, "angry?"


    "I dare not." Green calyx way, the eyes are erratic, there is no place to fall.


    Li ba sneered, his voice lightened, "just now, I just said, I won''t really kill you."


    "The life of the maidservant is the life of the Allied leader. If the Allied leader wants to kill him, he will kill him." Green calyx doesn''t matter.


    LI BA''s men suddenly exert themselves. Ah, not everyone is entitled to be angry in front of him!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 995

    Green calyx exclaimed, but li ba smiled cruelly.


    "Ally!" Green calyx struggles to say, in the eye panic.


    Li ba looked at it coldly, holding the chin of green calyx in one hand, and moving it to her waist. The belt around her waist, gently pulled, fell to the ground at will.


    Green calyx was totally stunned. Li ba asked her not twice but for the first time in such a situation. What''s more, one moment wants his own life, and the next moment wants to do such things with himself. Green calyx is furious. Does this man have a heart?


    His eyes have been wandering on the body of green calyx. Just now, because of thinking about Rusu, the anger aroused for a while just hasn''t come down. Now this woman still comes to provoke herself, isn''t it because she bumped into the door?


    Green calyx looks at li ba in surprise. Even though the two are just in this relationship, they are so desperate. He has always been so desperate. She hasn''t seen the end of those women. She just keeps herself. Is it useful?


    "What? You don''t want to? " At the moment when green calyx was in a trance, li ba had lost his patience and his voice was mixed with deep anger. How dare a maid disobey him? If she is as beautiful as sue, she may be more patient. It''s a pity she didn''t, li ba thought gloomily.


    The green calyx bit his teeth and was angry, but he did not dare to disobey him.


    LI BA''s eyes were gloomy, and he went straight into the room. Green calyx clenched his teeth and followed him in. LI BA''s room had been here more than once. Li ba came here. They would have happened that way. But if there were other women around him, it was still not the first time, right? Also, this time''s woman, is the first one li ba hasn''t got after two days.


    Green calyx didn''t know how she felt. To li ba, she had nothing to say. To Ru Su, she didn''t know what kind of mentality to deal with.


    Just entering the room, li ba sat on the bed and looked at her coldly, which was obvious.


    Green calyx didn''t move, li ba sneered. It''s not the first time for such a thing. What kind of reserve?


    Green calyx took a deep breath, went to li ba, hung his head and reached out his hand tremblingly, untied LI BA''s belt, was about to take off his clothes, but li ba directly pressed her on the bed.


    "Ally!" Green calyx was completely shocked. When she saw him at the moment, she couldn''t help being afraid. There was obviously a heartbreaking plea in the voice, but he was never the kind of Lord who had pity on others, and she couldn''t control the rest.


    "Awake?" When green calyx woke up, he saw Li Ba propped up his arm above her and played with her hair.


    Green calyx looks at the roof powerlessly. She doesn''t remember how many times li ba asked for her, but she knows that li ba didn''t show any mercy. He was all strong, right? LI BA''s action, without any tenderness, just wants to vent his * *, that''s all.


    Green calyx didn''t know whether li ba had continued after he fainted. He just felt that at this moment, his body was very uncomfortable, the soreness on his body was the second, and the pain in his heart was even more difficult to speak, insult and shame.


    "How do you feel?" Li ba asked with a sneer, is this woman worthy of Rusu? That figure, that skin, think about it is temptation.


    Green calyx knows that he can''t stop talking. He looks at li ba, but after all, he doesn''t say a word.


    "Are you still angry?" I don''t know if I let it out. Li ba is very patient at this time.


    "No." Green calyx way, no feelings.


    "No, that''s fine." Li BaCai didn''t have the heart to find out if green calyx was angry. What about anger? Li BABIAN smiled and said, "if you are new here, you should remember to teach her."


    The green calyx breathed. It seems that LI BA''s mind is really on ruer. Right. He called ruer several times when he was most intimate just now. It would never have been like this before. Looking at LI BA''s mind is different.


    However, just after thinking about it, green calyx despises itself severely. Is li ba different from ruer? But it''s because I didn''t get it. After I got it, I''m tired of it. Will I abandon it? In LI BA''s eyes, there is only beauty and no emotion.


    "Do you know?" Li Ba said patiently that there was a little satisfaction on his face.


    "Yes, I know." Green calyx is gentle.


    "As long as your son is in the bed of our ally, he will not do you any harm."


    "Green calyx dare not."


    "Calyx son, you also know that there are many women around the leader, but never a woman can stay around the leader for too long. Do you know why?" Li ba asked with a smile, but with cruelty in his voice.


    "Green sepals don''t know."


    "Because they are so greedy, they always think that they will be the only woman around me. Their jealousy is too strong, only you, only you stay with me for the longest time, because you know what to do."


    Green calyx sneers, what should oneself do? Isn''t it the women who brought you back, one by one, to your bed? Willingly, unwillingly, in the end, it''s all going to your bed, isn''t it?


    She''s not greedy? Of course, she is not greedy, dare not, will not be greedy. The most important thing for her is not status, identity, but to live well and protect herself.


    "What do you think of ruer?" LI BA''s meaning suddenly changed, and his eyes were a little more nostalgic.


    "She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve seen for so many years." Green calyx answers truthfully.


    "You said, how charming would she be in bed?" Li ba couldn''t help asking.


    The green calyx is a stem, which is not answered by


    the green calyx, but li ba smiles, "otherwise, how about let calyx come and have a look?"


    Green calyx feels like something is tumbling in its belly. Li ba, what kind of person is it?


    "Green calyx dare not, as long as the master can get such as son, as long as the master happy." Green calyx strong Ninja nausea back.


    "If you remember, I''ll wait." Li ba smiled contentedly.


    "Yes."


    "Well, you can go down first. Ruer is angry today. You remember to go and have a look." Li ba lies back on the bed, pillow arm way.


    "Yes." The green calyx had to answer, and forced himself to get up. When he got out of bed, he felt soft and almost fell down. But li ba didn''t look. The green calyx didn''t dare to look at his body. He was afraid that it would be blue and purple everywhere.


    Green calyx bit his lower lip, picked up his inner garment, put it on first, and moved it out step by step. Her garment was outside.


    It took a lot of effort to wear the green calyx. The hair was not combed, but scattered. When the green calyx went out, he looked back inside, li ba and Li Ba!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 996

    Green calyx didn''t go back to his room. Instead, he went to Rusu''s room. He didn''t know whether it was for revenge or for trial.


    It was evening. In the morning, li ba called the green calyx to the room. Up to now, the green calyx looked at the setting sun in the sky, with bright colors. It used to feel infinitely beautiful. Now, it''s just the same color as blood.


    Green calyx takes back his eyes and tries to calm himself down before entering Rusu''s room.


    "Sister green calyx?" If Su sees green calyx, it is a joy first, then a surprise, "sister green calyx!"


    Green calyx walked very slowly, and the posture was very wrong, it looked very tired, hair spread down, very embarrassed.


    Rusu hurriedly ran to her side, reached out and helped her. Her eyes were red, and she cried, "sister green calyx, what''s the matter with you?"


    Green calyx can''t help but wry smile, comfort such as Su way, "it''s OK, first help me in."


    Rusu nodded softly, walked in with the green calyx, let her sit down first, poured a cup of tea for her immediately, carefully put it cool before passing it to the green calyx, "sister green calyx."


    If Su speaks carefully, green calyx can''t help but smile bitterly. Is this woman really so simple?


    Green calyx took the tea and put it on the table.


    If Su You hesitates to ask, "sister green calyx, what happened?"


    Green calyx a smile, "have nothing to do with such as son."


    Such as Su''s aggrieved lips, "sister green calyx, are you really OK?"


    Rusu looks at the red mark on green calyx''s neck. She knows what it is. But here, only li ba can have a relationship with her. It seems that it''s really messy here. Now, what does green calyx come to see her for? Rusu can''t imagine. She just had a bad relationship and had a good rest. Instead, she keeps coming to see her "new favorite". No matter what, Rufu Nothing can be said.


    Green calyx wry smile, "if son, elder sister is OK."


    Rusu''s eyes are fixed on the mark on the neck of green calyx, a little confused, but there are also some flushes on her face, indicating that Rusu knows what it is.


    Green calyx expression a stiff, "such as son, this is"


    "is it with the leader?" Such as Su bite lip to ask, have a bit tangled.


    Green calyx nods, if son is very clever woman, cannot conceal.


    "That" is like Su Yu''s words and then stops, "what''s the relationship between sister green calyx and the leader?"


    Green calyx sneers, "it doesn''t matter, it just happens"


    "Oh." Such as Su Dao, no matter from any aspect, it is like Wei Quba.


    "Ruer, do you like the leader?" Green calyx tentatively asked.


    Rusu didn''t answer, but her face turned red unconsciously. Green calyx''s heart was clear, and her face sank unconsciously.


    "Sister green calyx, I" Rusu saw that green calyx''s face was not good, and quickly explained, "I met some villains on my way to Yi City, they not only robbed my money, but also delusional." Rusu could not say anything, and there were tears in her eyes. "When I thought there was no way to deal with it, it was the leader who saved me. He was like a Like God, he appeared in front of me and took me out of danger. I didn''t say anything more. "Sister green calyx, I didn''t mean to rob the leader. He saved me, which is my hero. But sister green calyx, who is my favorite person, I don''t know what to do." Such as Su quietly cry up, tears like broken line beads, one by one drop down.


    Green calyx sighs helplessly, this girl, can''t you give up the leader? Help me? I''m not sure, but what about ruer''s beauty?


    "Sister green calyx, I''ll leave in two days. Although the leader saved me, I don''t have to commit myself. For me, sister green calyx seems to be more sincere. Besides, sister green calyx and the leader must have known each other for a long time. You''ve already got skin relatives. Should you also be married? If I leave, sister green calyx and the leader will not be estranged because of my heart. Moreover, I hope sister green calyx can be happy. " Rusu stopped for a while, and slowly said that the tears had been put away, there was no longer the appearance of crying.


    Green calyx one Leng, the Allied leader is fond of her, she feels? In the morning, I almost killed myself for her sake. Do you still want to let go now? Green calyx does not know, in front of this woman, is sincere, or intentional. If it is true, she thanks this feeling and cherishes all of her. If it is a fake, then this woman, the fake is terrible.


    Even if green calyx thinks like this, she can never let Ru Su really go. After all, Ru Su will not have a good ending!


    "Don''t think too much, girl. There''s really nothing between the maidservant and the alliance leader. The alliance leader can''t marry the maidservant. Now, the alliance leader really likes the girl, and the girl also likes the alliance leader. You are in love with each other. It''s the maidservant who should quit. The maidservant won''t disturb the girl and the alliance leader." Green calyx said with a smile, not half reluctantly.


    "He has a skin relation with sister green calyx, how can he not be responsible?" If Su is very angry, "although sister green calyx is a maid, how can she treat sister green calyx like this! Isn''t the innocence of a woman the most important? " As Su Yue said, the more angry he was, the more unsteady he was breathing.


    Green calyx a smile, skin of close, want LI BA to marry them? So, li ba, I''ve already had wives and concubines in groups? No, it shouldn''t be said that LI BA was originally a group of wives and concubines, but it seems that none of these women can be left behind. Green calyx sneers, think LI BA is in charge? How is that possible?


    "Girl, there are no women around the leader, but a man also needs to vent. Don''t get me wrong. The maidservant has been around the leader for a long time. He has never seen another woman around him. The leader and the girl naturally like the girl. If the girl also likes the leader, don''t hesitate to be with the leader." Green calyx comforts.


    Rusu''s face is not angry. "How can you, like Er, know the relationship between sister green calyx and the leader, and how can you ignore it? Even if the leader can''t marry sister green calyx, at least he must be a concubine. How can he follow me without any name! I like the leader, but for me, how can it be possible for me to watch sister green calyx suffer so much and still be with the leader? I feel uneasy in my heart. " Rusu said, with tears in her eyes.


    "Silly girl!" Green calyx can''t help laughing. In fact, she doesn''t need to come at this time. If she comes tomorrow, her body will be almost recovered, and ruer can''t see it. But when she comes now, she just wants ruer to know that she has had a relationship with the leader, to see how ruer deals with it, is also to thank her for asking for help in the morning.


    If she really treats herself as a sister, at least she will not give herself to the leader so quickly. Maybe in this period of time, she can see the leader clearly and leave a way for her.


    Green calyx thinks like this, can''t help spitting at oneself again, oneself really want to save her? No, I''m just testing. Otherwise, how could I not make myself clear and speak for the leader instead? In fact, I''ve been hesitating. What I love most is myself. I''m leaving a way for myself.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 997

    For example, Su thought about the relationship between green calyx and li ba after green calyx left. In a word, the relationship between the two should only be that of a bed, right? Li ba does not have a wife and concubine so far. There are many women around him. It seems that looking for green calyx is a little unexpected. But from today, green calyx and her conversation, green calyx should help li ba get these women, right? Rusu thought of this, and could not help frowning. Green calyx didn''t know. She knew to send these women to the bed of LIBA. Rusu couldn''t accept it.


    Rusu didn''t want to go on, but she knew that green calyx was the one she could use. She could use green calyx to hold on to li ba.


    The next day, li ba naturally went to look for Rusu early in the morning, but if he woke up, there was still someone standing in front of the bed, with green calyx and red sleeves, and Rusu was not pinched, so they served him.


    Just put on the clothes, Ru Su smiled and let others out, leaving only the green calyx.


    Green calyx looks at Rusu puzzledly, "what''s wrong with the girl? The alliance leader is waiting outside. "


    Such as Su slightly drooping eyes, it seems that some resistance to such a situation, but holding the hand of green calyx, soft voice asked, "green calyx elder sister body better?"


    Green calyx a Leng, for such a thing? She smiled. "Much better. It''s all right now."


    Such as Su nodded, looking at the green calyx to stop.


    Green calyx shakes his head, this wench, can''t still think about what happened before? Green calyx claps Su''s back of the hand, "you don''t have to worry about your maidservant, she''s OK."


    If Su doesn''t speak, green calyx is helpless, and comforts, "girl, you like the leader, and the leader is sincere to you. Why do you have to embarrass yourself? The thing of affection, still should be the good of mutual affection, only in this way, ability goes farther


    The words of green calyx are meaningful. Rusu''s heart is not stable. She looks at Green calyx and tangles. "Sister green calyx, you don''t understand."


    Green calyx a lump, she does not understand? Maybe, she really doesn''t understand.


    "So, are you going to accept the leader?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you like the leader?" Asked the green calyx.


    Rusu bites her lower lip and blushes.


    "Do you like it?" Green calyx heart has been clear, a sigh of relief.


    Rusu nodded and looked at the green calyx in despair.


    Green calyx shakes his head. "Girl, you know, if you like it, you have to fight for it. Don''t hesitate. What''s more, the alliance leader and you, and finally the one who wants to leave here, has nothing to do with me."


    "Leave?" Such as Su Leng Leng''s question.


    "Yes, the alliance leader just came here to deal with some affairs. You still want to leave here and go to the Wulin alliance with the alliance leader. How can you stay here all the time?"


    Rusu is stunned. Do you want to leave? If you leave here, then you will not see green calyx again. Then, who else can help you contain li ba? No, green calyx doesn''t affect LI BA at all. It''s just for a little use.


    For example, Su''s mind is calculating quickly. It seems that li ba can only use soft ones.


    But Rusu''s repetition, listening to green calyx''s ears, has hesitated and wavered. Green calyx continues to seduce, "yes, leave here, you and the leader are two people, you can be together well, don''t have to think about it." Green calyx a little bit of temptation, the heart is also a little calm, original, or so simple can change ah.


    "Sister green calyx." Such as Su can''t help opening, eyes full of struggle.


    "The maidservant also hopes that the girl can get happiness."


    Rusu nodded, and green calyx smiled lightly. "Let''s go out first. The leader is waiting."


    Rusu hum, followed the green calyx out.


    When li ba saw Rusu, his eyes were as amazing as ever. This woman seemed to give him different feelings on each side, but he saw it more often, didn''t lose that sense of freshness, and wanted to get it more and more. There is a desire to conquer in LI BA''s heart. This woman, he must get it.


    Li Baxian takes a meaningful look at Ru Su and nods her head. The moral is self-evident.


    With a confident smile, li ba walked towards Rusu and put his hand on her shoulder. "What do you want to eat when ruer wakes up?"


    If Su looks at him coldly, he doesn''t feel like he wants to touch half of the time. He takes a step back to avoid LI BA''s contact and says, "thank you for your concern. If you are not hungry, you don''t want to eat."


    Li bayileng, what''s the attitude of being afraid to avoid it? Green calyx just mean, isn''t it done? Li ba thought, an eye stab to green calyx, green calyx is also a Leng, just now, if the son is not already shaken? Why now? Green calyx feels that she seems to have misjudged the girl in front of her. She seems to have her own mind a little bit more than others.


    "Ruer, what''s the matter?" Li ba asked patiently, already dissatisfied with green calyx.


    "Ruer is OK. He is just thinking about a problem. He can''t figure it out, so he''s upset. He''s in a bad mood. He''s a little grumpy." Such as Su light explanation said, definitely looking at li ba.


    Li ba breathed a little sigh of relief and asked quickly, "what is ruer thinking about? Do you need our leader to answer for ru''er? "


    Rusu nodded, "I think it''s just right for ruer to be answered by the alliance leader. If you want to come, the alliance leader is willing to answer for ruer."


    "It''s natural." Li ba immediately said that he seemed afraid to miss the chance to show his kindness to su.


    For example, Su Wen and Yixiao said, "why does a man possess a woman?"


    Green calyx one Leng, the eyes are complex look like Su, silly girl, what do you want to prove? No matter what you want to prove, you will be disappointed.


    LI BA was puzzled and looked at Rusu. Next moment, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Rusu excitedly. "Naturally, he liked it."


    If Su smiled with satisfaction, "then if the leader of the alliance owns this woman, will the leader be responsible?"


    LI BA was already thinking that what Rusu said was himself. He was worried about how he could think more about his irresponsibility. So he repeatedly replied, "naturally, I will be responsible. How can the woman of our leader not be responsible?"


    Rusu chuckled, "yes, the leader of the alliance has a promise of gold. Ruer believes it." Rusu said and looked at li ba with expectation.


    "A promise of gold is a promise of gold." Li ba repeated, laughing.


    Su also smiled, but her eyes became sharp. "So what''s the relationship between the leader and sister green calyx?"


    The smile on LI BA''s face immediately disappeared. He looked at Rusu with a vengeance, but his eyes were full of sadness. Even if li ba didn''t want to look at it deliberately, he could feel that there were tears in his eyes. Li ba cherished it in his heart, looked at Rusu''s stubborn questioning of him, and guessed the tears in his eyes She was hurt. Li ba cherishes Rusu in his heart. Naturally, his anger will not vent on Rusu, but on the green calyx. He looks at the green calyx with anger in his eyes.


    Green calyx has knelt on the ground, low brow, did not look at li ba.


    Green calyx is so gentle, and li ba is not angry, let alone in front of Rusu. In this case, he can''t be angry. He doesn''t want Rusu to have a bad impression on him, so he can only bite his teeth and swallow his anger.


    But li ba doesn''t get angry, which doesn''t mean there''s nothing. Li ba looks at the green calyx and asks in a deep voice, "did you tell Rusu?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 998

    The green calyx opened her mouth and did not speak. She could not answer, or how to answer. Answer "yes", isn''t that to deliberately provoke his relationship with ru''er? How can li ba let her go? Answer "no", then li ba will ask ruer how to know. It doesn''t seem that there is any difference between the answer and the answer.


    But the green calyx can''t do without opening. Li ba needs a step and a perfect opportunity to explain to ruer.


    Green calyx raised his head, looked at li ba, sighed in his heart, and said quietly, "yes."


    "No!" At the same time, Su''s firm voice sounded, which was quite different from that of green calyx.


    Green calyx a Leng, such as what is the son doing? Isn''t that what I told her? Why not? And, if not, how would she explain it?


    "Ruer." Li bachen said that he was not satisfied.


    Rusu looked at li ba and went to green calyx. "Sister green calyx never said that she had something to do with the leader, as her own guess. Yesterday, if you saw sister green calyx, her expression was not right. There were some red marks on her neck. If you didn''t understand, but when she asked, there were some red spots on her face. If you knew, but here, who would move sister green calyx? " If Su looks at li ba, he will not blink. It''s a question. When he looks at li ba, he has determined the ending.


    "You know?" LI BA''s concern is not how Rusu found out, but how Rusu actually knew about the relationship between men and women.


    Rusu blushed and bit her teeth. "Yes."


    "Who taught you?" Li ba asked with a sneer.


    Such as Su A Leng, the reaction comes over to look at li ba angrily, "difficult not become in the eyes of the alliance leader, besides the man teach, the woman can''t know?"


    Li ba squints slightly. Indeed, it''s not impossible to know. He just knows too many women. He doesn''t like them very much.


    "Ruer, you know what I mean."


    "Since ru''er is unclean in the eyes of the alliance leader, ru''er will leave soon. Whether he can find his uncle or not has nothing to do with the alliance leader." If Su Qiang is biting, he doesn''t let his tears fall.


    Of course, it''s impossible for li ba to let Rusu go. In his eyes, even if Rusu is really dirty, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, what matters is beauty. Besides, even if Rusu is beautiful again, after he gets it, he can''t stay with him all the time. So it doesn''t matter to him whether he is innocent or not.


    "Ruer originally thought that the alliance leader saved himself and brought ruer back, which was the same feeling as ruer to the alliance leader. Ruer thought more about it, but ruer was amorous. Originally, I thought that the grace of saving lives was unrequited, and let ru''er make a promise by his own example. Ru''er is also willing, it seems that it''s just his own wishful thinking. "


    Su Xiang finally can''t hold on to it. Tears fall down like pearls. They hit the ground. They also hit LI BA''s heart. But what they hit is not pain, but joy. It turns out that ru''er has already made a secret promise to him. He even wants to make a promise by himself!


    It''s impossible for li ba not to be excited. When Ru Su questioned him, he thought that Ru Su didn''t like him, so he asked him calmly, as if he had left himself out of the business and asked for opinions for other women. How could a woman who liked her do this? I wish there were no other women around him? LI BA''s heart is also depressed. Since ruer likes him, why do you want to help green calyx find an identity? Li ba thinks for a moment, and thinks that it''s because Rusu likes him and is willing to give him himself, but he''s afraid of the same ending as green calyx and being abandoned by him?


    When li ba thought about it like this, it seemed that all the things had been opened. Li ba looked at Rusu and was not angry at all. Instead, he was very happy.


    "Ruer, if you think more about it, our alliance leader will not abandon you. As long as you like it and our alliance leader is willing to marry you, we will marry you when we go back, OK?" It seems that li ba is already thinking about such a scene.


    "And the sister green calyx?" Such as Su stubborn asked, tearful looking at li ba.


    Li ba feels as if his heart has melted. How could she be so attractive? The tears in her eyes are like the stars in the sky, blinking and blinking. However, people still feel sorry for her grievance. Naturally, li ba is even more distressed.


    "If so, is there any other woman who shares the love of our ally?" Li ba came to Rusu and whispered in her ear.


    Rusu stood in a daze, as if she was really hesitating. She looked at Liba in a tangled way, holding her clothes and wringing them together. Liba watched her mind move and couldn''t help holding Rusu''s hand.


    Ru Su is so frightened that she immediately steps back and opens their distance.


    Li ba is stunned. She is like a frightened bird. She can''t get close at all, which makes li ba very hurt. It''s a sad thing that a woman can''t get close.


    If Su looks at Green calyx, there is a little struggle in her eyes. LI BA''s heart is dark. It seems that everyone is selfish. Who tolerates others to share their love? Even if you are generous, you can''t?


    Rusu''s eyes gradually firm down, now give up, of course, is a person''s due thinking, indeed, a woman, how to tolerate others to share their love? Don''t say nobody shares Teng su''er''s love. She doesn''t want to share with anyone. If Teng su''er is asking her now, she will never leave other women even if she gets angry with Teng su''er. But li ba is different. She doesn''t care that li ba is on the one hand, and that green calyx can help her on the other. Green calyx has been around li ba for many years, and she should also develop a cold and heartless side. Simple approach is not enough to move her, but now, it''s a blessing or a curse to leave her. Rusu still has no idea.


    As for li ba, if Su can think that he will be angry, but under the anger, she is sure to make li ba happy.


    "If you want to know, is sister green calyx important to the leader?" Rusu asked calmly.


    LI BA''s eyes were cold. "What do you think?"


    "Is that important to the alliance leader?" Rusu continued to ask.


    LI BA was a little confused. "What do you think?"


    Rusu smiled bitterly. "In the eyes of the leader, what''s the difference between sister green calyx and ruer?"


    Li Baxi lips, this woman, what do you want to say? Isn''t his meaning obvious enough? Is there any need for entanglement? What are you struggling with? Li ba doesn''t understand.


    Green calyx knows in his heart, but he doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. It should be a happy thing for a person to think of himself and fight for something for himself, but on the other hand, it''s a cruel thing to die a rabbit or a fox.


    "As for ruer, ruer has seen sister green calyx by the side of the leader, abandoned sister green calyx by the leader, and married her for a hundred days in a night. How does the leader feel about sister green calyx? In ruer''s eyes, sister green calyx is a warning. If the leader of the alliance is so merciless to sister green calyx, who can guarantee that the next person is not ruer? If there is nothing left, I don''t want to lose anything. " As Su said calmly, he didn''t care about green calyx at all. As Su knew, green calyx had thought of her mind, and there was no need to hide it any more. It was better to spread it out directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 999

    Rusu almost didn''t look at the green calyx. Looking at the green calyx, she seemed to be ashamed of the green calyx. She seemed to expose her selfishness.


    Rusu looks like li ba continues to say, "although sister green calyx and ruer both like the leader, ruer never thinks that sister green calyx will fight with ruer. Sister green calyx has been urging ruer to be well with the leader. For sister green calyx, the happiness of the leader, ruer, is her happiness. If the son doesn''t know, if the leader knows, if a woman really loves a person, then she hopes that person can be happy, even if that happiness can''t be given by herself. " Rusu stopped for a moment, slightly bowed his head, with a little shyness. "Sister green calyx is so, so is ruer. Ruer hopes that the leader can be happy, but this happiness can''t be built on the pain of sister green calyx, even if ruer really likes it and likes the leader very much. "


    Rusu said with tears in his eyes, which made li ba very sad. He couldn''t help saying, "ruer."


    "Ru''er knows that ru''er is willful and has failed to live up to the love of the alliance leader, but ru''er really can''t do it. Seeing sister green calyx is so painful, it''s better to say that it''s for ru''er himself. If the alliance leader is so indifferent to sister green calyx who has been with her for many years, then it''s even more so for ru''er?"


    Rusu wryly smiles and looks at LI BA''s eyes, but there is no choice but to bring more despair. A woman who is smart will be very likable, but sometimes the smart is so annoying. Now, li ba just hates Su''s smart, but he just wants to give up. Rusu likes him, which he can accept and imagine, but Rusu refuses him for lvcalyx, which he cannot understand. For fear of ending like green sepals? No, it should be said that they are afraid of being abandoned, right? Because I like it, I''m afraid to be abandoned, isn''t it? Li ba sighs in his heart. Ruer, is it too insecure?


    "Ruer, I will not abandon you." Li Badao.


    Rusu shook her head, with tears in her eyes. "You don''t understand, ally."


    Li bayileng, he doesn''t understand? He really didn''t understand it, because he never wanted to really love a woman. He was just possessive, patient with her, just because of her beauty.


    "If you don''t have sister green calyx, you may have accepted the leader, but if you have sister green calyx, you can''t accept the leader without heart or heart. You can''t trust the leader completely." Rusu looked at li ba and said sincerely.


    Li ba looks at ru''er and doesn''t know what to think for a moment. She knows that a woman loves herself, but she can''t accept herself. She knows the reason, but she can''t deal with it. Li ba looks at Green calyx and Ru su. If she just wants to accept ru''er, it''s not impossible. It''s just like that. Li ba frowns. Do you want to do this?


    Ru Su looks at li ba, but li ba turns around and walks away, without looking at Ru Su and green calyx.


    Green calyx some stupefied God, this is what mean, when, Li Bahui initiative to leave, is to give up such as son?


    Rusu is also puzzled. How can this not be explained? Li ba leaves? He took the initiative to leave? For what? Rusu suddenly remembers that she left yesterday and li ba left today. In this way, it''s good to leave alone every day.


    "Sister green calyx, get up." If Su goes up to hold up green calyx, green calyx looks like Su, "silly girl, why do you do this?"


    Such as Su grievance of looking at Green calyx, "green calyx elder sister didn''t hear such son say?"? Ruer is not only for sister green calyx, but also for ruer. The alliance leader can easily abandon sister green calyx, so how can ruer stay with the alliance leader all the time? If it''s for the sake of loss from the beginning, ruer would rather not start. For ruer, the leader of the alliance has always been the one who saves ruer, the great hero of ruer, rather than the later loser. " Rusu said lightly, "ruer hopes that the people ruer cares about are always the best in ruer''s heart, which is also a kind of happiness for ruer." Rusu''s eyes are clear, with a little sadness. For a long time, green calyx remembers. Even in the future, Rusu betrays her and their feelings. Whenever she thinks of Rusu''s eyes at this time, she unconsciously chooses to forgive her.


    Green calyx knew that LI BA would look for her, so after dark, he waited in her yard. Sure enough, li ba sent someone to look for her in a moment.


    Green calyx went to LI BA''s room. She was leaning on the chair, turning the cup at will.


    "Ally." The respectful opening of the green calyx.


    "Green calyx, do you understand today''s ruer''s words?" Li ba asked bluntly that he didn''t give green calyx a chance to escape.


    Green calyx also didn''t plan to escape, said straightforwardly, "green calyx naturally understand, don''t know where the Allies don''t understand?"


    Li ba laughs, "what do you think?"


    "Green calyx doesn''t know the meaning of the leader."


    "If you say that a woman who has had a relationship with our leader needs our leader''s responsibility, now, what do you think about it?" Li ba didn''t say it himself, waiting for the green calyx to open.


    Green calyx naturally won''t take the initiative to say how to solve it. Instead, he asked Li Ba, "what do you think of the alliance leader? Green calyx all listen to the arrangement of the leader. "


    Li ba sneers. Is this a retreat?


    "Green calyx, you should know that no matter who it is, it is the same in the eyes of our alliance leader. For example, our alliance leader is in need. As for how to do it, you should have ideas?"


    Green calyx didn''t speak, waiting for li ba to continue.


    "If you don''t believe in our leader, how can you make her believe?" Li ba asked falsely.


    "If ruoer really likes the leader, he will not be able to bear the green calyx at that time. Therefore, the leader only needs to start to get the trust of ruoer girl. If ruoer girl thinks that the leader will abandon her, then the leader only needs to show that the leader will not abandon her and give her enough security." Green calyx light said, looking at li ba, stopped.


    "Continue." Li Bayi waved and listened with interest.


    "The leader of the alliance can take miss ruer back to Li''s mansion, so miss ruer should be relieved."


    Li ba held his head and thought, "so, what about you?"


    "The leader thinks it''s better to follow the leader or stay away from him?" Green calyx asked.


    "Follow it, or ruer will not believe it." Li Badao, "green calyx, you should know how to do it? Ruer, I must get it at all costs. "


    "Green sepals understand." Green calyx drooped his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth. "Miss Yuer said something to green calyx in the daytime. Green calyx thought that she might really like the leader, not like the previous women, who took the initiative to approach the leader."


    Li ba looked at the green calyx doubtfully, and said, "if the girl said that if she was abandoned in the end, she would rather never get it, then the leader of the Alliance for her would always be the great hero who saved her, the one in her heart, who could never replace her. Green calyx felt that, like a girl, she could really accompany the leader. What do the Allies think? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1000

    Green calyx finish saying, did not wait for LI BA''s answer, went out the door directly. How to choose li ba is not what she can decide. What''s more, she has said to li ba. If li ba just wants to get ru''er, then she has no way.


    Li ba looks at the figure of green calyx disappearing in front of him. Under the dim candle fire, LI BA''s face looks gloomy and uncertain. Would you rather never get it? It''s the nature of my little daughter''s heart. He will get what Li Bayao wants.


    Li ba sighed again in his heart, for example, if she is a pure woman, she wants to live forever, but how can there be so many in this world?


    He likes ruer not fake, but he is far from willing to marry her and spend his whole life with her. What he likes is that beautiful face. Without this face, he will not look at her again.


    Li ba knows what he wants and what he wants, and he will not allow himself to be emotional.


    Li ba thought and thought, as if he had made up his mind and said, "come!"


    "What is the order of the alliance leader?"


    "I''ll take care of the business here tomorrow, and we''ll go back at once. You go and pack up."


    "Yes!"


    When li ba came here, there was no big deal at all, but the Wulin forces here were a little turbulent. He came to mediate and recover some other forces. It was easy for li ba.


    As for green calyx, she has been here all the time. When he came here by chance, he would have more or less relationship with green calyx, and this woman is really smart, and she never said anything or did anything superfluous. Sometimes when he brings other women, she will say a few words for herself, so that she can hold her beauty back faster. So LI BA''s feeling about green calyx is actually a little tangled. On the one hand, he is happy with her understanding, on the other hand, he doubts her understanding, but he enjoys her understanding at ease.


    The next morning, green calyx got up and felt wrong. She always got up by herself and went to serve ruer to get up. But today, there are many people standing outside the door, holding new clothes in their hands and coming with preparation, waiting for green calyx to get up.


    Green calyx looked at them, heart already knew, ally, after all or chose to eliminate the worry in ru''er''s heart only, and would not choose to really pay the heart. Such as son, and once other women''s fate, will not be too different.


    "Green calyx girl, the leader has ordered. From today on, the maidservants will come to serve the girl, and the girl''s residence has become green Wu hospital." The head of the woman looks very clever, clear voice, a little bit of Jiangnan women''s soft greasy.


    Green calyx nods, "thank you, do you have any other orders?" Asked the green calyx. The decision of the alliance leader surprised him. Instead of allowing her to follow him, he gave her a different identity, just to show ruer. It was really enough.


    "No." Woman light way.


    "What''s your name?" Green calyx looks at that woman. I haven''t seen her before. There are some people she doesn''t know here?


    "Maidservant red moon." Women''s way, not humble not high.


    The green calyx nodded approvingly and asked no more questions. The red moon took the woman behind to make up for the green calyx. The green calyx had never experienced this before, but he didn''t worry about it. He didn''t feel flustered at all. He seemed to be enjoying the service of others.


    In fact, it''s not green calyx''s adaptation, but her years of experience, such changes, she can easily adapt, without too much worry, she will not be nervous.


    "Is miss ruer up?" Green calyx looked at them in the mirror and asked calmly.


    "Tea is serving miss ruer. Miss Green calyx doesn''t have to worry." The red moon chuckles at the green calyx, a little familiar.


    Green calyx looks at the red moon and frowns slightly. This woman, who doesn''t want to be a maidservant at all, doesn''t feel half nervous or unfamiliar. She is too calm to be reassured.


    The intuition of green calyx tells her that the red moon is not what you see on the surface. The identity of this woman must be complicated.


    Green calyx doubt return to doubt, did not ask more, instead is the red moon asked a sentence, "where will the girl go?"


    Green calyx chuckles, "go and see ruer girl."


    "What about passing on food?" The red moon is as good as the flow.


    Green calyx a Leng, she actually forgot this matter, master son and maidservant, after all is different.


    "It''s on miss ruer''s side." Green calyx light said, can''t hear the mood.


    "Yes." The red moon smiled and took the last Zan hairpin to the green calyx. Looking at the people in the mirror, she said with admiration, "sure enough, the girl is still beautiful, but she seldom dresses up."


    Green calyx looks at herself in the mirror and feels strange. Such a woman has white skin, curved willow leaves, bright red lips, eyes full of autumn waves and looks forward to life. It''s quite different from her ordinary life.


    But green calyx didn''t care much about his appearance, on the contrary, he looked at the red moon doubtfully, "you said just now, sure enough? In other words, have you met me before? "


    The red moon was stunned and chuckled, "you can say that you are always in charge of the villains here. Is it possible that you don''t know your maidservant?"


    "But I don''t seem to have seen you." Green calyx way, a pair of eyes sharp looking at the red moon.


    "Did you forget? We met last month! " The red moon disagrees, chuckles and says that there is no sense of lowliness. Green calyx likes such a calm woman, but he is on guard against such a woman. Such a woman has a sense of too cleverness, which makes people have to guard against.


    "Oh? Is it? I may have really forgotten. " Green calyx said apologetically, but in words, it was waiting for her to go on.


    The red moon is not stupid either. He laughs. "When my maid saw the girl last month, she was actually trimming flowers and trees in Qingping garden. She was in Qingping garden before. The leader asked someone to transfer her maid last night, so she may not know her."


    Green calyx looking at the red moon, green screen garden? This is the backyard. Few people go there. There are many flowers and trees. Some people take care of them. She doesn''t go there. As for last month, she went there once. When she met a woman, was it her? Green calyx heart has been guessed.


    "I probably forgot that." Green calyx said apologetically.


    The red moon shook her head. "The people in qingpingyuan don''t know what''s normal. The maidservants seldom go out there. They are generally only responsible for taking care of the flowers and trees. They are also happy and carefree."


    "Well." Green calyx nods.


    "Is the girl going out now?" Red moon reminds me.


    Green calyx nods, say to want to go like son there, how can not go? But now, if you go, do you think you are showing off or something else? Will ruer be angry or happy? Inadvertently, green calyx has been considering these issues.


    Green calyx heart tangled for a while, sighed, what''s the use of thinking here? It''s better to find ruer''s reality. It''s really not a smart thing.


    Green calyx shook his head and went out. The red moon follows, following.


    Unlike in the past, the green calyx could go in to serve ruer, but today, we have to wait for others to report that the green calyx can''t be changed even if it doesn''t adapt.


    Rusu also just cleaned up, didn''t see the green calyx, and was confused. After asking, she knew that the green calyx was no longer a servant.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1001

    For example, Su, on the one hand, lamented the speed of LI BA''s action, and on the other hand, was cold about LI BA''s desperation. She understood what she meant yesterday, but obviously, there were other meanings. But li ba, who did it completely according to his own mind, was also in accordance with his own mind. But in this way, it was even more desperation, because it means fate, whether it''s green calyx, Or for themselves, did not pay the real feelings.


    But Rusu thought it was very peaceful. Just like this, she didn''t have any hesitation. It was just two people fighting for wisdom and courage.


    In fact, Su wants to do it directly, but two days later, she finds that, although li ba is alone, there are always people around him, especially in the dark. It''s hard for her to find a chance to kill li ba directly. As for the temptation to bed, what she needs is a complete and absolute opportunity. There can''t be too many loopholes or a half difference.


    Rusu has been thinking about where these people who protect li ba will disappear, but so far, they have never opened.


    "Girl, here comes the green calyx girl." Tea looks at Su''s trance. She dare not speak loudly, so she has to speak softly.


    Like Su YILENG, green calyx?


    "Come in, please!" Even if the heart is still thinking about what, the mouth has spit out these words, sometimes, their physiological response faster than psychological!


    Green calyx came in with the red moon. Su''s eyes saw the red moon for a moment, but he immediately moved to the green calyx, his face was still, and the red moon also slightly hung his head, strange and alienated.


    When Su saw the green calyx, she was still stunned. She saw some obvious amazing women with beautiful eyes. Her clothes changed a lot. They were light green, fresh and eye-catching. The hairpins on her hair were all Hosta, which felt much better than gold and silver.


    Rusu doesn''t like gold and silver. Instead, she likes jade. She likes the feeling of warmth. Like Teng suer, a gentleman is like jade. Unfortunately, it''s not so easy to get close to.


    The thought in Su''s heart was also fleeting for a moment. The next moment she saw the appearance of Su jumping up quickly. She took the green calyx and sat on the chair. Her hands did not loosen. She opened her arms and said, "sister green calyx has really changed a lot, so beautiful! Green calyx elder sister really should dress up well! "


    Green calyx chuckles, she does not have the time, moreover now the matter is over, her life also should return to the original time.


    What''s more, if only by virtue of beauty, ruer''s appearance is many times more beautiful than her, then how much love should ruer get?


    "Sister green calyx, did the leader promise to marry you?" As Sue asked, it seemed that she was not affected at all.


    Green calyx wryly smile, "what do you think, silly girl, the alliance leader is not for you."


    Such as Su Chui lips, lost a lot, "sister green calyx."


    "Ruer, since you call me my sister, then I sincerely ask you, do you really want me to be with the leader? Do you mind if you like the leader so much? " The word of green calyx is a bit acerb, make if Su is very incommensurate.


    If Su hangs his head, "what does sister green calyx think? Don''t I mind? Every woman thinks that the one she loves also loves herself, and only loves herself, but how can it be? How can a man like the leader have only one woman around him? It''s sister green calyx, and other women, after all, it''s necessary, isn''t it? "


    "It''s sister green calyx. Maybe it''s better. I also like sister green calyx. Maybe I don''t mind that much. I won''t be so jealous. At least when sister green calyx is with the leader, you are all happy. This happiness is a very important power for me!" Such as Su tiny smile, the bitter inside, inadvertently also revealed.


    "Does sister green calyx think I''m false? Push someone you like into another woman''s arms? Besides, it''s the man I like. But yesterday, I told sister green calyx what I mean? I''m afraid to be abandoned, so I''m using sister green calyx, right? Sister green calyx must have wanted to, but didn''t stop me, because sister green calyx also wanted to be with the leader, right? Sister green calyx thinks that I''m selfish or that I''m looking for something to eat. But for ruer, ruer won''t regret it. Whether it''s for sister green calyx or for ruer herself, ruer wants to fight for it. " As Su said, there was some desire and sadness in her eyes. Most of the time, the woman in love is always a little sad.


    If Su thinks at this moment, it''s all Teng su''er, Teng su''er. She has won it. She has used all the methods she can use, but she has got nothing. If she doesn''t love, she doesn''t love. Even if she tries her best, she can''t let him fall in love with her half.


    Green calyx didn''t know the real idea in Rusu''s heart, but saw the sadness and struggle in her eyes. There was a little struggle in her heart, and her feelings for Rusu were much more complicated.


    Green calyx doesn''t love li ba, which is very clear to her. For her, she probably won''t love anyone. So many years, she and li ba can''t talk about love and hatred at all. It''s just the fun in bed from time to time. If there was any hope, it would have been wiped out. So for green calyx, there is no such thing as robbing li ba.


    "Then, if the leader takes me as his concubine, what about you? Will you accept him? " Asked Su lightly.


    If Su shook her head, "this is just the beginning. If it''s just a concubine, it doesn''t mean anything to sister green calyx, does it? What ru''er hopes is that the leader of the alliance can cherish sister green calyx and everything he gets. Maybe at this time, ru''er can stay by his side, right


    Such as Su''s face with a look forward to the smile, see the green calyx heart tip quiver, how possible? How could the leader learn to cherish others? Silly child.


    "Ruer, love makes you dizzy. You should think about the character of the alliance leader slowly. Don''t be confused because of the temporary emotion. My sister hopes ruer can be so simple and kind all the time."


    "Yes!" Such as Su smile simple, green calyx has been silently watching such as Su, is not their meaning obvious enough?


    "Ru''er, elder sister means to be rational in love and see people''s hearts for a long time." Green calyx can''t help reminding.


    Such as Su slightly raised eyebrows, this woman, and his imagination is also different, to her, seems to be sincere.


    "I know." As Su coquettishly said, holding green calyx''s arm, "sister green calyx is worried about Su being cheated by adulterers, right? But how could the leader be a traitor! You see, the words of the allies have been fulfilled one by one? Now sister green calyx is with ruer. Ruer is very happy! " Rusu''s eyes narrowed and she smiled, cunning and nimble.


    Green calyx deep sigh, some words, she can''t say too clear, but such as son, really don''t understand, or don''t want to think in which way? The green calyx is not clear.


    "What does ruer think now?" Green calyx helpless, had to step back to ask.


    "Since the leader has asked sister green calyx to accompany him, naturally he will give sister green calyx a name. I think sister green calyx thinks so, too? If this is the case, I will be more at ease. How can I say it to the allies? I believe that the alliance leader will change. " Such as Su smile, with a girl''s unique gentle, green calyx in one side, has not been able to bear to open.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1002

    Green calyx looked at the girl''s unique gentle smile, and could not bear to talk about anything again, and then accompanied with a chuckle. The woman in front of her has the face of a country and a city, but her mind is too simple. She wants to protect this smile, but the leader will not give her half a chance. Green calyx clear, so cautious to do their own things, no more than moment, the heart, there is a trace of guilt.


    "The tea accompanies such as the son, but also adapts?" Green calyx changed a problem, also don''t discuss Li Ba, say too much, on the contrary useless.


    "The sleeves are very good. Thank you, sister green calyx." As Sue spits out her tongue mischievously and coquettishly.


    The green calyx shakes his head. The child who is not familiar with the world is very simple and easy to deliver his heart. He is deceived by others, such as son.


    "The woman beside my sister is" Su Yuyan stops. She looks at the red moon coming in with the green calyx and looks puzzled.


    "Her name is red moon. She is sent by the leader to serve." Green calyx light way, she doesn''t want to contact red moon like son, total feeling, red moon is not simple, seem to have other identity.


    "Mm-hmm." Rusu nodded obediently, and his eyes moved to the red moon. For a moment, his eyes became mysterious, with a slight chill. The red moon slightly drooped his eyes, like an invisible salute to Rusu.


    "It''s beautiful." Like Su Zan, green calyx chuckles. Maybe it''s because of its beauty that the alliance leader looks up to. Otherwise, why can it come out of qingpingyuan? Where is the leader of the alliance who doesn''t go there once in many days? If he can be seen by the leader once, there is nothing but beauty. It''s just that the green calyx is not clear, and other people will not say it naturally.


    But in the face of Su''s smile, green calyx had to agree with him.


    The red moon looks very happy, looks like Su to smile gently, smiles respectfully to the green calyx''s drooping eyes.


    "Is sister green calyx going to see the leader later?" Rusu simply asked?


    "Well?" Green calyx subconscious answer.


    "I don''t need it, but sister green calyx should thank the leader." Rusu is confused.


    Green calyx suddenly realized that, indeed, she really needed to thank the leader of the alliance. She almost forgot this matter. It was helpless.


    "Is ruer going with her sister?" Such as Su Yang eyebrow way, vigorous appearance.


    "Good." Green calyx won''t refuse naturally. After breakfast, the two met Li ba.


    Li ba seems to be going out. When he sees Rusu coming, his face shows his joy unconsciously. "Ruer has come over on his own initiative!" When I saw the green calyx, I felt suddenly in my heart, but I was still reserved. "How did you come?"


    Rusu purses her lips, nunuzui to the green calyx, and the green calyx glances across her. "The green calyx specially came to thank the alliance leader for his arrangement. Ruer just wants to see the alliance leader, so come and have a look!"


    LI BA''s emphasis is completely on the latter sentence. Ruer also wants to see him, so he comes here specially to have a look. But he knows that he can''t act too fast now, so now he smiles at how to look at the green calyx and says, "is the green calyx OK? But still used to it? If you don''t feel comfortable with it, I''ll send someone to arrange it. "


    The green calyx bows slightly, "the alliance leader arranges very well, the green calyx likes very much, thanks alliance leader."


    Li ba laughs, "don''t be so outspoken. As you said, the women of our leader really need our leader to be responsible. In the future, stay with him." Not waiting for the green calyx to answer, he looked at how cautiously, "if there is anything that doesn''t suit you, you must also tell me."


    Rusu said with a smile, "ruer is here today to thank the leader for sister green calyx." For example, Su looks at li ba with expectation, and the sentimental tenderness inside makes li ba have the feeling of looking at his lover deeply, infatuated, but unable to control.


    "Ru''er doesn''t have to say thanks. If it''s not for ru''er, our alliance leader will not understand that our women, no matter what their status, must be around us. No matter what their status is, they must be responsible. If other people can''t give them happiness, our alliance leader will also give them." Li ba immediately expressed his mind, such as Su puckered his lips, some were not willing, "how many women are there around the alliance leader?"


    Li ba reacts and laughs. Is it jealous? It''s rare. The first two days were cold-blooded. Today, I''m so close and docile?


    "I''m just talking about it. Naturally, as long as the green calyx is a woman, later, as long as ruer is willing, I''ll be responsible for ruer."


    Li BAXIN is itchy, but he knows that it''s not the right time. The green calyx thing just got a little better. It can''t be wasted.


    So li ba just shook his head. "If you are jealous, our leader will be happy. The woman you like just happens to like yourself. Isn''t it the happiest thing?"


    Rusu''s face turned red, and she lowered her head shyly. She did not dare to look up at li ba. Li ba hooked her lips. "OK, I''m going to be busy first. You''ll have a good rest by green calyx."


    "Well, good." If Su replies low, it seems that he is too shy to say anything, while green calyx answers calmly.


    LI BA''s eyes turned around Rusu''s body before he moved away. This woman, he is sure to get it. If he can''t get it here, he will get it elsewhere. In a word, he will never give up. Li BABIAN wants to walk away.


    Green calyx didn''t look at Rusu until li ba left. With a frown on his brow, ruer watched the leader leave all the time. He didn''t take back his eyes at all. He was obviously infatuated with seeing the leader go. This is not a good phenomenon. In green calyx''s eyes, Rusu is clearly an ignorant girl infatuated with li ba.


    "Wake up!" Green calyx''s hand is placed in front of Ru Su, and he sighs with hatred for iron but not steel. "People are far away, and they are still looking at it with such deep feelings, afraid that he will not come back? If you can''t bear it, he can''t see it. "


    Such as Su''s lips, with her little daughter''s coquettish expression, but also with a kind of shame to be seen through.


    Green calyx shakes her head, which is what she wants to see, but it really happened. She can''t bear it. Green calyx takes a deep breath. She can''t let herself shake down. She reminds ruer that there are already many. Since she can''t see it, she can''t help it!


    "Sister green calyx, do you think there will be any other women around the alliance leader?" Asked Su foolishly.


    Green calyx one Leng, can ah, how can not possibly? You''re not the first, and naturally you won''t be the last. You just met him. That''s all.


    But green calyx didn''t say, and green calyx, it seems, missed the best opportunity to open, since then, there is no suitable opportunity to open.


    Since li ba didn''t let green calyx accompany him as a maid, Su''s attitude towards LI BA has changed a lot.


    For example, Su will take the initiative to find li ba, talk with him, act coquettish, make trouble out of nothing, and ask for help. All of these greatly satisfy LI BA''s vanity, and none of these means that Su''s love for li ba seems to be deeply rooted. Green calyx thinks so, so does li ba.


    Time goes by slowly. Li ba is calm in his heart because of Rusu''s active approach. He feels secure and does not rush. He develops slowly from his feelings. But Rusu obviously doesn''t think so. People in Yunsu Pavilion don''t think so either.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1003

    The moon is bright and the stars are thin, and the wind is cool.


    Rusu''s room, the light has gone out, but Rusu is still awake, sitting by the bed waiting for someone to come.


    It was past midnight, and the low sound of pushing the door came at times.


    Rusu is not surprised at all. It was arranged before.


    "Miss Rusu." People are now outside the screen, dressed in black, dim and shadowy.


    "Well." Rusu responded, saying she was listening.


    "When is the girl going to act? Li ba should be back to Li Fu in two days. If she doesn''t have a chance now, then "


    the meaning of coming is very clear. Su also knows, but she has been waiting for something, but she hasn''t been waiting. Now


    Su looks at the figure outside, she should have been happy, but now, she''s not half happy. If this person comes, she''s just In order to remind her of her duties, then, is there anything to be happy about?


    "What did the master say?" Rusu asked with a chuckle, trying not to show her sadness.


    "The master said, listen to the arrangement of the girl. The master believed that the girl would do well."


    If Su sneers, will it be done? So what he means is that no matter what you give, it doesn''t matter. What matters is only the task? Such as Su heart satire, but did not show half.


    "Red moon, why did the Lord send you here?" Such as Su''s indifferent opening.


    Yes, this person is the red moon. Rusu knew it at the first sight when she saw her. In fact, both of them said hello to Rusu. Rusu saw the red moon at that time, and the red moon smiled a little, indicating that she was clear in her heart.


    The red moon is a person of Yunsu Pavilion, whose status is not comparable to that of Su. She has only performed many tasks, and is also an old man of Yunsu Pavilion. Tengsu''er sent her here, which is quite a warning to Rusu.


    If Su doesn''t want to think more, but can''t help but think. It''s hard not to let red moon come to Teng su''er. That''s to tell herself that she is not different from other people in Yunsu Pavilion. What should she do? Don''t be paranoid?


    "The master just said that the girl may not be able to cope alone, and let the maid help her." The voice of the red moon is very steady, not respectful, but it doesn''t mean to look at Rusu half way.


    "Master, don''t you believe Rusu? Is it untrustworthy of Rusu to say that Rusu has its own arrangement, let Rusu act according to its own arrangement, and let you help at the same time? " Rusu sneered and asked.


    "This girl should ask the master, and the maidservant also obeyed the master''s orders." Red moon way, the heart is slightly heavy, she and Rusu are the same group of people, but she is a few years older than Susu, so she came out early to perform tasks, and unlike Rusu, has been protected by the master.


    Yes, I am protected by the master. At one time, she didn''t understand why Rusu was old enough to carry out the task, but the master never arranged her to do anything. Later, she slowly understood that she just wanted to protect her under his command and protect her carefully, but Rusu didn''t seem to understand, and the Master seemed to hesitate.


    Once, once she thought so. Until this mission, what kind of person is li ba? They had already made it clear that the people who came to carry out this mission, they had already identified some people before, but Su Huilai was beyond their expectation, because this mission is almost certain to be * *.


    Red moon doesn''t understand Teng su''er''s idea or Ru Su''s idea. She secretly thinks she''s wrong. After all, Teng su''er''s idea is really beyond estimation.


    Rusu''s eyes, inadvertently, slowly become cold, because of tengsu''er''s ruthlessness, because of tengsu''er''s distrust, but no matter how much, in front of his love for tengsu''er, it seems to be insignificant.


    For so many days, Rusu didn''t do it, not only because the task itself is not simple, it''s impossible to do it easily, she is not willing to take risks easily, but also because she wants to prove that some things, such as tengsu''er, are not completely indifferent to her, she will give up the task, or someone will help her.


    Now, it is true that someone has come, but the person who has come makes her unpredictable, as if to urge her to complete the task. Rusu does not know what to think, because she seems to have no pain.


    "If you want to start, the maid doesn''t recommend the last few days. In these days, li ba wants to go back to Li''s mansion. The defense will be very heavy. The people around you will double. It''s not a good time for you, but it''s not a good opportunity for you just to go back. Once you go back to Li''s mansion, you need to pay more attention." Red moon reminds me that the time card of this task is not good. If you killed li ba directly the other day, you may miss, but you won''t be so embarrassed as you are now.


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me." Such as Su Dao.


    Red moon nodded, "how are you going to arrange green calyx?"


    "She''s still useful. Take it with her." Rusu said, "you''ve been following green calyx recently. How are you? Do you find anything?"


    "Li ba will come to find green calyx from time to time." The red moon didn''t say much. As for what it is to find the green calyx, it''s needless to say.


    "It seems that li ba trusts green calyx very much." Like Su Dao, her eyes are slightly restrained. Is the relationship between sister green calyx and li ba similar to that between herself and Teng su''er? Green calyx is a slave on the surface, but it is deeply trusted by li ba. Green calyx helps li ba get different women. But li ba, it seems, doesn''t have too much feelings for green calyx, just likes it from time to time. No, it seems that it''s not right to say that it''s spoiled. Is it just venting?


    If Su cannot help rubbing his forehead, what about Teng su''er? She has been around Teng su''er for so many years, which is the title of master and servant. But the relationship is ambiguous, isn''t it? But the actual relationship, is nothing, if tengsu son is willing to give her a glimmer of hope, then, she will be happier than now?


    Rusu couldn''t help sneering. How could she be happy? I''m afraid it''ll be worse, right? People are greedy, get the first time, want to next time, next time, there is no end.


    "Is the girl going to use green calyx?" Red moon asked.


    Rusu did not answer.


    "Is that girl going to take green calyx to Li Fu?" The red moon asked, doubtlessly, that she had made trouble for herself. The woman became jealous, but it was a very tiring thing. In fact, they don''t need to bring green calyx back. It seems more convenient to arrange them like this.


    "Take it first, or if there are no other women in Li''s mansion, it may be too late to arrange." As Su explained, there are green calyx in it, enough to withstand some time.


    "Good." Red moon nodded, "since the girl has arranged, then the maidservant will go down first. If there is anything, the girl will find the maidservant."


    "Well." Rusu nods. After the red moon goes out, Rusu lies on the bed. She feels very tired. I didn''t expect that she would go to the Li mansion so soon. When she got there, things would not follow her heart at all. The Li mansion''s defense is much stricter than here. I don''t know if I can find a suitable opportunity. Rusu was worried.


    Rusu doesn''t think much about li ba. Instead, she has been thinking about Teng su''er for so many days. She hasn''t seen Teng su''er for so many days. It''s the longest time since she can remember. She can''t feel anything except the deep-seated yearning. She thinks about Teng su''er for a moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1004

    Teng su''er, who is far away in Yunsu Pavilion, has been sleeping late recently. He has sent Rusu to li ba for half a month, but Rusu, obviously, hasn''t finished the task and hasn''t come back yet.


    In the past, LI BA''s women in other places will definitely get them directly and won''t take them to Li Fu. But now, it seems that Ru Su will be an exception. Is it really necessary to go to Li Fu?


    In Yi City, LI BA''s heart is heavily guarded. Even if he lures him to bed, he may not succeed in the assassination. When he arrives at Li Fu, if Su assassinates successfully, he may be a little more likely, but it is almost impossible to escape. Teng su''er is worried, but he has reached this point, so he can only go on step by step.


    Tengsu''er is on the top floor of Yunsu Pavilion. From here, he can see the stars outside. It seems that they are very close. He can pick the stars with his hand. However, tengsu''er has never been in the mood to appreciate them. For many years, the only purpose in his heart is to suppress hatred and revenge.


    Teng su''er closed her eyes, but in her mind she saw a woman''s clear face. Her eyebrows were as green as the mountains, her eyes were as wavy as the autumn water, and her tears were like Su.


    Teng su''er frowns and thinks of her again. This woman has been with her for more than ten years. In these ten years, she has been with him almost all the time. He looks at her and blooms in his hand. But now, he wants a little bit to let this woman wither.


    Teng su''er frowned, his chest was a little ups and downs, and his heart was a little dull and painful. He unconsciously covered his heart. It seems that people have already lived here, but even if they lived, he could not let her take them safely, because he had no right to love.


    Teng su''er looks at the starry sky outside, remembers that Ru Su once accompanied him to see. At that time, Ru Su pretended to be unintentional, "in the future, if there is no Yunsu Pavilion, where do you want to live? Do you want to keep looking at such a beautiful night sky? "


    Teng su''er remembered that he looked at Rusu coldly at that time. The smile and warmth on Rusu''s face were gone for a moment. Instead, she was panicked. She didn''t know where she got in trouble with herself. In fact, she didn''t get in trouble with herself, just herself. She didn''t like that she could draw a beautiful future for him so easily, and let him have a moment of still Yu, for him, that moment of hesitation is the prelude to death.


    As usual, the next morning, li ba came here to have breakfast with Rusu. He agreed to come and green calyx.


    After li ba finished eating, he smiled and said to Rusu, "we will go back in two days, and ruer will pack up."


    If Su nods, as expected mentions comes, then also saved she asked, although on the face some surprises, but also has some melancholy.


    LI BA was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter, ruer, with a sad face?"


    Rusu shakes her head in silence and looks at li ba pitifully.


    Li ba looks at Rusu''s eyes, which are full of feelings, like weeping but not weeping. He feels that his heart is going to melt. He quickly asks again, "what are you worried about?"


    Rusu looks at li ba and then at Green calyx. It seems that ruer finally cares about her.


    If Su looks at Green calyx, stuffy way, "that green calyx elder sister how to do?"


    Li ba and green calyx are stunned. Li ba smiles in his heart and shows satire on his face. The feeling of green calyx makes her heart smooth again. It seems that she cares more about ruer in these days.


    "The leader only said let ruer pack things. What about sister green calyx?" As Su said wrongly.


    Li ba sneered and said, "naturally we went together."


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to say no. he has reached such a point. Can he?


    Rusu''s face was instantly smiling. She went to green calyx and held her arm and said, "let''s clean up green calyx sister!"


    Green calyx nods, looks at li ba, li ba also looks at him, the meaning is very obvious, as long as can get such as son, how should do.


    Green calyx heart does not feel a cold, sure enough, desperate people, always desperate ah.


    Green calyx and Rusu go to pack things together. There are always so many things that can''t be said by the two girls. "Sister green calyx, what do you think of Li Fu?" As Su nahan said.


    "Green calyx chuckles," elder sister does not know, Li Fu, probably with here almost


    "Eh?" Rusu was obviously surprised. "Hasn''t your sister been there?"


    Green calyx sneers, "No."


    If Su face some unhappy, she does not know what to say, sad looking at the green calyx.


    Green calyx is also not angry, come forward silently such as Su''s hair, "silly child, went there can not be compared to here, where the ring guard is strict, do anything by oneself."


    Rusu nodded, smiled and said, "but as long as you can be with the leader, it doesn''t matter."


    Green calyx sighed and looked at Rusu pitifully.


    Ru Su was not so worried about green calyx at all, but asked curiously, "you said, where will the alliance leader arrange us?"


    Green calyx a smile, arrangement? How to arrange it? Of course, it''s a good arrangement, but in the end, isn''t it abandoned?


    But how could she say to Rusu like this, just chuckling, "ruer, you should remember that no matter when, you can only believe in yourself, whether it''s the leader or even me, you can''t believe it."


    Such as Su YILENG, the reaction comes over a smile, "how can it be? How could sister green calyx not believe it? "


    Green calyx shakes his head and stops talking. Su is thinking. It seems that green calyx''s feelings for her are getting deeper and deeper.


    LI BA''s speed was very fast. The next afternoon, he left for Li Fu. Ru Su and Lu calyx took a carriage together.


    Green calyx looks at the scenery outside from time to time. She is worried. She doesn''t know what will happen and how dangerous it will be when she goes to Li Fu. She can''t imagine that green calyx has a distracted look like Su. Her face is very calm and even vaguely excited. Green calyx''s heart is more and more heavy. Ruer, it seems that her ending is doomed and favored Fortunately, it was abandoned, but so it was.


    Green calyx knows that he can''t help her, let alone help her. It''s just like son''s deep love for the leader. I''m afraid it''s hard to persuade the woman in love.


    Green calyx is immersed in worry, but Su beside is very excited. She opens the curtain, excitedly pulls the green calyx and says, "sister green calyx, look, this is the place where the leader saved me. It''s here. Sister green calyx, you don''t know. When the leader appeared, he was so handsome. He defeated so many people directly and saved ruer. If not, he would save ruer Ally, ru''er is afraid to die here. "


    Rusu''s introduction was very exciting. The green calyx listened without interruption. She said silently in ruer''s heart. She was really her hero.


    Green calyx heart does not think up, how can we let ruer stay around the alliance, how can we not be abandoned? How can ruer always be loved by the leader. Green calyx worries a lot, but doesn''t know. These worries are meaningless originally, because what she knows, ru''er, can''t stay here all the time, stay beside li ba, and ru''er''s hero is never li ba. Everything is just a game of chess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1005

    It was already evening when we arrived at Li Fu, but Li Fu didn''t seem to have a half dim feeling. The lights were bright. There were many people waiting outside to welcome li ba back.


    For example, Su and li ba didn''t go back together. For example, Su and green calyx were directly brought in through the back door. For example, Su got out of the car with the visitors, and green calyx was on the side. In addition to the respectful salute of those who came to meet them, Su was also keen to find that there were many people standing in the dark. The martial arts of those people should be very high. For example, Su''s mind has a problem. It seems that when he comes here, it''s really difficult for the sheep to enter the tiger''s den.


    The arrival of Rusu has caused a lot of trouble in the peaceful Li mansion. After all, although li ba is lustful, there are few people who are really brought to the Li mansion.


    Li ba had already agreed before he came back, so the accommodation of Rusu and lvcalyx had been arranged properly. Rusu was lying on the bed that night, thinking of the warning before the red moon, he felt uneasy.


    She remembered that li ba had many apprentices. If I didn''t see them today, I''ll be able to see them tomorrow. Only when I saw them, could I know their temperament.


    Rusu is upset. She didn''t fall asleep on her first night here.


    Rusu got up early the next day. He thought that LI BA would not come. Unexpectedly, he still came. Rusu was confused. Is it easy for the alliance leader? I have time to come to her. Of course, doubts come from doubts. Su is still very happy.


    Just after eating, li ba takes Rusu out and says she wants to walk around. When she guesses that something might happen to li ba, she also follows her cleverly and jumps on her face.


    Rusu didn''t expect that Li Bahui would take ruwulin alliance, Rusu Piantou to look at li ba. It seems that, what does this man want to do?


    Rusu follows LI BA in without saying a word. It''s obvious that she is practicing martial arts in front of her. Rusu glances at him. There are about a dozen young people.


    "I have seen master!" These people saw Li Balai''s respectful luggage.


    LI BA was very happy and laughed. He introduced to Rusu, "they are all disciples of our alliance leader."


    If Su reluctantly smiles, so many people are apprentices. Whether these apprentices are apprentices or others is unknown.


    Even reluctantly, Rusu happily agreed, "they are all disciples of the alliance leader. They are young and talented. The alliance leader is really powerful!"


    Those individuals are still half kneeling on the ground, so they don''t see Rusu. At the moment, they hear the sounds like nature. They all look up at Rusu in surprise.


    If Su''s face is shy, she turns to LI BA''s side and smiles gently.


    The action of Ru Su obviously pleased li ba, and LI BA''s eyes drifted away from Ru Su, unwilling to move away.


    Beauty is beauty not only because one person thinks it beautiful, but also because everyone thinks it. Like Su''s beauty, li ba is amazing. Naturally, so are other people.


    Such as Su eyebrows and eyes drooping, like watching them quietly, such a subtle and careful action, but also cause people''s love.


    "Master, who is this woman?" Naturally, some people can''t bear it. They ask quickly, their eyes are like Su for a moment.


    "She is such a child. She will be your teacher''s mother in the future." Li overbearing, the eyes of fierce sweep over them, with a strong threat.


    Su Weileng, li ba, are you serious?


    Like Su, those disciples were naturally surprised. When did their master care so much about a person? The following disciples have their own thoughts.


    "Where else would ruer like to see it?" Li ba asked gently, without looking at his disciples.


    "Anywhere." As Su said thoughtfully.


    "Let''s just hang out." Li Badao, with Rusu here at will. It''s just that sudden things happen from time to time.


    Just after LI BA and Rusu left for a while, someone came to look for li ba. LI BA was disturbed and was in a bad mood. The man quickly bowed to himself, "ally, someone is coming."


    "Who?" LI BA''s tone, with a thick unhappy.


    The man took a look like Su, leaned in and spoke in a low voice. The face of li ba changed slowly.


    If Su Xin knew something, she said, "let''s get busy first. If you can walk by yourself, the leader will pick up ru''er later."


    Li ba nodded, "OK, if you don''t run around, wait for our leader to come."


    "Well." Rusu is so cute that li ba gets Rusu''s answer and leaves immediately.


    If Su is willing to walk at will, this Wulin alliance is different from other places. It is magnificent. If Su is not here to enjoy the scenery, he will not pay much attention to it. He will walk at will.


    Unfortunately, just after turning around a rockery, I ran into a man. Ru Su hurriedly backed away from the man and held out his hand.


    "Ru''er girl, is this shy?" The frivolous voice, listens in Ru Su ear a sharp ear.


    If Su looks up at the person in front of him, his sword eyebrow and Stargazes should be a very heroic face, but his eyes are full of frivolity.


    Rusu remembers that he met him just now. He should be LI BA''s Apprentice. He talks to him so frivolously. It seems that he has no feelings for li ba.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be the apprentice of the alliance leader, right?" As Su asked coldly.


    The man laughed, "I didn''t expect that miss ru''er has such a good memory. I saw you keep your head down just now. Why didn''t you see it? It wasn''t so." The man''s words were filled with emotion.


    As Su frowned, he only heard the man continue to say, "just now, how many division brothers did you see me? How do you feel? "


    "I don''t know what you mean. Please get out of the way!" Such as Su Leng Leng way, a pair of eyes take some cold meaning to stare at the person in front.


    The people in front of us are not only not upset, but also enjoy the feeling, "being glared at by the beauty is a blessing! I don''t know that the beauty thinks that my martial brother and I don''t agree with the beauty''s mind? "


    Then he said that his hands had reached out to Rusu, and he wanted to touch her face. She just avoided and said coldly, "didn''t you hear that just now? I will be your teacher! You are so rebellious! "


    The man in front of me was not upset at all, but laughed, "treacherous? Be our teacher''s mother? You overestimate yourself. When will the women around our master spend a month with him? Even if it''s as beautiful as you are! "


    Su lenghum, "did you know the women before?" She looks at the man in front of her ironically. If li ba had such a situation before, then she can''t have no idea. She is the first person li ba introduced to them!


    The man froze and took back his hand angrily. "Yes, you are the first one, but you can''t guarantee how long you can stay with the leader!"


    Rusu sneers. It seems that she is still afraid of LI BA and dare not make a mess. But Rusu obviously underestimates the courage of the man in front of her. He leans forward and whispers in Rusu''s ear, "ruer? You are a beauty indeed, but this beauty can only be enjoyed by the allies? "


    This person opens his mouth at Rusu''s ear, and the heat pours in Rusu''s ear, which makes Rusu very uncomfortable and disgusted. Step back and look at the person in front of him coldly.


    The people in front of me laughed and walked away.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1006

    After that person just now, Rusu''s mood was destroyed. He stared at him coldly until he left.


    Few people come and go here. Rusu closes her eyes and calms her mood. She moves forward step by step without incident. However, there are some funny things in her heart. It seems that there are still many plays between Liba and his apprentice. Li ba is lustful. I didn''t expect that his apprentice was not only lustful, but also shameless!


    Rusu didn''t think of these things at all. She felt funny and uneasy for a while. Then she naturally thought about how to do it properly and how to make her task easier.


    Li ba came back very quickly. His face was ugly. Su''s face was a little happy. He immediately covered it up again. He went forward and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    The expression on LI BA''s face slowly loosened a little and forced a little smile, "it''s OK, it''s just some small things. What happened just now?"


    If Su is a little frightened, can''t he succeed? Li ba arranged someone to test her just now? Rusu didn''t think about this possibility. It seems impossible to her. But now, she has a few more points in her mind. However, the expression of the lecherous man just now is not pretended. Rusu is sure that the man was not arranged by LI BA, so she says with a smile, "when it''s gone, what can happen in Wulin League and your place?"


    Li ba laughs, "also, our alliance leader has introduced you to those disciples, they will protect you naturally."


    Su nodded, walked beside LI BA and joked, "so many disciples of the alliance leader, are you not tired?"


    Li ba laughs, "what''s the point? Teach them Kung Fu. There are still some. At other times, they learn by themselves."


    Rusu nodded, "alliance leader, your disciples, will you go to Li Fu?"


    LI BA''s eyes narrowed slightly, with some caution, "what are you doing, for example?"


    Rusu smiled coyly. "Ruer is the nun of so many disciples since she wants to marry the leader. In case your disciples don''t like ruer, doesn''t the leader worry? If they come to Li''s mansion, ruer can prepare a rich meal for them and ease the relationship between ruer and your beloved disciples. " Such as Su''s coquettish look at li ba, intimate way.


    Li ba sneers, "they? Are you prepared for them and not for our allies? "


    Rusu said wrongly, "ruer can only cook ordinary meals. I''m afraid the alliance leader doesn''t like it."


    Li ba looked at Rusu jokingly, "no matter what ruer does, our alliance leader likes it."


    Rusu nodded, "what will ruer do for the leader in the evening?"


    "Good!" Li ba immediately returned.


    It turns out that li ba is not a kind-hearted person, and he is not a person who will aggrieve himself and please others, even if that person is the woman he wants, such as Su Dang, who went back late to cook some meals, but li ba, who just ate a little, didn''t eat, just put it in the original place and didn''t move, such as Su advised twice, li ba didn''t eat any more, just Say you''re full. Rusu also pretended to believe in LI BA, but she didn''t continue to persuade him. She was very happy.


    It was already dark, and li ba didn''t seem to go back, for example, Su''s heart sank and looked at the sky outside sadly. "Ally, it''s going to be dark, isn''t the ally going back to his room?"


    Li ba smiled, "does ruer feel it?"


    "Ruer thinks it''s better for the leader to go back to his room earlier." Rusu pretends that she doesn''t know what li ba means and simply returns.


    "It''s already dark. Is it really good to drive me away so late?" Li Ba said bluntly.


    Such as Su''s face a red halo, "alliance leader recently, not always stay in green calyx elder sister where?"


    LI BA''s eyes slightly pursed, "you know?"


    Rusu nodded.


    "Then what do you think?"


    "Ruer hasn''t married the leader, so I don''t know what to think."


    Li ba sneers, "ruer, do you really want to marry our leader?"


    If Su nodded, she did not dare to look up at li ba. On her face, it was really a blush, especially under the candlelight.


    "Then, if you still drive our leader to another place?" Li ba approaches Rusu. He thought that if he took her to those disciples today, she would believe that she was more and even willing to deliver herself. Unexpectedly, she still can''t.


    "Ruer just thinks that if ruer hasn''t married the alliance leader, men and women still don''t accept each other. If the alliance leader likes it, ruer can go out with the alliance leader to play as long as the alliance leader wants. But ruer would like to wait until the time of marriage. " Such as Su Dao, she felt that her meaning was already obvious, and she did not know what li ba would do.


    Li ba looked at Rusu for a long time, and the expression on his face became flat. "Then ruer, why should we push our leader out? To other women? "


    "Sister green calyx said that the alliance leader was very busy thinking that he needed to give him some freedom. If he could not accompany him, he would not mind if he went to find other women. What''s more, even if he didn''t stay here, wouldn''t there be a place to go?"


    "Then you are not jealous at all?" Li ba asked unbelievably, how could it be?


    "If you are jealous." Rusu gnawed his teeth and said, "but RUR can bear it before he and the leader get married, but later RUR hopes that the leader will have more time with RUR."


    Li ba watched Rusu for a long time. "Ruer, since you have decided to marry our leader, our leader has also decided to marry you. In fact, the time to round the house is not a problem."


    "Since it''s not a problem, why can''t the leader wait more? Ruer is still afraid. " Such as Su chuchuchupathetic way.


    What did Li Bagang want to say? Someone outside said, "green calyx girl has sent someone."


    LI BA''s eyes are cold. Su looks at li ba. No matter how angry li ba is, he can''t vent his anger


    "Green calyx girl sent someone to ask, is the leader still there tonight? Green calyx girl also said that she cooked black chicken soup for the alliance leader, waiting for the alliance leader


    Li ba frowned. "I see. Let''s go down first."


    The maid at the door answered and left. Rusu looked at li ba and waited for him to speak.


    Li ba looks at Rusu and doesn''t speak.


    "Won''t the leader go? Sister green calyx is waiting. " Rusu said slowly.


    Li ba sneers, "go, of course!"


    Such as Su lowered eyebrows and eyes, faintly want to cry, li ba helpless, although he was angry, although eager to be like son, but she cried like this, he really loved it.


    "If you don''t cry, I don''t think you care enough about me." Li ba explained.


    Rusu sniffed, "you know, ruoer has nothing but the leader, and sister green calyx. Ruoer is really afraid. If you are afraid of the leader, don''t be like you. If you want to marry the leader, ruoer can follow the leader rightfully. Sister green calyx won''t hate ruoer." Rusu sobbed and said that li ba had to hold Rusu''s comfort and said, "our alliance leader is not in a hurry. Ruer can accept our alliance leader slowly. We can stay together when ruer has enough trust in our alliance leader."


    Ru Su nods and slowly wants to leave LI BA''s arms, but li ba does not let go. For the first time, he is so close to Ru Su, and he also smells the pure fragrance of Ru Su for the first time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1007

    For the first time, LI BA was so close to Rusu, and he also smelled the pure fragrance of Rusu. He smelled good and woke up. But when he was close, he was like wine, which made people slightly intoxicated.


    Rusu feels the strength of LI BA''s holding her. She retreats slightly, but does not respond. She pushes hard again. Li BaCai feels that Rusu is slightly embarrassed to release.


    "Ruer"


    "let''s go first. Sister green calyx is waiting." Such as Su light way, smile to look at li ba, in the eyes light sadness.


    Li ba nodded and left.


    For example, Su didn''t seriously think about the idea of green calyx sending people until li ba left. It seems that green calyx found out that li ba didn''t go today and worried about himself, right? Such as Su''s feeling.


    Li ba went all the way to green calyx, but his heart slowly choked with anger. If there was no green calyx to send someone, he would be half tough and half comforted, and he would get Rusu. Who knows that she even sent someone to interrupt her plan? It''s disgusting! As soon as li ba thought of the woman Mingming could get directly, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait, so he was very angry. When he went to the green calyx, he kicked the door directly.


    The green calyx knew it was not good. He knelt on the ground and waited for li ba to speak.


    "You''ve chosen a good time!" Li ba exports satire.


    Green calyx understood in his heart, and said, "if green calyx is right, the leader is like his sister''s? Do you think today is a good time? Did ruer''s sister refuse the leader? "


    When li ba saw that she was so rebellious against herself, he was even more angry. "Hum, without you to open it, the beauty that our alliance leader has long held has returned. Where can we use it? What''s the point, if she wants to? In any case, the leader of our alliance has got it. Will you follow him


    Green calyx shook his head and sighed, "sure enough, the alliance leader still doesn''t know ruer''s sister. The alliance leader thought that if you get ruer once, you can get it later? In the view of green calyx, if the leader wants ruer today, there will be no possibility of getting her in the future. "


    LI BA''s eyes are cold. "What do you say?"


    "The alliance leader should always know that ruer is upset and doesn''t have full trust in the alliance leader. Until the alliance leader brings ruer here, she is much quieter and closer to the alliance leader. But does the alliance leader think that this closeness is enough?" Green calyx asked, waiting for li ba to answer.


    "Rur''er always feels uneasy. He doesn''t trust our leader." Li Bazan agrees.


    "Ru''er is very easy to trust others, but also to doubt others. Ru''er''s character looks gentle, but in fact, it is very stubborn. Can you tell from ru''er''s disobeying the leader for the sake of green calyx? But later, rur''er seemed very docile because of the love of the alliance leader. Did the alliance leader forget this Green calyx asked in sequence.


    "It''s true that ruer is not really a docile person. So what do you mean is that if the leader of our alliance acts too fast, it will cause her resentment, and the gain is not worth the loss? " Li ba asked coldly.


    "That''s exactly what green calyx means. It''s not a good time. If you haven''t fully opened your heart to the leader, he can''t stand in disorder. " Green calyx advised.


    "Then what do you say?" Li ba asked, "there''s a time when you don''t say the way, and you will never let it go.".


    Green calyx pondered for a while, "there are two ways, one is that the leader patiently gets ruer''s heart, the other is that ruer is stimulated, and the leader takes advantage of the situation."


    Li ba thought for a moment, "well, I see."


    Green calyx was silent. Li ba saw that green calyx was still kneeling on the ground and sighed, "get up, you don''t mean to cook black chicken soup for our ally, bring it up."


    Green calyx nods to say is, let a person bring up black chicken soup, personally deliver to li ba.


    As li ba tasted the black chicken soup, he pretended that he didn''t mean to say, "if our leader really gets ru''er, he will make you his concubine, and you can stay with him all the time."


    Green calyx face is not surprised or not happy, "the leader doesn''t need to do so much for the green calyx. The green calyx is a slave servant. Whatever you do for the leader should be done."


    Li ba looked at the green calyx for a long time, and then smiled gently. He stretched out his hand and pulled the green calyx directly onto his body. He pulled the clothes of the green calyx apart


    Yunsu pavilion has nothing to do recently. Tengsu''er is also relaxed. Yu Rou came in with tea and put it on tengsu''er''s table. Looking at the aching su''er who is still reading something, he couldn''t help but care, "Lord, it''s late. Go to bed earlier."


    Teng su''er almost left and left Rusu, but he knew that it was impossible, not Rusu. Rusu had been away for a while.


    He looked up at Yurou, who is also beautiful. It should be said that the women in Yunsu pavilion are very beautiful, but the most beautiful women can''t compare with Rusu. To be exact, no one in his heart can match Rusu.


    "Master, I went to bed early, and you got up early in the morning. If you go on like this, your body will not be able to stand it." Yu Rou cares about Tao.


    There was almost no expression on Teng su''er''s face. "No problem, you can go down first. Don''t come back."


    Yurou is shocked. "The master means" Yurou knows that the master asked her to come and wait on her. It must have something to do with Rusu, but now she suddenly lets her go. She is terrified.


    "Come back tomorrow."


    "Yes." Yu Rou calmed down a little and retreated slowly. When she closed the door, her heart was still restless and her heart was beating fast. How could she have been so worried and scared just now? Afraid to leave the master, afraid that the master will never be himself? Yurou understood in a moment. She was moved to Teng su''er! Teng su''er is also such an excellent man. He has such outstanding appearance and temperament. How can he be unmoved after being around him for a long time?


    After knowing this, Yurou doesn''t worry about it. In her opinion, it''s natural for her to fall in love with tengsu''er. But when tengsu''er allows her to be by her side, doesn''t she give her some hope? Yu Rou even has a hidden expectation in her heart.


    But Teng su''er, who has always been sensitive, didn''t react because he had too many thoughts. However, once, Su''s mind could not bear to guess, so later, he was almost indifferent. How could he guess Yu Rou''s mood?


    Tengsu''er doesn''t have the patience to look down at the things on the table at all. The stars outside sprinkle in and sprinkle gently on tengsu''er, just like his mood now, gentle peace and just a word of unintentional concern from Yurou, like a key from the sky, which opens the door of his memory. Once, the tenderness, warmth, seemed to flow in for a moment Teng su''er is too busy.


    Su''s every smile from childhood, every little effort to progress, are clear at this moment, such as Su''s angry face, tears when crying, every little bit can''t be abandoned, his heart is a little bit soft, always happy and angry not in color, now his face is hanging a light smile, but the next moment, all the good, all together to now In the fire, all the warmth, all the sentimentality, at this moment, the burning smoke of the fire dissipated, and Teng su''er''s mood seemed to fall from the cloud to the bottom of the valley, and she was smashed to pieces.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1008

    "Murong in the north and Gusu in the south." It''s a saying once spread in the Jianghu. There is Murong in the north, which refers to the Murong family in the north. And Gusu refers to the Su family in Gusu city.


    These two families are Jianghu aristocratic families. Although they are Jianghu aristocratic families, the two families have one common feature: they are both engaged in business. The two families are prosperous and rich.


    The Su family is the first family in Gusu and also the first family in the south.


    The Su family has always been a generation of talented people. To this generation, there is only one son of Su Teng. Su Teng, who has lived up to the expectations of the people, is very intelligent and has been favored since he was a child, which means that he has achieved success as a young man.


    Because the business of the Su family is so big, even the self-sufficient ancient city has come to the Su family in person to do some business. All the serious business will be accepted by the Su family. At that time, the young Su Teng also had the opportunity to go to the ancient city.


    When Su Teng was 12 years old, he went to the ancient city for the first time. Even in the ancient city, he didn''t have too much constraint. With his special identity, no one stopped him. He could come and go at will in the ancient city. It was accidental and inevitable to meet the ancient Tianyi!


    The nature of ancient Tianyi is more stuffy, and when he was young, he was more dull. Since he was intelligent and didn''t like to communicate with others, he seemed to be out of place with others. However, the identity of ancient Tianyi is noble, and there are not many people who can play together, which seems to be unique all the time. Gu Tianyi doesn''t care about this either. He is more of a person doing his own things and staying in a fixed place. No matter what happens outside, he doesn''t know about the arrival of Suteng.


    People in the ancient city all know that where the ancient heaven is easy to stay, don''t go casually. If you go there, you''ll get into a big trouble. But Su Teng, a newcomer, doesn''t know. Of course, even if he knows, he won''t care. Maybe he will go more actively.


    When Su Teng saw Gu Tianyi, he was practising martial arts. Su Teng had nothing to do, so he sat on the tree and watched Gu Tianyi practising martial arts. He didn''t speak, just watched patiently.


    Suteng stared at him for a while and felt bored. The man he was looking at didn''t know he was looking at him. He was focused on doing his own things, but he was superfluous, so he broke a branch and made a sound.


    At that time, although Gu Tianyi was only eight years old, his martial arts cultivation was good. When he heard such an obvious voice, he first frowned. He didn''t know if you came! I don''t know whether to wait for others to make their own voice to notice that if the enemy is coming, they will be in danger.


    Gu Tianyi is obviously not a kind-hearted master. The sword in his hand immediately stabs at the place where the voice is made. Su Teng is also surprised. Unexpectedly, this man has such a sharp hand. He immediately dodges the flying sword and turns to the ground.


    Two people hit a face-to-face, two people are a light hum, no mercy on the direct start of the hand.


    Gu Tianyi is talented in martial arts, and he has been harsh to himself since he was a child. Even at the age of eight, he is already very powerful. Su Teng, who is four years older, has a tie with him.


    After the two fight, they are more interested in each other. Gu Tianyi knows his own strength. Even if he is only eight years old now, it is not easy for him to play with someone who is a few years older than him. Of course, Su Teng doesn''t need to say. He didn''t expect a person who looks a few years younger than himself to play with him. He was impressed by Gu Tianyi.


    "Who are you?" It''s easy to say coldly that he was the owner of the ancient city. He didn''t know that there was such a person in the ancient city. He was unhappy.


    Su Teng was not so obedient either. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "who are you?"


    "I am Gu Tianyi." Gu Tianyi said honestly, waiting for Su Teng to answer.


    Ancient Tianyi is the person of the ancient city and the owner of the ancient city. Naturally, he won''t play tricks. But Suteng is different. He has more thoughts. He looks at ancient Tianyi with a smile and says treacherously, "I''m a guest!"


    Gu Tianyi is furious, but Su Teng looks at him with pride. When he was young, Gu Tianyi was not so mature or so calm. The so-called calm was just compared with other people. At this time, naturally, he could not stand the excitement. Two people started directly without saying anything.


    Until someone came to pull them apart, they didn''t continue to fight. When they were young, they were always so competitive that they didn''t show mercy at that time. Two people who were close to each other for so long were tired of each other. Looking at each other who was in a mess and couldn''t do it, they were all happy. They were so big and had such fun. After all, they were a few.


    I don''t know each other if I don''t fight. There are many exchanges between the two people, and they gradually get familiar with each other. Although the difference is four years old, it''s too late to meet each other.


    Su Teng has been in the ancient city for two years. In these two years, his relationship with gutianyi is getting better and better. He also knows more about gutianyi. For example, he never allows women to approach him. For example, there was a little girl who was an exception.


    When Su Teng left, he was 14 years old. That year, a letter came from his family. It didn''t say anything. He just urged Su Teng to go home. Gu Tianyi intended to keep him for a few more days. He didn''t think there was anything important in the letter. He was not in a hurry for a while. But Su Teng saw the urgency of the matter from the few lines in the letter. He rushed back to Su without leaving Home.


    Neither of them thought that they had seen each other for more than ten years. Gu Tianyi even thought that was the last side of him and Suteng.


    When Su Teng rushed back to Su''s family, the situation of Su''s family was very urgent. Even if Su Teng didn''t return to Su''s family for two years, he felt that things were extraordinary as soon as he entered the house. Su Teng went to his father directly.


    His father looked at Su Teng, only sighed a long time and touched his hair. He didn''t say much. Su Teng knew that there was no turning point.


    Su Teng thinks that something big will happen soon, but no, in a year, Su family is very stable, so stable surface, let all people far away from Su family feel the dark tide surging, but Su Teng can feel, how can he feel nothing in the center of Su family?


    At that time, Su Teng''s father was weak. Moreover, when Su Teng was only 15 years old and his father didn''t realize it, his uncle had already controlled most of the transactions of the Su family in his hands. But the Su family, which mainly deals with transactions, lost the chips of the transactions, just like the fish and meat in the same case, and left to others.


    The real accident happened to the Su family on the night of Su Teng''s father''s birthday. The noise of the day had not faded away, so the betrayal took place in a flash. Su Teng''s uncle, with the power of thunder, joined others, trapped the Su family in the Su family, set fire to the whole Su family outside, and still sent people to kill them inside.


    Day''s singing and dancing, now the fire, a moment in the eyes of young Su Teng indelible mark.


    Su Teng, a young man, rushed to his parents when he saw that the knife was about to fall on them. However, he was knocked unconscious by his father and entrusted to Aunt Ling, who had been in Su''s house at that time. Su Teng, who was not completely unconscious, looked at himself like that. He could not even struggle. He saw that he was more and more far away from his parents and could not find the place to turn back e reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1009

    Teng su''er suddenly woke up. The fire, years later, still couldn''t go by. That familiar and strange face had been in his dream for so many years. Countless times, he wanted to kill that person in his dream, countless times, that person sneered at himself in the distance.


    Teng su''er rubs his forehead wearily, picks up the tea cup on the table, takes a sip, only tasting it in his mouth, and swallows it after a long time. The taste is not familiar. It''s bitter and intolerable, but only such bitter taste can remind himself of the past that shouldn''t be forgotten, remind himself of the feelings that shouldn''t be greedy.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Teng su''er frowned and said, "come in."


    "The red moon?" Teng su''er sees the people in front of her and opens his mouth indefinitely.


    "Yes."


    Teng su''er didn''t speak and stared at the red moon with half doubt.


    "Miss Su has gone to Li''s mansion. Her subordinates can''t follow her. They can only come back." Red moon, with some apologies.


    "Well." It''s just something that Teng su''er thought about before, "I sent you, just let you rush Ru Su for a while. Now it''s not a short ten years. She knows what you mean, don''t worry."


    "Yes, I understand." Red moon way, continue to ask again, "need to belong to go down to find a way to sneak into Li Fu?"


    "No, she always has to carry out the task by herself." Teng su''er said indifferently, without any emotion.


    Red moon nods, "that subordinate first leaves."


    "Well." Teng su''er nodded, and her heart sank suddenly. She had already entered Li''s mansion, so there was no way back. He would not let people help Ru Su, is it good or bad?


    Teng su''er knows how difficult things are. In Li''s mansion, Su needs to deal with many things, but he can''t help her, and try not to send someone to help her.


    When Su woke up the next day, she didn''t think much about it, so she went to find green calyx. Li ba had left.


    Green calyx up to appear a little tired, see such as Su, embarrassed smile, such as Su don''t care about chuckle, happy walk, "green calyx sister."


    "How is ruer coming?" Green calyx way, "have you eaten? I just asked someone to prepare something to eat. "


    "Not yet." If Sue spits out tongue, mischievous way.


    By the way, green calyx arranged for them to prepare more food and chatted with Rusu.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Green calyx worries a way, "before alliance is in, have not embarrassed you?"


    Rusu''s face was slightly frustrated. "I slept well last night, but I was the leader. I almost slept there when I finished. If sister green calyx didn''t send someone, I''m afraid." Rusu bit her lower lip and said wrongly.


    Green calyx sighed, "if you know, since the level decides to marry the alliance leader, it will be sooner or later."


    "Ruer knew that ruer had thought about it before, but ruer didn''t dare to take this step. Ruer didn''t want to hand over himself so quickly. Sister green calyx advised the leader." As Su said wrongly, with some humble prayers in mind.


    The green calyx sighed, "ruer, what are you avoiding?"


    "If the son is like the son, he always feels that he will be abandoned if he does not marry, but wants to marry others."


    Green calyx a Leng, "if son don''t think much, rest assured, have elder sister in, before alliance leader does not marry if son, elder sister can help if son as far as possible."


    "Sister!" If Su one Leng, slightly surprised way.


    "Silly girl, elder sister is different from ruer. Such a beautiful girl as ruer deserves good protection." Green calyx road.


    "Sister green calyx, am I too headstrong?" If sue is embarrassed to ask.


    Green calyx pities silently such as Su''s head, "no, such as son no, so good, such as son can give himself the most basic protection."


    "Thank you sister!" Rusu said sincerely.


    Green calyx smiles and shakes his head.


    "Elder sister, shall we have dinner first?" Rusu saw someone cloth rice, said.


    "Good." Green calyx won''t refuse naturally. After eating, two people stroll in Li Fu, just to see someone come to say hello to li ba.


    Rusu''s eyes sweep past. It''s really a narrow path for his enemies. It happened to be the man he saw yesterday. He couldn''t walk when he arrived. Green calyx and Rusu walked in together.


    "I''ve met my teacher." Yesterday that person''s quiet salute, in the eyes quite has some provocations.


    "Ally, this is it?" As Su asked, pretending not to know each other.


    Li ba laughs, "this is Zhu Qiyuan, the apprentice of our alliance leader!"


    Such as Su and green calyx are all hum, slightly nod.


    Zhu Qiyuan glanced between Rusu and green calyx, saw the green calyx, and asked Li Ba, "this is Li BA''s eyes narrowed slightly, secretly warning," this is the concubine''s room after our leader, and also your teacher''s wife. "


    Zhu Qiyuan took a look at the green calyx, looked at Rusu and said with a smile, "good Shiniang."


    Green calyx frowned and didn''t answer. She didn''t like such a changeable person. She was frivolous when she was called teacher ruer just now, and so is she now.


    Zhu Qiyuan looked at the green calyx and didn''t answer him. He looked at the green calyx carefully. This woman, in front of ruer, will be covered up and won''t be noticed. But when she really sees it, her appearance is also excellent. Unlike ruer, ruer feels green and pure, but the green calyx is different. She has a woman''s charm and beauty. Zhu Qiyuan knows it very well Dao, this woman and li ba have already had a relationship.


    What he was curious about was how the two women got along and didn''t get jealous!


    Green calyx perceives Zhu Qiyuan''s eyes and glares at him angrily. Zhu Qiyuan suddenly has some interests in his heart, a kind of conquering * * he smiles at li ba and looks at the women he chooses this time. They all have their own characteristics.


    Li ba didn''t notice Zhu Qiyuan''s eyes at all. His attention was completely focused on Rusu. Rusu didn''t even annoy him, but chuckled at him. "You can go out with ruer, leader, if you lack something?"


    LI BA was in a mood. He just wanted to answer well, but Zhu Qiyuan said in embarrassment, "master, you forget. There will be something else later."


    As soon as Zhu Qiyuan said it, there was no smile on LI BA''s face, and Su''s face was not good-looking either. He quickly said, "I can ask sister green calyx to accompany me, ally who is OK."


    Li ba nodded. That''s the only way.


    "Shifu, please send someone to protect Shiniang. It''s not very safe here recently." Zhu Qiyuan pretends to be concerned, meaning something.


    Li ba sighed, "Qiyuan, you''ll be fine for a while. Protect ruer and green calyx."


    Zhu Qiyuan pretends to be in trouble. Li ba glances at her and nods, "yes, I will protect my teacher. Please rest assured."


    Li ba nodded and said to Rusu, "be careful, if you have anything, just like Qiyuan."


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry." For example, Su Qiangyan laughs. Compared with Zhu Qiyuan, li ba seems to have more than one difference in mind. He doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. For example, Su doesn''t know what kind of changes this person will cause. He is disgusted. But he has to be a ninja because of LI BA''s presence.


    Green calyx is also holding her hand below, signaling her to be quiet. Maybe women are so sensitive that they can detect some special things. She also hates Zhu Qiyuan. This person is too fake to trust.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1010

    After li ba left, Rusu and green calyx took a look at Zhu Qiyuan and looked at each other again.


    "Sister green calyx, let''s go." Such as Su Xiaoyi Yingying Road, no reason Zhu Qiyuan.


    Green calyx naturally agrees and nods gently.


    Zhu Qiyuan was not angry either. He took a deep look at Rusu and green calyx and followed them step by step.


    Rusu doesn''t really think about where she used to be, just because she wants to have a chance to come out. Green calyx doesn''t care. She just wants to accompany Rusu.


    As for Zhu Qiyuan, it''s a chance he can''t miss.


    When women go out, most of them go to Rouge jewelry stores, even Su and green calyx.


    In front is a shop selling rouge and water powder. Su Yanwei sees Zhu Qiyuan and sneers at him. He says to green calyx lightly, "sister green calyx, shall we buy some rouge and water powder?"


    Green calyx looked up at the shop and nodded, "OK."


    "Well." As Su Tiantian smiles, "sister green calyx, go ahead, and ruer is going to buy some food." As Su said.


    Green calyx has a little doubt in his eyes. When he inadvertently sees Zhu Qiyuan, he suddenly nods to Rusu, "OK, come here earlier"


    Rusu agrees with him with a smile. He goes away alone and stands in front of a stall selling ice sugar gourd. He takes two of them and looks at Zhu Qiyuan defiantly.


    Zhu Qiyuan feels funny. Does this mean he doesn''t feel threatened?


    "Ruer, do you like it?" Zhu Qiyuan looks at Rusu eating candied haws and asks lightly.


    "Naturally I like it." If Su way, concentrate on eating the sugar gourd in hand, the corner of the eye and the tip of the brow have been with some smile.


    "What else is ruer going to buy?" Asked Zhu Qiyuan kindly.


    Rusu sneered, "I''m not here for this. I want to know if you want to possess sister green calyx?" If Su asked indifferently, the hand holding the sugar gourd also put down, and the whole person became cold.


    "Zhu Qiyuan ha ha a smile," if this is jealous


    As Su chuckled, "the leader is your master no matter how you say it. It''s shameless for you to do this, isn''t it?"


    "Shameless?" Zhu Qiyuan asked, "anyway, it''s all fun for him. Why do you care so much?"


    "The alliance leader will marry me. Sister green calyx is at least a concubine. She is your righteous teacher. If you do this, you will cheat your teacher." Rusu shouted.


    "Are you serious?" Zhu Qiyuan not only doesn''t care, but also looks at Rusu with a funny smile on his face.


    Such as Su disgusted frown, Zhu Qiyuan wiped the next lip angle casually, the color squints at such as Su, "you probably don''t know? Yesterday, he had to leave because his last possessor woman committed suicide. Her family came to the door, but it was too much. He couldn''t press it down directly. What do you think it was? Think he really loves you? Deep to the bone? Or do you think he will marry you? I''ve seen so many of them, and only women like you can believe them. " Zhu Qiyuan''s squinting eyes are very clear, and * * he looks at Rusu naked. It''s not a look at people at all, but at objects.


    Such as Su''s disgusting frown, it''s disgusting! But I have been suppressing myself. In addition to being surprised, I still need some sadness. Su is looking at Zhu Qiyuan strangely, "what you just said, but really?"


    Zhu Qiyuan laughs, "of course, is it really necessary to cheat you?"


    For example, Su''s face suddenly changed. She felt sad and miserable. She didn''t give up at all. The sugar gourd in her hand fell unconsciously. Zhu Qiyuan was very happy and had a sense of achievement. After a long silence, Su barely smiled. "So what? After all, I''m the first woman brought back by the leader and the first one A woman who really introduced himself to these so-called apprentices, didn''t she? "


    Such as Su tough support their smile, try to make themselves appear brave and strong, so that they feel more confident.


    But in front of Zhu Qiyuan, they are all pale like a piece of paper and can''t stand anything.


    Zhu Qiyuan seems to appreciate Rusu''s gaffe enough, and then reminds him, "miss ruer, have you forgotten? You had an appointment with the green calyx girl before. "


    Rusu choked and looked at Zhu Qiyuan. At this moment, his voice became a lot gentler. It was completely free from the previous sarcasm and sentimental looking at Rusu.


    "I''ll go first." As Su said indifferently, he didn''t look for green calyx, and went back to Li Fu directly.


    Zhu Qiyuan didn''t care. Seeing Rusu leave, he went to find green calyx and said, "miss ruer has gone back first. What do you need to buy?"


    Green calyx a Leng, the thing that holds on the hand also did not continue to look, "what happened?"


    Green calyx voice indifference, without feelings, Zhu Qiyuan gives a kind of insidious feeling, she does not believe Zhu Qiyuan did nothing.


    "Nothing, but miss ruer just complained that the leader didn''t come out with her, and she was depressed for a while."


    "Is that all?" Green calyx speaks coldly.


    Zhu Qiyuan sighed helplessly and scolded himself a bit. "If you ask me, what''s the matter with the leader today"


    ZHU Qiyuan''s words came to an abrupt end, and green calyx had to ask, "how did you answer that?"


    "To be honest, of course."


    "What is the truth?"


    Zhu Qiyuan is silent for a moment, "green calyx girl also want to listen to?"


    The green calyx glanced coldly, and Zhu Qiyuan pursed his lips. "Because the leader of the alliance is here, the woman who had previously committed suicide, the leader of the alliance goes to calm her family''s anger."


    Green calyx a Leng, did not expect Zhu Qiyuan will say this to ru''er, so green calyx can think of how desperate ru''er is.


    "You are really a good instigator!" Green calyx sneers, Zhu Qiyuan does not care.


    Green calyx hurried back to Li Fu and went straight to Rusu. Rusu sat alone by the window and stared out. His eyes were red and swollen, obviously crying for a long time.


    Green calyx has a heart ache, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her. In a word, she can find it out as soon as she inquires. She really doesn''t know how to hide the painful opening of green calyx.


    "Sister green calyx, how many women do you think there are around the alliance leader?" Such as Su Leng Leng''s question, looking out of the window''s eyes have not moved, no, is not even blinking.


    Green calyx is very distressed. "Ruer you"


    Green calyx hasn''t thought out how to persuade, and Rusu has already opened his mouth. "Sister green calyx doesn''t need to persuade ruer, and she doesn''t need to say good words for the leader. Now ruer herself needs to be quiet. Can sister green calyx give ruer some time?"


    Rusu''s eyes slowly moved to the green calyx, the sadness and sorrow in the eyes, the green calyx looked desperate. Ruer, how much do you love the leader? Green calyx felt that she could not imagine it, or she could not realize it.


    "Such as son" green calyx still wants to struggle to say something.


    Rusu''s eyes are cold, and the whole person seems to calm down. "Sister green calyx, I''m fine now. I need to think about everything between me and the alliance leader. Maybe, at the beginning, it was my delusion, so now, I need to ask myself if I can persist."


    Green calyx shakes God for a while, such as son, what is the matter?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1011

    Rusu looks at Green calyx''s puzzled appearance and sips her lips. "Sister green calyx, do you think the leader loves me?"


    Green calyx looks at Rusu with complicated eyes. She actually hopes that RUR can see the leader clearly and then leave. But when RUR really asks herself like this, for a moment, she doesn''t want to say so. But green calyx has to do many things, only one chance, especially for the woman, if she is not a good man, then you are for this woman It''s a complete blow, but also a destruction.


    "Ruer, there will never be a shortage of women around the alliance leader, but how many women there are depends on the alliance leader and the women around the alliance leader." Green calyx is sincere way, also calculate dissuade.


    Rusu was silent and thought, "sister green calyx said it well, but unless ruer saw it with her own eyes, she would not believe that the leader of the alliance would take me." As Su said stubbornly.


    "Ruer!" Green calyx can''t help but exclaim, so there will be such a persistent person?


    "Can sister green calyx help ruer?" As Su said calmly, there was some ruthlessness in her eyes, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Good." Green calyx nods cautiously.


    It was evening when li ba came back. He went to look for Rusu as soon as he came back. Rusu didn''t sleep. Seeing li ba coming in, he went out and said happily, "alliance leader!" But the smile on his face soon disappeared, and he became angry, "how can the leader come back so late?"


    Li ba laughs. Like a woman, she is surprised when she comes back. She will blame herself. That''s true love.


    "There are just a few things to deal with, so I came back late." Li ba replied without blinking.


    "Mm-hmm. Have the Allies eaten it? " Rusu cares.


    "After eating, our alliance leader will come to see ruer," and he will leave soon. Li ba put it forward on his own initiative.


    If Su nods, li ba cares again, "how about Qiyuan? Have you protected yourself well?"


    Such as Su Cu Cu eyebrow, strong speech way, "he is very good, such as son is not safe stay here?"


    If Su''s action is obvious, li ba also sees you, but he doesn''t say anything, but he has some murderous ideas in his heart. It seems that Zhu Qiyuan has done something.


    "I''ll give it back. If you have a good rest, our leader will go first." Li ba offered.


    "Mm-hmm." Rusu said gently, "as long as you can see the leader."


    LI BA''s heart seemed to be happy to open the flowers, but he left home quietly. He naturally went to the green calyx and asked, "what happened when he went out in the daytime? Ruer seems to be a little unhappy. "


    Green calyx sighed, "ruer is a beauty, but the beauty, not only the leader of the alliance can think of it, Zhu Qiyuan seems to have other thoughts about ruer."


    Li ba nodded, really! LI BA was furious, but he went to find his apprentice''s trouble for no reason! But li ba couldn''t swallow this tone and was furious.


    Green calyx pacifies way, "alliance leader need not be angry, green calyx goes out today, meet a beauty, since alliance leader can''t get such as son in a short time, green calyx will bring that woman tomorrow, change mood for alliance leader."


    "What kind of beauty?" Li ba is interested. In this case, green calyx is in the mood to recommend beauty to her? It''s incredible.


    "It''s just a chance encounter. It should be a woman from an ordinary family." Green calyx said uncertainly, "with this woman, you can attract Zhu Qiyuan''s eyes and just test Zhu Qiyuan''s mind. If you still stare at ru''er, then the leader should be worried. If Su''s eyes change, then the leader can be at ease."


    Li ba nodded. "Then make your own arrangements."


    Rusu nods.


    As for the woman brought by Rusu the next day, she is indeed a beauty, which is not comparable to Rusu, but every frown and smile is unique.


    When li ba saw this woman at first sight, she felt attracted. She was totally different from ru''er, such as Er Qingli. This woman, however, had a kind of charming feeling, which was just because of her eyes.


    Li ba wants this woman, which is his first feeling, but when he thinks of the green calyx''s reminder and his ultimate goal is ruer, he can calm down and never fail. After getting ruer, he can get other beauties.


    "I have seen the leader of the alliance in the blue garden." The woman looked at Li Baxian and made a salute. She was very spiritual. She had a lot of feelings in her eyes. Li Baxian was moved. This blue garden stood aside respectfully.


    "Don''t be polite!" Even if Lan Yuan has left here, li ba can''t help but say.


    "Green calyx purses lips," ally


    LI BA''s heart suddenly moved. He thought of what he was looking for when he came to this woman. He had to say nothing to Ansheng.


    Green calyx reminds me what to do next, and reminds LI BA to pay attention to something.


    After that, li ba took more people with him. Every day, Zhu Qiyuan came to say hello to li ba. With a wave of his good mood, li ba let him do his own thing.


    Li ba looks at Zhu Qiyuan in private, and pays attention to what he has done to this woman and his thoughts.


    Zhu Qiyuan looks at the woman beside Li and chuckles. It''s true that "there''s no place for me to walk on iron shoes. It won''t cost me to come here." for example, when li ba is doubting about li ba, li ba brings a woman, which is the best time.


    Two people each bad thought, is doing own matter, is paying attention to each other.


    Zhu Qiyuan wandered in Li''s mansion for a while and then went to find Rusu. He walked to Rusu''s residence and saw that Rusu had got up. He smiled a little. "Miss ruer, did you sleep well yesterday?"


    Such as Su chuckle lip, "thank you for your concern, sleep very well!"


    This is ironic, but Zhu Qiyuan doesn''t care. He looks at Rusu half true and half false. "Do you want to go to the leader? Just in time. Let''s go. "


    Rusu wants to refuse, but Zhu Qiyuan''s voice continues, "I believe there will be a lot of fun today."


    "Something fun?" As Su repeated, his heart was clear, but his face was full of doubts.


    "Yes, I believe miss ruer will care about it." Zhu Qiyuan continued, with a sense of temptation.


    Rusu nodded. "OK, let''s go."


    Zhu Qiyuan''s smile was as successful as before. It''s really a wish.


    For example, Su and Zhu Qiyuan are all walking at will to find li ba. However, whoever is at will and who is not, they have their own problems in mind.


    Just enter the yard of li ba, Ru Su hears a woman''s light smile, crisp and charming.


    Zhu Qiyuan said to himself, "it''s really God''s help to me. I didn''t expect ruer to come here and see such a scene. It''s really rare."


    Zhu Qiyuan saw with his own eyes that ruer''s face was clouded and pale, as if he didn''t have the strength to step in.


    "Did you know that before?" Rusu seems to have been drained of all his strength and asked feebly.


    Zhu Qiyuan chuckled, "I don''t know, I only know that the leader brought back a woman."


    "So you let me see it on purpose?" If Su wryly asks, have some sharp eyes to stare at Zhu Qiyuan.


    Zhu Qiyuan nodded, "I just want you to know that li ba, in fact, is not worthy of love, not at all. Ruer, do you know what I mean? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1012

    If Su looks at Zhu Qiyuan sarcastically, does he mean that li ba is not worthy of love? Is he worth it? Oh, how funny! These two are half a dozen. They even want to mock others! Who gives his face, let oneself give oneself to stick gold? Before that shameless words all say export, but now pretend what innocent.


    If Su sneers, these two people, she won''t bother more! "You are all the same to me!" Such as Su lenglengleng Dao.


    Zhu Qiyuan shakes his head and looks at Rusu''s serious way, "at least I won''t, see a love one."


    "See one, love one?" As Su Wuyishan repeats, it seems that it is true. When I saw her, I was tender and considerate to myself, and I really wanted to wait for her. But now, my heart is obviously in another woman.


    Rusu has an impulse. She wants to walk over to see the appearance of the woman and question li ba. She can''t compare with li ba, but she can''t and doesn''t dare to. After all, that person is the leader of the Wulin.


    If Su Xiang is touched by this sentence, she will feel sad for a moment on her face. Also, the woman can bear the person she loves. When she sees one person, she sees one person and two people, she throws herself out of the sky, regardless of her actions? What''s more, it''s still a man who has made a promise to himself. The more Su wants to be angry, the more he wants to be angry.


    See one? Love one? Rusu did not retort again, sneering.


    Zhu Qiyuan saw the effect of what he said, and was secretly pleased. It seems that she was quite accurate about Rusu''s psychology. Zhu Qiyuan leaned up and held Rusu''s hand. "Ruer, I know you don''t trust me. I feel that I''m abusive and shameless. I want to rob even my master''s women. But that''s for a reason. What I said before is because I remember to be jealous. Only li ba can get you, but I can''t. I''m jealous of him. I want to get you at all costs. For example Son, can you understand those feelings? "


    Rusu didn''t pull out her hand. "I don''t understand those feelings, but I''m not willing to!" Rusu''s eyes are full of jealousy, hatred and madness. She actively holds Zhu Qiyuan''s neck, leans forward, and stares at Zhu Qiyuan, saying, "I''m not willing to marry him. For what reason, there are so many women around him, but they still keep on. Why do you want to marry me? You know, I''m not willing to be accompanied by other women all the time?"


    "Ruer, I understand."


    "I don''t like it. Why should I be so tired? Why should I wait for him? Since he doesn''t care, why should I care so much? Why can''t I find someone to love me? " Such as Su muttering to himself.


    Zhu Qiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly. It seems that he has already succeeded in half. "So ruer"


    "so, I want to find someone who loves me and let him see. I''m ruer. No one wants me!" As Su said word by word, like venting, Zhu Qiyuan vaguely understood the meaning of Ru Su, which was unbelievable.


    "You mean, you want to"


    "yes, but we have nothing to do with each other, understand? I just want to stimulate LI BA and let him see my position, that''s all. " Rusu looks at Zhu Qiyuan with some infatuation, and reaches out to touch Zhu Qiyuan''s cheek. "Ruli Ba finally chose me, so there is nothing between us. If Rusu bites her lower lip," if he doesn''t know how to repent, then from now on, ruer is really your person, but you can''t be negative, OK? "


    Rusu''s eyes are filled with tears. It seems that she really gave up her heart to li ba. Zhu Qiyuan naturally agreed, but for him, all the promises are not important, just because, like li ba, his purpose is to get Rusu, that''s all.


    "Well, if the leader really loves you, then we will be treated as dew marriage. If we don''t love you, then I will take you away." False promises are always very easy to say, especially moving. It is also very pleasant to say in Zhu Qiyuan''s mouth.


    Rusu nodded and breathed in zhuqiyuan''s ear. "Tomorrow night, I''ll wait for you and see you in the small garden next to my house."


    Zhu Qiyuan''s heart was full of emotion. Naturally, he agreed. He hugged Rusu excitedly and wanted to kiss him directly. Rusu skilfully hid for a while. "Why rush at this moment? Tomorrow, can''t you enjoy it? "


    Zhu Qiyuan nodded and said that Rusu took the initiative to come forward and hold him. "Qiyuan, I love li ba, so even if I''m with you for revenge, don''t you care?" Such as Su slightly apologetic ask, tightly stare at Zhu Qiyuan.


    "Only if you can be happy, for me, ruer''s happiness is the most important." Zhu Qiyuan''s way, with a lot of doting, such as Su''s secret way in his heart, really speaking, Zhu Qiyuan is much gentler than li ba, and knows more about women''s heart. If you really choose at the same opportunity, I''m afraid most people will choose Zhu Qiyuan.


    "Thank you!" As Su murmured, Zhu Qiyuan smiled, and sure enough, a woman is easy to enter when she is most vulnerable, and no matter what the reason, as long as she can get it.


    In the afternoon, green calyx came to Rusu. Rusu was leaning on the imperial concubine''s chair, keeping her eyes closed. Before, she said to green calyx, ask her to bring other women to see how LI BA would react, whether she was attracted by those women or only loved her. Now this woman is in use.


    "Ruer!" The green calyx came in and called out.


    Such as Su immediately opened his eyes, looked at the green calyx just came in, and showed a beautiful smile, "sister green calyx is coming!"


    "How are you? Have the Allies come to see you? " Green calyx asked, tone as always care.


    Rusu said with a wry smile, "no, ally, not here. It seems that the beauty that sister green calyx found is very charming. "


    Green calyx a smile, "with your mind?"


    Rusu wryly smiled, "what should I say? It''s clearly to test the leader of the alliance. Now he is jealous, but he is himself."


    Green calyx nods, "like this, you should not die?"


    "Yes, I''m dying!" Such as Su''s bitter smile, like crying, this feeling, some like so many years, Teng su''er gave her hope, but let her slowly despair, is so many years of company, and finally is another person with her forever.


    "By the way, Zhu Qiyuan, do you have anything to say or do?" Green calyx asked hesitantly.


    If Su purses his lips, "is he the one who brings me to meet the leader and the woman? Does sister green calyx think he will do nothing?"


    "That''s right." Green calyx nodded and looked at Rusu. "These two people are not good people."


    "Well, ruoer already knows." Rusu is very low, and her eyes are on the far horizon.


    Green calyx in the heart slightly relieved a breath, achieved today''s situation, if the son already can see clearly their person, after that, probably can be far away from them, looking for own happiness?


    However, it''s just green calyx''s own idea. "Sister green calyx, can you take the leader to ruer''s side tomorrow night? Even if you only come once, if you have something to say, you want to say it to the leader. "


    "Good." Green calyx a burst of heartache, can''t bear to refuse. If green calyx knew that it would happen when Su asked her to take Li Ba, green calyx would never agree, but it was too late at that time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1013

    The next day, such as Su quietly waiting for the arrival of the night, the heart is very calm.


    Maybe it''s because this is Rusu''s first mission. Maybe it''s because Rusu doesn''t know if it will succeed. Even in the daytime, Rusu is also abnormal. She misses tengsu''er.


    Rusu knows that she has been following tengsu''er since childhood. All she has learned is that tengsu''er is teaching.


    If the previous relationship was company, then the transformation of feelings was when Su was a director. At the age of eleven, Su was only a child.


    Although Rusu has been in Yunsu Pavilion, tengsu''er has never restricted her, so Rusu often goes out to play.


    Su''s appearance, even when she was a child, had already been shown. Even when she was only 11 years old, she could see what she was going to look like in the future. Therefore, the coveted person was not absent.


    Just a few steps later that day, Ru Su found that someone was following him. Ru Su was afraid. He only dared to look back and move forward as soon as possible without looking back.


    Rusu''s speed is getting faster and faster. Later, she turns into a trot. The speed of the people she follows is getting faster and faster. At that time, how could the eleven year old run past those people? Rusu was caught up.


    Those people stunned Rusu directly and took her away. When Rusu woke up, he found himself in an unknown place.


    Rusu opens her eyes and finds that she can''t see anything. She can''t see where she is or what''s around her. What''s more, there is no sound and the silence is terrible.


    If darkness is already a kind of torture, then silence is the real torture. It seems that there is only one person in the world, and all things do not exist. Rusu''s heart was frightened and she cried conditionally, but at the next moment, she closed her mouth immediately, because it was more terrible when she cried alone.


    Rusu tightly covers her mouth with her hands and tries to hold herself in a group, leaning towards the corner, but there is no place for her to rely on behind. She can only hold herself tightly, hoping to shrink or even disappear.


    Rusu thinks that she will die. She doesn''t know where it is or whether anyone can find her. She doesn''t even know how long she can stay.


    Ru Su covers her mouth and sobs for a while. She gets up slowly and stumbles around. She can''t see anything clearly. She can only touch it blindly. Her hands are in front of her, and she moves a little bit under her feet. She tries to find anything that can support her. But even so, Ru Su still falls from time to time, not because she stumbles, but because her hands and feet are soft and a little lost Courage will fall to the ground.


    Rusu fumbled and got up. She was not in the mood to take care of her injuries. She could only move on. She just wanted to meet something and let her guess where it was.


    But no, if Su has been away for a long time, she still hasn''t touched anything. If her hand hasn''t touched anything, it''s just that she''s feelingly in the dark and despairing. Time always goes very slowly. If Su doesn''t know how long it''s been, she just knows that all her patience has been exhausted. Similarly, she''s despairing.


    Rusu sits on the ground, holding her knees in both hands, and nests quietly on one side. Tears are flowing silently all the time. She dare not make any sound.


    If Su thought that she would be like this all the time, she would wait for death slowly, and the idea of desperation could not be pressed down at all, but she was so unwilling that she was only eleven years old, unwilling to die like this without doing anything. She was not even willing to say goodbye to Teng su''er.


    And Rusu, in her memory at that time, although there were many things about Teng su''er, at that time, she did not understand what Teng su''er meant to her.


    When tengsu''er appeared this time, it was the most desperate time for Rusu. Here, it was empty. Looking up, I saw the dark night. No, it was not the night. In fact, Rusu didn''t know, just felt scared and flustered.


    When there was a little light around, Rusu could hardly believe it. She looked up incredibly and saw the people standing outside in white clothes. Her eyes were heavy. But now, she was a little anxious. When she saw Rusu, she felt relieved.


    Rusu will always remember that light, and always remember where tengsu''er is now. Looking at her, it seems that she is a person who is cared by the relegated immortals. That kind of warmth cannot be forgotten in her whole life.


    Such as Su misty open eyes, sunlight through the green leaves, hit on the blinds, film shadow imprinted on the body, such as Su tired rubbing forehead, actually fell asleep.


    It''s been a long time since I thought about what happened when I was a child. I''ve been under pressure for so many years, but now I think about it again.


    Such as Su''s wry smile, so many years, have said, is it a long life? But Teng su''er, why not? To her, as always.


    If Su takes a big breath and decides not to think about it, now that she has reached this stage, what else can she do? She has no chance, no strength to follow Teng su''er. She can only stand beside him in silence.


    If Su doesn''t think about it any more, she knows that tonight''s event will be very tired. If one of them can''t be done well, she will die here. She must be careful enough.


    The night wind was rustling. Su had a leisurely dinner and went to the nearby small garden. There were few people here. It was a quiet place. Zhu Qiyuan will not come too late.


    Rusu waited patiently, watching the lights beside her turn on.


    Zhu Qiyuan''s figure has not yet appeared, such as Su did not worry much, leaning on the rockery, looking up at the stars.


    "Ruer!" A little excited and deliberately lowered voice came down the wind.


    If Su squints and looks in that direction, Zhu Qiyuan, dressed in a casual suit, has already stepped over. If Su is smiling, he even comes two steps closer to greet him.


    If Su roughly estimated the next time, not far from the time when green calyx brought li ba, if Su also did not have too much time, "Qi Yuan, thought, you will not come."


    In Rusu''s words, there was a kind of waiting anxiety and waiting joy with a faint sob.


    "How could it be!" Zhu Qiyuan said in a hurry that he held Rusu in front of him. Rusu was in Zhu Qiyuan''s arms and did not move. Zhu Qiyuan, looking at such a cute Rusu, felt a ripple in his heart.


    Rusu''s eyes are always on the door. She should take good care of the time, neither too late nor too early.


    "Ruer, ruer!" Zhu Qiyuan said softly, with a deliberate temptation, "my son is like a child."


    Rusu felt a shiver all over her body and said, "Qi Yuan."


    Zhu Qiyuan listened to Rusu''s voice, a little soft and greasy, a little coquettish, very happy, the beauty under the moonlight, the original beauty can''t be square things, not to mention Rusu, what''s more, the people who coveted Rusu for a long time.


    Zhu Qiyuan immediately swam on Rusu with Rusu''s hand in his arms. He swiveled from waist to back, slowly held her chin in one hand, and slightly bowed his head, as if to print


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1014

    Rusu frowns and doesn''t dodge any more. If he dodges at this time, he will not do well in the future!


    A shallow kiss obviously can''t satisfy Zhu Qiyuan. With one hand holding Su''s chin and one hand holding the belt at his waist, he is going to pull down


    Su''s big surprise. Isn''t it so fast? Why hasn''t li ba come yet? Rusu has been staring at the outside. There is no light yet.


    Rusu is worried.


    "Ru''er, ru''er" Zhu Qiyuan kept repeating, Ru Su tried to push him away.


    Zhu Qiyuan didn''t care. He thought that he wanted to refuse and welcome, and he was even happier.


    Rusu just pushes carefully to prevent him from succeeding so easily. Zhu Qiyuan doesn''t seem to want to leave a bad impression on Rusu. He''s not very tough. There are people walking outside slowly. Through Zhu Qiyuan''s figure, Rusu has seen green calyx and li ba coming. As Su Xinzhonghua is happy, Zhu Qiyuan has been pushed harder.


    Green calyx originally planned to take Li Ba to the small garden to have a look, but he never saw Rusu. Only in the quiet environment, a little voice can be amplified.


    Green calyx gradually moved her eyes to the place where the sound was made. Even though it was very dark, green calyx still saw clearly. It was ru''er and a man. As for who the man was, green calyx didn''t know and didn''t even have the heart to think about it. She immediately moved her eyes to li ba, and felt that he was all collapsing tightly. Even if she didn''t see it, she could feel that LI BA was up Trembling.


    Li ba is really angry, and is furious. She looks at the person in front of her angrily, the adulterer! How dare you cheat on his territory!


    After a moment''s surprise, green calyx quickly calmed down, and quickly grabbed li ba. "Ally, go to save ruer!"


    Li ba grunts, help? Didn''t you see what they were doing? Dare you let me help you? Is this something we need to save?


    "Take a good look at ruer, ally. She is completely clamped now. Moreover, ruer''s face is full of tears. Can''t the ally see it? What''s more, what kind of character is ruer? Don''t the allies know? Why don''t you trust ruer? " Green calyx asked, "if ruer was bullied and misunderstood by the leader, how sad would she be? What''s more, ruer''s character is willing to die rather than yield. Should the master force ruer to die? "


    After a moment''s hesitation, li ba knows ruer''s character. What''s more, after so many days of getting along with him, ruer is affectionate to him. It''s impossible to change his mind suddenly. LI BA''s eyes are on the person in front of Rusu, Zhu Qiyuan? LI BA''s eyes immediately became fierce. It was him!


    If Su sees li ba standing in the distance and sees what green calyx has been talking with li ba, she is a little relieved. Maybe, what green calyx is talking with li ba.


    Rusu''s eyes are on the person in front of her. Zhu Qiyuan''s hands wander on her recklessly, not noticing Rusu''s resistance at all, not noticing Rusu''s tears on her face, not noticing Rusu''s pushing. All of this, for Rusu, is just right. Looking at LI BA''s eyes, it has other meanings, and it''s also in her heart It was Zhu Qiyuan who forced her to be like Su.


    "Alliance leader?" When green calyx saw that LI BA was calming down slowly, he took a deep sigh of relief. "Alliance leader, if you can''t do it again"


    Green calyx didn''t go on, he looked anxiously at the front and looked at LI BA at the same time.


    Li ba breathed secretly, his eyes swept over the green calyx, and then he looked at Rusu.


    "What are you doing?" Li Ba said coldly that the pent up anger can be felt even if you don''t listen carefully.


    Zhu Qiyuan was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help shaking. He stood still and didn''t dare to look back.


    Ru Su''s face is covered with tears. She pushes him away with one hand and runs to li ba. Li ba immediately holds her and reaches out to protect her. Ru Su Wo cries on LI BA''s shoulder and says nothing.


    But in this way, it''s easier for li ba to cherish Zhu Qiyuan. He is more dissatisfied with Zhu Qiyuan and glares at him.


    Zhu Qiyuan originally bowed his head and scolded himself for his carelessness. How can he forget that this is still the place for li ba. Even if LI BA has other women, how can he give up what he hasn''t got yet!


    Zhu Qiyuan dare not even raise his head. He knows LI BA''s character very well. If he goes on like this, there will never be a good end. But now, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Zhu Qiyuan''s eyes secretly glanced at Rusu and saw that she was comfortable leaning against Li bahuai and resented in her heart! And he knew very well that when such a thing happened, LI BA would never let him go. Maybe even Li Fu could not go out! Of course, he was not reconciled. He also watched LI BA''s care for Rusu, which was even more unbalanced. He stared at Rusu viciously, pointed to her, and shouted, "it''s her. Ruer seduced me first!"


    LI BA''s eyes were fierce and murderous, for example, Su looked at li ba in tears and shook his head. "No, no!"


    But Zhu Qiyuan didn''t give up. "It''s this woman who seduced me. She is jealous of the new woman brought back by the alliance leader, that blue garden. She is jealous of the alliance leader''s idea that he loves one another and that she is unwilling to find me. It''s not my initiative. "


    Li ba shakes a little, and green calyx smiles coldly, which makes li ba feel cold in his heart. He only hears green calyx saying, "are you jealous of that blue garden? Oh, where can the blue garden be compared with ru''er? In terms of appearance, ru''er is also the beauty of the country. Lan Yuan can only be regarded as a beauty by force. Do you mind if you need to? What''s more, ruer doesn''t even envy me. He even asked the leader to bring me to Li''s mansion. He even asked the leader to give me a name. Do you think ruer will pay attention to that blue garden? What''s more, I haven''t even met you? Now, the alliance leader and ruer are getting married. Ruer''s wish will also be fulfilled. At this time, ruer will seduce you again? Do you think it''s possible? For ruer, the alliance leader is ruer''s great hero, the one who saves her and lives in the fire and water. Ruer is a man who is willing to accompany her for a lifetime. Even though he is not sure about his intentions at that time, he is willing to come to this strange place and fight for the love of the alliance leader. Do you think she will seduce someone who has just met? To put it another way, are you the apprentice of the alliance leader? After you know that ruer is the future wife of the alliance leader, or you don''t care, or even want to have such a thing with ruer? In this way, where are you going to take the leader as your master and your leader? " Green calyx forced him to ask. He looked at Zhu Qiyuan coldly and continued to say, "when I first met you, didn''t you look at me like an apprentice looking at a woman of master? Look at ruer''s eyes, not to mention it! "


    Zhu Qiyuan''s eyes narrowed. This woman is really in the way!


    LI BA''s breath is getting colder and colder. Green calyx has come to this point, which means that he knows well. It''s something he won''t doubt. Then Zhu Qiyuan can''t trust him.


    What''s more, Zhu Qiyuan is still his apprentice, which he can''t bear. An apprentice dare to covet his woman. He can''t keep him any longer.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1015

    Li ba can''t stand it. His apprentice dares to covet his woman. He has such a sinister mind. He can''t keep him any longer.


    And green calyx, obviously did not plan to even so, "when you saw me, the eyes did not seem to respect, but covet it?" Green calyx''s eyes narrowed and looked at Zhu Qiyuan fiercely. His face was cold and cold, which made Zhu Qiyuan feel trance. Green calyx had a sense of superiority.


    Li ba is even more furious. Zhu Qiyuan, it''s really good!


    Zhu Qiyuan looks as if he can''t change. In his heart, he feels scared and runs for his life. It''s his only idea at that moment.


    Of course, li ba won''t give him this chance, but Zhu Qiyuan''s strength is not the same as LI BA''s, almost two moves down, Zhu Qiyuan will be killed. For example, Su looks at the corpse on the ground, and even more sighs about LI BA''s desperation. This man is his apprentice, but he can be killed simply. So in his heart, what does he really care about?


    Rusu knows that at this time, she can''t be an ordinary woman without fear? Su thought of it like this, and there was a look of fear on her face.


    Green calyx, even if he had seen LI BA''s desperate feeling, knew it in his heart. But at this moment, he felt cold. It turned out that he could be so desperate!


    After li ba solved Zhu Qiyuan, he looked coldly at the body on the ground.


    After a long time, LI BA''s eyes moved to Rusu, looking at the panicked Rusu. Li ba went over and asked sarcastically, "are you afraid?"


    Ruqiang pretends to shake his head calmly, walks in and hugs li ba. "Ruer is not afraid. Ruer just thinks that ruer let the leader and your apprentice go to the present situation. If not ruer, the leader would not kill him himself. Ruer just feels that ruer has involved the leader."


    Li ba laughs, "what a fool! If he didn''t covet you, how could our leader treat him like this?"


    "Isn''t it really strange for the leader?" Rusu looks up and worries about li ba.


    "No wonder." Li bawdy, looks like Su to smile but does not speak.


    Green calyx at one side, and see if the son reluctantly, completely trust the appearance of the leader, the heart sighed, said wisely, "the leader, green calyx first left."


    Li ba nodded, his eyes twinkled with pride, and green calyx could see clearly, but he knew that he could not stop it, so he had no choice but to retreat.


    Rusu lowered her head, didn''t speak, and she had some coyness on her face. LI BA''s heart was rippling. It seems that ruer won''t refuse him this time.


    Li ba doesn''t explain it directly, but looks at ruer, who hesitates to wring her clothes.


    Li ba smiled and said deliberately, "if you rest early, our leader will go back first."


    Li ba tries to walk away. Ru Su immediately pulls the corner of Ru Su''s clothes, but he lowers his head and doesn''t speak.


    LI BA was proud, but he pretended that he didn''t understand what he meant


    "Rusu bit his lower lip." the ally, after the evening, was afraid


    "And then?" Li Ba said deliberately, but he walked into Rusu and covered her whole figure.


    "Ruer wants to know if the leader of the alliance can accompany ruer." Su''s voice is like a mosquito call, obviously shy.


    LI BA was very happy. "Ruer really wants to, is our leader with you?"


    Rusu nodded. "Well, yes."


    After saying yes, Rusu raised her head and looked at li ba. The little hope and joy in her eyes made LI BA''s mind ripple.


    "Ruer!" LI BA was excited. He picked up Ru Su and walked to Ru Su''s room.


    If Su exclaimed, he took the initiative to hold LI BA''s neck and buried it on his shoulder. He looked like a little bird.


    Li ba knows what will happen next. It''s a matter of course, and what he always wants to do.


    Rusu doesn''t speak all the time, but she is very close to li ba in action. Her breath is right at LI BA''s neck.


    Such a cold night, such a warm breath, li ba felt such a gentle feeling, and there was an impulse in an instant that he wanted to directly press ru''er under his body and take good care of it.


    But he knows that this is the first time for ruoer. He can''t act too fast. Besides, this woman doesn''t plan to play only once. So, with patience, Rusu is carried into the room.


    Looking at this situation, the maid at the door, with her face showing crimson color, walked out of the room and took the door with her by the way.


    Li ba put Rusu on the bed, reached out and stroked her face, a little bit down, stroked her neck, nostalgically stroked there, there was a kind of trance, want to bite the feeling.


    Rusu''s body began to shudder, and she really lay here. She did not have the calm in her imagination. She thought that she was ready in her heart, but she did not. She still resisted such a thing. She just wanted to accept tengsu''er.


    Li ba holds Rusu''s chin in one hand and covers her lips. Without much hesitation, she opens Rusu''s lips and sucks at her lilac tongue. She hates this feeling, but knows that at this time, she can''t refuse.


    LI BA''s action was not ambiguous, and she had already stretched out her hand to pull out her dress belt and unfastened her dress.


    For example, Su allows LI BA to behave in his own way, even with some cooperation.


    Li ba naturally felt that, with this evening''s event, LI BA''s heart of defense has been reduced a lot. Facing Rusu, more is just * *.


    The clothes on Su''s body have been almost removed. Only his belly pocket and pants are left. Li ba greedily looks at Su''s body. His skin is white as snow, and his body is icy. He lies on the bed, breathing the ups and downs of his chest. For li ba, it is an irresistible temptation.


    Li ba takes a bite of Su''s clavicle, and goes down her chest. Su presses Nai''s disgust, but her breath is a little short!


    "Ruer, ruer!" Li ba can''t help shouting.


    For example, Su reaches out to hold LI BA''s neck, and touches li ba. Li ba is satisfied with this state, just like Su actively pleases him. But Su''s mind is obviously not so. The sharp silver needle in his hand has a lot of cold under the confused light. For example, Su doesn''t hesitate at all, and stabs li ba straight into his neck Come, he touched his neck, sticky feeling, let his subconscious frown, looked up at Rusu, but saw Rusu''s indifferent eyes, the fierce in the eyes has not yet faded.


    Li ba understood in a flash. He pushed Rusu aside and wanted to stand up, but he didn''t fall to the ground at once.


    "Why?" Li ba is furious, but now, his anger looks so thin.


    Rusu gets up, puts on a dress for herself, and goes to li ba, "because my task is to kill you."


    Rusu said coldly that there was not much emotion in his eyes. Li ba stared at Rusu angrily. Unexpectedly, this woman had such a complicated identity. Sure enough, the more beautiful the woman is, the more dangerous it is. But he didn''t expect that one day he would be trapped in a cocoon. "Who are you? Who sent you? "


    If Su sneers, "there are so many people who want to kill you, is it necessary to know?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1016

    Li ba stares at Rusu angrily, the woman he can''t get, reckon with him, then destroy it together!


    LI BA''s eyes suddenly became fierce. He stared at Rusu tightly and did not move away for a moment. Rusu was worried. Looking at li ba, he felt like he wanted to escape.


    If Su believes in his own strength, li ba will not survive after being hurt like this, but such a gloomy look is particularly terrible for a person who will die!


    Without hesitation, li ba pounced on him directly. He grabbed Rusu''s neck and tried his best. As a stupefied God, he felt that he could not breathe. Rusu reacted and stared at li ba. She knew that li ba wanted to kill him. As Su knew, she could not be soft hearted at this time!


    Rusu tightly holds the silver needle in her hand and tries her best to insert it directly into LI BA''s neck. The blood spurts out in a moment, even splashes on Rusu''s face. Rusu is stunned for a moment. This warm blood is the first time she has experienced it so deeply!


    Rusu pulls out the silver needle and just plans to insert it again, but she hears the subtle, sharp voice and remembers that she has been holding on to her li ba. Her strength slowly fades away, and finally she lies on her body with her eyes closed.


    If Su Leng for a while, she just sat up and looked out of the window, across a layer of window paper, if Su saw the silhouette above, she was so familiar with it, and had a sense of being independent from the rest of the world. She was proud of herself, for example, Su''s eyes were sour all of a sudden. It turned out that when she saw him, she was more vulnerable than she imagined.


    The people outside have not turned their heads all the time. After standing for a while, they leave here. Rusu is clear in her mind. She quickly puts on her clothes and leaves here.


    There was silence in Yunsu Pavilion.


    Rusu steps here again, feeling more desolate than before. Inexplicably, it''s much colder here.


    As Su used to be, when she came here and looked at Teng su''er from afar, she was still dressed in white and elegant. Otherwise, she was so outstanding in the world that people could not refuse her.


    As Su recalled, when she saw Teng Su as a child in Li Fu, she was so happy and excited, even ecstatic. Teng su''er never got involved in the task. But this time, she came to Li Fu for her, and even killed people by herself, which was not done by Teng su''er before or even now!


    But to her, Teng su''er has come. Does that mean that in Teng su''er''s eyes, she is different? To Teng su''er, she is irreplaceable?


    As soon as Su thought of this situation, she was very excited. Looking at Teng su''er''s eyes, she was also burning. She just saw Teng su''er''s indifferent face and smiled.


    Rusu slowly walked to tengsu''er''s side and slightly bowed his head. "Master, Rusu is back." Such as Su convergence in the heart of a moment of agitation feelings, with a relatively calm look at Teng su''er.


    Teng su''er then looks at Ru Su, "is it finished?"


    Rusu nodded, didn''t she already know? I''m still helping myself. Why ask me more.


    Teng su''er doesn''t speak out, and Ru Su doesn''t point out. They stand quietly for a while.


    Several times later, Teng su''er looked up at Rusu. There was no difference between Teng su''er and the former. The same beauty was just the kissing mark on her neck, so dazzling.


    Teng su''er''s eyes suddenly became sinister. He got up involuntarily and stood in front of Ru su.


    Rusu feels the shadow in front of her. Just when she wants to look up, she feels that someone''s hand is covering her neck. Rusu is stunned. Here, it can only be tengsu''er, but there must be traces on her neck. Now, tengsu''er is looking at it naked. Rusu has been seen through at once It seems that at this moment, I stand in front of tengsu''er naked, without wearing anything, but there are traces left by other men. In Su''s heart, I feel sad, and there is even a kind of despair. Tengsu''er reaches out to tear tengsu''er''s hand away, but tengsu''er doesn''t let go. She can''t help rubbing against that place, as if to erase the traces left by LI BA to Rusu. However, tengsu''er dawdles more and more For a long time, the greater the strength of the hand, Rusu can already feel the pain.


    If Su looks up at tengsu''er, his eyes don''t match up with his own, they stay on the red mark all the time. The aggressive eyes seem to want to see the mark away, just like Su Xinshen''s movement. He reaches out and holds tengsu''er''s hand. Tengsu''er''s hand is stiff, quickly shakes off and sits in the previous position.


    All the smiles on Su''s face disappeared, leaving only a wry smile. What is this? Give yourself some illusions, but break them immediately? In this case, why approach yourself and provoke yourself from time to time? What is this?


    "The task is finished. You can have a few days off." Teng su''er said coldly.


    "How many days off? That is to say, will you send me away? To carry out such a task? " Asked Rusu.


    "If you don''t want to do it, you can tell me." Teng su''er seemed to say it in a big way.


    Like Su ha''s sneer, like before? Regardless of their own, it seems that they can no longer find their own position. So, do you want to choose between performing a task and being abandoned? Rusu couldn''t help sneering.


    Teng su''er ignores all the expressions of Ru Su, and looks outside alone, "go down!" After a long time, Teng su''er began to talk again, asking nothing, saying nothing and asking nothing.


    Rusu''s eyes are full of resentment. She looks at tengsu''er in a quiet way. Tengsu''er turns a blind eye. Rusu sneers, "Rusu is willing to follow the master''s arrangement, but can Rusu ask the master a question?"


    Teng su''er''s body is stiff. "Yes."


    "What did you do in Li''s mansion?" As sue is not so docile and aggressive.


    "Something." Teng su''er is very calm. He said it without any exception.


    "Then why did you happen to come to the backyard of Li''s mansion, see Rusu, save Rusu and bring Rusu out?" If Su remembers, when she sees Teng su''er, there is a kind of trance, the surprise and rebirth when she is 11 years old and locked in a dark place and brought out by Teng su''er.


    It''s a pity that Teng su''er was willing to search all the places he could think of for her, but now, Teng su''er will not spend any one to help her, as Su knows.


    "You don''t think I went for you?" Teng su''er asked coldly, with some irony.


    Rusu chuckled, "indeed, I think so. How can there be so many coincidences in this world? I don''t believe it! " Rusu is a bit hysterical.


    Teng su''er is not moved. "You think more."


    Rusu doesn''t believe it. She looks at tengsu''er all the time. How could she be so clever? How is that possible?


    "Rusu, some feelings, don''t ask for anything." Teng su''er''s cold warning.


    Rusu shuddered, smiled bitterly for a moment, and begged, yes, for herself, all the time. Rusu slowly came out of here laughing at herself.


    Just after su opened the door, she saw Yu Rou standing outside. She seemed to have stood for a long time. She saw Ru Su come out, looked at her calmly, even smiled at Ru su. Rusu replies with a smile, just such a dazzling smile, makes Rusu very uncomfortable.


    Yu Rou comes in with a cup of tea and puts it in Teng su''er''s hand. Rou says, "master, this is the tea made by Yu rougang. Try it."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1017

    Yu Rou comes in with a cup of tea and puts it in Teng su''er''s hand. She puts out her hand and covers it for a while. She feels the heat. It seems that it''s just fine. Yu Rou just let go and hands it to Teng su''er. She says in a soft voice, "master, this is the tea made by Yu rougang. Have a taste."


    Teng su''er nodded, took the tea from Yu Rou and drank it as usual.


    Rusu is watching at the door. It turns out that the two people have been so close. They have been away for so many days. In the eyes of the master, they never care. Whether they leave or not has no effect on him, or even, is it a good thing? Like Su Xindao, Yurou is very good! The master didn''t say that it''s good for Yurou to stay here? As Su warned herself, let her mind calm down.


    Rusu knows that she should go out and leave here, but she stands at the door and doesn''t take a step. She doesn''t know what will happen here after she leaves. She doesn''t know how far she has come between the two people, so she is stubborn.


    Yurou also knows that Rusu is watching. Although she pretends not to know Rusu''s appearance, she is very concerned about it. She carefully creates an atmosphere of good relationship between herself and the master and the son. She can even be angry with the master and the son without any scruples. No matter what kind of bridge, she can enjoy it without any words.


    "Master, it''s too late. You need a good rest." Yu Rou reminds Teng su''er as she arranges her desk.


    Teng su''er said that he heard it.


    This may be nothing in tengsu''er, but it''s harsh to hear it in rusu''er. In the past, she used to advise tengsu''er like this. She advised tengsu''er to rest, eat and arrange tengsu''er''s time. In the past, she arranged everything for tengsu''er. Tengsu''er didn''t need to care about it. Besides, before, tengsu''er would answer her, even if Yes, it''s also very hi to him, but now, everything belongs to another woman, another woman she used to see rarely.


    Rusu can''t help looking back. She happens to see that Yurou is arranging the table. She is skillful in her movements. The arrangement of things should also be suitable. These things are different from the ones she put before, but the master didn''t say that they are already liked by two people, right? For example, Su''s mind is more and more uncomfortable. In fact, the habit of 15 years can be easily changed without any reason.


    Yurou looks at Teng su''er with a smile. Teng su''er seems to be looking at her too. The woman''s smile is like a flower. It''s not her smile.


    Rusu looks down and goes out. Teng su''er feels relieved when a white dress disappears in front of him. He thinks he can control himself well, but he doesn''t. when Rusu appears beside him, he will unconsciously observe her, look at her, want to wait for her to speak, want to see, she is so gentle, for that.


    Or, want to see Su pet himself.


    But no, he can''t do it, he can''t get close to her, because once he gets close, he can''t leave.


    "Master, miss Rusu has come back. Don''t worry about it. Have a good rest?" After cleaning the room, Yurou is ready to leave, but before she leaves, she comforts tengsu''er.


    Teng su''er makes a sound, but Yu Rou''s heart is full of alarm bells. Teng su''er seldom answers her questions. The first time when she left, the second time, I''m afraid it''s now. Yurou is determined in her heart. For example, before Su and Teng su''er, there must be something, just to wait until the best time.


    Yurou looks at tengsu''er in white. She never changes. She looks at him from afar. White clothes are better than snow, not stained with fine dust, not thick and not light. Her long and narrow eyes are like murmuring spring water, not moving and soft. She is as warm as the spring breeze. People can''t bear to look away. Her nose is like a gall, as straight as a dark green mountain, thin as the color of her lips is light, and the corners of her mouth are slightly raised It''s more masculine.


    Yu Rou''s face unconsciously raised a smile. Teng su''er was so gorgeous. Now, it''s just that he stayed beside him in the snow-white clothes, hands and long hair like Mo Yu, tied up with snow-white ribbons. Half of them were scattered and half of them were applied. He was elegant and elegant.


    This is probably Teng su er. Even so perfect, but only on the surface.


    Tengsu''er''s eyes are shining, crystal clear, soft and dazzling. Although they are very gentle, they don''t give people such a good feeling. Tengsu''er''s eyes are not so nice. He has an imperceptible linglie. His lips are like warm jade, the corners of his mouth are slightly curved, and his smile is like the sunshine in March. He is comfortable and comfortable, but also has an imperceptible sense of alienation.


    Yurou takes back her eyes. Teng su''er is the one she wants to pursue, or the one who really contacts Teng su''er. How can she give up on him?


    Yu Rou thought so, looking at Teng su''er''s eyes are also gentle.


    "Go down first." Teng su''er felt very tired, not only mentally, but also physically.


    "Master, are you tired?" Yu Rou asked casually.


    Teng su''er didn''t speak this time, just waved and waited for Yurou to leave by herself! Yurou is reluctant to leave, but Teng su''er has a good understanding of her character. If he doesn''t want to be alone, it''s useless even if you come. Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er and leaves slowly.


    All of a sudden, the room is empty. It seems that for a moment, it''s lonely. It''s all on Teng su''er.


    Tengsu''er did not expect to think of Rusu. He thought of how lucky he was to go to Li''s mansion in the evening. Even though the situation at that time, Rusu could not be defiled, but it was not too easy for him to be restrained by LI BA and wanted to escape.


    Teng su''er thought of the moment when he saw Ru su lying under li ba, he really had a kind of uncontrollable * * and a kind of fierce murderous spirit. He wanted LI BA to die. Now! Right off!


    It''s really impossible for him to go on with his moves, such as Su and li ba. When he started, Ru Su didn''t show any mercy. Looking at Ru Su who stabbed li ba, Teng su''er felt sad for a moment. He couldn''t protect Ru Su, or he couldn''t protect Ru su. He had already lost that right.


    Teng su''er didn''t think about it any more. Now, he needs to worry about another thing.


    Aunt Ling''s room is far away from Teng su''er, but she still knows the news of her return. As for the rest, aunt Ling knows that she doesn''t need to know too much.


    "Is master and Rusu still in the same room?" Aunt Ling asked, looking at the starry sky outside, sighed in her heart. Teng su''er and Ru Su, as if they could only meet each other in this way.


    Aunt Ling is still worried about the two people, but the people who came here have told her that she heard that Rusu has gone back. She felt desolate in her heart. It turns out that even after so many years, even though both of them have grown up and understand what they want, they didn''t mean to be close at all.


    If Su takes a step forward, Teng su''er takes a step back, and it''s a big step. She doesn''t even seem to care if she''s too far away.


    Aunt Ling looks at the starry sky outside. It''s very beautiful. But such a starry sky can''t be compared with two people''s feelings. For example, Su and Teng su''er, they never seem to see the starry sky.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1018

    It has been two days since Rusu came back.


    These two days, she didn''t see Teng su''er for a day. As before, she was inexplicably confused and would not mention it.


    However, when she just came back, Rusu didn''t care much about her relationship with li ba, which cost her too much heart power. She didn''t want to go to Teng su''er so soon, so she took a rest for two days. These two days, she thought about her relationship with Teng su''er and how to get along with her in the future.


    After the task, Teng su''er will continue to arrange her to carry out the task, or continue to abandon it and wait for her to take the initiative to take over the task next time. For example, Su is very entangled, but she has to think about it and leave a way for herself.


    If Su doesn''t know what the relationship between her and Teng su''er will look like, don''t know, what''s unexpected for Teng su''er to save her this time, is it the same as her, regarding this rescue as a unique indulgence. She didn''t understand why tengsu''er wanted to treat her like this, give her a little hope, and immediately cut it off, so as not to let this sign have any chance to develop.


    Ru Su hates that feeling, but she has no choice. There is no right or wrong in emotional matters. Ru Su doesn''t care about right or wrong, even if it''s wrong, she doesn''t care.


    However, Rusu is not a person who will wait quietly and do nothing. In addition, tengsu''er specially goes to save her. Rusu has his own understanding and opinion in his heart. So, even if he doesn''t meet tengsu''er, even if tengsu''er intentionally hides her, Rusu still goes to tengsu''er.


    Yurou has been around tengsu''er for a long time, but she doesn''t know about tengsu''er. However, she has always believed that there is a kind of inexplicable ambiguity between Rusu and tengsu''er, so she hasn''t been reassured about Rusu.


    "And the master?" If Su had just arrived at the gate of Teng su er, he would see Yurou, who was easygoing but had to ask.


    "The master is in the room." Yurou replied earnestly, "master asked me to prepare some tea. I need to go there first. Is there anything wrong with Miss Su looking for the master? "


    Rusu had nothing to say to Yurou, so she didn''t say much, "I just met the master and son, go and do your work."


    Yu Rou appeared to be in a bit of a dilemma, with some hesitation and entanglement on her face. "But I have to prepare tea for the master first, and I don''t give half of it to the girl."


    If Su chuckles, she doesn''t think so. She''s already at the door. Teng su''er is in there. They communicate. Teng su''er can''t hear it. You can ask her to go in by yourself. You don''t need her notice. "Go ahead, don''t worry about me." If Su Dao, she doesn''t believe it. She has come. Can Teng su''er not care about it at all?


    Yurou asked, nodded, "wait a moment, that girl. I''ll prepare tea for the director first."


    Rusu nodded and looked at the room hopefully. After Yurou left, she went in directly.


    "Master!" Rusu is excited to see Teng su''er, and her voice is very happy.


    Teng su''er didn''t even look up.


    Rusu was upset when she touched a soft nail, but she used almost all her patience to Teng sue''er, and now she is naturally not angry.


    "Master!" As Su patiently shouted, Teng su''er raised her eyes, "what are you going to do?"


    Rusu Yimi, it turns out that her coming doesn''t mean anything to tengsu''er. In his eyes, he doesn''t need to come to him at all, does it?


    Ru Su looks at Teng su''er as if she has never been gentle, inexplicable and touched the string, and gets angry instantly. "Can''t I come to you?"


    Teng su''er is stunned and looks up at the woman in front of her. Well, it''s Ru Su right, but what''s the reason for her anger? Teng su''er looks at Ru Su incomprehensibly and waits for her to explain.


    Teng su''er''s attitude annoys Ru Su even more. "What do you mean, Teng su''er, why can''t I come to you? Why do you always deliberately alienate me? Am I so terrible? Is it a fierce tiger, a wild beast, or a ruthless fire and water that you are afraid to avoid? " Such as Su''s angry questioning.


    Tengsu''er is stunned for a moment. The expression on her face becomes sad and silent. Rusu is very good in his eyes, but he can''t enjoy this good. How can he sacrifice Rusu to be a tiger beast? How can he sacrifice Rusu to be merciless at that time? Rusu is the best person in his eyes. What''s more, even if Rusu is really such, even if he is Su nibbles and enjoys it. Even when he goes up the sword mountain and down the fire sea, he is willing to be by Su''s side. However, he can''t. Su is not a tiger beast, a ruthless fire, a unique person he can''t give up.


    If Su looks at Teng su''er''s expression, her heart sinks. Why should she show such expression? Why should she feel hurt? Why is he pushing himself away, but he still has such a desperate look, which makes her trance and think that pushing her away is something Teng su''er doesn''t want to do? Rusu feels sad. She is always separated from tengsu''er.


    "Why, why do you want to look like this?" Rusu can''t help but ask, reach out and touch tengsu''er''s cheek, look into tengsu''er''s eyes, greedy, unwilling to leave.


    Teng su''er seemed to react in a flash, pushing away so fiercely, "you think more."


    Such as Su''s wry smile and sharp laugh, it''s a kind of unspeakable irony in Teng su''er''s ears. "Yes, I think so much. Teng su''er, what can you say about me besides saying how much I think? Since I think more about it, can I not show such a look in front of me? Let me trance that you love me, you are forced to refuse me because of the reasons? Can you, don''t look so sad, don''t look at me with some desperate eyes in this sadness? Let me trance think, I still have a chance, I can be close to you As Su said, the smile on his face was pale and beautiful.


    Teng su''er looks at Ru su. It turns out that there is already a tangle between them? Even though he was not in the mood of anger, he always unconsciously revealed something in front of Rusu. In front of Rusu, he could not completely hide himself.


    Tengsu''er hates such a self, and gives Rusu a chance. Likewise, he wants to give himself a chance, and he doesn''t want to give up at all.


    If he can, he would like to tell Rusu that he actually has her in his heart and loves her, but he can''t. He still has a big revenge to pay. Even if he does, he is no longer qualified to fall in love with anyone. Teng su''er''s heart is hard, tangled and looks at her eyes, but also shows some feelings. How can she look at her eyes, but it''s a kind of great irony. Obviously, she just reminded me not to show her affectionate eyes. Next moment, she continues to look at herself with tangled and desperate eyes. Teng su''er, how does he want to treat him?


    In Su''s heart, all her persistence and love for Teng su''er seem to be a kind of false emotion. Because Teng su''er, in her eyes, is already a kind of false person. She can''t, and can''t use the previous kind of, reckless mood to get along with him. After all, she has to care about something. As Su admonishes herself, she looks at Teng su''er and smiles.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1019

    "Teng su''er, in your eyes, what am I? You brought it back as a chess player? No feelings at all, or people who have been together for so many years and supported each other and walked side by side? "


    Rusu asks with a smile. The smile on her face is not satirical or pleasing. It''s just a simple smile. Teng su''er feels familiar for a moment. Once Rusu had a smile like this. It should have been a smile of emotion and infatuation. In Teng su''er''s eyes, it''s like an enemy. Rusu and his Rusu never used such a look Looking at him, more, is a kind of pampering, loving smile, sometimes with coquetry, mischievous, but never, so callous.


    Looking at Rusu''s strange smile, Teng su''er can''t help thinking, isn''t the relationship between him and Rusu really too far away? Far away, two people have no trust in each other. Far away, in Rusu''s heart, they can''t see each other? Although so, Teng su''er feels relieved. He is far away and good. He is not afraid to hurt her.


    "Teng su''er, do you love me?" Rusu looks at tengsu''er, who is close to her. She looks at tengsu''er with a little pity and love in her eyes. She can''t help but ask at the exit. But when she exits, there is a kind of regret. In her eyes, a flash of sadness makes tengsu''er feel nervous and subconsciously defensive.


    If Su nature can see that those precautions and wry smiles, it turns out that in his eyes, falling in love with himself is absolutely not allowed to happen? So for him, himself, what is the meaning of staying with him? Teng su''er, what''s the reason to stay?


    "No love." Rusu heard this sentence when she was distracted. It was so clear and harsh.


    No love! Yeah, no love. Teng su''er, how can he fall in love with himself? How can he allow him to fall in love with himself? Rusu suddenly laughed and felt relieved. Tengsu''er is very distressed by Rusu now, but even if he is distressed, he can''t take the initiative to get close to Rusu, and he won''t give Rusu a chance to let her get closer to himself.


    "Then why are you coming to help me? Why, in Li Fu, do you want to come? " As Su suddenly asked. When I saw Teng su''er that day, there was a kind of trance back to the age of eleven. The light at that time was different from that at present, but for her, it was the light to guide herself.


    Teng su''er suddenly smiled, "what are you thinking? Do you think I went to save you? " Tengsu''er looks at Rusu and says with a smile. Rusu''s heart is cut like a knife, but she still looks at tengsu''er stubbornly.


    "People in Yunsu Pavilion, their lives are not their own, but belong to Yunsu Pavilion. When they accept the task, they should be prepared for failure. From the moment they receive the task, there is only interest relationship between you and Yunsu Pavilion. Yunsu Pavilion does not need useless people." Teng su''er said coldly and rationally.


    "For my master, all the people in Yunsu pavilion are the same. I will not help anyone. If I am not strong enough and die, it has nothing to do with Yunsu Pavilion." Teng su''er said almost mercilessly.


    Rusu nodded, "so life is death, and it''s all destiny, right? So why are you here? Do you believe in my ability? No, it shouldn''t be. After all, you just said that there is only a relationship of interest between Yunsu Pavilion and those who accept tasks. You won''t help anyone. Then why do you come to Li Fu, why, exactly where I live, why, just saved me? " If Su is aggressive, "of course, I don''t need your help. After all, LI BA was dying."


    If Su let himself as rational as possible, only in this way can he talk to Teng su er.


    Teng su''er didn''t care. There was even a sense of contempt on her face? I went to Li Fu because I have my own current affairs. As for you, since you have killed, I only sent someone to mend the knife. Do you think I will give up this opportunity? " Teng su''er said coldly, "do you think I''m going for you?" Teng su''er suddenly asked, with a sense of cynicism.


    "Yes! I thought, I really thought, you went for me. " As Su said straightforwardly, his eyes were fixed on Teng su''er. As Su was so frank, Teng su''er was at a loss. But at this point, Teng su''er would never change his mind. It''s impossible to change.


    "You think so much." Tengsu''er said coldly, "you are just a chess piece of Yunsu Pavilion. Even if you are the trump card of Yunsu Pavilion, it is not worth me to break the rules of Yunsu Pavilion and help you personally."


    Rusu is totally desperate, no matter why Teng su''er left, but now, Rusu''s heart has been completely cold. Is it not qualified? It turned out that she was not qualified to let Teng sue''er do anything for her.


    Rusu looks at tengsu''er and feels that at this moment, there is nothing to say between her and tengsu''er. She doesn''t need to question any more.


    Yurou knocks at the door gently. She looks at the situation inside and doesn''t come in. She waits for tengsu''er to open her mouth.


    Her eyes have been on Teng su''er, and she doesn''t care about Ru Su at all. Ru Su looks at Yu Rou''s eyes, and her heart sinks inexplicably. She is also a woman. She naturally understands what that look means, how affectionate this look is. She knows, but she knows, she is not qualified to say. If Su looks at Teng su''er, even if he has nothing to say, he doesn''t want to be disturbed by others. So, if Su hopes, Teng su''er can ask Yu Rou to go out for a meeting.


    But Teng su''er, even if he saw Rusu''s eyes, turned a blind eye. "Come in."


    Yurou comes in with tea, and the fragrance of tea spreads wantonly. The fragrance of tea fills the whole room in an instant. It makes people feel intoxicated.


    "Lord, please." Yu Rou puts tea in Teng su''er''s hand. Teng su''er turns out to be a familiar friend. They can understand each other without a word.


    Rusu looks at her heartache. After so many years, her relationship with tengsu''er seems to be not as good as this. But this person in front of her, Mingming and tengsu''er, has known each other for a shorter time. Her relationship seems to be better than hers. How does Rusu reconcile.


    "Not yet?" Teng su''er suddenly says, Ru Su is stunned. Is this driving her away? For many years, Teng su''er never chased her past. Even when she was a child, she didn''t know what to do, but now she is chased away? It''s this person she doesn''t know.


    For example, Su didn''t know what to do for a while, but for a moment, she hoped that Teng su''er could get along well, but Teng su''er obviously didn''t give her a chance. Not only didn''t give it, but also drove her away.


    Rusu is furious, but to Teng su''er, she can do nothing. To Yu Rou, she wants to involve her, but she has no way.


    "Not yet?" This time, the meaning of Teng su''er''s words is more obvious. For example, Su looks at Teng su''er and wants to see some joking expressions on his face, but no Teng su''er has looked at him coldly. For example, Su is still standing, not impatient.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1020

    "Not yet?" This time, the meaning of Teng su''er''s words is more obvious. For example, Su looks at Teng su''er and wants to see some joking expressions on his face, but no Teng su''er has looked at him coldly. For example, Su is still standing, not impatient.


    Rusu looks at the man in front of him and suddenly feels that he is strange. Before he pushes himself away, he turned a blind eye to himself. Rusu didn''t feel strange. This time, however, in Rusu''s heart, it''s impossible to say that she is not sad. She is sad and very sad, but she can''t show it. This time, there are some feelings. She and Teng Sue may never be It''s not because tengsu''er doesn''t accept himself. It''s not because tengsu''er alienates himself. It''s a kind of inexplicable feeling, a feeling that can''t be changed any more. His relationship with tengsu''er is about to end.


    Tengsu''er is not suitable to see such a quiet place as Su. She may be angry and ask questions. She may leave quietly or discontented. But such a quiet place makes tengsu feel strange. Maybe Su is really cold hearted.


    Rusu knows that she can''t stay any longer. She needs to leave and looks at tengsu''er. She says, "yes, Rusu is leaving."


    It''s time for Su to leave without any nostalgia. Teng su''er is relieved, but Yu Rou feels strange. It''s incredible for a woman to treat her lover so calmly.


    But she didn''t think much. If Sue left me, it would be the time for her to get along with Teng Sue alone.


    After so many days, for example, Su and Teng su''er didn''t meet. Before, Teng su''er escaped alone. Now, Ru Su is also escaping. It''s a completely strange feeling that they don''t meet and have no conflict.


    Rusu sometimes enjoys the feeling of being close and far away. When she wants to see, she can secretly look at it. When she doesn''t want to see, she can''t see it.


    However, if this is the only way, there may be room for maneuver, such as Su and Teng su''er. Unfortunately, there are always too many variables.


    Since Rusu finished the task and went back to Yunsu Pavilion, tengsu''er didn''t let her perform other tasks. She didn''t feel bored in any way. She hated this feeling. Since she couldn''t be intimate, why didn''t she even want to perform the task? If she is not even allowed to perform the task, what is the significance of her existence?


    Finally, after Teng su''er sent Yunsu pavilion''s people out to carry out tasks one after another, Rusu was angry, not only angry, but also sad.


    Just now, Teng su''er has arranged the next task and sent Su Hong back to the room. Yu Rou is in the room. She has just made tea for him. Seeing Teng su''er come in, she gets up quickly with a smile on her face and worries a little bit, "the master is back? How do you feel? "


    Teng su''er sips her lips, takes a look at Yu Rou, and goes to sit at the table. Yu Rou smiles and hands the tea up.


    Teng su''er is holding his forehead and thinking about something. He smells a kind of fragrance. It''s very light, which makes people put down their worries inexplicably. Teng su''er takes a deep breath.


    Yu Rou is sensible. She puts her hands on Teng su''er''s temple and gently massages him. Teng su''er subconsciously wants to refuse. Suddenly she remembers that everyone in Yunsu Pavilion can. He is exhausted now. Let her rub for a while.


    Yurou is very happy. This is the first time that she is so close to tengsu''er. She can touch her. Yurou tries to make herself perfect and make tengsu''er relax enough.


    With a slight fragrance and a good massage method of Yurou, tengsu''er gradually relaxed and even began to enjoy the feeling, but the beautiful feeling didn''t last too long. After tengsu''er inhaled a lot of fragrance, he suddenly felt something wrong, which was not the feeling in his heart. The most intuitive thing was the feeling of his body. There was a heat and dryness in his body This kind of heat, as a man, he knows what it is, and he knows what can happen when a woman is in her room.


    Tengsu''er doesn''t know who did it. In Yunsu Pavilion, who has the courage? All people in Yunsu Pavilion should not have the courage to do it. It''s a capital crime. They should know who will bet their lives? Teng su''er doesn''t understand.


    Now, there is only Yurou in the room. Teng su''er looks at Yurou. Is this woman? But why? The subconscious thought of Teng su''er.


    If a woman takes the initiative to use this medicine for a man and sends it to her door, the only possibility is that she falls in love with the man. Teng su''er knows this truth and starts to think about the previous things. He always thinks that Yu Rou can''t fall in love with him, or that the people in Yunsu Pavilion, except for Ru Su, are impossible.


    But obviously, it''s his mistake. In love, even if there''s superiority and inferiority, even if there''s difference in status, but secret love doesn''t exist. You may not be able to be with another person for various reasons, but this doesn''t affect you falling in love with this person. After all, love is a matter of two people, and nothing can be separated between them.


    Teng su''er thinks of Yurou''s deliberate and unintentional exploration, her more and more habitual concern, and her more and more casual appearance in his face, but this kind of casualness is only in a small range, which can''t affect him. Teng su''er never thought about it more, but when he really thought about it, he found that there was a sign of it, but he didn''t care about it. Also, Rusu''s feelings, he can "feel at ease" ignore, what''s more, it''s Yurou''s, a woman he just used to push away Rusu.


    Teng su''er is disgusted at the thought that it may be made by Yurou. Yurou is still rubbing his temple. He pulls Yurou''s hand away and stares at him fiercely. "Did you do it?"


    "What?" Yu Rou pretends to be stupid and foolish. She looks dull and innocent, but she is counting the time in her heart. She is indeed the master. She reacts so quickly. Moreover, if the master is not tired today, she should find it faster. But it doesn''t matter. He''s already had enough to tempt him.


    It has to be said that Teng su''er''s training for them is still in place. She is not happy or angry. Now, Yu Rou is.


    "It''s your medicine?" Tengsu''er feels that his consciousness is beginning to blur. It''s not only a drug for love, it''s also a kind of hallucinogenic drug. In his eyes, people in front of him are beginning to become like Su. Tengsu''er knows that he''s dangerous, but


    "get out, get out!" Teng su''er throws away Yu Rou and points to the door and shouts.


    Yurou gets up, and Wei qubaba looks at tengsu''er. Tears are swirling in her eyes. "Master, don''t you believe Yurou? Did Yurou do something wrong? "


    Teng su''er snorts coldly. Do you need to say more? "Does it need to be said more?"


    "But Yurou did nothing." Jade soft chuchuchupathetic way, looking at Teng su''er, did not look away.


    Teng su''er sneers, but his consciousness is more and more blurred. He can''t even see clearly whether the person in front of him is Yu Rou or Ru su.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1023

    "Master!"


    The sudden voice made Teng su''er wake up suddenly. Yu Rou looked at Teng su''er with a shy face. Teng su''er took some clothes in her hand and handed them to Yu rou.


    Yu Rou takes over carefully. Teng su''er takes a meaningful look at Yu Rou and leaves the room.


    Jade soft one Leng, Teng su er''s eyes, really some strange, and, to Teng su er what don''t say, jade soft some resistance, but, Teng su er is after all Teng su er, jade soft also know, oneself have no way to change.


    When Yu Rou got dressed and came out, Teng su''er had already cleaned up the room. Every little more, Teng su''er was more confused.


    "Master." Jade soft still very gentle shout, she put her position very low, don''t want to Teng su''er antipathy.


    Teng su''er nodded, didn''t speak, and kept packing.


    It was supposed to be an awkward situation, but neither Yurou nor tengsu''er showed any embarrassment.


    "Master, Yu Rou will prepare the food first." Yu Rou said cleverly, looking at tengsu''er hopefully.


    Teng su''er nods. Yu Rou pretends to go out as usual. Teng su''er looks at Yu Rou''s back and sees the cold flash in her eyes.


    Yu Rou went out to prepare for food. When she came back, her face was full of anxiety. She was still a little guilty. Teng su er didn''t understand. Looking at Ru Su, she asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Yu Rou is still immersed in her own thinking. She doesn''t hear Teng su''er''s words at all. Teng su''er is confused and doesn''t feel good.


    What''s the matter worthy of their trance? Teng su''er thought for a long time, but still didn''t think of it. He could only wait for Yu Rou to answer. But Yu Rou was still trance. Teng su''er had to ask again, "Yu Rou, what happened?"


    Jade soft ah, like subconscious, Teng su''er feels worse. It seems that there is something to change completely.


    "Who did you meet just now?" Teng su''er suddenly asked, "this is Yunsu Pavilion. There are not many things that can distract her, right? Besides, she has always been only responsible for his affairs. As for the others, there is no need to think about them at all. Therefore, Yurou is able to get distracted and meet other people, which may affect her a lot.


    "Master son" jade soft still hesitates to open the mouth, on the face has the hesitation and the panic, also has some guilt.


    Teng su''er''s eyes narrowed abruptly, looking at Yu Rou with a chill, which means to ask.


    "What happened?" Teng su''er has not so much patience. Although he doesn''t know what the reason is, the fact is that he is very anxious now. It seems that he will lose something, something important.


    Unexpectedly, Yurou knelt on the ground directly and stared at tengsu''er with guilt. Without the prevarication, she seemed to ignore it. "Master, Yurou just met Rusu."


    Tengsu''er''s face changed in an instant. If she only met Rusu, Yurou would not be so scared, hesitant, and guilty. She could only say that Rusu knew what happened last night.


    Teng su''er calmed down her mood a little, and then began slowly, "what did you say?"


    "Yurou said nothing." Jade soft is biting a tooth to say, have the feeling of trembling.


    "Since you didn''t say anything, what are you worried about?" Teng su''er said coldly, but she looked down and saw the trace on Yurou''s neck. It was so obvious. If Su saw it, she could understand what it was? And understand, can doubt, can guess, jade soft is the person in his room, who dare move in cloud Su Ge? Since no one dared to move and such a thing happened, it could only be him, right? Teng su''er''s heart is a little cold, with a little despair. Ru Su will probably never be near him again, right?


    Teng su''er knows that Rusu has always been a stubborn person, and also has her own pride. But this pride, in him, has been worn away once and again. Rusu has been very stubborn about his things. This is because he has taught Rusu for so many years. The same reason is that his doting on Rusu for so many years is enough to support his feelings as a child Up to now, Rusu is a very smart woman, and naturally knows it in her heart. However, she can always capture her emotional expression inadvertently, and then continue to support her to go on, which has been circulating and lingering until now.


    Teng su''er suddenly thinks, now, he has a relationship with Yu Rou, and Rusu, who has guessed vaguely, is this a good opportunity for Rusu to leave him completely.


    "Master, in the morning, Yurou goes to prepare food. She happens to see Rusu coming from the opposite side. It seems that she intends to come to find the master. But when we get closer, she keeps staring at Yurou''s neck." Yurou said what happened before. When she arrived here, her face was covered with a layer of red. But she soon calmed down. "She asked Yurou what it was and how it came. Yurou didn''t talk, such as Miss Su. It seemed that she was very sad to leave. Now she didn''t come to find the master."


    Yu Rou''s back words, with a little guilt, Teng su''er care about, but not these, he sat back to his position, said softly, "get up."


    Jade soft tiny Leng, don''t he care about at all? After all, that person is Rusu, the one he loves the most in his heart. Even though it can''t be seen on the surface, how can she not feel tengsu''er''s love for Rusu after experiencing yesterday''s events? But this, in my own heart, the person who cares about Rusu so much, when Rusu knows this matter now, he is not in a hurry, not in a hurry, not in a hurry, not even in a state of indifference. Why can''t he say it? Yu Rou is confused. But secretly happy in the heart, so good, Teng su''er doesn''t care about the best, he doesn''t care about it, so why bother?


    "Can''t you get up?" Tengsu''er suddenly smiles, and the thin smile on her face explodes in Yurou''s eyes. It looks like a brilliant fireworks. It blooms in the night sky. Yurou even thinks she''s wrong. She blinks at tengsu''er, and she still has that indifferent smile on her face. Unlike fireworks, it''s fleeting.


    "Master?" Jade soft can''t help opening, eyes with some infatuation.


    Teng su''er shakes her head helplessly, gets up and goes to Yurou''s side, reaches for her hand and pulls her up. "He told you to get up, why not?" Teng su''er''s words, with some doting, gentle, indifferent, like a very affectionate person, talking to his lover.


    Yurou looks at tengsu''er incredibly. What''s wrong with him? In Yurou''s opinion, Teng su''er doesn''t say that she is sentimental or unjust, at least she is fickle and has little justice. She won''t easily reveal her feelings. Even if she is really gentle, she won''t let others feel it. Besides, she has been around Teng su''er for a while. She never saw Teng su''er laugh, even last night.


    But now, Teng su''er is in front of her. She looks at her so spoiled, with a light smile. It seems that she has always been this way. The sudden gentleness of tengsu''er makes her unbelievable. It makes Yurou feel that it''s not tengsu''er. Yurou thinks in a trance that the man in front of her has nothing to do with the man who has served for so many days, but it''s really tengsu''er.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1024

    "Lord, Lord!" Yurou said that she was frightened. The person in front of her, Teng su''er, was suddenly so gentle, which made people have a kind of inexplicable feeling. However, the difference between her and the former Teng su''er was too big, which was unbelievable.


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er in fear. She doesn''t understand why Teng su''er has changed so much that she can only be pulled up by Teng su''er.


    "What, are you stupid?" Teng su''er chuckled.


    Yurou nodded and shook her head at once. Teng su''er could not help laughing. She suddenly smiled, "why, what are you so surprised to do? Now that we''ve had a relationship, stay with me. Jade soft big surprise, then big joy, so simple? She thought that even if she had a relationship with tengsu''er, according to tengsu''er''s character, she could not agree. But now Yurou''s eyes are shining, looking at tengsu''er, hoping and admiring slowly.


    Teng su''er is silent, but she smiles. The emotion in her eyes is very calm, and there is no smile on her face.


    Yurou didn''t find out. She just smiled.


    Teng su''er''s eyes are cold and he looks at Yu rou. Since Rusu already knows, then, let''s just let Rusu give up. He doesn''t want to see Rusu again as an adventure. He doesn''t want Rusu to stay with him and suffer some pain. Rusu knows that last night, with her character, she will not give herself some inexplicable hope as before, right? Teng su''er meditates.


    Yurou doesn''t think so much. Teng su''er accepts her. To her, it''s a surprise. What she can''t imagine is an honor for her. She''s very happy.


    Different from Teng su''er''s sad heart, happy face, and Yurou''s ecstasy, Su is very sad.


    Now she is lying on the bed, staring at the roof, no tears in her eyes, but no feelings, as if nothing, walking dead.


    She did not know what kind of situation she was in.


    Tengsu''er, tengsu''er is like Su''s heart. This is the only name left. Tengsu''er, tengsu''er is like Su''s heart, greedy and desperate. Deep love and determined resentment are mixed together. In Su''s heart, it is like being stabbed one by one, bloody wound, blood, drop by drop, drop by drop, hit the bottom of my heart , like more leakage, drop by drop, so clear voice, like constantly reminding Rusu of what, all previous feelings, when lonely and intolerable, are all slightly magnified, and then magnified, it seems that they will bury themselves, and the hidden pain is also surging up, tearing and biting Rusu for a moment, the pain is intolerable.


    After a night of calm, fermentation, such as the pain in Su''s heart, he has retreated a little bit, leaving only despair, overwhelming despair. It turns out that in Teng su''er''s eyes, she is really dispensable, unlike his unique position in his own heart. For Teng su''er, without her, other people can also.


    If Su thinks, in Teng su''er''s eyes, what is he? From the beginning to the end, is Teng su''er only using her as a chess piece? But why, this chess piece, he does not use, also does not abandon, this chess piece, to him, what special meaning?


    Is Yurou important to him? Is Yurou just a double for him? Rusu can''t help but think that if she wants to give herself a little hope and prove herself, it doesn''t matter at all to tengsu''er, but no, Rusu can''t think of anything to give her hope.


    Rusu suddenly sneers and can''t help spitting at herself. What is she thinking about now? He didn''t want to give up and make use of it, but in his eyes and heart, there was no such chess piece at all and he just ignored it. This kind of disregard is more painful than utilization!


    Such as Su big mouth breath two times, originally, the pain to the depth, really can''t breathe, but after despairing, the heart is like death ash affliction.


    As Su remembers, she tried her best to seduce Teng su''er that day. There was no result at all. Teng su''er pushed her away and resisted her. She was not moved, but it was totally different to Yu Rou, right? Did Yu Rou seduce Teng su''er? Does Yurou take the initiative like herself? Yurou, have you ever been embarrassed? If Su cannot help but think, in Teng su''er''s eyes, is there any difference between Yurou and herself?


    If Su thinks of what she saw last night, a lonely man and a girl, * * *, should she tell herself that what happened is normal? Ru Su can''t persuade herself. After all, Teng su''er, who is so hot, can''t imagine it. Ru Su is afraid of that feeling. She can''t bear the pain after being afraid of proving it. She is afraid of the Yunsu Pavilion, where there is no place for her anymore


    Ru Su looks up at the beam of the room, and then closes her eyes helplessly. After all, there is too much difference between her and Teng su''er In front of her, she will always be that little girl. Her memory is that she has been together for 15 years, but Teng su''er is not. She is just a passer-by in Teng su''er''s life for so many years. How does Teng su''er care?


    Rusu thought of the way she had been with tengsu''er. She thought of the way they had been doing their own things tacitly for so many years. Although they didn''t speak much, all their tacit understanding, all their intentions, understood each other. They couldn''t be as far apart as they are today.


    Rusu remembered that before his birthday, every year he would make a wish. What did she make? Rusu can''t help laughing. What''s her wish? From being nice to her before, doting on her more, to being with her all the time later, never giving up, to being inseparable from life and death, depending on each other, but all of them are just their own wishes, without any meaning! As Su thinks, Teng su''er must not know that her thoughts for so many years are so obscure, so tangled, even a kind of emotion, from attachment to infatuation, from companionship to mutual love, just think that she likes him, or even thinks that it''s a child like joy, right?


    Rusu can''t help but wonder if in Teng su''er''s eyes, she will never grow up. She will always be a little girl. Hasn''t Teng su''er ever thought about all her feelings? Don''t Teng su''er know if he can''t live without him?


    Rusu''s tears slipped from the corner of her eyes. With all her heartbreak and despair, she could never find herself or her place.


    She thought that if she knew before, she would be abandoned by Teng su''er. She would tell herself not to love Teng su''er. She would rather be ordinary in Teng su''er''s eyes, like other people in Yunsu Pavilion, looking up at him lightly and accompanying him silently. Even if Teng su''er never knew about herself, it doesn''t matter. Secretly, she was just herself She will not be abandoned, be abandoned. However, she is too close to tengsu''er and wants too much. If she loses it, she will lose all the support. She would like to have never been close to tengsu''er for a long time, so she can stay at tengsu''er''s side safely, whether she wants to or not, just be quiet with her company, long water flow, and slowly forget


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1025

    Teng su''er was also strange. He knew that there was something wrong with me that night. He doubted it, but he didn''t break anything. He didn''t say anything. Even after he had a relationship with Yu Rou that night, he was more fond of Yu rou. Although Yu Rou still took care of her, he maintained it in the dark. Everyone could see it. Therefore, in Yunsu Pavilion, it is well known.


    It''s strange that Teng su''er didn''t stop her when she knew about it. Instead, she had a mentality of watching the theatre. Other people didn''t care about it from the previous quiet discussion to the almost blatant discussion.


    This kind of silent support makes things spread quickly. Tengsu''er knows that things will also spread to Rusu''s ears. Tengsu''er doesn''t care about what kind of story it will be if she adds fuel to the story. In fact, the closer the story is spread, the better it will be for him.


    Teng su''er waits quietly for Ru Su to see how she will do it. She completely ignores other people''s comments and continues to love yu rou. Yu Rou, though unable to understand her meaning, enjoys it.


    For example, Su and Teng su''er haven''t seen each other for a long time. Teng su''er thought that Su knew that he had a relationship with Yu Rou, and after all the gossip, she would come to him on her own. Unexpectedly, nothing happened. It seems that Su didn''t care at all, which surprised Teng su''er a little. Teng su''er was curious. Did Su decide to give up?


    Teng su''er is puzzled, but it''s not possible to go to find her.


    Just like Su, he pretended to be nothing, but the Jedi would not go to Teng su''er, so they were locked in a stalemate.


    Aunt Ling grew up watching Teng su''er grow up, and she also watched as Su grew up. They were so tangled, she was really distressed.


    Aunt Ling knows what Teng su''er thinks. She feels sad and heartache at the same time, but she has nothing to do. But Ru Su, she loves her stubbornness and her pursuit and persistence for so many years. Aunt Ling really hopes that they can be together well.


    Although aunt Ling never cares about Teng su''er, she has to worry recently. He and Yu Rou are well known in Yunsu Pavilion, and Rusu, in Yunsu Pavilion, seems to be an out of favor person. There are people waiting to watch the bustle, and there are people who love her.


    "Young master." Aunt Ling hasn''t looked for tengsu''er for a long time. This time, she has to come to see him because of his and Yurou''s affairs.


    "Aunt Ling?" Teng su''er is dealing with things. Seeing aunt Ling coming, she is a little surprised. "How is aunt Ling coming?"


    "Silly child, can''t Aunt Ling come to have a look?" Aunt Ling opened her mouth slightly and entered the room.


    "How could it be? I''m just surprised." Teng su''er quickly gets up and helps aunt Ling to sit down.


    Aunt Ling pushed, "I''m not old enough to need your help. I''ll do your own thing."


    Teng su''er couldn''t help laughing. Aunt Ling never bothered him. "What''s the matter with aunt Ling?"


    Aunt Ling sighed and looked at Teng su''er meaningfully. "What''s the matter with you and Yu Rou?"


    Teng su''er is stunned, and her face is a little embarrassed. Aunt Ling''s heart sinks, "isn''t it true?" She always thought that Yurou was a person Teng su''er had come to push away Rusu. There was no relationship between the two people and it was not worth worrying about, but now it seems that it is not.


    "Is it true, my child? What really happened between you and Yurou? " Aunt Ling spoke in disbelief.


    "Well, yes." Teng su''er didn''t retort either. Her face was restrained, calm, and with some desperation.


    "God!" Aunt Ling can''t help exclaiming that Teng su''er grew up. Naturally, she knows very well. For so many years, there has been no one around Teng su''er. In addition to being like Su in her heart, he has been very restrained. He has been taking revenge as his goal and won''t give anyone a chance. But now, there is a lot of jade and softness around him. Moreover, there is a substantial relationship I can''t imagine what kind of situation it would be if Rusu really knew, the child, so stubborn.


    "Aunt Ling, don''t worry about it." Teng su''er''s cold words are kind of unfeeling.


    Aunt Ling shook her head. "Son, can you tell Aunt Ling what you think?"


    Teng su''er sipped her lips and sighed, "can''t Aunt Ling guess?"


    "Aunt Ling guessed it, but she didn''t believe it. In order to force Rusu away, you would really have a relationship with Yurou. Your temperament and aunt Ling still know that if you were a woman who had a relationship with you, you would be responsible. But if someone in your heart, like Su, you would not easily have a relationship with someone else. But why, this time, the exception?" Aunt Ling asked, there is a feeling that she can''t ask.


    Tengsu''er is shocked. This is the first time that Aunt Ling has made it clear that there is someone in her heart, such as Su. But in this case, tengsu''er feels very ironic.


    "That evening, I don''t want to mention anything more. As long as I can force Rusu away, I can do anything. What''s more, if Rusu doesn''t come, I can do nothing. Isn''t it very good?" Teng su''er said lightly.


    "Do you know, child, what a heavy injury it is to a woman?" Aunt Ling couldn''t help asking.


    Teng su''er pursed her lips and felt a little guilty on her face. "Aunt Ling, the plan has been implemented. I don''t want to. If Su is involved again, she will live well." Teng su''er squinted, like a prayer.


    "Silly child." Aunt Ling couldn''t help but feel sad and said, "Why are you always so embarrassed?"


    "Aunt Ling, I don''t have the right to love any more. All these years of painstaking efforts have already consumed too much of my heart and mind, and I''m afraid I can''t live long. But Rusu, she is still young, and there is still time in the future. I don''t want to delay her." Teng su''er said truthfully, "if this time, Ru Su can leave directly and live well, it will be a kind of happiness for me."


    When Aunt Ling heard this, her tears could not help slipping down. "How could they? How come? Child, you are still so young. "


    There was a kind of stillness in Teng su''er''s eyes, like the calm before her death. "Aunt Ling doesn''t have to worry. Now, I''m fine. As long as I can get revenge, I''ll die in peace."


    Aunt Ling knows that she can''t persuade him any more. This child seems to exist for revenge. She hasn''t thought about it for herself at all. But for so many years, Teng su''er really wronged herself.


    "Aunt Ling doesn''t have to worry. I''ll live a good life. As long as aunt Ling is good, I''ll be at ease. If I''m really in trouble, aunt Ling can take care of Rusu." Teng su''er said lightly, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    Aunt Ling didn''t try to persuade her any more, but said softly, "no matter what, don''t give up hope, don''t give up the right of love for revenge."


    Teng su''er stops talking. Aunt Ling sighs and leaves.


    What they didn''t care about was that they didn''t only know that there was another person standing outside. After they had discussed, they left quickly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1026

    After leaving tengsu''er''s room, aunt Ling thought a little and went to look for Rusu. She was very distressed for the child. Now that this happened, she felt guilty. Besides, she felt that she needed to comfort Rusu.


    As soon as aunt Ling went in, she saw Rusu sitting by the bed, with her chin on her hand, looking at the scenery outside, letting the time go by, and the expression on her face should be called sad, right?


    "Ru Su" aunt Ling opened her mouth softly and could not bear to disturb the beauty in front of her.


    Such as Su slowly back, see standing at the door of aunt Ling, so many years, aunt Ling is also a lot of old, but still charm.


    "Why is aunt ling here?" Rusu smiled, got up and walked to Aunt Ling, helped her come in and made her a cup of tea.


    Aunt Ling took over and took a sip slowly. "The tea you make now is not as good as before. Before tea, there was a sweet feeling, but now tea, as long as run to the tip of the tongue, it is a bitter feeling. "


    Rusu was shocked and smiled bitterly. "Is aunt Ling making fun of Rusu? How can the taste of tea change? "


    Aunt Ling put down the tea and held Su''s hand. "The taste of tea also changes with the mood of the tea maker. When you were around su''er, you were happy, and the tea became sweet. Now, your mood has changed, you are sad, you are uncomfortable, and the taste of tea has become bitter."


    If Su smiles, aunt Ling is aunt Ling, which actually means that.


    "Aunt Ling, my mood, you understand. Aunt Ling doesn''t like bitter tea, does she? It''s OK. After that, aunt Ling won''t drink such tea. Beside the master, there is a person he loves. Their hearts are sharp and they love each other. The taste of tea must be sweet. " Such as Su lonely said, even if the strong outfit happy, also can''t cover up the sadness of the bottom of the eye.


    "Aunt Ling sighed," you are really thinking about it


    If Sue doesn''t speak, can she think of anything else besides this?


    "Now, how do you plan to leave?" Aunt Ling asked, with a slight pain in her eyes.


    "Leave? Aunt Ling, I grew up here and left. Where can I go? " Such as Su wry smile, slightly look up, want to force back those will flow out of tears.


    "Don''t leave, is it here, watching their love?" Aunt Ling thought about it for a while before she used a word to describe it.


    "Aunt Ling, Ru Su is the master''s son. For so many years, there is only the master and son in her heart. The master and son are all of Ru Su''s, so Ru Su won''t leave easily. Unless the master himself wants Rusu, he will leave As Su stubbornly said, eyes with the last firm.


    "Why do you have to?" Aunt Ling can''t help but say, this child, should praise, in the end is growing up beside Teng su''er? As stubborn as he is, even if he dies, he will die thoroughly.


    "Aunt Ling, you don''t understand." Such as Su light smile, probably love, even if is single love, also can be a completely different mood.


    Aunt Ling couldn''t help sighing. "Rusu, do you remember what Sue brought you back for?"


    "The master said that Rusu must be a beauty after that, and can help him." Rusu always remembers that all of her and tengsu''er are striving for perfection, as if for something that can never be given up.


    "Well, su''er brought you back for a certain purpose, but have you thought about it? What is it?" Aunt Ling asked in sequence.


    "Yes, but I don''t think so." As Su said.


    "For revenge." Said Aunt Ling firmly.


    "What?" Rusu''s subconscious stupefied for a moment.


    "Sue is for revenge." Aunt Ling once again said, "su''er, formerly known as Su Teng, is a famous family in Gusu. He is the only child in the family. He is intelligent and successful in his youth. He should have lived a smooth and profitable life. However, no one thought that the whole family was harmed by his uncle. He was the only one who escaped. Since then, su''er only lives for revenge You, at first, are the instrument of his vengeance. "


    If Su Leng Leng listens, she never knows such a thing, is this the past of the master son? The Gusu family. She knows that the first family in Jiangnan has Murong in the north and Gusu in the south. Unexpectedly, the master and son are from the Su family.


    "A beauty plan?" Su laughs bitterly.


    "Well." Aunt Ling nodded, "because that man Sulu is a good man."


    When Aunt Ling said the name, she felt a gnashing of teeth. Even after so many years, they could not forget the hatred.


    "But master, Rusu has never been asked to perform a task." If Su is a little confused, there is a guess in her heart, but she can''t believe it anyway.


    "Silly child, because he has been in love with you for so many years, how can he give up to you to carry out tasks, how can he give up to you to take risks? In his eyes, as long as you are around him, he can know that you are living well, it is enough. He just wants you, can live happily and lead a safe life." Aunt Ling said heartily, with great emotion.


    For example, Su''s heart is beating fast. For so many years, she has always thought that tengsu''er has no love for her, or even a dispensable person. But suddenly, in the most important population for tengsu''er, how can she not be surprised to hear that she is tengsu''er''s favorite person? How not moved?


    "But aunt Ling, now there are other women around the master. Aunt Ling also knows the master. He won''t accept a woman easily." As Su asked, with some hope.


    "Yes, su''er, he won''t accept a woman easily. But now, it''s a very special time. Su''er has begun to revenge. After 15 years of planning, he finally started to carry out this task. He doesn''t want you involved and don''t want you to be in danger. For him, as long as revenge can be realized, even if he dies immediately, there will be no regrets. So what he did, The most important purpose is to force you to leave. "


    "Force me to leave?" Rusu repeated this sentence.


    "Yes, for him, it''s enough that you are safe and can live well." Aunt Ling said, with some warmth in her eyes.


    In Su''s heart, she should be happy and sad for so many years, but she has never known the man she loves, let alone what he wants most, what is the most important thing, never really helped him, never encouraged and comforted him, even angry with him from time to time, Angry, how sad.


    "So, what does aunt Ling mean, do you understand?" Aunt Ling asked, looking at Rusu tenderly.


    Rusu smiled softly, as if she were a child. "Aunt Ling knows what the master is going to do?"


    "Aunt Ling sighed," su''er has arranged people to go back to Su''s house, but these people can''t easily get close to Su Lu, so they still plan to use the beauty scheme. "


    "Has the master made arrangements?" Rusu is confused.


    "Well, it''s arranged. It will be implemented in a few days." Aunt Ling didn''t say clearly that she didn''t want Rusu to know too much, and didn''t want to have other differences. She believed that Rusu would not harm tengsu''er, but she didn''t want Rusu to know too much. She was afraid that Rusu would know too much, but she wanted to help tengsu''er and hurt herself.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1027

    Aunt Ling dare not let Rusu know too much. She is afraid. In order to help Teng suer, Rusu hurts herself.


    But Rusu is a smart enough woman. Even if aunt Ling doesn''t say it, she can guess that in a few days, it will be the once-in-three-year elegant event of Gusu. This opportunity can''t be let go.


    "So, Rusu, do you understand? Do you know Sue''s hope? "


    "Does aunt Ling want Rusu to leave?" Rusu said, his eyes were calm.


    "Yes, this is Sue''s purpose, and it''s also aunt Ling. I hope you can do it." Aunt Ling said slowly.


    "But aunt Ling, do you think that since I know it, I will leave the master easily? What Su hopes is to be with the master all the time, which has never changed. " For example, Su firmly said that in the past, she didn''t understand Teng su''er''s meaning and didn''t know his dilemma, so she felt sad. Now, she knows these things and the long cherished wish of the Lord for so many years, how can she not help him to finish it?


    Aunt Ling is shocked. Rusu, don''t you leave?


    Aunt Ling''s heart sank slightly. "Rusu, I told you this, not to let you stay, you should know."


    "Aunt Ling, I know, but I just want to be with the master and do nothing, just look at him, and I feel at ease." As Su said sadly, "aunt Ling, you know, I''ve been chasing the Lord for so many years, and I''ve tried my best. Now I''m finally hopeful. If I don''t want to give up, please let me stay with the Lord."


    "If Su only you leave, su''er will be more at ease." Aunt Ling said bitterly.


    Rusu nodded, "aunt Ling, I know, but when I leave, I will feel uneasy and can''t take good care of myself, so you can let me stay here for a few more days, just by the master''s side, OK?" Such as Su''s voice, nearly begged.


    Aunt Ling looks at Rusu and thinks that since she already knows what she can do, if she let Rusu go, she is not at ease. She might as well let her stay here. Under her nose, she doesn''t worry about what she can do, and let tengsu worry. But if Rusu doesn''t do anything, at least, she won''t let tengsu worry.


    "OK, but you have to promise aunt Ling that you will accompany the master well, and don''t let him worry." Aunt Ling asked.


    "Of course, in my heart, Rusu is not easy to be with the master and his son. Are we still together? To make up for so many years of time, as long as you can be around the master, such as Su, are willing to do anything. " Su''s sweet smile, like a little girl in love, seems to have lost some sense.


    Aunt Ling sees her appearance and is relieved. It seems that Rusu doesn''t think much about it, just wants to stay with tengsu''er.


    "Then Aunt Ling left first. Don''t think too much about it. Take advantage of this opportunity to accompany the master." Aunt Ling said with a smile.


    If Su nods, there is a sense of coquetry.


    Aunt Ling was relieved and left here.


    But when Aunt Ling came out of here, the smile on Su''s face disappeared. She looked at Aunt Ling''s back outside and her eyes became deep.


    Time goes on and on. If Su is not in a hurry to find Teng su''er, she wants to find another person.


    It''s dark now. The night is down. There are few stars in the night, only a few of them are rare. Ru Su doesn''t care. She goes straight to find Yurou. She waits in Yurou''s room, hoping to meet her chance.


    Yurou just sent something to Teng su''er and went back to her room. Even though Teng su''er knew all about her beloved, in private, Teng su''er didn''t ask for Yurou any more. She didn''t even let Yu Rou spend the night in his room. Yurou was dissatisfied, but she couldn''t be too hasty and could only accept it.


    Yu Rou answers the room and sees Rusu waiting outside. She is stunned, then smiles. Unexpectedly, she comes first. She wants to go to find her, but she hasn''t thought about it yet, so she doesn''t do anything. Now that Rusu is here, she can find a reason to meet her.


    "Rusu, why are you here?" Yu Rou slowly approached Rusu and asked with a smile.


    Rusu replied with a smile, "I''m here to ask you something."


    "Well, let''s go in and talk." Jade soft light voice way, gently soft.


    Rusu follows Yurou into the room. Yurou makes Rusu a cup of tea and slowly asks, "I don''t know what you want to ask Rusu."


    Rusu took the tea and put it down. "Don''t be so polite. What I want to ask is, what is the arrangement of the master recently?"


    Yu Rou doesn''t understand, "what do you mean, girl?"


    "That is to say, what has the master planned recently? Yunsu Pavilion, what can I do for you? " As Su said.


    Yu Rou''s face was slightly embarrassed. "I don''t know. In fact, when the master is doing things, he never allows me to get close."


    For example, Su YILENG is a little happy. It seems that the master''s love for Yu Rou is not as deep as the rumor. Teng su''er is forcing herself more?


    "Rusu, did you hear anything?" Yu Rou asked, a little frustrated on her face.


    Su rushes back, "no, it''s just because I haven''t seen the master for a long time. I miss him. You know, he doesn''t want to see me too much, so"


    "how can he?" Yu Rou seems to go back without thinking. Just after she finished speaking, she immediately shut up. She looks at Rusu in embarrassment as if she has said something that she shouldn''t have said.


    If Su purses a lip, want to laugh again to hold back, "this is what meaning."


    "Nothing." Jade soft immediately returns, at the moment appears to cover up.


    "Yurou, I want to know that we are all women. I don''t know whether you love the master or not, but I love him and love him deeply. For so many years, he has been integrated into my bone marrow. It''s all for me!" As Su said, she looked at Yu Rou with great expectation.


    Yurou is biting her lower lip. She is very tangled. She looks at Rusu''s expectant eyes and slowly opens her mouth. "Rusu, you should have heard that?"


    "What?" If Su subconsciously asks, see the blush on Yu Rou''s face just understand, "well, I heard."


    "It''s true." Yu Rou said slowly, "that night, the Master seemed very tired. Then when I looked at me, my eyes were a little infatuated. I didn''t know what it was, but the master held me. I was afraid. I wanted to push the master away, but I didn''t feel right. The master was very hot, confused and unclear. The master held me and called Rusu, your name. The Lord has been shouting, very desperate. " When Yu Rou talked about that night, the whole person seemed very silent. "That night, the master took me as you, and that kind of misunderstanding would happen. From the beginning to the end, the master called your name. So after that, although it was said that the master was very fond of me, in fact, I didn''t. I wanted to clarify, the master said it was unnecessary, and I didn''t understand why." Yurou explained that she was embarrassed to see Rusu. It was like robbing her.


    If Su tiny one Leng, original, be like this? That night''s event was true, but the later events were all fake. Was Teng su''er''s purpose to force her away? Teng su''er, in order to let her go, you can give up anything, no matter whether you misunderstand it, no matter whether you are sad or not, or even whether you do something extreme. If Su nose is a bit sour, why, they two people, want to torture each other?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1028

    "Rusu, don''t blame the master." Jade soft suddenly opens an mouth, some feel guilty, "Lord son also is hope, you can be good."


    Rusu is shocked. What does she know? Aunt Ling said that was all. Why did Yu Rou say that?


    "What do you mean?" In Su''s heart, there was a bad premonition, but I don''t know what it was. Mingming, when Aunt Ling said it, she wouldn''t feel too much. But when Yurou said it, she had a strange feeling.


    Yu Rou hesitated for a moment, didn''t say it directly, just said it equivocally, "Ru Su, I''m not qualified to say anything about you and the master. I just hope that you don''t misunderstand the master and don''t hurt him. In fact, the master and the son are not so desperate. He loves you very much and thinks about it for you all the time. I always hope you can do well."


    After Yu Rou finished, she lowered her head and thought for a while. Her hands were wringing all the time, which was very tangled. Ru Su had some doubts. Obviously, Yu Rou had not finished speaking, but Ru Su could not imagine what else Yu Rou had to say.


    Rusu waited quietly without disturbing Yurou. "Rusu, if you can, can you stay with the master? Although I and the LORD have happened that kind of thing, you should be very concerned, but, this matter is really a misunderstanding, you don''t care, if you don''t like it, I can leave, never appear in your side. As long as you can accompany Rusu well, you can give him more happiness. "


    Yurou is very lonely. In this kind of loneliness, there is some desperation. Rusu is surprised, even scared.


    "Rusu, please accompany the master. The master won''t go to you, but you can go to the master. Maybe, if you go out, the master will leave you." Jade soft light said.


    "Do you know anything?" Rusu didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly. She hated the feeling of speculation.


    Yurou shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Do you think the master will let me know?"


    Rusu chuckles, "the master doesn''t want you to know, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t know anything. Now that you''ve said half, why hide half? "


    Yurou laughs, "Rusu, you have been following the master for so many years. Do you know what the master has been planning for so many years? Moreover, in order to achieve this goal, the master has been working hard, right? You must have a feeling when you stay with the master for such a long time. "


    Rusu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, with some chill. Aunt Ling just told her these things, and Yurou mentioned them again. The difference is that Aunt Ling knows normal, but Yurou, how can she know? Rusu had to be careful and asked, "what do you know?"


    Yurou shook her head. "In fact, I don''t know anything, but that day, I suddenly saw some blood at the corner of the table. You also know the strength of the master. Under what circumstances, there will be blood in the master''s room where he deals with things? Can''t you guess? At the beginning of that day, I always paid attention to the master and even began to strengthen the security around the master and the son, but nothing happened. I thought that I was wrong that day, but I didn''t expect that "


    Yurou''s words would stop abruptly, and this stopped abruptly, making Rusu''s heart thump, bloodstain? There''s blood in Teng suer''s room? How is that possible? Teng su''er''s strength, she is very clear that there are not many people who can hurt him, so the source of the bloodstain is very suspicious. But Yu Rou is so worried. She is afraid to go down because of the blood.


    But even if Su doesn''t want to, Yu Rou won''t stop saying, "I didn''t expect that it was the blood stain of the master. That night, I saw with my own eyes that the master suddenly vomited blood when he was dealing with things. I was very surprised. I just wanted to run in, but the master quietly erased the blood stain and continued to do his own things. Su, do you understand what this means?" Yu Rou didn''t say it clearly. She stared at Rusu with burning eyes.


    If Su nods, of course she knows what it means. It means that Teng su''er has vomited blood. It''s not once or twice, so she will be so calm. In Su''s mind, there are already some guesses.


    "From that day on, I paid more attention to the master. I found that the master was not sleeping very well at night. He seemed to be haunted by nightmares and suffering. But I couldn''t help the master or say it. Until one day, I overheard the conversation between aunt Ling and the master. I didn''t know that the master had worked so hard for so many years and expended too much effort. I''m afraid it''s hard to live for a long time. " Yu Rou lowers her head, tears are already rolling in her eyes.


    Rusu almost can''t believe it. Teng su''er, the man who has been teaching her all the time, is not happy or angry, calm and calm like idle clouds and wild cranes. How can he live for a long time? He is now only thirty years old, just arrived at the age of standing, already can ''t live long? If Su can''t believe it, let alone believe it, how can it be? Teng su''er, her favorite, is the support of her heart and her heaven. How can she fall down so easily? So what does she do?


    In Su''s heart, she suddenly felt a lot of panic. Like a child, she left her parents and couldn''t find a direction. She was afraid of helplessness.


    Rusu''s heart is hard to pull. Yu Rou looks at Rusu''s painful expression, and her heart is also pulled. She steps forward and taps Rusu on the shoulder. Rusu comforts her by saying, "Rusu, don''t worry too much about the master''s affairs. He always knows that he has plans. Don''t worry too much."


    Rusu waved Yurou''s hand, "you don''t understand. Jade soft one Leng, she does not understand? She didn''t understand, but when she was mentioned by Ru Su, she felt a strong sense of ridicule, which made Yu Rou very dissatisfied.


    But Yu Rou resisted the feeling and asked lightly, "Rusu, what are you going to do? The LORD loves you so much. He must hope that you and he will be together well. However, he will not live long and will never let himself delay you. What do you do? "


    Rusu smiled inexplicably, "what should I do? What else can we do? I''m going to find the master. "


    As Su finished, without waiting for Yu Rou''s answer, she left her room directly.


    Yurou''s room is not far away from rittensu''er, or even very close. However, it''s not far away. Rusu feels that she has walked too long, more like she has passed 15 years.


    For example, Su Xiang, after all these years, has Teng su''er thought about her as much as she does about Teng su''er? Has Teng su''er ever thought about staying with her for a lifetime? For so many years, has Teng su''er ever hesitated, hesitated, gave up hatred and lived an ordinary life?


    Rusu can''t help but think a lot about Teng su''er and her. But in the end, everything she thinks is overthrown by her own hands. How can it be? How can the hatred of extermination be easily eliminated? How could Teng su''er not care? If Su can''t even get revenge, with Teng su''er''s character, I''m afraid she will commit suicide in front of her parents'' hall, right? No, no, Teng su''er will never allow himself to fail. His revenge is only the way to success, only this way.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1029

    Like Su walking step by step, like Teng su''er, Teng su''er, the man who has loved so long and occupied her whole life, who is the only man she loves deeply, whose purpose is only revenge, then she? Now, will she be able to accompany him?


    If Su wants to, if Teng su''er gets back to revenge, she must be with him well, even if she doesn''t do anything, just sit together, watch the clouds rolling and the clouds relaxing, and see the flowers blooming and falling around. This is such a idle thing, and she is willing to.


    In front of her is the place where Teng su''er lives. Su inexplicably stops and looks at the still bright dim candle fire inside. She is sad. She never knows what Teng su''er has been planning since she slept so late. What''s more, the dim candle fire is constantly consuming his life. What''s more, she never thought that the speed is so fast, just like Su''s heart Panic, she never thought, Teng su''er one day to leave her completely, never thought, that day, will have arrived.


    Rusu walked to the door and hesitated to push it. There was a silence around her, as if she was the only one in the world. Rusu could only hear her own breathing and heartbeat. In such silence, these sounds seemed to urge the time to leave.


    Ru Su slowly raises her hand and props up on the door. As long as she pushes the door open, she can see Teng su''er. As long as she pushes the door open, she can go to accompany him.


    But when the hand is propped on the door, what if Su suddenly hesitates to let her in? To question Teng suer? Why did he treat himself as if he were apart for so many years? Why did he treat her so cruelly recently? Or to question what he did for? What''s the difference between Teng su''er''s saying and not saying? Don''t Teng su''er say it, do you want to say it yourself? Ask Teng su''er about his purpose? How is that possible? But Teng su''er said, in his heart, even if he has a moment of happiness, what can he do? After that moment of happiness? Teng su''er needs to do nothing less. Is he just around Teng su''er? Is she willing to be in this state? If Su is clear, she is not willing, she is not that kind, only willing to accompany the woman who is protected by her lover.


    For example, Su''s hand on the door, clenched and loosened, seemed to be thinking about something all the time. This kind of thinking, little by little, became insistence and firm up.


    Ru Su takes back her hand and turns to look at the sky. The moon is shadowy. It is covered with a thin cloud. I can''t see clearly. Only soft light radiates from the surrounding area. Ru Su looks at the soft light like this. There is a light smile on her face. Teng su''er, like the moon, is indifferent to her, like the thin cloud, but still shows a light warmth.


    If Su didn''t go to Teng su''er, she went back to her room and had something she wanted to do again.


    Gusu''s once-in-three-year elegant demeanor conference is very grand. This is the first time that she has participated in it, and also the first time that she has been so close.


    Tomorrow is the day of the fashion meeting, but the streets have been full of lively atmosphere. People''s faces are also full of happiness.


    Rusu also smiles under the influence of these atmosphere. She unconsciously thinks that if tengsu''er can come, even if she just accompanies her. But Rusu knows that it''s hard. It''s hard. So she doesn''t let herself think about it anymore. She just wants to do her own thing.


    Rusu found an inn to stay at will. It''s not that she wants to be at will, but the whole Gusu. Almost no inn has a place to live in, so she can only buy one after asking about it and learning that there are rooms here.


    She has only one night to prepare, but she is not in a hurry. She may think about tomorrow.


    Rusu knows that she must take the best posture the next day, so she goes to bed early at night, but she can''t sleep even if she is lying in bed. No matter how much she thinks, Rusu doesn''t open her eyes.


    The next morning, before she woke up, Rusu heard the noise outside. She kneaded her forehead helplessly, got up, changed her clothes, and went to eat.


    As expected, the elegant demeanor conference is well-known. As soon as Su Gang went downstairs, he saw that there were already full of people below. The people at the door came and went one after another, and Su was amazed. As expected, this elegant demeanor conference was a famous conference. There were so many people coming and going. But the more people, the better, right?


    "Boss, two small dishes at will." Rusu''s way down the stairs, the boss looked at Rusu and smiled, "how do you sleep at night, girl?"


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s very good!" Rusu replied with a smile and asked by the way, "is there so many people in this elegant meeting?"


    The boss raised his head. "Is this the first time the girl has come?"


    Rusu nodded.


    "No wonder." The boss sighed, "this style meeting is a three-year grand meeting in Gusu City, which is naturally grand, and this style meeting naturally has other meanings."


    The boss kept on saying, "the so-called elegant meeting is not like other grand meetings or festivals. It''s mainly about talent, whether it''s Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing, dancing, CI and Fu, as long as it''s enough."


    The boss shook his head with admiration, "this elegant demeanor meeting is not only for these, but also for selecting the most talented people. It''s a kind of honor. If it''s selected, it''s possible to get the help of all the famous families in Gusu."


    The boss sighed and shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a chance"


    "so it is. It seems that this grand gathering is really interesting." Such as Su congenial, "Gusu''s biggest family is the Su family. It''s difficult. Can I help you?" If Su Lue asks with doubts.


    "You don''t understand that, do you?" The boss said proudly, "Su family, the biggest family in Gusu, wants to marry into Su family, but there are many! But it''s not a woman from a famous family. How could she have access to the Su family! This is a good opportunity. "


    "What do you say?"


    "The winner can get a special gold bead made by the Su family. But the gold bead was awarded by the Su family owner himself, which gives other people a chance to get close to the Su family. However, it''s said that every time someone wins the title at the style meeting, he will be secretly picked by the Su family. " The boss suddenly lowered his voice, said to Rusu, and looked curiously.


    If Su is surprised and asks, "how can you not know if you are really taken away by the Su family?"


    "It''s not that. It''s to pick them up secretly and let them serve the people of the Su family for a while. When the people of the Su family get bored, they will send them back. There seem to be only one or two real matchmakers. " The boss said as he recalled.


    "I see. Are those women willing?" Rusu is confused.


    The boss shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether it''s true or not! Besides, if it''s true, it''s also a kind of luck for other people, the Su family, for the sake of beauty, but a lot of money. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1030

    Such as Su to make surprised expression, throw a lot of money! Is it so powerful?


    The boss looked at Rusu''s expression and smiled, "don''t be surprised. Su''s family is rich and can fight against the country. What is a fortune? But that''s also why those people are struggling to get married to the Su family. "


    If Su nods, there are many people who want to marry to Su''s family. For money, power and profit, everything is possible.


    "Don''t be too surprised, girl. It''s Gusu here, but anything can happen." The boss said meaningfully.


    Rusu nodded. The boss didn''t say anything more. Rusu''s meal just came up, so she went to have breakfast first.


    After eating, Rusu went to the center of the city with the flow of people. Here, a half person high platform was set up with a round stage surrounded by bright peony flowers. On the stage, the shelves were covered with red shaman. The looming shaman hung down from above, adding too much beauty to the stage. The wind from time to time added a bit of hazy dream Illusion. Flower beauty, stage beauty, this seems to be a beautiful scene that can not be failed.


    Rusu just looks at the stage and smiles. If she guesses right, this place should be arranged by the Su family. And here, too, will be the place where she won the championship!


    For example, Su knows that since Yunsu pavilion has been arranged, there must be something special in this style meeting, and what she needs to do is to become a more special existence by virtue of this particularity.


    Style meeting has begun, such as Su did not worry, went backstage to change a dress, dressed up their own.


    Soon, the stage will be stir fried and more and more people will watch it. Su, for example, is more and more calm when he looks at the more and more lively scenes. If he guesses right, people from Yunsu Pavilion should come out soon.


    Yurou goes to the door and looks at the people dressed up on the stage. She doesn''t know if she doesn''t look at them. But when she looks at them, it''s God''s help! The woman on the stage is the red moon.


    Hongyue is a person of Yunsu Pavilion, but she is not the same as Su, who uses a beauty trick to achieve her goal. She has good skills. On the contrary, she has mediocre qualifications in other places. It seems that she is only preparing for the woman behind her to appear.


    If Su smiles, just in time, there is a red moon. That woman doesn''t have to show up. Although she believes in her own strength, there is another person close to her strength, which is always a variable. In case the people in Yunsu Pavilion must push another woman. If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, you''re afraid of one.


    Rusu leaned against the door and waited for the red moon to come down, but didn''t wait long.


    Red moon didn''t notice Rusu at all. She just wanted to inform the woman as soon as possible. According to the plan, the head of the Su family was coming. They had to make sure that when the head of the Su family came, they saw the most beautiful dance, the most beautiful woman.


    "Red Moon" is like Su''s light opening. He looks at the back of the red moon and smiles lightly.


    Red moon a Leng, hurriedly turn around, "such as Miss Su?"


    "Yes, do you need to be so surprised?" Su chuckles.


    "Why is the girl here?" Asked the red moon. In my heart, I was puzzled. By reason, if Su should be in Yunsu Pavilion, how could he come here? Besides, how could he wear such clothes?


    The red moon doesn''t look at her carefully, but she can''t move her eyes any more. The beauty, not just the beauty, is much more common than Rusu. All the brilliance will be suppressed by Rusu one by one.


    "Tell that woman, don''t show up. I''ll do the rest." Such as Su light said, but there is an irrefutable affirmation.


    "But" what else does red moon want to say.


    "It''s nothing, but do you think she''s suitable or I''m more suitable?" Asked Su lightly.


    "Of course girls are more suitable." The red moon replied sincerely.


    "In that case, I''ll do it."


    "But master" Hongyue still doesn''t understand. It should be very dangerous. How can master agree with Rusu?


    "Can I come here without the master''s consent? Besides, you know the master''s character. Don''t you want to see him in the future? Sneak in here. " Rusu smiled bitterly, looking very sad.


    "I see. I''ll arrange it." The red moon nods, leaves here, looks at Su''s soft back, feels uncomfortable, why does the master always push her away once and again? Rusu, where on earth does not agree with the master?


    With the arrangement of red moon, Ru Su''s appearance is very fast and grand, but it can''t disguise Ru Su''s style at all. It''s a pair of young and ignorant spiritual beads with a smile. They are as smooth as pearls and jade. Their eyes are clear as streams under the ice. They don''t stain a trace of dust in the world. Their eyelashes are long and thick, and they are slightly raised like a palm fan. The hands are close to the abdomen, the fingers are slender, and the elegant orchids embroidered on the cuffs are lined with ten fingers like the scallion. The pink lips are shining, and the radians are very beautiful.


    Hold the black hair with a silver hairpin, dish it into a delicate willow leaf hairpin, and then put a peony on it. It looks fresh, beautiful and elegant, but the peony is a very beautiful flower. In this elegance, it adds a bit of gorgeous and seductive beauty.


    Demi eyebrow light, cherry lips do not dye and red, the whole body exudes the fragrance of orchid quiet sweet, beautiful and charming. What''s more, on the earlobe of jade, it''s not a common jade pendant, but a light blue tassel, which is light and can dance slowly with a little wind. And Rusu, even more ingenious, has a string of silver bells on her wrists and ankles. The clear voice is wonderful.


    Just after su came out, he surprised all the people who watched her. He stared at Ru Su in a daze, for fear of missing a fraction of her body. In this way, any place is perfect and can''t be picky


    Ru Su has been standing on the stage, his eyes are smiling and he has swept the people under the stage. The people under the stage look at this smile, like a smile, standing stupidly, and the instruments are beating Voice, but just sounded


    stage beauty, with her long eyebrows, wonderful eyes, fingers, waist, flowers on her bun, pleated skirt on her waist, with her fine dance steps, numerous ring tones, light cloud like slow moving, whirlwind like fast turning, dancing out the joys and sorrows in the poem.


    What a brilliant flash! She suddenly lowered her head and clapped her hands deeply, and raised her head. She showed her beautiful face, and a pair of long eyebrows and eyes that could speak thousands of words.


    The people under the stage look at Rusu without blinking. They see her frown, infinite sorrow, bright smile, boundless joy, low back and round shame, open eyes and angry eyes, powerful rage, gentle forehead, eyebrow drawing, delicate and proper dressing, and stand up Stand erect, press arrow to draw bow, make a person almost hear clank string ring!


    Such a beautiful dance, such a bright stage, and the shaman on the stage float a little along with Su''s dance steps. Does it cover Su''s figure and bring people more reverie.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1031

    Such a beautiful dance, such a bright stage, and the shaman on the stage float a little along with Su''s dance steps. Does it cover Su''s figure and bring people more reverie.


    The audience was boiling. Su knew that her goal had been achieved. In the current situation, even if Su Lu didn''t come, she could hear rumors. It would be sooner or later to find her.


    In fact, things are going well as Su thinks. Sulu is not far away. He sits in the carriage and watches all the dances of Rusu. Almost at a glance, he sees Rusu. As for what he sees, only Sulu knows.


    "Who is the woman on the stage?" Sulu put down the curtain, across the curtain, asked his entourage.


    "I don''t know about this subordinate. I''ll check it immediately." Heichi returns immediately.


    "No, I''ll check later. After that, I''ll arrange that woman to live in sumuge." Sulu arranged it with little thought.


    Heichi is shocked, Su Muge? Actually, Su Mu Ge is an important place for this woman to live in Su Mu Ge. It can even be said that Su Mu Ge is the place where the head of Su family lived before his marriage. Is it her future position that the head arranges this woman to live in Su Mu Ge by default? Even said, this woman, he must have the potential? Heichi feels that he can''t understand the master again!


    "Let''s go back to Su''s house." Sulu said lightly.


    "Don''t you watch it for a while?" Heichi wondered how the master and son would stay for a long time in every style meeting. "There''s something I want, there''s no need to stay any longer." Su Lu said lightly, and opened the curtain to see if Su, back home.


    Su Lu didn''t pay attention to Rusu''s situation, but the people in Yunsu Pavilion noticed it. They knew that their arrangement had been successful. Later, Su Lu came to Rusu.


    "Girl." After Rusu dances to step down, the red moon gently knocks on the door of Rusu.


    "Come in." As soon as Su finished changing clothes, she didn''t open the door to meet her. "Is there anything to say?"


    Red moon nodded, "just now, we saw Sulu not far from the dancing platform of the girl."


    "That is to say, Sulu saw my dance, even from the beginning to the end?" If Su chuckles, there is a kind of complacency.


    "Yes." Red moon nodded, "if there is no accident, he will send someone to invite the girl soon."


    Rusu nodded. "You should have made arrangements before? Now, what do I need to do? "


    "According to the previous arrangement, the girl needs to follow him to meet the Su family." The Red Moon said it truthfully.


    Rusu didn''t nod or shake her head. "I have arrangements for this. I want to ask. Is there a residence in Gusu?"


    "Yes." The red moon nodded, "besides, the master has already arranged for him. This man has lived in Gusu for seven or eight years. Now he just needs to replace him."


    If Su nods and looks, Teng su''er has really arranged for a long time. Seven or eight years is enough to be a fake identity If Su asked, if this woman has lived here for seven or eight years, then, apart from her appearance, name is the most important thing.


    "Rusu is the girl''s name." Red moon nodded, embarrassed.


    Such as Su YILENG, it turns out that at the beginning, Teng su''er really took her as a chess piece, born for revenge. Rusu is a little sad, but she is also a little happy. For so many years, Teng su''er has tried her best to revenge, but now, for her, she almost gave up her plan. Teng su''er is sincere to her at least.


    "But since she has lived for so many years, many people have seen her appearance, haven''t they?" Such as Su slightly frown, appearance, is the most direct.


    "This girl doesn''t have to worry. Although this man has lived here for a long time, she has been wearing a veil and never exposed it." The red moon is fading away. It has to be said that the master and his son have made a proper arrangement. "Besides, where Miss Su lives, the people around her are all from Yunsu Pavilion, so it''s impossible to show their flaws."


    For example, Su Dajing, that is to say, at least dozens of families are disguised by people from Yunsu pavilion? Shouldn''t it be said that these people are certainly not new here, that is to say, they may have really brought four or five years, or even seven or eight years here, just for the sake of this plan, there is no mistake? Rusu is suffering a little. Revenge is really very important for tengsu''er, isn''t it? No mistakes are allowed. No mistakes are allowed at all. He will only spend so much manpower and material resources and strive for perfection. Rusu knows that he can''t live up to tengsu''er''s hope, let alone waste his arrangement.


    "Girl?" Seeing that Rusu is a little distracted, the red moon cannot help calling.


    "Well." Rusu quickly regained his mind and returned calmly, "where is that place? Take me there first. "


    "Good." The red moon nodded and left here with Ru su.


    After only four or five Li''s walk, I arrived at the place that tengsu''er arranged for them. It was like a village, with beautiful mountains and rivers, surrounded by mountains and rivers. There were twenty or thirty families living in it. They had traffic in the fields and heard about each other.


    And here, the most fascinating thing is that there is a large bamboo forest behind, and the place where Su lives, in fact, is nearly a mile away from the village. It is separated from the village and goes deep into the bamboo forest, quiet and quiet.


    In the yard, there is also a small clump of masters. They are growing well. Below is a stone table and two stone benches. On the table is a set of celadon tea set.


    Rusu looks at this place. She is satisfied with both the location and the environment.


    "Is this where I live?" Such as Su asked.


    "Yes, this is where the girl lives and grows up." The red moon nodded.


    "But it''s just a small village. The clothes I''m wearing are obviously not suitable. It''s impossible to wear them at all." Rusu was puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, girl. We have arranged her identity. She used to be a young lady of a large family, but the family was not well managed. Soon the family was in a state of poverty. Her parents left the girl alone to avoid debts. Her uncle wanted to adopt her, but the girl didn''t like the life under the fence, so she moved out. The uncle loved her very much, so she would send her away from time to time Come to a lot of things, girls have these, also normal


    "But who pretended to be my so-called uncle? Will it show up? " Rusu is worried.


    "You don''t have to worry about this girl. The master has arranged it. As for her uncle, this man is also a big man. Then she will know." Red moon didn''t say it directly. Obviously, she was very secretive about this person''s identity. She didn''t even want to mention it.


    Rusu doesn''t care. As long as she is reliable, she won''t be exposed. What will happen then will be fine. And the person that advocate child arranges, should not have such a problem.


    "Well, now that I''ve made arrangements, I''ll stay here. Sulu''s side doesn''t need to disclose the information deliberately, waiting for him to check it slowly. Besides, here, I have my own arrangements. You don''t have to worry. When I need help, I''ll let you know." Like Su Dao, there is a sense of distance between them and even the whole Yunsu Pavilion.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1032

    "Well, now that I''ve made arrangements, I''ll stay here. Sulu''s side doesn''t need to disclose the information deliberately, waiting for him to check it slowly. Besides, here, I have my own arrangements. You don''t have to worry. When I need help, I''ll let you know." Like Su Dao, there is a sense of distance between them and even the whole Yunsu Pavilion.


    The red moon nodded, "OK, that girl, be careful. If we leave, we won''t be stepping into this village. You don''t have to worry too much. Everyone around you will take good care of the girl."


    As Su nodded, "it''s better not to do anything. Su Lu is not good at stubble, so don''t beat the grass and startle the snake. In case of anything, it''s better not to do anything."


    Red moon hesitates a little. Su Youdao says, "this is Gusu. Su Lu is the only one, and he has no idea how many forces there are behind him. However, the forces of Yunsu pavilion are not here. In case something happens, the water can''t save the fire. I can deal with it alone. In case you do something, I can''t get rid of it if I admit my guilt unconsciously."


    Red moon looks at Rusu. She seems to be quite sure. She only nods, "OK, that girl is careful."


    "Well." If Su nods solemnly, how can she be careless? This is Teng su''er''s long cherished wish. How could she let herself destroy his hope?


    Heichi started to investigate the identity of the woman who fell into the city of dancing after protecting Su Lu''s return to Su''s house. He thought it was a simple thing. Unexpectedly, there was still a little trouble in the investigation. Many people had never seen this woman before, and they knew her because of her elegant demeanor. After the dance, the woman left quickly, even won the top prize in the face There was no rush to leave when they were given something.


    Heichi is strange. How can there be women who don''t like the last beads? With that bead, she almost won the "death free gold medal" of the Su family. This woman is really strange.


    Heichi has some doubts. He continues to investigate Rusu''s identity. When he hears where Rusu is, he is shocked. How can anyone not know that Li Gusu is so close? Heichi took advantage of the dawn to go there. He inquired all the way and found Rusu. However, when he wanted to get closer, he hesitated for no reason. The woman in front of him wore a simple plain white brocade, embroidered with dark brown silk thread on the cloth with delicate branches. The peach red silk thread embroidered a blooming plum blossom, extending from the skirt to the waist A black purple wide belt tightens the waist, showing a slim figure, but it also gives people a sense of elegance and luxury. Maybe it''s dusk, and there''s already a cool air. The woman is wearing a light purple open silk dress, which makes her feel like a wave of light flowing. There''s an emerald jade pendant around her waist, adding a sense of elegance.


    With a milky white jade bracelet on her hand, she felt a little warm. A hair that grew to the waist mark, with purple and white ribbons, made a slightly complicated hair style. She really lived up to this beautiful and extraordinary hair. A jade hairpin made of emerald was inserted in the hair, which made her look like a bamboo with green leaves. It really made people think that she had a branch Green bamboo on the head, thin and long bangs on the forehead are neat and rigorous. The willow eyebrows are painted with carbon black, which makes the skin white and delicate. The charming eyes show their brilliance in the eye wave circulation. The pink Rouge makes the skin white and transparent red. The lips are simply painted with light red lip red. The whole face is particularly beautiful and beautiful. It is extremely beautiful. It''s like a fairy stepping into the world, waving the jade fan in his hand, elegant and temperament. Sitting on the stone bench in the bamboo forest, it looks very melancholy and pitiful in the bamboo forest near dusk.


    Heichi gawks at the woman in front of him. At this time, she is totally different from the one who just danced on the stage. She is still and moving, but it''s beautiful and suffocating.


    Rusu feels that someone is coming. She looks at the direction of Heichi. Heichi blushes inexplicably. She immediately drops her head slightly to cover up her embarrassment and walks over.


    "Who are you?" Su asked simply.


    "Is the girl the one who shines brightly at today''s grand event?" Heichi did not answer, but first asked Rusu.


    "You mean the dance I did for half a day?" As Su said lightly, he obviously didn''t think so.


    "Yes." Heichidao, looking at Rusu''s expression, was a little upset. An ordinary woman was so arrogant.


    "I did. May I help you?" If Su purses lips, raise eyebrow way.


    "The girl knows that she won the first prize." Asked Heichi, a little colder.


    "I don''t know." Rusu''s words are very indifferent, but there is something in her eyebrows and eyes. She seems to be happy, which can''t see Heichi. Heichi smiles in her heart. Even if she pretends to be so arrogant, she is actually a little girl.


    "But those, in fact, have nothing to do with me." Rusu suddenly fell silent, a little sad.


    Heichi didn''t understand, let alone why Rusu was disappointed. He explained seriously, "how could it be irrelevant? The winner of the grand event will get a special bead from the Su family. For the girl, you can get a promise from the Su family. "


    "Even if I get it, I can''t change anything." Such as Su light said, looking at the hands of the fan, the corner of the smile with some crying.


    "Our head intends to invite the girl to the Su family. What do you want to do?" Heichi said bluntly.


    "No." If Su refuses simply.


    Black pool eyes slightly squint, how many people want to go to the Su family, how many people want to go but no chance, now a good opportunity is put in front of them, but someone does not accept it? How is that possible? Heichi is a little depressed. In his opinion, Rusu is desperate.


    "Why don''t you want to go? How many people want to go to the Su family? " Heichi cold road.


    Rusu snorted, "why do you want to go? Is it good for me to go to the Su family? I''m here, eating well, dressing well, living well and at will. Why should I go to your Su''s? "


    Heichi takes Rusu seriously. It''s true that she doesn''t look like a woman from an ordinary family at all. No matter what she wears or her temperament, she feels like a rich family. But why does she live here? Heichi is confused.


    "How could the girl want to go?" Heichi knew that he had to meet his master''s requirements, and he asked.


    Su Yi smiled, "it''s not how I want to go, it''s that I don''t want to go at all, and there''s no need to go. If it''s because of today''s dance, it''s unnecessary. I just like it and want to be recognized by most people. That''s all. I don''t want to get anything from it. I don''t need to agree. "


    Heichi looks at Rusu carefully. She doesn''t mean to be hard to get. Her eyes are clear and calm. She doesn''t mean to pretend at all. She really doesn''t want to go.


    "That girl, do you want to live here all the time?" Asked Heichi.


    "I don''t think so. Maybe I''ll get married and leave?" As Su sighs, there is a feeling of not willing to think, or even escape.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1033

    "I don''t think so. I might marry someone Just leave? " Su sighed, feeling reluctant to think, even The feeling of escape.


    Heichi didn''t understand him very much. He looked at Rusu stupidly. Rusu noticed his eyes and smiled, "I''m just saying it, but I won''t leave here."


    "What if our master invited the girl to live in sumuge?" Asked Heichi unwillingly.


    "Sumuge?" Rusu was totally stunned. "So, you are really from the Su family."


    Heichi was stunned again. She didn''t believe in herself from just now on? Think you''re pretending? That refusal just now counts?


    "Yes, I am from the Su family. Would you like to live in the Su family?"


    Once again, Heichi asked, this time, he was full of confidence. After all, how many people in the Su family could not go there? This woman just didn''t know and doubted his identity, so she refused so thoroughly. Now, his identity has been determined. She should not resist so much, and even agree voluntarily is not impossible.


    Rusu smiled and sighed, "I''m very grateful to your family leader for his love for me, but I really won''t go, not only because I don''t want to go, but also because I can''t go. Please go back. "


    Heichi didn''t expect to get such an answer. He was dissatisfied. When was he rejected? Su family leader, how can he be rejected. But looking at the woman in front of him, he knew that he could not force her. This woman had just won the first prize in the elegant demeanor conference. Once her words were coerced, the Su family would be in trouble.


    "Is the girl really reluctant to go?" Black pool asked again.


    Rusu nodded and said with a smile, "thank you for me."


    Heichi nodded. He knew that he had no need to stay. He got up and left.


    Such as Su also did not stay, also did not send off, just still shaking the hands of the fan, mouth with a light smile.


    When Heichi left here, she thought of something wrong. Yes, this woman lives here in such a remote place, but the clothes she wears are silk and silk, which is very inconsistent with her identity, so it''s against her.


    Heichi doubts her identity, but doesn''t know where to start. But Heichi quickly remembered a question. He didn''t know that he didn''t ask the woman''s name It''s really... Damn!


    But just in time, before you leave, you can ask the people around you.


    Heichi looks at the people who come and go. They should all belong to ordinary people. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Now it''s sunset, and the people who are busy all day are coming back.


    People who come and go always look surprised when they see Heichi. They look at him up and down, but they don''t say anything.


    Heichi probably knows this feeling. After all, there should be few outsiders in this place, so should curiosity.


    Heichi thought of the strange woman, stopped and grabbed the passer-by, "can I ask you some questions?"


    The man who was held by Heichi was puzzled. He looked up and down at Heichi. After a while, he came back and said, "yes, what do you want to ask?"


    "I''d like to ask the name of a woman who lives far away from the village, wears expensive clothes and looks very different from ordinary people." Heichi tried to be more specific. "That woman, she looks very good. You should have seen her."


    "Are you talking about a woman who lives deep in the bamboo forest?" The man was puzzled. He looked at Heichi''s eyes, inexplicably cold, and took some precautions.


    "Yes, it''s the woman who won the title at the style meeting today." Blackpool pretended not to see the man''s resistance and defense, and said bluntly. He knew that when he proposed the elegant demeanor conference and the title, this person would know a lot, and then this person would not be very strong in his defense.


    The man was obviously stunned for a while, and looked at Heichi suspiciously, "you said Style meeting? Is it a three-year convention? "


    "Yes, you don''t know? Today''s elegant demeanor conference, this woman danced a dance, a dance, won the first place. That''s why I came to look for this woman. " Heichi''s serious explanation.


    The man was obviously stunned for a moment, then realized later, "I see."


    After a long time, the talent slowly replied, "the woman''s name is Rusu. As for her surname, we don''t know. Although she lives here, her identity is not the same as ours. Every month, someone will come to see her and send her a lot of things. We all guess that this woman, probably the eldest daughter of a certain family, lives here because of her bad relationship with her family. " That humanity.


    Heichi nodded. I see. So this woman''s identity is really a mystery.


    "Well, haven''t you talked to her?" Heichi doubts.


    "I''ve talked with you. Sometimes I''ll say hello to you. This woman has a gentle disposition, which is not indulgent at all." That humanity, very insipid, but in the eyes, there is a yearning, black pool is very despised, this woman is not good-looking? As for it? But on second thought, it is also a beauty, always easy to cause people''s pity.


    Heichi shook his head and didn''t let himself think about it any more. "So, this woman, has been living here?" Heichi asked cautiously, it is related to the identity of this woman, he must be careful.


    "Yes, it has been seven or eight years. When she first came, she was a child and brought a housemaid. She lived alone in those two years." That humanity, sighed, "so many years, she almost lives here alone, is also pitiful."


    "Do you all know her?"


    "I''ve known each other for so many years. Although I haven''t met many people, I''ve met many times." Said the man with disapproval.


    Heichi nodded, "mm-hmm, too. Thank you very much. I''ll go first. "


    "Good!" The man was also cheerful and left without saying anything more.


    Looking at the back of that man, Heichi looks at this place, such a peaceful and comfortable place. Unexpectedly, the people living in it are not simple.


    Heichi went back to Su''s house directly. Su Lu had been waiting. When he saw Heichi, he just lifted his eyes. "Did you pick it up?"


    Heichi lowered his head apologetically. "No, this woman refused."


    Sulu was a little surprised. "She didn''t know. Did the Su family invite her? Su Muge, does she disdain it? "


    "She knew it was from the Su family, but she refused. There seemed to be some unavoidable reason. Moreover, the identity of this woman seemed not simple." Heichi replied earnestly, not daring to look up at Sulu.


    "Oh? What did you find? " Sulu asked faintly. His eyes were sharp. It seemed that he was not a man who lost his mind easily. It was totally different from li ba. Li ba is totally in love with color, but Sulu, although in love with color, is clear. A knife on the head of color words has always been on guard, and will not easily put down these precautions.


    Heichi was a little strange, even more surprised, and couldn''t help asking, "didn''t the master know her identity before?"? So I''ll take her straight to sumuke? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1034

    Heichi was a little strange, even more surprised, and couldn''t help asking, "didn''t the master know her identity before?"? So I''ll take her straight to sumuke? "


    Sulu smiled. He didn''t know the identity of this woman, but for this woman, he was in power. For so many years, there has never been a woman who made him want to possess. Moreover, he didn''t want to give up at all, even if his identity was not simple.


    However, there is another reason, even if the identity is not simple, but the people who can kill him are very limited, he is not worried at all.


    "All you have to say is, what did you find." Sulu cool road.


    "This woman''s name is Rusu. As for her surname don''t know yet. She left home when she was about seven or eight years old. She had been living in a small town around Gusu and had little contact with people. Although he has left home, he should have a good relationship with his family. There are often people at home who go to take photos and have a good life. " Heichi said everything he knew.


    "Her identity, do you think it''s safe?" Su Lu asked lightly, not in general.


    "According to my subordinates, it''s safe. His subordinates inquired about the people around miss Rusu, and said that miss Rusu has lived here for seven or eight years. She has a good relationship with them and has never left. The only thing that is not very reassuring is the identity of her family. " Black pool analysis.


    "Then find out, her family, who it is." Sulu ordered that he would not allow too many accidents.


    "Yes, I understand." Heichi Road, it''s out of here without stopping.


    "Rusu Rusu... " Sulu murmured the name of Rusu. He thought of the scene when he saw Rusu in the daytime. For a moment, he was astonished. No one had ever given him such a sense of impact, let alone attracted his eyes from the beginning to the end. Almost in a moment, Sulu was sure that he wanted this girl, not only human, but also heart. For this woman, it''s almost love at first sight.


    ¡­¡­


    After Rusu left Heichi, she knew someone would come to her. Sure enough, someone knocked on Rusu''s door in the middle of the night, and Rusu opened it and walked out.


    "Miss Rusu." The man asked respectfully.


    "What happened during the day?" As Su said.


    "Yes, the Su family inquired about the identity of the girl."


    "What did you say?"


    "According to the previous arrangement, the man should believe it."


    "That''s good, but when you come, it seems that there''s something wrong with it." As Su said lightly, his eyes were cold.


    "Yes, the man asked the girl''s name. I only returned to Rusu, saying that I didn''t know her surname. How did the girl answer that? Let''s arrange it."


    "Didn''t you plan before? Just follow the plan. " Rusu doesn''t care.


    "Before the plan, the girl''s surname was mu."


    "Well, then admire, mu Rusu." Rusu doesn''t care.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll leave first. Generally speaking, we won''t disturb the girl."


    "Well, good." Rusu doesn''t care. They don''t bother. It''s just right for her.


    Rusu returns to the room. It''s really quiet here. It''s much quieter than Yunsu Pavilion. Moreover, this kind of quietness is not only from the environment, but also from the heart.


    Rusu enjoys this state very much, very happy, very casual.


    Rusu can''t help but think, I don''t know what tengsu''er is doing now, I don''t know whether she will be angry after she comes here, or whether she will be a little happy.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a little different from Rusu''s imagination. When Teng su''er heard the red moon report and said that she was performing Rusu in the daytime, Teng su''er almost asked conditionally, "you said People who perform during the day Who is it? "


    The red moon doesn''t understand. Isn''t it arranged by the master? How does the master look like he doesn''t know at all? The red moon was puzzled, but there was a bad guess, "it''s Miss Su. Today, it''s Miss Su who performs on stage, and it''s Miss Su who wins the title. It''s also miss Su who was seen by Sulu."


    Teng su''er seems to hear something unacceptable and bearable. She holds the table with one hand and closes her eyes, such as Su? Such as Su. How can it be you? Teng su''er can''t help but take a breath to calm down.


    "What is the matter today?" Teng su''er asked coldly, there is a sense of killing, how can we, such as how can su go in person! Doesn''t she know how dangerous it is? That''s Sulu. How can a cold-blooded person like Su go? How can I go! Teng su''er couldn''t help thinking that his heart sank a little bit, such as Su, such as Su, how so silly, how can''t he leave? He doesn''t want her any more. Why should he make a fool of himself! Teng su''er was angry, but he found that his anger, in fact, had no reason, let alone an acceptable * *.


    Soon, Teng su''er thought of another problem. He kept it from Ru Su all the way. How did Ru Su know about this plan? He also appeared at the elegant demeanor meeting, won the first prize, and even Li Ying made his plan.


    Red moon told Teng su''er what happened in the daytime. Teng su''er didn''t respond. She kept thinking about who leaked the news. There were few people who really knew about it. Besides him, aunt Ling and red moon also knew part of it. Those other people who were carrying out the task had no chance to contact Rusu. So who was it?


    "Red moon, did you say anything to Rusu?" Teng su''er asked coldly.


    The red moon was shocked and immediately knelt on the ground. "My subordinates didn''t say anything. Even today when the girl found her subordinates, my subordinates only said the latest arrangement. They didn''t even say the identity of the girl. I asked the master to check."


    "Well, get up." Teng su''er said calmly, "recently, who has seen Ru Su?"


    The red moon thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "before I remember, aunt Ling went to find the girl."


    Teng su''er has already thought of aunt Ling. He knows that Aunt Ling has always been hurting him. She is also very painful like Su, so she may not want to see two people torment each other and say something.


    But tengsu''er doesn''t want to be like this. He knows that he can''t blame aunt Ling, but Rusu is too stubborn. She''s really not the one who will give up easily.


    "Go down first." Teng su''er said, "let people pay attention to Rusu''s situation. Don''t act rashly. As soon as there is anything unusual, let me know immediately."


    "Yes." Red moon''s crisp answer, left here.


    Tengsu''er hesitated for a long time and thought a lot of things. For example, Su, he never thought of it. Until now, Su would do such a thing for him and give up himself just to help him.


    Tengsu''er is upset. Ru Su should know that this task is different from the two before. Gu Tianyi knows that it was Ru Su''s first task. It can be said that it was to make her die. As for the second task, even if it was li ba, he didn''t worry too much. He is sure that even if it was LI BA''s hands, he would be sure to save Ru su. At that time, He also knew Rusu''s character. At that time, Rusu was angry. In order to force her to give up, he agreed. Even if he brought her back, he was more indifferent and merciless to her. In a reasonable way, Rusu had been hurt to the extreme, so he should give up, but now


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1035

    1035 respect her choice


    but now, Teng su''er is completely confused. Why, why hasn''t Ru Su given up and even took the initiative to do this task? Teng su''er can''t imagine what aunt Ling said, such as Su would. Tengsu''er imagines what aunt Ling said, so that Rusu can forget his indifference, ruthlessness and even desperation to her before. It''s hard for tengsu to imagine. Now Rusu is willing to stay beside him and ask for nothing for what. Teng su''er has too many doubts in her heart. She just wants to ask Rusu, but she has no chance.


    But Teng su''er herself was confused. When she couldn''t make it clear, aunt Ling happened to come.


    As soon as she got to the door, she saw Teng su''er holding the pen in her hand. She couldn''t write anything. She sighed and called softly, "su''er."


    As soon as Teng su''er''s body was stiff, she got up at once and just wanted to walk over. Aunt Ling had come over and sat aside. "You know what happened to Ru Su!" "How does aunt Ling know?" Teng su''er suddenly asked, with some suspicion. He never thought about it. He just knew about Rusu. Now aunt Ling came to question him. Does aunt Ling know about it, or does she know it earlier than he does? Tengsu''er can''t accept this situation. Aunt Ling pushes Rusu away from her ideas and practices.


    Aunt Ling looked at Teng su''er''s expression, and her heart ached. It turned out that the child had doubts about her. Didn''t he even believe in himself?


    Aunt Ling''s heart was aching, but Ninja was suffering. She asked herself peacefully, "silly child, don''t you believe aunt Ling? Aunt Ling is hoping that you can live a good life even if you give up hatred. " Aunt Ling sighed and said earnestly, with tears in her eyes.


    Teng su''er is shocked. She immediately spits at herself and scolds herself. How can she begin to doubt aunt Ling? Aunt Ling should be the most important and trusted person. Without her, I had already died 15 years ago. Without her encouragement, how could I build Yunsu pavilion? Without aunt Ling, how could I go to this day? I even began to doubt aunt Ling! What a crime!


    Teng su''er remembers that once, aunt Ling really hoped that he and Ru Su would be together well, not love, or dare not love? Aunt Ling, has always been the one who knows her best and really knows herself.


    Yes, in aunt Ling''s eyes, her happiness is the most important, even if you can not revenge, but for yourself, how is it possible?


    Teng su''er responds by looking at Aunt Ling, and immediately starts to feel guilty. "Aunt Ling, I don''t mean that. Red moon just came to report to me that you are coming. I''m only confused for a while, but I doubt aunt Ling. Don''t mind."


    "I understand." "Aunt Ling sighed," this Yunsu Pavilion really should be the most unblocked and comprehensive news for you. Aunt Ling understands that Aunt Ling is just sad. You will suddenly doubt aunt Ling and make her feel a little sad. "


    "I''m sorry, aunt Ling." Teng su''er apologized.


    "When did aunt Ling have a problem with you?" Aunt Ling suddenly said with a smile.


    Teng su''er nodded. "Thank you, aunt Ling."


    "Thank you, fool." Aunt Ling laughs and is amiable.


    "Come on, let''s tell Aunt Ling where Rusu is." Aunt Ling went straight in, hardly giving Teng su''er time to react.


    Teng su''er was stunned and asked, "don''t Aunt Ling know?"


    "Silly child, how does aunt Ling know? Just after aunt Ling and Rusu met last time, I don''t know how Rusu is raised now, is she still with you? " Auntie Ling said faintly, her voice was full of meaning.


    Teng su''er is puzzled, "how could Rusu be with me?"


    Aunt Ling was shocked. "Last time, Rusu told me that she just wanted to be with you. She didn''t do anything. She just wanted to be with you."


    Teng su''er is shocked. He knows that he can''t hide from Aunt Ling. Ninja feels uncomfortable. He lightly says, "Ru Su won the first prize in the beauty meeting, and Su Lu took over the woman''s identity. He went there by himself."


    "What do you say!" Aunt Ling stood up excitedly. Did Rusu go there in person? How can this silly boy go by himself? Haven''t you promised yourself?


    Teng su''er looks at Aunt Ling''s surprise. She is also confused. Is it difficult? Does aunt Ling not know?


    "Isn''t it the plan that Aunt Ling told Rusu?" Teng su''er asked doubtfully.


    "Silly child." "Aunt Ling helplessly said," aunt Ling knows what it means, and will push Rusu to go


    Teng su''er nods. Indeed, aunt Ling can''t do such a thing.


    Aunt Ling shook her head. "I''m also to blame. Tell Rusu that you said you love her because of her consideration. You took the initiative to stay away from her. I''m also to blame for your hatred and your revenge." Aunt Ling regretted, "however, I didn''t say your specific plan. Moreover, at that time, Rusu promised me that she would stay with you all the time and not leave. She just wanted to stay with you and do nothing. How now?"


    Aunt Ling is also puzzled. She clearly didn''t say it was so serious. Why does Su care so much and go without saying a word? What happened?


    Teng su''er frowns slightly. In a reasonable way, Ru Su knows that she has made arrangements and that she knows her mind. She should come to find her confirmation first. How did she leave? And left without saying a word. Besides, if Su Mingming agrees to Aunt Ling, how can he not keep his promise unless there is any reason why he has to go. But what was the reason she had to go? Teng su''er couldn''t think of anything but him.


    "Sue, what are you going to do now? Rusu is now gone, and it has also aroused Su Lu''s concern. At this time, what are you going to do? " Asked aunt Ling worried.


    "Don''t do anything, just do it as before." Teng su''er calmly replied, "Sulu is not such a simple person to deal with. Too many people sent at one time are easy to arouse his suspicion. Besides, people in Yunsu Pavilion cannot easily appear, otherwise, those who are hurt can only be Rusu." Teng su''er''s sober analysis shows that there are not too many people in the Jianghu who know Rusu''s identity, and there are not many who have heard the name. Yewushang knows that it''s because they have a good relationship, and other people don''t have such a good chance to know each other.


    If the people of Yunsu Pavilion appear, and Sulu doesn''t have so much trust in Rusu, he may check the relationship between Rusu and Yunsu Pavilion. According to the strength of Sulu, he has every reason to believe that Sulu can find out that Rusu is the people of Yunsu Pavilion, which is not good for Rusu.


    Teng su''er is a little upset, such as Su, such as Su. Why on earth do you want to do this?


    "Now that it''s like this, my child, let''s go ahead as before. Since Rusu made her own choice and didn''t let you know, she naturally thought about it. Similarly, naturally, I hope you can respect her choice, whether right or wrong. " Aunt Ling said with a long heart, for example, Su and Teng su''er are two children. They are really too bitter. They don''t say anything and hold everything in their hearts. One is that they may say, but for Teng su''er''s pursuit, they have exhausted all her strength, and may not even have the strength to ask again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1036

    Aunt Ling is afraid. Su''s pursuit of Teng su''er has exhausted all her strength. She may not even have the strength to ask Teng su''er again.


    Aunt Ling loves tengsu''er and Rusu, but she has no choice. She is an elder, watching him grow up and loving him deeply. She would rather tengsu''er give up hatred and enjoy the last time of her life together with Rusu instead of forcing herself to move forward and move forward for hatred There''s no way out.


    But aunt Ling just hopes. She knows that Teng su''er can''t give up hatred. That''s the goal of his life. It''s his long cherished wish. Without hatred, he would rather die.


    Aunt Ling loves Teng su''er so much, but no matter who she is, she can''t bear it for them.


    "Son, don''t think about it. Since Rusu has gone, you can believe her. Rusu is always smart and will not be hurt." Aunt Ling comforted her.


    Teng su''er nodded. The only way he could do it was to believe in Ru su. But in his heart, he felt very bad. Ru Su''s departure this time was too sudden, and there was an unspeakable refusal.


    Aunt Ling didn''t say anything more. After leaving here, Teng su''er, alone, would stop depressing her mind. She wanted to go to Rusu and think of the previous events. Then she thought about the danger of the task. Teng su''er''s whole life was not good. He completely lost his previous composure and directly overturned all the books on the table.


    Yu Rou just walked in and saw Teng su''er''s subconscious action. She couldn''t imagine such a Teng su''er. She was so irascible and angry that she didn''t feel calm and calm as before. It''s hard for jade Rou to imagine what matters to him.


    "Master." Yurou''s voice is very calm, very indifferent, and has been gentle. She came in with tea and saw the situation on the ground, just a little stupefied, put the tea on the table, quietly go to clean up the scattered books on the ground, and slowly tidy up.


    Teng su''er looks a little upset, but she sits there still, and sees jade judo, "don''t tidy up, let''s talk about it later."


    Jade soft one Leng, Ao one, put the thing that arranges on the table, did not touch other again, hand the tea to Teng su''er, "Lord son drinks tea first, dispel gas good."


    Teng su''er looks at the tea and just wants Yu Rou to put it down, but reaches for it. "Why are you here?"


    "Yurou was originally the person serving the master. It''s not a matter of course to serve the master with tea and water." Yu Rou asked.


    "I don''t mean that. Besides, I said before, you don''t need to do these things in the future."


    Jade soft one Leng, the face was full of disappointment in an instant, "master son''s meaning, is to jade soft go? It''s like driving away Rusu, driving away Yurou, and then calling other women to serve the master? " Yu Rou was disappointed. With a little tears in her eyes, she lowered her head and twisted her handkerchief. She was worried and helpless.


    Teng su''er''s heart suddenly aches. Is it the same as driving away Ru Su? Yes, it was he who drove Rusu away. It was he who forced Rusu away. He used extremely tragic methods. Now, it seems that the same scene has been repeated.


    But Teng su''er knew it was different. Not to say that he didn''t mean to let Yu Rou go, even if it was driven away, it was different. For Rusu, he is heartbroken and heartless. For Yurou, he doesn''t mean to let her go now. Even if he does, he just forces her away. He doesn''t mean anything else. He won''t tangle like Susu.


    Teng su''er rubs his forehead helplessly. "I don''t mean that. I don''t want to force you to leave. You don''t have to do these things."


    "But now that miss Rusu has gone, there is no need for the master to spoil Yurou, embarrass and grieve Rusu, and then leave by himself." Yu Rou said wrongly.


    "How do you know Rusu''s gone?" Teng su''er suddenly asked, with a sharp voice. Yurou has been at his side, almost nowhere. She can''t touch Rusu. Why does Rusu leave, but she knows?


    Yurou gnawed her lower lip and looked at Teng su''er, hesitating. She didn''t say a word for a while.


    Tengsu''er''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Did you say anything to Rusu? Rusu will leave. "


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er in surprise, and her injured look makes Teng su''er dumbfounded. But she is dumbfounded. Yu Rou''s eyes are full of tears.


    "What happened?" Teng su''er asked that there was not much peace.


    Yurou reached out and touched her tears. "That day, Yurou came to find the master. She said that she felt tired. She couldn''t find her place in the master''s eyes. She was very sad. After so many years of chasing, she lost herself. She didn''t even know whether she was su or Teng su''er''s shadow. She didn''t even think about it. She had no future. She felt very tired Despair. "


    Tengsu''er''s heart seems to be strangled for a moment. It''s hard to be numb. Yes, for so many years, Rusu has been treating him It''s true that we have done our best. So many years of chasing, we have lost Rusu. If other people, how can they have so much strength to chase him?


    "Rusu said that she wanted to leave. Originally, she wanted to accompany the master silently all the time, saying nothing, doing nothing and caring nothing. She just wanted to accompany the master, and she was happy. But at that time, when Su met Yu Rou, she knew that the master had a relationship with Yu Rou, which was hard to bear. However, the master always let people out news about how to love yu rou. For Su, it was just like adding insult to injury. She was more difficult to find her own position, and thought that the master really loved Yu Rou, so she came to find Yu Rou and said a lot. "


    Teng su''er listens quietly. These are things he can expect, and they are also things he forces Su to do.


    "As Su said, she is tired, she wants to leave forever, leave Yunsu Pavilion, leave the master, she wants to slowly forget the master, forget Yunsu Pavilion, find herself, and experience her life, instead of chasing the master and losing herself as before." Yurou continued.


    "Said Rusu, does she want to leave?" Teng su''er asked that there was some sadness that could not be concealed.


    "Yes, Rusu said, she wants to leave, she wants to find herself and stop living in the shadow of the master." Jade soft light said, there is a kind of hard to hide sadness.


    Teng su''er nodded, "then, what did you say?"


    "Yurou tells Rusu that things are not as good as she thinks they are. The master is not desperate for her. He asks her to wait patiently for a while. Maybe things will be totally different. But Miss Su doesn''t seem to believe in Yurou at all. " Jade soft is biting lower lip, some afflictive, "jade soft dare not say more."


    Teng su''er nodded, "when Ru Su left, was there nothing unusual?"


    Yu Rou doesn''t understand Teng su''er''s meaning, but she still thinks about it carefully. "Miss Su has nothing unusual. She just tells Yu Rou to take good care of her master." Yu Rou thought about it carefully and recalled what happened that night. Suddenly, she thought of something. Her eyes brightened. "After Miss Su turned around, she seemed to say that if she did this, she would not owe her master any more. She could leave and live her own life in peace."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1037

    "When Miss Su turns around, she seems to say that after doing this, she will not owe her master any more. She can leave and live her own life in peace." Such as Su Dao.


    Teng su''er is stunned, so is Rusu taking this as the last thing for him? Don''t owe each other? Is Rusu going to get rid of him? Teng su''er should be happy, which was what he hoped, but now, he feels very sad. It turns out that when Rusu really wants to get rid of him, it''s such despair.


    "Master?" Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er''s despairing silence and asks anxiously.


    "Nothing!" Teng su''er immediately responds and forces herself to calm down and look at Yu rou.


    Jade soft face has light worry, eyes slightly heavy.


    Teng su''er looks at Ru Su and suddenly thinks of some unreasonable things. According to Aunt Ling, Ru Su wants to be with her, but according to Yu Rou, Ru Su wants to leave. It''s totally different. So, one of them must lie, and who is the liar. Teng su''er knows. Aunt Ling, it''s impossible to cheat him, so what Yurou said has to be doubted.


    "Go down first. Don''t do all these trivial things yourself. In any case, you will be the mistress of Yunsu Pavilion in the future." Teng su''er said lightly, without any emotion.


    Yurou is shocked. Teng su''er just said Is she the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion in the future? So, did you admit her identity? Yurou is very surprised.


    "Not yet? Take a good rest and take care of yourself. " Teng su''er said, with deep eyes, but at the moment, Yu Rou had been blinded by joy and could not see Teng su''er''s coldness.


    "Well, then Jade Rou goes down first. " Yurou said with a smile, her face brimming with happiness.


    Teng su''er smiled. "I''ll be in front of me later, just call me. Don''t be so strange."


    Yurou nodded, with a faint smile on her face, and a little shy. Teng su''er also smiled.


    Yurou left here without saying anything more. Teng su''er looked at Yurou''s back, his eyes became colder and colder. Yurou, he couldn''t understand it. It seems that he also needs to be prepared for this woman.


    ¡­¡­


    If Su lives alone in zizhulin, he is also at ease. After Su''s family left, at least so far, no one has come. Rusu also enjoys the peace of this moment.


    Su thought that this kind of peace could last for several days, but only one day.


    On the third day, Su''s family came again. To Su''s surprise, it was su Lu who came directly.


    At that time, Rusu was sitting under the bamboo, making tea, tasting tea and doing her own things. She just felt that someone had come, and there were many, but she didn''t know who the person was. She just thought it was from the Su family, and she didn''t need to meet her.


    When did Heichi see that Rusu was doing his job properly and focused on his own business without even looking back, he was very angry. When did his master receive such contempt?


    Heichi just wanted to come forward and let Rusu meet him, but was stopped by Sulu. Sulu glanced at Heichi lightly and indicated that he was not in a hurry. Heichi had to listen to orders.


    Su Lu is interested in observing Rusu, the woman. At one glance, she can see that she is a beauty. Now she is dressed in white. Her hair is not tied by a hairpin. Instead, she is tied with a belt. The white belt hangs down the hair and reaches her waist. The white dress is pure. She is a white dress. She feels more like a fairyland that doesn''t dye the world. She has a white waist The ribbon of color outlines the slender posture. Su Lu looks at Su''s back. Even though he has read all the beauties, he has never seen anything like Su.


    Sulu didn''t speak. He slowly walked to Rusu''s face and sat down opposite to her. "Miss Rusu, we meet again."


    If Su Weileng looks at the person in front of him, his appearance is similar to Teng su''er''s three points, which are completely in the eyebrows, almost for a moment, and Su decides that he is Su Lu.


    For example, Su carefully looks at the man in front of him, which is different from Teng su''er. He has a sense of indifference. Moreover, it is hard to get close to him. This kind of hard to get close to him is because of the atmosphere of his own killing, not the same as Teng su''er, but because of his independent and arrogant temperament.


    "You are..." Rusu looks at the man in front of her, pretending to be confused.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I thought I had known each other for such a long time. " Sulu said with a smile, the indifference faded, but it was kind.


    Rusu remembers, Rusu remembers correctly, Su Lu should be 40 years old, but she can''t see it on her face. It''s about 30 years old. Like Teng su''er, when she looks at Teng su''er, no one will think about it. The man who has been established for a long time seems to be just a weak crown. Su''s family are very young.


    Rusu covers her mind, smiles, takes a sip of tea cup and hides herself. "How can Rusu know the identity of the childe? I just think that the young man has an outstanding appearance and has seen more. If the young daughter''s mind like Su makes the young man think that he has seen your identity, then probably all the women can see your identity, right? "


    Su Lu laughs. Heichi can''t help laughing. There''s nothing wrong with this metaphor. But in Gusu, no one doesn''t know my master. Who knows the master of Gusu!


    "That girl, have you ever guessed my identity?" Sulu asked patiently, looking at the teacup in front of him, it was celadon. It was so plump and mellow that it seemed to reveal soft light. Such good porcelain is not suitable for ordinary women. It seems that the identity of this woman really needs to be studied.


    "How could Rusu guess it!" Rusu smiled and stroked his sleeve. "Rusu has lived here for a long time and rarely goes out. This time, he just came to the elegant demeanor Conference for a while. It has no other intention. As for the identity of the childe, to be honest, there is no difference for Rusu."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Sulu smiled and asked, "what''s the difference for a girl?"


    If Su looks at Su Lu''s smile, he doesn''t feel cold. Su Lu''s smile is not as gentle as Teng su''er''s, nor as indifferent as Teng su''er''s, but is mixed with a little sinister. It seems that he is calculating something, which makes people shudder.


    Rusu calms himself down slowly and looks at Sulu and smiles, "there is no difference for Rusu. The only difference is probably in the future. Will there be a person who is unique for Rusu? Then that person, for Rusu, is naturally different."


    Su Lu laughs. If Su says it, it means that it''s obvious. In most cases, she is not the only existence for her. Naturally, she is not in the mood to guess or think more.


    Sulu likes such a crisp and neat woman, and also likes such a smart but not affectable woman. On the contrary, in this woman''s cleverness, there are actually some calculations. Sulu, like this feeling, inexplicable, with some challenges, wants to conquer this woman.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1038

    "Then, what kind of identity would you like to guess! Or are you in the mood to get closer? " Sulu asked that he didn''t care much, and even had a casual feeling.


    Rusu smiled. "Maybe it''s a different identity from Rusu! In other words, it can give Rusu a totally different sense of identity, or even a new identity. " Such as Su''s language, with more loneliness, listening to Sulu''s ears, even with some prayers, almost at this moment, Sulu decided to completely let himself own this woman, he did not want to hear such lonely words.


    "Aren''t you curious about my identity?" Sulu asked unwillingly, looking at Rusu.


    For example, Su guan''er said, "curiosity really exists. I just think that this curiosity may kill me, so I dare not get close to it."


    "Well." Sulu is very satisfied with Rusu''s answer and smiles at her.


    If Su didn''t say anything, he poured a cup of tea for Sulu, and Sulu took it. They stopped talking and tasted the tea.


    Heichi thinks it''s strange that they didn''t say anything. How could the master make her quiet? He didn''t say anything. He didn''t do anything. He just accompanied the woman to drink tea?


    "Since you are not happy here, would you like to live in sumuge?" Sulu suddenly asked, smiling at Rusu.


    If Su suddenly a Leng, holding the teacup hand is also a meal, surprised to ask, "are you the Su''s home owner?"


    "Why, can''t it?" Sulu looks at Rusu funny. The woman, from head to toe, seems to have a sense of surprise. She doesn''t believe him at all.


    Rusu shook his head. "It''s hard to believe it. It''s said that the head of the Su family is 40 years old, but the childe looks like he''s only 30 years old. However, it''s said that the head of the Su family is cold and hard to get close to. It''s different from the childe, which makes Rusu a little surprised."


    Sulu smiled, "then why do you think I''m the head of the Su family, not others?"


    If Su funny swept around the people, "you look at the side, the family, going out there will be such a big battle?"


    Su Lu laughs, "that girl, would you like to go to sumuge?"


    If Su''s smile is stiff, she looks at Su Lu with a little more prudence and indifference. "My Lord, I have lived here for seven or eight years. For me, this is my home. It''s a place I won''t leave easily. Besides, I don''t want to leave too much. Sumuge is really an attractive place, but for me, it''s not the place I want to go most. In fact, it''s not the place that I have to go to for the owner, is it? "


    Su Lu looks at Rusu. She can see clearly. On the surface, she refuses. In fact, she leaves too much room. She doesn''t want to go, not because she doesn''t want to be the hostess of the Su family, but because she knows very well that for him, sumuge doesn''t represent anything, it''s not a place to go, that is to say, to go, or not to go, has no great influence on the final result.


    Su Lu''s liking for Ru Su increased for a moment. Intelligent women are always very attractive.


    "Then, would you like to be the hostess of the Su family?" Sulu didn''t beat around the Bush at all. He asked directly that he was totally shocked by the black pool on one side. Is the master really here this time? The hostess of the Su family, is this woman in front of you? This is unavoidable, some incredible!


    Rusu is also stunned. She never expected that Su Lu would ask such a question. It''s still so direct. Rusu thought, maybe any woman would be surprised!


    Rusu is also surprised at the same place. Seeing the obvious surprised look of Rusu, Sulu smiles and drinks a sip of tea for herself. Rusu responds with a sigh, "is the master serious?"


    "What do you think!" Sulu asked.


    Rusu has looked at Sulu for a long time. It''s true that he can''t see that he''s joking, but it''s hard to believe that he put forward so easily. But Rusu will choose to believe and won''t deliberately refuse.


    "The hostess of the Su family is probably an identity that no woman would refuse? Just, what Rusu wants to know is, is the owner serious? What does the owner like? The head of the family has only seen one side of Rusu, and at most two sides, so he put forward such a request. It''s really hard for Rusu to understand. Moreover, the feeling that Rusu wants, I''m afraid that the head of the family can''t afford it. " Rusu''s tone is cold. Rulu laughs. The woman is indeed a woman, but Rusu is different.


    "What kind of feelings does Rusu want?" Sulu asked.


    "As Su said just now, if Su wants a unique feeling, it is the only one that can only belong to su." Such as Su direct way, take a bit fierce.


    Sulu nodded, "but now, I want you. Naturally, I like you, but what about you? You put forward the request, but this unique feeling, I can give it, can you give it? "


    Such as Su YILENG, she didn''t expect Su Lu to answer this way at all. So simple, she left the question to herself. Her unique feelings are what she wanted. But now, the right to choose is in her own hands, not in Su Lu''s hands. Why, this feeling is so strange! As Su thought.


    "Rusu, since I came here by myself, I naturally hope you can come to the Su family. But even if I don''t come, I won''t blame you. I just want to tell you how I feel for you. Besides, I''m sure I''ll get it for you! Even if you want to refuse, I will not give you a chance. " Su Lu said lightly, there is an undoubted meaning in it.


    If Su looks at Sulu, he is just as domineering as Teng suer. However, one person is domineering and refuses to give the other a chance. The other is domineering and forces the other party to accept, and doesn''t give any chance to refuse.


    "Rusu understands what to do and how to do it. Rusu probably knows. But the owner of the family needs to worry about whether Rusu will refuse the owner, even if not now, in the future." As Su said calmly, he left a little way for himself.


    Su Lu laughs, "Rusu, you are still a child. Do you know what you want? All the feelings you said are imagined and thought to exist, but in fact, there are few, but I will let you slowly feel my care for you, let you slowly accept me, and then willingly go to the Su family, even if imprisoned there, will willingly stay there. "


    For example, Su bite the lower lip, Su Lu, Su Lu, this person is really conceited, but in this conceit, he also has some self-confidence. Also, in his twenties, he can design the whole Su family, kill the Su Teng family, and replace them. How can it be so simple? Rusu can''t help but think of it, but she quickly cuts off her thoughts and doesn''t let herself show many flaws.


    "The meaning of the owner, such as Su understand, but these are not the ideas of the owner himself at present? How does the owner know, such as Su will be willing to stay here, and how does the owner know, such as Su can be willing to stay in the same place with the owner, and most importantly, there should be countless women around the owner! Do you think I don''t care a little? " Rusu is a bit aggressive and leaves no room.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1039

    Su Lu is slightly stunned, like Su? This woman is really interesting, and it''s so interesting that people can''t refuse it. Su Lu scoffed at Su''s idea, one for life, one for two? Nothing but two? How easy is it to talk about such feelings? Moreover, he never believed this. Su Lu thought so clearly, but looked at Ru Su, but he was shaken. Su Lu looked at Ru Su, and thought not to give up. Clearly, it was a child''s mind. Why, he would not consciously be attracted?


    Rusu looks at Sulu. He holds a cup tightly. He seems to be afraid of shaking if he doesn''t pay attention.


    Sulu smiled softly, "OK, I know what you mean. Since you don''t want to go to the Su family now, it''s OK for me to come to you. You... Will be here all the time! " Sulu asked patiently.


    If Su takes a sigh of relief, Su Lu replies that she will not be forced to go to Su''s house, then she will be free and free, and there will be more things that can be arranged.


    "I''m not sure. At least, I''ll stay here all the time and not go anywhere. If the head of the family always comes, Rusu will not stop the head of the family. Besides, Rusu really wants to have that kind of feeling, if the head of the family can give it, Rusu is willing to stay with the head of the family, even if Even if... " If Su repeats, still did not say, instead looked up at the eye Su Lu, "if Su, will wait for the master of the house."


    Sulu nodded, and at the same time sensed sensitively that there was something like Su''s pause.


    "In this case, it''s still early today. I wonder if Rusu would like to go out with me?" Sulu suggested lightly.


    If Su looks up at the sky, it''s already noon, and is about to have a meal. Then he looks at Su Lu again, and after some deliberation, he slowly says, "don''t you want to have a meal?"


    Su Lu laughs. It''s really a child''s thinking. "Can su cook? Or do you want to cook for the owner? "


    If Su is a little dissatisfied, SIP lips, "then let''s go out, but it''s far away from the city. Is the owner sure to go?"


    Sulu raised his eyebrows. "Not sure."


    Rusu Yimi, what do you mean? You want to go out together, but you are not sure you want to go to lunch together. What do you mean?


    "Heichi, go to the city and bring some food quickly." Sulu ignored Rusu and said.


    Heichi nods and leaves here at the speed of thunder. Su lenglengleng looks at the direction of Heichi''s departure, and then looks at Sulu and turns his mouth.


    Sulu can''t help laughing. Maybe, the general character of a child is like this. Happiness is anger, happiness is happiness, unhappiness is unhappiness. How could it be so troublesome?


    "Now that Heichi is ready to eat, what can we do now?" Sulu asked, looking at Rusu with interest.


    Rusu thought for a moment, "what does the owner want to do?"


    "What will Rusu do?" Sulu asked with a smile.


    Rusu chuckled, "the owner thinks so!"


    "Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing and dancing, CI and Fu, all of which should be involved!" Su Lu said bluntly, he didn''t think Ru Su would be modest at all.


    If Su tut a, "the head of the family think, if Su anything will!"


    "If you can''t do anything, how can you win the championship at the style meeting?"


    "It''s just a dance." As Su said, he didn''t care.


    Su Lu laughs, and Ru Su doesn''t want to hide her meaning. What she wants is that Su Lu completely focuses her eyes on her, cares about her every move, and loves her. Only in this way can she control Sulu better, no! Can''t say control, Sulu is not a person who can be easily controlled at all, can only say that she can stay with her, willing to have a little soft heart for her.


    Ru Su poured another cup of tea for Su Lu. "My Lord is a slow food. Ru Su goes to get something."


    After that, he got up and went back to the room, looking at himself in the mirror. Today''s makeup is mainly light, beautiful and refined. Sulu doesn''t seem to have much comment on this. So Sulu, do you like light makeup or heavy makeup? Rusu has some doubts, but at the next moment, she is relieved. No matter what it is, she will have a chance to know each other in the future.


    Su Lu freely enters the room and stares at the door, waiting for Ru Su to come out, so in the moment when Ru Su comes out, she pays attention to Ru su.


    As Su looks down at the foot, the skirt that has passed the ankle slightly shakes when the lotus step moves gently, is slightly blown by the wind, and outlines a thin posture. Su Lu silently looks at it, and there are exclamations, surprises, infatuations, and the same, a few * *, but the hidden is very deep, and it can''t be seen without a close look.


    "Master, how about we play chess for a while?" As Su said lightly, he put the chessboard on the table, just wanted to reach for the chess can, and was stopped by Su Lu, "playing chess for too long, we have time to play again, why don''t we chat at will and wait for black pool?"


    If Su chuckles, "it''s hard, but the head of the family is afraid of losing."


    Sulu was stunned, or the first woman said to him with such confidence. He stared at Rusu for a while. "Are you sure?"


    Rusu nods.


    "If you lose, what do you want?"


    "If Ru Su loses, how about she dance to the master, but if she loses..." Rusu stopped on purpose and said only half.


    If I lose, I can make a wish like Su. How about that


    "Good." If Su nods, the voice is brisk.


    In this game, Su Lu can almost easily see Rusu''s routine and ideas, but has been following Rusu''s ideas. Rusu originally went down with the idea that she must lose. Originally, she planned to dance to let Su Lu know more about her. It''s a temptation. Unexpectedly, Su Lu has always cooperated with her to win, which surprised Rusu.


    But Rusu can''t do nothing like this. He chuckles, "does the master deliberately let Rusu?"


    "Yes?" Sulu said deliberately, with a smile between his eyebrows. Rusu is stunned and only looks at the eyebrows. Su Lu and Teng su''er look like each other. At the moment, Su Lu smiles. Rusu even feels that Teng su''er is smiling in front of her. Rusu is infatuated with her. But at the next moment, she can clearly distinguish Su Lu and Teng su''er. This feeling makes Rusu very uncomfortable. In addition to discomfort, she is a little cautious. She is afraid and shows herself too much in front of Su Lu What an expression you shouldn''t show.


    Such as Su subconsciously frowned, Su Lu naturally noticed, wondering, "what''s the matter, how suddenly frown, unhappy?"


    This words under such as Su jump, immediately convergence of his expression, let himself calm down, dissatisfied way, "because the master always let such as Su, such as Su dissatisfied."


    Su Lu laughs, "let you win, are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Because knowing that it''s for letting, even if Rusu wins, she won''t be willing to win. If she doesn''t like it, she won''t be happy. And the head of the family laughs too happily, which makes Rusu laugh at Rusu again. Obviously, it''s playing chess. It''s not important to win or lose. The head of the family does not lack a promise to Rusu. Rusu doesn''t need to mind a dance. Besides, women are willing to dance for those who like themselves, while Rusu is willing to dance for those who like themselves. " Rusu said and lowered his head, with a bit of shyness. Su Lu was stunned. He knew before that Rusu was a woman he could get, but he didn''t expect that it would be so easy.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1040

    Su Lu was shocked. He knew before that Rusu was a woman he could get, but he didn''t expect that it would be so easy.


    Rulu looks at the chess pieces on the chessboard without looking at Rulu. However, Rulu looks at Rusu involuntarily. He doesn''t know if he has been alone for a long time. He really wants to find someone to spend his life together. But he hasn''t seen other women before, and there are not a few women who are competing for him. Those women are either unrestrained, or desperate, or pretending to be He saw a lot of coquettish women. Later, he also hated that feeling. But Rusu didn''t let him have this feeling. It seems that if he likes it, he likes it. If he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it. When he grows up here, he should be reserved for the women who are taught at home. It seems that he doesn''t have a deep experience. Therefore, he can easily say such a thing!


    "Rusu, are you willing to dance for those who like you?" Sulu deliberately said, with some flirting, "then how do you think that I am the one who pleases me?"


    The smile on Rusu''s face is slightly stiff, but the next moment, she takes back the pieces she is going to put, sits in the same place, converges her expression, and looks at Sulu with a smile. "Since the owner of the family is not the one who pleases himself, what is it for? And what is it for? Why should Rusu misunderstand him?" Rusu''s words are calm, which makes Sulu feel cold.


    "Since the head of the family is not Su''s self pleaser, nor does he really want to be with Su, then the head of the family is just talking about it! Since the head of the family won''t take it seriously, it''s just like Su duo thinks about it. It''s like Su takes it seriously, like Su apologizes. The owner of the family came because Rusu won the first prize at the elegant demeanor conference, right? If Su doesn''t need Su''s promise, please come back. " Such as Su indifference way, look at Su Lu coldly, there is a kind of aggressive momentum, it is difficult to alienate. This kind of feeling makes Sulu have a kind of feeling that two people have never met, let alone two people sitting here quietly playing chess. It seems that everything just now is just a dream. Just now, there was no peaceful and harmonious coexistence.


    Su Lu looks at Ru Su seriously, but at the age of 15 or 16, he is really young. Compared with the people who are nearly 40 years old, he is even younger, and he is not familiar with the world. Because of his youth, he will act recklessly, do whatever he wants, take everything seriously, and be so serious. There is no joke.


    Su Lu doesn''t know how to treat such feelings and how to treat such feelings. If it''s normal, his children are as old as Su. They may get along with each other more like father and daughter. But now, two people get along like lovers, one is shy and the other is flirting. Yes, from the beginning, what they want to do is lovers, or even later husband and wife, actually nothing.


    Sulu looks at the woman in front of him seriously. Is this man what he really wants? It''s not like before, it''s just me playing?


    Su Lu thought in his heart, but also looked at Ru Su with emotion. Ru Su always looked at him with cold eyes, but he could see it. There was a light sadness and a kind of expectation, which he never saw in anyone''s eyes. Unique, this is not to him, unique existence.


    Su Lu looks at the chess pieces on the table. He can see through them at a glance. He can also see the purpose of Ru Su, which is so clear. But Ru Su''s mind is not as simple as this chess game. He can see through them at a glance, such as Su''s exquisite mind. Every move seems to be the little girl''s mind, which can''t be half wasted and defiled. Sulu couldn''t help thinking, is this what he really wants?


    Suddenly, Sulu smiled, it turns out, old, really will become soft hearted? It''s really not right to let a little girl think about her mind for such a long time.


    Su Lu sighs. It''s better to let things go as they are. If Ru Su can make him fall in love with him or even keep him, he will be willing to stay with Ru su. If Ru Su is just a little girl''s mind, he doesn''t have much patience and mind to play with her.


    Su Lu thought of this and relaxed a lot. He looked at Ru Su and smiled, "didn''t I just say that? Naturally, it''s serious. Besides, if it''s not serious, Su Muge, may I send someone directly to invite you to live there? " Sulu''s light explanation.


    As Su nodded, Su Lu continued, "I was just joking with you just now. I''m just curious. In Su''s eyes, what kind of person is called Yueji? After all, it''s just that we Sulu feel funny and interesting at the same time, such as Su, such as Su. In addition to the beauty, there are also many attractive places, which even fascinate him.


    Su Lu looks at Rusu and follows her at will. However, his consideration, for example, Su wants more. Rusu just wants to play tricks, but Su Lu guarantees to win. Of course, it''s different.


    If Su looks at the chess played by Sulu, she knows that she looks at Sulu. Is this intentionally accompanying her? In such a disorderly chess game, he is in a mood to go on. What kind of mind is it? Su doesn''t know. Similarly, he doesn''t plan to know. He just feels that things are slightly different from what he thinks.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1041

    If Su looks at the chess played by Sulu, she knows that she looks at Sulu. Is this intentionally accompanying her? In such a disorderly chess game, he is in a mood to go on. What kind of mind is it? Su doesn''t know. Similarly, he doesn''t plan to know. He just feels that things are slightly different from what he thinks.


    As Su knows, there is no need to go down at all. She has already lost, and she will definitely lose. In fact, this is also a delay.


    If Su put down the chess pieces, dissatisfied Dudu mouth, puzzled looking at Su Lu, "how can you still accompany me! You should know, I''m cheating. I''ve lost. What''s more, you should also know that I''m just doing it casually. It''s totally uninteresting. It should be boring to accompany me like this. Isn''t the head of the family an idle person? "


    Sulu can''t help laughing? Idle person, in her eyes, is she like idle person? I am the head of a family, but there are many things! How can it be an idle person? Su Lu sighed helplessly, followed Ru Su to put down the chess pieces, and sighed softly, "since you are not willing to lose, I am OK anyway, playing with you is also a game."


    If Su sips her lips, I have to say that Sulu gives people a very gentle, elegant and gentle feeling. To be honest, she is really a good lover and will pamper the people she likes. But this feeling, how to say it, always has a false feeling.


    "I lost." Such as Su lips, lying on the table, like a lazy cat, lazy looking at Sulu.


    Su Lushun touched Ru Su''s hair. Ru Su was stunned and blushed. He hurriedly got up to tidy up his chess pieces and faltered, "I said just now, if I lose, I''ll dance for you. I''ll count my words, so what do you want to see?"


    Sulu laughs and is really a lovely child. "You can dance whatever you like. Women dance for those who like themselves. So for those who like themselves, the women''s dances are extremely beautiful."


    Rusu''s face was covered with a faint blush. He looked up at Sulu and was thinking about what to jump. Heichi just came back and took him with him all the way.


    As soon as Heichi came in, he said, "master, I''m back." And just after the voice fell, the meal was about to fall on the table. When I saw the chess pieces on the table, I didn''t put them down.


    Rusu arranges the chess pieces in a hurry, and Sulu does it in a leisurely way. There is a sharp contrast between the two. Sulu finds that even though Rusu can pretend to be calm, she still unconsciously panics in many cases, with the general panic of children, and has a lovely feeling.


    When the pieces are put away, Rusu puts the board in the room. Heichi looks at Rusu''s back and looks at Sulu. He says unconsciously, why do you think the two people are so close? Is it an illusion? But want to return to think, black pool also can''t really ask out, with doubt put the meal down.


    Sulu took out the food and put it on the table, waiting for Rusu to come. By the way, taking advantage of this time, he looked at Heichi. "Before that, could you find out the identity of this woman?"


    Heichi immediately bowed his head and said with shame, "no, every time I want to find it, it''s stopped by someone. It seems that someone is protecting her in secret, and it seems that everything about her has been sealed up by someone. No trace can be found. Her identity must not be simple."


    Su Lu nodded, "keep checking, just Gusu. There are few people who can stop you. They can check them specially."


    Heichi nodded. Rusu came out and sat across from Sulu. He looked at the food on the table and said, "I have brought so much."


    Heichi smiled with embarrassment. Ru Su didn''t say what it was. Seeing Su Lu moving his chopsticks, he ate it himself.


    But just after eating, Sulu said to Rusu, "I have something else to do. I have to go back first. As for the dance I owe, I''ll watch it next time."


    If Su one Leng, "leave now?"


    Sulu nodded and joked, "why, can''t you give up?"


    If Su doesn''t say anything, Su Lu is silent as Su''s hair. "So you want to go back to Su''s house with me? Sumuge, you can live here, very close to where I live. "


    If Su shakes his head, the desolation on his face flashes by, "the master is careful."


    Su Lu nods and looks at Su chuckles, but her eyes are calm. Su Su''s expression just now obviously means something else. She is not willing to go to sumuge. The reason is not only that she does not want to go, but also that she must be stopped.


    Sulu takes Heichi and other people back to Su''s house. Heichi tidies up the finished meal, leaving only the tea set on the table.


    For example, Su picked up the cup that Su Lu had just used and looked around. This man, at least so far, she didn''t understand. How could the head of the family, the most powerful person in Gusu City, be the same as what she saw on the surface? graceful bearing? Mild and approachable? How could it be so simple?


    If Su thinks of the people he brought, there are at least seven or eight. That is to say, no matter where he goes, he can''t be alone, no matter what the reason is. If so, he should be very defensive, but now, he is willing to take the initiative to approach, let her a little unprepared, but also, the beauty plan, the beauty plan, is not to deceive others by beauty? The main difference is to see that person''s covetous degree of beauty.


    If Su is not in a hurry to get Su Lu''s trust, all these things need to be done slowly. Li ba can only use the beauty scheme, but Su Lu, the beauty is not enough, and he has to pay enough feelings.


    If Su knows this, he doesn''t want to rely on his appearance completely. If he wants to get close to Su a little, he will fall in love with him a little and be confused by himself. Only in this way can he have a greater chance of doing other things.


    If Su plans how to get Su Lu''s trust, it''s definitely not good to do nothing, but no matter how to do it, we should arrange it, as if it''s natural, so that we can believe it.


    Rusu thinks of her identity again, and mu Rusu? Mu, in Gusu, this surname should not be common. On the contrary, Murong is quite common.


    Rusu suddenly has a bad premonition, mu? Murong? The meaning of that person on that day clearly means that this surname has a different meaning. It''s hard not to Her original surname is Murong? Murong Rusu?


    Rusu feels frightened. If it is Murong Rusu, then it is a competitor with Sulu. "There is Murong in the north and Gusu in the South". Although the spheres of influence of the two families are different, a branch of Murong family suddenly comes to Gusu and stops here. Although the Murong family stayed, it didn''t develop its own power, just managed a small part, and didn''t want to fight with the Su family. For so many years, there was no wind or waves. The two families got on well with each other. But if the Su Murong family really wanted to have a foothold in Gusu or even in the south, it was bound to have a conflict with the Su family. At that time, she would definitely be affected Will the relationship between Hou and Sulu be affected?


    Rusu suddenly wondered how tengsu''er arranged the identity of Murong family. What did it mean? This identity, seven or eight years, then Murong family, to Gusu, it has been seven or eight years! Rusu suddenly feels that tengsu''er''s purpose seems to be more than revenge. It seems There are other meanings.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1042

    Rusu''s guess is not unreasonable. The Murong family and the Su family, both of which have a delicate relationship, are business families, and they did not affect each other at first. But now, the Murong family has been hidden in Gusu for so long, which cannot be doubted.


    Rusu doesn''t like the feeling that she can''t grasp anything. After thinking about it, she decides to do something.


    Gusu Mu''s family is only a small family in Gusu, but it''s also known to all. If Su thinks about it, he should go to explore.


    Rusu knows her strength, but she doesn''t dare to intrude. She just wants to go and have a look and come back.


    Rusu changed into a night suit, a dark one, which made her easily blend into the night. Rusu looks at the sky outside and frowns slightly. It''s dark. The only thing she doesn''t feel used to is that there is no moonlight or starlight today. The moon is black and the wind is high. It''s suitable for being a thief. Although she is not a thief, she also likes such a day, but it makes people uneasy.


    Although there are many things that Ru Su has trained since she was a child, her martial arts are very few. She can''t even compare with others. So Ru Su doesn''t know how to get into Mu''s family.


    Rusu thought for a long time, but she went out. She didn''t plan to visit Mu''s house directly. She thought it would be better to just visit Mu''s house today.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. There are few pedestrians in the street. Ru Su is walking alone, and he doesn''t have much feeling. Ru Su easily finds Mu''s house, which is no different from other people''s. The words "Mu''s house" on the plaque are particularly striking. Ru Su keeps a close eye on it. If Mu''s house is really Murong''s, then Gusu is afraid that she won''t be so calm.


    Rusu stood quietly at the door of Mu''s house for a long time, while Rusu was immersed in her own thinking and didn''t notice that someone around her had been paying attention to her.


    Ru Su stood alone for a long time, looked up at the words on the plaque, and left here silently.


    What is the arrangement of Mu family, Mu family and Teng su''er?


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Rusu left, the people who followed him immediately went back to his home.


    "Have you found anything?" Sulu asked, leaning back on the chair, turning the cup in one hand and in the other.


    "Miss Rusu went to Mu''s house, stood for a long time at Mu''s door, and then left in silence."


    "May I go in?" Sulu asked calmly, without much emotion.


    "Yes. Miss Rusu seems to be very unhappy. She looks lost. "


    Sulu purses his lips. When will the people around him guess the target''s mind? However, Rusu''s character is simple, and her mind is only afraid that she will be betrayed easily.


    "Keep following." Su Lu doesn''t know what his purpose is, so he lets people follow Ru Su all the time. In fact, it''s unnecessary, but now he wants to know more about Ru su.


    "Do you hear me?" Sulu asked Heichi after the man left.


    Heichi nodded, "Mu''s family, speaking of it, is also a relatively old family. It''s just that it has an average status. It also has transactions with Su''s family."


    "What would be the relationship between Su and Mu family?" Sulu asked, thinking about it.


    Heichi thought about it for a while. "Do you remember what happened before the Mu family?"


    "Well?" Sululio wondered what would have happened before Mu''s family?


    Heichi sighed in his heart, "eight years ago, the Mu family was not well run and was in debt. The head of the Mu family was found to escape overnight in order to avoid debts, so he was stopped. In order to escape safely, the head of the Mu family left his daughter, a seven or eight year old child, and everyone was not embarrassed, so they had to stay. The current head of the Mu family, the younger brother of the former head, has been at loggerheads with the former head of the Mu family. He originally planned to take the girl away, but things didn''t end, so the Mu family stayed here. "


    "As you say, Rusu is the little girl of that year?" Su Lu said lightly that he had heard about Mu''s family in those years, but he never cared about it. Unexpectedly, he would be mentioned again after many years.


    "It should be." Black pool light way.


    "So It''s fun. " Sulu smiled with interest. In this way, Su''s refusal is not the reason. Her life is not so simple. She is a girl from an ordinary family, but she just can''t live as simple as them. If she is a lady from a rich family, she has no family to protect her. Many things are beyond her ability. Su Lu thought so, but he had some sympathy for this woman, or to see how far she could go with his help.


    ¡­¡­


    After two days, Su Lu went to Rusu again. This place is close to the mountain and the water. The bamboo forest is lush and the environment is quiet. It''s really suitable for peace.


    Sulu doesn''t like such a place, which makes people lose all their ambitions. He prefers a prosperous place, which makes people want to do their own things more easily and intensely. The ambitions hidden in the bottom of their hearts will be easily picked out.


    What Su Luhao goes to is that Rusu won''t be a little girl on the 16th and 7th. At this time, she should like to be busy and busy most. She should be easier to chase these things. Why would she stay here willingly, do nothing, fight for nothing, rob nothing? It''s just Do what you like. Sulu doesn''t understand.


    Rusu sits lazily under the bamboo, holding a luofan in her hand and never fans it, just like enjoying it in her hand.


    Today, Su has changed her clothes into a light blue pair of vibrating waist and bottom skirt. The water lotus jasmine is lightly full of double sleeves. Three thousand blue silk is tied up in a loose cloud bun. She is free to wear a painted silver strap. The waist is loosely tied with ink Gong di. A simple flying butterfly is inserted obliquely to hold the silver flowers. The light colored fringe falls down at will, rippling in the wind, It''s light and carefree in the bamboo forest.


    "Rusu." Sulu''s faint voice didn''t seem to have the heart to disturb this woman.


    Rusu turns around and sees Sulu smiling.


    Su Lu noticed that a little cinnabar was lit between Su''s eyebrows, and the red cinnabar was filled with some enchantment for Su Qingli''s face.


    Su Lu looks at the woman in front of him lightly. Every time he sees her, he feels different, either passionate, pure or beautiful. But no matter which kind, he can''t refuse.


    "Why did the owner come here?" Rusu''s light smile, beautiful scenery, really pour the city.


    If Su looks behind Su Lu, he still follows seven or eight people. They are all at the door. Only Heichi comes in. In my heart, I said, sure enough, this man is still cautious and very concerned about his own safety. But in this way, it''s difficult to deal with. Ru Su can''t help worrying.


    Su Lu looks at the people in front of him. It seems that this sentence is not really what he wants to ask. He thinks of the recent investigation. A woman he met by chance, whose family situation is not clear, never let him care more. Besides, he prefers a woman who is more persistent. Such a woman knows what she wants and won''t change easily.


    Sulu looked at Rusu and smiled, "did you forget what you owed me?" Sulu didn''t say anything more. He sat opposite to Rusu and looked at Rusu quietly. He waited for Rusu to answer. He didn''t worry at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1043

    Sulu looked at Rusu and smiled, "did you forget what you owed me?" Sulu didn''t say anything more. He sat opposite to Rusu and looked at Rusu quietly. He waited for Rusu to answer. He didn''t worry at all.


    Rusu seems to be serious in Sulu, so did he come to ask for his promise at that time? Such as Su Chui lips, mouth slightly Yang, "such as Su nature remember, just did not expect, the master will come so soon."


    "Come fast, so not ready?" Sulu didn''t care a smile, poured himself a cup of tea, "I thought, such as Su is ready."


    If Su is not satisfied, he raises his eyebrows and says, "it''s not that he''s not ready, but that he''s already ready. It''s just that you''re here so fast that I''m not ready for the right clothes."


    Sulu could not help laughing. "How did you dance for me before?"


    As Su chuckled, "that''s because what I planned to do before and now is not a dance. Of course, I need to prepare different clothes."


    Sulu nodded approvingly and asked deliberately, "well, you''ve been thinking about it seriously these two days, so you''re going to do a more useless dance?"


    Rusu''s face is slightly red, and her movements stop for a while. "You think more, I just haven''t danced this dance for a long time, and I want to get familiar with it, that''s all."


    Su Lu laughs. If that''s the case, why explain it? But such as Su, he likes.


    Su Lu naturally can''t stimulate Ru Su any more, so he said, "you can jump whatever you like. If you don''t have clothes, it''s good to wear them."


    Rusu looks at her clothes and thinks about it. Dancing is still the most beautiful dance. She doesn''t go back to change her clothes. She gets up directly and goes to a slightly empty place. She raises her hand and hangs it gently. Her toes are light and independent. Because there is no musician, it''s just a simple dance. Su Lu thought it would be monotonous, but it turns out that he was wrong. For example, Su Lu made a good posture by himself, just looked at Su Lu, jumped up and danced with his own rhythm, plain white silk and satin also swayed gently with the dance, as if there were countless butterflies dancing around, Wan Ruo swam like a dragon, pianruo startled Hong, those trance because The music that appears in the dance is like the murmur of the invisible but audible water, but the dance is like a mountain stream, or a butterfly, or a fairy. The beauty that emerges from the fingers, even the hair also flutters. Su Lu looks at the dancing woman not far in front of her, and is once again attracted by her beauty and dancing posture.


    A dance, such as Su back to the original place, the coquettish look at Sulu, Sulu praise the nod, "very beautiful."


    Perhaps the women who are addicted to love are very easy to be moved. Sulu only praises her gently, for example, Su is very happy.


    Although Su Su seems to be easily influenced by Su Lu, he can still notice the people around him. Su Lu has brought a lot of people to Su Lu these two times. Su Su doesn''t have much chance to get close to Su Lu at all.


    If Su is not in a hurry, this matter could not have been rushed. Su Lu is not li ba, and the two cannot be compared. If Su Lu is the same as li ba, he is afraid that things will be easier. Su knew it was impossible, and did not think that such a situation might occur.


    The two men were silent for a while, such as Su thought. Otherwise, they would make something to eat by themselves, let Su Lu know more about her, and let him feel more moved. But Su Lu had already offered to talk, "it''s nice to see Ru Su today, see you next time."


    Rusu is stunned. She reacts with some loss on her face. She nods, touches Rusu''s hair, chuckles and leaves.


    If Su has thought about Su Lu''s back, every time Su Lu comes, she brings a lot of people, and these people should be experts. She can''t be tough at all. She still needs to hide for a long time. Sulu, it seems, has a high vigilance. If she doesn''t come to see her, she won''t stay much. She just comes for a while and leaves. It seems that she is afraid of something.


    But Ru Su also knows that Su Lu is right to be cautious. After all, there are many people who want to replace the Su family.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Su Lu came to take photos of Ru Su almost every other day or two. He came here empty handed and brought many things with him. It was only a matter of ten days. Rusu looks at the things that will be piled up in the room and shakes her head secretly. Can she buy them? At that time, Rusu just thought about it.


    Originally, I thought that Sulu and Rusu could only be like this in a short time, but I didn''t expect that things would become different, or that this was in Teng suer''s plan, but not in Rusu''s plan.


    On that day, Sulu came to see Rusu as usual. They talked and laughed as before, but they didn''t want to come to a person that Rusu hadn''t seen before.


    Rusu looks at the visitor with calm eyes, a little strange. If not wrong, it should be the Mu family, so to speak, they should not show too confused look.


    The visitor gave Su Fu a light blessing. "I''ve seen a girl."


    Rusu nodded, "you..."


    "My maid Rong, it''s Miss''s birthday in two days. I want to invite you back." Rong Rong respectfully said that there was no disrespect for Ru Su''s long absence from Mu''s home.


    For example, Su doesn''t know who the so-called miss is, or how Teng su''er arranged before, or whether her relationship with Mu family is very good, so she can only nod her head first, "yes, I will go."


    "Thank you very much, miss. I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow. Just wait patiently." Rong Rong slowly said that her voice was soft and warm like spring wind. If her character is really like this, then the young lady Mu Jia should have a good disposition.


    If Su thought about it like this, he should have said that the two did not watch Sulu in the whole process of communication, which made Sulu slightly unhappy.


    From beginning to end, Rong Rong just made a simple salute to Su Lu, nodded slightly and left. This makes Sulu a little strange, but he probably knows that this maid doesn''t know him. I''m afraid she just thinks that she is Rusu''s friend, but her attitude is good, not humble and not overbearing. What''s important is that even if Rusu is no longer a miss of Mojia, she still respects him like this. Is that to say, Su is at Mu''s house, or is she very popular?


    This is Sulu''s own idea. Although he has pondered so much, there is no trace on his face. He looks at Rusu, who has a little worry on his face, and some sadness. Even if Sulu is not clear, he can probably imagine that, "don''t worry, go home safely, and find Heichi for anything."


    Rusu is stunned. He looks at Heichi and Sulu. He hears a light command from Sulu. "Heichi, from today on, you will follow Rusu until she comes back."


    Heichi''s eyes widened. When did the master send him? Or to protect a woman? Heichi was a little upset, and looked at Rusu again. It seems that she underestimated the position of this woman in the master''s heart.


    Heichi had to face up to Rusu''s position in Sulu''s heart, and had to be vigilant. Now the master asked him to protect Rusu. Obviously, he thought that she would be in danger. Then he was afraid that he would not be able to bear the burden of losing his job, and the master''s character, he understood, could not tolerate any mistakes.


    Heichi sighed and looked at Rusu and Sulu. He said seriously, "I know."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1044

    If Su stares at Sulu and Heichi, is that easy to agree? Flattered, she looked at Sulu and was excited. "My Lord, you don''t have to worry about it. If Su just goes back, there won''t be any danger. Plus the birthday, who doesn''t like to spend it peacefully? Besides, my uncle''s family is very kind to me. I like it very much. "


    Rusu explained that he was ashamed of Su Lu''s love. "Heichi has always been with the owner. How can he protect Rusu easily?"


    Sulu smiled and said casually, "don''t worry, it''s only a few days. You have lived here for many years, and you don''t know anything about your family. I''m not at ease when I go back alone. I''m at peace with Heichi."


    If Su looks at Su Lu''s mind has been determined, she has to nod, "thank you very much for your concern."


    "I don''t care about the future hostess of the Su family." Sulu joked, as if Su had a red face, without refutation.


    Sulu is very satisfied with the state, calm, leisure.


    Rusu also wants to walk slowly. Su Lu is a person. She is not sure about it. It''s not bad to have a long flow of water.


    After another casual chat, Sulu got up and left, leaving Heichi.


    If Su looks at Su Lu''s back, his heart is deep, and Su Lu''s character is gentle and elegant on the surface, but inadvertently, there will always be some murderous air, that kind of ruthlessness, even if Su doesn''t deliberately feel it, he can feel it. Rusu is a little upset. Su Lu is really It''s not easy to understand and get along with at all. For example, President Su feels that maybe at this moment, he holds people in yundun, or at the next moment, he directly kicks them down to the bottom of the cliff. There''s no body left. This man. For such a person, you can''t pay any emotion.


    Rusu doesn''t know the meaning of Sulu''s leaving Heichi. Does she doubt her identity? Want Heichi to watch her? Or just worrying about her? Rusu doesn''t know. How much does Sulu know now? She may be a member of Mu family. Su believes that Su Lu sent someone to check the identity of Mu family, but Su Lu has not checked the identity of Mu family, and how many of them are found. Ru Su does not know. As for Heichi''s identity, Ru Su did not dare to speculate. She was afraid that she would make her own prison and influence her later plans.


    But Heichi did stay, but he didn''t say anything, and didn''t appear in front of Rusu. He just kept protecting her in the place where Rusu couldn''t see. Rusu likes this kind of state, as long as she wants, she can ignore Heichi directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Fu is a gorgeous room with bright lights and flashing lotus lamps. The woman sits in front of the bronze mirror, looks at herself from left to right, looks at the figure in the bronze mirror, and says, "have you seen that woman?"


    This woman''s voice, clear and crisp with a little calm, simply and clear, no chill, like a silver bell.


    The man behind replied respectfully, "yes, I see."


    "How about that woman?"


    "Very beautiful, a very gentle but stubborn woman."


    "Tut, gentle, stubborn, really in line with his taste ah." The woman sighed with some regret.


    "Is there anyone else?" The woman said lightly, holding the jade hairpin all the time, with a slight crescent shape on it, a little gentle.


    "Su Lu, the current head of the Su family, is here."


    "She did not disappoint me because of her fast movements. Has everything been arranged after that?"


    "It''s arranged."


    "Well, go down. When you go to invite Rusu tomorrow, try to let more people know. "


    "Yes." The woman replied respectfully and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, the next day someone came to pick up Rusu. Although the battle was not a small one, the people who came and went unconsciously took a look.


    Rong Rong, the maid who came yesterday, followed. Seeing that Rusu smiled first, she asked Rusu, "are you ready, girl?"


    Rusu nods and looks at Heichi. In case of emergency, Rusu directly asks Heichi to follow her. In case, it''s not worried about Heichi''s identity, or that Heichi can''t protect himself. Instead, it''s worried that once he goes to Mojia, things will be different. If Mojia really doesn''t say simple Mojia, then it can''t be seen from the outside, and it''s absolutely OK inside, and Heichi is a person who can move freely, no matter whether he is blocked or not in Mojia, it''s not a good thing.


    Rong Rong holds Ru Su in the sedan chair and follows her as she walks. She looks at Heichi and smiles gently to show respect. Heichi''s eyebrows are pressed. This woman is not simple.


    It''s Mu''s house. Rusu stands outside and sighs at the words "Mu''s house" on the plaque. Rong Rong leads Ru Su into the hall. It''s unblocked all the way to the front hall.


    "It''s finally here. Let''s wait." As soon as Rusu entered, a woman took her hand and said kindly.


    Rusu looked at holding his hand, smiled, did not draw out his hand, and said, "thank you, aunt." If Su looks at the woman in front of her, she is rich, gentle and charming.


    Rusu looks at the man next to him by the way, a man with a beard and a lot of gentleness.


    "Father, mother, I heard that elder sister is coming?" A clear voice breaks Ru Su''s mind. With the sound, Ru Su turns around and looks at her in a blue suit.


    Rusu was startled by her sudden approach and stepped back a little. The woman chuckled, "I''m sorry, but I haven''t seen my sister for a long time."


    If Su looks at the woman in front of her, she feels inexplicable. In this way, she is still active, free and easy, and lovely at this age. Unlike herself, she has too many things in her heart and no freedom at all.


    "Ryue, don''t make trouble." Madame Mu said angrily, patting Rusu''s hand gently to show her not to care.


    Rusu smiles and nods, ryue? Mu Lu Yue? Very lovely girl, a girl who will not give people pressure, such as Su''s face is a little lost, such a girl is really enviable.


    Looking at the four people in front of him, Heichi looks very harmonious, but Rusu seems to be in a bit of a state of absence and a bit of a loss of mind on his face. Also, he hasn''t come back for such a long time. What he sees is the harmony of other people''s families. It''s really hard for him to be an outsider.


    Muryue glanced at Heichi without trace, took Rusu''s hand, leaned on her, and asked with a smile, "sister, have you lived in the place before you haven''t come back for a long time?"


    Rusu didn''t know where to say it, but nodded, "OK, thanks for your arrangement."


    Mu ryue laughed, "sister, when did you have such a life? Before I asked you to live at home and play with me, you didn''t want to. Now you call me like this. Why does it feel like serving a husband together? "


    Rusu''s face is embarrassed. This woman, she doesn''t even look at the occasion when she speaks?


    The head of the Mu family coughed softly and stared at mu ryue. He was unwilling to show weakness and spit out his tongue. He did not pay attention to the warning of the head of the Mu family.


    Rusu looks at their family. It''s really a harmonious family. It''s not something that she can accommodate as an outsider. She looks at them in doubt. She doesn''t have to come back on a birthday, let alone need to come back now. Why does she have to come? Rusu doesn''t understand, but she is inexplicably envious of the three people in front of her. Is that the whole family?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1045

    Mu ryue''s face has been wearing a wanton smile. When his eyes moved to Rusu, he took some exploration. "Sister Su, after two days, is ryue''s birthday. Would you like to spend time with him?"


    Rusu chuckles and picks her up just for everything? Now, what do you mean by that? Rusu didn''t understand, but Rusu said, "of course."


    Mu ryue nodded and smiled casually. His eyes moved to Heichi and he asked with a smile, "this is..."


    "This is a friend of mine. Would you mind staying with me for a while, uncle or aunt?" Rusu said quickly, and didn''t want Heichi to talk.


    Madame Mu took a look at Heichi and Rusu. She wanted to talk and stopped. Rusu didn''t think it was appropriate to talk. She had not been engaged, but brought other men. She said that she was a friend of her own. It was It''s easy to be misunderstood.


    Rusu looks at Xiangmu''s head again. There is no expression on his face. He looks very light and doesn''t care about anything. Rusu''s eyes drooped and her heart sank. Just wanted to explain, Heichi had already said, "it''s the master who sent me to protect miss Rusu. Don''t get me wrong."


    Mu Liuyue turns his head and looks at Heichi with doubts. Heichi looks directly at mu Liuyue without giving in.


    Naturally, the two adults can''t look at such a situation without saying anything. The head of the Mu family coughs softly, "OK, yue''er, take your sister to the room first."


    Mu ryue nodded and took Rusu to her "place where she lived before".


    Rusu didn''t think much about it. No matter what the identity of Mu''s family is, it''s the soldiers who come to block it and the water comes to cover it.


    Push the door and enter, Ru Su looks at the furnishings inside, totally shocked, here It is exactly the same as her display in the cloud Pavilion, and even the things that are furnished are the same. The white bed curtain, the pink fringe, the right side of the bronze mirror is always set with a jade hairpin, which is not commonly used, only for bathing, just used.


    If Su saw this kind of decoration, he immediately realized that Mu Jia was really here to help her, or Teng su''er had already arranged it.


    "Here, it hasn''t changed at all." Rusu said with a smile, brushing the table, the bedside and the pink fringe.


    Mu ryue smiled and said proudly, "that''s nature, sister''s thing. I''ve never let people move."


    "Thank you." As Su sincerely said.


    Mu Liuyue spits out his tongue.


    Heichi listened to the conversation between the two people, like someone who had known each other for a long time, while Rusu, when looking at the room, really seemed to miss it, thinking that the two people might have known each other for a long time.


    Mu Liuyue did not stay here much. He went out alone and was welcomed up by Rong Rong. "Miss, everything has been arranged and the invitation has been sent out."


    Mu ryue nodded, "well, don''t do anything these two days. Heichi is here. Don''t let me find anything."


    "Don''t worry, miss, but..." Let''s stop talking.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu ryue asked in doubt.


    "Before that, the people sent by Yunsu pavilion have not arrived. I don''t know how to arrange them. Do you want to transfer people from the host''s home?" Let it sink.


    "No." Mu ryue''s eyes turn cold. Heichi is here. If he comes here suddenly, he will be doubted. And here is Gusu. All of them are under the control of Sulu. Every move may cause his suspicion. How can he act rashly?


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, Yunsu Pavilion will send someone to come," muruyue said firmly.


    "OK, Rong Rong will arrange for the moment, waiting for Yunsu pavilion to send someone." Rong Rong is helpless.


    "Well, by the way, don''t give Su''s invitation first. Wait for Su Lu to come."


    "What if he doesn''t come? Our plan fell short. " Rong Rong is worried.


    "Even if he doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter to us. It''s just a two-day delay."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    When Heichi came to Mu''s house, he stayed at Rusu''s side. He thought that Mu''s house was almost the same as Su''s, but he didn''t want to be really calm. It was like on the surface. Was it really a small family? Heichi thinks of himself.


    Rusu doesn''t know Heichi''s idea, but she is inexplicably reassured by Mu''s family. After several years of planning, she can''t easily expose anything.


    The only thing that surprised Su was that she would see Teng su''er here.


    For example, Su Yuan thought that Teng su''er would not step out of Yunsu Pavilion easily. In such a plan, he must have arranged and waited for the person to report, but he didn''t want to. He actually came in person. The difference is that he also brought a woman to Yurou.


    Tengsu''er and Yurou arrived in the afternoon. It was not so hot in autumn, and even cool in the evening. Tengsu''er helped Yurou down and took her to visit Mu''s house.


    "Cousin, how can you come?" If Su didn''t have time to speak, and didn''t even figure out what to call him, mu ryue ran to him and complained.


    Teng su''er can''t help laughing, silently admiring ryue''s hair, "why, can''t wait?"


    In the moment of looking at mu Liuyue, Teng su''er ''.


    Mu ryue''s eyes turned around like Su, and he saw Teng suer again. He slightly pursed his lips. When he saw Yu Rou, he had a little more brilliant smile on his face. "Cousin, is this cousin?"


    Teng su''er looked back at mu ryue and smiled softly, "yes, this is my cousin."


    Yurou chuckles with a happy smile on her face. Teng su''er will bring her here, which is really beyond her expectation. Moreover, she came as his wife, which makes Yurou very excited.


    Yu Rou doesn''t notice that she looks at Rusu, but she finds that her eyes are not on her, nor on Teng su''er, but on the big miss of the Mu family.


    "Ryue, I haven''t seen your cousin yet." Teng su''er said lightly, reminding mu ryue.


    Mu ryue purses his lips and looks at tengsu''er defiantly. He is really capable of embracing her left and right. On the one hand, he makes a woman willing to do anything for you, even death is no exception. On the other hand, he makes peace with another woman''s zither and zither, and even shows off in front of her, which is also powerful.


    But of course, she would not say these things. She would not even show much. His Teng sue''er affair has nothing to do with her, just a trade. Besides, she didn''t want to get tangled up with such a man.


    "I''ve met my cousin." Mu Liuyue looks at tengsu''er satirically while smiling at Yu rou.


    "It''s OK. There''s no need to be polite." Yu Rou said hurriedly, for fear that mu Liuyue would hate her. She always thought that tengsu''er didn''t have any relatives, only aunt Ling. Unexpectedly, she had aunts and aunts, which was beyond her expectation. But because the relatives were the only relatives, she didn''t dare to let them have any antipathy.


    Teng su''er simply said hello to Mu Liuyue, and then went to visit the head and wife of Mu''s family. "Aunt, uncle, I haven''t seen them for a long time.


    The head of the Mu family touched his beard and said, "yes, I haven''t seen it for a long time. If it wasn''t for Yue Yue''s gift, you wouldn''t be able to meet him."


    Teng su''er is embarrassed. Is that blaming him for not coming for a long time? Still want to say, he forgot their family, this aunt and uncle.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1046

    Teng su''er is embarrassed. Is that blaming him for not coming for a long time? Still want to say, he forgot their family, this aunt and uncle.


    Teng su''er sighed helplessly and looked at the head of Mu''s family lightly. "He has been out all these years, and he has not met his aunt and uncle. He does not notice that the time is fast. Ryu Yue is going to catch up. What my uncle said is not bad. If it wasn''t for Ryu Yue''s ceremony and the ceremony of the collection, I really didn''t realize it. It''s been many years. " Teng su''er sighed, looking back at mu ryue, "although many years in the future, but ryue, nephew still remember, let alone ryue so lovely, as a cousin, how can not come."


    Mu ryue pursed his lips, obviously not believing his words.


    Rusu looked at them with a little surprise. Did they really know each other before? Or is it just a fake? But it''s true.


    For example, Su can''t understand the relationship between tengsu''er and Mu''s family. She just looks at tengsu''er silently. She doesn''t pay attention to tengsu''er deliberately. She even escapes. At least, she really doesn''t want to see other women around tengsu''er, even if they are fake.


    Teng su''er put his eyes on Ru Su and asked the head of Mu family genially, "this is it?"


    "This is Rusu, my brother''s daughter and your sister."


    Teng su''er nods and gently calls Rusu. Heaven knows how much Teng su''er wants to hold Rusu, desperately holding her, and desperately taking her away. Tell her, don''t pay for yourself anymore. Leave, leave him. She deserves a better life.


    But Teng su''er can''t. After Su Lu sees Rusu, he can''t. In fact, he knows very well that long ago, he lost this right, the right to love and be loved, and the right to give happiness to Rusu. But he didn''t expect that he didn''t even have the right to push Rusu away. Two people can only move forward step by step, everything No matter what, because each other, can not turn back.


    Tengsu er''ersha time feels a kind of sorrow, a kind of sorrow that even time can''t erase. Between him and Rusu, it seems that everything is not up to them. He can''t let go of hatred, can''t let himself enjoy happiness in peace. Rusu won''t give up on him, and can''t and won''t find his own happiness.


    Tengsu''er doesn''t know how to deal with Rusu. From the beginning, he destroyed everything of Rusu. Rusu should have a happier and more wanton life, but now he is confined to hatred and prison.


    Teng su''er doesn''t feel that she looks at Rusu. She has some unspeakable sadness on her face, which makes her heart ache even more. Rusu, Rusu, why does this happen between him and Rusu?


    Yu Rou pays attention to Teng su''er all the time. Teng su''er''s expression becomes trance and uneasy, and shows an expression that shouldn''t be revealed, or just because it''s hard to help herself As soon as Yu Rou thought of this possibility, her heart ached. She stared at Teng su''er closely. Why, why, in Teng su''er''s eyes, could she never be compared with Su? Yes, Su looks better than her, but what else? Besides, where is Rusu better than her? Is it gentle? Sensible? Or the time of company? Yes, in the past, it was Rusu who accompanied tengsu''er, but now it''s her, Yurou, not Rusu who accompanied tengsu''er! Yurou is jealous in her heart, but she can''t. She can''t show a little jealousy in front of tengsu''er. She can''t


    Yu Rou sees Teng su''er ''?


    Yu Rou hurriedly calmed down her mood, went up to Teng su''er''s arm and said with a smile, "is it su? With a nice name, gentle and lovely. My husband should like it very much, right? I like it, too. " Yurou smiled just right and gently without anxiety. Teng su''er hurriedly restrained her expression and smiled at Yurou. "Yes, it''s a nice name. If you like it, you can talk with rusudo."


    Yurou nods, and the smile on her face is slightly cold. Her name is tengsu''er husband. She hopes tengsu''er can call her wife, but tengsu''er doesn''t. She just uses you as her name. It''s strange and indifferent.


    Don''t say if Teng su''er thought about it or not. After thinking about it several times, it''s impossible to give Yu Rou a chance. For example, Su listened to Teng su''er''s words and felt a little ironic. What''s this? He admitted that he liked himself and brought his so-called wife. What is she? What is it in Teng su''er''s eyes? People who can be easily abandoned? If Su''s heart is sad and just wants to go to Yurou, her heart is soft again. Teng su''er has not had much time. If he is going to die, he is going to die. He will leave herself forever As soon as Su thinks of this situation, she feels hard to accept. What''s more, if Teng su''er doesn''t fulfill her long cherished wish As soon as Su thought of this situation, he didn''t want to hate Teng su''er any more and forgave him for what he had done to him.


    Rusu looks at Yurou, with a light smile on her face, which is a kind of happy smile. But Rusu sees a light sadness and helplessness. Suddenly, there is a kind of happiness in Su''s heart. Yurou is not too happy, which means that she and Teng su''er are not so lucky. At least they are not harmonious in body and mind.


    If Su Xiang is relieved, at least, he can''t get it himself, and no one else will get it. Maybe this is the selfishness of love.


    "Rusu, I''ve just arrived here. I''m not familiar with the place of life. I guess it''s up to you to take on more responsibilities." After Teng su''er opened her mouth, Yu Rou also opened her mouth lightly. Looking at Su Rou, she said in a whisper, and there was no tit for tat when she saw her rival.


    Rusu nodded. "Well, I will."


    Muruyue expressed his dissatisfaction. Why did they discuss not taking them with them? She said, "cousin, I''m also Gusu''s man. I can take cousin out to play."


    Such as Su can''t help laughing, mu ryue, really a simple child? Can''t you see the relationship between her and Teng su''er or Yu Rou? No, at least, Teng su''er will ask her for help, so her mind can''t be so simple, as Su thought. But when she saw the clear eyes of Mu Liuyue, she hesitated for a moment. It seems that she is really a pure and extreme child, who is not familiar with the world and doesn''t understand anything


    If Su has some problems, then, what kind of woman is mu Liuyue, and Teng su''er What is the relationship between them? As Su couldn''t help thinking, but one thing she knew was that mu Liuyue didn''t love tengsu''er. Her eyes on tengsu''er were too calm, and she didn''t have much emotion. On the contrary, it was more research and curiosity. It seemed that from tengsu''er, she could find many things, but it was strange that mu Liuyue looked at Yu Rou''s eyes with a little hostility, and the meaning of this hostility was unknown .


    If Su fixed his eyes on mu ryue, this woman, feeling not simple, must have something to do with Teng suer. But strangely, the hostility to Mu ryue, such as Su, seems to be much weaker.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1047

    No matter how peaceful Rusu, Yurou and tengsu''er are on the surface, there are dark tides surging behind their backs. Tengsu''er''s room is not far away from Rusu, which was specially arranged by mu Liuyue. As for the intention, it''s really not said.


    Teng su''er came here inexplicably, but she was at peace. Never care about anyone''s eyes, including At the same time, because the person who came here didn''t understand, Heichi had already sent the message to Sulu, which was what Teng soer wanted.


    During the day, it seems to be particularly harmonious, so it seems that this night is very restless, with their own purposes and calculations, no matter who they are, they are the same.


    Tengsu''er is not surprised to see Rusu in the evening. He knows that Rusu may come, and he will not come deliberately. He probably pretends to meet her by chance.


    "Miss mu." When Teng su''er sees Ru Su, she whispers, as if she is afraid of disturbing her. Rusu is also surprised that she is so careful with tengsu''er, which makes her uncomfortable. But in such a place, she still can''t ignore it. Besides, there is a black pool beside her. When will it appear.


    Both of them are cautious and cautious people. They can''t and don''t want to show any expression easily. The occasional loss of mind during the day is an exception. Teng su''er knows that he can''t do anything wrong. At any point, he may be caught by Heichi and affect Ru su. This is the last thing Teng su''er wants to see.


    "Mr. Teng, it''s a destiny." If Su light way, don''t care.


    Tengsu''er laughs, yes, it''s fate, but he hopes that at any time, tengsu''er and Rusu are fate, and the fate of tengsu''er and tengsu''er, indeed, is almost over from the beginning


    "Miss..." The steady and deep voice came from behind. It was a black car naturally. Heichi looked at Rusu again. After looking at taitengsu''er, he felt helpless.


    But when he noticed dau Teng su''er, she was already smiling at Heichi.


    Heichi was surprised by him, but after noticing Teng su''er''s appearance, he was stunned for a moment. This man felt inexplicably familiar with her. He didn''t need to be familiar with her. He seemed to see many faces. His smile was different, but he was a little familiar with her eyebrows. He wanted to be the owner of her family.


    Heichi thought a little. He went back to see tengsu''er. This man is really similar to the master. Is it accidental? Heichi is a cautious man, and naturally he will not be treated as if hell had never happened.


    Rusu looks at Heichi thoughtfully and looks at tengsu''er, who is casual and doesn''t care. She doesn''t worry at all.


    The two just exchanged greetings and left. Heichi followed Rusu away. Teng suer turned around and went to Mu Liuyue''s room.


    Unexpectedly, mu Liuyue is also waiting for tengsu''er. When she sees tengsu''er coming in, she first smiles at him and signals him to sit opposite.


    Teng su''er didn''t refuse either. Just sitting down, he saw a cup of tea pushed in front of him. "Unexpectedly, you came in person."


    Teng su''er took a sip of tea, put it down with a wry smile, but there was no half sadness in her tone. "Why do you think I won''t come?"


    Mu ryue sipped his lips. "Who knows? Maybe you have arranged for so long, considering all the circumstances, it is almost impossible to make mistakes, so I think you will only guide behind the scenes. Maybe it''s because this is Gusu. When you come here, it''s like trying to catch up on your own, or even killing yourself. Sulu should be clear that he didn''t cut the grass and root. Do you think that when he saw you, he wouldn''t doubt it? Or are you confident that even if he finds you, he won''t notice you or care about you? "


    Teng suer smiled a little. Murong ryue said the facts. These are all possible things, but they don''t mean anything. Since he dared to come, he arranged a lot.


    Mu ryue said nothing, and looked at Teng suer curiously, "Rusu, who is your true love, and the woman you brought today? What do you mean you came for Rusu and brought other women with you? "


    Teng su''er purses her lips and obviously doesn''t want to answer this question. Mu ryue doesn''t mean to force him either. "Things have been arranged, man? Did you bring it? "


    Teng su''er chuckles. How could he not arrange the things he arranged?


    "Tomorrow." Teng su''er said lightly.


    Mu ryue is obviously not happy. Will he arrive tomorrow? Does he think that Gusu is her admirer and can hide everything from Sulu? What does it mean to come today and return tomorrow? I''m afraid Sulu doesn''t know that there are many Mojia people recently? Or do you fear that you will not be able to doubt the Mu family? Mu ryue was dissatisfied.


    "What are you worried about?" Between mu Liuyue and Teng suer, the difference is not only age, but also experience. He saw mu Liuyue''s dissatisfaction at a glance and chuckled, "what are you worried about?"


    "Hum!" "Su Teng, don''t forget that when you and Murong family were just trading, we Murong family would do our best to help you, but it doesn''t mean that you can ignore the interests of Murong family, and now you can ignore the life and death of Murong family."


    Yes, mu Liuyue, formerly known as Murong Liuyue, is the youngest daughter of the Murong family. There is Murong in the north.


    At that time, Teng suer went to Murong''s house for revenge. The Murong family and the Murong family have many cooperation. The Murong family''s head also knows tengsu''er. He sympathizes with tengsu''er''s experience and decides to help him as much as he can. Later, many things are arranged by tengsu''er. It can be said that the Murong family has given all the help tengsu''er can give, except for the time to annex the Su family. Of course, this is impossible.


    When tengsu''er made the plan, Murong family sent people to live in Gusu for a long time. Like Gusu people, they also began to do business. The difference is that they only did small business, didn''t compete with the Su family, and didn''t develop vigorously. It just kept all the people in Gusu aware, but they were not powerful enough, so the Su family could easily be destroyed.


    This is the requirement of Teng suer, and the Murong family abides by it.


    When Murong ryue was only seven or eight years old, he was still a child. When the Murong family sent someone to come, they didn''t plan to send her, just a child. They didn''t understand anything. What''s the use of going? But at that time, Murong ryue didn''t know what was going on. He was noisy and wanted to come. There was no one in his family, so he brought her here alone. He stayed here for seven or eight years, and almost didn''t go back


    I didn''t care much when I was a child, but when I grew up, I would become more and more unrepentant, more and more like going home. However, in the agreement of Yin me, she can''t walk at will, and can''t do her own thing. Because Sulu, who almost controls everything in Gusu, only knows what is going on, he must know, so Murong ryue didn''t take any risks.


    But Murong ryue, in her opinion, is a child. She just agreed many years ago and abided by it very well. Now, at the end of the day, people who shouldn''t have appeared appear. How can others think and be found to do so? In her opinion, Teng su''er didn''t think about the hostility and took the Mu family as a place to avoid. However, this place can''t avoid it. She just wanted to rely on the Mu family''s strength and compete with the Su family. How could it be possible.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1048

    Teng su''er chuckled and didn''t care much. Murong ryue and himself, consider different things, and this difference, in fact, has little impact on Teng suer.


    Murong ryue looked at tengsu''er''s indifferent expression, and was even more upset. This is Mu''s house, not his Su''s house. Why doesn''t he care so much? When there is an accident at Mu''s house, can she bear the responsibility? Murong ryue thought angrily, no, no, his Su family has long been gone. Murong and ryyue are more dissatisfied. Why don''t they want to build Murong family?


    "Ryue, you don''t have to worry. Your father and I have already arranged for this matter. If you are here, you only need to do your own thing well. Don''t worry too much. Besides, I won''t let Murong family have an accident, neither will Murong family. " Teng su''er said lightly that he wanted to give Murong ryue some peace of mind.


    Murong ryue pursed his lips, saying so, but in fact? Is it up to them?


    "I know all your plans, but now the changes are not the same. Do you really care? And before you said you would arrange the assassins, but now? People haven''t appeared yet. Let me transfer people from Murong family? How can it be! " Murong ryue is dissatisfied. The most important part has not been arranged. How can she feel at ease? How can she feel at ease about the assassination.


    "Besides, what''s your relationship with Rusu? It can''t be just the relationship between the leader and his subordinates, right? Is it a lover? So what about the women we brought today? It''s Madame. Relationships are messy. You look at such as Su affectionately, and introduce your wife with indifference, what is it? You can''t imagine a woman''s jealousy. Are you sure you can handle it? " Murong ryue asked. She never liked the relationship between the master and the subordinates, and things could not be handled properly, which was very annoying. But the matter of emotion, to say not, there will be any exception is not impossible. For example, Su ''s feelings towards Teng su er can be seen from what she has done for her. But what about Yurou? Looking at tengsu''er affectionately, she should also be adoring, but how could she not know that tengsu''er likes Rusu and how she tolerates it when she is so close? She never believed that a man could be so magnanimous, so magnanimous that he didn''t care about his own men deeply loved other women.


    Murong ryue felt sad at the thought of these things. What is this? He came with his rival in person, afraid that she didn''t know how much you loved another woman?


    "That''s not what you should worry about." Teng su''er''s voice suddenly turned cold, with some resistance, which he did not allow others to explore. No one is allowed, even if they have a deal.


    Murong ryue murmured, "it''s not allowed to underestimate the jealousy of a woman."


    Teng su''er purses her lips, thinks about Ru Su and Yu Rou, but doesn''t care much.


    If Teng su''er knew that Murong ryue would make a prophecy, and things would be irreparable, completely out of his expectation, he would never care, absolutely Can''t.


    "You said bring someone, did you?" Murong ryue let himself calm down and asked tengsu''er to rub his forehead, hold the tea cup and turn around. "I didn''t take the assassin, and I didn''t take it properly, which may cause him to doubt. However, if someone else did, he would arrive tomorrow."


    "Well, that''s the best." Murong ryue was dissatisfied, but there was no accident. What if there was an accident? What if someone breaks the contract?


    Teng su''er doesn''t care. He is totally confident. Murong ryue doesn''t know what to say.


    Teng su''er looks at Murong and ryue and does it in frustration. He looks at the place angrily and chuckles. It''s really a child. It''s lovely and full of vitality. Su, for example, is much more lively.


    When Teng su''er thought of Ru Su, he felt as if he was being grabbed by something. Ru Su, Ru Su, his Ru Su, when he could be as lively as Murong ryue now, with a little bit of recklessness, a little bit of pampering, a little bit of willfulness, like a child.


    "How long are you staying here?" Murong ryue suddenly opened his mouth and looked at tengsu''er doubtfully, which made tengsu''er feel that she wanted to drive him away.


    "What do you want?" Teng suer asked deliberately. He knew the meaning of Murong ryue.


    Murong ryue pursed his lips discontentedly. "I hope you''re going? Anyway, things can''t be finished, you can''t leave, and I can''t leave. I''ll stay with you here until you succeed in revenge. " Murong ryue said, his eyes suddenly changed, and he said angrily, "I was absolutely stupid at that time, so I came here. I stayed here for seven years. I didn''t even go back home. Only my parents came to see me by chance, but I couldn''t stay any longer. I was alone, I was alone..." Murong ryue said in a low voice, wiping his tears and lowering his eyebrows and eyes.


    Teng su''er is silent. Indeed, for a child, it''s a grievance. He hasn''t returned to his home in seven or eight years, not that he can''t go back, but She didn''t want to break her appointment, did she? When I came back that year, I swore that I would not go back if I didn''t help him out. It''s OK to be alone outside. Now Teng su''er has some heartache. After all, she is a child, but she can only be outside alone.


    "Believe me, three months At most half a year, things can end, and you can go home. I will not involve the Murong family, and the Murong family will also involve as little as possible. " Tengsu''er cannot help comforting Murong and ryue. For a child, home is the most important place.


    Murong ryue looked up at tengsu''er, looked at the soft and firm eyes in his eyes, and nodded, "OK, I will try to help you, I will complete the agreement of that year, and I will try to make myself go home early."


    Teng su''er nodded, reached out and touched Murong ryue''s head. According to his generation, he was his brother, but according to his age, he could already be her uncle, and he could not care for her.


    "Ryue, don''t think so much. Just do it according to my plan. You are very smart. You know what to do. Don''t worry. If it''s really hard, think about it. If things can be done quickly, you can go home and have the strength to do it. Rusu''s place, you don''t have to worry, just treat her as your elder sister, and treat her sincerely. Let the Mu family really treat her as the Mu family''s person, accept her, and let others know that the Mu family is really good to Rusu, and Rusu really likes the Mu family, so that after su Lu knows, he will come to Mu family on his own initiative and help Mu family slowly. Don''t worry about it. Just tell me what I''m afraid of. If I don''t leave these days, you can treat me as your brother. " Teng su''er slowly consoled.


    Murong ryue looks at tengsu''er. He is really a very gentle person. No matter the smile or the tone, he is very gentle, which makes people unable to refuse and cannot help believing him.


    Murong ryue took back his eyes slightly and bowed her head. She wanted to go back and see her parents, but it was still a long time.


    Teng su''er saw through her mind. "Seven years have been waiting. Are you afraid of more than half a year? Believe me, nothing will happen. Don''t be afraid. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1049

    Teng su''er saw through her mind. "Seven years have been waiting. Are you afraid of more than half a year? Believe me, nothing will happen. Don''t be afraid. "


    Murong ryue nodded, probably because tengsu''er was a gentle person. When he tried to comfort Murong ryue, he was more gentle, which made Murong ryue feel very relieved.


    "OK, I''ll come according to your arrangement, but I didn''t ask someone to send an invitation to Sulu. It''s a bit deliberate. If he wants to come, he will come without an invitation. If it''s because of Rusu, he must come back." Murong ryue said slowly, hesitating.


    "Well." Teng su''er nodded. In fact, he didn''t say that he wanted to send an invitation to Sulu. In fact, the difference was not big. Sulu would come, and he would come without an invitation. He didn''t want to come, and even if he did, he would not come, just to be polite.


    Murong ryue was relieved. Teng su''er didn''t say much. "Tomorrow, someone will come? It''s not a few days since I was born. "


    "Of course." Teng su''er nods. He wants to go to Yunsu pavilion that day


    In fact, there are many times when Wushang comes to Yunsu Pavilion at night. He will pass when he is free. Although he has always been fun and the women around him are very good, he never goes around. On the one hand, he doesn''t like to go to those places. On the other hand, it''s natural that he likes to have people since he was a child. Emotionally, he has a smooth journey. Compared with his brother and sister, he has a lot of success I don''t worry about it. I''m enjoying myself.


    If he wants to have fun, he can''t go to the brothel. On the one hand, he thinks it''s a bit messy and he doesn''t like it. On the other hand, he thinks that if he dares to go, his father and brother will kill him. His mother and sister won''t let him go. Of course, he won''t go, so he''s clean? Maybe it''s related to Tang Kexin''s teaching since he was a child. He has nothing else to ask for.


    As for Yunsu Pavilion, it''s actually a good place to go. The women here are versatile. Besides, they will never come here in disorder. They just sing and dance. Of course, they dare not come here in the night without sorrow. After all, Yunsu Pavilion, he really doesn''t understand.


    While idling around, Wushang strolls to Yunsu Pavilion, pushes the door into the outer building and waits for someone to bring him in. Tengsu''er doesn''t look like the last time. She stands proudly on one side and can''t get close to thinking. Instead, she sits under the pavilion and makes tea by herself


    "Oh, the sun has come out to the West. The independent Teng su''er has made tea himself?" Night no sorrow leisurely knock fan to walk in, big thorn cheerleading sit down, joking way.


    Teng su''er doesn''t pay attention to him. He pours himself a cup of tea and tastes it carefully. At night, Wushang is discontented and shouts, "are you too much? I''m a guest. How can you treat me like this and not make tea for me first? "


    Teng su''er took a white look at him, casually drinking tea, completely immersed in his own affairs.


    Yewushang bumps the ash of his nose and snorts. He knows that if tengsu''er will make tea for you, you should think that the sun is coming out in the West. You should also doubt the safety of the tea and think about his mind. Why is he so kind? Has he been poisoned? Is there any other plot? Is there anything he wants to do? I have to think about this stroll. I really don''t dare to drink this tea. So I prefer Teng su''er to ignore him, so I don''t want him to pour a cup of tea? What''s the big deal.


    Night no war think so, "pa" a close fan, put on the table, pretending to sigh, like with endless regret, he reached out to pour a cup of tea, slowly taste.


    "What are you doing here?" Teng su''er squints slightly and asks that there is no war at night.


    There was a sudden smile on night Wushang''s face, and he looked at tengsu''er with a smile. "Of course, there''s something to do. As for whether it''s good or bad, it''s up to you to guess."


    Teng su''er is not in the mood to play these games with him. He snorts coldly and ignores him.


    No pain at night is not discouraged, laughing to join up. "I don''t know."


    Teng su''er still ignores him. At night, Wu Shang asks for nothing. He sits back in his place and looks at Teng su''er with eyes. Teng su''er ignores him.


    Night no sorrow helplessly sighed, like doting on the same mouth, "well, I come, is a good thing, my son''s sister, Dayuan''s only princess, to be married."


    Teng su''er''s heart was clear, but she couldn''t help but retort, "why, Princess Qingdai, who was granted by Dayuan, is not a princess?"


    There was no mourning cough at night. He knew that he didn''t mean it. He had to say it. It was true Qingdai grew up with them and had a good relationship. Qingdai is the princess of Phoenix and Dayuan. Even if not, she is the same as brother and sister for them.


    Princess is a princess, but now she has been married. She is not only her sister, Yeyu Ning.


    "Well, the prince''s sister is going to be married." No pain at night, just like the flow of kindness, a serious opening.


    "Isn''t it sooner or later?" Teng su''er snorted, but she didn''t care about it. But in my heart, I silently thought, ancient Tianyi, to marry, he will marry his beloved, together for life. Although I can''t go, I will give him my best wishes. Teng su''er breathed a sigh of relief.


    No pain at night almost didn''t have an old blood gush out. Why didn''t you find that he was so glib before, and his words can make people angry and lose their lives? I have a fight with Nangong Anmin.


    "My prince said that my sister was going to marry." Night no sorrow a face serious say.


    "Well, I see." This time, Teng su''er follows the good as the flow, but at night, Wushang is angry. This man How could this man be like this!


    "What on earth do you want to say?" Teng su''er looked up at him this time, with a serious face.


    At night, Wushang is a little quieter. He stares at tengsu''er and ignores her.


    "I''m here to inform you that my sister is getting married. Then, by the way, thank you. Thank you for letting Rusu seduce gutianyi. Although she didn''t seduce her, it still worked. My sister is a little jealous. " There is no sad opening at night. I look at Teng su''er in general.


    Teng su''er''s face passes a trace of unnaturalness, such as Su. Is it to thank such a su? At that time, he was very clear about what he sent Rusu for. Now, is it the beauty of becoming a man? Teng su''er thinks calmly, such as Su, such as Su, where is his happiness and such as Su''s happiness?


    Night without sorrow, it seems that Teng su''er is sad and proud. "Rusu is indeed the most outstanding person in Yunsu Pavilion, or how about you give her to me?" Night no war suddenly open mouth, some nonsense.


    It''s just that the words of no war at night just fell, and he froze for a while. Just now, if he didn''t feel wrong, it was murderous, right? From... The man in front of me It emanates from me.


    From It emanates from tengsu''er. Night without pain clear feeling, the expression on the face is not before the smile, but with a kind of dignified, seriously looking at Teng su''er.


    Teng su''er''s eyes are also on the body of Wushang at night. This man, with greater courage, dare to ask him if he wants Yunsu Pavilion, or Rusu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1050

    Teng su''er''s eyes are also on the body of Wushang at night. This man, with greater courage, dare to ask him if he wants Yunsu Pavilion, or Rusu.


    Night without war is also looking at Teng su''er, he is very clear, now Teng su''er is very abnormal, he has never been happy and angry in color, the eyes of dust-free, when so care about a person? Or, when do you show that you care so much about someone? Rusu, is it special for him after all?


    At night, Wushang looks at tengsu''er coldly, with a little irony. If he remembers correctly, Su Gang comes back from LI BA''s task. What kind of man is li ba? He knows, he doesn''t believe, tengsu''er doesn''t know, what kind of man is li ba, but he still sends Ru Su. He doesn''t understand, what kind of mind is tengsu''er has. A man, he wants to How ruthless, can let their own women to carry out the task, in danger.


    Teng su''er looks at yewushang, his eyes turn cold a little. He thought that yewushang was just talking, but he didn''t expect that his eyes are so serious now, which makes him have a feeling that he has to be serious. To be precise, it''s a sense of crisis. What kind of man is yewushang? He knows, maybe on the surface, it''s very casual, cynical, and the stability of big prince yeyuxuan Qi is totally different, but he will get what he wants at all costs. If he really likes Rusu As soon as Teng su''er thought of this situation, her eyes became much colder.


    After a quiet confrontation, night Wushang suddenly chuckled, "are you serious?"


    "What?" Teng su''er is stunned.


    Night no war laughs, even want to clap the table, "your feeling to Ru Su, serious?"


    Teng su''er is silent. How serious is it? It''s impossible between him and Ru su.


    Night without sorrow slowly don''t smile, also is a man, he understands that kind of expression means what, he loves such as Su, but It''s impossible for two people.


    "Between you and Rusu..." No pain at night can''t help asking.


    "I don''t need you to ask." Teng su''er said coldly.


    "What is it that you love her and send her on a mission?" No pain at night asked.


    "Don''t you love her, too? The first task, but you asked her to do it by name. " Teng su''er is not willing to show weakness.


    Night without mourning sneer, can they compare with each other? It''s totally different, okay?


    But in this matter, no pain at night has no mood to play, "I never said, I love Rusu, right? I don''t like it. I''m just joking. That''s all. What do you think? "


    Teng su''er''s eyes narrowed slightly, so he meant, was it just for fun?


    "I have something I like, and I''m more happy than you because I''m connected with people I like." There is no sorrow at night to show off. Between him and Xueer, it''s smooth sailing. Xueer is not around him. Sometimes he makes trouble. It''s also appropriate. For him, it''s just waiting for Xueer to marry.


    Teng su''er didn''t believe it. What kind of person does the night have no pain? The beauty around has never been cut off? How could someone like it? And the people you like? How is that possible? But looking at the complacent appearance of Wushang at night, the hard to hide smile on his face and the bright stars in his eyes, he can''t believe it. Only when one person''s eyes and heart are all one person, mentioning the other person, can he be so happy.


    "Since you already have someone you like, what is it to look for Rusu?" Teng su''er said coldly.


    "Hum." "I''m just talking about it casually. Who knows you care so much? Love beauty, everyone has it, such as Su looks excellent, brilliant, want to get very normal? Even if you don''t want to get and appreciate it, it''s possible, isn''t it? "


    "Oh." Teng su''er sneers, "how, not afraid of your sweetheart angry?"


    "My Xueer is gentle and generous. How can I compare accounting?" Yewushang intentionally said, but he didn''t agree. Xueer is gentle and generous, but he dare to have other women around him, waiting for Xueer to lose. And she''s not the one you can catch up with. Night no war a think of North words snow has not come for a long time, can''t help grumbling up.


    Teng su''er looks at the childish movements like night Wushang, and her mind moves. Maybe this is the way to love someone? Unconsciously, I will think of each other, think of each other, I will become childish, like a child, with some childishness.


    Looking at the action of night without sorrow, Teng su''er''s heart slowly settled down. It seems that night without sorrow really doesn''t like Rusu.


    Tengsu''er doesn''t speak for a long time. Night Wushang is immersed in his memory. Two people are silent for a long time. Night Wushang responds and looks at tengsu''er. He is looking at himself. His eyes are envious, some are infatuated, some are in pain, and even he can''t ask for it. Night no war a Leng, originally, Teng su er also can have such feeling? What can''t a man like this get? Teng su''er is different from himself. He should be more casual than himself.


    "Since you like Rusu, why Be better with her? And let her do the job? " Night no war quiet down asked.


    Teng su''er didn''t speak. He didn''t mean to speak at all.


    At night, Wushang was upset, but heard Teng su''er''s high voice with a trace of sadness, "because I still have a big revenge."


    Night without sorrow a Leng, revenge? Never heard of Teng su''er''s hatred? No war at night is similar to all people. Next moment, I immediately think of Yunsu Pavilion, "so here is the starting point of your revenge?"


    Teng su''er doesn''t speak. It''s the default. What can ye Wushang ask? Teng su''er doesn''t say a word. Ye Wushang knows. He can''t ask anything else.


    Ye Wushang is silent for a while. "Do you need help?"


    Teng su''er takes a look at Wushang at night. This man, unexpectedly, will take the initiative to mention it. He thought there was nothing to help, but he thought of an important thing. He picked up his eyebrow and said, "I need a killer."


    There is no sorrow at night. Teng su''er will accept his help. It''s really Rare. But this is not a lot easier.


    "Yes, what do you want?" No pain at night, no false sense of wrongdoing, to be frank.


    "The higher the skill, the better it is. It can''t be detected. You need to go to a place with me and listen to me completely." Teng suer put forward his own request.


    "No problem." No war night readily agreed, "where to go, I will transfer."


    "Gusu."


    Night no war action stopped for a while, eyes slightly turn, "Gusu?"


    "Yes." Teng su''er didn''t notice the action of no war at night, and replied without hesitation.


    "In Gusu, I have a more suitable person to recommend it." Night no war mouth with a few silk smile, eyes have a sense of calculation.


    Teng su''er doesn''t understand and looks at Wu Shang at night. She doesn''t trust him.


    "Gusu is the place of Phoenix. My prince of Dayuan can''t help me. You know, it''s more convenient for me to make friends with people in Phoenix and ask people in Phoenix to help me." Night without sorrow treacherous opening, "you rest assured that there is a young master, absolutely will be OK, what''s more, the people of ice domain gate, you still don''t believe it?" No pain at night shows off, but there are other abacus in my heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1051

    "You can rest assured that there will be nothing wrong with me. What''s more, don''t you believe the people of bingyumen?" No pain at night shows off, but there are other abacus in my heart.


    In fact, it''s very simple for the people of suoyangmen to help Teng suer, but now, he doesn''t want to help Teng suer, or he just intended to revenge his angry voice.


    No pain at night did not feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, I was very satisfied with my calculation. It was so good that someone could help me "revenge". Night without sorrow so think, in the heart happy ha ha.


    Teng su''er''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the night without sorrow. He said just now, people in the ice domain gate? I dare to ask for help. It''s a big deal.


    Teng sue''er and the people in Phoenix have never been in touch, nor do they want to help too much. Originally, he thought that if there was no pain at night, he would let the people in Yunsu Pavilion, although they might be exposed, but be careful. Who knows that now yewushang actually directly seeks help from the people of bingyumen, which is also


    Yewushang guessed tengsu''er''s concern and waved his hand indifferently. "The person I asked must be reliable, don''t worry about it. That person in Phoenix is familiar with me, and it''s absolutely OK to ask him for help."


    "Good." Teng su''er said that he didn''t refuse too much, and that he would never break his contract. Even if he didn''t meet the people in Phoenix, he didn''t have to worry.


    Yewushang laughs like a trick. Tengsu''er knows that it''s not so easy to help, but he doesn''t worry too much. Yewushang doesn''t really affect him.


    "By the way, where is Rusu?" Night Wushang looks around, but she can''t see Rusu. In the past, Rusu always followed him, not far away. How can this


    "She''s in Gusu."


    Yewushang''s mouth twitches twice. Ru Su has just come back from li ba, and now he has gone to Gusu to perform the next task. Teng su''er is really willing to


    Tengsu''er ignores the exploration and disdain of yewushang, turns the tea in his hand, and knocks the fan in his hand, "tengsu''er, you are so powerful!"


    Teng su''er didn''t open her mouth to explain or say anything more. "You''d better think about your sweetheart."


    As soon as this saying comes out, there will be some hair in the night without sorrow. Which pot can''t be opened or lifted! Xueer hasn''t come to Dayuan for a long time. Because of his elder sister, he can''t go to the northern kingdom. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. He thinks of Xueer


    At night, wushangyouyuan looks at tengsu''er and makes tengsu''er helpless. What''s this? It''s not something he makes two people want to see.


    Teng su''er sighed. He was helpless, but he envied the feelings of no war at night. To be exact, he should envy the feelings of all the people around him, and be happier than himself.


    Night no war asked Teng su''er time, as well as specific needs to do things, then did not ask again, long back.


    Teng su''er looks at the back of no war at night and shakes his head in secret. This man should be very happy, right? There''s a brother on it to help him with his political affairs. I don''t need to worry about my sister''s affairs. I''m happy with the person I like. It''s really something that many people can''t get.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, what do you want?"


    "Hello!" Murong ryue reaches out his hand and shakes in front of tengsu''er. He shakes again and finally cannot help shouting.


    Teng su''er suddenly woke up. Just now, he was a little distracted.


    "Whatever you were thinking, you couldn''t wake up." Murong ryue complains, talking about things well, how can he suddenly lose his mind?


    "Sorry." Teng su''er apologized, "it was discussed before we thought about it. Don''t be surprised that the assassins can arrive tomorrow."


    "Yes?" Murong ryue said that he didn''t care. He felt that he didn''t care.


    Teng su''er laughed, but he didn''t speak. He probably guessed who the person was. He just thought about the character of that person.


    Murong ryue didn''t care. "When I was born, would you show up?"


    "It will come naturally."


    "But it''s not like Su Lu Chang."


    "Are you worried that he recognizes me?" Teng su''er feels funny.


    "Yes, you were 15 years old. Even after all these years, you can still recognize it?" Murong ryue thinks it''s unreliable. If Teng suer is recognized, then Sulu probably won''t be merciful. Of course, this man is not a soft hearted master.


    Teng su''er didn''t care much. He recognized it with a smile? Maybe. He and he have changed, but not only a little bit. If Sulu can recognize them, should he thank him? For so many years, this man has been thinking about him?


    Murong ryue pursed her lips. She knew that she could not persuade him, but she didn''t want to have an accident.


    Teng su''er didn''t speak any more. He quietly watched and drank a cup of tea. He got up and said lightly, "I''ll go back first. Have a rest earlier."


    Murong and ryue nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if Murong ryue knew that someone would come the next day, he would have been waiting in the hall as soon as he got up. Isn''t it too fast? Murong ryue is not satisfied. Who gets up so early in the morning? But after complaining, he got up to clean up and rushed to the hall. The head of the Mu family, the wife of the Mu family, Teng su''er and Ru Su, and Yu Rou were already there, so it seemed that Murong ryue was late.


    As soon as Murong ryue entered the hall, he saw a young man standing in the middle, holding a folding fan in his hand, clasping it in his hand, beating it methodically and slowly, as if waiting for something.


    Almost in the moment of turning around, only one eye, Murong ryue''s eyes seem to be unable to move any more, the youth in front of him But the appearance of the 15th and 6th, once seen, is a stunning, very delicate face. She never thought that a boy can grow so delicate, so lovely, and can hardly pick out any flaws. Even if he saw such a peerless person as Teng su''er, he would not be able to open his eyes again when he saw this young man. His face is gorgeous, absolutely unique, and absolutely a state-of-the-art appearance Color, however, at the next glance, you will find that this beautiful color is not something you can covet easily. There is a kind of evil spirit on his body that can''t speak clearly and don''t know the way. It''s a kind of hook feeling, which makes people can''t help but guard against and want to stay away from.


    Murong ryue couldn''t help swallowing for a while. He moved his eyes hard and looked at tengsu''er. Is this the person he said yesterday? Who will help them? If you know it''s such a person She... Would rather not this person to help, even if his strength again excellent, this person, too dangerous.


    After Murong ryyue reluctantly calms himself down, he calmly looks at tengsu''er and finds that his face is not very good. He looks merciless and lustless, as if he deliberately wants to distance himself from the young man in front of him. Murong ryyue cannot help but think about what the relationship between the two men is?


    Murong ryue couldn''t help but look at several other people and found that no one''s eyes were on the newcomer. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. But this embarrassing situation is really hard to say


    Murong ryue took a deep breath, and then looked at tengsu''er and his "father" and "mother". He knew that he could not say nothing. He gave himself some courage by secretly breathing. She slowly moved her eyes to the young man in front of her, and saved a beautiful smile, "you..."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1052

    Murong ryue took a deep breath, and then looked at tengsu''er and his "father" and "mother". He knew that he could not say nothing. He gave himself some courage by secretly breathing. She slowly moved her eyes to the young man in front of her, and saved a beautiful smile, "you..."


    The young man in front of him suddenly smiled, his mouth was slightly raised, he was a little free and easy, his eyebrows and eyes were more gentle, Murong ryue was stunned, his face was a little more red, the young man in front of him felt so good, it seemed that when he smiled, the sky would fall petals, pure and beautiful.


    Murong ryue was stupid in a moment. This young man feels so good that he can''t be refused at all. But what''s disgusting is that the young man in front of him, after Murong ryue was stupefied, showed a general sly smile of success. He doesn''t know what it means.


    Murong ryue suddenly reacted, and his heart sank a little. He was stupid because of a young man''s beauty. She shook her head violently and looked silly Although the people watching nearby were not very clear, they could not help laughing at Murong ryue''s movements.


    Murong ryue closed his eyes and told himself that the person in front of him was nothing. He was not important to himself. He also told himself that the more beautiful he was, the deeper his mind was, the worse his character was, and he could not get along with him. He persuaded himself slowly, took a breath, opened his eyes, smiled at the person in front of him, pretended to be indifferent, and slowly Say, "you are..."


    "Nangong Anmin." The young man chuckled and took back the smile like a mockery. He chuckled and began to talk. He lost some evil spirit and brought some warmth.


    The people nearby are all stunned. Nangong An min? The little prince of Phoenix, the next city Lord, unexpectedly appears here This...


    The head of the Mu family and his wife''s eyes moved to Murong ryue, thinking that they did not know when the young lady knew the prince?


    Murong ryue was also confused. When did she know such a person? She has been in Gusu for the whole time. She has never been anywhere, even in Phoenix. How could she know such a prince?


    But Nangong Anmin''s expression is like two people know each other No way. Murong ryue thought of himself.


    Compared with other people, Teng su''er is much calmer, but he is still surprised. He knows that the people who will clear the ice field gate at night will help him, but he never thought that Nangong Anmin would bring someone in person. The difference is too big. Teng su''er also took two murmurs to slowly accept it. At the same time, she looked at two people, only Nangong Anmin. Two people knew each other, but one was familiar with each other and the other was estranged. Isn''t that right?


    Heichi was shocked when he saw it. The prince of Phoenix has come. The birth of Miss Mojia must be very big. He was a little bit interested.


    "Miss Mojia, have you forgotten what we have seen before?" Nangong Anmin said frankly, the smile on his face did not stop at all.


    Murong ryue is shocked. She is sure they haven''t met. What''s the matter?


    Nangong Anmin didn''t care at all, but he didn''t laugh, making people around him confused.


    But Nangong Anmin didn''t explain, leaving others guessing and doing their own things happily.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong ryue''s birthday came very quickly, because the previous praise and the presence of Nangong Anmin, the great prince of Phoenix, were very different and prudent.


    On this day, the Mu family put on lights and decorations, all around with a sense of festivity.


    There are many people who have come. Almost all the people who have received the invitation have come. Su Lu, the head of Su''s family, and Mu''s family also sent an invitation after Nangong Anmin came. Since Nangong Anmin is here, Su Lu will come for whatever reason, and they will come with a big ceremony.


    Teng su''er is very satisfied with the current situation. It''s a grand scene and a sensation. For example, after su came, he had a slight smile on his face. Looking at Su Lu, Su Lu looked at Su from a distance. He was somewhat satisfied.


    The location has been arranged. Rusu, as Murong ryue''s elder sister, naturally sits at a high place, while Sulu, as the first family of Gusu, naturally sits at the head. It is only a step away from Rusu, even if there is no one in between.


    Such an arrangement, of course, has deep meaning, but its exact identity will not arouse suspicion.


    Su Lu looks at the people coming and going around and smiles. He doesn''t expect so many people to come to the ceremony of an ordinary Miss Mu''s and Ji''s. It''s also the prince of Phoenix who comes to help. Who dares not to come in Gusu?


    Su Lu thought of this. He looked at Nangong Anmin without trace. He was a young man like a monster. He had an excellent appearance and a powerful momentum. Just standing alone, he had an attractive illusion. The reason why it''s an illusion is that when you really see him, you only want to be distant and dare not approach him. The whole person is also a sense of good and evil, is not very easy to get along with the Lord. But anyway, he knew that he could not leave easily.


    The ceremony of Heji was very smooth. The Madame of the Mu family pulled a simple bun for Murong ryue and wore a hairpin for her. It was originally a very warm scene, but The moment was chaotic.


    The masked man who didn''t know where to hide, holding a long sword, went straight to Murong ryue to stab him. He didn''t hesitate, he didn''t show any mercy, and the thunder didn''t cover his ears. Almost everyone here didn''t respond.


    Murong ryue naturally didn''t respond Nangong Anmin has a few smiles on his face. Shenxing moves quickly to block the sword in the man''s hand. If the man can''t see it well, but doesn''t have one of them, he loses the chance. It seems that he is struggling for the sake of dying. Naturally, he chose the nearest person, which happened to be Sulu.


    Su Lu''s eyes changed slightly. He had some murderous intention. He had a little strength in his hand. He was going to release his sword, but when the sword reached his body But there was no anticipated pain. He I didn''t take a slap on the person in front of me as I expected, because the person in front of me is Rusu When the man wanted to assassinate him, Rusu rushed to him at the speed of thunder and stopped him, while Rusu The body shape is crumbling and can''t stand at all. At the moment when the sword is pulled out, it can''t support at last and falls obliquely Su Lu was quick to catch Rusu, but even so, Rusu didn''t say a word and fainted in his arms.


    The sudden change made almost all the people who came to attend the ceremony of Murong ryue and Guzhi not react. It was just a short cup of tea. The scene of jubilation just now became fragmented. The people who had just been calm and blessed with peace were completely stunned. More, they preferred and protected themselves, and the whole environment became chaotic.


    Nangong Anmin stood beside Murong ryue, as if protecting her. Even though he knew clearly why such a thing happened and what direction it would take, he could not help protecting her


    Murong ryue pretended to be in a state of panic. Looking at him in panic, he was totally in a state of panic.


    Tengsu''er''s eyes are not aware of Rusu and Sulu. Rusu blocked the sword for Sulu. It was planned by tengsu''er before, and it was also the way he planned


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1053

    Tengsu''er''s eyes are not aware of Rusu and Sulu. Rusu blocked the sword for Sulu. It was planned by tengsu''er before, and it was also the way he planned


    Teng su''er knows that Sulu is different from li ba. Li ba only uses the temptation of beauty, but Sulu can''t. If he wants to get close to Sulu, the main thing is to let Sulu move his heart. He will get close to her, get close to her, and even actively pursue her because of her beauty. But when it comes to benefits, Su will be easily abandoned, which he will never allow, If so, then his years of operation have been destroyed.


    Teng su''er looks at Rusu. It was what he wanted to see, but But... Why is it so hard.


    Tengsu''er can''t help worrying. Looking at the blood on Rusu''s body, the whole person is in a trance. He has never seen so much blood on Rusu. He has never, ever, even if he didn''t protect it deliberately, let Rusu get in touch with dangerous things. But when he got in touch, it was such a serious thing And it can''t be changed


    Teng su''er looks at Rusu and leans weakly in Su Lu''s arms. Her face is pale and bloodless, and she is already unconscious. The whole person becomes worried, even a little flustered. He rushes to Rusu recklessly, hugs her and tells her that she is OK. He will save her, but He can''t, he can only look at it in the original place, indifferently, but in his heart, it''s a mess. That person just started to know the depth. Did he calculate the weight? Was Rusu too fast when she just rushed over? Will it stab other places? How much will it hurt? Is there any way for Sulu to cure Rusu? Will you trust Rusu later? Teng su''er couldn''t help caring and thought a lot about it, but even if he cared about it no longer, he couldn''t show up beside Ru Su, and he couldn''t go to see the injury on Ru Su himself, or even get close to her.


    Teng su''er can only look at Ru Su silently, and can''t even get close to her. He tries to control himself so that he doesn''t show too much emotion.


    After a brief surprise, Sulu did not hesitate at all. Holding Rusu in his arms, he came out of the house, totally ignoring Mujia. When he left, he took a look at Murong ryue with hatred.


    Murong ryue purses his lips. Is that to blame on her head? It''s not something she arranged or planned. Why can''t you blame her?


    Teng su''er looks at Su Lu''s back, and his eyes are gloomy. It should be said that this is the scene he Teng su''er wants, but it really appears in front of him without any happiness, even a kind of unspeakable despair.


    Teng su''er thought that he was determined to come, just because of today''s business, right? He was afraid of a failure. Rusu had an accident and could not be saved. But now I see the situation on the spot, but I don''t feel at ease for a while.


    Yu Rou is looking at Teng su''er. His expression is especially tangled. It seems that he has lost something important. But clearly has already obtained what he wants, obtains the result which oneself wants, why to give oneself so much pain?


    Yu Rou looks at the complainer''s pain a little bit, for example, the feelings between Su and Teng su''er, which she can''t get involved in. Even if she is asked to carry out the task, she is now following her eagerly. If she wants to see her carry out safely, how can other people get Teng su''er''s special concern?


    "Master, Rusu has been taken away by Sulu. I think this plan is very successful." Jade soft strong bear heartache, to Teng su''er way.


    Tengsu''er nods and touches her chest. It''s so painful here.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Su Lu rushed into the drugstore with Ru Su and shouted, "come on, come on!"


    The doctor was startled. Su Lu was in Gusu, but no one knew it. Now he appears in a small drugstore, which is really flattering.


    "Save her!"


    Looking at the woman put down by Su Lu, the doctor first sighed about Su''s beauty, or quickly examined her body, only to get a sword in front of her.


    The doctor took a breath and quickly bandaged Rusu. Then he bandaged her and said, "this girl is OK. She has not hurt the key point. She has not lost too much blood. The head of the family doesn''t have to worry too much." The doctor knows that if he has time to go back to Su''s house, he may not come here, but he absolutely dare not say so, even if he thinks about it, he knows.


    Sulu let go and nodded.


    "The girl is so happy. The owner loves her so much and protects her." The doctor could not help but say that this should be the first time the owner of the Su family cared about a person like this? This woman, if there is no accident, may be the future owner of the Su family.


    Sulu sneers, happy? Is happiness around him? How is that possible? He could never give them anything but money.


    Su Lu felt a bit suddenly. Just now, when Su stood in for him, he could push away, but he didn''t, not only because he was stunned, but also because he hesitated for a moment, so he didn''t make a move. For example, at the moment when Su was injured, he wanted to see if the woman was really willing to stand in for him, or just an action, without that kind of mind.


    However, it turns out that Rusu really blocked him for a while, even without hesitation. He jumped right in front of him and recklessly blocked the sword for him. Sulu is not sure what he is thinking now, but he has some happiness, some emotion and some regret.


    This is the first woman who does not hesitate to hold the sword for him, and the first woman who is willing to pay for him. He is happy and finally has such a woman. But in the past 40 years, no one has ever paid for him and made him feel sorry. The reason for his regret is that he hesitated and watched her hurt when he had a chance to save her.


    Su Lu looks at such a beautiful woman as Su from a close distance. She is doomed to fall into the world. But at this moment, it seems that she is her own heart. For the first time, Sulu felt like he wanted to settle down.


    Sulu didn''t stay in the drugstore for a long time. After finishing dressing in Rusu, Heichi drove a carriage and saw that Rusu had already wrapped up and wanted to hold her up, but Sulu stopped her


    Sulu personally held Rusu and put her on the carriage. Only then did she get on the carriage and let her lean on her arms to be as gentle as possible.


    "Lord, where are you going?" Heichi looks at Sulu''s movements and sinks slightly. It seems that now, the master is really attentive. He asks lightly when Sulu is holding Rusu in his arms and thinking that he has already sat down.


    "Back to Su''s house." Sulu didn''t think much about it. Now he just wants to take Ruhui''s family with him. It''s the safest place for him.


    "But miss Mu didn''t say..." Black pool light reminder.


    There was a little silence, and Sulu''s voice came again, "go to the place where Rusu lives. These days, I also live there. You have arranged."


    Heichi was stunned for a moment. He just It''s really just a casual mention. I didn''t expect that the master should be on his mind. It seems that he is sincere to miss Mu''s family.


    Heichi didn''t think much about it. He drove like the place where Rusu lived before.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1054

    Nangong Anmin''s people know how serious they are. Su''s injuries are not serious, but they wake up after a day''s rest.


    Su Lu has been with Ru Su since she was injured. She is almost inseparable.


    Sulu didn''t go back to the Su family. In the place where she lived, she directly asked the doctor of the Su family to come here.


    It''s a little light. Sulu sits by the bed and looks at Rusu at the moment. She lies quietly on the bed. There is not much color on her face, some is pale, and there is no blood on her cheek. But these do not affect Rusu''s beauty. It is still a country. However, in Su Lu''s eyes, it has lost its meaning. He looks at Ru Su and just wants her to wake up quickly, look at him, laugh at him and dance for him. Su Lu is satisfied as long as that.


    When Su Lu thought about how Su stood in his way for a while, he didn''t hesitate at all, and didn''t escape at all. It seemed that the moment when he saw someone stabbing him, he immediately stood in front of him, and didn''t even think about it. It was just such pointless and protective, which made Su Lu moved a little. No one ever treated him like this, such warmth, he thought, forever Not available.


    Su Lu can''t help stroking Su''s cheek, which is smooth and delicate, and as gentle as jade. But it''s much warmer than jade''s cold, and Su, in his opinion, is as clean as jade.


    Sulu thought that if Rusu woke up, he would treat her well, sincerely and uniquely.


    Rusu is always in a coma. She doesn''t wake up. In her dream, her world is always so beautiful


    Rusu is happiest when she is young. She remembered that her birthday had always been when Teng su''er found her. Before that, Teng su''er never forgot her birthday every year.


    Rusu remembers that from the age of six to thirteen, tengsu''er would take her out every year for her birthday, and the places they went were always random. The only special thing is that they always went to a river, which is not clear whether it was coincidence or intentional. But it is true that tengsu''er and Rusu would walk to the bridge near Yunsu pavilion every time.


    Rusu remembers that on her first birthday, Teng su''er brought Rusu here with a lamp and a red lotus lamp.


    "What is this lamp for?" Such as Su silly asked, playing with Teng su''er hand lamp, curious, surprise.


    Teng su''er smiled and calmed down again. He handed the lamp to Rusu. "It''s your birthday to make a wish in front of the lotus lamp. Let the lamp go. The lamp will float away with your wish. It will take it to the place of the gods. They will realize your wish." Teng su''er said that although he was standing and talking to Ru Su, the distance at that time was far less than now.


    Such as Su letter, took the light, but certainly looked at Teng su''er "master son does not put?"


    Teng su''er is slightly shocked. "The master doesn''t need to let go. The master first has no wish."


    Tengsu''er smiled on her face, but sneered at the bottom of her heart. Her wish was not that she didn''t have it, but that she was the only one that could not be handed over to others.


    Rusu doesn''t understand. He blinks at tengsu''er all the time. "But Rusu thinks that the master can put it with Rusu."


    Tengsu''er looks at Rusu and looks at her expectant expression. She shakes her head slightly, but she buys another one of her own. He knows that if she doesn''t buy it, Rusu won''t let it go.


    "Master?" Ru Su is surprised to see Teng su''er buy another one and make a wish for Teng su''er.


    Teng su''er chuckled and said, "OK."


    If Su is ecstatic, she cautiously lights her lotus lamp, puts her hands on her chest, closes her eyes, makes a devout wish, then opens her eyes and looks at tengsu''er without blinking.


    Teng su''er said, "I''m done?"


    Su nodded, and there was a bright light in her eyes.


    Teng su er knew the meaning of Rusu and reached out to touch her hair. "Let''s go and put it together."


    Such as Su nature asked a simple advice, "the master also made a wish?"


    "Nature." Teng su''er replied without thinking.


    Su nodded contentedly, and then slowly picked up the lantern, put it in the water, and gently pushed it away, for fear that it would be stained with water, and it would never be taken away.


    Teng su''er put the lamp into the water, pushed it gently, and the lotus lamp walked along the water.


    If Su looks at the light a little bit away, the smile on her face is deeper and deeper. Teng su''er doesn''t have much expression on her face. She even sneers at her heart. Only children can believe it, right?


    At that time, neither Teng su''er nor Ru Su noticed that the lotus lamp at that time was always accompanied by each other, lingering and drifting along the water, just like Teng su''er and Ru Su, which had been tangled for more than ten years.


    Rusu remembers that since that year, almost every year when she was born, tengsu''er would bring her out and let her put on a lamp, saying it was a wish.


    Like Su nature and the beginning, let Teng su''er also buy one and make a wish with her. In this way, it has been about five or six years, until she is a little older, Teng su''er has never been with her


    Even in a trance, Rusu can''t help sneering. It turns out that the two people have been totally estranged since then. Maybe, it was earlier that she made a wish. When she made a wish earlier, the two people were totally different. She made a devout wish, while tengsu''er just watched, just watched


    Rusu is in a coma. She is sad and happy all the time. It turns out that tengsu''er and all of her have been hidden in the bottom of her heart. They can''t remember it at ordinary times. But when people are fragile, they all rush in and easily occupy all their thoughts.


    Rusu is curious about how many things there are in people''s memory? How many things can I hide? In normal times, many things, it seems that she never can remember, such a long and warm memory, if she is awake, she can''t remember, it is her treasured memory, that is the memory she wants to protect well, she and Teng Sue Er, warm memories together.


    For example, Su Qingming, the so-called memory can be created by two people together. She thinks that she has a lot of time and can use it to create some crowding together, but Teng suer I don''t think so. He didn''t have too much time and thought, so between the two people, maybe those good memories only belong to the past, right?


    Rusu is looking forward to, if one day, tengsu''er can live well, put everything down, and be willing to accompany her to live a simple and free life. At that time, she is willing to take tengsu''er to see all the landscapes in the world, so that his heart can be filled with hope again, so that his world will not be as cold as before, but warm and sunny Light, and last but not least, Teng su''er can do what he wants to do, not be overwhelmed by hatred, not be imprisoned.


    Rusu always knows that tengsu''er is a gentle person, and his heart is always very gentle. This gentleness will not make people feel alienated or false. On the contrary, it is like a harmonious sunshine. When it is sprinkled on the body, it makes people feel greedy. Such as Su''s love for that kind of feeling, lazy, casual, and looking at Teng su''er, the bottom of my heart light satisfaction, has been able to submerge her, has been enough to meet the hope of her life.


    Rusu I think so.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1055

    The Mu family is very quiet. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Since Rusu was taken away by Sulu yesterday, tengsu''er didn''t sleep all night. Inexplicably, she couldn''t sleep.


    As soon as tengsu''er closes her eyes, what floats in front of her is when Su rushes to help Su Lu stop her. At that time, Su''s movements are not hesitant at all, which makes tengsu''er trance. Su really loves Su Lu Although he can''t believe this, what Teng su er cares about is that Su rushes up directly regardless of his own safety. If the person who starts is not important, he may kill Su on the spot.


    The more tengsu''er thinks about it, the more angry she becomes. For so many years, she has never had such a time, never suffered such a injury, or suffered for others. Tengsu''er can''t accept any idea. He is not willing to block for him, let alone for other men, or their enemies, a man who is just a task! How can Teng su''er accept it?


    But Teng su''er obviously forgot that this task, different from other tasks, is Teng su''er''s lifelong wish and the most important thing. So for Rusu, it''s totally different. In order to Teng her, she can do nothing.


    Teng su''er didn''t think of these things. Instead, he thought that if Su wanted to really break up with him, he would not owe him any more after finishing the last task So Rusu will fight so hard to escape him


    When Teng su''er thought of what Ru Su had done to leave him, he was heartbroken to think that Ru Su wanted to leave him recklessly. It seemed that something was gripping his heart, or even scratching one knife at a time, until the blood was dripping.


    Tengsu''er can''t bear this feeling. For so many years, Rusu has been around him. Under his command, he may be confused in his heart, but he has been well protected. He won''t be too tired or hurt. But now, Rusu would rather be injured than leave him, and would never want to stay with him again.


    Tengsu''er is upset. Compared with the past, he knows that two people can''t be together, but he still wants to be with Rusu quietly, watching her grow up, and seeing her happy. At that time, tengsu''er felt sad and happy at the same time. Now, tengsu''er is more difficult to bear the pain and upset at the moment.


    In fact, these should be the results that tengsu''er wants. For example, Su left him and had a good life, but leaving was the way. Tengsu''er didn''t want to do this, but it was implicit and clear. Such a way is the most appropriate and the most unfeeling.


    The night did not sleep, Teng su''er got up early in the morning, but just got up, Yu Rou had come in with a basin of water.


    "Master awake?" Yu Rou said pleasantly, her eyes were full of expression. She put the water basin in place and planned to serve Teng su''er to wash it.


    Teng su''er stopped Yu Rou and said lightly, "didn''t you say that? You don''t need to do that. "


    Yurou has some grievances. She is willing to do these things, not because of others. Besides, she always knows that tengsu''er doesn''t like others to approach him. When she used to serve as Su, no one could approach him. Now when she serves, Teng su''er doesn''t ask other people to help her, so she wants to do her best.


    But now, tengsu''er wants to push her away, but she doesn''t find anyone else to serve her. Yurou is a little happy and sad. Joyful tengsu''er doesn''t want to let her go completely, and tengsu''er is not good for anyone to serve her. It used to be Rusu, now it''s her. Sad Yu Teng su''er pushes her away. She would rather do it by herself than other people. Yurou doesn''t understand how different it is to let her serve and do it by herself? Is it for fear of misunderstanding? Yurou is a little confused.


    "Master, Yurou is your maid. It''s right to do this." Yu Rou explained that she was sad and had a vague feeling of making mistakes. She lowered her head like a child.


    "Didn''t you say that before? You don''t need to do this, the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion, and you don''t need to do this. " Teng su''er''s voice became cold. The hostess of Yunsu Pavilion bit heavily. It seemed to remind Yu Rou deliberately.


    Jade soft a Leng, before, Teng su''er also said, but never so seriously, not to mention so deliberately stressed, she always thought, Teng su''er just said yes.


    "Master......" Yu Rou can''t help but say, "is the master serious?"


    Teng su''er looked at Yu Rou, his eyes were cold, and asked, "do you think I''m just talking?"


    Yu Rou is a little embarrassed, with her head bowed down, her face a little shy and a little upset.


    Teng su''er didn''t wait for Yu Rou to ask, "otherwise, why do you think I brought you here? The Mu family is also the place where I grew up. What do you mean when I bring you here? Don''t you really understand? "


    Yurou was asked some embarrassment, also some affliction, she never thought, Teng su''er is serious, after all, there is such as Su in. Teng su''er never investigated the matter that night, nor actively mentioned it, which made Yu Rou have an illusion. Teng su''er had forgotten it and didn''t care about it at all. At that time, the words were just words. But no time, when she was reluctant, tengsu''er would remind her of the identity he gave her, the identity of the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion.


    Tengsu''er never mentions the previous events, but reminds her all the time. She is the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion, reminding her that he remembers the previous events, and he will not bear her. Such a feeling is half joyful, half sad, a kind of feeling that he can''t grasp, but Yurou never dare to ask tengsu''er. She is afraid that the moment she asks is two people When there is no intersection.


    Yu Rou always thinks that it''s the feeling of living a day all the time. What she does for her part is that she doesn''t force Teng su''er or remind Teng su''er. The two people seem to be tacit. In fact, Yurou enjoys this kind of feeling, with some ambiguity. Between the two people, there is an indestructible gauze. Yurou always thinks that, apart from something, tengsu''er can always pay attention to her. It''s impossible that she doesn''t care as before, just so lightly, slowly, little by little.


    Yurou always wanted to give Teng su''er a sense of being sensible. Because she knew that Teng su''er liked Ru Su, she never mentioned the matter that night, nor pretended to care about it. On the contrary, it was a kind of feeling that nothing had ever happened between two people. It was a pure and white feeling. It was also like that she didn''t care about the matter that night, not to mention it Threaten him with such a thing.


    Yurou is very clear that tengsu''er is not a person who can easily compromise because of the threat, but she has a relationship with tengsu''er. For tengsu''er, she cares or doesn''t care. In fact, Yurou doesn''t know at all and dare not try to probe. Once she says something, there is no room for maneuver, then It''s no good for anyone. Yurou wants to steal Teng su''er''s heart quietly.


    And Yu Rou''s attitude really makes Teng su''er feel more relaxed. In other words, it gives Teng su''er a lot of leeway to deal with things and arrange things more relaxed. These are what Teng su''er needs now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1056

    Yurou is very surprised. It''s probably because Teng su''er has said so many times. Yurou can''t help but be true.


    "Yurou, there are many things you don''t need to do. Besides, it''s at Mu''s house now. When I brought you here, since it''s my wife, then you put yourself in the position of the lady. You don''t need to do things like this." Teng su''er''s voice suddenly becomes soft, which makes Yu Rou a little flattered.


    "This is the Mu family. You are my wife. Then, don''t let me be embarrassed, OK?" Teng su''er said, Yu Rou''s heart is soft. Such a Teng su''er is a great temptation to her.


    "Good." Jade soft can''t help the way.


    Teng su''er smiles. Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er like this. She can''t help but smile on her face.


    "Let''s go back to Yunsu Pavilion today." Teng su''er suddenly opens her mouth and surprises Yu rou.


    "Why do you have to go back in such a hurry?" Yu Rou doesn''t understand, but she also feels aggrieved. Just after Teng su''er finished speaking, she wanted to get along well with Mu''s family and let Mu''s people accept her. But now Teng su''er suddenly mentioned that she wanted to go back and caught her by surprise.


    "There''s nothing more to do here. Su has been trusted by Sulu. I don''t need to plan anything more." Teng su''er said lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Yurou guessed about tengsu''er''s plan. She was surprised when he sent Rusu. A man can push away the woman who loves him and herself. Then the possibility of being together is much smaller. Besides, tengsu''er is still with her now.


    Yurou has some doubts. If she didn''t say anything to Rusu at that time, would Rusu take the initiative? And what she said to Teng su''er, she was not sure how much Teng su''er believed, but she knew that as long as there was this misunderstanding, it would be difficult for them to go together.


    Teng su''er''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Yu Rou would ask him. It should be said sooner or later. After all, she can''t really ignore anything. There are many things in her heart. If she doesn''t eliminate them as soon as possible, she will grow into a towering tree. Unfortunately, Teng su''er knows this truth, but she has never really used it on her.


    "Nothing, I need a person who can get the trust of Sulu completely, and now the person who performs the task is Rusu. Because this task is too important, I have to come back. If Rusu fails, I will make other compensations. That''s all." Tengsu''er explained, "now that Rusu has been trusted by tengsu''er, we don''t need to take it with us."


    "OK, let''s go back." Jade soft gentle way, very sensible.


    Teng su''er nods, and they want to say goodbye to the master of the Mu family when they have breakfast.


    Because no one from the Su family was there, and he didn''t do anything on purpose. He just nodded, but Murong ryue said, "do you want to go back?"


    Teng su''er didn''t understand her meaning and looked at her doubtfully.


    "I mean, are you relieved that Rusu is here alone? What''s more, it''s just the next thing, Su alone. Is that ok? Although it doesn''t matter whether you''re here or not, do you still need to arrange the later affairs? And you promised me, you won''t forget. " Murong ryue said in a breath, and at last he began to talk. She really can''t understand Teng su''er. She comes in a leisurely way and leaves in a hurry, which seems unnecessary to her. What''s more, things are just beginning. After that, Rusu''s task is more important. Is he really at ease? What''s more, I said clearly before that I don''t need to worry about it. Now I''m going completely. I''m not alone in arranging everything? It''s hard to think about it.


    Tengsu''er is helpless. She reaches out to touch Murong''s hair. This child is really Self willed. But capricious lovely, let a person cannot help but heartache.


    Teng su''er just thought about this. Her face was a little softer, and she felt a chill around her. It was because of her extreme dissatisfaction and jealousy. She was also murderous.


    Teng su''er turned around and saw Nangong Anmin staring at him with a smile. His eyebrows and eyes were crooked, his eyes were a little playful, his mouth was slightly hooked, and his smile was shallow. Of course, these were after ignoring the threat and chill he showed.


    Teng su''er doesn''t understand what he did to make Nangong Anmin like this. It seems that he robbed him of something. It also seems that he was threatening him. But here, it can make Nangong Anmin care I don''t think so.


    Teng su''er picks a eyebrow and looks at Nangong Anmin with some doubts. Nangong Anmin defies and goes back. He looks at Teng su''er''s hand and signals him to let go.


    Teng su''er is surprised. This is Is Nangong an min angry because he rubs ryue''s hair? But didn''t the two meet yesterday? How could it be So concerned about ryue? Teng su''er felt strange.


    Nangong Anmin''s face is more and more dissatisfied. I didn''t know just now. Now I still have ryue''s head? Thinking of the eyes will bring down the evil.


    Teng su''er has no choice but to take back her hand. Even if she is curious about the relationship between the two, she can''t ask about it at this time, and nothing has happened.


    After Teng su''er takes back his hand, Nangong Anmin''s chill also recedes a lot. He lies on the table in front of Murong ryue and smilingly asks, "what did Teng su''er promise you? He can''t, I can. "


    Murong ryue felt angry. He glared at him angrily. Nangong Anmin didn''t care. He laughed, "I''m serious. I haven''t come out for a long time. The mountain and water are beautiful here. So I''m going to stay in Gusu for a long time. What can I do for you? I will help you. " Nangong Anmin complains.


    Murong ryue grunts. She talks to Teng su''er. What''s the matter with Nangong Anmin? Even the prince of Phoenix can''t be so broad, right? It''s disgusting to ask for help!


    Murong ryue didn''t like such a proud person or Nangong Anmin''s attitude. Similarly, maybe Nangong Anmin was too evil. She didn''t want to get closer. She felt dangerous.


    Nangong Anmin can''t help chuckling. Murong ryue is also a casual man. Even if he knows that he is the prince of Phoenix, he''s not polite. I dare to say that the strong dragon doesn''t oppress the local snake. But he''s an admirer. Isn''t he a local snake in Gusu? Nangong Anmin thinks about it, but she also thinks it''s funny. She hasn''t changed at all.


    Murong ryue suddenly froze because of this smile. In the laughter, with a little nasal sound, he seemed to indulge the little pet he had originally brought and enlarge it infinitely. It was gentle. How to say, it was very clean.


    Murong ryue didn''t expect Nangong Anmin to have such a side at all. For the first time, he felt that this man was not so dangerous.


    Maybe, I shouldn''t say that, because she and Nangong Anmin met for the first time, just a few days ago, but Nangong Anmin, the feeling of the whole person, is really too strong. She always thought that the prince and the princess are all high, calm and elegant, while Nangong Anmin, although there are all these, seems to have some evil spirits Some heavy, but let people ignore his other temperament.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1057

    Nangong Anmin''s smile caught Murong ryue by surprise. It seemed that she was proud and charming by herself, and was broken by a sudden gentle moment. Nangong Anmin''s smile was never so pure.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Murong ryue always feels that Nangong Anmin once knew himself, or at least had seen him. When he looked at himself, he had a familiar feeling. It''s the gentleness and indifference that can only be shown to the familiar people.


    More importantly, Nangong Anmin is not a person who can be easily approached. Because of this, Nangong Anmin''s simple smile becomes a meaningful smile in Murong''s eyes.


    "Can''t it be difficult? Does Teng su''er promise you many things?" Nangong Anmin said, with some teasing, in fact, it is a completely indifferent mentality.


    Murong ryue also saw it. She snorted and ignored him. She looked at tengsu''er and said, "are you sure you want to go? Don''t you care about Rusu''s side? "


    Teng su''er has no words, his eyes are slightly cold, Murong ryue''s face is also slightly heavy. What does this person mean? It''s hard to understand.


    Nangong Anmin is secretly happy. It turns out that Murong ryue knows tengsu''er''s feelings for Rusu. Then, with Murong ryue''s character, she shouldn''t put in too much more feelings, right? After all, she should be very clear, Teng su''er''s feelings for Rusu are deep, and she will not do irrational things. However, even if Murong ryue really put his feelings into Teng suer, he is confident to get Murong ryue''s feelings.


    Murong ryue saw that tengsu''er was silent all the time, and sighed in her heart. She did not know Bai tengsu''er at all, and did not even understand how, with his character, she could let Ru Su take risks, or even do such things. But Teng su''er is totally a feeling of ignoring or guessing, and even a feeling that is not important at all.


    But other people''s feelings, she really, does not stand to say, besides, her relationship with Teng su''er is not very close.


    Teng su''er looked at Murong ryue and smiled. "It''s a matter here. I don''t need to worry about it. I''ve arranged it, so I''ll go back first."


    In fact, he doesn''t want to stay here, he doesn''t want to see Rusu around Sulu, let alone because he distracts Rusu. After all, Sulu is too dangerous to take risks.


    Murong ryue knew that she couldn''t help tengsu''er, so she nodded. She looked at Yu Rou again. She didn''t know much about this woman. What''s more, the relationship between her and tengsu''er seemed to be very close. It seemed that there was no relationship at all. But in this woman, she felt a crisis because of her silence and indifference.


    Teng su''er didn''t say or stay much. He left here with Yu rou.


    ¡­¡­


    Nangong an min watched Teng su er leave, with a meaningful smile on his lips, even sarcasm.


    He will come here because yewushang asked him for help. He just sent a letter. He said the situation briefly. The place is Gusu. He came here happily. He wanted to meet a girl he had met. Unexpectedly, he happened to be a admirer.


    He thought that Teng suer was interested in Murong ryue, but at one glance, he knew that Teng suer had no love for Murong ryue. At most, it was his brother''s love for his sister. However, Murong ryue''s attitude made him not clear. He seemed to have some dependence and some infatuation, but he knew his position clearly. He would never cross the line. This made Nangong Anmin Some don''t understand. He never thinks that anyone can keep true sense in love. Even if he is as calm as his cousin yeyuxuan, as calm as his sister Nangong Anyan, he never really let himself be rational. His unwillingness is always revealed unconsciously. But neither of them has that kind of feeling. It seems to be a lot easier to get along with each other, just for trading, or with some other feelings? Nangong Anmin rejects this idea.


    Nangong Anmin focuses on Murong ryue. Unexpectedly, this woman is the daughter of Murong family. After so many years, she has been raised in a boudoir unknown to people. Unexpectedly, she left Murong family and came here.


    For a while, Nangong Anmin felt that there was Murong in the north and Gusu in the south. After all, the two families were different. For example, if Su Liuyue was really a Murong, her identity would be complicated. He would have some difficulties in marrying her. It''s not about him, it''s about Murong ryue. Nangong Anmin thought of this place, with a little sadness in his eyes. Ryue, Murong ryue, he hoped, she was just ryue. But... How is that possible?


    Murong ryue''s eyes followed tengsu''er all the time. She had a bad feeling. It seems that this time, it was the last time she saw tengsu''er, the last time


    Murong ryue quickly shook his head, how could it be? That''s Teng su''er. Even if it''s not su Teng, it''s not the young master of the Su family. That''s Teng su''er, the master of Yunsu Pavilion. How could he die easily? Murong ryue comforts himself and breathes slowly.


    In fact, she has some heartache for Teng su''er. She feels sorry for him. She has been away from home for so many years, and she can''t even come back. She doesn''t have the courage to come back, right? This is Gusu, the place where he grew up. Here is the place where he once had the best memories. But when he left in a hurry, he was in a mess and had nothing. When he came back, he didn''t know what his mood was. Murong ryue''s heart is sad. Maybe this is the saddest place in his heart. So he left in such a hurry, right?


    As a woman, she doesn''t like Teng su''er. Even though he is excellent, and even if he is really special, she still doesn''t like Teng su''er. Such feelings, in her eyes, are as thin as paper, without any real feelings.


    He can easily push away Rusu without any emotion. He can ignore Rusu''s mood at all. He just thinks it''s for Rusu''s good. He thinks the arrangement he gives is the best, but he never asked Rusu''s mood and asked her how she felt. His wishful thinking is that Rusu is good, but I don''t know what is the real good for Rusu, not as long as there is love, other things can be ignored.


    Only to say this, Murong ryue hates tengsu''er. Now, in Murong ryue''s opinion, it''s totally a matter of tengsu''er. Mingming, two people can be together well. Mingming, they can have a bright future. Mingming, his plan is not necessarily like that of Su, Mingming, not necessarily sacrificing one People, but now, it''s a sad conclusion.


    Murong ryue was a little sad. Maybe she saw tengsu''er''s indifference, such as Su''s decision, or she felt that there was a conflict between the two people that could not be reconciled. She knew that tengsu''er and Rusu had no chance at all. Between the two people, I don''t know when to start, it has gone further and further. Teng su''er doesn''t know how to recover Rusu, Rusu doesn''t know how to turn around, and doesn''t remember how to go when she came. Two people, towards their own direction, more and more far away, even draw further apart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1058

    It was already night when Rusu woke up. To be exact, she had been in a coma for two days and nights. It was impossible for her to be in a coma for such a long time. But Rusu was in such a coma. She had not been fully awake. The scene in her dream was too gentle. It was all she longed for for for so many years. Instead, it made her lose the courage to wake up. In her dream, the long-term gentleness made her Can persuade oneself, Teng su''er is to love her, to her, is to use sincerity. Everything in the dream can make su believe everything that Aunt Ling and Yu Rou said easily and make him stick to it easily.


    However, there are some things that can''t be changed casually with her heart. As now, her position is not that she can leave regardless.


    Rusu knows clearly, but the mind that wants to escape is magnified in a moment, and then quickly disappears. She can''t Let such thoughts encroach on her.


    Rusu opens her eyes slowly. The dim light around her makes her feel trance for a moment. Such light, too soft, makes her feel wrapped in tenderness. It seems that it will protect her and block all the hurt for her. Even, it can block the sadness for her and make her completely in tenderness.


    But Rusu knows clearly that it''s impossible. Her world can''t be so warm. Her only warmth, Teng sue''er, doesn''t want her anymore. We can''t say no, but if there is only love, even so-called care, so-called protection, then what''s the meaning of this love? Rusu knows clearly, but her love for tengsu''er has made her not care about these things. She just wants to help tengsu''er fulfill his wish.


    For Rusu, this love is not only love, but also her persistence and belief in tengsu''er. For Rusu, it is her long cherished wish to make tengsu''er happy.


    "Awake?" The gentle and hoarse voice, let Ru Su slightly Leng, this voice, obviously not Teng su''er''s, then It could only be Sulu''s.


    But Has Sulu been here so long? With her all the time? Rusu is a little unbelievable. Can this person treat her like this?


    Rusu remembers that when she was in a coma, she seemed to rely on one person''s arms, but she didn''t know who was holding one. Rusu knew that she had blocked it for Sulu. This was what she had to do. It was only in order to get Sulu''s trust, that was all.


    Rusu closes her eyes hard, and then she has the strength to talk to Sulu. She turns her head slightly and looks at Sulu sitting beside her bed. His hand is on her forehead, which seems to be testing something. Rusu is not comfortable. She wants to turn her head, but Sulu doesn''t force her. Rusu easily turns her head and doesn''t say much.


    Rusu was surprised for a moment, but at the next moment, she didn''t say anything more. She thought that Su Lu, like Teng su''er, was also a person who was gentle on the surface and domineering on the bottom of her heart. After all, Teng su''er was like this, and Rusu, thinking about Su Lu like this, felt that Su Lu would force her, but not, but made her uncomfortable.


    "Is it better?" Sulu took back his hand and asked gently.


    For example, su lies on his side and looks at Su Lu. Even though he used to think that he was elegant and gentle, he didn''t come here and didn''t think it was true. His eyes, as always, are indifferent and don''t bring too much extra feelings. But now, Su Lu looks at himself with a lot of gentleness and even some doting. These doting can only be done inadvertently In Teng su''er''s eyes.


    If Su thinks about it, Su Lu is sitting here. It seems that it''s not suitable for her to lie down, so she tries to get up with a little effort, but the wound she accidentally pulls on her body makes her subconsciously "hiss" for a while.


    "Don''t move." Sululi horse way, a moment heart seems to mention, just hurt so heavy, how can light easy to move? Sulu quickly helped her and let Rusu lie down slowly. As he helped her lie down, he said slowly, "don''t move, take your time."


    For example, Su Xin regrets that for so many years, she has never felt such obvious concern from Teng su''er. Teng su''er has never been so gentle to her, such concern and care. She begged for nothing from Teng su''er''s side, but she could easily get it from Su Lu''s side. In Su''s heart, she was a little sad, more There''s too much irony.


    It''s just a moment of relaxation, such as Su''s face, with too much emotion, and these, a trace of not falling in Su Lu''s eyes, Su Lu''s eyes are moving, his expression is slightly restrained, and there is a little silence, he always thought that Su loves him, but now, he''s not sure


    Just now, there were too many feelings on Rusu''s face, and more of them were seeking but not being able to. Obviously, what he asked was not him. Sulu was inexplicably disappointed.


    But Su Lu quickly picked up the mood and looked at Ru Su affectionately, "don''t move around, there are still injuries on your body."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Why is the owner here?" If Su does not understand a way, look around again, here, it is the place that she lived before apparently.


    "You hurt me, how can I ignore you?" Sulu didn''t understand and said with disapproval, "the original plan is to take you to the Su family, but you didn''t want to go before, and I don''t want to force you. When you wake up, ask your opinion."


    Rusu is silent. If Su Lu took care of her because she blocked his sword and rewarded him, then Su Lu respects her opinions and considers for her. Obviously, it''s just for her.


    Rusu is a little sad. These happy things are completely done by another person for herself. How can she not feel ironic.


    "Going to Sue''s?" Sulu asked patiently.


    Rusu looks at Sulu, this face, it''s easy to remind people of tengsu''er''s face. These eyes are too similar, just one too desperate, one Now I look at her affectionately, so that Rusu does not know what to do for a while.


    "No? If you still don''t want to, just stay here for a while. I''m here with you and the doctor is here. " Sulu said mildly, not angry at all.


    If Su thinks, this is doting, isn''t it? No matter what you do, follow you and accompany you.


    Rusu shakes her head and Sulu is stunned. What does that mean? Don''t you want him to accompany her here?


    "Let''s go to sue''s." As Su said lightly, looking at Sulu, he had a warm smile in his eyes. Seeing Sulu''s confused eyes, he couldn''t help chuckling, and then with a little sadness again, "if you are willing to stay here for me, then I am willing to go to Sulu''s home with you." Rusu looks at Sulu''s glasses sincerely, but There is still a kind of sadness.


    Su Lu is stunned, and Su even says, "you are willing to stay for me, then I''d like to go with you, too. " What kind of lover is willing to do this? Also, unilateral indulgence, never, can get along well.


    "Well, shall we go to the Su''s house and live in sumuge tomorrow?" Su Lu rubs her hair like Su''s, and the corners of her mouth are slightly raised.


    "All right. I''ll listen to the arrangement of the owner." If Su raised his eyebrows, he was a bit reckless.


    "But..." Sulu hesitated.


    "Well?" Rusu is in a daze.


    "There are some people at home. Don''t worry about them. I''ll let them go in a few days."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1059

    "There are some people at home. Don''t worry about them. I''ll let them go in a few days." Sulu said slowly, as if he was sorry.


    Rusu doesn''t know too much. Here What do you mean? Rusu wanted to ask a few more questions, but she didn''t speak. She nodded meekly. Su Lu took a sigh of relief and thought about the situation after Rusu left.


    "Hungry? I''ll have some food prepared first. " Sulu smiled faintly and didn''t seem to worry about other things, only about Rusu.


    If Su nods, Su Lu can''t help laughing, but likes the feeling, the feeling of being needed by Su.


    He asked people to bring up the porridge that had been cooked for a long time. He slowly helped Rusu up. He asked her to lean on the back and cushion it with a pillow. As a result, the porridge from Heichi was gently mixed.


    Rusu reaches out and wants to pick it up, but Sulu stops him back. He gently picks up a spoon, blows it carefully and hands it to Rusu. Rusu looks at the porridge close to her. For a moment, she is sad. This man is so serious.


    Rusu looks up at Sulu. He smiles lightly all the time, without any extra expression, like encouraging Rusu to eat.


    Ru Su leans forward slightly, sips the porridge in the spoon, chews slowly, seems, some sweetness. Su Lu is not impatient and impatient. He feeds Ru Su one mouthful, and Ru Su eats without saying a word. The two people tacitly don''t open their mouths. Even if Su has more feelings in her heart, she doesn''t want to think about it at this moment. She just wants to enjoy the peace at this moment. Even if the person in front of her is not Teng suer, it is her task goal, and the person she may end up pushing herself to death. Su doesn''t care. She just wants to enjoy the peace and warmth now.


    ¡­¡­


    Rusu, I didn''t really know that Su Lu didn''t have a wife until I went, but It doesn''t mean that there are no other women around him.


    But in Rusu''s eyes, it''s not bad, because in Su''s family, it''s a woman of Sulu, only two people say Qinglu, Mo Yuyan.


    On the first day of Rusu''s visit to the Su family, there was a big stir in the Su family. Unlike other people, Rusu was bringing Rusu with him, and he directly let him live in the future mother''s place of the Su family.


    Whether Su Lu brings Rusu here or lets Rusu live here, it is enough to make everyone jealous. On the first day, Su Lu tells everyone of Rusu''s identity, Muru Su''s daughter, and the future mother of Susu''s family, and directly gives Rusu enough status and status.


    These, such as Su said that it is impossible not to be moved, a man, only in deep love with a woman, willing to marry her, can not wait to give her enough identity.


    If Su doesn''t think of Teng su''er, his feelings are totally different from those of Su Lu. Compared with Su Lu, Teng su''er really has nothing to compare with him. Rusu is a little upset.


    In the Su family, Sulu gave Rusu enough identity and status, and gave all the care that Rusu could give. Every day, I will spend time with Rusu, and I have never been to other women''s rooms.


    Rusu''s health is very good, but it has been good for a few days. But Rulu forces Rusu not to go out. She has been in the room for more than ten days. Rusu is really bored. But Rulu, after seeing Rusu is bored, agrees Rusu to go out.


    Ru Su didn''t go far. First, she wandered around the Su''s house. Just after she left, Ru Su ran into a man, a Woman.


    It''s not once or twice that Mo Yuyan came to the Sumu Pavilion. Su Lu made a strict order before that. No one is allowed to come here. She didn''t come here with patience. But these days, Su Lu agreed to see others when Su was in good health. As for what she was thinking, no one could guess.


    Mo Yuyan was just going to walk in sumuge to try her luck, but she didn''t expect that Su just came out.


    "It really takes no time to come." Mo YuYan''s heart says that he can walk out of sumuge. Isn''t his identity very certain? Mo Yuyan takes the initiative to step forward.


    "Surely this is Miss Mu Jiaru Su?" Mo swift comes forward, smiling.


    "You are?" Rusu doubts.


    "I finally saw sister Rusu. It''s Mo swift. You can call me sister mo." Mo Yuyan said with a smile, but when she saw Su clearly, she was totally stunned. A woman has such beautiful skin, which is more beautiful than snow. Her skin is delicate and her eyes are still like clear water. When she looks forward to it, she has a kind of elegant and elegant temperament, which makes people take photos of her, and she is ashamed of being dirty and dare not profane. But that indifferent spirit in quite attractive state, and let people can not but soul lead around.


    And she has a leisurely and elegant manner. She has a spirit of lightness. She doesn''t spit out her words. She is as gentle as a orchid and can''t be said.


    Her voice is soft and clear. It''s very beautiful. She can''t help but look at Rusu. She looks naive, but she''s indifferent and casual. Although she''s young, she''s only sixteen or seventeen years old, but she''s beautiful and elegant. She''s really more beautiful than what comes down in the painting. She''s beautiful. For the first time, Mo Swift was so jealous. However, even if the heart has been jealous crazy, but the face can not see jealousy.


    For example, Su looked at the black swift, wearing a white embroidered light pink lotus bra, a skirt with a hundred flowers on her waist, a hand-in-hand haze, a green haze, a wind servant''s misty sideburns, and a Pearl Flower hairpin in her hair. Her eyes were bright, and there was a touch of gold between her eyes and eyebrows, which was tantalizing. She didn''t look too old. She should only be four or five years older than her, but she couldn''t see the traces of the years, her muscles The skin is more beautiful than snow. You can''t look down on it. Only by virtue of her beauty, Rusu believes that it''s hard for anyone to compare with her, but Rusu knows that this person, who is not afraid and can''t hold his temper, will never come to the end.


    If Su heard Mo YuYan''s words, she smiled and didn''t answer, sister? When did she have another sister? Why didn''t she know? Besides, she doesn''t need to take the initiative to get in touch with each other. Unlike li ba, Sulu needs a woman to be sensible. Sulu needs someone to love him, but love can''t tolerate sharing. So here, she doesn''t have to be that generous.


    "What can I do for you?" If Su asks deliberately, it''s not salty.


    "Is my sister better?" Mo Yuyan hates such a tone as Su''s, and has a sense of superiority. But now, she knows that she can''t be angry at all. She can only suppress her anger and pretend to care.


    "Well." If Su then, tone light, looking at the distance, like the eyes completely no ink swift..


    Mo Yuyan is so arrogant. However, she has enough reasons to be proud. Su Muge, the place where the mother of the Su family lives, is where she lives now. The owner of the Su family has clearly recognized her identity. All of these have made her crazy. Su Muge, the place she wanted to live in on the first day, has failed to do so for so many years. Instead, she gives way to one I don''t know where the woman from picked up the cheap, how can she bear it?


    "Then, does sister want to go out for a walk?"


    Rusu was silent for a while and said slowly, "OK."


    She also wanted to know what this woman meant and what she wanted to do. She didn''t worry at all when the soldiers came to block and the water came to cover.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1060

    If Su and Mo Yuyan are traveling together, neither of them has any entourage. In fact, they want to make an appointment with Yan Qinglu, but this woman didn''t show up for a while. Ru Su can''t ask for it deliberately, which seems to have ulterior motives. So, Rusu just went out with Mo Yuyan.


    Mo YuYan''s appointment is not far from Su''s family. He just left the city and found a quiet place. And the weather is really unlucky. It''s just cloudy. Su and Mo went together. They were very bad. They always felt unbearable.


    Two people pretend to be used to look at the scenery, is nothing to do attitude.


    Rusu doesn''t feel right. She looks up at the sky, which is still gray. But the feeling of ink swift seems to be cold for a moment.


    For example, Su and Mo swift walk at will. Here, the grass color has withered and yellow, and the cool feeling of autumn has appeared. Autumn is crisp, which should be said, is also suitable for outing. However, how many thoughts do two people have to communicate with each other?


    "Sister Su, I''m OK at the Su''s house. Can I help you?" Mo swift asked with a smile, there was no temperature in her eyes.


    Rusu looks up and takes a look at the sky. It''s still noon. It''s just that there''s no scorching heat in summer and bleakness in late autumn. It''s more obvious in front of the indifferent people, "very good, the owner is very good to me, don''t worry."


    The face of Murphy changed for a moment. Is this person reminding her of something? Or is it warning her that she will be the hostess of the Su family? In a moment, Mo Yuyan was a little bit more jealous.


    But soon peace returned, "well. After so many years, no one came down from the Su family. My sister was the first one to come. Qinglu and I have been here for many years and have thought that we will come to other people. Now my sister is coming, which is also expected. "


    Such as Su dangmou, this is to say, in fact, she does not care about her arrival?


    "My sister needs to know that the identity of the head of the family and the presence of many women are normal. Don''t mind too much." Ink swift does not mean anything.


    Su can''t help but think that she is a little girl who doesn''t know the world? Can you be so easily instigated?


    If Su has not had time to reply, he feels the strong murderous atmosphere around him. At this moment, is there anyone else who wants to kill himself? Why? Here, she has no grievance or hatred with others. It''s not necessary at all. Besides, who wants to kill herself? Swift? I don''t think so, or I won''t come to see myself in a hurry? Is it on purpose? Is Rusu confused?


    Words are clear? Rusu''s eyes are slightly heavy. This woman, who has never appeared from the beginning to the end, doesn''t even hear her name very much, seems to be a low-key person, but she has a deep hidden feeling.


    For a moment, thoughts linger like Su, and the next moment is to look around in horror, as if There it is!


    Rusu knows his own strength. Even though he has been around tengsu''er for many years, he has cultivated many things of his own, but he has never taught himself more about martial arts, so Rusu is very worried, especially when the person who is coming is not.


    Mo Yuyan doesn''t seem to feel the crisis. She looks at Rusu all the time, but Rusu''s heart is absent. She is angry, but she can''t vent, so she has to bear it. But at the next moment, she looks at Rusu''s expression of panic. What''s the meaning of this person?


    But the next moment, she clearly knew what it meant to be around, there were people who shouldn''t be around, though, just one.


    At first sight, he was not good at coming. The man stared at Rusu closely. Mo Yuyan was afraid in his heart. Even though he didn''t even look at himself, Mo Yuyan was still shaking with fear. His legs began to tremble and he couldn''t stand at all.


    Rusu doesn''t care about Mo swift at all. She stares at the person in front of her. This person Not at all.


    Rusu forces herself to calm down. Even though she is scared and trembling a little, she still controls herself. Her hands are covered by sleeves and tightly clenched. Rusu bites her lower lip and stimulates herself with pain to calm down.


    But At the next moment, when Rusu hasn''t responded, the man in black has bullied him. He doesn''t hesitate at all. When Rusu is comforting himself, he slaps Rusu with one hand


    Rusu''s injury was not very good before. This time, the man was merciless again. Rusu was in a coma in an instant.


    Mo Yuyan is shocked. Since she has dealt with Rusu, is she the next person? "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me," Murphy said all the time


    The man just took a cold look at the black swift and left here quickly.


    Mo Yuyan is stunned for a long time. It seems that she doesn''t believe that this person will let herself go easily. She is stunned to see the emptiness in front of her. She can''t believe that, actually, it will.


    It took Mo Yuyan a long time to react. She calmed herself down as soon as possible. She looked at Rusu lying on the ground and saw the people who came in panic. Her heart sank.


    Mo Yuyan asks people to put Rusu in the carriage, and the coachman drives away.


    The longer time goes by, the calmer Mo Yuyan is on the carriage. On Mo''s face, there has been no panic, no fear at that time, no tension just now. There is only total cold and ruthless.


    It seems to be a moment of ruthlessness, which reminds her that since Rusu has been seriously injured, it doesn''t matter if she pushes again.


    In this way, Mo Yuyan looks indifferent. She throws Rusu aside and lets her ride on the carriage.


    Deep in her eyes, Mo Yuyan is a little disappointed, despairing and poisonous. After so many years, she has been around Sulu for a long time, but her feelings for so many years are not as good as those of Rusu in just a few days. However, in a few days, he wants Rusu to become the mistress of the Su family, which is really annoying.


    She and yanqinglu''s struggle for many years was fruitless, but was taken away by a woman who appeared inexplicably, or a girl who didn''t seem to be familiar with the world. Is it because of her youth and beauty? As soon as Mo Yuyan thought of it, she felt uncomfortable. How could she be reconciled?


    Mo Yuyan admits that Rusu''s appearance is outstanding, but she is not bad. Her appearance, just in front of ordinary people, is absolutely gorgeous, and her talent is not inferior to that of Su, outstanding and brilliant, but even so, the man seldom noticed her, which is really embarrassing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1061

    Mo Yuyan admits that Rusu''s appearance is outstanding, but she is not bad. Her appearance, just in front of ordinary people, is absolutely gorgeous, and her talent is not inferior to that of Su, outstanding and brilliant, but even so, the man seldom noticed him, which is really embarrassing.


    However, for so many years, he did not see his side. Besides speaking clearly, there were other women.


    Yan Qinglu came earlier than her. When she came, Sulu never brought any other women to make her happy. More importantly, Sulu almost never refused her, which made her proud. After so many years of being used to it, Mo Yuyan thought that Su Lu could only have two women around him. In his heart, the weight of his words could not compare with her. If so, if there is a chance, she will be his wife, the mother of Su family. She has been comforting herself and comforting herself for so many years.


    But now Everything has changed


    Ink swift clearly felt these. From the moment Rusu appeared, from the day Rusu lived in sumuge, she knew that all her previous thoughts had changed. And these, she would never allow.


    The eyes of Mo Yuyan suddenly become Yin and Wei. She stretched out her finger and slightly probed into the gap between Rusu''s nose. As expected, Rusu was seriously injured, but she was not dead. The breath was still there. Because the man was not heartless, Mo Yuyan hated her. Because Rusu was still alive, her eyes sank rapidly.


    She thought that after that stroke, Rusu must have been seriously injured. She didn''t give her any care, or even a little gentleness. After the bumps of the carriage, such a big move, she would surely die soon. Even if she didn''t die, it would not be like this There is such a steady breath. Black swift gnaws its teeth.


    If you come back home like this and find a doctor, will it come true to save Rusu? Mo Yuyan knows that as long as he goes back to Su''s house, he can''t do anything about it.


    Mo Yuyan thought that this was the only chance. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the fierce light suddenly appeared. She picked up the silk handkerchief in her hand and pressed it against Rusu''s nose Anyway, it''s her only chance to die. This time, if Rusu is dead and someone is fighting, just rely on the person who just appeared, and Rusu is suffering from internal injury. She won''t doubt her martial arts.


    However, Mo Swift''s hands have not yet come and exert their strength. The person who was motionless suddenly opened his eyes. The eyes looked at her straight and faded away from the usual Su like tenderness, with a chilling chill. This is a person, in the moment of waking up, feeling the subconscious reaction of danger, indifference, and resistance.


    She looks at Rusu''s eyes, subconsciously raises her hand and tries to squeeze out a smile. "Sister, you wake up."


    Rusu seems to see clearly the person in front of her. She glances coldly at her, and then slowly closes her eyes. She hides the consternation in her eyes. What exactly does that person mean? That palm should be very heavy, but it''s a lot lighter, not even hard, because she really fainted at that time Lost, but this coma, some wrong, more, it seems to be because of the drug. Rusu believes in her feelings.


    Just like Su closed her eyes and had a rest when she was adjusting her breath. Suddenly she felt the strong killing intention again, as if Make sure to kill her, Rusu knows very well..


    Seeing that she closed her eyes again, she began to kill again. After all, such an opportunity is really rare. Moreover, if she missed this time, she would really have no chance. She didn''t even know where Rusu would live after she went back. If it is sumuge, then, all things, are not meaningless. Mo is so worried that she is not willing to miss this opportunity.


    "Want to kill me." But this time, Mo YuYan''s hand has not yet met Rusu. Rusu''s mouth is cold, and again and again, but not again and again. Doesn''t this person understand?


    Listening to this sudden sound, Murphy is as cold as the sound from hell, which makes her shiver hard. It seems that she suddenly fell into the ice cave for thousands of years, from head to foot.


    Mo Yuyan is worthy of being in Su''s family for such a long time. She seems not to be in a hurry at all. She calms down. Seeing Ru Su, she still closes her eyes and leans against the curtain of the car. For a moment, she thinks it''s just her illusion.


    Mo YuYan''s hand is tight, and the fierce light in her eyes flashes again. This time, she doesn''t want to hesitate any more. She quickly covers mu Rusu''s lips with her hand.


    "Or not?" The eyes opened again, the cold light shot, the cold, sharp eyes, it seems to penetrate her directly. Rusu is used to being gentle, but it doesn''t mean that she is gentle enough to care nothing. After all, she never really is gentle. She pretends to be gentle just to Teng sue''er. These things, of course, can appear in front of another unimportant person.


    Mo''s hand trembled, and her veil almost fell to the ground.


    That kind of vision, direct on her body, even let her instinctive fear. How long hasn''t she had that feeling?


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, she was afraid of only one person, not the royal family, not those high and unattainable people. Instead, Sulu was the man she poured everything into. However, this man, indeed, was indifferent to her all the time, but under the indifference, he was also gentle to her. It was only this gentleness, with poison, that made her unable to stop.


    Mo Yuyan always knew that Sulu was not a gentle person, but was peaceful to her and to her, and she was only afraid when Sulu was angry.


    But now, she even felt scared. It''s a joke that she is a 16-7-year-old girl. And this fear, also let Mo swift care about some, she hates this, completely uncontrollable feeling. Mo Yuyan looks at Rusu. After all, she is hurt and has no ability to fight back. But at the moment, the cold breath of Rusu seems to be magnified when she stares at a person without blinking. This frightening momentum makes her hesitant and scared.


    Rusu seems to know that Mo Yuyan is not dead. The red lips light up again, and the corners of his lips smile a little. There is a slight irony in his eyes. "You can try it: but can you bear the final result? It''s uncertain. You can try it. Who will die? Maybe it''s me, maybe it''s you. But if I die, you It''s bound to die. "


    Rusu said with a smile, and she smiled, but it made people feel cold from head to foot, like being poured by a basin of cold water in the summer, cold and incisive.


    The faint smiling voice, with fearlessness and indifference, seems not to put the ink swift in the eyes at all. It doesn''t care what she does. On the contrary of her indifference, her voice is like a life charm from hell.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1062

    The faint smiling voice, with fearlessness and indifference, seems not to put the ink swift in the eyes at all. It doesn''t care what she does. On the contrary, her voice is like a reminder from hell. The ink swift is completely shocked, half raised, hesitated, slightly trembled, dare not fall down, and don''t want to fall down.


    In the confrontation between two people, one cold, one cruel, one quiet, one disordered Rusu''s face has been hanging a light smile, waiting for the choice of ink swift, ink Swift has been staring at Rusu, some sense of chaos.


    The carriage suddenly stopped. Mo Swift was surprised. Did he get home so soon? Then she had no chance at all. Mo swift quickly put down her hand, hid all the emotions on her face, chuckled, "I''ll be relieved if my sister is OK, just now I just want to have a look..."


    The face changes so fast that Su sneers. These are very simple things for her, but all along, she still works more according to her own mind, without deliberately making too many false things, but Mo Yuyan, totally different, false things can''t be felt.


    However, Mo YuYan''s face changed so that Rusu raised her eyebrows slightly, and she was relieved secretly. The woman''s reaction let her know that she was safe now, which was just a thrill.


    If Mo Yuyan did, she didn''t have much power to fight back, because although the man did it lightly, it was still very heavy for her who had never practiced martial arts. She just had pain all over her body and had no strength at all. It''s much better now.


    Already arrived at the door of Su''s house, the curtain of the car was quickly lifted, and a clear and neat girl flashed in. When she saw Su''s appearance, she exclaimed, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    For example, Su Qiang''s body aches and gets up. This girl is Bai Feng, and Su Lurang follows her. She is not gentle in character, but she is loyal. Just now, the girl who is in a hurry is obviously shouting at her, and the object of questioning whose voice suddenly turns cold is mo Yuyan.


    "I just went out to play with my sister, but I didn''t want to meet a villain and was hurt." Mo Yuyan explained in a low voice, with a face of guilt and worry.


    Bai Feng obviously doesn''t believe it. He goes up to help Rusu and looks at Rusu.


    Rusu sighed slightly, but she still didn''t overdo it. "That''s it. Don''t worry."


    Bai Feng obviously didn''t believe it, but looked at Rusu and nodded.


    "Come on, call the doctor." Bai Feng said in a hurry, holding Rusu down. It''s a matter for the parents to replace her. How can she not care?


    "No, I have nothing to do. Just have a rest." Mu Rusu frowned slightly. She was very clear and had no serious injury. What she needed most was rest.


    "Miss, is that ok? If you don''t need it, can I have someone dispense it? " White wind road.


    If Su can''t help it, how can she be so weak? Otherwise, what else can she do? But it''s really nice to be spoiled.


    Since Bai Feng helped Rusu to leave, Mo Yuyan stood by the carriage and did not move. She stared at the backs of the two people in front of her, Rusu and Baifeng, until they disappeared. Hidden in the clothes under the hand constantly tighten, tighten, and then slowly loosen, big mouth breath, just calm down.


    Bai Feng, like Heichi, has been staying beside Sulu, and is the most trusted person in Sulu. But now, Sulu has asked Bai Feng to take care of Rusu. This is the treatment that everyone in the Su family refuses to get. How can she be reconciled and how can she not suffer? However, over the years, she has loved it. No matter how uncomfortable she is, she can only be a ninja herself. Sulu can''t listen to her complaints, can''t actively approach her, let alone give her so much gentleness. All these can only be given to herself. Compared with so many things, she is not willing to buy anything. She got this kind of treatment from buying something beautiful, which just shows the particularity of Rusu, which makes Mo Yuyan totally unable to calm down. But she could not be jealous, could not be jealous, but also pretended to be happy and said, "it''s really nice that my sister is OK. If there''s a white wind coming to pick me up, I can also relax a lot, which means that I brought my sister back safely."


    Bai Feng''s eyes twinkled and did not pay attention to her. Mo Yuyan did stay in Su''s house for a long time, but their master and son were the only one. Now the master asked them to take care of Ru Su, so they would naturally do their best to take care of her and not let Ru Su get hurt. As for other people, she did not pay attention to her, even though Mo Yuyan said clearly.


    Bai Feng helps Rusu back to sumuge, takes care of Rusu carefully, looks at Bai Feng carefully pouring water for tea, and Rusu can''t help laughing, "don''t be busy, I''m ok."


    "Miss is injured. How can she be ok? Now that the head of the family is away, the maid will take care of the young lady. " White wind road.


    Rusu, take care of her? After all these years, I still told her that I didn''t care about anything if I wanted to take care of her. Even if it''s because of one person''s orders. Rusu suddenly feels that she has been miserable for more than ten years. She has little relationship with others and can''t give them care. It seems that she has always been a general task and doesn''t bring much emotion. In this way, she doesn''t know how to get along well.


    Rusu is actually at a loss. She is really ashamed of her careful care.


    Mo Yuyan looks at Rusu''s back, more at Bai Feng''s careful action, biting his teeth hatefully. In his eyes, he flashes the vicious light. He doesn''t know what bad idea he is planning.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Qiqi sees her own miss''s action, strange, ask. In the early morning, my young lady was making trouble with these small bottles, but she didn''t know what they were filled with and what they were for? It''s really curious.


    "Prepare a gift for the next guest." The woman said casually, shaking the bottle in her hand.


    Gifts? Where can I get a gift? Qiqi is very strange. She only saw these small bottles and the strange powder foam in them. She didn''t see any gift. Besides, what guests would they come here?


    Qiqi thought so, and looked at her young lady doubtfully. However, she couldn''t move her eyes again. The high, gentle and soft black hair of the woman''s Feiyun bun was hanging behind her head gracefully. The bun was decorated with gold jade and pearly hair. A pair of thin ears were hanging to the neck. They swung nimbly with light steps. They had a unique style.


    That jade plate like face, exquisite, two curved black eyebrows, a pair of flowing autumn waves, a perfect match, looking forward to life. What''s more amazing is the small and lovely red lips, which are as bright and attractive as mature cherries. Faint tired smile, lingering in the corner of the mouth, anyone can''t control the impulse to kiss. It''s a rare and amazing thing in the world.


    Her posture is the willow dancing in the wind, the embroidered jacket and long skirt in Chrysanthemum color as the packaging, elegant and beautiful.


    Mingming, already 30 years old, but still beautiful face can not be square.


    Qiqi shakes her head and wants to shake away her mind. Yanqinglu can''t help laughing. This girl is still so lovely.


    Yanqinglu didn''t pay much attention to Qiqi, but she was busy living on her own. She believed that in a short time, there would be guests coming and distinguished guests coming to guard against it. Of course, she would have a good reception.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1063

    Seeing Bai Feng holding Ru Su in, Mo Yuyan looks sinister. Unexpectedly, Ru Su wakes up in such a timely manner, which is really not willing.


    Mo Yuyan looks at Su Muge. She doesn''t want to live here. However, the owner of the house never mentioned it or even disagreed with it. She thought that no one would live here, but Su easily lived in it. She thinks how cold Su Muge was at the beginning, but now, it''s just that it''s so noisy that it''s confirmed How much the owner cares about Rusu.


    Mo Yuyan smiles sarcastically, turns his head and goes to QingHan hospital after returning to Su''s home.


    QingHan courtyard is a beautiful place of Su family. The best place to see is the lotus in the pond. Mo Yuyan is not envious, but she can''t shake the position of yanqinglu. She has lived in Fenghua courtyard for a long time.


    Mo Yuyan did not hesitate, walking into the QingHan hospital, smiling Yingying way, "sister in it?"


    Qiqi took the newly poured flower ladle and smiled, "the lady is in the room."


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look." Mo Yuyan nodded and walked into yanqinglu''s room.


    Yan Qinglu is embroidering. There are many butterflies on the handkerchief.


    Mo Yuyan has come here many times, only to say hello a little and then sit on the opposite side of yanqinglu.


    She said nothing and focused on her own business.


    Murphy was silent for a while, and knocked on the table with one hand. "Sister, did you hear about that woman? Such as Su. I just came to Su''s house two days ago and then I lived in sumuge. "


    Yan Qinglu didn''t open her mouth. She looked at the butterfly just embroidered, flying with wings and flying with wings. What a good mood. These were all what she asked for, but the owner never gave her a chance.


    She is the one who accompanies the owner for the longest time. She knows clearly what the owner means. For so many years, there are not many women around the head of the family. As for sumuge, what she never thought about is not that she didn''t want to live in sumuge, but that she didn''t think, one day, someone will live in sumuge, or in such a clear position as the future head mother of the family.


    In fact, on the first day Su Lu brought Rusu back to the Su family, Su Lu sent a person to inform Yan Qinglu and publicize the identity of Rusu, so that everyone in the Su family could know that Rusu would be the future mistress of the Su family, and he also asked people to bring words. For their identity, it depends on how they choose. If they want to go, he will not leave them and give them enough freedom, such as If they want to stay, then the Su family will give them enough money and status, so that they can live and eat without worry.


    For Rusu, the owner wanted her to leave. At that time, in addition to being surprised, she was a little ironic. It turned out that there would be such a day.


    "My sister is well-informed. I think I''ve known it for a long time. I don''t need to be too detailed. My sister hasn''t seen Rusu, has she? Where did my sister just come back from? Rusu''s appearance is the most beautiful one that my sister has seen for so many years. But Rusu''s appearance is the real role. And she... Different from us, such as su But sixteen or seventeen. " Suddenly, Mo Yuyan sighs. She knows what Yan Qinglu cares about and what she cares about.


    Yan Qinglu was the first one to accompany the owner of the house. Over the years, it can be said that she was in the ascendant. She doesn''t want to replace her, but she is different from herself. In many things, she can help the home owner. Beside the home owner, it''s just like a good wife. These are incomparable to her.


    However, I have more capital than her, that is, I am younger than her. Even though her makeup is always exquisite and her maintenance is excellent, I can still see the fine wrinkles around her eyes when I get close to her. The traces of these years cannot be erased.


    She also admitted that what she had deliberately mentioned was to make yanqinglu pay attention to, "those who serve the monarch with color will love relaxation with color fading." Although it''s not the case with yanqinglu, she still cares about a woman who is getting old.


    Sure enough, yanqinglu''s face sank, and she held the handkerchief that had just been embroidered tightly in her hand. So many years, she stayed by the owner of the house and helped him a lot, but what was the gap between the two people? Now, everything was uncovered naked. How willing was yanqinglu?


    Maybe I know Su Lu too well, and Yan Qinglu is more clear. The head of the family is serious and wants to marry this woman so seriously Let them go.


    "What happened?" Yan Qinglu looks at the handkerchief and caresses it carefully. The stitches are all sewn by her own hands. She knows what kind of thoughts are contained in it.


    But these, she can only experience by herself, no one else will understand.


    Murphy was silent for a while, then slowly said, "it''s really what happened. Today, I asked Rusu to go out and was chased and killed by someone who obviously wanted Rusu''s life. "


    Mo Yuyan is not willing to think of it. If that person acts harder, things won''t be like they are now. If she wakes up later, she won''t be soft, and she will kill Rusu directly. But now Rusu is staying in Sumu Pavilion well, instead, she has to work hard to get rid of Rusu.


    Yan Qinglu means that he laughs a little. Someone wants to get rid of Rusu? Being hunted? Is that what it means to be alive now? Yan Qinglu sneers and listens to Mo YuYan''s voice. Rusu was really dangerous just now, and almost died. But if someone is really chasing Rusu, how can she live? Give her a chance to go back to Sue''s?


    These, she thought, Mo Yuyan also felt that it was just not willing.


    "Then what do you want to do?" The words clear dew light opening, some does not matter the feeling, but she actually knew, oneself, actually very cares.


    "My sister knows my purpose, otherwise, I will not come to find her." Mo Yu Yan said, there is a kind of cold feeling. It seems that these things are tacit.


    Yan Qinglu took the handkerchief in her hand, looked at Mo Yuyan, went back to the room, took out what she had made before, and handed it to Mo Yuyan. "These drugs can make her delirious, but they can''t be used more. They will kill her."


    Murphy will die if she picks it up? Oh, but what she wants most is Rusu''s death? She would rather have a little more women from the Su family than someone living in sumuge, which is totally different from other places.


    Looking at Yan Qinglu, Mo Yuyan knows that this woman, in fact, cares a lot, but some things are always hidden in her heart and never exposed.


    Yan Qinglu sighed and said lightly, "it''s impossible for the head of the family to allow Rusu to die. You should know that I''ll give you this, and I won''t kill Rusu for you. Just use it if you want, but use it properly and take me by yourself."


    In fact, Mo Yuyan doesn''t care what she does with these things. Even if Su died, she doesn''t care.


    Yanqinglu tightly holds the handkerchief in her hand. It seems that she is holding on to something. Yanqinglu is more conscious than Mo Yuyan. She can see the current situation better. In fact, when Su comes, she has a hunch that there will be great changes in Su''s family. But now, she can''t imagine what''s wrong with her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1064

    Yan Qinglu looks at Mo Yuyan playing with the bottle. She seems to have her own plan. She quietly shakes her head. Su Neng enters Su''s house and lives in sumuge in such a short time. She doesn''t want to be an ordinary person. Besides, she is protected by her master. It''s impossible for other people to touch her.


    Yan Qinglu thought a lot, but said nothing.


    After sitting here for a while, Mo Yuyan got up and left. Yanqinglu looked at the back of Mo Yuyan, his eyes became deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Different from the tranquility on the surface of Su''s family, Teng su''er and Yu Rou, who went back together all the way, gradually felt a kind of tit for tat.


    "Master, shall we keep going or stay here for one night?" Yu Rou asked, looking at the sky and the inn in front of her.


    "Live here." Teng su''er said that it would rain in such a day. Besides, the lyric here is almost arranged. You don''t have to worry about going back. You don''t know where the next accommodation is.


    "Good." Yu Rou nodded and entered the inn.


    "My guest, do you want to be sharp or stay in the hotel?" The shopkeeper is used to asking.


    "Stay." Yurou did not hesitate.


    "One room or two rooms." The waiter looked at the two people who came in almost side by side, and saw that Yurou was already dressed as a woman. He thought that the two people might be husband and wife, and asked for love.


    Jade soft Leng for a while, beside Teng su''er also Leng for a while, jade soft silent, looking at Teng su''er, there is light expectation in the eyes, there are still a few indescribable, road unknown emotions.


    Teng su''er did not speak or look at Yu rou. She was silent all the time. This silent time was enough to erase all the expectations and hopes of Yu rou. She looked at Teng su''er quietly. The light in her eyes faded a little bit, with deep sadness and sadness. Yes, the master said something before, but he never really recognized himself, let alone gave himself Identity. What are you looking forward to?


    You see, he came here for Rusu and went to find the prince of Dayuan himself. He never asked for help, even if he didn''t ask for help, but for Rusu, he did.


    "Lord My husband. " Yurou can''t wait any longer. The second shopkeeper next to her looks have been wandering around her and tengsu''er. She''s afraid to look at the feelings in her eyes.


    Teng su''er seems to have just regained her mind. "A room."


    Yu Rou breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyes were much gentler. The waiter was also very sensible and gave her the key to a room.


    It''s already dark, and the curtain is down. There is only one lamp in the room of Teng su''er and Yu rou.


    Teng su''er is sitting at the table, Yu Rou is sitting on the bed, her eyes are fixed on Teng su''er, her hands are tugging at the sheet, giving herself a little courage, "master, do you want to rest?"


    Teng su''er takes a look at Yu Rou and takes back her eyes. The cold look in her eyes is a feeling that Yu Rou can''t say.


    Yurou feels a little ironic. This person says that she will be the future hostess of Yunsu Pavilion, but this person has never indulged her, let alone made her feel that there is a moment of gentleness and indulgence. It seems that she just does it according to her own idea, and she is nothing.


    Yurou is a little reluctant. Even if the two were so close, could he not care? Can you push yourself away easily? So in Teng su''er''s eyes, what is she?


    The sky outside is getting darker and darker. Looking out of the window, you can hardly see the moonlight. The clouds are thick, and the people who are pressing can''t breathe.


    There is some sultry heat in the room. Even though it is autumn, the hot and dry summer still doesn''t seem to fade away.


    Yurou is not willing. She looks at tengsu''er and her eyes suddenly become deep. There is a kind of determination. Yurou stands up, bites her lower lip, and directly pulls away her clothes. The clothes in autumn are not thick. They slide down her body and fall on the ground.


    Kicking off her clothes, Yurou walks barefoot to tengsu''er. Now she has only one bellybag and one pair of pants. She went to tengsu''er, sat on the table, and looked at tengsu''er attentively.


    Teng su''er looks at Yu Rou in surprise. At the beginning, she stood in front of him like Su did. Now, Yu Rou is also in front of him. In Teng su''er''s heart, there is a feeling of discomfort and a bit of sadness. Why is this always the case?


    Teng su''er looks away. As long as he looks down slightly, he can see the scenery in front of Yu Rou''s chest. Teng su''er is inexplicable and wants to escape.


    Yurou looks at tengsu''er, but this person looks at her. There is no such thing. Yurou holds tengsu''er''s hand, kisses her gently, puts it on her cheek, and looks at tengsu''er sadly.


    Teng su''er''s hand quivers unconsciously. He just wants to take it back, but he refuses to move. He looks at Yu Rou and wants to see how far he can accept her.


    In fact, tengsu''er has been sending people to investigate what happened before. He was curious about why that happened that night. He always has a strong self-control. Even if he was seduced like Su at that time, even if he was in front of the people he loves, he could still pretend to be indifferent. Why is it so special to Yu Rou, even Did you ask for her directly in the room? Teng su''er never understood this.


    Is it medicine? But that night, he didn''t eat or drink anything. Moreover, if he was drugged, he would not feel it or have no impression at all. These are the real places that Teng suer was curious about.


    Just because he didn''t understand, he was more curious. If yu Rou seduced him in front of her, what would she do? Now It''s an opportunity.


    Yurou kisses tengsu''er''s palm. She is curious. Is there no such thing as Su? Tengsu''er will accept her? Yurou has always been clear that what happened that night was due to the effect of the medicine. Otherwise, she and tengsu''er would never have a relationship. However, she was not willing. Even though mingbai tengsu''er loved Rusu, she was still not willing.


    She wanted to see if she could seduce Teng su''er. Besides, she felt that Teng su''er would not resist her too much. They had been so close that he would not deliberately push her away.


    The rain crackled down, the windows were not closed, and the rain fell on the windowsill, dripping down.


    Yurou unties her belly pocket, but she doesn''t take it off. Just like this, she adds some temptation. In the dim candlelight, she feels a little more pornographic, but it''s just that she doesn''t feel confused.


    Yu Rou has been observing Teng su''er''s movements, his expression, has been light, can not see the rejection.


    He was thinking that he had come to this point, but he still had no feeling for Yurou. Even if there was a * * but this * * is far from the point where there must be a relationship. That day, why on earth would he want Yurou?


    Yu Rou''s face is a little more smiling. She has reached such a point. Teng su''er hasn''t refused yet. Is that acquiescence? Yurou is very clear that if they had a relationship this evening, then the relationship between her and tengsu''er would have completely changed.


    That night, Teng su''er didn''t realize clearly, but first But it''s clear.


    Teng su''er is indifferent. She seems to be waiting for something. She lets Yu Rou do what she wants to do to him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1065

    Teng su''er is indifferent. She seems to be waiting for something. She lets Yu Rou do what she wants to do to him.


    Jade soft thinks, this is a kind of connivance, in the heart faintly many hope, the smile on the face also strong many.


    I don''t know that Teng su''er doesn''t move, just wants to see how he indulges Yu Rou, what kind of feelings he has towards her, and whether he wants her when he is still awake that night.


    The sky outside is gloomy. The house feels sultry and dim. There is a strange feeling. Looking from the window, you can see that there is no moonlight outside. The sky is very dark. It seems It''s going to rain soon.


    The situation in the room is not so good. After testing, Teng su''er finds that he can''t do it. He can''t accept this woman, at least when he is awake.


    Teng su''er never moves. Yu Rou''s movements are bold. She leans forward and kisses Teng su''er, but the next moment But Teng su''er mercilessly pushes away.


    Rusu looks at tengsu''er incredibly. She can''t believe it. Tengsu''er will push her away at this time. She has been conniving at her for so long. Now But chose to push her away? So what was it before, just want to see yourself make a fool of yourself? Is it not embarrassing to abandon yourself? Yurou can''t believe it, let alone believe it. She didn''t think that Teng su''er''s heartless love could be used in such a place. Even if... They had a relationship, they had So close.


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er in embarrassment. Her upper body is almost naked. She looks at Teng su''er with tears in her eyes. "Why? Why push me away at this time? "


    Teng su''er turns his head and doesn''t look at Yu rou. He stares at the sky outside. There''s a feeling of wind and rain coming. Teng su''er''s voice sounds tired. "After a day''s driving, he''s tired. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    Jade soft ha ha sneer, tired? So why didn''t you turn her down before? Now... What is it?


    "Are you really tired? Or just to turn me down? " Jade soft patience asked, probably, in love, the first to pay a sincere person, destined to accommodate their own love of that person, such as Su, she is so. Jade soft sneers.


    Teng su''er said nothing, neither admitted nor denied.


    "What are you trying to prove?" Asked Yu Rou pointedly, without giving Teng su''er a chance to escape.


    Teng su''er''s eyes are cold. He hates to have someone explore his heart. He hates to have someone say it in front of him.


    This kind of warning, if in normal times, Yurou must have stopped talking, but now, her heart is unwilling, a little bit more revenge pleasure, she stared at tengsu''er closely, "is to prove that the person you love is such a Su, and the only one who can accept is such a su? Want to prove that I love her wholeheartedly, don''t want her to take risks? Want to comfort oneself, be like Su oneself want to do those things, have nothing to do with you? Do you love her with all your heart, just want her well? You forced her to leave for her good. Do you expect her to have a good life? But now it''s her choice, isn''t it? " Yu Rou sneers and asks sharply. Her eyes are fixed on Teng su''er, not giving him a chance to escape.


    Every word of Yu Rou seems to hit the bottom of Teng su''er''s heart. All the time, he felt that his arrangement was the best. What he gave to Rusu was the best arrangement he could give. Rusu could make his own choice and escape from him. For a moment, in addition to being stunned, he seemed to have some relaxation. After that, he was angry, but in his heart It seems that there are not so many entanglements and afflictions, which are all like what Yu Rou said, while Teng su''er has always been avoiding her own feelings.


    "Yes, you love Rusu very much. It seems that she is your salvation. But have you asked her how she feels? Did you ask her for advice? No, Teng su''er has never asked Rusu''s opinion. She is willing to do what you want and what you want. Revenge is the most important thing for you. Su Mingming knows what the result will be if she goes, but she still goes. She doesn''t hesitate. Have you ever thought about how she thinks? " Yu Rou was obviously not satisfied with the attack on Teng su''er just now. She continued to ask. It was a feeling of questioning and resentment.


    "If I can''t accompany you to bear the burden for you, then I will do it myself to make you feel at ease. Teng su''er, that''s what she felt when she left. Does she say that this is her last reward to you, and then you are clear, you really think so? Oh, how can it be possible? How can she give up to get rid of you? She would rather you entangled with each other for life, even if you don''t have love, you can accompany her. That''s what Su feels like. Do you understand? "


    Teng su''er was totally stunned. He didn''t expect that from Yurou''s mouth, he would hear such words. He always thought that Rusu was going to break up with him. He always thought that he never doubted. After all, the danger of this incident is so great. He didn''t think of Rusu''s idea. He just wanted to help him. How ironic is it? Teng su''er hates herself. If she didn''t force her to go, wouldn''t she choose such a determined path?


    It was getting dark outside. It was raining. The windows were not closed. The crackling rain came in. The windowsill was already wet. Even if it is autumn, the rain, but no convergence, has been so Frenzy.


    "Teng su''er, do you know how dangerous the mission is?" Jade soft voice, suddenly calm down, she looked at Teng su''er, smiled.


    Teng su''er purses his lips. He doesn''t know how desperate he will hear from Yu Rou again.


    "Do you know what is the most important thing for a woman? In particular, for a Women with loved ones. For a woman, innocence is the most important, a woman''s innocence, only willing to give their loved ones, but For example, Su now clearly knows what she is going to pay for this task, or whether she has gone, so she has made all the preparations to pay, whether she is in good health or in good life. " Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er with a sad smile, sarcastic and indifferent.


    Teng su''er''s face darkened immediately. How is she? Life? Or? When Rusu left, was she ready to abandon everything? Teng su''er can''t believe it. How can it be possible?


    Tengsu''er suddenly remembered that when li ba was on a mission, he didn''t trust Ru su. He ran to see it in person. He saw Ru Su seduce LI BA to the bed and saw Ru Su''s face break. She thought that Ru Su was already dead hearted and had decided to give her all.


    Teng su''er clearly remembers the feeling at that time. He is furious and desperate. He tightly holds the weapon in his hand. He wants Li Ba to die. Even if this task is about to be completed by Ru Su, he doesn''t want to. Ru Su goes back half a step.


    Tengsu''er remembered that he had been staring at Rusu closely before. He wanted to see Rusu''s expression clearly. In her expression, whether she would be a little sad or a little sad, but the split had made him unbearable. Tengsu''er remembered that when Rusu stabbed her hairpin into LI BA''s neck, Rusu''s face was hopeless, but it was just like a strange flash of light ¡£


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1066

    Teng su''er probably now understands that Su''s expression at that time was really desperate. In that despair, she probably pushed herself out of her life completely, but At that time, Rusu didn''t expect that he would go to Li''s mansion and bring her out. Probably, it was because he was worried about going there once, and Rusu made himself stick to it for a while, and the end of the stick was that he pushed it away again, from yunton to the deep Valley, and it was smashed to pieces.


    Tengsu''er suddenly feels a headache. He doesn''t know how to deal with Rusu at all. No, he already knows where he will put Rusu. Obviously, he is the one he wants to protect. When he can get out of his control, he doesn''t have much anger, sadness, some sadness, and affliction. These afflictions are because he can''t protect Rusu Is it because he put Rusu in danger again? In fact, he always thought, wait, wait, wait, wait for Rusu to come back, wait for his revenge, he will take Rusu away, and use the rest of his life to make up for her. Oneself... That''s what I think, but I never thought whether I really had a chance to make up for it. I didn''t even think that what Su needs is not to make up, but a little care, little company, even Even if it''s just a verbal acknowledgment of your feelings.


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er ironically. She just wants to make Teng su''er despair. She is unhappy. She can''t get what she wants. Then Teng su''er, at least, can''t live better than her.


    Teng su''er is mocked by Yu Rou for two or three sentences. With deliberate words, the whole person is affected. The expression on his face is full of sadness and despair.


    He vaguely knew that, probably, Rusu, would never come back so easily. Moreover, inexplicably, a kind of despair began to rise in the bottom of my heart. It opened up a little bit and filled all the holes in my heart. It seems that Rusu will never come back, even if she comes back He also has no chance not to make up.


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er and chuckles. It turns out that she will really feel happy when mocking Teng su''er like this, but it''s just that There is also a kind of despair, probably, do not love is not love, even if once so close, even if once because of the responsibility promised, but, do not love It is not love, even try to accept can not do.


    "Teng su''er." Yurou suddenly opens her mouth, her voice is low.


    Teng su''er subconsciously looks at Rusu. Her voice is a little hoarse and low. However, he feels uncomfortable for a moment, as if there is a cold wind hanging from him.


    Yurou is still maintaining the action of being pushed to the ground at the moment. It''s just the feeling of lying on the ground. Long hair blocks half of her face. It''s beaten by candle light. Half of her face is under candle light and half of her face is in shadow. She can''t see the wind suddenly. She blows out the candle fire in the room. Yurou''s face is hidden in the darkness for a moment, but For a moment, it seemed that it was haunted by demons, frightening and hideous.


    Yu Rou slowly got up, half sat on the ground, tied her belly pocket, stood up and walked to Teng su''er, "do you know? I never wanted to give up. I know you like Rusu, but how about that? I believe I can warm you and let you fall in love with me. After all, once, we were so close. After all, that night, we were so happy. I think so. "


    "I''ve never forced you, never forced anything. Before that, I didn''t take the initiative to mention the previous things. However, you promised me that I would be the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion in the future. You said that I don''t need to be a maid anymore. I believe it, but how did you treat me? Have you ever really cared about your promise? You can easily make a promise, but you can''t finish it. Even if I take the initiative, you accept half of it, but you push me away so easily, and where to put me? How do I think? Don''t you think you''re too desperate, Teng su''er? " Yu Rou said slowly, like a question, but not hoarse. She was stating a fact, waiting for Teng su''er to answer.


    Teng su''er''s eyes darkened. Indeed, he gave her a promise, but he never thought about it. He just wanted to test Yu rou. That''s all.


    But it seems that he didn''t expect to cause so much damage to Yurou. He didn''t expect that Yurou would take the initiative to seduce himself.


    Teng su''er is helpless, but he has no regrets. After all, he has never been such a gentle person. He does things as long as the result, that''s all.


    Yu Rou seems to know what Teng su''er thinks. He he sneers, "also, you can be so heartless to Rusu. Is it different to other people? I should wish the Lord and the son well, finish my wish as soon as possible, and Get what you want. "


    Yu Rou''s words, listen to in this engrave Teng su''er''s ear, how its satire completes own wish? Get what you want? What do these mean? Teng su''er can''t guess what he wants. At this moment, he suddenly hesitates, revenge? Or Rusu? Or, in fact, he can have both, just He gave up the chance.


    "Have a rest early. If you want to be the hostess of Yunsu Pavilion, I will leave completely when this is finished. Yunsu Pavilion will be in your charge." Teng su''er said faintly. She didn''t care about Yu Rou''s surprised eyes and left the room.


    Yurou never thought that tengsu''er wanted to leave. Yunsu Pavilion, but also intended to give it to her directly? For a while, she didn''t know what to think. In Teng su''er''s eyes, is this what he wants? The future hostess of Yunsu Pavilion, without tengsu''er, is all he wants is the empty Yunsu pavilion? Teng su''er, it''s so heartless!


    Yurou becomes excited. Tengsu''er tengsu''er, do you want to leave with Rusu? You two, flying together, let me guard the empty Yunsu Pavilion alone, how can it be possible? How can I!


    A kind of hate burst out in Yurou''s heart. The hate that time can''t ask for is The hatred of being abandoned and abandoned. Why, why does Teng su''er choose Rusu? What''s good about that woman? Since he can send her to carry out the task one time, he shouldn''t let himself be merciful again. How can he give himself hope again?


    What''s more, Rusu''s task this time is to seduce the head of the Su family. It''s su Lu, that person. How can she seduce her so easily? How can Rusu accomplish the task so easily? She must pay a lot. Her body and hands are basic. Why do you still want her? Yurou, some crazy, why, I never get Teng su''er''s favor, why, even if there is no such as Su, Teng su''er still doesn''t love himself? Yurou asked herself again and again.


    Yes! No Rusu


    Yes No Rusu


    Yes! No Rusu!


    For a moment, Yurou''s heart is occupied by this idea. If there is no such thing as su If Rusu is dead, then tengsu''er can''t be with Rusu any more. As long as there is no Rusu, tengsu''er will be with himself. Rusu''s heart suddenly raised the hope that as long as there is no Rusu, she can get tengsu''er.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1067

    Nangong Anmin feels very depressed recently. Although he has helped tengsu''er to finish what he wants to do, he stays at Mu''s house depending on his identity. He originally wanted to get along well with Murong ryue by taking this opportunity. Unexpectedly, this man didn''t pay attention to him at all. He did his own thing and thought about tengsu''er''s plan, which made Nangong Anmin very upset Shuang, Teng su''er left. He left such a big stall and threw it to ryue. He didn''t even have time to accompany him. However, even if there was no plan for Teng suer, Murong ryue would not pay attention to him.


    It was probably ignored by Murong ryue for a long time. Nangong Anmin was a little sulky. In the early morning, Murong ryue was asked to come to him.


    Murong ryue is helpless. She rubs her forehead. How can she provoke a prince? I live in my house like you. It''s not good to eat and drink. I have to see myself. What does it have to do with myself? If something is ordered, others can do well. Maybe they can do better than themselves. They have to let themselves do it. What''s the point?


    But not willing to return not willing, Nangong Anmin opening, she can not not not go, after all, this person is the prince of Phoenix.


    "I said, my eldest prince, what can I do for you?" Murong ryue just walked to the place where Nangong Anmin lived, and asked directly, with a strong sense of helplessness.


    Nangong Anmin looks at Murong and ryue. The green clothes are elegant. There''s no sense of lotus growing step by step. There''s a sense of gentlewoman''s neatness, which he likes very much.


    Murong ryue came in and looked at Nangong Anmin. The whole person was shocked. Nangong Anmin was wearing white clothes and leaning against the tree. He was looking up and watching the withered yellow leaves falling. He turned his head when he heard her voice. His mouth was full of laughter. He looked at her cleanly and purely. Murong ryue felt a sudden leap of heart. He never felt that this man was so delicate and warm Gentle.


    Nangong Anmin, this person, has never been a gentle person. At the first sight, Murong ryue knew that this person, in his eyes, is always a feeling of indifference. His smile never reaches the bottom of his eyes. Nangong Anmin, in essence, is a thin and cool person.


    And she Murong ryue, do not want to contact such people.


    "Come to you, there will be something." Nangong Anmin said with a smile, leaning against the tree without moving, holding his chest in both hands, looking up slightly at Murong ryue, without any feeling of indifference. The blue sky reflected in his eyes was pure and clean.


    This, Murong ryue feel very like, but, but clearly told himself, do not approach him, do not approach him, this man, is a poppy, beautiful, but with a highly toxic.


    "So, Prince, what do you want to do with me? Are you unable to take good care of Mu''s family? " Murong ryue said discontentedly, this person, will not come to find her?


    Nangong Anmin can''t help laughing. Murong ryue seems to be unhappy. He looks at him discontentedly with his mouth. He likes such a vivid Murong ryue very much.


    "Ah, you say, I have been in the Mu family for so long. As the master of the Mu family, you haven''t even seen me. Is this what a master should do?" Nangong Anmin complains falsely. He looks at Murong ryue with a smile. How come he doesn''t drink? But Murong ryue did not open his mouth. He turned his mouth.


    Nangong Anmin chuckled, "it''s a fine day today. Do you want to go out?"


    Murong ryue is dissatisfied and stares at Nangong Anmin. "Isn''t it just a matter of words that the eldest prince wants to go out? In the Mu family, who dares to stop the eldest prince? "


    Nangong Anmin didn''t care. "You''re here, I can''t go out," he joked


    "Why? Isn''t it easy for the eldest prince to go? If the eldest prince wants to be accompanied by others, there must be more people willing to accompany him. " Murong ryue said with a smile, as if he had a feeling of envy.


    "Then, the eldest miss of Murong family and the second miss of Murong family, would you like to go with me?" Nangong Anmin asked, he walked slowly to Murong ryue, looked down at Murong ryue''s eyes, inexplicably had a sincere feeling.


    Murong ryue unconsciously bent his head and dodged the eyes of Nangong Anmin. "The eldest prince, if you want to go, you''d better go by yourself. I seldom go out to play in Gusu, but the eldest prince himself has a better time."


    Nangong Anmin saw Murong ryue''s attitude and was slightly shocked. This is Want to escape? So... He seems to feel something about himself. Nangong Anmin smiled, but took a step back, and Murong ryue opened a little distance, "go out for a walk, I also want to go around."


    Murong ryue did not speak, Nangong Anmin did not speak, quietly waiting for Murong ryue to speak.


    Murong ryue thought for a long time, but he didn''t speak. Nangong Anmin was not worried at all. He smiled and waited for Murong ryue.


    Murong Luyue looks at Nangong Anmin. He smiles all the time. His eyes are light and gentle. His indifference has faded away. Murong Luyue sighs and nods.


    Nangong Anmin''s face is not very happy, but a light smile makes Murong ryue feel at ease.


    "Clean up and we''ll go." Nangong Anmin said wantonly.


    "Where are you going?" Murong ryue asked discontentedly, even if he agreed, he was not very happy to feel it. He gave a light hum.


    Nangong Anmin didn''t care. He said with a smile, "as long as I''m with you, it''s good to go anywhere."


    Murong ryue''s face sank instantly. "I prefer to stay here. Do you want to stay?"


    Nangong Anmin shook his head. "How can I be at home? Now that we have agreed to go out, how can we just stay here? Don''t worry, I''ve arranged a place. "


    Murong ryue gave a light snort. How can you say that you are a child and don''t make people feel at ease? But Murong ryue has no objection. She has been here for a long time, and she also wants to go out for a walk. However, Rusu has been at Su''s house for a while. She is curious about Rusu''s situation. She will be busy in a few days. She will definitely have no time to go out, which will be a distraction.


    Most importantly, she felt that she and Nangong Anmin had absolutely met before. This person was totally familiar with her. She didn''t understand where the familiarity came from, but the familiarity made her feel irresistible, dangerous and absolutely seductive.


    Murong ryue always felt that she was a sober enough person. For dangerous people and things, she would instinctively resist. Unless she had a special challenge, she would not want to do it.


    But to Nangong Anmin, the danger of Nangong Anmin is different. From the first meeting, to Nangong Anmin, she felt danger instinctively and wanted to escape. But when she got along with Nangong, the danger seemed to be reduced unconsciously, making people unconscious and even wanting to approach. Murong ryue always knew that these were the most fatal, dangerous and non dangerous From precaution.


    However, Murong ryue knew that he didn''t want to escape, not only because of the doubts in his heart, but also because of the intentional and unintentional approach and pursuit of Nangong Anmin, like a net, everywhere.


    And she, like the prey in the net, is stared at by the hunter. The hunter will not give up, and the prey is willing to throw itself into the net.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1068

    However, Murong ryue knew that he didn''t want to escape, not only because of the doubts in his heart, but also because of the intentional and unintentional approach and pursuit of Nangong Anmin, like a net, everywhere.


    And she, like the prey in the net, is stared at by the hunter. The hunter will not give up, and the prey is willing to throw itself into the net.


    Murong ryue hated such a state, but he wanted to try it again. He was so sad to die. But for Nangong Anmin, she wants to give him a chance to get close to him. Nangong Anmin, she wants to believe.


    In a relationship, there are always inexplicable and wonderful efforts, such as Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue. Obviously, when Nangong Anmin first met Murong ryue, it was not in Gusu, but for Murong ryue, the first time to see Nangong Anmin was on his most important birthday. This is a special feeling for Murong ryue. And this feeling is that Murong ryue didn''t want to escape. Maybe Peace of mind?


    When Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue came out, it was already afternoon. They wanted to count the time to see the sunset, but things It''s totally different from what they expected.


    There are many beautiful places around Gusu. The place Nangong Anmin chose is a beautiful maple forest with mountains and fields like sunset, showing a boundless red world. Such maple forest, in the near sunset, this maple forest is more gorgeous, blood like feeling.


    Murong ryue looked at this maple forest, inexplicably gave birth to a sense of irony, blood like maple forest, blood like feeling, such blood color, let people want to indulge.


    And she actually liked that feeling.


    "Do you like it?" Nangong Anmin looked at Murong ryue and asked.


    In a word, she seldom came out to play, let alone knew that there was such a beautiful Fenglin here. Nangong Anmin brought her here, but she saw a completely different scenery.


    "Good looking!" Murong ryue sincerely praised, his eyes were full of surprise expression, Nangong Anmin was infected, his face also showed a smile, this girl, still as brilliant as before.


    Two people are walking around in the maple forest. In such a beautiful place, neither of them thought there would be danger. Never thought that the blood color of maple forest would be dyed on them.


    The two people were just walking around in the maple forest and wanted to have a look around, but they were sensitive to the atmosphere around them. There was a kind of atmosphere of killing in the air. How to say, if ordinary people stood, they would never feel it. But Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue are not simple people. Their training is also simple Since childhood, it is very sensitive to killing Qi.


    Nangong Anmin is a little surprised. It seems that Murong ryue is just a young lady. She shouldn''t be so sensitive. Even if she is deep in the inner world, she won''t be too sensitive to murderous spirit. But Murong ryue clearly feels that, just this, Nangong Anmin has some doubts. Murong ryue, even the master of Murong family and the second young lady of Murong family, is it really good?


    In fact, on the surface, Nangong Anmin and Nangong Yi are not like each other. Nangong Yi is cynical and does everything according to his nature, but Nangong Anmin is not. He has a kind of cold momentum, and does not hide it at all. When he is cold, it makes people feel that they are not close to each other. This kind of feeling can not be found in Nangong Yi. Nangong Anmin is more like beichengyao, cold and thin Cool. The difference between Nangong Anmin and beichengyao is that beichengyao is really thin and cool. Nangong Anmin is more indifferent. Instead, it inherits Nangong Yi, but it does not have the free and easy feeling given by Nangong Yi. How to say, Nangong Anmin will never be alienated if Nangong Yi is a person who feels free and easy to play with.


    So, for Nangong Yi, there are probably many women who actively approach him, but Nangong Anmin can''t. Even if he talks to you with a smile, you can''t feel his intention. It seems that he is talking to you with no intention, just like joking. You can never hold his heart.


    "Here we are." Murong ryue listened to the surrounding movement and carefully reminded Nangong Anmin of the strength of this man. She still believed that there was him, and they were unlikely to die. Nangong Anmin nodded and indicated that he knew how many people were coming around. He was not very clear. There were too many trees, the wind blew and the leaves were sparse, which affected their judgment. But even so, Nangong Anmin was not worried at all.


    Nangong Anmin is also in the mood to distract and look at Murong ryue. This girl, who is not worried at all, is doing her own things and is careful to stare around. Her mind is completely beautiful on him.


    Nangong Anmin Muran has a feeling of unhappiness. What''s the matter? In this case, he wants ryue''s attention to himself. Does he care about his safety?


    Although Nangong Anmin is confident, he can protect Murong ryue, but let Murong ryue pay attention to himself, or let him feel that he must be stupid. Now what''s the matter, he even thinks, he has to go to see the place he didn''t see before, just stay by his side, where he wants to go, with him, without her alone Play, Nangong Anmin thinks so, some expect such a life.


    But Nangong Anmin is very clear, it''s very difficult. It''s not too simple for him to get Murong ryue''s heart.


    "Here we are!" Murong ryue''s voice suddenly shocked Nangong Anmin. He was wandering. He immediately looked back at Murong ryue and saw that an arrow pierced the night sky and shot straight at Murong ryue. Just when Nangong Anmin wanted to make a move, he saw Murong ryue turn backward and easily dodge the sword. Nangong Anmin smiled. This girl has solid basic skills. He likes it Happy look.


    This maple forest seems to be a very suitable place for Tibetans. When the first arrow cuts through the night sky, many people will come out in response, like what ignited in a moment, and many people suddenly appear around.


    Nangong Anmin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he saw Murong ryue clenching the dagger in his hand. It was necessary for girls to defend themselves.


    Nangong Anmin rowed a little and didn''t fight hard.


    Nangong Anmin came out with a lot of people. Seeing that Nangong Anmin was going to be injured, they wanted to remove these people and help their master.


    But Nangong Anmin didn''t know how to think about it. When a man was about to make a move, he gave them a light stare to signal that they shouldn''t. Use them for help, just for watching? The guards were suspicious.


    Murong ryue didn''t realize it. He was just doing his own business. It was annoying. Where did the killer come from? Besides, he came to them. This made Murong ryue a little suspicious. What did she do? She was chased to the point of being killed? Besides, there are still so many people.


    Murong ryue was unhappy. He was in Gusu, but he didn''t do anything.


    Nangong Anmin is very fond of the scenes here. He is in charge of the beautiful scenery and Murong ryue is in charge of protecting her. All these make her a little infatuated.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1069

    Nangong Anmin is very fond of the scene here. He is in charge of the beautiful scenery and Murong ryue is in charge of protecting him. All these make him a little infatuated.


    It has to be said that Nangong Anmin thought well, but the reality There is always a distance from imagination. Although Murong ryue learned martial arts when he was a child, his skill is not so good. As early as those people can''t do a few moves, he fell behind.


    Nangong Anmin purses her lips, but she has no choice. Murong ryue is in charge of beauty. He is in charge of saving beauty.


    Nangong Anmin thinks like this, so he doesn''t hesitate to make a move. He was trained by beichengyao and Nangong Yi since he was young. His strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people for a long time. At his age, he is also a leader. Those people obviously didn''t expect Nangong Anmin''s strength to be so strong. While protecting Murong ryue, they were entangled with them. In a short time, he fell down.


    And these people are very clear that Nangong Anmin is the prince of a country, and his strength is second. There is absolutely no one around him, probably waiting for something.


    In a word, they are not unprepared to come here. Such a beautiful maple forest, they absolutely don''t want to be stained with their own blood, but they are familiar with Gusu, so that they can easily calculate Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue.


    With the help of the terrain, the number of people suppressed, Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue gradually fell into the downwind. Nangong Anmin looked at the people around him and thought that if he tried his best, he might be able to kill them. Suddenly, Murong ryue, who had stood beside Nangong Anmin and fought with him, suddenly disappeared in place. At last, Murong ryue was surprised and subconscious A sound made.


    Everyone was stunned. Where did Murong ryue go? It''s impossible to disappear from the sky, but I can''t see her around here. With so many of them staring, they can''t miss it all.


    Nangong calms down quickly. Murong ryue never disappears out of thin air. She must have touched something, and it will disappear suddenly. Nangong Anmin thinks of this place, and calms down a lot. Next time he fights, he approaches Murong disappear intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although he did not know why Murong ryue disappeared suddenly, he was willing to try.


    Nangong Anmin calmly did what he planned and didn''t pay attention to the people around him, but for Murong ryue, he was obviously sincere.


    When Nangong Anmin felt that he had suddenly fallen, he was surprised, but he immediately reflected that this was the place where Murong ryue fell down, and ryue suddenly disappeared. Ryue touched something, triggered the mechanism, and then he fell down, but the speed was too fast to be noticed.


    The narrow passage, Nangong Anmin''s martial arts, also can''t make it out, can only let himself slide to the ground.


    "Murong ryue is here indeed!" This is Nangong Anmin''s first feeling after he arrived here. The next moment, he noticed that his position was in the air. The narrow corridor is about ten feet away from the ground. If he falls down directly, he may die, but It''s still possible to fall.


    Nangong Anmin sighs helplessly, rolls over on the ground to use force to buffer, gets up and walks to Murong ryue''s side, first looks at her situation.


    Murong ryue is a little more miserable than Nangong Anmin. She is leaning on a stone now, her hair is messy, and her eyes are cold looking at him. She looks very resentful.


    Nangong Anmin goes over, shunshun Murong ryue''s hair and touches her forehead. Fortunately, there is no perm, and there is no serious injury on her body. But Nangong Anmin watched Murong ryue rubbing his shoulders all the time, his face was cold, but his movements were strange.


    "Hurt?" Nangong Anmin''s voice sounds very problematic. It''s like the gentle wind coming from the south just breaking the ice. The temperature is just right. It''s not hot or cold.


    Murong ryue murmured, listening to Nangong Anmin''s ears, it was like a proud child playing coquettish. He could not help laughing, but saw Murong ryue glared at him, apologized, restrained his expression, and looked at her shoulder.


    "Dislocated." Murong ryue''s cold mouth, a little unnatural face, Nangong Anmin like a pacification touch Murong ryue''s head, this feeling, good! Nangong Anmin thought that from small to large, there are always many people who like to touch his head. He didn''t understand it before. Now, he feels very good and addicted. He wants to touch Murong ryue''s hair when he''s free. Even though her head is messy now.


    These, Nangong Anmin only dare to think about, dare not say, he is sure, as long as he dare to say, Murong ryue must be furious, I''m afraid he is not so easy to approach.


    Nangong Anmin rubs Murong ryue''s shoulder. Fortunately, it''s just dislocated. If it''s hurt, it''s troublesome. It''s dark and humid here. I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t know when I''m going out. Once I get hurt, even if I deal with the wound well, it''s inevitable that it will turn bad in this environment, and the consequences will worsen Nangong Anmin doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Ha..." Murong ryue couldn''t help but whisper. At the next moment, he took a deep breath. Didn''t he know how to cherish the precious jade? Take off a mortar. Does he have to work so hard to get it back? Thinking of Murong ryue, he looked at Nangong Anmin discontentedly.


    Nangong Anmin looks at Murong ryue innocently. He can''t blame him. He would have hurt once in the past. He felt very careful.


    Murong ryue sips his lips. Nangong Anmin looks at him. How can he feel sorry for what he did? The innocent eyes are as clear as children''s eyes, which makes people can''t bear to blame. But with Nangong Anmin''s face, it makes people feel like they want to trample.


    Murong ryue quickly took back his eyes, kneaded his shoulders unconsciously, and tried to move. This man has a face that is not reassuring, but it is so reassuring to do things.


    "Well, is it still hard?" Nangong Anmin cares.


    "Well, it''s all right." Murong ryue moved a few times to show that she didn''t lie.


    "Why did you come down?" Murong ryue suddenly remembered that when she fell down, the whole person was stunned for a long time. She didn''t know what she was doing. She was caught off guard. Even after thinking for a long time, she still didn''t know how to get down, what mechanism might exist and what it was.


    "It''s natural to follow you down." Nangong Anmin said with a smile. Looking around, the stones here are very smooth. Although they are wet, there is no moss. The space is very large and there is no lighting, but It''s not completely dark, there''s a very subtle light, it''s very small, but it''s faintly penetrating.


    Not completely dark? What else but the light from above? Nangong Anmin immediately became sensitive. He touched the stone walls around him. There were traces of knives and axes on them. They were chiseled by hand. It seems that they should have existed for a long time.


    Nangong Anmin remembers that it was evening when they came down. It was going to be dark. Here, the sunlight that could penetrate was very limited, and the moonlight could hardly penetrate. So the light here must not be sunlight or moonlight, and there were other luminous objects around.


    Murong ryue obviously noticed what he was looking for.


    "Let''s go. Let''s move on." Nangong Anmin starts Murong ryue and nods.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1070

    Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue walked towards the place where the light came out. The ground was not peaceful. Murong ryue stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He was caught by Nangong Anmin.


    "Be careful." Nangong Anmin way, but holding Murong ryue''s hand, did not release. Sound line Yang, there is a bit of satisfaction and joking feeling.


    Murong ryue listened to Nangong Anmin''s voice, and her face sank slightly. She didn''t let him continue. What''s so proud of? To break away, Nangong Anmin said with a bad smile, "it''s so dark here. It''s safer for me to lead you."


    Murong said coldly, "no, you''d better take care of yourself." Said then directly shook off Nangong an min''s hand, this person, so casual? It''s not clear that two people are ambiguous, but they haven''t even said a few words. It''s too frivolous to treat her like this, and they don''t give her any respect at all.


    This time, Nangong Anmin did not force Murong ryue to break free easily. He was not in a hurry. Besides, there was time in the future.


    "Here we are!" Nangong Anmin looked at the Pearl in the middle of the night and said.


    It turns out that there is light in the place where you come in, just because of the night pearl, the size of a child''s fist, giving off a light green light, quiet and steady. It is quietly placed on the candlestick, alone to illuminate the place where no one is standing.


    The two people are not very happy. Instead, they feel worried. It''s obvious that this place is not formed naturally. The things that are chiseled out artificially have never been very safe. What''s more, the unique and unique thing in front of them seems to lure them to take it down on their own initiative. There''s a feeling that there''s no silver here.


    Murong ryue and Nangong Anmin look at each other. They all have some helplessness in their eyes. They seem to be hesitating whether to take them down or not.


    Nangong Anmin walked around the candlestick two times and looked around carefully. The patterns were fine and the carvings were lifelike, like a blooming lotus flower. The delicate stamens seemed to be visible, and the Pearl of the night seemed to be the green lotus canopy, which was placed in the middle.


    On the whole, there is nothing special.


    Nangong Anmin comes forward and wants to take down the Pearl of the night. Murong ryue doesn''t mean to stop him. Nangong Anmin chuckles, "why, aren''t you afraid of the trap? It''s not a safe place in any way. "


    "But here, do we have any other choice?" Murong asked ryue.


    Nangong Anmin smiles, it is.


    "What''s more, if it''s dangerous, it''s also dangerous for you and me, and it won''t be me alone." Murong ryue''s long supplement.


    Nangong Anmin laughs. This seems to please Nangong Anmin. Murong ryue doesn''t care. He looks at the night pearl thoughtfully.


    "This road, obviously, is not the one that ordinary people can make. In Gusu, there is such strength and financial resources. I''m afraid that only the Su family can make it." "Nangong Anmin cold way," so Sujia, why build this road


    "Escape." Murong ryue suddenly understood the meaning of Nangong Anmin. If it''s a way to escape, how many people will have the energy to avoid the mechanism a little bit?


    "Go inside and have a look?" Nangong Anmin asked.


    "Do you think we have a way back?"


    "Since it''s the way to escape, there must be other ways." Nangong Anmin doesn''t care.


    "Everyone knows the truth. You don''t know the way we came down." Murong ryue is not willing to show weakness.


    Nangong Anmin sighed, "that''s right, let''s go."


    Just a step forward, there are three roads in front of us.


    It occurred to both of them that it was basically a safer place, and the Su family would not do nothing to prevent it. These three roads have totally different directions. Plus the overhead corridor, there are already four roads.


    "In which direction is the Su family?" Murong ryue asked with a calm face. In such a place, she could not tell the direction at all.


    Nangong Anmin can''t help laughing. It''s really cute. It''s clearly a matter of asking and complaining, but it''s in his ears that he becomes coquettish. Nangong Anmin shakes his head. Is this beauty in the eyes of the beholder?


    Nangong Anmin takes out a very small disc, which is very similar to Sinan. Murong ryue is close to it. As expected, it''s a small Sinan. I don''t know which craftsman made it so small.


    "Let''s go." Nangong Anmin determines the direction and raises his eyebrows.


    Two people walked along the road on the right, the only thing that was illuminated was the night pearl in their hands. No one walked on this road for many years. It was very wet and uncomfortable. Both of them walked patiently.


    In autumn, the temperature difference between day and night is very big, especially in the underground of the Yin tide. Nangong Anmin has felt the cold permeating into his body and started to feel cool. He wants to come to Murong ryue. Nangong Anmin looks at Murong ryue and sees her rubbing her hands and arms from time to time to give her some warmth.


    Nangong Anmin changes his hand to hold the night pearl, holds Murong ryue''s hand, and brings her to him. Murong ryue wanted to break away, but he felt that Nangong Anmin just wanted to warm himself and pass his temperature to himself. He didn''t break free and let Nangong Anmin pull her forward.


    The more you go in, the colder the stone walls around you are, the heavier the humidity is, and the colder the two feel. Nangong Anmin remembers that he was outside the city. It will take a while to go back, but the closer it is to midnight, the colder it will be, especially in this kind of place. However, ryue''s body should not hold up.


    Nangong Anmin holds Murong ryue in her arms. Her body is very cold. If she goes on like this, she may faint.


    "Shall we go back the same way? Don''t leave until tomorrow morning. " Nangong Anmin suggested. Murong ryue bit his lower lip and let himself wake up. Looking at the road in front of him, he could not see the end. He nodded.


    Murong ryue''s body looks very bad. Nangong Anmin hands Murong ryue the night pearl and squats in front of her. "Come up."


    "I can still go by myself." Murong ryue''s tough opening made him feel a bit shy.


    "There will be a rest in the evening. Let''s go back as soon as possible." Nangong an minrou said in a soft voice. He didn''t feel forced. He seemed to fully comply with Murong ryue''s meaning and gave his own meaning.


    Murong ryue was not too reserved. He fought with those people before climbing on the back of Nangong Anmin. He had spent a lot of energy and suffered a little injury. He had not had a good rest. In such a Yin tide environment, his energy consumption was very serious. Walking back is not without strength, but it must drag Nangong Anmin down.


    Nangong Anmin looks at Murong and ryue''s obedience and smiles. She is a little uncomfortable. She should be very tired. Otherwise, she won''t let herself depend on others.


    Murong ryue holds Nangong Anmin and leans on his back. She seldom gets hurt and is cared for by others. However, she never relies on others. When she is weak, she feels that Nangong Anmin is so reliable and falls asleep slowly.


    Murong ryue''s even breath sound hit Nangong Anmin''s neck. Her hand held Nangong Anmin''s neck, but the night pearl in her hand was tightly held. It was impossible for her to fall down. Nangong Anmin thought it funny. When Murong ryyue fell asleep, did she tell herself what to hold tightly?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1071

    Nangong Anmin quickened his pace and walked to the place where the Pearl was the night before, where the terrain was relatively large and the chill was not too heavy or too wet to let the cold enter his body.


    Murong ryyue never woke up and fell asleep. Nangong Anmin carefully lowered Murong ryyue. Although the action was slight, Murong ryyue woke up.


    "Here we are?" Murong ryue asked vaguely.


    "Well." Nangong Anmin nods, takes out the night pearl from Murong ryue''s hand, and puts it on the lotus platform again. The three roads in front of us disappeared again, and the night pearl continued to shine.


    Nangong Anmin holds Murong ryue in her arms. It''s too cold to support her. Unexpectedly, Murong ryue did not resist.


    "Nangong Anmin, have we met before?" Murong ryue is still awake. He had a rest just now, and his physical strength has recovered.


    Nangong Anmin smiles. Does she remember?


    "We should have met? When you look at me, you always have a very familiar feeling. " Murong ryue quietly relies on Nangong Anmin''s arms and asks.


    "Yes, we I''ve seen it before. " Nangong Anmin said.


    "When did I not remember?" Murong ryue is puzzled. She has a good memory. It''s impossible for those who have met her to forget. Nangong Anmin, she really has no impression.


    "Well, can you talk about it? I want to know. " Murong ryue said, I can''t hear the feelings in his voice, "maybe you recognize the wrong person?"


    "It''s impossible to recognize the wrong person. After all, you are the only one in Murong family, and you are the only one here. You have been to Gusu." Nangong Anmin said with a smile. Murong ryue reacted for a long time before he understood what he meant. It turned out that Nangong Anmin had known her identity for a long time. It was also clear that the Mu family was just a shield, so he would ask before. Do you need his help? He had known for a long time, Gusu, that there could be no more peace.


    "We''ve seen it, a long time ago, and more than once." Nangong Anmin said that he felt a bit nostalgic on his face. The memory of seeing Murong ryue was still vivid.


    When Nangong Anmin first met Murong ryue, he was in Gusu. He was the prince of Phoenix, but he never grew up only in the deep palace. On the contrary, life was wonderful. He went wherever he wanted. His parents never cared. Gusu is just one of the many places he has walked.


    He didn''t come alone that time, with his sister Nangong Anyan.


    Originally, I just found a restaurant, just chose a place, just ordered a few dishes, and ate leisurely, but Gusu, it seems not peaceful.


    A couple of men and women who were eating in the restaurant quarreled inexplicably. The women were dressed in plain clothes. Their faces were light pink and their eyes were full of eyebrows. Now there were tears, which was even more pitiful. And men''s clothes are not silk, but better than ordinary people''s clothes. They have a sense of superiority and look at the woman contemptuously. Anyone looking at it is a bullying feeling.


    Nangong Anmin was just looking at her sister with interest. As expected, her face was calm and cold.


    Nangong Anmin kept looking, but after a few quarrels, it was almost clear that the woman''s name was originally a brothel woman, and the man was a scholar, but an old-fashioned talent and beautiful woman. The tea added fragrance, and the man was also competitive. He was already a tribute. According to the rules of Phoenix City, it was certain to be an official in the dynasty. The size of the position required a royal examination.


    Now, when a man flies to the sky, he wants to disobey the original agreement and abandon the woman, but the woman doesn''t want anything. He just wants to be with the man, but the man doesn''t agree. In his current status, it''s a shame to marry a brothel woman. The woman doesn''t eat hard or soft. The man is angry and quarrels.


    Nangong Anmin feels funny. This kind of thing always comes out one after another. It starts in disorder and ends in abandonment. It''s not the best. Besides, it''s a poor scholar who needs the help of a woman in the brothel to continue to gain fame. The woman uses this man as a straw, her own dependence and desire to leave here. But the man mostly uses women as a stepping stone, When he has the ability to leave, he wants to leave easily, which is the real tragedy.


    There are few people around who sympathize with this woman. Most of the men dislike the brothel woman and want to climb high. Most of the women are not ashamed of the lowliness and self respect of the brothel woman. Since they are already brothel women, they are advocating for the moment and for the whole life.


    Nangong Anmin has some people who love this woman, but they have no choice. In love, there are not a few people who drink poison to quench thirst. Originally, I thought that it would be just a farce. The woman ran away and the man got what he wanted. I didn''t expect to see a completely different scene.


    "Ridiculous!" Through the crowd, Nangong Anmin saw a woman in blue. After the voice of the woman who was standing behind, the people around gave her a way. "It''s ridiculous. Betrayal is betrayal. Abandonment is abandonment. What''s to do with identity? At that time, she didn''t dislike you. Now, what qualification do you have to dislike her low status? Without her, your identity will never change. " At that time, Murong ryue was only 13 years old, but when he said this, he looked up and was stubborn and firm.


    Nangong Anmin felt interesting and left his eyes on the woman. Murong ryue''s words were reasonable, but the people around him were not moved. It seemed that it was natural to abandon a brothel woman.


    Looking at the people around her, the woman suddenly became angry. "This elder sister has paid so much for this man. Why is she abandoned? Why is it so natural?" Murong ryue is not as calm as before. He is still a child, not recognized and supported by others. He will panic.


    The man looked at the people around him, and only some women moved his face. Most of the men didn''t feel it. They were proud of it. They proudly pointed to Murong ryue and said, "little sister, are you not a prostitute? So concerned about her? "


    Murong ryue''s face turned red and stared at the man angrily. The woman suddenly felt sad. It turned out that the person he was looking for was such a person who could slander a child for himself.


    Murong ryue doesn''t know how to refute. People around him look at Murong ryue''s clothes and guess which big family''s miss is. They don''t dare to support her. They just look coldly. After all, this man is already a Gongshi. It''s very simple to revenge them later. They don''t have such a noble identity and can''t help her.


    Nangong Anmin shakes her head. This girl, he likes it very much, but now he is deliberately embarrassed by the man. People around him dare not help him. Only when the woman''s family comes can they get rid of the siege. He hoped that the woman''s family would be strong enough to ruin the man''s life.


    Nangong Anmin nods to himself. It''s OK. Even if the identity of the woman is not enough, can he not do it? Nangong Anmin feels very good.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1072

    However, Nangong Anmin didn''t wait for that chance.


    Murong ryue was not a gentle person at all. She was bullied and couldn''t bear to say nothing. The woman''s face changed a few times and sank, "if I remember correctly, anyone who falsely accused can be thrown into prison."


    The man didn''t care, threw it in jail? He is a Gongshi. It''s too late for others to flatter him. How can he be against him? Do you think more about such a girl?


    The brothel woman sneered, looked at Murong ryue and smiled gratefully, and said sadly, "thank you, miss. I and his affairs, you still don''t participate in, don''t let your family get hurt


    The woman finished, looked at the man, looked up, as if to maintain their last pride, light way, "let go of this girl, we have to stop before."


    The man stupefied for a moment, and responded with sarcasm, "why, now? I don''t want to let this girl go. Can''t you hear her say I''m insulting? It will have a great influence on my career in the future. "


    Nangong Anmin''s face sank. This man is really pushing forward. But that woman didn''t care at all. She had a calm face and didn''t speak. The brothel woman was very excited and seemed to want to say it.


    "If you don''t, your career is over." Before Nangong Anmin could say anything, he heard his sister''s cold voice spread.


    Nangong Anmin blinks. It''s also Austria. Now it''s almost her elder sister''s business in the court. She doesn''t talk about her feelings for this woman first. If such a person is allowed to enter the court as an official, her elder sister will never agree.


    The people below are all Yiling. The voice is really cold. By chance, they look at the positions of Nangong Anmin and Nangong Anyan. They are one in red and the other in blue. They look down on the second floor. They have a bullying manner.


    The people around were stunned before they realized what the woman had said and looked at the man one after another. Obviously, these things had nothing to do with them.


    The man''s eyes trembled as he piled on Nangong Anyan. The woman felt so oppressive that he didn''t even meet anyone. But at the thought of what Nangong Anyan said, the whole person trembled and was angry! How can I! It took him so much thought to get to this day. How could he be destroyed by a woman when he was about to become an official!


    He was furious and shouted at Nangong Anyan and Nangong Anmin, "what are you? How can I decide my future? I''m already a Gongshi. I''m going to be an official in the dynasty. Even if you are young ladies and young masters, you can''t move me. "


    Nangong Anmin tut tut Tut, silently for the man lit a incense, he is not too high? No matter who is in front of him, how can he not know that his elder sister is so gentle? Threatened?


    The movement of Nangong Anyan holding her head askew does not change. There is no emotion in her eyes. She looks at the people below, her eyes skip Murong ryue, and stops on the man, "what''s your name?"


    Nangong Anmin usually sits there and doesn''t move. He pours a cup of tea. He also wants to have some more melon seeds and relax.


    "What?" The man was stunned. He seemed to see Nangong Anyan''s status and dignity, and his lips were slightly raised. He sneered, "it''s hard not to see my promising future and want to marry me?"


    Nangong Anmin took a sip of tea and squirted it out directly. Fortunately, she was quick to react and squirted it on the ground. She looked at the man in a daze. Unexpectedly This man actually


    Nangong Anmin coughs in a pretentious way to calm himself down. He looked at his sister from time to time, wondering if his sister would be angry and kill him directly. However, nangong''an Yan''s face had no emotion, but her voice became cold. "I just want to tell you that your identity as a Gongshi is gone now, and in the future, your name can''t appear on the imperial examination list, or on the recommendation of officials in Phoenix. Similarly, your name can''t be found in the Royal Palace and noble house in Phoenix."


    In a word, Nangong Anyan broke all the roads of the man and entered the several roads of Chaowei, which were probably the only ones.


    The man is angry. What''s her identity? Why do you dare to break his back? Why.


    Nangong Anmin laughs. It''s right. Who let him provoke his elder sister? No, even if he didn''t provoke her later, his punishment will not change.


    Almost all the people around saw that this woman''s identity was different just because of the emperor''s relatives, and they were silent one after another.


    At this time, the guard of Gusu city unexpectedly came. Nangong Anmin''s face sank. It was a mess.


    The man seemed to meet a life-saving straw, and said to the chief bodyguard, "the woman threatened me to destroy my future. I am a Gongshi, Gongshi!"


    The chief bodyguard pulled off the man''s clothes and said, "we heard that someone caused trouble. We don''t care about it. We can''t care about it."


    Nangong Anmin laughs. He can do this. Seeing that his tribute is ignored by others, isn''t he very upset? True solution!


    In such a quiet situation, Nangong Anmin''s voice is particularly clear. The head of the guard looks at Nangong Anmin discontentedly. Nangong Anmin''s eyes slip and jump down directly to hook up with the man''s shoulder. "Brother, I just like you."


    The man quickly dodged Nangong Anmin, who felt his nose awkwardly and was repudiated.


    Nangong Anmin looks at Murong ryue beside him. The whole person is still depressed. It seems that he is very concerned.


    This girl has a kind of vivid feeling. It''s not the softness and weakness of everyone''s young lady. It''s all a mask without flexibility.


    "Miss, you should not be qualified to threaten a tribute. Please take back what you just said, or we will take you to jail for a few days." Although the chief bodyguard said no matter, it was kind enough to remind Nangong Anyan.


    Nangong Anmin is a little embarrassed. He reaches out to poke the chief bodyguard. "That, sitting there, is the princess of Phoenix."


    The people nearby were all stunned. Looking at Nangong Anyan thoughtfully and Nangong anyin again, they didn''t believe it.


    Nangong Anmin looks up at the sky. Is the sun coming out from the west? Why do other countries say it''s princesses and princesses? They all fall on their knees. How can they be totally different in Phoenix? There was no reflection on how unreliable his words were.


    Murong ryue couldn''t see it anymore, and gave him a white look. "Even if you go to visit in micro clothes, do you have something to prove your identity?"


    Nangong Anmin suddenly realized and shouted to Nangong Anyan, "sister, I have nothing with me. Have I brought anything?"


    Nangong an Yan looks at Nangong an min lightly, and throws out a jade plate, which is a very delicate Phoenix shaped jade plate. Historically, only the royal family can use the shape of dragon and Phoenix.


    Nangong Anmin swayed proudly with his jade plate. "Do you believe it now?"


    People around him knelt down as fast as they could after being surprised, "see the princess and the prince."


    But that man, completely does not have just arrogant and the strong attire calm, the leg already soft, staggered knelt down, even the hand already could not support, the body nearly all lies on the ground.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1073

    Nangong Anmin remembers that the event that day was very tragic, and it was an outcome he had not thought of at all.


    ¡­¡­


    When the man knew that his future was at an end, he fell on his knees.


    Maybe it was the brothel woman who loved this man so much that she took this man as her own. After knowing that Nangong Anmin was the princess of Phoenix, knowing that her words could really affect that man''s life, she knelt on the ground and begged her sister to let him go. She didn''t care about anything and whether she could accompany her in the future, as long as her sister let him go He, don''t ruin his future.


    "But how could it be?" Nangong Anmin said, "how can my sister let him go? Even if it doesn''t say that this man abandoned this woman, the temperament of this man alone, the elder sister can''t let him into the dynasty as an official. "


    Nangong Anmin is clear, but it''s just that the woman doesn''t understand. She just thinks Nangong Anyan is angry for her.


    At that time, the woman knelt there and wept with tears. She begged Nangong Anyan. Nangong Anyan didn''t care. She came down from the upstairs and planned to go out. Nangong Anyan followed her. The woman grabbed Nangong Anyan''s dress, knelt on the ground and reached Nangong Anyan''s feet. Her hands tightly pulled Nangong Anyan''s dress, and her hands were tightly clenched. You can almost see it on the back of her hands She looks up at Nangong Anyan''s eyes. She wants to see a little hope in her eyes. Tears fall from the corner of her eyes. They roll down her cheeks. They gather at the sharp chin. They drop on the gorgeous clothes of Nangong Anyan. "Princess, please, please, give him a chance. I volunteered to help him, but I didn''t ask for anything. I wasn''t there I don''t care about it at all. Whether he abandons me or not, I have no complaints. As long as he can live a good life and ask the princess to give him a chance, he is very talented. He has read a lot of books and knows a lot. He will help the princess and stand out in the palace test. The princess, he is really talented and the princess will never regret it. " With tears in her voice, the woman begged Nangong for an Yan.


    Nangong Anyan didn''t mean to be moved. He didn''t move when he stood. The man took the opportunity to plead at once. He kowtowed and pleaded guilty again and again. "Princess, the grass-roots people don''t understand. The grass-roots people don''t understand Taishan. They offended the princess. Please forgive the grass-roots people once. Please spare the life of the princess..."


    Nangong Anyan looks back at the man coldly, even with a trace of murderous spirit.


    The man was like a basin of cold water pouring down his head, shaking his whole body, like falling into an ice cave, but it may be something related to life and the future. After he was afraid, he immediately rushed to the foot of Nangong Anyan, completely ignoring the injury on his forehead, and shouted, "the princess should spare the grass people this time, spare the grass people this time, not next time, please spare the grass people! The grass people will certainly abide by the agreement of that year. The grass people will immediately marry Yiyi and marry Yiyi. The grass people promise that they will not rest Yiyi all their lives and beg the princess to spare their lives. "


    Nangong Anmin looks at the brothel woman named Yiyi. She only feels ironic. This man will only marry her for the future, right? She''s been around all her life, so it''s OK to ignore her? Nangong an Minmo said.


    Nangong Anyan still doesn''t pay attention to it. The woman asks Nangong anyin again. Nangong anyin sighs, "don''t ask, sister can''t give this person a chance."


    Is it impossible for a woman to see a moment of despair in her eyes? Really, can''t it?


    It seems that she wants to seize something. The woman stands up and stares at the back of Nangong Anyan and says, "does the princess really refuse to give him a chance? Since it was because of me that the princess deprived him of his opportunity, then without me, the princess would give him the opportunity, right? "


    Nangong Anyan looks back at her and says, "you have to think more."


    Yiyi refuses to believe it, or even a little hope. She also wants to fight for that man. She can see a pillar next to her and directly hit it. Everyone around is shocked. This Is it persecution?


    Yiyi lies on the ground, angry as if she were wandering, "so I''m dead Princess... Can you give him a chance? Ask... Princess... "


    Nangong an Yan''s face sank. The woman had no breath. The man knelt on his knees and looked at the scene in front of him in surprise.


    "Princess..." The chief bodyguard was a little confused by the situation in front of him. He looked at Nangong Anyan like asking for help.


    "Bury it."


    "That man..."


    "Don''t worry."


    Nangong Anyan''s words are very familiar and heartless. Some of the people beside her can''t see it anymore. This woman has begged for her life. She is still so heartless. She doesn''t want to give her a chance. It''s too merciless. Even the princess and the man are offended, but such heartless feelings are too much. Some are dissatisfied, but they dare not express it.


    Nangong Anyan didn''t stay much. He went out directly. Nangong Anyan didn''t ignore it. He didn''t allow anyone to misunderstand his elder sister. Looking at those people, he sneered, "isn''t it too easy for you to think?"


    "Are you at ease if such a person enters the court as an official? Once developed, abandon and their own share of the joys and sorrows of the people, such unrighteousness, you rest assured? For one''s own selfish desire, you can frame a little girl and say whatever you want. Can you trust her? In the future, there will be no small number of things that can be done by resorting to tactics? For the sake of prosperity, you can make use of people who are kind to you. Are you willing to help and not afraid of being bitten back? " Nangong Anmin ridiculed that these people just stand in their own position and think about nothing else. They are short-sighted and short-sighted.


    Those people were reminded by Nangong Anmin that it was Yiling. Yeah, how could they forget that this man did things that he really shouldn''t do alone. They couldn''t believe such a character.


    "My sister is a princess. What I need is to think about Phoenix and make a choice. Naturally, it''s for the sake of Phoenix''s good. I can''t think that I''ll let the beast go for a while if I''m soft hearted. In the future, it''s our Phoenix people who will hurt me. Even though my sister is merciless, I can''t tolerate this person for the sake of Phoenix." Nangong Anmin took the opportunity to add that, for the sake of the people of Phoenix, who dares to say two things, if dares to say it, he dares to make this person never stay here again.


    "Yes, this man can''t be let go. It will be us who will hurt."


    "Yes, we can''t let it go. Although the woman is very poor, we can''t let him hurt us."


    "Yes, there must be no harm left."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The following words and comments are all in favor of Nangong Anyan''s practice. Nangong Anyan smiled and asked for such a result.


    The man saw that he was hopelessly paralyzed on the ground, dragged away by the bodyguard and thrown into the prison.


    After that, Nangong Anmin also heard that the man didn''t wait until he came out, he Commit suicide in prison.


    When Nangong Anmin heard this, he didn''t feel much. Maybe this man is a little guilty. Maybe, this man is looking at the future hopelessly? Nangong Anmin doesn''t feel sorry for the man''s ending. He deserves it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1074

    Murong ryue listens to Nangong Anmin''s recollection of the past. He chuckles. It turns out that they have seen Nangong Anmin so early. Unfortunately, they don''t remember it very much. That day''s Nangong Anmin is different from the present Nangong Anmin.


    On that day, Nangong Anmin felt silly and very happy. But now, there are still so many smiles on his face. But in the smile, there are too few feelings. He always inadvertently pulls away from people, can''t see the expression in his eyes, can''t see his smile, can''t feel it, and can''t really understand his feelings.


    However, this Nangong Anmin is even more attractive.


    Murong ryue thought that when she was quiet that day, she was actually thinking that she was in Gusu now. The influence of Murong family might not be able to do anything to him, but Murong family could. She was already thinking about how to write to her family. Anyway, that man, she would never give up.


    But who knows, after killing Cheng Yaojin halfway, he actually made the first move, which is still so desperate. For a man like that, the princess''s practice absolutely makes him despair. I''m afraid that he has no hope to live.


    He was not allowed by the Royal Palace aristocracy, and was recommended by the officials. Without his place, it was impossible for him to make a comeback and do anything else. Moreover, if he wanted to stay in Gusu again, he might not have a chance. On that day, Nangong Anmin''s words directly affected the ordinary people''s views on him, so she did not believe him. Someone could accommodate him.


    "So, do you remember all that time?" Murong ryue leaned in the arms of Nangong Anmin and asked. Some cold, she went to Nangong Anmin arms drill.


    Nangong Anmin hugged Murong and ryue tightly. "Yes, I always remember that you are so smart, intelligent but not secular, so unique. So this time, my cousin asked me to help. I knew it was Gusu who came after me. Otherwise, I would not come here on my own initiative. " Nangong Anmin is a little proud.


    Murong ryue can''t help laughing. Nangong Anmin''s temperament, really Sometimes it''s very stable, sometimes it''s like a child, but Rare reliability.


    "Let''s go to bed. We''ll not leave until dawn." Nangong Anmin didn''t say much. He wanted Murong ryue to have a good rest and go out as soon as possible tomorrow.


    Murong ryue nodded and slept with Nangong Anmin, who kissed Murong ryue''s hair and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The temperature here rises slowly, and light steals in. For people who spend a night in dark and humid places without light, it''s a new life.


    When Nangong Anmin wakes up, Murong ryue wakes up in a daze. There is always some hope in the light.


    "Let''s go and get out as soon as possible." After starving all night, Nangong Anmin knew that Murong ryue must be tired and hungry. In fact, he was hungry, but he couldn''t say it. After all, maybe he wasn''t too hungry at the beginning, and when he mentioned it, he was out of control.


    According to yesterday''s road, I have been walking in. There are no traps, but there is no light. The more I go forward, the more I feel guilty.


    Knowing that both of them are quite firm in mind, since they were built by the Su family, there must be an exit. Moreover, the exit is either in the Su family or not far from the Su family, and the two talents are determined to go on.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I feel the temperature is getting warmer. It seems that it''s near the exit.


    Nangong Anmin''s speed of supporting Murong ryue is a little faster. Looking at the front of the night pearl, it''s already a step. If the step is up, it''s the exit.


    Nangong Anmin listened carefully for a while. There was no sound. He opened the slate carefully. It was an open place, but obviously, it wasn''t on the ground. There were some candlesticks around. Nangong Anmin casually lit one or two. He looked around carefully. It was a big place, like a place to avoid.


    "It''s time to get out." Murong ryue said, this is only a vacant area, only a candlestick, to light up. It''s not far from the exit.


    "Over there." Nangong points to another stairway.


    The steps are wide enough for two people to walk side by side. Nangong Anmin sneers. The Su family is really the Su family. They are very rich and can make such a tunnel to escape. Murong ryue also thinks to himself. They are really powerful and can''t be underestimated. Compared with Murong family, they are not defeated at all. Moreover, they should be more powerful than Murong family.


    Murong ryue takes a look at Nangong Anmin. He is the prince. He should not have such a rich family, right? It''s a hidden threat to the royal family. However, Nangong Anmin has no expression on his face. He is cold and clear. He can''t see anything. No matter how kind the emperor is, he can''t leave himself a hidden danger. What''s more, it''s a hidden danger that is almost out of control.


    The more forward, the more light. It''s not in the tunnel at all. It looks like a secret room. It looks like it''s going out.


    "Here we are." Nangong Anmin looks at a wall in front of him and says lightly. I don''t know what''s on the opposite side, but obviously, here, it''s the exit.


    Nangong Anmin stops for a moment. There seems to be no one outside. He tries to steal the wall. It seems that it''s not very thick.


    "You go out first. I want to be alone here for a while." Calm voice, across the wall came, Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue are surprised, opposite, the original someone ah.


    Both of them are a little alarmed. In this way, they don''t know what''s going on there at all. Do they know if there''s any danger? Do they escape? No, this is the only exit. Wait? Is that a catch in a jar?


    "It''s OK." Nangong Anmin patted Murong ryue on the shoulder, not flurried, not busy. Pull Murong ryue to the general, looking for the surrounding mechanisms. He gently pressed the square box beside him, and the stone wall opened.


    Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue are leaning on both sides, waiting for people to come in, and indeed, someone tentatively stepped in.


    "Rusu, it''s you?" Murong ryue looked at the people who came in and said in surprise that it was the Su''s house. Unexpectedly, it was so good that he happened to arrive at Rusu''s room.


    "Miss mu? The great prince. " Rusu is also shocked. Looking at the two people in front of him, he can''t believe it. Murong ryue looks a little embarrassed. Nangong Anmin is OK, but he feels tired.


    "Come out first. We can''t stay here long." Rusu didn''t ask them how they came here. He asked them to come out and prepare some food for them. "Would you like to eat something first? I should be very tired. Don''t worry. The head of the family doesn''t come. I''ve sent other people out. I won''t come in on my own initiative. " As Su said calmly, prepare some washing things for two people.


    Murong ryue thanked him, but Rusu shook his head. "You are welcome. I want to thank you. It''s not you who help me. I can''t go to the Su''s house so easily and get Su Lu''s trust."


    Murong ryue didn''t nod or shake his head. There was some silence. This was her deal with tengsu''er. She didn''t need to ask. If she thanked tengsu''er, she also needed tengsu''er''s recognition. However, their relationship was really embarrassing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1075

    "It''s OK. It was agreed before." Murong ryue said slowly after a long silence.


    Murong family and tengsu''er have agreed on many things, even many of which she doesn''t know. In these years, there has been a intersection between the Murong family and the Murong family. It seems that the Murong family is willing to help more of the Murong family. My father once sent a letter saying that no matter what tengsu''er asked for, she would agree. This alone, the transaction between the Murong family and the Murong family would not be too simple.


    Murong ryyue never asked tengsu''er. She had a premonition that things would not be as simple as she thought. The transaction between Murong family and tengsu''er would be serious if she studied deeply. However, Murong ryyue believed that his father was a person who was clear enough to not make Murong family difficult, let alone put Murong family in danger. If Murong ryue at the moment insists on his own view, if Murong ryue at the moment asks his parents what they really mean, maybe later things will go a lot better, Murong family, and won''t fall into a dilemma.


    Rusu didn''t speak. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    Nangong Anmin was silent and didn''t speak. Looking at Murong ryue, he smiled a little.


    Murong ryue, in her view, always has a sense of calm, this kind of calm, is a sense of peace, will not feel cold, heartless, this feeling, is a kind of psychological peace. These are what Nangong Anmin wants to enjoy.


    "How did you get here." For example, Su opened her mouth after a long silence. She was curious about where Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue came from. How could the tunnels of the Su family be built in the Sumu pavilion? Su Muge, in Su''s eyes, is a very unsafe place. No one lives in it. It''s like it''s abandoned, and it''s easy to change. But this tunnel, it''s not easy. How could su Lu not care about this place at all?


    Murong ryue sighed, "it''s an accident. If you have a chance to talk about it later, don''t go down. It''s a long way. Now you don''t know where to go. If you go down, you can''t come back in time. Someone can''t find you. It will cause suspicion. So, don''t try so easily that you won''t be used. In the Su family, there should be many people staring at you and protecting yourself carefully. Sumuge is a good place, but it''s also a place to kill and hide. Since you lived here, many people have regarded you as a thorn in the eye. Don''t trust the Su family easily. No one can protect you here, only protect yourself. " Murong ryue''s inexplicable reminder said that Rusu didn''t know why. She understood all these things. Murong ryue''s reminder seemed to be different, but she didn''t have a clear meaning at all. She was not easy to ask. She has to nod her head. Here, she will protect herself.


    But the most important thing for Rusu is not what Murong ryue said. She wondered if this road could give her some freedom. But she also knew that Murong ryue was right. She could not leave sumuge easily. Here, it was a cage. Once she left, she would be found immediately.


    "Well, I know. Besides, I haven''t got the trust of Sulu. I won''t try it easily." As Su said cleverly, Murong ryue was not embarrassed.


    "Do you want to go straight?" If Su asks Murong ryue and Nangong Anmin that they can''t stay here much, "or I will send them away first, and they will not be found out with your strength, or can they?" Rusu knows that the Su family is heavily guarded, but she doesn''t know the strength of the two.


    Nangong Anmin shook his head. "No, we''ll go back the same way. The Su family is much more strict than you think." Nangong Anmin''s eyes become deep. He asked people to investigate Su''s family when he was there. This place is absolutely a Longtan and tiger cave. It''s immeasurable. If you put it in Phoenix, you need to make a good calculation. You can''t ignore everything.


    If Su nodded, Murong ryue sighed and agreed. For example, Su prepared some food and water for Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue to take with them.


    The two thought of having a rest in sumuge, but they were worried that sumuge was not safe enough, so they went to the darkroom to have a rest and returned as soon as possible in the morning.


    This is the way for the Su family to escape. I went out along one of the roads, and even reached a ferry outside the city of Gusu.


    Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue look at each other the same. The Su family, as expected, can''t underestimate that this is just one road. What about the other?


    It was already evening when the two went back. Overnight, the Su family has been in a mess for a long time, but because they went out with Nangong Anmin, they didn''t panic.


    Just about to enter Murong''s house, Nangong Anmin pulls Murong ryue and holds Murong''s wrist. Murong ryue is not clear. Therefore, Nangong Anmin takes out a jade plate with a serious face. The steady Moyu is engraved with a small "an" character. Nangong Anmin hands it to Murong ryue and "takes it."


    Murong ryyue knows the meaning of this jade pendant. In Phoenix, Mo jade can''t be owned by ordinary people, and it can''t be easily used. The word "an" should be the meaning of Nangong Anmin and Nangong Anyan, and it is the representative of the identity of Princess and Prince of Phoenix.


    Murong ryue resisted. It''s the jade pendant of Nangong Anmin. What''s the situation when she took it?


    Murong ryue''s face sank. "The jade pendant is your own and a symbol of your identity. Our relationship is not close enough to receive such a gift, is it?"


    Nangong Anmin chuckles and says, "a gift? Do you think he is a gift? I don''t think so. As I said before, I will help you. Rusu is already at the Su''s house. Whatever you want to do, you have to go to the Su''s house. But as you are now, you don''t have any status at all. Do you think you can handle things well? " Nangong Anmin is serious, even pressing questions.


    Murong ryue was unhappy. She didn''t deny what Nangong Anmin said, but there was a sense of coercion that made people unhappy.


    Nangong Anmin suddenly smiled, "you can take this jade pendant well. I will check it irregularly. After the matter is handled, you still have to give it back to me. As you said, the things of my Phoenix royal family are not easy to give."


    Murong ryue looks at Nangong Anmin. His expression is very serious. It seems that he is serious. I thought about it for myself. It''s true that when she went in and out of Su''s house, she was afraid that there would be many things to keep, which was a guarantee for herself. What''s more, this Phoenix Royal thing, she really doesn''t deserve to have, but Her relationship with Nangong Anmin should be regarded as ambiguous now. It''s not impossible to accept it for the time being.


    Nangong Anmin watched Murong ryue so cleverly put away the jade plate and pick up the eyebrows. Murong ryue was so gentle, which he didn''t expect.


    "Come on? Go in? " Murong ryue put away the jade plate and said slowly.


    Nangong Anmin nods and walks behind Murong ryue. Silly girl, you may not know the meaning of this jade pendant. I am not. I gave it to you as a gift. Time is Love keepsake, take this jade pendant, then It''s my Nangong Anmin''s wife.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1076

    When Mo Yuyan goes to find Ru Su, it''s a rainy day. On the way to Su Muge, he needs to pass a big pond, a small stone bridge, and the guardrail is carved with lotus flowers, even with different posture. Some of them are already blooming, some of them are still flower buds.


    Looking at the small bridge, Mo Yuyan admired that it was indeed the way to sumuge. Even a small bridge was so delicate. Ink swift caresses the stone carving and feels the fine lines on it. She will definitely live here. What she wants to get will be at all costs. She didn''t care, because there is no crisis now For a moment, the eyes of swift became fierce.


    It''s more difficult to see Rusu than other people. You need to inform them before you can go in. When Rusu knows that Mo Yuyan is coming, a smile of unidentified meaning is raised on the corner of her mouth to let Bai Feng bring Mo Yuyan in.


    "Sister Rusu." As soon as Mo Yuyan came in, he said, "is my sister well?"


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry." If Su is doing embroidery, she wants to make a sachet and give it to Su Lu. What she needs to pay is sincerity, not a few perfunctory words. So in this person, she is willing to spend more time.


    "Sister Su, you..."


    "What''s the matter?" If Su looks up at Mo Yuyan, her face is simple, and she doesn''t go to the three treasures hall. She didn''t succeed at that time, so she won''t give up this time. Instead, she wants to see what Mo Yuyan will do.


    In fact, she is still looking forward to what Mo Yuyan does. She can take this opportunity to rest for a while. She doesn''t want to be on guard for some people all the time. It''s not bad to let Mo Yuyan leave directly.


    Suddenly, Mo Yuyan didn''t know what to say. The clean look on Su''s face made her feel like she was seen through. But Su didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Mo Yuyan holds the thing in her hand, calms herself down, looks at Rusu and smiles, "it''s OK, but she thinks that her sister hasn''t been out for a long time."


    Mo Yuyan is used to taking up the cup of tea, pouring a cup of tea, taking advantage of Rusu''s embroidered space, and pouring the prepared medicine into Rusu''s cup. Rusu takes back her eyes as if nothing happened, and takes over without any doubt. Xiaozhe takes a sip, and she doesn''t know what''s in the cup, but it won''t be a deadly poison unless he doesn''t want to live.


    What Ru Su has been doing as if nothing had happened to her is that Mo YuYan''s heart has slowly come down. Ru Su is thinking about taking advantage of this opportunity to pretend that she is ill and will not be found.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner? The head of the family will come later. " As Su said quietly, there is really a sense of invitation. Mo Yuyan is shocked. In this way, whatever she left behind, whether Rusu really cares or not, it''s the meaning of the caretaker. It''s really uncomfortable.


    "No, I have something else to do. Let''s go." Mo Yuyan says goodbye in a hurry. Rusu looks at her back and smiles gently. Mo Yuyan, you wanted to kill me that day, but it''s very obvious. I''m just calculating you a little. As for your fate, see Sulu''s choice.


    "How can you, miss?" Bai Feng looks at Rusu''s back, and doesn''t know much about it.


    "It''s OK. Go and get some more stitches for me. I want to do something else." Such as Su shallow road.


    Bai Feng nodded and entered the room. Ru Su took the cup of tea and poured it out. He poured the cup of tea he had just drunk into the cup of tea again.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Lu arrived earlier. For example, Su relied on the collapse of the imperial concubine to rest. The embroidery tools she used before were put aside without any deliberate concealment.


    Su Lu goes over and sees the sachet embroidered by Ru Su himself. It''s decorated with twigs and butterflies. The moral is very obvious. With a smile, it''s really a child. He expresses his mind completely. He doesn''t know how to cover it up at all, but he just likes this sachet.


    As soon as Su saw Su Lu, he was scared to do it. "Why is the master so early today?" Rusu asked with some trepidation.


    Sulu could not help but feel her hair, holding the sachet proudly and shaking, "is it for me?"


    Rusu''s eyes brightened in a moment, holding Sulu''s hands and arms, trying to hide it, and making Sulu laugh.


    Rusu takes the opportunity to grab it back from Sulu. In fact, Sulu doesn''t really grasp it. Rusu takes it in his hand, carefully protects it, whispers, "it''s not last night."


    Su Lu laughs, such as Su, more knitted, happy and angry, very vivid.


    "I want tea." Rusu stares at Sulu, picks up the needle and thread and Embroiders it. Sulu shakes his head to help Rusu pour the tea, and hands it to Rusu. As a result, Rusu pretends to have a look on her face. In a moment, it''s twisted, and the tea in her hand is unstable. She falls on the ground a lot. RUU''s legs are soft, and she falls on the ground directly. Sulu''s face changes greatly, and she helps Rusu Sue, took her into the room and shouted, "come on, come on!"


    Sulu looks at the tea on the ground before leaving. His eyes are not clear.


    "Bai Feng, who came to sumuge today?" Su Lu asked Bai Feng directly without any ambiguity. He didn''t give other people, or even Bai Feng, a chance to think about the time to get rid of him.


    "Mo Yuyan, Miss Mo is here, but she left in a hurry." Bai Feng said truthfully, and there was some speculation in her heart, but she did not dare to say it. Mo Yuyan was also a member of the Su family and a member of the Su family for a long time.


    "Take the tea and have it tested." Sulu said coldly. At that time, he was already very clear about what Yu Yan and Yan Qinglu said. Between them, it''s over. There''s no need to stay any longer. If you like, you can stay in Sulu''s house all the time. But you should be clear about what you want and what you need. Sulu''s house can provide them with a comfortable life, but you can''t give them any feelings they want. They want it High enough respect. But they don''t understand.


    Rusu is in a coma all the time and sleeps on the bed. The doctor who came to see him first gives Su a salute, then he feels his pulse and sighs gently. "The girl should have been drugged. According to the grass people''s guess, it''s a chronic poison. When the quantity is small, she will be unconscious. But when the quantity is large, she will be delirious. But these still need other people to get the kind and quantity of drugs. "


    Sulu nodded, and his eyes turned to be sinister in a moment. Good, good! Dare to give Rusu medicine. It''s still such a poisonous drug. When you are in a coma, you can understand that you are poor in physical strength and need to be mended slowly. When you are in a coma, you can''t even be aware of it. This kind of poison is really cruel.


    Su Lu said in her heart that she wanted to let Mo swift go, but Mo swift didn''t know how to cherish such an opportunity. How could he give her an opportunity?


    Su Lu looks like su lying on the bed. She is really like a child. She is kind and casual. She likes such a girl. She has no pressure to get along with her.


    Su Lu feels Ru Su''s forehead. It''s fine. It''s not very stiff. There''s no fever.


    Su Lu''s heart is quiet a lot. As long as he doesn''t have a fever, the situation will be much better. The account with Mo Yuyan can be calculated later. Besides, how to calculate it is still a problem. Su Lu''s face sinks down and thinks carefully.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1077

    When Su Lu and Mo Yuyan settle accounts, it''s before Su wakes up. He always thought he had absolute power to control the affairs of Su''s family, but Su''s affairs made him very upset.


    Su Lu takes people to Fenghua hospital. Here, he has been here many times, but seldom comes with such a mind to punish her.


    When she heard the master coming, she was very happy. She hurriedly pulled the maid to try on her clothes. Her face was happy and her voice was slowly happy. "What do you say I wear? Is it better to be plain? It''s a bit more gorgeous. What would the owner like? "


    The maid beside her couldn''t help but smile and cover her lips. "No matter what the lady likes, the head of the family will like it."


    Mo Yuyan calms herself down as much as possible, calms down for a long time, and then adjusts her mind to the same level as before. Seeing Su Lu smiling, she welcomes him up, "my Lord."


    Sulu looked up and down at one side of the dark swift with cold eyes, and went directly into the room. In a cold voice, he said, "nice clothes."


    Mo Yuyan was ecstatic. Just as she wanted to say something, Sulu''s cold words came again, "are you celebrating something? To celebrate such as Su''s coma, or to celebrate in advance. If it''s normal, Su''s coma will last forever? Even delirious. "


    Su Lu''s voice is too cold, which has made Mo Yuyan a little difficult to accept. What he said from Su Lu''s mouth surprised Mo Yuyan Home owner, do you know?


    She almost fainted, forced herself to pretend to be calm and asked tentatively, "what does the owner mean?"


    "Hum!" Sulu said coldly, his face was full of murderous ideas for a moment. "Why, isn''t my words clear enough? What did you do to Rusu, don''t you know? Do you want me to make it clear? "


    Mo Yuyan grits her teeth hard. She already knows. She just planned. The owner of the family already knows. So she came to ask for help? Oh, I''m still happy to wait for him, and I''m willing to dress myself up for him. Why is it funny? A person who just comes for other women, how can he spend more time on himself? Ink swift thought coldly.


    "So, the head of the family came today to punish swifts?" Mo Yuyan said coldly, maintaining his final calm, trying to test their feelings for so many years.


    "Swift, I remember when Rusu came, I said it clearly, and you accepted it, didn''t you? Is it a breach of contract now? " Sulu said coldly. I''m not merciful at all. Are these things settled after autumn?


    The rainy morning, after a long morning and a half afternoon, is approaching the evening, and finally it''s still heavy. The previous patter, without a sound, has finally turned into a crackling rain. Even if it''s not a torrential rain, it can''t be ignored.


    And Mo YuYan''s heart, with a little hope, has become a hazy day. It turns out, this man, it means, it turns out, at that time, he wanted to completely break off the relationship with them, just to give them the last dignity, right? So now that he has hurt Rusu, will the head of the family abandon the indulgence he once gave and expose all his things? Ink swift mood, a moment fell to the bottom.


    "So the head of the family is here to deal with Rusu? By the way, let swift go? " Mo Yuyan takes a look at the sky outside. It''s gray and can''t see anything clearly. But in this Fenghua courtyard, like the maple leaves in blood, you can still see that the original bright colors fall on the ground, scattered into mud, but no one cares.


    I will be buried in this maple leaf, right?


    "What do you think?" Sulu asked, knocking at the table, without saying.


    Mo Yuyan looks at Sulu sarcastically. Is this to make her own charge? Is want to let oneself willingly according to own accusation to get so-called, oneself choose the end? Sulu, it''s cruel.


    Mo Yuyan stared at Sulu, with no smile on his face, and no gentle way to please Sulu. "I gave Rusu medicine, but today is the first time, just beginning."


    Su Lu eyebrow tip inadvertently move, this is what, give oneself excuse?


    "It''s really a medicine that can affect people''s mind. It takes a short time and has no effect. If it takes a long time, people will gradually lose themselves, and their memories will become confused, that is to say, they will become fools." "I''m going to give it to Rusu. In fact, I did," she said


    Sulu''s face sank. Really, he was so outspoken. Should he thank Mo Yuyan for his honesty? Such a poisonous medicine, she also under the hand? Sulu held back his anger and glared at Mo swift.


    Seeing Su Lu''s eyes, Mo Yuyan smiled, "but don''t you think it''s strange? Today, I was discovered when I used it for the first time. I already know how to control the dosage. I put it well. What I feed is not found. However, what I find is so thorough. Does the owner think it''s normal? My medicine is put in Rusu''s cup. Rusu seldom drinks it. It shouldn''t work, but it''s found out. Who''s the reason? The head of the family thinks that a woman with such a mind is a simple woman? " Mo Yuyan said that''s what she thought. On the one hand, it''s a fact. On the other hand, it''s that she wants to put things on Ru Su and make the family leader have doubts about Ru su. People like the family leader can''t tolerate doubts. These doubts have been accumulated for a long time, enough to destroy Ru su. This... That''s what she wants.


    Su Lu frowned. He didn''t think about it, but he was directly raised by Mo Yuyan, which was a kind of offence. It was like raising the most secret mind in his heart late, leaving him nowhere to hide. These, by the way, were the most annoying things for him.


    "This matter It''s not your business, is it? You should know that you may be found when you take medicine. It''s only when you subconsciously think that you won''t and believe in your own judgment that you can''t accept it. To put it another way, the future master mother of our Su family is a simple, kind and deceitful woman? Swift, you know it, can''t you? " Sulu said coldly, even with a bit of irony, "if you don''t like it, you lose to Rusu. At the Su''s house, you lose your body."


    "The owner let me go?" Mo Yuyan is still a little surprised. It turns out that she really wants to leave. There is no chance for her to leave?


    "You want to go?" Sulu asked.


    "Is the owner of that family going to die of swift?" Mo Yuyan said, I don''t know how to explain my mood at the moment, sad and pitiful? There are, but the feeling of indifference, being abandoned and being abandoned is Desolate.


    "You can go. You can leave the Su family and Gusu forever. Understand?" Sulu said coldly, he has made an exception to save her life, and it is absolutely impossible to tolerate that she is still in Gusu, which is his last line.


    "So, to die and to leave?" Mo Yuyan said to herself, it turns out that this is the coldness and the unfeeling. Also, Su Lu, the head of the Su family, has never been a gentle person and has always been unfeeling.


    "I''ll leave and never step here again." Mo Yuyan said that if she could, she would like to see other places, totally different world.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1078

    "Master, did you let her go?" Heichi follows Sulu. It''s a little strange to think of what the master agreed just now. The master never agrees with these things. He always cuts with his hands and never shows mercy.


    "What do you say?" By the way, Sulu snorted coldly. Heichi understood that the master never wanted to let the woman go. He just gave her a little hope. By the way, he didn''t want to let things spread to the ears of sumuge. But in fact, when the master went to find her, the end was determined.


    "I see." Heichi said respectfully.


    "Well, don''t be discovered until you leave Gusu city."


    "Yes."


    "In addition, go to investigate Rusu''s identity again, separate from the investigation of Mu family, and investigate more." Su Ludao looks at the direction of Su Muge. It''s true that the medicine given by Su injured Zhong Mo Yu Yan is true, but it''s also true that it''s so easy to be found. What''s the difference between them? What is ruoshu ''s identity? Sulu felt something was out of his control. Su Lu looks at Su Muge and wants to see Ru Su from a long distance. Mo says, "Ru Su wants to disappoint me if she doesn''t have your identity."


    Heichi left quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Suzhou.


    Mo Yuyan is walking here alone with an umbrella. Gusu has lived for more than 20 years. What she left was so easy. She left nothing and could not take anything.


    Mo Yuyan feels sad, but this kind of sadness is her own. For so many years, she has forgotten her time in the Su family. In fact, she still has no position in the Su family, no position at all. She is not even a concubine, which is like Su. On the first day she came, the owner gave her identity.


    Mo Yuyan shakes her head and wants to stop thinking about it. Now that she has decided to leave, why should she remember? Forget it, forget it


    Mo Yuyan looks back at Gusu. Under the cover of smoke and rain, Gusu looks like a mirage. It''s not true, but it''s still beautiful.


    Mo Yuyan looks back, looks down, leaves, leaves, and can''t go back.


    When she looked up again, she saw a person who was neither familiar nor strange standing in front of her.


    Almost in an instant, Mo Yuyan wondered why the black pool appeared. The owner never intended to let himself go, never.


    For a moment, Mo Yuyan felt extremely ironic. Her life was just a joke, but she was unwilling to look at Heichi and said slowly, "did the owner let you come?"


    Heichi didn''t speak. To this woman, he had nothing to say. To himself, obeying the master''s orders is the only thing he needs to obey.


    "Yes? The master never intended to let me go. " She asked herself, but felt a kind of discomfort coming from her body. It was not clear. However, it quickly spread all over her body and hurt from her bones.


    For a moment, Mo swift didn''t respond, but Heichi has already started. This man, as always, is cold and thin. He gently cuts the neck of Mo swift, and the blood gushes out. With the pain in all parts of his body, Mo swift can''t support him in a moment. He falls on the ground, and looks at the footprints of black pond as it leaves. The black edge of his clothes is on Mo swift The eye becomes another person''s dress edge. It turns out that when she leaves, she comes to find herself because she wants to die


    Mo Yuyan suddenly hated. She didn''t hate Ru Su when she came here. She didn''t hate when the owner drove her away. She appeared in Heichi. She didn''t hate when she wanted to kill herself. But at this moment, she suddenly hated that A woman she never understood


    ¡­¡­


    The Su family is short of one person, and few people can notice that even if they do, they will not open their mouth tacitly. For example, Su''s body is getting better after two days'' rest. After only asking Bai Feng a little, they know that Mo Yuyan has left the Su family, left Gusu, and will never come back.


    Su thinks this is probably the best ending. Su''s family is not heaven, but hell.


    If Su rubs her forehead, it''s strange. She only drank a little before Mingming, but she was still tired. She didn''t plan to look like that at all. Although she did put some sweat medicine in it before, but The effect of Mongolian sweat medicine should not be like this.


    If Su rubs his forehead, he attributes the reason to the medicine under the ink swift, which has a strong effect.


    Since knowing that there is a tunnel here, when Sulu is not here, Ru Su always lets them stay outside more, lying beside Baifeng at most, for fear that Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue will suddenly appear and be discovered.


    However, they didn''t show up for many days. When ruosu might show up, they received a letter from Murong ryue, saying that they would go out to get together.


    Rusu looks at the letter and estimates that something is really going on. She goes to find Sulu and says she wants to go out.


    Su Lu didn''t stop it either, but let Bai Feng follow him. If Su naturally can''t say anything, he went out with Bai Feng.


    The place of Murong ryue''s appointment is the largest restaurant in Gusu. She sighs when she looks at the bustling people. She doesn''t like the bustling feeling. She gently shakes her head and looks up and sees Murong ryue waving her hand on the second floor, with a happy smile on her face.


    Rusu sighed and smiled, "let''s go, let''s go up."


    Bai Feng nods and follows up carefully. Murong ryue has ordered something, just waiting for Ru Su to come.


    If Su looked around, only Murong Liuyue was alone. It seems that Nangong Anmin did not come. If Nangong Anmin also came, it might be unclear. If Su looks at Murong ryue, he is probably influenced by her. He thinks Nangong Anmin is normal only when he appears beside her. When he is alone, he doesn''t adapt.


    "Sit here, sister." Murong ryue shouted, happy to put his hands, see when the white wind did not care, like the eyes only such as Su a person.


    Rusu nodded and went to sit down, with a faint smile on her face. "What''s the matter? I''m here all of a sudden?"


    Murong ryue''s aggrieved duzui said, "how long have you been to Su''s house? If you marry someone, you will also go home to visit your relatives on the third day. My sister can never come back once. Can''t you ask her to go to the Su family to find you? How troublesome. "


    Murong ryue''s tone is very skillful. It''s really like Su''s sister. She is complaining that her sister doesn''t want her. It makes Su feel moved. There are some things that she can''t pretend to do. It''s like Murong ryue''s face or angry at the moment, but she''s extremely happy. It''s like she can''t do without feeling.


    "Something happened at Su''s house. I didn''t come back in time." If Su light way, a language to take, Murong ryue a Leng, accident? About the Murphy? She looks at Rusu and wants to be more detailed, but Rusu is no longer willing to speak. Here is the white wind.


    Murong ryue didn''t ask for anything, just a few tiny Dudu mouth, expressing dissatisfaction, such as Su ninijun can''t help, is this spoiled by Nangong Anmin? Feel... More reckless than before, more lovely feeling, before the mature feeling of a lot of light, some childish.


    If Su can''t help but think, is this what love should be like? Women, they will gradually become more arbitrary, casual, even Make trouble out of nothing, because someone will always indulge themselves.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1079

    Murong and Rusu have been chatting a lot. Their faces are always full of joy. Rusu can''t help being infected while listening. The white wind on one side is the same. She has always been with Sulu and has seldom met anyone. For the first time, she found such a funny girl and child, which gives a very relaxed feeling. Many people should like to communicate with such a girl ¡£


    It used to be a very easy thing, but it''s just that some people here don''t know each other.


    I don''t know which noble childe is. Seeing Rusu and Murong ryue are beautiful, he became greedy for a moment. He came here to flirt with both of them. The man''s eyes wandered around Rusu and Murong ryue, and he didn''t choose what to say. "Beauty, let''s go with you. I''ll raise you. You''re hot and tasty. Don''t worry about anything."


    Bai Feng takes a look at the man first. He really does his own evil. He can''t live. Who are these two sitting here? The Mu family may be nothing, but after all, it''s not easy to bear being the only girl. If Su Ke is different, she is the future master mother of the Su family. This person completely steps on the face of the Su family. How can people of the Su family tolerate it?


    Rusu looks at the man, his eyes are slightly heavy. He is afraid that it will be difficult to cherish his life.


    The man looked at two people up and down. They were all beauties, or different beauties. It was really Yanfu. He thought about it carefully. There were few of Gusu''s great ladies, so he dared to flirt with them.


    Bai Fenggang wants to open his mouth and is stopped by Rusu. Murong ryue shouldn''t do nothing. She doesn''t want to talk about the Su family easily. She doesn''t know how much she has been indulged by Sulu. She I''m not qualified to talk about the Su family.


    Murong ryue''s face immediately sank and stared at the man. The man was not angry, but even more excited. He wanted to flirt with Murong ryue. Murong ryue pretended to unintentionally turn the Mo Yu in his hand and shook it to the man, smiling rather than laughing.


    The man''s body is full of ink This... The value of Moyu in Phoenix is known by people in Phoenix. Those who own Moyu without permission are almost the relatives of the emperor. These relatives are not ordinary relatives, but the closest.


    The whole man was shocked, and he woke up a lot. He looked at the Dark Jade "an" tremblingly. Even though it was a very small word, the unique carving method was unforgettable.


    The man knelt on the ground with a common voice, "little Small... " The man faltered and could not say a word.


    "Go away!" Murong ryue killed him with an eye knife. The man dared not say more than half a word, and left here.


    Bai Feng does not look at Murong ryue with deep meaning. Let Murong ryue feel guilty. What do you mean.


    Bai Feng also saw that Murong ryue was looking at her and smiled, "I dare to ask where the jade plate came from. It looks very unusual."


    Murong ryue shook the jade plate for a while. "This one is sent by the great prince of Phoenix. It''s kept here for the time being. It may be taken away in two days."


    Murong ryue''s attitude doesn''t matter. Bai Feng chuckles and shakes his head. Murong ryue doesn''t understand, "is there any problem?"


    "If I remember correctly, there was a saying in Phoenix that the prince''s jade plate could only be given to his future wife. That is to say, Miss Mu holding this jade plate means that she is the person recognized by the prince and the future Princess." Baifeng patiently explained that Murong ryue was surprised. How can there be such a saying? Isn''t it just a symbol of identity? It''s hard not to succeed. I took this jade pendant and sold it myself? Murong ryue immediately felt that he had lost. He sold himself without knowing anything, and had no sense of anger at all.


    "Miss Mu doesn''t need to pay much attention. The Lord and Empress of Phoenix are very strict with the eldest prince. If the eldest prince doesn''t really like it, he won''t send the jade pendant out easily. He wants to come to the eldest prince to make it clear." Baifeng explained.


    The royal family of Phoenix is very strict. She has heard of it, but how can she say it is a little strange from baitui?


    If Su can''t help laughing, "ryue, since you have received the gift from the eldest prince, you are the person of the eldest prince. Today you blocked a trouble with this jade pendant. You need to thank your eldest prince when you go back." Like Su Dao, he has a certain attitude of going to the theatre.


    Murong ryue''s face was a little heavy, but she didn''t feel angry, but she was serious. For example, Su sighed. Murong ryue seemed to have made a decision. She was more decisive than she thought.


    "OK, Bai Feng, you can get a pot of tea." As Su said mildly, Bai Feng only thought that it was to calm Murong ryue down, and seriously passed by, leaving only two people, such as Su and Murong ryue.


    "You''re looking for me. Is there anything else?" Asked Rusu, with a heavy expression on her face.


    "Well, we looked at that road before. We should understand it quickly. If we are OK, we will never go there to find you. Don''t be too defensive, but cause suspicion. It''s OK to be normal." Murong ryue''s way, or a woman''s intuition, she felt that Su would rely on that way.


    "Well, I see." If Su breathes a sigh of relief, she won''t have to be too defensive. It will be much easier.


    Murong ryue nodded. She easily saw that Ru Su was relieved. It seems that this woman really cared.


    "Don''t you know Teng suer''s plan? It should be impossible for him to say nothing. " Murong ryue asked, some uncertain, she did not know such as Su and Teng su''er exchanges.


    "Well, I already know. I''m going to do it. Don''t worry." Rusu''s face becomes solemn and serious. Sujia, such a big Sujia, now seems to be in her hands. It feels really heavy, but in order to Teng suer, she can care nothing. She is not afraid of fatigue, as long as Teng su''er can achieve her wish.


    Murong ryue nodded. Once the plan started, there was no possibility to stop. They had already walked on the edge of the cliff. Either Sulu died or they died. Murong ryue didn''t worry about it, but they couldn''t give up the plan of more than ten years.


    "If you have anything, just say it directly, don''t embarrass yourself, don''t rush for success. You''ve been waiting for more than ten years, and you can''t wait for a few years. The most important thing is safety." Murong ryue appeased.


    Rusu wryly smiles. Yes, she has time, but she doesn''t want to wait, and Teng su''er can''t wait. He doesn''t know what his body is now. She doesn''t know how long he can last. Rusu doesn''t know. She thinks Teng su''er can fulfill her long cherished wish. She wants to take Teng su''er away. She thinks Teng su''er can have a really happy time, but all these premises are Teng su''er wants revenge first. How can she not be in a hurry? How is it possible?


    For example, Su is inexplicably lost. Teng suer, she hasn''t seen Su Lu for a long time. The relationship between her and Su Lu is getting closer and closer. This intimacy has made her not know how long she can push away Su Lu. When she agreed to do this, she has given up everything she has. She may be able to insist. She won''t stop.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1080

    When Su Rushu returns to Su''s house in the evening, Su Lu is waiting in sumuge. He has already arranged the meals, but only waiting for Su Rushu.


    Su Lu guessed that Rusu would not come back so early, so he sat by the window and picked up a Book casually, intending to pass the time by reading, but his mood seemed to be unable to completely calm down. Looking at the bustling Sumu Pavilion now, he could not help but think of the figure that Rusu shuttled here, but also the meaning of the Sumu Pavilion. His eyes became deep, no matter what his identity was, he could not help it You can let her go.


    Su Lu thinks about it carefully. In fact, when he first met, he felt that the appearance of Ru Su was premeditated. It can''t be said that everything around him was so normal, but he always felt that it was not that Ru Su''s talent was too outstanding, but that everything was too coincidental. When he got there, Ru Su''s dance just arrived at * * and the surrounding atmosphere was just right There is no difference in the calculation between them. It''s strange that, in his years of experience, Rusu''s identity is not simple.


    However, he doesn''t care. No matter what status Rusu has, it doesn''t pose a threat to him. He still likes Rusu. She used to be the most beautiful woman. Now, he hopes to get the warmth that belongs to her. Now, he wants to know everything about Rusu, at least make sure that Rusu will not leave him, or that he has enough qualifications to stay with her. For the first time, Sulu hated the feeling that he didn''t know everything. He couldn''t grasp the feeling of later events. It was too unreliable and insecure.


    It''s hard for Sulu to understand that feeling. Is it love? He didn''t know, never knew, that Yan Qinglu could help him a lot, Mo Yuyan, because he would feel a little relaxed when he was around her, but none of them seemed to compare with Rusu. When he was around Rusu, he would unconsciously put down his psychological defense, and clearly knew that it was a very dangerous thing, which could not be controlled by Sulu.


    When Su came back, it was already night. It was already dark. It was not because of the rain in the day. It was dark at night, but some stars were twinkling.


    "Master of the house?" If Su some surprised voice, Su Lu sat in front of the window, turned over some books, next to the lights, seems to be quietly accompanied. Sulu, if you don''t explore it, seems to be a very gentle person with elegant demeanor. He has honed too much in his age and has too much charm, which is impossible for those young people. And the taste of this time is enough to attract too many people.


    Sulu turned around and slowly closed the book


    Such as Su nodding and slightly drooping her eyes, this is the scene she has been looking forward to. Someone will wait for her to come back, not to go to the dark. Someone will smile gently at her. I can smile back and hold her up to remove the traces of wind and frost for her. This person, in her imagination, has always been Teng su''er, but never, but now it''s easy to get it from another person ¡£ It''s sad that Rusu feels a little ironic.


    Rusu saw the food on the table and was a little depressed. She went to sit down and said, "hasn''t the owner eaten yet?"


    Su Lu didn''t speak. He sat opposite to Ru su. Ru Su understood that and Su Lu didn''t blame him. With a smile, he picked up his chopsticks and decided to eat something casually.


    If Su is surprised, hurriedly stop, "my Lord, the food is too cold to eat. Let them make some."


    Sulu smiled. "It''s OK. It''s not necessary."


    If Su sips her lips, looks at Su Lu and sighs softly, "if the family leader doesn''t want to trouble others, let Su warm up the family leader."


    Sulu picks up her eyebrows slightly. Rusu has already got up, and takes the food that Sulu has at hand. She goes to the kitchen behind her. Sulu follows her silently. She looks at herself and lights the fire. She warms the food slowly. Sulu has always wanted someone to cook tea and rice for him. He can stay with her, regardless of whether to help with the ignition or to taste tea together. He likes it.


    Su Lu goes to Rusu''s back and reaches around her waist. The thin girl is pitiful.


    Rusu''s movements stop subconsciously and her heart jumps abruptly. She is very flustered, Sulu Su Lu... Suddenly so close, she did not know what to do.


    Rusu knew for a long time that when she came to do the task, she had a premonition about what would happen and was ready, but When it''s really possible, it''s another situation.


    "The owner." Rusu bit her lower lip and didn''t move. It''s impossible for her to continue cooking as if nothing happened. She just stood still.


    Sulu hugged Rusu and rubbed her neck. "RUR, I want you."


    If Su didn''t move, her eyes sank, and a kind of sadness slowly rose from the bottom of her heart. It turned out that she would There will be such a day. If Su doesn''t know how to answer or what to do, is acceptance? Is it a refusal? Or do you want to refuse? Rusu is in a low mood. Teng su''er, you see, one day, I will belong to others.


    "Family leader..." Rusu called out, as if she was thinking about something and just wanted to delay.


    "Well?"


    Rusu is silent. She doesn''t know what to say. Indeed, when she took the initiative that night, she might be very bold, but everything came with her mind. She thinks it''s nothing. It''s normal, but now When she is passive, she has no idea what to do or how to answer.


    Su Lu didn''t wait for Su''s answer. He could clearly feel that Su shuddered just now. It seemed that she was completely frightened. Later, Su didn''t relax. Her body was tight all the time, as if she was on guard. Sulu knows if Rusu is afraid of resisting. He doesn''t know.


    Sulu tries to kiss Rusu and kiss her neck. Rusu''s hair is very soft. She rubbed it on her cheek. It has a light fragrance, which makes people immersed. It''s soft and itchy.


    Rusu takes a deep breath and tries to relax. When she loves someone, she should not resist it too much, right? If Su thinks, dare not let oneself react too acutely.


    Rusu looked at the food in the pot and said softly, "my Lord, I''d better eat first."


    If Su doesn''t know if Sulu will agree, or if he will be bored, or even not clear, is he deliberately pushing back the time?


    Sulu smiled gently, not a little unhappy feeling, but relaxed and happy. Sulu let go of Rusu, and then retreated to look at Rusu. Rusu Leng spent the whole afternoon, is this person so obedient? She thought it would take a lot of talking.


    Rusu sips her lips and fills the meal out. Rulu takes the meal and carries it out. Rusu looks at Sulu''s back. In this person, she feels the feeling of home. It''s warm and free. There''s no pressure and constraint around Teng su''er. Teng su''er has never given her any qualification, even in the end, it''s not


    "Why don''t you come here?" Sulu smiled and looked at Ru Su who was standing still. He asked jokingly.


    Su ruo''s lips are full of coquetry and a little depressed. Su Lu can''t help laughing. Compared with Su Ruo, who used to be calm, gentle and sensible, she is more real at this time. He likes her more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1081

    Su Ruo is coquettish and a little depressed. Su Lu can''t help but laugh. Compared with Su Ruo, who used to be calm, gentle and sensible, she is more real at this time. Su Lu likes it better.


    Rusu goes over and sits across from Sulu. Sulu hands another pair of chopsticks to Rusu, "would you like some more?"


    If Su originally wanted to refuse, she just ate something to come back, but subconsciously accepted the past, "OK." Rusu responds and stares at the chopsticks in her hand. She When did you follow Sulu like this? For him, it seems that there is not much protection.


    Both of them didn''t eat too much. When they put down their chopsticks, Bai Feng brought people up to take them away. They sat here. Ru Su felt embarrassed. "Is the owner going to go back?"


    Sulu could not help laughing. "Is ruer driving me away?"


    Rusu secretly scolds herself for not being able to speak, and she also has some discomfort on her face, "Rusu doesn''t mean that."


    Rusu feels that it''s not right to say anything. She breathes, shakes her head, finds a new feeling, and smiles on her face. "Ruer, who dares to? Just thinking, it''s dark, and the owner wants to go back or stay here."


    Su Lu looks at Rusu''s smile, and her face is slightly heavy. Rusu gives people a feeling. Really, the change is too fast.


    At the last moment, she was still embarrassed and hesitant. Now she can handle it freely. Such a woman, if her identity is simple, doesn''t believe her.


    Sulu disguised his real feelings, with a meaningful smile on his face, stood up and walked to Rusu, stooped to look at Rusu, and his voice deliberately lowered, "if Do I want to stay here? "


    Rusu''s heart rate accelerated in a flash. Stay here? Really Do you want to stay here? Rusu knows what a man means to stay, but She was inexplicably afraid, but forced herself to calm down, forced her face to smile, "the whole Su family is the head of the family. Isn''t it normal that the head of the family stays here?"


    Su Lu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Su''s face was white. Su Lu is not embarrassed. She pat Ru Su lightly on the head. She gets up and walks to the bedside. She takes off her outer clothes. There is only the inner clothes left. She sits beside the bedside. She pats the position next to her and beckons Ru Su to come.


    If Su''s face is red, it means that Rusu walked slowly and sat next to Sulu, embarrassed.


    Sulu felt funny. Mingming was so scared, Mingming was so cramped, but he was strong and calm. It seemed that Sulu intended to tease Rusu deliberately, "how can I sleep without undressing?"


    Like Su''s subconscious surprise, looking at Su Lu, this man, Mingming and Teng su''er are so similar, but their personalities are totally different. No matter when, Teng su''er gives people a sense of asceticism, but Su Lu does not. He gives people a sense of peace. He does not have an aggressive feeling.


    If Su knew his task, he had already made a decision in his mind. He got up slowly, stretched out his hand to pull out the tie between his waist, layer by layer, and slowly took off his clothes. There was only one layer of inner garment left. When he took off this, he only left his belly pocket and his pants. If Su hesitated for a moment, he began to unbutton from top to bottom, but Su Lu suddenly pressed her hand, "not to say it''s better Do you have a good rest? "


    Rusu is totally stunned. What does that mean? Yes, it''s sleep. Does she understand the meaning of sleep? Rusu just stood still, watching Sulu lift his back and lie down. He looked at Rusu with interest. His eyes seemed to have a different meaning and a smile.


    If Sutton feels cheated, this person is obviously deliberately misleading her, causing her to be so nervous.


    "Come here." Su Lu said faintly. Ru Su was lying beside Su Lu with her face in black and her back to him, sulking.


    Su Lu smiles but doesn''t speak. She holds Ru Su from behind. Ru Gang wants to move. Su Lu''s strength suddenly increases. She controls Ru so that she can''t move. Su Lu''s faint voice comes from behind. "Don''t move, just let me hold you."


    Such as Su''s heart inexplicably soft down, relying on Su Lu''s arms did not move, quietly feeling the peace of the moment.


    "Darling, go to sleep." I don''t know how long later, Sulu''s voice came again. It was a gentle mess. Like Su was bewitched, she closed her eyes slowly and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Unlike the Su family, which is quiet and peaceful, the scene of Mu family is probably unimaginable to many people.


    Murong Luyue and Rusu went to Huijie in the afternoon, and they were in a good mood. But when they came back to Mu''s house, they thought that Nangong Anmin was here, and they felt a little uneasy. Murong Luyue scolded himself secretly. She was the master of Mu''s house. His Nangong Anmin was just a guest, that''s all.


    Even so, Murong ryue thought of the meaning of the Moyu, he felt that he had to make it clear with Nangong Anmin and went directly to the courtyard where Nangong Anmin lived.


    Nangong Anmin has not slept yet. Sitting at the bedside and reading books, you can clearly see the silhouette of Nangong Anmin outside. The person sitting at the window, with a single silhouette, feels so peaceful. Even if he doesn''t take a look in person, he can feel the excellent appearance. Murong ryue is a little jealous.


    Murong ryue is holding the jade plate in his hand. He hesitates to go in. It''s not too early now. Will it disturb him? Besides, it doesn''t have to be asked today. It''s OK tomorrow. Murong ryue thought, turning around and holding the jade plate to leave.


    "Why, don''t you come in?" Nangong Anmin''s voice came from behind, caught off guard.


    Murong ryue sighs. Sure enough, Nangong Anmin''s martial arts are among the best.


    Murong ryue didn''t open his mouth. He went to push the door directly. When he saw Nangong Anmin, he was stunned again. Nangong Anmin didn''t have his hair curled up and his hair was scattered. How to say, Prince pianpianpian, who is as warm as jade, is like this.


    "Come up late. What''s the matter?" Nangong Anmin puts down his book and quietly looks at Murong ryue.


    Murong ryue took out the black jade and put it on the tree of Nangong Anmin. "What''s the special significance of this black jade?"


    Nangong Anmin looks like he has heard something? He said with a smile, "what do you want?"


    Murong ryue''s face sank, and Nangong Anmin explained, "this Moyu is a symbol of the Phoenix royal family and the identity of the prince. Seeing this Moyu is like seeing the prince. But... This jade pendant can only be given to the future wife of the prince. What do you mean? "


    Murong ryue didn''t expect Nangong Anmin to be so frank, but this candor left her at a loss. Nangong Anmin seemed to show her mind completely, waiting for her to decide whether to enter him or leave him or give him up.


    For the first time, Murong ryue had a feeling of entanglement. He was in a dilemma and didn''t even understand his mind.


    Murong ryue didn''t like this feeling, but he was greedy for it. It was like a kind of obscure ambiguity. Everything was unknown, waiting for him to explore.


    Nangong Anmin is not in a hurry, waiting for Murong ryue to make his own decision. Murong ryue is the first one he is interested in. So far, at least, he likes it very much. He wants to keep going. Maybe, now he has not completely fallen in love with this woman, but Nangong Anmin knows that time is the best way to consolidate his feelings, so he is not in a hurry.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1082

    It''s late autumn, the branches are green and the leaves have come back to their roots, the branches have no green meaning, the bleak autumn wind has been blowing for a long time, and the chill has increased layer by layer. It seems that at this time, the wind in the middle of the night is very clear.


    Murong Luyue looks at Nangong Anmin, and has to admit that she hates Nangong Anmin, even some like it. But now her love is not enough to get along with her for a lifetime. Nangong Anmin is still too dangerous for her.


    Nangong Anmin saw Murong''s hesitation and handed the jade plate to her. "You don''t have to tell me your choice. This jade plate is my intention. Maybe you don''t love me enough now, but at least you don''t hate it. You are willing to get along and try, right?"


    Murong ryue nodded and looked at the jade plate. She should think it''s hot. She wants to throw it away as soon as possible. But now she has it, but she doesn''t want to put it down. Is she moved?


    "Let me know when you have made up your mind. Of course, this decision means that you disagree. " Nangong Anmin vowed that there would never be such a day.


    "Good." Murong and ryue nodded.


    Nangong Anmin kisses Murong ryue''s forehead, "go back to bed early."


    Murong ryue felt a little fever on his face, and he left quietly.


    When Rong Rong saw Murong ryue coming back with a red face, nahan said, "what is miss going to do? Why is your face so red? "


    Murong subconsciously covers his cheek. It''s really hot. Damn Nangong Anmin, such a simple action can affect her. It''s too much.


    Rong Rong looked at the angry and inexplicable expression of her young lady and blinked, "young lady, are you not a red phoenix star?"


    Murong ryue looks at Rongrong in surprise. What does this girl say? Red Phoenix star move? Does she look like this? Did the girl take the wrong medicine?


    "Is miss hongluan really moving?" Rong Rong looks surprised at Murong ryue, but he doesn''t retort at the first time. He swallows his saliva subconsciously. This Is this too exciting? Miss would love to be the prince of Phoenix. Rong Rong has some problems.


    But looking at her mysterious looking at herself, inexplicably a little guilty, hurriedly explained, "Miss, I''m lying." But he couldn''t help asking, "what happened?"


    Murong ryue took a white look and sat down beside the dressing table. He said the things in the daytime and the words of Nangong Anmin in the evening.


    Rong Rong tut tut said, "Miss, you are really moved."


    Murong ryue glared at her. Rong Rong doesn''t care. "Miss, this jade plate is given to you by the eldest prince?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "When the lady received it, she felt that it was unusual, didn''t she?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "When that scoundrel appeared today, did the young lady scare him away with this jade plate?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "But isn''t that enough?"


    "What?" Murong ryue''s subconscious stupefied for a moment.


    "You see, miss, you know that this jade pendant can''t be accepted at will. You still accept it, which means that you are not exclusive. Today, you scare that person away with this jade pendant. It''s estimated that all the people in Gusu city know about it. Of course, I heard about it." Rong Rong giggled twice. During the day, he thought he had heard it wrong. Now he knows that there is no such thing at all. "Now it can be said that everyone in Gusu city knows the relationship between you and the eldest prince. In a sense, the young lady has accepted the marriage. It''s good to think about it."


    "That''s true, but don''t you think it''s strange?" Murong ryue calmly looked at the young face in the mirror and said slowly.


    "What''s strange?"


    "A prince can send the jade plate representing his engagement so easily, regardless of his own identity, but he asked his family''s opinion, or even my opinion. Don''t you think it''s rash? He''s a prince. Marriage can''t be decided by one person, can it? What''s more, it''s just one side of his childhood. He has been remembering for many years. How can he know if my personality has changed with that of my former self? Rong Rong, have you thought about this? "


    Rong Rong was asked and didn''t speak. Indeed, she didn''t even think about these things. She just thought that if she could meet someone who likes her and loves her, she would be happy.


    "One more thing, Rong Rong, you should remember that we are not from Phoenix, we are from Dayuan, the influence of Murong family. In Dayuan and the Northern Kingdom, in Phoenix, there is nothing for us. It is not good to marry far here." Murong ryue calmly analyzed, she thought, probably, in love, few people can think of these?


    Rong Rong looks at her young lady. For the first time, she sees the feeling of sadness in her body. She used to be homesick, but for so many years, she has been able to control her emotions. In addition, she has long regarded this place as another home, and has been getting along well with them, never showing such a sad feeling. Now, looking at such a silent and hesitant Murong ryue, Rong Rong It really hurts.


    "If you don''t like it, you can refuse it. Sooner or later, you will leave here and return to Murong''s house." Let it be said in a low voice, like temptation.


    "Rong Rong, you don''t understand. Now the Murong family is so powerful. If we annex the Su family later, no one can accommodate the Murong family, right? It''s only a matter of time before the Murong family leaves. "


    "Do you worry that you are not worthy of the eldest prince? The eldest prince should not care about identity. For him, like is the most important? " Rong Rong said, "it''s nothing at all that the Mu family is in Gusu. Isn''t the eldest prince saying anything?"


    Murong ryue shakes his head. If it''s just these things, then she doesn''t care. But it''s not like this. It''s not that she doesn''t deserve him, but I''m probably dead with him, aren''t I? Is there an emperor who can accommodate a family of merchants and whose property can even shake the country''s economy? Murong family''s financial resources are now comparable to those of other countries, let alone the Su family? If the Su family had a deal with the royal family before, it would be fine, but Not at all. Dayuan and the Northern Kingdom gave Sujia the right to develop absolutely. Without control, Sujia would have no control at all and develop vigorously. One day, if they controlled too many aspects of food, tea, silk, etc., then No one can let the Su family go.


    Murong ryue doesn''t know how to tell him. She may not understand, but she believes that her parents understand. Because recently, she feels that she seldom hears about Murong family.


    Murong ryue wants to be with Nangong Anmin, but there are some things that are hard to explain. As Rong Rong said, Nangong Anmin''s marriage was never his own. It was the whole Phoenix. How could he easily marry a woman?


    Murong ryue shakes his head wearily. It''s disgusting. Knowing this, why give Nangong Anmin a chance? Why Don''t you embarrass yourself by giving yourself a chance? Murong ryue laughed at himself and said, probably, that''s right. He Is the red phoenix star moving?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1083

    When Su Ruo woke up the next day, he found himself in Su Lu''s arms. He even took the initiative to encircle his waist and rest on his shoulder. Su ruo''s heart was in a mess


    If Su closes her eyes deeply and calms herself down enough, Zheng Kai''s eyes will slowly look at Sulu, who is still lying on the bed. After all, she sighs at this point of view. Teng Sul and Sulu are not the same place, but they are not the same place.


    For example, Su knows that if she doesn''t trust a person, she won''t sleep so safely beside a person. For a moment, Su can''t tell what she really feels about Sulu.


    If Su asks himself, is Teng su''er the one he loves? Yes! Such as Su''s answer without hesitation, yes, she loves su''er for more than ten years. This feeling, even she herself will not doubt, or rather, it''s an extremely normal thing, which has become a part of her life. It''s her favorite and most important thing.


    But does she love Sulu? When Su asked herself, she thought she would deny without hesitation, but she hesitated, love? Rusu doesn''t know, maybe it''s love, maybe it''s not love, but it has to be said that she really craves such peace and warmth. This is the warmth she has been longing for for for so many years, but it''s also clear that tengsu''er can''t give her, so when there''s a little hope, she will not hesitate to work hard for it, even if she pays everything.


    For example, Su Xiang, love can be a very selfish thing. She wants to ask Teng su''er to be the only one around her. She wants Teng su''er to be the only one in her eyes. She doesn''t want Teng su''er to give up hatred, even if he can only look at himself in his spare time, just be at ease with himself. That''s all.


    But not Never. So many years, Rusu has been used to it.


    So, after meeting Sulu, after Sulu can easily meet his hopes, he will be greedy for such a life, if he wants such a life, he will Hesitate?


    Rusu looks at Sulu, who is really like tengsu''er, but it''s totally different. Rusu can''t help thinking that she can be as free as Sulu. If she can be loved by half of Sulu, everything between them will be different, right? But, impossible things.


    Rusu suddenly remembers what Teng soer had done to her The so-called gentleness is always thinking and doing with his own mind, without asking his own opinion at all. If it can only be one-sided, then is Teng su''er very good to himself?


    If Su satirizes herself while thinking about the so-called love, is it better to be single-minded for each other, but ignore each other''s wishes, or is it better for two people to share the same mind? Rusu naturally likes the second one. No matter what, it''s always good for two people to be together. Love is not only needed, but also needed. But beside tengsu''er, she doesn''t feel the need, or even the need, so she''s so tired, right? Two people may love each other, but they always decide everything unilaterally, so where are they placed? Rusu is very uncomfortable.


    If Su looks up at Sulu, she feels that this person is really better than tengsu''er. At least it can make her feel warm and reassured. Long ago, tengsu''er couldn''t give her, but she always liked tengsu''er and kept giving herself a sense of security for so long.


    For example, Su can''t help but reach out and touch Sulu''s cheek. I don''t know if it''s because of the psychological effect that she feels some warmth. This kind of warmth, like penetrating into the bottom of her heart through her fingertips, is very safe. Su likes the feeling.


    Rusu controls herself so that she doesn''t want to think more. She understands that Su Lu and Teng su''er are totally different. Even if they don''t think about it deliberately, they remind themselves of Teng su''er''s memories and habits all the time.


    As soon as Su thinks of Teng su''er, the pain in the bottom of her heart is dull. This pain has been used to restraint If Su thinks about it, she plans to take back her hand. Next moment, she is in her hand.


    Su YILENG, he When did you wake up?


    "Master of the house?" As Su said in a moment of panic, it seems that the secret in her heart was seen in a moment, and she wanted to escape desperately.


    Sulu did not see Rusu, but also felt the sadness of her body. She was in a very low mood. Sulu held Rusu''s hand, but she did not have the strength to look into her eyes. The feelings contained in those eyes must not be the sadness she wanted to see just for another person.


    In fact, Su Lu woke up very early. He wanted to open his eyes, but he could easily feel Su''s blazing eyes, which never fell on himself, just for the sake of others.


    There was a moment of anger in Sulu''s heart. Who was this man thinking when he looked at him? But the next moment, a pair of small hands touch his cheek unconsciously, greedy and desperate


    Such as Su''s sadness, it spread to Su Lu for a moment. It turns out that you can really feel other people''s sorrow. It turns out that you really want to bear her pain for a person.


    Su Lu suddenly gets angry. Who on earth made Su hurt so deeply? What kind of feeling was there? It''s the sadness. For the first time, Sulu wanted to know Rusu urgently.


    When he felt that Rusu was about to withdraw his hand, Sulu subconsciously held Rusu''s hand as if he wanted to keep the man.


    If Su subconscious words, Su Lu listen to in the ear, hurt in the heart, so anxious to cover up what?


    Sulu calmed himself down, smiled and asked Rusu, "why, are you going to seduce the owner in the morning? However, my lord woke up, you How can I withdraw my hand? "


    Sulu''s words are full of smiles, and he can''t hear half of his anger or sadness. If Su is relieved, he probably doesn''t feel it.


    Without the scruples in her heart, Rusu said casually and wantonly, "no, I''m just It''s just If Su thought for a long time, he didn''t think of a good reason, but Su Lu could not help laughing and deliberately joked, "just what?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just early in the morning. I''m excited to see the owner lying beside me." As Su Du said with his mouth, he felt a bit angry.


    Sulu is very satisfied with Rusu''s explanation, and is also very dissatisfied with such dishonesty. He would rather not say anything like Susu, nor like her to cover up herself like this. It seems that she has too many secrets, too many secrets that can not be told to others, or even peeped into. All these are what Sulu wants to know.


    But He can''t say, or say, that he doesn''t want to break through Rusu. He wants to wait for Rusu to tell him personally, whether it''s good or bad, that he would rather be told by Rusu himself than let him find it by himself. He doesn''t mind that there is a secret between two people, but he does mind that one person deceives him, even the closest one.


    Su Lu looks at Ru Su with a smile. His eyes are very gentle. He completely hides his mind and will not be spied by anyone.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1084

    Su Lu looks at Ru Su with a smile. His eyes are very gentle. He completely hides his mind and will not be spied by anyone.


    Such as looking at Sulu''s eyes, her mood becomes peaceful. But these eyes really miss Teng sur. She didn''t know for a moment. She looked at Teng sur or Sulu.


    The confusion in Rusu''s eyes is printed in Sulu''s eyes. He feels that at this moment, Rusu is looking at another person, another The one who hurt her, and this one, is definitely not him.


    Su Lu looks at Rusu, not knowing whether it''s because of jealousy or because of heartache. He looks at Rusu in a daze and kisses him gently.


    Rusu felt the soft touch coming from her lips. She was surprised, nervous and uncontrollable. Sulu did not move away. She kissed her tears. They were for another person, right?


    Rusu''s tears are more and more, and Sulu is also a little flustered. She releases Rusu''s tears in a hurry, but still can''t.


    "Darling, stop crying..." Sulu rubbed Rusu''s cheek and comforted him. He didn''t understand why Rusu shed tears. Just now, she thought that two people might have a relationship. Was she very resistant? Or because she doesn''t think she respects her enough? Sulu didn''t know and couldn''t guess.


    Rusu shook her head and rose to wipe away her tears I just can''t control it. "


    "Well, it''s OK." Sulu is still careful to wipe away tears for Rusu, and comforts her carefully.


    Rusu controls herself, and her tears gradually decrease.


    "Get up?" Sulu saw Rusu calm down and asked softly.


    Rusu doesn''t open her mouth, but looks at Sulu all the time, hesitates and grieves in her eyes. Sulu''s whole heart is pulled up. Why does Rusu have such sad eyes? Is her previous life so unhappy?


    Sulu is very distressed. She can''t help but reach out and hug her in her arms. She leans on her, grabs Sulu''s clothes, and her chest is warm. Her heartbeat can be easily heard. She is a living person, and her warmth is within reach. As Su thought, she felt that, unlike Teng su''er, even when she was closest to him, the man was still cold and could not be approached.


    If Su hates that feeling, if you want to run away, you just need one word, if you want to get close to it, and if you want to accept it clearly, why you should give yourself hope and always deliberately give yourself despair, if you want to refuse, you should welcome the general.


    Rusu''s men use more energy and want to grasp something desperately. Su Lu feels Rusu''s movements, the previous cleverness and the current tension.


    "Ruer?" Sulu called softly.


    "Well, I''m here." Rusu said softly, I don''t know if it''s because in the morning, the people''s heart becomes extremely soft, and some sunshine penetrates. It''s warm, and it seems that it''s easy to shine on people''s heart. At the moment, Rusu is especially greedy for the feeling of the present.


    Su Lu breathes a sigh of relief. Just now, Rusu just thought of something, not all of others. Su Lu''s mood rises slightly, and looks down at Rusu who is buried in his arms. Unexpectedly, he bumps into Rusu''s eyes. Rusu''s eyes are not infatuated, but clean, pure, just simple. In a moment, he catches Su Lu ¡£


    Sulu''s lips, kissing Rusu without thinking, unconsciously turning around, holding Rusu''s chin in one hand, kissing deeply Different from what I just tasted, it''s a deep kiss.


    For example, Su didn''t resist too much, accepted passively, and even cooperated with her. In the morning, she was strong. For example, Su became extraordinarily sensitive because of the crying she had just been in. A kiss is a blow out of control.


    Su Lu instinctively removes Ru Su''s clothes. Ru Su''s whole body clings to Su Lu and cooperates with him consciously or unconsciously. When the two people react, they have already met each other and lie on the bed. Su Lu''s breath is unsteady on Ru Su''s body, and his palm has brushed Ru Su''s body. Now it is placed at the root of his thigh, without further steps.


    Rusu''s beard is a lot more disordered than Sulu''s. it seems that he was led by Sulu and took all this for granted.


    "Ruer..." It''s so hard for Sulu to call out the name. It''s so hard to stop What''s more, he doesn''t want to stop


    Rusu looks at Sulu vaguely. For a moment, she can''t tell whether the person in front of her is Teng sue''er or Sulu. She just knows that the person in front of her may make herself relaxed. Rusu unconsciously reaches out her hand and touches the face she sees.


    The string in Sulu''s heart was completely broken. He wanted to be like Su, to keep her by his side forever.


    At the end of the sinking, Sulu thought No matter who Rusu saw, now, there is no way back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Rusu woke up, it was evening. The sun slanted through the window, only casting a shadow on the ground. The whole room was shrouded in darkness. Only that little light, just like Rusu''s heart, had been dark all the time, but it seemed Now there is a little bit of warmth, a little bit of warmth that she can completely touch, rather than the warmth she gave herself, which may disappear at any time.


    Rusu feels that she is wearing clothes. She seems to be very fresh. Has Sulu cleaned her?


    Rusu put out her hand to cover her eyes and quietly thought about the morning. It turned out that she would She will easily abandon herself and pay for her innocence.


    Rusu suddenly thinks it funny. It turns out that she really doesn''t love a person, so she can only give herself to him. You see, she loves tengsu''er. She loves tengsu''er badly. Even if she puts her hands on her, even if she actively seduces tengsu''er, he doesn''t care about her. She refuses to be with her for thousands of miles. All the time, she wants to be like a jade for tengsu''er. But now? She easily abandoned herself and gave herself to another man. She still had a deep hatred with Teng su''er. She knew that she should regret, despair and hate herself. But she didn''t even have a little fluctuation in her heart. She could even remember the details easily. She came to Sulu and brushed her body inch by inch with her hands. That was the temperature and strength Du, it''s easy to remember that Sulu is kissing his earlobe, calling ruer softly in his ear, with the gasping sound, she still remembers the moment when Sulu enters her body, she also remembers the pain for a moment, but obviously it''s not that painful, but she deliberately pinched Sulu''s back deeply, as if she wanted him to experience more pain Too much... Too much... Rusu remembers.


    As Su satirically smiles, she thinks about the scenes that may have relations with Teng su''er for countless times, but she never thinks of the end, because she is shy, because I don''t know what will happen after that, but now, she is recalling the scene of having a relationship with another man. She only thinks it''s normal. What''s the irony? All the things she once wanted to do together, all the places she wanted to play with, will one day, she and the other person finish all of them completely, and have nothing to do with Teng su''er? Rusu doesn''t know. She I don''t want to guess.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1085

    Rusu has always told herself not to think about tengsu''er or him. It''s just a task, isn''t it? Why do you always have to make yourself difficult? Why do you always have to make yourself uncomfortable? It''s normal for you to give too much in your task. Compared with any one person, or even the one you hate, at least, a person who makes you feel comfortable and doesn''t feel disgusted, isn''t it very good? The only thing The only thing But it''s not my favorite person.


    Rusu tells herself that she can comfort herself in this way. Rusu always knows that it is more difficult for her to go back than tengsu''er. How can the Su family tolerate a person to betray them? At the beginning of revenge, she was the first to bear the brunt.


    Sad? Sad? Rusu has already dared not, and doesn''t want to think about it any more. Since she has come to this step, she will go on for countless steps in the future. Moreover, it may be going on alone.


    Rusu restrained herself from thinking too much, thinking too much, which was not good for her, so she let herself lie down safely and have a rest.


    When Su Lu came in, he saw Ru Ping lying on the bed, one arm outside, resting on his forehead, thinking about something. He also saw Ru Su saying nothing, being lazy, chuckling, walking to sit beside the bed, reaching out and pointing at the tip of her nose. "Little girl, don''t you get up yet?"


    Rusu opens his eyes and stares at Sulu. He is unwilling to go down for a while. The whole person is going to get into the quilt, leaving only one head outside and staring at Sulu.


    Sulu could not help laughing, Sulu Wen judo, "get up, the meal has been brought up two or three times, not hungry?"


    This seems to provoke Rusu even more. He doesn''t talk with his mouth tooted.


    "Or I''ll feed you?" Sulu said with a smile.


    Rusu is stunned. Feed her. How? Come on, let''s get up. She still wants to go for a walk without getting up all day.


    "I''d better get up and eat myself." Such as Su Dao.


    Su Lu nodded, but he did not feel embarrassed like Su. He took the initiative to go out.


    Rusu looks at Sulu''s back. She thought it would be very troublesome, but she didn''t.


    When I put on clothes layer by layer and fold the quilt, I found that the things on the bed had been changed Such as Su inexplicable silence.


    Probably from this day on, Sulu began to intentionally or unintentionally let Rusu contact with the things of the Su family, even when he was dealing with things, Rusu was around.


    At first, Rusu wanted to leave, but was stopped by Sulu. Later, if it wasn''t a big deal, Rusu would stay by, and Sulu''s love for Rusu was all over, and Rusu''s family was very casual.


    Time passed slowly. Rusu thought that she was the only one at Su''s house and beside Sulu. Until that day, Rusu stewed some soup and personally sent it to Sulu.


    Before entering the room, I heard Sulu and a woman.


    "Is there anything special about the owner''s sudden search for Qinglu?" The woman''s voice is gentle and peaceful, which is like Su''s deliberate and camouflaged tranquility. That kind of feeling is like a pool of living water, but the water surface is calm, without a ripple, like dead water.


    "There''s something you need to help with." Sulu said, used to be the same.


    "Good." The woman didn''t refuse, so she took it for granted. Then there are some things arranged by Su Lu. For example, Su Lu has never seen it before. It will be so smooth for Su Lu to chat with a person. Almost half a sentence is needless to say. That person can easily know the meaning of Su Lu. With such a deep understanding, he can''t do it without many years? If Sue thought.


    Rusu has been standing outside for a long time and hasn''t been in. Do you want to leave? She also wanted to hear what two people talked about. She had some feelings that she couldn''t explain clearly. In a word, it was not very pleasant.


    If Su is a little distracted, when she looks up again, she has seen that woman standing in front of her. She is quite different from Mo Yuyan. To be exact, she should be a woman. She is gorgeous and noble. She should have a good culture. When she looks at people, she always feels clean under her eyes. If Su doesn''t understand what kind of woman will have such a feeling, it''s hard to have such a feeling without more than ten years of cultivation.


    "I think this is miss Rusu? The one who lives in sumuge now. " The people in front of her first said, for example, Su thought of Su Lu''s address to her, Qinglu, and said Qinglu.


    "Yes."


    "It''s a beauty." There seems to be some envy in the words, such as Su''s close look. Yan Qinglu has brought a little wrinkle on the corner of his eyes and brow, but the delicate makeup just covers it properly.


    "Thank you. You too." As Su sincerely said, he should be a man who is indifferent to sex.


    "Is the owner still busy?" Rusu asked earnestly.


    "No, I just ordered something casually. Go in, girl." The words clear dew does not have a little affectation feeling, straightforward way.


    Rusu nods and yanqinglu begins to leave. Rusu takes a deep look at yanqinglu and enters the room with the lunch box in her hand.


    "Any questions?" Su Lu asked subconsciously, thinking that what he said just now was not obvious enough.


    "It''s me, my Lord." Ru Su sips her lips and goes to her desk.


    Su Lu looks up at Ru Su, puts down all the things in his hand, and pays attention to Ru su. He is curious and happy, "how come?"


    As Su smiled, "I stewed some soup and sent it to the owner, but I heard that the owner was giving orders outside, so I waited for a while."


    Sulu didn''t care about it either. It was not a big deal to tell Qinglu. It didn''t matter to Sulu whether he heard it or not. The choice was in Rusu''s hands.


    If Su Sheng out a small bowl for Su Lu and handed it to Su Lu, he didn''t mention what he had just heard, as if he didn''t know anything. In fact, it really doesn''t matter. This year, everything in the Su family has been passed on to Teng su''er and Murong ryue by other people. They don''t need to do anything like Su, they just need Su Lu''s trust, so Su Lian goes to fight Nothing about the Su family.


    Sulu carefully tasted the soups like Sulu''s, which tasted good and tasted good. There wasn''t a long time to cook them. Sulu had a little more warmth in her heart. Maybe she was the only one who would take so long to boil these three bowls of soups. Would you bring them to him in person?


    "Good to drink." Sulu exclaimed, "I don''t know if there is any other skill like Su''s?"


    If Su is embarrassed to sip lip, "can other, later if have time, boil to the home Lord taste."


    Sulu was not satisfied. "Why is there no time? If... Busy? "


    As Su chuckled, "yes, I''m very busy. I have to prepare a lot of food materials and light the fire. It depends on the time. It''s so troublesome."


    Sulu laughs. How can he feel dissatisfied? Is he complaining that he didn''t go?


    Rusu looks at Sulu''s smile and stares at him. What''s funny?


    Sulu didn''t care. Looking at Rusu, he said seriously, "next time, shall I join you?"


    Such as Su Leng for a moment, such a gentle tone, it''s really easy to believe, can''t help but believe, in fact, sometimes, it''s just wishful thinking.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1086

    Time goes by smoothly. Gusu is in the south. There are only a few snows. This year, it seems to be very cold. It has snowed a few times. Especially this time, it has snowed for a day and a night. The snow is half a foot high. When you go out, you will see a vast expanse of white, holy and sad.


    Murong Liuyue always likes snowy days, but in Gusu, there are few snowy days. This time, the snow makes her very happy. After eating in the early morning, he took Nangong Anmin out to see the snow.


    Nangong Anmin shakes his head helplessly. Xue, he has seen it many times. Every year, he has to go to the northern kingdom. At least, he will stay for half a month. The snow scene is very common. But Murong ryue is different. She hasn''t returned for many years. It''s normal for her to go to see it.


    They didn''t enjoy the scenery in the city. They took some dry food with them and rushed to the outside of the city. Compared with the people who come and go in the city, the scenery outside the city is more charming.


    After the snow, the continuous white snow decorates the world. It''s made of jade leaves and branches. It''s made of powder and jade. It''s bright and bright. It''s a pleasant scene of snow in the spring. There are very few people coming and going outside the city. Besides, they have chosen a place where people are rarely seen. The snow here is almost not damaged. It is extremely beautiful, like a carpet and a silver beach, reflecting the brightness of the sun. The branches in the small town are sparse and sparse. Here, there are large bamboo forests. The green meaning of bamboo leaves has been strong. The snow-white world adds some green onions, without charm.


    Murong ryue was very happy, not satisfied and just looked at the snow scene. He picked up some snowflakes. He didn''t have the patience to knead the perfect Nie into a ball. He directly threw it at Nangong Anmin. Nangong Anmin was enjoying the scene. He felt the chilling cold in his neck. He couldn''t prevent it. Looking back, he saw Murong ryue smiling proudly. Nangong Anmin was not angry, Smilingly grabs the snowflake next to it and holds it seriously into a ball. It goes straight to Murong ryue and throws it away. Murong ryue proudly dodges, only to find that Nangong Anmin throws not one, but the next one is the key. But when the response comes, the snowball has already hit him. Murong ryue is atmospheric. How can this person play a game so insidious and angry!


    Nangong Anmin chuckles and picks up his eyebrows proudly. Murong ryue''s face sinks. This time, he throws snowballs over Nangong Anmin regardless of his image. Nangong Anmin hides proudly and fights back from time to time.


    Even if they are energetic and rare, they will be tired after playing for a long time. They stop tacitly, look at the mess on the ground, and dislike each other.


    "Let''s go and see other places." Nangong Anmin suggested that Murong ryue naturally agreed that she should not waste her time on this boring game.


    The bamboo forest is very big. Two people are walking towards it. Their mood is calming down slowly. It''s really a place like this Beautiful and peaceful.


    Nangong Anmin suddenly held on. Murong ryue was puzzled. He looked at a woman not far away. He could not see the color of the clothes and the white cloak. She covered her whole body. Just like that, when she stood, she also felt like a peerless beauty.


    Murong ryue was not happy. She had never seen a woman who could attract the eyes of Nangong Anmin and make him so focused. Even if she was a beauty like Su, he had seen it at once. There was no other reason why she was different from him except that he had a special position in his heart.


    "It''s really a beauty. I think the eldest prince likes it very much." Murong ryue said without thinking, and then he felt jealous and sour.


    Nangong Anmin smiled gently, patted Murong ryue''s head, "say what silly words, just meet an acquaintance."


    Although Nangong Anmin comforted Murong ryue like this, he walked towards the woman.


    "Cousin." Nangong Anmin is used to shouting, no embarrassment.


    The woman looks back, clear pupil Mou inside took a few minutes smile meaning and self ridicule, "an min, for a long time disappeared."


    Nangong Anmin nods and clears the pupils. I didn''t expect to see her here. Mingming has been gone for so long. It''s so determined to leave. It makes people think that it has disappeared in the world. But now, it''s so easy to see it. Also, Gusu is a place where they seldom step in. Apart from the Imperial City, there are few other places where they step in, and the possibility of bumping into her is very small.


    "He''s been waiting for you."


    Qingtong smiled gently, but he didn''t seem to move a bit. He looked up at the sky. This is Gusu''s naive blue. After a snowy day, it''s sunny so quickly. It''s gray most of the time in winter.


    "Are you not going back?" Nangong Anmin asked straightforwardly, he didn''t understand what kind of contradiction could make Qingtong leave so absolutely, as if he didn''t miss her and her cousin''s feelings for so many years. Clearly, he was going to talk about marriage.


    "If I say, from the beginning to meet him, close to him, let him fall in love with me, are all my efforts, little by little design?" Clear pupil a smile, eyes streamer, beauty is unspeakable.


    Nangong Anmin''s heart is thumping. What''s between her and her cousin Grudge?


    "Are those years of feelings false to you? You don''t love your cousin? " Nangong Anmin asked calmly. He could not pretend his love. At that time, the happiness in Qingtong''s eyes could be easily seen. He did not believe it. Qingtong was not moved at all.


    "Why Don''t love? " Clear pupil''s eyes suddenly become deep and far away, she looks at the distant sky, silent.


    Nangong Anmin knows that he can''t ask any more questions. Later, he can''t say more. There must be some reasons for Qingtong to leave. But he can''t persuade at all.


    Qingtong looks at the glittering snow. If he doesn''t love it, he won''t come out to see it after the snow, right? When she was in the Northern Kingdom, her favorite was the snowy day. Beiyanchen always made time for her to enjoy it. Two people cooked tea and enjoyed the snow. They had a different taste. But now, who knows?


    Murong ryue has been looking at Nangong Anmin from a distance. He doesn''t know how to get close. There is a very familiar feeling between Nangong Anmin and the woman in front of him. The difference is that the woman''s eyes have never been on Nangong Anmin. Her eyes look far away, as if they are nostalgic. What they are nostalgic has nothing to do with Nangong Anmin.


    Qingtong finds Murong ryue standing not far away, smiles gently and asks Nangong Anmin, "the woman you like?"


    Nangong Anmin looks at Murong ryue and nods.


    Qingtong smile, very beautiful girl, a blue dress, very rare, this blue, there is always infinite vitality, where like themselves, has been like the scenery between heaven and earth, white, nothing.


    "Our little Anmin has grown up!" "If you really like it, take good care of her, girl, you always need to be protected."


    Nangong Anmin nods, Qingtong sighs, looks at the quiet to the dead snow, shakes his head, turns around and leaves.


    Nangong Anmin looks at the back of Qingtong, and has a feeling that he can''t hold it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1087

    Nangong Anmin suddenly wanted to ask if she would stay here for a while, but she didn''t come out after all. If her cousin came and couldn''t find her anymore, it was really fate.


    Nangong Anmin turns around and sees Murong ryue standing in the back. Suddenly, he feels relaxed. He strolls to her side and naturally holds Murong ryue''s hand. "Where else do you want to see?"


    Murong ryue shook his head. There was not much expression on his face. He seemed a little angry.


    Nangong Anmin smiles and kisses Murong ryue on the forehead. "Don''t think about it. The woman just now was almost my cousin, but she left inexplicably. She can''t be found again. This time, I was surprised."


    Murong ryue frowns, cousin? "Almost?"


    "Because, when discussing the marriage, she escaped and never went back."


    Murong ryue is inexplicably silent, Nangong Anmin is puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    "That woman, there should be a reason to leave? If she doesn''t love, she can go very early, but she has stayed. When it comes to marriage, she can''t stay any longer, so she has to go. " Murong said.


    Nangong Anmin chuckled, "silly girl, what do you care about that? Even if you have to worry, it''s my cousin''s worry."


    Murong ryue nodded and looked at Nangong Anmin. If one day he had a conflict with her family, I''m afraid she couldn''t stay at his side. But Murong ryue just thought about it and didn''t dare to say it.


    "Are you going to inform your cousin?" Murong ryue changed a question.


    "Well." Nangong Anmin nodded, "since it''s deep love, why don''t you talk about it carefully? When it comes time to leave, there won''t be too many regrets."


    Murong ryue nodded. It''s hard to say anything about other people''s feelings.


    Sure enough, once back to Mu''s home, Nangong Anmin wrote a letter and immediately sent it to the northern kingdom.


    ¡­¡­


    When beiyanchen received the letter from Nangong Anmin and saw what was written in it, the whole person was stunned for half a quarter of an hour, clear the pupils, clear the pupils He didn''t expect to see the name again, let alone tell him where Qingtong is.


    Beiyanchen refuses to remind herself of Qingtong. This woman, really He really Do not want to take the initiative to think of, once held in the heart of the people, once, stabbed his own knife He really doesn''t know how to taste this mood.


    North Yan morning big mouth breath, suddenly some regret, I have not married, if married, if married, in my heart, will not be so shaken?


    Beiyanchen forces herself not to think more. This person has nothing to do with herself. Is her words not clear enough at that time? Between two people, there''s no way.


    Beiyanchen calmed himself down and looked at the letter. He found that he couldn''t calm down at all.


    "In the morning." Jun Qingcheng happens to be here. Seeing the panic on beiyanchen''s face, he frowns. His children are very familiar with everything. Beiyanchen''s actions must be concealing what he is doing, and he doesn''t want to know it.


    "Morning, what happened?" Jun Qingcheng said calmly, a little unhappy.


    "Mother, it''s nothing." North Yan Chen indifferent way, eyes did not look at Jun Qingcheng, look out, night of snow, outside all white.


    "Morning son, mother knows you best. What are you hiding?" Jun Qingcheng has no chance to cover up in the morning. His voice is cold.


    Beiyanchen didn''t speak, and Jun Qingcheng''s eyes were cold, with a bit of pressure. "Just in time, since you''re ok here, I''ll meet a woman in two days. My mother likes her very much. I hope she''s your future Princess."


    Beiyanchen''s pupil suddenly contracted for a while. The future imperial concubine, did the queen find a woman for him?


    "I don''t need it." It''s very resistant.


    "Qingtong has gone. I wanted you and Yuning to be together before, but now it''s impossible. Do you want to drag on? You are the prince. You should attach importance to the northern kingdom. " The voice of Jun Qingcheng carries a kind of prestige.


    North Yan Chen did not speak, is to refuse, Jun Qingcheng eyes a squint, "is not it, you want to be with clear pupil together?"


    "Don''t ask after mother. I don''t care about Yu Ning. As for my wife, I have my own idea in my heart." Cold road in the morning.


    Jun Qingcheng breathes. It seems that chen''er really cares about what happened with Yu Ning before. He agreed at that time. He thought it was to let go of Qingtong and be willing to be with Yu Ning. It was not at all. In his mind, he still cares about it.


    "Empress mother, we all know that Yu Ning''s innocence has been destroyed. With Yu Ning''s nature, if this person is not loved by her, she is afraid that it will be unbearable. In addition, I don''t want Yu Ning to misunderstand you, and don''t want the relationship between Da Yuan and the Northern Kingdom to become rigid, so I agree. If my wife is not Qingtong, then Yuning is very good. At that time, I thought that Yuning still loves me. Since I can''t get happiness, then I am willing to give Yuning happiness. I am willing to take care of her all the time and try to fall in love with her. Yuning is so kind and beautiful. Maybe it''s not difficult to fall in love with her. Such a result should be what both families are willing to see. However, this does not mean that I am willing to marry a woman at will. Not as clear pupil I love deeply, not as Yu Ning, I am willing to love and protect, so other people, I do not want to. " In the north, it''s cold in the morning, without any discussion.


    Jun Qingcheng is stunned. She never thought that she would hear such words from beiyanchen. She knows that beiyanchen has always been very fond of Yuning. She has been looking at this love. She has no love. She knows that, but she doesn''t like Yuning. She likes Yuning a little more than Qingtong. In Qingtong''s eyes, she always inadvertently flows out resentment and sadness. This makes her unable to Don''t worry, so privately, I hope chen''er and Yu Ning will be together, but I didn''t expect that things would become like this. Qingtong left unexpectedly, and chener''s loss was hard for her to accept. Her previous dislike and vigilance towards Qingtong seemed to be aroused in an instant, and her love for beiyanchen made her care for Yuning at any cost.


    "Is clear pupil reappeared?" Women''s intuition is always very accurate. In a moment, Jun Qingcheng feels the reason for the change of beiyanchen.


    "She''s back?" Jun Qingcheng''s tone is very gloomy. She can''t keep anyone who hinders the relationship between a yuan and his son.


    "If only she did come back." North speech morning Road, an instant vent gas, low voice.


    Jun Qingcheng is in love instantly. Her children, when have they been so sad, frustrated and lost?


    "In the morning..."


    "Queen mother, you don''t like Qingtong, but it''s because you think she''s got in the way of my relationship with the father. But Qingtong didn''t mean to. She never instigated my relationship with the father, just It''s just Beiyanchen''s voice has some ups and downs, even some unspeakable sadness and despair. Jun Qingcheng doesn''t understand. She is eager to know what it is because of. For this reason, it seems that there is a kind of unspeakable despair.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1088

    Jun Qingcheng doesn''t understand. She wants to know what it is because of. She is eager to know what it is because of. For this reason, there seems to be a kind of unspeakable despair.


    "Only because the Father himself ordered her family to be destroyed." North word morning Road, a wry smile.


    Is there a feeling that something explodes from your heart in the moment when you fall down in the city? Is it the Revenge of killing your father or the hatred of killing your family? It turned out that... Is that so?


    Jun Qingcheng suddenly didn''t know how to understand Qingtong. A person who didn''t put down his hatred at all had stayed with them for such a long time? Hate, right? How does she suppress her hatred? Jun Qingcheng suddenly feels that Qingtong is terrible. At the same time, because of her experience, Qingtong is in love with her. Is it time for her to really fall in love with chener? So many years, so many opportunities, if Qingtong wants to kill them, it''s not that they don''t have a chance. They''ve been good for so many years. Qingtong should give up many opportunities, right?


    Jun Qingcheng''s heart suddenly became tangled, with heartache and suspicion.


    "After mother, I don''t think anything happened before, whether it''s about clearing the pupils or Yu Ning. Clear pupil indeed appeared, I want to find her, no matter can bring her back, I will go, even if it is only the last one, I also want to Beiyanchen didn''t give Jun Qingcheng a chance to persuade him at all this time, and directly said his decision.


    "Has it been decided?" Jun Qingcheng did not stop directly, slowly.


    Beiyanchen nodded, and Jun Qingcheng sighed, "what if you don''t bring her back? Never married? "


    Beiyanchen didn''t say, "the queen mother gives you a chance. Go to find her, but if you don''t bring her back, you will marry another woman."


    Beiyanchen nodded. He knew that this was the biggest concession his mother could give him.


    Almost when Jun Qingcheng agrees, Bei Yanchen is ready to go to Phoenix. Gusu is the place where he seldom steps in. It is the place where there is no temptation for him. But because Qingtong is there, he wants to go there all the time.


    From Beiguo to Gusu, the scenery is changing all the way. The snow before it is white, the green green after it, the bleak defeat of Beiguo, and the vitality of Phoenix City. Beiyanchen''s mood has changed more than a little. Qingtong, Qingtong, and finally to see her.


    For many years, beiyanchen can''t have no feelings. If he doesn''t love, he won''t be unable to feel it, because he loves deeply, and when he leaves, he will feel so painful.


    Bei Yanchen remembers that Qing Tong pointed at himself with a sword that day. It seems that if he was more ruthless, the sword would pierce his heart. As long as he was more ruthless, the relationship between them would be really over.


    It was the first time that he saw Qingtong cry. Tears flowed from the corner of his eyes like spring water. His cheeks flowed down. Every drop fell on the ground. It seemed to hit his heart. Qingtong asked again and again. Why, why is he? Why is his father killing her family? Why is it like today? Qingtong asks again and again, and the despair in his heart accumulates little by little. Beiyanchen thinks, at that time, Qingtong''s heart has reached the extreme of despair, right? If it''s not because it''s time to get married, Qingtong won''t leave so soon, right?


    When beiyanchen thought of Qingtong leaving, he turned his back to himself. The day was very good. The moon was round. The moon came in through the doors and windows and sprinkled on the ground. It was very bright. There was no candle fire or darkness in the room. But at the bottom of his heart, there was no light.


    On that day, Qingtong turned his back to himself, held the sword he often held in his hand, and looked at the moon. It was like remembering the deepest affection in his heart. Qingtong''s voice was not as warm and cold as before, "North Yan morning, so far. That''s the end of our relationship. No matter how close I was, I can''t kill you. I''m cowardly, but I can''t be with you. " The sword light seems to become cold in a moment. The cold light flashed through beiyanchen''s eyes. Only when Qingtong raised his hand, the sword crossed the palm of Qingtong''s hand. The sword fell on the cold sound of the ground. In a moment, his heart fell to the extreme. The bright color and blood color deeply hurt beiyanchen''s heart. Qingtong really wants to cut himself off.


    "I can''t kill you. It''s my own cowardice. Then I will pay for my cowardice." Qingtong doesn''t care about the injury of his palm, the cold sword on the ground. Step by step, step by step, he comes out of this room, step by step, and wants to get out of beiyanchen''s heart.


    Beiyanchen doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Between the two, it will be the way it is today. Heaven wants to make people, but Qingtong didn''t kill him at that time. Is it merciful?


    Beiyanchen thought, I really want to see Qingtong, really, want to do my best, and keep it again.


    When beiyanchen arrived at Gusu, it was the evening when he wrote to Nangong Anmin that he was at Mu''s house. Beiyanchen also went directly to Mu''s house.


    He thought that Nangong Anmin just lived in the Mu family, but he didn''t think it was because he had something to do with the big miss of the Mu family.


    "Anmin?" When beiyanchen saw Nangong Anmin, he almost thought he had made a mistake. The evil spirit of Nangong Anmin had disappeared a lot. There was a sense of youth.


    "Cousin is here?" Nangong Anmin smiled directly, "haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll have people prepare. "


    Nangong Anmin''s words are very casual, as if they are used to it. It seems that this Mojia is his Phoenix.


    "This..." Murong ryue asked, Nangong Anmin''s relatives, of course, are relatives of the emperor, just don''t know which one. The man in front of me, dressed in black, seems to be in the dark. But on the cuff and collar, gold and silver threads embroider complex and exquisite patterns, which is not what ordinary people wear at all.


    "The prince of the northern kingdom is someone who has something to do with the woman he met that day." Nangong Anmin smiled and explained that he didn''t say much, but he could easily see doting in his eyes.


    Beiyanchen even thought he was wrong. When did Nangong Anmin talk so softly except for his elder sister and his mother? This woman is really special. Maybe that''s love, isn''t it? I think in silence.


    "Murong ryue, my future wife." Nangong Anmin proudly picks his eyebrows at beiyanchen and holds Murong''s hand.


    Beiyanchen Yimi, as long as he is not blind, can see at a glance that Nangong Anmin''s love for the woman in front of him is from the bottom of his heart. Beiyanchen feels envy from the bottom of his heart. He can show his feelings so easily, and he Almost never North Yan morning think, once, clear pupil in their own side, will feel that they do not pay attention to her enough?


    "Cousin, do you want to live here these days? I''ll send someone to follow my cousin. She doesn''t know martial arts and doesn''t find out. But she doesn''t seem to leave. She''s still in Gusu. " Nangong Anmin kindly explained.


    Beiyanchen nodded and didn''t speak. Murong ryue couldn''t help thinking that the man in front of him was really indifferent. Unlike the woman he had seen before, the woman was especially warm when she laughed. Even in winter, she felt the warmth of spring. She Love it.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1089

    After a night''s rest, beiyanchen felt that he had recovered a lot. Maybe he had arrived in Gusu and confirmed that Qingtong had not left. So beiyanchen was relieved and calm.


    "Cousin gets up so early, don''t you take a rest?" Nangong Anmin looked at beiyanchen and joked. He sat on one side, waiting for the meal. In fact, Nangong Anmin was waiting.


    Beiyanchen didn''t speak. He sat on one side and looked at Nangong Anmin. He sighed slightly. It''s not the same as before. What he didn''t expect is that Nangong Anmin would be so quiet and enjoy such a life. Yesterday''s woman should be very important to Nangong Anmin.


    "Clear her eyes How are you? " North Yan Chen didn''t think much about Nangong Anmin, after all, he was too busy.


    Nangong Anmin didn''t speak, and a strange arc came out from the corner of his mouth


    Beiyanchen knew that he didn''t want to say it on purpose, and didn''t force him to do so. He knew how to do it, and how to do it. It''s hard not to know that the pupil clearing was not good. Can he go with her at once? Impossible, he wants to find clear pupil, must pass Nangong an min.


    "Where is Qingtong?" North Yan Chen didn''t resist to ask.


    Nangong Anmin smiled. "Wait a minute. I''ll be back in a moment. I''ve been followed by people. I''ll report it every morning." Nangong Anmin said that he didn''t care about beiyanchen''s mood at all, but he didn''t care about beiyanchen''s mood.


    Beiyanchen looks at Nangong Anmin and doesn''t speak. This man is just like this. He has nothing to do with his affairs. He doesn''t care much. Of course, it''s the person he cares about. He will be very attentive, but there are not many dangerous things, and he will always look like he doesn''t care.


    The person who followed Qingtong came very quickly. Almost immediately, he said where Qingtong was. Beiyanchen didn''t think much about it, let alone stay. He went out of Mu''s house directly.


    Nangong Anmin leans against the bed, looks at the back of beiyanchen, and smiles.


    Beiyanchen went directly to clear his pupils, but he didn''t seem to take a turn, so he went straight.


    In recent days, Qingtong will always go to the bamboo forest to have a look, watching the snow melt a little bit, watching the snow for green, there is no little fluctuation in her heart, the past is the past, for her, it can only be treasured.


    There is a faint smile on Qingtong''s face. I don''t know what I think of. For her, there are so many important memories and so many beautiful memories, but the memories that can be retained are always very few. The memories that dare to be retained are so thin.


    Step by step, the snow on the ground has melted almost. It''s muddy. Step by step, you can leave clear footprints. It seems that it''s a bit of memory from knowing to now.


    Beiyanchen can''t bear to disturb the quiet scene in front of him. In front of him, the bamboo forest is green. Qingtong is facing him. He is looking at the people in front of him. Qingtong is the most familiar woman. Once, every bit of them was in his heart and hidden in his memory.


    Beiyanchen can''t help but walk forward. She stepped on the dead branch carefully. Her clear voice disturbed Qingtong. She was stiff for a moment. It seemed that she had a premonition about who was coming this time.


    Beiyanchen''s action was completely stopped. He didn''t expect to disturb Qingtong. Now Qingtong has a premonition. He suddenly doesn''t know how to deal with Qingtong.


    People who love each other seem to have a little connection at the bottom of their hearts. It''s probably that they think through each other''s feelings and can feel each other''s existence.


    Clear pupil dare not turn back, also do not want to turn back, it seems that this way, can separate two people, only feel each other, but will not feel uncomfortable.


    North Yan morning did not move, he chose to wait, waiting for the choice of clear pupil, he has no bottom in his heart, who is clear pupil to leave quietly, or look back at him, give him a gentle smile. Beiyanchen can''t guess it at all, but he just wants to, and can only wait quietly. He knows Qingtong too well. Her unfeeling love is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Qingtong is silent for a long time, which is enough for beiyanchen to recall all their experiences. From beiyanchen''s vision, Qingtong looks down, like looking at the earth under his feet, as if he wants to see the footprints he has stepped on.


    It seems that Qingtong finally wants to understand. He looks up at the sky. The sky in the south is really blue and bright. Compared with the haze in the north, it''s really different.


    However, such a beautiful sunshine, but not to their hearts, she and North Yan morning, already no way to go.


    Clear pupil sighed a breath, let oneself mood slowly calm down, did not turn around, just looked back at North Yan morning, lightly smile, beautiful city, "morning, long time no see."


    Beiyanchen''s heart suddenly calmed down, and the heart that had been hanging high just now fell down. After this smile, beiyanchen knew how worried he was just now, how worried he was that Qingtong would walk away, and how worried he was that Qingtong would ignore it.


    "Well, how are you?" North Yan Chen asked, the voice line does not have too many ups and downs, but it is rare with feelings, sadness, pain, worry, and now A little peace of mind.


    With a smile, Qingtong slowly turns to beiyanchen, who is only wearing black clothes. In the bamboo forest, it seems that there is a lot of indifference. Qingtong wears white clothes, which is beautiful, clean and indifferent.


    Beiyanchen can clearly feel that Qingtong has lost a lot of weight. She used to be thin, but now it is even more so. There is no blood on her face, and she feels pale.


    "How did you come?" Qingtong asks gently. There are always some bamboos between the two people. It seems that they can''t see clearly, but they can see clearly. Beiyanchen feels that he can clearly see Qingtong''s frown and smile, and can guess Qingtong''s mind.


    Beiyanchen didn''t speak, but quietly looked at Qingtong. Qingtong suddenly thought of seeing Nangong Anmin some time ago. He suddenly realized that Nangong Anmin was there, too. Beiyanchen''s coming is a very normal thing. "Did Anmin tell you that?"


    "Well." Beiyanchen nods, takes the initiative to walk towards Qingtong, stands in front of her, reaches out to touch Qingtong''s cheek, Qingtong is a little afraid of the cold, used to drill into his arms, now here, I don''t know whether to adapt, I don''t know whether she will like the warmth here, I don''t know whether someone will lend her warmth here.


    Qingtong''s cheek is very cold, probably because the chill hasn''t gone away. Beiyanchen''s touch of Qingtong''s cheek is a familiar contour, which is his favorite contour. Even after such a long time, it''s still so familiar. Still, let yourself heart.


    Clear pupil didn''t move, let the North Yan Chen''s finger abdomen delimit her cheek, she always rubs own corner of the eye, seem to want to erase the tear of the corner of the eye, but there is no tear, what should this erase?


    "Clear pupil, I miss you." North speech morning Zheng Zheng said.


    Clear pupil a Leng, North Yan Chen never so straightforward expression of his mind, he never so, and she talk like this, all the time, he likes, like the buried heart, never said, even if very careful people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1090

    Clear pupil purses lips to smile, hang down head, "morning, you should know, at that time my words, say very clear."


    Beiyanchen nods, yes, Qingtong''s words at that time are very clear, she almost expressed all her feelings, the past is the past, give up is to give up, why Why do you want to find it again? North morning clear, in addition to clear pupil, he may be so hard to love a woman.


    Beiyanchen thought about it and shook his head. "I know what you mean, but I don''t agree with you. It''s right that my father ordered your family to be killed, but it''s also true that your family made a mistake. From the standpoint of a emperor, it didn''t make a mistake. I know that I''ll hate you and be resentful, but it''s because you are a daughter, so what you said doesn''t count. Clear pupil, so many years, I can feel your mind, I believe my feeling, so, give me a chance, OK? Also give yourself a chance, if I can let you down the hatred, we will be good together, OK? " Beiyanchen holds Qingtong''s hand in one hand. Qingtong''s hand is very cold. It''s like soaking in cold water all night. It''s cool to the bone marrow. When he was in the Northern Kingdom, he protected his pupils very well. Her hands had never been so cold in winter. Now they are so cold, even the temperature in her heart is the same, which makes beiyanchen feel heartache. How can a woman he loves so much get hurt so easily? Beiyanchen holds Qingtong''s hand tightly and seems to share her temperature with her.


    Qingtong didn''t pull out her hand. She liked the warm feeling. In the winter of the Northern Kingdom, she always held the stove. It was warm. At that time, she could share her temperature with him. Two people hugged each other and fell asleep. She was always used to living in his arms. It was warm. Even in the ice and snow, she felt warm. She wanted the warmth, but after all You can only put it down.


    Clear pupil is looking at the eyes of North Yan Chen directly, in the eyes with a bit random, add a bit of smile, "morning, you still don''t understand me enough."


    Clear pupil a smile, quite a kind of open-minded feeling, North Yan morning did not speak, just quietly looking at clear pupil.


    Beiyanchen looks at the problem and looks lonely for a moment. Because I know you, I am so desperate. Because I know you too much, I am so hesitant Beiyanchen thinks of himself, but even so, he still doesn''t want to give up, he still, not willing to give up at all


    Qingtong looks at beiyanchen''s persistent eyes, sighs helplessly, "morning..."


    "I know. I want to try." North speech morning interrupts clear pupil''s words, stubbornly looks at clear pupil. He knew that this was his only happiness, the feeling he wanted most. He thought that he would let go. At the moment when he saw Nangong Anmin''s letter, it all collapsed. He loved Qingtong. He liked this woman, and he had been in the marrow. Even if he deceived himself, he could not do it.


    Beiyanchen always thought that he told himself that he didn''t love, put it down, deceived himself, and could make himself feel at ease, but he didn''t. In fact, the feelings were so deep and shallow, and a small stone could also cause waves.


    Clear pupil wry smile, eyes already took too much despair, "good."


    Beiyanchen''s face finally has a little smile, and Qingtong''s face also has a little smile. They tacitly ignore the sadness in Qingtong''s eyes and the sadness in the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s just that they have nothing to say. Both of them consciously let themselves only think of the good side. Qingtong is very clear about what beiyanchen thinks, but she is also clear about the final result.


    Beiyanchen didn''t go back to Mu''s house directly. He went to the place where Qingtong lived. Beiyanchen thought that the place where Qingtong lived should be very casual. He didn''t expect that it was a very delicate house. The building of Phoenix City has always been exquisite and exquisite, especially the courtyard Qingtong chose.


    Qingtong led beiyanchen directly to the backyard. Following the cobblestone Yangchang path, the flowers and willows parted all the way. After several snowfalls, the green surrounding seemed more obvious. There were many flowers and trees in the garden. Qingtong took good care of them.


    "You can live here at will. We''ll go where you want." Qingtong takes the initiative to say that beiyanchen''s heart is even sadder. Even if such a smile is faint on his face, it is rarely seen on beiyanchen''s face on weekdays. Even if there are many in front of Qingtong, it seldom makes Qingtong feel sad.


    "Well, take a good rest first. We''ll go out together in two days." North speech morning way, the face seems to be hope, he has so little time, he does not want to give up.


    Qingtong nodded, like a kind of inexplicable doting. Beiyanchen stepped forward and actively kissed Qingtong. For a long time, she had not been touched for a long time. This kiss, unlike the previous warmth, was slightly bitter. But even so, beiyanchen is still attached to this feeling.


    Qingtong really abides by what she said. In recent days, she has been with beiyanchen and accompanied him to many places. Beiyanchen wants to remind Qingtong of what happened before. If two people want to recall the past, they take Qingtong to many places they have been to before. The memories of the past, like the tide, come back in waves.


    The first place Qing Tong and Bei Yanchen went to was the marriage tree in the northern kingdom. Qing Tong didn''t expect that she would return to the northern kingdom again. When she left, she never thought that she would return to the northern kingdom again.


    In winter, the marriage tree is bare, and the red line on it is particularly obvious. Even though it has been exposed to the sun for many days, the red line has not faded. The bright one looks like it''s with blood color. The red line on the marriage tree is twined, like the marriage line tied on the finger, which leads two people to walk in step by step. Clear the pupils and stand under the marriage tree and look up at the tree. At that time, she and Bei Yanchen were happy I went to ask for the marriage line and tied it carefully. It seemed that I was afraid that she would break. Now, I have to break it.


    Beiyanchen stands behind Qingtong. Qingtong is a little distracted. Beiyanchen walks past and reaches for Qingtong. Once, they embraced each other affectionately here. At that time, the full joy has turned into bitterness. However, how willing he was, and the scene of his love seems to be particularly ironic at this moment.


    There are many people coming and going around. The marriage tree in the northern kingdom is very famous. There are never a few people who come here for fame. Even on such a cold winter day, some people come here.


    "Do you want to tie another one?" Beiyanchen embraces Qingtong and whispers in her ear.


    Qingtong chuckles and shakes her head. It''s unnecessary. At that time, she really wanted to be with beiyanchen. But after a long time, she couldn''t let go of her hatred Let yourself accept him wholeheartedly.


    The light in Beiyan morning''s eyes has faded away a lot, holding Qingtong''s strength more and more, like trying to rub her into the bone marrow, Qingtong stands quietly, without refutation, if there is no hatred, she will be willing to stay beside him, even if he will be willing for life, but how can things be as human as possible?


    "Clear the pupils." Beiyanchen sighed softly, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    "In the morning, let''s go somewhere else." Clear pupil light way, did not answer a word, some things, each other do not say, but understand.


    Beiyanchen nodded, it''s a big world, time and he believes that he can change Qingtong''s idea, and make Qingtong stand firmly beside him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1091

    Gususu''s family seems to have been peaceful all the time. Recently, it''s even more peaceful. It seems to bring a lot of warmth and the feeling of a long lost home, which many people like.


    Rusu''s recent experience is like a fish in water. She is clearly loved and tolerated by Sulu, almost without any reason. In the Su family, everyone acquiesces that Rusu is the mistress of the Su family. Moreover, because of her love, she respects Rusu very much. It can be said that the Su''s family is more and more stable.


    Recently, it rained and the weather turned cold. Even Gusu became cold. For example, Su cooked porridge and personally sent it to Sulu.


    Sulu is dealing with things. Seeing Rusu come in, he pushes away the things at hand and looks at Rusu with a smile. She is more and more fond of him. It''s considerate and sensible. It won''t make people embarrassed. But it''s the unconscious coquetry from time to time that makes her more like a child. It seems that the previous understanding and cleverness are just illusions, but as long as Su Sasa''s family sees them, they can''t help but pity.


    "Won''t the owner deal with it for a while?" If Su saw that Su Lu had put away his things, he joked, but he put the things he had brought in the place where he had just set up the account book. His mind was clear.


    Sulu held up his chin and smiled at Rusu all the time. He indulged to the extreme. He patted his knee and motioned for Rusu to sit up.


    Su, with a smile, went to Sulu, sat on his lap, reached around Sulu''s neck, and even made a nest in his arms. "My Lord, this is not a disaster. If my son comes, my lord won''t even deal with things."


    Sulu laughs. She is coquettish while grinding people, so that no one can put the responsibility on her. It''s really willful. Su Lu holds Ru Su''s waist, makes a little effort and says with a bad smile, "what do you think?"


    Ru Su is speechless. He looks at Su Lu angrily, takes up the cooked porridge, and gently blows, "ru''er has come, so it''s hard not to get married and drive ru''er away?" If Su intentionally way, smile again soft, "otherwise, if the son feeds the head of the house?"


    "Well, good." Sulu said with a smile, naturally he would like to.


    Rusu feeds carefully. Rulu''s eyes are completely on Rusu. She doesn''t see what porridge she cooks. It''s like falling in love with someone. Her smile and frown are so charming in your eyes. Rulu''s eyes are especially charming and beautiful.


    Some of Su enjoy such a life, quiet and peaceful, which she has been wanting for so many years. Su Lu''s love and connivance to her are beyond her expectation. Su likes it very much, some of them are greedy, even arrogant.


    "My Lord, it''s new year''s day in another month. How is my lord going to spend it?" Rusu asked cautiously with some expectations.


    "Where does ruer want to go?" Sulu said indifferently, holding his chin in one hand, holding Rusu''s waist in the other hand, and enjoying her heart when she fed him porridge.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but ruer wants to go back to Mu''s house. After all, Mu''s family has taken care of ruer for so many years since she was a child." Rusu said softly, a little tentative.


    Su Lu sees Ru Su''s mind and smiles softly, "OK, ru''er wants to go there, I''ll accompany her. Mu''s family is not too close to you, but it should go to see."


    "Well." Rusu seemed very happy. At this moment, in her heart, going to Mu''s house was like going back to her mother''s house, not the place with trading significance or calculation.


    It''s rare for Sulu to see that she is so happy. She shaved her nose, shrunk and nearly fell down. Sulu quickly took her back.


    "Fool, when you hide, you have to see the place."


    "The head of the family is on purpose. Is it strange that Rusu can hide quickly?" If Su Chen is strange, Su Lu indulges in a smile, "where else does ruer want to go? We can play together. "


    As sunahan said, "shouldn''t the owner be busy? How can I spend time with Rusu? "


    Sulu''s face was a little heavy. "Why are you busy? What''s more, even if you are busy, how important is it to go out with ruoer? "


    Rusu is very satisfied. She looks at Sulu shamefully. She looks at a lot of things on the table. She comes down from Sulu''s legs and puts away her things. "The owner slowly deals with ruer and doesn''t disturb the owner. He will make you what he wants in the evening."


    "As long as ruer can do it, I like it." Sulu can''t help laughing. Maybe when he likes a person, he will spend so much time for a person, right? Sulu likes the feeling.


    Su chuckled and left with satisfaction.


    Su Lu put the things he had dealt with on the table, and suddenly remembered what Heichi had reported. He asked Heichi to investigate Ru Su''s case. Even after a long time of investigation, Heichi didn''t have a complete investigation. It seemed that everything was reasonable. As Su had lived outside the city for so many years, he kept in touch with Mu''s family, and he was familiar with the people around him, very real, not half There is no problem with some flaws, but it seems that there is Gusu. All the clues are broken. There is no more about Rusu, no matter in Phoenix or anywhere.


    Su Lu clearly knows that in such a situation, if it''s not for Su''s identity that there is no problem, it''s because Su''s identity is really unusual that someone has sealed up her past completely, and sealed up a person''s past completely, which is not perceived by others, it''s difficult, and even harder for the Su family to find out There are few and very few forces of the Su family that can do this. In this way, someone must take care of everything for Ru su. For example, the forces behind the Su family are terrible.


    Su Lu once sent people to visit the royal family in Phoenix. After all, the power of the Su family is too great. Once it threatens the royal family, the royal family will not tolerate it. It''s possible for the royal family to come here alone. It''s normal for the royal family to be so careful and strict. Besides, the appearance of Nangong Anmin may not be accidental, but things are different from his imagination. It''s not arranged by the royal family, Huang I have no idea about their su family. As for Nangong Anmin''s coming to Gusu, it seems that she met a woman when she was a child. Now she has come to Sulu for a special trip. After all, Nangong Anmin has lived in the Mu family, and everyone knows her mind.


    When Su Lu knew this, he was relieved. When he came out of Gusu, there was no news about Ru su. Among the people outside Gusu, he got the same news. The people who lived here have always been Ru Su, and Ru Su''s talent is also a very simple thing that Mu family often sent people to come here. It''s the strength of Mu family. According to what he saw in the Mu family, Su Lu believes that the relationship between Ru Su and the Mu family is very good, and the Mu family people respect Ru Su very much. Su Lu slowly believed that Ru Su was really a mu family man, only living outside all the time.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to Su Lu what identity Ru is. In his identity, it''s very easy to keep Ru su. Even if Ru Su doesn''t want to stay, he has a way to make Ru Su have to stay, but he doesn''t want to. He wants Ru Su to stay with him and go on with him willingly.


    It has to be said that Sulu really moved his heart, but there are some things, from the beginning, just like poppies, with a strong poison, how to prevent and let himself give up?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1092

    In Su''s family, Ruyu has the full right of activity. Even if he decided to go to Murong ryue for the new year, he didn''t know why. Murong ryue made an appointment with Rusu in advance. Rusu didn''t think much about it, so he was invited directly.


    Only Murong ryue was alone in the restaurant. He had ordered a full table of dishes and was waiting for Rusu.


    Inexplicably, every time Su comes to see Murong ryue, he has a warm feeling. Probably... It''s the feeling of home.


    "Coming?" Murong ryue saw Ru Su coming in, and said lightly. Ru Su had a bad premonition. For the first time, Murong ryue was so cold to her, and his eyes were not as clear as before. It seemed that something important happened.


    Rusu''s smile converged. He went to Murong ryue and sat down. His mind sank slightly. He began slowly, "what happened?"


    Murong ryue looked at Rusu with complicated eyes and sighed, "you will not be so relaxed in the future. You need to do something."


    Rusu had considered this situation for a long time, but nodded slightly, with almost no expression on her face, "well, I see."


    Murong ryue looks at Rusu strangely. Is she so calm? It''s no surprise. Are you ready for it?


    In fact, Murong ryue didn''t feel calm on the surface. After a moment of surprise, he had a deep sorrow. It really came to this day. It turned out that one day, there would be no way to go back.


    If Su asked herself, from the first day she went to Su''s house, she was ready. She had already considered everything in her mind and told herself that she would not be merciful about some things. But now, if Su hesitated for a while, she was very clear.


    Rusu thought that she would not be merciful. She came here just for the task and revenge for Teng su''er. But now, what does she really need to do? When she really wants to destroy Su''s family, she hesitates to be greedy for the warmth now, right?


    Rusu has to admit that it''s much easier and more reassuring to be around Sulu than to be around tengsu''er. For many times, tengsu''er is self doubting. Tengsu''er gives her hope that she can recover the fickleness in the next moment. After understanding the love, she can feel these clearly. But Sulu is different. His love is dense Ma, inadvertently entangles himself, and has nowhere to hide. However, with a little worry in his heart, he can also quickly notice that Wen Yan comforts her and doesn''t let her think about anything. For example, Su asked herself. She really tried her best to deal with Teng su''er, but Teng su''er''s love is too restrained. Even if he told himself over and over again that Teng su''er loves her, as long as Teng su''er recovers his hatred, they will Can be together, good together, no matter the world, no matter the previous alienation, only good together, never separate. Even so, with Su Lu''s love and love, such as Su''s heart, it still wavered a little bit, began to be biased, began to like and even enjoy this kind of life, calm and peaceful, won''t make you tired, won''t make you feel uncomfortable, won''t let you worry about gain and loss, really, some like this kind of life.


    If Su thinks, oneself, probably is the woman of the quickie? On the one hand, I told myself that Teng su''er was willing to give everything for him, even to please others for him. On the other hand, I was used to Su Lu''s love, care, even when I didn''t have it, I would lose my heart, feel sad, and even want to make trouble without reason. Rusu can''t help laughing at herself. It''s ironic.


    But that''s probably how people feel. Love is on the one hand, but also need to accompany, eager to accompany, such as Su like the peaceful life, which is beyond Teng su''er''s control.


    Such as Su suddenly smiled, Murong ryue some do not understand, strange looking at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Rusu calmed himself down. "It''s OK. Is it time to start now?"


    "Well, yes." Murong ryue nodded and looked at Rusu calmly. Her face was pale and she seemed to be restraining something.


    It has been more than four months since Su went to Su''s house. In Su''s house, it can be said that she is very stable and almost no one can threaten her. It can also be seen that Su''s place in Su''s house is very valued by Su Lu. Murong ryue is suddenly worried. It''s hard not to Murong ryue''s eyes sank. "Are you in love with Sulu?"


    Murong ryue doesn''t want to believe it. In four months, how can he compare the feelings of Su and Teng su''er for more than ten years? If Su grows up beside Teng su''er, how can she be so easily shaken? But I''m not very confident. I can''t measure the time. I can''t compare the love between childhood and childhood. I can only say that the love just appears at that moment. It''s irreplaceable, can''t be copied, just unique.


    "No." Rusu put out her hand and brushed her eyes. "But if I could spend my whole life with him, I would."


    Murong ryue doesn''t know that feeling very well. After all, now she hasn''t fully understood her feelings for Nangong Anmin, but in her opinion, love is love. How can it be replaced by others? How can it be irrelevant? How can you be happy if you don''t spend your life with the one you love?


    "I love tengsu''er, but I don''t know how to get along with him, how to do it. I''ve been thinking about it all the time, helping him to finish his revenge. There''s nothing to stop between us, but ryue, do you know? This wishful thinking, really After meeting Sulu, I couldn''t support it at all. When there is a contrast, you will know what is true love, not wishful thinking, not unilateral thinking, not so-called, eternal commitment, those are empty, the things that can not be supported at all, if it is true love, it is something that can be seen and touched: it can be felt without saying any more, it is considerate Micro, is the heart has a sharp. If it''s true love, you can see it in one look. Teng su''er is always calm and restrained when he looks at me. Even if I''m sad again, even if I''m sad again, there are only a few pains in his eyes. Even if you want to find something from his God, you can''t find anything. You can''t find yourself in his eyes His figure is in his heart, and he can''t find his real position, but Sulu is different. When he looks at me, his eyes are full of me, clean and pure. Even if you don''t want to feel the hot eyes, it''s impossible. You can easily see that he is looking at you, thinking about you, and you can clearly feel his love and care for himself, even if you don''t think about it To feel, he put himself in the heart, full. In front of him, you don''t have to worry too much, you can be reckless coquetry, you can make trouble, you can Do anything you want to do, you know, he will pamper you, by you, but Teng su''er is totally different, in front of him, I am too constrained, I don''t know what I can do, what I need to do, always be careful not to disturb him. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1093

    Rusu talks about it in detail. Murong ryue listens quietly and feels the feelings between tengsu''er and Rusu. She really can''t understand it. Tengsu''er''s attitude is unclear and ambiguous. Even if she loves her deeply, she hides it deeply. But Rusu is the person who really understands it. Therefore, every move of tengsu''er easily affects Rusu''s every move , such as Su in the eyes, engraved in the heart.


    Murong ryue listened all the time. She didn''t understand, but she knew that things in her feelings could never really be understood? Murong ryue almost believed Rusu''s words. Maybe he really loved a person. He could feel every move and smile. There was love in it. He couldn''t hide it. But tengsu''er, maybe Is it really not enough to love Rusu?


    Murong ryue was a little upset, even disgusted with the current situation. When Rusu came, she came for revenge. For the task, no matter what she asked Rusu to do, she would do it without hesitation. Now? Will Rusu be the same as before? If at that time Rusu was willing to do all the things and give everything because of aitengsu''er, now, is Rusu willing to do it? If Su is really in love with Sulu, will her heart be as determined and determined as it was at the beginning, and the previous plan should not be really implemented?


    Murong ryue didn''t want tengsu''er to give up hatred, or just don''t be so determined, destroy everything of the Su family and give himself a way back. But Murong ryue knew clearly that even if it was like Su, it could not change tengsu''er''s decision, let alone let him give up hatred.


    As soon as Murong ryue thought of what might happen later, he was very upset. It seems that all things need to break away from the established route. There are too many variables, making the later things very troublesome.


    Rusu herself was silent for a while. She didn''t know how many things she had thought about. She suddenly smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry, I said a lot of strange things."


    For some reason, Murong ryue was shocked, even cold in his heart. It seems that, like what important decision su made, Murong ryue could not guess this decision, but he could see the expression of despair on Su''s face, like the moment when Shaohua passed away, the moment when the red face withered, everything that was originally bright and beautiful, by the way, faded from prosperity to ashes. That''s why Like despair, which time can''t save.


    "You..." Murong ryue said carefully, "are you interested in Sulu now? What about Teng su''er? What are you going to do? What are you going to do? "


    "What is the master''s plan? What needs to be done now? " If Su suddenly becomes calm, his voice is also cold. It seems that all his feelings are covered up. The previous despair is also like the illusion of Murong ryue for a moment, but Murong ryue knows that it is not That once really existed, and will never disappear.


    "In accordance with the previous plan, I originally came here to destroy Sujia, didn''t I?" Rusu said coldly. How can a person who comes for revenge or even exists for revenge have too many feelings? How can we Easy to move?


    Murong ryue suddenly felt sad. According to the previous plan, did he bury all his feelings? The preference for Teng su''er and the affection for Su Lu are all in the past? Don''t you ever allow yourself to think about it or feel it again? Murong ryue did not dare to ask more questions, too much Too much to do.


    "Have you thought about it?" No matter how much scruples and worries, they only turn into this sentence. Have you thought about it? Did you figure out what to do? Is it true to follow Teng suer''s plan, step by step, forget his feelings, give up his mind, and even make himself a walking dead person, or Follow your heart and find what you really want? Or... Just to enjoy the peace now, to feel the heart?


    Murong ryue was silent all the time, with a kind of loneliness in her eyes. For tengsu''er and Rusu, the first couple she contacted, she could see the love of laitengsu''er. She could feel the warmth in Rusu''s eyes when she saw tengsu''er. In his eyes, two people, Lang Youqing and Qie, just After all, the hatred in Teng su''er''s heart can''t be compared with What Teng su''er insisted on for so many years.


    Rusu''s face suddenly showed a little more smile. She quietly looked at the sky outside the restaurant. There was some gloom, but it wasn''t dark and gloomy. There were many sunny days, which made people feel relaxed and less depressed, just like her mood now.


    Teng su''er has been thinking about it for a long time. The only surprise is her feelings for Su Lu. Su Lu doesn''t love her. She didn''t care about it before, but now She cares, inadvertently thinks, feels, realizes, when sad, when joyful, but these, all may be a person''s matter.


    If Su had thought about it for a long time, she would help Teng su''er, and she must help him, not only for love, but also because she is a person of Yunsu Pavilion. This is a task and she has to do it. It''s her duty, and It is... In return for Teng su''er''s years of upbringing, we should repay her with the help of gushing spring. Now what she has done, it''s better to repay her.


    As for Sulu As soon as Su thinks of Su Lu, the whole person is silent, lonely and desperate. A person who contacts for a task is moved by his feelings. He should die!


    If Su is upset, she will be so upset if she doesn''t love Sulu and has no feelings for him, then hurt is hurt. She won''t be embarrassed, feel guilty, tangle or upset. Only because she is upset and hesitates, she will feel sorry for him. Not loving is not a mistake, but intentionally hurting when she loves Forgive me?


    "What needs to be done now?" Such as Su asked Murong ryue, this girl, more fortunate than her, more happy than her, envy, but also love.


    "Now you have begun to accompany Sulu to deal with the affairs of the Su family. Some important things may not be accessible, but I need you to disclose some information about the business of the Su family. Do you understand what I mean?" Murong said slowly.


    "You want to bring down the Su family? But with the strength of Mojia... " Rusu has some doubts.


    "No traitors, no merchants, no profits, as long as the profits are available, all the families of Gusu will not stand still."


    Rusu nodded in silence, "I know what you mean. If there''s any more news, I''ll get it out."


    "Don''t worry too much. Take your time. Remember to speak clearly. She has dealt with the Su family before. When necessary, you can push her out."


    "The words are clear?" Rusu''s eyes became dark. She had never seen a woman for a long time. She seemed to disappear, and appeared at a totally unexpected time. It was almost as if she was haunted. Unexpectedly, she was still dealing with the affairs of Sujia. Rusu suddenly has a little taste and a little depression on her face.


    Murong ryue opens his mouth and says nothing after all. She believes Rusu has her own judgment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1094

    After Rusu left, Murong ryue didn''t rush back to Mu''s house and sat in the restaurant for a long time. She didn''t understand Rusu''s current situation, but she still didn''t understand Rusu''s choice. The meaning of Teng and Sulu to Rusu, she couldn''t feel the same.


    Murong ryue came back to Murong''s house in the evening. Nangong Anmin leaned under the tree, apparently waiting for her. Murong ryue stepped forward and looked at Nangong Anmin. In the night, the figure of this man was more fair and long. In the winter mist, it seemed that he was surrounded by a light chill. Murong ryue sighed and walked to Nangong Anmin.


    Nangong Anmin has a light smile on his face, a slight hook on his mouth, a long look at him, calm, with a strong smile, and some doting! Murong ryue easily looked at Nangong Anmin''s smile, the look in his eyes, and could feel his warmth.


    Murong ryue suddenly thought of Rusu''s words, love a person, is not hidden, his eyes and heart, slowly are you, you can easily feel your own existence.


    Murong ryue suddenly calmed down. It turns out that this is the difference. Teng suer and Su Lu are really too bad for Ru su.


    Murong ryue could not help sighing. Nangong Anmin picked up his eyebrows and stroked Murong ryue''s cheek. "What''s the matter? So worried? "


    Murong ryue seldom saw Nangong Anmin like this Serious and indifferent appearance, a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK. I''m just thinking about Rusu. Now, tengsu''er has planned everything, only waiting for next year. But Rusu seems to be moved and worried about Sulu."


    "Even if Su had moved her heart to Sulu, she would not have betrayed Teng suer." Nangong Anmin opens his mouth. Some feelings are carved into the bone marrow, which can not be easily erased.


    "I just think Sadness. "


    "Don''t think about it. You don''t need to ask about these things. Besides, you can''t influence the two of them. You also know that tengsu''er can never give up hatred. If the revenge is not successful, neither he nor Rusu can. The only chance is that tengsu''er succeeds in revenge, and both of them are good. When it comes to that, tengsu''er may take Rusu away, but he is not merciless to Rusu. " Nangong Anmin touched Murong ryue''s hair, didn''t say much, but let Murong ryue feel very reassured.


    People are biased. Murong ryue prefers Rusu and hopes that Rusu will be happy. But she knows that, as Nangong Anmin said, neither tengsu''er nor Rusu can influence her. The only way to do it is to help them complete their plans and give them a moment of freedom. Murong ryue breathed and calmed himself as much as possible.


    "Shouldn''t you go back to Murong''s for the new year?" Nangong Anmin asked suddenly, with a shred of cunning in his eyes.


    "Well, I haven''t been back for a long time. I won''t go back until it''s over." Murong ryue was in a low mood, not happy before.


    "Then How about going to Phoenix for the new year? " Nangong Anmin suggested that his heart beat uncontrollably faster. He had made great efforts to calm himself down, but he still couldn''t, so he had to calm down his expression as much as possible.


    Murong ryue was shocked. The worry just now disappeared. Instead, panic. To Phoenix? Is Nangong Anmin going to see his family? The emperor and the queen? Murong ryue couldn''t calm down. She was a little flustered. Her face was also tense. She never thought of going to Phoenix so soon. What''s more, Nangong Anmin would bring her up and take her. She didn''t give her any reaction time at all.


    Nangong Anmin also noticed that Murong ryue was in a panic. He seemed to be at a loss. He didn''t know how to deal with it at all.


    Nangong Anmin smiled, "don''t worry, my parents are very easy to get along with. My sister has seen you before and has a good impression on you. Besides, the people I like, they won''t object too much and don''t panic too much."


    "But I......" Murong ryue didn''t know what to worry about, that is to say, unexpected things, or things she cared about, really Can''t let oneself think calmly as usual.


    Nangong Anmin smiled softly, as if he had made a decision. "Don''t think about it, just follow your own heart."


    Murong ryue nodded, not thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of yanqinglu is just like Su didn''t expect it. Yingying smiled, full of feelings. The eyebrows are full of customs. Su is very rare for such a woman, but all of them have a thin feeling.


    "Miss mu, I see you at last." There is not too much vainness and grievance in yanqinglu. When he opens his mouth, he has a different feeling.


    Generally, in the Su family, the servant''s address to Rusu is already the master''s mother. It''s obvious that yueqinglu doesn''t mean that Rusu is the hostess of the Su family. Rusu knows in her heart, and her face is cold.


    "What can I do for Miss Yan?"


    Yan Qinglu''s face sank. Is she reminding herself of something? She has been in Su''s house for so many years, but she can''t compare with Su''s months here. How can she be reconciled?


    "It''s nothing, just to see Miss mu. Recently, there should be a lot of things in the Su family. The head of the family can''t be free. Let me take care of Miss mu for a while. But there are many things in the Su family. Qinglu may not be able to take care of them. I hope Miss Mu will be careful. Don''t cause any trouble. Don''t blame that I won''t help Miss Mu talk at that time." The meaning of yanqinglu is clear, such as Su Xiangxiao, "naturally, as long as no one comes to me to visit sumuge, I will not cause anything naturally."


    Yan Qinglu nodded, "this is the best." Finish saying don''t have a deep look at Ru Su, turn around and leave.


    If Su had thought that there would be no more trouble in Su''s family. The water in each other''s wells would not offend the river. Unexpectedly, someone came to visit.


    For example, Su didn''t want to understand what was the reason for Murong ryue''s reminder, but he kept it in mind. Su''s family, her potential is inevitable, and her words are clear. For her, she is also a chess piece.


    Rusu thought that yanqinglu would make some small moves. Unexpectedly, she didn''t do anything. Ann did her own thing. The number of times Su Lu came to Rusu has changed from once a day to once every three to five. Rusu is careful to lurk in the Su''s house and spread some news without trace.


    But the Su family and the whole Gusu are very calm. It seems that these news have never been spread.


    The new year is coming soon, and the whole Gusu is already busy. The new year''s atmosphere is getting heavier and heavier. For example, Su''s face also has a little smile.


    Although it''s a little chilly, it''s even more greedy in the warm winter sun. For example, Su languidly leans on the railing of sumuge, and sees Sulu coming from afar, with a smile on his face, but he doesn''t hurry to get up. Instead, he supports his chin and laughs wantonly, "how is the master coming today?"


    Su Lu sits next to Rusu, reaches out his hand and pulls Rusu into his arms. Rusu takes advantage of the situation and leans on Su Lu''s shoulder, but rubs against him.


    "Chinese New Year is coming. What do you want?" Sulu enjoyed the peace and asked casually.


    "I like all the gifts from the owner." As Su Jiao said. She doesn''t care what she gives. She cares about people''s hearts.


    Sulu''s thoughts drifted away. Has the family always been so peaceful?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1095

    Sulu is accustomed to the calm, which ushers in unexpected unrest. It has no trace of impact on the family. There are several family stores, with some price fluctuations, from high to low, not clear what they are doing, and has always been centering on the price of the family.


    Su Lumin felt it, but didn''t pay attention to it. This kind of thing didn''t exist before, but it''s hard to become a climate. It can shake Su''s family. Such a small action is absolutely impossible.


    When the year was near, Murong ryue wrote a letter and asked Rong Rong to send it to the Su family.


    Murong ryyue is playing chess with Sulu. It''s hard for Sulu to be free. Naturally, he first came to see Ru su. Ru Su didn''t want to go out, so they took out the chess pieces and played with confidence.


    When Su saw the letter from Rong Rong, she was slightly surprised. Mingming, didn''t she make an appointment before? Why send a letter when we meet in the new year? If there''s anything, then I shouldn''t have written.


    It''s just that Sulu is nearby. No matter what, she has to take it apart. She can''t let Sulu doubt it.


    Rusu opened the letter doubtfully, a little uneasy. Seeing the above words, he calmed down slowly. Murong ryue said he would go to another place for the new year, and invited Rusu and Sulu to the Mu family.


    Rusu read the letter and handed it to Sulu to see his opinion. Sulu saw it at a glance and didn''t say much. He immediately took Rusu to Mu''s house.


    It seems that Murong ryue thought that Rusu would come for a long time and had already prepared the food. Nangong Anmin leaned aside and looked at Murong ryue''s arrangement, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Such a quiet life is almost the same as when he was at home. Even in the royal family, they don''t have so many complicated things. Even in the royal family, family love is the most important thing. Fortunately, he was born in the royal family of Phoenix.


    "Ryue!" Just as Su stepped in, she called softly, as if she had come home.


    Murong and ryue smiled wantonly, confident and proud, "sister, brother-in-law!"


    Sulu was very satisfied with the name. He went over with Rusu in his arms. "Why did you call us today? Where are you going to celebrate the new year? "


    Sulu''s eyes wandered on Murong ryue and Nangong Anmin, which meant it was self-evident. With a certain degree of narrow mindedness, Nangong Anmin proudly picked up eyebrows, didn''t care about Sulu''s temptation at all, and easily admitted Sulu''s speculation.


    Nangong Anmin''s eyes are on Rusu. This woman feels a little changed. She seems to be a little more vivid. She is not as cold as before.


    For example, Su looked at the two people, and after a long time, he reacted. He smiled and looked at Murong ryue. The envy and sadness in his eyes were self-evident. Murong ryue suddenly felt the sorrow. Some things may be easy to get, but for other people, they can''t get with all their efforts.


    "My sister guessed well. I will go to Phoenix for the new year. That''s why I invited my sister in advance. " Murong ryue smiled that after several days of consideration, she agreed to go to Phoenix to celebrate the new year. She also wanted to see how Nangong Anmin''s parents would like her. She didn''t want to. Finally, it was their family that affected them. Murong ryue is confident in persuading her parents to agree to marry Nangong Anmin, but she is not confident that she will be favored by Nangong Anmin''s parents.


    "Congratulations to ryue." Rusu said happily, full of feeling happy for Rusu.


    "Well." Murong ryue droops his eyes, "ryue went to Phoenix, and he will not come back after the new year, so let his sister and brother-in-law come to the Mu''s house first, which is regarded as the new year."


    Su Lu smiles but doesn''t speak. He holds Su''s hand and unconsciously clenches it. He clearly feels the sadness in Su''s eyes. Even the whole person has a light sadness. For example, Su has too many secrets. He can''t find them, let alone know where they come from.


    Nangong Anmin didn''t speak all the time. Like a bystander, he could see clearly the dark tide in front of him. As Sulu continued to think deeply, Mauro suggested that his eyes were full of cunning. "Eat something first, eat it early, and ryue and I will go back to Phoenix early."


    A bad smile on the corner of his mouth is so dazzling in Su Lu''s eyes. He can show his careful thinking and play with caution in front of Murong ryue without any scruples. However, he can never do this in front of Su. The relationship between the two people is no longer possible now. Even though he has experienced the most intimate time, such as when Su treats him, more times Or respect each other as a guest, can not tolerate too much wanton.


    This meal, some people eat with relish, some people eat tasteless, their hearts with their own thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    Rusu and Sulu walked back together. They didn''t talk, but Sulu stubbornly held her waist, as if she was afraid to flee. Sulu has always known that there is someone in Rusu''s heart, and that person should be begging for her, but he doesn''t know who that person is and what that person means to Rusu, but he believes that he can let Rusu fall in love with him and be willing to let Rusu stay with him.


    The atmosphere of the new year has already existed, and there are more stalls in the evening. The atmosphere is so lively with lights on, because each other''s mood has become bleak.


    "My Lord, shall we go back?" Rusu looks at the people coming and going around, and suddenly feels sad. In the flow of people coming and going, she can''t find her own existence, let alone know where to go.


    "Good." Su Lu sees the sadness and loneliness in Rusu''s eyes, and his heart is torn into a mass, which is very painful. But Rusu''s heartache has nothing to do with him.


    Su Lu holds Rusu''s hand and leads her away. Rusu''s hand is cold, like it''s soaked in ice water. It''s cold and frightening. I''m afraid it''s because Rusu''s heart is cold. The cold in the bottom of his heart spreads all over his body.


    Rusu tightly holds Sulu''s hand, as if trying to grasp what is unconscious and follow Sulu, no matter what is the way ahead, no matter whether it is light or dark, all walk without hesitation Since she can''t see the road in front of her, then follow others.


    Su''s house is brightly lit, like Su''s unconsciously stopping at the door. Here, like Yunsu''s, it is bright day and night. However, she doesn''t listen so much. Yunsu''s house, even if she goes all over the place, can''t feel the warmth. She desperately wants the warm people, refuses her warmth, and even imprisons her in the cold ice. Su''s house, like nothing in spring The warm wind, the warmth here, moistens the things silently, makes Su feel too much warmth.


    "Home, come back." Su Lu said lightly, with a warm smile in his eyes, and Easy to see indulgence.


    "Family leader..."


    "I''ll take you home."


    Su Lu holds Ru Su''s hand and leads her step by step to follow her step by step. She holds Su Lu''s hand back.


    Even in winter, sumuge is full of warmth and bright lights, which are the same as the water outside.


    From the sadness after seeing Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue in the daytime to the loneliness on the way back, it seems that when Sulu takes Rusu "home", it disappears in a flash. Instead, it''s the warmth here, and The warmth floating in my heart.


    This love is a natural result.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1096

    Nangong Anmin and Murong Liuyue didn''t delay, so they packed up and set off for Phoenix.


    Murong Ryukyu''s original worry was put down a little bit and let himself calm down. Nangong Anmin was not in a hurry. He was doing his own things leisurely. He still teased Murong ryukyue along the way. It seemed that he was not worried about the things after going back.


    Murong Ryukyu picked up his eyebrows and looked at him. "Why don''t you worry at all?"


    "What are you worried about? Ryukyu, don''t think about it. I like it. My parents won''t oppose it, as long as... " Nangong Anmin didn''t go on.


    "As long as the Murong family doesn''t want to be greedy, they want to be based on the two countries of Dayuan and Phoenix at the same time, right?" Murong Ryukyu then said, these things, Nangong Anmin doesn''t say, she also knows, Murong family also has a place in the Northern Kingdom, if you step in Phoenix, then It''s too much.


    "Ryukyu, you need to know..."


    "I know!" When Murong Liuyue interrupted Nangong Anmin, he didn''t care about his embarrassment at all. "Now the influence of Murong family is big enough. It''s unexpected that Dayuan family can tolerate it. It''s really unimaginable that the influence can be expanded. Besides, as long as the emperor and the queen don''t object to each other, as long as the Murong family is not too much, it''s not difficult for us to be together. ¡±Murong Ryukyu knew the stake and said with a smile.


    Nangong Anmin nods. If he is determined to marry Murong Ryukyu, he can''t help it. However, he doesn''t want the Murong family to become a barrier between him and ryukyue, let alone cause too many troubles because of Murong family and his identity. The feelings he wants don''t want to involve too much. Since his identity can''t be changed, he tries his best not to let other influences affect them. Fortunately, Ryukyu also knows the stakes. If she tries to persuade her parents, shouldn''t it be too much trouble? Nangong Anmin shows a little relaxed expression.


    ¡­¡­


    But in the palace of Phoenix City, it doesn''t seem that because Nangong Anmin wants to come back, or even brings a woman back, it is chaotic and peaceful as before.


    Now Nangong Yi is still the leader of Phoenix City. He doesn''t have much time to go out. He doesn''t complain twice. He wants Nangong Anmin to take over. Nangong Anmin is still a little small, and he refuses all the time. When he accepted, he was over 20 years old. Now he''s only a teenager, and even let him take over. It''s too harsh. Anyan, Nangong, spent more time away from the palace and spent more time with Chen Jingyuan in the cold world. Therefore, Nangong Yi and beichengyao are dealing with the affairs in Phoenix. But fortunately, even in the city palace, Nangong Yi was still at will and did things according to his own mind.


    Now, Nangong Yi and beichengyao are playing chess. The wind blows gently here. They are a bit confused.


    "Anmin will be back soon, don''t you worry?" Nangong Yi holds the chess pieces and doesn''t fall down. He looks at beichengyao.


    Beichengyao picked up her eyebrow and looked at him. His eyes were full of smiles, but his face was full of expressions.


    Beichengyao raised his eyebrow and looked at him, "what are you worried about? Worried about half way people running? "


    Nangong Yi ha ha a smile, "this is not so, just curious is what kind of woman, can let an min like, but he likes freedom most."


    "Who knows? Before Yan Yan said, is it a very interesting girl? " Beichengyao light way, she believes that Anmin''s favorite woman, will not be her dislike of character.


    Nangong Yi shakes his head. Even now, in front of him, beichengyao seldom shows what he cares about directly. He can hardly see what can affect her. Whatever it is, it is light. But in front of him, he doesn''t hide himself. Just like now, it''s about the happiness of his son''s life. It''s said that he doesn''t care about it at all But there are many looks in her eyes, which means she cares. Nangong Yi stealthily smiles. Beicheng Yao kills him with an eye knife. Does he smile stealthily? She had to find out what it was because it was clearly intentional.


    Nangong Yi did not stop at all, but laughed more wantonly. "No matter what kind of character that woman is, what kind of character Anmin likes, don''t you object too much?"


    "Can''t you?" Beichengyao asked, has put down the chess Nangong Yi has been playing with the chess for a long time, has not put down, the mind is not at all in chess.


    "Not so." "It''s just curiosity," said Nangong Yi Nangong Yi couldn''t help sighing, "Yan Yan and an min are two children at home, and the difference between them is too big."


    Beichengyao is silent, yes, the difference is too big. Yan Yan''s character is decisive in killing, but his love is not smooth at all. Fortunately, he has got what he wants now. But this little boy, who has been playing happily until now, went to Gusu once, and brought a woman back. According to the situation, the two people are already in love, which is not smooth any more. It''s really enviable.


    Beichengyao can''t help sighing. The difference between the smooth and the unhappy is not too big.


    "This woman belongs to the Murong family. There are Murong in the north and Gusu in the south. In the present sense, the Su family is afraid of being destroyed. The Murong family is the only one. We have to think carefully." Nangong Yi was silent and his eyes became deep. It was one thing they didn''t object to, but some things could not be ignored.


    "If the Murong family understands the truth that prosperity will decline, it will not interfere in this matter. If the Murong family really wants to interfere in the Su family''s affairs, then even if we do not, it will be impossible for us to turn a blind eye to it." No matter when, the royal family must have absolute power.


    "That''s true, but once Murong Ryukyu married to Phoenix, they would hinder our relationship, just afraid they would be subject to it." Nangong Yi is worried about his mind.


    "Do you think that Murong and Ryukyu could be married at that time?" Beichengyao''s eyes were cold, and he was determined to look at Nangong Yi.


    Nangong Yi is silent for a while. He thought about this for a long time. Today, he will discuss it with Yao. He didn''t think of her mind. Obviously, there''s no room for maneuver. Nangong Yi knows that Beicheng Yao is for Phoenix, but Anmin''s character, he knows very well, will not give up that woman because of these, then I''m afraid However, Nangong Yi knows that it will be difficult for Murong Ryukyu to marry in when it really comes, and Anmin


    "You want to?" Nangong Yi suddenly understood the meaning of beichengyao. He was surprised. This I''m afraid that woman can''t think of this floor.


    "If that woman is wise, she will know to admonish her family." Beichengyao said to lay up the pieces again and focus on the chess game in front of him. Nangong Yi knew that beichengyao was going to help Anmin and Murong Ryukyu, so he put down his mind. It''s inconvenient for him to say more about these things, but Yao can say that he only hoped that the woman would not let them down.


    Nangong Yi wants to pick up the chess pieces as well. They can remind themselves. If Murong Ryukyu doesn''t understand what they mean, or even if he does, he doesn''t know how to restrain at all, then don''t blame them for their ruthlessness when something happens.


    The pieces on the chessboard are messy. Obviously, neither of them is serious. It''s just entertainment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1097

    When Nangong Anmin and Murong Ryukyu arrived in Phoenix, they had been closed in recent years. Phoenix was more lively than Gusu. Looking at Murong Ryukyu, Nangong Anmin could not help but stop and ask, "do you want to play for two days before you go back? There are not many people here who are on duty with Gusu, but there are lots of people who are busy and have fun. "


    "Before, I seldom came out to play." Murong Ryukyu said faintly, looking at the bustling scene in front of her, she was envied. Before in Gusu, there were many things every year. Although she seldom dealt with them, because of her identity, Murong family would send someone to cover up her identity and not be found out. Her parents strictly prohibited her from going out to play, so she went out only a few times during the real Chinese New Year.


    Nangong Anmin was a little surprised. He didn''t know much about it. He just looked at Murong''s expression and knew that it wasn''t too happy. Since ryukyue didn''t want to say it, he didn''t press questions. He waited for ryukyue to say it.


    "Then play here for two days and we''ll go back." Nangong Anmin doesn''t care, "where do you want to play?"


    "Let''s go back to the City Palace first. You have come back, and the news must have come back to the palace. Now you are playing here. Your parents know that they are afraid to blame me. " Murong and Ryukyu couldn''t help laughing. Now they are in the city. Do you want to play? If she goes back If she goes back Murong Ryukyu can''t think about it any more. She hasn''t been back for so many years and doesn''t know What will happen?


    "I think someone will come to pick you up. Aren''t you afraid that person will wait?" Murong Ryukyu calmed down for a while and said lightly.


    Nangong Anmin''s disdainful light hum, their home? Apart from him coming out to pick up others, who else will come out to pick up others? Father and mother? You can''t think about it, sister? Not at all! However, if he goes out for a long time, his grandparents may come to pick him up. Nangong Anmin nods his head, thinks about the smile of satisfaction, and is very happy to see his grandparents! Nangong Anmin thought of this and wanted to go back as soon as possible. It suddenly occurred to me that it was different to come back this time. I took Ryukyu with me and said her identity at the beginning. Maybe it was different.


    "Then we''ll go back first." Nangong Anmin could not help saying that someone might come to pick him up.


    "Good." Murong Liuyue can''t help laughing. Nangong Anmin is a very easy person to satisfy. As long as he doesn''t hurt his heart, then this person will always spoil you.


    Two people walked into the city palace side by side, and looked at the empty gate of the city palace from afar. There was no one else except the bodyguard. Nangong Anmin was a little sad that no one really came to pick him up. Even if he brought other people, wouldn''t he come to pick him up? Thanks to his expectation.


    Murong Ryukyu looks at Nangong Anmin''s broken face, disappointed and sad. He can''t help holding his hand. "Maybe you didn''t expect to come back so soon. Let''s go. Let''s go in."


    Nangong Anmin nods, holds Murong''s hand back, and moves forward step by step. I don''t know if I was disappointed just now with hope. No one came to pick it up before Ming Dynasty, but I didn''t think so at that time. Now


    Nangong an min sighed, tidied up his mood, and walked with Murong Liuyue.


    Just near the gate of the palace, I saw a person leaning on it. He was gorgeous in red, and his eyebrows were bright. Even though he was just leaning on the gate of the palace, there was a kind of inviolable majesty. He looked at Nangong Anmin with a smile.


    Nangong Anmin was shocked, and he immediately rushed to the past. Nangong Anyan just stood up a little, then he was held in his arms by Anmin.


    Nangong Anmin didn''t expect that her sister would come to pick him up in person. She didn''t spend much time in Phoenix after that, and she saw many times in a year. However, compared with that before, she almost didn''t look up, it was still a lot worse. Anmin had thought that Anyan had come back, but never thought that Anyan would come to pick him up. No, no matter who would, she would not pick him up It''s grandpa and grandma who go out to meet each other when they come back, but most of all he comes.


    "What happened to sister?" Nangong Anmin embraces an Yan and says excitedly.


    Anyan gently pushes away Amin and takes a backward look. "Well, it''s different than before! When I grow up, I am mature and steady. " Anyan exclaimed that when she saw her brother growing up, she didn''t look different from her when she left. She just felt a lot worse and more reliable than before.


    Nangong Anyan looks at the broken hair of Anmin''s forehead, goes up to brush it for him, and straightens his collar. "It''s not a child anymore. It''s more stable." An Yan said with a smile, much higher than herself. Now, it seems that she is no longer needed to protect her. Anyan is a little relieved and sad.


    "How long has my sister been back?" Nangong Anmin didn''t care that Anyan didn''t answer his question. He asked with concern.


    "It''s been a month since you came back. It''s slower." An Yan of Nangong is a little angry and strange. Once an min enters Phoenix, someone will report to him. Unexpectedly, he is in the palace now.


    Nangong Anmin knew that her elder sister had not waited for a while, and she vomited her tongue. Fortunately, she didn''t play outside. Although someone would return, she came back I''m afraid there''s no escape from a beating.


    Nangong Anyan looks at Murong and Ryukyu. She is dressed in blue. She has a warm look in winter. Her eyes are very clear. In the Imperial Palace, she seldom sees that there is some wisdom in the eye wave. It''s suitable for both movement and stillness. Compared with her childhood, she seems to be a lot quieter. She doesn''t feel free and easy when she was a child, but She doesn''t hate it.


    "I have seen the princess." Murong and Ryukyu react to each other''s hurried salute. They have been together with Nangong Anmin for a long time. They don''t need etiquette at all. Now they almost forget it.


    This woman is really gorgeous. If beauty is a gift from heaven, then her momentum is her real proud capital. In front of her, I''m afraid that the most outstanding people will be ashamed of themselves.


    "Don''t be polite. Get up." Nangong an Yan said with a smile. Even so, Murong Ryukyu felt that she couldn''t get close to her. The estrangement in her eyes made her unable to get close to her.


    Nangong Anyan didn''t try and ask much. She would not oppose their marriage only by virtue of her childhood affection.


    "Sister, why are you here alone? Where''s brother-in-law? " Nangong Anmin is a little dissatisfied. He doesn''t accompany his elder sister to come and let her wait here alone. Don''t you know it''s cold here? Nangong Anmin is more and more angry. He completely forgets that it was his slow return that made Anyan wait so long.


    "My father and mother discuss matters with him. I''ll come to pick you up alone. By the way, my grandparents are also there." An Yan smiled and looked at Murong Ryukyu without trace. Murong Ryukyu suddenly felt a lot of pressure. This


    "Don''t worry. There''s Anmin. It''s going to be OK." Anyan sees Murong''s worries and appeases them.


    "Well." Murong Ryukyu is low, but he has no bottom in his heart. Just seeing sister Amin, I feel so stressed. I don''t know what kind of pressure it will be when I see his parents.


    Nangong Anyan didn''t say much. All these need Murong Ryukyu to adjust himself.


    When I really went to the palace and met Nangong''s parents, even if Murong Ryukyu made more preparations, it was difficult to calm down.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1098

    Murong ryue and Nangong Anmin have been following Nangong Anyan all the way. They always feel that the atmosphere is a little weird, but they can''t tell why. Even though Nangong Anyan always has a light smile, Murong ryue thinks that there are always some indefinable feelings in Nangong Anyan''s smile, as if they are waiting for something. Murong ryue''s heart was raised a little.


    As soon as he stepped into the room, Murong ryue felt that the atmosphere was a little dignified. Not only Nangong Anmin''s parents, but also Nangong Anmin''s grandparents were there. The eyes of several people were locked on their faces for a moment, more of them were her faces, not like exploration, not like disgust, just simply watching, like waiting here for a long time.


    Murong ryue at a glance, even with a smile on his face, the pressure on people is not small. I really don''t know how dignified he will be when he is serious.


    Murong ryue found that Nangong Anyan had walked in at will and sat beside several men. The man gently stroked her hair, like caring. Although Nangong Anyan was beside himself, obviously, the eyes of the people inside were not on him.


    Nangong Anmin sees Murong ryue who is tense all over, sighs a little, reaches out to hold ryue''s hand and leads her into the room.


    Murong ryue suddenly felt at ease, calmed down a lot, and relaxed slowly. She held her breath and concentrated, walked closer, saluted them respectfully, "I have met the emperor, the queen, the emperor, the empress..." Murong ryue paused for a moment, as if he was thinking about it. His eyes were fixed slightly on Chen Jingyuan, and he thought about his identity a little. Then he began slowly, "I have seen my son-in-law."


    Nangong Yi smiled gently and raised his hand slightly. "Get up quickly. You are not like Anmin at all. He has never been polite when he comes back."


    Nangong Anmin has pulled Murong and ryue up. He sneers scornfully and looks seriously at them. He is dissatisfied. "You are all waiting here. You are so serious and serious. You are clearly going to bully ryue."


    Nangong Bo laughs. Over the years, Amin has never been afraid of his father. Even now, he doesn''t give his father any face.


    Mo ryuking shook his head and said angrily, "how can you say it like it is true? You are so late to bring someone else''s girl. Fortunately, we are waiting for the next hour. "


    Nangong Anmin said it as if he had made a big mistake. But he couldn''t refute it. His sister had been waiting outside for so long. He was already guilty. Now he was told by moluqing. It''s true


    "What''s more, when you bring your granddaughter-in-law back, it''s hard for us not to show up alone? That''s not going to work, is it? We are waiting, and we attach great importance to other people''s girls. Are you afraid? " Mo ryuking said meaningfully. He took a provocative look at Nangong Anmin. Little Mao, he wanted to compete with her! Dissatisfied with Anmin, ryue should treat him well.


    Muruking went to take Murong''s hand and clapped it lightly. "Don''t be restrained here, son. Don''t let yourself be too embarrassed. Just tell Amin what you need. If he doesn''t arrange it for you, he will tell me. I will teach him a lesson!" Mo ryuking is serious. He doesn''t like Nangong Anmin at all.


    It has to be said that even after so many years, mauryuking did not give face to his son and grandson. Nangong Yi and beichengyao can''t help laughing. I''m afraid Anmin will make trouble?


    "Grandma!" Nangong Anmin doodle mouth, how so wronged, where he willing to bully ryue..


    Murong ryue can''t help laughing. In a few simple words, the temperament of several people is almost the same. They are not in trouble with others. The coldest here is the queen. But also, the queen is a famous ice beauty who is not directly oppressive, and should not be too difficult to get along with. Murong ryue is reassured.


    "Thank you very much, Empress Dowager. Ryue is very good, and Anmin is also very good." Murong ryue frowned, trying to make himself smile warm enough.


    Murouqing said with a sigh of admiration. He took a look at Nangong Yi with his eyebrows raised. Nangong Yi pursed his lips. How could his mother still remember what happened before? Murouqing didn''t say it directly. He took Murong to sit down. "This time, we will celebrate the new year in Phoenix. Stay for a long time. Anmin has been out for a long time. We all miss him very much. Next year, don''t go so early. You guys, just go Visit Phoenix more often. "


    Murong ryue is in some trouble. This I''m afraid there are many things that can''t be done next year, and they won''t last long at all.


    Murong ryue thought and thought, it was really difficult to stay. He stood up and gave a salute to murouqing. He apologized, "empress dowager, I''m sorry that ryue can''t promise to the Empress Dowager. Next year, the Mu family has some things to deal with, but I''m afraid they can''t stay more." Ryue said calmly, there was no timidity on his face.


    Mo ryuking was shocked, but Directly refused, it''s really Magnanimous.


    Nangong Anmin knew about Gusu''s business, but he couldn''t stay any longer. He just wanted to say something for Murong ryue and was stopped by muruking. "If you have something, you should do your own business first. Anyway, you will marry in sooner or later."


    Murong ryue was a little embarrassed. The family spoke directly.


    Beichengyao has been looking at it, with a smile on his mouth. Nangongyi sighs and shakes his head.


    "You''re tired when you come back. I''ve ordered people to prepare food for you. I''ll put it on the table right away and eat more. I''ll have a rest in these two days, and I''ll go to the city in two days to have a look and have fun." Murouqing said kindly. During the conversation, the food was gradually put on the table. Murong agreed quickly. Such a peaceful meeting was almost beyond her expectation.


    Nangongbo and nangongyi have gone to sit down, obviously waiting for them.


    "Ryue, come and sit down." Nangong Anyan smiles and pats the position beside him, blinks at moluqing.


    Murong ryue looked at the position there. The empress just sat down. The position that Nangong Anyan said was right next to the empress. Murong ryue was very close to her. So far, the most difficult thing to understand is the empress. Although the son-in-law didn''t speak, the calm and gentle look in his eyes hardly made people guard.


    "Come here. Amin is sitting next to ryue." Northern Chengyao light mouth, Nangong Anmin do not understand what it means, but also did not think, at least so far, the mother does not like ryue means, maybe just want to understand ryue. Nangong Anmin thought and sat down at will.


    Murong ryue was very restrained at the beginning, but he thought that in front of them, he could not be too restrained. No matter a woman who is as fierce as the Empress Dowager or the empress, he should not like a woman who is too pinched. He simply let go of himself, as usual, a little at will.


    Beichengyao nodded without trace. She really didn''t like the women who were pinched. At least she should be free and not too restrained. Instead, she gave people a feeling of delicacy and affectation. She doesn''t like such a woman, but Murong ryue is smart. From the very beginning, she let go of herself and let them know about herself. Whether they like it or not, they have a more single-minded feeling. They won''t believe it or hate it because of sudden changes.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1099

    There was no accident at the dinner party. Anmin had been teasing everyone. It was very casual. But after eating, beichengyao invites Murong ryue to accompany her.


    Murong ryue naturally can''t refuse. He follows beichengyao uneasily.


    Beichengyao smiled, didn''t say anything, directly let people come to the house to take a go.


    "Can you play chess?" Beichengyao said lightly that she played chess in general. Even though she had been playing chess for many years, she didn''t have much interest in playing chess. She just had more fun with Nangong.


    "Yes." Murong ryue nodded. Although she lived alone, she still studied Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    "Next game with me." Beicheng Yao whispered and sat down at will. Murong ryue sat opposite.


    "Listen to Anmin. Are you Murong''s?" Beichengyao is casually talking about, Murong ryue''s heart is an instant mention, her family?


    Murong ryue was immediately flustered. The empress''s mother was not Nangong Anmin. Her view on the matter is absolutely impossible to be as simple as Nangong Anmin. Now, it''s obviously of other significance. Murong ryue was worried.


    Beichengyao is not worried at all. He slowly ponders the chess pieces in his hand and waits for Murong to open his mouth.


    Murong ryue looks at the chessboard calmly and says lightly, "well, it''s Murong family."


    "Then why did you come to live in Gusu for such a long time? According to Anmin, you have come since childhood?" Beichengyao is still.


    Murong ryue did not dare to relax. He was tense all over. He felt that his body was beginning to heat up and his forehead began to sweat. "Yes, he has lived for nearly ten years."


    Beichengyao didn''t open his mouth, Murong ryue knew that he was waiting for her to explain, "because before, something happened to his uncle''s house, which needed Murong''s family''s care. When he was a child, he didn''t know what to do, so he really stayed here for so long."


    "There are Gusu in the South and Murong in the north. What do you think of these two families?"


    "The two countries are in different countries, but they are both rich and rivals. Although there is not much intersection between the two countries in charge of one side''s economy, they check and balance each other." Murong ryue slowly said his own ideas, but did not dare to look up at beichengyao, only to put all eyes on the chessboard.


    "Yes, check and balance each other. Both of them are overlords of one side. Although the royal family didn''t ask much, they didn''t support much. Do you feel that?"


    "Yes, the royal family, it seems to be a wait-and-see attitude." Murong ryue said boldly.


    Beichengyao chuckled, "that''s right, it''s really a wait-and-see. Now the two families are still under control, so it''s a wait-and-see, or even a slight balance without trace. But... What happens when one family is weak? "


    "Once the balance is broken, then Things will come as a surprise. It''s very likely that one side will take advantage of the fire and plunder the other. " Murong ryue said frankly, in fact, this is the most normal result, no one does not want to become strong.


    "However, neither Murong family nor Sujia family is a country, only a part of a country, or a part that can be controlled. Is this really strengthening?" Beichengyao followed the path. She knew that Murong ryue understood this, but obviously she didn''t make up her mind.


    "Niang, I venture to ask you, once Murong family''s influence develops to Phoenix, what will Phoenix do?" Murong ryue said with his teeth clenched, he guessed too much, but not as much as she said.


    "Ryue, you are a wise man. Naturally you know what I just mean. Your goal should be to destroy the Su family. However, the Su family and the Murong family are close to each other. Only in these years can they compete with each other. If they are compared with other families, they are afraid that they can''t survive at all? There are, of course, exceptions. " "Once Murong''s family moves the idea of Su''s family, it''s not only time for Phoenix, Dayuan, but also impossible to stand by and watch." Beicheng Yao''s voice, unexpectedly cold, Murong ryue is full of inspiration, she is serious.


    "Mother!"


    "No matter in Phoenix or Dayuan, there is no room for one family to control the economy of two countries at the same time, let alone one family, which can shake the foundation of the country."


    "Does the Niang remind ryue to persuade his family to be satisfied and not to be greedy?" Murong ryue''s tentative question.


    "Anmin likes you and wants you to marry in Phoenix. Murong family is the leader of merchants. If you are related to Phoenix again, the status of Murong family can''t be compared with before. If you are married to the royal family again, then the identity of Murong family is a higher level. It seems to be a kind of glory, but You should know how much danger there is behind it. Since ancient times, power has been in balance. Once there is an imbalance, one side will fall. However, when the wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it. Murong family will make great efforts to attract the wind. Even if there is no green wave in Phoenix at first, the Phoenix City will not tolerate him. Understand? "


    Murong ryue took a deep breath. The meaning of empress''s mother is obvious. She can marry into Phoenix. However, Murong family, at most, can only be Murong family now. Besides, she can''t interfere in Su family''s affairs or penetrate into Phoenix.


    "But Niang, there is another question for ryue. Without the Su family, there will be other families even if they are not Murong family. Even if Murong family replaces the Su family, they will not have much contact with Dayuan. Why, they must not be Murong family?"


    "Because the Murong family is the Murong family, and the Su family is the Su family. If two families come together, it will be more terrible than the cooperation between the two families." Beichengyao didn''t cover up anything. The identity of the people Anmin liked was a problem. Besides, there was such a troublesome family. She couldn''t even explain it.


    "Niangniang, I think Liuyue''s parents also know these things. They are all animals, so they will not embarrass Niangniang."


    Beichengyao shook her head and didn''t say anything. "I tell you that, I trust you. I can balance the contradiction between Anmin and your family. If I can''t help it, I should guess the consequences. Then it will not be a simple, peaceful and thorough guarantee."


    Murong ryue sighed deeply. Things are really difficult. Now the position of Phoenix, no, even Dayuan is very certain. What we need to see is the practice of Murong family.


    But Murong family


    "Niang, don''t worry, Murong family can become the richest family in Dayuan. It''s obvious that it''s not too short-sighted. Once Murong family''s unique arena appears, it should not be tolerated in any country." Murong ryue said lightly, let yourself be an outsider. You can look at the situation calmly and calmly, "these situations, Murong family definitely understand, won''t make Dayuan and Phoenix embarrassed."


    "This is the best." Beichengyao light way, if Murong family really understand the end, then whether it is Dayuan or Phoenix, can save a lot of things.


    Beichengyao didn''t ask again. Since Murong ryue can think about it, the Murong family, naturally, are the same. With ryue, naturally, there will be no trouble in love. But in fact, it''s totally different from what they expected. Even if Murong ryue knew the interests, Murong family also knew. However, after playing, he didn''t know how to converge. Even he wanted to take the initiative to control the Su family and make things become There is a lot of trouble.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1100

    This new year is probably the last calm before the storm.


    Murong ryue likes to stand on the roof of Phoenix City. She likes to look at the scenery of Phoenix City from here. She is superior, exquisite and has a sense of majestic. It''s very beautiful. More importantly, it gives people a sense of quiet. Murong ryue can''t help but doubt that it''s an illusion. It''s strange to say that a city palace can''t make people feel dark and bloody. It''s really true Strange.


    Murong ryue sighed. In Phoenix, she didn''t feel too constrained. Although she couldn''t compare with her freedom at home, she could walk around at will. So far, she hasn''t been stopped at all. Here, there are not too many intrigues, nor too many calculations. Murong ryue was surprised and envied.


    "Are you bored, or we''ll go out for a walk in the evening." Nangong Anmin looked at Murong ryue and looked into the distance. He was very calm and could not see joy. He thought that she was not happy, so he proposed.


    Nangong Anmin didn''t expect that his family would agree with his marriage so easily. What''s more, his parents didn''t ask them much. They seemed to be waiting for them to solve it. Nangong Anmin liked the feeling of being alone.


    "Well, I haven''t been out yet!" Murong ryue said happily that when he came that day, he felt the prosperity here, but he had never gone out after entering the palace. He thought the atmosphere at night would be more infectious.


    Nangong Anmin couldn''t help laughing. In his bones, ryuyue seemed to be a child. He had been in Gusu for so long and was used to not relying on anyone, but he preferred warm places.


    Murong ryue naturally did not think of Nangong Anmin''s idea, just looking forward to the arrival of the evening.


    When I went out at night, it wasn''t just Nangong Anmin and Murong ryue, Nangong Anyan and Chen Jingyuan were also together. They didn''t come out for a long time. The mood of several people relaxed instantly. Now the bustle is really not something that can be felt in the daytime. They put on lights everywhere. They are jubilant, even bright as the full moon.


    "In Gusu, what do you usually do near the new year?" Nangong an Yan holds Chen Jingyuan, but looks at Murong and ryue.


    "In fact, there is nothing to do. Peace is not much worse, but the preparation has changed a lot. In the new year, children enjoy more, and adults are still busy dying." Murong ryue shakes his head helplessly, feeling like crying without tears.


    Nangong Anyan nodded, "this is, all year round, it''s said that it''s relaxing during the new year, but in fact, it''s not much easier, or even busier."


    A few people laugh it off, these are helpless things, why too much attention.


    Nangong Anyan looks around Nangong''s Anmin and Murong ryue for two times, jokingly looking at Murong ryue. "Anmin is the youngest child in the family. He has been spoiled since he was a child. Whether he is in his uncle''s house or in his aunt''s house, he was like a bully when he was a child. He didn''t expect to marry now."


    Nangong Anmin was dissatisfied. "Elder sister, I can''t say that. I didn''t listen to you when I was a child."


    Nangong an Yan purses her lips and says nothing. Shouldn''t he care about getting a wife? Chen Jingyuan can''t help laughing, "if you remember correctly, some of Anmin''s brothers, except for beiyanxi, have already married, or are they going to marry?"


    Nangong an Yan''s face smiled slightly, "well, seeing that Wushang and Xueer are going to get married, brother Yanxi has no movement, while brother beiyanchen..." Nangong Anyan didn''t go on.


    "Don''t worry, since cousin can find sister-in-law, he won''t let her leave again. Sister, you only care about your brother." Nangong Anmin squints his eyes and complains. Chen Jingyuan shakes his head helplessly. This man is still like this in front of him. Even though he is almost married now, he has not changed at all. It is Too much.


    Murong ryue secretly smiles with his mouth covered. It''s lovely. How could he not find it before? Nangong Anmin must be very kind to his sister.


    A few people casually turned the topic, chatting while walking.


    In fact, there is no such beauty between beiyanchen and Qingtong.


    They are still in the north, but they have gone to the more remote north. The cold here is almost dripping water into ice. The snow is thin and sparse, and it never stops. The sky is always gray, like the human heart.


    Beiyanchen and Qingtong have been here for more than ten days. They are staying in the nearby family. They go out for a walk in the daytime, have a look at the scenery and enjoy their leisure life. At night, they chat and play with the villagers, just like they were in the palace.


    But this morning, just after walking out, I saw a woman lying on the side of the road. She was in a coma. Both of them were shocked. They walked over quickly and sighed for a breath. They were still alive, but they were very cold. They were frozen. They could not care about going out. They hurriedly took people back to the village, found a warm place, and put the woman down.


    "It seems that we can''t go out today." Beiyan plays and talks in the morning, sitting on one side.


    Qingtong nodded and leaned on his shoulder. "It''s OK. It''s snowing all the time. It''s also snowing. It''s nice and warm here."


    Beiyanchen nods. What he likes is to be with Qingtong. No matter what he does, he is willing to do it. Even if he doesn''t move, as long as two people are together, it''s OK.


    Qingtong has not spoken, enjoying such a quiet, calm heart, listening to the wind outside, even if the roar, will not feel the cold from the bottom of my heart.


    Bei Yanchen did not dare to move. He was afraid to disturb Qing Tong. He could not see Qing Tong talking or feel her movements. When he looked at her, he saw Qing Tong''s eyes closed gently. He leaned on him quietly, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Beiyanchen looks at Qingtong''s side face, and his eyes gradually become dark. Now, the quieter Qingtong is, the more uncomfortable his heart is. He knows Qingtong too well. If she really plans to come back, she will not be so dependent on him. No matter what she does, she will accompany him. Qingtong doesn''t seem to get along with him at all. It''s more like In farewell, in feeling farewell to their past and once.


    Beiyanchen suddenly pulled into a group. It turned out that he was still so sober. He could see clearly the situation in front of him. He could pretend that he was very happy. He accompanied Qingtong, asked nothing and explained nothing, even if it was just a simple company.


    Beiyanchen sighs deeply. It''s so. It''s true that she has understood it for a long time, so she is conniving at pupil clearing, allowing her to do anything, allowing her to enter and leave freely in her own life, and waiting for her to stay, but


    Beiyanchen didn''t think about it any more. He understood it and gave up It''s a different story.


    Beiyanchen greedily looks at Qingtong and reaches out to touch her head. That''s it Step by step, no matter what is ahead, no matter what is the final outcome, he will not regret. Since their understanding is a mistake from the beginning, if they can''t understand it, they can only correct it. And he doesn''t mind that this will be wrong. If he can continue to be so wrong, it''s also a kind of luck for him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1101

    "What time is it?" Qingtong rubs his eyes, but he fell asleep. Just now, I was just going to lean for a while, but I didn''t expect Sure enough, beiyanchen is still trusted from the bottom of his heart. Qingtong shakes his head and smiles bitterly.


    "Wake up? Get ready for lunch later. " In the morning, Bei Yan patted the top of the clear pupil. The clear pupil just woke up always felt very confused. In fact, it was not confused at all, and the brain was still very clear.


    "Well, good." Clear pupil spits out a tongue to smile, some small mischievous.


    Beiyanchen is fond of the clear pupil now. It seems that the two have never been separated.


    "Well..."


    Suddenly a voice came from the side. Both of them looked to the bed. Sure enough, the woman who was saved in the morning was about to wake up.


    Clear pupil to walk past, sit beside the bed.


    "Here is..." The woman is so powerless that she can hardly speak.


    "A family, don''t worry."


    "I......" Woman some vigilance, the suspicion looks at clear pupil.


    "You fainted. We brought you back."


    "Thank you so much." The woman said lightly, "yesterday I went up the mountain and got lost when I came back at night. I don''t know when I was in a coma, but I can still survive in such cold weather. It''s God''s blessing." The woman smiled pale.


    "It''s OK. A girl, on such a day, it''s better not to go out alone. It''s icy and snowy. A little carelessness may be a disaster."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I remember." The woman smiled, with a pear nest on her cheek. "My name is Lolo."


    "Well, my name is Qingtong." The clear pupil put the quilt up and said, "I''ll have lunch soon if I have a rest."


    "Well." Lolo is not a person who can''t help himself. He knows his current situation and lies in bed obediently.


    Beiyanchen and Qingtong walk out side by side. Qingtong looks back at the woman. Her identity seems strange. It''s not like the person who has lived here for a long time.


    "What are you thinking?" Beiyanchen sees the trance of clear pupil, eyes squinting slightly, heart sinking slightly.


    "This woman Identity should not be too simple. It is very alert to people. "


    "Well, it''s true, and ordinary people won''t come here, will they? Of course... Except for us. " Beiyan morning is in line with the road.


    Clear pupil white his one eye, his status is common, the prince of the Northern Kingdom, the future emperor, status is common? Kidding?


    Beiyanchen doesn''t care about Qingtong''s disdain at all. For him, now his identity is ordinary. He is the person who accompanies his wife, not the prince of the northern kingdom.


    "Have we been here? Or... Want to see something else? " Bei Yanchen asked that he didn''t like the cold here. If he could, he would like to go to a place where spring is warm and flowers are blooming.


    "After the new year, let''s go to Dayuan, where spring is the most beautiful."


    "Good!" Beiyanchen readily agrees that he doesn''t need to think about the affairs of the Northern Kingdom at all. He just wants to accompany Qingtong. Lunch has not opened, Luo Luo will have come out, looking at the snow outside, there is not a few invisible frown.


    "Lolo, how did you get out?" Clear pupil sensitive see Luo Luo eyes a cold, but still gentle say.


    Lolo''s eyes suddenly changed, much gentler. "I lay in bed for a while, feeling tired. I want to have a look."


    "Well, wait a minute. We''ll have dinner soon." Qingtong pretends not to see Lolo''s changes, as always mild.


    Before Lolo could answer, he saw beiyanchen coming nearby. His eyes were bright, but he soon found that the man''s eyes were not on her at all. Instead, he was staring at Qingtong, and he understood instantly.


    "Clear your pupils. It''s time to eat." The gentle voice made Luoluo stunned. The feeling of this man was contradictory. He was cold in black. When facing this woman, he was so gentle. He could almost see the doting in his eyes.


    "He is..." Asked Lolo.


    "I am her husband." North Yan morning light way, Luo Luo feels all over a cold, this indifference, is facing her.


    Lolo didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to say "MMM".


    Qingtong chuckled and broke the deadlock in front of him. "In the morning, let''s go to dinner first. Lolo will come too."


    Beiyanchen''s eyes have not been put on Luo Luo, just nodded to Qingtong and followed him.


    Luo Luo looks at the back of the two people, his eyes are slightly cold. The relationship between the two people should be very clear, just This man, I don''t want to give up.


    In terms of dinner, the surface is calm, but in fact, they have their own thoughts, just for their own consideration.


    Luo Luo is smart and doesn''t disturb Qing Tong and Bei Yanchen. Women''s emotional intuition is always accurate. Luo Luo looks at two people, seemingly close, but some cracks already exist.


    The snow is still falling, and it''s all over the place. They are used to it. At night, two people sit on the roof and look at the snow in front of them. The candlelight shines on the ground, reflecting the light, flashing, some beautiful.


    Beautiful things It''s always fragile. Clear pupil wry smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Beiyanchen feels the sadness of Qingtong and cares.


    "It''s OK. I just think that the snow is so beautiful. If I can keep it from melting, it''s always so clean. Otherwise, the dust will not fall into the dust, and it won''t become dirty. It''s so good."


    "Even such beautiful snow is water in essence. As long as it falls on the ground, it will not be clean."


    Qingtong can''t help laughing. This man is really Chill.


    "But when it becomes a snowflake, it becomes much more beautiful. This false face deceives many people."


    Beiyanchen didn''t speak. Looking at the snowflakes slowly floating down from the sky, they whirled down. They were beautiful and dreamy. The snowflakes fell on their bodies, and neither of them brushed down. In this way, they could walk to dusk, snow and white head.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s very cold in the room. Lolo hasn''t slept. Looking at the snow outside the window and the snow on the ground, there''s no footprints in such clean snow. The world wrapped in silver is so perfect. Unfortunately, as long as someone steps on it, as long as there''s a little damage, then It''s so beautiful that it starts to break, unless Cover it up again.


    Lolo doesn''t like the stillness. She prefers to be lively. But now, for the first time, she wants to be close to the stillness and indifference. She wants to know how such a world is and whether it will be a completely different world.


    Luo Luo thinks of the man he saw today, who is a little similar to himself, totally different from Qingtong, but Is that man, chasing clear pupil feeling, clear pupil Seems to have been thinking about leaving.


    Lolo''s eyes suddenly became cold and firm. Since you are going, then I will not stand by any longer, and I will never give up what I want.


    Lolo originally planned to leave, but now she has changed her mind and plans to stay. No matter how long she stays here, she doesn''t mind, but It shouldn''t take too long. Since the cracks exist, a little dispute may destroy them.


    Luo Luo chuckles and says, she doesn''t feel guilty at all. If the relationship between two people is strong, she can''t influence it alone, but If because of her, two people separated, then, also don''t blame her to enter, after all, love, has always been selfish.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1102

    Rusu is very greedy for the present life and cherishes the last time.


    Once the Lantern Festival is over, things are back on track.


    This is This new year, everything began to change, and it was unexpected to Sulu.


    At first, the price of all the goods should be determined through consultation, with the Su family as the leader. But this year, these families did not discuss with the Su family as usual. The price was almost the same as before, but Su Lu obviously felt that the change of things seemed to have been premeditated.


    Sulu is not impatient at all. After receiving the news, he just called Heichi, "Heichi, what''s the situation? It should be someone behind the scenes. "


    "Yes." Heichi stayed with Sulu for the longest time. He was obedient to Sulu. This time, it was wrong, but he was just a little suspicious. He didn''t expect that the master had determined that someone was playing a trick. Heichi was surprised by Sulu''s precautions and his decision, which was his master.


    Sulu stared at the table and focused on this event. Gusu had no exception for so many years. There were many recent events. Although the action was very small, as long as he was careful, he could realize that Sulu was curious about what kind of reasons could make these families shake at the same time.


    When Su came in, Su Lu was thinking about something, so she didn''t notice. When Su looked at Su Lu, she smiled subconsciously, stroked her abdomen with her hand, and crisply said, "my Lord."


    Sulu looked up at Rusu, who was leaning on the door, and smiled, "come in, what are you doing there?"


    If Su giggles, Yingying comes to Sulu and chuckles at Sulu.


    Su Lu doesn''t understand Rusu''s smile. He always feels that there are some special things. Rusu looks very happy. He doesn''t know where to start, but his mood is very bright. "Aren''t you lazy to go out recently? Why do you suddenly want to walk? "


    Sulu a toot mouth, face hang a little bit coquettish, "because want to see the master, so, just come over."


    Su Lu Chong dotes on Su Su''s cheek. Now, Su''s smile comes from the bottom of his heart. The smile in his eyes and eyebrows looks like the flowing stars. It''s very beautiful.


    Rusu saw that there was nothing on the table and asked, "is the owner thinking about something?"


    "Some things happened in Gusu. There was a little accident. Don''t worry about it." Sulu didn''t care about it. He didn''t want to worry about it.


    For example, Su''s smile on his face was slightly restrained, and his look in his eyes was also somewhat restrained. "Which one doesn''t want to deal with things? If you want to stay, you''d better go back first. "


    Sulu can''t help laughing, reaching for his hand and knocking on Rusu, "what''s the way, just come and go? Do you want to go out and play, or do you want to watch me deal with things? "


    "It''s all right, but the owner will deal with it first. Didn''t he just go out to play yesterday?" If Sue spits out her tongue, she doesn''t care much.


    "Then you can play around. I''ll deal with it later." Su Lu knows that if Su Ruo really wants to go out, he will go out by himself, rather than staying here unwillingly, so he will handle things with ease.


    Rusu nodded, went to the next bookshelf and took some books, leaning on the next beauty''s couch.


    Sulu took a look at her and settled down.


    Su enjoys such warmth and looks back on Su Lu all the time. What he said just now should be something in the shop. He should have noticed it. But these are just the beginning, isolation and squeezing, which are nothing. The subsequent actions are really merciless. No family can resist so many malicious family squeezing. Su doesn''t want to think about it Later, these She did it all by herself. She pushed Sulu to the abyss of crushing.


    Rusu doesn''t have the heart to read any more. She lies on the beauty''s couch, holds her head in one hand, puts the book in the other hand in front of her belly, and locks her eyes on Sulu. It seems that she will be imprinted in her heart.


    If Su wants to continue like this, Sulu is dealing with her own affairs. She looks at it and doesn''t do anything. As long as she is safe, it''s OK.


    But soon, the look in Rusu''s eyes was gone. After all, the idea was an idea. How could it be?


    Maybe the environment is too warm, maybe the atmosphere is too warm, maybe the dream is too beautiful, such as su lying on the collapse of the imperial concubine and actually fell asleep for a while.


    Sulu can''t hear the voice of Rusu turning over the book. Is Rusu still confused? Turn around to see sleeping is fragrant such as Su, Leng a smile just then smile again sound, how to fall asleep? Is it too easy? I''m not afraid of catching cold. Su Lu shook his head, picked up Ru Su carefully, put her on the bed, sealed the quilt carefully for her, tucked in the corner and left.


    Sulu is dealing with things alone. By the way, when Rusu wakes up, he thought that Rusu would sleep for a long time. As expected, he didn''t wake up until supper.


    "Awake?" Sulu looked at him slowly and discontentedly, joking.


    "Well, I woke up hungry." Rusu is not polite. Doesn''t this person just want to see her joke? She really woke up hungry. She was so hungry that she didn''t want to move at all.


    "Dinner is ready, just eat here, and wait for you." Sulu can''t help laughing. She is so discontented and coquettish. It''s really Lovely. With a child''s breath, but do not want to let people think she coquettish, angry stare at his appearance, is really lovely.


    If Su Du sits on one side with his mouth open and stares at Su Lu, he knows clearly that he is hungry and wakes up. He has to ask. It''s really annoying!


    When dinner comes up, Ru Su is still very angry, but when she sees delicious food, her mood is much better.


    Su Lu shakes her head and gives Ru Su her favorite meal.


    Rusu almost sleeps in sumuge. If Su Lu didn''t eat there for dinner, he would pass. But today, Rusu didn''t mention going back, as if he wanted to accompany Su Lu all the time.


    When the moonlight is dim and the tea is fragrant, all the senses will be magnified when it is quiet. Even if Sulu doesn''t care, Su''s figure is inadvertently reflected in her eyes. The light fragrance on her body lingers around Sulu, which makes people want to stop.


    Sulu didn''t have the heart to deal with it any more. He directly pulled Rusu and asked her to sit on her leg. "Why don''t you go back?"


    "Where are you going? Sumuge? " Such as Su a hand curls the hair that Su Lu leaves, eyes flow, with a little bit of Mei Yi.


    Sulu''s eyes are deep, girl! "You want to sleep here today?"


    If Su poops and laughs, there is no half coyness on her face, "it''s not No way. "


    Su Lu''s face sank. The girl was obviously seducing him. How dare she play too hard?


    Rusu looks like she knowingly made a mistake, flirts with her eyes and smiles at Sulu. She breathes in front of him like LAN. "You see, it''s dark now, and the owner doesn''t accompany ruer back. Ruer can only stay here with the owner." Said suddenly and wronged up, "is it difficult not to become a master is to let ruer go back alone?"


    Su Lu secretly clenched his teeth, looked at Su''s pretended expression of sobbing, and was still distressed, so he had to comfort him quickly. "How can I give up? If you want to go back, I will naturally accompany you. I will not lie down and let ru''er go forward alone."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1103

    Su Lu quickly comforts Ru Su, "how can I give up? If you want to go back, I will naturally accompany you. I will not lie down and let ru''er go forward alone."


    Rusu smiled with satisfaction. "The owner took care of things slowly. Ruer went to sleep first."


    As soon as Su wants to get up, he is pulled back by Sulu. "Don''t deal with things. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Rusu smiles, but her eyes are not clear. Rulu directly holds Rusu to the bed, puts her down carefully, and stares at her with burning eyes, which is like the charm of Su''s smile. However, when she kisses her, ruer is slightly staggered, "ruer is a little tired, can the owner sleep with ruer in his arms?"


    Su Lu is stunned. Ru Su seldom refuses him. This time, why? It''s not resistance, it''s not disgust, it''s like having to refuse.


    Su Lu Chong smiles and kisses Ru Su''s forehead. "Are you sleepy?"


    If Su doesn''t speak, and Su Lu doesn''t force questions, he lies beside Ru su. Ru Su nests in Su Lu''s arms. He leans quietly, but Su Lu doesn''t move. He just holds Ru su.


    Perhaps the atmosphere is too warm, such as Sue some relax vigilance, murmured, "if you can always like this?"


    "You can do it all the time if you want." Su Lu returns, if Su Dajing, will he notice anything? Rusu quickly found an excuse, "I mean, if the owner can pet Rusu like this all the time."


    Su Lu feels Ru Su''s tension, turns to her side, holds her in her arms and comforts her. "Don''t think about it. When it''s warmer, we''ll get married. I will always spoil you."


    If Su doesn''t dare to speak, she is afraid to break such an atmosphere, and she is afraid that the promise that can''t be fulfilled will become false.


    The warmth of the Su family is in sharp contrast to the indifference of the Yunsu Pavilion.


    Yu Rou has not been in Teng su''er''s room for a long time. That night, they tit for tat. Yu Rou easily saw through Teng su''er''s mind. Similarly, she did not give him half a chance to quibble. She is waiting for tengsu''er to give up Rusu, and she can have a chance to stay with tengsu''er.


    Yurou pushes the door and enters. Naturally, tengsu''er notices it at the first time. Her eyes are locked on Yurou for a moment. Yurou comes in, looks at teng''su''er directly and snaps the door back.


    Tonight''s Yurou is very different. Her makeup is very delicate. Her eyes and eyebrows are full of amorous feelings. She can''t even see her original appearance.


    Teng su''er doesn''t consciously frown. He doesn''t like such a woman. He doesn''t like such a feeling. He likes a clean woman. He likes a real and touchable feeling. But Yurou is obviously not.


    "Master." Jade soft soft voice of the mouth, step by step like lotus toward Teng su''er.


    Teng su''er didn''t move and said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want to see Yurou? But Yu Rou wants the master to fulfill his promise. " Yu Rou goes to Teng su''er''s side and says softly. She puts her hand on the table and slightly buttons the table. It seems that something has spilled out of her fingernails.


    Tengsu''er turns around slightly to avoid Yurou. The fragrance on her body is too strong and a little choky. Tengsu''er doesn''t think of the faint fragrance on her body. She needs to smell a lot.


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er''s movements. Her eyes are suddenly cold. Is it so obvious that she is alienated?


    "Hasn''t the owner figured it out yet? Or do you think that you and Rusu have a chance? " Yu Rou doesn''t care about Teng su''er''s distance. She holds his shoulder with one hand and puts her chin on her hand? Rusu is in Su''s house, but she is very popular. Almost every night, Su Lu stays in sumuge. Does the owner think that they don''t do anything at night? "


    Yu Rou said deliberately, and breathed in Teng su''er''s ear like orchid, deliberately stimulating him. "Rusu didn''t let the master down. Now, how painful is Su Lu? Isn''t the most accurate news coming out now? It won''t take long to destroy the Su family by the master''s means. "


    Teng su''er frowns. What does Yu Rou want to say? Isn''t it to provoke his relationship with Rusu?


    "Will it destroy Rusu, too?" Sure enough, in the next sentence, it''s a totally different meaning, "the owner of the family knows Rusu. If she doesn''t want to, even if she is favored again, it''s impossible for Sulu to linger in sumuge at night, right? Unless the present jade is soft, it would have been willing. " Jade soft light way, inadvertently touched a more sensitive string in Teng su''er''s heart, such as Su, such as Su, are you really voluntary?


    When Yu Rou sees Teng su''er''s wandering, she gently clasps her fingertips and spills some powder. If there is another relationship, what would you do?


    Yurou doesn''t feel the fragrance around her volatilize. She approaches tengsu''er without trace. She has a calculation in her eyes. But when she approaches tengsu''er again, tengsu''er suddenly holds her wrist and says coldly, "that day we had a relationship, is it because of the fragrance?" Teng su''er smelt this kind of fragrance and suddenly remembered that it was indeed this kind of fragrance. It was erratic, but it had the effect of urging love, and it also made people have the feeling of hallucination.


    Yu Rou is shocked. How could Teng su''er suddenly notice these things that he shouldn''t have noticed that night? Why now


    Teng su''er doesn''t say anything to Yu rou. He throws away Yu Rou, looks around carefully, sees the powder on the table, and twists his hand slightly. "Is that it? There was nothing on this table just now. "


    Teng su''er didn''t finish, waiting for Yu Rou to open his mouth. Yu Rou looked at Teng su''er coldly all the time, but didn''t say anything." Yu Rou, don''t waste your time. Even if there is no such as Su, I can''t fall in love with you. "


    Yu Rou looks at Teng su''er inconceivably. He just said that he can''t fall in love with her, even if he doesn''t like Su? Why, why? If it used to be, Teng su''er and Ru Su Yuan are ambiguous, so she can ignore it, but now? Rusu obviously has been with Sulu and with Sulu. I''m afraid that Rusu''s body and mind are all Sulu''s. why does he insist? Since you can give the woman you love to other men, why do you keep these? It''s pathetic, pathetic.


    Even if yu Rou resents again, she can''t say anything. Teng su''er is always selfish. His purpose is only revenge. That''s all. Other things are accessories of revenge, even if she is like Su!


    "So the head of the family is going to stay with Rusu again?" Jade is not willing.


    "If she could come back, she would!"


    Rusu''s eyes suddenly burst out with hate. Naturally, they still want to be together? Teng su''er, what qualifications do you have for happiness? How can you get happiness after hurting others? If Su is also, why are all people doting on you, Teng su''er is, Su Lu is also regardless of the depth of love, you are unique to them! She is jealous!


    "So, from the beginning to the end, you''re lying to me, aren''t you?" If Teng suer had planned like this from the beginning, then the previous commitment was "yes." Sulu said coldly.


    Yurou suddenly laughs. Instead of laughing at herself in a low voice, she looks at tengsu''er sarcastically. You cheat me. Since I can''t get happiness, no one can think of it!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1104

    Recently, there was a sense of chaos in the Su family. So many families in Gusu left the Su family one after another, and even tried to suppress the Su family. After many years of calm, this incident immediately affected the Su family.


    Su Lu took measures at the first time. However, it seems that everything will be seen through and suppressed. The Su family was a little short of money for a while.


    "Master, this matter is very strange. For so many years, Gusu has always been quiet. Why do other families act frequently recently? Now it''s even worse. It doesn''t mean to stop at all?" Heichi was puzzled. It would be terrible if someone manipulated it behind his back.


    "Businessmen are mercenaries. They leave the Soviet family with nothing but better interests. It can''t be planned in a short time. It''s been a few years at least, and they won''t be from Gusu. They don''t have the strength. It seems that other forces have intervened in Gusu." Sulu analyzed.


    "What is the master going to do?"


    "If you don''t find out who is behind it, it''s of no great use."


    "But what should I do if the man is so hidden?" Such a big Gusu, who has been planning for many years, will not be exposed easily.


    "The Su family has a traitor."


    Heichi is shocked. What''s wrong with the Su family? Also, otherwise, why the master and the son''s any plan will be known by the other party, and someone must send a message. But the Su family has nothing to do for so many years. If it''s possible, the only thing is that recently, the head of the family loves her very much. Almost everything, she will accompany Heichi to look at Su Lu involuntarily. Even if it''s the woman, what is the head going to do?


    "If it''s Miss Su," Heichi stops.


    Sulu''s lips were tight, obviously guessing in her heart, but she was unwilling to believe it anyway.


    "Master"


    "go down first."


    "Yes."


    Sulu looked at the bright sky outside, light blue, beautiful beyond words, blue sky and white clouds, complement each other, green grass, willow, it has been spring, but people seem to return to winter in a moment.


    Sulu laughed at herself. It seemed that it was time to see her.


    In Sumu Pavilion, Ru Su reclines on the railing, looks at the green water murmuring in front of Sumu Pavilion, rushes to the distance happily, and feels a little happy inside. Maybe, he will relax only when he is facing such beautiful scenery.


    "Ruer." Su Lu''s voice came. As soon as Su''s eyes lit up, he jumped up and looked at Ru su.


    Scorching at Sulu.


    Sulu smiled gently, and there was a kind of unseen emotion in his eyes.


    Rusu converges his smile and walks toward Sulu. "How''s the matter, my lord?"


    Su Lu rubs Su''s hair, "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    If Su nods cleverly, how can she get better? There won''t be another chance.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go first." Sulu saw Rusu''s entanglement and affliction, and her heart seemed to be pricked by something, holding Rusu in.


    "Su family, it seems that there are traitors. All my plans during this period have been prepared by them." Sulu pretends to discuss with Rusu as usual.


    Ru Su''s whole body is stiff, and then slowly relaxes. "Also, if someone didn''t send out the message, it couldn''t be like this. Did the owner find someone?" Rusu pretends to be understanding. If Sulu can find out that she is a traitor, it''s good to get rid of her. In this way, she doesn''t have to wander with him gradually, tangle between two people, betray him at the same time, enjoy his tenderness, regret what she has done, and can''t give up what she has done.


    Su Lu looks at Ru Su, and she really doesn''t know how to hide herself. There''s no joy in front of her, and she won''t get tangled like this, and she won''t show a sad and sad expression. Now, I''m afraid it''s easy to see that she has done something bad.


    Su Lu is suffering for a while. If he met Ru Su first, he would love to pamper her and not make her so sad. But how could there be if in this world?


    "Recently, there are a lot of things in the Su family. I may not be able to come every day." Su Lu said with a smile, if Su nodded, it would be better if she didn''t come. She didn''t have to face him, and she didn''t have to endure the inner suffering once and again. If he doesn''t come, he can deceive himself and do what he should do.


    Su Lu rubs Su''s face. "What''s the matter? With such a tangled expression? " Su Lu is still smiling, no blame, no doubt. Ru Su can still find his position clearly in Su Lu''s eyes. That''s why Ru Su is more uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK, because the owner has something to do, but ruer can''t help the owner and can''t do anything, which makes ruer feel that he has no use at all, not only can''t help the owner, but also can''t accompany the owner, ruer feels that he''s useless." Such as Su Dao, the eyes are full of pain.


    Su Lu can''t help hugging Ru su. "Silly girl, as long as you are here all the time, it''s enough for me. I don''t want you to participate in the intrigue in the mall. It''s too tired."


    Rusu nods. Without saying a word, holding Sulu tightly, it seems that in this way, you can persuade yourself that no matter what you do, he will not leave himself.


    "If you are tired, go out for a walk. The scenery outside in spring is good. White wind will accompany you. Don''t worry too much." Suluwin judo.


    Such as Su nodded, watching Su Lu step out of his sight, like never to stay.


    Rusu clenches her fist and refuses to let herself shake. Even now, if she doesn''t do anything, she can''t affect tengsu''er, right? Rusu shakes her head wearily. She is really not a qualified traitor or a beautician. Instead, she is seduced and moved first. How ironic.


    If Su doesn''t want to think about Teng su''er, she doesn''t know how to deal with him. When she meets him next time and looks at him, will she be adored or indifferent? Or maybe it''s the revival of old love. Su knows that it''s impossible. She probably doesn''t have much feelings for Teng su''er. What she keeps now is the gratitude for the salvation of that year, right? She doesn''t love Teng su''er anymore. She can''t love Teng su''er. It''s totally impossible between the two people. Once, she was eager to let Teng su''er revenge successfully and wanted to be with him. Now, she hopes that day will come later and later. She knows clearly that if Teng su''er succeeds in revenge and if Su Lu dies, she can''t be with Teng su''er anymore. She can''t find that feeling. In her heart, there are other people, such as Su, who gently caress her abdomen. If she doesn''t guess wrong, she just leaves, and sees Heichi hurrying over, frowning, "what''s the matter?" Sulu has never seen Heichi in such a hurry. What will happen?


    "Head of the family, there is a woman named Yurou who wants to see you. She says she is from Yunsu Pavilion. She knows why the Su family is in the present situation." Heichi bit his teeth and said, "Yunsu Pavilion, a place famous for its beauty scheme, can do anything for the offer. When this woman comes, he can''t imagine what it is for. Is it because, like Su?"?


    Sulu''s eyes are cold, yunsuge? Well, it seems that many things will show their original appearance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1105

    When Heichi came in with Yurou, Sulu had been sitting in the main position and looked at Yurou coldly as if he were superior.


    Jade soft smile, now like a bereaved dog like people or so proud?


    "Are you from Yunsu pavilion?" Sulu pounded the table with his hands. There was a kind of pressure between them.


    "Yes, I''m from Yunsu Pavilion. It''s not only me, but also the woman who may be the mother of the Su family." Yu Rou said directly that there is no false and insincere. For such a person, she may not be able to say all the euphemisms. She would not play like this.


    "You say, Rusu?" Sulu''s pounding on the table stopped abruptly, clenched his fists and took them back, coldly.


    "Yes, Rusu. Now I am mu Rusu, right?" Yu Rou said with a smile. It seems that she has been strategizing all the time. She doesn''t worry about anything at all.


    "What we met at Mu''s house was the birthday of ryue, the eldest miss of Mu''s house. It was not only me, but also the leader of Yunsu Pavilion."


    "So?"


    "From the beginning, when you meet Rusu and fall in love with her, it''s a plan, a plot and a dance, which are prepared for you with all your heart. Otherwise, when you meet, it happens to be the most beautiful time of the dance. When Rusu blocks your arrow, it''s also planned. The people we arranged, from the beginning, are calculated." Yurou is a little proud. Just ask, no one is allowed to be calculated like this, and play like a monkey, right?


    "Are you trying your best to let Rusu in?"


    "Naturally, if you don''t enter Su''s house, how can you fall in love with her and how to implement our plan?"


    "What''s your plan?"


    Jade soft suddenly smile, smile inexplicably, "of course, destroyed the Su family."


    "I don''t remember the festival between the Su family and Yunsu Pavilion." Sulu replied calmly.


    "Yunsu pavilion has not been established for more than ten years. It is impossible to have a festival with the Su family. However, if Yunsu Pavilion is established, is it to destroy the Su family?" Jade soft voice suddenly becomes strange, the corner of the eye and the tip of the brow are also satirical.


    Su Lu was shocked that the establishment of Yunsu pavilion was to destroy the Su family? More than ten years? Then Yun sugE and Su Lu suddenly think of something long ago, something he almost forgot.


    "The master of Yunsu Pavilion, named tengsu''er, is very similar to your eyebrows." Yurou continued, knowing that Sulu must want it.


    "Teng su''er" Sulu murmured, his eyes suddenly became fierce. "Su Teng!"


    He''s not dead yet? In those years, no one was born and no body was found. After so many years, they still live well and even set up Yunsu Pavilion! Sulu suddenly felt a headache. How could it be him?


    Su Lu remembers that the man he met at Mu''s house that day, according to Yu Rou, was su Teng. However, he didn''t recognize that Su Teng had changed too much or was he negligent? Sulu has a headache.


    "Rusu is the one he trained to avenge." It''s ironic that Yu Rou suddenly becomes indifferent. They fall in love, but they fall to the present situation. But who can blame? Teng su''er only has hatred in his eyes. He can''t let it go and be with Rusu. To be exact, he can''t be with Rusu. He can''t learn to love anyone.


    Su Lu''s heart suddenly hurt. Ru''er, was it for revenge? So at the beginning, what she liked was Teng su''er? At the beginning, the pain in the bottom of my eyes all came from Teng su''er? So that day, what kind of mentality did she use to block that arrow for him? Was it indicated by Suteng? Did she give up herself completely? Sulu doesn''t care about Rusu''s identity. She''s in charge of everything. Rusu''s character, if she doesn''t love tengsu''er, won''t she agree?


    "Are you here to say that?" Sulu said coldly. Her eyes were floating. Yurou couldn''t hold them at all.


    Jade soft one Leng, "these, still not enough?"


    "Even if I don''t know, I can deal with it. The Su family is not the Su family back then." Su Lu''s calm words almost convinced Yu rou.


    "But it''s not just Yun Su Ge who is staring at the Su family. Which is not a variable, is Nangong Anmin''s intervention or Murong''s intervention?"


    "Murong family?"


    "Murong ryue!"


    Su Lu''s heart suddenly sank. It turned out that there were still these people, Mu Jia, Murong ryue, and they! No wonder, no wonder people in other families can be controlled.


    "Don''t you worry?" Jade soft complacent way.


    "But why should I believe you?" Su Lu is as calm as ever. He looks at Yu Rou and smiles deeply.


    Yurou laughs, "I''ve already sent a letter to Rusu. Now it should be handed over to her. Would you like to have a try and see if Rusu will come to see me?"


    Su Lu tightly clenches his fist. Once Su''s identity is exposed, how can he get along with Su?


    I made an appointment with Rusu to see him outside the city and left first. The owner of the family decided whether to believe me or not.


    Yurou finished, looked at Sulu ironically and turned away.


    "Master!" Heichi finds Sulu in a trance and hurries to call.


    "Go to sumuge and follow Rusu. Don''t be found by her." Sulu said in a deep voice, no matter what, we must first determine the identity of Rusu. Even if we want to protect Rusu, we cannot know nothing about it.


    "Yes!" Heichi left quickly. According to the woman, Rusu has received the news and should go out soon.


    Heichi''s familiarity with the Su family can be compared with that of Sulu. It''s also a very simple thing to avoid other people''s attention. Now, he hides in the top floor of Sumu Pavilion and carefully observes the situation in Sumu Pavilion.


    He thought that Rusu would dress up and sneak out, but he didn''t want her to read the letter. After burning it, he didn''t hurry to dress himself up. Even in front of the owner, he was rarely so grand. Heichi didn''t understand.


    At the moment, Rusu, sitting in front of the bronze mirror, looks at herself in the mirror. She is a little strange and familiar. She laughs at herself. When does she no longer want to receive any news about tengsu''er? She wants this person to disappear into her life unconsciously.


    It''s impossible to go out in a straight and bright way. She should take Bai Feng with her. The owner of the family will be worried. Besides, there are many things in the Su family recently. It''s very strange for her to go out of the city. She will be suspected. She doesn''t want to destroy her life so soon.


    "Go that way." If Su mumbles to herself, she gently caresses her abdomen. Maybe, it''s almost over.


    Such as Su eyes instantly become firm, get up and walk to the bookshelf, press the mechanism, flash in.


    Heichi is shocked. There is a secret way here. Is that how the message is sent? Heichi tangles up and follows Rusu in.


    If Su has been walking forward, not in a hurry, not slow down, thinking about the words before ryue, he chooses his own way. Heichi is afraid of being found. He follows him far away and loses his way at the fork. Looking at the road in front of him, Heichi is very surprised. He has been in Su''s house for so long, but he doesn''t know the secret way. This woman has not been here for a year, and she is so familiar with it. It''s true that Heichi took him Did you come for a purpose?


    Looking at the road ahead, Heichi knew that he didn''t know it at all. If he went wrong, he would lose all his previous achievements. Moreover, he didn''t have any use, so he went back to find Sulu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1106

    "Why are you back so soon?" Su Lu sees Heichi come in, his eyes are slightly cold, and he has a bad premonition in his heart. If Su Ruo is out, he will not come back so soon. If Su Ruo is not out, he cannot come back so soon, so something unexpected must have happened.


    "I lost my heel." Heichi lowered his head, sorry to say.


    Su Lu frowned, and Heichi quickly explained, "the master mother didn''t go through the main door or the side door at all. She went through the secret road in sumuge. There are three roads in the middle of the secret road. I don''t know which one to take."


    Su Lu''s eyes suddenly become fierce. There is only one secret way for Su Muge. It''s the secret way for Su family to escape. How could su know? Sutton told her? Su Lu guessed, and quickly refuted, no, no, no, if Su Teng knew this road, he would not be so embarrassed in the end. The only explanation is that he did not know this road at all, such as Su, just afraid that he found it.


    Su Lu''s hand behind him tightly clenched. If Su came only half a year ago, he found the secret way. Was it because she came with an absolute purpose at the beginning? From the beginning, was Rusu just for the purpose? Sulu felt resentment and suffering together. He wanted to imprison Rusu directly, so that she could never escape from her own control.


    If Su Lu didn''t care what Ru Su did before, or no matter what Ru Su did, he had absolute assurance to protect Su family. Now, now, everything has changed. Without that secret way, Su family is easy to be broken.


    Su Lu knows that he may not be able to stay Rusu. That secret road is related to the survival of the Su family. He cannot be careless.


    Rusu, who is outside Gusu City, looks at Yurou standing in front of him. He feels as if he has been away from Yunsu Pavilion for so long that he almost forgot that there is Yurou in Yunsu Pavilion, the woman who pushed herself.


    For example, Su thought that he was too comfortable in Su''s family. With his heart, he saw Yu Rou, as if he had been back to his childhood, to the day when he was struggling in Yunsu Pavilion, and he was looking forward to it. At last, all the feelings caused by tengsu''s son calmed down.


    "Rusu, long time no see." When Yu Rou saw Ru Su with her own eyes, her resentment reached the top. Even at Su''s house, she had such a good life. She had a good laugh and a beautiful face. What''s more, Ru Su had a kind of woman''s gentle feeling, which was not like a girl''s green and astringent. Now when she looked at her, she would unconsciously regard her as a woman. The girl''s coyness with the maturity of a new woman even had a kind of Special charm, a frown and a frown do not have amorous feelings, such a beauty, simply can not refuse.


    "It looks like you''ve had a good time at Sue''s." Yurou is a little jealous, but she doesn''t hide her jealousy.


    If Su stroked the sideburns and smiled softly, "it''s really good, much more reassuring than in Yunsu Pavilion."


    "Are you, intending to betray the master?" Yurou suddenly feels that she can''t understand Rusu. Why does she talk like this? She''s not showing off. She''s just stating a fact. She has a sense of peace and quiet.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. For me, the Lord is a kind of grace. No matter what, I will not betray him. This is his long cherished wish. In any case, I will help him fulfill it." Such as Su Lengleng Dao, Teng su''er ahead of time, is no longer the same as when he was careful, calm and indifferent.


    "Are you in love with Sulu?" Yurou feels inconceivable. Doubt is one thing, and real seeing is another. For example, Su has been in love with tengsu''er for so many years and almost occupied her life. She thinks that no matter what happens, Su will always love tengsu''er and never change her heart. That''s why tengsu''er believes in Su. Is Su in love with others only half a year now?


    Rusu didn''t answer, with a light smile on her face, gentle and calm. At this moment, Yurou is jealous of Rusu, jealous and crazy. She hopes that one day, such a smile can stay on her even for a moment.


    "That''s a real showy woman!" Jealousy comes out of the blue, and you can''t choose what you say. But after you say it, you have some regrets. These things were originally unimportant, right? If you say that you are fickle, so are you. It''s sad to know that Teng su''er loves Ru Su and that he still does everything by any means.


    Such as Su YILENG, and then indifferent smile, yes ah, the woman of quickness, otherwise, how can you fall in love with others so quickly?


    Yu Rou was totally stunned at this moment. She thought that Rusu would refute, think that Rusu would be angry. Unexpectedly, she just accepted calmly. Her eyes were calm, and her eyes were gentle. She seemed to say that I forgive you.


    I forgive you. I forgive you for your choice of words, your jealousy, and even your shame.


    "You should know the master''s plan. Sulu won''t live long. Do you still choose to fall in love with him?" Yu Rou calms down and slowly opens her mouth.


    "Live only in the present." Rusu''s eyes are in the distance, quiet and peaceful. It seems that she doesn''t care about anything.


    "While you are lingering with Sulu, you betray him, which is also powerful!" Yu Rou said sarcastically.


    If Su smiles and helps Teng su''er, it''s to repay her kindness and accompany Su Lu. It''s her own selfish heart. No matter what happens in the future, she will bear all the consequences herself.


    "When you first came, it was not for this end."


    "When you went to serve the master, you didn''t know that you would come to this step, did you?"


    Yurou smiles, yes, I don''t know. At the beginning, she was just happy, doing what she should do, but people are so greedy and want more.


    "What''s the most important thing you''re looking for me today?"


    "No."


    If Su doesn''t understand, Yu Rou smiles, a little bitter, "because I can''t get the master, so I don''t want to make you happy. Su Lu already knows your identity."


    Rusu''s face suddenly changed, so she must know today when she came out. Rusu felt that she was trembling all over, and her cherished feelings were finally going to be broken. But after being scared, Rusu gives a breath instead. Finally, she doesn''t need to cover up any more. She doesn''t need to be afraid that her feelings will disappear somehow.


    "Well, well, well." As Su Muran said, his eyes are empty and terrible. It''s a pity that he came too early to prepare.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Yurou can''t believe it. So far, Rusu is so calm.


    "It''s a matter of time before it''s discovered. For you, it''s not bad if you don''t even have the process of suspicion." Rusu doesn''t want to think about what it will be like when she is suspected to be suspicious.


    Yu Rou is speechless and persuades Ru Su, "don''t go back. It''s not good for you to go back."


    If Su shakes her head, she can''t go like this and doesn''t want to go like this. No matter what, she should see Su Lu''s final attitude.


    Yu Rou stared at Rusu and turned away with heavy steps. "You go back and tell the master what to do. I''ve done it for him. Later, they don''t owe each other. No matter what they do to Su''s family or to me, they are no exception."


    Yurou opens her mouth and tries to persuade Rusu, but she can only watch Rusu leave.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1107

    When Su returns to Su''s house, Su''s house is as peaceful as ever. The boy at the door is still called by his mother. Su used to be happy, but now feels extremely ironic.


    Such as Su''s heavy step by step, like going to their own trial, a trial that is already doomed to the end.


    Sulu often stays in a room where she knows the layout. Now, Sulu should be leaning against the window to deal with things.


    If Su pushes the door in, Su Lu does lean against the window, but he is not dealing with things. He is a little distracted. When Rusu pushes the door in, Sulu turns his head to look at Rusu, and doesn''t look away.


    "The owner." Such as Su almost can''t stand, Su Lu''s eyes have no hatred, no coldness, but they are very cold, like looking at a stranger, no warmth, no doting.


    "Where did you go just now?" Sulu asked coldly.


    "Don''t you already know that?"


    "Then what are you doing back?"


    "Here is the place I miss most. If I will die, I will die in Su''s house, the only place that gives me warmth."


    "Is it? You know you''re going to die? "


    If Su''s heart is pulled into a group, it seems that she is being stabbed. "If you want to be responsible for what you do, it''s true to betray the owner of your family, and it''s true to betray Su''s family. Since it''s all true, how can you not pay for your behavior?"


    "What kind of price doesn''t matter?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Lu looks like Su for a long time, his eyes are like a pool of stagnant water, almost without any feelings. What is he going to do when he comes back? If I come back, I can''t give you any more freedom.


    "From today on, you can stay here. Don''t step into sumuge again." Su YILENG looks up at Sulu, but sees a figure passing by. The person who was leaning by the window just now has disappeared.


    Rusu turns around in a hurry, but looks at Sulu disappearing into his vision little by little. Rusu doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad, the head of the family, or whether he is unwilling to be cruel to himself. Here, in addition to sumuge, is the place he is most familiar with, and the place he is most familiar with. Let himself stay here, is he worried about not being used to other places? If Su wryly laughs, even if he has done such an unforgivable thing, will the owner still give himself a chance?


    It''s sad that Rusu put out her hand to block her eyes. Why didn''t the first person she met was Sulu? Why, from the beginning of the encounter, if a mistake? Now, it''s impossible to make a mistake, even if Su lets himself not think about it, and touches his abdomen. As long as he doesn''t deliver the message himself, Su''s family is not so easy to destroy.


    When Yu Rou returned to Yunsu Pavilion, she was so reluctant to step in for the first time. Once, she was happy that she was a member of Yunsu Pavilion. Now, she feels sad because she is a member of Yunsu Pavilion. People of Yunsu Pavilion never have the right to choose happiness, even if she is like Su.


    Yurou can''t guess what will happen after Rusu goes back, but she wants to see the ending. She doesn''t have any hope for tengsu''er anymore. She just wants to watch Yunsu Pavilion drink and Su''s family die together!


    Yes, to die together! After the collapse of the Su family, Yunsu Pavilion will no longer exist. At that time, will you be able to leave?


    "Yurou!" The cold voice came from behind. Yurou trembled all over. The person without feelings, the voice without feelings. Maybe, Rusu was right to leave him.


    "What can I do for you?" Jade soft indifference way.


    "What did you do when you went to Gusu?"


    "Does the owner care?" Jade soft sneer.


    "I don''t care, just make sure you don''t ruin my plan." Tengsu''er is afraid that Yurou''s appearance will expose Rusu. Once Rusu''s identity is exposed, she will be injured and her plan may fall short.


    "Rusu''s identity has been exposed, I said personally and proved it myself." Yu Rou seems to have let everything go. She doesn''t know. Right now, the longer time goes by, the more prepared Teng suer is, the more prepared Su Lu will be. It''s unknown how the ending will be. Of course, it''s unknown how the ending will be now.


    Teng su''er is shocked and then furious. Yu Rou dare to do this! That Rusu is now


    "what are you angry about? Did I break your plan, or did I put Rusu in danger?" Yu Rou asked with a light smile that she could not understand Teng su''er, or that she had never understood.


    Teng su''er sneers, "come, lock up Yu rou. No one is allowed to see her without my order!"


    Teng su''er is worried and anxious. If Su''s identity is exposed, he is afraid of danger. Now, he is not ready enough. What should he do?


    Teng su''er is silent for a while. Maybe he can find him? Finally, it''s time to meet again.


    If he remembers correctly, Gu Tianyi is in Dayuan now.


    Teng su''er went directly to find ye Wushang. Recently, he lived in his residence. He went in at will. It''s very easy to avoid the guards. But he didn''t expect to see an embarrassing scene. When she went in, she saw a woman sitting on ye Wushang''s knee, laughing casually. At the same time, the snow wolf who was lying on the ground suddenly woke up and stared at Teng su''er.


    Teng su''er is stunned. At night, Wushang sees the person standing at the door, smiles gently, but doesn''t stop at all. Instead, the woman sitting on her knee is embarrassed. She wants to get up, but is stopped by Wushang.


    "Why do you have time to come here?" Night no war joked, he should be busy with revenge? Now everything is ready, is it due to the east wind?


    "Nature comes sometimes." Teng su''er doesn''t want to let another woman know about it. She doesn''t want to say it directly. Her eyes also fall on the woman, signaling her to leave.


    Night without sorrow lips, other women nature does not matter, but, this is Xueer. Night no war gently kissed the forehead of North words snow, some provocations.


    "Rusu is exposed." Teng su''er knew that night Wushang was protecting this woman with iron heart, and probably guessed her identity, and said frankly.


    Night no war eyes suddenly become deep, such as Su exposed, how possible? No, to be exact, how can it be so fast?


    North speech snow turns to look at Teng su''er, the eyes are clear, look at the night no war again, "otherwise I go first, you discuss slowly?"


    "Fool, it''s not a big deal for me." Yewushang hooks up beiyanxue''s nose and looks at tengsu''er. "So, are you going to let me help you? However, Gusu belongs to Phoenix. It''s my aunt''s place. It''s not appropriate to start from suoyenmen or to intervene in my capacity. "


    "I want to find gutianyi." Teng su''er said frankly, of course, he knew that there was no way to help him, or he would not only help him behind his back, but also let Nangong Anmin go.


    "Ancient Tianyi? What do you want him to do? " Beiyanxue asked that Yuning and gutianyi were going back to the ancient city. Now they are coming. It''s hard to guarantee that nothing will happen. Besides, Yuning still has children with her. She doesn''t want to have an accident.


    "It''s none of your business." Teng su''er subconsciously said that when his eyes were cold, the irony spread from the corner of his eyes, "Yu Ning is my sister. What do you mean to find my brother-in-law and go straight over my sister? What''s more, those who once wanted to break up the two of them have no good intentions? " Naturally, beiyanxue is not a person to be pinched by others, but a satire.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1108

    "Cher." Night without sorrow light mouth, although it is to stop, but without any blame.


    Beiyanxue gets up directly, glares at tengsu''er discontentedly and leaves the room.


    Night no sorrow helpless shake his head, "go, while now sister and brother-in-law has not gone."


    Teng su''er nodded. Even though he was ready to meet Gu Tianyi, he was still a little guilty. After so many years, I didn''t expect that they would still recognize each other. I didn''t expect that they would have a chance to recognize each other.


    Yewushang doesn''t take tengsu''er directly to find gutianyi, and brings gutianyi out to meet tengsu''er.


    "Tianyi, long time no see." Teng su''er smiled a little, no big difference from when he was a child. As always, he was calm and cold. I can''t imagine that he had married and had children.


    "You" is easy to doubt.


    "Thumper, Thumper."


    "Are you still alive?" Gu Tianyi was shocked. After so many years, he sent so many people to find him, but they didn''t find him. He didn''t expect that he would appear now. Similarly, Gu Tianyi obviously felt that Teng suer had something to show up.


    "Is there any problem that can''t be solved?" Gu Tianyi''s eyes darkened. He didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. His best friend would only look for him when there was something wrong. If he wasn''t from the ancient city, he would never come to him.


    Teng su''er was silent for a moment, nodded, "I want you to help me and save someone."


    "A person who is important to you?"


    "Well."


    "Good."


    Almost without any discussion, Gu Tianyi completely obeyed tengsu''er''s arrangement, which was the trust from the deep heart.


    The peace of Su''s family is unexpected. For example, Su has been staying in Sulu''s room. Although she can''t go out, Sulu is still loyal to her and never let anyone hurt her.


    Sulu, as always, is doing his own thing, arranging the next thing, so that the people of the Su family are ready.


    The difference is that this time, he called Yan Qinglu, a woman who has been in the Su family for more than ten years.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the owner looking for Qinglu?" Yan Qinglu doesn''t understand that Su''s family is too busy now. She has taken good care of the things arranged by Su Lu. She doesn''t need to arrange her things again. Why is it


    "how long have you been in Su''s family?" Sulu said lightly, the bills of his staff are clear at a glance.


    "It has been 12 years since Qinglu came to Su''s house." Yan Qinglu smiles in a trance. It''s been so long. All her years have been spent here.


    "It''s been so long." Su Lu reluctantly shook his head. "As expected, time is like water. It''s hard to care if you don''t think about it."


    "Yes, it''s been so long. Qinglu is almost forgetting her youth." Yan Qinglu shows the expression of nostalgia, such a long memory, no matter she can''t remember it again, she has already lost the qualification of recollection.


    "Do you know about Rusu?"


    "Rusu? What can I do for you? " The words are clear and the dew is tempting.


    "If Su was sent by others, he was found to have betrayed the Su family with his own purpose and mission."


    "Rusu is a traitor?" Yan Qinglu was surprised and said, "did she get all the previous news?"


    "Yes, it is." Yan Qinglu asked herself, "if there were no traitors, the news of the Su family would not have been so easily discovered."


    "So many years, you are suffering." Sulu Road, meaning unknown.


    "No matter what she does for her master, Qinglu is willing to do it." Words are clear, words are clear and words are deep.


    "Including betraying me and passing on the news of the Su family to others, right?" Su Lu looks up and decides to look at Yan Qinglu. Deep in the bottom of her eyes, she has a light sense of killing.


    Yan Qinglu was shocked. "What does the owner mean?"


    "It''s worthy of the fact that I have been lurking in Su''s house for so many years without any panic." Sulu appreciated it.


    "Qinglu doesn''t understand the meaning of the owner." Yan Qinglu said calmly, "isn''t the head of the family talking about Rusu?"


    "If Su Laisu''s family is only half a year old, it''s only the last two months to really accompany me to deal with things. How can I be familiar with Su''s family? But the people outside are so clear about the Su family. It can be seen that the people who deliver the news know the Su family very well. For example, Su can''t do it. " Sulu''s voice is getting colder and colder, and his eyes are not as cold as usual.


    "So the owner suspected that I had betrayed the Su family?" Yan Qinglu sneers, "it turns out that Qinglu is such a person in the heart of the owner. Qinglu has been with the Su family for such a long time, and has already taken the Su family as his own home. Without the housekeeper, Qinglu will listen. If Qinglu wants to sell the Su family, how can she wait until now?"


    "Yes, how can you wait until now, because you were there for this plan!" Sulu said coldly, "you should have been lurking here for a long time, right? At the beginning, Mo Yuyan was so provocative that I drove her out of the Su family and sent Heichi to deal with it. But before Heichi dealt with it, people were dead. Someone else should have done it. "


    "But at that time, Qinglu was at the Su''s house and didn''t even leave the door." Even now, Yan Qinglu is still very calm, and Sulu slowly discuss.


    "That''s what makes you smart. Besides, if you use poison, you don''t have to go out." Sulu sneers, still don''t admit it? Also, how is it possible to stay in Su''s house for so long without enough patience and strong psychology?


    "Mo swift can''t get rid of your relationship to provoke Rusu. By the way, the medicine for Rusu should also be provided by you. If you remember correctly, you are proficient in medicine. For you, whether it''s for Rusu or for Mo Yuyan, it''s a small matter. "


    "But these are the guesses of the owner himself." The words are clear and the dew is chuckling.


    "Yes, the owner''s own guess, but it doesn''t matter if you admit it. I''m the owner of the Su family."


    Yan Qinglu''s eyes are cold. He is the master of the Su family, so can he deal with her at will? Whether she admits it or not, there is no exception for him. It''s just that he deals with it. It''s just a statement. It''s true. No one cares.


    "Is this a threat to Qinglu? Let Qinglu take such responsibility for Rusu and let Rusu out? " The words are clear, the hate is clear.


    "No, even if it''s really Rusu, as long as I deal with it, she''s all right. There are other reasons why I imprisoned her. As for you, how do you deal with the news of betraying the Susu family and betraying the Susu family?"


    "It''s really eccentric!"


    "People are biased."


    Yanqinglu stared at Sulu incredibly for a long time. It turned out that this man was so unreasonable and so protective. Even if I have been around him for more than ten years, I can''t get his preference. Now I give it to others so easily, saying that it''s impossible to be willing.


    "The news really came from me. I was the same identity as Su. I came to Su''s home with my purpose. To be exact, I paved the way for su. But the plan was too much ahead of schedule. I had to deliver the news. I thought it was Su, and I would not expose it. I didn''t expect the owner of the family to guess it." Yan Qinglu suddenly doesn''t care. Her task is finished. In the end, whether they win or lose has nothing to do with her.


    Sulu nodded. If the news didn''t come out too much, he wouldn''t notice it. Once he noticed it, he couldn''t keep her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1109

    "What is the owner going to do with me?" Yan Qinglu said that she didn''t care about life and death. In fact, she didn''t care. She had finished her task.


    Or, this is a real spy, only the task, no feelings.


    "What do you think?" For more than ten years, he could not give her a good ending.


    "I don''t have to deal with it." Yan Qinglu said coldly. Now that she has exposed her identity, she knows the ending.


    "Are you from Murong family?" Sulu asked suddenly.


    She can''t answer these questions.


    Su Lu looks at Yan Qinglu''s smile and is stunned. At the next moment, she sees the bloodstain on Yan Qinglu''s lips and knows that she has finished herself according to her own way.


    Su Lu looks at Yan Qinglu''s body with deep eyes. He is a spy of Murong family. After so many years, it''s really useless.


    Twelve years ago, it was only three years since Su Teng left. Unless we rely on strong enough forces, it is impossible to establish Yunsu Pavilion and send such excellent works. The only possibility is Murong family.


    Su Lu sneers at Murong''s family when he thinks of it. It''s not just convergence. He and Su''s family hold each other back. They are so desperate that they think of destroying the Su''s family.


    However, in only five days, Teng su''er and Gu Tianyi have arrived at Gusu and directly went to Mu''s house.


    Murong ryue and Nangong Anmin have come back. It''s not surprising to see them.


    "If Su is exposed and the people sent by Murong family are out of touch, it''s probably more dangerous than good. What are you going to do?" Murong ryue asked Teng suer, this is not the same as the previous plan. Now, it''s up to him to win or lose. Before that, he intended to squeeze Su''s family directly in business. Now, he wants to win or lose by strength.


    "Attack the Su family directly." Teng su''er said coldly, never give Sulu time to react and prepare, otherwise it''s really uncertain to win or lose.


    "People of Murong family can be transferred at any time. However, the manpower here is limited, and people of Yunsu Pavilion may not win."


    "If there is help from the ancient city?" Teng su''er said calmly, looking at Gu Tianyi. Before Rusu''s misunderstanding, he explained it carefully. Besides, this incident also indirectly promoted her relationship with Yeyu Ning. He didn''t care too much. Besides, the childhood relationship was not only measured by interests.


    "But if the great prince of Phoenix helps, he will win." Teng su''er looks at Nangong Anmin and says.


    Gu Tianyi and Murong ryue are both frowns. Nangong Anmin has different identities. If he interferes with the Su family, he is afraid that many businessmen will be upset.


    Nangong Anmin naturally understood the interest and smiled coldly. "The royal family of Phoenix has little opinion on the Su family. Without the meaning of the father and the mother, my son can never help you."


    Teng su''er frowns slightly. Even if Murong ryue is involved, can he not help? Little did not know that even Murong ryukyue, if the threat to the Phoenix, they can not really stay.


    "Since the eldest prince can''t help, he won''t stop it, will he?" Teng su''er retreats for the second place and stares at Nangong Anmin to get a positive answer.


    "There is no permanent winner. It''s your business. It''s none of my business." Nangong Anmin said coldly that the Su family has been independent for a long time. It''s not impossible to change it. As long as the Murong family doesn''t interfere, it''s enough.


    "Good." Teng su''er knows that she can''t get more promises and nods.


    "Well, we''ll do it tomorrow night." Teng su''er said, the longer it takes, the more dangerous it is.


    "You can make good use of the secret way of the Su family." Murong ryue suggested.


    "The secret way of the Su family?"


    "In sumuge."


    Teng su''er thought for a moment, and knew it was the way to escape. At the beginning, he didn''t know, but now he was found by them.


    "Sulu is not stupid, just afraid to catch turtles in a jar." It''s easy to be cold in ancient times.


    "He doesn''t necessarily know we know the way, but he can''t be unprepared." Teng su''er said, "Tianyi, you take the people of the ancient city along this road. First, solve the people in the middle of sumuge. There is no mechanism in it. Don''t worry about it. You need to pay attention to when you go out. I''ll take the people of Yunsu pavilion to kill directly from the main gate and come to meet the outside world. "


    "Good." Gu Tianyi believes in his own strength, as well as that of tengsu''er.


    A few people discussed the plan a little and then made it.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Gu Tianyi took people to enter the Su''s house on the secret road and waited for the arrival of the evening.


    Sumu Pavilion is full of experts. However, they have been prepared for ancient Tianyi. Moreover, no matter how powerful the Su family is, it is only a family. It can''t be compared with the ancient city. Those people can''t be compared with those who were specially brought by ancient Tianyi. However, in a quarter of an hour, Sumu Pavilion will deal with it almost.


    Gu Tianyi looks at the person lying on the ground. Fortunately, he brought someone to Yunsu Pavilion. I''m afraid he can''t handle it.


    According to the plan, Gu Tianyi sends out a signal to inform Teng su''er that she can come in.


    Tengsu''er is very anxious today even if he is patient at ordinary times. The situation of Su''s family is not clear. Su Lu''s character is uncertain and his mind is deep. He is really afraid of something.


    However, the man is Gu Tianyi. Teng su''er is very clear about his strength, so he can hardly wait for him. Now when I saw the signal, I was relieved, and I rushed in.


    Even if Su Lu had made preparations for Su''s family early, he didn''t expect Teng su''er to come so fast and give no reaction time at all. It seemed that he had put all his eggs in one basket and rushed into Su''s family in the most violent way.


    Su Lu is also relieved. No matter how many plans are made, it''s useless at this moment. It depends on the strength of Su family''s drinking Yunsu Pavilion, which is stronger.


    Su Lu is not worried. The foundation of the Su family in these decades is not easy to move. Besides, Su Teng alone has limited power to use. The Murong family will not send many people.


    But Su Lu missed to ask me another day, missed the influence of the ancient city, and that alone would be enough to destroy the Su family.


    If Su sees the fireworks outside in the room, she is shocked and pale. Yunsu Pavilion, do you start now? There is the direction of Sumu Pavilion, so they are already in Sumu pavilion?


    How could su be so scared and trembling! There was chaos outside, and the people guarding the room were nowhere to be seen.


    If Su gets up quickly, he will rush out. Teng su''er is very familiar with Su''s family. He knows that it''s in Su Lu''s study. He sent people to guard here early in the morning and intends to kill Su Lu unexpectedly.


    People outside can only see a figure before. They stare closely. When they see people coming out, the arrow full of strings will come out of the strings, but they suddenly notice that it is a woman, not Sulu, but there is no way. They know that at the last moment, they will move the arrow up a little bit


    as soon as Su comes out, a cold arrow will come straight to them, avoiding a shot dangerously The place of death, however, the strength of the arrow directly makes Rusu subconsciously support the doorframe, abdomen, a burst of pain


    Rusu has no time to take care of her wound, hands tightly cover her abdomen, tears rinse down, she can''t control it, can''t control it at all


    "baby, please, hold on, it will be OK." As Su subconsciously said, tears are uncontrollable and thoughtless, but their eyes are like running water.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1110

    "Baby, please, hold on a little longer, it will be OK." As Su subconsciously said, tears are uncontrollable and thoughtless, but their eyes are like running water.


    Su Lu is in when perceiving the change outside, Mou color is tiny one side, how to return a responsibility? How can things get so complicated? It shouldn''t be so fast! Sulu noticed that things were wrong, but he couldn''t understand why.


    "Black pool!" Sulu went out of the door and shouted, "go and see who is helping suten."


    "It should be the leader of the ancient city." Heichi hesitated and said that if he didn''t admit his mistake, he was indeed the leader of the ancient city, but how could he?


    Su Lu is totally stunned. The leader of the ancient city? Is it ancient Tianyi? After so many years, they finally met again. But if Gu Tianyi helped, why did he plan for 15 years? Sulu doesn''t understand. There''s a faster way, isn''t there? It''s hard. Is it su Teng''s purpose to find Gu Tianyi?


    As soon as Su Lu thought of this possibility, he felt the pain in his heart, right?


    Looking at the chaotic situation outside, Su Lu sighs in his heart. With the help of Gu Tianyi, the Su family can be said to have gone. The Su family is stronger. However, compared with the Murong family, the Yunsu Pavilion and the ancient city are weaker after all.


    "What to do, my lord?" Heichi is a little worried. In the current situation, there is probably still a chance to mobilize all the people.


    "No, wait for suten to come in." Su Lu said faintly that he won the title of the head of Su''s family 16 years ago. Now, Su Teng has come to take back everything he deserves. That''s all.


    "But the owner" Heichi wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by Sulu. No matter what he said, it''s useless. What he didn''t care about now is just like Su. Now, like Su staying in the study, no one would notice. It should be very safe.


    Su Lu looks at the location of the study. There is no light there. For example, Su, can you hear the noise outside? If not, how nice. When she gets up tomorrow, Su''s family will be another scene. Even if she is not accompanied by him, Su Teng will be with her, and Su will be fine.


    Su Lu smiles faintly, the smile of the next moment is stiff on the face, such as Su! How can it be like this? That study is on fire!


    Su Lugen could not deal with other things, so he ran there directly, such as Su, such as Su! It must be OK. It must last until he passes!


    Su Lu thinks a lot along the way. Su Teng can''t let him go. He can''t let him go. He can''t kill his father. He can''t kill his family. But Ru Su can''t. Ru Su was originally a member of Yunsu Pavilion. He was a member of Su Teng. Su Teng won''t be merciless to Su Tai, right? Even without him, there will be Suteng to protect him. For example, after Su, there will be enough stable life. As for him, it doesn''t matter. For Rusu, Suteng is the person she likes. Staying by his side will not hurt. As long as Rusu can have a good life later, she will be satisfied.


    Su Lu rushed to the study, thinking about it. Even though all his thoughts began to fall apart when he saw Ru Su, Ru Su lay on the ground with obvious shoulder injuries. But after a moment of impact, he saw the other side. Ru Su held her abdomen tightly, and there was a bloodstain under her. She looked at Su Lu pale and powerless, with a dense forehead Numb sweat, corner of the mouth there is a smile.


    The voice of the "family leader" is like Su''s, weak and weak. If you don''t reach the place where Qi is like wandering, your courage is absolutely bad. It''s very bad. Maybe you will be killed in an instant.


    "Don''t talk, I''ll take you to the doctor!" Su Lu pounced directly on Ru Su''s waist in one hand and put her hand at the bend of her knee, and then planned to hold Ru Su up directly.


    "The owner." Rusu smiled and pulled out a little arc, but it was worse than crying. She reached out her hand and pulled Sulu''s clothes to stop him. "Ruer can feel ruer''s body, it''s too late."


    "Ruer, don''t talk. I will be fine." Sulu stubbornly hugs Rusu and wants to take her out. At the first sight of Sulu, he knew that he and Rusu''s children would be hurt more by the night''s events.


    Sulu didn''t want to investigate at all. He didn''t care when the child appeared. He didn''t care if there was any way for the child to live until he was as old as Su.


    Rusu reaches for Sulu and leans on his shoulder. "Let''s have a conversation with ruer. This child has no chance with us. Since he can''t stay, shall we take him away?" As she said this, Rusu''s tears fell down again. It turned out that she would be so sad. She never thought about the past. The child would really not, would be so quick, so caught off guard.


    Rusu has already thought about it. No matter how she wins or loses, tengsu''er will be with her children and Sulu. It''s a kind of love, a kind of greed and a kind of company.


    "Ruer, no, no!" Sulu shook his head all the time. He couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t believe it. His children, himself and Rusu''s children, were gone.


    In fact, Rusu is greedy, because she is not only opening this child, she is not much better now, probably, she has been holding on until now.


    "Ru''er, don''t talk. Let''s go to the doctor. The baby is gone. We will have it in the future, but your body." Su Lu is very worried. Ru Su was injured before, and she has a miscarriage. Now her body is only weak. He doesn''t know if Ru Su can hold on.


    As Su smiled, "will you accompany me? I''m sorry. I can''t stay with the owner all the time. It''s just like the incompetence of our children. We can''t keep our children. We can''t even take good care of ourselves. However, the head of the family will be OK, right? As long as the head of the family is OK, ruer will be at ease even if he dies. "


    "Ruer, no, not in a hurry!" Su Lu looks at the blood under Rusu''s body growing more and more, his whole body trembling, his heart panicking, his lips shaking all the time when he speaks, he has a premonition, he will really lose Rusu. In an instant, self blame and suffering occupy all his heart. If he didn''t lock Rusu here, Rusu wouldn''t get hurt so easily, if he didn''t come too late, Rusu and his children wouldn''t The most important thing is that if he is a little stronger, things will not happen to su.


    "The head of the family doesn''t have to blame himself." For example, Su feels distressed because of Sulu''s suffering and self reproach. It''s not his fault. Originally, he pushed him and himself onto this road together.


    "Ruer, don''t talk, will you?" Sulu''s voice begged. It seems that time can pass more slowly and he can keep it as long as Su.


    For example, Su Sheng forced out a smile, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, the Su family wouldn''t be what it is now. If it wasn''t for me, the Su family would still be the Su family, and the home owner would still be the home owner. How could it be now?" Outside, there is a mess of fire. In this fire, Su''s family seems to be going out of smoke.


    "Master, you will forgive ruer, right?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1111

    "Master, you will forgive ruer, won''t you?" If Su asks, her eyes are locked on Su Lu, and she dare not move away half a minute. She destroyed everything of him, all because of her. If she didn''t betray Su''s family, how could the owner of the family come to this stage? Rusu is very self accusation, but in self accusation, she doesn''t know what to do? This was what she planned to do, and she did it according to her plan, but now she has no right to regret except to blame herself.


    "Master, you are the only one who can give ruer warmth and make ruer really willing to stay with him all the time. It''s greedy and like, not because you want to accompany her unilaterally. For ruer, the owner of a family is unique. He is only one person. But ruer betrayed the owner. Tengsu''er has the help to ruer, and the love of parenting has grown from small to large. Ruer has been looking at him, but his order has been from, and may have been going on like this. Ruer can''t see himself and find his way. "


    "What surprised ruer was that he met the head of the family, who was gentle to ruer, who doted on ruer, and who indulged ruer. Ruer remembered that ruer liked and coveted this feeling. For ruer, the head of the family was the real one and gave ruer warmth." As Su explained, she thought that Sulu could know her past, even if it was not clear, but also had some understanding.


    "Will the head of the family blame ruer? Ruer is still listening to Teng su''er''s words and performing the task that Teng su''er gave ruer. He doesn''t resist at all. He knows the end clearly, but he still doesn''t give up. So now, he destroys the Su family."


    Sulu hugged Rusu tightly. "How could it be? How can I give up being so strange? I never blame ruer. Suteng has trained you for so many years. In all these years, I''m afraid it''s not just training, is it? For ru''er, there must be other meanings. If you betray your benefactor, you can''t do it at all. "


    The fire here has started. From here, it''s not clear. The heat waves come up.


    "The head of the family is leaving quickly. Don''t worry about ruer. Ruer can''t live any longer. But with the ability of the head of the family, it must be OK. The head of the family must live well and live ruer''s share as well." Rusu looks at the fire outside and looks at Sulu holding himself. He doesn''t plan to leave at all. He bites his teeth and pushes Sulu hard. Even though she can''t even stand now, she still hopes that Sulu can understand her mind.


    Sulu was silent for a long time. Looking at Rusu, the appearance of this woman was printed in his mind, never faded. This is his favorite woman. She wants to give her happiness and commitment. But now, she depends on her own arms, but she can''t give anything.


    "Master, the fire is getting bigger and bigger." Such as Su light way, her voice is slightly heavy, besides has no strength, also because, she is afraid.


    "Fool, I''m from the Su family. The Su family has been destroyed. Where can I go?" Su Lu dotes on a smile and reaches out to touch Ru Su''s hair. If this is his ending, it''s not bad.


    Rusu has seen Sulu for a long time. She has seen the eyebrows and corners from his glasses, and the lips from his cheeks. Everything about this person has become more and more nostalgic to her. "But the owner of the family doesn''t leave. Are you here with ruer? If your son can''t live, the head of the family should be clear. "


    "Well, stay with ruer and go nowhere." Sulu chuckled, hugged Rusu, put her on the bed, lay beside her, hugged Rusu in her arms, "maybe, this is the best ending."


    If Su leans on Sulu''s arms and doesn''t speak, she thinks Sulu can live a good life, but she knows that it''s impossible. Teng suer can''t let Sulu go. Now the situation of Su''s family, Sulu, is probably doomed.


    "Or, this is the best ending. You won''t betray Teng su''er in order to repay his kindness. However, if you fall in love with me now and don''t give up my death, you will feel uncomfortable. When I find out that you are a traitor, do you feel suddenly relaxed? " Sulu smiled softly.


    Rusu nods.


    "Fool, the news of the Su family is not from you at all. How useful is the news you just sent to the Su family for half a year? It''s just for Su Teng. The news of Su''s family is delivered by Yan Qinglu. She has known what can easily shake Su''s family for many years. You are just a scapegoat. " Su Lu said and smiled. Ru Su was probably still blaming himself. Even in the end, he hoped that Ru Su would know the truth.


    "Well." For example, Su is very calm, not surprised at all. Near death, nothing matters. "When my master imprisoned me in my study, I knew that my master was not merciless to me, or even a kind of protection and connivance. In Su''s family, except for Su Muge, here is the most familiar place for me. Here, the meaning is different from anywhere." There is a happy smile on Rusu''s face, which can''t be seen in front of Teng su''er. "I think if it is possible, the owner won''t hurt me, right?"


    Su Lu nods and doesn''t expect Rusu to think about this relationship. Yes, if the Su family is OK, Rusu is still Rusu, the master mother of the Su family, and he will confine Rusu here, just because he can''t let Rusu deliver too much information, especially the secret way. Unexpectedly, they already know it, but even if they do, it''s too late Sue is responsible again. Why should he scold her?


    Su''s tears fell down her cheeks and onto Sulu''s shoulders. "My Lord, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Fool, this is actually the best ending, isn''t it? You don''t want to betray Suteng. You won''t give up saving your benefactor and betray my heart. Plus the child, you should be more difficult to deal with. With your character, when it''s really time to make a choice, you will take the child with you before I and Suteng start? It''s hard to think you''re going to live with your kids, isn''t it? " Su Lu lightly said, holding Ru Su with strength, "so, it''s good now. You don''t have to bear this pain. You don''t have to make a choice. God has given you a choice, and also gave me the best choice."


    "Yes, God has chosen for me. I can''t keep my children or myself." In Su''s words, it''s easy. It turns out that the best choice is not to make a choice.


    "Then, my husband, let''s leave with our children, shall we?" Rusu looks at Sulu and says every word.


    "Good!"


    Such as Su''s tearful eyes and smiling mouth, the only thing is that she is sorry for the child, even deprived of his right to be born, and can''t let him see the world, and can''t let him feel too much beauty, so she can only accompany them and leave the world again.


    Su Lu holds Ru Su in her arms. Her body is a little cold. Ru Su''s white clothes have been dyed red by blood. Such a beautiful color is like a blood colored wedding dress. Even though she can''t really marry him, Su Lu knows that Ru Su is his only wife!


    Fire, inch by inch spread, light by inch, a little bit hot, become a prairie fire, engulf the whole study


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1112

    Teng su''er searched all the places of Su''s family, but he couldn''t find Rusu. The whole person was uneasy. He didn''t know why. He always felt that if he didn''t see Rusu this time, he would never see her again. But how could Su''s family not find these places? Teng su''er doesn''t understand.


    "Master, I can''t find Sulu." The people of Yunsu pavilion are searching for Sulu with all their strength, but now there is no news.


    "Will it have escaped?" One of the people on the side came in.


    "Impossible." Teng su''er returns quickly. Su Lu knows it''s him. He can''t leave without seeing him. Su Luning is willing to die in front of him, and he won''t leave easily.


    "But now, no one can live, no body can die."


    "No one lives, no one dies We must see the body. " Teng su''er''s eyes suddenly turned fierce. How willing he has been for so many years.


    "My Lord, just now, I seem to have shot a woman." One person said that he didn''t see who the woman was, but in the Su family, there should not be many people who can get in and out of the study.


    "Study?" Teng su''er''s eyes brightened. Ru Su might be there, but Teng su''er looks at the direction of the study. It''s a sea of fire


    "Master......"


    "To put out the fire, I must see the body, whether it is Su or Sulu." Teng su''er says coldly, if Su is in the study, how can he not come out, because Are you hurt?


    Teng su''er is not willing to die. How could he, such as Su, die so easily? He came here regardless of the previous plan and directly attacked the Su family, or could he not save her?


    Teng su''er didn''t want to believe it, but how could the conflagration be put out easily? Such a fire is enough to threaten the whole Su family, even the whole Gusu.


    "Come on, put out the fire first, don''t let the fire spread." Gu Tianyi saw such a raging fire with a frown. If he didn''t put out the fire now, it might be too late later. Even if he was the city leader of the ancient city, he could not do whatever he wanted in Gusu. Maybe it was just the fire. He would go to Phoenix to apologize in person.


    "Su Teng, don''t think about it. Maybe it''s too chaotic now, so we can''t find Su like one." Gu Tianyi is not good at comforting people, just a light saying.


    Teng su''er doesn''t answer. Ru Su, he still knows. If she is free now, she doesn''t come out now, later It''s impossible.


    "Now the whole Su family is under your control, what are you going to do?" It''s not impossible for Suteng to manage the Su family again. It''s just It seems that he didn''t mean it. When he destroyed the Su family, he didn''t show mercy at all. He felt that everything was burning.


    "For me, the Su family was gone 16 years ago." Teng su''er said coldly that Gu Tianyi was speechless for a while. It turned out that for him, it was only revenge, others Doesn''t it matter?


    "Tianyi, thank you. I''d like to help you now." Tengsu''er said that after revenge, he didn''t feel happy, but lost and empty. He didn''t know what he had in his life except revenge, but it was ok He won''t live long.


    "Nothing." Ancient Tianyi feels that now Su Teng is not the youth in his memory, but Just because of his feelings when he was young, this man was his lifelong friend.


    ¡­¡­


    The collapse of the Su family left Suzhou in a mess. There was no leader in the shopping malls, just for fear that the economy would become chaotic.


    Although Murong ryyue is intentional, she is powerless. In Gusu, she can do too little. Moreover, she is not willing to do too much. She doesn''t want to make others think that Murong family intends to occupy the shopping mall of Phoenix.

 Chapter 1113

    Mrs. Murong and Mr. Murong were stunned. They didn''t expect to be so direct.


    "I think my father and mother have also considered this issue. What''s the situation of Dayuan now? My father and mother must be clear, but they are clear, but they don''t stop because they think it''s ok? If the Murong family can really influence the economy of a country, can this country really accommodate the Murong family? " Murong ryue said, looking at Murong''s wife and Murong''s master, the wind will destroy the wood show in the forest! Now Murong family is the most obvious tree.


    "But now, what else can we do? Although Da Yuan has suppressed my Murong family recently, it''s far from being able to be ruthless. Even if it affects Phoenix in a small area, it''s OK. "


    "Didn''t my father understand what my daughter just said? Once Murong family intervenes in Gusu''s affairs, then Phoenix will probably go straight and Dayuan won''t stand by and sit back and ignore it. My father thinks that Murong family can keep Murong family under the pressure of Phoenix City and Dayuan. " Murong ryue asked coldly.


    Mr. Murong was shocked. Yes, the current situation of Murong''s family is really a great attraction, which is easy to cause others'' fear.


    "Ryue, to be honest, what''s your relationship with the prince of Phoenix?" Mrs. Murong asked. She was worried. Yue''er was too close to the eldest prince of Phoenix, which was not good. She was not like her daughter marrying into the royal family at all. Once you enter the palace gate, it''s like the sea. In the future, it may be difficult to meet each other.


    "Mother, to tell you the truth, my relationship with the prince of Phoenix is not a general friend indeed. If my daughter says that I have made an appointment with the prince of Phoenix? It ''s private for life. " Murong ryue is outspoken. Phoenix and Dayuan are different. So many years of empathy make her feel no embarrassment about this matter.


    "He''s the prince. Why can''t you think so? Women make promises too easily, and men will not cherish them. " Mr. Murong said that iron is not steel.


    Murong ryue smiled, "I know what my father is worried about. I have been to Phoenix. Now the emperor and the empress have a good relationship, and their teaching to Anmin is almost the same. For them, as long as one person is with them all their lives, it''s enough. If Anmin doesn''t think well, he can''t take me to Phoenix, let alone to the emperor and the empress." Murong ryue said carefully, let her parents accept as much as possible.


    "You You... " Mr. Murong was angry. How could it be like this. "Yue''er, you know, things are not so simple. You are Dayuan''s man. He is from Phoenix. You are different."


    "For my daughter, it''s the same. What my daughter wants is enough people who love her and can give her love, warmth and company. Nangong Anmin, it''s really good!" Murong ryue said with a smile, love is visible. She can see her love.


    Mrs. Murong was stunned. Looking at Mr. Murong, she felt a little anxious.


    "You Really decided? "


    "Well."


    "Master, look..." Mrs. Murong looked at Mr. Murong with expectation. "The Murong family is big enough now. There''s no need to go to the muddy water of Gusu family. It''s for the happiness of yue''er."


    Master Murong looks at Murong ryue. This daughter hasn''t come back for many years. Her temperament is very different from that before. He didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a father. This time, it''s compensation for her.


    "Well, I''ll get people out of Gusu. I''ll get people out of northern China and concentrate on big money. As for other countries, it''s business at best, and they will never interfere in or take the initiative to influence local affairs."


    Murong ryue''s first happiness on the face


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1114

    Spring has spread all over the earth, green grass, willow, Dayuan embankment, walking two people side by side.


    "It''s much warmer here than in the north." Qingtong looks at the green water not far away, and walks on the water at will. It has passed the time when "several early warblers fight for warming trees, and whose new swallow pecks at the mud", the scenery is pleasant and beautiful.


    "Yes, it''s much warmer here than in the north. It''ll be warmer in Phoenix." Beiyanchen agrees.


    "Phoenix, where the four seasons like spring, the last year''s snow, is really an accident." Clear pupil a smile, "there, is the place that we set out?"


    North speech morning corner of the mouth smile a stiff, clear pupil, what do you mean? Don''t you want to go on because you have walked enough?


    "Yes, we met in Gusu." "Well, morning, I want to leave." Qingtong looks at the distance, but she doesn''t see beiyanchen. She knows that beiyanchen''s expression must be light, almost expressionless. However, the eyes must be with a touch of melancholy and sadness. He won''t take the initiative to say that he wants you to stay, but his eyes, one


    are talking silently, stay


    Qingtong doesn''t want to see that expression, which is too sad to say , I know clearly that it''s impossible to stay, so why, let two people suffer like this again?


    "Why, still go?" Beiyan said in the morning that he wanted a certain answer, no matter what double driving is, it''s better to be fake.


    "For so long, you should always be able to feel that if I want to go, I will go. Even after so many days, I will leave. You can''t stay. You have feelings." Clear pupil way, the smile of corner of mouth has a few farfetched.


    "I thought" beiyanchen just wanted to deny, and the voice of Qingtong came from the side. "Don''t deceive yourself in the morning."


    Self deception, intelligent people are intelligent and rational, but if they are also good at self deception, things they believe in will be as real as they are. "Yes, I know you will leave. I will. I can''t keep you. I couldn''t stay in the palace at the beginning, but I agree to stay now. However, why do I have to go? Those things are not really wronged and can''t be forgiven. " Beiyanchen apologizes, he seldom says too much,


    now, but he wants to say something to clear his eyes. "In the morning, it''s different. I care. I care. My parents didn''t die when they committed the crime. But because your father intentionally sentenced my father to a felony to make an example. In the morning, I can''t forgive him or face you wholeheartedly." Clear the pupils and keep the eyes cold


    . Beiyan opens her mouth in the morning, and then opens her mouth after a moment of silence. "My mother is the princess of the state of subjugation, and the person who has destroyed her mother''s country is my grandfather, the father and the mother pestered for many years. At last, the mother forgives the father and the mother and puts down the hatred. The two people have been supporting each other until today. We can also


    to clear our pupils."


    Qingtong chuckles, "it''s not the same. In the morning, they can''t be compared. You and your father are not the same. Neither can your mother and I. I''m not so generous. I''m with my own exterminator and I can''t be with you without pressure."


    Beiyanchen knows that when Qingtong talks about this, there is no room for maneuver. They are different from the father, the emperor and the mother after all.


    "What if I want you to stay?" Beiyan morning light way, it seems, just unintentional words, this matter to him, in fact, nothing special. Qingtong looks at him in surprise. Turns out, will this person keep her? At the same time of joy, with more despair, impossible, impossible, even if he said that he wanted to stay, impossible, she could not do it, with no distractions around him, could not ignore her


    death of her parents "morning, don''t do this, please." Qingtong almost murmured, "for so many years, I always think of the death of my parents, but I like the feeling of being around you, so I''ve been cheating myself. I''ve been around you for more than six years. But now, it''s impossible. I can''t marry you


    or stay with you."


    North Yan morning heart suddenly a pain, clear pupil never show such a desperate expression, let her stay, is let her distress, let her sorrow? It''s the sad feeling that beiyanchen is very sad. The expression of Qingtong is the reason why he is sad. If Qingtong is so sad to stay with him, if it''s always like this, he would rather never see Qingtong again, and never see that expression again. Since it''s too tired to stay, let her go Qingtong, let her lean on her arms, "don''t think about it. Qingtong, don''t think about it. If you really can''t stay, then I''ll let you go. You can go wherever you want. If you''re not happy and don''t want to stay outside, will you go home?"


    Qingtong is buried in beiyanchen''s shoulder socket. Why do you want to leave her a way back? Why do you want to deceive yourself and give yourself hope? You know, I can''t come back!


    Clear pupil feels afflictive, is this life, you can''t come out again?


    Qingtong is not willing to accept such an ending. He needs a woman who loves him and is smart to take him out.


    Clear pupil pushes North Yan morning, "that Luo Luo, do you like?"


    Beiyanchen frowned. "I don''t like anyone but you."


    Qingtong smiled, "don''t be silly. Later, you will meet many women. There will always be someone who will give you warmth and nostalgia that no one, even I, can give you. That person is the one you really should cherish and love."


    Beiyanchen doesn''t speak. He knows that it''s impossible. All his things have been given to Qingtong. He won''t fall in love with anyone again.


    "That Luo Luo, who followed us here from the Northern Kingdom, knows your heart and mind. That woman is intelligent and rational, and will certainly help you a lot. She is also kind to you. She has been persisting and chasing you. She is very good. What do you think?"


    Qingtong is smiling, but there is no streamer in her eyes. Which woman will push her beloved to others, but she knows beiyanchen. If she is afraid, he will be lonely all his life.


    "You like it?" Beiyan morning cold road, no expression in the eyes, cold and heartless.


    Clear pupil one Leng, this is North speech morning, saw used to his warmth, she forgot unexpectedly, this person is never happy and warm person.


    Beiyanchen looks straight at Qingtong. Since you can''t stay with me, why do you want to arrange other things for me? Qingtong, you need to know that you don''t have this qualification. These qualifications are just what I gave you, and I just want you to have them, but I won''t give up. Clear pupil breathed a breath, let oneself relax, "morning, this is you, but, no matter how you, to me, is the only. You ask me if I want to, do you like this arrangement? How do you want me to answer? I can''t stay with you, but I think there will always be someone around you who can give you enough warmth. You won''t go forward alone. "


    North Yan Chen has been looking at clear pupil, eyes blurred and indifferent, "OK, I understand, you rest assured, I will take care of their own play, you are the same, understand?" "HMM." Qingtong''s brightest smile is the only one she can give to beiyanchen.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1115

    On the day when Qingtong left, the snow was flying, like the snowflakes flying in the deep winter, which confused people''s eyes. Beiyanchen knew that when Qingtong left, all his things had ended. His love, along with Qingtong, withered together


    Lolo stood in the distance and looked at beiyanchen. It was probably the result she wanted, and she would get the man.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, it was very clear and bright in Dayuan. In the Imperial Palace, Tang Kexin looked at the invitation sent by the Northern Kingdom, frowned and sighed a little.


    "What''s the matter?" Night LAN Jue seldom sees Tang Kexin sighing now. Now, Dayuan''s affairs are almost completely taken care of by night Yu Xuan. They are also happy and relaxed. Their children and grandchildren are very satisfied.


    "Yan Chen is getting married." Tang Kexin is bored to say, a few children, grow up after all.


    "It''s a good thing. There should be a result between him and Qingtong. Why are you so unhappy?" Night LAN never understand, or tease Xuan son''s children.


    "If I marry Qingtong, how can I still sigh? He and Qingtong are still separated and take back a woman named Lingluo. However, the woman introduced to him by Qingcheng has not been rejected by him, so this marriage, we can say, at the same time, has established Zhengfei and Xifei."


    Night LAN Jue a Leng, at the same time married two women? It''s necessary


    "Is clear pupil left? Before said that Yan Chen found her, even if so many days, he still did not restore clear pupil ah. " Night LAN absolutely some regret.


    "Well, there''s a feud between the two of them. Qing Tong can''t let it go. Naturally, he can''t be with Yan Chen."


    "It''s about the same as his father and his mother. Didn''t you persuade him to overthrow the city? Can''t you do it this time? " Night LAN Jue Road, Yan Chen is probably dead of heart, so, that woman, for him is the same.


    "It''s not the same. It was the general trend that the decadent country was destroyed, but it was the internal affairs of the country. They can''t be compared. Qing Cheng was destroyed when he didn''t remember, and the hatred was not too strong. Qing Tong should have seen his family''s death with his own eyes. It''s the limit to spend so many years safely. It''s also a different choice for two people. That''s the only way. " Tang Kexin sighs. For beiyanchen, the clear pupil is the cinnabar mole in his heart, and the bright moonlight in front of the window can''t be replaced by anyone.


    "I''m afraid that in the future, the harem of the northern kingdom will be very busy." Night LAN Jue way, "since no one cares, now can be two, later may be more people."


    Tang Kexin nodded, "yes, besides, with the strength of the Northern Kingdom, if you really want to find some substitutes, it''s easy." After a hard time, he is easy to break. In fact, he has some sense of destruction. He can clear his pupils, but what about the others? His identity, there are always countless people will send different women to him, later, and Qingtong similar people certainly many.


    "By the way, Nangong Yi wrote to me two days ago to show off that Anmin''s marriage was decided. It was Murong''s family, but it would take two years to get married." Night LAN Jue light hum, show off with him? He now has both grandchildren and grandchildren. His son''s marriage has just begun.


    "Is it Murong ryue? I was quite sad before, said Amin is very positive about this matter, there must be other reasons. " Tang Kexin can''t help laughing. It''s fast. It''s been so long.


    "Murong family should also really love their daughter. They want to give her happiness. Recently, they have restrained a lot. Phoenix''s business has gone, and there are many evacuations in the northern part of the country. They only focus on Dayuan." Night LAN Jue way, such parents are also few, Murong ryue can meet, really lucky, if Murong family does not stop, not only Phoenix, he also can not accommodate, then her marriage with Anmin, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    "Well, trees attract the wind. Besides, trees show in the forest. The wind will destroy them. Now the Su family has been destroyed. The Murong family is the only one. If they are ambitious, they are afraid that no one can bear them. That''s the heart of the emperor." Tang Kexin purses his lips and looks at LAN Jue in the night.


    Night LAN Jue laughs. He knows that Tang Kexin satirizes him a bit, but the royal family, for that matter, will never allow anything threatening the country to exist.


    "Speaking of this, Shanger also mentioned a person, Teng su''er, you have heard about it."


    "I haven''t seen the master of Yunsu Pavilion." Night LAN Jue looks at Tang Kexin with interest, waiting for her to explain.


    "Su Teng, the original owner of the Su family, was captured by Su Lu more than ten years ago. He has been plotting revenge for the Su family, which was also destroyed by him."


    "Is there anyone else to help? Otherwise it won''t go so well. "


    "Shanger didn''t say it, but he won''t help much."


    "Well."


    "It''s said that Teng su''er''s direct action is related to a woman in Yunsu Pavilion, such as Su. But Su''s family has been destroyed, but this person can''t see people alive or dead. So can su Lu."


    "Two people left together?" Night LAN Jue guessed that the beauty should not be the country.


    "I don''t think so. Listen to Shanger''s description. They can''t escape, just afraid they are dead." Tang Kexin sighed.


    "I''m curious about Teng su''er''s reaction, isn''t it for this woman?" Night LAN Jue stares at Tang Kexin with interest.


    "What else can we do? What else do we hope to do? Rusu was given to Sulu by himself, even if not by himself, he planned it. No matter if Rusu changed his mind, this man is not worthy of entrustment, not to mention a good man to accompany him for life. " Tang Kexin said coldly that if he could push out his beloved woman, he would not love her enough, for no other reason.


    "Well, it''s not our children, xuan''er and shang''er. They can''t do it." Night LAN never cares about the way, not the people he knows, not the people he cares about, he doesn''t care.


    "They dare!" Tang Kexin said coldly.


    Night LAN Jue can''t help laughing, "no, they don''t, they don''t dare."


    Tang Kexin stares at him. If these two children dare, they will be beaten to death.


    "Ah, now only Yanxi is alone." Night LAN Jue Dao.


    "Yanxi, I don''t worry about it. Although he liked Ninger before, he knew that Yuning liked Yanchen. He always controlled himself and didn''t use too much sincerity. Just like Yuning, he didn''t dare to use too much sincerity. When he met the right person and the one who was attentive to her, he would slowly think about it." Tang Kexin said slowly. Now, a few children have a home. She is also at ease.


    "It''s also true that these children are all rational enough. They should move their hearts and should not move their hearts. They probably have a good idea. If they are really hurt, they are afraid that Xuaner and Yanyan will still be hurt, but they are also happy and bitter."


    "Speaking of this, tingxuan''er said that Yan Yan seems to be pregnant, but he will know when the Northern Kingdom comes."


    "It''s time for some movement. However, Nangong Yi will show off again." Night LAN is never cool.


    "Are you envious? Can''t you see the one next to you? " Tang Kexin can''t help laughing. She is the happiest. Now, she is very satisfied!


    Night LAN Jue nods, yes, he has what to envy, Grandpa and grandpa, are!


    "Grandpa and grandma, I won''t again. You teach me." Just at this time, the little one beside tooted his mouth.


    Tang Kexin and night LAN Jue smile at each other


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1116

    Another version of the story of Chu Tong!


    The big gray wolf pounced on the little white rabbit? Brothers, it''s a pity to catch such a beautiful woman alive and die like this. Let''s let them have a good time first. " On the peninsula, gunshots and screams continued, but the men''s excited voices could not be concealed.


    "The plan leaks, the task fails, don''t worry about me, kid. Go." The pursued woman''s long hair is flying, and the eye-catching redness spreads rapidly from her chest. She is enchanting and charming like sunset, but it doesn''t affect her vigorous demeanor at all.


    She was very clear about what would happen if she fell into the hands of these people. She was injured. She was afraid that she could not escape, but she had to let Chu Tong leave.


    "I''m a doctor." In the bloodbath, under the gunfire and bullets, the child of Chu was calm and unchangeable. How could she leave her ten-year partner and ten-year sister behind.


    "Hahaha, today, everyone is really lucky. There''s a better one here. "When the men caught up with Chu Tong, they were excited and crazy.


    At the next moment, the men swarmed in, and a dozen guns were aimed at them.


    Chu Tong did not hear about it. He did not change his face. He did not move his eyebrows. He opened his suitcase and took out the tools inside. Under a dozen guns, he operated on Yan Jiu just like nobody else.


    For a time, all the people were stunned and forgot the response they should have, but just looked at it so stupidly.


    Watching her take out the bullet with familiarity and accuracy, watching her sew the wound like a stream of clouds, watching her bandage layer by layer leisurely.


    All of us look stupid.


    Speech nine lips Cape raise, charming is undisguised pride and pride.


    This is Chu Tong''s family. At the most dangerous moment, Chu Tong''s calm and calm will make her feel at ease. Of course, it will also confuse the enemy


    At the next moment, the screams started, the two people looked at each other and smiled, jumped up quickly, jumped into the sea, and the independent submarine appeared in no time.


    Chutong quickly and cleanly entered the dive.


    However, just at this time, the sea bottom suddenly rolled up a vortex.


    Whirlpool, radical and violent whirlpool, very dark, very deep, nothing to see, not to see.


    The current was swift, strong, deep and floating, and she was completely lost in the dark.


    After a long time, Chu Tong felt that he should be on the ground.


    "Well, how could this fool lie here and wear such strange clothes?" There was a voice of a woman in the shadow, but Chu Tong couldn''t tell where it was?


    "Ha, it seems that even heaven helps me take this medicine for her. I want to make this mean life worse than death." The voice of a woman is cruel and cruel.


    Someone broke her lip and put something into her mouth. Chu Tong felt a strange feeling surging out of her body, crazy and uncomfortable.


    It''s not hard to guess that what the man just put on her was a kind of extremely powerful drug.


    Chu Tong wants to open his eyes, but he finds that he can''t open them. He has a headache and wants to split. His whole body is like being evacuated without any strength.


    "It''s cheaper to find a man for her. The white tiger captured by his Highness Prince Jing today is locked in front of her. Throw the woman into the white tiger cage and give the white tiger some medicine. I want you to see the fierce battle between human and animal, between human and Tiger , hahaha It must be wonderful, hahaha... " The woman''s laugh was grim and proud.


    This woman is poisonous.


    Chutong felt more and more uncomfortable, his whole body was soft, and he still had no strength.


    "Come on, put her in the white tiger cage." The voice of the woman came again.


    "Miss, I can''t do it alone." Someone dragged her for a few times, and then a slightly trembling voice sounded in Chu Tong''s ear.


    "Useless." When the woman cursed, she went forward to help.


    Chu Tong screen breath, lips Cape gather slice of chill, feel that woman near, stop at her side, then bend to want to pull her.


    The next moment, Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly opened, deep as the abyss, cold as ice, not cold and trembling, her hands quickly raised from left to right, even in the dark at the moment, or accurately hit the throat of the two people.


    Two fell to the ground one before the other.


    Chu Tong knew the medicine he had taken. He dared not stay. He struggled to get up and walked away.


    In the dark, Chu Tong couldn''t distinguish the scenery around him. Because of the medicine, he was in a trance.


    Chu Tong felt more and more uncomfortable, and her consciousness became more and more vague. Vaguely, she saw a door in front of her. She approached and subconsciously leaned over.


    But, her body just leaned over, the door suddenly opened from inside, she could not control for a moment, the whole person directly fell in.


    She, so impartial, firmly pressed into a man''s arms.


    How ambiguous that gesture is.


    Chu Tong found that the man was looking at her. The room was too dark to see him clearly. He could not see his face, but the breath was too cold.


    Chutong only felt that there was an impulse in her body. She was totally uncontrollable like a volcano, which swallowed all her consciousness in a moment.


    Chu Tong''s eyes become confused.


    His sexy thin lips are close at hand. His breath is a little wet and warm, which is absolutely fatal to Chu Tong at this moment.


    Next moment, Chu Tong lowers his head and kisses his sexy and attractive lips directly.


    "You..." The man froze and could not see the expression in the dark, but the cold air of the ice covered thousands of miles spread out in an instant, full of the breath of every inch, gathering the creepy murderous meaning in an instant.


    As soon as he heard the noise, he got up to check. As soon as he opened the door, the woman came straight in.


    He was injured and took a special medicine. At the moment, he didn''t have much resistance or strength. So when the woman just came in, she directly pressed him to the ground.


    Where did this damned woman come from? Inexplicably in his room? How dare you kiss him when you knock him down?


    He raised one hand suddenly, obviously to kill the woman directly. Even if there is no strength in his body at the moment, he thinks it''s OK to deal with a woman.


    "Don''t move." However, Chu Tong, who was completely unconscious at this moment, suddenly reached out and instinctively pressed his arm. A pair of long jade legs tightly wrapped around his body and stopped all his movements.


    A close and passionate kiss blocked all his protests.


    That posture, this posture, looks like a big wolf to put down the little white rabbit. Cough, cough, cough.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1117

    Chu Tong had a good skill. Now he was poisoned by this kind of poison, and his passion was even fiercer.


    I feel sorry for someone who has been hurt at the moment, used medicine and was so firmly pressed by her that I can hardly move. I can only be a little white rabbit bullied by others.


    His face was suddenly gloomy, and his cold eyes were full of anger. Did the damned woman know what she was doing?


    Chu Tong''s body, constantly surging, writhing, crazy torment her.


    In fact, she is not familiar with such things, she has no boyfriend, such things are also very conservative, so close to a man, this is the first time.


    Such enthusiasm, crazy, just because she was poisoned at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chu Tong regained consciousness, he was a little bit confused for a while. He suddenly sat up and looked around the room. Although the room was very dark at the moment, he could not see the specific things, but he could discern the layout of some rooms.


    The furnishings in this room look familiar.


    Before entering the island, in order to find out the enemy''s situation, Yan Jiu once took her to a special club. It is said that there are the best men there.


    Moreover, the club will decorate each room with different styles according to the needs of the guests.


    at that time, the nine room she brought her into was a pattern of antiquity and almost identical.


    So, she is now ?


    She didn''t know exactly what happened, but she vaguely remembered that she had been drugged and rushed into the room.


    Chu Tong slowly turned his eyes to the murderous eyes of the man on the upper side, who could not beat her to death. He trembled slightly. "Cough, that, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Let''s solve the specific problems."


    She remembers that she was drugged and broke into his room, so it is likely that she strengthened him. At this moment, the man''s killing eyes are the best proof.


    Yan Jiu said that all the men in the club do not sell themselves.


    Although this is the first time that she has kept it for more than 20 years, and although she is forced to do so, it still needs to be solved when things happen.


    However, in one sentence of Yan Jiu, she has to admit that the man here is really excellent. Although he can''t be seen clearly at the moment, his figure is absolutely incomparable.


    The man is tiny Zheng, the Mou son slowly squints up, intrudes into his room, does such thing to him, she now tells him, specific matter concrete solution?


    Well, well, he''d like to see how the woman wants to solve it.


    "How much do you charge for a night?" Chu Tong thought about it and asked tentatively. She felt that this question was the most practical one. After all, people lived on it.


    Although other people do not sell themselves, but since things have happened, we need to solve them practically, which is sincere.


    The man was obviously stunned. For a while, he didn''t seem to understand her meaning. When he understood, the cold light of the tiny eyes gathered, and the ice covered thousands of miles killed him.


    The damned woman asked him how much a night?


    That''s what she said about the solution?


    Is this damned woman idle for too long? Looking for death?


    OK, good. She''s going to die. He doesn''t mind finishing her.


    Chu Tong is shocked to see that his eyes are becoming more fierce. She breathes a sigh secretly. She feels that the more angry he is at the moment, the more she should show her sincerity. She touches the valuable diamond ring on her hand. She takes it down without hesitation, and gently puts it in his palm. "I don''t have any money today. I''ll give it to you, just be......"


    Yan jiuyu''s quotations, Chu Tong of her family is calm and shocking in the professional field, but sometimes, she is so dumb and cute that it makes people spit blood, such as emotional aspects, and now.


    ? For a moment, everything is silent. At the next moment, the wind is surging and the clouds are surging. His cold eyes suddenly squint. The murderous sense of surprise quickly fills the whole room. It makes people suffocate with fear. It makes people thrilled.


    "You want to die." At this moment, if he can move, he will tear her into pieces. No, there are no pieces left.


    At the moment, his voice is a little hoarse, but once the words come out, it is absolutely shocking and breathtaking. The momentum makes the subconscious instinct want to surrender, no one dares to disobey, no one dares not to obey.


    Chu Tong was stunned. She was never afraid of heaven and earth. At this moment, such a man made her tremble.


    It''s a pity that such a man is a cowherd.


    However, Chu Tong was not frightened.


    Although she was wrong in the first place, what she could do had already been done. She would not have left her life. In the dark, Chu Tong picked up his clothes, quickly put them on, turned around and walked out.


    But


    "What a big thing, as for it? It''s not a good thing to be so angry. " Chu Tong thought about it, stopped again, turned around and looked at him. With a faint smile, he said, "handsome man, I''ll see you later."


    The words did not fall, she turned around, walked, walked out.


    Staring at the back of her death, his cold eyes were burning with anger. Where he touched, everything in the world could be turned into ashes. OK, good. This woman is really brave.


    He wants to see where she can escape?


    He is looking for someone who can''t escape.


    She''d better pray that he doesn''t catch her, or When Chu Tong walked out of the room, he felt something was not right. With the moon, the scenery in the yard was much clearer than that in the room. It seemed that it was not the same as when Yan Jiu brought her.


    It''s totally different.


    The old tree, the pavilion and the stream are all the same.


    It''s only a few days before and after that. It can''t have changed so much.


    What''s going on?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1118

    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his subconscious speed up his steps, but the more he walked, the more wrong he felt.


    All the houses, trees, paths and corridors here are not deliberately decorated with the antique fragrance, but the absolute original fragrance,


    moreover, the atmosphere is also a little strange. Along the way, there are patrols in several places. It can be understood that someone patrols in such places, but those patrols are dressed strangely and wear long swords !


    Long sword? Will someone use a long sword in this era?


    Weird. It''s really weird.


    What exactly is this place?


    As the sky slowly brightened, the light from the morning reflected everything around.


    Chu Tong looks down and suddenly finds his clothes covered with blood.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked. The blood must not be hers, because she was not injured, nor could it be Yan Jiu. Although Yan Jiu was injured, the blood did not touch her. What''s more, she jumped into the sea with Yan Jiu at that time, even if there was blood, it was washed away.


    Then, there is only one possibility, that is, the man''s blood.


    Is that man hurt?


    Who can tell her what''s going on?


    He was hurt, she also gave him strong, really should not!!


    At this time, Chu Tong suddenly felt the footsteps coming from a short distance. Now the sky is getting brighter. She can''t hide. She can only flash into the nearest room.


    Entering the room, Chu Tong found that the room was full of clothes, but those clothes were very strange, just like the clothes of the ancients on TV.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slowly. He put one hand on his shoulder and pressed it gently. His shoulder was not comfortable.


    However, at the next moment, Chu Tong''s movements suddenly stopped. A pair of eyes suddenly opened, slowly turning their eyes, looking at their shoulders. The eyes opened in disbelief. There was a scar on her shoulder. How could it be gone.


    It was five years ago, when the injury was too serious, leaving a very obvious scar.


    How can it suddenly disappear? What the heck?


    Chu Tong suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked down at his waist and found that the tattoo was still there.


    This tattoo is designed by Yan Jiu himself, and it''s not the same. So she should be the original.


    However, Chu Tong was shocked to find something wrong.


    The tattoo was given to her by Yan nine when she was eighteen years old. Now it has been nine years and has been integrated with her for a long time.


    "The emperor and everyone are going to the front yard. Hurry up, hurry up."


    "What happened?"


    "I heard that someone seemed to break into the front hall''s bedroom last night "


    outside the room, there were scattered conversations, and Chu Tong was shocked.


    Emperor, emperor?


    It''s not a dream, it''s not a dream, it''s not a play, it''s not a play, so what''s the concept of the emperor?


    She, she won''t cross? Through ancient society?


    Break into the front palace? Would it be her?


    Emperor? The front hall? The front hall! She, she will not be the emperor to strong, right?


    Make the emperor strong? She''s not that bad, is she?


    Chu Tong takes a hard breath of cold air. If that''s the case, can she have a life?


    She knew that even if she was not the emperor, she would not be an ordinary person who could live in the front hall. Considering the amazing momentum of that person at that time, Chu Tong knew that he was definitely a dangerous person who could not be provoked.


    She not only strengthened him, but also treated him as a cowherd and rewarded him afterwards.


    In this society where men are respected, men dominate everything and men''s status determines everything, she provokes such a man


    If that person is really the emperor, she thinks next, she has ten heads are not enough to cut.


    For a while, Chu Tong felt cold all over his body. It seemed that every pore had exploded, shouting the chilling cold.


    "The emperor ordered that everyone should go to the front yard. You should check it. There should be no omission, including the girl who cleans the back yard and the girl who washes clothes." Just then, a low voice suddenly came.


    "Yes." Someone answered respectfully, and then Chu Tong heard footsteps approaching.


    Chu Tong was shocked, thinking that her clothes were all blood, and her clothes were different from here. Once she was seen like this, she would die.


    Chu Tong quickly pulled off a piece of clothes and put it on. By the way, he simply curled up his hair according to the look on the costume TV.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t hurry to the front yard." Just after cleaning up, the door was pushed open. The man who came in saw her stupefied and discontented. He should have regarded her as the girl here.


    "Yes." Chu Tong bowed his head and answered softly. He did not dare to show much difference. He could only follow him out of the room.


    Chu Tong is very clear that it is obviously aimed at her to recruit all people to go to the front yard. She did that to the man, and the man would not let her go.


    Originally, Chu Tong wanted to find a chance to escape, but found that there were patrolling bodyguards all the way. It seems that the man was in a position to win. If he didn''t catch her, he would never give up.


    Of course, Chu Tong is very clear in his mind that once the man catches her, he will surely crush her to pieces, rub her bones and raise ashes.


    Such a strict guard, unfamiliar with the place of life, that man is too strong, too dangerous, Chu Tong dare not act rashly.


    When he arrived at the front yard, Chu Tong found that there were not many people in the yard, about 560, and all of them were women.


    This purpose is no longer obvious. It is clearly to catch her.


    Standing in front of the people, have been recruited into the room, should be one by one careful inspection.


    She appeared here out of thin air. There is no identity here. This alone is enough to arouse suspicion.


    Even deadly!!


    What''s more, her body is still full of traces left by last night''s madness!!


    At this speed, it will soon be her turn. If she is called into the room to check carefully, she dare not think of the consequences.


    She is absolutely sure that the man in the room last night is waiting for her


    "Tong Tong, why are you here? We haven''t found you for half a day. " A voice suddenly sounded in her ear, with a little consternation, but also a little unknown.


    That voice is very pleasant to hear, crisp and sweet, but with a little soft sweet and sticky.


    Chu Tong is so shocked that someone knows her? She quickly turned her eyes, but it was a completely strange face, a beautiful and bright face.


    Chu Tong looked at her, a pair of eyes slightly narrowed, eyes in the rapid hidden a ray of light.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1119

    "What are you looking at? Don''t you know? You look stupid. You''ve lost all the faces of the Chu family. " When the woman in green beside the gorgeous woman looked at Chu Tong, her face was full of disgust that could not be disguised,


    "you said you were a fool, what did you have to follow? This time, you came to Changling mountain to hunt and guard. Do you understand? Do you understand? What else can you do besides be disgraceful? It''s disgusting to see you look stupid. By the way, you come to find Mr. Bai. He may be able to vomit directly when he looks like you... "


    "Yu''er, stop talking. "Chu Yan frowned slightly and stopped it in a low voice.


    "Elder sister, look at this fool. Look at her now. I feel ashamed. "Chu Jade''s lips are slightly glimpsed, and the color of disgust is more obvious.


    "Well, how can it be like this again." Chu Yan sighed a little and arranged his clothes and hair for Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong didn''t speak out, thinking in his heart. Obviously, they recognized the wrong person, but there was a woman with the same name and appearance here?


    She needs that identity now.


    However, it sounds that what they said about Chu Tong is a fool. As for how stupid he is, there is no way to know. However, since he is a fool, there are exceptions occasionally, which are not too suspicious.


    "You''ll follow me later, don''t run around, don''t make trouble. "Chu Yan shook her hand and whispered to her. There was some worry in her words.


    "Elder sister, you told her in vain. She''s a fool and doesn''t understand." Chu Yu chuckled and said, "it''s impossible for you to expect this fool to do nothing."


    "I feel something strange this time. I hope I don''t get into any trouble." Chu Yan shakes her head secretly.


    The speed of examination was very fast, and soon it was their turn.


    "Come with me, you guys." A woman dressed as a palace maid took them to the hall.


    Chu Tong could only keep up with her and breathed a sigh in secret. Although there is a proper identity cover up now, it may not be able to save her. Inside, waiting for her is the real danger.


    At the moment of entering the hall, Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked up at the situation in the hall. When he saw the situation in the hall, he was slightly stunned and his heart was secretly shocked. This situation , some scary.


    Chu Tong was afraid to show his difference, and did not dare to look at it more. However, she could see it clearly at one glance.


    "Chu Yan, the daughter of the people, greets the emperor, the empress dowager, his highness Yu, his highness Jing and his highness Ning. She has met general Qiu, the leader of the blue manor, and Mr. Bai." Chu Yan''s graceful salute calls out the names one by one, clear and fluent.


    When he just came in, he looked around, and at the moment, with the order of Chuyan''s greeting, chutong could basically take a seat according to the number and clarify everyone''s identity.


    Last night''s man was probably in it. This identity, no matter who it was, was a danger to her.


    Although Chu Tong lowered his head, he felt that he had several eyes looking at her. Whether he looked at her or not, he made her secretly shocked.


    If she is recognized, even ten hundred lives are not enough to die.


    Several other women followed suit.


    Chu Tong thought that she was a fool now, so she could not salute like them, so she just stood still.


    "And who is this?" The Empress Dowager saw that she was just standing in a daze, with her eyes shining slightly.


    Chu Tong didn''t make a sound. He didn''t seem to hear the Empress Dowager''s words. He just lowered his head, wrapped his hands tightly together, and shrank subconsciously beside Chu Yan. He was restrained and frightened.


    "Back to the empress dowager, she is a little sister, Chu Tong." Chu Yan had to answer for her.


    "Chu Tong? Miss chujiasan? " The Empress Dowager''s eyebrow angle picks slightly, then turns to the white Lingyun on the side of her body, "you''ve made a baby kiss since childhood."


    Bai Lingyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was some disgust in the coldness, but there was no obvious performance in this occasion.


    "It''s said that Miss Chu is deeply in love with Mr. Bai. In order to catch up with him a few days ago, she almost died when she fell into the river. Two months ago, Miss Chu went crazy after him in the street and was kicked off by a horse. Is Miss Chu OK now? "Liu Ru, who was standing beside the empress dowager, said with a half genuine smile, but obviously with an ulterior motive.


    Bai Lingyun''s face was obviously gloomy.


    "Well, it''s important. "The Empress Dowager''s face sank, and her eyes swept over Chu Tong, and she became cold.


    Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed suddenly. She remembered this woman''s voice. She was the one who ordered to give her medicine when she was in a coma. OK, good.


    Last night, she just woke up and was poisoned again. She was not strong enough, so she just knocked the woman out.


    However, at the moment, this woman''s words also let her know some styles of chutong, a fool.


    "Last night, someone sneaked into the front hall''s bedroom and stole the Empress Dowager''s nine Phoenix hairpin. "The maid''s voice sounded, a little cold.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly pulled. This is clearly an excuse. He can only ask the Empress Dowager to cooperate with him, and he can be so quiet. He is really powerful.


    "This is what the thief left out." The maid paused and added again.


    Hearing this, Chu Tong was stunned, his eyes lifted lightly, and looked along the direction of the palace maid''s fingers. When he saw her things on the table, his eyes just jumped with surprise, and he almost didn''t breathe out at one breath. Isn''t that her bra?


    It was too dark in the room at that time. She didn''t touch it for a long time. She left in a hurry and couldn''t find it carefully.


    Originally, she thought that as long as she left, as long as she didn''t want to, no one could find her, but never thought that the world had changed overnight.


    "What is this?" Seeing that strange thing, Chu Yu couldn''t help asking, and also asked everyone''s doubts.


    "Eye mask, do you need to ask about such obvious things? "His royal highness, King Ning, 12, is upright and vigorous.


    Chutong''s lips are hard to crack. Eye mask? She 34 scale, he when the blindfold is afraid to be in the eyes of a few circles.


    Chutong is funny and steals things with blindfold. His highness Ning Wang''s thinking is really wonderful.


    However, at the next moment, she couldn''t laugh. Her Highness King Ning led a hound to come.


    Her missing corset! A hound!


    Needless to think, Chu Tong also knows what will happen next.


    This is the simplest way, but also the most direct, so that she has no chance to escape.


    That man is really cunning, cruel and wonderful.


    "My king''s big tiger has a keen sense of smell. If he attacks, there is absolutely no hiding place for the murderer." It''s better for the king to hold his head high and be proud.


    This, Chu Tong absolutely believes, the dog''s sense of smell has how sensitive, she again knows, she once personally trained.


    Seeing the tiger led by Ning Wang running towards this side, Chu Tong''s back is frozen,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1120

    For a while, Chu Tong felt as if an ice cone had pierced her body, from head to foot, even the bottom of her heart was cold.


    She knew that once the tiger approached, she would be able to smell her at once. She had no chance to resist at all.


    Then she will be dead.


    Chutong''s hand was tightened secretly. For a while, the palms were sweating. She was never afraid of anything. Now she was really nervous.


    Because, she knows what will happen if she is caught by that man at the moment. She is afraid that all the pieces are light.


    At the moment, she may not be able to escape.


    At this critical moment, Chu Tong glanced slightly at Bai Lingyun.


    "Ah, ah, don''t bite me, don''t bite me." Chu Tong suddenly jumped up in panic and ran towards Bai Lingyun screaming, "afraid, afraid..."


    As she expected, as soon as she was near, Bai Lingyun''s disgusted subconscious stopped her. With his strength, Chu Tong bumped into the table on his side.


    If she is not mistaken, the small basin under the table should be filled with coal tar. The most important component of coal tar is benzene, which is the simplest aromatic path. The aromatic path can make the sense of smell of police dogs fail for a short time.


    All the strength and angle, she had planned in advance. With the help of Fengyun Ling to push her strength, her head would just touch the corner of the table, and her hands would just let it go, just enough to reach the small basin and get what she needed.


    "Miss Chu, be careful." However, Chu Tong never thought of it. At this time, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked. At this moment, she had no time to adjust the plan. The first reaction was to turn her wrist around and break him free. She still fell down according to the original track, and her hand successfully pressed into the small basin.


    Qiu duanfeng looks at her. Her eyes are like the Lingxiu of zhongtiandi, free of any impurities. They are as clear as water but deep as the bottom. The skin color is crystal like jade, the dark black long hair is hanging on the shoulders, the unspeakable floating out of the dust, as if heaven and man.


    However, at the moment, his lips are slightly hooked, and there is a certain degree of unfathomable radian.


    All things are too fast, too suddenly, just she reversed the move to break away from Qiu duanfeng, and it''s too fast to be seen.


    In the room, a few people''s looks are slightly more emotional.


    The general of the southern kingdom wanted to pull a man, but he didn''t?


    Chu Tong sits on the ground in embarrassment. She knows that the more embarrassed she is, the more panic she is, the more dogs will chase and bite. This should be the common character of dogs.


    What''s more, she has the taste of tiger pursuit.


    Not waiting for the reaction from all the people, the tiger suddenly broke away from the control of Ning Wang and rushed to Chu Tong.


    "Don''t bite me, don''t bite me." Chu Tong''s shrieks were so loud that they seemed to pierce the eardrum in a moment. Her hands were waving flurried and dodging, but she kept still and covered the tiger''s nose with her hands covered with coal tar.


    "Well "Big tiger suddenly stopped attacking and made a dull voice. Then he turned around in front of Chu Tong. He seemed to be a little impatient.


    This scene is beyond everyone''s expectation, but no one knows what happened except Chu Tong.


    "Seven brothers, your hound seems to be out of order." Yu Wang opened his mouth slowly and glanced at Chu Tong as if he had not noticed. His evil and beautiful face was filled with a bold and unrestrained smile.


    "Big tiger, big tiger, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Wang looked forward quickly, worried.


    "Isn''t it going to lose its smell?" Yu Wang said with a half genuine smile, like a guess, but not exactly like a guess.


    Chutong secretly clenches his teeth. You are so smart.


    The emperor''s sword eyebrows are slightly frowned, his thin lips are slightly pursed, and his cold black eyes contain sharp insight into everything, just like the eagle in the night, cold, proud, lonely and full of vigor, which radiates the strength of being proud of the heaven and the earth.


    "Pass it on to Doctor Li." A simple order is full of arrogance that people dare not disobey.


    Chu Tong breathes out secretly. Obviously, the matter is not over. The doctor is coming. He is afraid of causing more trouble.


    "What did you do to the king''s tiger?" King Ning stared at Chu Tong and asked angrily.


    "It bit me. "Chu Tong was still sitting on the ground, shrunken, frightened and helpless. No one could bear to see it.


    "Ben Wang asked you what you did to it." Ningwang Leng Leng Leng, but stubborn again questioned.


    "It bit me." Chu Tong blinked his eyes and lips. His fear was more obvious, but his grievances and sobs were more.


    "When did it bite you? You''re not good now, but you''ve done it like this. "Ning Wang''s eyes flashed. Seeing her aggrieved and scared, he suddenly realized whether he was too much. After all, it was the tiger who rushed to her first.


    "It bit me." Chu Tong repeated this sentence.


    "You, can you just say that? Can you say something else? " King Ning suddenly has an impulse to spit blood. Can this woman say anything else?


    "I didn''t bite it. "Chu Tong seemed to think hard, shaking his head slightly dull, and his expression was even more aggrieved.


    Hearing what she said, King Ning''s lips gave a fierce slap, and his face was less angry, which seemed to twist and smile, "you''re not a dog, of course you won''t bite it. You are such a fool that there''s no remedy for it. I''m so crazy that I should waste words with you."


    Bai Lingyun''s lips are obviously a little more ironic and disgusting, and this fool has no remedy.


    A few women who came in with Chu Tong couldn''t help but snigger, which was really silly.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is also a little more ironic. She has heard about Chu Tong''s stupidity, but she didn''t expect to be so stupid.


    Jingwang''s hand holding the teacup slowly turned, and his starlike eyes focused on the teacup, but the corners of his lips seemed to move a little.


    Yu Wang''s smile is more wanton.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Back to the emperor, his sense of smell was destroyed and he could not smell anything." Li Taiyi enters the hall and reports respectfully after the examination.


    "Why?" The emperor''s voice is a little low. As a result, we first guessed that the key now is to find out the reason.


    "I found that his nose was stained with some black things, which should have destroyed his sense of smell." The doctor cleaned the black things off the tiger''s nose.


    As long as those with long eyes can find, these black things are the same as those on Chu Tong''s hands.


    "You? Is it really you? " Ningwang was angry again. "You, you have a plan. How do you know that this kind of thing will destroy the sense of smell of the tiger?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1121

    Chutong takes a hard breath. Does this little boy''s thinking jump too much? And in a damned language, it''s right.


    His words were like pushing her hard forward on the edge of the cliff.


    King Jing raised his eyes, turned them slightly, and looked at chutong. He had carved perfect facial features, sharp edges and clear outlines, which enchanted and shocked all the people in the world. The eyes of cold stars in winter night were like a tan abyss, a little bit frozen, and finally everything was still.


    Just a glimpse of that tiny turn, Chu Tong felt as if he had been killed by ice ten million times.


    "It bit me. "At this time, Chu tong can only pretend to be stupid and repeat the sentence just now, hoping to confuse the audience.


    Ningwang''s lips were hard and twisted. For a while, he didn''t know what else to say.


    "What is that?" The emperor''s cold eyes narrowed and quickly swept Chu Tong''s eyes, which seemed light but more meaningful.


    "Back to the emperor, I don''t know what it is? I have never seen such a thing before, and I don''t understand how it can make a hound lose its sense of smell. "Li Taiyi was a little bit shocked and a little frightened.


    "This is what I brought back from Houshan yesterday. I came back late and put it here, but I don''t know what it is." King Ning took out the small basin under the table and explained.


    They all looked at the past, but no one knew what it was.


    "I may have misunderstood this fool. No one knows this thing at all. How can a fool know it. "King Ning said something more pertinent.


    How can a fool know something that no one knows? Do you know how to use it to destroy the sense of smell of hounds?


    That''s out of the question.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. Fortunately, no one recognized this thing. Is this robbery a temporary escape?


    Qiu duanfeng''s eyes flash like stars and moon. If it''s coincidence, it''s also about the past. However, when she breaks away from his movements, he feels that she did it purposefully.


    Jing Wang''s eyes are cold as ice. His teacup is slowly put on the table, but his hands are not loosened. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Dongyue, take Miss Chu San in to clean up. "It''s just that the Empress Dowager suddenly makes a sound. There''s not much emotion in the cold voice.


    "Empress dowager, let the women come." Chu Yan, who had come back to her mind, hurriedly moved forward, but stopped at the seemingly casual glance of the Empress Dowager.


    Chu Tong was shocked in the heart. It was a fake to clean and tidy up. He was afraid that he would take the opportunity to check her body.


    However, this was said by the empress dowager, which made her wonder. For whom did the Empress Dowager do it? How much does the queen know about the whole thing?


    There are only a few people who can ask the Empress Dowager to be so quiet and fully assist in the investigation.


    Emperor? Yu Wang? Jing Wang? Or?


    No matter who it is, the Empress Dowager is the most suitable and the least suspicious.


    That man is a real water bearer.


    Although Chu Tong has been pretending to be silly, she also pays attention to several people in the room. She has always observed the details, but this time she did not see any clue.


    Can''t guess who the man was last night?


    That man''s hiding deep enough.


    "Miss Chu." Dongyue shouts to Chu Tong. Seeing Chu Tong''s stupefied and unresponsive, she can only reach out and lift her up. No matter she wants to take her directly to the inner room.


    Chu tong can only be held by Dong Yue at this moment. He cannot refuse or refuse.


    No one in the room said anything more.


    The emperor''s eyes seemed to squint quickly.


    Yu Wang''s wanton smile is a bit more profound.


    Qiu Duan''s bright eyes, as clear as fengshui, are also fainting and dark,


    Chu Tong''s eyes are slightly squinting. At this moment, there are still obvious traces on her body after last night''s madness. If she is taken away by the Empress Dowager''s people to check her room, 100% of them will be leaked.


    If the Empress Dowager really helps the man, can she escape?


    And into the inner room, the winter moon closed the door, asked not to ask, even directly reached out, suddenly and quickly lifted the clothes on the child Chu.


    Chu Tong''s squinted eyes sank slightly, and the maid was too wild.


    Just when Dongyue plans to lift her inner profanity again, Chu Tong suddenly turns around, seemingly casually but properly let Donger''s hand press on her hand, looks up to Dongyue, eyes deep as the sea, red lips light open, "press my hand, close your eyes Sleep. "


    As a special doctor, her hypnotism is very powerful. She can do instant hypnosis in ten seconds.


    The hypnosis of this pressing technique is simple and easy. It doesn''t need to give too many hints to the hypnotist, and it won''t cause the hypnotist''s suspicion. It''s the most suitable one here.


    Winter moon eyes closed, body slowly pour.


    Chutong quickly held her, and for a moment she was completely stupid, sharp, and in a low voice with courage that no one could disobey. "What do you want to check?"


    "Check waist..." The lips of the winter moon moved, following the words of Chu Tong''s instinctive and unconscious way back.


    "Waist?" Chu Tong is slightly shocked. She thinks she wants to check the traces left on her body. "Why is it waist? "


    " there are special marks on the waist of the thief. " Donger answers slowly again.


    Chutong''s eyes are startled, and there are special marks on his waist? The tattoo on her waist!


    Does that man even know the tattoo on her waist?


    This is not good news for her. If the ambiguous marks on her body disappear in one or two days at most, but the tattoo on her waist will not disappear suddenly.


    "Who asked you to check?" Chu Tong''s hand is tightened secretly. If you know who the man is, you can find a way to deal with it.


    "Queen mother." At this moment, the winter moon answers questions without any concealment.


    "Why does the Empress Dowager want to look into this? Who let the Empress Dowager check it? " Just, this is not the answer Chu Tong wants. She wants to know who the man is?


    "I don''t know."


    Winter moon was hypnotized, she said do not know, must be really do not know this thing.


    "Do you know who is injured in the hall? "Chu Tong thought of the blood on his clothes and asked again in a deep voice.


    She knew that the man of last night must be in the hall at the moment. Of course, he couldn''t go directly to check such things last night, so he could only borrow the Empress Dowager''s hand to check them. However, he would certainly observe every move in the hall at the moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Winter moon has a moment of silence, Chu Tong''s eyes dye some hope.


    "I don''t know." But the winter moon finally shook his head.


    Chu Tong knew that nothing could be found out from the mouth of the winter moon, and that the delay would surely make people in the hall suspect.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1122

    "Remember, there is nothing on my waist, there is no mark, there is nothing different, nothing else has happened." Chu Tong infuses the most critical information to Dong Yue.


    "Yes." The hypnotized winter moon responds instinctively.


    Chu Tong then made an order to wake up the winter moon.


    Just woke up that moment, Donger obviously some confusion, Leng Leng looked at Chu Tong, some can not return to God.


    Chutong now completely recovered his stupidity.


    "Wash your hands and get out." Winter moon eyebrows slightly frown, then cold voice command. It''s obvious that the information Chu Tong gave her played a role. She didn''t check it again.


    Back in the hall, when the winter moon looked at the empress dowager, he shook his head, which was no longer obvious.


    When Chu Tong bowed his head, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked and faintly curved.


    However, she did not find that a man opposite was looking at her with a pair of eyes, and the corner of his lips was also slowly raised


    "You guys, go back first." The Empress Dowager''s eyes are slightly restrained, concealing the emotion on her face, and her voice doesn''t fluctuate too much.


    Those who can follow the emperor and Empress Dowager in hunting and guarding are not ordinary identities, most of them are the daughters of important officials in the court, and the Empress Dowager can''t be examined one by one.


    Although the big tiger has a bad sense of smell, it''s the Empress Dowager. That''s the hot eye. Other young ladies don''t need to check. They can also see a general idea. They must have seen that it''s not the person they are looking for.


    "Yes." All the people responded respectfully with a sigh of relief.


    Chu Tong breathes out secretly. Did she survive?


    "Stop." However, Chu Tong had just turned around, and his steps had not yet started. A voice suddenly came. It was not high, and it seemed to be light, but it was enough to make Chu Tong''s heart beat.


    The man didn''t name and surname, so several young ladies stopped one after another, and Chu Tong, who was following him, could only stop.


    Chu Tong didn''t turn around, but from the direction of the voice, he could tell who was the person who suddenly made a sound?


    Is he calling her? Why call her all of a sudden? Chu Tong''s slightly flat heart was again severely pulled up.


    "Where did miss Chu go last night when Choushi went to Yinshi?" Yu Wang''s lips slowly rise up. In his wanton chuckle, there is more cynicism, but the smile obviously fails to reach the bottom of his eyes.


    For a while, Chu Tong was only frightened.


    Last night, when she arrived at Yinshi, didn''t she just enter the man''s room by mistake and force the man''s time?


    Is it him? Chu Tong suddenly felt a chill.


    Of course, it was the Empress Dowager who came out and wore the nine jade hairpins. It was not a secret at that time. Yu Wang knew that he could not be the one hundred percent of the time.


    "Minnv has been sleeping in the room. "Chu Yan was the first one to respond, answering repeatedly. Although he was surprised, he was still calm.


    "Minnv has been sleeping in the room. "Chu Yu replied.


    "And miss Chu?" Yu Wang''s eyes looked at Chu Tong, and his smile seemed stronger.


    Chu Tong knew that at the moment he wanted to cheat her and find out from her reaction.


    It''s not so easy to cheat her.


    Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes blinked again and again. He seemed to look at them carefully for a while, then he put his hands firmly. "Ugly? Ugly? No, you''re not ugly. "


    Yu Wang Wei is stupefied for a while, and the smile on his lips seems to be slightly stiff. This woman?


    "Poof, ha ha "Ning Wang laughed directly." second brother, she is a fool. How can she understand such a profound question when you ask her? Hahaha... "


    There were several laughs in the hall.


    "Huiyu Wang''s highness, last night, minnv and Sanmei lived in the same room. From ugly time to Yin time, Sanmei had been sleeping in the room, and there had been a guard patrol in the hospital, which must be proved." Chu Yan frowned, and then explained.


    Jingwang''s carved eyebrows moved a little.


    Liu Ru''s bleak eyes were a little more suspicious. Yu Wang said that time was exactly when she found Chu Tong giving Chu Tong Medicine by the lake. But later, she was suddenly knocked unconscious. It was too dark at that time. She vaguely saw that Chu Tong knocked her out, but Chu Tong was a fool. It was impossible.


    So what happened afterwards?


    Of course, Liu did not dare to say that she had seen Chu Tong at that time.


    "All right, go back." The Empress Dowager seemed impatient and waved her hand.


    Then they turned around again and left the hall.


    Out of the hall, Chu Tong naturally followed Chu Yan back to the room.


    Back to the original Chu Tong''s room, when Chu Yan left with Chu Yu, Chu Tong finally calmed down and began to sort out all the things slowly.


    It is obvious that she has passed through this strange Dynasty.


    There happened to be a woman of the same name and appearance in this dynasty.


    One thing she can be sure of is that she is absolutely herself, because the tattoo on her body can''t be fake.


    But why is her scar gone?


    And the tattoo looks like it''s just made.


    She remembers very clearly that the tattoo was tattooed by Yan Jiu on her 18th birthday.


    Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly opened, thinking of a possibility.


    Did she not only cross, but also change back to eighteen?


    If so, would the ring she had previously given the man be the one she had worn when she was 18?


    The ring she wore at the age of 18 was a birthday gift from Yan Jiu, who engraved her name on it And


    Chu Tong only felt that he suddenly fell into the Millennium ice cave. For a while, from head to foot, even the bottom of his heart was ice, without any temperature.


    Originally just in the hall, with her performance, coupled with the proof of the winter moon, it should be able to muddle through for a while.


    But if she gave him a ring with words engraved on it, everything would be in vain, and she would surely die faster.


    Now I can only pray that the ring she gave the man last night was not the one with the name engraved on it when she was 18.


    Just, can I hear her prayer in the last day?


    Now she has another question: where did the former Chu Tong go?


    "Master, I have already checked it. Last night, when ugly time arrived in Yinshi, only Miss Liu left the room. When a bodyguard found out that ugly time, Miss Liu left the room, the bodyguard asked specially at that time. Miss Liu said it was a compliment, but it was a long time to go. When she came back, it was nearly Yinshi." In the dark room, the man in black bowed his head, drooped his eyes and reported respectfully.


    Standing in front of the man did not speak, nor see any movement, but a pair of cold eyes slightly narrowed, Liu such as tilt? No way. She doesn''t have the guts.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1123

    He was injured. After last night''s incident, the injury was even worse. Now because the medicine on it is special, it can''t be exposed to the sun, so the window of the whole room is covered with special things.


    "Last night, Liu has been patrolling the yard near miss Chu from Zishi to Yinshi, and no one has come out from Youshi to Yinshi." Seeing the master''s silence, the man in black respectfully reported again.


    Because I can''t guess the master''s mind, I have no bottom in my heart, and my voice is a little lower.


    He didn''t know what happened last night, because the Lord didn''t leave anyone to watch the night or arrange for someone to protect him. He didn''t know who the Lord wanted to find.


    But after so many years with the master, he can guess more or less the meaning of the master. The master clearly doubted the third miss of Chu family.


    It''s just that miss chujiasan is a fool. What is the master doubting?


    Standing in front of the man is still motionless and speechless, dark in the eyes of the deep stars, do not know what to think.


    "Aunt Yu, who lived next door to miss Chu last night, didn''t notice anything different. Aunt Yu is a martial artist. If there is any movement, she can''t be concealed, unless that person''s martial arts are better than aunt Yu." The man in black breathed in secret, and continued with a stiff head. The master was so silent. What did he mean by saying nothing?


    The standing man''s fingers are moving, and there is something between his thumb and index finger, whether there is a scratch or not.


    However, at the next moment, his movement suddenly stopped, stopped at a certain point inside the thing, and then his fingertip gently pressed down and slowly slipped.


    Little by little, his lips began to pick up. Unexpectedly, there were words engraved on this thing. He didn''t need to look at any words. He could not be wrong only by his fingers.


    Well, good. He''ll see. This time, how does she escape?


    "Master, I''ll check again." The man in black felt the temperature of the whole room suddenly drop, and his body seemed to freeze.


    "No need." At last, the man made a sound, but in a simple sentence, his arrogant and domineering breath was immediately publicized to the extreme. In a moment, the whole room was breathless.


    His voice does not carry too much emotion, but it makes people feel the creepy panic, the fear from the bottom of my heart.


    The man in black took a breath in surprise. He followed the master for so many years. It was the first time he saw such a master. At the moment, the Master seemed calm, but it was really frightening.


    At the moment, the master said that it''s unnecessary. He didn''t mean to do it. He was afraid that he had an answer in his heart and knew who the man was.


    He has one hundred reasons to believe that when the master catches the man, his fate will be absolutely miserable. What''s more, judging from the current situation, the master is afraid that he will find the man soon.


    Chu! A Chu character!


    There are not many people with the surname Chu in the capital. This time, only three sisters of the Chu family came to visit the palace.


    It''s impossible for Chu Yan and Chu Yu. That''s all that''s left


    But if it is her, why hasn''t she found anything after the winter examination? He clearly felt the trace on her waist, and he could make sure that it was engraved and could not be easily eliminated. What''s more, the time from the incident to her going to the hall was not long. In such a short period of time, it was impossible to eliminate the trace carved on the skin.


    Ruyue has been following the Empress Dowager for many years. She is cautious. How can she hide from Ruyue?


    "Master, you just used the medicine. Mr. Gu said that you can''t see the sun in two hours." The man in black looks at his body turning slightly. He seems to want to go out, and his face changes slightly.


    The man''s eyebrow is moving. Seriously, he really wants to tear off all her disguises and see her reaction. Then However, it is not urgent.


    He will definitely let that woman know the consequences of this


    In the room, Chu Tong, who was already uneasy, suddenly shivered. It was clear that the spring was bright and the warm wind was like smoke. Just now, how could she suddenly feel like she was back to the cold winter.


    "What are you doing in the room, Tong Tong? Why don''t you go out all morning? " Chu Yan pushed the door into the room and saw the quiet Chu child sitting in the room. His face was a little more surprised.


    She knows the reason why Chu Tong has to come here this time. It''s just to meet Bai Gongzi more. Now, how can Chu Tong stay in the room alone?


    In fact, it''s not just children. This time, every young lady who comes here wants to take this opportunity to show herself well and hope to be favored by some young man.


    After all, the men who come here to hunt are better than each other.


    Even she hopes to get the favor of the person in her heart, even if it is to look at her more.


    Chu Tong looks at her and blinks. She doesn''t dislike Chu Yan, but she doesn''t want to touch her deeply. After all, she doesn''t know everything here.


    Of course, she could not arouse Chu Yan''s suspicion.


    "Did it scare you in the morning?" Chu Yan''s face a little more chuckle, voice slightly put soft, "rest assured, it''s OK."


    "I''ll have lunch at qianting this afternoon. Please come with us." Chu Yan didn''t think much about it. The smile on her face was warmer and warmer.


    "Are you afraid she won''t go? Where there is Mr. Bai, she will go all her life. She is a fool who can do everything to chase men. "Before Chu Tong could answer, Chu Yu, who happened to come in, spoke directly, sarcastically and mercilessly.


    Chutong''s eyes are light. In order to catch up with Bai Lingyun, the former chutong was reckless. If she didn''t go to the front Pavilion at the moment, it would be doubted.


    It will not only arouse Chu Yan''s suspicion, but also other people''s suspicion, including the man last night.


    Chu Tong gets up and follows Chu Yan out of the room.


    Chu Tong had just stepped into the front Pavilion when he suddenly felt a gaze on her.


    That vision has the ice that seems to freeze her instantly, the sharp that can penetrate her at any time, but it is more dangerous to stare at the prey.


    The sight was creepy and terrifying.


    If her eyes could kill, she would have died tens of millions of times.


    Chu Tong''s heart was shocked, and he secretly guessed who it was?


    Chu children''s clothes seem to turn their eyes inadvertently, but they don''t find anyone looking at her, as if it was just her illusion.


    Just now, the emperor, Yu Wang, Jing Wang and Qiu general were sitting in the direction of their eyes. However, at this moment, Chu Tong looked at them, but he did not find any difference.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1124

    Chu Tong found that several people looked as usual and could not see any clue.


    However, Chu Tong understood in his heart that it was not her illusion just now. Someone had just looked at her with the killing and invisible eyes.


    Just, who is it?


    Chu Tong even secretly guessed whether it would be the man last night?


    She has always been observant, but at the moment she really can''t see anything, and she can''t always look at their position.


    Chu tong can only take back his eyes temporarily and continue to follow Chu Yan.


    At the moment when Chu Tong took back his eyes, someone''s eyes swept over her again. The corners of her lips were light, and the invisible radian was enough to make her extremely shocked, charming and soul grabbing. Unfortunately, it was a thrilling gall.


    However, this time, Chu Tong did not find out.


    "Fool, here comes Mr. Bai." Chu Yu, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped. This time, her sarcasm was mixed with some other emotions, including anger and jealousy.


    Bai Lingyun is the first childe of the southern kingdom. He has an elegant demeanor and a good command of both culture and martial arts. The Bai family is also the first family in the capital. It is said that the girls who like him can row five miles from the Bai family to the capital.


    However, Chu Tong''s performance was the most obvious before. Of course, Chu Tong and Bai Lingyun had a engagement when they were young. No matter how much Chu Tong went, it was also a clear statement. This alone made those young ladies hate and envy.


    Chu Yu is one of them.


    Chu Tong naturally also saw Bai Lingyun who had just come here. He was obsessed with Bai Lingyun. Every time he saw Bai Lingyun, he was just like a mosquito seeing blood. If she had no reaction at the moment, she would surely arouse suspicion.


    Although reluctantly, some things have to be done. Fortunately, ordinary people in the fool''s world can''t understand it, so she has free space to play.


    Life is like a play, all depends on acting. When it comes to acting, she is the best at it.


    What scene has she not seen? She can still be baffled!


    Isn''t Bai Lingyun disgusted with the former Chu Tong? Well, she will make Bai Lingyun more annoying. No, it''s not enough to just hate, or there can be some other emotions, such as fear, even surprise, such as nightmares.


    It''s better to let Bai Lingyun quit the marriage, then she will be free.


    It is entirely possible that she could never do what Chu Tong wanted to do.


    Moreover, the more silly she is now, the less likely she is to arouse suspicion from others.


    Chutong''s face was full of laughter, joy, intoxication, obsession and madness, which fully reflected the form of a fool in this situation.


    She quietly cleared her throat, brewed all the emotions she should have, grasped the tone, rhythm and frequency she should have, and made all the preparations for a surprise. Then she opened her red lips and suddenly raised the volume and shouted: "brother Bai."


    Her colorful white brother stunned the audience in an instant.


    In fact, even Chu Tong felt goosebumps fall all over the place and could not help shivering.


    The peerless curve of someone''s lips sitting in silence on the opposite side seems to be faintly cold, and the thrilling breath is even more creepy.


    Of course, what people don''t know is that this white brother is just a foreplay, and the main play is still behind At the same time, Chu Tong ran to Bai Lingyun happily.


    "Whoops." Just when Chu Tong was about to run to Bai Lingyun, she stumbled over something, and then she completely lost control and went straight forward.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Chu Tong screams in fright and dances her hands flurried. The place where she falls now is where Bai Lingyun stands.


    Just when her body is at a 60 degree angle with the ground, she looks as if her randomly waving hand just catches Bai Lingyun''s pants.


    Then, her body directly and quickly fell on the ground, that strength, fast and fierce, of course, Bai Lingyun''s pants were directly pulled down by her.


    For a while, they were stunned and couldn''t get back to God completely, forgetting all the reactions they should have.


    Young master Bai was actually plucked by Miss Chu''s pants in public. This scene is absolutely!!


    In fact, it''s spring now, and he wears a lot of clothes. Chu Tong just tore off Bai Lingyun''s outermost pants, which are still neat inside. What''s more, he''s wearing a robe now, so there''s no spring light leaking out.


    However, this move alone is shocking.


    "Chu Tong, you, you..." Bai Lingyun is directly disordered, and his face is suddenly gloomy and ugly.


    He loathed Chu Tong and this fool. Therefore, every time she used to haunt him shamelessly, he would try to rectify her. She was the one who made a fool of himself before, but this time his face was lost.


    "You, your pants, are out." Chu Tong lies on the ground, looks up, looks at him, blinks his eyes, looks innocent, seems confused, and has no consciousness of the culprit.


    The angle of lifting is also very good. The sad and perfect 45 degree angle is said to be the most artistic angle.


    Such a child of Chu makes Bai Lingyun angry, and his pants are obviously picked by her. She did.


    Then she, the culprit, was serious and innocent, and reminded him that his trousers had fallen.


    "Chu Tong, you don''t want to be shameful." Bai Lingyun quickly picked up his pants and glared at her, biting his teeth and shouting. At this moment, he couldn''t beat her to death with one hand.


    "I, I, want, marry you." Chu Tong still keeps the sad and perfect 45 degree angle, looking at him, serious, persistent and persistent.


    It seems to be a simple statement, but it is a thorn that can''t be touched for Bai Lingyun.


    He didn''t want to marry her, but he and she were the baby kisses from childhood, which was his sorrow.


    "Chu Tong, I tell you, I will not marry you. I will never marry you. When I return to Beijing this time, I will cancel my engagement." Bai Lingyun was completely angry, and suddenly broke out, crazy.


    "No, no, you, can''t..." Chu Tong was stunned. He glanced at the corner of his lips. His face was full of sadness.


    When it comes to provoking a person, she is the best at it.


    "I can''t. You see if I can. Once I get back to the capital, I''ll back out." The angry Bai Lingyun heard her saying, and his anger went straight out, "if I can''t get out of marriage this time, I''m not Bai Lingyun."


    Chutong chuckles quietly. It looks very smooth. Bai Lingyun is sure to do it since he says it in public.


    "Brother Bai "Although her heart is in full bloom at the moment, her face is a heartbreaking sadness.


    "Chu Tong, I warn you not to call me. If you call me so disgustingly again, I will write you a letter of divorce now."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1125

    Bai Lingyun felt that he was about to collapse, and his roar was out of control.


    Write now? That''s exactly what she wants.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are light, or she can work harder, let Bai Lingyun write the letter of suspension on the spot, to avoid the long dream


    "What''s the matter?" But at this time, the Empress Dowager came over. Seeing this, the Empress Dowager frowned slightly.


    "The mother is late. She missed a good play. Just now the fool took off the pants of the white childe. Ha ha "King Ning was so shocked that he immediately looked up and down with a smile." young master Bai said that he would write a letter of divorce and stop this fool. Hahaha... "


    All the people also turned to see Chu Tong, who was still lying on the ground, and couldn''t help sniggering. Miss Chu was really stupid and hopeless.


    When the Empress Dowager looked at Chu Tong, her face sank obviously. This woman is really troublesome.


    "You follow her, like what?" The Empress Dowager turned to Bai Lingyun. Although her voice was a little low, she didn''t have much anger. Instead, she had some strange thoughts, or she should try to cancel the marriage.


    Bai Lingyun is the eldest son of her cousin, which is also related to the reputation of the Bai family.


    Just angry in the white Lingyun restore calm, secretly called a breath, "Lingyun know wrong."


    "Children." Chu Yan''s face was also a little ugly, but he still helped Chu Tong forward and sighed helplessly. It was too much trouble.


    "It''s also a skill to be able to make Bai Lingyun jump." Yu Wang''s lips are slightly crooked. His wanton smile slowly blooms. He is wild and unrestrained. He is charming and sexy.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Qiu duanfeng looks at Chu Tong as if he has some thoughts.


    King Jing didn''t have any reaction. He drank tea like no one else. It seemed that everything just happened didn''t enter his eyes and had no impact on him.


    Yu Wang turned his eyes and looked at Chu Tong casually. He saw that she had come near, and the smile on the corner of her lips was wanton and wild. "Miss Chu''s ability to pick men''s pants is really amazing. It''s fast, fierce and accurate. Anyway, Bai Lingyun is also a martial artist. He doesn''t even have a chance to escape."


    His words can''t be direct any more, and there is no cover up. Although his voice is not high at the moment, the distance between Chu Tong and him can be heard completely.


    His words slightly paused for a while, a pair of eyes son straight looking at Chu Tong, "Miss Chu is not practiced?"


    Jing Wang''s hand seemed to tighten slightly, but it was so fast that no one could see it clearly.


    Chu Tong naturally heard his words and was shocked. What did he mean?


    Is the man of last night really him?


    This man is absolutely a hidden fox. It''s really hard to deal with.


    "Well, is it over?" The Empress Dowager who just came here also heard Yu Wang''s words, and her face was obviously dissatisfied.


    The Empress Dowager made a speech, the king of fame no longer made a sound, but the eyes with a smile seemed to have some cold meaning.


    Other people naturally don''t pay too much attention to Chu Tong.


    The Empress Dowager walked in front and the other young ladies followed. Because of the crowd''s deliberate exclusion, Chu Tong walked in the back.


    Liu Ru leans silently towards Chu Tong.


    "Ah," a scream suddenly sounded, with obvious fear and fear.


    The crowd looked at the sound.


    "What to do? What to do? " Liu Ru leans to look at the jade hairpin broken into two parts on the ground. The flower looks pale, and her face is pale. Her voice trembles slightly.


    "Miss Chu, why did you suddenly bump into me? This is the jade hairpin chosen by the Emperor himself for the Empress Dowager. It was broken. What to do now? " Liu Ruqian suddenly looks at Chu Tong, which means nothing more.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager''s nine Phoenix hairpin was lost. Now Chu Tong broke the jade hairpin chosen by the Emperor himself for the Empress Dowager. This crime is not small, let alone because the Empress Dowager has been very dissatisfied with Chu Tong.


    This time, Chu Tong must have been unlucky.


    "Chu Tong, you are brave." As expected, the Empress Dowager made a bluff directly.


    Chu Tong looked down at the hairpin broken in two on the ground. His lips were slowly raised, and there was a deep sneer.


    Even if she has to play dumb now, it''s easy to deal with a white lotus.


    But Chu Tong didn''t understand why Liu Ruqing wanted to hurt her?


    No, Liu Ruqing''s key is the former Chu child. The former Chu child is a fool. Why does Liu Ruqing have to work so hard to hurt her?


    If Liu Ruqing likes bailingyun, it''s understandable, but she can see that Liu Ruqing likes the emperor. To be exact, the person Liu Ruqing wants to marry is the emperor.


    Of course, no matter what Liu Ruqing did to provoke her, it must pay a price.


    Last night, this woman almost killed her. She didn''t die last night. She was very lucky. She vaguely remembered that Liu Ruqing had her thrown into a tiger cage. This woman''s heart is not so cruel.


    Today, this vicious woman even dare to deal with her.


    OK, let''s count the old account and the new account together.


    Jing Wang''s eyes slowly raised, as if looking at Chu Tong at will.


    It is very simple for a normal person to deal with this matter in this situation. Right and wrong, right and wrong, can be said clearly.


    But how can a fool justify himself? Even if we can explain, who will believe it?


    He wants to see what she will do next?


    At this time, Chu Tong suddenly squatted down and picked up the broken hairpin. He cheered happily on his face: "beautiful, beautiful."


    Everyone was stunned. Why did she pick up the broken hairpin at this time?


    They''re all dying. They''re stupid.


    Just looking at her king Jing, the eyebrows are moving.


    The next moment, Chu Tong stood up, and then put the picked up Hosta in her own hair.


    However, the Zan hairpin seems to have been inserted in the wrong way, and the broken end is just exposed outside.


    For a while, all the people gasped. It was the jade hairpin chosen by the emperor for the Empress Dowager. Now, the fool has put it on himself? Even if it breaks, no one else is qualified.


    Empress Dowager''s face is more gloomy, a pair of eyes son also obvious much cold meaning.


    Chu Tong didn''t seem to realize the danger at all. He turned around happily in front of everyone and asked: "are you good-looking? Does it look good? "


    "Pretty?" Chu Tong finally turned to the Empress Dowager''s front, looked at the empress dowager, smiled more pure, more innocent!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1126

    "Pretty?" Chu Tong finally turned to the Empress Dowager''s front, looked at the empress dowager, smiled more pure, more innocent!!


    "Hum." The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, obviously her face could not hang.


    Liu Ruqing''s eyes are a little complacent. It seems that without her efforts, the fool ran on his own way to death. It''s so good. Seeing the Queen Mother''s reaction, I''m sure I won''t let the fool go today.


    "Children. "Chu Yan returned to his senses, and his face turned white. This time, Tong Tong was in a big trouble. The Empress Dowager was obviously angry.


    But Tong Tong didn''t realize the danger at all. If the empress was enraged, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Chu Yan tugs at Chu Tong, hoping to stop her.


    "Elder sister, good-looking, good-looking." Chu Tong''s smiling face was close to Chu Yan''s face, and he put his head proudly. The hairpin on her hair was also swinging.


    "Don''t make any noise, child." Chu Yan is a little anxious. She reaches for the hairpin on her head.


    However, Chu Tong suddenly bowed his head, just around the past, and then broke her hand, and quickly turned out to the sun.


    "Nice, nice." Under the sun, Chu Tong was very happy, and the jade hairpin on his head reflected light under the sun.


    When Jing Wang''s eyes fell on the jade hairpin on her head, they were slightly stunned, and the black pupils narrowed up, gathering up pieces of chill, so it was.


    So Chu Tong, this woman, is doing this because she also found out this?


    This woman? Is it possible?


    If she did this deliberately because she found out, then this woman is really If she did this deliberately because she found out, then this woman ,


    Chu Yan is worried and wants to run to hold Chu Tong. However, when she looks at the jade hairpin shining in the sun, she is slightly shocked. The jade hairpin is not the best one. The glossiness seems not good enough. It is not obvious in the dark, but it is very clear in the sun at the moment.


    But Chu Yan is not sure. This is the jade hairpin chosen by the Emperor himself for the Empress Dowager. How is it possible?


    Is it?


    "This is the jade hairpin chosen by the emperor for the Empress Dowager? "At this moment, someone suddenly opened his mouth. The voice was very gentle, but the meaning of questioning was very obvious.


    Liu Ru leans to a slight rigidity.


    Hearing this, Chu Tong chuckled in his heart. It seems that someone finally found out. What she recognized was Qiu duanfeng.


    To be honest, this man is not like a general. He is elegant, gentle and elegant. He seems to be an outsider.


    In fact, she originally wanted Chu Yan to find out and say this. Just now, Chu Yan obviously found out.


    Even if not for her, for the Chu family, Chu Yan will definitely say it.


    But I didn''t expect Qiu duanfeng to say it first. In this case, most people would choose to protect themselves and not cause trouble. His practice really surprised her.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are slightly curved. It seems that this matter is becoming more and more interesting.


    It was said by Qiu duanfeng, which he expected.


    "What do you mean, general Qiu? "The emperor turned his eyes and looked at Qiu duanfeng. He asked clearly. How could the emperor not see what Chu Yan found.


    "The hairpin chosen by the emperor for the Empress Dowager must be of the highest quality, but the hairpin on Miss Chu''s head at the moment is just a general jade product, not even a top grade one. It has a general glossiness, but not enough color, transparency and uniformity." Qiu duanfeng started to speak respectfully, but not humbly.


    "Oh, that''s my oversight." The emperor''s lips are raised, which means nothing.


    "If the emperor wants to say so, I have nothing to say. "Qiu duanfeng was stunned, and the starry eyes seemed clearer, but the words were unambiguous.


    Chutong is shocked, isn''t he? Is this Qiu duanfeng crazy? Against the emperor? And for the fool?


    For a while, the atmosphere became a little depressed.


    "It seems that general Qiu doesn''t think this is my negligence." The Emperor ''s lips continued to rise, obviously a little more smiling, "so where is the problem?"


    A pair of eyes also slowly dye a smile, looking at Liu Ruqing, it is very gentle.


    However, Liu Ruqing gave a cold shiver: "when I returned to the emperor, I didn''t know that the jade hairpin was given to her by the palace maid. It was her negligence. She didn''t see it clearly at that time."


    "You mean the hairpin is fake?" The emperor smiled more gently.


    "I don''t know." Liu Ruqian felt that her back began to sweat.


    "Well, Qing''er is just helping the mourner bring the things here. She doesn''t know the details. It''s no wonder that she''s leaning on her. Let''s eat." The Empress Dowager opened her mouth just right, which was quite different from her attitude towards Chu Tong.


    Liu Ruqing is obviously relieved. The Empress Dowager opens her mouth and protects her. The emperor can''t investigate. That''s what happened.


    Liu Ruqing is very proud to see the silly Chu boy on one side.


    Chutong chuckles in secret. Hum, do you think that''s all? That''s such a good thing?


    Do you really think her Chu Tong is so easy to bully? The play is still in the back. She will accompany them for fun, absolutely exciting and unforgettable.


    When the Empress Dowager said something, Liu Ru fell in love with her and pretended to be docile, intending to follow her to the seat.


    However, at this time, Chu Tong suddenly jumped up and ran to Liu Ruqian''s face. He quickly raised his hand and slapped her two ears directly. The voice was clear and loud.


    This is not over, almost at the same time, Chu Tong''s feet quickly raised, and he kicked Liu Ruqian to the ground directly.


    Then Chu Tong sat on Liu Ruqian''s body and continued beating.


    The woman used such a sinister method to hurt her last night. It was light to beat her.


    Everything happened so fast, so suddenly, even the Empress Dowager was completely shocked. She did not return to her mind for a while, or even thought of letting someone save Liu Ruqing.


    Of course, the emperor and others reacted, but they did not give orders to save people.


    Without the master''s order, the bodyguards dare not move. After all, these two are miss Qianjin.


    Therefore, Chu Tong is playing Zhenghuan.


    Qiu duanfeng, the general of the southern kingdom, was shocked at the moment.


    Jingwang''s long and sexy fingers, holding the tea cup on the table, slowly tasting it, leisurely and self satisfied, seem to enjoy a good scenery, yes, scenery, that kind of pure and beautiful scenery.


    "How is it? Is it comfortable? I kindly remind you that as long as I think about it, I have a hundred ways to make your life worse than death. If you don''t believe it, you can try. " Chu Tong looked down at her, his lips were light and his smile was like spring breeze.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1127

    At the moment, Chu Tong laughs beautifully. He is the most beautiful angel, but he is filled with the devil like breath. It seems that he can seize your soul at any time.


    Her voice is very low, and only Liu Ruqing can hear her.


    Isn''t chutong a fool? How come? How come?


    At the moment, Chu Tong''s expression is so terrible. It''s more terrible than the devil.


    "Ah, ah, you do not "Until now, Liu Ruqian didn''t react and shout.


    "In fact, you can tell us that I''m not stupid. Seriously, pretending to be a fool is really distressing. "Just when Liu Ruqing said that you are not stupid to say it, Chu Tong made a voice again and frowned slightly. It seemed that he was a little annoyed and depressed.


    "By the way, the real hairpin is in the hall. Would you like me to bring it for you?" However, at the next moment, Chu Tong''s lips continue to rise, and the moment is full of smiles, which is so brilliant, so bright and pure, but the words just let Liu Ru''s frightened soul fly apart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Ru''s eyes are wide open, and her face is unbelievable. It''s like seeing a ghost. No, it''s more terrible for her now than seeing a ghost.


    How can chutong know that the hairpin is in the hall?


    "Bad guy, hit me, hit baby, compensate me. "Chu Tong raised the volume and shouted in a silly voice. At the same time, he punched hard.


    "Come on, come on, pull this maniac away." The Empress Dowager finally returned to her senses and cried out in a hurry.


    The body of Chu Yan, who had already been shocked, was trembling. She quickly moved forward and held Chu Tong. "Stop, boy."


    She works steadily at ordinary times. Now she only feels shivering.


    Seeing Liu Ruqing beaten as a pig''s head, Chu Yan almost fainted.


    Liu Ruqing is the Pearl in the eyes of the prime minister and the Empress Dowager''s niece. Chu Tong beat her up like this. If it is investigated, not only Chu Tong will not be able to protect her, but also her father will be affected. This time, it''s really tragic.


    They were even shocked. Chu Tong was so crazy that he beat Miss Liu like this?


    This time, Chu Tong is not far from death.


    Qiu duanfeng secretly breathed, and Yu Wang''s smile was a little stiff, even the emperor''s face was a little more stunned.


    King Jing is still enjoying his tea leisurely. The corners of his lips seem to be rising slightly. There are few people fighting with such arrogance.


    Just, he would like to know, how does she deal with it next?


    "Chu Tong, you are crazy. How do you hit people?" The Empress Dowager''s angry face was blue. When he saw Liu Ruqing, he felt hurt and angry.


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, people were slightly shocked. Chu Tong was a madman. However, even if Chu Tong was a madman and beat Liu Ruqing like this, the Empress Dowager would not let her go.


    "Empress dowager, little sister, she was ill since childhood, no..." Chu Yan''s face was pale and trembling.


    "Yes, she is a fool, and a fool can hit people? You can beat people like this? " The Empress Dowager interrupted her in a cold voice, with a strong attitude, a stiff tone, and no room for discussion.


    As long as those with long eyes know that this time the Empress Dowager will never let Chu Tong go.


    "Hit people? No, no beating, beating is not a good baby. " Chu Tong raised his hand and placed it in front of the Empress Dowager. His face was so serious and devout. He was close to the Empress Dowager''s face. His red lips were slightly raised, and his hands were more joyful: "no beating, beating is not a good baby."


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. After returning to her mind, her face was blue for a while, and white for a while. She was very wonderful, and her heart was very angry, but she could not lose her manners in public.


    Chutong is funny. She is a fool. Who is she afraid of? She is a fool. She can do whatever she wants.


    What is called death by anger is not worth your life? This should be the most vivid embodiment.


    His highness Jing held the teacup tightly, and slightly raised the corner of his lips, which seemed suspicious.


    Everyone was shocked. What''s the situation? The fool just beat Miss Liu into a pig''s head. How can he not admit it?


    Moreover, they said that they could not hit people. Seeing her serious and pure appearance, everyone doubted that the picture just hit people was an illusion.


    "Chu Tong, you beat people, but you still don''t admit it." The Empress Dowager saw Chu Tong''s hand swinging in front of her, and she was only angry.


    "Empress dowager, the doctor said that the younger sister could not be stimulated. If she was stimulated, she might do something strange." Chu Yan''s reaction was quick. With Chu Tong''s words, she found a suitable reason.


    "You mean it''s reasonable for her to hit people?" The Empress Dowager is obviously really angry at the moment. Her face is ugly. She will let chutong go.


    "Me, me, you? "Chu Tong turned to Liu Ruqian and blinked. His eyes were surprised and innocent.


    Everyone was stunned. Miss Liu was beaten like this by her. How could she still not blush and breathe so innocently?


    The fool''s world is invincible.


    "Empress dowager, let it go. "Liu Ruqing is biting his teeth at the moment, but he can only bear it and smash his teeth and blood swallow.


    She did not expect to be found by Chu Tong at all, and did not think that Chu Tong was not stupid. The Chu Tong just made her afraid, so she could not take risks.


    She doesn''t want to let people know that Chu Tong is not stupid, so this is the end of the matter.


    When they heard Liu Ruqing''s words, they were all about to fall down.


    The only reason Chu Tong didn''t want to look into this matter is to be on guard against the man last night. It''s very simple for her to find out this matter. But if she does, she will be found out by that man.


    So she can''t take risks. It''s a pity to just let this vicious woman go.


    "Prince Jing, this is the Empress Dowager''s hairpin." However, at this time, Prince Jing''s bodyguard appeared with a delicate box.


    Liu Ru leaned to see the box, and her body froze directly.


    For a while, all the people were stunned and unbelievable.


    Jingwang''s temperament is known to all. He will never take care of anything that has nothing to do with him. Why does he take care of it now?


    Xuanyuan night is a myth, a legend, a legend that people are afraid of, but at the same time people are awed by.


    It is said that he was not frightened by the wind and thunder, and the demons were not afraid of the chaos. The action is followed by mountains and surrounded by stars when he looks up.


    he is astonished, talented, peerless, infatuated and crazy with countless women.


    There are many amazing rumors about him, such as


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1128

    It''s said that there were women who could not sleep, eat or drink when they saw her. They were lovesick to death.


    It is said that the princess of a certain country would not hesitate to give up everything and leave the country in order to see one side.


    It''s said that yingyue fairy, who is amazing in the Jianghu, only wanted to follow him all his life.


    It is said that the most beautiful woman in the world has made a vow. If you can''t marry him in this life, you are willing to be old alone.


    But it''s a pity that his Highness Prince Jing is not a man of pity. Even though all kinds of beautiful women are passionate and infatuated, he is not moved at all.


    It''s said that there has never been a woman around his Highness Prince Jing, or even a woman in front of him. It seems that all the women in the world can''t get into his eyes.


    Some even speculated privately that his Highness Prince Jing would not like women? However, his Highness Prince Jing is the most respected in the world, and naturally no one dare talk about it.


    Of course, his Highness Prince Jing is cold and indifferent. For things that have nothing to do with him, it''s like treating a woman at once, and he never looks at them directly.


    But now his Highness Prince Jing is in charge of this?


    What do you mean, Prince Jing? Why on earth?


    The emperor''s lips are slightly hooked, and the stars and eyes are slightly turned, leaving no trace.


    The wanton smile on Yu Wang''s face seems to be more than a few points, but it''s obviously not to the bottom of his eyes.


    "Aunt Yu just found the Empress Dowager''s hairpin in the hall and sent it here." The bodyguard opened his mouth and explained that he was reporting to his Royal Highness Prince Jing, but he was more telling to the public.


    Listen to this, people are stunned, the real hairpin is in the hall?


    "Is it?" His Royal Highness Prince Jing''s lips opened gently, and a light voice came out slowly, without any emotion, but for a while, it made everyone on the scene tremble.


    His eyes slightly raised, and Yu Guang of his eyes glanced at Liu Ruqian at will, but Liu Ruqian was frozen for a moment, his whole body was cold, his legs were soft, and he could hardly stand and kneel on the ground.


    His highness Jing''s terror is unknown to all.


    "At night, it''s just a hairpin. It''s not a big deal. Forget it." The Empress Dowager also breathed in surprise. Such a Xuanyuan night made people afraid from the bottom of their hearts. "In fact, it didn''t make any impact, and the mourner didn''t want to investigate it."


    The Empress Dowager has been living in the harem for many years. She has been a refined figure for a long time. How can she not know what is going on now? Therefore, she wants to calm down.


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth and even the emperor wanted to hear it. Since the Empress Dowager said that she would no longer investigate, then this matter should be settled down.


    It''s a pity that this man is his Highness Prince Jing, so he can''t be regarded as ordinary.


    "Don''t let people say that Nanguo bullys a fool." His highness Jing Wang''s cold eyes turned slightly, and his voice was still flat.


    But as soon as he said this, all the people were stupefied.


    His highness Jing told the Empress Dowager clearly that he did this not for the empress dowager, but for the southern kingdom?


    No, Nangong is an excuse. The point of this sentence should be to bully a fool.


    So your highness King Jing did this for the fool?


    Your highness King Jing is going out for a fool? How is that possible? Why? For what?


    If your Highness Prince Jing really wants to make a start for this fool, then this matter ,


    "check." His highness King Jing''s simple order can''t be simpler. It only makes people creepy and scared.


    It''s over, it''s over, someone''s going to have bad luck, and it''s not just bad luck.


    Chutong''s eyes are startled. Why? She would also like to know why he did it?


    Is he helping her? She is just a fool. Is she qualified to let his highness Jing do this for her?


    Or is he the man last night? You know it''s her?


    However, that''s even more unreasonable. If he was the man last night and knew it was her, he would certainly strip her skin and cramp her at the first time, which would make her frustrated. How could he help her?


    Or, in fact, his Highness Prince Jing is fighting against injustice to help him. However, as soon as this idea came out, Chu Tong himself lost all his gooseflesh.


    Will his highness Jing be the kind of person who helps out in the face of injustice? I don''t believe in deceiving ghosts.


    For a time, the whole audience was silent, the queen mother did not speak again, and the emperor sat and watched.


    Liu Ruqian felt that his legs were shaking so badly that he was totally out of control. He almost fell to the ground several times.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes swept quickly to the palace maids around her, with some hints.


    "Your Highness King Jing spared his life. It was the fault of the maidservant. The maidservant took the wrong box and gave Miss Liu a wrong jade hairpin. The maidservant "The palace maid knelt down on the ground fiercely and opened her mouth. As a slave, she had to be ready to die for the master at any time.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes lifted slightly, and a light glance swept the past.


    The maid''s voice stopped abruptly. Suddenly, she was shaking all over, her face was twisted, her pupils were enlarged, and she fell on the ground directly.


    "What''s the matter? Taiyi, Taiyi, and "the Empress Dowager were stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen, but at the moment, she most hoped to turn off the business of the jade hairpin.


    Chu Tong was very close to the palace maid. She could see clearly. She was blue, her eyes were protruding, her hands were stiff, her face was very twisted, and she was obviously scared to death.


    Chu Tong swallowed his mouth secretly. His highness Jing''s eyes scared people to death. It turns out that eyes can really kill people?


    Is his highness Jing still a man?


    "Ah, ah "Liu Ruqian, who was already extremely nervous and terrified, could not help screaming when she saw the terror of the palace maid. Her legs were weak and she was still paralyzed on the ground.


    The other young ladies also turned white and trembled. The death of the palace maid was terrible.


    After careful examination, Li Taiyi reported to the Empress Dowager in a deep voice, "she has lost her breath. She should have died of excessive fright."


    For a while, except for Chu Tong, everyone felt cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    Does his royal highness Jing frighten people to death with a bland look?


    Liu Ru, who was picked up by the girl, was shaking uncontrollably. Her face was blue and her teeth were trembling. She seemed to be scared to death at any time.


    "Just now the girl has said that she took it wrong. Now the girl is dead, and there is no way to find out." It is obvious that the death of the palace maid is just what the Empress Dowager wants.


    "Of course, Qing''er is also wrong. He is not careful. The mourner will punish you for the wall of the darkroom all day and all night." Of course, the Empress Dowager is a smart person. She knows Xuanyuan night''s temperament and doesn''t give him a satisfactory result. He can really stab the next day.


    I hope this result can make Xuanyuan night stop investigating this matter.


    His royal highness Jingwang''s lips were slightly pursed. He did not speak. No one knew what he was thinking.


    I can''t see whether he is satisfied or not at the moment.


    No one can see through his mind.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1129

    "It''s thanks to miss Chu. Otherwise, the mourner may have worn this fake hairpin. Therefore, the mourner should give her a good reward. Give Miss Chu this hairpin." The Empress Dowager secretly breathed a sigh. Although she hated Chu Tong to the extreme, she smiled lovingly when she looked at her.


    It was unwillingness for the Empress Dowager Chu Tong to give her a hairpin, but xuanyuanye didn''t say anything at the moment, so she had to.


    It''s obviously what Jill did. She can''t let Jill do anything.


    Eh? When Chu Tong''s eyes brightened, there was even a jade hairpin. The Emperor himself chose the jade hairpin for the Empress Dowager. It must be a top-grade product with extraordinary value.


    Chu Tong knew very well that the Empress Dowager gave her the hairpin. It must be painful. It was a surprise.


    This result, already very good, very good.


    She felt that Her Highness Prince Jing could take it as soon as he saw it.


    "I have also been punished and rewarded. What do you think of the four emperors? "The emperor, who has been sitting and watching, finally opened his mouth, listening to the casual words, but showing the majesty of the king.


    "I mean to obey the emperor. "It is obvious that his Highness Prince Jing also thinks this result is acceptable. If the emperor says so, he will no longer pursue it.


    "Your Highness, this hairpin?" Although the Empress Dowager just explained that the hairpin was awarded to Chu Tong, the bodyguard respectfully asked for instructions from his master.


    The eyes of all the people looked at the jade hairpin in the hands of the bodyguard. Although the jade hairpin was awarded to Chu Tong by the empress dowager, the bodyguard asked the meaning of his highness Jing at the moment. Then his highness Jing''s words were particularly expected.


    Especially those ladies, one by one, stretched their necks and waited for the answer from his highness.


    Chu Yan''s body is slightly stiff, and his hand under his sleeve is tightly tightened.


    Even if it is the Empress Dowager''s reward, after the approval of his Highness Prince Jing, the meaning will be different.


    This is also an indirect gift from his Highness Prince Jing.


    The always lively King Ning also rarely kept quiet.


    "Yes." His highness Jing Wang''s eyebrows are motionless, his eyes are not raised, but his words are straightforward, so of course.


    Chu Tong is directly stupid. No, it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. His Highness Prince Jing is greedy for the jade hairpin sent by the Empress Dowager?


    How is this possible? She doesn''t believe it. She can''t believe it.


    However, the facts in front of him can''t stand Chu Tong''s disbelief. The bodyguard has put away the hairpin and stood respectfully behind his Royal Highness Prince Jing.


    And his highness, Prince Jing, is just like nobody.


    Chutong''s lip corners gave him a hard slap.


    All the young ladies are relieved. It seems that Chu Tong is not special, but he is a fool. How can he get the special of his highness Jing Wang.


    The emperor''s lips were lightly pulled.


    Liu Ruqing was sent to the darkroom for punishment. After all, the banquet was affected. Before long, the Empress Dowager said she was uncomfortable and left first.


    Then the emperor, his Highness Prince Jing and others left, and the banquet broke up.


    Chu Yan seems to be in a trance. She is pulled away by Chu Yu and leaves with several other young ladies.


    Chu Tong went back alone.


    "Come here." In the middle of the road, a voice suddenly came, slowly, without any emotion, but not angry and powerful, making people unable to disobey.


    Hearing this sound, Chu Tong could only stop, turn his eyes and look at the man sitting under the pavilion. He was slightly stunned, as expected.


    Just, what does he mean when he suddenly yells at her? Is it possible?


    Chu Tong looked at the man sitting in silence under the pavilion, and his eyes flashed.


    Although he just helped her, she really didn''t want to have any relationship with him. Compared with Yu Wang and the emperor, this prince Jing is more dangerous and frightening.


    And he also coveted her hairpin.


    So she just wanted to stay away from him.


    Chu Tong thought that he just pretended not to hear, so he left.


    "Come here." However, it''s obvious that he didn''t give her the chance to escape. The low voice came again without too much emotion, but no one could resist it.


    Chu Tong breathes out secretly. What does he mean?


    "Miss Chu, please. "When the bodyguard saw this, he came over again and again with a respectful attitude.


    Chu Tong had no choice but to go there.


    For Prince Jing, who can kill people with one look, Chu tongjue, seems to have no room for rejection.


    Or, perhaps, Her Highness King Jing is going to return her jade hairpin.


    Under the pavilion, he was writing. When he came near, he saw the fonts on the paper one by one. Chu Tongxin marveled.


    He really wrote a good hand. She thought her handwriting was pretty good, but compared with him, it was not at the same level.


    No one can compare with him in modern calligraphy.


    "Study ink. "Chu Tong''s voice suddenly sounded beside her as he was staring at her.


    Research, research ink? Chu Tong was stunned. She was completely stunned. Did she hear right? He let a fool grind? What do you mean?


    Can his royal highness Jingwang still send a man who studies ink?


    "Your Highness, come down." The bodyguard standing on one side was obviously stupefied, tentatively speaking.


    The bodyguard also felt that the master let a fool study ink, which was a bit unrealistic.


    However, King Jing did not respond.


    The bodyguard naturally understood the meaning of the master and stood still respectfully.


    Chu Tong also instantly understood a fact, it is clear that his royal highness Jing is not in need of a man who studies ink! And it''s aimed at her.


    Why against her? Why? Why?


    Chu Tong wanted an answer very much, but she knew that Her Highness Prince Jing would not give her the answer she wanted.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled, even though he was reluctant to refuse, he could only pick up Mo Ding.


    Yan Mo, she knows, light Yan Mo, heavy lick pen. A good inkstone grinds well, and the ink it produces is delicate.


    Light grinding ink means not to be impatient and not to press ink ingot by gravity.


    The grinding surface of the ink ingot should be placed flat on the inkstone surface, with even force, uniform speed and grinding in one direction. The ink thus developed is delicate and easy to use.


    When draining, do not put more water at a time, first put a small amount of water, and then add water according to the demand after the ink has a certain concentration. When grinding, it is easy to splash or shake out, and then add water one by one with a certain concentration, so as to avoid this problem.


    So, is it a good job for a fool to do such a fine job as grind ink? Obviously, that''s totally impossible.


    Chu Tong''s slightly drooping eyes had some unusual light. When he put down the ink ingot, he deliberately increased his strength. Suddenly, a few drops of black ink came out gradually, splashing everywhere. One drop was also splashed on the paper written by his Highness Prince Jing.


    For a while, the bodyguard was scared out of his wits. The master was very particular about his work, and he always thought that the master was a cleaner. Now, this fool has soiled the words written by the master?


    Over, over


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1130

    The bodyguard thought, will the master kill the fool directly next


    Chu Tong is intentional. The first is to conform to the identity of a fool. After all, if a fool is good at studying ink, then there is a ghost. The second is that Chu Tong is uncomfortable in her heart, and she needs to vent.


    Of course, there is a more important reason. She wants to see his reaction, hoping to stir up some emotional changes, even a little bit is good.


    A person who is not emotional is the most terrible. He can''t guess, touch and deal with it.


    Chu tongjue, like his Highness Prince Jing, should not be able to bear such things.


    The bodyguard on one side was a little white with fear. He felt that, maybe, the next moment, the master would kill the fool directly.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing didn''t see it, didn''t react at all, didn''t move his eyebrow, and continued to write his words.


    It seemed that nothing had happened, as if the spilled ink did not exist in his eyes.


    For a while, the bodyguard was totally stupid. How could it be? The master is so fastidious. Now that the fool has stolen the master''s words, the master doesn''t have any reaction?


    Chu Tong also had some accidents. Unexpectedly, he would be so calm. He didn''t respond, so she could only continue to study ink.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Chu Tong to study too seriously. A fool who studies too seriously can only arouse suspicion.


    After the bodyguard regained his mind, he saw that Yan had basically done his job. After a moment''s hesitation, he added some water for Chu Tong. After all, his master was still writing.


    In fact, the guard wanted to take the ink ingot from Chu Tong''s hand, but without the master''s order, he dared not.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly light. His Highness Prince Jing doesn''t respond, does he? Well, she''d like to see how much he can stand it?


    Chu Tong grinds it casually for a few times, then pretends that one of them is not steady, and the ink ingot directly hits the grinding surface. The guard just added water, and the ink that she just opened was all sprinkled out. The table is full of ink.


    Almost all of the paper written by his highness Jing Wang was blacked out, completely covering the words he had just written. Some ink was flowing down the paper, and his long fingers were stained with ink.


    The bodyguard froze. He could hardly stand for a moment. God, kill him.


    Maybe God really heard his prayer. Next moment, when he saw Chu Tong''s movement, he instantly made a lattice and became a statue.


    "Ah!" Chu Tong exclaimed, and picked up his royal highness Jing''s pure white clothes and wiped the ink on the table.


    Chu Tong wiped it carefully, worked hard, and soon the ink on the table was dried by his Highness Prince Jing''s clothes.


    The bodyguard''s eyes suddenly opened, staring like a copper bell, and his mouth opened wide, as if something had stuck his throat, which made him breathless.


    Usually, if a woman touches the master''s clothes, it''s estimated that the woman''s hands will be wasted immediately. Now, the fool even pulls up the master''s clothes to wipe the ink on the table.


    Looking at the black on the master''s pure white clothes, the bodyguard felt as if he had fallen into the Millennium ice cave. He was cold all over, from head to foot, up and down, without any temperature. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to escape.


    This fool wants to die. He doesn''t want to be buried.


    He could not imagine what would happen next.


    Chu Tong breathes out secretly, waiting for his next reaction, either cold, or ice, or urgent, or angry, and she doesn''t believe it. In this case, he can still stay still.


    Your highness, burst out, burst out, the small universe of life is needed.


    "Continue." Prince Jing''s highness glanced at her lightly and said two words.


    For a moment, Chu Tong''s high fighting spirit was destroyed and completely disordered.


    Is this normal reaction of his Highness Prince Jing? Is it normal?


    Continue? Continue? He told her to go on?


    Continue to splash ink?


    Of course, it''s impossible. Her Highness King Jing wants her to continue to study ink.


    Chu Tong looked at the disordered table and the black and white clothes of Prince Jing. Suddenly there was an illusion. Did Prince Jing lose his eyesight?


    Can''t see the mess at the moment?


    Of course, Chu Tong knew that it was impossible. Even though his Highness Prince Jing''s light and floating eyes didn''t frighten her to death, they also delayed her thousands of times in an instant.


    At the moment, Chu Tong has 100% reason to believe that if she can''t study this ink well today, his Highness Prince Jing will never let her go.


    At the moment, what she felt was not that she was forcing him to respond, but that he was testing her from the beginning, even forcing her to show flaws.


    He should have doubted her, or he was really the man last night.


    She hypnotized Dong Yue. Dong''Er didn''t find the tattoo on her waist, but it doesn''t mean she''s absolutely safe. What''s more, the ring she gave him may have carved words.


    Because Yan Jiu is several days older than her, so what Yan Jiu is carving on her ring is Chu Shi. Although it''s not her complete name, it''s dangerous enough, especially for people like him.


    If it''s him, if it''s found out by him, then she''s afraid that there will be no ashes left.


    Chu Tong breathes out secretly. The enemy can''t move. I can''t move. So she can''t mess up first.


    The bodyguard blinked and blinked, blinked and blinked, but still couldn''t come back.


    Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. Under such circumstances, the master of his family could not move, and let Miss Chu continue?


    Look at the scene created by Miss Chu. Is the master really sure to let Miss Chu continue?


    However, even if the bodyguard is shocked and stunned again, he dare not question the master''s order in the slightest.


    The bodyguard carefully changed the paper. It was just the clothes of the master. The master didn''t change them. No one dared to move.


    Just now miss Chu broke the rule completely, so the master didn''t kill her directly, which was really beyond the understanding of others.


    Chu tongjue, like his identity, clothes dirty into such, is not recognized.


    However, he just has nothing to do with it.


    Looking at the blooming ink on his body, it''s strange that he doesn''t see any embarrassment, instead, it''s a unique scenery.


    Well, where his Highness Prince Jing goes, it''s a landscape that people can''t move their eyes.


    Next, Chu Tong continued to study ink. In order not to show her flaws, she spilled ink several times without trace.


    Her Highness Prince Jing doesn''t stop, and she can''t stop. Moreover, every time she stops, his eyes, which are enough to catch people''s eyes in a flash, flutter over her, and only make her tremble and thrilled, so she can only grind all the time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1131

    In this way, Chu Tong continued to wear for nearly an hour, only tired of hand pain, back pain, back pain, foot pain, and even the head are dull pain.


    Just at this time, his Highness Prince Jing stopped suddenly, turned his eyes slightly, looked at her, and said slowly, word by word, "good camouflage?"


    In a word, Chu Tong''s heart stopped suddenly.


    Where did she show her flaws?


    Impossible? It''s totally impossible. She has always been very careful, for fear of arousing his suspicion. Her movements are the same from the beginning to the end. The level of ink research has not made any progress, but the later spatters are slightly less. However, that''s normal. Even a fool can always do something, always do it, even if he can''t do it professionally, he can always be proficient.


    So, she didn''t realize that she had any flaws.


    Although Chu Tong was shocked to the extreme in his heart, he did not dare to show any difference on his face. Looking at him, he was stupefied and confused with just right stupidity.


    Chu tongjue, he is completely cheating her.


    When the bodyguard heard the master''s sudden words, he was stunned. What''s the meaning of the words? Where does the master see that Miss Chu is pretending?


    "You don''t realize that you are too quiet for a fool?" He looked at her, the eyes of the winter moon cold star were as deep as the abyss, freezing little by little, poisoned, and swept up the danger of bone biting.


    Chu Tong''s heart trembled. She knew that he was very dangerous and powerful, but he was not so terrible.


    She is as shrewd as he is. How dare she speak more in front of him? But, obviously, she can''t do without speaking.


    It''s a mistake to talk, and it''s a mistake not to talk.


    In fact, what do you expect a fool to say?


    Or, he had doubts in his mind for a long time, so she did everything wrong.


    At the moment, facing such him, Chu Tong only felt from head to foot, and there seemed to be no temperature in his whole body. Under the bloodbath and gunfire, she could be calm and look the same. At the moment, she really felt terrible.


    Even so, Chu Tong tried his best to keep calm, and his face did not show any difference.


    Even if she had been quiet and silent, he could not be sure that she was not stupid.


    She knew that Xuanyuan night was still suspected of cheating her to some extent, so at the moment, she had to remain extremely calm. If she showed a little bit of emptiness and dissimilarity, she would be completely exposed.


    Then the next moment, she may really have nothing left.


    Now, it''s a real fight.


    "Ha ha "Chu Tong looked at him and suddenly smiled. He smiled pure, true, simple and natural. Of course, he could not lack the right fool.


    Chu Tong knows that what she said at the moment is wrong, so she can''t speak and doesn''t speak. The best way is to giggle.


    Looking at her sudden smile, xuanyuanye''s eyes seem to flash a little. In the face of his eyes, people who can laugh are afraid that there are not many people in the world.


    But the woman laughed so naturally that he could not see anything different.


    If this woman is really stupid, even if not, then


    The bodyguard was completely stunned. At the moment, he felt as if he had been stupid.


    "You''re really brave." Xuanyuan night''s lips are slightly raised, as charming as silk, and the words are chilling.


    As expected, his courage is not small. This obviously means that the pen in his hand is loose, his long fingers are gently extended, his hands are slightly turned over, and then he slowly lifts them up. The direction and height of lifting make Chu Tong suddenly stiff and unable to move.


    He won''t want to


    At this time, Chu Tong suddenly sees Bai Lingyun around the corner and comes over.


    "Brother Bai......" Chu Tong''s eyes were light and bright. Suddenly he cried out in a loud voice. The voice was excited, happy, excited and joyful.


    With the joyful cry, she threw down the ink ingot in her hand and ran to Bai Lingyun like a butterfly.


    His highness King Jing did not move or speak, but his eyes seemed to be cold for a moment.


    The guard''s eyes were startled, which made him feel that his master seemed to be abandoned.


    Cough, cough, crazy, crazy, he is really crazy, just came up with this idea.


    Who is the master of his family? How can he be abandoned? He is also a fool.


    Bai Lingyun saw Chu Tong who was coming to him. His face was suddenly gloomy. His eyes were obviously a little more disgusted. When he saw her coming to his side, his body flashed and quickly avoided Chu Tong''s enthusiasm.


    Bai Lingyun suddenly flashes away. Chu Tong''s strength can''t be controlled. He jumps forward directly and falls to the ground.


    Bai Lingyun obviously can''t pull her, but Yu Wang, who came together with Bai Lingyun, supports her.


    Prince Jing''s eyes are colder.


    "What? Four emperor younger brother lacks a schoolboy Yu Wang smiled and squinted. Looking at the embarrassment of the table, he picked at the corner of his eyebrow. "It seems that this bookboy is not competent."


    When he said this, he gave Chu Tong a deep look.


    "I''m really incompetent." His royal highness Jing''s eyes lightly swept over chutong. The meaning of the words is obscure.


    "Ha, it''s really messy. The fourth emperor''s clothes are so dirty! "When Yu Wang approached, he saw the embarrassment on the table and the ink on Xuanyuan''s body. His eyes narrowed quickly, but then he smiled again and said," I don''t know that the fourth emperor''s younger brother actually likes it. "


    Likes the two characters reputation King specially to aggravate the tone, has the obvious smile, but conceals the unknown cool.


    His highness Jing didn''t pay attention to it. His face remained the same. He took up his pen again like nobody else. He continued to write his words. His writing was natural and natural. It was still that extraordinary atmosphere.


    The bodyguard changed his face a little. How could the master have such a preference? Isn''t it his own abuse?


    For the indifference of his Highness Prince Jing, Yu didn''t take it seriously. He even sat down on his own, and a pair of eyes fell on Chu Tong again. It seemed that he looked at Chu Tong carefully for a moment? Is there anything special about this fool? It makes the four brothers so different. "


    Bai Lingyun frowned. What''s special about this fool? If we have to say one thing, it is that the cheek is particularly thick and disgusting.


    "What''s special? "His highness Jing''s writing has not stopped, and his posture and speed have not changed," isn''t it enough to be stupid? "


    the tone is so light that you can''t be casual.


    Chu Tong''s lips are very sharp. It seems that Prince Jing''s words are too poisonous.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1132

    Chu Tong''s lips are very sharp. It seems that Prince Jing''s words are too poisonous.


    Don''t curse people with dirty words. Is it so cruel and direct?


    "Ha ha "Yu Wang chuckled and said," if it''s really stupid, it''s OK. I''m afraid... " His words stopped deliberately, and a pair of smiling eyes, like a fox, stared at Chu Tong straight. Then he slowly said, "I''m afraid it''s not really stupid. What do the four emperors think?"


    Chu Tong was shocked instantly, and his heart could not help shivering. He stared at him like this, only felt his scalp numb and scared.


    Originally, Her Highness Prince Jing had doubted her. Now, in addition to Yu Wang''s deliberate provocation.


    At this moment, Chu Tong suddenly felt that he was going to be a fool.


    "Well, just her way?" Leng hum, the highness of King Jing, is so arrogant and contemptuous that he can blow a person to the skin in an instant.


    Originally, the word "Daoxing" was used to describe a little skill, but at this moment, it is said from the mouth of his Highness Prince Jing, but it highlights the insignificance of no counterattack.


    He said it just for the thorough destruction.


    Of course, Chu tong can hear that he said this not only to Yu Wang, but also specifically to remind her.


    "No, she can''t be a fool. I know that best. "Bai Lingyun couldn''t help but open his mouth. When he looked at Chu Tong, he was full of undisguised irony.


    If she is not stupid, she will not pester him so shamelessly, make so many jokes and become the laughingstock of the whole capital.


    Hearing Bai Lingyun''s words, his highness Yu Wang just smiled lightly and didn''t pay much attention.


    "If she is really pretending to be stupid, what are the four emperors going to do?" Yu Wang obviously wants to know xuanyuanye''s attitude at the moment. This is no longer a test, but a clear question.


    "Is it related to Ben Wang? "Xuanyuan raises his eyes at night, glances at him lightly, and his voice is light without waves, without any ups and downs.


    A word successfully shut up his royal highness Yu Wang''s mouth.


    Indeed, what can a fool have to do with his Highness Prince Jing?


    His royal highness did not pay attention to the people any more. He got up and left without looking at Chu Tong again.


    Yu Wang looks at the back of Jing Wang''s departure. The smile on his lips is light, but his eyes are obviously cold.


    "Chutong, I found out that you are very good." When he turned his eyes to Chu Tong again, his eyes were filled with a fox like smile.


    Bai Lingyun feels inexplicable.


    What happened to his highness Yu Wang? What does that mean? Chutong is good? Chu Tong is a fool. What can he do? Why did your highness Yu Wang spend such thoughts on this fool?


    Chu Tong was secretly shocked, not sure what he meant at the moment, but no matter what he meant, all she could do now was to remain silent.


    Therefore, when Chu Tong looked at him, he was puzzled, and then turned to Bai Lingyun, with an obsessed smile.


    "Chu Tong, can you not laugh so disgustingly?" Bai Lingyun looked at her giggle and said with disgust, "I''ve made it clear that this time, I''m going back to Beijing, and then I''ll back away from you."


    Bai Lingyun can''t clap her at the moment.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled. At the moment, if it''s not for the sake of not being discovered by Yu Wang, she really doesn''t want to see Bai Lingyun. She hopes to be as far away from him as possible.


    His royal highness Yu Wang''s lips smile slightly, which makes people feel cold.


    "Your Highness Yu Wang, Ling Yun will leave first." Bai Lingyun may be reluctant to see Chu Tong, so he resigned his highness Yu Wang and left.


    "Brother Bai "Chu Tong wanted to catch up with Bai Lingyun, but Bai Lingyun used his lightness skill. In a blink of an eye, she didn''t have a chance to catch up with her. She could only stay where she was.


    "Hey, you''ve been pretending like this, aren''t you tired? Why? " Behind him, Yu Wang''s voice suddenly came. His voice was very light, very slow, with a little sigh, a little soft, a little warm, and a little strange love.


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong''s body froze subconsciously.


    What does he mean? How does that sound??


    How could it be so weird, so creepy?


    Although she just crossed over, she did not see Yu Wang several times in total, and there was hardly any real conversation.


    However, Chu Tong knew clearly that this man was a fox, and he could be as cunning as he wanted.


    At the moment, he suddenly said such words, and still in such a tone, afraid that he wanted to cheat her in another way.


    Shit, it''s insidious. It''s a shame that he can come up with such a way.


    Chu Tong decided to pretend that he didn''t understand what he said and ignore him directly.


    Chu Tong thought so, and he did it. Without turning his head, he walked away.


    Looking at the background of her direct departure, Yu Wang was stunned, and some accidents appeared on her face. How could this woman leave? Just left?


    Isn''t that not gentle and considerate? Why didn''t it work?


    Is he wrong?


    His royal highness Yu Wang''s eyes are deeper and deeper.


    "Miss Chu, the Empress Dowager would like to invite you." Chu Tong, who left the pavilion, did not go far when a palace maid suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Although used a please word, but that tone can not hear too much respect.


    Moreover, seeing her posture, she didn''t come to invite her at all. It was more like catching her. Chu Tong knew that if she didn''t go at the moment, the palace maid would start directly next moment.


    Obviously, in this case, she can''t choose, because she can''t be exposed at the moment.


    Chutong''s eyes are slightly heavy. She wants to see what the Empress Dowager wants to do?


    Chu Tong followed the maid, but saw that she was not going to the place where the Empress Dowager lived, as if she was going to the outside of the palace.


    Now it''s late, and it''s getting dark. It''s no good that the palace maid brings her to such a place.


    Of course, it''s no good for the queen to find her. Today, she is very angry with the queen.


    Originally, Chu Tong secretly wondered if it was not the Empress Dowager who wanted to see her at all? But let the maid take her out of the palace and solve it directly?


    However, when I got to the lake, I saw the Empress Dowager sitting under the pavilion in the middle of the lake, and Liu Ruqing, who was supposed to be punished, was also there.


    Chutong''s lips slightly pull out a sneer, is this waiting for her?


    "Empress dowager, people have brought it." The palace maid took Chu Tong into the bower and respectfully reported that, with this sentence, she was forced to die in a cold and cold way.


    Chu Tong is thinking about whether to open her mouth, or how she should open her mouth


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1133

    "Empress dowager, people have brought it." The palace maid took Chu Tong into the bower and respectfully reported that, with this sentence, she was forced to die in a cold and cold way.


    Chu Tong is thinking about whether to open his mouth, or how to open it


    "Well, you don''t have to pretend. I know you''re not stupid." However, without waiting for Chu Tong to open his mouth, the voice of the Empress Dowager came from a deep voice. In the dark night, in the cool lake, there was a bit of stabbing cold.


    "Chu Tong, I have told the Empress Dowager that you are not stupid." Liu, standing on one side, sneered with hatred.


    Sure enough! Chutong chuckles in secret. She didn''t expect Liu Ruqing to tell the Empress Dowager about it so soon. However, since the Empress Dowager knows about it, she doesn''t need to pretend to be in front of them any more. In this way, she can do better.


    Chu Tong looked up and glanced at Liu Ruyi. Then he looked at the empress dowager, with his lips slightly raised.


    The Empress Dowager saw the smile on her face, her eyes were light, and she was obviously stunned. At this time, she could still smile? And smile so bright?


    "What are you laughing at?" Liu rushes to see her smile so brilliantly, only biting her teeth secretly. Chu Tong''s smile at the moment is so beautiful that she is going mad with jealousy.


    "Now that you all know, I don''t have to pretend to be stupid. I''m happy without pretending to be stupid." Chu Tong looks at Liu Ru and smiles more and more.


    Liu, who is only angry, looks like a fire in her eyes.


    Since you are not stupid, why do you pretend to be stupid? " The Empress Dowager''s face was obviously heavy, and she stared at her coldly.


    "That''s my own business, has it anything to do with you?" Chu Tong is very clear that since the Empress Dowager knew what she pretended to be stupid, and especially called her here at this time, there must be no good. If she guessed right, the Empress Dowager probably wanted to remove her.


    In this case, she naturally didn''t need to pretend to be polite any more. In this dynasty, the Empress Dowager was superior, but for her, the Empress Dowager was nothing.


    "Are you crazy? How dare you talk to the Empress Dowager like this. " Liu Ru''s eyes are wide open, and she looks at Chu Wuyou incredibly. How dare Chu Tong talk to the Empress Dowager like this?


    "You are a crime of deceiving the king. You want to punish the nine families." The Queen Mother''s eyes narrowed little by little and stared at chutong fiercely.


    Chu Tong glanced at the Empress Dowager lightly and chuckled out: "the crime of deceiving the king? If the Empress Dowager wanted to make me cheat the king, she would not have called me here at this time. "


    Chu Tong''s words stopped, a pair of eyes slowly looked around, and again slowly said: "the Empress Dowager is calling me now, is not it to kill me? In that case, why talk so much nonsense? "


    Under the pavilion is the lake. The Empress Dowager asked her to come here. She should want to push her into the lake and drown her unconsciously.


    Chu Tong''s lips were slightly hooked. In fact, she was worried that she couldn''t leave. She was worried that she couldn''t avoid the man that night. The Empress Dowager really helped her a lot.


    If the Empress Dowager killed her, then she would arrange for her disappearance, which would not arouse suspicion, let alone the suspicion of the man that night.


    This is really perfect!!


    Seriously, she should thank the queen mother very much.


    The Empress Dowager stared at Chu Tong. As a woman, she could sit in her seat. She had never seen anything, but she had never been so afraid of death.


    No, she''s not only afraid of death, she seems very happy. She knows what she is in front of her next. Why is she so happy?


    Chu Tongmai walked to the middle of the pavilion, then stood on the side of the railing, her lips slowly raised, and said softly, "let''s do it."


    Her water quality is excellent. She can''t drown when she falls. Then she can hide under the water. When the queen mother leaves, she can swim away. If she doesn''t come, she will be the third miss of Chu family. She doesn''t want to be the third miss of Chu family.


    As long as she left, the man that day could not catch her. Chu Tong was really happy to think of this.


    "Empress dowager, is she really crazy?" Liu Ruqing is totally scared by Chu Tong at the moment. Who will die by himself?


    "What do you mean?" The Empress Dowager was totally stunned. Chu Tong did this. The Empress Dowager was worried and hesitated.


    "What can I mean? The queen wants to kill me. Can I escape? Since you can''t escape, why waste your energy? " Chu Tong turns his eyes and looks to the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing. Chu Tong also knows that her reaction just made the Empress Dowager suspect and dare not do it easily. So she adds again slowly: "if the Empress Dowager does not do it now, there will be no chance in the future."


    Chu Tong needs such an opportunity to leave, and someone has given her the finishing touch. She can''t miss such an opportunity.


    "Empress dowager, she knows everything now, and we can''t let her go." Liu Ru leaned back to the God, and his face was obviously a little bit more ruthless: "as long as she died, she could do everything, dry and clean."


    "Yes." The Empress Dowager naturally understood the meaning of Liu Ruqing, and nodded to her slowly, which meant that Liu Ruqing would move her hand.


    Liu Ru leans to understand, Mou son tiny Mi rises, then walked directly to Chu Tong''s back.


    Chu Tong is standing on the side of the railing with his back to them at the moment, so Liu Ruqing wants to do it easily at the moment.


    Liu Ru leans to Chu Tong''s back. She is still a little afraid, so she doesn''t dare to lean too close. Her hand stretches out and pushes hard to Chu Tong, but she doesn''t use all her strength. She is afraid that in case Chu Tong suddenly flashes away, she will fall into the lake accidentally.


    However, Chu Tong did not dodge, but with her strength, Chu Tong directly planted to the lake.


    All things are too smooth. Liu Ruqing is stunned. The Empress Dowager''s face is also stunned.


    After Chu Tong fell into the lake, she didn''t struggle, let alone cry for help, because she didn''t want to attract people. If she did, she couldn''t escape smoothly.


    However, since the Empress Dowager has chosen this place to kill her, she must have set up other people for a long time. As long as the voice is not too fast, it should not disturb other people.


    "She? She didn''t struggle or call for help? " Liu Ruqian, standing on the pavilion, was shocked at the moment.


    Liu Ru leans to talk at the same time, quickly walked to the lake, but did not see the figure of Chu Tong, who seems to have sunk to the bottom of the water?


    So it''s down to the bottom?


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flickered slightly. Somehow, she suddenly felt uneasy in her heart!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1134

    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flickered slightly. Somehow, she suddenly felt uneasy in her heart!!


    "Empress dowager, shall we follow the original plan?" Liu Ru leans to look at the calm lake that has been restored. Her face is a little more cruel again. Anyway, as long as Chu Tong is dead.


    Now it''s been a while. There is no movement in the water. Chu Tong must have died.


    "Original plan?" As soon as the Empress Dowager was about to speak, a voice suddenly came over: "what was the original plan?"


    The Empress Dowager and Liu Ru listened to the sound, and they were shocked. They looked quickly at the past. When they saw the king Ning, they were relieved.


    After all, King Ning is just a child, not afraid.


    "Nothing. How could Ning Wang come here?" Liu Ruqing''s face squeezed out a smile and looked at Ning Wang, whose expression was obviously to coax the three-year-old.


    "Then what are you doing here? I just saw you looking at the lake. Is there anything in the lake? " King Ning glanced at Liu Ruqian, then went directly to the place where Liu Ruqian had just looked and looked down.


    At this moment, Chu Tong sinks under the water, holding her breath. She waits for the Empress Dowager to leave with Liu Ru, and then she can swim away.


    Just now empress dowager and Liu ruqingming are going to leave, but a king of Ning appears at a certain time. Chu Tong knows that the king of Ning is very curious, and he is a talker. He''s here. He may not be able to leave for a while.


    If they don''t leave, Chu tong can''t swim, and she can''t stay in the bottom of her heart all the time. She is suffocating.


    Chutongjue''s she must be in conflict with this little fart kid. Every time this little fart kid comes to do something bad to her.


    "King Ning." Liu Ruqing saw that King Ning looked down, and she was shocked. She couldn''t help shouting. However, thinking of the great peace on the lake, Chu Tong must have sunk to the bottom of the water and drowned. Liu Ruqing said with a smile: "I just saw fish in the lake, so I watched it for a while."


    "Any fish? Let''s go fishing. " King Ning had seen nothing on the lake, and had already recovered his body in a bit of bitterness. He just heard Liu Ruqing''s words, and immediately became interested.


    Liu Ruqing: "..." What''s in Ning Wang''s head?


    Why is this idea different from ordinary people.


    The Empress Dowager turned her eyes and looked at Liu Ruqing. She had some dissatisfaction in her eyes. It was obvious that she was talking a lot.


    Liu Ruqing feels so aggrieved. Who would have thought that King Ning would suddenly rise up to catch fish in the lake.


    "Ning''er, it''s late. It''s time for you to go back and have a rest." The Empress Dowager looked at King Ning with a face as amiable as usual.


    "Empress dowager, it''s still early. I''ll catch the fish before I go back." But king Ning didn''t listen to advice. He always had the disposition of seeing the wind is the rain, and as long as he decided to do something, he would do it immediately.


    "Come on, come on." Without waiting for the queen mother to speak again, King Ning began to shout directly.


    Although King Ning is a small fart boy, his voice is very loud. When he shouts like this, it''s estimated that the guards around him will come.


    At the moment, Chu Tong, who was sinking in the water, only wanted to bite his teeth and beat his ass hard. This little boy really made a fight with her.


    At this time, he let people catch fish in the water. Can she hide it?


    Although Chu Tong has only seen King Ning twice, he has almost understood his temperament. No one can stop him if he wants to do anything, so he will let the guards catch fish later.


    She''s hiding here now. Once the bodyguard goes into the water, he''ll find her in the first place.


    No, she has to leave.


    Chu Tong knows that if she moves at the moment, there will be waves on the lake, but now she can''t control so much. The Empress Dowager called her here tonight to kill her. So the Empress Dowager must have transferred other bodyguards before, so even if the bodyguard heard the voice of Ning Wang, it will take something to rush here. This time should be enough for her to leave.


    She originally wanted to cooperate with the Empress Dowager''s plan. If the Empress Dowager helped her, but she didn''t expect that King Ning suddenly appeared, so she had to change her plan.


    Chu Tong thought so, so she moved quickly. She knew that she could not show her face now, so she could only swim under the potential water, but even so, there would be fluctuations on the lake.


    "There''s fish, there''s fish, there''s fish really. It''s such a big fluctuation. It must be a big fish." King Ning has been staring at the lake, so when Chu Tong moves, he sees the waves on the lake and jumps excitedly for a while.


    The bottom of the Chu child is in the bottom of my heart secretly scolded a sentence, he is the fish, they are all fish.


    But now Chu Tong doesn''t have time to deal with anything else. She just wants to leave as soon as possible. The farther she swims, the better.


    Liu Ru listens to King Ning''s words and quickly leans over. When she sees the fluctuation of the lake, she is obviously shocked. Then she quickly turns her eyes and looks at the Empress Dowager. She just wants to say something, but she sees King Jing suddenly coming. At that time, the words at the mouth directly scare her back.


    "What''s the matter?" King Jing saw Liu Ru''s anxious look, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Four brothers, there are fish, there are big fish, I want to catch that big fish." King Ning turned around and saw King Jing, shouting excitedly.


    The child of Chu under the water hears the conversation voice above, the instant startle lives!!


    Jingwang?! Jingwang is here?


    If King Jing comes, it''s not so easy for her to wander like this again. Although she can cheat King Ning from the bottom of the water, she can''t cheat him.


    King Jing can see at a glance what''s going on.


    Chu Tong stopped directly and did not dare to move.


    Fortunately, when she was just swimming, she took advantage of the dark place on the lake and gave a few snorts, so now she can dive for a while.


    Chu Tong knew that King Ning liked to make a fool of himself. He was never afraid of heaven or earth, but she saw that King Ning was afraid of King Jing.


    Or Jingwang can stop ningwang from catching fish, so she won''t be found. When they all leave, she can escape.


    King Jing has come over, and his eyes have also looked at the lake. Because Chu Tong has stopped, the fluctuation of the lake has also stopped, but there are still waves of water ripples.


    "Fourth brother, you scared my big fish away when you came." When King Ning saw that there was no big movement on the lake, his small face suddenly sank down and he was not happy.


    "Has a fish just jumped up?" King Jing looked at the lake. His eyes were obviously heavy. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chu Tong, who was hiding under the water, heard Jingwang''s words and was stunned. Then he took a breath secretly! He won''t find out, will he?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1135

    She''s stopped, won''t she still be found by Jing Wang?


    "I didn''t jump up, but I saw it swim this way." King Ning didn''t understand the meaning of Jingwang''s words, but he answered truthfully.


    When Chu Tong, who was sunk in the water, heard this from Ning Wang, he was almost spitting blood, which made Ning Wang really rush at her.


    When a fish swims, will there be so much movement on the lake?! Not a whale?


    Usually when fish swim, there will be no big difference on the lake.


    This fool Ning Wang is really going to kill her.


    She knew that if King Jing had only doubted this, at the moment when she heard King Ning''s words, she was afraid that Chu Tong was thinking about it, so she heard a pop!!


    Chu Tong was stunned for two seconds, and suddenly realized what had happened. Someone had just jumped down.


    Who jumped down?


    "Fourth brother, are you going down to catch fish for me? It''s very nice to have four brothers. " In the pavilion, the voice of Ning Wang spread again, with astonishment, but more excited.


    When Chu Tong heard King Ning''s words, he was shocked. Did king Jing jump down?


    Jingwang jumped down? 1


    Why did he jump down?


    At the moment, Chu Tong has no time to think too much. She only knows that Jing Wang will surely find her when he jumps down. If Jing Wang finds that she guesses at the bottom of the water, the consequences will be


    If Jing Wang is not the man that night, how about if he is the man that night?


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Tong''s heart was only slightly shocked. No, she could not be exposed.


    It can''t be exposed, so she can only


    the next moment, Chu Tong closes her eyes, and then lets her body lie in the water, looking like floating without consciousness.


    King Jing jumped into the water and swam forward for a while according to what king Ning had just said. Then he dived into the bottom of the water and saw Chu Tong sinking in the water.


    At the moment, Chu Tong''s body is floating like a duckweed in the water. Jing Wang''s eyes squint quickly. Next moment, he dived directly to the bottom of the water, picked up Chu Tong, and then he quickly came out of the water, directly holding Chu Tong and flew to the pavilion.


    Yes, it''s flying! And that''s fast.


    Chu Tong is pretending to be dizzy at the moment. Her consciousness is clear. If she was not calm enough, she would just be shocked.


    "Fourth brother, you caught a mermaid?" When King Ning saw that King Jing seemed to come up with a man in his arms, he was surprised and pleased. Did the fourth brother catch a mermaid.


    Chutong secretly scolded, mermaid? Ya, I really can think.


    Liu Ru leaned to see King Jing holding Chu Tong up, and her face changed obviously. But when she saw Chu Tong''s eyes closed tightly, she didn''t move. She must have died, so she sighed a sigh of relief.


    King Jing looked at her and saw the expression on her face. There was a little more coldness in her eyes.


    "Why is this fool? I thought it was a mermaid. " King Ning came over and was very disappointed when he recognized Chu Tong.


    "Isn''t this miss chujiasan? How could she be in the lake? What''s wrong with her? " The Empress Dowager was also scared. No matter she was the Empress Dowager after all, she soon returned to her senses and cried out with worry: "hurry, go to ask for the doctor, go to ask for the doctor."


    King Jing is holding Chu Tong now. He can feel her temperature and her heartbeat. So he knows that she should be OK.


    And, he knew, she didn''t drink too much water.


    Jing Wang''s eyes look at Chu Tong. At the moment, her face is full of water drops. Her hair is pasted on her face. She looks messy, but still beautiful.


    Her face was a little white, but it wasn''t that completely bloodless white. He found that her lips were even ruddy.


    Just now, ningwang said that he saw a big fish swimming in the water. The big fish ningwang saw should be her. So when he came, she was still swimming in the water? She just fainted?


    It''s time for her to faint.


    King Jing glanced at the Empress Dowager. He didn''t believe what she said, but since the Empress Dowager said that, he knew that there was no need to ask again.


    In fact, even if he didn''t ask about today''s affairs, he could guess what was going on, but he didn''t break it at the moment.


    "Don''t bother the queen mother. I''ll have her treated." King Jing didn''t put Chu Tong down, but left directly holding him.


    King Jing knows that ten women in his arms are pretending.


    OK, good. He''d like to see when she can put it on?


    "Fourth brother, where are you taking her? Is she not going to die? " Ning Wang looked at Chu Tong and kept his eyes closed. He didn''t move. He was still worried.


    "It should not die. She was still moving when fourth brother came. I thought it was a big fish." Ning Wang thought about it, and then added, "how come you''re going to faint and not move? It''s a little strange. "


    When Chu Tong heard this, he only hated his teeth. Now she wants to beat up the little boy. Will he die if his girl doesn''t hurt her?


    "It''s strange." Jing Wang''s eyes fell on Chu Tong''s face again. Now he is holding her, his hands are on her shoulders, and her head is backward.


    Moreover, he has always been in such a posture since he came up. He feels tired when he looks at such a posture.


    She was able to stick with it all the time, and she was special.


    If she is really dizzy, even if she is pretending, then the eyes of this woman suddenly squint, and the lips seem to have a slight smile.


    "Fourth brother, where are you taking her?" King Ning has been following. He is always curious. If something like this happens, of course, he will follow it.


    When Chu Tong heard King Ning''s words, he breathed secretly. She also wanted to know where King Jing was taking her?


    To be honest, she was so tired with her head up, hands down and being held by him. At this moment, she was willing to let King Jing drop her directly on the ground, regardless of her.


    "It''s late. I''ll take her back to bed." Jing Wang''s eyes flickered slightly, and then suddenly came out such a sentence.


    Take her back to bed? Are you crazy?


    "Cough" when Chu Tong heard Jingwang''s words, he was shocked directly. For a while, he couldn''t help it. He coughed directly. Chu Tong had just choked his saliva. Of course, it was also because the posture she just held her head up was too painful.


    She just can''t hold on.


    Such a cough, then can no longer hide, then can no longer continue to pretend dizzy, so Chu Tong then raised his head, but she has been coughing, also coughing out a few salivas.


    Because Jingwang is holding her now, all the water she coughs up is vomited on Jingwang.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1136

    Because Jingwang is holding her now, all the water she coughs up is vomited on Jingwang.


    For a while, King Ning was shocked directly. The first reason was that Chu Tong suddenly woke up and was surprised. The second reason was that Chu Tong vomited all the water of King Jing.


    He knows that the fourth brother has a habit of cleanliness. Now the fool has vomited all the water of the fourth brother?


    Next, he thought, the fourth brother would strangle the fool directly.


    However, when Ning Wang was surprised, his fourth brother did not strangle Chu Tong. However, his fourth brother looked at Chu Tong with strange eyes.


    The fourth brother looked like he was laughing, but he didn''t look like he was smiling. His eyes made him feel creepy.


    Jing Wang is half squinting his eyes at the woman in his arms. It seems that this woman is really likely to pretend!!


    If she is pretending to be dizzy, she must be pretending to be stupid all the time.


    At the moment, King Jing still holds Chu Tong and doesn''t let her down. Instead, he wants to see how she will be


    and Chu Tong doesn''t struggle. In this case, she doesn''t dare to go around at all. Her brain rotates rapidly and thinks of ways.


    She knew that King Jing was not so easy to fool. He went into the water to rescue her and carried her back. With the words he just said sleeping together, Chu Tong was 100% sure that he doubted her.


    In this case, what should she do to hide it?


    King Ning, standing on one side, has been completely frightened and stupefied. He seems to be a sculpture.


    Chu Tong spits out the water, then raises his head, looks at Jing Wang, looks at Jing Wang''s unfathomable and dangerous eyes, looks at his peerless face, this man looks really good!!


    Chu Tong looked at his face, blinked, blinked again, and then suddenly smiled, with a pure, real, and, of course, just right kind of stupidity.


    King Jing saw the smile on her face suddenly, and her eyes flashed quickly. How could this woman smile at this time?


    In front of him, and still in his eyes, there are not many people who can laugh.


    And she is now laughing so unbridled!!


    If this woman is really stupid, if she is pretending to be stupid, then


    Ning Wang sees that Tong chuckles, and her eyes are wide and hard, and she looks at her unbelievably. This woman throws up her fourth brother''s smile, and even dares to laugh?


    Is she not quick enough to die?


    However, Jing Wang just looked at her, didn''t speak or do anything. He was waiting for her to take action. He wanted to see what she wanted to do


    Chu Tong chuckled and slowly extended his hand to Jing Wang''s face. The smile on her face was even more brilliant. Then she pinched her fingers on Jing Wang''s face.


    King Ning is totally stupid in a moment. This woman pinches the face of fourth brother. She is crazy. She is really crazy.


    It''s over. I''m afraid the woman''s bones are all gone next.


    However, to Ning Wang''s surprise, the fourth brother of his family still didn''t speak or move, but let her hold it.


    Jingwang just wants to see what else she can do. As she does more, there will be more flaws. He waits for


    "it''s so beautiful." Chu Tong''s eyes are looking at Jing Wang''s face at the moment without blinking.


    King Jing is still calm and silent. There is not much change in his expression.


    Ning Wang''s eyes blinked quickly. Is she talking about fourth brother?


    Say four brothers look good? Is good-looking for men? But that seems to be a good description, isn''t it?


    Ning Wang thought that he could just say to pass by. Some time later, Chu Tong added with a pure face: "it''s just as good-looking as the fairies going down to earth."


    "Cough, cough" Ning Wang was directly choked by his saliva. He almost choked for a while, and described four elder brothers as fairies coming down to earth?!


    God, I''ll kill him by thunder!


    Ning Wang looked carefully at his fourth brother and found that his face seemed to be a little dark. The cold light in his squinting eyes suddenly appeared. The dangerous breath seemed to suffocate people instantly.


    The eyes that stare at Chu Tong seem to delay her directly.


    Terrible very, really terrible very!!


    Ning Wang''s legs are a little weak at the moment.


    "It''s smooth and smooth, just like an egg." However, Chu Tong didn''t seem to realize the danger at all. Her hands touched and rubbed on Jing Wang''s face, so unbridled.


    And her words are even more startled. Ning Wang''s heart is shaking. The skin of fourth brother is the same as that of an egg?


    I''m afraid that only this fool can say that. Today, this fool doesn''t want to die.


    Ning Wang was thinking about it, and then he heard Chu Tong saying: "I want to marry you."


    Jingwang''s squinting eyes flashed dark. This woman really dare to say!!


    "Cough, cough" King Ning was choked again and almost coughed out his lungs. What did the woman say?


    She said she would marry fourth brother? There are countless women who want to marry fourth brother in the world. Of course, there are many active pursuits, but none of them directly say they want to marry fourth brother like her.


    And she said that there is no small difference between wanting and wanting.


    What''s more, this woman also has a engagement with Bai Lingyun. She didn''t want to pursue Bai Lingyun''s life, but she cried to marry Bai Lingyun. Now she says she wants to marry her fourth brother?


    How did she say that?


    "Why do you want to marry fourth brother?" Ning Wang can''t help but ask, he would like to know how this woman thinks?


    Jing Wang''s eyes seemed to flash slightly.


    "He looks good!" Looking at King Jing''s peerless face, Chu Tong almost didn''t think about it. He replied quickly and directly.


    This reason is really too direct!!


    "But didn''t you keep shouting to marry Bai Lingyun?" Ningwang Leng Leng Leng, after returning to God asked again.


    Chutong''s lips were tightly pursed and brows were frowning. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He seemed to have some contradictions and entanglements.


    Jing Wang''s eyes are still looking at him, gloomy as if more cold.


    Chu Tong glanced at King Jing again, looked at him carefully for a moment, and then said seriously, "yes, but he is more beautiful."


    When Chu Tong said this, the smile on his face spread again. He was very happy and brilliant.


    Jing Wang''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    The next moment, without waiting for Jingwang to come back to life, Chu Tong''s hand grabs Jingwang''s shoulder and supports her body. Her face quickly approaches Jingwang''s face, and then she kisses Jingwang''s face with such force.


    Kiss!!


    At that moment, everything was still!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1137

    At that moment, everything was still!!


    Ning wangjue''s eyes must be out of order at the moment. What did he see? He saw the woman kiss his fourth brother?


    That woman kissed her fourth brother? What about heaven? How is this possible?


    His fourth brother is so teased and taken advantage of!!


    At that moment, Jingwang''s face changed rapidly. The fire was shining in his squinted eyes, and the waves were surging in the dark


    the next moment, Jingwang suddenly released his hand, and then Chu Tong fell on the ground.


    Jingwangsong''s hands are too loose. Chu Tong is not prepared at all. Of course, even if Chu Tong is prepared, she must also fall on the ground directly and forcefully, without any protective measures.


    She fell to the ground with a slap and it hurt.


    "I''ve seen a woman with a clear mind, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a woman with a clear mind." King Ning returned to his mind and looked at the Chu boy sitting on the ground. For a while, his expression was very complicated.


    "Oh, my ass, pain, pain, pain, 55555." Chu Tong cried directly. She cried loudly without any consideration, and her tears came out quickly because of the real pain.


    "My ass hurts so much, it''s broken." she raised her head and looked at King Jing. There were tears in her eyes. There were grievances in her eyes, but there were also obvious accusations. The tears flowed in a loud voice. She looked at whether she was pitiful or not.


    "Broke your ass? Pu ha ha ha ha "Ning Wang listened to her words and couldn''t help but laugh directly.


    This woman can really say anything.


    Jing Wang looked at her, did not speak, Mou son is still squinting, Mou son in more a bit deep cold.


    This woman forced to kiss him and accused him wrongly?


    "55555, it hurts." Chu Tong ignores Ning Wang and still cries loudly. She rubs her ass while crying. Her action is not elegant.


    Ning Wang''s lip corners gave him a hard slap, just wanted to say something, and then he saw Chu Tong sitting on the ground, lifting up the skirt outside, and continuing to rub her ass


    she even lifted the skirt in front of two men


    although there are pants under the skirt, but her action was absolutely shocking in this dynasty.


    Ning Wang was stupid on the spot. He forgot what he said.


    Jingwang''s eyes seem to squint a little more, and the dangerous breath in the cold is even more amazing.


    "You, you are a villain" Chu Tong rubbed his buttocks with one hand, raised one hand and pointed to King Jing. The meaning of the accusation was more obvious.


    Ning Wang took a hard breath. How dare she scold his fourth brother? It really doesn''t matter.


    When Chu Tong accused Jing Wang, the action of rubbing his buttocks seemed to be bigger, and then he took the skirt up a little, revealing some skin around his waist, which was smooth, white and flawless.


    Chu Tong''s action at the moment is intentional. She doesn''t know if this Jing Wang is the man that night.


    But she knew that the man that night knew the tattoo on her waist, because the palace maid of the Empress Dowager said it clearly.


    So, she just wanted to let Jing see it.


    Because, she had done some processing on the tattoo before, at this moment just looking so far away is absolutely impossible to find her tattoo.


    If Jing Wang was the man that night, and saw that there was nothing on her waist, it would greatly reduce the suspicion of her.


    Prince Jing looks at the skin around her waist, and the eyes are a little more deep and mysterious. However, there is no difference in his face, and there is no change in his mood at all.


    Chu Tong is still crying at the moment. Yu Guang of Mou Zi can still see the expression on Jing Wang''s face, and see that his lines are the same. Chu tong can''t really guess whether he was the man that night for a while.


    "Get up." Jing Wang''s eyes looked straight at Chu Tong and finally made a sound, but his voice was icy and suffocating at the moment.


    Ning Wang listened to the body can''t help but shrink for a while, my God, the fourth brother is finally going to attack, this silly woman is afraid to turn grey.


    Chu Tong turned his eyes and looked at King Jing. Her face was full of tears and snivels. Her eyes were full of grievances. She looked very pitiful. Chu Tong looked at him and did not move or obey him.


    "Get up." King Jing repeated again, and there seemed to be a trace of other emotions in the cold breath.


    "Pain, can''t get up." Chu Tong left, but also wronged, her hands are still rubbing the buttocks, small face from time to time has a look of pain, see is really very painful.


    "Fourth brother, she just fell heavily." Ning Wang looked at Chu Tong like this, and couldn''t help being soft hearted. It must be very painful that she fell so badly just now.


    Therefore, King Ning wants to talk about love to Chu Tong, hoping that fourth brother and others will be able to show a little mercy.


    "You pull me" but the next moment, Chu Tong suddenly put his hand in front of Jing Wang, which means obviously that he wants Jing Wang to pull her up.


    Chu Tong''s cry at the moment was small, but he kept sobbing, which made him more sad and more aggrieved.


    King Ning was in a mess in the direct wind. The fourth brother just looked like that, and the tone was so frightening. He clearly wanted to settle accounts with her.


    This woman didn''t want to be pulled up by the fourth brother?


    How dare she?


    And who does she think she is? Where does she come from so big face let four elder brothers pull her up?!!


    At the moment, even if he fell on the ground, his fourth brother could not pull him, let alone this woman?!


    This woman is really stupid!!


    King Jing looked at Chu Tong, a pair of them seemed to flicker slightly, his eyes moved slowly to her slender fingers.


    Under the moonlight, he could only see his thin and white fingers. The others were not so clear. Jing Wang''s eyes sank slightly.


    At the next moment, King Jing actually extended his hand to chutong. His fingers held her hand, but he did not hold her palm but her fingers.


    His fingers were on her fingers, and then he rubbed them gently at the root of her fingers. It seemed casual, but it was intentional.


    Chu Tong Xin was shocked. She had a ring on her finger. That night, she took the ring off her hand and gave it to the man that night.


    At the moment, does Jing Wang want to be the man that night?!


    Chu Tong thought of this possibility, but he took a deep breath and felt that all the sharp points of his heart were quivering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1138

    Chu Tong is very clear that she can''t pull back at this time. If she pulls back now, it will only make him more suspicious.


    Chu Tong tried to suppress the consternation in his heart. He breathed a sigh in secret. He sobbed hard. Then he took his hand in his back hand and pulled it to her face. Her face leaned against the corner of his clothes and rubbed it hard.


    Wipe all tears and snivels on his clothes


    At that moment, King Ning was petrified. This woman even wiped her nose with her fourth brother''s clothes!!


    Jingwang''s eyebrow angle seems to be slightly selected, and there are dark awns in his eyes. He looks at her, and his lips angle seems to be slightly drawn.


    Just at this time, the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqian also came over and saw this scene. For a while, they were totally shocked and froze there, unable to move.


    Everyone knows Jingwang''s temperament. Usually nobody can touch him. It''s said that once a woman touched the corner of his dress, and then her arm was broken.


    Now, this woman wiped her tears and snivels on Jing Wang''s body. Will Jing Wang screw her head off directly?


    We all think it''s possible.


    Liu Ru leans back to the spirit, and her face is more obviously chuckling. This woman is looking for her own death!!


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed a little, and her lips were a little more cruel.


    However, Chu Tong didn''t seem to be aware of the danger at all, and he wiped it again.


    A small face is clean!!


    "Wiped clean?" King Jing looked at her and opened his mouth again. In the voice, he could hear the feeling of biting his teeth.


    Chu Tong looks up at him, blinks his eyes, looks innocent and innocent, and then she nods seriously under his eyes.


    Jingwang''s lips are like a faint smoke again. His lips are like a shade of smile. Even if he is a real fool, he will be afraid, but she is not afraid at all, so he is sure that she is pretending at the moment.


    Ning Wang felt that his eyelids jumped with him for a few times. Ning Wang''s eyes looked at Chu Tong''s head without blinking. He felt that the next moment, the fourth elder brother might directly wring out the woman''s head.


    However, at the next moment, King Jing holds Chu Tong''s hand and directly pulls her down from the ground.


    At the moment, King Jing''s face was a little scary, but he didn''t wring Chu Tong''s head as many people thought. Instead, he took Chu Tong and walked forward quickly.


    "Pain, pain, pain, pain in the butt." When Chu Tong saw that he was suddenly pulling her forward, he was even more shocked. He didn''t understand where he was going to pull her? Don''t know what he wants to do to her?


    At the moment, Chu Tong shouted loudly and sadly.


    Chu Tong knows that she can''t go with him at this moment. In case he takes her to a place where nobody else will kill her


    However, Chu Tong obviously forgot that this is not the dynasty she lived in. Here, as king Jing, killing her is like killing an ant. If King Jing wants to kill her, he can kill her here. He doesn''t need to go to nobody.


    Previously, King Ning started many guards when he shouted, but when the guards arrived at the lake, King Jing had already left with Chu Tong.


    However, because the bodyguard was alarmed, other people were also alarmed.


    At this moment, many people have arrived at this direction. At this moment, when hearing Chu Tong''s cry, they are all surprised, but they have also arrived here quickly.


    When they came, they saw that King Jing was pulling Chu Tong, and Chu Tong was tugging back, not wanting to follow him.


    This situation looks a little


    "My Asshole hurts. You hurt me. I won''t go with you." Chu Tong naturally saw the people coming, so she pulled harder and didn''t walk forward, and she also shouted out a word deliberately.


    Although Chu Tong''s words are not as loud as they were just now, now all the people are approaching, so all the people listen to her words very clearly.


    She said this sentence, which is a special and irresistible imagination


    Does Jing Wang hurt people''s butts? How did it hurt? After all, people didn''t see Jing Wang''s fall on the ground, so they really don''t know how Jing Wang hurt a girl''s ass!!


    At the moment, Bai Lingyun also came here. Hearing this, he saw the situation that King Jing was holding Chu Tong. For a while, he frowned tightly.


    What is this disgusting woman doing?


    King Jing stopped, turned around and looked at chutong. His eyes narrowed little by little. The dangerous breath seemed to delay her in an instant.


    I''m afraid that''s what this damned woman said on purpose?!


    "Asshole really hurts..." Chu Tong''s eyes and mouth were turned away, and his face was wronged. The tears flowed down again. Chu Tong didn''t know that he had talent for acting. The tears came soon, and even she couldn''t help admiring herself.


    Chutong''s voice, the other hand rubbing his buttocks, is really painful, but this pain is nothing to chutong, so at the moment, she still pretends.


    When they listened to Chu Tong''s words, they were shocked to see her face aggrieved. Is this woman accusing Jing Wang? Playing coquettish with King Jing?


    Jing Wang looks at her coldly. For some reason, he suddenly has an impulse to strangle her.


    At the moment, Jing Wang''s eyes, like that, could not help but tremble when he saw them, and could not help being afraid.


    Previously, King Jing scared a palace maid to death with only one look, which shows how terrible it is.


    "Can''t go..." However, at the moment, Chu Tong''s face did not have the slightest fear, just more sad, more aggrieved complaints.


    Accusing his Highness Prince Jing!!


    She hurts, she can''t go!!


    King Jing looked at her, his eyes flashed lightly, and said slowly, "can''t you go?"


    At the moment, there was no emotion in his voice, but there was a creepy feeling.


    Everyone listened to Jingwang''s words, and their hearts were shaking for a while. Now Jingwang is more terrible than usual.


    However, Chu Tong did not avoid looking at him, and then nodded seriously: "en."


    All of them stared at Chu Tong with unbelievable faces. They couldn''t believe that this woman, under the gaze of Jing Wang, even dared to nod her head, and was not afraid at all?


    This woman is really stupid. Naturally, a fool doesn''t know how to be afraid.


    "You, hug..." At the same time, all of them were stunned. Suddenly, they heard Chu Tong''s words, which shocked people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1139

    "You, hug..." At the same time, all of them were stunned. Suddenly, they heard Chu Tong''s words, which shocked people.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, all the people took a hard breath. What did the woman say?


    She wants King Jing to hold her?


    My God? Want to die is not such a way?


    When did king Jing hold a woman? Even the most beautiful and charming woman Jing Wang didn''t look at it


    Bai Lingyun''s face is obviously gloomy. This woman is really shameless to the extreme.


    Everyone is waiting to see how King Jing will deal with this delusional woman.


    "Are you sure?" Jingwang''s smile seems to be deeper. His eyes look at her. He can''t see the slightest difference on his face, nor can he hear too much emotion in his voice.


    At first, Chu Tong thought, she said that King Jing would break her like he just did. Unexpectedly, at this moment, he didn''t play according to common sense.


    What does he mean by that?


    Chu Tong knew that her words had already been uttered, and could not be taken back at the moment. Although King Jing''s reaction was not expected by her, she had to continue to play the play.


    "Hold, hold..." Chu Tong opens his arms and pours into the arms of Jing Wang actively and enthusiastically. Of course, Chu Tong is ready to be thrown away by Jing Wang at any time.


    However, Chu Tong is about to pounce on him, but he is still standing. He doesn''t move. Chu Tong knows that King Jing is definitely testing her, so she can''t stop now. She can only continue to pounce on him


    In this dynasty, her behavior was absolutely appalling, but in her Dynasty, a hug was sometimes just a friendly way of greeting, so Chu Tong didn''t feel anything.


    "Miss Chu, your white brother is here. Should you let your white brother hold you?" Just at the moment when Chu Tong was about to rush into King Jing''s arms, King Ning suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    Ning Wang saw Bai Lingyun when his eyes were blinking, and then he said such a sentence subconsciously without thinking of anything else.


    Chu Tong suddenly stopped and was about to hold Jing Wang''s move. She took back her hand, her eyes turned quickly, and looked around. Then she saw Bai Lingyun standing not far away. Her face suddenly burst into a brilliant smile: "brother Bai......"


    At the moment, her delicate voice was full of joy, the undisguised joy and excitement.


    In fact, she has long found that Bai Lingyun came here. However, Bai Lingyun is standing at the back of her slant. She is a fool. If Bai Lingyun is found so easily, it will make Jing Wang more suspicious of her, so she can only help but not find it.


    This time, King Ning did her a big favor. It''s rare.


    Jingwang''s cold eyes seem to be colder now, and the dangerous cold breath seems to spread quickly in that moment.


    Standing on the side of King Jing, King Ning gave a cold shiver.


    But Chu Tong didn''t seem to notice. She was still looking at Bai Lingyun, smiling like silk, and her heart was rippling. Next moment, she would quickly step towards Bai Lingyun, just because of the pain in her buttocks, she turned a corner.


    However, this did not affect Chu Tong''s enthusiasm and joy at all. The smile on her face was still so brilliant.


    Jing Wang''s eyes seem colder.


    Chu tongjue, this is a good chance to get rid of King Jing, and in this way, it can make Bai Lingyun more disgusted with her, and then it will be easier for the marriage to get back.


    Ning Wang is totally stupid, isn''t she? This woman is going to hold her fourth brother a moment ago. She turns to Bai Lingyun?


    My God? This woman is really


    However, if the woman doesn''t hold the fourth brother, Ning wangjue''s words just saved his fourth brother.


    Ning Wang turned his eyes and looked at his fourth brother, but found that his fourth brother''s face seemed even more terrible at the moment.


    Ning Wang saw his fourth brother looking at Chu Tong''s eyes as if to spit out ice.


    What''s wrong with his fourth brother?


    Chu Tong ran to Bai Lingyun directly, but she didn''t rush to embrace Bai Lingyun. She suddenly found that she was very repulsive to have any physical contact with Bai Lingyun, but when she just rushed to Jing Wang, she didn''t have such repulsion.


    Maybe it''s because Jing Wang is very good-looking. Well, Jing Wang is really good-looking. As a woman, she can''t help being jealous. Why is a man so good-looking?


    Although Chu Tong repels Bai Lingyun, he still has to perform all the tricks at the moment. First, he can cheat King Jing, and second, he can make Bai Lingyun hate her even more.


    Chu Tong raised his head and looked at Bai Lingyun with a smile: "brother Bai, you come to me."


    The sound was full of joy and excitement.


    "Chu Tong, do you want to be shameless?" Sure enough, the disgust on Bai Lingyun''s face is more obvious and shameless.


    "My face..." Chu Tong heard his words, a pair of eyes blinked, and then he felt the natural face, and said seriously: "beautiful."


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, all the people were shocked. This woman is really stupid. Bai Lingyun clearly scolds her, but she can''t understand?


    Chu Tong is still smiling. She looks at Bai Lingyun and looks up again. Then she seriously asks, "brother Bai, do you think I am beautiful?"


    "Hahaha..." Ning Wang couldn''t help it any more. He smiled directly: "here, this fool Hahaha, it''s really stupid. "


    The others couldn''t help laughing.


    Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing didn''t laugh. They both looked at Chu Tong like monsters.


    They both know that Chu Tong is not stupid. They know that Chu Tong is not only not stupid, but also very smart. Otherwise, it is impossible to hide from all people. But at the moment, Chu Tong''s practice makes them very incomprehensible.


    Didn''t she ruin her reputation by doing so? What''s good for her?


    "Chu Tong, I warn you to stay away from me in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." When Bai Lingyun heard the laughter, his face was even more gloomy. He was also laughed at by this fool.


    "Chu Tong, I tell you, I will never marry you." The fool chased him all day long and did a lot of humiliating things. He wanted to get rid of her all the time.


    For Bai Lingyun''s response, Chu Tong was satisfied from the bottom of his heart, of course, her face did not show a trace.


    Jingwang''s eyes seemed to look at the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing at will. Seeing their reaction, Jingwang''s lips faintly raised a smile like arc.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1140

    Jingwang''s lips are slightly smiling. It seems that this woman is really pretending.


    When she landed in the lake, the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing were in the pavilion on the lake. Although he didn''t ask about it at that time, he had already guessed out a general idea.


    It''s obvious that empress dowager and Liu Ruqing want to kill her, a fool. They will not let the Empress Dowager do such a lot of work, but also carefully arrange a fall in the water!


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, the Empress Dowager knows that she is not stupid and knows that she is pretending, so she will try her best and even can''t wait to get rid of her.


    At the moment, the reaction of Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing is enough to illustrate this. Under normal circumstances, Liu Ruqing would surely laugh loudly and even sneer at such a child of Chu. At the moment, Liu Ruqing didn''t say a word. There was no irony on her face, but she was puzzled and shocked incredibly.


    OK, good. How dare that woman cheat him again and again? It''s so good!!


    However, at the moment, King Jing said nothing more. He turned his eyes slightly, looked at Chu Tong again, and then turned away.


    Although Chu Tong didn''t look back, he also knew that King Jing had left, because the dangerous breath of the oppressed man disappeared.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. As long as king Jing left, the next thing would be easy to do.


    "Brother Bai......" Chu Tong looks at Bai Lingyun and shouts at him with a voice that makes him feel gooseflesh. She shouts at him and at the same time, she reaches out to pull Bai Lingyun.


    Bai Lingyun saw Chu Tong''s outstretched hand and was disgusted to the extreme. He stretched out his hand and waved it to Chu Tong, directly waving Chu Tong to the ground.


    "Chu Tong, I say again, don''t show up in front of me, or I will not be polite." At the moment, Bai Lingyun almost shouted out. He was really fed up with this disgusting woman.


    Chu Tong sat on the ground and looked up at him wrongfully, but she didn''t say anything at the moment.


    Bai Lingyun stares at her severely, then turns around and leaves quickly.


    Chutong chuckles at the bottom of his heart. It seems that the effect is very good.


    Other people looked at nothing to see, then they all left.


    The empress dowager, after all the people left, went to Chu Tong''s face. She stared at Chu Tong with a pair of eyes and said in a cold voice, "Chu Tong, you are really powerful."


    She''s so good at acting stupid that she has cheated everyone.


    At the moment, Chu Tong did not directly respond to the Empress Dowager''s words. Instead, he looked at the Empress Dowager with a dazed face. Chu Tong was afraid that there were still people around him, afraid of being discovered.


    When the Empress Dowager saw her, she sneered a little more: "Chu Tong, you wait..."


    After empress dowager and Liu Ru left, Chu Tong got up slowly. She didn''t tidy up anything, so she walked towards the direction of her room.


    Chu Tong is eager to find a chance to leave, but she knows that this happened today. It will be harder and more suspicious for her to leave again.


    Especially the king Jing.


    Chu Tong doesn''t know if she cheated Jing Wang today. In a word, she must be very careful in the future and try to avoid him.


    Chu Tong decided to hurry back to her room. Then in the next few days, she was ill dressed and no longer went out easily.


    However, Chu Tong did not go to his residence, but a bodyguard suddenly stopped in front of her: "Miss Chu, my master is invited."


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. Is he the master of his family? Who is the head of his family?


    It''s impossible for the Empress Dowager to defeat her just now, so it should not be the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing.


    So who will it be?


    Chu Tong, the bodyguard, didn''t know or met, so she didn''t know who he was.


    Chu Tong looked at him. He didn''t speak. He was stupefied. After all, she is a fool now. No matter who she is, her reaction is normal.


    "Miss Chu, please." The bodyguard looked at Chu Tong and his eyes flashed a little: "Miss Chu, if you don''t go by yourself, I will do it."


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong was slightly shocked. It seems that his master gave him a death order, so he had to take her there.


    Who on earth wants to see her? What does that man want to do?


    Chu Tong has just arrived here. She doesn''t know much about everything here, so sometimes she can''t be careful.


    "I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep." Chu Tong didn''t refuse directly, but he pretended to be trapped to the extreme, as if he could sleep directly in the next moment.


    Chu Tong said and then slightly sideways, trying to go around.


    "Since Miss Chu doesn''t cooperate, I can only do it." The bodyguard saw that Chu Tong was about to leave, frowned slightly, and then quickly reached for Chu Tong''s wrist.


    "Ah, come on, help me, catch the hooligans." Chu Tong suddenly shouted.


    The last sentence of arresting the hooligan made the bodyguard''s face change quickly. When did he play the hooligan against her?


    She framed him!


    The master told me to take her. The bodyguard was afraid that Chu Tong would shout like this and attract other people. So at the next moment, the bodyguard quickly ordered several times on Chu Tong.


    Then Chu Tong couldn''t make a sound any more.


    Chu Tong is shocked to live, completely shocked to live. This is not the legendary point method, right? She''s got a dumb spot?


    Fuck, fuck, fuck, can we play happily?!


    After the bodyguard ordered her dumb cave, she couldn''t make a sound. The bodyguard held her hand and directly dragged her forward. He didn''t know how to pity her.


    Shit, she''s really unlucky tonight. She just solved one, and then another. It''s not over.


    Who will it be this time?


    Chu Tong doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to go, but she can''t earn this bodyguard. Of course, she can''t use the skills she learned in modern times to get rid of it. If so, she will be completely exposed.


    The bodyguard dragged her out of a room, and then stopped. Chu Tong had just arrived. He was not familiar with the room here, and did not know who lived in it. But Chu Tong knew that the rooms here were the best rooms, and the people who lived in them were the most honorable.


    For example, the emperor, such as Yu Wang, such as Jing Wang, such as general Qiu.


    But Chu Tong couldn''t guess who it was for a while.


    "Yes." Chu Tong was thinking that a voice in the room was passed out. It''s just a simple grace word that can''t be simpler without any emotion. But just this word, Chu Tong heard who it was.


    There is such a moment, Chu Tong''s body completely stiff!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1141

    There is such a moment, Chu Tong''s body completely stiff!!


    What? How is he?!


    How?


    Didn''t she just hide it from him?


    But he had just left, and she didn''t know where she was.


    She is confident in her disguise.


    In fact, Chu Tong felt that it was better for anyone than him.


    The bodyguard heard the sound in the room, although it was just a simple word that could not be simpler, but the bodyguard understood the meaning of the master. At the next moment, the bodyguard directly opened the room, pushed Chu Tong in, and then closed the room.


    Chu Tong was pushed out of the room, and raised his eyes slightly. He saw the man sitting in the room at the moment. As she had just judged, it was his highness Jing Wang.


    Chu Tong was ordered dumb hole, can''t speak, so just so stupidly stare at him.


    In fact, Chu Tong doesn''t know what else he can do now!


    She knows that this man is not simple, no, not only not simple, but also a terrible person.


    Now he catches her. Chu Tong doesn''t know whether he is still doubting or whether he already knows something.


    He sat on the chair and was reading. When she came in, he didn''t read her. He still looked at his book.


    Chu tong can''t see his mind for a while. She really doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    So Chu tong can only continue to stand like that.


    Don''t know how long, he finally put down the book, but, he didn''t look at her, just smile and say: "patience is good."


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. She was just afraid that her actions would lead him to doubt, so she chose not to move. But obviously, it''s also wrong that she didn''t move or talk.


    This man obviously wants to pick out her fault. No matter what she does, he can pick out her fault.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is dumb and can''t speak. In fact, even if she can speak, she doesn''t want to say anything now. Her patience is very good, which makes her heart tremble. But next moment, Chu Tong comes up with a very good way to deal with it.


    Chu Tong closed his eyes, leaned against the wall behind him, and looked at him as if he had fallen asleep


    When King Jing saw that she didn''t move, he turned his eyes and looked at her. He saw her. His eyes narrowed slightly. She was Sleeping?


    King Jing looked at Chu Tong, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, and smiled coldly. Is she pretending to sleep?


    King Jing got up and came over. He stopped at a distance of only one meter from Chu Tong. His eyes stared at her straightly.


    Jing Wang knows clearly that under his eyes, no one can be calm, but she is still unconscious and asleep.


    At the moment, her head is on one side, probably because she is sleeping too heavily, and her body is leaning towards one side subconsciously. Behind her is the wall, but there is no obstacle on one side, so her body is sliding so directly and directly to the ground.


    "Yes?" When she slipped to the ground like this, even though the speed was very slow, she must still feel it. Chu Tong opened his eyes and looked at him blankly. At the moment, Jing Wang was standing in front of her. She must have seen Jing Wang, but she didn''t have any reaction.


    The next moment, she just lay on the ground, closed her eyes and went on sleeping.


    For a moment, Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed little by little. He raised his feet and kicked Chu Tong on the ground.


    Chu Tong had pain, opened his eyes, looked at him, then turned over and went on sleeping.


    Jingwang''s tiny eyes seemed to flash a little dark awn. He went to the table, brought the cool tea on the table, and then directly poured it on Chu Tong''s face.


    Chu Tong was splashed by the water. If she pretended to sleep again, it would be too fake. So she jumped up quickly. At first, Jing Wang was not far away from her. Chu Tong jumped up at the moment and stood in front of Jing Wang. Without hesitation, she directly raised her foot and kicked Jing Wang hard.


    Let him just kick her, huh, when she''s easy to bully?!


    She always revenges, no matter who she is.


    Of course, at the moment, she did so with the intention of deliberately fooling.


    King Jing never thought that Chu Tong would kick him. She was so sudden that he could not believe it. If she didn''t hide for a while, he was kicked by Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong used a lot of force this time, so she really used some pain in this kick.


    Even though King Jing is calm at ordinary times, his face is a little shocked at the moment. How dare this woman?


    However, Chu Tong kicked him for a while, but he didn''t stop. He raised his foot to kick him again. Of course, this time, King Jing avoided.


    Chu Tong stared at him, his mouth quickly opened and closed, but there was no sound.


    Jing Wang''s eyes shimmered slightly, and instantly understood that she had been pointed dumb acupoint. His fingers quickly pointed on Chu Tong''s body.


    "Bad guy, bad guy, kill you, kill you." Then Chu Tong''s voice spread directly, with anger, with accusation, but also with a bit of just silly.


    "Kill you, kill you..." Chu Tong shouted, and went to King Jing again. He attacked him with both hands and feet. It was like


    Of course, Jing Wang avoided her attack very easily. Seeing that Chu Tong could not hit him with his hands and feet, he began to smash him with something. She took everything she could and smashed it at Jing Wang.


    Of course, she can''t smash Jing Wang, but all the things in the room were smashed by her for a while.


    Jingwang, who has always been brave and fierce, is now slightly picking her eyebrows. Even though she is pretending to be crazy, she dare to get close to him and really scold him and beat him?! And smashed everything in his room.


    She''s not so brave.


    The bodyguard outside heard the movements in the room, the shouts of Chu Tong, and his frightened look changed quickly. He couldn''t help pushing the door open and entering the room.


    The bodyguard entered the room, saw the situation in the room, completely and completely ignorant.


    What''s the situation? How dare this woman Dare to fight the prince?


    At the moment, Chu Tong is grabbing a teacup and smashing it at Jing Wang. Jing Wang dodges and avoids it. Then the teacup accidentally hits the bodyguard. The bodyguard is quick and quick. He saves the teacup.


    However, Chu Tong didn''t stop at all. He still felt that everything was smashing at Jing Wang. He looked totally crazy and didn''t look like it. He was afraid to see it!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1142

    The bodyguards are scared. This woman is really crazy!


    She must be crazy. She must be. Otherwise, how could she dare to do this to Prince Jing?


    The bodyguard looked at all this unbelievably. He felt that the way he had just opened the room must be wrong. He must have entered the wrong room


    Otherwise, how could you see such a scene?


    What''s more, the guard can''t believe that the fool is so crazy at the moment. His master just avoids and doesn''t do anything to the fool.


    The bodyguard looked at it, and suddenly felt that his Lord''s behavior at the moment was suspected of some connivance!!


    At this moment, the bodyguard was stunned directly. He stood there and didn''t move. Then he was hit several times by something chutong threw.


    Finally, Chu Tong threw all the things in the room. She was tired of throwing them. This time, she stopped.


    "Enough trouble?" When King Jing saw that she had stopped, he picked a little bit from the corner of his eyebrow. He found that this woman was not afraid of him at all.


    Everyone is afraid of him, even the emperor is afraid of him, but this woman is not afraid of him at all?


    If she''s really stupid, it''s just that. She''s not stupid, just pretending!!


    King Jing looks at her. There is more interest in her eyes


    "Hum." Chu Tong snorted angrily to him, "don''t pay attention to you, I want to sleep."


    After Chu Tong finished saying this, she turned to the only table in the room and walked. At this moment, her move was obvious, that is to go to bed and sleep.


    But this bed belongs to his Highness Prince Jing.


    The bodyguard looked at her move, and her heart was shaking for a while. Is this woman going to hit the bed in Jingwang palace to sleep?


    Jing Wang looks at her and is slightly stunned. She climbs his bed to sleep?


    She''s not afraid?


    She made sure that he would not allow her to go to his bed, so she did it on purpose, right?


    At the moment, King Jing absolutely doesn''t believe that she is stupid and doesn''t make it clear, although she really pretends to be very similar at the moment and doesn''t show any flaws.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, she has been disguised very well, and never showed any flaws.


    He infers from the actions and reactions of Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing. If he had not seen the reaction of Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing clearly before, he would have been cheated by her.


    This woman is really powerful!


    So, at the moment, King Jing just looks at her and doesn''t stop her at all.


    In addition, Chu Tong''s plan is just like Jing Wang''s guess. Chu Tong knows that under normal circumstances, Jing Wang will never let her climb into his bed.


    She determined that King Jing would stop her, and she thought that even if King Jing didn''t stop her, the bodyguard would certainly stop her.


    But she didn''t think that King Jing didn''t stop her. The bodyguard wanted to stop her, but he stopped her with a look.


    Chu Tong has come to the bed, and there is still no one to stop her. Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. Now, she can only stand on her head.


    So, the next moment, chutong quickly climbed onto the bed, and then he took off his shoes naturally.


    Chu Tong saw the king and didn''t have any reaction. He still didn''t want to block her. Chu Tong sighed secretly again, and then began to untie her clothes. She obviously had to take off her clothes and go to sleep.


    Bodyguard: "..."


    How stupid and crazy is this woman?


    Standing here with his two big men, Her Highness Jing Wang actually climbed to his bed and began to undress


    "Get out." Prince Jing''s eyes narrowed quickly, and there was a light in them that could not tell whether it was angry or cold.


    When Prince Jing said this, his eyes were looking at Chu Tong. They seemed to say it to Chu Tong. Chu Tong''s heart was secretly happy. It was so good that he finally got angry and began to drive her away.


    But she''s a fool. She can''t understand such a sentence without naming or surname ambiguity. So she has to pretend and wait for him to throw her out directly.


    Chu children''s clothes did not understand the appearance, continue to unbutton, the top of the button has been unbuttoned.


    "Get out." His royal highness Jing suddenly turned his eyes and glanced at the bodyguard coldly. The voice was cold.


    Wei Leng, the bodyguard realized that the Lord wanted him to go out. He couldn''t believe it for a while, but he quickly backed out and closed the door.


    At the moment, Chu Tong, sitting on the bed, was trembling in his heart. Did she just get the wrong idea? Did not his highness Jingwang just drive her out?


    But to get the bodyguard out?


    Instead of driving her out, his Highness Prince Jing asked the bodyguard to leave. At this moment, there are only two people left in the room, she and him. They are alone in the middle of the night


    Chutong could not help swallowing his mouth secretly.


    Now, how does the play go on?


    At the moment, Prince Jing is still staring at her.


    Chu Tong knew that once the play started, it could not stop suddenly, so Chu Tong was shocked, but the action of removing the clothes button did not stop.


    This time, Chu Tong even quickly untied all the buttons, took off the outer clothes directly, and then took off the outer skirt, so that she had only the inner clothes.


    However, compared with many modern clothes, the lining clothes of this dynasty are much more conservative, and there is no spring light leaking out. Therefore, Chu tongjue''s clothes are nothing.


    Chu Tong thought, the clothes here should be able to wear to sleep, so Chu Tong did not take off again, of course, it is impossible to take off again. Chu Tong pulled out the thin quilt, and he planned to lie down to sleep.


    Chu tongjue, with Jing''s character, can''t really do anything to her. He''s just trying to test, so she''s going to play a whole set of plays, and he can''t see anything different.


    "What? Don''t take it off? " But king Jing''s voice suddenly came out. It was still cold, but the meaning of the words was


    Chu Tong holds the thin quilt tightly, and the bottom of his heart quivers slightly.


    Still off? If you take it off again, it will really leak out. In ancient times, there was no modern underwear. When you take off this inner garment, there is only one belly pocket. It''s better not to wear such a belly pocket.


    The temptation that looms is the most deadly.


    So, at this moment, she can''t take off any more.


    Chu Tong ignored him and lay down on the bed. He naturally changed the pulled thin into his own body.


    She is now playing a fool anyway, so she can pretend not to understand him.


    But king Jing is obviously not going to let her go


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1143

    But king Jing was obviously not going to let her go. He suddenly walked to the bed, bent slightly, and looked at her at a close distance. The corners of his lips opened gently, and he said slowly, word by word, "or can I help you?"


    Chu Tong: "br >


    did he help her? What did he help her with?


    Doesn''t this man always keep women away from him?


    Doesn''t it mean that no matter what woman tempts him, he will not be moved or even look at others?


    That''s to say, the women who actively seduced him in the past all ended badly?


    So what the hell is he talking about helping her now?


    Chu Tong looked at him, blinked, blinked again, because Chu Tong knew that it was not appropriate to say anything at this time, so she didn''t say anything, just looked at him in a daze.


    "When do you want to install it?" he said


    Chu Tong took a breath of cold air in surprise, but there was no dew on his face. He still looked at him in a dazed way. His eyes were dazed, and he didn''t understand what he said.


    Jingwang''s lips are a little bit more cold. His teeth seem to bite with some suspicious force. Then he says coldly again: "the Empress Dowager asked you to go to the lake tonight to make you fall into the water accidentally, so as to get rid of you." his words are slightly paused. He looks at her eyes and squints slightly. Then he says word by word slowly again: "and you want to be smooth The water pushes the boat, takes this opportunity to escape, this king said is right? "


    Chu Tong''s heart could not help shaking. He guessed that the Empress Dowager was going to kill her, which was not surprising, but he even guessed that she wanted to take this opportunity to escape. The man was really powerful.


    Yes, he was right, but Chu Tong knew that she could not admit it.


    So Chu Tong still pretends to be ignorant, innocent and ignorant. She looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    "Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing know that you are not stupid." King Jing seemed to take a deep breath. He was always calm and calm. Looking at her like this, he felt a fire rising in his heart.


    Chu Tong''s heart is sharp and quivering. He even guessed this!!


    "Just when you were in Yunting, other people were laughing at you. When the queen mother and Liu Ru looked at you, they couldn''t understand each other. They didn''t laugh, but they couldn''t understand. There was only one explanation. They knew you were not stupid." At the moment, his highness Jing is very lazy to talk with her, so at the moment, his words are very clear.


    Chu Tong secretly scolded Liu Ruqing in his heart. It was because of the reaction of the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing. She knew that she shouldn''t have told Liu Ruqing what she wasn''t stupid. It was her fault for a while.


    However, this man is really powerful enough. She is really unlucky to meet such a person.


    Chu Tong thought, what would happen if she admitted at this moment?


    If he wasn''t the man that night, would he be ok? If he was the man that night?


    Chu Tong thought of the man''s reaction that night, and her heart was shaking. She knew that if Jing Wang was really the man that night, and if he knew that the man that night was her, he would surely have broken her to pieces.


    Therefore, Chu Tong knew that she could never admit it.


    "I''m going to bed. You''re noisy. Go away." Chu Tong waved at him impatiently, as if he was catching a particularly annoying fly.


    "You don''t cry when you see the coffin." His Highness Prince Jing looked at him, and now the cold voice seemed to be a little bit more fierce.


    At this time, she still pretends to be stupid in front of him. She can do it.


    "It''s noisy. It''s noisy. Go away, go away." Chu Tong is more impatient to drive him. Well, those who dare to drive his royal highness Jing like this, look around the world, except for her, I''m afraid that no one else can be found.


    Moreover, this is still in the room of Prince Jing, who occupies the bed of his highness.


    After Chu Tong waved his hand, he directly pulled the quilt up and tried to cover his head. Anyway, she could not admit it in front of King Jing.


    Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed, and saw that she was going to cover her head with a quilt. He suddenly reached out, grabbed the quilt, and then directly lifted the quilt off her body.


    His strength is great. Chu tong can''t pull him. Of course, even if she can, she dare not pull with all her strength.


    When the quilt was removed, Chu Tong could only sit up and stare at him hatefully, with some anger on his small face: "bad guy, bad guy"


    "bad?" Jingwang''s eyes were dark and shimmering. At the next moment, he suddenly reached out and directly extended to the inner garment on her. His hand directly grasped her inner garment, and then he tore her inner garment directly with a strong force.


    Chu Tong was shocked and completely shocked. She didn''t expect that his Highness Prince Jing would tear her clothes.


    Shit! Lean on! Lean on!


    Dressed up?!


    Under her inner garment, she only wore a belly pocket. Although she passed through, she returned to 18, but at 18, she has developed very well, very well.


    A belly pocket can''t be covered at all, but it seems to be more deadly temptation.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled, inhaled, and exhaled, trying to calm herself down. At this moment, her brain was spinning rapidly, thinking of ways.


    Is this the situation she''s hiding now? Or not?


    If you don''t cover it, you will be seen by the man in front of you? Does she know shyness as a fool? The answer must be No.


    Therefore, if she wants to continue to play a fool in front of Jing Wang, she can''t hide it. Because she guesses that Jing Wang''s doing this is probably to test her on purpose. This man is too insidious, despicable and shameless.


    In fact, her clothes were torn at the moment, and she couldn''t cover much, and the quilt was just pulled away by him.


    She has nothing to use now!


    Shit! Lean on! Lean on! At the moment, she wants to beat the man in front of her.


    However, Chu Tong knows that she is not his opponent. Let alone she is now back to 18 years old. Even when she is the most powerful, she is definitely not the opponent of this man, because he knows martial arts and his martial arts are unpredictable. She did not forget the scene when King Jing brought her up from the bottom of the lake.


    At that time, he used to fly, fly!!


    Of course, Chu Tong knows more clearly that she can''t move at the moment. If she moves, she will only be seen by him!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1144

    If so, he will see it more!!


    Chu Tong thought about how to deal with this situation?!


    Jing Wang''s eyes fell in front of her, she was really well developed, very good, good people


    Jing Wang''s eyes seemed a little dark, then he looked away, moved to her side waist, at the moment because her clothes were torn, so the whole side waist was very clear.


    King Jing saw that her side waist was as smooth as jade, without any defects.


    Chu Tong has been sitting still, so he looks up at him, it seems to be scared. In fact, Chu Tong doesn''t know how to do it at the moment, so she can only respond to all changes with the same.


    When Chu Tong saw his eyes looking at her side waist, he was slightly shocked. Why did he pay such attention to her side waist?


    Moreover, she found that when he looked at her side waist, the eyes had some accidents and doubts.


    Why the accident? Doubt what?


    Is he the man that night?


    Chu tongjue''s various behaviors at present make it possible.


    Chu Tong took a breath of cold air secretly. If it was him, how long could she live?


    It''s not easy to cross, but also to wear to 18 years old, is it going to be killed by him?!


    Chu Tong was thinking that King Jing suddenly bent over and leaned over, then his hand directly extended to her side waist.


    At that moment, Chu Tong''s heart stopped.


    She did the treatment at the side waist and covered up the tattoo. She applied a layer of wax oil to the tattoo and then wiped a layer of powder. The cover was very good and perfect.


    But it can''t stand the scrutiny and touch.


    With King Jing''s strength, if you touch him carefully, you will surely find something different.


    But Chu Tong also knows that she can''t hide at this moment, at least until Jing Wang touches her waist.


    Chu Tong exhaled secretly, tried to suppress the tension in his heart, and kept the original sitting posture. Jing Wang''s hand extended to her side waist, and his body must be closer and closer. Chu Tong didn''t dodge, didn''t dodge, just stared at him so stupidly.


    When King Jing saw her look, his eyes narrowed slightly, but his hands still reached her side waist.


    Jing Wang''s fingers touched her side waist, and then slightly rubbed it.


    "Hahaha, itch, itch" then, Chu Tong suddenly laughed, laughing at the same time, the body also lay down.


    King Jing touched her side waist, but only once.


    This is exactly what Chu Tong calculated. Chu Tong knew that Jing Wang would be more suspicious if he didn''t touch it. She also believed that with her camouflage ability, Jing Wang can''t touch anything unusual if he only touched it. If Jing Wang can''t touch anything unusual, his suspicion will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, Chu tong can''t let him touch more, so at the moment, she can only lie in bed at the risk of spring light leakage.


    When Jing Wang just touched her side waist, his body was obviously bent down. At the moment, he didn''t get up straight, so he looked at Chu Tong at a close distance. There was a sharp look that seemed to penetrate people in his tiny eyes.


    With his eyes, Chu Tong''s heart trembled. She knew that this man was not easy to deal with.


    He didn''t get up and looked at her like this. Chu Tong felt a sense of oppression that was going to suffocate her.


    Chu Tong knew that although he had just felt nothing in her side waist, he still doubted her.


    So she had to do something more to dispel his doubts.


    "You, are you going to sleep with me?" Chu Tong looked at him, blinked, and asked seriously.


    Jing Wang stared at her eyes and narrowed a little bit. His lips seemed to lift up a faint smile.


    "But, but" Chu Tong''s little face was a little more tangled, and at the same time, he was a little afraid: "but I''m afraid of pain"


    Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle was almost invisible. How could she know it?


    "I''ve seen it secretly. It''s very painful and painful for a woman to look at it, and it''s terrible." Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, and then he called several times on purpose. Although Chu Tong didn''t have a boyfriend in modern times, nor did such a thing happen, and last time she was poisoned, she didn''t know the whole process.


    However, in the modern society, she still knows such things, so at the moment, Chu Tongxue is very similar, very vivid, very lifelike.


    In order to be able to deceive him, to be able to get through this pass and save her life, Chu Tong is really enough.


    At the moment, her desire for survival is full.


    His highness Jing listened to her voice, and Lei Da''s unchanging face seemed to show a slight crack. His eyes seemed to quickly hide a trace of emotion that should not exist.


    But very quickly, very quickly, very well captured.


    Chu Tong is the third miss of Chu family. She is less than 16 years old this year, but she still learns these things vividly and vividly?


    What''s more, when she said these things, she had a natural face, not to mention a big girl under 16 years old. Even a woman who has lived in Yanliu for a long time may not be able to talk about such things naturally.


    How did this woman do it?


    "Your Highness, Miss Chu is looking for Miss Chu San." At this time, the voice of the bodyguard came from outside the door.


    King Jing''s eyes narrowed more and more. He looked at Chu Tong, and his eyes were more sharp. But Chu Tong was still dazed, confused, and could not see anything different.


    "Your Highness, Miss Chu has brought a lot of people to find Miss Chu San. If you find her here, I''m afraid it''s" the bodyguard didn''t hear the response from the master and said again.


    That fool is a fool anyway, it doesn''t matter, but he''s afraid it will affect his Highness''s reputation.


    Because he had seen the silly woman climb to his Highness''s bed and take off her clothes. Just now he also heard the sound in the room. He felt that the scene in the room must not be seen.


    "Afraid?" Jingwang''s lips are slightly hooked. This is like the back guard, but it is more like saying it to Chu Tong.


    "If they want to come, let them come. What is my king afraid of?" Jing Wang''s eyes were still looking straight at Chu Tong, and word by word words spread slowly. His meaning could not be more obvious.


    He''s trying to get someone to catch the current.


    When the bodyguard outside heard this, he was shocked and took a breath. Is the master crazy?!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1145

    When Chu Tong heard this, he was slightly stunned. Was he not afraid? Not afraid of anything? After all, it''s hard not to be misunderstood in this situation.


    In the middle of the night, this lonely man and little girl is a fool, and everyone knows that the third miss of the Chu family is a fool. His Highness Prince Jing is not afraid of such a fool?


    Of course, he is not afraid, and she is even more afraid.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to her. She''s not the real third miss of Chu family. She''s very sure that she''s not wearing soul clothes, but the whole person has passed through. Otherwise, there won''t be tattoos and rings on her body.


    It''s just that she passed through and became an 18-year-old.


    She doesn''t know where the third miss of Chu family is now? But she must not be miss chujiasan.


    Since she is not the third miss of the Chu family, and she does not belong to this dynasty at all, what is she afraid of?


    King Jing''s eyes tightly lock Chu Tong. Seeing Chu Tong lying in bed, she has no reaction, no tension or worry. She not only has no abnormal reaction, but also looks at her very innocent smile.


    King Jing''s eyes flickered.


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s not good. It''s not good for your highness or miss Chu San." Outside, the guard''s voice was obviously more anxious.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not a big deal. I''ll take her back to the mansion. " King Jing looked at Chu Tong, and his lips were slightly hooked. There was a faint arc of smile.


    He didn''t believe it, even if she pretended to be the best.


    He wants to see, when can she disguise?


    In Chu''s childlike mind, what? He''s going to take her home? It seems that he doesn''t like to talk casually, as if he really intends to!


    No, absolutely not. She can''t be as far away from him as possible. She can''t be taken back to the government by him!!


    "Wang Ye, she has a engagement with Bai Lingyun." Outside the door, the bodyguard took a hard breath. His highness was crazy. He was really crazy. He wanted to take this fool back to the palace?


    When Chu Tong heard bailingyun mentioned by the bodyguard, her face immediately opened with joy: "brother Bai? Where is brother Bai? "


    In fact, she can''t help pretending that she doesn''t understand her words, but when she hears Bai Lingyun, she must have a response, which is exactly what she wants at the moment.


    While chutong cheered, he sat up, and his legs moved quickly to the bed, intending to get out of bed to find her elder brother Bai.


    Jingwang''s eyes are slightly heavy, and the dangerous breath in them seems even more amazing.


    King Jing is still standing in front of the bed, not moving.


    Chu Tong looks at him, and his lips turn up discontentedly. Then he kicks him directly: "you get out of the way, get out of the way"


    Jing Wang''s face seems to be a bit darker, and his teeth seem to be biting tightly. He feels that he should strangle this woman directly. She is addicted to kicking him?


    At the moment, she is eager to get out of bed to find her white brother, even without clothes.


    Her coat had just been torn by him, which could not cover anything at first. Just when she lay down, now she gets up again, and the coat falls on the bed, now her upper body is only covered by a belly pocket.


    And she''s going to get out of bed and go out?


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed little by little, and the dangerous breath seemed to delay people in an instant.


    But Chu Tong didn''t seem to realize that she still wanted to get out of bed. Seeing King Jing standing still, she didn''t mean to let go at all, so she changed her position and planned to go down.


    Jingwang''s cold eyes swept, and Jingwang''s eyes were absolutely frightening to people and ghosts.


    But Chu Tong did not have any different reaction. Her movement of getting out of bed was not affected at all.


    Jingwang''s eyes are dim and shimmering. This woman is not afraid of him at all.


    Looking at the world, no one is not afraid of him. Why is this woman not afraid of him?


    Can''t she be really stupid and don''t know how to be afraid?


    For a moment, King Jing even felt that his previous inference might be wrong.


    "Prince, Miss Chu brought someone here." At this time, the voice of the bodyguard came again.


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong" at the same time, Chu Yan''s voice also came, Chu Yan''s voice is not very high, but at the moment, the room also heard clearly.


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned for a while, and his eyes flash quickly.


    King Jing didn''t speak or move. He was still standing by the bed. His eyes were still looking straight at her. His eyes were still full of doubt and temptation.


    He wants to see. Chu Yan is looking for her now. What will she do?


    Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked up at his eyes. When she saw the temptation in his eyes, she was shocked. It seems that he still wanted to test her through this matter.


    Since he wants to test her through this matter, next, she naturally needs to perform well.


    It would have been better if this had dispelled the doubt in his mind.


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong" Chu Yan should be walking in this direction, so the voice is clear.


    "Three young ladies"


    "three young ladies" at the same time, there are other voices shouting, it is obvious that the people who come are not only Chu Yan, but also the girl, and even the guard, because there are men''s voices in them.


    Chu Tong''s lips were slightly hooked, and then he shouted: "elder sister, elder sister, I''m here"


    when she called out so suddenly, Jing Wang was slightly stunned, and his eyebrows seemed to jump slightly, and he looked at her eyes a little deeper.


    This woman is in his room like this. No, she is still in his bed. How dare she agree so loudly?


    Taking advantage of Jingwang''s moment of slight stupor, Chu Tong slipped off the bed directly, and then ran towards the outside without clothes or shoes.


    She''s really well developed. A belly pocket can''t cover anything. Especially Chu Tong is running like this. She runs past him and continues to trot forward. From this direction, Jing Wang can clearly see her smooth back without covering anything.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked, and then seemed to breathe deeply.


    He wants to test her reaction through this incident, and her reaction really makes him


    "get back to Ben Wang." Seeing that Chu Tong was about to run to the door, King Jing gave a vicious shout. If you listen carefully, you will find that King Jing''s voice was angry at the moment.


    Everyone knows that King Jing has always been calm and calm. He is always happy and angry. It can be said that many people have seen him angry.


    The bodyguard outside the door was shocked when he heard his Highness''s voice. Is he angry? Angry?


    He followed his Highness for more than ten years. It was the first time he heard his highness get angry.


    That fool even made his highness angry?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1146

    Chu Tong naturally heard Jingwang''s words, and also heard the anger in his voice. Chu Tong''s lips couldn''t help but hook up. It seems that she took a very successful step, and even let Jingwang have a change of mood.


    Now that he has a change of mood, his suspicion of her must be less.


    But Chu Tong thinks that she''s a fool now, so she should pretend that she can''t understand Jing Wang''s words. After all, Jing Wang didn''t name his words and didn''t mention his surname. How could a fool know that Jing Wang called her?!


    So Chu didn''t hear. He trotted two steps, ran to the door, and then reached for the door.


    Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed like shooting cold light, but they seemed to have anger spread.


    "Chu Tong, get back to the king." King Jing shouted again. This time, he directly pointed out the name of Chu Tong. This time, his voice seemed to have a bit more gnashing of teeth.


    When Chu Tong heard his words, he chuckled in his heart. Oh, did his highness Jing get angry?


    Can you make Prince Jing angry? Is she too fierce?


    Chu Tong wanted to laugh, but she knew she couldn''t, so she had to hold back.


    At the moment, he called her directly, which means that he has less doubt about her. It''s good, very good. It seems that she has made a success in this step.


    Originally, Chu Tong couldn''t go out like this. In front of King Jing, she had to go out for her own sake. What''s more, she was still wearing a bellyback. She had just come quickly from his front, and then he could only see her back.


    Although her back doesn''t cover anything, it''s not so much for her from modern times. After all, in modern times, many dresses will show the whole back, even more than she does now.


    However, Chu Tong didn''t want her to be seen by others like this.


    She knew that King Jing was testing her. She determined that King Jing could not let her go out like this. If she went out of King Jing''s room like this, it would not have a good impact on him.


    Sure enough, Jing Wang still called for her at the last critical moment. Of course, if Jing Wang didn''t call for her at this time, she would definitely think of other ways to go out like this.


    Chu Tong breathed a sigh in secret, then turned his head slowly and looked at Jing Wang. At the moment, her face was still blank and dazed.


    In her dazed and dazed eyes, King Jing seemed to take a deep breath again: "are you going to go out like this?"


    "Yes." Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, and then he nodded seriously: "look for elder sister"


    what she returned is a matter of course.


    Jing Wang''s eyes moved to her, and their eyes were dim for a while. The woman he remembered that night had a good figure, and should be the same as her Chu Tong saw that his eyes fell on her upper body. Seeing him, he looked at him and said nothing. She scolded him secretly in her heart.


    What do you look at, and then dig your eyes? Of course, Chu Tong also thinks about it in her heart. She certainly can''t really do that, at least not now.


    Chu Tong saw that he didn''t speak and she couldn''t take the initiative to do anything, so she just stood there and looked at him.


    "Tong Tong" now Chu Yan has come with people, and the shouting is more clear.


    "Here comes my sister." Seeing King Jing, Chu Tong did not speak, but pretended to open the door again.


    "Put your clothes on." At the moment when Chu Tong''s hand intended to open the room, Jing Wang''s voice came again, but this time, his voice was obviously lowered a lot, and the volume outside should not be heard.


    "Ah? "Oh." Chu Tong was stunned. It seemed that she realized that she didn''t wear clothes. She looked at her body, then looked at the blouse that she had taken off and threw aside. Then she went over and picked it up and began to wear it.


    Jing Wang looks at the action of her dressing. Her eyes flash slightly. If he just didn''t shout at her, would she really go out like this?


    Will it? If she is really stupid, she may go out like this. If she is acting stupid, it is absolutely impossible.


    If she is really stupid, if she is pretending?! Then she has a deep mind.


    If she is pretending, does it mean that even he has been cheated by her?


    Look around the world, can you deceive his people? He didn''t feel it!


    So this woman?


    Did he just shout too early?


    If he doesn''t call her, if she just pretends to be stupid, she will definitely not go out like this, and she will definitely find another way


    at that time, she will definitely show her flaws!


    Jingwang''s eyes suddenly sink. What happened to him? When did he become so depressed?


    What was he really worried about? Jingwang felt that he had just been wronged.


    He would like to know what she would have done if he hadn''t called her?


    At this moment, Chu Tong has put on his outer garment and buttoned up one by one. Obviously, there is no such "if".


    He can''t strip off her clothes now.


    Jing Wang secretly breathed a sigh. If she pretends, the water that can''t be disguised will not be exposed forever. She will always have a day to show her flaws. Even if she escapes this time, he has opportunities and ways to expose her.


    Therefore, Jingwang felt that he didn''t need to be in a hurry. For example, when a cat plays with a mouse, if he eats the mouse directly at once, it''s not interesting.


    Jingwang''s lips are slightly hooked. Does she want to play? Well, he wants to see how good she is?


    Chu Tong dressed and ran out quickly. She didn''t look at Jing Wang again. Even when she passed him, her eyes didn''t squint at him.


    Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed quickly. Now he suddenly wants to change his mind. He wants to kill the woman directly.


    Is he so big, or is it the first time he has been ignored so thoroughly?


    Good, good!!


    Jing Wang''s idea of killing her hasn''t been put into action yet. Chu Tong has quickly opened the door of the room, and then quickly walked out.


    The guard outside the door saw Chu Tong coming out. He was slightly stunned and his eyes flashed quickly. Is it really good for Miss Chu to come out of Her Highness''s room at this time?


    How can your highness let this fool come out at this time?!


    At this time, Chu Yan came here with people. There are a lot of people out there at the moment, some of them come to find Chu Tong, and some of them come out to watch the noise


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1147

    For a moment, the bodyguard wanted to lock Chu Tong into the room again.


    "Sister." But at this time, Chu Tong shouted, the voice was clear and sweet, especially clear.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes all looked over quickly. When they saw Chu Tong standing at the door, they all froze one after another.


    What''s the situation? How does this fool get out of his room? What''s more, I don''t look well?


    The bodyguard took a deep breath. Obviously, it''s impossible to close Chu Tong''s room again at this time. But why does this stupid woman make a noise at this time?


    How to explain this situation?!


    She is a fool, not afraid of reputation being destroyed, but his Highness''s reputation is even worse!!


    At this moment, Jing Wang in the room heard Chu Tong''s voice, his eyes narrowed slightly, and this woman really made him unable to understand.


    In this case, she was so reckless?


    Seeing Chu Tong, Chu Yan''s face changed obviously. For a while, she couldn''t say anything, because this kind of situation is easy to be misunderstood.


    After Chu Yan returned to his mind, he just wanted to pull Chu Tong away quickly. Only in this way can he reduce the damage to Chu Tong to the minimum.


    "Chu Tong, why are you here?" However, Chu Yu deliberately raised her voice and asked, "Chu Yu just wants to see Chu Tong make a fool of herself. How can she let go of such an opportunity?".


    "Tong Tong, let''s go back." Chu Yan looks at Chu Yu with dissatisfaction, continues to walk forward, and wants to pull Chu Tong away.


    "Elder sister, Chu Tong came out of his royal highness Jing''s room at this time. Don''t you know what to ask? If Chu Tong is in trouble, we will take him with us. Can we all bear the blame of Jing Wang? " Chu Yu is the crown of Tang Dynasty.


    Chu Yan was stunned, and his movements stopped. Chu Tong came out of King Jing''s room, which was strange. If he really broke into any trouble?


    But at the moment, Jingwang''s bodyguard is standing outside. Jingwang should be in the room. If Jingwang is in the room, what disaster can Chu Tong do?


    Chu Yan was thinking, but Chu Yu looked at Chu Tong again, and deliberately asked, "Chu Tong, tell us, what did you just do in the room?"


    She believed that Chu Tong was a fool and would not lie. Of course, Chu Yu also believed that Chu Tong must have nothing good in King Jing''s room.


    The onlookers all looked at Chu Tong and waited for his answer. After all, Chu Tong came out of King Jing''s room and really made everyone curious Chu Tong looked at Chu Yu and replied seriously. At this moment, Chu Tong''s words are not surprising.


    Chu Tong said this on purpose at the moment. The first is to let his Highness Prince Jing in the room dispel her doubts. She knows that in this dynasty, the reputation of women is particularly important. If she is not stupid, she will never say such words to destroy her reputation.


    But for her, it really doesn''t matter what the reputation is.


    Second, Chu Tong wants people to spread this on purpose. At that time, her marriage with Bai Lingyun can be cancelled.


    There was a moment when everything was silent, and for a moment all the people were stupefied and forgot all the reactions.


    Chutong is sleeping in the room of Prince Jing?!


    When the bodyguard heard Chu Tong''s words, his body trembled obviously. Then he looked at Chu Tong fiercely. He couldn''t kill her with a single sword. How could this woman say that?


    The reputation of his highness!!


    In the room, the cold eyes of his Highness Prince Jing flashed. The woman''s answer was really


    "sleep, sleep? You just slept in the room of Prince Jing? What about his Highness Prince Jing? Is his highness Jing in the room? " Some people have been back to God, asked a trembling.


    "Tong Tong, are you in the wrong room? Into the room of Prince Jing by mistake? Surely his Highness Prince Jing is not in the room? " Chu Yan took a hard breath. After hearing that question, she was even more shocked. Before Chu Tong answered, she spoke quickly.


    When they heard Chu Yan''s words, they all felt that what she said was very reasonable. Most of the things were like this.


    "Miss Chu said very well." the guard sighed secretly, thinking that he could take this opportunity to restore his Royal Highness''s reputation.


    "No, he brought me." But Chu Tong didn''t cooperate. Chu Tong looked at the bodyguard and blinked his eyes. Then he said: "King Jing is in the room"


    the bodyguard took a hard breath. He wanted to kill Chu Tong and kill her. Can''t this woman shut up and stop talking?


    What''s the point of saying that?


    Not good for her, not good for your highness?


    It doesn''t matter if she wants to ruin her reputation, but please don''t involve his highness. His highness is innocent!!


    Innocent!!


    "What I said is true." However, Chu Tong looked at him, very innocent, and very seriously added a sentence.


    Bodyguard: ""


    the bodyguard can''t say a word at a time. He feels like he''s about to spit blood. Yes, what she said is true. It''s all true!!


    However, after a long time, the bodyguard didn''t know what else to say!


    What''s your Royal Highness''s crazy about bringing this stupid woman here?!


    In the room, his royal highness Jing''s lips seemed to make a slight smile. I don''t know whether he was angry or not.


    This woman really doesn''t play cards according to common sense. It''s really incomprehensible. She can ruin her completely by this way.


    She doesn''t know? Or knowingly but deliberately?


    If you really don''t know, what if you do it on purpose? Prince Jing''s eyes sank slightly.


    His Highness Prince Jing thinks he can see everything in the world, but at the moment, he can''t see her way.


    However, it seems more and more interesting for his Highness Prince Jing!!


    "What are you saying is true? Is Prince Jing really in the room? " Chu Yu was obviously shocked. Some of them couldn''t believe looking at Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong just said that she was sleeping in the room of Prince Jing. If Prince Jing was in the room, how could Chu Tong sleep in the room of Prince Jing?!


    How is this possible? How is that possible?


    That situation makes people dare not think!!


    "You mean, you just slept with Prince Jing in his room?" I don''t know who it is. I asked such a sentence suddenly. The meaning of this sentence can''t be more obvious.


    When they heard this, they all took a breath. This man is brave enough to say such a thing!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1148

    When they heard this, they all took a breath. This man is brave enough to say such a thing!!


    No wonder people look at the man who just said this and find that he is king Rui?


    This is a fear of the world is not chaos.


    Chu Tong naturally recognized Rui Wang. She knew that Rui Wang was definitely intentional, and she also knew that Rui Wang was not well intentioned.


    "King Rui, you can''t say this without permission, your Highness Prince Jing." the bodyguard was in a hurry, but it was king Rui who said this, and he didn''t dare to say it too much.


    "I didn''t ask you. I asked Miss Chu. Why are you so anxious?" Rui Wang interrupts the bodyguard''s words directly. He goes directly to Chu Tong''s face and looks at Chu Tong with his eyes: "Miss Chu, you just slept with his highness Jing Wang in the room?"


    As soon as king Rui said this, all the people''s eyes looked at Chu Tong and waited for his answer.


    Bodyguard a heart directly mentioned the throat eye, this fool can never say again!!


    "No, I went to bed alone." Chu Tong wanted to make an ambiguous misunderstanding, but now Rui Wang said so clearly, she knew that some things must be enough.


    The bodyguard''s heart, which had been hanging tight, was finally relieved. It was OK. It was OK!!


    In the room, his royal highness Jing''s lips slightly raised a slightly weird arc.


    "Are you sleeping alone in the room of Prince Jing? What is his highness Jing doing? Your Highness Prince Jing is watching you sleep? " Rui Wang obviously won''t let her go so easily. At the moment, his question is more tricky.


    Originally, people heard Chu Tong saying that she was sleeping alone, and they all felt that nothing had happened. But now when they heard Rui Wang''s words, their curiosity was raised again.


    Yes, Chu Tong is sleeping in the room of Prince Jing. What is Prince Jing doing?


    For a while, all the people looked at Chu Tong again.


    The bodyguard''s heart hung again.


    Chu Tong is very clear that this question is not easy to answer, especially for a fool.


    Chu Tong looked at Rui Wang, a pair of eyes blinked, eyebrows slightly frown: "I didn''t tell you, I was sleeping?"


    "Yes, you told me you were sleeping. I asked you what king Jing was doing." Rui Wang Wei Leng, for a time, obviously did not understand the meaning of Chu Tong.


    "You wonder, do you know what others are doing when you are sleeping?" Chu Tong looked at him, frowning more tightly. Her lips were curled and her face was obviously impatient.


    Impatient with Rui Wang!!


    Dare to be impatient with Rui Wang, no one at the moment dare, but Chu Tong is so direct and obvious.


    Everyone was shocked, completely shocked, because of the answer of Chu Tong, but also because of the attitude of Chu Tong to Rui Wang.


    Seriously, at the moment, Chu Tong''s answer is naive and straightforward, but it is enough to stop Rui Wang''s mouth.


    Rui Wang is stunned. He looks at Chu Tong and is speechless for a while.


    Jing Wang''s eyes in the room are slightly light, and this woman''s answer is quite unexpected? Or deliberate?


    "Just now, his Highness Prince Jing asked his subordinates to bring Miss Chu. When Miss Chu came, his Highness Prince Jing was dealing with some important matters. Miss Chu could only stand and wait. Miss Chu fell asleep while waiting." When the bodyguard heard Chu Tong''s words, he had an idea and made a quick explanation.


    Such an explanation is most reasonable and also true. Of course, the bodyguard didn''t say that Chu Tong took off his clothes at that time.


    Later, his highness drove him out of the room directly, and he didn''t know what happened in the back room.


    When they heard this explanation, they finally understood what was going on.


    "Miss Chu, is that so?" Rui Wang looks at the bodyguard and obviously doesn''t believe what the bodyguard said. He turns to Chu Tong and asks him.


    Chu Tong looked at him, his eyes blinked, but he didn''t speak.


    "Nothing else happened." Seeing that Chu Tong didn''t speak, Rui Wang thought he could ask something else: "for example, what''s wrong with Miss Chu''s dress?"


    Chu Tong''s heart sank slightly. The king Rui really came to do something.


    "My clothes?" Chu Tong followed his words, lowered his head, looked at his clothes, and then raised his hand to pat him slightly: "dirty."


    Her clothes were dirty indeed. When she fell into the lake, they were wet and not completely dry. When she was on the ground, they were dirty.


    "I''m afraid your clothes are not only dirty, are they?" Rui Wang''s eyes are on Chu Tong, and her lips are slightly hooked. This woman is obviously deliberately diverting her attention.


    She thought that would distract him?


    "Yes?" Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, as if suddenly thinking of something, exclaimed, "I just fell into the lake."


    Although a lot of people have just rushed to watch and know about it, they are far away from the lake after all, and the identity of people here is special, so they don''t know about it, including King Rui.


    Chu Tong mentions this matter at the moment, all who don''t know are stunned.


    Rui Wang''s expression is also stupefied.


    "Tong Tong, did you fall into the lake? What''s going on? Are you ok? " Hearing this, Chu Yan''s face changed quickly and walked forward quickly to check the situation of Chu Tong.


    "By the way, how did I fall into the lake?" Chu Tong did not pay attention to her, suddenly turned to the bodyguard, was very dissatisfied asked.


    "Me, how do I know?" The bodyguard was stunned. How did he know how she fell into the lake? What does this have to do with him?


    "Curious, how could I suddenly fall into the lake?" Chu Tong''s eyebrows were tightly frowned, his face was upset, his face was tangled.


    When they heard Chu Tong''s words, they couldn''t help laughing. She was so stupid that they didn''t know what happened when she fell into the lake.


    At this moment, most of the people''s attention has been shifted to this matter.


    Of course, there are some people who don''t have a room just now when Chu Tong was in the room of Prince Jing.


    "It''s strange that Miss Liu and Empress Dowager Mingming were with me. Why didn''t she fall into the lake?" Chu Tong''s brow was still frowning, and then he said such a sentence at a loss.


    Hearing her words, people''s faces changed one after another. Chu Tong''s words had a lot of information.


    "By the way, I was pushed down." Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly open, suddenly awakened.


    At first, all the people were dismayed when they heard her earlier words. Now when they heard her again, they were completely shocked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1149

    At first, all the people were dismayed when they heard her earlier words. Now when they heard her again, they were completely shocked.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention is all turned to this matter, and no one will pay attention to the matter of Chu Tong in his Royal Highness''s room.


    Rui Wang''s eyes flashed quickly. He suddenly felt something was wrong.


    At this moment, no one dares to talk at random. In this case, if one says something wrong, his head will fall off.


    A lot of people have quietly left, some things can not be heard, heard also as not heard.


    If the Empress Dowager comes suddenly, they may all be stared at by the Empress Dowager.


    Rui Wang sees that some people are quietly leaving. What he didn''t leave was because he was so close that it''s inconvenient to slip away. However, what he left at the moment is no longer the excitement between the eight trigrams Jingwang''s eyes and children.


    They can''t be blind or deaf at the moment, just afraid they don''t know anything.


    "Chu Tong, you are powerful. You are really powerful." When Rui Wang looked at Chu Tong again, there was a significant smile in his eyes.


    This woman is really powerful. Just a few words distracted everyone''s attention and scared most of them away.


    Originally such a shocking secret, no one asked me more now.


    This woman is really powerful.


    Chu Tong looked at him, blinked, blinked again, puzzled and confused.


    Yes, Rui Wang is right. She is intentional and the result is as expected, but she will not admit it.


    "You give me the king''s costume?" Rui Wang saw her face in a daze. She was only biting her teeth angrily. When this woman arrived, she still pretended to be like this!


    However, it''s no use pretending that she is no longer like him. He doesn''t believe that she is really stupid.


    Chu Tong stared at him with a pair of big eyes. He was more innocent and lost. He didn''t understand him at all.


    When Rui Wang saw her look, her eyes flashed quickly. This woman is actually very beautiful. Now she blinked a pair of big eyes and looked at him innocently, which made him feel that


    if she was really a fool, he would not see more, but he thought that she was not really stupid, but pretended to be stupid. This woman can pretend to be stupid Such a high level of sophistication can deceive all people?


    This ability alone is powerful enough.


    Rui Wang''s eyes flash, and the anger on his face suddenly disappears. Since this woman pretends to be stupid in front of him, he will play with her if he is free.


    If it proves that she is really not stupid, he doesn''t mind asking for her. It''s more interesting to have such a woman around.


    Chu Tong was shocked by the eyes of shangrui Wang. At the moment, the man was thinking bad.


    What does he want?


    Chu Tong was thinking, Rui Wang suddenly came to her, a pair of eyes fell on her body, her clothes are still a little wet, or stick on the body, but it''s night at the moment, the light is dark, so I can''t see anything different.


    But at the moment, Rui Wang is so close. Behind her is Jing Wang''s room. The light in Jing Wang''s room comes through and shines on her. Her situation can be seen clearly at the moment.


    When Rui Wang''s eyes fell in front of her, his eyes were slightly dark. This woman''s figure is really good, much better than those women in his mansion.


    At the moment, when he was so close to her, he saw something different. He saw that she didn''t wear inner clothes.


    In fact, the outer shirt of Chu Tong is very thick, so it can''t be seen from the outside, but the collar of the inner garment is mostly high collar, which is easy to see.


    But Rui Wang didn''t see the neckline of the inner garment, so she didn''t wear the inner garment.


    She didn''t wear it? Or just took off in Jing Wang''s room?


    Rui Wang felt that the first possibility should be a lot and half the second.


    Rui Wang''s eyes are slightly heavy, lips are slightly hooked, and his eyes fall on her neck.


    The neckline of the blouse should be slightly lower. He can see the white skin on her neck at such a close distance.


    As white as snow, as smooth as jade, people can''t help but want to reach for it.


    Rui Wang has always been a freewheeling master. He thought so, so he did it. He suddenly reached out to Chu Tong''s neck and exposed skin. Seeing his movements, Chu Tong was shocked. How could she not think that he should do it in front of so many people.


    Chu Yan wants to move forward, but she is pulled by Chu Yu: "you are crazy. That''s Rui Wang. You have to offend Rui Wang. All the people in our Chu family should follow him.


    Chu Yan was shocked. She knew that King Rui was not his highness. Although his highness looked cold, he never hurt the innocent. But unlike King Rui, King Rui always did what he wanted. When he was unhappy, many people would suffer and even die.


    At that moment, Chu Tong wanted to lift his leg and kick him hard, and wanted to kill him directly.


    If he dare to touch, she will kick.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed. Anyway, she is a fool now. Who is afraid of whom?


    Chu Tong looks at Rui Wang''s hand getting closer and closer to her. Seeing that it is going to stick to her neck, she secretly tries to lift her leg.


    Just then, his Highness''s room suddenly opened.


    "What is Rui Wang doing?" At the moment when the room opened, the voice of his Highness Prince Jing also came.


    Chu Tong hears the voice of his highness Jing Wang, and the leg she wants to lift stops. She pretends to be frightened suddenly, and quickly backs away. Then she just avoids ruiwang''s hand that touches her skin.


    In this series of movements, Chu Tong is very quick and agile. She intended to take two steps back and stop when she reached a safe distance.


    However, Chu Tong never thought that there was a stone behind her. As soon as she retreated, she just fell back on the stone. As soon as she was tripped by the stone, her body would naturally lean back.


    Now, Chu Tong is back to 18 years old. Her skill is not so strong. Even if she has the ability to stabilize her body in this situation, she dare not do so, because if she does that, she will be exposed.


    Therefore, Chu tong can only let her body back. At this moment, her back position is exactly where Jing Wang is standing. If she lies down like this, she is afraid of


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1150

    Originally, Chu Tong was not far away from the door of the room. She suddenly looked back and fell directly into Jing Wang''s arms.


    Chu Tong thought of all kinds of bad behaviors Jingwang had done to her before. She thought Jingwang would avoid them, and then she would fall on the ground.


    But to Chu Tong''s surprise, King Jing didn''t let go. Then, her whole body smashed into King Jing''s body so directly, and she definitely fell into King Jing''s arms.


    People who haven''t left just now see this situation. They are all stupid. How can this fool hit King Jing?


    God, will King Jing kill her with one stroke?


    We all think it''s possible.


    Rui Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just now Chu Tong avoided his action so obviously. He saw it clearly. Now he saw Chu Tong fall into Jing Wang''s arms, and his lips were more cold.


    She avoids him, but lies in Jing Wang''s bosom, good, good!!


    "Master, are you ok?" The frightened bodyguard returned to his senses and moved forward to check the master''s situation.


    Jingwang looks at him, but he doesn''t speak. Jingwang''s eyes droop slightly, looking at the woman who hit him in the arms. A pair of eyes squint slightly: "when do you want to stay?"


    He just didn''t know what evil he had been hit by. Seeing this woman smash it, he didn''t avoid it?


    How could she just let her fall into his arms? He felt that he might have been stunned just now.


    However, thinking of her avoiding Rui Wang''s action earlier, the coldness in his eyes seems to be reduced a little.


    "I, I can''t get up, my legs are soft." Chu Tong didn''t get up at once. It''s not easy for her to stand up in this position. Moreover, she thought about smashing everything, so she didn''t have to be in such a hurry.


    Listen to Chu Tong''s words, the guard''s lip corners give out a strong smoke. Can this fool talk?


    What do you mean her legs are soft? It''s like what happened to her, his highness.


    "And I hurt." Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, but also very wronged to make up a sentence.


    In fact, she has no problem with her body. Naturally, she can get up. But in order to dispel the doubts of Jing Wang and Rui Wang, she feels that she should be cheeky and stay for a long time, which is more in line with her fool''s style.


    "You hurt. What''s your weakness to do with your highness? You get up quickly, don''t you want to be shameful? " The bodyguard is in a hurry. This woman will kill his highness if she keeps talking like this.


    His highness is really, why not directly push this woman away?


    "Tong Tong, stand up, come here, let''s go back." At the moment, Chu Yan is in a cold sweat. She can''t go straight to pull Chu Tong over and take him back.


    But the man is his royal highness King Jing. She dare not.


    "Oh." Chu Tong is hoping to leave soon. These two men are not good at quarreling. She is really afraid to show her flaws in front of them.


    At this moment, Chu Yan calls her, and Chu Tong wants to take this opportunity to leave.


    Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed, and then his body suddenly retreated.


    Chu Tong just leaned back and fell into King Jing''s arms, so she leaned back against him. Just because she was thinking of camouflage, she never stopped and did not take back the strength that was pressed on him.


    At this moment, King Jing retreated so suddenly that Chu Tong''s body suddenly lost control and directly leaned back.


    Because Jingwang''s movement was too fast and too sudden, Chu Tong didn''t react for a while. In order to protect herself, her body first responded to her brain, and her body instinctively turned sideways, because only in this way, she could move her body, not directly backward.


    It''s an instinctive response to a sudden danger.


    Of course, ordinary people can''t do this, but Chu Tong is not ordinary after all. Although she is now 18 years old, when she was 18 years old, she has received a lot of exercise, and her skill is still good.


    Chu Tong''s original side turn was to stabilize her body, when she suddenly saw the astonishment and doubt of Rui Wang looking at her eyes.


    Chutong''s heart murmured that it was not good. It seems that the original reaction just came out.


    Chu Tong thought how to remedy this situation and how to remedy it?


    Chu Tong suddenly had an idea. Her body, which had been able to stand steady, did not stand steady, but leaned back to Jing Wang again. At the same time, her arm also reached out quickly and directly stopped Jing Wang''s neck.


    In this way, Chu Tong''s body is completely and directly attached to the body of Prince Jing.


    Because Chu Tong hugged his royal highness Jing''s neck, and now her face was leaning on his shoulder, looking at the ambiguity.


    Chu Tong''s series of actions were absolutely astonishing in this dynasty.


    Even the special women in those special places would not do such actions.


    Everyone was stunned at the sight of this admiration.


    How dare this fool do anything? Everything can be done.


    Chu Yan only felt that the whole heart was going to stop. God, what should I do.


    Jingwang obviously didn''t expect that she would do so. He felt her body clinging to him, and his eyes sank slightly.


    "What are you doing? You want to kill me. " Chu Tong looks at Jing Wang and complains. At the moment, her hands are tightly around Jing Wang''s neck, which means nothing to loosen.


    It seems that Jing Wang is afraid of falling her again.


    Rui Wang''s tiny eyes are much colder. This woman is really good


    "Do you want to seduce King Jing when you are so devoted to giving up arms? Why, you don''t want to marry Bai Yichen. You want to marry Prince Jing? " Rui Wang''s eyes looked at Chu Tong. His cold eyes were full of doubts and temptations.


    When Prince Jing heard King Rui''s words, his eyes sank, and his eyes were slightly closed. He looked closely at his Chu child.


    In fact, with his ability, no, with his usual style, he should directly throw her to the ground, but at the moment, he just didn''t do that.


    He told himself that he was to test the woman and to uncover her face.


    Everyone knows that Chu Tong likes Bai Yichen, who has been running after him shamelessly for so many years.


    King Jing wants to know how she will respond to King Rui''s words and how she will react at this moment?


    "Brother Bai? Where is brother Bai? " In fact, Chu Tong didn''t want to rely on King Jing all the time. She wanted to find a chance to come down, but she didn''t find the right one.


    Rui Wang''s words gave her such a suitable opportunity.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1151

    "Brother Bai? Where is brother Bai? " In fact, Chu Tong didn''t want to rely on King Jing all the time. She wanted to find a chance to come down, but she didn''t find the right one.


    Rui Wang''s words gave her such a suitable opportunity.


    Chu Tong hears Rui Wang''s words, a pair of eyes are turning quickly, a face is joyfully looking for Bai Yichen.


    Of course, when she cried out to Bai brother, she also released her arm around Prince Jing and jumped down from his body.


    Then she didn''t look at his highness Jing again. She ran to the yard and began to look for Bai Yichen.


    For a moment, the cold light in the eyes of his Highness Prince Jing suddenly appeared, and the cold eyes seemed to show a sense of killing. At that moment, he wanted to kill this woman.


    Yes, she can do it!!


    When Rui Wang saw Chu Tong''s reaction, he was stunned first. When he saw Jing Wang''s gloomy face, his eyebrow angle picked slightly. Was Jing Wang angry?


    When was Jingwang angry last time? Seriously, he didn''t remember. It should have been a long time ago. It should have been when Jingwang was a child.


    But now, this woman makes Jing Wang angry. Oh, this woman is really powerful.


    Of course, King Jing was angry at this woman, which is more and more interesting.


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong, stop shouting and stop looking." Chu Yan quickly pulled Chu Tong forward: "it''s too late, we should go back to sleep."


    Chu Yan was afraid that Chu Tong would do something else. She was even more afraid that Chu Tong would do something else. Their whole Chu family would suffer. Therefore, she must take Chu Tong back as soon as possible.


    "This fool is a real shame." Chu Yu looked at Chu Tong and said with disgust, "elder sister, what do you care about her?"


    Chu Yan shakes her head secretly. Chu Tong is a member of the Chu family. Can she care?


    "Tong Tong, let''s go back." Chu Yan holds Chu Tong tightly, for fear that she will run away again, for fear that she will cause something else.


    "Oh." Chu Tong also wants to leave here as soon as possible. One is king Jing and the other is king Rui. Both men are dangerous people, and they are not provoked.


    Originally, she jumped from King Jing and ran here just to leave, so Chu Yan''s practice was just what she wanted.


    Chu Tong didn''t run around any more and didn''t look for Bai Lingyun anymore. He let Chu Yan pull her and obediently followed her back.


    Jing Wang''s eyes looked at Chu Tong''s direction, a pair of eyes narrowed slightly, lips corners seemed to be a little more cold, but he didn''t say anything.


    Rui Wang''s brow is light, but there is more meaningful smile in his eyes. However, he doesn''t shout at Chu Tong anymore. After all, he didn''t find out what he just tested. In this case, it''s even harder to find out her truth?


    In the long run, there will be opportunities in the future, and he will definitely let that woman show her original shape.


    Other people saw Chu Tong leave. There was no more bustle. Besides, his highness Jing and Rui Wang were here. Many people were afraid, so everyone left quickly.


    "Fourth, you seem to be very special to that woman?" After everyone left, Rui Wang didn''t leave. He stood in front of Prince Jing and looked at his highness with a pair of eyes and a smile on his face.


    King Jing looked at him, didn''t answer, didn''t pay attention to him, turned around directly, and wanted to go back to the room.


    "The fourth senior I remember never allows women to approach you. Those women who used to take the opportunity to approach you didn''t come to a good end. The woman just held you so tightly. Shouldn''t you pat her to fly with one stroke?" Rui Wang is not upset. He still smiles on his face. Word for word words spread again.


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his steps did not stop, obviously he did not want to pay attention to his meaning.


    "But why didn''t the senior just shoot her? And just let her stick on you like that, let her change you... " The radian of Rui Wang''s lips seems to be deeper, his words are slightly paused, and he said again: "moreover, when the woman I think jumped from the old man, the old man seemed reluctant to give up."


    "King Rui, please be careful." When the bodyguard heard King Rui''s words, he was shocked and couldn''t help making a sound.


    Jingwang''s action stops, turns around and looks back at ruiwang: "what? Second brother is interested in my private affairs? "


    Jingwang''s words were not denied or explained. The bodyguard was completely shocked by such a light and flowing words.


    What do you mean by this? How can he hear that there is a default meaning,


    What''s the matter with his Highness Prince Jing today?


    Rui Wang is stunned, the smile on his face disappears, and his eyes look straight at Jing Wang. It seems that he has been stuck for a while, but he doesn''t speak again.


    Obviously, King Rui didn''t expect that King Jing would react like this.


    King Jing looked at him, smiled coldly, then turned around again and walked to the room.


    "What? What''s the fourth one really thinking about that silly girl? " After Rui Wang regained his mind, he added, "don''t forget that the silly girl is married to Bai Lingyun, and she only wants to marry Bai Lingyun."


    "Well, I''ll see." Jingwang''s steps stopped again, but this time he didn''t look back, only the voice came.


    Wait and see? What to see?


    Rui Wang murmured a sigh. He just said that. Then Jing Wang told him to wait and see?


    What does he want to do?


    At the moment, the bodyguard is more directly shocked. What does your highness Jing mean? What do you mean?


    Is it hard that his highness Jing really takes a fancy to that fool?


    That fool looks pretty, but she''s a fool. She doesn''t know how many jokes she makes all day long.


    Because of this reason, Bai Lingyun can''t get rid of that fool. How can the prince of his family get along with him?


    "Well, we''ll see." Rui Wang knows that it''s useless for him to say anything now. However, he''s more and more looking forward to the next thing.


    Your highness King Jing and that fool?!


    Is there anything more interesting than this?


    King Jing didn''t pay any more attention to him. He went back to the room and closed the door.


    In the room, it''s a little disordered. Just now, Chu Tong''s inner clothes have been torn by him. Now they are scattered on the ground, one by one, looking at the extraordinarily


    King Jing looked at the clothes on the ground. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then the corners of his lips were raised little by little.


    Although she does have a good disguise, it can be said that she has not revealed any flaws, but now he is more sure that she is not really stupid.


    She''s definitely pretending!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1152

    He wants to see. When can she pretend?


    "Shame, I don''t want her to follow us back." On the way back, Chu Yu saw Chu Tong''s disgust and contempt.


    "Yu''er, don''t talk about it." Chu Yan glanced at her with a little reproach in her voice.


    "Am I wrong? If you look at what she does all day long, you will lose our Chu family''s face, and even we will be laughed at by others behind their backs. " Chu Yu Yue said more angry, voice also brought a few grievances.


    "Ah." Chu Yan sighed softly: "Tong Tong was ill from childhood. She didn''t understand a lot of things, and it''s not her fault."


    "Elder sister, you still help her. No wonder she blames anyone. She is ill, so she will stay at home. Don''t come out and make a fool of herself. She is good enough to run after Mr. Bai all day long. In order to run after Mr. Bai, she can do anything shameful. Now she is good enough to sleep in the room where she dare to run. Just now she is holding his highness, the hall of King Jing Next time we are angry, the whole Chu family will suffer. " Chu Yu''s anger is not unreasonable. The things Chu Tong did before were really blind.


    "Isn''t it all right? His Highness Prince Jing has not been investigated. " Chu Yan gently persuades Chu Yu. In fact, she was worried that Chu Tong would annoy his royal highness Jing.


    At that time, when Chu Tong hugged Prince Jing, she was totally shocked. She thought that Prince Jing would kill Chu Tong directly. Fortunately, she was OK.


    "Just because his highness didn''t investigate, it doesn''t mean that this matter is over." Chu Yu''s brow slightly frowned, and his face was obviously worried: "if King Jing does the accounting afterwards..."


    "No, his highness is not like that." Chu Yan interrupts her repeatedly. Although Prince Jing looks scary and cold at ordinary times, she doesn''t think that Prince Jing is such a narrow-minded person.


    "Elder sister, why didn''t your highness Jing shoot her directly just now?" Chu Yu turns her eyes and looks at Chu Tong. Then she suddenly asks, in fact, she has been thinking about this question for a long time.


    "Everyone knows that King Jing doesn''t allow women to get close to him. Usually, those women who want to get close to King Jing intentionally don''t end well. Why did they just..."


    "I don''t know either." Chu Yanwei Zheng, this problem, she also do not understand, just things are really too strange.


    Hearing their conversation, Chu Tong''s eyes light, and his Highness Prince Jing doesn''t allow women to get close?


    However, since she came across, the man has been pestering her. First, he asked her to polish the ink, then he caught her from the bottom of the lake, and then he called her into his room.


    That man even tore her clothes!!


    It''s called keeping women close?


    Chu Tong kept his head down, thinking about things.


    "Or King Jing knows that Tong Tong didn''t mean to. Seeing Tong Tong was scared at that time, so he just showed mercy." Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong, thinks for a long time, and comes up with such a reason.


    "Elder sister, do you believe that?" Chu Yu refutes her words directly, which doesn''t make sense for Jing Wang.


    "Fool, tell me what happened between you and his highness Jing Wang. Why didn''t he shoot you to death just now?" Chu Yu is really confused at the moment, and then asked Chu Tong, she just wanted to ask what happened between Chu Tong and King Jing, or to find out the reason.


    "Because he likes me." Chu Tong looks up and looks at Chu Yu. He is very upright.


    Chu Yu was stunned directly, and the corner of his lips slapped fiercely: "does Prince Jing like you? How dare you think that his highness Jing is not stupid or blind. How could he like you? "


    For this reason, Chu Yu will never believe it. It is absolutely impossible.


    Chu Yan''s eyes flashed quickly, and she didn''t believe Chu Tong''s words, but she felt that King Jing had something special to Chu Tong.


    It is reasonable to say that there is no intersection between King Jing and Chu Tong, and why King Jing called Chu Tong to his room. His Highness has never been a meddler.


    "Tong Tong, how did you get up when you said you fell into the lake?" Chu Yan turned her eyes to Chu Tong and asked suddenly.


    When Chu Yu heard Chu Yan''s words, she couldn''t help but froze. Her eyes also looked at Chu Tong quickly: "yes, the lake is so deep. You just said that you fell under the pavilion, which is in the middle of the lake."


    "It was his Highness Prince Jing who rescued me." Chu Tong looks at them and blinks his eyes. In fact, Chu Tong is reluctant to admit the word. If it wasn''t for Jing Wang, she would have escaped and been free.


    I don''t need to play with them.


    Chu Yan froze, his face quickly changed, with incredible consternation.


    "You said that your Highness Prince Jing saved you?" Chu Yu exclaimed directly: "how can this be possible? How can King Jing save you? Why? "


    Chu Yu''s words paused, thought for a while, and repeatedly said, "are you sure that your Highness Prince Jing sent people into the water to save you?"


    Chu Yu thought that King Jing, as Chu Tong said, had ordered his subordinates to do it.


    Chu Yujue, it is likely that Chu Tong didn''t make it clear.


    Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong, but she doesn''t speak for a while. To be honest, she also feels that it''s too hard to believe, or that Chu Tong has made a mistake.


    "I was not saved by the order of King Jing." Chu Tong naturally understood the meaning of Chu Yu. Her lips were slightly raised, and her words were very clear.


    "Poof, I''ll tell you, how can your Highness Prince Jing ask you to save you? You don''t know what you''re thinking all day long." Chu Yu laughed directly.


    "It was his Highness Prince Jing who came down to rescue me." Chu Tong looked at her, blinked, and then slowly added a sentence.


    Chu Yu was shocked and completely shocked: "you, what do you say? Did you say that his Highness Prince Jing personally helped you? "


    For such a thing, Chu Yu really can''t believe it, and can''t believe it.


    "Tong Tong, are you sure you are not mistaken? Are you sure that your Highness Prince Jing saved you? " Chu Yan was even more surprised.


    "Yes, he picked me up, and then he took me a long way, but then he threw me on the ground again." At the moment, Chu Tong is very clear about this. She just wants to understand what is going on through Chu Yu''s reaction.


    She wants to know what happened to Her Highness Prince Jing.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, Chu Yan and Chu Yu were totally shocked. For a while, neither of them spoke. They just stared at Chu Tong stupidly, their faces were unbelievably shocked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1153

    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, Chu Yan and Chu Yu were totally shocked. For a while, neither of them spoke. They just stared at Chu Tong stupidly, their faces were unbelievably shocked.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing rescued you from the lake and carried you far away?" After Chu Yu returned to his senses, he took a hard breath. How could this be possible? How is that possible?


    "You''re not dreaming, are you?" Chu Yu obviously didn''t believe what Chu Tong said.


    However, through Chu Yu''s reaction, Chu Tong almost understood.


    According to normal times, his highness will never do this, but he did this to her, so his highness must have another purpose.


    It is reasonable to say that there is no intersection between Chu Tong and his highness Jing Wang, so the only explanation Chu tong can think of now is that his highness Jing was the man that night.


    The reason why his highness Jing did this to her is that he doubted that she was the woman who made him strong that night.


    Chu Tong took a breath secretly. If that was the case, his Highness Prince Jing would not let her go.


    What should she do next?


    She must now find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    She is not the real third miss of the Chu family, so she does not want to follow them back to the Chu family.


    "Why did your highness King Jing do this?" Chu Yan is much calmer than Chu Yu, but she doesn''t understand at the moment.


    "Elder sister, you believe what she said. She must be nonsense." Chu Yu snorted coldly. He didn''t take Chu Tong''s words seriously.


    "Tong Tong can''t lie, and she can tell such things clearly." Chu Yan looked at Chu Tong, and his expression was obviously complicated: "so, I believe Tong Tong''s words, but I don''t understand why King Jing did this?"


    Chu Yu Leng Leng, a time did not speak, obviously she also agreed with Chu Yan.


    "Do you think King Jing found out that Tong Tong was secretly harmed by others, so he rescued him?" Chu Yan thought for a long time, then hesitated.


    "Elder sister, King Jing is not that kind of nosy person. Besides, that person is the Empress Dowager." Chu Yu denied her words in succession.


    "Elder sister, when Liu Ruqing hurt Chu Tong in the flower garden that day, his Highness Prince Jing intervened." Although Chu Yu is usually impatient, she still thinks very carefully at the critical moment.


    Everyone knows that his Highness Prince Jing never meddles. That day, he took the initiative to intervene. At that time, his highness intervened and cleared Chu Tong''s suspicion. However, no one would think that his Highness Prince Jing did that for Chu Tong.


    But now if two things are connected, Chu Yujue has such a possibility.


    "Yes, his Highness Prince Jing intervened at that time, and the result of his Highness''s intervention was that Tong Tong was ok, and the Empress Dowager finally gave Tong Tong the jade hairpin." Chu Yan said this, a pair of eyes is looking at Chu Tong, the voice obviously with a bit different.


    "Tong Tong, you? What happened between you and his Highness Prince Jing When Chu Yan wanted to understand something, she was even more shocked. She felt that something must have happened between Tong Tong and his Highness Prince Jing.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. Did something happen between her and his Highness Prince Jing?


    Now listening to Chu Yan''s analysis, the more she felt that night, the more likely the man was his highness Jing.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chu Tong to tell Chu Yan about this.


    Therefore, chutong just shook his head in a daze.


    "Elder sister, maybe we think more, maybe it''s all coincidence." Chu Yu breathed in secret.


    Chu Yan''s eyes flashed and her eyebrows were frowning tightly. Obviously, she didn''t believe that it was coincidence, but she also knew that Chu Tong couldn''t say it clearly, so he didn''t ask any more.


    "I hope we think more about it. I hope nothing will happen again." Chu Yan''s words, though so said, were obviously worried in her voice.


    "Elder sister, we will go back tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry too much." Chu Yu was not so worried.


    "Yes, I''ll go back tomorrow. I''ll be fine." Chu Yan''s eyes flash, always a little relieved.


    At this moment, they have returned to their residence. Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong and whispers, "Tong Tong, we will go back tomorrow. You have a good rest tonight. I''ll call you tomorrow morning. You must not run around again."


    "Yes." Chu Tong nodded. She wanted to run, but in this case, she could not run, at least not here.


    She''s going to run, she''s going to have to wait to get out of here, and then she''s going to find the right opportunity.


    Chu Tong was really tired after tossing about this midnight, so he went back to his room, tidied up and went to sleep.


    The next day, Chu Yan got up early in the morning. For fear of any more accidents, she went to Chu Tong''s room to find him.


    Seeing Chu Tong still sleeping in the room, she was relieved.


    Today, we are ready to return to Beijing. However, there is still some time before we leave. Seeing that Chu Tong is still sleeping, Chu Yan doesn''t call her, but orders her to pack up and move to the carriage first.


    In fact, Chu Tong woke up long ago. She listened to Chu Yan''s whisper and told everyone.


    Chu Tong thought that Chu Yan was a good person, but judging from the two days, Chu Yan was sincere and cared about her sister.


    "First lady, would you like to call third lady up?" When all the people had finished cleaning up, the girl saw that Chu Tong was still sleeping, and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s still early. Don''t worry. Let her sleep for a while. I''ll call her up later." Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong and smiles gently. His voice is obviously concerned.


    The wench listened to her, then didn''t say anything more, all left.


    Only Chu Tong and Chu Yan are left in the room.


    Chu Yan walked to the bed and saw the sleeping Chu Tong. She sighed softly: "I really envy you such carefree"


    her words were slightly paused, and then said with a little melancholy: "you are more envious of what you do and dare to fight for it by yourself."


    Chutong is slightly shocked. What does Chuyan mean?


    Envy Chu Tong, dare to fight for anything?


    In this way, Chu Yan has something on her mind. Chu Yan should be a man she likes, but she dare not say it or pursue it.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly in his heart that this was the case with the women of the dynasty. They should be reserved and observe etiquette. Therefore, there are many things that cannot be done or dare not to do.


    Since I really like it, I also need to hide it in my heart.


    Just, I don''t know who Chu Yan likes?!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1154

    Just, I don''t know who Chu Yan likes?!


    Chu Tong heard that there was a bit of noise and confusion outside. It should be that everyone was packing up and ready to leave.


    Chu Yan has been standing quietly in front of the bed, did not speak, did not call Chu Tong to get up.


    Chu Tong thinks, Chu Yan is afraid of thinking of his sweetheart at the moment.


    "Elder sister, why are you still here Chu Yu suddenly pushes open the room, walks in, sees Chu Tong who is still sleeping, his face is obviously disgusted: "this fool is still sleeping? Elder sister, let''s just throw her here, leave her alone, and she will be disgraced to our family later. "


    Chu Yu''s words are obviously not joking. She really wants to throw Chu Tong away.


    "What nonsense?" Chu Yan turned her eyes and looked at Chu Yu. She was obviously dissatisfied with her voice.


    "Elder sister, I don''t understand why you protect her all day long." Chuyu''s voice was also obviously a little more angry: "elder sister, I am the sister of your father and mother. She was just born of a slave girl. At the beginning, the slave girl seduced her father shamelessly."


    "Chuyu, I''m really angry if you say anything more." Chu Yan''s voice suddenly became extremely severe, and she looked at Chu Yu''s eyes, which were obviously a little more cold.


    "Am I wrong? That''s the truth. Elder sister, I really don''t understand what you think, and I don''t understand what my father thinks. This fool was born of that cheap maid. Why does my father want her to follow her mother and say that she was born by her mother? " When Chu Yu heard Chu Yan''s words, she was even more angry and said all her discontent.


    "Yu''er, Tong Tong''s mother died when she was born, and she was sick when she was young. She was pitiful enough. Why can''t you treat her better?" Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong and shakes his head, sighs softly.


    "Can you blame me? If she''s normal, if she doesn''t do so many humiliating things, can I hate her so much? " Chu Yu couldn''t help shouting directly.


    Chu Tong listened to their conversation and almost understood something about the third miss of Chu family.


    They quarreled at the moment. If she continued to pretend to sleep, she could not say it. Chu Tong opened his eyes and looked at them.


    "What are you looking at? Look again and cut your eyes out. " Chu Yu suddenly opened his eyes to Chu Tong, slightly stunned, then roared angrily.


    "Tong Tong, when you wake up, get up and clean up. It''s time to start." When Chu Yan looked at Chu Tong, he smiled a little.


    "Hum." Chu Yu stares at Chu Tong fiercely, and then leaves quickly.


    Chu Tong got up and cleaned up. The carriage outside was ready. Chu Yan took her directly to the carriage.


    There are many people here this time. The carriages and other things are divided according to their identities. These young ladies, together with the emperor, the Lord and several other ministers, are from another group.


    This arrangement made Chu Tong feel relieved. First, she didn''t have to face the king Jing. Second, it was convenient for her to find a chance to escape on the way.


    The way back to Beijing is not far, but it is not close. It will take three days to listen to Chu Yan, which should be enough for her to find a chance to escape.


    Chu Tong knows that if she escapes so directly, the people of Chu family will definitely find her, and Jing Wang will be more suspicious, and will definitely let people find her.


    So the best way is to fake death.


    Now the key is how to make such a fake death scene? A feign death scene that is not found by anything!!!


    Because he was on his way, all of the day, except for eating in the carriage, Chu Tong was about to break up.


    However, there is one thing that makes Chu Tong feel happy. The emperor''s team has been walking in front of them, and there is no small distance between them. Therefore, she did not see the prince Jing again in this whole day.


    Of course, Her Highness Prince Jing will not see her.


    In the evening, the team stopped in a small town. There was no official Yamen in the town, and there were few inns. Several rooms were naturally occupied by the emperor and other dignified people.


    Other people can only squeeze. Some people who can''t squeeze can sleep on the carriage. The carriage itself is spacious, and it has all kinds of things. It''s very comfortable to sleep when they don''t walk.


    Chu Tong stayed in the carriage.


    Chu Tong stayed in the carriage, naturally looking for a chance to escape.


    When she just got out of the carriage for dinner, she found a river not far away. The river looked deep, which was very suitable for the scene of the fake death she was looking for.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Tong got off the carriage quietly.


    Guards were arranged outside the carriage, but not every carriage was guarded outside, and the guards also kept walking. Chu Tong got off the carriage secretly when the guards were not nearby.


    After getting out of the car, Chu Tong bent and left quickly under the cover of the carriage.


    In the meantime, no one found her.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly. Although he didn''t find her, Chu Tong didn''t dare to delay. She quickly walked to the river.


    Instead of jumping off the river at once, she took off one of her shoes first.


    She wants to make a fake death scene, and the most important thing is to let everyone think that she is really dead.


    To make people believe that she fell into the river, she naturally needs to leave some of her belongings by the river.


    This shoe is the most suitable, Chu Tong knows, Chu Yan can definitely recognize this shoe.


    However, for the sake of safety, Chu Tong also brought another handkerchief, which was embroidered by Chu Yan herself.


    After Chu Tong took off a shoe, she went to the river, put the shoe on a slope of the river, and then she hung the handkerchief on a grass beside the shoe.


    So it looks like she accidentally fell into the river.


    After all this was done, Chu Tong went down the river. The river was indeed deep, but her water quality was good. She could swim in the sea for several hours, let alone in the river.


    Chu Tong went down the river without any hesitation or hesitation. He quickly swam along the river.


    She knew that if she walked from above, it would be faster and more labor-saving, but if she walked from above, it would be easy to be found. Although she had previously avoided the guard when she left the carriage, she knew that there must be other guards nearby, after all, it was close to the place where the emperor rested.


    If she walks on the bank, it''s easy to find that swimming in the river is the last choice.


    Chu Tong knew that she had to swim as far as possible, or she would probably be found.


    Therefore, Chu Tong almost made every effort to swim forward, swimming, her speed is very fast.


    After swimming for some distance, Chu tongjue should be relatively safe, so she wanted to have a rest. However, when she swam to the river, she was shocked directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1155

    On the Bank of the river stood a man, a man, Chu Tong secretly breathed a breath, a pair of eyes slowly raised, looked up, looked.


    It was evening, but the moonlight was very good. By moonlight, Chu Tong clearly recognized the man standing on the Bank of the river.


    For a moment, Chu Tong felt the whole heart stopped beating.


    Your highness King Jing? The man standing by the river is his Highness Prince Jing.


    Why does your Highness Prince Jing have here?


    Chu Tong knew it was no coincidence.


    It''s not a coincidence. Then he came to arrest her on purpose?


    Since he was able to appear here with such accuracy, he must have followed him all the time. Then, he saw everything she had done before.


    Shit!!


    For a moment, Chu Tong felt a kind of terror of death.


    What should she do now?


    On the Bank of the river, his Highness Prince Jing looked at her and did not speak.


    Chu Tong thought, or she could sink into the river directly, and then find a chance to escape.


    "If you dare to sink, my king will never let you up." Just as chutong moved, his voice on the shore came coldly.


    At that moment, Chu Tong''s movement froze directly.


    She raised her eyes and looked at her lips. It was impossible for her to act silly now. He must have followed her from the beginning and clearly saw what she had done.


    It was careless of her not to notice.


    Chu Tong didn''t sink any more. Of course, she didn''t go up, so she leaned on the bank and looked at him. Then she said with a light smile, "Your Highness Prince Jing, what a coincidence! Do you come out to enjoy the moon?"


    When Chu Tong said this, his eyes looked at the moon in the sky. Today''s moon is very good, big, round and bright.


    Under such moonlight, what she just did must be clearly seen by Her Highness Prince Jing.


    In this way, Chu Tong no longer pretends to be stupid, and no longer pretends to be his Highness Prince Jing.


    Originally, this man suspected her. Now he has caught her. Can she deny it?


    Obviously not.


    Standing five meters behind his highness Jing Wang, the bodyguard heard Chu Tong''s words, and his lips gave him a fierce slap, appreciating the moon?


    Who is here to enjoy the moon?


    Is she here to watch the moon? She doesn''t believe that.


    "Miss Chu wants to tell Ben Wang that you are here to enjoy the moon?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at her. Her eyes were cold, but her lips seemed to smile a little. It was her angry smile.


    "Yes, the moon is beautiful today." Chu Tong did not look at him, but looked at the moon in the sky, with sincere praise on his face.


    "Miss Chu is very interested in enjoying the moon in the river." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman''s ability to open her eyes and tell lies is really powerful.


    Chu Tong finally turned his eyes and looked at him. She blinked. Then she said seriously, "it''s cool in the water. It''s cool to watch the moon in the river. Your Highness Prince Jing will come down to have a try."


    The bodyguard behind King Jing almost fainted. How dare this woman say that she even dare to let his highness have a try?


    There seems to be a crack in his royal highness Jing''s face, which has always been thunderstruck. This woman is really good.


    Now, she''s still faking him?


    Well, she knew that she couldn''t pretend to be stupid, and then she pretended to be confused with him.


    "Miss Chu needs to swim so far for a month?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed a little bit more coldly, which seemed to be something like a fire.


    At the moment, he could not speak more clearly. He told her clearly that he had seen everything she had done.


    Chu Tong thought of this for a long time, so he was not surprised, nor nervous or flustered. Instead, he looked at him and said with a smile, "has your Highness Prince Jing heard the story of Kua Fu chasing the sun?"


    "Yes?" His highness Jingwang frowned slightly and looked at her coldly as before.


    "It''s said that in the era of the Yellow Emperor, one of the leaders of the kwafu family wanted to take off the sun and put it in people''s hearts, so he began to chase and chase it day by day. When he was thirsty, he dried up the Yellow River and the Wei River, and then prepared to go to the great lakes or the sea in the north, but unfortunately, he died of thirst on the way to Daze road." Chu Tong soaked in the water and leaned against the bank , and then told the story seriously.


    The bodyguard is directly confused. What does this woman mean when she tells this story?


    "So?" King Jing looks at her, eyes narrowed little by little. What else does this woman want to do?


    Want to delay, and then take the opportunity to escape.


    "So, I''m chasing the moon. It''s a very grand project. I draw on the experience of my predecessors and soak in the water directly, so I won''t die of thirst." Chu Tong looked at him, and called back the rightful nonsense of "King Jing". How could he strangle her? "


    the guard''s lip corners were lashing fiercely. They couldn''t stop for a while.


    "Come up." His Highness Prince Jing has always been very patient. Compared with patience, he has never lost, but at the moment, he doesn''t want to talk to this woman anymore.


    If he talks to her again, he may feel that he will be angry with her.


    Chu Tong saw his appearance, a pair of eyes quickly flash, he is angry?


    Well, she finally got him angry.


    He told her to go up, and she went up?


    Is her Chu Tong so obedient?


    "It''s cool in the water. I don''t want to go up." When Chu Tong said this, he sank his body towards the water.


    Jing Wang secretly breathed, his eyes narrowed again, next moment, he suddenly reached for Chu Tong directly.


    He felt that he must use the most direct way to her.


    Chu Tong saw his extended hand, his heart was shocked, his body flashed quickly, and then he fell into the river directly.


    The moment she fell into the river, she quickly turned over and swam to the other side.


    She knew that on the shore, she could not run away from his Highness Prince Jing, but in the water, her speed might not lose. Although she had just swam for a while, she just had a rest, so she felt that she had a chance to escape.


    King Jing did not swim faster than she.


    It has to be said that Chu Tong''s idea is very good, and this way is indeed her only chance.


    Chu Tong did not dare to relax a little at the moment and swam forward desperately.


    However, his highness did not enter the water as Chu Tong expected. He was still standing on the bank, looking at her coldly with his eyes.


    He didn''t move,. There was no rush. He didn''t mind letting her swim for a while and be proud for a while.


    He can naturally guess what this woman means, so


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1156

    Chu Tong did not hear the movement. She subconsciously turned her eyes and looked back. She saw that his highness Jing was still standing on the bank. She did not move or pursue her. For a while, she was completely stunned.


    He didn''t chase her?


    He didn''t follow the water?


    What does he mean?


    Of course, she doesn''t think that Prince Jing just let her go.


    She knew that he didn''t chase her now. He must have other plans.


    For a moment, Chu Tong''s heart could not help shivering. She felt afraid of the next thing. Chu Tong was thinking about it, so she saw his royal highness Jing get up and fly directly to her side.


    Yes, it''s from flying. Chu Tong is stupid.


    She, she forgot that his Highness Prince Jing can fly. It should be flying skill.


    Shit, shit, shit!!


    This operation has been seriously violated. Can she give up the game?


    But it''s not a game, it''s a reality.


    In such a blink of an eye, just when Chu Tong was grieving in his heart, his Highness Prince Jing grabbed her collar directly, and then directly carried her to the shore.


    After landing on the bank, his Highness Prince Jing released his hand directly, and then Chu Tong fell to the ground severely, and it was the kind of dog mud.


    Chu Tong only grudged his teeth.


    "Run? Run again. "Prince Jing looks at her, without any pity. The voice is cold and can freeze people directly into cinders.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled. She also wanted to run, but she couldn''t run in the water. On this bank, she didn''t need to think any more. He can fly, so he let her run for an hour first. He can easily catch up with her and catch her back.


    How could she be so miserable? How could she meet such a hateful man.


    Chu Tong runs on the ground, motionless and speechless. She plans to pretend to be dead. Right, she pretends to be dead.


    His highness Jing saw her crawling on the ground motionless, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    "Your Highness, she won''t fall dead, will she?" The bodyguard, seeing this situation, couldn''t help asking the guard.


    "Have you ever seen disaster die so easily?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at Chu Tong, and his lips were slightly hooked. This woman''s ability of pretending to be stupid is too strong. He was sure that she must be pretending again at the moment.


    Shit! You are the bane, your whole family are the bane, Chu Tong heard his words, secretly scolded.


    Of course, Chu Tong did not dare to scold directly.


    "Chu Tong, you''d better get up for the king yourself, or you will be responsible for the consequences." Prince Jing''s highness saw that Chu Tong was still standing on the ground, and the curve of his lips was deeper.


    Chu Tong murmured in his heart, but she couldn''t get up. What can he do?


    "Cloud up, light a fire, burn her." When her highness Jing saw that she was still pretending to be dead, he slightly picked out her eyebrow angle, and then directly ordered the bodyguards around her.


    "Ah, it''s on fire?" Qiyun is scared to be silly directly. His highness asked him to burn people directly. Although those women who deliberately approach his highness usually have no good end, in fact, his highness will not be too cruel to them, at least his highness will not hurt their lives.


    But now his highness let him burn people directly?


    When Chu Tong heard his words, he only bited his teeth secretly. This man is really inhuman.


    But Chu Tong still didn''t get up. She would like to see if he really wanted to burn her?


    "What are you waiting for?" When his highness saw that Chu Tong still didn''t want to come, he ordered again.


    "Oh." When the bodyguard saw that the master had given an order, he was afraid not to leave. The bodyguard went to Chu Tong''s side, looked at the firewood pile beside him, and then took out the fire folder.


    Chu Tong''s location, just a pile of dry firewood, is less than a meter away from her.


    Chu Tong knew that when the bodyguard ignited, she would be roasted to death even if she could not burn.


    Chu Tong knew that the bodyguard would never refuse to obey the order of his Highness Prince Jing, so this bodyguard might really ignite the fire.


    Chu Tong saw the bodyguard blow the fire and put it on the dry wood.


    Chu Tong knows that she can''t put it on.


    Chu Tong turned over and looked at the bodyguard who was going to light the fire.


    When the bodyguard saw her turn around suddenly, he stopped and looked at her subconsciously.


    "Handsome man, do you really have the heart to burn me?" Chu Tong looked at the bodyguard, eyebrow angle picked slightly, and then slightly raised his mouth, the voice obviously with a sense of coquetry.


    The bodyguard was startled. The fire hinge in his hand fell on the ground directly. His body could not help shivering.


    Prince Jing''s highness looked at her, and her eyes sank slightly.


    "I knew that the handsome boy couldn''t bear it." Chu Tong saw the bodyguard''s fold fell on the ground, and he was slightly stunned. Then he chuckled: "you look so good, you must be a good man. Your master is so cruel. Don''t follow him later. How about you follow me later?"


    Prince Jing''s eyes seem colder.


    The bodyguard''s body trembled. He wanted to retreat, but now he is squatting. As soon as he retreated, he sat on the ground directly.


    "Oh, you don''t have to be so excited. You don''t have to be so excited." Chu Tong''s lips burst into laughter. She got up and leaned directly in front of the bodyguard. She reached for the bodyguard and said, "get up, it hurts. You see, you will be my person later. If you hurt, I will be hurt."


    When Chu Tong said these words, he always smiled and said it naturally and sincerely.


    But what she meant was a little surprising.


    It seems that his highness Jing''s eyes can make ice.


    Of course, the bodyguard did not dare to let her pull. When she saw her hand extended, the bodyguard left in a row.


    "Don''t run away. If you have something to say, I think we can have a good chat and have a good chat." Chu Tong got up from the ground and walked towards the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard saw his Royal Highness''s icy and shocking face at the moment, and took a hard breath for a while. At the next moment, the bodyguard fled directly and quickly.


    "Handsome man, don''t run, wait for me." Chu Tong had expected that he would react in this way. Seeing the bodyguard run away, she followed him and wanted to chase him.


    She felt that if Prince Jing didn''t stop her, she might be able to run away like this.


    At the next moment, King Jing suddenly reached out and grabbed her hair directly.


    Yes, it''s her hair.


    King Jing didn''t mean to be pitiful at all. He made full use of his strength.


    He grabbed Chu Tong directly.


    Chu Tong''s heart was aching.


    If he grabs other places, she can find a way to break away. He grabs her hair directly, and she has no way to break away at all.


    This man is so cruel!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1157

    His highness Jing pulled Chu Tong over, but he let go. He looked at her coldly with his eyes, and said in a word: "if you run again, my king will break your leg."


    No human nature, Chu Tong secretly scolded a sentence.


    "What do you mean, Prince Jing?" Chu Tong knew that she could not run away. She sighed secretly, raised her eyes and looked at him. She wanted to know what he would do with her next.


    "What do you say?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the dangerous breath made people tremble uncontrollably.


    "Kill me?" Chu Tong looked at him and thought that he might kill her directly.


    Up to now, Chu Tong is basically sure that he should be the man that night.


    And now he obviously knows that night''s person is her, so he will not let her go.


    "Kill you? You want to be beautiful. It''s too cheap for you to do those things to the king and kill you. " King Jing looked at her, and his voice was very cold, but he was a bit biting.


    Chu Tong is shocked. Kill her or give her a discount?


    What is he going to do to her?


    Do you want her to die?


    Didn''t she just accidentally force him?


    Besides, how much can a man suffer from such a thing?


    Is he so cruel?


    However, Chu Tong didn''t seem to be joking.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly, and her eyes flashed lightly. She could not admit what happened that night. Anyway, it has been several days since the incident happened, and he has no evidence, and there is no way for her not to admit it.


    If she admits it, the consequences must be very tragic, so the only way now is if she doesn''t admit it.


    "Prince Jing, what''s the feud between us? What hate? As for that? " Chu Tong wants to deny it, so he continues to pretend to be confused at the moment.


    "What? How to do things forgotten? Need a reminder from Ben Wang? " Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at her. How dare this woman pretend to be him at this time?


    "I admit that I pretended to be stupid under the Jingwang palace and cheated his highness. He has a large number of you, so let me go." Chu Tong deliberately shuns the importance and neglects it. She never mentions what happened that night.


    "And you want to dress Ben?" Jing Wang looked at her coldly, and suddenly smiled. Of course, it was that cold and creepy smile.


    "Pretend, what do I pretend to be?" Chu Tong looked at him, and he was as innocent as he looked.


    "That night, you went into my king''s room, gave me medicine, and then you need my king to remind you of what he did?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and her teeth were biting. This woman still doesn''t admit it.


    Of course, his Highness Prince Jing said that at the moment, but he was not 100% sure that the person that night was chutong.


    After all, the previous examinations rejected Chu Tong''s suspicion. Even if Chu Tong was not stupid, the woman that night was not necessarily her.


    Therefore, when King Jing said this, he took a little bit of temptation with him, which was also deceitful to Chu Tong.


    However, King Jing''s disguise is very good. Ordinary people can never see anything different.


    However, Chu Tong is not an ordinary person after all. She has experienced too many things and received too many professional training in modern times. Therefore, she still catches the temptation from the response of his highness Jing.


    Chutong chuckles. It seems that Her Highness Prince Jing is not 100% sure that she was the one that night. In this way, things will be easy.


    "Ah? What does Jingwang mean? How can''t I understand? Didn''t his highness Jing ask the bodyguard to call me to pass that night? I didn''t do anything at that time? Of course, it''s my fault that I pretend to be stupid and go to sleep in the bed of Prince Jing. " Now that he knows that King Jing is not 100% certain, Chu Tong is more confident now.


    "Chu Tong, don''t play dumb for me, you know what I''m talking about is not last night." Jing Wang''s teeth are secretly clenched. He really wants to kill her directly.


    "Not last night? When can his Highness Prince Jing speak clearly? It''s not clear. I''m sorry. " Chu Tong looked at him blankly, and there was no difference in his expression.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and had such a trance for a moment, but he thought that this woman was too disguised, so he would never be cheated by her again.


    "Three nights ago, you went into my room, gave me medicine, and then had a skin relationship with me. Now, do you want to deny it?" Since she pretended to be stupid with him, he made it clear.


    Chu Tong had already guessed that it was him, but now listening to him, he could not help shivering.


    How could she have made him such a living Yama.


    However, Chu Tong''s face did not show any difference. She looked at him, stupidly, without speaking, just stupidly.


    "Remember? No more? " Seeing her reaction, King Jing smiled coldly.


    "Your Highness King Jing, you can eat at will, but you can''t say anything. If you say anything like that, you will kill people." However, at the next moment, Chu Tong suddenly exclaimed.


    She looked at him in disbelief, and at the moment her reaction was obviously a little big.


    Jing Wang''s eyebrows slightly frown, looking at her eyes lightly flash.


    He said what he said. Did he say what he said? What does this woman want to do?


    "It''s about my innocence. Does Prince Jing want to kill me? Even if your highness Jing is angry with me, he can''t be so cruel. " Chu Tong stepped back a few steps, shaking his head, with some anger and pain on his face.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are even tighter.


    "If you are dissatisfied with me, you can kill me directly. But please don''t insult me with such things." When Chu Tong said this, his face was obviously a little more divided.


    The king of the temple looked at her, and then looked at her. He didn''t speak for a while. He knew that this woman was too disguised.


    But what she''s pretending to be is too real, too real.


    Is he really wrong.


    The bodyguard just escaped, but he was not far away. After all, he wanted to protect his Highness Prince Jing. At this moment, when he heard the words of Chu Tong, the bodyguard was obviously shocked.


    Miss Chu''s momentum is amazing at the moment.


    "Your Highness Jingwang also knows that I have a engagement with Prince Bai. I will marry into Bai''s family in the future. How can I marry Prince Bai after his highness destroys my innocence?" Chu Tong saw his royal highness Jing''s hesitation, deliberately raised his voice, said again, and now her mood changed even more excited.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1158

    "Your Highness Jingwang also knows that I have a engagement with Prince Bai. I will marry into Bai''s family in the future. How can I marry Prince Bai after his highness destroys my innocence?" Chu Tong saw his royal highness Jing''s hesitation and deliberately raised her voice. Once again, her voice had obviously increased by some points at the moment.


    The mood also changes is excited!!


    Chu Tong''s engagement with Bai Lingyun is rare, but in this case, she knows that this is the best excuse.


    Hearing her words, King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, which seemed to be a little more cold.


    Her engagement with Bai Lingyun is well known. Naturally, he knows!


    Everyone in the capital knows that Miss Chu''s third daughter can do anything to catch up with Bai Lingyun.


    King Jing''s eyes flashed suddenly, and he remembered what Chu Tong had done before.


    If she is stupid, those things still say the past, if she is not stupid, what does she do?


    At the next moment, King Jing''s lips suddenly slowly rise up: "what you did before should be to break the engagement with Bai Lingyun?"


    As for the things she had done before, Bai Lingyun was disgusted with her to the extreme, so she could not immediately terminate the engagement with her. Since she was not really stupid, she naturally knew that her practices could not catch up with Bai Lingyun, but only pushed Bai Lingyun further and further.


    So, it''s not hard to think about that.


    Chu Tong''s heart was slightly shocked. She didn''t know what Chu Tong had done before, but she did that to Bai Lingyun after crossing over.


    However, Chu Tong knows that in order to prevent Jing Wang from doubting her, no, his highness Jing Wang has doubted her now. What she can do now is to prevent Jing Wang from doing something outrageous to her.


    So, now she needs this paper of engagement with Bai Lingyun. As long as there is this paper of engagement, when Prince Jing wants to do anything to her, at least she will have some scruples.


    "What do you mean, Prince Jing? The meaning of Jingwang palace is that elder brother Bai doesn''t like the things I did before? " Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh, and looked at his royal highness Jing. He was innocent.


    King Jing looked at her, eyes narrowed little by little, and she didn''t speak. How dare this woman pretend to him?


    Can Bai Lingyun like the things she did before?


    Is that bullshit?


    "Oh, I see. I see at last." Chutong''s face suddenly came to light.


    "Got it?" Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. What does she understand?


    "Thank you for your highness Jingwang''s warning. I know what to do in the future. I used to use the wrong way before, and I will change it later. I will make brother Bai like me and marry me willingly." At the moment, Chu Tong''s smile was extremely happy, especially brilliant.


    King Jing looks at her, but his eyes are obviously heavy. He feels that he can kill her directly.


    However, killing her directly, he thought it was too cheap for her.


    "You don''t see the coffin, don''t you cry?" King Jing ''s teeth seem to be biting secretly. At the moment, this is surprisingly cold.


    "Your Highness, I think you may have made a mistake. I''m really not the one your highness is looking for." Chu Tong listened to his voice at the moment, his heart trembled, but his face did not dare to show anything different.


    She knew that if she admitted at the moment, life would not be guaranteed if she was light, and life would not be like death if she was heavy.


    So, she absolutely can''t admit it.


    "I will not be mistaken. You are the one I am looking for." His royal highness Jing''s lips are slowly rising. Even if this woman is so crafty, he will not be taken by her.


    None of what the woman said is true.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what''s going on. I also know that your highness is staring at me. Now I don''t believe what I said." Chu Tong knew that no matter how much she said, King Jing would not believe it, so she had to do something practical.


    "You know." Prince Jing''s highness gave her a cold glance. Since the woman knew this, it would be easy to do.


    "But I''m really not the one for Prince Jing." Chu Tong''s face was obviously a little more dignified. Her words were slightly paused, hesitated for a moment, and then she continued: "listen to your highness Jingwang, it means that she had skin relationship with that woman at the beginning, right?"


    "Chutong, don''t talk about those useless things to Ben Wang." As soon as his highness Jing saw her look, he knew that she wanted to argue again.


    It''s no use arguing in front of him!!


    "But I am innocent." Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked at him. His words were very firm.


    When King Jing heard this, his eyebrows moved slightly. He was innocent. She thought that she could cheat him?


    He remembered that night, but he asked her more than once. Where did she steal her innocent body now?


    However, there was red on his bed that night. Before that, she was innocent.


    "If you don''t believe it, your Highness Prince Jing, you can find someone in the palace to check it." Chu Tong knew that she would not believe it. If he believed it, he had to show evidence.


    She knew that there were people in the palace who specialized in checking such things, and those women who entered the palace had to go through strict checks.


    Chu Tong at the moment offered to let the palace maid come to check her. Of course, since she dared to do so, she naturally dealt with the matter in a proper way.


    She thought that this was the best way. As long as the palace maid told Jing that she was innocent, Jing''s suspicion of her would disappear completely.


    It has to be said that Chu Tong''s method is very good and can fundamentally solve the problem.


    When Chu Tong said this, he looked at his Highness Prince Jing with a very calm look.


    Jingwang heard her words, a pair of eyes slightly narrowed, he looked at her, so straight looked at her.


    He didn''t expect her to offer to be checked for innocence.


    She was so calm, so determined to ask people to check, it really surprised him.


    Isn''t she really the woman that night?


    But he still didn''t believe what she said.


    This woman is too deceiving.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips were suddenly hooked, and he slowly said, "well, this is a good way for you."


    Chu Tong just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly leaned over, then directly reached out and pulled her to his side: "if you want to check, I can check for you."


    When he said this sentence, the tone was slightly different, making his words sound more dangerous

 Chapter 1159

    When he said this sentence, the tone was slightly different, making his words sound more dangerous


    He checked? How does he check?!


    Chu Tong is not the only teenager in this dynasty. She has passed through the modern times. Moreover, she is almost thirty in the modern times. Although she has not made a boyfriend in the modern times, she must understand such things.


    A man said to check whether a woman is innocent, that method should be very single and direct, right?


    What''s more, it''s obvious that that''s exactly what his highness Jing looks like at the moment.


    For a moment, Chu Tong wanted to lift his foot and kick at a certain place, which made him useless.


    However, chutong told himself to calm down and calm down!!


    Because she is very clear that she is not the opponent of his highness Jing. Let alone that she is now 18 years old. Even at the peak of modern times, she is not the opponent of his highness Jing.


    His highness Jing is good at martial arts. Although she has never seen him use his martial arts, she has seen his ability to fly. If he flies so hard, his martial arts must be very good.


    Maybe he could crush her with his fingers.


    Therefore, even if Chu Tong has more dissatisfaction in his heart at the moment, he must bear it and try his best to bear it.


    However, her forbearance does not mean that his Highness Prince Jing will let her go. His Highness Prince Jing looks at her and approaches her again. His body obviously approaches her. His dangerous breath makes Chu Tong feel a little breathless for a while.


    "You, what do you want?" Chu Tong''s dark breath, because of his approach, was naturally nervous and even scared.


    Although she has only come to this dynasty for a few days, she and Her Highness Prince Jing have handed over hands several times. She knows that this man is definitely a man who dares to say anything and does everything.


    If he really treats her like that


    As far as her ability is concerned, it cannot be stopped or resisted at all.


    Last time, she was drugged because she had to.


    This time?!


    "Don''t you want to check it? I will check myself. " When his highness Jingwang saw her, the radian of his lips seemed to be deeper.


    When he said this, his body deliberately pressed against her. As he approached, his body was almost attached to her.


    This woman finally knows how to be afraid!


    It''s good to know that I''m afraid.


    "What? How to check? " Chu Tong''s heart beat and subconsciously retreated, trying to avoid him.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly reached for her hand quickly, and caught her directly with one hand.


    Why a tick?


    Well, it''s really a hook. At the moment, his highness Jing put a finger on the corner of her dress, and then he hooked her up.


    Because just now Chu Tong''s subconscious retreat, he is so suddenly hooked. At the moment, Chu Tong''s body is leaning back and half, and the posture is funny and uncomfortable.


    He was gently hooked, without any effort, but Chu Tong found that he could not escape at all.


    Chu Tong had long thought that she was not his opponent, and that she was a little different from his ability, but she never thought that she was so different from his ability that she was abnormal.


    And this man is also abnormal. In this case, shouldn''t a man hold a woman''s waist?


    What does he mean by just hanging on to her dress?


    It''s really uncomfortable that he is so hooked and her clothes are tightened.


    But now Chu tong can''t escape, but she doesn''t want to stand up straight, because if she stands up straight at this time, her body must be stuck with him.


    If that''s the case, she might as well be half reclining.


    However, in this case, if he let go, she would undoubtedly fall to the ground directly.


    Chu Tong found that every time she was with this man, she would be miserable. Every time she was not only devastated in heart, but also hurt in body.


    However, Chu Tong thought at the moment, even if she fell directly to the ground, even if she was injured, she could not stand straight and stick to him.


    "What? Afraid? " His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and smiled slightly. He could see her escape at the moment naturally.


    "What am I afraid of?" Chu Tong''s heart is really afraid at the moment, but even if he is afraid again, he can''t lose in momentum.


    "Since we are not afraid, let''s continue..." When King Jing saw that she was still hard spoken, he didn''t admit it, and the lip corners slightly raised were more mysterious.


    "Continue? What''s going on? " Chu Tong is slightly shocked. His eyes flash quickly. He says what it means to continue.


    "Continue checking." Jing Wang''s patience at the moment was very good, and he answered her questions very cooperatively.


    While answering her questions, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly let go of her hand, and then Chu Tong fell to the ground directly as she had expected.


    This fall is really not light, and the ground is very uneven. Because it is by the river, there are many stones. So she fell like this for a while, with a straight grin of pain, and scolded the 18 generations of her ancestors in her heart.


    However, Chu Tong did not expect that this was not over. Next moment, his Highness Prince Jing also fell down with her, and then directly pressed on her.


    At that moment, Chu Tong felt that his heart, liver, spleen, stomach and lungs were all pressed out. Under him was a very uneven stone. He was so important


    Chu tongjue, at that moment, she was directly vomited blood.


    Shit! Depend!! Depend!!


    Can this man be more ruthless?


    Then things are not over yet. When his highness Jing came over, he started to pull her clothes.


    I''m going!!


    At that moment, Chu Tong was directly stupid. She thought that to some extent, what he just said was to scare her.


    Did not expect, he, he really came to really.


    And still here?


    The river is boundless and open. He really wants to


    The bodyguard standing not far away was stunned to see the situation, but at the next moment, he quickly turned around and did not dare to look around.


    Chu Tong breathed a sigh in secret. She knew that she could not be offended any more. If she could bear it any longer, she would not say that she was really offended by him


    Chu Tong didn''t move. Of course, she can''t move at the moment. She can''t move under his pressure. She can''t even move in case of too much pain.


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pursed, and her eyes flashed rapidly. Then her lips slowly raised some weird smiles


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1160

    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pursed, and her eyes flashed rapidly. Then her lips slowly raised some weird smiles


    Yes, she is not his opponent by force, but she can use another way, such as hypnotism.


    Chu Tong thought, it''s better to give him a deep hypnosis. At that time, he will fully listen to her instructions


    "Prince Jing, I''ll show you something first." Chutong opened his mouth slowly, his voice was still soft, and he could not hear any tension or fear.


    In fact, his highness Jing is scaring her, and it''s impossible for such a place to really do anything to her.


    He just wanted her to admit it.


    He could see that she was afraid. He felt that if he went a little further, she would not be able to support her and would admit it.


    However, she suddenly opened her mouth, suddenly became calm, even calm


    "Don''t play tricks on Ben Wang." His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t stop. Things have come to this point. He has no reason to give up. He thinks she may be forced to pretend calm.


    "Don''t you want to know the answer? Look at this thing, your highness King Jing, and you will know the answer. " Chu Tong knew that he was not so easy to cheat, but Chu Tong knew that he wanted to know whether the person that night was him or not.


    Therefore, Chu Tong knew that he would definitely come to see what she said at the moment.


    As expected, when Prince Jing heard her words, he stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at her.


    Now the moon is round and bright.


    When his Highness Prince Jing saw that Chu Tong was carrying something in his hand, it looked like a jade pendant.


    Chu Tong took that thing and shook it gently in front of him.


    "Prince Jing, look at it, look at it, and you will get the answer." At the moment, Chu Tong''s voice is lighter and softer. It seems that she can make people sleep. Her gentle words are obviously coaxed.


    When Prince Jing listened to her voice, he suddenly felt a little trance. His eyes were looking at the things in her hands, because the things in her hands were shaking slowly. He felt that the things in front of him were more trance. He felt that he could not see the things slowly.


    No, he can''t see the things in her hands. It seems that he can''t even see her. It seems that he can''t see the things around him.


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to sleep, especially wanted to sleep, for a while, he felt his eyes could not open, and slowly he closed his eyes unconsciously.


    Chu Tong saw that he closed his eyes slowly, with a slight smile on his lips. It seemed that he had succeeded.


    Chu Tong decided to try the effect first.


    "Prince Jing, get up first and don''t press on me." The first thing Chu Tong wants to do is to make this man get up quickly. If he goes on like this, she will be crushed to death.


    His Highness Prince Jing still closed his eyes, but when he heard her, he slowly got up.


    Because King Jing was pressed on her, so it''s impossible to stand up directly. So he just lay on one side.


    Yeah! Splendid.


    Chu Tong couldn''t help cheering in his heart. Of course, because the bodyguard was not far away, Chu Tong didn''t dare to be too reckless.


    Fortunately, the bodyguard is now facing them.


    "You are tired, you need to rest, you need to have a good sleep. All the previous things are dreams. All the things you see tonight are dreams." Chu Tong leaned aside and leaned against the ear of his Highness Prince Jing, whispering softly.


    What happened before has happened, which can''t be erased, but when she hypnotizes Prince Jing, she can make him feel that everything is a dream.


    Of course, to make Prince Jing believe it was a dream, she would have to hypnotize the bodyguard later.


    Her voice was so soft and soft that the guard on one side could not hear her at the moment.


    His Highness Prince Jing lies on the ground, his eyes are closed, his expression is more and more peaceful, more and more peaceful, which shows that he is really asleep.


    Chutong''s lips raised a smile of satisfaction. It was very good. It seemed to be very successful.


    But how could she hypnotize the bodyguard?


    The bodyguard must have a high level of martial arts. If she had passed, he would have found out. Moreover, if he had found the prince of his family lying on the ground, he would have raised his guard.


    It''s hard to be hypnotized when you''re on high alert.


    Otherwise, she took advantage of the guard did not find the time, hurry to escape it.


    As long as she escapes, his highness Jing can''t find her, he can''t do anything about her.


    And maybe she can find a way to cross back soon!


    Well, that''s it.


    Chu Tong looks at the direction of the bodyguard and sees that the bodyguard is still back to them. Chu Tong knows that the bodyguard is afraid of seeing things that he should not see.


    But now they haven''t heard from each other for a long time. The bodyguard will doubted that he might turn around suddenly.


    If he turns around all of a sudden, everything will be revealed.


    So, never let that bodyguard turn around.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed a little, then he pretended to exclaim: "Prince Jing, don''t, don''t, stop, let me go."


    When Chu Tong shouted these words, his voice was full of panic and he had to pretend to be very similar.


    Chu Tong saw that the bodyguard''s body was obviously stiff, and his body was standing straight at the moment. He dared not move.


    Chutong couldn''t help chuckling. The bodyguard was so simple!!


    Chu Tong thought that it was impossible for the bodyguard to turn around for a while.


    Chu Tong raised his eyes, looked around quickly, and found that there was no cover around the river, so it was inconvenient to escape.


    If she wants to escape successfully, she must run far away.


    However, Chu Tong knew that the bodyguard had high martial arts and good hearing, so she was afraid to run at this time.


    Chu Tong takes a direction first, then moves forward quietly. At the moment, his Highness Prince Jing is lying on the ground sleeping soundly. Chu Tong is not worried. She is worried about being found by the bodyguard, so Chu Tong is very careful.


    How to come, the speed is certainly not fast.


    Chu Tong finally walked out of a distance. She felt that the speed that the bodyguard couldn''t hear clearly, so she wanted to speed up.


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong, where are you?" But, at this time, the cry of Chu Yan came.


    At that moment, Chu Tong''s body was completely shocked.


    Chu Yan will not come sooner or later, but at this time?


    After that, she must be hard to fly!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1161

    Chu Yan shouted so loudly that even if the hypnotized King Jing didn''t wake up, the bodyguard would surely hear him.


    The next moment, Chu Tong saw the bodyguard turn around quickly and look to the direction of his Highness Prince Jing


    At first, the bodyguard obviously wanted to remind his highness, but he turned around and saw his highness lying on the ground alone, motionless.


    The bodyguard was surprised, and ran quickly: "Your Highness, your highness..."


    Seeing this situation, Chu Tong''s heart was almost stopped, but she knew that now she could not panic, absolutely could not panic, she had to find a way, and also had to find a way.


    At the next moment, Chu Tong ran away. She thought that Her Highness Prince Jing was hypnotized by her and should not wake up so easily.


    Before his highness Jingwang wakes up, the bodyguard must protect his highness Jingwang first and guard his highness Jingwang. There is no time to pursue her.


    So, this is her last chance to escape.


    However, Chu Tong didn''t think of it. At the next moment, Prince Jing suddenly sat up.


    "Your Highness, are you ok?" The bodyguard looked at his master, worried and worried. How could his highness faint?


    Did your highness faint just now?


    But he felt that his highness was asleep again. However, he didn''t believe that his highness would fall asleep in this place. So he just fainted, right?


    His highness Jing was awakened by the bodyguard. Chu Tong hypnotized him. It''s impossible to wake up so easily, but his highness Jing is not an ordinary person after all.


    After Prince Jing sat up, a pair of eyes were cold and trying to escape chutong.


    He just looked at it for a while and didn''t move, but his lips were slowly drawing up a trace of ice to the extreme cold.


    Well, very well, this woman is plotting against him.


    Even worse, he was so easily plotted by her.


    What''s more, up to now, he doesn''t know what exactly he just did with her.


    He remembered that she was holding a thing for him to see. He looked at it and suddenly wanted to sleep. Then he really fell asleep.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is desperately running forward, but she is still not sure about the situation of Prince Jing''s side. When she escapes, she can''t help looking back to see what''s the situation of Prince Jing.


    She looked at such a glance, all of a sudden the blood in her whole body seemed to freeze for a moment.


    How did your highness Jing get up? He''s standing up now. He''s standing alone. The guards haven''t helped him. So it''s obvious that he''s awake.


    Chu Tong took a hard breath. At the moment, she has run some distance, and it''s a little far away. After all, it''s night, so she can''t see the look of Prince Jing now.


    But somehow, she always felt that his highness Jing seemed to be looking at her and laughing at the moment. Of course, it was that kind of chilling smile.


    At this moment, Chu Tong''s brain only comes up with one thought, which is over completely.


    She is very clear that Her Highness Prince Jing has woken up, and she is absolutely impossible to escape. Although his Highness Prince Jing has not caught up with her at the moment, even if she runs thousands of meters, his Highness Prince Jing can easily catch up with her.


    So, in this case, I don''t need to think about running away.


    Can''t escape. If he catches him back?


    Chu tong can''t help shivering. If he catches her back in this case, he will probably pull her skin and cramp her, and then he will beat her to death?


    Chu Tong hears that Chu Yan is still shouting at her. Chu Yan''s voice is getting closer and closer.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed quickly, then suddenly opened his voice and shouted with the largest voice: "elder sister, elder sister, I am here, I am here."


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong, is that you?" Chu Yan obviously heard her voice, and her voice also improved a little.


    "It''s me, sister, here, here." Chu Tong cried desperately, hoping Chu Yan could come here soon.


    It''s impossible for a woman of Chu Yan to come to her alone. She must have brought other people. As long as Chu Yan comes with people, Her Highness Prince Jing can''t kill her in public, right?


    His Highness Prince Jing heard the cry of Chu Tong, and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Of course, he knew what the woman wanted. She wanted to lead Chu Yan and others to him.


    Did she think that she would lead Chu Yan over, and he would let her go?


    However, at the moment, his highness didn''t want her to run any more. At the next moment, his highness got up quickly and stopped in front of Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong looks at the prince Jing who suddenly appears in front of him. He is directly stunned and stupid!


    Nima? She ran for a long time, but in a blink of an eye, he caught up with her?!


    Is there any reason for this?


    Is there any sense of heaven?


    "Keep running..." His highness Jing Wang looked at her coldly. His eyes seemed to spit out the ice. They were extremely cold.


    "How can I run when you are in my way? If you want me to run, get out of the way first." Chu Tong knew that she couldn''t run away at this time, so she decided to break the pot and make a mess for him.


    Of course, she also hopes to delay some time as much as possible, so that Chu Yan and others can hurry up.


    The bodyguard who followed listened to Chu Tong''s words and stayed directly. Is this woman reasonable?


    "Well, very well, I''m not afraid." Prince Jing''s highness seems to be slightly shocked. He obviously didn''t expect Chu Tong to say such a thing at this time.


    "Say, what did you do to Ben Wang just now?" Word by word, Jingwang''s words sounded particularly amazing.


    "What? I don''t know what you''re talking about? Did I do anything to you? You just suddenly pressed me for a long time, and then suddenly fell asleep. What''s the matter with me? " Chu Tong will not admit it at this time. She is not afraid of it anyway. She knows that hypnosis will not leave any trace.


    Moreover, people in this dynasty did not know about hypnosis.


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, you say that you can fall asleep under all circumstances. Can''t you?" Chu Tong purposely added another sentence. When she said this, her eyes also purred on his Highness Prince Jing.


    Her meaning is so obvious.


    "Prince Jing, I tell you that it''s a disease. If you are ill, you should be cured. Otherwise, it''s very dangerous for you. If you marry your daughter-in-law and fall asleep less than half of the time, it''s a kind of torture for your daughter-in-law. If you marry your daughter-in-law, you''ll die like this..." Chu Tong decided to break the pot at the moment, so he decided to let it go.


    At the moment, her words are truly unspeakable.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1162

    Chu Tong decided to break the pot at the moment, so he decided to let it go.


    At the moment, her words are truly unspeakable.


    At that moment, his royal highness Jing''s face was cold as ice, and his eyes staring at Chu Tong were even colder. At the moment, he really wanted to kill him directly.


    The bodyguard was more direct and scared. How dare this woman say that about her lord?


    Say his highness can''t?


    His highness can''t!!


    She also said that his royal highness had no children, and this woman really dared to say anything!!


    Chu Tong is still afraid of the eyes of his Highness Prince Jing at the moment, but she knows that at the moment, she will never shrink back and never counsele. What else can she be afraid of when all the words are said about this?


    "Your Highness, though my loyalty is against my ears, I''m talking about the truth. It''s all for your Highness''s good." Chu Tong raised his eyes, and added an innocent sentence to the eyes that seemed to freeze people instantly.


    His royal highness Jing''s cold and piercing eyes narrowed slightly. There were few people who could look at him like this, suppress him like this, and be so calm and indifferent.


    And she is not only not afraid at all, but also dare to offend him. This woman is really brave enough.


    "You don''t know how I fell asleep?" His highness King Jing naturally knows that she wants to muddle through. How can he let her go so easily.


    Although he didn''t know how he just fell asleep, he knew it must be her.


    This woman can still pretend to be innocent in front of him at the moment.


    "Well, I don''t know. You just took off my clothes and fell asleep." it''s impossible for Chu Tong to admit that. She continues to pretend to be innocent. Anyway, his highness Jing can''t find any evidence.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips were raised, and he smiled a little more. At the next moment, he suddenly reached out his hand, took Chu Tong''s hand, and then broke it off.


    Chu Tong is holding the jade pendant that just let Prince Jing fall asleep.


    This is actually an earring with a jade pendant, which Chu Yan brought to her this morning. It looks very delicate.


    She had just thought that she would run away. She thought that she would need money in the future, so she didn''t throw it away.


    However, even if it is taken by his highness, she is not worried, and she is more relieved, because it is an ordinary earring.


    No matter how your highness Jingwang looks at it, he can''t see any pattern.


    Chu Tong let his royal highness Jing take her earrings, with no intention of blocking them.


    When his highness Jing saw her reaction, he seemed to be slightly stunned. Then he pulled up another eardrop of Chu Tong and gave it to the bodyguard beside him: "check it carefully."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered respectfully, took the earrings and went to study them carefully.


    "Tong Tong, Tong Tong, you are here." At the moment, Chu Yan also followed the voice of just Chu Tong to find it. When she saw Chu Tong, she was obviously relieved and ran over in a hurry.


    When Chu Tong saw her and saw several guards following her, he was a little relieved.


    "Tong Tong, why are you here?" After Chu Yan returned to her mind, there was more doubt on her face, especially when she saw Prince Jing.


    What''s going on?


    Why are children here at midnight? Why are you with his Highness Prince Jing?


    "I, I don''t know." Now that Chu Yan has brought so many people here, she will naturally continue to pretend to be stupid. For the reason why she is here, Chu tong can''t say. Since she can''t say it, pretending to be stupid is the best way.


    When his highness Jing heard her words, his eyes narrowed quickly, and he seemed to breathe secretly. This woman is really good, really good!!


    She didn''t know why she was here?


    She is really good at telling lies with her eyes open.


    The bodyguard who is studying the earrings turns his eyes quickly when hearing Chu Tong''s words. How can this woman say that?


    She clearly wanted to escape and was caught by his master. Now she said she didn''t know why she was here, which is easy to be misunderstood.


    Others may misunderstand that her master brought her here. Even if she is stupid in the future, how can she still say so if she is not?


    The bodyguard was very dissatisfied at the moment, but when he saw that his master didn''t say anything, he couldn''t say anything.


    Chu Yan is slightly stunned. It''s too strange, but she can''t say clearly when she thinks about Chu Tong''s situation, and she doesn''t ask many questions in this case.


    In the middle of the night, Tongtong, a girl, is here with his Highness Prince Jing. If it is passed on, it will definitely cause misunderstanding.


    She did not understand why Prince Jing was with Tong Tong again?


    "Tong Tong, let''s go back first." Chu Yan knows that the most important thing now is to take Chu Tong back.


    "Your Highness King Jing, the daughter of the people took her little sister back first." Chu Yan turns to his highness Jing and salutes respectfully. Although she has too many doubts at the moment, she can''t ask him.


    As long as Tong Tong is OK.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes swept coldly towards Chu Tong, who now slightly lowered his head. He was very clever, very gentle and stood beside Chu Yan.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are slightly hooked. It seems that she has a little more sneer. This woman''s camouflage ability is really powerful.


    A moment ago, she was still brawling in front of him. She was so arrogant that she would look like a little white rabbit.


    However, at the moment, his Highness Prince Jing didn''t say anything more. He knew that Chu Yan would definitely take her back. Of course, he would also let people watch her secretly. It''s absolutely impossible for her to escape again.


    So, he doesn''t have to rush in this moment, he will slowly calculate this account with her!!


    Seeing that the king did not make a sound, Yan led Chu Tong back.


    Chu Tong is naturally very cooperative at the moment. Anyway, let''s leave here first.


    Of course, she also knows that it will be more difficult for her to escape after tonight''s event.


    If she escapes again and is caught by his highness, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to escape.


    So, I''m afraid the idea of running away has to be stopped.


    If she can''t escape, she can only follow these people back to be the third miss of the Chu family.


    If she wants to be the third miss of the Chu family, then she has to face up to the third miss of the Chu family. She is afraid that the next road is not easy to go.


    His highness Jing Wang looks at the back of Chu Tong and sneers. Chu Tong, the drama is still behind

 Chapter 1163

    His highness Jing Wang looks at the back of Chu Tong''s departure with a pair of eyes and a little sneer. Chu Tong is still behind. She wants to escape. It''s absolutely impossible!!


    "See what?" After Chu Tong and others went far away, his Highness Prince Jing turned to the bodyguard, and his voice sounded especially low.


    "No." The bodyguard raised his eyes, looked at his master, and shook his head slowly: "my subordinates have just checked carefully, and have not found anything unusual."


    "Neither?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes slightly frowned. He thought that the woman might have changed two earrings, so he pulled the one on her ear down.


    He decided there must be something wrong with the earrings, otherwise he would have fallen asleep.


    "None." The bodyguard''s voice slightly lowered a few minutes, and his face slightly dignified: "in fact, my subordinates have checked it for your highness before, and there is no trace of poisoning, and the general poison doesn''t work for your highness, and there is no trace of applying poison on these two Earrings"


    "the only explanation for the situation just happened to my highness is poisoning, But I really can''t find any trace of his highness being poisoned. " The bodyguard added a sentence slowly.


    Jing Wang was stunned. In fact, he always believed that it was the woman who poisoned him. As the bodyguard said, he also believed that he was poisoned when he fainted suddenly.


    But


    his bodyguard''s ability is the most clear. There is no poison in the world that his bodyguard can''t recognize.


    So, maybe that woman didn''t poison him?!


    If she didn''t poison him? Why did he faint again?


    "Your Highness, what happened then?" His subordinates couldn''t find out, so they wanted to know more about the situation at that time. He wanted to know how his master was calculated by that woman.


    "At that time, she took this letter earring and showed it to the king. She took it and shook it in front of the king. The king looked for a while, then suddenly wanted to sleep. Later," his highness Jing recalled the situation at that time, and his face was more dignified.


    At that time, I saw the eardrop for a few eyes. How could I fall asleep suddenly?


    "I thought that she had rubbed some poison like overpowering drug on her earrings." King Jing added another low sentence.


    "But there is no problem with the earrings, and if she rubs the poison like overpowering drug on the earrings, your highness can''t find it." The bodyguard''s words were slightly paused. He breathed and thought. Then he said slowly again, "Your Highness, have you heard of the Dementor?"


    "You mean the Dementor she used for the king?" King Jing''s highness quickly turned her eyes and looked at the bodyguard. Her expression also changed obviously: "she knows the art of soul absorption?"


    "My subordinates are only guessing. After all, the Dementor is just a legend. I have never seen it." The bodyguard was startled to see his master''s reaction, and explained repeatedly.


    "When you say this, I think it is possible." His highness Jing''s eyes are dark and faint. He couldn''t figure out what happened to him when he suddenly fell into a coma. Now the bodyguard''s words make him recall the previous situation. Now, it''s like


    "Your Highness, the Dementor is only recorded, and no one has ever seen it. How can miss Chu understand it? Just now my subordinates just said it casually The bodyguard was even more stunned. At first, he just said it casually, but he didn''t expect his highness to be the real one.


    "At the beginning, I heard her talking in a daze. She said let me sleep well and told me that everything happened tonight was a dream. Later, I really fell asleep. When I woke up, I really thought I had a dream." His Highness Prince Jing is not that impulsive person naturally. There is a basis for him to say so.


    The bodyguard was shocked, completely shocked, and stood so stupidly for a while. He didn''t respond for a long time. Isn''t it true?


    "I can now confirm that the woman that night is her. You remember that Ning Wang''s dog nose suddenly failed. It must have been her. If she was not guilty, she would not have done that. So, that dress is her." Jingwang''s lips slowly rise up. At that time, he doubted, but after all, he didn''t know that she was pretending to be stupid, and she pretended to be too similar, so even he was cheated by her.


    "Well, it''s a big suspicion to connect all the things before and after." The bodyguard naturally thought of some things, and almost had the answer in his mind.


    But the bodyguard didn''t understand why his highness suddenly talked about it. Didn''t they just talk about the Dementor? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Dementor, does it?


    "Your Highness suspects that she also used Dementor for King Ning''s dog at that time?" The eye son of the bodyguard blinks, cannot help exclaiming.


    His highness Jing Wang turned his eyes and glanced at him obliquely: "the dog''s nose is out of order, not fainted."


    This bodyguard has always been smart and smart. How could he suddenly become so stupid now?


    The bodyguard realized to his Highness''s eyes that what he had just said was stupid.


    "At the beginning, when she entered the inner room, the palace maid would definitely check her, but she said that she had found nothing after she came out." His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed more and more at the moment, with more dangerous breath.


    "At that time, the appearance of the palace maid didn''t look like a lie, so the king thought it wasn''t her, but now it turns out it''s her. The palace maid said that she didn''t find anything in her, so it''s likely that she used the Dementor technique for the palace maid at that time." When his Highness Prince Jing said this, there were more other emotions in his expression.


    The bodyguard didn''t believe it, but now after listening to his Highness''s analysis, he suddenly felt very likely.


    "Your Highness, the third Miss Chu was born stupid. How did she learn the art of soul absorption?" There are too many doubts in the bodyguard''s mind at the moment.


    "Or she''s been pretending to be stupid for so many years just to cover it up." His highness Jing is also puzzled about this, but he is too clear about the woman''s ability to disguise, so he thinks it may be her disguise.


    "Your Highness, if she really knows the Dementor skill, she is a very dangerous person, and what other purpose does her hiding for so many years have? It is said that soul absorption is forbidden in western regions. Is she a person in western regions? So what is she hiding in our country for? " I have to say that the bodyguard''s imagination is very rich.


    It''s hard for him to think of so much in such a short time!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1164

    His highness Jing Wang turned his eyes again and looked at the bodyguard. The expression in his eyes was slightly complicated: "you think too much."


    He didn''t realize that the woman had any other purpose. Although she was good at disguise and was good at lying, she was not that kind of vicious person or that kind of calculating person.


    If she really used the identity of the third miss of Chu family to do something, she would not have to run away tonight. Moreover, she fell into the lake on purpose that night, obviously she also wanted to run away.


    He feels that she is mainly concealing him!!


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. The third Miss Chu may not be the real third Miss Chu." The guard is very vigilant, of course, his Highness Prince Jing is also very vigilant at ordinary times. When the guard saw that his Highness Prince Jing didn''t pay attention to it at this moment, he was worried.


    Hearing the words of the bodyguard, his highness Jing''s eyebrow angle picked slightly. Isn''t it the real third Miss Chu?


    It''s possible for King Jing to think that she wants to escape again and again.


    But if she is not the real Miss Chu, who would she be?


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in the woman suddenly felt by his highness Jing, which is more and more interesting.


    "Your Highness, if she is not the real third Miss Chu, then what she did is not pure. Would that night''s event be a conspiracy?" The bodyguard really broke his heart. He thought this situation was very serious now.


    "Conspiracy?" Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle picked slightly, suddenly smiled: "if she really has any plot, I''m afraid she won''t choose this king."


    Later, he thought about what happened that night. She was obviously drugged that night, and then passed it on to her. That night, she should have broken into his room by mistake, so that night was just an accident.


    The bodyguard looked at his master in some confusion.


    "Is this king so easy to use?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at the bodyguard once again. He felt that there was something wrong with the bodyguard''s brain today.


    He could be sure that the night was not a conspiracy, but even if it wasn''t a conspiracy, he would never let her go.


    And she even dared to use Dementor for him, which is absolutely unforgivable.


    The bodyguard was slightly shocked, and then he was relieved. The words of the master are true. The master is not so easy to use.


    If that woman really has any plot, to choose the master is to die.


    "Tong Tong, why are you with Prince Jing again?" Chu Yan took Chu Tong out of a long distance and saw that the guard didn''t follow him closely, so she asked in a low voice.


    Chu Yan is really worried at the moment. His Highness Prince Jing is the one who can''t be provoked.


    Chu Tong turned her eyes and looked at her. She didn''t answer for a while, because at the moment she had to pretend to be stupid, so this question was not easy to answer.


    "Tong Tong, listen to me. Don''t provoke your highness King Jing." Seeing Chu Tong''s appearance, Chu Yan sighed secretly. She knew that Chu Tong couldn''t explain it clearly, so she can only remind Chu Tong now, hoping that Chu tong can understand.


    "I didn''t provoke him." Chu Tong slowly shook his head. It was an accident that night, not her original intention. After that night, he was hiding the man by all means.


    "Why does he seem to you..." Chu Yan''s eyes were slightly frowning, and his face was slightly more confused: "what does he mean?"


    "I don''t know." Chu Tong shakes his head again. In fact, she knows what king Jing means, but she can''t say.


    Chu Yan looks at Chu Tong and seems to think of something. Her face changes obviously, but then she murmurs: "well, don''t worry too much. After all, you have a engagement with Bai Gongzi, and his highness Jing can''t do too much."


    When Chu Tong heard her words, he was startled and asked subconsciously, "what if there is no engagement?"


    As for her engagement with Bai Lingyun, if she really wants to be the third miss of the Chu family, she must find a way to get out of the marriage.


    "If you don''t have an engagement with Mr. Bai, you can do anything with his royal highness Jing." Chu Yan Wei Zheng, some strange look at Chu Tong, but still made an answer.


    "What will he do?" Chu Tong''s heart trembled. After all, she had just come here. She didn''t know much about the dynasty, nor about the prince Jing.


    "For example, it is possible for him to let you into the palace." Chu Yan thought about it, then said a word with a solemn face.


    Although she doesn''t understand why Prince Jing is so interested in Tong Tong, if Prince Jing is really interested in Tong Tong, if Tong Tong doesn''t have a marriage contract, Prince Jing will probably let Tong Tong directly into the palace.


    Chutong was completely shocked. For a while, he was shocked to stop. He couldn''t move. How could he?


    If she was really taken back to the palace by his Highness Prince Jing?


    Chu Tong just thought about it, she couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "But you don''t have to worry about it. You and Mr. Bai have a engagement after all, so even if Prince Jing has anything to do with you, it can''t be too much." Chu Yan sees her like this, some do not have the heart, softly comforts her.


    Chu Tong turns his eyes and looks at her. He murmurs. In this way, her marriage with Bai Lingyun can''t be back.


    Bai Lingyun is easy to deal with, but his Highness Prince Jing is not.


    However, in terms of the things she had done to bailingyun before, such as the thing that she picked bailingyun''s pants in public, it made bailingyun lose all his face. Therefore, bailingyun is likely to go out of marriage as soon as he returns to Beijing.


    If Bai Lingyun quits her marriage, then Her Highness Prince Jing will surely take her back to the palace. Then she will become the meat on the board of his Highness Prince Jing and be killed by his Highness Prince Jing!!


    Chu tong can''t help shivering again. She''s not the opponent of Prince Jing. She can''t fight that man.


    If she really falls on the man''s hand, she will be afraid that there will be no bones left, so she must not let that happen.


    Therefore, her marriage to Bai Lingyun cannot be retired for the time being.


    However, she made up her mind to withdraw that day, so at that time, she was totally open-minded. Bai Lingyun would definitely withdraw from her marriage in terms of the things she did.


    If she continues to play silly like this, she will not be able to turn the situation around. Now the only way is that she is not stupid and is cured. Then it is possible that Bai Lingyun will not back from marriage.


    As long as her engagement with Bai Lingyun is still there, his Highness Prince Jing will be a little bit afraid of doing things.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1165

    As long as her engagement with Bai Lingyun is still there, his Highness Prince Jing will be a little bit afraid of doing things.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is that she should get better first. But after so many years of illness, if she suddenly gets better, it will certainly arouse suspicion.


    How to make it reasonable? Chu Tong knows that this is not easy, but even if it is difficult, she must do so.


    "What are you thinking, Tong Tong? I feel like you''re weird tonight. " Chu Yan saw Chu Tong''s head bowed and didn''t say a word. He could not help but frown, as if he was worried.


    "Yes?" Chu Tong raised his head and answered softly.


    "Tong Tong, are you sick? No, it''s not comfortable. " Seeing her like this, Chu Yan worried a little more about her face: "do you have a fever? You see that you are all wet. It''s easy to get sick."


    Chu Tong hears her words, but she has an idea. By the way, she can pretend to be seriously ill, because Chu Tong feels his head hurts, as if he has a real cold.


    She swam in Heli for so long tonight, and then was caught up by his highness, and was tossed by his highness. It''s autumn now, and the temperature at night is very low. She wore wet clothes and blew the wind in the middle of the night, and it''s normal to catch a cold.


    She wanted to get sick, have a fever, and when she was well, she would stop playing dumb.


    Although this method is not very reasonable, but now it can''t control so much. Anyway, King Jing knew that she was playing dumb, so she didn''t have to worry too much about this.


    Chu Tong thought of this method and decided to act immediately. So the next moment, she directly fell to the ground, dizzy.


    Chu Tong''s action is too sudden. Suddenly, Chu Yan doesn''t respond at all. So when Chu Yan wants to pull her, she is lying on it.


    And this time, Chu Tong fell a little hard.


    Because Chu Tong is not only for Chu Yan, but also for the guards. She wants those guards to help spread the story.


    "What''s wrong with you, Tong Tong? What''s the matter with you? " Chu Yan saw Chu Tong fainting on the ground, completely shocked, and his voice changed tone for a while.


    Chu Tong heard that she was really worried about her, and felt a little guilty about her, but once the play started, it couldn''t stop.


    Chu Tong was soon taken back. Although it was midnight, Chu Yan invited the doctor.


    After the doctor''s diagnosis, he said that he had caught the cold and had some fever. After the doctor prescribed the medicine, he left.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Yan takes the medicine and plans to cook it. Chu Yu is very dissatisfied. "Elder sister, what do you say you are so good to a fool?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can help me watch the children. I''ll make medicine." Chu Yan is hard to be strict, but she is so dignified.


    "Why should I take care of her?" Chuyu''s face was more dissatisfied. "Besides, where are you going to cook medicine in the middle of the night?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Just watch the children. Don''t be lazy and go to bed. The children are still seriously ill and need to be taken care of." Chu Yan is very uneasy.


    "Why? I don''t? " Chu Yu''s first reaction was to refuse, but Chu Yan suddenly raised her eyes and looked at her, which was more severe.


    Chu Yu did not dare to retort for a while, but was unwilling to respond: "well, I know."


    After Chu Yan left, Chu Yu looked at the child lying on the bed and was even more dissatisfied: "why do you sleep, but I take care of you at the same time?"? Did I owe you in my last life? "


    Chu Yu is dissatisfied with Chu Tong. Now she has to take care of Chu Tong in the middle of the night. She certainly doesn''t want to, but Chu Yan''s words can''t be ignored.


    So, it''s just whining, and then sitting on one side, watching.


    When Chu Yan finished the medicine and brought it back, it was almost dawn. Chu Yan woke up Chu Tong and asked her to call for the medicine, which was a slight relief.


    Soon, the third miss of the Chu family got sick and had a high fever.


    Naturally, it soon reached the ears of his Highness Prince Jing.


    When Prince Jing heard the news, she was slightly shocked. Was she ill?


    His first reaction was to think that she would pretend to sleep? However, the doctor went to see it. If she pretends to be ill, the doctor will definitely see it.


    He thought that when she came up from the river last night, her whole body was wet. It was cold last night, so it was possible that she had a cold.


    Knowing that he could not escape, Chu Tong remained in the carriage by illness, even without getting off the carriage for dinner.


    Anyway, at this time, she is very, very do not want to see Prince Jing, so she should avoid all the possibility of meeting.


    Of course, she has to pretend to be very sick now.


    Until returning to the capital, Chu Tong did not appear in front of the crowd, so he did not meet with Jing Wang, of course, did not see Bai Lingyun.


    After returning to the capital, Chu Tong followed Chu Yan directly to the Chu mansion.


    After all, she was not the real miss of the Chu family, so Chu Tong went on pretending to be ill after he went home to avoid being seen by others.


    However, fortunately, the former Miss Chu San was stupid, so Chu Tong was not too worried.


    The next day, when Chu Tong woke up, he decided to stop pretending to be stupid.


    since he did not pretend to be stupid, first of all, of course, let the people of the Chu family know, especially the master of Chu, who was the leader of the Chu family.


    When Chu Tong returned to the Chu family, Master Chu visited her three times. It can be seen that Master Chu is still very concerned about this daughter.


    When Chu Tong opened his eyes, he saw the girl in front of her bed, and Chu Yan walked into the room with Master Chu.


    "Father, sister." Chu Tong looked at the two men and cried sweetly, with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Tong Tong, how do you feel when you wake up?" Chu Yan''s face also dyed a little smile, and quickly walked in.


    "I''m ok. I''m worried about my sister. I''m sick these days. I''m working hard for my sister." Chu Tong looked at her and smiled sweeter.


    "Why are you polite to my sister..." Chu Yan chuckles. At the beginning, she doesn''t find anything, but says half of it. Suddenly, she stops. Her eyes quickly look at Chu Tong and look at her in amazement: "Tong Tong, what did you just say?"


    At the moment, the old man of Chu looked at Chu Tong with astonishment. It was obvious that he had realized something earlier than Chu Yan.


    "I said that my sister takes care of me every day. Thank you." Chu Tong naturally understands Chu Yan''s astonishment. Since she no longer pretends to be stupid, she will naturally return to normal.


    "Tong Tong, you, you?" When Chu Yan heard this, he saw the light smile on her face and was completely shocked.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1166

    "Tong Tong, you, you?" When Chu Yan heard this, he saw the light smile on her face and was completely shocked.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, I''m ok." Chu Tong holds her hand and comforts her softly. In order to take care of her these days, Chu Yan is really very hard.


    "Tong Tong, you are well, well..." Chu Yan''s face was obviously a little more excited: "the child''s illness is better."


    "Father, is Tong Tong''s illness better?" Chu Yan is still a little unconvinced. She quickly turns to the master of Chu behind her and asks gently.


    "Father and Dad don''t know what''s going on, but seeing children now has clear thinking and clear speech. It''s not the same as before." Old man Chu was also excited.


    "Dad, sister, I''m all right. I''m all right. The wind is cold. I''m all right. This fever seems to have burned my brain." Chu Tong opens his eyes and talks nonsense. She doesn''t believe this. People burn their brains with fever. But no one burns their brains with fever.


    But now Chu tong can''t find any better reason, so he can only use this to fool.


    "Really? Really? " Chu Yan heard Chu Tong''s words, and finally believed it. For a while, she was more excited.


    "Is that still the case? Can fever cure the disease? " After all, Master Chu is not as naive as Chu Yan, so he obviously has some doubts.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, anyway, I woke up today, and I felt that people were all clear at once." Chu Tong breathed in secret. Now she can only make up a reason to fool her.


    "All right, all right." However, although the master of Chu doubted it, he really cared about Chu Tong, so he didn''t care about it any more.


    "Master, Mr. Bai is here." At this time, a guard rushed to the door quickly. At this moment, the guard''s face was obviously a little anxious, so he didn''t worry too much.


    "Mr. Bai? What does he come to do? " Master Chu saw the look of the guard and guessed it might not be a good thing.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. Bai Lingyun came here just to get out of marriage. I didn''t expect that Bai Lingyun would come so soon. Fortunately, she was not stupid!!


    "Mr. Bai said, say..." When the guard looked at the child of Chu, his expression was obviously more hesitant, some of them were afraid to say.


    "Say what? You should be clear. " Master Chu''s face is slightly more severe, and his voice is obviously low.


    Master Chu also knows what Chu Tong did to Bai Lingyun before, but now Chu Tong is not stupid. He also wants to try whether Chu Tong is really good or not?


    "Mr. Bai said that he had come to divorce." This is the attitude of the guard to see the master. I can only say.


    When the guard finished, he subconsciously looked at Chu Tong and wanted to see his reaction.


    But Chu Tong didn''t react too much, because Chu Tong had already guessed the purpose of Bai Lingyun''s coming here.


    If there is no matter about Prince Jing''s highness, Chu Tong especially wants Bai Lingyun to give up the marriage, but because of this, she can''t let Bai Lingyun back from marriage for the time being.


    "What? He, he really wants to... " Chu Yan could not help exclaiming first, but she thought Chu Tong was still here, so she had to estimate Chu Tong''s mood.


    "Don''t worry, Tong Tong. Dad will deal with it." Chu Yan comforts Chu Tong quickly.


    "Well, I''m sure dad will take care of it." Chu Tong is very clever, looks very sensible.


    Master Chu was obviously stunned, and then he smiled slightly: "OK, OK, OK, good, dad will go and have a look now."


    Master Chu said several words in a row. It can be seen that he is in a good mood at the moment. It seems that his daughter''s illness is really better. He is not only better, but also very sensible.


    Old man Chu left with a smirk on his face.


    "Tong Tong, you are really good. That''s great." Chu Yan also completely returned to God, because too excited, directly hugged Chu Tong.


    Several servants were all stupefied one by one, some of them could not respond.


    "Sister, please help me dress up, and then accompany me to the hall." After Chu Yan calmed down a little, Chu Tong smiled at her and said, "dress up and go down the hall? Why? " Chu Yan is stunned. She looks at her doubtfully and doesn''t understand what she wants to do.


    "Elder sister, Mr. Bai has come to withdraw. Since Mr. Bai has come, it means that he is determined. I can''t let my father give up his status for my business, so I want to go and have a look." Chu Tong''s face is obviously more serious at the moment. She knows that this matter must be done by her. Only in this way can Bai Lingyun''s idea of quitting marriage be changed.


    "Tong Tong, you?" Chu Yan was shocked again and looked at her with some disbelief: "Tong Tong, your illness is really good, and you are so sensible. My sister is really happy for you."


    "That elder sister will help me dress up quickly." Chu Tong looked at her and smiled softly.


    "Good, good." Chu Yan naturally agreed, and her sister was willing to ask for it.


    Her sister is no longer stupid. If you dress up well, Mr. Bai will not back from marriage.


    In order to save time, Chu Yan called the girl to come in and help Chu Tong dress up.


    Chu Tong was originally very beautiful, even when he was usually stupid and didn''t know how to dress up, he looked very good. Now after such a careful dressing up, for a time, he was as beautiful as a fairy, and for a time, people couldn''t move his eyes.


    "God, my miss is so beautiful, so beautiful." Chu Yan looks at the dressed up Chu Tong, and is stunned directly.


    She knew that Chu Tong was beautiful, but she didn''t think that Chu Tong was so beautiful, so beautiful, so beautiful.


    "Yes, miss three is beautiful." A few girls also looked straight.


    Chu Tong looked in the mirror and was very satisfied. At this moment, she was just like a person who came out of the classical painting of God.


    "Sister, let''s go to the hall." Chu Tong naturally remembers her purpose of dressing up like this today, so it''s important.


    "Well, well, I''ll go with you. If Mr. Bai sees his sister like this, I''m afraid he won''t mention the matter of quitting marriage again." Chu Yan''s face was obviously a little more proud.


    Chu Tong didn''t say anything, but sighed in his heart. She would not have done it if she hadn''t killed Jing Wang.


    Chu Tong followed Chu Yan and attracted many eyes along the way, but many people didn''t recognize her.


    Chu Tong walked out of the hall and breathed in secret, then followed Chu Yan into the hall.


    Entering the hall, Chu Tong raised his eyes, but suddenly on a pair of cold and piercing eyes Prince Jing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1167

    Entering the hall, when Chu Tong raised his eyes, he suddenly turned to a pair of cold and piercing eyes. The owner of those eyes was not someone else, but his Highness Prince Jing.


    Chu Tong didn''t think that his highness Jing would be here at this time. Her heart couldn''t help but jump at the moment when she got to his eyes.


    Chu Tong slightly turned the eyes, avoiding the eyes of his highness, and then looked at the white Lingyun sitting on one side.


    Bai Lingyun is also looking at her at the moment, but it''s obvious that Bai Lingyun didn''t recognize her, because the astonishment of Bai Lingyun''s face at the moment obviously has some doubts.


    Prince Jing saw her avoid his eyes, but looked at Bai Lingyun. His eyes were frozen to the extreme.


    This woman? Good, good?


    Obviously she knew that Bai Lingyun had come to divorce today, so she deliberately dressed herself up like this to see Bai Lingyun!!


    She wants to stop Bai Lingyun from getting married!


    Thinking of this, his royal highness Jing''s lips were slightly hooked, and the curl was even more chilling.


    The bodyguard standing on one side felt the change of his master''s mood. For a while, he was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened to him?


    But the bodyguard saw that his master was looking at the woman who had just come to the hall. She was really beautiful. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. But the master''s eyes were not a little startled, but there was a ruthless ruthlessness that could not be killed.


    Master, what''s the matter?


    The bodyguard couldn''t help looking at the beautiful woman in the hall again. He looked at her carefully, and then he was shocked directly. This is Miss Chu''s third daughter?!


    The bodyguard knew that his master was here for the three young ladies today. He just met Mr. Bai to get out of marriage. His highness was in a good mood.


    But after the appearance of the third miss of Chu''s family dressed like this, his highness immediately changed and wanted to kill at any time.


    "Tong Tong, what''s the matter with you?" When the master of Chu saw Chu Tong, he was also full of consternation. If Chu Yan didn''t take her with him, he couldn''t recognize him for a while.


    "What? Is she Chu Tong When Bai Lingyun heard the words of Master Chu, he was shocked for a moment. Once again, his eyes looked quickly at Chu Tong. After a careful look, he finally recognized: "you are Chu Tong, you are really Chu Tong."


    "Chu Tong salutes His Highness Prince Jing and his father. He has met Mr. Bai." Chu Tong did not directly answer Bai Lingyun''s words, but behaved politely.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed quickly and looked straight at Chu Tong. The cold light in his eyes was like a sharp knife, which seemed to delay her films.


    Of course, Her Highness Prince Jing knows that she behaves in such a polite and sensible way to show Bai Lingyun and not to let Bai Lingyun back from marriage.


    "You, you are not you are not stupid." Bai Lingyun finally reacted.


    "Yes." Chu Tong raised his head, looked at him, and smiled gently. This smile, Chu Tong was forced out. To be honest, she didn''t want to face Bai Lingyun, but she had no other way.


    At the moment, Her Highness Prince Jing is also present, which makes her feel the pressure. She is really afraid of other accidents in the future.


    His highness Jing saw her chuckle at Bai Lingyun''s face, and the hand holding the tea cup suddenly tightened. The cup then cracked in her hand, but it was not broken, and the tea in the cup did not overflow.


    The bodyguard standing on one side was in a cold sweat. He felt that his highness was afraid to take this cup as someone at the moment.


    Bai Lingyun saw the smile on Chu Tong''s face, and he was stunned for a while without returning to his mind.


    "Some time ago, the little girl was seriously ill. She didn''t expect to be blessed with misfortune. She was well before." Master Chu simply explained that he didn''t believe it, but now his daughter is really good, so he can''t believe it.


    His highness King Jing sneered directly.


    When Chu Tong heard the sneer of his Highness Prince Jing, he was shocked. He didn''t want to do anything, did he?


    Originally, Chu Tong was very sure when she came, but she didn''t expect that Jing Wang would be here.


    "King Jing, what''s the matter?" Jingwang''s sneer was so obvious that all the people in the hall heard it. For a while, old man Chu was also a little frightened. He didn''t understand what Jingwang meant?


    "It''s a good time for miss chujiasan to get well." His royal highness Jing''s eyes stared directly at Chu Tong. The words were as sharp as ice. Of course, they also had the mysterious meaning that Chu Tong could understand.


    Chu Tong lowers his head, doesn''t speak, pretends not to hear, pretends not to understand.


    When King Jing saw her, his lips were more cold.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that the little girl was seriously ill. She was so well before." The master of Chu obviously didn''t understand Jing Wang''s meaning, only thought that Jing Wang didn''t believe such strange things.


    "Yes, yes, it''s amazing." Bai Lingyun breathed a little, and a pair of eyes could not help looking at Chu Tong again.


    "Isn''t Mr. Bai here to back out? Since Mr. Bai is here to back away from marriage, then hurry up. "When his Highness Prince Jing saw Bai Lingyun looking at Chu Tong, his eyes narrowed directly.


    His highness Jing has always been a calm and steady person, and he has never been that kind of nosy person. He would never say anything like this.


    But today it''s different. Everyone in the room was shocked when King Jing said that, although no one expected that his highness would say such a thing.


    Even Chu Tong didn''t think that Her Highness Prince Jing might stop her, but she didn''t think that his highness Jing would be so direct.


    Before Chu Tong came in, Bai Lingyun had already proposed to withdraw from his marriage with the master of Chu. Although the master of Chu explained that Chu Tong is not the same as before, Bai Lingyun obviously did not believe it and insisted on withdrawing.


    But when Master Chu saw that Bai Lingyun was so persistent, he could not say anything more. He could not ask for Bai Lingyun.


    Seeing that the marriage was about to give up, Chu Tong came in.


    When Bai Lingyun heard this from his Highness Prince Jing, his face was obviously a little more embarrassed. And when he looked at Chu Tong again, his expression was obviously a little more tense. Obviously, he was afraid that Chu Tong would not be happy when he heard this.


    Just by looking at his reaction, it is clear that he does not want to leave the marriage.


    Chu Tong naturally saw Bai Lingyun''s reaction. For a while, she was actually bored, but she knew that in this situation, she had to bear it.


    Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, and a pair of eyes fell on Chu Tong again. He wanted to see what else the woman could do?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1168

    Chu Tong naturally saw Bai Lingyun''s reaction. For a while, she was actually bored, but she knew that in this situation, she had to bear it.


    Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, and a pair of eyes fell on Chu Tong again. He wanted to see what else the woman could do?


    "Is Mr. Bai going to back out?" Chu Tong presses down the boredom in his heart, conceals the emotion that he shouldn''t have, raises his head, looks at Bai Lingyun, her voice is very gentle, her lips slightly purses, looks as if he is uneasy.


    It''s just such a slight sip of the mouth that people can''t bear to look at it.


    Jing Wang''s eyes are staring at her. It''s cold and frightening. Very, very well. In order not to let Bai Lingyun back from marriage, she even pretends to be weak?


    Weak? Is she weak? If he wants to believe, he''ll be dead.


    Bai Lingyun saw Chu Tong''s amazing dress, and knew that Chu Tong was not stupid. He didn''t want to back away from his marriage for a long time. Seeing Chu Tong''s look, Bai Lingyun said: "no, don''t worry, I won''t back from marriage."


    When Bai Lingyun said this, he was very gentle, and his voice was very soft. It seemed that he was afraid to frighten Chu Tong. He looked at Chu Tong''s eyes with full tenderness.


    It''s a prescient contrast with previous disgust.


    "Yes." Chu Tong was disgusted to see him like this, but now she had no other way or choice.


    A Bai Lingyun she can deal with, but that Jing Wang is not what she can deal with.


    If Bai Lingyun quits the marriage, maybe King Jing''s temperament can take her back to Prince Jing''s mansion.


    If she was taken to jingwangfu, would she still be alive?


    Chu Tong answered softly, and she lowered her head slightly to cover up her disgust, but to outsiders, it seemed that she was shy.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes are slightly raised, and his lips are covered with a cold smile.


    The guards standing behind him are afraid to go out. At this moment, the cold pressure on his highness Jing is really frightening.


    "White childe''s face changes so fast." His Highness Prince Jing took up the tea cup in front of him and slowly turned it. He did not look at Bai Lingyun or Chu Tong, only the sound spread slowly in the hall.


    When several people in the room heard the words of his highness, they were shocked one by one. Everyone knew that his highness was never meddlesome. He never looked at anything irrelevant to him.


    What happened today?


    Chu Tong was clear. Hearing this, she was even more shocked. It seems that his highness Jing didn''t really intend to let her go.


    It''s obvious that Jing Wang wants Bai Lingyun to divorce her.


    The more he did, the more worried Chu Tong was.


    "This is my business with Tong Tong. Tong Tong will be happy." Bai Lingyun''s face changed a little when he listened to Prince Jing''s words. He was embarrassed. However, he thought it was his business after all. It had nothing to do with Prince Jing. Did Prince Jing mind his own business?


    When Chu Tong heard Bai Lingyun''s address, she could not help frowning. If she could, she really wanted to leave soon.


    Happy, she''s happy.


    Jing Wang raised his eyes and looked at Chu Tong again: "I can''t see where Miss Chu is happy."


    "Tong Tong, when I go back, I will let my parents choose a good day to fix our affairs. Are you happy?" Naturally, Bai Lingyun saw that his Highness Prince Jing aimed at him everywhere. Bai Lingyun was a smart man, and he realized that it must have something to do with Chu Tong.


    Previously, he had heard about King Jing and Chu Tong. But before, Chu Tong was stupid. He didn''t think much about it. Now, it seems that he was afraid of hearing Bai Lingyun''s words, right? She just doesn''t want Bai Lingyun to back out now, but she certainly won''t marry Bai Lingyun.


    Now in front of her royal highness King Jing, can she say no to Bai Lingyun?


    Chu Tong bowed his head and didn''t answer for a while, but he didn''t agree, but he didn''t object.


    "Tong Tong, you are not young. It''s settled. You can get married earlier." The master of Chu naturally hopes that his daughter will have a good home. He knows that Chu Tong always likes Bai Lingyun. Now Bai Lingyun is willing to marry Tong Tong, which is a good thing.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go back." Bai Lingyun answered, looking at Chu Tong, with a kind of gentle smile on his face.


    "Chu Tong, you have forgotten all the words you said to our king, haven''t you?" However, King Jing suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts Bai Ling''s cloud.


    Chu Tong quickly raised his eyes, looked at him, some ignorant, what words, what did she say to him?


    When she was with him, she was always fighting against each other. Didn''t she say anything special?


    What does he mean?


    Master Chu and Bai Lingyun are more directly shocked. What does this mean?


    "What does Jingwang mean? Is there any misunderstanding between King Jing and Tong Tong? " Bai Lingyun murmured a sigh. Suddenly, he was nervous and scared. He was afraid of something between his Highness Prince Jing and Chu Tong.


    His highness King Jing didn''t pay attention to Bai Lingyun. His eyes were looking straight at Chu Tong. His lips were slightly open and he said in a deep voice, "come here."


    Although his words were not named, everyone knew that he said this to Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong breathed secretly, and her lips were tight. She stood still. She felt that this was in the Chu mansion after all. In front of the master of Chu, King Jing would not dare to make trouble.


    If she is in the past now, who knows what king Jing will do?


    His highness Jing''s eyes are still looking at her. She is not past. He seems not angry at the moment. His lips are slightly raised. It seems that he still has such a smile.


    Chu Tong saw his expression at the moment, but he took a breath in surprise.


    In this way, he is more terrible than when he has a cold face.


    However, before she came and moved, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly stood up and walked directly to her position.


    Several people in the hall were shocked when they saw the move of his highness, Prince Jing. What is he doing?!


    Chu Tong looks at him coming to her, and his heart stops in a moment. What does he want? What did he come up to all of a sudden for?


    Originally, the distance between Jing Wang and Chu Tong was not far, but Jing Wang came to her in a few steps.


    Jing Wang stopped at a distance of less than two meters from her. His eyes looked straight at him, and his lips suddenly raised a smile, which was actually gentle.


    Looking at such a smile on his face, Chu Tong was shocked directly. He, he, what do you want?!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1169

    Looking at such a smile on his face, Chu Tong was shocked directly. He, he, what do you want?!


    "I just broke my appointment last night. I didn''t come to see you. Did you use my temper?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and the words of every word sounded in her ear. There was less coldness, more gentleness, and a little smile in his voice at the moment.


    Chutong is totally confused. What? What the hell?


    What does it mean that he broke his appointment last night and didn''t come to see her?


    She doesn''t have a contract at all!


    He said it was on purpose, but also on purpose at night. She knew that the ancient people were very conservative and feudal. She was a girl who went out with a man at night?


    This damn man is tough.


    She is a modern person who doesn''t care about these things, but now she is the third miss of Chu family, and she is Bai Lingyun, the fiance of the third miss of Chu family.


    He said such words at the moment, clearly for the purpose of deliberately misunderstanding, deliberately misunderstanding Bai Lingyun.


    No, or his intention is more than that. He wants to force Bai Lingyun to withdraw from marriage.


    Previously, Chu Yan said that if she had no engagement with Bai Lingyun, she would have done everything with Jing''s temperament.


    So she tried to prevent Bai Lingyun from quitting, but she obviously underestimated the extent of his highness Jing''s unscrupulous measures.


    "What do you mean by that, Prince Jing?" Bai Lingyun''s face changed obviously when he heard Prince Jing''s words. He glanced at Prince Jing and then quickly looked at Chu Tong. His voice was obviously raised a few points. That tone was the most obvious question.


    Chutong chuckles. Bai Lingyun is questioning her? Why did he question her?


    On the things Bai Lingyun had done to miss Chu three before, did he still face to question her?


    "Tong Tong, what''s the matter?" Master Chu is obviously in a hurry. After all, it is a matter of her daughter''s reputation.


    "What did your Highness Prince Jing say? How can I not understand? " Chu Tong secretly pressed down the mood in his heart, raised his head and looked at his Highness Prince Jing. He was dazed and innocent.


    Originally, his Highness Prince Jing said nothing, which was nothing, so what Chu Tong said was very reasonable.


    The master of Chu turned his eyes several times on the body of Prince Jing and Chu Tong, and then he was still puzzled. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    Bai Lingyun was stupefied and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What? Really angry? Ben Wang had something to do last night, so he didn''t come over. " His royal highness Jing looked at Chu Tong, and his lips were raised a little more, and his voice was more gentle.


    She wants to get rid of it, but he is not as good as she wants.


    "I really can''t understand what king Jing is talking about? His Highness Prince Jing did not ask for the miss of which family last night. He has a wrong memory? " Chu Tong looked at him, and the expression was even more innocent. He pretended, and she pretended, who was afraid of whom?


    "How can I remember wrong? If I remember anything wrong, I won''t remember it wrong. After all, I have a close relationship with your skin." His highness Jing Wang''s eyebrow is slightly raised, and there is a little more smile in his eyes. Even if she doesn''t admit it, he will naturally deal with her.


    Hearing this, Chu Tong gasped in surprise. He dared to say it.


    But in ancient times, there was a skin relationship without marriage. Would it be immersed in a pigsty?


    Xuanyuan night, your uncle!


    At the moment, other people in the hall were stunned when they heard Jingwang''s words.


    No one expected that his Highness Prince Jing would say such a thing.


    Now that we have skin relations, then


    "Your Highness King Jing, you can eat and talk freely. You will kill me like this." Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh and tried to calm herself down. She knew that what Prince Jing said at the moment was true, but she could not admit it.


    "Tongtong, did Ben Wang say anything?" His highness King Jing suddenly leaned against her again, and looked at her with eyes, which seemed to have more charm that could go straight to the bottom of his heart.


    Chu Tong breathed secretly. For some reason, her heart rate suddenly accelerated. She thought it might be because of nervousness, because of heart deficiency.


    Chu Tong knew that at this time, she must not be guilty, so she nodded her head hard: "well, you are talking nonsense."


    "Ah." His highness didn''t get angry, but sighed softly: "it''s really a little heartless thing."


    Chu Tong: "..."


    At that moment, Chu Tong suddenly felt like a dog.


    This? Is this really what his Highness Prince Jing said? How does she feel so creepy?


    Help! Who will help her?!


    Of course, Chu Tong is not the only one who is horrified at the moment. At the moment, the people in the hall are staring at his highness Jing in a daze, which is unbelievable.


    After the consternation, the bodyguard secretly breathed a sigh. His highness, who is wise and powerful, has been abnormal since he met the third miss of the Chu family.


    "Come on, don''t make trouble. Have you forgotten what you said to the king?" Prince Jing''s highness looks at the stunned chutong. He smiles more in his eyes. This woman looks lovely.


    "What? What? " Chu Tong did not return to his mind from the shock just now. Hearing his words, he asked subconsciously.


    "You said that he would not marry if he was not the king. When you come back, you will marry Bai Lingyun." His highness King Jing smiled, and the voice that came out slowly sounded very pleasant and gentle.


    Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, blinked again. Does this man have a face? Doesn''t he speak with a blush?


    When did she say that to him?


    Is he still married? Marry your sister!


    At this moment, Chu Tong tried his best to resist the impulse of explosiveness.


    "Chu Tong, are you going to divorce me?" Bai Lingyun hears this words, direct anger, one face is angry stare Chu Tong.


    Seeing Bai Lingyun''s eyes, Chu Tong''s eyes are slightly heavy, but she thinks that her engagement with Bai Lingyun may be the only chip that can stop his highness Jing from coming in disorder now, so she still wants to be angry in this respect.


    "I didn''t say that." Chu Tong turned his eyes to Bai Lingyun and explained.


    I hope Bai Lingyun will believe her.


    His highness Jing Wang looked at her eyes, which were obviously heavy. The original smile of the lips disappeared. A face seemed to feel particularly cold at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with you and Jing Wang?" When Bai Lingyun heard Chu Tong''s words, the anger on his face did not abate. His questioning at the moment was like catching his wife out of the wall.


    Chu Tong was still bored, but at the moment she had to hold back, explaining in a low voice again: "I have nothing to do with his highness Jing Wang, nothing..."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1170

    Chu Tong was still bored, but at the moment she had to hold back, explaining in a low voice again: "I have nothing to do with his highness Jing Wang, nothing..."


    His royal highness Jing''s cold eyes suddenly narrowed. At the next moment, he suddenly reached out and grasped Chu Tong''s chin, raised Chu Tong''s face, and then he suddenly lowered his head, so quickly and directly kissed her lips.


    It doesn''t matter, does it?


    Then he''ll make a connection in public!


    If he doesn''t come to work at Xuanyuan night, he won''t pay attention to such worldly rules. He always does what he wants.


    Chu Tong was completely shocked. She didn''t expect that King Jing would kiss her in public.


    She used to get along with him every time, but there was no emotion, how could he kiss her like this?


    Obviously, this kiss has nothing to do with feelings.


    He did everything to deal with her.


    The master of Chu froze there, unable to move. His daughter was so kissed by his Highness Prince Jing, and was still in front of Bai Lingyun?


    What''s going on?!


    Since the bodyguard who had psychological preparation for a long time was completely shocked at the moment, he knew that his royal highness had been abnormal since he met Miss Chu San, but he never thought that his highness would be so crazy, unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    "Your Highness King Jing, I haven''t divorced Chu Tong yet." Bai Lingyun''s face is blue. At the moment, his heart is called Qi. Anyway, he and Chu Tong still have a engagement. King Jing even married Chu Tong in front of him?


    "I''ll leave now. I''ll wait. It won''t take long for me to get married. I''ll wait." His highness King Jing turned his eyes slightly, looked sideways at him, and said softly.


    His highness Jing said that the wind was light and the clouds were light. It seemed that this was a common thing.


    "If I do not return." Bai Lingyun is also in a hurry at the moment. His Highness Prince Jing doesn''t leave him any affection for this. If he agrees, how can he see others in the future?


    When Chu Tong heard Bai Lingyun''s words, his eyes flashed a little. Bai Lingyun''s words were a man, some backbone, and some satisfaction for her.


    As long as Bai Lingyun insists on staying married, King Jing can''t help it.


    His royal highness Jing is standing in front of Chu Tong at the moment. His hand holding Chu Tong''s chin hasn''t been released, and her face is still slightly raised, so he clearly sees the change of expression on her face.


    His eyes sank, and then glanced at Bai Lingyun obliquely: "you can try."


    Bai Lingyun''s body seems to be slightly stiff, but he is still stiff and says: "what? If I don''t retreat, will his highness Jing be able to kill me? "


    "My king has always been kind-hearted and does not like killing people." His royal highness Jing''s eyebrow angle picked slightly, and it was still a breeze light cloud light look.


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong''s lips slightly pulled, kind-hearted? A good heart?


    If he is kind-hearted, there will be no villains in this world!


    His Highness Prince Jing saw the little movement of Chu Tong''s lips. His lips were slightly hooked and his eyes seemed to be a little soft.


    However, at the next moment, when he turned to bailingyun, the softness in his eyes immediately turned into coldness: "however, in Lingshan temple and Beiwang''s affairs, I really want to have a good look."


    Bai Lingyun''s face changed quickly, and his expression became more and more frightened. He didn''t say a word for a while.


    Chu Tong''s Mou son saw Bai Lingyun''s reaction, and her Mou son quickly flashed. Although she didn''t know what Prince Jing said, it was obvious that Bai Lingyun''s reaction was very serious.


    Originally, Bai Lingyun was not xuanyuanye''s opponent. His Highness Prince Jing''s status, strength and ability far exceeded Bai Lingyun.


    Now Bai Lingyun even has a handle on the hand of Prince Jing.


    How can we fight this war? How else?


    At this moment, Chu Tong knew clearly that there was no hope, no hope at all.


    Today''s marriage, Bai Lingyun is willing to leave, not willing to leave.


    Until now, Chu Tong knew that nothing could stop her from doing anything.


    "Chu Tong, you shameless bitch, even seduce men on your back." At the moment, Bai Lingyun was angry and unwilling. His anger didn''t go anywhere. He didn''t dare to say anything to Prince Jing, so he scattered the fire on Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong turned his eyes and looked at Bai Lingyun. Seeing that Bai Lingyun was too cruel to pull her to soak the pigsty, he suddenly smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? You still have the face to smile. You clearly have an engagement with me, but you have colluded with other men, and you have an affair with other men. Chu Tong, you are really shameless. " At the moment, Bai Lingyun is totally angry. He takes Chu Tong out of his anger. He believes that Chu Tong is a bully.


    "Engagement? "Mr. Bai is telling me his engagement now?" Chu Tong looked at him, his lips moved, and the word spread. The voice was light, but it was full of ridicule.


    "When did Mr. Bai take our engagement seriously? In normal times, you avoid me like a plague. You mock me and humiliate me in public more than once, and you cry out to get out of marriage all the time. Is it funny that Mr. Bai comes to me now to talk about the restriction of the engagement? "


    The master of Chu was stunned directly, and looked at Chu Tong with astonishment. He knew that Chu Tong was cured. But Chu Tong was so brave and aggressive at the moment, which really shocked him.


    His highness Jing''s eyebrows are slightly raised. He has seen her face several times before. Therefore, his highness Jing is not too surprised.


    "Even then, you can''t do such a shameless thing." Bai Lingyun knew that he had done something wrong before, but when he thought of what his Highness Prince Jing had said before, he didn''t feel guilty.


    "Mr. Bai has a engagement with me, but he keeps away from me like a plague, and abandons me like an old shoe. So what do I do has something to do with Mr. Bai?" Chu Tong said this with a smile on his face. He was angry at people like Bai Lingyun.


    It was only an accident that she and Her Highness Prince Jing did that night, but if she was really the third miss of the Chu family, what would it be like for Bai Lingyun to find a man outside? She can just get rid of him!


    "Chu Tong, our engagement hasn''t been terminated yet." Hearing her words, Bai Lingyun looked at her casual expression and roared angrily.


    "What is Mr. Bai doing today?" Chu Tong has broken away Jing Wang''s hand holding her chin, turned to Bai Lingyun and asked softly. Although the voice is light, it has a kind of courage that can not be ignored.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1171

    "What is Mr. Bai doing today?" Chu Tong has broken away Jing Wang''s hand holding her chin, turned to Bai Lingyun and asked softly. Although the voice is light, it has a kind of courage that can not be ignored.


    "Me?" For a while, Bai Lingyun seemed to have come to back from marriage, but after seeing her now, he changed his mind and didn''t want to go back.


    But in this way, Bai Lingyun will not speak in front of her at the moment.


    "Young master Bai doesn''t want to say that. Then I''ll say that young master Bai is here to divorce today. Before I came, young master Bai should have mentioned the matter of divorce to my father, right?" Chu tong can''t see the things that can''t be covered up like this. He can''t even admit what he has done. What kind of man is that?


    Bai Lingyun''s face slightly changed, and it''s hard to avoid embarrassment when he was broken by Chu Tong.


    "You see that I look like this now. I''m no longer sick or stupid. Then you change your mind and don''t want to get out of marriage. Is that right?" Chu Tongzong didn''t see the whole process, and she knew exactly what was going on. But previously, she had to deal with all the things because of her royal highness Jing.


    But now that things have come to this point and it''s a foregone conclusion, why should she bear it?


    Since you don''t have to bear it, you can say what you want.


    Chu Tong doesn''t know what happened to the third Miss Chu. She has temporarily accepted the identity of the third Miss Chu. She always takes a breath for the third Miss Chu. Even though she just passed through, she doesn''t know what happened before, but she can also guess how bad Bai Lingyun''s attitude towards the third Miss Chu was.


    Bai Lingyun looks at her. Her eyes flash. She is beautiful. Now she looks more vivid and charming.


    Now, he really doesn''t want to back out.


    But king Jing can''t afford to offend him. He looks at him and doesn''t dare to talk.


    "I''ll give you a message." Chu Tong saw Bai Lingyun''s reaction and sneered at him. He was disgusting.


    "What are you saying?" Bai Lingyun is slightly stunned, and his eyes flash quickly. There seems to be more hope. He knows that Chu Tong has always liked him, so she may be reluctant to let him go,


    when King Jing hears Chu Tong''s words, he looks at her with eyes, frowns slightly and breaks. What else can I give you?


    Chu Tong raised his head slightly, and his lips opened gently. He said slowly, "yesterday I was ignored by you, today I am not up to you."


    Jing Wang is slightly Zheng, looking at her eyes like a fierce flash, and then the eyes obviously dye a smile, this is good!


    This is cruel and crazy, but he likes it.


    Master Chu is also directly shocked. This is what his children said. It''s really amazing!!


    Bai Lingyun''s face changed several times at a time. It was ugly. He shouted a few times, but he still didn''t control his mood: "chutong, what are you proud of? You think it''s great to hook up with King Jing. Do you think King Jing will marry you? "


    When Master Chu heard Bai Lingyun''s words, a pair of eyes quickly looked at his Highness Prince Jing, and his face changed slightly. May his Highness''s identity marry Tong Tong?


    His highness Jing Wang is still looking at Chu Tong. Obviously, his highness Jing Wang is waiting for Chu Tong''s answer. He wants to know how Chu Tong will answer Bai Lingyun''s words.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly raised. He glances at Bai Lingyun obliquely: "it''s none of your business."


    Now that it''s up to her, she doesn''t have to pretend anymore.


    It''s really uncomfortable to be dressed like this all the time, so it''s much more comfortable.


    His highness Wang Jing is slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that she would answer like this. It sounds vulgar, but it''s a good answer.


    "Tong Tong, you are a girl. Girls can''t be so rude." In fact, the Master Chu wants to relieve the atmosphere and save Bai Lingyun''s face.


    "Chu Tong, you, you..." Bai Lingyun raised his hand to Chu Tong, but he couldn''t speak angrily.


    "Isn''t Mr. Bai here to back out? If you don''t, I''ll get rid of the marriage. " Chutong directly replied, that momentum is absolutely ten domineering.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have to pretend to be stupid now, so it''s nothing for her to get out of wedlock or anything.


    "Chu Tong, you''re shameless. You found a wild man outside. How dare you..." Bai Lingyun is really in a hurry. At the moment, he obviously forgot that the wild man is his royal highness Jing, and that the wild man is standing here at the moment.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked, then chuckled, then turned to his Highness Prince Jing, and raised his eyebrow slightly: "wild man, say a word."


    The guard''s lip corners gave out a fierce smoke. What is the courage of Miss Chu''s third daughter? How could you call your highness a wild man so directly?


    The master of Chu took a breath secretly, for fear that one of the children of Chu would make trouble with King Jing and be killed by his highness.


    "What do you want Ben Wang to say?" Her royal highness Jing was not angry when she shouted at the wild man, and the eyebrow angle slightly picked out: "I don''t like to talk with people all the time, and those who are in the way of my eyes will be killed directly."


    Chu Tong looks at him, blinks, blinks again, his highness King Jing?


    Just said good heart, don''t like killing?


    Well, you''re the king. You''re the biggest here. What you say is what you say.


    "Well, then kill it." Chu Tong then followed his words to add a sentence, she said this is very wind light cloud light, seems to say a very common thing.


    "Get up the clouds, and do it." when Prince Jing heard Chu Tong''s words, his lips were slightly raised, and the arc with a smile was more obvious.


    The bodyguard standing at the lower part of Jingwang palace, this time was shocked directly. Jingwang''s highness is cruel. This woman is more cruel than his highness!!


    "Don''t be impulsive, your highness King Jing. There is something to discuss." Master Chu was in a cold sweat. He knew something about the style of his Highness Prince Jing. He always said what he did.


    If King Jing killed Bai Lingyun in the Chu mansion today, the people in the Chu mansion will not survive.


    After all, Bai Lingyun is the nephew of the Empress Dowager.


    Of course, Lord Chu thought about it, and his Highness Prince Jing didn''t mean to kill innocent people. He just scared Bai Lingyun.


    "Mr. Bai, you came here today just to get out of wedlock. You told me about it earlier. I promised. Our Chu family promised you to get out of wedlock." Master Chu is a wise man. He knows that the root cause of this is the divorce.


    As long as Bai Lingyun quits his marriage, his Highness Prince Jing will let Bai Lingyun go. This can pass, and he will not kill.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1172

    As long as Bai Lingyun quits his marriage, his Highness Prince Jing will let Bai Lingyun go. This can pass, and he will not kill.


    Bai Lingyun is also afraid. At the moment, hearing the words of Master Chu, his eyes narrowed and he said in a cruel voice, "OK, I''ll get out of marriage immediately."


    Bai Lingyun knows clearly that he can''t help it today. His Highness Prince Jing has made up his mind to let him back from marriage. If he doesn''t, he may not be able to bear the consequences.


    Of course, he knew that his Highness Prince Jing would not kill him in Chu mansion, but if Prince Jing really went to check the two things he just said, he would be afraid


    When he said this, he looked at Chu Tong again, and saw his beautiful and amazing face. His eyes were slightly more cruel.


    "Take out the divorce certificate." Chu Tong has always been quick and easy to do, and has always been a drag on the water. Since modern times, she has attached great importance to agreements and other things.


    Such a big thing can''t be solved by Bai Lingyun''s empty words. At least we should use a divorce letter and other things to avoid other troubles in the future.


    She knew that Bai Lingyun was going to divorce this time, so she guessed that Bai Lingyun should have written about her divorce long ago.


    Jing Wang looks at him, and eyebrow angle picks again. The girl is very rigorous and thoughtful.


    It seems that she used to be really pretending to be stupid, but since she has been pretending to be stupid, how can she understand so much?


    "Here you are." Bai Lingyun snorted coldly, and then took out the letter of divorce which had been written for a long time, and fell directly in front of Chu Tong.


    Master Chu is slightly shocked. Bai Lingyun has written about his divorce for a long time, but how can Tong Tong know?


    His children are not only sick, not stupid, but also smart.


    Chu Tong reached for his hand, took the letter of divorce, and then read it carefully.


    Although the characters of this dynasty are also traditional, but fortunately, she learned traditional characters for a period of time in modern times, so she can recognize them.


    "Well, no problem. You can go." After Chu Tong finished reading it, he carefully put away the letter of divorce, which is evidence of divorce. We can''t lose it.


    After receiving the letter of divorce, Chu Tong immediately began to drive people.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her movements. The corner of her lips could not help but remind her again. What was the girl thinking all day long?


    Bai Lingyun''s face has been lost for a long time today. He can''t stay any longer. Since the marriage has left, he will leave naturally. Bai Lingyun once again glared at Chu Tong, and then left angrily.


    "His highness Jing and his father must have something to talk about, so I won''t disturb them." After Bai Lingyun left, Chu Tong also wanted to leave. Now her marriage with Bai Lingyun has retired, and she doesn''t want to face the prince Jing.


    After Chu Tong''s words, without waiting for Prince Jing''s reply, he quickly turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Tong Tong, wait." However, his highness Jing stretched out his hand to hold her directly. It was obvious that his highness Jing had expected that she would be like this.


    "I have something to talk with Lord Chu, but it''s about the king and you, so you don''t have to go." King Jing''s highness took Chu Tong, but he could not help but say that he took Chu Tong back.


    Chu Tong wanted to break away, but after earning twice, he found that he had no use at all, so he had to give up.


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, are you here?" Lord Chu looked at his Highness Prince Jing with a very complicated look. He didn''t say a few words to his Highness Prince Jing at ordinary times. There was really nothing to talk about.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" When Chu Tong heard this, he was shocked. What else did he want to do? Is it over?


    "Talk about my marriage to you." His Highness Prince Jing glanced at Chu Tong, and then slowly opened his mouth. At this moment, he was really speechless.


    "What marriage? What''s my marriage to you? Don''t say anything. " Chu Tong didn''t even think that he should talk about marriage directly. What kind of marriage can she have with him?


    She just quit her marriage with Bai Lingyun, and just returned to her freedom less than two minutes ago. After killing her, she would not talk about any more marriage. Right, we can''t talk about it.


    "You are my king''s man, and I will be responsible for it, so I will talk about this marriage." It''s no surprise that Her Highness Prince Jing expected that she would react like this. However, he will never let her go today.


    Today, he didn''t want to do this before he came here, but in order to prevent Bai Lingyun from getting back from marriage, she dressed herself like this on purpose. This anger hasn''t gone away from him.


    So, he decided that the best way to find out what happened that night was to find a way to keep her by his side.


    "Prince Jing, is this true? Can''t be a joke about it? " The master of Chu thought that Jing Wang just said that to Bai Lingyun on purpose, in order to stimulate Bai Lingyun. Now Bai Lingyun has gone. Is what Jing Wang''s highness said true.


    "Yes." Jingwang''s answer can''t be simpler, but it''s absolutely powerful and can''t be doubted.


    "It''s not true. He''s lying, Dad. You can''t believe him. I have nothing to do with him." Chu Tong is in a hurry. At the moment, she only knows that no matter what, she can''t talk about any marriage with Jing Wang.


    Therefore, she had to convince the Lord Chu that there was nothing between her and his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Lord Chu, you should know that this king is a man. Do you think this king will say anything about such things?" King Jing turns to Lord Chu. A light word is enough to turn everything around.


    When Lord Chu heard this, his face changed for a moment. But he knew that it was impossible for him to make fun of this kind of thing. Moreover, his highness now said that he would talk about marriage and be responsible for Tong Tong Tong. It was also very serious to watch.


    "Things have already happened. Naturally, I will be responsible for it, so it''s time for the marriage to be settled." Naturally, his highness Jing saw that the attitude of the adults of Chu was obviously loose, so he took the opportunity to add another sentence.


    "Set, set what, I disagree, firmly disagree." Chu Tongsheng was afraid that Chu adults would really agree, and repeatedly protested.


    "Prince Jing, is this too urgent? Why don''t you wait..." Looking at his daughter''s attitude, Lord Chu felt really strange. He thought there must be something wrong in it, so he thought that he should at least ask clearly first.


    Of course, his highness Jing is here at the moment. Many things are not easy for him to ask directly. He wants to ask clearly after his highness Jing leaves.


    "Wait?" The brow of Jingwang hall was slightly light and frowned. It seemed that he thought about it seriously, and his expression was obviously heavy: "I don''t have anything, I''m afraid that Tong Tong can''t wait."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1173

    "Wait?" The brow of Jingwang hall was slightly light and frowned. It seemed that he thought about it seriously, and his expression was obviously heavy: "I don''t have anything, I''m afraid that Tong Tong can''t wait."


    When his highness Jing Wang said this, his eyes looked at Chu Tong''s stomach on purpose. With his words and his reaction at the moment, the meaning could not be more obvious.


    "Tong Tong, you? Are you pregnant? " Lord Chu was shocked directly. His body shook and almost fell to the ground.


    That''s what his highness Jingwang just said, right? He didn''t get it wrong, did he?


    "Xuanyuan night, your uncle!" Chu tong can''t help it any more. This man can be more mean. He can tell such lies.


    Anyway, she and Xuanyuan night have been on the bar, and she doesn''t need to pretend in front of him anymore, so she directly scolded.


    And it''s the name of Xuanyuan night.


    However, Chu Tong suddenly thought of another problem. She was drugged that night and didn''t take any contraceptive measures when she was with Xuanyuan night.


    At that time, she didn''t know she had gone through. She wanted to buy an after pill after she left.


    However, she never thought that she had passed through the ancient times. There was no post pill in the ancient times, and then there were so many things that she delayed it.


    She''s not really pregnant, is she?!


    She went back to 18. She didn''t know if it was a safe day?


    When several people in the hall heard Chu Tong''s words, they were all shocked directly. The body of Master Chu swayed again, and then directly fell down on the chair behind her.


    can she shout the name of his Highness Prince Jing at will? Besides, she also scolded his highness Jing directly. Isn''t she deadly?


    The bodyguard was even more stunned. He had been with his Highness for so many years, and no one dared to scold his highness. This third Miss Chu was definitely the first one, which was really brave.


    "Where did you learn all this mess?" His royal highness Jing frowned slightly, and looked at her eyes with a little dissatisfaction. There was also some reproach in the words.


    But there was no anger in the reproach, but it seemed to be a little connivance.


    When the bodyguard saw his master''s attitude, his eyes would roll down. The master was scolded, but he was not angry?


    Chu Tong looks at him, but also directly stays. She scolds him, but he is not angry?


    "Come on, don''t be surprised. We''ll get married in ten days." Jing Wang looked at her dazed, eyebrows slightly raised Yang, and then directly announced his decision.


    This is natural, not far fetched. It''s a good idea for him to marry this woman back to Prince Jing''s mansion. At least his life will not be so boring in the future.


    "What? Ten days later, your Highness Prince Jing, I''m afraid it''s too late. " When Lord Chu heard this, he jumped up from his chair.


    "I''m here to prepare. I''m here." However, his Highness Prince Jing directly refuted the words of Lord Chu.


    "Your Highness, the marriage is not a joke, especially the marriage of your highness. At least we should discuss it with the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager." Lord Chu is even more frightened. Whose family is in such a hurry to get married?


    Besides, his Highness Prince Jing made a decision like this. Can the emperor and the Empress Dowager agree? Especially the queen?


    If the Empress Dowager doesn''t agree with him, it will be difficult for Tong Tong.


    So, it must not be so urgent.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Chu. I will deal with all the affairs." But his Highness Prince Jing once again refuted the words of Lord Chu.


    Just now Chu Tong heard that King Jing said that she would marry ten days later, and she was shocked. At this moment, she went back to her God. Looking at his highness, she sighed in secret, "Lord Jing, please let me go. If I accidentally offended his highness, I apologize to him here, and ask him to let me go."


    Chu tong can see that he is not joking, and such things can''t be joked. If today''s matter is really settled, she must enter the prince Jing''s mansion ten days later.


    No, absolutely not.


    Therefore, Chu Tong decided to let go of his soft attitude at the moment, even if it was to beg him.


    Little girl can bend and stretch, as long as the result is good.


    "If you are hard, you will be soft. You have a lot of means." How could Her Highness Prince Jing not see her mind? This woman is really enough.


    "Prince Jing, please let it go." Chu tong can''t see his mood at the moment, so he doesn''t know what he is thinking, but now she has only one way to go.


    Chu Tong looked at him, pitifully.


    That stance is low enough.


    Jingwang''s eyes flash. Next moment, he suddenly approaches her ear and whispers, "that night, you begged me to let you go."


    His voice was so low that others in the room could not hear him, but Chu Tong''s face was still red.


    That night, she begged him, and more than once, because later he was like crazy, desperately tossing her, she couldn''t bear it.


    She felt that she was about to be killed by him.


    However, she didn''t expect that Prince Jing would say such a thing on such an occasion. Although no one else could hear it, she still felt very


    Seeing her red face, there was a slight smile in the eyes of his Highness Prince Jing. This woman didn''t admit that she was the woman that night?


    If it wasn''t for her, what would she blush for?


    Remembering the way she begged for mercy that night, and seeing her at the moment, his highness Jing''s eyes were dim, and his body suddenly stiffened.


    "Well, that''s settled. Ten days later, I will marry you. I have something else to do. Let''s go first." His highness King Jing breathed a sigh secretly, calmed himself down, waited for Chu Tong to respond, and then walked out directly.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are wide open. What''s this? Why is it so decided? She hasn''t promised yet.


    Seeing that Prince Jing is about to leave, Chu Tong rushes over quickly and stops in front of him: "you can''t go."


    "What? So reluctant to give up this king? " King Jing looked at her, with some meaning in his smile.


    "No one can bear you." Chu Tong stares at him directly, and the fire in his heart dawdles: "speak clearly."


    "Isn''t what I just said clear enough?" His highness Jingwang''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He feels that what he just said is very clear. What he should say is clear and clear!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1174

    "Isn''t what I just said clear enough?" His highness Jingwang''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He feels that what he just said is very clear. What he should say is clear and clear!!


    "Prince Jing, I know I''ve offended you. You won''t let me go so easily. I know that Prince Jing doesn''t really want to marry me, but he just wants to settle accounts with me. Since he just wants to settle accounts, don''t make this so complicated. Let''s have a clear account and don''t play Yin." Chu Tong at the moment has completely put away the just soft attitude, she is looking at King Jing at the moment, a face of awe inspiring, a face of resolute.


    Looking at Chu Tong''s challenge to his Highness Prince Jing like this, Lord Chu''s heart is almost frightened. He has been an official for half his life. He is like a tiger to accompany the king. He is worried every day when he is an official in the dynasty.


    But, he has never been so afraid, even when the world is angry, he has not been so afraid?


    Looking around the world, even the emperor dare not do this to his Highness Prince Jing. Tongtong is really crazy.


    The Lord of Chu was afraid that King Jing would shoot the child of Chu to death.


    The bodyguard was also shocked and took a breath. Miss Chu San''s courage was really beyond anyone''s reach. I dare to challenge his Highness Prince Jing.


    Jing Wang is slightly Zheng, looking at her eyes, there is a trace of strange: "Oh, what do you want to calculate?"


    Do you have an account? Don''t play dirty? So what does she want to do.


    Chu Tong looked at him, raised his head slightly, and looked fearless: "today, I, Chu Tong, stand here and let you handle it. If you want to kill or cut it, you can do whatever you want. If I frown, I won''t call Chu Tong."


    She Chu Tong lived to be 30 years old in modern times. As an excellent agent, she never saw anything. She never blinked in the bloody rain.


    Today, she is afraid of him. Is he an ancient man?


    Chutong''s voice at the moment is not high, but it is just that he has a kind of spirit that makes people shocked.


    Lord Chu was shocked. He didn''t expect that his daughter would become so powerful if she wasn''t stupid. Such a spirit is not what ordinary people can have.


    The bodyguard looked at Chu Tong and forgot to react for a while. He had only seen this kind of spirit in his highness before. Did he not expect that the third miss of Chu family should be?!!!


    His highness Jing was also shocked. For a moment, he was stunned. This woman really surprised him.


    He just looked at her, motionless and speechless.


    "Prince Jing, please do it." Chu Tong looked straight at his Highness Prince Jing, and did not flinch at all. At the moment, her face seemed to be a little more dead.


    However, in general, that kind of desperation is inevitable, but she now has a calm.


    In the face of death, she could be so calm, which shocked his royal highness Jing. What kind of woman is she?


    His royal highness Jing breathed a sigh secretly, and let himself return to his mind. He looked at her straight with his eyes, and then slowly opened his mouth: "you also know that you have offended the king. Since you have offended the king, you will naturally pay a price. However, how can this account be calculated if you say not?"


    "What do you mean?" Chutong''s eyes narrowed quickly. She had already done this. What else did he want?


    "On the surface, remember that ten days later, I will marry you. Don''t play tricks on me." His Highness Prince Jing approached her a little bit. In his low voice, there was a little more threat, but he did not completely suppress the difference in his voice.


    Chu Tong looked at him, and his eyes sank slowly: "do you want me to marry you? No way. "


    Since the soft and hard are not good, then she is lazy to talk to him.


    Yes, here he is king Jing. He is a great power, and she is just a lady in the boudoir.


    But even so, she would never give in and never give in.


    "Well, we''ll see." His highness Jing''s eyes are a little more different. He is expecting what she will do next.


    He found that every time he got along with her, she would bring him a surprise!!


    He wants to see what kind of surprise she will bring to him next!!


    "Well, let''s see." When things get to this point, Chu Tong will not give in.


    She doesn''t believe it. She''s one of the best agents in modern times who can lose to an ancient man.


    "Well, I will take you back to the mansion now." When his highness Jing saw her face at the moment, he couldn''t help laughing, and he wanted to tease her.


    He found the girl more and more interesting.


    "You''re so fickle, you''re not a man." Hearing this, Chu Tong was startled and jumped back quickly.


    It was very fast and agile, which was not what a lady in a boudoir could do at all.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The secret of this woman seems to be quite a lot,


    His Highness Prince Jing took a step forward, approached her ear again, and whispered slowly: "am I a man? Don''t you know? That night, didn''t you already test it? "


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are almost attached to her earlobes at the moment. When he speaks, his breath is scattered in her ears. It''s warm and itchy.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled, inhaled, and tried to keep calm. Her body retreated again, a little distance from his highness Jing Wang. Then she looked at him and said with a light smile, "Your Highness Jing Wang, your face is a good thing. Let him keep some for himself."


    The implication of her words is to scold his highness Jing for being shameless.


    "Cough..." One of the bodyguards coughed directly and dared to scold his Highness for being shameless. Miss Chu San was the first one who had never been seen before and never came back.


    "I don''t mind for you." Instead of being angry, his highness King Jing smiled directly, and now his smile was obviously a little more true.


    He found that he liked to watch her open her teeth and claws, which was very interesting.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    Chu Tong is completely speechless. They say that people want face and trees want skin. If this person doesn''t want face, he will be invincible in the world.


    The bodyguard finally stopped coughing. When he heard his Royal Highness''s words, he couldn''t help but smoke hard. His highness? How did it become like this?


    Looking at the fierce fight between the two people, Lord Chu thought a little more in his eyes. He didn''t know anything else, but he saw that his Highness Prince Jing seemed to connive at Tong Tong!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1175

    Looking at the fierce fight between the two people, Lord Chu thought a little more in his eyes. He didn''t know anything else, but he saw that his Highness Prince Jing seemed to connive at Tong Tong!


    No matter what Tong Tong said or did, his Highness Prince Jing was not angry with Tong Tong.


    Looking around the world, who doesn''t know that his Highness Prince Jing can''t provoke. There is a rumor in private that it''s enough to see the horror of his Highness Prince Jing that he would rather provoke the king of hell than his Highness Prince Jing.


    It''s enough to know the consequences of provoking His Highness Prince Jing.


    But why did Tong Tong provoke his royal highness Jingwang so much that he was not angry?


    "Remember, ten days later." His Highness Prince Jing once again deliberately stressed the matter of marriage.


    "Prince Jing, why do you have to make such trouble? You say, what do you want to marry me back?" Chu Tong is really going crazy. Why do you have to get married?


    After becoming a relative?


    What was he going to do to her after he married her back?


    Since matchmaker welcomes her back to the mansion, he can''t kill her any more, can he?


    Therefore, Chu Tong really didn''t understand what he meant when he heard her words, his highness Jing Wang picked them slightly, and then he said two words in a low voice near her ear: "sleep on you."


    Isn''t it sleeping for the wife to marry back?


    Chu Tong ''s body suddenly stiff, and then can'' t help shaking.


    Let me go!!


    This person''s cheek is really thick enough!!!


    It''s really an outlet for everything.


    Isn''t it said that the ancient people were very conservative and feudal?


    However, she saw that his highness Jing was an old driver!!


    "Are you satisfied with Ben Wang''s answer?" His highness Jing stood up slightly and left her ear. Then he asked deliberately. This time, his voice increased a little. Not only Chu tong can hear it, but other people can also hear it.


    However, the previous sentence was never heard by anyone else.


    In this way, Lord Chu and the guards in the hall are all curious.


    I don''t know what kind of answer was just given by his Highness Prince Jing?


    Chu adults and bodyguards are not sure to ask Prince Jing directly, so they all look at Chu Tong and wait for his answer. They want to hear some clues from his answer.


    Chu Tong was slightly stunned, his eyes flashed, then he looked up, looked at him, and suddenly smiled: "if it''s just like this, it''s OK not to marry."


    Chu Tong refused to marry a thousand or ten thousand people. As for sleeping, he had already slept, so there was no need to marry at all.


    "No, I''m very conservative." Her Highness Jing can see through her mind at a glance. She said so much, but she just didn''t want to marry him. The more she refused, the less he would enter her wish.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    A trough?


    Is he a very conservative man? He''s an old driver?!


    Excuse me, how does he have the face to say such a thing?!


    She wants to give him a good beating now, OK?


    Of course, Chu tong can only think about it in her heart, because she can''t beat him.


    Master Chu''s face was confused with that of the bodyguard. What can be done without marriage? Why does King Jing want to talk about conservatism?


    Of course, no one explained it to them at the moment.


    "King Jing walks slowly, but doesn''t deliver." Chu Tong now clearly realizes that nothing she can say now is useless. She has to admit the fact that she can''t defeat his highness Jing not only in terms of force, but also in terms of language.


    So, she drives people directly.


    She will go mad when she sees him now. No matter what happens in the future, it''s better not to see him first.


    "Well, yes, my king will go back to prepare for our marriage." King Jing is still not angry. I have to say that today''s King Jing is really good tempered.


    King Jing looked at her with eyes and a smile on his face.


    Seeing the smile on his face, Chu Tong gasped at his chest. He could not go up or down, but wanted to kill him. She reached out and just touched something behind him. It felt like a stone.


    Chu Tong took the stone in his hand and tried to pick it up. Then he burst his Royal Highness''s head directly.


    However, she tried several times, but failed to pick it up. Chu Tong couldn''t help turning back and took a look, only to find that the stone was fixed.


    Chu Tong was angry at first, and now he was even more depressed. How could he even make a stone right with her?!


    Chu Tong''s actions are all in the eyes of his highness Jing. Her mind and his highness Jing are not hard to guess. It can be seen that he really made her anxious. She wanted to smash him with something.


    He was thinking, that stone is not fixed, she can take it up, at the moment, is she really hit him on the head with that stone?


    He thought it was possible for her to look like this.


    His highness Jing still knows that there is no end to it, so he feels that he can''t tease her any more. Otherwise, she may be really mad.


    "Well, the king will go first and marry in ten days." When his Highness Prince Jing left, he deliberately mentioned the matter of marriage again. He just wanted to remind her all the time to avoid her forgetting.


    Chu Tong''s stone didn''t move. At the moment, he was very depressed. When he mentioned the matter of marriage again, she felt that her chest was angry. She raised her legs and kicked him hard.


    Her movements were too sudden and fast, and they were so close that her highness did not expect her to kick him.


    To be honest, no one dares to beat him except his father when his highness is so big. Therefore, in the cognition of his highness, it is completely impossible to be beaten.


    So, he was not prepared at all.


    Therefore, he was kicked by Chu Tong at the moment. In fact, he later realized the danger and realized that Chu Tong wanted to kick him. However, he did not avoid it. How powerful a soft and weak person like her could be.


    He felt that she had kicked him. It was nothing. To him, it was like being bitten by a mosquito.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing never thought that this seemingly soft and weak girl seems to have the power of the flood.


    He was kicked by her. He felt a pain in his leg. It seemed that the bone would be broken.


    King Jing looked at her with a slightly changed look, not because of the pain, but because he didn''t expect that her foot would be so severe.


    She is just a soft lady in the boudoir. Even if she pretends to be stupid, how does this force come from?


    It seems that this woman has too many secrets, and they are not ordinary secrets!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1176

    She is just a soft lady in the boudoir. Even if she pretends to be stupid, how does this force come from? It seems that this woman has too many secrets, and they are not ordinary secrets!


    The bodyguard on one side saw that his highness was beaten, and his face changed quickly and moved forward quickly.


    "Children..." The master of Chu exclaimed directly, for fear that the next moment Chu Tong would be frustrated.


    However, his highness stopped the movement of the guards, and he did not do anything to Chu Tong himself.


    "Good skill, how to practice?" Prince Jing approached her a little more. He looked at her at a close distance. His eyes were obviously deep with some exploration.


    "It''s up to you." Chu Tong is very angry at the moment, and she feels that things have been like this anyway. There is no need for her to bear with him any longer. Therefore, she doesn''t hang on to his problems at the moment.


    At the moment, the two are close and the voice is low, so the elder Chu standing far away can''t hear it, but the bodyguard who just flashed over can hear it.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, he was more directly shocked. This woman is really bold.


    "You are the king''s princess. Naturally, the king is in charge." Jing Wang was stunned and then chuckled. He knew that there were many secrets in her, and he knew that she would not tell him obediently.


    However, he is not in a hurry. Anyway, they will soon get married. When they get married, she will become her Princess. He will see when she can hide from him?


    He wants to see it. He''ll take care of it then?!


    "Are you sure you want to marry me back to Jingwang mansion?" When Chu Tong heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly. There was more threat in the low voice.


    "Well, I''m sure." However, his highness King Jing smiled a little. He returned very quickly and was sure that he never joked. When he said that he would do it, let alone marriage.


    "If you really marry me back to jingwangfu, I promise that I will make your jingwangfu restless every day. You can hear it clearly, every day..." Chu Tong was close to his ear. He whispered word by word. The gentle voice was full of threats.


    They all say that to marry a wife, one must marry a virtuous and gentle one, a considerate one, a gentle and sensible one who can run a family.


    But she promised that she would not be able to do it. On the contrary, she would make his prince Jing''s palace uneasy.


    "I''m looking forward to it." When his Highness Prince Jing heard about her threat, his eyebrows and corners were slightly selected. This threat is fresh. It''s the first time he heard it. Seriously, he still has some expectations.


    He wanted to know that she would be so restless about his palace.


    The bodyguard''s body was suddenly shaking. He suddenly had a bad premonition. He felt that if his highness really married Miss Chu San to the Royal Palace, the Royal Palace was afraid


    Chutong "..."


    She thought that she would say so, and he would be a little worried, but she didn''t expect that he would react like this.


    However, she immediately thought that he married her in order to revenge her, not really want to marry her, so naturally he would not worry about those.


    "You are cruel." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him. For a moment, she could not kill him.


    Chu Tong said this at the moment, not compromising. She just didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at the moment, because she had fully and thoroughly realized that it was useless to say anything to him. She could only think of other ways.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyebrow is slightly raised. Although he hasn''t been with her for a long time, he has some understanding of her. He feels that in the next ten days, he may need to work harder.


    Chu Tong saw his raised eyebrow angle, saw the smile on his face, and was even more depressed. She suddenly pushed him away directly with force, and then walked out directly.


    She doesn''t want to see this person now, not at all. She feels crazy when she sees him.


    This time, his highness did not stop her. Although it was really fun to tease her, his highness understood what was too much.


    "Your Highness, I don''t understand. Please make atonement." After seeing Chu Tong leave, the Lord of Chu sighed secretly, but now his Highness Prince Jing is still here, so he can''t wait any longer.


    What''s more, he thinks it''s necessary to find out more about what his highness just said about the marriage. Is it true? Or is his highness King Jing just talking?


    "Nothing." There was no dissatisfaction on his face, and he seemed to be in a happy mood.


    "It was just a little girl who was so reckless and mischievous. His Highness Prince Jing is very grateful to forgive her minister. Of course, other things should be ignored, not taken seriously, not cared about." In fact, Lord Chu said this to give Prince Jing a step down.


    The Lord of Chu decided that the marriage just mentioned by his Highness Prince Jing was a joke.


    "What does Lord Chu mean? What can''t be taken seriously? What do you pretend not to hear? " When his highness Jingwang heard this, he turned his eyes slightly and looked over. The pleasure on his face just disappeared.


    "That''s what Jing Wang just said about getting married. I know that his highness is only joking with the little girl, and I won''t take it seriously." Lord Chu was shocked by the eyes of his highness Shangjing.


    "You think Ben Wang is joking?" His highness Jing''s eyebrows were slightly frown, and his eyes seemed to be a little more cold: "you think the king is joking?"


    "Your Highness King Jing?" Master Chu was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. Did he say that marriage was serious?


    Does Prince Jing really want to marry Tong Tong?


    But why?


    Although the child''s disease is now better, it''s just that the previous things are not so good, and the child has just been divorced by Bai Ling?


    Why does Prince Jing marry Tong Tong?


    "That''s settled. We''ll get married in ten days." At the moment, his highness Jing''s face is serious. He can''t see the meaning of banter for half a day.


    The Lord of Chu froze for a while, until his Highness Prince Jing left, he had not returned to his mind.


    Until now, he still couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Your Highness, what is your plan to marry Miss Chu San?" After leaving Chu mansion, the bodyguard couldn''t help asking.


    He knows the most about his highness and miss Chu San. Now it seems that the person who entered his Highness''s room that night is most likely miss Chu San


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1177

    He knows the most about his highness and miss Chu San. Now it seems that the person who entered his Highness''s room that night is most likely miss Chu San


    Since your highness and miss Chu San already have skin relations, it''s also appropriate to take them back to the mansion.


    Previously, in the Chu mansion, his highness told the Lord of Chu to marry the third miss of Chu. The word of marriage is very particular.


    It is more important to pay attention to the identity of marrying back. But when his highness was in the Chu mansion, he didn''t mention these things.


    I don''t know what your highness is going to do?


    Jing Wang slightly side Mou, looked at him one eye: "do you think this king should how to marry?"


    When his Highness Prince Jing asked this, his face was very plain, and he could not see any difference.


    "As the third miss of the Chu family, it''s OK to be a side concubine of the prince reluctantly." The bodyguard looked at his Highness''s insipid reaction. For a while, he couldn''t guess what he thought. So he could only reply with a stiff head.


    In fact, he felt that this side concubine was very reluctant. How noble was the identity of Prince Jing.


    Although he is also a second-class official, the reputation of the third Miss Chu is not very good.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. He didn''t speak for a while and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    If the master doesn''t speak, the bodyguard will not dare to ask again.


    "You arrange several people to guard outside the Chu mansion." His Highness Prince Jing walked forward a few steps, then stopped suddenly and gave an order.


    "Ah? Why? " The bodyguard is confused directly. Why do you send someone to guard the Chu mansion?


    "I''m afraid she''ll run away." His highness Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle picked a pick and slowly added a few words. With the woman''s previous reaction, he would not wait for him to marry in the mansion.


    If he had not guessed wrong, she would have found a way to escape.


    "What? Does your highness mean Miss Chu San will escape marriage? " The bodyguard was even more stunned, and his voice was obviously a little unbelievable.


    "It''s arranged. If there''s an accident, it''s up to you." His highness King Jing didn''t answer, but gave another order.


    When the bodyguard listened to his master''s words, he froze in the same place directly. Miss Chu''s guts were not fatal, but he could do everything.


    If Miss Chu really wants to escape marriage, can he keep it?


    At this moment, in the Chu mansion.


    "Tong Tong, what''s the matter between you and his Highness Prince Jing? His highness said that it''s serious to marry you. Ten days later, his Highness Prince Jing will come to marry you." When King Jing left, the master of Chu returned to his senses and rushed to Chu Tong''s room.


    "What? Your highness King Jing is going to marry Tong Tong? Why? " Hearing this, Chu Yan was shocked.


    "I also want to know why. His Highness Prince Jing has never been close to women. The Empress Dowager asked him to marry many times, but he ignored him. Today, he suddenly said that he would marry Tong Tong, and he would marry in ten days." This matter, the more you think about it, the more strange it is. The more you think about it, the more incredible it is.


    "Before, I heard that many excellent women fell in love with his highness Jing, but his highness did not look at them. Some women came up with some ways to get close to his highness Jing. I heard that the end of the court was very bad. For so many years, his highness Jing never married a concubine or had any concubines. Some people said that his highness Jing might not like women, and even many people rumoured about him Your highness Wang can''t... " Chu Yan never likes to gossip, but at this moment, this situation is related to children''s happiness. She can''t stop talking about some things.


    When Chu Tong heard Chu Yan''s words, his lips slightly drew. Although Chu Yan''s words didn''t speak, Chu Tong understood her meaning. Did Jing Wang dislike women first.


    But his highness King Jing can''t do that? It''s just too much.


    That night, she was half killed by the man.


    "My father has heard about it, but it''s all rumours." The eyebrow of Chu adult tightly frowns, on the face more apparent a few minutes dignified: "the father just does not understand Jing Wang''s highness is to want to do what in the end?"


    "Tong Tong, what''s the matter?" Chu adults quickly turned to Chu Tong, he felt that this matter can only ask Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed quickly. She could see the worry of Chu adults naturally. It was obvious that Chu adults were worried about the marriage proposed by Prince Jing.


    If she adds fire to it, maybe it will turn around.


    Chu Tong heaved a hard sigh, then slowly lowered his head, pretended to be very sad, very sad, and a little scared: "in fact, it''s because I offended his highness King Jing."


    "Did you offend his Highness Prince Jing? How did you offend his highness Jing? " When Chu adults and Chu Yan heard this, they cried out.


    "I lied to him, and I''ve lost him." Chu Tong''s words are also true. These are the things she once did to Prince Jing.


    "Are you lost, your highness King Jing? How is this possible? " When Chu adults heard this, their first reaction was not to believe that his Highness Prince Jing was so powerful that ordinary people could faint, let alone Tong Tong.


    "Tong Tong, is that true?" Chu Yan was also unbelievable.


    "It''s true that the night you found me by the river, I had lost him, but his bodyguard found him again. His bodyguard was saved and woke up by him. At that time, he was going to find me to settle accounts. My sister rushed to save me." Chu Tong''s words are basically true at the moment, but she didn''t mention anything about her escape and being found by his Highness Prince Jing.


    "How is it possible? How can you confuse his Highness Prince Jing? Who is your royal highness, King Jing, and will you be deceived? " At the moment, Lord Chu is still grappling with this problem, which he obviously can''t believe.


    "Dad, now the most important thing is not this. Now the key is that Tong Tong cheated his Highness Prince Jing and also lost his Highness Prince Jing. Why does Prince Jing want to marry Tong Tong?" Chu Yan suddenly made a sound, calling to wake up the Master Chu.


    "Yes, why? Doesn''t make sense? " At this moment, Lord Chu began to think about this problem.


    "Dad, do you think Prince Jing will bring Tong Tong back to Prince Jing''s mansion and then slowly settle accounts with Tong Tong?" Chu Yan''s eyebrows were frowning tightly, which was the only possibility she could think of now.


    Chu Tong heard Chu Yan''s words, and his heart immediately became happy. The key moment was Chu Yan''s strength.


    She had wanted to say this for a long time, but she knew that it would have no effect if she said it, and it would be totally different if Chu Yan said it.


    "Not at all? Who is your Highness Prince Jing? Is that what he''s going to use to find children to settle accounts? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1178

    "Not at all? Who is your Highness Prince Jing? Is that what he''s going to use to find children to settle accounts? " Chu adults do not agree with Chu Yan''s words: "although I had nothing to do with Prince Jing, I still know something about his style. He is not like that."


    "Father, know people, know faces, don''t know hearts." Chu Tong made up a clean sentence. At this time, the attitude of Chu adults is the most important.


    Moreover, Chu tongjue''s words are not wrong. Originally, Her Highness Prince Jing married her just to get back at her, and she didn''t wrong him.


    "Father or Tong Tong said something wrong, but Tong Tong offended his highness Jingwang. He won''t let Tong Tong go so easily, but his highness Jingwang can''t punish Tong Tong directly. So, it''s impossible to take Tong Tong back to the palace and deal with it slowly." Chu Yan then followed the words of Chu Tong to make a supplement, I have to say, Chu Yan''s analysis is in place.


    Chutong was very satisfied.


    "No, no, I don''t think so." Master Chu frowned and shook his head gently.


    "Dad, his Highness Prince Jing said that he would marry in ten days. Did he say what identity we Tong Tong will have after he married him? Is it the real princess or the side princess? Is it a wife or a concubine? " Seeing that her father still didn''t believe it, Chu Yan changed her perspective.


    In fact, Chu Yan was not present at that time, so she didn''t know the situation at that time. She felt that if King Jing promised Tong Tong to be the princess, she might be too worried about it.


    After all, if Tong Tong is the imperial concubine, it is impossible for his Highness Prince Jing to make trouble.


    If not? His highness Jing''s intention is very doubtful.


    When Chu Tong heard Chu Yan''s words, his eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes were suddenly a little more bright, so he had to say that Chu Yan was really careful and clever.


    It''s good, it''s good, it''s good for her.


    "Here, here? This? " Lord Chu said three words in a row, but he failed to say a complete sentence. Now he suddenly remembered that his Highness Prince Jing didn''t mention this problem at that time.


    In fact, before that, Chu Tong didn''t realize what was wrong with it.


    She forgot that the ancient times were not the same as the present. In the ancient times, it was not monogamy. Ancient men could have three wives and four concubines, especially men with the status of Prince Jing.


    "Father, your Highness Prince Jing doesn''t mean to let Tong Tong be a concubine?" Seeing the general embarrassment of Lord Chu, Chu Yan couldn''t help guessing: "Dad, if that''s the case, can Tong Tong live in Prince Jing''s mansion?"


    "The Prince did not say that." Lord Chu sighed in secret and finally said it.


    "What? He didn''t say it? " Chu Yan exclaimed directly, "what does that mean, your highness King Jing? Not even a concubine? Is it to deceive our children into the Palace first? "


    Chu Yan didn''t have any preconceptions about his Highness Prince Jing, but all these things were connected, and all she could think about was these.


    After all, as a proud and arrogant man like his highness, Tong Tong can''t bear this tone when he does those things to his highness.


    Master Chu was stunned. His face changed a few times. His lips moved. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    "Elder sister, do you think your Highness Prince Jing will kill me directly after he deceived me into Prince Jing''s mansion?" When Chu Tong saw the face of Master Chu, he made up a sentence intentionally again.


    "If he wants to kill you directly, it''s simple. He can directly send someone to kill you without knowing the ghost, but he didn''t do that, but he wanted to let you into Jingwang mansion, so I was more worried." Chu Yan''s eyes tightly wrinkled, and his face was obviously more dignified.


    "Elder sister, what do you mean by this? Do you mean that if I entered Prince Jing''s mansion, it would be more terrible than death?" Chutong''s eyes are light and shining. They are very cooperative. They scream along Chuyan''s words.


    "Yan Yan, I think your words are too alarmist. Don''t scare children." Lord Chu''s face is not good-looking, and his heart is worried, but he doesn''t realize that things will be so serious.


    "His highness Jing is not that kind of person. He is not that kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately, nor that kind of cruel and merciless person. His highness Jing has a very high prestige and is deeply loved by the people." Lord Chu still felt that his Highness Prince Jing could not do such a thing.


    "Dad, it has nothing to do with his prestige. He is deeply loved by the people, but everyone knows that his Highness Prince Jing has always been merciless to women. Those women who wanted to please him and get close to him didn''t end up well." It is for this reason that Chu Yan is so worried.


    Mr. Chu: "..."


    This time, Lord Chu can''t refute. It''s almost known that his highness Jing is merciless to women.


    "What now? His Highness Prince Jing has said that he will marry Tong Tong ten days later. " The master of Chu turned his eyes slightly. When he looked at the child of Chu, he was obviously worried.


    "Dad, let''s send the children out of the capital and hide them first." Chu Yan also looked at Chu Tong and breathed a sigh of surprise.


    "What? Hide the children? This, how could this be? At that time, if King Jing can''t find anyone, in case of anger, then our whole Chu mansion will be finished. " Chu Da was directly shocked and shook his head: "no, no, absolutely not."


    "Dad, his Highness Prince Jing is not a person who has no idea about what is going on and killed innocent people. Therefore, it is impossible for him to directly deal with our Chu mansion. But Tongtong is different. If Tongtong falls into his hands, the consequences will be unimaginable." Chu Yan''s face was obviously a little more anxious, and urged Chu adults.


    "And then we can say that Tongtong is ill. We will send Tongtong out of the city for medical treatment. His highness King Jing should be scrupulous about his reputation, and he will certainly not come in disorder." It has to be said that Chu Yan thought a lot and considered it very considerately.


    "Then we can directly tell his Highness Prince Jing that the child''s illness has recurred..." Lord Chu still doesn''t want to take risks. After all, his Highness Prince Jing is not so easy to provoke.


    "Dad, why are you confused? Who is your Highness Prince Jing? If you let him see Tong Tong, do you think Tong Tong can cheat him? " This time, Chu Yan directly interrupts the words of Chu adults.


    Chu Tong looks at Chu Yan, and his eyes flash quickly. Chu Yan is really smart, and has a lot of foresight.


    Chu Tong is very clear that if she pretends to be sick and deceives Jing Wang again, it is absolutely impossible. Jing Wang''s man is a sinister, dark bellied and very cunning old fox.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1179

    Chu Tong is very clear that if she pretends to be sick and deceives Jing Wang again, it is absolutely impossible. Jing Wang''s man is a sinister, dark bellied and very cunning old fox.


    Moreover, it can be seen that Chu Yan really cares about this sister. For this sister, she is willing to take the risk of offending Jing Wang.


    After all, Chu Yan is the eldest lady of Chu mansion. In case that his Highness Prince Jing is angry and does something to Chu mansion, Chu Yan can''t escape.


    "Yan Yan, it may not be as serious as you think. Otherwise, let''s have a look first. Let''s see what''s going on there." As the head of the family, Lord Chu knows that this is not a small matter, so he is not careful.


    "Master, there are many guards outside the Chu mansion. They seem to be from the prince Jing mansion." Just at this time, the guard who had been following Lord Chu rushed to report it.


    "What? King Jing arranged a guard outside Chu''s mansion? " Hearing this news, Lord Chu was shocked directly. At first, he thought more about Chu Yan. He thought that the matter was not so serious. He didn''t expect that his Highness Prince Jing would send someone to guard Chu mansion!!


    His highness Jing is afraid that Tong Tong will escape?!


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pulled, which was not surprising to her. With her understanding of Prince Jing, she felt that it was normal for him to do such a thing.


    "Dad, do you think I''m alarmist now?" Chu Yan''s eyes sank slightly, and his voice was obviously worried.


    "Now King Jing has made people hold the Chu mansion, even if we want to send the children out, it''s impossible." At the moment, Lord Chu has no previous fluke mentality. He has fully agreed with Chu Yan, but now King Jing has asked people to guard outside the mansion. They have no way to send the children away.


    "I didn''t expect Jingwang to move so fast." Chu Yan murmured a sigh, and his face became very solemn: "His Highness Prince Jing''s people are all powerful, and they are all skilled. It''s really difficult for us to send Tongtong out."


    Chu Yan sighed again: "His Highness Prince Jing has just sent someone to come here. At this time, everyone who is outside must be very vigilant, so now we can''t act rashly, let alone scare the snake. We need to think of a comprehensive plan."


    "It''s already like this. King Jing has sent people to surround the Chu mansion. What else can we do?" At the moment, Lord Chu is obviously in a hurry.


    This time, Chu Yan didn''t speak. Obviously, she has no good way now. It''s too sudden that Jing Wang let people surround Chu mansion, which caught the people of Chu Mansion by surprise.


    "No, we''re going to scare the snake." Chu Tong looks at both of them, but she doesn''t make a sound. Her lips are slightly raised, and suddenly she opens.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, both of them raised their eyes quickly and looked at her.


    "What do you mean, Tong Tong?" Chu Yan couldn''t help but ask quickly, "do you have any good way?"


    "Yes, I have a way. We''re going to beat the grass and scare the snake. Tonight, I''ll run away secretly. You all pretend not to know." Chutong''s eyes turned slightly, and she said her plan slowly.


    "You run away tonight? Can all the people of King Jing stay outside? Can you escape? What can you do if he catches you? " Chu Yan immediately stopped: "no, I can''t let you take risks."


    "Elder sister, I''ll escape secretly tonight. If I can escape, it''s the best. If I can''t escape, I can also try the attitude of his highness Jing Wang to see if he will be angry with Chu mansion." Chu Tong is not the real third miss of Chu family. She was planning to escape from marriage.


    Previously, she didn''t have too many concerns, but after hearing the words of Chu Yan and Chu adults, she felt that she couldn''t just walk away.


    Although Chu Yan just said that his Highness Prince Jing was not the kind of person who killed innocent people indiscriminately, no one can say anything at that time.


    If your Highness Prince Jing can''t find her then, how can you be angry with the people in Chu mansion?


    Therefore, she should at least test his royal highness Jing''s attitude.


    At least she can leave after making sure that King Jing won''t be angry and angry because of her escape.


    "Tong Tong, you really understand." Chu Yan is so smart that he suddenly understands the meaning of Chu Tong. Chu Yan''s face is obviously more gratified.


    "Well, Tong Tong can think of the safety of Chu mansion first, which makes his father happy." The master of Chu looked at the child of Chu. He was very kind.


    Chu Tong is a little embarrassed. She planned to leave before.


    "Tong Tong, if you escape and are caught by King Jing, what can you do if King Jing is embarrassed?" Chu Yan suddenly thought of this problem, which she felt was also a very serious problem.


    "Elder sister, if I can''t escape at last, I''m sure I''m going to enter Prince Jing''s mansion. I''m afraid it will be even worse then, so it''s better to escape. Even if I can''t escape, the result will not be worse than now, isn''t it?" Hearing her words, Chu Tong felt very warm, but these things Chu Tong had thought of for a long time.


    She knew that Her Highness Prince Jing would not let her go. Even if she escaped and was caught, it would be worse than now.


    Chu Yan frowned and didn''t speak. It was obvious that she agreed with Chu Tong.


    "What do you want to do with that child?" The master of Chu looks at Chu Tong. He looks a little complicated. Today''s Tong Tong is really very sensible and smart. He also thinks things are very comprehensive and thoughtful.


    He is very pleased with this, but now this situation makes him more worried.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it with your elder sister. I have my own way. If I can''t escape in the end, we''ll find a way together." Chu Tong didn''t elaborate. She is an excellent agent in modern times. As an agent, she has developed a subconscious habit of confidentiality.


    After all, it was in ancient times. Many things in ancient times were different. She was worried about other troubles.


    "Tong Tong, how can we let you take risks alone?" Lord Chu didn''t think much about it, but he felt that I couldn''t risk it alone.


    "Dad, sister, you have to pretend that you don''t know anything about it. Only in this way can you save me when I escape and get caught by King Jing." This matter, Chu Tong thought very thoughtful, she did not think of these before, but now things are different, now she has two backing!!


    "Well, what Tong Tong said is very reasonable. In this case, we''ll listen to Tong Tong. I don''t care about it with my father. I believe in Tong Tong." Chu Yan looked at Chu Tong, slightly pleased with her face, and her child thought more attentively.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1180

    "Well, what Tong Tong said is very reasonable. In this case, we''ll listen to Tong Tong. I don''t care about it with my father. I believe in Tong Tong." Chu Yan looked at Chu Tong, slightly pleased with her face, and her child thought more attentively.


    "In that case, let''s settle the matter first." Seeing that the two daughters have the same opinion, Lord Chu has said nothing more.


    "My father and sister, don''t tell other people about this for the time being. It''s a waste of time." Chu Tong still had some uneasy instructions.


    "Well, I know." Chu Yan agrees.


    Lord Chu also nodded.


    "What''s more, if King Jing doesn''t do anything about the marriage today, let''s not talk about it in Chu''s mansion. Let''s not talk about it in the mansion." Chu Tong thought about it and added another sentence.


    She can see that Chu adults and Chu Yan really care about her, but other people in Chu mansion are not necessarily.


    Chu adults and Chu Yan also agreed.


    Later, Lord Chu left, and Chu Yan stayed with her for a while.


    In the evening, Chu Tongzhi left all the servants. When it was time to rest, she also turned out the light and lay on the bed. However, her clothes did not take off.


    She also kept her eyes open and did not sleep. For a modern agent, staying up late was a small thing.


    She was waiting for the right time.


    She knows that, generally speaking, from 1:00 to 3:00 in the morning is the most mature time for people to sleep. Even if they don''t sleep, this time is also the most sleepy time for a person. If they are sleepy or tired, their vigilance will naturally be lowered.


    That''s the last time she left.


    In fact, she went out and looked around before, but she basically found out the situation outside.


    There were not many guards outside. She felt that she had a way to avoid them.


    It can be said that Chu Tong calculated everything.


    It''s not modern, there''s no clock, there''s no cell phone. So time is not as convenient as modern times.


    But fortunately, there was a guard in ancient times, and the time could be controlled.


    Listening to the news of the change of husband, Chu Tong counted the time. When the night was quiet, she quietly got up.


    Because she didn''t take off her clothes before, she got out of bed directly, put on her shoes, and then picked up the small package that had been prepared for a long time.


    The small package she prepared is very important, and there are many things in it.


    Chu Tong took the package and went out of the room quietly.


    There was no one in the yard. It was very quiet.


    Chu Tong breathed in secret, then walked out.


    As for the route in the mansion, she had already surveyed it before. As an agent, it must be difficult for her to record the route.


    Moreover, she also surveyed the positions of the guards of Jing Wang outside the Chu mansion.


    Those guards are mainly at the outer doors. There are four guards not far from the gate, two guards at the small doors on four sides, and two guards at the back door.


    Of course, according to the normal situation, a boudoir girl like the third miss of the Chu family must have left the house from the door of the house if she wants to think of it, so it''s reasonable to say that such guarding is OK.


    However, after all, Chu Tong is not the real third miss of Chu. She is not a boudoir girl. She is a modern woman, but also an almost omnipotent agent. Therefore, when she carries out her mission, she will never leave the gate.


    In normal times, there are cliffs and high-rise buildings on the ground. She can''t stop her at all, let alone a wall like Chu mansion.


    Of course, the walls of the Chu mansion are still a little high, more than three meters high. It''s not easy for ordinary people to climb over.


    However, Chu Tong is not an ordinary person after all.


    Chu Tong chose the place to leave the mansion when she was in the mansion before, so now she is directly in the chosen place.


    Chutong chose this position because there was a big tree in it.


    Chu Tong goes to the tree, stops, and takes out a tool she made from the bundle, a hook rope she made.


    Because the ancient materials are limited and the time is too tight, the hook rope made by Chu Tong belongs to the simplest one.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s simple, as long as it works.


    Chu Tong took the hook rope and threw it to the tree. The tree was very high, but Chu Tong prepared to hang the hook on the branch, and it was the most stable and suitable branch.


    It has to be said that she threw it accurately.


    After throwing the branch, she grabbed the rope below and pulled it. There was no problem. Then she quickly ran to the tree with a few movements. The monkey was even faster.


    Fortunately, in the middle of the night, everyone went to bed. No one saw it. If someone saw it, they would shout out in fear.


    Chu Tong ran to the tree, did not rush to jump out of the wall, but stood on the tree and observed the situation below.


    The tree is very high and the position is excellent. Standing at her position and looking out, you can see the situation clearly.


    That''s one of the most important reasons why she chose this position.


    Chu Tong looked and found nothing unusual. The location she chose was just far away from several gates, so the guards were far away.


    In the middle of the night, the guard didn''t notice the situation here. What''s more, this time is when a person is most sleepy. Maybe at this time, the guard is also slacking off.


    Chu Tong saw nothing, so she put away her homemade hook rope. However, she did not put the hook rope into the package.


    Because she still needs to use it when she goes down from the wall. After all, the wall is more than three meters high. Now she is back to 18 after all. If she jumps like this, she is afraid of falling.


    Chu Tong jumped from the tree to the high jump first, because the tree was very close to the wall, so it was very simple to do this.


    After jumping to the wall, she first put the hook in her hand, chose a suitable position and fixed it on the wall. Then she grasped the rope. She looked down.


    It is also a habit she has developed over the years.


    No matter what time, we should always be vigilant, observe and pay attention to it without carelessness.


    There was nothing different outside the wall, so she took a deep breath and quickly slipped down holding the rope.


    It''s as fast as she just climbed the tree.


    After landing on the ground, Chu Tong wants to take back her hook rope. She thinks that she can use it later. After all, she may go to the Jianghu in the future.


    But she took it twice and didn''t get it down. After all, it was made temporarily. It''s a bit too simple.


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1181

    After landing on the ground, Chu Tong wants to take back her hook rope. She thinks that she can use it later. After all, she may go to the Jianghu in the future.


    But she didn''t get it down twice. After all, the temporary ones are too simple to compare with those modern high-tech ones.


    Chu Tong didn''t want to waste any more time, for fear of being found out for a long time, so she decided to give up her homemade barb rope and leave first.


    Chu Tong turned quickly and wanted to leave, but when she turned around and looked forward, she was shocked.


    Because she found a man standing not far ahead.


    For a moment, Chu Tong''s heart stopped.


    She is the most outstanding agent in modern times. She has always been very vigilant, but just now she didn''t realize that there was a person behind her.


    And she didn''t know when the man appeared.


    She remembered that she had a special look when she was going to come down. At that time, she didn''t see anyone.


    Therefore, this person must have appeared later.


    At the moment, the man was a little far away, because it was night, Chu Tong did not see clearly for a while.


    The man stood there, motionless and silent. Chu Tong''s heart was startled. Isn''t this a ghost?


    In the past, Chu Tong did not believe in ghosts and gods, but now she has passed through this dynasty and returned to the age of 18.


    Such absurd things appeared to her, and the ghosts and gods she felt were nothing at all.


    Seeing that he was still motionless and speechless, Chu Tong thought it might be a passer-by or a ghost.


    So Chu Tong decided to ignore it.


    Now, her business is to run away.


    Chu Tong slightly turned in one direction and wanted to leave in another direction, because she was not sure that it was a ghost. If it was really a ghost, it would be bad for her to run into it like this.


    Chu Tong''s steps had just been taken, and had not yet fallen, and he did not go out, so the man in front moved and came to her side.


    Chu Tong''s footsteps stopped subconsciously. She looked at the person who came by. Her eyes were suddenly wide open, and her face was unbelievably staring at the person who came to her.


    At the moment, the man is close. By moonlight, she can see clearly.


    The man was not a ghost, but a man, and the last person she wanted to see.


    That man is his Highness Prince Jing.


    Let me go!!


    How could this man appear here if he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night?


    What''s the situation?!


    Specially guard here to catch her?!


    Chu Tong knew that his Highness Prince Jing had arranged someone to guard the Chu mansion in case she escaped, but she didn''t expect that his Highness Prince Jing would be here in person?!


    What the hell is this? What resentment? As for him?


    He''s Prince Jing?!


    Chu Tong knew that it was impossible for her to escape after being caught by King Jing.


    If she only met a few guards, she could still figure out how to deal with them, or how to deal with them. However, when she met King Jing, she could not even move her lucky mind.


    And now he is directly seized by his highness Jing Wang. I''m afraid that his highness will not let her go so easily.


    Chu Tongzheng thought that his Highness Prince Jing had come to her and was standing just two meters away from her and looked down on her.


    Her Highness is very high. She has a height of more than one meter eight, but she has only one meter six five. The height difference is very obvious.


    This height difference, Jingwang''s posture at the moment, makes chutong feel an invisible pressure.


    "Your Highness King Jing, it''s a coincidence. Do you come to see the moon?" When things got to this point, Chu Tong could only make fun of them. She only hoped that she could go back alive tonight.


    Prince Jing''s highness looked at her, lips slightly pursed, and did not speak. In this way, it seemed that he had more awe inspiring majesty.


    "Isn''t the moon beautiful in Prince Jing''s mansion? Why do you want to go to Chu mansion to enjoy the moon? However, since King Jing likes it here, I''ll give it to him. I''m almost rewarded, so I''ll go back to sleep first. " Looking at him like this, Chu Tong was shocked. The best way she felt at this time was to leave as soon as possible.


    As soon as chutong''s words were finished, he quickly turned around and wanted to leave without waiting for Prince Jing to speak.


    Of course, Chu Tong did not dare to run away at this time. She knew that now she could only go back to Chu mansion.


    Of course, we can''t climb the wall at the moment. We need to go to the front door, so she is going to the front door.


    However, her step just started, just left less than half, the burden behind her was grabbed by his Highness Prince Jing, and she was directly dragged back.


    There are a lot of things in the package. She is reluctant to give it to his highness Jing, and she also knows that his highness Jing wants to stop her. Even if she gives up the package, his highness Jing has other ways.


    "The moon? In the middle of the night, you dressed up to watch the moon? And the package? " His Highness Prince Jing returned her, and then let her body also turn around, facing her. His word spread in the night, listening to the extraordinary.


    It seems that we''re going to have to settle accounts.


    "Please stipulate that you can''t take the package with you? Who has stipulated that the moon cannot be worn like this? " Chu Tong knew that it was impossible to leave now, so he had to face it, but even if he caught him, Chu Tong would not wait to die.


    The clothes of this dynasty woman looked at her, did not contradict her words, but went directly to the wall and pulled the hook rope that she had not taken down before. He held the rope and pulled it gently, and the hook rope was pulled down by him.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed quickly. By the way, she didn''t pull down her things for a long time. Why did his highness Jing just pull them down so gently.


    It''s not fair. It''s outrageous.


    His Highness Prince Jing took Chu Tong''s own hook rope and looked at it. His eyes flashed quickly. Then he turned to Chu Tong and said, "how do you explain this?"


    "It''s standard for moon watching." Chu Tong is lying with his eyes open, and what he said is reasonable and vigorous.


    "Well? I would like to hear it. " His highness Jing''s eyebrow angle picked slightly and looked at something in his hand again.


    Although it''s very simple, it''s very useful. Just now, he saw this woman use it himself.


    This kind of thing is not a rarity. It is also used when two armies are fighting for cities or sneaking attacks.


    However, he found that her one was not the same as what they usually used, and some details were not the same.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1182

    This kind of thing is not a rarity. It is also used when two armies are fighting for cities or sneaking attacks. However, he found that her one was not the same as what they usually used, and some details were not the same.


    Usually they can''t take the one they use from below, but her one can.


    Previously, when he saw her standing under the wall and trying to take it down, he still wanted to laugh. As far as he knew, this hook was fixed at a point and had to be embedded to bear the force, so that it could bear the force of a person.


    However, once the hook is in, the harder it is, the deeper it will be, so it is difficult to take it down.


    But this one of hers, he just pulled it down with a slight pull.


    He found that there were three hooks in her work, and the three hooks could be separated and connected together, that is to say, the three hooks could be separated or combined.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, because it''s hard, the three hooks are separated and each bear a point, so you can bear the force without directly embedding.


    When you don''t relax hard, the hook will be folded up and can be easily removed.


    She just couldn''t take it off because her rope was stuck. It wasn''t something wrong with her.


    The woman really surprised him more and more.


    When Jing Wang spoke, he put away the hook rope made by Chu Tong, and looked at it to mean that he intended to take it as his own.


    Chu Tong looked at his move, and his lips could not help smoking. The man was mean and thick skinned.


    Is there anything else he can''t do?


    "What are you looking at? It''s about you. " His highness Jing is not guilty at all when he takes other people''s things for himself, and he still looks upright.


    "Don''t your highness Jing know that moon watching is going to be higher and higher and more beautiful, so I take this with me to find higher places easily." Chu Tong is very depressed at the moment. Hearing his questions, she continues to open her eyes and tell lies.


    "Wasn''t that tree high enough just now?" His highness Jing''s eyebrow angle picked slightly, then raised his head and looked at the tree that Chu Tong had just climbed up. The meaning was obvious.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked. She thought that King Jing had found her only after she came out. Hearing this, he meant that he had found her for a long time.


    Since he has found her for a long time, why didn''t he come out at the previous time? When she was not easy to climb out of Chu mansion and finally saw a little hope, he came out?


    So, he''s been watching before?


    Can this man be more insidious?


    Chu Tong''s lips have been torn and torn. Now even if she can speak well, she can''t speak a word.


    "Go on." His highness Jing did not speak when he saw her. He also reminded her.


    Say? Say your sister?


    "I''m so tired. I''m going to go back to sleep. My father said I''ll be busy with my marriage tomorrow. I have a lot of things to do tomorrow." Chu Tong just wants to leave now. He tries his best to leave as soon as possible.


    However, at the moment, Chu Tong''s words also intentionally revealed one thing to his Highness Prince Jing, that is, the Lord Chu was preparing for her marriage, so he did not know about her escaping from marriage.


    "I don''t think you can help me with this, so I''d better take you back to Prince Jing''s mansion." His highness Jing can''t see her mind. He looks at her, and his lips are slightly raised, like a smile.


    "No way." Chu Tong was shocked. He couldn''t help exclaiming. He realized that his reaction was too fierce. He changed his way and said, "if your highness Jing Wang brings me back to Jing Wang''s mansion now, how can I greet you?"


    "Defenceless, I can carry people first, and then carry them back." His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and the radian of his lips seemed to be deeper. It was obvious that nothing could stop him.


    And it seems that his highness Jing is not just talking about it.


    "Prince Jing, it''s not appropriate, it''s not in line with the rules..." Chu Tong''s heart was even more shocked. If he took her back to the prince Jing''s mansion, it would be more difficult for her to escape than to go to the heaven, so she could never go to the prince Jing''s mansion with him.


    "Rules? You tell Ben the rules? What did you tell Ben that you did according to the rules? " However, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly interrupted him. His voice is not high at the moment, but he has an irrefutable majesty.


    "In the middle of the night, it''s proper to climb the wall and escape? Or did you confuse me last time? Is that right? And... " His Highness Prince Jing began to count her crimes, one by one.


    "Well, I admit it''s my fault." Chu Tong listened to this one of the crimes he said, and his heart was even more shocked. She repeatedly interrupted him.


    "Prince Jing, I''m wrong. Can you spare me this time?" Chu Tong always felt that the little girl had to be able to bend and stretch, so it was necessary to take a soft suit at the right time.


    When his highness Jing saw her sudden attitude, he was confused for a while. He looked at her and his eyes flashed quickly.


    He is so big that he has never seen a woman like her before.


    Her face changed too fast.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing, you will spare me this time, this time, will you?" Chu Tong was standing face-to-face with him. At this moment, she naturally grabbed his corner and began to shake it.


    His highness, Prince Jing, seemed to take a deep breath. This sudden reversal made him unable to return to God.


    Such a situation is absolutely the first time that his Highness Prince Jing has met.


    Chu Tong was stunned, but his face relaxed a little. He felt that there was a door or a way.


    "Just let me go, OK, good brother..." Chu tongjue thinks that since this method is feasible, she should try her best and add more oil.


    "Ben Wang is not your brother." Jing Wang''s eyes suddenly sink. They will be married in ten days. How can he be her brother?


    Chu Tong was stunned. She didn''t say that he was her brother when she called him his good brother.


    Obviously, in this dynasty, the elder brother is the elder brother, who is the real blood brother.


    "Husband, good husband..." Chu Tong''s eyes flashed, and then he changed his address directly. I have to say that Chu Tong''s ability to see the wind is high enough and his reaction is fast enough.


    His highness King Jing said he would marry her in ten days? You can''t call brother, you can call husband.


    Anyway, it''s just a form of address. Now it''s a time of vital importance. Let alone a husband, it''s a form of address that she can shout.


    Jing Wang was stunned and looked at her straight. The expression was obviously a little more stunned. This woman is really


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1183

    Jing Wang was stunned and looked at her straight. The expression was obviously a little more astonished. This woman is really


    "husband, you are just saying something." Chu Tong saw that he was still silent, but he was still uncertain. She stood on tiptoe slightly, close to him, her red lips slightly raised, and continued to play Jiao.


    When his highness Jing saw her posture like this and her red lips in front of him, his eyes were obviously dark, but it was late at night and he couldn''t see clearly.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it for granted. Then I''ll go back to sleep." Chu Tong saw that he never spoke, but he did not get angry, and he did not deliberately make trouble for her, so he wanted to try to see if he could escape.


    As soon as Chu Tong''s words were finished, he let go of the hand holding his corner and wanted to turn around and leave.


    However, at the next moment, his highness Jing suddenly reached out, grasped her wrist and pulled her back again.


    Chutong was shocked and took a breath secretly. What happened? She had just been angry for a long time, and said so many sarcastic words that even she herself felt, but the result was in vain?!


    He still won''t let her go? And insist on taking her back to jingwangfu?!


    No, she can''t go back to jingwangfu with him. If he has to take her back to jingwangfu, she will die with him.


    "You do the same to other men?" Prince Jing''s eyes stared at her, and suddenly asked.


    Does she know that her posture and her address are so flirtatious?


    But just now, she is so skillful and natural. It seems that it''s not the first time that she has used the same way for other men before.


    His highness Jing is very clear in her heart that she is very exclusive and very resistant to the matter of marrying him. So, he is very clear about how against her heart she just called his husband.


    Since she can do this to him against her will, can she do the same to other people?!


    I don''t know why, when he thought that she might have used that attitude to other men, he was very upset.


    Anyway, they are going to get married in ten days, so he is absolutely not allowed to have such a thing.


    "What?" Chu Tong was directly confused, and looked at him with some consternation. He didn''t understand his meaning for a while.


    "If today, you fall into the hands of other men, you also call him husband? Will you plead with him like this? " His highness Jing is upset at the moment, so he is less calm than usual. With the help of the fire, he has made a rare explanation.


    He explained this in detail. Chu Tong understood it. When Chu Tong understood it, he was stunned.


    Before, she had been in danger more than once, and had been caught more than once. Of course, most of the people who caught her were men.


    Before, how did she face it? How to find a way to escape?


    Before, she used to use all kinds of methods, but it seems that she didn''t use this kind of meat and hemp.


    Why didn''t it be used at that time, but now it is used for his Highness Prince Jing?


    Because the martial arts of his Highness Prince Jing are so powerful? She can''t escape from him?


    But in the past, the situation she faced was ten times or even a hundred times more dangerous than now. It seems that she had never used such a way.


    Chu Tong looks at his highness Jing Wang. His eyes blink and blink again. Looking at this, his highness Jing Wang is really beautiful.


    She felt that maybe it was because those men were not as good-looking as his highness Jing?!


    Think of here, Chu Tong''s Mou son blinked again, what did she become flower infatuate?


    "Answer the king''s question." Prince Jing saw her blink all the time, but did not answer. His eyes sank obviously.


    Can''t this woman really do the same to other men? So she''s so guilty now that she can''t speak?


    At this moment, the strength of his highness Jing holding her hand was obviously increased.


    "You hurt me." Chu Tong made a little effort to pull back his arm, but he held it so tightly that she could not pull it back at all.


    "Answer the king''s question." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became obviously heavy.


    "Are you sick? No one else has said to marry me. How can I call someone else''s husband?" Chu Tong did not understand why he had to persist in asking this question. Was this question so important?


    Because at the moment he held it too tightly, Chu Tong''s wrist was very painful, so his tone was very bad, and his voice was obviously raised a few points.


    But Chu Tong also found a reason for herself at the moment. She felt that she had never used such a way to others before, which should be a reason.


    Hearing her words, Jing Wang''s eyes flickered slightly, and the hand holding her wrist was obviously loosened.


    So that''s all she ever called him?


    That''s pretty much the same.


    "Tonight, I will let you go. If there is another time, I will bear the consequences." The fire in Prince Jing''s heart has completely disappeared, his face has eased, and his voice is not so terrible.


    There was, of course, the most obvious threat in his words at the moment.


    "You really let me go?" Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He looks more surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would let her go so easily.


    "En" Prince Jing saw her look of astonishment, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her heart was suddenly depressed. In her mind, was he so terrible?


    What can he do with her if he doesn''t let her go?


    "Good night, your highness King Jing. Goodbye." After returning to his mind, Chu Tong directly turned around and ran for fear that he would suddenly repent. After all, this man has always been cloudy and sunny.


    His highness Jingwang frowned slightly, and once again reached out to grab her back.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing, do you want to fight back?" Chutong took a deep breath, didn''t he? Did he really back out?


    "What are you worried about?" His Highness Prince Jing is in a bad mood at the moment. He promised to let her go. What is she worried about?


    Besides, is he the kind of person who turns around?


    "What else can I do for you, Prince Jing?" Chu Tong looked at him, a pair of eyes blinked, he finally let her leave, she can not hurry to leave?


    His Highness''s brow was frowned tighter. When he asked for him, he called for his husband, a good husband. Now he knows that he doesn''t need to ask for him, and he calls for his highness one by one.


    Knowing this, he just shouldn''t have promised her so soon.


    "Remember, next time, I won''t spare you." Although his highness Jing is not satisfied with her present address, he can''t let her change it. Of course, the threat he feels must be there.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1184

    "Remember, next time, the king will never give up." Although his highness Jing is not satisfied with her present address, he can''t let her change it. Of course, the threat he feels must be there.


    He was afraid that the woman would do something else for him.


    "Well, well, I see." At this time, Chu Tong naturally nodded continuously. No matter what he said at the moment, she would naturally agree, but whether she would do it or not, she could not guarantee it.


    "Prince Jing, can I go back? It''s not too early. " This time, Chu Tong did not hurry to leave, but asked for his meaning. She was afraid that she would be caught by him again.


    Her heart is too fragile to stand his toss and turn.


    "Do you know it''s not early?" His highness Jingwang heard her saying and hummed a little: "are you still early when you come out?"


    "It''s not early, it''s not early." Chu Tong also found out about his temperament at the moment. Anyway, whatever he said, she followed him. No matter what, she escaped the disaster first.


    Prince Jing sighed silently, but nodded again: "let''s go."


    He knew that in this case, he could only let her go back.


    "Thank you, your highness King Jing." This time, Chu Tong politely thanked him and then turned to leave.


    But she took two steps and thought of a problem. She just climbed out with her homemade tools. With her skill of 18 years old now, she can''t easily turn over such a high wall without using things.


    And now his highness is still here. Even if she can turn over, she can''t turn over in front of his highness.


    "Prince Jing, can you give me back my things?" Chu Tong turned back again and looked at him with a little smile.


    "Yes?" His highness Jing''s eyebrows are slightly plucked. This woman is really brave. At this time, she dare to ask him for something.


    "The wall is too high for me to climb without tools." Chu Tong looked at the wall more than three meters high, with a little chagrin on his face.


    Her Highness Jing is slightly shocked and secretly angry. Does she want to climb the wall? She really dares to think.


    "Go to the front door." His highness King Jing gave a direct order.


    "What? Go to the front door? " Chu Tong is stunned. She is allowed to go back from the front door in the middle of the night?


    Is this suitable? Is that all right?


    Obviously not.


    "Your Highness King Jing, isn''t that good? If you think about it, we''ll be married in ten days. I didn''t come home until midnight. If it''s passed on, I''m afraid it''s not good for his highness Jing. " Chu Tong returned to his mind and quickly thought about the reason, which was always for his highness.


    "Do you know what to do for the king now?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and his eyebrows were slightly plucked: "how can I look so fake?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care." Without waiting for Chu Tong to open his mouth, his Highness Prince Jing directly dispelled her hope.


    Since his Highness Prince Jing did this, he would never let it spread. He really didn''t care about it, but it was not very good for her.


    There are two reasons for his Highness Prince Jing to let Chu Tong go back from the main gate. The first is to let his people realize their mistakes and increase their vigilance. The second is to let Chu adults know about this matter, so as to test Chu Da''s attitude. Of course, it is also to give Chu adults a vigilance.


    Chu Tong''s lips can''t help but smoke. He doesn''t care. What does he care?


    However, she immediately thought that he had married her in order to revenge her, not really, so he would not really care about what she did.


    Thinking of these, Chu Tong''s eyes sank slightly. Since she didn''t care, she didn''t care. She wasn''t the real third Miss Chu. Now she comes from a modern agent. These rules and etiquette are nothing to her at all.


    Chu Tong did not speak, but went directly to the gate, her speed is very fast, there is no hesitation and hesitation.


    Looking at her actions, the eyes of Prince Jing flash again. This woman is really unpredictable.


    His Highness Prince Jing also followed up.


    Chu Tong saw that he followed her. His eyes sank again, and his lips slightly raised a sneer.


    What''s the matter? He''s afraid she''s halfway away?


    However, Chu Tong didn''t say anything more. He continued to walk towards the gate at the original speed.


    There was no change with Her Highness Prince Jing before she followed her.


    "Are you getting angry with Ben Wang?" Her Highness Jing, who was following her, suddenly said this.


    His Highness Prince Jing has always been insightful. Although he doesn''t understand the girl''s mind, he can see that she is very unhappy at the moment. It seems that he is suddenly very dissatisfied with him and looks like he is having a temper tantrum.


    Chutong''s steps suddenly stopped. For a while, he trembled in his heart. He was angry? Did she just lose her temper?


    Angry or not, but she knew that just now her mood was floating, she just seemed to have anger.


    What''s wrong with her? It''s just such a small thing, as for it?


    Chu Tong told himself secretly in his heart that she was not angry for such a small thing, but because of his persecution, because he forced her to marry into Prince Jing''s mansion.


    She has always hated being forced and threatened!


    "How dare I get angry with Prince Jing? I just want to go back quickly." Chu Tong turned his eyes and looked at him with a smile on his face and a soft voice.


    "Do you think Ben Wang will believe you?" His Highness Prince Jing is obviously not so easy to fool. He suddenly approaches and forces her to the corner of the wall. He looks at her straight with his eyes: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Chutong''s face was still smiling and his voice was still soft: "Your Highness Prince Jing is worried."


    "You are the king of Jue who let you enter from the front door, regardless of your reputation?" His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, but he didn''t realize that he was worried too much. Although the woman''s face couldn''t see anything different, he felt that her judgment could not be wrong.


    "I don''t care about that." Chu Tong quickly replied, which she said is very sincere, because she really doesn''t care, such a thing is not a thing in modern times.


    Prince Jing looked at her and wanted to see some flaws in her face, but he couldn''t find any difference. She said this naturally and frankly, as if she really didn''t care.


    At first, he wanted to explain to her, to tell her that today''s events will never come out. At this moment, when he saw her like this, he pressed back his words.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Chu Tong added a sentence slowly, this word is still gentle, but also with some of the meaning of discussion.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flashed a little, and he suddenly found that he couldn''t really see the woman.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1185

    Jing Wang''s eyes flashed a little, and he suddenly found that he couldn''t really see the woman.


    He did not answer, Chu Tong around his side, continue to walk toward the door.


    This time, Chu Tong still walked very fast, but his mood was different.


    Chu Tong went to the front door. There were two guards of Chu mansion guarding the door. When they saw Chu Tong, they were all shocked: "how are you here, miss three?"


    "Out for a month." Chutong picked up his eyebrows slightly, but he was very careless.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she went directly to the mansion.


    Two guards stay directly and go out for a month?


    The third lady in the middle of the night said that she had been rewarded for a month? What''s more, miss three is still carrying a package?


    His highness did not go directly to the door, so the two guards did not find his highness.


    It''s natural that Qiyun found out that he went to the front of his Highness Prince Jing: "Your Highness, it''s his subordinates'' negligence. Please cure your highness."


    Qiyun is a smart man. Seeing the situation just now, he knows what''s going on.


    "You know what to do?" His highness did not punish him, but gave a cold order.


    He knew that from the beginning, Qiyun underestimated the ability of that woman. He believed that after tonight''s event, Qiyun would be more alert.


    Next, the woman could not escape from the Chu mansion.


    "Yes, my subordinates know" Qiyun respectfully replied and slightly lowered his head.


    His highness King Jing said nothing more, and turned away.


    The next day, as soon as it was dawn, when Lord Chu had just been in bed with him, the guard came to report that miss three had not returned to the mansion until Lingchen last night.


    As soon as he heard that Chu Tong''s plan failed last night, he was afraid that he was caught by his Highness Prince Jing when he escaped.


    Since his Highness''s people caught Tong Tong, they did nothing? Just let the children come back?


    However, his Highness Prince Jing will surely know about this today. I don''t know what he will do next.


    Chu Yan came to Chu Tong''s yard early in the morning, and saw Chu Tong lying in bed, she was slightly shocked: "Tong Tong, you slept too hard last night, didn''t you act?"


    Chu Tong is lying on the bed, turning her eyes slightly and looking at her. She doesn''t answer, but her face is a little depressed.


    "I overslept?" Chu Yan thought she guessed right and couldn''t help laughing.


    "If only I had overslept." Chu Tong sighed softly, then turned over and climbed on the bed, feeling very low.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t oversleep last night? So did you really act last night? What happened last night? " Hearing this, Chu Yan''s face changed obviously and asked several questions in a row.


    "I just climbed the wall and went out of the Chu mansion last night, and I was caught by his Highness Prince Jing." Chu Tong felt depressed when he mentioned it, and his mood was even lower.


    "What did you say? You said that you were caught by his highness Jingwang last night, and he himself caught you in the middle of the night? " Chu Yan tries her best to keep her eyes wide open and her face is unbelievable.


    "Yes." Chu Tong replied in a low voice: "do you think he is? Don''t sleep in the middle of the night, just watch outside the house? "


    "I really didn''t expect that his royal highness would do so, but as far as it is concerned, it is also the royal highness of King Jing has the final say." Chu Yan returns to God slightly, but his face is still full of consternation: "Tong Tong, your Highness Prince Jing has not embarrassed you after catching you, has he?"


    "He''s the kind of person with a small stomach. Can he not embarrass me if he catches me? If I hadn''t been smart and witty, I might have died a long time ago. " Chu Tong thought of what happened last night, and his lips could not help but smoke.


    Although Her Highness Prince Jing released her later, he wanted to take her back to Prince Jing''s mansion directly.


    In that case, he took it back to Prince Jing''s mansion, and even if it wasn''t locked up, it would be under house arrest.


    "Since your Highness Prince Jing let you back last night, won''t he do anything else?" Chu Yan''s face was a little more worried. She was worried about Chu Tong. She was also worried about Chu Fu and her father.


    "It should not be. I acted secretly last night. You all didn''t know about it. So he shouldn''t have done anything to Chu mansion." Chu Tong''s eyes flashed. She felt that since he let her back last night, he would not do anything to Chu mansion.


    But the man has always been uncertain, everything is not absolute.


    "Let''s have a look today." Chu Tong added a sentence slowly.


    "Well, that''s the only way." Chu Yan nodded slightly, and his face was a little more dignified: "tell Dad about it, and let dad be prepared."


    "no, I came into the house from the front door last night. Dad should know at this time." Chu Tong interrupts her directly. Chu Tong knows that Her Highness Prince Jing asked her to come back from the main gate last night, just to let Chu adults know about it.


    His Highness Prince Jing should be trying to test the attitude of Lord Chu.


    "Elder sister, go to find my father now. Let him send some people to guard my yard and let him start to prepare for the dowry." Chu Tong suddenly sat up, a pair of eyes slightly half squinting.


    Since his highness Jingwang wants to test his father''s attitude, if his father doesn''t behave himself, he will doubted.


    At that time, I''m afraid that it will affect Lord Chu.


    Moreover, she told his Highness Prince Jing yesterday that Lord Chu would start to prepare for her marriage today.


    "Tong Tong, you?" Chu Yan''s eyes flashed quickly, and then he understood the meaning of Chu Tong. He nodded: "OK, I understand. I''ll tell Dad right away."


    Chu Yan quickly got up and left, and Chu Tong continued to stay in bed, but she did not sleep, but thought of ways.


    She knew that after yesterday''s event, King Jing would definitely send more people. At that time, she was afraid that the whole Chu mansion would be surrounded. She wanted to escape by the way of last night, which would be impossible.


    So, she wants to find another way.


    If she can''t escape in these ten days, she can only be taken back to Jingwang''s Mansion by Jingwang. No one knows what the consequences will be.


    So she can''t just sit there and die.


    Before long, Lord Chu really sent someone to surround Chu Tong''s yard.


    Chu Tong stayed in the room all the time and didn''t go out all morning.


    Of course, after a whole morning, there was no movement from his Highness Prince Jing.


    He did not pursue the meaning of Chu''s house because Chu Tong escaped from marriage last night, as if nothing had happened last night.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1186

    His highness Jing didn''t pursue the meaning of Chu''s house because Chu Tong escaped from marriage last night, as if nothing had happened last night.


    Seeing that his highness didn''t do anything to the Chu mansion, Chu Tong was relieved and relieved. As long as his highness didn''t blame the people of the Chu mansion for her affairs, she could let go and do her things.


    Chu Tong sits in the room and looks at the guard outside. Her lips are slightly raised, and her face is obviously raised with a slight smile. She has a new way.


    However, this new way of escape, she did not tell Chu Yan and Chu adults, the more people they know about this matter, the worse they will be. They will only be afraid of revealing flaws when they know it.


    And they know that they will be found by his highness at that time. I''m afraid that his highness will blame them.


    Jingwangfu.


    "Your Highness, Lord Chu has surrounded the courtyard of the third Miss Chu, and the trousseau of the Chu mansion is already preparing." Qiyun chooses a time to go back to the mansion and report to his Highness Prince Jing.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t speak. He was not surprised by this. He looked at it normally, but


    "he kept an eye on all the people who came out of the Chu mansion, and immediately reported the suspicious situation to the king when he found it." A moment later, his highness King Jing gave the order.


    He asked people to surround all the places in the Chu mansion. In this case, it would be more obvious to climb over the wall, and it would be easier to expose. She was so smart that she would not choose the way of escape last night.


    If she wants to escape again, she should go through the main gate.


    "Yes." Cloud respectfully answer, and then quickly left, quickly rushed to the Chu mansion.


    For a whole day, nothing unusual was found.


    His Highness Prince Jing was not at ease at night, so he decided to go to Chu mansion.


    Of course, his highness Jing never went to the front door, but jumped over the wall. Qiyun watched his highness jump into the Chu mansion, and his lips slightly drew.


    Since his Highness Prince Jing met Miss Chu three, everything has changed abnormally. The Lord of the hall is turning over the wall in the middle of the night. Who believes this?


    With the martial arts of his Highness Prince Jing, it was easy to avoid the guards in the Chu mansion. He soon went to the courtyard of Chu Tong.


    There are four guards outside the courtyard, which is very quiet.


    His highness Jingwang''s brow was slightly frowned. Instead of entering the courtyard, he jumped directly onto the roof, and then turned from the roof to a window.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is sitting in the room. There is a book in front of her. Chu Tong is not looking into the contents of the book for a while. He is just passing the time.


    This ancient time was so boring that there was nothing.


    Chu Tong turned another page of the book, but did not read, but picked up the scissors on the table and plucked the wick.


    "Don''t dial any more, miss. If you dial again, it will be out." A girl came quickly and stopped her.


    Chu Tong didn''t say anything. She put the scissors aside and sighed softly. She was just bored. There was nothing here. She couldn''t find a suitable book to read. It was all recorded in some historical books or some dynasties she didn''t know. It was really uninteresting.


    "It''s not early, miss, or you can go to bed." Seeing that she was really bored, the young lady put forward a suggestion.


    Chu Tong raises her eyes, glances at her, sleeps, sleeps! She''s been sleeping all day, and she''s going to sleep?!


    Chu Tong just wanted to say something, but at the next moment, her eyes flashed quickly, and she felt someone outside.


    Although she is now 18 years old, her skill is not as good as before, but her test has not been reduced, and her vigilance has not been weakened.


    In fact, the man didn''t make any sound, even breathing, but she was still alert to someone outside.


    Because, she found that at the moment the gas field has changed, how can a person hide, also can''t disguise their own kind of gas field.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be found by ordinary people. This is her experience honed over the years.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly. Through this aura, she could easily judge who was reading out.


    Chu Tong''s heart was surprised. Yesterday, Her Highness Prince Jing guarded the Chu mansion and arrested her in person, which was enough to astonish her. Now, his Highness Prince Jing still came to her to pick up the corner?


    Does this prince Jing seem to be free?


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed and his soul turned. He smiled secretly in his heart. Then he turned to the little girl around him and sighed softly, "how boring, how boring, what can I do?"


    "What does miss want to do?" The wench heard Chu Tong''s words and then asked.


    "What do you want?" Chu Tong looked at the little girl, eyebrow angle micro Yang, deliberately said: "or to find a few beautiful men, you know I like beautiful men most."


    Chu Tong knew that his highness Jing married her to get revenge on her. At the moment, she said it deliberately not to make him jealous or angry. She knew that she had no such capital, because she knew that his highness Jing didn''t like her at all.


    She deliberately said this at the moment in order to let his Highness Prince Jing know her true face. If such a woman marries her back, she will easily wear a green hat for him. Even if he marries her for another purpose, he should have some scruples.


    He is a prince after all.


    Maybe he''ll change his mind?


    Chu Tong is willing to accept other punishments as long as he doesn''t get married and just doesn''t take him to jingwangfu.


    "What do you say, miss?" The little girl was shocked directly, and took a hard breath.


    Now that she is well, how can she suddenly talk about madness?


    And now his royal highness Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed quickly out of the window. What did the woman say?


    Let the girl find some beautiful men?


    She also said that she likes beautiful men best?


    She has a lot of guts.


    "What are you shouting? Everyone has a love for beauty. I''m reasonable, not too much. Hurry up and find some beautiful men for me. " Chu Tong felt the breath of Prince Jing outside, so she ordered the girl again.


    "Miss, you are going to marry Prince Jing soon. How can you?" The little girl may be scared. For a while, she didn''t know what to do. So she wanted to use the incident of his Highness Prince Jing to suppress the terrible idea of Chu Tong.


    But when Chu Tong heard this, he chuckled in her heart. Then she said, "don''t say that I haven''t married to Prince Jing''s mansion yet. Even if I married to Prince Jing''s mansion, I still look for a beautiful man."


    This is what Chu Tong deliberately said to his Royal Highness Prince Jing.


    The face of his Highness Prince Jing outside the window was obviously heavy for a while, but it was dark outside at the moment and could not be seen.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1187

    The face of his Highness Prince Jing outside the window was obviously heavy for a while, but it was dark outside at the moment and could not be seen.


    "Miss, don''t tell me. If you are found by his Highness Prince Jing, you will." the little girl is scared and can''t say clearly. Chu Tong''s words are really shocking.


    Don''t say it''s ancient, even in modern times, it''s all to be condemned.


    That''s what she said to his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Oh, what are you afraid of? I will be careful then. I won''t be easy to be found." Chu Tong made up another sentence deliberately looking at the little girl. Of course, it sounds more like "Miss, no, it can''t be like this." The little girl''s face changed in fright, and urged Chu Tong in a hurry.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense? Hurry to find some beautiful men for me. I''m waiting. Don''t let me wait too long." Chu tong can''t bear to see the little girl scared like this, but in order to scare away the prince Jing, Chu Tong knows that the play will continue.


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go to kill your servant." The little girl murmured a breath, and suddenly her face was a little firmer: "I''d better go to bed soon, miss."


    "Don''t you really go?" Chu Tong saw that the little girl suddenly lost her temper, and the eyebrow angle slightly picked out. The little girl usually looked very docile. Unexpectedly, there were still some little temper, which was quite interesting.


    "No." The little girl replied firmly.


    "I''ll go myself if you don''t go." Chu Tong stood up directly and pretended to walk out.


    "Miss, you are not allowed to go." The little girl quickly stopped in front of Chu Tong, thought about it, and then added: "there is a guard outside, miss can''t go out."


    "Well, I forgot if you didn''t say that. The guards outside are pretty good. I''ll go out and have a look." Chutong was funny, but he pretended to go out.


    "No, no, No." The little girl suddenly hugged Chu Tong, holding her tightly.


    Chutong shakes his head secretly. This girl is really naive.


    "Then I won''t go now." Chu Tong''s lips slightly raised Yang, and the lips faintly smiled.


    "Really." The little girl was stupefied, and let go of her, but she still looked at her uneasily.


    "Well, I''m not going now. I''ll go when you''re asleep. Anyway, it''s a long night and there''s plenty of time." Chu Tong''s voice slightly elongated. She said this sentence to the prince Jing outside.


    She would like to see how long Prince Jing plans to stay outside.


    "Then I''ll stay up tonight and watch you." The little girl''s face sank, and her expression was more obvious.


    "Well, see how long you can keep it." Chu Tong looked at her, with a smile on her face. She said this not only to the little girl, but also to Prince Jing.


    The next moment, his highness King Jing suddenly jumped up from the window.


    Chu Tong has found him for a long time, so it''s not an accident, but the little girl is totally scared and scared.


    "You see, it''s good that you don''t go to find a beautiful man for me. He has delivered it to my door." Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked at King Jing. His voice was very pleasant.


    His highness Jing Wang looked at Chu Tong, his eyes were cold, and then he turned to the little girl: "you go out first."


    "Who are you? What are you doing? " Little girl has not seen Prince Jing. She doesn''t know him. Although she is afraid at the moment, she doesn''t go out.


    "Get out." His royal highness Jing is obviously impatient at the moment, and his voice at the moment has a slightly dangerous sense of killing.


    The little girl''s body was almost paralyzed, but she still didn''t leave, but stopped in front of Chu Tong: "you, don''t hurt miss, our miss is the future Prince Jing''s mansion."


    "Well, go out. This is his highness Jing." When Chu Tong saw the little girl''s action, she was afraid that the little girl would really annoy his highness Jing, and that he would hurt her in a rage.


    "Is he his Highness Prince Jing? Impossible? Miss, you didn''t mean to cheat your maidservant. " But the little girl didn''t believe Chu Tong''s words. She looked at Chu Tong with suspicion on her face.


    "What am I lying to you for?" Chutong is a little funny. She hasn''t believed the truth yet?


    "The young lady looks good-looking at him." obviously, the little girl clearly remembers what Chu Tong said, so she feels that Chu Tong is fascinated by other people''s beauty and deliberately deceives her to go out.


    His highness Jing''s patience was not very good. Suddenly, his hand raised, and he waved the little girl out. The little girl fell and sat outside the door directly, but he was not hurt.


    The next moment, his Highness Prince Jing waved again, and the door closed directly.


    Looking at this mu, Chu Tong was shocked directly. Is this too powerful? It looks like magic.


    "When did you find this king?" His Highness Prince Jing closed the door and turned directly to chutong. His eyes looked straight at her. They were slightly sharp.


    With his lightness skill, ordinary people can never find him, not boast. Just like he just hid out of the window, there are few people who can find him in the room.


    How does this woman do it?


    The more he got along with her, the more secrets he found hidden in her.


    "When his highness came into the room, I saw his highness." When Chu Tong heard his words, he was surprised. Of course, she would not admit it.


    Because just now she didn''t hear the voice, didn''t hear his breath, this kind of situation, she found him, this matter itself is very difficult to explain.


    "Chutong, don''t pretend to be confused to Ben Wang." Prince Jing suddenly approached her and said, "when did you find this king?"


    His Highness Prince Jing is obviously very persistent on this issue, because it makes him feel incredible.


    "You said those things to the king on purpose, so before you said those things, you found the king." He knew that Chu Tong would not admit it, so he made his own conclusion.


    At the beginning of hearing her words, he was obviously shocked. He knew that she was a little deviant, but he would never do such absurd things, otherwise, that night she would not be the first time.


    So at that time, he had some doubts. Later, through her words and her actions, he knew that she might have found him.


    When he suddenly appeared, there was not much accident on her face. He knew that his guess was right.


    Although he can''t believe it, it''s a fact, so he can''t believe it!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1188

    Although he can''t believe it, it''s a fact, so he can''t believe it!


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. This man is really smart. It seems that he can''t hide anything. Since he has seen it, she doesn''t have to hide any more, but Chu Tong doesn''t say anything.


    "How did you find Ben Wang?" Seeing her attitude, Prince Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. He wondered how she found him?


    He firmly believed that even if he was a martial arts expert, it would be difficult to find out just like that.


    But she clearly can''t do martial arts. He has tested her and her internal power before. She has no internal power in her body, and she doesn''t know any martial arts moves.


    So it''s even more strange.


    Chu Tong was trying to scare his Highness Prince Jing away with this incident. Unexpectedly, he saw through it and got into such trouble.


    Ah, is this man too powerful, or her ability has become weak.


    "I feel it." Chu Tong knew that if she did not answer, his Highness Prince Jing would not give up.


    But it''s not a lie. It''s a feeling.


    "Feel it?" His highness Jing frowned slightly: "how to feel it."


    It''s obvious that his highness Jing is not satisfied with her answer. Her words are more like perfunctory to him.


    "His highness, Prince Jing, is heroic and majestic. I can feel it as soon as I get close to him." It''s impossible to say a specific Chu Tong, but it''s probably the same thing, except that she''s a little against her heart and exaggerates her praise for him at the moment.


    "Don''t bullshit Ben Wang." Jingwang frowned slightly and his voice slightly increased. Obviously, his highness didn''t believe that.


    "Or do we have a heart?" Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Chu Tong turned his lips slightly, and then really talked about a reason. Anyway, he didn''t believe anything she said.


    His highness King Jing listened to her words, and his eyes flashed slightly. It seemed that there was a slight difference in his eyes. This time, he didn''t contradict her again. He seemed to believe it.


    His highness Jing can''t think of any other possibility, so he thinks it''s acceptable.


    Chu Tong looked at the response of his Highness Prince Jing and was stunned directly.


    I''m going!!


    He didn''t believe the reason that she said straight scripture at first. As a result, he still believed the reason that she rambled about.


    Does she have a heart for him? Does he believe that?


    She doesn''t believe it anyway!!


    If she had something to do with him, would it be a ghost?


    Chu Tong suddenly felt that his royal highness Jing''s thinking was sometimes very wonderful.


    "That''s why you said those words on purpose when you knew that Ben Wang was outside? To the king on purpose? " His highness Jing''s eyes are still looking at her. At the moment, they are obviously a little more dangerous. Obviously, they want to settle accounts after autumn.


    "I didn''t mean to tell his Highness Prince Jing. I said a lot of things with sincerity." Chu Tong is now more and more afraid of him. It seems that this man has not done anything all day long, nor slept, but only stared at her.


    Therefore, she thought that if he could cancel the idea of marrying her, it would be the best solution. As long as she did not marry him, she would accept other punishment from him.


    "Sincerely? Which is the truth? " His Highness Prince Jing approached him slowly, and his words were full of obvious coldness and even a thrilling sense of danger.


    "Just like the beautiful man, everyone knows the love of beauty, so I really like the beautiful man." Chu Tong saw his appearance, in the heart is afraid, but she still hardheaded back a sentence.


    "This is the nature, which can''t be changed, so it''s better not to marry me, or I''ll become a relative. If I wear a green hat to Prince Jing," Chu Tong murmured and added again risking his life.


    "You can try." Prince Jing''s eyes were staring straight at him. There seemed to be a bit more gnashing of teeth in his expression: "however, there is no such chance when you marry my king."


    What does Chu Tong mean by this?


    He means that when she enters jingwangfu, he will lock her up? Or torture her to death?!


    Chu Tong was thinking that his Highness Prince Jing suddenly came close to her ear, and word for word slowly spread into her ear: "I won''t let you have the energy to find other men, then I will let you out of bed without the energy."


    Chutong: "I''m going?!


    Is this really the cold and ruthless, not close to the female sex, the ascetic Prince Jing?


    He is clearly an old driver.


    Chutong feels that his three views have been refreshed by his Highness Prince Jing again!


    Chu Tong looked at him, so stupidly staring at him, forgetting all the reactions for a while, without speaking or moving.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with this pair of leather bags? " When his highness Jing saw her stupefied, he couldn''t help but tick the corner of her lips. This woman was quite lovely when she didn''t mean to speak angrily.


    At the moment, she looks so stupefied that people want to bite her severely. His eyes are dark, and suddenly he comes close to her ear again: "otherwise, tonight I will stay, try!"


    Chu Tong returns to the spirit, secretly exhales, inhales, and tries to calm himself down.


    Try you big head ghost, this man is a rascal, and is the most shameless kind.


    Knowing this, she would not have said that before. She felt like she had lifted a stone and hit her foot.


    Chu Tong still doesn''t speak, because she doesn''t know what to say at the moment. Her lips are slightly pulled, and her subconscious body retreats back, and a little distance is drawn away from him.


    She felt so close to him that she could hardly breathe.


    "Did you not forget what I said to you last night?" When his highness Jing saw what she was avoiding, he frowned slightly, as if he was dissatisfied.


    "What?" At the moment, Chu Tong was a little confused and didn''t react for a while.


    "If you dare to run away again, I will not spare you." Prince Jing''s eyes flickered a little when he saw her in such a dazed way, but the threat still could not be ignored.


    "What will your highness Jing do to me if I escape again?" Chu Tong didn''t know if he had not completely returned to his mind. Then he asked again, which is also very related to her!


    His highness Jingwang''s eyebrow angle was slightly selected. To be honest, he didn''t think about it in detail, so she asked him at the moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1189

    His highness Jingwang''s eyebrow angle was slightly selected. To be honest, he didn''t think about it in detail, so she asked him at the moment.


    However, his highness Jing just paused for a moment, then looked at her, and said slowly, word by word, "your leg is broken, so you can never run again."


    Chu Tong''s body quivered uncontrollably, breaking her leg. He was really cruel. Moreover, she knew that he was not only talking about scaring her.


    "What would you do to me if I didn''t escape and entered the prince Jing''s mansion?" Chutong sighed in secret, but could not help asking another question. To this question, she had an answer in her heart. She knew that he married her, but only to revenge her.


    Wang Jing''s highness, Wei Leng, obviously didn''t have a good and specific thought about this problem. He came to the Chu mansion yesterday. He knew that Bai Lingyun was going to withdraw from marriage, so he came here to have a look.


    But he didn''t expect that she would show off her fancy dress on purpose, and then come to the hall to stop Bai Lingyun from getting married.


    At that time, he felt particularly dazzling. He knew that if she wanted to stop Bai Lingyun from getting married, he just didn''t like her.


    Therefore, he intervened to get Bai Lingyun out of the marriage.


    When it came to marriage, he didn''t seem to think much about it.


    His Highness Prince Jing is thinking seriously, so he didn''t answer for a while.


    "I heard from my father that his Highness Prince Jing''s mansion is not prepared to marry his Highness Prince Jing today, and his Highness Prince Jing has not reported the marriage to the emperor and the Empress Dowager." Chu Tong saw that he didn''t speak, and his lips slightly pursed. These were all told by her father when he came here this evening.


    Yesterday, he proposed to marry in ten days. There are only ten days in total. Ten days is not enough to prepare for the wedding. But from yesterday to today, two days have passed, but jingwangfu has no preparation.


    Everyone knows that his Royal Highness Prince Jing''s marriage is not a trivial matter. His marriage must be reported to the emperor and the empress dowager, but up to now, he has never mentioned it at all.


    This is enough to prove that he didn''t really marry her, or that he didn''t even plan to prepare for a decent wedding.


    Or as Chu Yan said, she may just be a concubine.


    "I know a lot. How do you want me to prepare?" Prince Jing looked at her, did not explain, but suddenly asked.


    Does she mind if they get married? Blame him for not preparing?


    "I want his highness Jing to cancel the marriage." When Chu Tong heard his question, he made a series of answers. Since he asked, she naturally asked how to answer.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face sank slightly: "it''s impossible. I advise you to die early."


    this woman is really good. She is so reluctant to marry him?


    After saying this, his Highness Prince Jing quickly turned around and left. He obviously didn''t want to hear what she said.


    After Chu Tong left, he sighed deeply.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Little girl hong''er ran in, because just now King Jing left from the main gate. Seeing his highness leave, Xiao Hong hurried in.


    "It''s OK. I''m going to bed." Chu Tong didn''t say anything more, and she didn''t want to say anything more. She felt that she should have a good sleep now, and be ready for tomorrow.


    Chu Tong slept very hard. When he woke up the next day, it was already bright.


    Although there is no preparation for Prince Jing''s mansion, Chu''s mansion is busy living.


    There are people in charge of arrangement and purchase in Chu mansion. After all, Chu mansion is also a large family, so the dowry for daughter''s marriage must be indispensable.


    Because the time is too tight, many people in Chu mansion are arranged to go out to purchase.


    Towards noon, Mrs. Chu went out to pick things for Chu Tong, and Chu Yan and Chu Yu followed.


    When Mrs. Chu went out, she was naturally accompanied by many people, including maids, mammies and guards. This group seemed to be mighty.


    There are two guards at the front of the sedan chair in which Mrs. Chu sits. Behind the guards are the sedan chair. Next to the sedan chair is a maid and a Mammy.


    The girl beside the sedan chair is very smart and beautiful, but she has a bright feeling.


    Mammy on the other side of the sedan chair was very fat, with round legs, round stomach and round face. Mammy smiled all the way because there were full wrinkles on her smiling face.


    Because of the escape of Chu Tong that night, his Highness Prince Jing ordered to keep a close eye on the main gate, so Qi Yun kept himself at the gate.


    Qiyun looked at the group of people coming out. He carefully observed that the guard in front of him was a man. He glanced at it about once, and then there was the sedan chair that followed closely. The sedan chair was the sedan chair that Mrs. Chu usually sat in. There was nothing different.


    Qiyun''s eyes fell on the little girl and mammy on the side of the sedan chair. Because Mammy was walking in front, he looked over and saw mammy in front at the first sight. He looked at Mammy, and then his eyes moved to the little girl behind Mammy.


    Qi Yun''s eyes lingered on the little girl for a long time, but at last he did not find anything different. Then there were Chu Yan and Chu Yu, and a few girls. Finally, he followed the other two guards.


    There is nothing different about all this.


    Qiyun''s eyes looked at the sedan chair. Because the curtain of the sedan chair was covered, he could not see the inside of the sedan chair. Qiyun wondered if Miss Chu would hide in the sedan chair?


    Qiyun''s eyes flashed, and he quickly walked past. Standing in front of the sedan chair, he shouted politely, "Madam Chu."


    At this moment, Qiyun is to test whether the people in the sedan chair are Mrs. Chu.


    In the sedan chair, Mrs. Chu smiled and then opened the curtain: "you are the bodyguard beside Prince Jing."


    When Mrs. Chu said this, she seemed to lift all the curtains inadvertently. The sedan chair was not big enough for Tibetans. Now when the curtain was lifted, the situation inside could be seen clearly at a glance.


    "Yes, your Highness''s order is to protect and protect Princess Jing in the future." When Qiyun saw that the sedan chair was really Mrs. Chu, he was relieved. However, when he said protection, he was still a little guilty, because everyone knew that it was not protection, but surveillance.


    "Well, King Jing is really thoughtful. My children are blessed." Mrs. Chu smiled. She was very kind, and her voice was very soft. But when she heard this, she felt that it was something else.


    "Madame Chu, please." But in this case, Qiyun naturally dare not say anything more, and he has checked that there is no problem.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1190

    "Madame Chu, please." However, in this case, Qiyun naturally dare not say anything more, and he has checked that there is no problem, so it''s not good to stop.


    Mrs. Chu just put down the curtain and the party went on.


    Although Qiyun had inspected the sedan chair before, he paid special attention to the sedan chair bearer and found that everything was normal. He was relieved.


    Mrs. Chu and her party stopped at a silk shop. Mrs. Chu got off the sedan chair, and the little girl continued to support her, while the fat mother stood still.


    Usually, things like this don''t need to be done by Mammy, so everyone doesn''t realize what''s going on.


    At ordinary times, Mrs. Chu has something to do with mammy Liu''s family. She went home yesterday. Although this mammy is also in Mrs. Chu''s yard, she did not follow Mrs. Chu at ordinary times, so Mrs. Chu is not very familiar with such mammy Li.


    After all, there are so many people in the courtyard, a person who doesn''t often appear in front of her. What''s more, Mrs. Chu usually doesn''t worry much, and it''s normal that she can''t remember.


    Mrs. Chu is not very familiar, and the others are even less familiar.


    Originally, when Mrs. Chu went out, she didn''t have to arrange for Mammy to follow. Of course, today, this mammy is following, and Mrs. Chu didn''t say anything.


    Mrs Chu got out of the sedan chair and walked towards the shop.


    Mammy Li stood still by the sedan chair.


    Chu Yu''s face was reluctant. When she walked in front of mammy Li, she saw that mammy Li didn''t move, so she threw her anger on mammy Li: "Why are you standing here? It''s helping to move things when you come out. Hurry up and follow in."


    Mammy Li''s eyes flashed quickly, sighed secretly, and then lowered her head slowly. At first, no one noticed her, but Chu Yu shouted, and everyone looked at her.


    For a while, she was not good enough to stop like this and could only follow her into the shop.


    This shop is full of first-class silk, as well as all kinds of first-class fabrics, including those for clothes and quilts.


    "Niang, this is good. The children must look good in it." Chu Yan went to a piece of cloth and touched it gently, with a smile on her face.


    When mammy Li just walked in and saw the cloth in front of Chu Yan, she was slightly stunned. It was a piece of purple cloth. It was really beautiful. If it was made into clothes, it would be very elegant and fairy.


    However, it is not suitable for wedding clothes.


    "The color is good-looking, but the clothes are a little plain and not suitable for marriage." Mrs. Chu walked forward, looked at it and shook her head slightly.


    "Niang, buy this for Tong Tong. Tong Tong can wear it later." Chu Yan is very persistent.


    "Well, you can''t buy it." Mrs Chu said nothing more.


    "Wrap this, this, and these for me." Mrs. Chu even chose a lot of them without blinking an eye, so she told the boss to wrap them up.


    "Why buy so much? Is she all dressed? " Chu Yu is even more unhappy.


    "Getting married is a big deal. It''s not much. What''s more, Tong Tong is going to marry King Jing." Mrs. Chu looked at her with a kind smile on her face.


    "Your Highness Jing may be just saying it casually. It''s said that he hasn''t made any preparations for the wedding. He hasn''t made it public. Don''t be a joke of his highness Jing. We''ll take it seriously." Chu Yu''s words are obviously sour.


    "Yuer, what are you talking about? What kind of person is his Highness Prince Jing? How could he make such a joke? " The smile on Mrs. Chu''s face was put away, and her voice was more severe.


    "Even if his highness Jing is not joking, he didn''t say that he would marry her as the imperial concubine. I''m afraid that even the side concubine is not. Maybe it''s just a concubine. Are we so extravagant and wasteful that a concubine is worth?" Chu Yu was reluctant anyway. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    That fool''s illness has been cured. How can he suddenly marry his Highness Prince Jing?


    "Come on, just say a few words." Mrs. Chu''s eyebrows slightly frowned. In fact, she thought about it, but she didn''t say much in front of so many people.


    Chu Yu saw the appearance of Mrs. Chu. Although she was still dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to talk about it.


    Chu Yu didn''t have a place to breathe, so she threw all her anger on mammy Li. She piled all the things she had just chosen on mammy Li and asked mammy Li to carry them.


    Mammy Li didn''t say anything, but she quickly carried things out. She put them on the carriage, but she didn''t turn back to the shop, but turned to a alley, and then left quickly.


    She''s very fast. She doesn''t look like an old woman in her fifties at all.


    After turning into the alley, Mammy Li turned out from the other side, and then hurried to the gate.


    After all, she is not familiar with this place, but when she comes back, she goes through the gate of the city to the Chu mansion once, about the way she still remembers.


    However, at the moment, the shop is too far away from the city gate. Her disguise is a little clumsy, and because there are too many things in it, it''s very hot.


    But she did not dare to remove these disguises. In case she was recognized, she would be in more trouble. She had to leave the city before she was found by his highness Jing Wang.


    As long as she is out of the city, she will have a chance to escape. If she can''t get out of the city, she will be like a turtle in a jar. Sooner or later, Her Highness will catch her.


    Thinking of the words of his Highness Prince Jing last night, Chu Tong''s body could not help shivering, and then quickened his pace.


    "Eh, look, that fat aunt, so fat and so old, it''s very fast." Ning Wang, who was standing in the tavern, happened to see Chu Tong passing by, and immediately called out.


    There are several people in the tavern at the moment. When they hear his shouting, they turn their eyes and look down. At the moment, several people are sitting at the window, so they all see Chu Tong below.


    "This man should be able to do martial arts, so it''s not surprising." Bai Lingyun doesn''t think so. What a fuss.


    "But I don''t think she knows martial arts. You can see her steps. It''s not like she knows martial arts or lightness skills." Rui Wang, sitting on the other side, frowned slightly. His eyes looked straight at Chu Tong below, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I don''t know why, he felt that the man was a little strange when he walked. Although he was very fast, his posture was a little strange.


    "Let''s go down and have a look." King Ning''s voice came out in a flash. When he finished, he rushed down the stairs quickly. The other two could only follow him down the stairs.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1191

    "Let''s go down and have a look." King Ning''s voice came out in a flash. When he finished, he rushed down the stairs quickly. The other two could only follow him down the stairs.


    When the three men went downstairs, Chu Tong just walked to the door of the tavern, because Chu Tong originally walked towards the tavern.


    "Stop, don''t go." King Ning ran directly to the middle of the road and stopped Chu Tong.


    When Chu Tong saw him, he was slightly stunned. How could he meet the little devil?


    She clearly remembers that she and the little devil are at odds.


    Besides, why did the little devil stop her suddenly?


    The little devil will not recognize her in her dress.


    Chu Tong turns his eyes slightly. When he sees the white Lingyun and Rui Wang coming, his eyes sink slightly. What''s the situation?


    These people are here to stop her? But why?


    Is the disguise on her face off, showing a flaw?


    Chu Tong subconsciously touched her face and felt nothing different. She looked at her body again and everything was normal.


    Why did these people stop him.


    "Why did you stop me?" Chu Tong really didn''t understand, so he asked Ning Wang directly. Of course, she deliberately changed her voice.


    "Do you know martial arts?" After all, King Ning is a child, so he asked directly. That''s what he was curious about.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked.


    Shit, that''s why they stopped her?


    Chu Tong had an impulse to scold or even beat people, but she still held back.


    "I don''t know martial arts." Chu Tong thought that he had just walked too fast, which made these people feel strange.


    "How can you walk so fast if you don''t know martial arts?" King Ning then asked, obviously not quite believing.


    "My daughter-in-law is going to have a baby. I''m in a hurry to ask for a midwife. It''s a matter of life and death. It''s too slow." Chu Tong soon found a reason for himself, and it was a very suitable reason: "I can''t tell you, I''m going to ask the midwife soon."


    Chu Tong said, he wanted to bypass King Ning and leave quickly.


    When King Ning heard that she was going to ask for the midwife in a hurry, he stopped.


    "Wait a minute." It''s just Chu Tong''s steps that have just started, and a sound suddenly comes from behind.


    Chu Tong Xin is shocked. She doesn''t want to stop, but she can''t stop.


    She sighed in secret, stopped, and then turned to ruiwang, who just asked her to wait. "Are you calling me? What''s up? I''m in a hurry to ask for my midwife. I may die later. "


    Chu Tong is dressed as mammy Li at the moment, so it''s natural to pretend that he doesn''t know them, so it''s impossible to call him Wang Ye or something.


    "Which midwife are you going to hire? I will ask you for help to make sure that you can''t be delayed. "Rui Wang looks at her, his eyes are slightly sharp, he always feels that this person is a little strange.


    "No, don''t bother you. I''ll go myself." The reason for inviting the midwife was that Chu Tong made it up casually. Moreover, she didn''t know which family in the city was the midwife at all.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? It will be much faster for me to let someone go than yourself. Would you rather not? " Rui Wang heard her suspicions, and there were more suspicions in her eyes.


    "This gentleman is a noble person. Can your people know where the midwife lives? Do your people know where I live? If it''s wrong, isn''t it a waste of time, and my daughter-in-law has children, I naturally want to go in person, others go I don''t feel at ease. " Chu Tong''s heart was a little anxious at the moment, because she was in a hurry to leave the city. She could not delay her time, but was stopped by these again.


    "All right, I''ll hurry." After Chu Tong finished, he turned quickly and wanted to leave.


    But king Rui suddenly flashed in front of her and stopped her: "I think you are suspicious."


    When Chu Tong heard this, he was shocked. What did he find?


    Chu Tong knew that if she was found by him, she would not be able to leave, so now she must find a way to escape quickly.


    This is outside the tavern. There are many people coming and going. Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly shouted, "Oh, it''s going to kill people. It''s going to kill people. You all come to judge. My daughter-in-law is going to have a baby. I''m going to ask for a midwife. This man just wants to stop me from going. Do you think he''s going to kill people?"


    "Why does this man want to hire a midwife? Why does he stop him?"


    "Yes, it''s unreasonable."


    "How can you be so cruel when you look at the long people who are like human beings?"


    Originally, there were many people around. At this moment, when Chu Tong shouted, many people came around. When hearing Chu Tong''s words, everyone began to point at Rui Wang.


    Most of these common people don''t know his highness ruiwang, they only know that human life is the key to heaven.


    When King Rui heard the people''s comments, his face suddenly became gloomy. His eyes looked at chutong, obviously with some coldness.


    "Folks, please do me a favor and help me. My daughter-in-law is still waiting." Chu Tong was amused when he heard everyone''s comments.


    "Then go and ask the midwife. If this man dares to stop him, we will help you rot him." The common people are all warm-hearted. Seeing the appearance of Chu Tong at the moment, they all can''t bear it. Some people have expressed their attitude repeatedly.


    As soon as the man''s words fell, many people stopped in front of King Rui directly.


    Chu Tong took the opportunity to run quickly.


    His highness Rui Wang felt that she was running strangely and didn''t plan to do anything. Now she was stopped by the people, so he didn''t chase after her anymore.


    "Brother Wang, why do you have to stop her? Now it''s all right. It''s almost a big fight. If you let brother know that you almost angered the public opinion, you''ll suffer." When Chu Tong left, all the people were scattered, but king Ning was not too busy to watch.


    "Go, go back." Rui Wang is a little depressed at the moment, and doesn''t want to say anything more to him. He leaves quickly alone.


    This soon passed, and Chu Tong continued to drive out of the city.


    Mrs. Chu and others bought the cloth and went back to the mansion directly. It didn''t take long.


    Qiyun is still at the door of Chu''s mansion. Seeing Mrs. Chu coming back, he doesn''t walk past this time, just stands by and looks at her.


    Originally, he remembered his Highness''s order, as long as he didn''t let Miss Chu San leave Chu''s mansion, so Qiyun didn''t care too much at the moment, just looked at her regularly.


    Then cloud suddenly found that there was no one in the crowd back, no mammy Li.


    Qiyun thought that mammy Li might be left behind, but he searched all the people and didn''t see that mammy Li.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1192

    Then Qiyun suddenly found that there was a person missing from the crowd, and that mammy Li was missing. Qiyun thought that mammy Li might be left behind, but he searched all the crowd, but he didn''t see that mammy Li.


    That fat mammy Li is quite eye-catching. She should be able to see it at a glance, but the body of Qiyun is obviously stiff. He breathed secretly, and then quickly walked forward, shouting again: "Mrs. Chu, where is the fat mammy who just went out together?"


    When Qiyun asked this, his heart was suspended. He really hoped that Mrs. Chu would arrange that Mammy to do other things.


    "Are you talking about mammy Li? Didn''t you come back with us? " But Mrs. Chu''s face was bewildered, obviously not knowing, because there were more people going and no one paid attention to mammy Li, so she didn''t pay much attention when she came back.


    Chu Yan found it, but she didn''t say it. She thought it might be Chu Tong.


    Now hear cloud ask, Chu Yan''s face slightly changed, a heart also tightly hang up.


    At the next moment, Qiyun didn''t say anything more. He quickly turned around and left.


    Qi Yun hurried back to Prince Jing''s palace at the fastest speed, but king Jing is not in the palace at the moment, but went to the palace.


    After thinking about it, he used their special contact code to play a signal bomb in the direction of the palace.


    It''s actually a very loud, very loud thing.


    When Chu Tong heard the sudden voice, he was stunned and his face changed obviously. Although she didn''t know what it was, she had a very bad premonition.


    So, she accelerated.


    In the Imperial Palace, the prince Jing, who is talking with the emperor, frowns slightly when he hears the voice. That kind of signal and cloud rising will not be used unless something special happens.


    "Brother Huang, I have something else to do. I''ll talk about it another day." His highness Jing got up directly and planned to leave.


    "What''s so urgent?" The emperor eyebrow angle tiny Yang: "I still see you so anxious for the first time, what circumstance?"


    The emperor is really curious. What they are talking about at the moment is business. He left so suddenly?


    "I will explain to the emperor later." His highness Jing stopped, quickly replied, and then left the study directly.


    Emperor micro Leng, a pair of eyes flash quickly, he has not agreed, he just left?


    What is it that made him so anxious.


    "The breeze, you follow quietly to have a look." The emperor is also curious, so he sent someone to see it clearly.


    After his royal highness Jing left the palace, Qiyun was waiting outside the palace. When Qiyun sent a signal, he rushed to the outside of the palace as soon as possible and waited for his highness Jing.


    "What happened?" His Highness Prince Jing looked up at the cloud, and his face was obviously dignified.


    "Your Highness, the third miss has escaped again." Qi Yun murmured a breath, and then returned. When he said this, his voice was obviously a little lower.


    "What do you say?" Jing Wang Leng Leng Leng, a pair of eyes immediately narrowed: "you say she escaped again?" "Yes, this time, the third young lady pretended to be a Mammy and left the Chu mansion with Mrs. Chu." The cloud rises and lowers its head. The voice is a little lower.


    "She''s really bold." His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed, and there seemed to be a bit more gnashing in his voice.


    "My subordinates have told general Ping, who is guarding the gate, to find a way to stop people." Qiyun was very considerate, but Chu Tong pretended to be so different that he didn''t recognize it at that time.


    His highness Jing uses lightness skill directly to drive towards the gate of the city. It''s incredibly fast.


    At this moment, Chu Tong happened to be at the gate of the city. When she heard the loud voice, she felt bad in advance. She also thought that people at the gate might be ordered by his Highness Prince Jing.


    But now she has no other way, she can only go out of the city, only out of the city, it is possible to escape.


    Chu Tong slowly walked towards the gate, step by step, with fear of being stopped suddenly.


    But to her surprise, no one stopped her.


    She went out of town very smoothly.


    After leaving the city, Chu Tong sighed secretly, and there was hope when she left the city. However, when she looked up, she saw that his Highness Prince Jing was standing outside the city gate, only a few meters away from her.


    Chutong is a little silly. When did he go out? How did he get out?


    Chu Tong immediately thought that with his lightness skill, it was easy to climb over the wall.


    Just, why doesn''t he catch her directly in the city and wait outside the city.


    Is he going to catch thieves and dirt?


    If she is in the city, she can make up a reason not to admit it, but now she doesn''t want to admit it.


    At this moment, her Royal Highness''s eyes are looking at her straightly, and Qi Yun is standing beside her.


    Chu Tong''s heart is not even lucky. It is obvious that his Highness Prince Jing has completely locked her in.


    However, Chu Tong pretended not to find him, lowered his head slightly and went on.


    King Jing''s highness just looked at her. He didn''t make a sound or move. Chu Tong went on.


    When Chu Tong was about to pass by him, his highness King Jing suddenly opened his mouth: "take another step to try. You can cut your left leg, my king''s right leg, and my king''s right leg. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Chu Tongzong was brave enough. When he heard this, his steps stopped.


    She raised her head, looked at his Highness Prince Jing and breathed in secret. She knew that there was no need to disguise at the moment.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is suffocating in such a disguise. Since there is no need to disguise anymore, Chu Tong begins to take off his clothes.


    She wore a layer of clothes on the outside, which was covered with thick things, and then she wore her own clothes on the inside.


    She was going to get rid of her disguises when she went out of the city. If she didn''t, she would be really hot.


    "What are you doing?" Prince Jing saw her take off her clothes in public, and her eyes narrowed quickly.


    "Take off your clothes, can''t you see it?" Chu Tong is very rightful to return to him, such a simple question he used to ask?


    At this moment, there are many people coming in and out of the city gate. They can''t help looking at the Chu boy who is taking off his clothes.


    Qi Yun''s jaw is going to fall. Miss Chu San is really angry. Next moment, he suddenly moves forward. He originally wanted to hold Chu Tong, but now Chu Tong is fat for more than one circle. He didn''t hold him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1193

    His highness Jing is a little angry. At the next moment, he suddenly moves forward. He originally wanted to hold Chu Tong, but now Chu Tong is fat for more than one circle. He didn''t hold him.


    So, he directly dragged her into the city.


    King Jing''s speed is very fast. Chu Tong is dragged by him. Some of them can''t keep up with him and almost fall down. Then his highness seems to slow down a little.


    "Where are you taking me?" Chu Tong saw that he was just pulling her away, but he didn''t speak. He didn''t feel at the bottom of his heart. He would not be angry and kill her directly in a corner, would he?


    "You''d better shut up for Ben Wang." His highness Jing Wang turned her eyes, glanced at her coldly, and her voice was even colder.


    He really didn''t expect that this woman would dare to run away. Last night, he said so seriously that she dared to


    "it''s really not good for you to hold me like this, your Highness Prince Jing. People will misunderstand me if you see me like this." Chu Tong knew that it was useless to be afraid at the moment, so she would never admit it. He told her to shut up. She just wanted to talk.


    King Jing turned his eyes again and gave her a quick glance. At the moment, her appearance really seemed to be indescribable.


    "Your Highness, I remind you that if you hold me like this, maybe tomorrow you will find that there is something unclear between your highness and an old woman. At that time, people will say that your highness doesn''t like young and beautiful girls, but likes old women." Chu Tong said more and more vigorously, she thought of her own disguise, and then thought of the way Prince Jing pulled her at the moment, she couldn''t help laughing.


    His highness Jingwang snorted coldly, but he still didn''t speak. How could he not see her mind.


    "Your Highness, what do you think I''m going to do if I suddenly yell at you?" Chu Tong''s eyes flashed, and suddenly came out such a sentence.


    His highness Jing''s movement seems to be slightly stiff for a while. A pair of eyes turn to look at her again. There is a cruel Jue in the eyes that seems to turn her into ash in an instant: "you can try it."


    Chu Tong heard his words and raised his eyebrows slightly. Then he suddenly opened his throat and cried out loudly, "you are not polite, your Highness Prince Jing is not polite to the old woman."


    He let her try, so it can''t blame her, really can''t blame her, she just follow his meaning.


    Qi Yun, who was behind him, almost fell down. His eyes were wide and his face was unbelievably staring at Chu Tong in front of him. What''s wrong with Miss Chu?!


    The emperor sent Qingfeng to look at this situation, and he was totally shocked. It seems that Prince Jing''s hobby is too special?


    So many beautiful women who take the initiative to give up their arms don''t want to, how can they just talk to an old woman in the street.


    He felt that this matter needed to be reported to the emperor as soon as possible.


    His highness Jing didn''t think that Chu Tong really dared to shout. There was more coldness in his eyes. At the moment, he couldn''t directly strangle her. At the next moment, he pulled her to his side, directly held her collar, then held her, and then left quickly with lightness skill.


    "Ah." Chu Tong is led by him to fly directly, subconscious of exclamation voice.


    In modern times, she used to ride a lot of high-speed vehicles, but she didn''t fly so directly, which was really exciting.


    Prince Jing heard her voice, but this time he didn''t pay attention to it. He still grabbed her collar and flew forward.


    This time, Her Highness Prince Jing took her directly to Prince Jing''s mansion.


    "Where is this?" Chu Tong finally fell to the ground, she looked around the scenery, some ignorant.


    "Prince Jing''s mansion." His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and returned very quickly and directly.


    Chu Tong is stunned directly. Prince Jing''s residence? He took her directly to jingwangfu?


    She was not his opponent at first, but now when he was in his territory, Chu Tong trembled in his heart and felt that his legs were a little weak.


    "Do you remember what Ben Wang said?" King Jing looks at her. There is too much danger in her tiny eyes. It seems that this woman doesn''t have a long memory at all. He should let her have a long memory.


    Chu Tong''s eyes were startled. Of course, she remembered what he said. He said last night that if she fled again, he would cut off her leg directly.


    However, her plan today is so comprehensive, she really didn''t expect to be caught by him again.


    She knew that he had not found out about her leaving the house before the signal sounded.


    If she was a little faster, she would be out of the city. If Chu Yu had not led her into the shop at that time, if Ning Wang and Rui Wang had not stopped her, or if madam Chu had returned later, she would have left the city.


    But Chu Tong also knows that there are not so many. Now the truth is that she has been caught by him.


    "Tell me if you want to cut your left leg or your right leg." His royal highness Jing Wang''s eyes turned slightly and looked at her legs. Seeing that she was about to catch up with his waist thick legs because of her camouflage, Jing Wang''s eyes sank again: "first get rid of the mess on you."


    It''s a real eyesore in her disguise.


    However, he had to admit that her disguise was really powerful. If he had not told him in advance, he would not have recognized it.


    Not to mention the disguise on her body, it''s amazing just on her face.


    When he saw it, he didn''t see her at all. He knew there was a kind of transfiguration. Would she still have it?


    Chu Tong wanted to unload it for a long time. He was trying to hide it from him. Now that he hasn''t concealed it from him, he doesn''t need to pretend anymore.


    Chu Tong begins to take off his clothes. Jing Wang looks at her movements. His eyes flash quickly. But this time, he says nothing more.


    After all, it''s the room. It''s just her and him.


    Chu Tong quickly took off her clothes. After taking off her clothes, she was covered with a thick layer of things like mud, which were not mud. Because the mud must have dried after so long, but those things were still soft.


    Chu Tong began to break things off little by little.


    Looking at it, his highness Jing Wang was a little more surprised in her eyes. What else could this woman not think of or do?


    After chutong took all those things off, there was a thin layer of soft plastic inside. After pulling that layer of plastic, there was her own clothes inside.


    King Jing breathed in secret. It seems that she thought very well. It''s convenient to load and unload the fake goods. No wonder she began to take off her clothes when she was outside the city gate.


    Chu Tong also removed the disguise from her face and finally revealed her original appearance.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1194

    Chu Tong also removed the disguise from her face and finally revealed her original appearance.


    When her royal highness Jing saw that she was removing the disguise from her face, her eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that it was a very thin human skin mask, but her disguise was useless.


    She just relies on painting completely. She can turn wrinkles into lifelike ones on a person''s face, and can also see the very lifelike old style?


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and did not speak for a while.


    Chu Tong stood in the room, looking at him, and did not speak. The room was rarely quiet.


    "Your Highness, can I go back?" Finally, Chu Tong opened her mouth first. She felt that it was not a matter for her to keep silent all the time.


    King Jing looked at her, his eyes narrowed, his lips seemed to tick: "go back? You want to go back? "


    This woman didn''t realize her mistake until now, and she just wanted to go back?


    "Or what? What is your highness King Jing going to do with me? " Chu Tong also knew that he had taken him back to Prince Jing''s mansion. It was not very possible to go back smoothly, but he did not know what he would do next?


    Prince Jing''s eyes once again looked at Chu Tong''s legs. They were startled and subconsciously retreated.


    "It seems that you really turn your back on what I said." Her Highness King Jing felt that she had to teach her a lesson, otherwise she would not have long memory.


    "Say, do you choose the left leg or the right leg?" His highness Jing''s face is serious and cold at the moment. He doesn''t mean to joke.


    "You don''t really want to cut my leg, do you?" Chu Tong was shocked and took a hard breath.


    Her first reaction was to try to escape, but she immediately thought that she could not escape, and she should have thought of the consequences when she escaped, so she could not escape.


    Chu Tong thought that his royal highness Jingwang wanted to marry her and let her into Jingwang''s mansion, which was originally to revenge her. If he broke her leg now, he would be relieved of his anger and understand the grudges between her and him, it would be worth it.


    Chu Tong thought, he broke her leg, just don''t break the bone, not cut directly, there should be a way to cure.


    Although she may have left a sequela and may not be as flexible as before, she decided to fight for her freedom.


    What''s more, she suddenly crossed to this dynasty. It''s not certain that she would cross again one day. When she did, she should return to her former appearance.


    So Chu tongjue can take this risk.


    Chu Tong breathed secretly, then stretched out her left leg, her meaning was obvious.


    King Jing thought that she would beg for mercy. Unexpectedly, after a long time of consideration, he stretched out her left leg. She meant that he would break her left leg?


    Is this woman willing to be interrupted by him and not want to marry him?


    For a while, his highness Jing felt as if he was stuck in his chest, unable to go up or down, which was especially painful.


    He found that this woman really has the ability to be angry and not worth his life.


    His highness Jing wanted to frighten her. He thought that if she begged for mercy, if he begged for it as he did that night, he would bluff and let her go.


    But he didn''t expect her to stick her legs out straight.


    In this case, it''s impossible for his Highness Prince Jing to take back his words. He looked at her legs and his eyes flashed slightly. Then he suddenly walked forward: "OK, since this is your choice, I will complete you."


    While he was talking, he pressed her leg twice, and Chu Tong felt a deep pain. Then Chu Tong found his leg could not move.


    It''s reasonable to say that even if it hurts again, even if it really breaks, it can move, but her leg can''t move now, it should be out of control, she wants to move, but her leg doesn''t listen.


    "You, what did you do?" Chu Tong is shocked. If he really breaks her leg, she won''t panic. In modern times, she hasn''t met any situation. Things like breaking her leg are small.


    However, in this case, she can''t help exclaiming that this is a strange Dynasty after all. She''s not familiar with it at all. People here don''t have modern high-tech, but what people here can do may not be possible for modern people.


    People are afraid of things they can''t predict.


    "Break your legs, keep them still, and run away." King Jing glanced at her and said, "isn''t this your choice?"


    "You mean I can''t move my legs anymore?" Chu Tong''s eyes flashed quickly, and her voice changed a little at the moment.


    She thought that even if her legs were broken, she could still be cured. Even if she could not be cured completely, she could bear to walk on some slopes at most.


    But now she can''t control her whole leg!!


    "What do you think?" His highness did not answer her question, but asked her a question.


    When her Highness Prince Jing saw her at the moment, she picked her eyebrow slightly. It seems that this woman also knows how to be afraid. It''s good to know how to be afraid.


    In fact, he just points on her leg, which is to scare her. After the point is removed, there will be no impact at all.


    Chu Tong didn''t speak any more. She lowered her head slightly and gave a murmur of breath. Although she didn''t think of this situation, now that it has happened, she can only face it.


    There are no escape words in her dictionary.


    "Since his Highness has broken my leg, can you send me back? Can I have a clear relationship with his highness?" When Chu Tong looked up to him again, his face was obviously more split.


    When her highness Jing heard her words, her eyes sank slightly, and her eyes were clear. What she thought was beauty? Is that clear?


    "Chu Tong, you need to make sure that this is the punishment for your escape. Other account books have not been calculated with you." His highness Jing is upset at the moment. Seeing her cold look, he feels dazzling. So this is a little bit too much.


    "What is your highness Jing going to do with me?" Chutong secretly breathed a sigh, calmed herself down, and her voice at the moment was obviously cold.


    Now she has lost her leg. He still wants to settle accounts with her. Does he really have to kill her to get rid of his hatred?


    "The others will wait until we get married." His highness Jing''s eyes flashed, and he quickly returned a sentence. In fact, he didn''t think about other things!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1195

    "The others will wait until we get married." His highness Jing''s eyes flashed, and he quickly returned a sentence. In fact, he didn''t think about other things!!


    In the past, too many things happened. She not only strengthened him by entering his room at night, but also cheated him later, and even lost him. These things naturally need to be calculated slowly, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    This sentence has been said by his Highness Prince Jing many times. At this moment, Chu Tong doesn''t refute it any more. She''s already like this now, for fear that she won''t even have the least resistance.


    Chu Tong did not retort at the moment, because she knew that she could say nothing more.


    She sat on the ground, looked down at her legs, didn''t speak, didn''t move, didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What? Worry... " When his highness Jing saw her like this, he was still a little impatient after all. He thought he would tell her the truth.


    However, before his royal highness Jing finished his words, Qi Yun shouted outside: "Your Highness, the emperor asked you to enter the palace immediately, saying that there is a very urgent matter."


    His royal highness Jing frowned slightly. He thought that he went out of the palace directly before he had talked with the emperor about Chu Tong''s affairs. Now the emperor sent someone to pass him on. If he didn''t go, it would be really inappropriate.


    "I see." So his highness decided to go to the palace.


    His Highness Prince Jing went to the front of Chu Tong and directly picked her up.


    Chu Tong still lowered her head and her long eyelashes quivered slightly, but she didn''t speak, and she didn''t resist at all, so she was allowed to pick her up by his highness Jing.


    Seeing her reaction, his highness Jing frowned slightly. She resisted him all the time. Now he was suddenly so quiet and so soft, which really made him not used to it.


    Prince Jing''s eyes looked at her face, but at the moment Chu Tong lowered his head and didn''t look at him.


    "Come on, don''t worry..." When his Highness Prince Jing saw her like this, he gave a light breath. He had always felt that he was a cold-blooded and merciless person. Why is he so soft hearted now?


    "Your Highness, can you send me back to Chu mansion first?" Chu Tong still lowered his head, did not look at him, only the light voice spread.


    At the moment, her voice is very light, very light, can not hear too many emotions, but it just makes people feel a very uncomfortable depression.


    "You''ll be in Prince Jing''s mansion first, and we''ll talk about it when the king comes back." His Highness Prince Jing is going to enter the palace at the moment. The emperor personally sent someone to pass it on. If he doesn''t enter the palace again, it''s too inappropriate. Other things can only wait for him to come back.


    When Chu Tong heard his words, he didn''t speak any more, and there was no other reaction.


    When his highness Jing saw her like this, her eyes were light, and she looked like this, which really made him not used to it.


    He seemed accustomed to her resistance.


    How could a prince get used to other people''s resistance to him?


    Who believes this?


    Even he can''t believe it. Is he a victim of evil?


    When his highness Jingwang thought of this place, his eyebrow angle was wrinkled again. He looked down at the very gentle Chu child in his arms at the moment, and suddenly felt a little upset.


    Jingwang''s lips were slightly pursed. He didn''t say anything more, but he took Chu Tong in his arms, walked directly to the bed, put her on the bed, and then turned away.


    When he left, his highness didn''t say anything. It seemed to him that this incident was out of control. He never felt this out of control, so he felt a little scared.


    Chu Tong''s legs didn''t move, so she lay on the bed and didn''t move.


    Chu Tong closed his eyes slightly, and his face became a little dignified. If her legs could never move, would she become a useless person.


    As the best agent, this is the most unacceptable thing for her.


    Not long after Prince Jing left, only Chu Tong was left in the room. No one else came in when Prince Jing left. The room became very quiet, which made Chu Tong feel depressed and dull.


    She thought about the situation she would face in the future, but the more she thought about it, the more heavy her heart was.


    On the other side, when his highness left Jingwang''s mansion, he felt a little uneasy. He suddenly wanted to go back to have a look.


    However, Qingfeng is waiting for him. Qingfeng is the bodyguard trusted by the emperor''s relatives. The emperor sent Qingfeng to send him to the palace. He can''t delay.


    Therefore, his highness King Jing had to follow the breeze into the Palace first.


    After entering the palace, his Highness Prince Jing went directly to the Royal study. His movements were very fast. He wanted to finish talking about things and go back quickly.


    After entering the Royal study, his Highness Prince Jing went directly to the emperor and made a simple salute: "the emperor is so eager to recruit his younger brother to the palace, I don''t know why."


    "I heard from Qingfeng that you have offended an old woman in the street today." The emperor looked at him with some disbelief on his face. Although Qingfeng told him that in person, he still didn''t believe it.


    When his highness Jing heard the emperor''s words, he was slightly shocked. He thought that the emperor was so anxious to let him enter the palace. He didn''t expect that this was the case.


    His highness Jing turned his eyes slightly and looked at the breeze standing on one side. It''s reasonable that it can''t be spread into the palace so quickly.


    The emperor knew so soon that there was only one possibility, that is, Qingfeng had seen it with his own eyes at that time.


    At that time, Qingfeng followed him out of the palace. At that time, he was in a hurry to deal with Chu Tong''s affairs, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it. He didn''t find Qingfeng following him.


    "If the emperor has nothing else to do, I will leave first." Since his highness Jue''s emperor doesn''t have anything important to do, he can leave. For the time being, he doesn''t want to talk about it with anyone.


    He said that he would marry her in ten days in Chu''s mansion that day, but he didn''t report to the emperor or tell the Empress Dowager when he came back.


    He just knew that the Empress Dowager could not agree. He was afraid that the Empress Dowager would embarrass her, and he would try to stop her. He just wanted to let the emperor and the Empress Dowager know at the end of the day, even if the Empress Dowager was against it, he could not do anything.


    So now he can''t let the emperor know about it. If the emperor knows about it, the Empress Dowager will soon know about it.


    "What''s your attitude? It''s not clear yet. What are you going?" The emperor''s face sank directly, and his voice was more severe: "you are making this important thing in the street today. It will not be long before it will spread. Why can''t I ask?"


    His highness Jing stopped, just slightly lowered his head, didn''t speak, didn''t know what he was thinking,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1196

    His highness Jing''s steps stopped, but he lowered his head slightly, didn''t speak, didn''t know what he was thinking,


    "to say, you should have been married for a long time. There are many good women in the world, you can choose whatever you like, but you and an old woman" the emperor sighed gently, and the voice was a little more heavy.


    This time, his highness didn''t say a word, or even wait for the emperor to finish, so he quickly turned around and left. He didn''t have time to listen to the emperor.


    "I haven''t finished yet?" When the emperor saw King Jing leaving, he was slightly shocked: "why is he in such a hurry? The breeze, you follow to have a look


    "The emperor, the last time is that his Highness Prince Jing neglected and didn''t find his subordinates. This time, if his subordinates follow him again, it''s estimated that his subordinates haven''t come near yet, then his Highness Prince Jing will find out." Qingfeng knows that his highness Jing is powerful, so he knows clearly that he has no such ability.


    The emperor looked at Qingfeng, and obviously agreed with Qingfeng, so he didn''t let Qingfeng follow.


    "Qingfeng, have you ever seen Prince Jing in a hurry before?" The emperor thought about it, and then suddenly asked.


    "Never." Qingfeng answers truthfully. Everyone knows that his Highness has always been calm and steady. Even if the sky falls down, his highness may have the same look.


    For the first time, his highness Jing was in such a hurry.


    "What on earth did you make him so anxious?" The emperor is a man of curiosity. He was very interested in his brother.


    "Emperor, I want to go down to Prince Jing''s mansion to have a look." Qingfeng saw that the emperor was so curious. Of course, the emperor said so. In fact, he was also curious. It would be found to track his highness, but if he asked about it, it would be OK.


    "Go, go, go quickly." the emperor heard his words and his eyes brightened. He waved his hands and asked him to move quickly.


    Jingwangfu.


    His highness returned to jingwangfu as soon as possible, and then went straight to the room.


    He points her acupoints. Her legs can''t move. He doesn''t need to worry, but somehow, he always feels uneasy.


    His Highness Prince Jing pushed open the door of the room, and at the first sight he looked towards the bed, because he carried the Chu Tong to the bed when he left.


    However, there was no one in bed. At that moment, he suddenly felt a sudden tug of his heart.


    However, at the next moment, his eyes turned slightly, and he saw Chu Tong crawling on the ground.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is lying on the ground, crawling towards the door. Because her whole leg can''t move at all, her speed is not fast. At the moment, she only climbs half the distance.


    Chu Tong heard the sound of opening the door, looked up and saw Xuanyuan at night. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Xuanyuan night a pair of eyes at the moment also looked at her, he saw her lips tight, eyes slightly narrowed, face has a kind of resolute fortitude.


    It''s the kind of fortitude that doesn''t flinch or frown even if it''s a mountain and a sea of fire.


    Such fortitude, he always thought that only a strong man would have, but did not expect to see in a woman today.


    Is this a boudoir that should have a lot of money?


    What kind of woman is she?


    After looking at him, Wen ruoqing lowered his head and continued to climb forward. Even though he came in now, she didn''t ask him for help at all.


    The woman''s stubbornness gave him a headache.


    Xuanyuan night quickly forward, picked up her, want to hold her to bed again.


    Just now she has climbed such a distance, and her body has been pasted with ash, and her clothes are a little dirty, but Xuanyuan night obviously doesn''t notice these things at the moment.


    "I want to go back." Chu Tong looked at him, his face did not have much expression, but his attitude was very firm.


    "How can I get back? Climb back? " Xuanyuan night looked at her, suddenly a little upset in his heart, if he came back later, is she going to climb out like this?


    Look at her like this, obviously she''s planning this?


    She is a girl, so climb out, she is not afraid of others laugh at her?


    He found that this woman really didn''t look like a girl.


    "Yes." Chu Tong did not look at him, and then slightly lowered his head, his eyes fell on her own legs: "climb back."


    At the moment, her voice is very light, but it has a kind of fruit that can directly shake people''s hearts.


    "Well, I''ll take you back later." Jing Wang holds her. He has come to the bedside and put her on the bed. Now he sees her clothes are dirty and messy.


    Xuanyuan is stunned at night. This woman doesn''t care about her image at all.


    "I''m a useless man. Do you want to marry me?" Chu Tong asked again, she still did not look up at him, her eyes and in their own legs.


    For an excellent agent, if her legs are disabled and can''t move, it''s like a useless person. But even if she is now a useless person, she can''t do anything, even if she can''t even do it by herself.


    But she still has her pride, with her persistence, retreat, weakness, never she will do.


    His highness Jing Wang looked at her. There were obviously more complicated emotions in her deep eyes. This woman obviously thought her legs were completely wasted now, but even so, he didn''t feel any sadness or self pity from her face.


    She is still too proud to be ignored.


    "Marry." Xuanyuan night''s eyes light flash, and then back to a word, simple can no longer be a simple word, but there are people can not ignore the resolute.


    Chu Tong quickly raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were cold and heavy, but he had a smile on his face.


    In the past, every time she performed a task, she would tell herself that if she was caught by the enemy, if she could not escape, she was destined to be a prisoner, then she would rather die.


    However, she has had good luck over the years and has never been caught by the enemy.


    But I didn''t expect that she passed through the ancient times and fell into the hands of this man.


    She knew that he had married her to get back at her, and he would not let her go.


    However, she did not expect that he had already abandoned her legs, but would not give up.


    Does she really have such a deep hatred with him?


    Is there only the last way for her now? Chu Tong''s heart at the moment is more divided.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Xuanyuan was stunned at night. A heart suddenly tightened again. This time, it even hurt. He sighed gently and said clearly, "your leg is OK. I just point your acupoint."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1197

    He sighed softly and said clearly, "your legs are OK. I just point your acupoints, so you just can''t move for a while."


    Chu Tong was stunned. His eyes blinked and blinked again. He didn''t seem to understand him for a while.


    What did he say? He said nothing about her legs?


    Seeing her face stupefied, Xuanyuan night smiled, and then quickly clicked on her leg a few times to help understand the cave path: "now try to move."


    Chu Tong is still a little dazed, a little stupefied, obviously not completely recovered, but she subconsciously moved her legs.


    This movement is very smooth. Sure enough, her legs have recovered. She can move as before.


    "My legs are fine." Chu Tong was in a complex mood for a while. She wanted to die when she was still broken. Unexpectedly, it was a false alarm.


    "Nothing." Xuanyuan night looked at her, lips slightly raised, she looks like this is very cute.


    However, the next moment, he felt that a lovely woman suddenly jumped up, and then her tightly clenched fist directly waved to xuanyuanye''s face.


    Her fist is full of strength, so it''s really hard. Because Chu Tong''s action is too much, and his Highness Prince Jing is unprepared. No, in fact, he is not unprepared. He saw her jump to him, but at that time she thought she knew her leg was ok, so he thought she was going to jump to him.


    So, he didn''t move, he waited for her to rush up to give him a hug, but he didn''t think that what he waited for was not a hug, but a fist.


    "Chu Tong, you are crazy." Is it the first time that his Highness Prince Jing has been beaten like this, or has he been directly beaten in the face, or has she been beaten in the face by a woman, is she crazy?


    Even when they started to hit him in the face, they all said that they didn''t hit him. This woman really played cards according to common sense.


    Besides, he just joked with her. Is she so cruel?


    "Yes, I''m crazy. If I can''t beat you today, I''m not chutong." Chu Tong snorted directly, and then jumped on again. This time, she grabbed the hair of Prince Jing directly.


    Previously, he had pulled her hair more than once, so today she will take revenge together.


    The men of this dynasty, like the women, all had long hair, so Chu Tong caught it very smoothly. She grabbed his hair, directly around his back, then yanked hard, yanked his body back slightly, she raised her foot, and gave him a big kick in the butt.


    Let him lie to her! Is it easy to bully her Chu Tong?


    His highness Jing didn''t think how fierce and violent the woman was. Was she really a woman?


    Of course, it was just because Chu Tong''s action was so sudden that King Jing didn''t expect it at all, so she succeeded again.


    After his highness Jing''s ass was kicked by her, he breathed heavily, then suddenly turned around, grabbed her with one hand, and directly pulled her to his face.


    His highness Jing''s movement was so fast, dazzling and trance. Chu Tong thought that she could limit his movement by pulling his hair. She didn''t expect that he would catch her so easily.


    At the moment, his royal highness Jing''s face is obviously a little gloomy. He has been punched in the face and kicked in the butt. How can he feel better.


    "Well, we''re even." Chu Tong has always been able to bend and stretch, good women do not eat the immediate loss: "now truce."


    "Truce?" His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly: "now you say to the king that there is a truce. If the king doesn''t subdue you, how many feet are you going to kick him?"


    At the moment, his highness Jing is very angry and funny. This woman was subdued by him and told him to suspend the war. She really dared to think about it.


    "no, absolutely not. I was going to stop." Chu Tong did want to kick him hard before, but she will not admit it now. There is a saying that a person who knows the current affairs is a hero. She understands it.


    "Are you a three-year-old when you are king? How about you cheating? " Prince Jing''s highness secretly breathed a sigh. Is this woman righteously pestering him?


    He''s the one who believes.


    However, he had to admit that she was really smart. In critical moments, she knew how to show weakness and how to protect herself, rather than how to deal with them.


    "His highness is certainly not a three-year-old." Chu Tong looked at him, his face was full of laughter, with a little flattery, but with a little innocence.


    Yes, you didn''t read it wrong. It''s really innocent. She was innocent after she punched his highness and kicked his highness!!


    "Do you really think Ben Wang dare not do anything to you?" His highness King Jing breathed a deep breath again. Naturally, he could hear that her words at the moment intentionally called him a ghost.


    Where did the woman learn such a slick tune?


    "I know that there are a large number of his Highness Prince Jing, and I will not be a little girl to contend with." When Chu Tong heard this, he was slightly shocked. In fact, she didn''t realize that his highness did not dare to do anything to her. On the contrary, she felt that his highness wanted to do anything to her.


    But at this time, Chu tongjue can follow his words.


    She admitted that she had just been impulsive. She had lived in modern life for 30 years and worked as an agent for so many years. In fact, she was very calm in her work, but just now she did not suppress her impulse.


    When she started, she really forgot that this place was ancient, and that he was a superior Lord. A word of his might kill her.


    Impulse is the devil.


    Now that she is controlled by him, she should try her best to save her. If she says a few good words, she can solve the problem just now. She is willing to say whatever she wants.


    "You are wrong. Ben Wang has never been a generous man." Can''t your highness Jing see her heart? His lips are slightly pulled. This woman hit him, and then she wanted to take it lightly?


    How dare she think?


    Chu Tong: "it''s needless to say that, she also knows that he is not only a generous person, but also a small-minded person.


    You say he is a big man, and he is still a prince. How can he be so careful?


    "Let''s talk about how you charge Ben Wang first." Chu Tong is thinking, the voice of his highness King Jing rings again.


    What he said is obvious, but this account is calculated, and it should be well calculated


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1198

    The meaning of his words is obvious. This account is calculated, and it should be well calculated


    What is his plan?


    Chu Tong thought of his previous behaviors, and his heart was sharp and trembling. Before she had done nothing to him, he would retaliate and torture her once and again. Now she really beat him, and he would not torture her to death?


    So she had to find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    "Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape." His highness Jing saw through her mind at a glance and directly cut off all her back roads.


    Chu Tong is shocked, isn''t she? She died before she finished school?


    It seems unlikely that she wants to leave today.


    Can''t leave, then, is she going to bear his cruel torture?


    It''s true that she should be a qualified agent and a smart agent, but she always feels that, in front of her life, smart is really useless.


    Being flexible and flexible is one of the biggest reasons why she can come back alive after so many years as an agent.


    "Oh, your face doesn''t hurt. I''ll blow it for you." Chu Tong looked at his face, very concerned about the light exhale, she stood on tiptoe while talking, and really blew to her face.


    If the hard can''t, come to the soft. If the hard can''t, come to mix. This is her usual way of protection. It turns out to be useful.


    Jing Wang was stunned directly. He didn''t expect that she would do this. This woman is really


    Feeling her breath spread on his face, his Highness Prince Jing felt a little itchy, and seemed to have a strange feeling. For a while, he stood still, and let her help him to blow.


    "Well, it''s not painful." Chu Tong only blew a few times and then stopped, and then a pair of naturally said a sentence does not hurt.


    The eyes of his Highness Prince Jing are light. Does this woman really treat him as a three-year-old? Can she be more perfunctory?


    It''s just her strength. It''s good that she didn''t break his bone. How many times can she blow it perfunctorily without pain?


    What does she think she''s blowing?!


    His highness Jing stared at her, and did not speak for a while, because she was angry and did not know what to say.


    Chu Tong is afraid of his eyes at the moment. He looks like he wants to hit her.


    "You see, we are going to get married in the future. When we get married, you are my husband. A man can''t beat his wife. All the men who beat his wife are scum, which is not allowed by nature." Chu Tong was afraid that he would do it. He talked to him about the reason. When he proposed to marry her, she resisted and ran away again and again. At this moment, she took this reason for granted.


    His Highness Prince Jing inhaled and exhaled: "what about the wife''s fight with her husband?"


    Now it''s clear that she beat him, but she''s reasonable. Xianggong can''t beat his wife. What about his wife beating him?


    "It''s love for a wife to fight for a husband. Haven''t you heard that it''s love to fight for a husband? However, I just seem to love some too much Chutong is very rightful to return a sentence, that look to be more serious how serious.


    His highness King Jing suddenly smiled. She was angry to see that she was smiling. This woman''s misdemeanor is really a set of one.


    Is it love that she beat him like this? I don''t believe that.


    Still love some too? Pain is real, love? He knew she never had.


    However, he can''t really fight back. He can''t do anything about men beating women.


    What''s more, her crosstalk sounded good, so he decided not to worry about it with her.


    "I will be obedient to you in the next few days. If you dare to escape again, I will not go around you." When his highness Jingwang thought about her one-time escape, he felt that he could use this thing to blackmail her. Maybe she felt guilty to him or didn''t care about him, and then she would not escape.


    "Yes, yes." Chu Tong was stunned and blinked. She didn''t expect that he would let her go so easily. She nodded her head after returning to her mind for fear that he would regret changing his mind.


    "Let''s go. Ben Wang will take you back." When his Highness Prince Jing saw her, he could not help but raise her lips. He felt that she was a very real and frank girl, without the pretentious reserve of those women, or the hypocrisy of some women.


    "Really? Can I go back? " Chu Tong looked at him, a pair of eyes again quickly blinked, he really put her back?


    Why doesn''t she believe it?


    "Why don''t you want to go back?" What''s wrong with your highness Jingwang''s eyebrow? Does she believe him? Don''t believe he''ll let her go like this?


    "Think, think, go back." Chu Tong nodded again and again. How could she not want to go back? Now she can''t fly back without wings.


    "Your Highness King Jing, I''m leaving now. There''s no need to send it." Chu Tong, afraid that he would regret it, immediately turned and ran out. Seeing her eager to leave, his highness was a little depressed. Other women tried their best to enter his mansion, but he never gave them that chance.


    How nice is this woman? Does she dislike his prince Jing''s mansion so much?


    Now his highness Jing''s hand is still holding her. Seeing that she is going to run, he pulls her back with a little strength.


    "What do you mean? Have you repented so quickly? " Chutong''s face sank immediately, and he stared angrily at him: "you don''t want to be a prince, do you?


    "My king sent you back? I''m afraid you''ll run away again halfway. " His Highness Prince Jing still holds her, and then takes her out with him.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    To be honest, she really wants to go back now and doesn''t want to escape, because she knows that she has just been caught by him. In this case, his vigilance must be the highest, and she can''t escape.


    Chu Tong never does things that waste time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away, so you don''t have to send me by yourself." Chu Tong thought that if he sent her back, he didn''t know what kind of trouble it would cause.


    But his highness didn''t pay attention to her. He took her out of the room directly. At this moment, his highness didn''t know whether he forgot the injury on his face or whether he didn''t care at all.


    But Chu Tong couldn''t help but look at the injury on his face, because she was really too hard before, so now it''s clear that she''s blue and swollen.


    He''s going out like this? He is not afraid to be seen


    Chu Tong was thinking that his Highness Prince Jing had opened the door.


    Qiyun is standing outside the door. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he quickly meets him. Only when he sees the wound on his Highness''s face, he is shocked: "what''s wrong with your face, highness?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1199

    Qiyun is standing outside the door. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he quickly meets him. Only when he sees the wound on his Highness''s face, he is shocked: "what''s wrong with your face, highness?"


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes swept him coldly. Naturally, they would not answer his question.


    Qiyun quickly turned her eyes to chutong. Previously, only chutong was in the room with her highness, so she must know.


    "It hit the doorframe. It''s too wide." Chutong coughed softly, then he said a word without blushing and gasping.


    When his highness Jingwang heard her words, his eyes turned to her quickly, stared at her, and snorted slightly, but he didn''t contradict her words.


    Starting to cloud tiny Zheng, a pair of eyes quickly twinkled, looked at the wound on his Highness''s face again, looked carefully for a moment, then said: "but the door frame is square, the scar on his Highness''s face is round, looks like being hit by a fist."


    "Cough" Chu Tong was directly choked by his saliva, and coughed uncontrollably. Should the bodyguard be so serious? Should he speak so plainly.


    From cloud quickly turn Mou, look toward Chu Tong: "what''s the matter?"


    "You should have been with your Highness for a long time. You don''t even understand this truth? How did you get there? " After Chu Tong Shun passed the Qi, he looked up at the clouds, and the corner of his lips couldn''t help drawing.


    She''s pretty cute now!!


    "Well, I feel like I can get rid of him." His highness King Jing added a sentence following the words of Chu Tong.


    Cloud directly stupid? What''s wrong with him? Does the Lord want to do this to him?


    "No, he''s pretty cute." Chu Tong is slightly shocked. She just said that casually, but there is no other meaning. If Xuanyuan night is really in such a hurry, she will be guilty.


    So Chu Tong wants to ask for an invitation for the bodyguard.


    "What do you say?" But I didn''t expect that his royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed quickly and looked straight. For a while, the dangerous breath was directly dispersed.


    What does this woman say? She talked about cloud cute?


    How dare she say other men are cute in his face?


    Did she think he was dead?


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" Chu Tong didn''t react for a while, and looked at him blankly. Did she just say something wrong?


    "He''s cute? Eh? " Jing Wang''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and the dangerous smell is even stronger. There is a creepy feeling in the voice.


    Chu Tong''s eyes blinked and blinked again. She just said that the bodyguard was cute, but he didn''t have to react so much, did he?


    "No, he''s not cute. He''s not cute at all." Seeing his appearance, Chu Tong didn''t understand why he had such a big reaction, but she knew that he was angry and seemed to be very angry, so Chu Tong repeatedly changed his mouth: "you are lovely, you are the most lovely."


    "Hum." His highness Jing looked at her and snorted coldly. It seemed that he despised and was ashamed to say his lovely words to her, but his just gloomy face was obviously relieved. Qiyun looks at his highness, a pair of eyes staring at him, and his face is unbelievable. Is this his highness?


    How does he feel that he can''t look straight?


    Is this not a fake highness?


    "Qiyun, from today on, you go to the frontier for a shadow moon." His highness King Jing raised his eyes and looked up at Qiyun, and suddenly gave an order.


    "Ah?" Qi Yun is completely confused, isn''t he? Your highness really wants to drive him away?


    What did he do wrong?


    Chu Tong''s lips couldn''t help but smoke. She didn''t think that the guard was really driven away by a joke. Alas, she would not have joked long ago.


    However, Chu Tong did not dare to plead with the bodyguard at the moment. She knew that the more she pleaded at this time, the more serious the consequences would be.


    "What are you waiting for? Not yet? " His Highness Prince Jing turned to Chu Tong again, and looked at Chu Tong standing still. He seemed to be a little stunned, and his face was obviously heavy.


    "Go, go." Chutong secretly breathed a sigh. How could she feel that this man is so capricious?


    In ancient times, people like his royal highness Jing mostly took a carriage when they went out. When the Butler saw that his highness Jing was going to leave, he prepared the carriage. He was surprised to see the blue and purple on his face.


    But the housekeeper is obviously much smarter than the cloud bodyguard. Although he was surprised, he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Tong got on the carriage, then chose a place far away from him and sat down. It was an instinctive subconscious reaction, a habit formed by many years of working as an agent.


    His royal highness Jing frowned slightly, and his eyes narrowed again. Why is this woman hiding so far away? Can he eat her?


    "Come here." His highness Jing asked coldly for her to sit down.


    Chu Tongwei Zheng, looked up at him, saw that his face was obviously not good at the moment, she felt that in this case, do not provoke him at most, so Chu Tongshun sat beside him.


    His royal highness Jing''s face was slightly relieved.


    It''s not too far from Prince Jing''s mansion to Chu''s mansion, but the speed of the carriage is not fast, so it seems that it took a long time for Chu tongjue to finally arrive at Chu''s mansion.


    As soon as she arrived at the Chu mansion, Chu Tong got up quickly. Without waiting for the carriage to stop stably, she jumped down directly. Of course, she landed steadily without shaking at all.


    This is not a big deal for Chu Tong. He used to be an agent, but he skipped cars and trains.


    That''s a lot faster than that.


    When Prince Jing saw her movements, her face changed a little. This woman really didn''t have the appearance of a lady of great family.


    "Thank you for sending me back, your highness King Jing. I''m home now. Go back." Chu Tong waved to Xuanyuan night, apparently without any intention of letting him enter the mansion.


    His highness King Jing breathes out secretly. This woman is really annoying. He really wants to strangle her.


    He sent her back to her house, she just drove him away?


    She didn''t want him to go in, but he just wanted to go in, and he sent her back. He was going to see Lord Chu.


    She has escaped twice in a row. He doesn''t believe that Lord Chu doesn''t know. Even if Lord Chu doesn''t know, he should go to remind him.


    His highness Jing jumped out of the carriage directly: "I''ll meet Lord Chu."


    "See Lord Chu? What do you want to see him for? " Chutong is frightened secretly. He doesn''t know that Master Chu connived her to escape, does he?


    However, even if he knew it, he had no evidence. He would not have done anything to Lord Chu?


    Although she is not the real third miss of the Chu family, she really doesn''t want to be implicated in the Chu Mansion because she has implicated the chief of the Chu family.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1200

    Although she is not the real third miss of the Chu family, she really doesn''t want to be implicated in the Chu Mansion because she has implicated the chief of the Chu family.


    "Chu Tong, if you run away again, do you believe that this king will take the whole Chu mansion to question you?" Xuanyuan night saw her nervousness and knew that she was worried that he would blame Lord Chu, so he felt it necessary to remind her deliberately.


    "It''s no more than three times. I don''t care about the first two times. If there is a third time, you can think about the consequences yourself." Xuanyuan night''s face sedulously sank down, a pair of eyes when looking at her is also very serious, not like empty words at all.


    He knew that she was smart, so he didn''t have to say something too clearly. He believed that she could understand. If she was really worried about the Chu mansion, she should weigh it carefully when she fled again later.


    Chu Tong naturally understood his meaning. He just wanted to threaten her with Chu mansion. If it was before, she could not care, but now she can''t.


    People in Chu''s mansion naturally remember her kindness. In modern times, she is an orphan and has never felt the warmth of her family. So here, she cherishes this feeling even more.


    Chu Tong didn''t speak for a while. His Highness Prince Jing saw her reaction and eyebrows slightly raised. He was obviously satisfied with her reaction.


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing? Here you are. " Just at this time, Lord Chu went out of the mansion and saw that his Highness Prince Jing and Chu Tong were on the side of each other. He was surprised and met him respectfully.


    "Well, Ben Wang sent Chu Tong back." His Highness Prince Jing turned to Lord Chu, saying that it was very light, but it just made him tremble.


    He knew that when Chu Tong escaped, now his highness King Jing sent Chu Tong back. It is obvious that his highness King Jing brought Chu Tong back.


    Although his Highness Prince Jing didn''t say it, the heart of Lord Chu was like a mirror.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing, please." Although the master of Chu was shocked, the polite words on his face still needed to be said. Moreover, his highness King Jing didn''t say clearly, so the master of Chu was confused.


    "Well, it''s troublesome." His royal highness Jingwang''s lips are slightly raised. He looks at the master of Chu lightly. This sentence obviously means something.


    The master of Chu took a breath in surprise. His body was stiff. He looked at Chu Tong and saw that Chu Tong was safe. He was relieved. However, when he looked at his highness Jing again, he found that there was a large blue purple on his face, which seemed to be hit.


    In his heart, Lord Chu secretly vetoed his idea. No, it''s impossible. How could his highness Jing be beaten?


    Who dares to fight his Highness Prince Jing? Who has the ability to fight his Highness Prince Jing?


    "Did Lord Chu see the wound on Ben Wang''s face?" Lord Chu was thinking to himself that his highness King Jing suddenly opened his mouth, but he did not shy away from it. He put such a stab in front of the people and said it.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. What does this mean? Is it a complaint?


    "Ah? Ah, I see. What''s the matter with your highness King Jing? " Lord Chu pretended not to see it, but his Highness Prince Jing now mentioned it himself. Naturally, Lord Chu would like to ask.


    His highness Jing Wang turned his eyes and looked at Chu Tong. His lips moved. He said slowly, "your daughter beat you."


    His Highness Prince Jing is not aware of anything to say, and he thinks he can make good use of it.


    If Lord Chu had known about Chu Tong''s escape before, but pretended not to know, the fact was to connive her, then after this incident, some things should be taken into consideration by Lord Chu.


    Chu adults completely shocked, legs suddenly a soft, body shake, difference directly fell to the ground.


    What did his highness Jing just say?


    He said that the injury on his face was caused by children?


    Did Tong Tong beat his Highness Prince Jing?


    This? How is this possible?


    It''s necessary for Zhulian to fight against Wang Ye!!


    If his royal highness Jing is not happy, this alone can be


    Lord Chu has a cold sweat.


    Chu Tong turns his eyes and stares at his Highness Prince Jing. This man really came to complain. Complaining is something that only three-year-old children can do. He can really do it!


    "However, Tong Tong said that fighting between husband and wife is marriage and scolding is love, so this is a little interest between Tong Tong and his wife. Adults of Chu don''t have to think about it much." His highness Jing felt that the effect of deterrence was almost the same. He changed his tone again. This time, the meaning was completely changed.


    Bullying and luring can play to the extent of him.


    Chu Tong: "br >


    she just said that right, but how could he not have thought that he would have this place?


    Chu adults listen to this, the subconscious then quickly looked at Chu Tong, with a bit of wonder on his face, what does Tong Tong mean?


    Are you already fighting for love or scolding for love?


    "Lord Chu, about some details of the marriage, Tong Tong told me that Ben Wang would have a good discussion with you." His highness King Jing looked at Chu Tong and smiled a little. He looked very gentle.


    Chu Tong was stunned directly. When did she tell him to discuss the marriage with Chu Dawei?


    The man''s face is really not red and breathless when talking about panic. Can he still order his face?


    "Oh, oh, yes." But he didn''t know what the situation was, so he nodded: "Prince Jing, please."


    His highness Jing stood at the gate for a long time. The Lord Chu didn''t remember to ask his highness Jing to enter until he came to the meeting.


    Chu Tong didn''t want his highness Jing to enter the Chu mansion, but now she can''t organize, so she can only watch his highness Jing enter the Chu mansion.


    She knew clearly in her heart that it was very difficult for Her Highness Prince Jing to escape after talking with Lord Chu this time.


    "What are you doing? Not yet. " His highness Jing Wang''s eyes turned and looked at her. He saw that she was dazed with anger on her face, and the corners of her lips could not help lifting.


    "Don''t stand silly, boy. Go home first." Lord Chu really didn''t know what happened between his Highness Prince Jing and Chu Tong, so he didn''t say much for a while.


    Chu Tong at the moment in the heart no longer reluctantly, also can only follow into the mansion.


    She felt that the next thing would be very bad for her, very bad. She suddenly found that this man was particularly insidious. He could do everything and say everything.


    Chu Tong thought about his own affairs and slowly followed, without looking up or looking ahead.


    Walking in front of her, his Highness Prince Jing saw the absent-minded meaning in front of her. His eyebrow angle raised again. When he saw that she was about to cross the threshold, his eyes flashed slightly, then turned around and stopped.


    The next moment, he did see that the absent-minded Chu Tong was directly tripped when he crossed the threshold, and then her body went straight forward.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1201

    His highness Jing stood still, waiting for her to take the initiative.


    Although Chu Tong is absent-minded at the moment, after such a trip, she will not trip at all with her reaction and flexibility. She has enough ability to stabilize herself, but the forward momentum is inevitable.


    Chu Tong wanted to take a few steps forward and balance his body, but found that his highness Jing was standing in front of him steadily. It happened so suddenly that she wanted to control her body again.


    Now she has only two choices. First, she directly bumps into the arms of his Highness Prince Jing. Second, she changes her direction forcefully, which may result in hitting the wall or the door.


    But even so, Chu Tong forced his body to change its direction, but she still calculated the direction, and rushed from her direction. If the force is controlled well, it will not directly hit the wall.


    When his Highness Prince Jing saw her movements, he naturally understood her intention. His eyes sank down directly, and this woman was willing to hurt herself, but also unwilling to bump into him?


    She just hated him?


    Why does he want to strangle so much?


    His highness Jing was angry. When he saw that she rushed to one side, he was still angry that she accidentally hurt her. So he quickly reached out and directly pulled her to his arms.


    Chu Tong is pulled by him. In this case, he must have no strength to resist again, so he can only fall into his arms.


    "Why? We haven''t married yet. Do you give this king a hug in public? " His royal highness Jing clearly pulled people into his arms, but he still said that his face was not red and his breath was not panting.


    Chu Tong''s lips were drawn fiercely. The man who was walking in front of him didn''t see what was going on. He just saw that his highness Jing held Chu Tong so tightly. His eyes flashed quickly, saying that his highness Jing was not close to girls. Those who deliberately tried to get close to him were said to have a bad result.


    Now his highness Jing is holding Tong Tong like this?


    It seems that his Highness Prince Jing not only has no intention of refusing, but also enjoys it.


    What''s wrong with the rumors outside? Or is Prince Jing different from Tong Tong?


    "Xuanyuan night, can you have some face?" Chu Tong was very dissatisfied when he was pulled into his arms. Now when he heard this, he wanted to beat him up for a while.


    Why is this man so shameless? He pulled her into his arms, and said she was in her arms?


    The voice of Chu Tong is not high at the moment, but because the Chu adults are standing near them. At the moment, when the Chu adults hear the words of Chu children, their heart beat stopped.


    Is the name of his highness King Jing that ordinary people can call out? At this moment, Tong Tong Tong not only calls his name directly, but also scolds his highness King Jing for being shameless?


    At the moment, Lord Chu is really afraid that his Highness Prince Jing will slap the child to death.


    "My king''s daughter-in-law gives me arms and arms. I want only my daughter-in-law." However, the following words of his Highness Prince Jing made the adults of Chu look stupid directly.


    The master of Chu looked straight at his Highness Prince Jing. He couldn''t believe that his Highness Prince Jing was the one he knew.


    He felt that the present Prince Jing must be a fake!!


    Chu Tong: "Her Highness Prince Jing didn''t know how to answer this. How could she not know that this man had such a thick face before?


    "Let go of me." Chu Tong tried to break away from his arms. Now there are many people around the courtyard of Chu mansion. They are watching. He doesn''t want to face, but she wants to.


    "What? Shyness? You didn''t say before that we were husband and wife. The husband and wife "Prince Jing didn''t let her go, but held her tighter. Seriously, he felt that it was really good to hold her so.


    At the moment, the number of children of his highness Jingwang has increased a little. Not only the nearest adult Chu can hear them, but also the people in the yard can hear them.


    "Shut up." Chu Tong was about to spit blood. Suddenly he raised his foot and stepped on his foot. Didn''t they all say that the people of this dynasty were very conservative and feudal?


    Why is this man so?


    "Ah, the pain." In fact, Her Highness Prince Jing has seen through her actions for a long time. If he wants to avoid it, it''s all right. But he doesn''t avoid it, so he lets her step on her feet.


    When the woman used to fight him in Prince Jing''s mansion, no one saw her. Now she is in Chu''s mansion, her home. Here are all her family members.


    She was so in front of the people of Chu mansion and beat him in front of the Lord Chu. He didn''t believe that the Lord Chu would care.


    "Tong Tong" the master of Chu''s face quickly changed. He turned to Chu Tong and shouted loudly. Just after Tong Tong scolded his Highness Prince Jing, he had already committed the following crimes. Now Tong Tong even moved his hand to his Highness Prince Jing in public?


    In this way, Tong Tong, if his highness Jingwang pursues the investigation, their whole Chu people may die. If his highness Jingwang does not pursue the investigation, he is also upset.


    "It''s OK, just get used to it." His royal highness Jing''s lips were slightly raised. The voice was very gentle, even gentle. He did not mean to be investigated at all, but was extremely tolerant.


    Just get used to it?


    Get used to being beaten?


    The more so his highness Jingwang is, the more unhappy the master of Chu is: "the child''s illness is just right, and he is not very sensible. Thank you for not investigating him."


    "Yes." Jingwang''s highness answered in a low voice. His eyes looked at Chu Tong, and his face was obviously smiling.


    Chutong sighed secretly. She was always smart and quick to respond. Naturally, she realized the change of the attitude of Chu adults. Chutong was very clear. If the attitude of Chu adults changed and she no longer supported her to escape, then her escape plan would be even more difficult.


    And Chu Tong naturally saw that his Highness Prince Jing was now trying to make Chu adults change their attitude on this matter.


    Why is this man so insidious?!


    "Tong Tong, don''t be angry with his Highness Prince Jing. His highness is generous and tolerant to you, but you can''t make any more nonsense." Sure enough, the attitude of Lord Chu has changed.


    Chutong feels that her chest is stuffy. Is it her temper? It''s all the work of his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Tong Tong, you go back to your room first. Your marriage with his Highness Prince Jing is coming. You will stay in the mansion these days and don''t run around in private." Chu''s words slightly stopped, and added a long and heavy sentence.


    Chu Tong''s eyes were directly stupid, but his highness King Jing smiled happily.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1202

    "Father" Chu tongjue''s Master Chu has been completely taken by his royal highness Jing, so she must let him know the real face of this man.


    "OK, don''t say anything. We''ll arrange the wedding these days. Just wait for the wedding." However, Lord Chu interrupted her directly. His attitude was very firm, and it was obvious that he had made up his mind.


    In the past, Lord Chu also worried that it was another purpose for his Highness Prince Jing to marry Chu Tong. But today, seeing this situation, Lord Chu felt that his previous worry was redundant.


    Tong Tong scolds his highness, and even beats him. He is not angry at all. He is so inclusive of Tong Tong. In this way, the adults of Chu feel that Tong Tong can be safely married.


    Of course, there are some things he must have a good talk with his Highness Prince Jing, such as the issue of Tong Tong marrying his former famous share.


    Lord Chu knows that up to now, his Highness has not told the emperor and the Empress Dowager about this, so he is not sure what his highness means.


    If his royal highness, Prince Jing, marries Tong Tong, but does not give him a name, he cannot allow such things.


    Chu Tong inhales, exhales, and looks at herself to calm down. She knows that in this case, what she says is useless. Of course, in this case, she is not suitable to say more. So Chu Tong directly breaks away from the arms of his Highness Prince Jing, stares at him severely, and then directly turns around and leaves.


    People watched Chu Tong''s astonishment at his Highness Prince Jing. Of course, they were even more frightened.


    Everyone knows that his highness can''t be offended. There''s a saying in the capital that it''s better to provoke the death of his highness than to provoke the death of his highness. That means that his highness is more terrible than the death of his highness.


    But now Chu Tong actually treats his Highness Prince Jing like this?


    Will his highness Jing kill directly in a rage?


    But his Highness Prince Jing was not angry at all. When he looked at Chu Tong with his eyes, he smiled on his face. The more he saw this woman, the more he felt it was true and lovely!!


    All the people looked at the smile on the face of his Highness Prince Jing. They were all directly stupid. When his Highness Prince Jing was treated like this by their young lady, he didn''t get angry, but he also smiled?


    Isn''t it said that his royal highness Jing is a cold face and never laughs?


    Why do you laugh so much? And you laugh so well?


    Chu Tong naturally saw the astonished reaction of the crowd, but she didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t want to. She left quickly.


    "Prince Jing, please." Lord Chu turned to his Highness Prince Jing, but there were some other emotions in his deference.


    "Good." His Highness Prince Jing answered softly, and the smile on his face faded away.


    "I have something to ask your Highness Prince Jing." After entering the hall, Lord Chu set up all the people. He wanted to talk to his Highness Prince Jing alone about this.


    "It doesn''t matter if Lord Chu says it directly." His highness Jing is still very gentle at the moment, and his voice is not as cold as usual. He can almost guess what the Lord Chu wants to say.


    "Weichen would like to ask his Highness Prince Jing, who said that he would marry Tong Tong, so what is his identity of entering the prince''s residence?" Lord Chu sighed in secret. He was really worried. Although his highness Jing looked gentle at the moment, Lord Chu was afraid that this would make his highness Jing angry.


    But for the sake of children, he couldn''t help asking.


    His royal highness Jingwang''s eyes turned slightly and looked at the master of Chu. His lips moved slightly. He said slowly, word by word, "the woman of this king, the wife of this king."


    At the moment, he is not talking about the princess, but about his wife.


    The position of Princess may be mixed with too many things, but the wife is the most simple love for a man.


    The master of Chu was shocked. His eyes were wide and his face was unbelievably staring at his highness. He never thought that his highness would give him such an answer.


    He had thought that it would be nice to be his side concubine in Tong Tong''s case, but he didn''t think of "is there anything uneasy about Chu adults?" When his Highness Prince Jing saw the stupefied appearance of Lord Chu, he added another sentence.


    "No, No." At the moment, there are one thousand and ten thousand people at ease: "don''t worry, your Highness Prince Jing. These days, Weichen will let the children stay at home until they get married."


    "Well, then the king is relieved." When his Highness Prince Jing heard this from Lord Chu, he was satisfied. If only Chu Tong planned to escape alone, he would not be afraid. He would be afraid that Lord Chu would help Chu Tong escape.


    Chu Tong''s room.


    "Tong Tong, what''s the situation? Why did your Highness Prince Jing send you back?" As soon as Chu Yan entered the room, she couldn''t help asking. She knew about Tong Tong''s escape. Although Tong didn''t tell her, she actually saw the whole process.


    But she didn''t understand why Prince Jing sent Tong Tong back?


    "Can I say I was caught by him?" Chu tong can''t help being depressed when he mentions this. She has escaped twice, and is caught by Xuanyuan night every time. It''s really unlucky.


    "You''ve found it all like that, Prince Jing?" Chu Yan''s lips couldn''t help but draw. It''s a big difference between the way Tong Tong used to dress up and the way he used to look. How can his highness Jingwang recognize it.


    "Well, he is not so easy to cheat." Chu Tong has known this for a long time. After these two things, she is more certain.


    "What are you going to do now?" Chu Yan sees her face depressed appearance, some heartache: "you still want to continue to run?"


    Chu Tong climbs on the table and doesn''t speak. She thinks whether she can escape next. If she escapes again, what will happen if she is caught by Xuanyuan night?


    What''s more, the most important thing is the attitude of Lord Chu. She is worried that after the conversation between lord Chu and his Highness Prince Jing, she will change her attitude directly and will not help her any more.


    Chu Tong is thinking, just sent his Royal Highness Prince Jing''s Master Chu to come over, the Master Chu just heard the last words of Chu Yan, his eyes flashed quickly, and then walked into the room.


    "Dad, you''re here. You should have talked to his highness Jingwang just now. What did he say?


    ¡±When Chu Yan saw that the Lord Chu came in and stood up, he asked in a hurry.


    Chu Tong also sat down quickly and looked at Lord Chu quickly. At this moment, the attitude of Lord Chu is really very important to her. She wants to make sure whether Lord Chu has rebelled!


    "Tong Tong, there are still a few days for you to marry King Jing. These days, you can stay in peace and quiet, and don''t make any more nonsense," said Master Chu, looking at Chu Tong, killing all his hopes directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1203

    "Tong Tong, there are still a few days for you to marry King Jing. These days, you can stay in peace and quiet, and don''t make any more nonsense," said Master Chu, looking at Chu Tong, killing all his hopes directly.


    "Dad, you''re really rebellious." although Chu Tong had thought of such a result for a long time, he was deeply hurt by hearing it.


    "What treason, how do you speak?" Master Chu''s face slightly changed, and he seemed to be dissatisfied, but he also indulged: "Tong Tong, your Highness Prince Jing is treating you"


    "well, you don''t have to say that, I understand." However, Chu Tong directly interrupted him. What did Prince Jing do to her? Her heart was the clearest.


    He just wanted to revenge her. When he was in Prince Jing''s mansion, he lied to her, saying that her legs were broken and how hateful the man was. She could not understand it better.


    Previously, when she was at the gate, she realized the thoughts of his Highness Prince Jing. Now it seems that his plan is very successful and he successfully persuaded his father.


    Now her father no longer supports her. If she wants to escape, it will be more difficult.


    "Tong Tong, if you really can understand my father''s intentions," the master of Chu naturally saw Chu Tong''s dissatisfaction at the moment, so she naturally understood what she thought.


    "From today on, I will send someone to guard your yard and protect you." Lord Chu''s words stopped, and then he said his decision directly. He promised his Highness Prince Jing that he would take good care of Tong Tong these days.


    He also knew that Tong Tong would not be so obedient, so he had to do so.


    "Dad, are you going to house arrest children?" Chu Yan can''t help exclaiming: "Dad, you can''t do this to Tong Tong. Tong Tong''s illness is just right. Aren''t you afraid to hurt her?"


    "Don''t even talk about it, that''s it." At the moment, Lord Chu''s attitude is very firm. Even Chu Yan doesn''t listen.


    "He asked you to do it?" Chu Tong is very calm at the moment, with no protest, and even no anger on her face, but her voice is obviously cold when she asks this.


    If she had not guessed wrong, it would have meant Xuanyuan night.


    "That''s what Dad means." The master of Chu was stunned, and then repeatedly explained that his Highness Prince Jing naturally wanted him to do so, but that was exactly what he meant.


    "That''s what he means. Dad is following him." Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked at the master of Chu. His lips seemed to smile a little more, which was the meaning of Xuanyuan night.


    Xuanyuanye intentionally sent her back, and then deliberately made a play at the gate to show to Lord Chu. It''s for this purpose. Now xuanyuanye''s goal is achieved.


    "Tong Tong, marry Prince Jing, that''s what many women dream of, and Prince Jing treats you." seeing Chu Tong like this, Lord Chu can''t help but want to persuade her again.


    "Whoever loves to marry will marry." Chu Tong is the direct cold hum voice, who love to marry him who marry, anyway, she will not marry.


    "Tong Tong, your father won''t let you do this again. You can''t leave this small courtyard these days." Seeing that Chu Tong could not hear what he said at all, he could only give a strong command.


    Chu Tong glanced at him and didn''t speak. She was not the real third miss of Chu family. She said that the affairs of Chu family had nothing to do with her.


    But these days when she was in Chu mansion, people in Chu mansion were very good to her, especially Chu Yan and Chu adults were really good to her.


    She knew that she could not blame Lord Chu for this. It must be his Highness Prince Jing who threatened Lord Chu.


    No matter how much he hurts his daughter, it is impossible for him to ignore the safety of the whole Chu mansion.


    Therefore, there is a debt to be paid. She still needs to find his highness Jing to calculate the debt.


    In the palace.


    "Emperor, your Highness Prince Jing was beaten?" When Qingfeng entered the Royal study to report the news, he felt unbelievable. When he saw the wound on the face of Prince Jing, though it was hard to believe it, it was the wound on his face.


    It can be seen at a glance that the fist is big.


    "What? He was beaten? Who dares to hit him? Who can hit him? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? " The emperor was stunned, put down the memorial in his hand and looked at Qingfeng. Obviously, the emperor did not believe it at all. The emperor felt that Qingfeng must be wrong.


    "No, my subordinates saw a big blue and purple on the face of Prince Jing. They knew it was a fist fight." The report of the breeze.


    "You mean he was hit in the face?" The emperor has always been steady, but now he can''t help exclaiming. Was Xuanyuan night beaten? And it''s still a slapped face? Is that possible?


    "Who is it? Who dare to hit him in the face? What happened to the man who hit him in the face? " The emperor asked several questions in a row, because he was really surprised and curious at the moment.


    "My subordinates didn''t see the process of his highness Jing being beaten, but when he returned to the mansion, he was OK. When he returned to the mansion, he entered the room. When he came out of the room, his face was hurt." The breeze described the situation at that time in detail, and his words stopped, and then added: "there was only one woman in the room with Prince Jing."


    "Women? You mean a woman is in his room and he allows a woman into his room? And this woman hit him? " When the emperor heard the words of Qingfeng, he was even more unbelievable. Everyone knew that Xuanyuan was not close to women at night. Usually, women were not allowed to enter his room at all. Usually, men were responsible for cleaning his room.


    Now he let a woman into his room? And this woman beat him? What the hell is this?


    "It should be." Qingfeng feels that it''s too incredible, but it''s seen by his own eyes, but there will be no fake.


    The emperor was stunned. His eyes were staring at the breeze for a long time. It seemed that he had only regained his mind. Then the emperor thought of the most crucial question: "who is that woman?"


    "It''s the third miss of the Chu family." When Qingfeng said this, he couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of his lips. If other women don''t mind, she must be miss chujiasan?


    "Which Miss Chu?" The emperor frowned a little, obviously did not think of who it was. After all, the emperor has a lot of opportunities, and these things are not his usual concerns.


    "The third miss of the Chu family, Chu Tong, is Mr. Bai''s unseen wife." Qingfeng repeatedly explained that the third miss of the Chu family, which the emperor did not remember, was also normal.


    "Bai Lingyun''s unseen wife? That fool? " The emperor was stupefied, then exclaimed again, "you mean that Xuanyuan night brought that fool into his room?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1204

    "Bai Lingyun''s unseen wife? That fool? " The emperor was stupefied, then exclaimed again, "you mean that Xuanyuan night brought that fool into his room?"


    When the emperor said this, he no longer looked just curious, but more dignified.


    "It''s not silly to hear that Miss Chu''s third daughter is cured." Qingfeng saw the change of the emperor''s expression and added in a low voice.


    "Is this a silly question? She is Bai Lingyun''s wife who hasn''t passed by. What''s the matter with King Jing taking her back to the mansion? " The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face became more solemn: "there are so many women in the world. How can he provoke a married woman? Is that a decent thing to pass on?"


    "Emperor, young master Bai has not married Miss Chu San yet, so miss Chu San is not a married woman." Breeze Leng Leng Leng, although see the emperor''s face at the moment is very dignified, breeze still can''t help but explain a sentence.


    The emperor turned his eyes and glanced at him coldly: "isn''t it sooner or later?"


    "I heard that Bai Lingyun always wanted to get out of marriage, so it''s not certain whether Bai Lingyun could marry Miss Chu three." In this case, qingfengjue must make it clear to the emperor that it''s hard for his highness to be interested in a woman. No matter what happens, qingfengjue should help his highness to solve it.


    "Do you mean to let King Jing marry a woman who was divorced by Bai Lingyun?" The emperor once again coldly swept the breeze.


    "My subordinates feel that as long as his highness Jingwang is willing to do it himself." Qingfeng naturally understands the meaning of the emperor. It''s a shame for a man to marry a woman who has been divorced, but Qingfeng knows that his highness Jingwang doesn''t care about this.


    "Would he? Are you sure he would marry that fool? " The emperor''s eyebrow slightly frowned: "if he really wanted to marry, he would have told me that he should have arranged the marriage for a long time."


    "In the past, when so many gorgeous and outstanding women wanted to marry him, he never looked at him more. Now, how could he look at a fool? I think there is something wrong with this." The more the emperor thinks about it, the more strange it is.


    "The emperor is Jue''s Highness Prince Jing. What''s the purpose of approaching the third miss of the Chu family? But what is the purpose of his highness King Jing? " Qingfeng naturally understood the emperor''s meaning, but he didn''t understand what was wrong with it.


    "Go and tell Chu Tong to enter the palace. I want to see her." The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly turned to the breeze and gave an order. The emperor knew that Xuanyuan night could not ask about this matter directly. It''s better to start from Chu Tong or ask something.


    "The emperor wants to see Chu Tong?" The breeze startled me. The emperor wanted the money of a second-class minister. This was never the case.


    "Don''t let King Jing know and don''t disturb Lord Chu. I just want to see that woman and see what''s going on." The emperor knew that if xuanyuanye knew about it, he would not be able to ask.


    "Emperor, do you mean to let subordinates kidnap Miss Chu into the palace?" Qingfeng understood the meaning of the emperor and took a deep breath. He followed the emperor for many years and was responsible for protecting the safety of the emperor. Although sometimes he was only ordered by the emperor to follow people or anything, he kidnapped a woman, but he didn''t do it.


    He can''t do it.


    And if you kidnap people directly into the palace, just be afraid of


    "you don''t want to take her into the palace, I will leave the palace, you will take her directly to Pingyao courtyard." The emperor obviously realized that it was improper to bring people directly into the palace, so he changed his place.


    "All right." Qingfeng heard the emperor say so, and knew that there was no room for discussion. He could only act according to orders.


    The emperor and Qingfeng went out of the palace together. Qingfeng first sent the emperor to Pingyao courtyard, and then Qingfeng went to Chu mansion alone.


    Qingfeng is the first time to come to the Chu mansion. He doesn''t know about the situation of Chu mansion. Qingfeng sneaks into the mansion alone to avoid the guards in the mansion, quickly turns several places, and finally stops outside a small courtyard.


    The eyes of the breeze shimmered slightly. There was no guard in the other yard, but there were dozens of guards outside the yard.


    What''s the situation?


    "Are you going to deliver food to miss three?" The breeze was thinking, and suddenly a voice came from the front.


    The breeze flashed quickly and hid behind the rockery on one side.


    "Yes, I''ll deliver the meal to miss three. The master ordered me to deliver the meal to miss three for the next few days." After the breeze hid, I heard the girl come over. The voice was more clear.


    "I see. Send it to the end of the young lady''s marriage." Another girl chuckled.


    "Just understand, don''t say anything." The girl with the meal whispered a reminder.


    "What are you afraid of? Now everyone in the family knows that the third young lady doesn''t want to marry his Highness Prince Jing and wants to escape from marriage. The master has put the third young lady under house arrest until the day when she gets married. "


    "I can''t help it, either. It''s all ordered by his Highness Prince Jing."


    Qingfeng hears the little girl''s words, and is stunned directly. The third sister of Chu family doesn''t want to marry his Highness Prince Jing?


    Is Miss Chu ''s junior still going to escape marriage?


    So his highness Jing put people under house arrest?


    Is this true?


    Is there any woman in the world who doesn''t want to marry Prince Jing?


    Your highness King Jing is forced to marry a relative?


    The breeze saw that wench carrying the meal into the impenetrable courtyard surrounded by the guards, and instantly understood.


    The courtyard is so surrounded. Qingfeng knows that it''s not so easy to kidnap the third miss of Chu family.


    But if the emperor''s order can''t be completed, he can''t give it back.


    The breeze observed the surroundings and then quietly hid behind the rockery.


    At the moment, it''s late. The breeze wants to wait until it''s dark.


    Behind the potential rockery of Qingfeng, I saw people going in and out of the courtyard, but it was very quiet in the courtyard, and I didn''t hear the noise of Miss Chu San.


    When it was dark and no one came in or out again, the breeze came out from behind the rockery and quickly flashed to the outside of the courtyard. Then he entered the courtyard from behind while several guards were not paying attention.


    The clear wind flashed out of Chu Tong''s window. Through the gap in the window, I saw Chu Tong was reading. It was very quiet. It didn''t look like being under house arrest at all.


    Breeze tiny Zheng, the third miss of Chu family is under house arrest still so leisurely self satisfied read?


    Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly narrowed as she was reading. She didn''t look at the window, but she knew someone was there.


    Her first reaction was to think that it was xuanyuanye. Her lips could not help but pull a little bit. Xuanyuanye let so many people watch her, but she was not at ease, and even came to check it in person?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1205

    She Qingfeng saw that Chu Tong suddenly looked in the front direction, and he also followed him. Then Qingfeng''s face changed slightly. To be honest, he didn''t find that the emperor was there before. How did miss Chu find out?


    Qingfeng suddenly thought of Chu Tong''s reaction in the courtyard of Chu mansion. At that time, he thought she was going out. Now it seems that she should have found him. How powerful is the third Miss Chu?


    "It''s said that Miss Chu''s third daughter is a fool. It seems that the rumors are untrustworthy." Chu Tong looked at that direction, suddenly a voice came, and then a figure came slowly.


    Chu Tong''s eyes kept looking at him, but they did not move away. When the man approached, when she saw the man''s appearance, a pair of eyes flashed quickly. Is this the emperor?


    She met once last time outside the city.


    What can I do for you?


    Chu Tong thought that just now she scolded the emperor for shrinking his head. Now she saw whether the emperor recognized or not?


    "Not now." Chu Tong decided to avoid the problem of identity for the time being.


    The emperor has come over, looked at her, smiled softly: "how, this is pretending not to know me?"


    The emperor is such a smart person. He knows that Chu Tong is not stupid now. She must have pretended to be stupid before.


    Since she used to pretend to be stupid, then she should know him. He remembered that they had met each other, but now this woman pretends not to know him?


    Is that interesting?


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. Originally, she wanted to not mention it. She thought that the emperor would also hide his identity when he saw her outside the palace. Unexpectedly, the emperor pointed out directly.


    Qingfeng''s eyes flashed quickly. He thought that if the emperor went out of the palace, he would not show his identity.


    "The daughter of the people greets the emperor." Since the emperor has explained, Chu tong can only follow the rules of this dynasty.


    Emperor looked at her, eyebrows slightly Yang Yang, did not speak.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the emperor''s asking people to bring minnv here?" Chu Tong doesn''t like the game of riddling. She puts everything in order.


    "What did you say to me just now?" The Emperor didn''t answer her question, but suddenly asked back.


    Chu Tong was shocked. She didn''t know that the emperor had brought her. So she called him a turtle. If she knew it was the emperor, she wouldn''t dare to borrow her courage.


    She knew clearly that this dynasty was not the modernity of her life. The emperor decided everything here. In a word, her life would be gone.


    But she has just scolded. What she said is like water splashed out. It must be that she can''t get it back.


    if she can''t get it back, she can only find a way to get it back.


    Qingfeng hears the emperor''s words, but also can''t help but take a breath. It seems that the emperor heard Miss Chu three scold him.


    The third Miss Chu scolded so loudly that the emperor couldn''t blame her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1206

    Qingfeng could not help but take a breath when he heard the emperor''s words. It seems that the emperor heard Miss Chu three scolding him, but just now miss Chu scolded so loudly, the emperor couldn''t hear it.


    Is the emperor going to settle accounts with Miss Chu San?


    "Minnv doesn''t know that she is the emperor. If minnv knew that the emperor would never scold her like this?" Chu Tong thought about it, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Huh?" The emperor sneered. Does this woman want to tell him that the unknown is innocent?


    "The emperor is the king of a country. All the people in the whole country are the people of the emperor. If the people scold the emperor, they will scold themselves. Therefore, the people can never scold the emperor." Chu Tong''s words are not sincere at all, because she is not a person of this dynasty at all, but she knows that the emperor should be able to accept this reason.


    The emperor was stunned when he heard what she said, and his eyes flashed slightly: "it''s very articulate"


    "what the women said is the truth." Chu Tong lowered her head slightly and showed a respectful look. She knew clearly that in this dynasty, in front of the emperor, there must be no carelessness.


    "What''s the matter with Jing Wang?" The emperor raised his eyes and looked at her. His expression suddenly became serious. He came here today for this matter. He won''t care about other matters for the time being.


    "Minnv and Jingwang?" Chu Tong''s eyes light, she did not think the emperor hijacked her in the middle of the night is to ask her and Jing Wang?


    "Shouldn''t the emperor ask King Jing about such things? After all, everything is decided by his Highness Prince Jing. " Chu Tong didn''t understand what the emperor meant, so Chu Tong naturally didn''t say much.


    It would have been strange for the emperor to ask her about it.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, the emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The breeze approached the emperor and whispered in his ear.


    The emperor was stupefied, and looked at Chu Tong with eyes, which seemed to be more complicated: "Your Highness King Jing is going to marry you? And put you under house arrest? What are you talking about? "


    "If his highness Jing wants to marry me, will the emperor not know?" Chu Tong didn''t directly answer the emperor''s words. For this wedding, Chu Tong always knew that his Highness Prince Jing didn''t really want to marry her, but just to revenge her.


    Now it has not been a few days since he left to get married, but the emperor still didn''t know anything about it, which made chutong believe in his own ideas.


    "You mean that King Jing didn''t want to marry you?" Emperor Weizheng and eyebrow angle weitiao are right. If King Jing really wants to marry, she must report to him and the Empress Dowager. But until now, his highness didn''t mention this to him, and the Empress Dowager didn''t know about it.


    "A few days ago, his Highness Prince Jing went to Chu''s mansion and said that he would marry me in ten days. Now it''s less than five days since his Highness Prince Jing said that, but there''s no movement there. What does his Highness Prince Jing mean? The women have no idea." Chu Tong also said this honestly. Since the emperor asked about it, she dare not hide it. After all, such a thing can be found by the emperor.


    The emperor was stunned. He didn''t expect that.


    Since King Jing went to Chu''s mansion and said that he would marry ten days later, he hasn''t got any news.


    "What does Jingwang mean?" Qingfeng is also a little confused at the moment. He feels that this matter is a little illogical. He will never make fun of this kind of thing with Jing Wang''s character.


    Chu Tong lowered his head and didn''t speak. She believed that she didn''t need to say anything else. The emperor wanted to know what he could find.


    Or the emperor can stop it.


    "You don''t want to marry King Jing?" The emperor looked at her and asked suddenly. When the emperor asked this, he looked a little bit thoughtful.


    "The point is that his Highness Prince Jing doesn''t really want to marry me." Chu Tong''s words are quite gentle. After all, they are brothers, so she can''t speak ill of King Jing in front of the emperor.


    "What if I let you in?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked again.


    "Into the palace?" Chu Tong was stunned. For a while, he didn''t understand what the emperor said: "what can I do to enter the palace?"


    The emperor looked at her, his lips slightly pulled, as if there was such a trace of irony, what else could he do to let a woman into the palace? Can this woman understand?


    I''m afraid I can''t understand!


    "To be my woman in the palace." But the emperor is very patient to answer Chu Tong''s words at the moment.


    Qingfeng''s eyes are light. There''s no problem for the emperor to let women into the palace. Women in the world can have whoever the emperor wants. But it''s not clear what the relationship between the third Miss Chu and King Jing is. Why does the emperor want to say that?


    Chu Tong is a direct shock live, into the palace to do the emperor''s woman?


    It''s better to kill her directly!


    There are countless women in the imperial palace. The emperor is a big pig''s hoof. Do you want her to join other women in the palace?


    Sorry, she doesn''t like Ken pig''s feet.


    Of course, Chu Tong knows that she can''t say these words, and she can''t directly refuse the emperor. The emperor is the son of the emperor. If she refuses the emperor, it means she wants to die.


    And the Emperor himself is a kind of inferiority, the more he can''t get, the more he wants to get, so her refusal is afraid that it will backfire.


    Chu Tong knew that the Emperor didn''t really want her to enter the palace when he said this to her. He just wanted to test.


    Chu Tong looked at the emperor, a pair of eyes flash quickly, and then his face suddenly spread a brilliant smile: "OK, OK, I''m going to the palace, the emperor, I want to be a princess, OK?"


    Chu Tong not only didn''t refuse, but also pretended to be very pleased and flattered, and she also asked directly.


    She believed that even if the emperor wanted her to enter the palace just now, she would repent.


    The emperor looked at her, his eyes narrowed obviously, and the taunts on his lips seemed more obvious. How dare this woman say that she wants to be a princess in the palace?


    "Emperor, is that ok? OK? Can I be a concubine? " Chu Tong saw the taunt and coldness of his lips and understood that her way had worked, but she decided to add another fire to make the emperor hate her even more.


    The breeze looked at her directly and foolishly.


    "You don''t want to marry King Jing and want to enter the palace?" The emperor looked at her eyes at the moment, which was obviously cold.


    "His highness Jing didn''t really want to marry me, but the emperor said that he wanted me to enter the palace. Of course, I chose to be the imperial concubine." It''s a matter of course.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1207

    "His highness Jing didn''t really want to marry me, but the emperor said that he wanted me to enter the palace. Of course, I chose to be the imperial concubine." It''s a matter of course.


    In the eyes of the emperor, the cold light flashed fiercely. He saw a snobbish woman for the first time, but he saw such a woman for the first time. Why did king Jing waste time for her?


    "Breeze, send her back." The Emperor didn''t look at her again. He asked the breeze to send her back.


    Chutong sighed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had muddled through.


    Chu Tong thought that maybe the emperor could help her solve the problem of Prince Jing. Now it seems impossible, but the crisis is solved.


    If she chooses one of them, she is willing to marry into the palace.


    As soon as she entered the palace, it was like the sea. If she did, it would be difficult for her to come out later. Besides, there were so many women in the palace.


    The next morning, the emperor passed his highness Jing into the Royal study.


    "I saw Chu Tong yesterday." After the emperor entered the Royal study, he opened his mouth directly. Last night''s test, he also recognized Chu Tong''s snobbishness. So today, the emperor specially came to test the meaning of Prince Jing.


    Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed quickly and looked straight at the emperor. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning of questioning was obvious.


    "I told her I could let her in." The emperor''s lips slightly hook hook, is very patient to continue to say.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flashed quickly. For some reason, his heart seemed to be suddenly hooked by something, so it was suspended in half, not up or down.


    "Do you know how she answered me?" The emperor raised his eyes and looked at King Jing. He saw that King Jing was still silent. His lips seemed to smile a little more.


    He can see that Jing Wang doesn''t care. He should be nervous at the moment.


    "How is it?" His royal highness Jing finally opened his mouth. His voice was as cold as usual, and he could not hear anything different. But his heart seemed to suddenly speed up the beating speed.


    "She said that she would like to enter the palace, but she would like to be my concubine." The emperor''s eyebrows are slightly selected. It seems that the influence of that woman to be able to be king Jing is not small, but how can such a woman be worthy of King Jing.


    At that moment, his eyes sank to the extreme and his body was obviously tightened. However, his face did not show much difference. He looked at the emperor and slowly said, "the emperor agreed?"


    To be a concubine? As soon as you enter the palace, you will become a concubine? As a second grade minister''s daughter, it is absolutely impossible to be a concubine as soon as she wants to enter the palace.


    The emperor can''t agree.


    "I''m still thinking about it. Do you think I should promise her?" The Emperor didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked him what he meant. The most important thing for the emperor now is to see his reaction.


    "That''s the emperor''s business. It''s none of my business." His royal highness Jing''s eyes seemed to be a little deeper, and his voice became obviously cold. After he said this, he quickly turned around and walked out, as if it really had nothing to do with him.


    "If that''s what you said, I''ll let her know." The emperor''s eyebrow angle slightly raised Yang, has nothing to do with him, has nothing to do with him. Who does he look like?


    His Highness Prince Jing''s departure stopped obviously, but he said nothing. Next moment, he continued to walk away.


    When Qiyun saw his Highness''s gloomy face that seemed to drip ink, he didn''t dare to breathe. When his highness entered the palace, it was still very good. How could it change after he came out?


    What happened?


    "Your Highness, do you want to go back to the mansion?" Seeing that his highness got on the carriage, Qiyun asked carefully.


    His highness Jing didn''t answer, but his eyes were frozen to the extreme at the moment. He could see that the emperor was just testing him. The emperor couldn''t really let Chu Tong into the palace.


    But he knew that what the emperor said must be true. Chu Tong said that it must be true that he wanted to be a concubine in the palace.


    To be the imperial concubine? She really dared to think that if she was right in front of him, he would definitely strangle her without hesitation.


    "Go to Chu mansion." His highness Jing Wang''s words at the moment are like words mixed with cold ice, cold and piercing,


    Qi Yun''s body is only shaking, go to Chu mansion? So your Highness has something to do with Miss Chu San?


    Or can let the highness such also only have miss Chu three.


    I just don''t know how miss Chu got into trouble with her highness?


    Is your highness going to find Miss Chu San at the moment? Seeing his highness at the moment like this, Qiyun secretly prayed for Miss Chu San in his heart.


    When his Highness Prince Jing arrived at Chu''s mansion, he got off the carriage and went directly into Chu''s mansion. Then he went straight to Chu Tong''s yard without being informed.


    At the moment, Chu Tong just got up. The girl was helping her clean up in the room.


    His Highness Prince Jing broke in directly, and he still looked like this, which scared some girls to be stupid.


    Even when Chu Tong saw his appearance, he could not help but take a deep breath. At the moment, his appearance was really frightening.


    "You all go out." His royal highness Jingwang''s lips are moving, and his voice is so cold that people dare not disobey him. Although he is looking at Chu Tong with his eyes straight at the moment, everyone knows that his words are said to several girls.


    Several wenches ran out like running for their lives after returning to God, for fear that a slow offending Prince Jing would not be able to protect his life if he was not happy.


    Chu Tong saw the girls who had fled one after another. He couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his lips. One by one, he was too unfair!


    "Did you see the emperor yesterday?" After all the girls went out, his Highness Prince Jing asked directly. He came here today for this. So if there is anything, he asked directly.


    "Ah, see you." Chu Tong knew that there was no need to hide such a thing, and his Highness Prince Jing came to ask for help at the moment, which was obviously known.


    She had no choice about what happened yesterday because she was tied up by the emperor''s bodyguard.


    "What are you talking about?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed quickly and stared at her closely. She did not hide it, but returned quickly and directly.


    "Didn''t the emperor tell you?" Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. The emperor''s exploration of Chu Tong last night can''t be clearer. Now his Highness Prince Jing is looking for him specially. The emperor should tell him.


    Since the emperor told him about the meeting last night, the emperor must have told him about the conversation last night, right? Can he not know?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1208

    Since the emperor told him about the meeting last night, the emperor must have told him about the conversation last night, right? Can he not know?


    After all, the emperor tested her because of King Jing, so the emperor had no reason not to tell him what she said.


    His royal highness Jing seemed to take a breath secretly. His eyes narrowed slightly and stared at her straight. If he didn''t speak for a while, he stared at her straight. It seemed that the eyes would penetrate her.


    In fact, his eyes at the moment were really frightening, and Chu Tong felt his heart tip could not help shivering.


    But Chu Tong said nothing.


    His royal highness Jingwang''s lips slightly tugged. There seemed to be a lot of things hidden in the cold. Then he began slowly: "you want to be the imperial concubine..."


    When his Highness Prince Jing said this, he felt a bit gnashing of teeth.


    Chu Tong''s eyes light flash. The emperor has told him. Since the emperor has told her, Chu Tong knows that what he says at the moment is not important.


    If she said no, he would not believe it.


    So Chu Tong didn''t answer at all.


    "What? Don''t talk? " Her Highness Prince Jing saw that she didn''t speak, and her eyes were even colder. Is it because of her empty heart that she doesn''t speak now? Or does she want to enter the palace, afraid that he will block her?


    "Your Highness, don''t you already know? What else do you want me to say? " Chu Tong''s eyes are a little more cold. Does she have the right to decide this matter?


    , is not they has the final say?


    If the emperor really wants her to enter the palace, can she avoid it?


    Now Her Highness Prince Jing has to let her into Prince Jing''s mansion. She escaped twice and was caught by him. Can she ever escape?


    in this dynasty, women had no status at all, and everything has the final say of their men.


    Now he''s coming to ask her?


    Does he think her answer is important?


    Is it useful? It''s no use at all.


    So what does he want her to say?


    "Chutong, I really look down on you." At the moment, his royal highness Jing''s voice is cold and piercing. It seems that she has a sense of killing. She directly admitted that she wants to be the imperial concubine?


    Chu Tong naturally felt his astonishing sense of killing at the moment. Of course, she could also hear the irony in his words at the moment.


    Look down on her?


    What he meant was that she was a snobbish woman? Or even ridicule her in order to get the luxury.


    It doesn''t matter that she doesn''t want to have any relationship with him, so it doesn''t matter what he thinks of her. It''s a good thing if he can get rid of his idea of marrying her.


    "It''s not too late for his Highness Prince Jing to see clearly." Chu Tong thought that the emperor saw her face clearly and scared her away directly. Could she use this method to scare his highness Jing away?


    So at this moment, Chu Tong intentionally followed his meaning, and admitted that she was the kind of vain woman.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes were full of cold light. Previously, he suppressed the killing intention. Now it was obvious that the killing intention was scattered. For a while, it was chilling. He looked at Chu Tong, and suddenly his lips were raised, which made him smile. But the smile seemed even more amazing.


    "You want to go to the palace?" His eyes looked straight at her, the corners of his lips were moving, and the words were straight to chutong like ice cones.


    Chu Tong looked at him, his heart trembled, but there was no fear on his face. She just looked at him, lips slightly pursed, and did not speak.


    At this moment, her silence in the eyes of his highness Jing is the default. The corner of his lips once again rises up and coldly spits out two words: "dream."


    She wants to go to the palace? Want to be the imperial concubine? No way!!


    Chu Tong didn''t mind his words because she didn''t want to go to the palace.


    Now she just wanted to know what his highness Jing meant, just wanted to know if he would give up the idea of marrying her.


    "There are still four days left. You''d better be nice to me, otherwise..." His highness Jing Wang''s eyes are still looking straight at her, and his voice is still cold, even with some ruthlessness.


    Chu tong can''t help but froze at his words. Does he mean to marry her?


    He already knew her true face, knew that she was a vain woman, why should he marry her?


    Chu Tong thought that he married her to get revenge on her, so it doesn''t matter what kind of woman she is.


    Chu Tong''s heart suddenly gets a little upset. Even if she mistakenly enters his room that night, and strengthens him, does he suffer a lot for being a man? Does he hold her so tightly?


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at him, and suddenly smiled. "Is your highness King Jing sure to marry me? Now it''s time for his highness to see what kind of woman I am. It''s a way for people to walk to the road. As long as there is a chance to walk to the high place, I will never miss it. His highness is not afraid to be wearing a green hat? "


    Chu Tong''s meaning is to tell him that even if he married her, she would never be the kind of woman who keeps her own way.


    Unless he married her and killed her directly, she was not sure what she would do.


    She doesn''t believe that he''s a real prince. Can he stop being a face?


    "You can try..." His royal highness Jingwang''s teeth were biting fiercely, and the curve of his lips seemed deeper. When he spoke, he suddenly approached her a little bit: "if you dare to hook up with other men for this king, this king will dare to abandon you."


    Chu Tong listened to his words, and her body was stiff. What she heard was that he was not joking, but serious. She thought that if she married into Prince Jing''s mansion, she would have no freedom at all.


    If she did something wrong at that time, he might really abandon her. It''s more cruel to kill her than to abandon her.


    Chu Tong took a step back and opened a little distance with him. Her face was a little more serious and serious: "Xuanyuan night, you are so interesting. We have revenge and revenge. Why make fun of marriage? Marriage is not a joke. Even if I want to marry someone, I must marry someone I like."


    Chu Tong said this with a serious look. She really didn''t want to be forced to marry. In modern times, she didn''t get married because of her work, but she didn''t exclude marriage. If she met the right person, she wanted to get married, but in modern times, she was too busy to find the right person.


    Chu Tong knew that in this dynasty, a man could have three wives and four concubines. He could marry as many women as he wanted, and at any time


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1209

    Chu Tong knew that in this dynasty, a man could have three wives and four concubines. He could marry as many women as he wanted, and at any time


    So he doesn''t care about marriage, but she''s different. She doesn''t want to be a child in marriage.


    If she were to marry, she would marry someone she liked.


    When her highness Jing heard her words, her face became a little heavier. She meant to tell him that she didn''t like him, so she didn''t want to marry her.


    So who does she like?


    "Who do you like? Who do you like? The emperor? His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his voice became colder, and he even took some obvious sarcasm: "what you like is the position of the imperial concubine."


    Naturally, Chu Tong can hear his sarcasm. At the moment, chutong ''s heart is also a little angry. She feels that she can'' t tell this person clearly. She doesn ''t know what else to say at the moment.


    "You can rest assured that the position of the king''s princess is no worse than that of the emperor''s princess." But Xuanyuan night suddenly added another sentence.


    Chu Tong stared at him in astonishment. What did he mean by that?


    Princess? He means he married her and then he would make her his princess?


    He had never mentioned Mingfen before. Shouldn''t she be a concubine when she entered the prince Jing''s mansion?


    Why did she suddenly become a princess?


    He was stimulated by the imperial concubine''s affairs, so he blurted out such words?


    She can''t even think of being his princess. If she chooses between his princess and his concubine, she would rather be a concubine.


    I don''t have to worry about anything, at least I can be free. If I really become his princess, I feel headache when I think of those rules.


    "Then, shouldn''t I be a concubine when I enter Prince Jing''s residence?" Chu Tong was really surprised at the moment, so he couldn''t help asking questions in his heart.


    King Jing''s highness is slightly Zheng, looking at her eye son''s quick flash, does she have misunderstood his meaning all the time?


    Who told her that she was only a concubine when she entered the prince Jing''s mansion?


    Is that why she has resisted marrying him?


    "Who told you that you were a concubine when you entered Prince Jing''s mansion?" His highness Jing''s gloomy face seems to have eased a little. If she really misunderstood, he could understand her mood.


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Tong sighed in secret. She always thought so, even the adults of Chu always thought so. Did they all understand the meaning of King Jing by mistake.


    "My king''s princess is still vacant, and I have not thought about taking a concubine." His Highness Prince Jing has always said little. At this moment, this is a rare explanation. His explanation is also clear to tell her that if he marries her, she is his princess.


    When his highness Jing Wang said this, he looked at Chu Tong with eyes, waiting for her to understand the reaction after coming over. If she had really misunderstood before, now that she understood it, she should be relieved and happy, right?


    After all, the identity of his prince Jing''s residence is no worse than that of the imperial concubine.


    "Wait, you wait." Chu Tong''s eyes blinked quickly, and he sighed in secret. He looked at him again, "Your Highness King Jing, can we not be joking?"


    "I''m not kidding you." Her Highness King Jing saw her reaction at the moment, and her lips were slightly raised. Does she believe it?


    He thought that he had understood enough and she should believe it. Next, she should be happy?!


    "Prince Jing, do you think I can be a princess like this? You see, I want talent, morality, modesty, virtue, gentleness, thoughtfulness and understanding... " Chutong quickly said her own shortcomings, saying that really she is a woman who has passed through from the modern times is not suitable to be a princess.


    Every time Chu Tong said a word, his royal highness Jing''s face sank. What does she mean? In order not to marry him, deliberately belittle yourself?


    She''s really good!!


    So, she doesn''t want to marry him because she misunderstood his meaning. She just doesn''t want to marry him.


    He really wanted to strangle her.


    "So, I think his Highness Prince Jing should choose someone else. I''m really not suitable." Chu tongjue''s words are too sincere, very sincere, she is really inappropriate, very inappropriate.


    "No one can change the decision that Ben Wang made, so don''t waste any more effort." His highness Jing secretly breathed a sigh, calmed himself down and controlled his impulse to strangle her directly.


    Chutong is a bit silly, isn''t she? She has already said so clearly. He even wants to marry her? And the princess?


    At the thought of being his princess, Chu Tong felt numb. If she really became his princess, she would have to go to the palace everyday to say hello to the Empress Dowager and the empress. She would have to deal with many women who adore his royal highness Jing. Then her life would be all that kind of flattery!!


    His Highness Prince Jing of Chu tongjue must have been impulsive to say that he wanted her to be a princess. His Highness Prince Jing didn''t think that before.


    "Or shall I be a concubine?" Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh and tried to discuss with him. If she had to choose between them, she would choose to be a concubine.


    When his highness Jing heard her words, he was choked in his chest. She could not go up or down. She meant not to be his princess, but rather a concubine?


    "Give me a reason." However, his highness Jing could not help asking, because he wanted to know what she thought.


    "A wife is not as good as a concubine. A concubine is not as good as stealing. If you steal, you are not as good as stealing." Chu Tong suddenly thought of the words about cheating, which she felt was particularly suitable here.


    His highness Jing stared at her fiercely. Now he wanted to strangle her even more. Where did this woman hear this mess?


    If Prince Jing doesn''t leave now, he may strangle her directly in the next moment. So he doesn''t speak, turns around and walks out.


    Chu Tong didn''t see his figure in a blink of an eye. She was stunned for two seconds and left like this?


    Did he agree with what she just said?


    When Qiyun outside saw his highness coming out, his face seemed more ugly. For a while, his legs were more frightened and weak. It seemed that Miss Chu San had made her highness angry again.


    Alas, since his highness met Miss Chu San, he was very easy to get angry and lose control of his emotions.


    "What happened to the wedding that Ben Wang asked you to prepare?" When his Highness Prince Jing went out of Chu''s mansion, he suddenly looked up to Qiyun and asked him. Although he didn''t make any preparations these days, he arranged everything in private.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1210

    "What happened to the wedding you prepared?" When his Highness Prince Jing went out of Chu''s mansion, he suddenly looked up to Qiyun and asked him. Although he didn''t make any preparations these days, he arranged everything in private.


    He didn''t want to let the Empress Dowager and the emperor know so early, because he knew that the Empress Dowager would do everything to stop him when he knew this, but now the emperor already knows, the Empress Dowager must know soon.


    The next thing will be impossible to hide.


    However, even if the Empress Dowager knew about it, it would go on the same way. Chu Tong was married.


    As his Highness Prince Jing guessed, the Empress Dowager soon passed into the palace, but his Highness Prince Jing''s attitude was firm. Ren said nothing. The Empress Dowager wanted to find Chu Tong to enter the palace, but he was stopped by his Highness Prince Jing''s people.


    Prince Jing''s temper is known by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager dare not make him anxious. The Empress Dowager knows that his Highness Prince Jing must have a strong defense in this section. So she can only hold still for a while.


    She thought that even if Chu Tong was married to jingwangfu, it would be no big deal. When Chu Tong was married to jingwangfu, she had some ways to deal with Chu Tong. At that time, she wanted to drive Chu Tong out of jingwangfu, or even let Chu Tong die without a burial place, which was very simple.


    Liu Ru went to the Empress Dowager''s palace and cried for several times. The Empress Dowager fought to stop the marriage. The Empress Dowager held back.


    The day of marriage will soon come.


    Before dawn in the morning, Chu Tong was dug up. Then five or six girls surrounded her and began to dress her up.


    Chu Tong also found that someone was staring at her in the dark.


    She thought it must be his highness Jing''s man. It must be to monitor her.


    After her royal highness Jing sent her back to the Chu mansion, the whole Chu mansion came up to threaten her. Although she was not the real third miss of the Chu family, she could not ignore the people of the Chu mansion.


    Therefore, she has been obediently staying in the house these days, without any movement. She knows that she can''t escape from the Chu house. If she escapes from the Chu house, then the people in the Chu house can''t escape.


    The emperor and Empress Dowager have already known about this matter. Even if his Highness Prince Jing does not pursue the Chu mansion, the emperor and the Empress Dowager will not easily let go of the Chu mansion, especially the Empress Dowager.


    Of course, Chu Tong also knew that it would be very difficult for her to escape if she entered Prince Jing''s mansion.


    So her only chance now is to be on her way.


    Today, there must be a lot of onlookers in the street. There must be some confusion and some noise. These are the advantages she can take advantage of.


    Location, she has chosen.


    Success or failure depends on it.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, they were allowed to toss on her body and face. Towards noon, everything was finally ready.


    Chu Tong looked at himself in the mirror, and his lips pulled out a slight smile as if he had nothing. The Phoenix crown, pearl and jade on his head set off each other, which was gorgeous and dazzling. However, at the moment, she only felt heavy, not a little dignified.


    A red wedding dress, just set off her posture, the golden thread embroidered Phoenix wings to fly, vividly showcasing luxury.


    This is a unique face, because of the exquisite decoration, the beauty can not be moved.


    "It''s time for the bride to get on the sedan chair." Suddenly, Chu Tong was startled by the sound outside. When the crowd didn''t pay attention, she put her finger out gently and put a knife that had been put beside the mirror into her sleeve.


    "Let''s go. The sedan chair has come. I''ll take you there." Chu Yan came to help her up and said softly. In the voice, it was a little complicated.


    "Yes." Chu Tong responded softly, letting Chu Yan help her go out.


    Lord Chu, madam Chu, all the people in the Chu mansion are standing at the gate to see Chu Tong off.


    The men in the royal family of this dynasty did not go to greet their relatives in person, so his Highness Prince Jing did not come, but there were not many people coming to greet them.


    Chu Tong, through the small window on the side of the sedan chair, found that Qi Yun was also in the welcoming procession.


    Chu Tong''s hand slightly tightens, and Qi Yun never leaves his royal highness Jing''s side.


    But at the moment, his Highness Prince Jing sent a cloud to come here?


    His highness Jing Wang is very careful With a loud cry, the eight lift car was lifted and moved forward.


    The streets are full of onlookers. However, no one dares to stand in the way. Everywhere a sedan chair goes, it goes unhindered.


    After Chu Tong got on the sedan chair, a woman was always following the left side of the sedan chair. At first sight, she was a martial arts expert. She was the shadow moon girl just transferred by his Highness Prince Jing.


    Obviously, he also came to see Chu Tong. His Highness Prince Jing is really worried about Chu Tong''s escape.


    The eyes of Qiyun also turn to this side from time to time, observing everything at any time.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows are slightly light and frown. These people are too strong in defense, aren''t they? Her heart was also slightly suspended.


    after walking for about half an hour, yingyue girl looked at Prince Jing''s mansion in front of her, and the tension in her eyes slowly faded. But she approached the sedan chair and whispered, "princess, it''s coming soon."


    This is a report, but it is a temptation.


    "Yes." Chu Tong responded casually, which also relieved yingyue girl at last.


    After crossing the bridge in front, it''s Prince Jing''s mansion.


    At the moment, some people standing at the bridgehead watched the bustle. Seeing the sedan chair coming, they gave way to both sides one after another.


    The bridge for eight big sedan cars to go up to the bow is a little crowded, not to mention the people around, so the sedan cars are also a little slower.


    Shadow moon still follows closely on one side. When we reach the top of the bridge, we look down slightly. Although it''s still early summer, the water in the river has risen a lot, and the water flow is also a little fast.


    Huajiao continues to move forward, because it needs to walk off the bow bridge, so it has a slight inclination, and the speed is also a little slower.


    When the sedan chair was about to get off the bridge, it seemed to sink a little, but it immediately recovered. That strange movement, too fast.


    Even the shadow moon girl who was following me didn''t notice.


    When you get off the bridge, it''s jingwangfu.


    His highness Jing is now standing outside the palace. He is also dressed in a new red suit, but he is not exaggerating and vulgar. Instead, he is more charming.


    Shadow moon girl has no time at the moment, and she can''t ask Chu Tong any more. She can''t be tempted any more. How can she be allowed to whisper on this occasion.


    Finally, the sedan stopped at the front door of Prince Jing''s mansion.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes seemed to flicker slightly, and then he came slowly. His steps were slow, casual and careless, but no one noticed that his hand, hidden under his sleeve, tightened a little.


    His Highness Prince Jing came to the sedan chair. He stopped, slowly extended his hand, gently opened the car curtain


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1211

    His Highness Prince Jing came to the sedan chair. He stopped, slowly extended his hand, gently opened the car curtain


    The curtain opened, and his eyes looked in. His hands were stiffly in the air, and the cold, which thunder could not move, suddenly cracked the cracks. He was stunned. He was astonished. He has grown so much that he has never been so shocked.


    There was no one in the sedan chair.


    The scarlet wedding dress is scattered in the limited space in disorder. What enters the eyes is a dazzling red. The whole sedan chair is filled with the exaggerated celebration, but the bride is not alone.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, the hand lifting the curtain of the sedan chair quickly provoked the red wedding dress, and with his rapid falling together, a group of fiery red fell in front of the public.


    All the people took a breath one after another. They only saw the wedding clothes, but not the people. What was the situation?


    People standing on the front can see what''s going on. They are all stunned. People standing on the side and back can''t see it, but they have already guessed what''s going on.


    Just guessed, but more astonished, the bride disappeared, in the day of Jingwang''s wedding, the bride disappeared


    Shadow moon''s body suddenly froze, this, how can this be? Just before she crossed the bridge, she asked the princess. At that time, the princess answered her clearly. At that time, the princess was still in the sedan chair.


    How come it''s gone now?


    It''s just a bridge. How can it be?


    Bridge? A tiny flash in her mind, is it on that bridge, but there is no hiding place on that bridge? Is it possible for the princess to be more interested?


    Shadow moon has been practising martial arts since she was a child and has been waiting for Jingwang for so many years. She thinks she is calm enough, but at the moment, her body is shaking. She originally wanted to go forward to confirm, but Mingming has only one step to go, but she can''t move.


    Shadow moon''s eyes slightly raised. When she was cold with blood stagnation on the face of Shangjing palace, she was completely shocked. Her Highness''s expression was so horrible.


    Although it is known that his Highness Prince Jing is always a cold man, he will not be so terrible.


    If the princess is captured by his Highness Prince Jing at the moment, I''m afraid


    Seeing his royal highness Jing like this, yingyue can''t help worrying about Chu Tong!


    Qiyun''s face also changed in a flash. His highness specially ordered him to meet her, but it turned out to be


    Looking at the side of Prince Jing''s ice to the extreme, the clouds could not help shivering.


    His highness Jing''s eyes were fixed on the sedan chair. When the wedding dress was taken away, he saw only a piece of paper under a stone. A big hole was cut in the bottom of the sedan chair, from which she apparently escaped.


    He took a deep breath. His hand extended to the paper. It was just a normal paper. But at the moment, he felt his hand was heavy.


    The paper is flat. Just get it in front of you and you can see the words clearly.


    Seeing those simple verses, his highness Jing''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "Life is precious, love is more expensive. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away. "


    There are only four sentences, simple and clear.


    Her understanding, perfect love, should be pure and pure love, pure love for love, no matter rich or poor.


    In order to pursue her love and her freedom, she would rather abandon her life.


    Therefore, she will not marry so unknowingly. She will pursue her own happiness.


    She believed that his highness, who was as clever as king Jing, would understand. If he could let go of it, it would be the best.


    A few simple words, but her fruit table now incisively and vividly.


    In the tiny eyes of his highness Jing Wang, something flashed quickly. However, under the chill, there was a anger rising slowly. She escaped from marriage on the day of big marriage, and she hoped to let him go with these words?


    What she thought was really beautiful. He never let go of two words easily in his life.


    However, he still underestimated her. There was shadow moon on the side of the sedan chair, and he also ordered Qiyun to stare at her, but she still ran away.


    OK, good. If she wants to play, he will accompany her to the end.


    The eyes turned to the stone in the sedan chair again. It was a stone weighing more than 40 Jin. This woman was really smart. Knowing that the sedan chair was empty, people would doubt it. So she replaced it with a stone.


    Just, this stone, when did she move into the sedan chair?


    Tiny eyes suddenly flash, this stone?


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes quickly looked at the bridge not far away. It was obvious that the stone was piled on both sides of the bridge. His eyebrow angle was suddenly selected. Then, she just escaped from the bridge!


    She is really brilliant.


    Even though the sedan bearer felt that the sedan chair was lighter at that time, after all, it still had weight, and it had arrived at Prince Jing''s mansion, so no one would think more about it. What''s more, when she came down from the bridge, she was a little uncertain about the strength for a while, but her calculation was seamless.


    "Tell me to go down and make a comprehensive raid from the south of the bridge and search one by one..." His royal highness Jing''s words gave a slight pause, and suddenly he smelled the faint smell of medicine coming from the sedan chair. Although the smell of medicine was very light, and it was covered by a strong fragrance of flowers, he still smelled it.


    Eyes slightly a sink, cold voice changed way, "do not let anyone leave."


    That potion should be easy to use. This woman, however, is really interested.


    However, if she escapes from the bridge, she can only escape when going downhill in the middle of the bridge, because the sedan chair will incline to a certain extent when going downhill, and the space under the sedan chair will be larger, which is the most convenient for her to escape, but it really gives her a great opportunity.


    So, he guessed, she should not have left, not far away.


    Standing on his side of the cloud Leng Leng a Leng, this just low voice should be, and then command people to surround. The people around were a little flustered, but no one moved.


    At the moment, Chu Tong did not leave and was still hidden in the crowd. However, at the moment, she had changed her face, wearing an ordinary men''s clothing and making the most comprehensive disguise on her face.


    All the crests and headdresses on her head were removed, only a man''s hair was combed like that of ordinary people.


    Although her height is high among women, it''s hard to find her hidden in those men''s clothes.


    Far away, through the crowd, she saw a large number of bodyguards quickly encircling the south of the bridge, and also encircling all these people between the river and the prince Jing''s mansion. Because one end of the river passes through the prince Jing''s mansion, and the other side is naturally full of bodyguards.


    So at the moment, no one wants to leave.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1212

    So at the moment, no one wants to leave.


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk. It''s worthy of his Highness Prince Jing. She really reacted fast enough. Unexpectedly, she guessed that she escaped from the bridge so fast.


    However, she didn''t want to leave so soon, because the most dangerous place is often the safest place, so in her opinion, at this moment''s jingwangfu is the safest.


    Last time when her Highness Prince Jing brought her to the prince Jing''s mansion, she didn''t seem to pay much attention, but she observed carefully. There were not too many people in the big prince Jing''s mansion, and many yards were empty.


    This is a good thing for her. It should not be difficult for her to choose a room among so many empty houses. Of course, she has thought of a room that is not too hidden, but not very impressive. She believes that his highness Jing will not think of it for a while, and she will hide in his palace.


    When he thought about it, she should have left.


    When it''s dark, she''ll find a way out of the city. As long as she''s out of the capital, it''s not so easy for Her Highness Prince Jing to catch her again.


    Chu Tong made up his mind so much that his smile spread out slowly again. He saw that those bodyguards were almost surrounded by Jingwang mansion. Chu Tong was not a little nervous, but approached Jingwang mansion without trace.


    "Pick up the cloud, take the king''s token, mobilize the royal forest army, and place a soldier every five steps to surround the whole outside of the capital." Prince Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing the dangerous cold light, and once again ordered word by word.


    Words micro Dun, lips corner slowly pull out a sneer, once again cold voice way, "block city gate, no one is allowed to go out of the city."


    He wants to see where that woman can fly. And his words at the moment, also slightly improved a little, I don''t know if it was intentionally said to Chu Tong.


    Hidden in the crowd, Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze, and his lips and corners were also severely drawn. He mobilized the Yuping army to encircle the capital! Block the gate, no one is allowed to leave?


    Can he be a little harder! It seems that his Highness Prince Jing will not stop until he catches her.


    Hum, however, she has always been stubborn and unyielding, so this fight should be just the beginning.


    It remains to be seen who wins and who loses.


    "Your Highness." When Qiyun hears the order of his Highness Prince Jing, he immediately stops and mobilizes the royal forest army? At the moment, he really doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. The royal forest army was used to protect the emperor. Although it was under the charge of his highness and could be transferred by his highness, it was too


    to transfer the royal forest army because of such things, and his highness also ordered to block the city gate and forbid anyone to go out. I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "What? Didn''t you hear the king''s order clearly? " His royal highness Jing''s eyes slightly turned to the fast wind. At the moment, there was still a little anger in the cold, and there was a shivering chill in the voice,.


    Qiyun followed him for many years, thinking that he had been used to the cold of the Lord, but now his body was still shaking.


    But the emperor, Prince and several princes who were waiting in Prince Jing''s mansion rushed out after hearing the news.


    When the emperor came out, he just heard the words of his Highness Prince Jing. His eyes sank, but he didn''t say anything. When he came near, he said to Qiyun, "go."


    At this moment, the emperor''s voice, but there is not too much emotion, people can not guess what he is thinking at this moment.


    Seeing the emperor''s agreement, Qiyun was relieved. He left quickly to mobilize the army.


    Chu Tong is still hidden in the crowd at the moment. She clearly heard all the orders of his highness Jing.


    She thought that her highness Jing Wang would catch her if she escaped from marriage. However, she didn''t think that his highness Jing would be such a big action. This action is really big enough for her. Almost all her back roads.


    It seems that she wants to go out of the city in a short time, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    However, I don''t know how long she can hide in jingwangfu. After all, she can think of it, and his highness can think of it. When he can''t find her, he will doubt it.


    However, he can''t control so much now. Seeing the bodyguards who surround the crowd, Chu Tong sighs secretly, and then stealthily takes advantage of the chaos to enter Prince Jing''s mansion.


    At the moment, everyone knows that his Highness''s bride has escaped. All the people are helping his highness catch the bride. The purpose of the bodyguard is to stop her from leaving. They never thought that she would enter the palace.


    So at this moment, no one will pay attention to the Chu Tong who enters the palace.


    After Chu Tong entered the palace, the whole palace was empty at the moment, and she didn''t see anyone.


    The river outside passed through jingwangfu. Chu Tong did not hesitate to throw the tools he had prepared into the water. The river was not too urgent. So, some heavy things slowly sank to the bottom of the water. However, the river was deep. From above, he could not see it at all.


    Outside the palace, people turned to their backs, but there was a strange silence in the palace. At this moment, all the guests heard the news of the bride''s disappearance, went outside the palace, and all the bodyguards were transferred out.


    Even the girls quietly ran out to see the bustle.


    So, at the moment, there is no one in jingwangfu. What''s more, Chu Tong is in the backyard.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flashed, and he chuckled in his heart. At this moment, there are no people in the whole palace, so she doesn''t have to worry about being seen.


    Pass a crooked path, Chu Tong comes to the room that she thinks is most suitable, open the window gently next, jumped in.


    Naturally, she would not move the door foolishly, because no one has lived in the room for a long time, and there are many spider webs in front of the door. Once moved, it''s easy to spot.


    Under the bed in the room was the food she had prepared when she came last time. However, it was only for one day, because she did not expect that his highness Jing would completely block the capital.


    Although the most dangerous place will be the safest, but its dangerous factors can not be ignored. If you are shocked by his highness Jing for a long time, she will become a turtle in a jar.


    The room was full of dust and spider webs, but Chu Tong did not dare to move or touch them. He could only bend slightly and avoid the spider webs one by one and went inside.


    The furnishings in the room are also very simple. There are only two chairs, a table and a bed. It''s not hard to see that this should be the room where the girls used to live.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1213

    The furnishings in the room are also very simple. There are only two chairs, a table and a bed. It''s not hard to see that this should be the room where the girls used to live.


    It is likely that there are fewer girls in Prince Jing''s mansion now, so no one lives there.


    Chu Tong went to the bed, and there was a layer of dust on the bed, so she did not sit down, but stood on the side near the corner of the wall. Although it was unlikely that anyone would come here, she was careful, especially when she thought of the cold face of the royal highness of Meijing, and that she could not hold back.


    She knew that at the moment, there could be no carelessness, because her opponent was too dangerous.


    Chu Tong frowned slightly, thinking about what she would do next?


    At the moment, outside Prince Jing''s Mansion:


    His Highness Prince Jing actually stood on the bridge in person. Those people can only leave after his own inspection.


    The emperor and Empress Dowager did not leave either. The ministers also stood behind the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager''s face was a little ugly, but she was a little proud and cruel. The silly woman had not waited for her to start to die. She was very good.


    At the moment, no one spoke again. After all, such a thing, at this moment, is not suitable to say anything.


    All of them look to his Highness Prince Jing standing on the bridge.


    One by one, the people who were surrounded walked carefully in front of him. No one dared to look at him. Even if they didn''t, when they passed his highness, they were all shivering. Some of them were timid and even knelt on the ground in fear.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes were fixed on the people who passed by. He didn''t miss anything unusual, but he saw that there were fewer and fewer people surrounded, and his face was colder and colder.


    When the last common people walked across the bridge, his Highness Prince Jing''s hand concealed under his sleeve tightened a bit. His eyes swept the ministers around the emperor one by one. They were all familiar faces, without any difference. Moreover, today''s ministers are not many. They are all highly respected in the imperial court, so they are qualified to come here.


    It seems that she escaped. His Highness''s eyes narrowed again.


    It''s only a few steps from the bridge to jingwangfu. Where can she escape in such a short time?


    Unless she got out of the sedan chair and crossed the bridge to leave, but if she left at that time, it would be a bit abrupt, because all the people were crowded to look forward, and if she walked out at that time, it would certainly attract people''s attention.


    At that time, yingyue was in front of the sedan chair, and Qiyun always paid attention to this side. What''s more, he also looked at this side, so she could not leave at that time.


    He believed that she must be in the crowd, but he did not find her.


    Eyes flicker, lips pull, suddenly to the side of the bodyguard shouted, "search the palace."


    With her shrewdness, she is likely to take the risk.


    "Sowang mansion? Third brother, she can''t be stupid enough to hide in the palace. Besides, we are standing here all the time. She can''t have a chance to enter the palace at all. " At last, King Ning couldn''t help it, he said.


    The bodyguards were also a little stunned. When they heard King Ning''s words, they all hesitated and didn''t act immediately.


    "Search." His royal highness Jing''s lips moved, simple words can''t be simple, but with an irresistible majesty, those bodyguards dare not stay for a moment, and rushed into the palace.


    His Highness Prince Jing also walked into the palace quickly, and the emperor and Empress Dowager followed.


    However, naturally, those ministers dare not stay any longer. After all, this is not a glorious thing. If they stay here any longer, they may suffer in time, so they all ask for instructions to leave.


    The emperor''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and he waved, indicating that they could all leave. Those ministers were ordered to leave one after another.


    "Search for me. I can''t miss any place." Entering the palace, his royal highness Jing''s eyes gave a slight glance, and then ordered coldly.


    Although there are few people in Prince Jing''s mansion, they are far from the mark. If we really want to find them, it won''t be a matter of a while and a half.


    When the bodyguards heard the order of his Highness Prince Jing, they spread out one after another and went to search urgently.


    "It''s ridiculous that she should dare to escape from marriage." At this moment, there is no outsider. The Empress Dowager said angrily, with anger in his words, and naturally with the ruthlessness of provoking discord.


    "After your mother, please calm down. This is already the case." The emperor''s eyes flickered slightly. I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Emperor, can I let go of my grief? How can Chu Tong calm down at this moment when he escapes from marriage on the day of big marriage, humiliating His Highness Prince Jing and humiliating the royal family? " The Empress Dowager heard the emperor''s words slightly stupefied, then her voice increased a little more, and the anger in the voice became more and more obvious.


    The emperor was stunned, but he didn''t say anything more. He didn''t expect that Chu Tong would escape marriage. On the day of big marriage, he escaped marriage. For his highness, it was really embarrassing. He was dissatisfied with Chu Tong. That night, because of Chu Tong''s words, he even hated Chu Tong.


    However, he did not have Chu Tong to be able to escape under the careful arrangement of his Highness Prince Jing, which really surprised him and even shocked him.


    Chutong''s ability is not small. Of course, the emperor knows that it is impossible for Chu Tong to escape from the palm of the hand of his Highness Prince Jing, so he is waiting for a good play.


    "That fool escaped marriage unexpectedly, third elder brother is willing to marry her, she should be thankful, return to escape unexpectedly, that fool won''t be silly again." Rui Wang''s mouth has always been poisonous, so it is now.


    "Ha ha, she certainly hasn''t become silly. Can she escape when she becomes silly?" King Ning''s thought is relatively simple. After hearing King Rui''s words, he repeatedly refutes. At this moment, only his face is still slightly smiling.


    He used to play, so for him, it was not so complicated, only the excitement in his heart.


    "Prince Jing, what are you going to do when you find her?" The Empress Dowager suddenly asked again, with the search method of his Highness Prince Jing, I believe it will not take long to find Chu Tong. Now she wants to know, what will happen when his Highness Prince Jing finds Chu Tong?


    "Yes, Ben Wang is also curious. The third brother found the woman back. How to deal with it? A thousand cuts? " Rui Wang also added a sentence. He was obviously afraid that the world would not be disordered.


    "This is the king''s own business. She is the king''s woman. Since she is the king''s woman, that is the king''s family business. It doesn''t bother you."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1214

    "This is the king''s own business. She is the king''s woman. Since she is the king''s woman, that is the king''s family business. It doesn''t bother you." The eyes of his Highness Prince Jing look at the Empress Dowager and King Rui. They are cold and fruitless.


    In his words, Chu Tong''s escape from marriage today is a family affair. That is to say, all things are his own business, nothing to do with the royal family, nothing to do with all the people in the world.


    As for those faces and embarrassments, he didn''t realize them, because he never paid attention to others'' opinions.


    He was only angry at the woman''s escape, he hated that she would be so desperate.


    So, no matter what, he will catch her back and dare to escape marriage on the day of big marriage. He will let her know the consequences of this.


    The emperor is slightly stunned for a while, and the eyebrow angle follows him for a while. Isn''t this kid really moved?


    The Empress Dowager''s face slightly changed, and the anger in her eyes still didn''t dissipate. She obviously hated Chu Tong to the extreme.


    However, his highness did not say that she would not punish Chu Tong, so at the moment, she could not say anything more, so she could only bear her dissatisfaction.


    Just now, his Highness Prince Jing has made it clear that it''s his own business, so it''s not convenient for her to directly manage it.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go. It''s up to his Highness Prince Jing to deal with it." At this time, the emperor felt that he should help his highness Jing to get rid of the trouble in front of him. He was still waiting to see his highness Jing catch Chu Tong.


    When the crowd left, the eyes of Prince Jing swept the yard slightly, and the anger in the eyes was no longer covered up.


    He doesn''t know how long he hasn''t been angry, but today, she really angered him.


    He didn''t believe that the woman could escape. All the guards were looking for her carefully. They didn''t let go of any place. The rooms that had not been occupied for a long time were also searched one by one.


    One by one, Prince Jing''s highness is also walking slowly in Prince Jing''s mansion. His eyes are slowly sweeping every corner where he went.


    Besides, Chu Tong, when she entered the room, the more dangerous she thought about it, the more dangerous it was. His highness Jing could tell at a glance where she escaped from.


    Since he guessed that she was a sedan chair coming down from the bridge, if he could not find her outside, he would definitely search the house.


    Thinking of this, Chu Tong took the good dry food hidden under his bed and jumped out of the window.


    Fortunately, she didn''t slap the dust in the room or tear off the spider web.


    And the floor of this room is that kind of land surface, so it''s impossible to see the footprints left by her without watching carefully.


    So, there are not many different things in the whole room, and after those bodyguards have searched, they are even less likely to find the traces left by her.


    And not far behind this room, there is just a small bridge, a small wooden bridge.


    Chu Tong quickly walked to the bridge and looked at the situation under the bridge. His lips slightly pulled out a smirk. Under the bridge, it was a good hiding place.


    Under the bridge, there is a transverse wooden beam, which supports the bridge body. The bridge is also slightly arched.


    Chu Tong got under the bridge and climbed on the wooden beam. Slightly bow up and stick to the bridge deck.


    It''s hard to find her anywhere, unless you jump into the river.


    Just after Chu Tong hid, she heard the disordered footsteps, and a guard shouted, "search, carefully search, no corner can be missed."


    Chu Tong, who was hiding under the bridge, took a deep breath. His highness Jing was really a genius. Unexpectedly, he was searched in the Royal Palace so soon. Fortunately, she had been prepared and thought of this for a long time. Fortunately, she left the room and hid under the bridge before the bodyguard arrived.


    If she were still in that room, she would be caught.


    Knowing the danger of his highness Jing, Chu Tong is still a little frightened.


    Those bodyguards would never think of her hiding under the bridge, or, at all, they could not think that there were Tibetans under the bridge, so it was impossible to find her.


    It wasn''t long before his Highness Prince Jing walked into the backyard.


    "Your Highness, I have searched the east courtyard with my subordinates and found nothing." After a leading bodyguard came out of the east courtyard, he reported in a low voice.


    "Your Highness, there is no discovery in the West courtyard that my subordinates have searched." Another group of bodyguards came to report.


    "Your Highness, there is nothing in the South courtyard."


    "Your Highness, Zhengyuan has not found any reports"


    one by one, but they are all the results of failure.


    Only this backyard, a few bodyguards, are still looking for, his royal highness Jing''s eyes slightly sink.


    "Your Highness, there is no one in this backyard."


    The whole backyard is usually unoccupied because there is no woman around his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Have you looked everywhere?" His royal highness Jing frowned and asked in a cold voice again. Was it his wrong judgment?


    "Yes, I have." How dare they slightest neglect the answers of several bodyguards and the orders of your highness. As long as they can find the place,


    they have searched one by one, even if they saw a mouse hole.


    His Highness Prince Jing is very clear about his subordinates'' ability to handle affairs. Such a search, the woman can not hide.


    Didn''t she enter the palace?


    At the moment, Chu Tong, who is hiding under the bridge, hears the voice of Prince Jing. Suddenly, her hands tremble a little. How could Prince Jing come to the backyard in person?


    Will he find her?


    At this moment, all the rooms in the backyard have been opened, and the tables and beds in the room have been moved. It can be seen how carefully the guards look for them.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes swept the rooms one by one. Such a search, not to mention a person, even an ant, could be found.


    His eyes are a little dark. Haven''t you?


    I don''t know if he didn''t leave because he didn''t want to. Instead, he continued to walk towards the backyard.


    The backyard was supposed to be the place where the prince''s woman lived. However, for so many years, his backyard has been empty. However, the scenery of the backyard is very beautiful, with mountains and rivers, flowers and trees.


    When the bodyguard saw the prince walking inside, he was stunned for a moment, and reported respectfully again, "Your Highness, your subordinates have already looked for him."


    However, his highness did not stop. He went on, bypassing the rooms in front of him. He looked at the direction of the bridge and narrowed slightly.


    Although the bodyguard didn''t understand, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Hidden under the bridge, Chu Tong''s heart is suddenly suspended. Her ears are on the bridge deck at the moment, so she hears the footsteps very clearly.


    She could hear that his Highness Prince Jing was slowly coming to this side.


    He didn''t find out, did he?


    Chu Tong grabs the consciousness of his subordinates and tightens them.


    In my heart, I was nervous, but I tried my best to hold my breath for fear that I would make any sound and be found by his highness.


    His Highness Prince Jing continued to walk forward, but his eyes flashed slightly.


    His steps are very slow, just a few steps away, but he seems to have walked for a long time, a long time.


    Hidden under the bridge, Chu Tong only felt his heart was about to jump out. This man, too tortured.


    His highness Jingwang finally walked to the bridge, and then stopped. Chutong felt that his whole blood seemed to freeze. He stopped!


    He even stopped on the bridge. Does that mean that he really found her?


    God, is your Highness Prince Jing human? He can find out.


    However, he just stopped on the bridge and didn''t move any further, so Chu Tong still climbed on the wooden beam motionless and said to himself secretly that he didn''t find her and didn''t find her.


    Just, the next moment, the words suddenly came from the bridge, but completely broke all her fantasies.


    "When are you going to hide?" His royal highness Jingwang''s lips were slightly pulled, and his words were slowly spread. At the moment, there was less cold, but there was more obvious anger.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1215

    The bodyguards behind him looked at each other, didn''t they see anyone? Especially those guards who have just searched the backyard are a little nervous in their consternation. After all, if your highness finds someone in the backyard, it''s their dereliction of duty? Can he find out? Chu Tong really can''t believe it.


    Her body is close to the bottom of the bridge at the moment. She is thin, and she is wearing the simplest casual clothes. Even the slightly drooping corners, she is carefully tucked in her clothes. At the moment, she is almost integrated with the bridge.


    The only way to find her angle is to jump under the bridge. In other directions, I will never see her.


    What''s more, Jingwang hall is facing the bridge. From his point of view, unless he has perspective eyes, it is absolutely impossible to see her.


    If he came from the side, she could barely accept it. So, even if she heard the words of Prince Jing at the moment, she still didn''t believe that he really found her.


    Her body is still on the wooden beam, not moving, and her breath is also strongly shielding. It''s not that she has a fluke mentality, but that she really doesn''t know where she has revealed her flaws, which he found.


    Her eyes looked down at the flowing river.


    Now it''s early summer, because a few days ago, continuous rainfall, the river rose a lot, although the flow is not very urgent, but it is constantly flowing, making a clear and pleasant sound.


    That voice is enough to cover up her breathing. What''s more, she still tries her best to screen her breath. There are so many bodyguards present. Even if his royal highness Jing has a good hearing, she can''t hear her breathing.


    When she chose this place, she also took this into consideration.


    Because the river is constantly flowing, the river is not very clear, and the ripple of the flow, it is impossible to reflect her shadow, so from the water, it is absolutely impossible to find her.


    Is it breath? Chu Tong slightly frowned, and then again denied the speculation in his heart.


    This morning, she specially soaked half an hour of dryness, almost rubbed off several layers of skin with a towel, not to mention any spices.


    In the morning, she also refused to use anything on her face. Although the girl didn''t agree at that time, she was better than her. Therefore, she didn''t touch anything smelly on her body. Therefore, it is impossible for her to have any smell that can be found by his highness Jing at the moment.


    Yes, she did some camouflage with the potion in the sedan chair, but the potion she used was highly volatile. When the sedan chair arrived at Jingwang mansion, it had no flavor. Moreover, after she got off the sedan chair, she threw a special sachet into the sedan chair. After being lightly hit, it would break and the fragrance would come out.


    It was thought that no one would find out the taste of the potion again, but she knew that his highness Jingwang still smelled it at that time.


    Otherwise, he could not have changed his order suddenly.


    It has to be said that his Highness''s nose is not generally sensitive. Observation is not generally high.


    But at the moment, the taste of the potion is absolutely gone, and at the moment, the taste of nature is enough to cover up other tastes. The flowers in the backyard are blooming and fragrant. The smell of the grass and the taste of the river are all mixed together. Even if his royal highness Jing''s nose is no more sensitive, he can''t find her.


    In this way, it can be found by him, which can only show that his Highness Prince Jing is really not a man.


    At this moment, Chu Tong''s brain turned back a thousand times, thunder and fire mingled.


    It''s true that I died before I left school. Whoops, whoops! It''s just that it''s too early to die, and it''s too late.


    It''s less than two hours since escaping from marriage.


    When her Highness Prince Jing found out that she had escaped from marriage, it must have been a rapid rise in anger at that time. The search for her for nearly two hours was to heat up his anger little by little.


    At the moment, his highness Jing is just like a bomb, which is filled with explosives. In these two hours, it has not stopped, and now it can no longer be filled.


    Now it''s just to the top. At the moment, only one fuse is needed, and she is the only and the most intense fuse. Once it appears, it will explode in an instant.


    It''s a piece of cake. It''s dark. God, can you be more cruel and let Prince Jing find her at this time? Isn''t that to let her die?


    Let her flesh and blood explode the dynamite. Even if her nine lives are not enough, she thinks about whether she can understand herself and fall dead.


    Of course, that''s impossible, because she cherishes this life so much that she can''t give up her life easily, so it can only be in the dark.


    Because of the fierce struggle in his mind, Chu Tong did not move. "Come out." His highness Jing was obviously impatient. He shouted in a cold voice again. In this voice, the anger became more and more obvious. "You''d better not wait for my king to pull you."


    His words slightly paused for a while, and in the words added again, the danger was even more obvious, which made chutong under the bridge couldn''t help shivering.


    Yes, she will die when she dies. Stretching her head is a knife. Shrinking her head is also a knife. She doesn''t want to be a turtle. The big deal is to die. Eighteen years later, she will be a hero again. No, she should be a heroine again eighteen years later.


    But she didn''t seem to die like a hero. Her Highness Prince Jing''s words have all been explained. She knows to hide again. When he comes to arrest her, she will only let his anger rise to a higher level. So, after weighing again and again, she decides to come out by herself.


    Chu Tong hid under the bridge, so he couldn''t see his highness, so he didn''t find that his Highness''s eyes at the moment were staring at the flowers in front of him.


    She was just about to leave. Not far away from the grass, suddenly slowly stood up a person.


    "Three brothers." With a kind of playfulness and a kind of chagrin, he hid his whole body in the flowers, which can be found by the third brother. It has to be said that the third brother is really too powerful.


    Chu Tong''s hand, which was just about to move, stopped abruptly, and his body, which was about to move, was tightly attached to the bridge again, and suddenly felt some sweat oozing from his palm. Consternation, complete consternation!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1216

    Chu Tong''s hand, which was just about to move, stopped abruptly, and his body, which was about to move, was tightly attached to the bridge again, and suddenly felt some sweat oozing from his palm. Consternation, complete consternation!


    That''s the voice of King Ning, so just now his highness did not find her, but found King Ning hiding in the flowers, scared her to death.


    As expected, this king Ning is her nemesis!!


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the anger spread quickly. However, at that moment, they were quickly pressed down by him and replaced with the cold air of the ice to the extreme.


    Deep in his eyes, there is still a trace of disappointment that he didn''t even realize.


    Disappointment, yes, it was. He just thought it was her, but suddenly it was the disappointment of King Ning.


    The bodyguard behind him breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it''s not the woman that the prince married today. The little prince is a regular visitor in the prince Jing''s mansion. He can''t be more familiar with the prince Jing''s mansion, so it''s normal for the little prince to hide in.


    His royal highness Jingwang''s lips are tightly pursed, and his eyes are staring at Xiaoning, as if to stare at a hole in his body.


    That pair of eyes, even more than usual on the ice ten times, or even a hundred times.


    Let Xiao Ning, who is walking slowly, feel the prickly bones of ice. Xiao Lin Wang feels as if he is going to be frozen on the grass.


    "Third brother, I''m here to have a look. See if you can find that woman. " Xiao Ning has always been that smart, but now he is stuttering, because the eyes of his highness Jing are really terrible.


    He was born to the same mother as his Highness Prince Jing. Therefore, his Highness Prince Jing loves him very much. Although he is cold on the surface, he protects him in everything. Even if he does something wrong, his Highness Prince Jing will bear for him.


    Therefore, he dared to turn back after his Highness Prince Jing''s order, even King Rui, but king Xiaoning dared.


    Because, he knows, three elder brothers absolutely won''t how to him.


    However, at the moment, when the eyes of his highness Shangjing are cold enough to kill people, Xiao Ning is not sure.


    Chu Tong at the bottom of the bridge was shocked, but he was relieved secretly. Fortunately, it wasn''t her that Prince Jing found. She said that she was the best at her wits. Although she didn''t dare to say that she was perfect, she couldn''t let people catch the flaws so easily. After all, his highness Jing was also human.


    However, at the moment, she felt that there was a cold torrent in the air, which killed the warmth of early summer and made the weather return to the severe winter directly.


    You don''t have to guess. You know what''s going on.


    Ah, little ningwang, the poor child, ran into the muzzle of his Highness Prince Jing at this time.


    If you don''t get burned by his anger, you will be killed by his cold.


    However, she knew that Xiao Ning should have just come in, because those bodyguards just searched him and didn''t find him. It should be the one who was talking with Prince Jing that would hide in the flowers.


    At that time, all her attention was on Her Highness Prince Jing''s side, so she didn''t notice King Xiao Ning.


    "Why are you here?" His royal highness Jingwang''s words are just like ice cones in the cold winter. One by one, they spring out and smash against Xiaoning.


    Cold? I''m afraid that I can''t describe it coldly at the moment.


    Qi Qi, the bodyguard behind him, has been used to the cold of the Lord for so many years. But now, they suddenly understand that the former Lord is too gentle.


    Chu Tong''s heart under the bridge also vibrated a few times, only to feel that his words, also hit her hard, piercing cold, stagnant cold.


    She always knew his danger, but now she finally realized what was the real danger. She didn''t know. At the moment, she should be glad that she was not found, or should she sympathize with Xiao Ning Wang.


    Wang Xiaoning was angry for her at the height of his Highness Prince Jing. She felt some sympathy for him.


    However, she could also guess that if she went out at the moment, it would be directly frozen into ice by his highness Jing Wang, and then fried into powder, which would directly extinguish the ghost flying smoke.


    Little Ning Wang''s body completely froze, swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly, but suddenly felt that his neck also seemed to freeze.


    Xiao ningwang''s lips were fretting, and he said, "well, I just want to have a look."


    His purpose is very simple, that is to see the bustle. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the cost of watching was so high.


    "Why are you here?" he asked His highness King Jing did not know if he was confused. He asked again. His eyes narrowed slowly. Under the cold, the dangerous light made king Ning tremble!!


    Fortunately, Wang Xiaoning understood the meaning of his highness in an instant, tried to squeeze a smile, some flattered, some shyly said, "I just turned over from the back wall."


    Speaking, he stepped to the bridge, and then suddenly jumped to the bridge. Because he was a child, he couldn''t stand the stare of his Highness Prince Jing.


    What''s more, he still believes that his dear third brother won''t really do anything to him, but scare him at most, so he''ll be more clever to please seventh brother.


    Because of his sudden jump, the bridge trembled a few times, the dust at the bottom of the bridge fell and flew.


    Chu Tong is clinging to the bridge at the moment, so all the dust is scattered on her head, onto her face, and some even get into her nose.


    There are some discomfort on the face, I dare not to scratch. Of course, the face can be tolerated. The most important thing is that her nose is itchy, and she wants to sneeze, but how dare she sneeze now.


    Sneeze, but pay the price of life. So, she can only endure, endure, endure until the nose is sour, endure until the eyes are swollen, endure until the eyes drop. Fortunately, the tears fall on the wood beam, not in the river, otherwise, it will be found by his Highness Prince Jing! "Over the wall?" His royal highness Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, but the danger in his eyes was even more obvious. "Take ningwang to the wall, see him turn over a thousand times, almost never leave."


    Er! 1 uh! All of them were stunned and stunned. Take King Ning to the wall? Turn it over a thousand times, or you''re not allowed to leave? They didn''t hear me wrong, did they? It''s too much for the Lord, too much for Chu Tong under the bridge. His eyes are wide and his face is unbelievable. Is that what the cold Prince Jing said?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1217

    Under the bridge, Chu Tong''s eyes are wide and his face is unbelievable. Is that what the cold Prince Jing said?


    Black belly, it''s so black belly that I can come up with such a bad move.


    Let little ningwang go over the wall a thousand times. Little ningwang hasn''t practiced martial arts. He is young and not tall. According to his speed, he will go over the wall a thousand times. What year and what month? Moreover, it''s still a one-time turn over. It''s almost impossible to leave. That''s not to kill Xiao ningwang alive.


    Jue, it''s really Jue. It''s just to let people turn over the wall and live to kill people. She doesn''t need a knife to kill people. Now she is very, very sympathetic to Xiao Ning Wang, and very, very glad to be found out that it''s not her.


    "Three, three, three" Xiao Ning Wang''s expression at the moment can no longer be described as astonishment. His lips are wriggling continuously, but after a long time, he only shouted out one three words. That elder brother''s words are unwilling or stuck, but he didn''t spit them out.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" But his highness did not pay any more attention to him. Instead, he shouted to the bodyguard on one side.


    Just now, when he was in the distance, he found that there was a slight movement in the flowers. At that moment, his mood was unspeakably complex. With that extremely complex mood, he came over and stepped on the bridge. Then he saw the slight depression in the flowers.


    At that moment, he just thought it was her, never thought of other possibilities. At that moment, he seemed to feel his heartbeat was out of order.


    In fact, when he said the first sentence, he wanted to rush over and find out the man, but at that time, he just held back. He wanted her to come out on her own. However, he didn''t expect that Xiao Ning would come out.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt that his emotions were out of control, so the punishment to Xiao Ning Wang at the moment was really cruel.


    "Yes." The bodyguard who had just searched the backyard responded, and then went to the little king Ning and said carefully, "King Ning, please."


    "Why is it me who is unlucky?" Xiao Ning finally came back to his mind. Seeing that his highness didn''t pay any attention to him, he knew how to do it again, and his highness wouldn''t change his mind. He was still very clear about the work style of the third brother. Once the decision was made, no one could change it.


    Just, why is he so unlucky. Chutong is funny. Who let you come out at this time? It''s not you. Who else can it be?


    Let you leave quickly, but still dare to sneak back in this case. He didn''t ask for it. What is it?


    His highness Jing just glanced at him coldly, then slowly turned around and walked towards the bridge.


    "You''re not angry with that woman. If you can''t find that woman, you''ll put your anger on me." When he saw that he was going to leave, Wang Xiaoning protested discontentedly again. No matter what happened, his third brother would protect him. This time, there was only one reason why he was so cruel. That was because of the woman.


    His highness Jing''s step of leaving slightly paused, the cold eyes suddenly sank, and the deep eyes were once again full of dangerous cold light, but they did not stop, but continued to move forward.


    "I have a feud with that woman." Seeing that he was still unresponsive, Xiao Ning jumped on the bridge.


    This, but really bitter under the bridge of Chu Tong, with his fierce beat, not to mention the dust, some sawdust were shaken down, flying away.


    She was scattered all over, and her face was covered with a thick layer of Mencius. Fortunately, he knew that his Highness Prince Jing had left. Xiao Ning''s action was too big, and she would not be found. Therefore, Chu Tong tightly covered his nose, but more things had already entered her nose, so the itch was even worse.


    Just no matter how uncomfortable, I dare not make any sound at this moment.


    We do have enemies. Chu Tong made a conclusion in his mind. What kind of jump do you have? If you jump a few times, will his highness Jing give you a break? It''s absolutely impossible. Maybe it will double


    "two thousand times." Chu Tong was thinking about it secretly. Suddenly, the cold voice of Prince Jing came again and stopped Xiao Ning''s action.


    Chu Tong''s lip corners gave a few hard blows, and she was about to become the Ascaris in the belly of Prince Jing. She was thinking about this, and he would dare to protest again at Xiao Ning Wang''s place. He lowered his head in despair, and his face was black. He knew that today''s third brother was really cruel.


    His highness Jing didn''t stop any more. He left the backyard quickly, and Xiao Ning was led by the bodyguard to go over the wall.


    When all the people were gone, Chu Tong was relieved. It was dangerous. It was dangerous.


    Almost, almost, Xiao Ning Wang''s fate will fall on her. She almost went out just now.


    No, if it''s her, his highness Jing will be more cruel, ten times, hundred times. Then it''s not just turning over a wall.


    But then again, she seems to have broken through the wall.


    Even if people passed by now, Chu Tong did not dare to go out. Fortunately, she was not too tired to lie on the wooden beam. She could bear it. She could not go out until it was dark.


    After tormenting her for most of the day, and after she got up today, she had no food or time at all.


    Now after the thrill, I feel hungry, so I take out the prepared small package from my waist. There are only two pieces of dry food in it, barely enough for her to eat for a day. But now, in a short time, it is absolutely impossible to get out of the city, so she only breaks off half of it, and repackages the rest.


    "My Lord, I have arranged everything according to your orders." Back from the cloud respectful report.


    "Send some more people to find her in the capital and dig three feet of land. They will also bring her back to the king alive." Prince Jing''s eyes narrowed again, saying it was very dangerous.


    The cloud startled, but still respectfully replied, "yes."


    "Let yingyue set up a checkpoint in the gate to the north. From today on, anyone who has to go out of the city in an emergency must first go to yingyue to get a sign that can prove his identity, and then let the soldiers send him out of the city. No one, without exception, all other gates are blocked." His highness Jing thought for a moment, and then said in a cold voice again.


    Shadow moon is good at transfiguration. No one who is easy to transfigure can escape her eyes.


    He can''t completely block the capital city from letting anyone out. After all, some people may have to go out, so he came up with this plan.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1218

    He can''t completely block the capital city from letting anyone out. After all, some people may have to go out, so he came up with this plan.


    Qiyun''s lips were drawn fiercely. Wang Ye''s move was so amazing. He was worried that he would block the city gate and prevent anyone from going out of the city, which might cause unnecessary unrest. Unexpectedly, Wang Ye had a good move.


    The Lord only said that from today on, let shadow moon set a pass, but he didn''t say when it will end. That is, it will end only when Chu Tong is definitely caught.


    Now, it''s hard for Chu Tong to fly out of the capital. He sympathizes with her now and offends the king. It''s really terrible.


    Wang Ye killed the last hope of Chu Tong in the bud.


    "I''m going to tell you to rotate the garrison every five hours without any slack." His highness Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed again. In the cold voice, there was more momentum in the inevitable domineering.


    "Notice shall be issued that no one is allowed to take in strangers, and those who disobey shall be severely punished." Before waiting for the cloud to respond, he said coldly again.


    He won''t give her a chance at all. He''ll see. How long can she last?


    "Yes." Qi Yun''s heart was filled with fear. The prince was a real water tight man who didn''t know the inside story. He thought that he was fighting with the enemy.


    But. He has been following the Lord for so many years, but he has never seen a real rival who can compete with him. It will be sooner or later to catch her. The king has already cast a net, not even a mosquito can''t escape, let alone a woman.


    At this moment, Chu Tong, who was still hiding under the bridge, couldn''t help shivering. Not far away, it was Xiao Ning who was turning over the wall. She could hear his voice clearly. But after a few times, she cried bitterly and begged the bodyguard to let him go. However, the bodyguard had only one sentence: "the Lord''s order, I dare not disobey it." A respectful and determined answer.


    Then he heard the voice of Xiao Ning Wang''s continuous turning and jumping. Time passed slowly, and the sky was getting dark slowly, but he still heard the sound of jumping from time to time.


    Chu Tong frowned slightly. When Xiao Ning was over the wall, she dared not go out. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, in case your Highness Prince Jing comes to see King Xiao Ning again, she can''t guarantee that she can still escape once.


    After all, he''s really too smart. She can''t have a little carelessness and fluke mentality in fighting with him. She must be on high alert at all times.


    Fortunately, it''s safe under the bridge.


    Midnight.


    Qi Yuncai hurried back to Prince Jing''s residence. When he saw his highness, who was still sitting in the hall, he was slightly shocked. Then he moved forward slightly and reported, "Your Highness, Princess Chu has not been found yet."


    His royal highness Jing''s hand slightly stagnated for a while, but it hasn''t been found yet. It has been six hours since noon. Under such a vast net like him, she hasn''t been found yet.


    Oh, it seems that the woman, once again, exceeded his expectations.


    OK, good.


    "A new group, keep looking." His royal highness Jing''s lips slightly pulled, and he said in a cold voice, those soldiers have been looking for five or six hours, and they must be tired. The most important thing for him to do things is to pay attention to efficiency.


    People who are tired are most prone to neglect.


    He will not allow any negligence in his plan.


    "Yes." I just want to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, a bodyguard rushed in, his face tense, not waiting for his highness Jing to open his mouth, he said anxiously, "Your Highness, Ning Wang can''t hold up and faints."


    Qi Yun was surprised. He had heard about King Ning, but he was busy looking for Chu Tong, so he didn''t pay attention to it. Now when he heard that King Ning was down, he wanted to plead for him.


    But his highness Jing said slowly, word by word, "fainted, woke him up, let him continue, almost once, can''t stop."


    Cold voice, with some ruthlessness, seems to be some cruel, but the original want to plead for love from the cloud will be their words stifled back.


    It''s true that today''s Royal Highness punishes King Ning like this because he is angry at the princess''s escaping from marriage. However, his Highness''s doing so is not entirely an impulse of anger.


    However, his highness was able to protect him once and twice, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would be so lucky every time. If today, what he stole is not the prince Jing''s mansion, but other dangerous places where he''s afraid of losing his life.


    Therefore, your highness did this to make king Ning have a long memory, and he can also be more restrained in the future.


    When the bodyguard who came to report heard the words of his Highness Prince Jing, he did not dare to say anything more, and retreated in succession.


    He went back to the wall again and called out to Xiao Ning, who was pretending to sleep, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness said that he could not do it again. If he fainted, he would try to wake up and continue. It just can''t stop. "


    At first, he also saw that Xiao ningwang was pitiful, and he couldn''t bear the hard and soft entanglement of Xiao ningwang, so he lied to his highness, but he didn''t expect that his highness would be so tough.


    "Chutong, my king has been killed by you." Xiao Ning Wang raised his head and shouted. Grievances, with a bit of real fatigue. And Chu Tong''s lips under the bridge gave him a hard slap. He was hurt badly by her. Hum, she was really hurt badly by him.


    When he was there, she didn''t dare to go out at all. She lay on the wooden beam for several hours and couldn''t rest until the midnight.


    However, according to the situation, his Highness Prince Jing has not slept.


    That man, energy amazing, tossed a day, do not need to sleep.


    "Wang Ye, do you think she will go back to Chu mansion?" In the hall, Qiyun''s eyes flickered, suddenly thought of something, and then said in a low voice.


    His highness Jing Zheng for a moment, but then denied, "impossible, there are many people in the Chu mansion, she will not take that risk, the risk is too great."


    That woman is like a fox. Every step is just right. She will never do anything that she is not sure about.


    Moreover, since he sent her back, she has been very peaceful. When she was in the Chu mansion, she didn''t escape, but chose to escape on the way to get married. It can be seen that she didn''t want to connect with the Chu mansion. In this case, she would naturally return to the Chu mansion


    her royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed little by little. That woman was afraid of the Chu mansion and thought about the Chu mansion, but never thought about it


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1219

    Search City, continue to search City, all night, never stop.


    His highness did not sleep at a glance, nor did he change his clothes, nor even go to the early Dynasty the next day.


    Wang Xiaoning danced all night, while Chu Tong, a miserable boy, stayed under the bridge all night.


    Chu Tong thought that his Highness Prince Jing had searched the palace, and would not search again. The room she chose would be safe, but he didn''t expect to save money.


    One afternoon, plus the whole night, Chu Tong only felt the whole body of bones are hard, move, the whole body pain.


    Xiao ningwang, we have grown big.


    The search for the city is still going on. Shadow moon has set up a gate at the city gate. Everyone who goes out of the city is carefully examined. The Imperial Army outside the city also changed several times.


    Another day passed like this. Late at night,


    Prince Jing''s Mansion:


    "prince, will the princess have left the city?" It''s almost two days and two nights since I found it, but I don''t have any news at all. Although Qiyun doesn''t believe that the Chu society left the city under such circumstances, it''s really weird that he can''t find it.


    "Impossible." His Highness Prince Jing said slowly word by word. He believed that the woman was still in the city. At the moment, his face had recovered its usual calm. Although his face was still gloomy and cold, it was no longer so terrible.


    Two days, enough to calm him down, calm down, can be a good fight with her.


    However, he didn''t seem to have many accidents when he still didn''t find his report, which seemed to be expected by him.


    That woman''s ability really impressed him!


    Xiao Ning''s punishment is over at last, but it''s said that he was carried back to his palace.


    When Xiao ningwang left, the backyard of the whole palace recovered a silence, Chu Tong slowly climbed out of the body.


    In the past two days and nights, her body has almost become a statue, and her whole body is frozen. It seems that her blood is frozen. After climbing out, I feel my back is still arched.


    After slowly adjusting to it, I found some feelings, which quietly returned to the original room.


    This time, she doesn''t have to be as careful as she was last time. Because of the dust, the spider webs have been moved by the guards who searched yesterday.


    She lies on the bed directly. She hasn''t closed her eyes for two days and nights. She''s really dying of exhaustion and starvation.


    I have only a little dry food left. Maybe I can barely eat a meal. She bit her teeth and tried to bear the hunger.


    Let''s go to bed first. If you fall asleep, you won''t be hungry.


    Just as she closed her eyes, she suddenly jumped up.


    No, she can''t sleep in bed. She''s not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If she''s found out, she''ll be miserable.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Tong got out of bed and got under the bed. Fortunately, there were some hay under the bed, and a mat was also paved on it. It should have been the people who lived before. They often put things under the bed, so it was paved.


    So, it''s comfortable under the bed, at least more comfortable than under the bridge.


    Thinking of the fact that his highness Jing is still struggling outside, her lips are slightly pulling out a smirk.


    Since his Highness Prince Jing has searched the Royal Palace, he will not search again, because he knows his subordinates'' abilities too well. After such a search, if she is in the Royal Palace, she will never be able to search.


    Because of his confidence, she can take advantage of it.


    It''s too tired. Before long, Chu Tong fell asleep in a daze.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Chu Tong suddenly heard something moving outside. She quickly opened her eyes, and then she heard the disordered footsteps and noises. "Search, continue to search. We must find out the people."


    Chu Tong was in a cold sweat for a while. She thought that the backyard had been searched before, and that his Highness Prince Jing could not be searched again. So she thought it was safe here, so she relaxed her vigilance and did not move any more.


    She never thought that they would come to search the backyard again, and listening to the voice, they were almost outside her room.


    How could his highness Jing not play according to common sense?


    Chu Tong''s eyes quickly looked around the room, and then she found that the whole room was too simple to hide. The most hidden place was under the bed, but under the bed, as long as the people who came in bent down a little, they could see her.


    In this case, if the person who wants to come in and search does not find her, unless the person is blind.


    Chu Tong turned his eyes and looked at the window. Although she knew that all the bodyguards knew martial arts and that the chance of her escaping from the window was too small, she felt that this was the only chance to try at present.


    Fortunately, during this search, Her Highness did not come in person. She thought that as long as her highness did not come in person, she would have a chance.


    The room she chose, when she went out of the window, was not far away from the river, and she could dive completely.


    She thought that as long as she moves fast enough, she should not be discovered. After all, her agents in modern times for so many years are not for nothing.


    Although it is impossible for her to escape from the hand of his Highness Prince Jing, it should be OK to deal with those bodyguards.


    Chu Tong listens to the sound of footsteps outside. She knows she hasn''t had a long time. She can''t hesitate any more.


    Chu Tong quickly got up and went to the window. She first stole the window and looked out. She found that there was no bodyguard or anyone behind the room.


    Chu Tong breathed a sigh secretly. There was no one behind her, and her chance of escape was even greater.


    Chu Tong looked at the distance from the window to the river not far away. She calculated it in her mind, and then sighed secretly again. She just wanted to open the window.


    "How are you? Any findings? " However, just at this time, a voice came out of the room.


    Hearing that voice, Chu Tong''s body was stiff. It was the voice of his highness King Jing.


    She didn''t expect that Prince Jing also came. It was very difficult to escape from those bodyguards. Now that Prince Jing has come in person, can she escape?


    She was afraid that before she came out of the window, Her Highness Prince Jing had caught her alive.


    Chu Tong knew clearly that no matter how fast she was, she could not escape his highness Jing.


    "Your Highness, the front rooms have been searched, and there are only a few rooms left." Outside, a bodyguard respectfully answers the words of his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Open." The voice of his highness King Jing came again, which directly scared Chu Tong out of his wits.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1220

    "Open." The voice of his highness King Jing came again, which directly scared Chu Tong out of his wits.


    Because she can hear that his highness Jing is standing outside her room at the moment. He said that the room he wants to open is probably her room.


    Chu Tong knew that once the room was opened, she would stand here and his Highness Prince Jing could see her at a glance.


    Although Chu Tong knew that she could not escape from his Highness Prince Jing, she could not wait to die at this point, so she opened the window, jumped out directly, and ran to the river in front of her at the fastest speed.


    Just now Chu Tong has calculated the time. What she just predicted is such a distance. She needs three seconds, but now she feels that she only needs two seconds.


    As expected, human potential still needs to be stimulated. Her Highness Prince Jing is the best power to stimulate her potential.


    Chutong ran to the river, without any hesitation, slipped into the river directly, and then quickly swam out.


    At the same time, Chu Tong''s room was pushed away, and his royal highness Jing was just standing outside the room.


    Several bodyguards quickly entered the room and looked for a circle. Of course, there was no one there. The furnishings in the room were originally simple, but they could see clearly at a glance.


    "Your Highness, there is no one in this room." The bodyguard will come out soon and report the result.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. In fact, he didn''t hold much hope. After all, the backyard had been searched before. He was afraid that there was something missing.


    So when Prince Jing heard that there was no one there, he didn''t respond very much. Several guards left the room and wanted to search other rooms.


    His Highness Prince Jing also turned around and wanted to go to other rooms, but when he was about to turn around, a pair of tiny eyes suddenly opened, and the turning movement suddenly stopped. At the next moment, he quickly entered the room where Chu Tong was hiding.


    Several bodyguards didn''t understand why Prince Jing had such a sudden movement. They just stood there and didn''t move. They just looked at Prince Jing strangely, and then they went into the room, went to the bedside directly, bent down and looked under the bed.


    Next moment, Prince Jing''s eyes narrowed quickly. There were traces of someone lying under the bed, so she had been hiding in this room before.


    Since she has been hiding in this room, why hasn''t she been found in the previous search?


    With the ability of the bodyguard, it is impossible for her to find her in the room during the search.


    Therefore, there is only one explanation, that is, during the previous search, she hid out, and then the bodyguard finished the search, and she came back.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are slightly hooked. This woman is really cunning. OK, very good.


    At the next moment, Her Highness Jing''s brow slightly frowned. She could think that the bodyguard would search the backyard for the first time. For the first time, she could hide in advance, but she could not imagine that he would let people search the yard for the second time.


    So, this time, she can''t hide out in advance, either in advance, or just heard the movement and escaped temporarily.


    His highness Jing Wang raised his eyes and saw the half open window. His lips gave a slight sneer. It seemed that he had escaped by climbing the window.


    His Highness Prince Jing went to the window and looked out. He looked around first. There was no place to hide. The only place was


    Prince Jing''s eyes suddenly look at the river, water and water in front of him. The only possibility is that she hid in the water.


    Although he knew that the water was cold now, the woman was afraid of doing anything to avoid him.


    "Tell all the people to look in the water." His royal highness Jing pulled out a little sneer from the corner of his lips, and suddenly ordered the rising cloud behind him. Even if the woman went up and down, he would pull her out.


    However, when he thought of the cold water, there was a trace of tension and worry in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    "Down, down?" He found that these two days, he could not guess his Highness''s mind more and more. In the middle of the night, the water is very cold. The river is deep and flowing. It must be very cold under the water. Will the princess go into the water? Isn''t it frozen to death?


    However, no one dares to disobey your Highness''s order. The swift wind summoned all the bodyguards and told them to go to the water. Of course, there are six or seven bodyguards left.


    At this moment, Chu Tong is in the river, and she has swam a long distance. She knows that there is Prince Jing, and she will be exposed soon.


    Chu Tong swam for a long distance and then stopped. She had potential in the water and thought that after all, the river was too long and the area of the river was large, and it was dark. She had potential underwater and was not easy to be found.


    However, when Chu Tong heard the order of his highness Jing and the sound of people entering the water, she was completely shocked for a while. She didn''t expect that his highness Jing could guess that she was hiding under the water so quickly.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing let the people down the water. Chu Tong thought that next, she could swim slowly. After all, it''s night now. Who is in the water?


    After a while, Chu Tong heard that someone seemed to swim towards her, and Chu Tong also swam forward.


    Because it was too dark, the man couldn''t see her, because the man was swimming, so he couldn''t hear her voice, and now all the people in the water were scattered, so Chu Tong didn''t worry about being found.


    Chu Tong is speeding up. From the direction of her launching to the outside of the palace, she is actually tens of meters away. At this moment, she is only two meters away from the wall.


    Chu Tong was secretly glad that there was an iron fence in the river under the wall. It should be to prevent people from sneaking in. However, she left Chu''s mansion quietly the other night and came to investigate the situation. It has been damaged. Last time, she came in from the bottom of the river, so it''s impossible for Her Highness Prince Jing to think that she could Get out there.


    Just, but at this time, suddenly heard a plop sound, it is obvious that someone jumped into the water again.


    Then he heard the voice of the wind, "Your Highness, the water is too cold, your body..."


    Chu Tong''s Royal Highness, Wei Leng Jing, even fell into the water. To be honest, the water is really cold. She can''t stand it at the moment


    He really has to catch her.


    His highness Jing didn''t know that Chu Tong had destroyed the iron fence in the bottom of the river under the wall for a long time, because he had the iron fence installed by himself

 Chapter 1221

    He really has to catch her.


    His highness Jing didn''t know that Chu Tong had destroyed the iron fence in the bottom of the river under the wall for a long time. Because the iron fence was installed by himself, it was mainly to prevent the enemy from sneaking in. Therefore, it was extremely solid, and it was impossible for ordinary people to destroy it.


    Therefore, he thought that when Chu Tong got under the water, he must still be in the palace. He saw that there were only a few bodyguards, all of whom were obviously cold, and some of them were still breathing softly.


    At this moment, he can''t wait to jump out of the water and swim in the same direction.


    He dived directly into the bottom of the water to find out. He didn''t come up until he couldn''t breathe.


    Qi Yun was completely shocked, but his highness was under the water. How could he still stand on it? He jumped down and looked for him in the opposite direction to that of his highness Jing.


    In fact, all the bodyguards believed that if Chu Tong was in the river, he would still be in the palace, because they all knew that the walls at both ends of the palace were equipped with iron fences. Even if they dived into the bottom of the water, it would be difficult to get them open.


    Therefore, they were all found in the prince Jing''s mansion. No one wanted to go outside. When several bodyguards came to the wall, they didn''t see anyone, so they turned back.


    When the cloud came down the water, it was also like his Highness Prince Jing. He looked for it one by one until he reached the wall, but he still couldn''t find it. He just wanted to go back, and his eyes suddenly stopped when he looked into the water unintentionally.


    This iron fence?


    In his astonishment, he swam quickly and found that there was a hole on the iron fence that could allow a person to pass through.


    This is a surprise, but it''s not trivial. I think that his highness and he are in the opposite direction at the moment. I''m afraid that he will come to the other end of the palace and shout.


    When I got up, I quickly got out by myself.


    After drilling out of the palace, he quickly swam forward. He used to be a martial artist, but his physical strength was amazing. At the moment, Chu Tong didn''t sleep well or eat enough for a few days. He was already a little out of strength. Before long, he was caught up by the fast wind.


    Hearing the voice from behind, Chu Tong knew he had been found. Quietly looking back, only to see a person''s shadow, heart secretly relieved.


    At this moment, instead of running forward, she stopped and swam towards the direction of the cloud.


    From the cloud far away, I found that there was a figure in the water. I guess it must be Chu Tong. I was secretly happy, and I could not help but move a little faster.


    She wanted to go up and grab her.


    However, at this time, it was unexpectedly found that the figure turned back and swam towards him.


    Qiyun froze. For a while, some of them didn''t react. If it was her, it would be impossible to swim towards him.


    Are they other bodyguards?


    When he was starting to wonder, Chu Tong had already swam in front of him, and suddenly came out of the water. He asked breathlessly, "have you found it?"


    Her voice, deliberately suppressed, with a little hoarseness, let alone from the river, it was not clear.


    What''s more, she''s wearing men''s clothes now.


    So, for a while, Qiyun didn''t respond, and subconsciously replied, "not yet."


    "Then keep looking." Chutong slightly echoed, then dived into the water again, pretending to continue to look for.


    "Oh." I made an unconscious response, and then I wanted to dive into the water and continue to search. However, I suddenly realized that there was something wrong, so I quickly surfaced and asked, "what''s your name...?"


    After all, it''s not stupid to follow his Highness Prince Jing.


    However, at this moment, Meng Fuying has already been around his back. She quickly raises her hand and gives him a fierce blow behind his back.


    Chu Tong first went to the bank by himself, and then dragged Qi Yun to the bank. Now she knocked him out. If she let him in her hand again, she might drown him soon.


    Chu Tong dragged him ashore, looked at the comatose cloud, and slightly raised his lips: "it''s not so easy to catch me."


    Chu Tong knows that from now on, Yun found her. Next, his Highness Prince Jing will be able to find her soon, so she dare not delay.


    But she also knows that this is the ancient land of his highness Jing, so it''s hard for her to escape.


    She had to think of a way.


    Where can she hide in this situation?


    Chu Tong thought about it, but didn''t think of a possible place to hide.


    After all, she is not familiar with this place, and now Her Highness Prince Jing has sealed the city. She has left the city.


    However, Chu Tong knew that she could not stay here at the moment. Chu Tong looked at the cloud and made sure that he had no problem with me. Then he quickly turned to leave.


    Chu Tong knows that at this moment, Prince Jing''s residence can''t go back to the cloud any more. It''s said that it''s no more than three things. She will go to Prince Jing''s residence again, that''s to die.


    Chu Tong thought that her only way out of the city was now, but the gate was sealed, and Her Highness Prince Jing did not know how many people were arranged to guard it, so how could she escape?


    Chu Tong was thinking about it. Suddenly, he saw a guard patrolling in front of him. Chu Tong was surprised, and then quickly flashed to one side.


    Chu Tong hears that several waiters are coming towards her. Chu Tong''s eyes flash. He happens to see several baskets nearby. It''s night. It''s too dark. These baskets can also hide. And


    Chu Tong walked quickly and took a basket to fasten himself.


    Several bodyguards didn''t notice her and walked quickly.


    Chu Tong hid in it and didn''t move. She knew that there must be a lot of bodyguards in the street at the moment. She also knew that his highness Jing would soon find the cloud, and then his highness Jing would definitely increase the search.


    So she may meet the bodyguard at any time when she goes out at the moment, and may also meet his Highness Prince Jing. So before she thinks of a better way, Chu Tong wants to hide here.


    Chu Tong knew that if she could not figure out a way to leave before dawn, she would be easily found by his Highness Prince Jing.


    Chu Tong now some heart, trying to think of ways, at this time, she suddenly found a foot.


    The feet were in front of her.


    Just now she didn''t notice someone approaching, but she had one more foot in front of her.


    Chu Tong was in a cold sweat, but he never thought of it. The next thing was ten times more frightening.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1222

    Chu Tong was in a cold sweat, but he never thought of it. The next thing was ten times more frightening.


    "Somebody, take this basket back to the king." At this moment, a voice came from the top of Chu Tong''s head, and the frightened Chu Tong almost collapsed.


    Because she can hear that the voice is his highness, that is to say, the one standing in front of her at the moment is his highness. It''s obvious that his Highness has found her. Otherwise, it''s impossible for his highness to let people carry the basket.


    Besides, his highness Jing Wang also used a word for carrying. If it''s just a basket for carrying? Obviously not.


    So, he really found her.


    His highness Jing stood in front of her at the moment, and she put herself in the basket at the moment. Chu Tong knew that it was more difficult for her to escape than to climb to the sky.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand how Prince Jing found her hiding under the basket. After all, it''s so dark now. The basket is only in a corner, and she hasn''t moved all the time. It''s impossible for anyone to find it.


    "Your Highness King Jing." Several bodyguards came over after hearing the words of his highness, but they didn''t seem to understand the order just made by his highness, so they stood still for a while.


    "Take this basket back to Prince Jing''s mansion." His royal highness Jing''s lips were hooked, and then he deliberately kicked the basket under which Chu Tong was hiding. This foot was for the guards to see, but it was also for Chu Tong to see.


    What he just said is clear enough, but the woman is still hiding underneath. Does she think he is cheating her?


    Chu Tong actually had a little fluke mentality. She really thought that Prince Jing might have cheated her. But now, Prince Jing kicked the basket where she was hiding. It must not have cheated her, but found her.


    Chu Tong knows that it''s impossible to hide like this, and she can''t let the bodyguard carry her back.


    Chu Tong breathed hard, then suddenly opened the basket and stood up: "don''t carry it, I will go."


    The bodyguards were still wondering why Prince Jing asked them to carry a basket back to Prince Jing''s mansion. Chu Tong suddenly stood up and scared them. However, they immediately reacted and even backed away.


    In these two days, all his highness did was to find Princess Jing who escaped marriage on the day of marriage, so this must be princess Jing.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes fell on Chu Tong''s side. Even in the dark, they seemed to be sharp enough to penetrate everything. His lips were slightly pursed and he didn''t speak. He just looked at Chu Tong.


    She escaped from marriage on the day of marriage. In these two days, he used almost all the power he could to find a full two days.


    If he had not found Qiyun and got a message from Qiyun, he would not have found her so soon.


    Chu Tong didn''t understand why her Royal Highness Prince Jing could find her because of her concealment.


    In fact, it''s very simple. When his highness Jingwang heard Qiyun''s words, he searched every corner. He knew that in this case, she would not be far away, and she would not walk in the street openly. She could only hide in a corner.


    His Highness Prince Jing was lucky to find Chu Tong in a few corners.


    Chu Tong hid under the basket and didn''t move at all. His Highness Prince Jing didn''t find her at first, but he found something unusual when he got close to the basket.


    "Prince Jing, are we going back?" Being stared at like this by him, Chu Tong only felt the cold hair standing upright and the heart tip trembling. She knew that in this case, she could never touch him hard again, or she would die ugly.


    The little girl can bend and stretch. She feels that it''s worth a little surrender for her life.


    When Prince Jing heard her, his eyes narrowed slightly: "how? Don''t run away? "


    At this time, she thought of going back. At this time, she knew she was afraid? What did you do?


    Chu Tong looked at him and smiled: "I can''t escape from the palm of his hand."


    This is not to flatter him to say the words of worship, but to say the fact that she really can not escape him.


    "I think it''s very enjoyable for you to escape." His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, and her face was still cold, which made people tremble. The voice was as cold as ice.


    "No, not at all." Chu Tong''s lips are slightly torn. Now he has caught them and said that they are addictive. I don''t think they will be beaten by him next. At least they will be skinned by him.


    At the moment, Chu Tong''s full desire for survival makes her have to be more gentle.


    "You mean you haven''t escaped enough?" His royal highness Jingwang''s lips are slightly hooked: "now I give you a chance to escape."


    When Prince Jing said this, there was no emotion on his face and his voice was cold and could not hear any temperature.


    No one knows what he''s thinking at the moment.


    Qi Yun, who just came here, was shocked to hear his Highness''s words. How could he find the princess again and let her escape?


    Is your highness crazy.


    Chu Tong was also a little surprised. She looked up at Prince Jing, and her eyes flashed slightly. She knew that Prince Jing was looking for her crazily these two days. Now that Prince Jing found her very hard, would she let her escape again?


    Obviously not.


    Therefore, the Lord of Chu tongjue''s Prince Jing should be testing her at the moment. If she really runs away again according to the prince Jing''s words, it is estimated that she will be killed by his prince Jing on the spot.


    "I don''t want to run any more." Chu Tong wanted to understand this point, and repeatedly expressed her attitude. Although her words were against her heart at the moment, she really had no other choice for such a prince Jing.


    "Hum." His highness Jingwang snorted coldly. His face seemed to ease a little bit. Of course, it was just that.


    She didn''t run away again, which doesn''t mean it''s over. He must make a good calculation with her for the account of escaping marriage on the day of her marriage.


    Seeing his reaction, Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. It seems that she was just blocked right, but she also knows clearly that his highness Jing can''t just let her go. Next, she should think about how to deal with his highness Jing.


    The next moment, Prince Jing suddenly reached out, took her into his arms, and took her away.


    At the moment, his royal highness Jing is still cold, and Chu Tong feels that his whole body seems to be cold and hard.


    Chu Tong knew that what should come was to come after all, but she couldn''t avoid it. She just didn''t know how to punish her next, his Highness Prince Jing?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1223

    Chu Tong knew that what should come was to come after all, but she couldn''t avoid it. She just didn''t know how to punish her next, his Highness Prince Jing?


    Just hope he doesn''t be too cruel.


    Because Chu Tong just swam out of the river, and her clothes were not dry at the moment. The late night wind blew, and it was cold. Chu Tong couldn''t help shivering.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flickered a little, and then he took her hand and tightened it slightly, at the same time, he accelerated the speed.


    Soon, his highness Jingwang rushed back to Jingwang mansion with Chu Tong. Of course, his highness Jingwang had found the princess. After his highness Jingwang left with Chu Tong, Qiyun ordered all the people and horses to stop looking.


    His Highness Prince Jing took Chu Tong back to his room, which was their new house.


    Chu Tong looks at the red layer and feels a little dazzling.


    His highness didn''t say anything all the way. After entering the room, he released her directly.


    Chu Tong secretly exhaled. She knew that this was the beginning.


    Chu Tong did not speak. She was waiting for the punishment of his Highness Prince Jing.


    His Highness Prince Jing glanced at her, then went directly to the bedside and began to take off his own clothes. In the process, he didn''t say anything more, and didn''t go to see Chu Tong again, as if Chu Tong didn''t exist.


    Prince Jing''s speed was very fast, and his clothes were soon taken off. Of course, his clothes were not taken off, so there was no so-called spring light leakage for Chu Tong.


    Looking at him, Chu Tong did not avoid or realize the difference. After all, the profane clothes of his highness Jing at the moment are very conservative in modern times.


    His Highness Prince Jing saw that Chu Tong had been looking at him like this, without any evasion, even without any difference. His eyes narrowed slightly. When this woman saw such a situation, she didn''t know how red she was?


    Is it because of disharmony, or is she used to it?


    His highness Jing knows that disharmony is absolutely inappropriate for her. This woman has too many secrets, and her personality is independent and her mind is more independent. She can''t understand these things.


    It''s not disharmony. It''s just getting used to it?


    In fact, he could see that her reaction was a little used to it.


    Used to it? Why is she used to it?


    It seems that there is only one way to be used to such things. That is to say, it''s not strange. If you see too much, you don''t feel strange. You''re used to it.


    Thinking of this possibility, his royal highness Jing''s face became a little darker, and his eyes were even colder.


    "Have you seen enough?" Prince Jing raised his eyes and looked at her. The voice was still cold to the bone.


    "Ah? "Ah." Chu Tong heard his sudden voice, and he was shocked. For a while, he only made two sounds, but didn''t answer.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flickered a little, and then suddenly asked, "what''s the figure of this king compared with what you''ve had before?"


    His highness Jing is obviously still thinking about what she is used to, so he may have a little brain drain at one time, so he asked.


    Of course, his Highness Prince Jing''s remark is also a test, to test her reaction, he wants to know whether things are as he guessed.


    "Prince Jing, you''re wearing clothes now, and you''re so conservative that you can''t see anything at all." But Chu Tong didn''t react for a while, just subconsciously replied, what''s good-looking about him? He can''t see anything at all, right?


    She used to see a lot less in magazines than he was wearing. That''s what people show their good figure.


    The package is too tight.


    When her Highness Prince Jing heard this, the cold light appeared in her tiny eyes. What she said was that she admitted that she had seen many men''s bodies before, and those men wore less than him?


    "You mean you''ve seen fewer men than Ben Wang?" When his Highness Prince Jing asked this, he breathed secretly, and her teeth also bit secretly. Did she just mean that?


    "Of course, those" Chu Tong is a very down-to-earth child. When his highness Jing asked, she wanted to answer truthfully.


    But before she had finished speaking, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly flashed in front of her, and his hand touched her neck directly.


    "Tell me, who have you seen?" His highness Jing''s voice at the moment is very low, but low does not mean that it is not dangerous, on the contrary, it is more dangerous, and there is a suffocating depression.


    Did this woman really see it?


    He wants to see who she''s seen? He promised to get those men and kill them all.


    "This is not important, your highness King Jing." Chu Tong felt his hands rubbing on her neck, and then he took a breath in surprise.


    She felt that in this case, the problem was not the key. After all, most of them were seen in magazines, but also in TV or movies.


    Although she has lived in modern life for 30 years, she has not even a boyfriend, nor has she ever had such a thing with any man.


    Of course, she will encounter some special situations when carrying out tasks, but in such cases, at most half of the men are dead.


    "Doesn''t matter? What''s the point? " His highness King Jing breathed in secret again. The voice was even colder for several times. Did she tell him this was not important?


    So what does she think is important?


    At the moment, his royal highness Jing''s face seemed to drip ink. He thought he had just asked, and she would deny it. He didn''t expect that she should tell him that it didn''t matter.


    When Prince Jing asked this, the fingers that were rubbing on her neck seemed to suddenly increase their strength.


    He was thinking about whether he would strangle her directly.


    "I mean, those people don''t matter to me because I read them in magazines and books." Chu Tong was aware of the seriousness of the problem. She suddenly thought that in ancient times, it was special feudalism. Although his Highness Prince Jing didn''t marry her because he liked her, a man like him could not tolerate that the woman he married had seen other men.


    It''s only a few days since she came here, but she hasn''t adjusted to it yet.


    "From the book? What kind of book has it? " His highness Jing frowned slightly. Which kind of book has this kind of thing? He went to destroy all those books.


    "Ah?" Chu Tong was stunned, and suddenly thought that there was no such book in ancient times, which was really a headache.


    Just, the next moment, Prince Jing suddenly thought of something, his face changed obviously.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1224

    However, at the next moment, Prince Jing suddenly thought of something, and his face changed obviously: "Chu Tong, how dare you look at that kind of * * as a girl?"


    It''s obvious that his highness Jingwang thought of something like that in the book, but in ancient times, only that kind of book could have the situation Chu Tong just said.


    And that kind of book obviously


    Chu Tong is stunned, and her lips are slightly torn. She suddenly feels that this matter is more and more explained and blacker.


    Chu Tong naturally thought of what he said? In modern times, their * * is nothing at all. After all, in modern times, there are many Japanese adult action movies


    "Chu Tong, what else do you dare not do?" His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed dangerously, stared at her straight, and his hands on her neck tightened slightly again.


    "But is reading a book that serious?" Chu Tong''s lips are slightly pulled. Is this person too exaggerated? Even if she really read such a book, he would not react so much?


    How did she feel that he put aside her escaping marriage at the moment, so Chu Tong was willing to cooperate with him in this matter, and finally let him completely forget her escaping marriage.


    Chu tongjue''s affair is better than her escaping from marriage, isn''t it?


    The eyes of his Highness Prince Jing are light and shining. Seeing that she is still upright, he suddenly feels some pain in her head. This woman has done nothing wrong.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and saw her innocent face. At last he sighed secretly.


    He found that the normal principle of this woman didn''t make sense in front of this woman. She didn''t do what a woman should do, but she did what a woman shouldn''t do.


    I don''t know what''s in her mind.


    Prince Jing knows that she is different from ordinary women, so he can''t convince her with normal principles. He feels that he can change his way.


    "Don''t read those books again." His royal highness Jing''s lips were raised again. This time, his face was slightly relieved, his words were slightly paused, and then he added again, "I can teach you what you want to know."


    Chu Tong was stunned directly. She didn''t expect that Her Highness Prince Jing had just said such a sentence.


    Originally, it''s terrible. How did it change its style at once? His highness Jing doesn''t take a hard line, but intends to take an ambiguous way?


    However, he also changed too fast, and such words from the mouth of Prince Jing really scared her.


    Is this really Prince Jing? It''s not a sudden change of soul, is it? It''s not going to cross like her, is it?


    Or his Highness Prince Jing suddenly had a fever and burned his brain.


    "Prince Jing, are you ok?" Chu Tong looked at him, a pair of eyes quickly blinked, subconsciously reached for his forehead, she wanted to know whether he really burned his brain.


    But it is obvious that the temperature of his highness Jing''s forehead is normal, and there is no fever.


    Seeing her move, Prince Jing''s lips slightly pulled. Does this woman think he has a fever and talks nonsense?


    "You escaped from marriage on the day of marriage, so make up the night of the wedding today." His highness Jing looked at her slightly stupefied appearance, and the cold on her face was a little less. At this moment, she was so quiet and slightly stupefied, which seemed much more lovely.


    On the day of marriage, he thought that if he caught her, he would never let her go and never let her go..


    Then he looked for her for two days. Most of his anger had gone, and he couldn''t really do anything about her.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    Isn''t it? It''s so direct when you come out?


    Seeing what he just looked like, she thought he would pull her skin and cramp her, and then blow her bones.


    But now she is willing to punish her severely, rather than in this way.


    "We don''t have a chapel yet. It''s not a real couple." Chu Tong''s eyes blinked quickly. Although she has lived in modern society for 30 years, she is actually a very conservative person. Otherwise, she could not live to be 30 without a boyfriend or even a man.


    "You mean you want to bow down?" His highness Jing saw her at the moment. Her eyes were shining slightly. Did this woman just be bold and unrestrained?


    Are you afraid now?


    "Isn''t it right to worship now?" Chu Tong''s eyes turned. It seems that the sky is not much better than three o''clock in the morning. Is there a time to worship?


    "You know it''s not right now? What did you do at the right time? " Her Highness Prince Jing gave her a fierce look. Did she dare to tell him that it was inappropriate?


    Chu Tong''s lips were drawn. There was no suitable time for her. She didn''t want to marry him. Why did she go to church with him?


    In modern times, marriage is to be certified and protected by law, but in this dynasty, there is no guarantee or protection, which is unfair to women.


    In this dynasty, a man can have three wives and four concubines, and many women, some of whom are not even concubines.


    Or this chapel is the most obvious proof, after all, only the right wife can have the right to chapel with men.


    However, she is not rare!!


    "When it''s time to worship, you escaped, but when you enter Prince Jing''s mansion, you are the king''s woman." King Jing looked at her with some fierce eyes. On the day of marriage, when she escaped from marriage, he could not hold another wedding and worship her once more.


    "Prince Jing, I think we should have a good discussion about something." When Chu Tong heard his words, she frowned slightly. She felt that she needed to have a good communication with him about this matter.


    "Your Highness, the water is ready. Your highness and the princess can use it." Just at this time, the voice of the cloud suddenly came from outside.


    "Yes." Jingwang''s highness answered with a deep voice. His eyes looked at chutong again: "let''s go, take a bath first."


    "Bath?" Chu Tong is shocked. Of course, she knows that bathing is bathing, but is he going to let her join him?


    Take a bath with him unless she''s crazy.


    However, his highness Jing suddenly reached out his hand, took her, and directly led her to another room, which meant that it was obvious that he wanted her to take a bath with him.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    She really guessed it!


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, go first." Chu Tong tried hard to get rid of him. A man and a woman took a bath together. It was terrible to think about the situation. So she killed her and she didn''t wash with him.


    But


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1225

    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, go first." Chu Tong tried hard to get rid of him. A man and a woman took a bath together. It was terrible to think about the situation. So she killed her and she didn''t wash with him.


    "Wash together. The bath is big enough." However, his highness Jing Wang looked at her and said something seriously.


    Chutong: "br >


    is this a big problem for the bath?


    "What? Don''t want to wash with me? " His Highness Prince Jing stopped and looked at her. The eyes were obviously cold again, and the voice was extremely cold.


    "Yes." But Chu Tong is still quick. She doesn''t want to wash with him. One thousand and ten thousand don''t want to wash with him. "Prince Jing, you first"


    "don''t want to wash with this king. Who do you want to wash with?" However, his Highness Prince Jing interrupted her directly. His eyes were staring at her, which was a frightening danger.


    Chu Tong: "if she doesn''t want to wash with him, must she wash with others?


    What is his theory?


    Can''t she wash herself?


    But before Chu Tong could explain it, his highness Jing took her directly and entered the room on the other side.


    There is a big bath in the room on the other side. As he said, it''s big enough, and it''s big enough. Don''t mention the two of them, even if there are ten more.


    Chu Tong looks at the bath and sighs in secret. He wants to protest again, but the next moment, Prince Jing throws her directly into the bath.


    Although Chu tong can swim, he threw him into the bath, but he still choked several saliva, choking her cough.


    She finally stopped coughing and straightened up, but saw that Her Highness Prince Jing had already taken off his profane clothes and went to the bath.


    Chu Tong looked at him, for a moment, slightly stunned, saying that he was really in good shape, very good, much better than what she had seen in magazines or on TV.


    However, Chu Tong was in such a daze for a while, and she soon turned back to her mind. Seeing the prince Jing coming to her, she subconsciously retreated. For a moment, she forgot that she was still standing in the water at the moment, and this retreat made her body directly backward.


    Prince Jing quickly reached out his hand and grabbed her. At the next moment, he directly pulled her into his arms.


    His hand was on her waist. Now, because she was in the water, her clothes were all wet, and the clothes on his Highness Prince Jing''s body were all gone.


    Chu Tong suddenly felt that his hand on her waist was a little hot.


    Chu Tong tried hard to break away, but his highness didn''t let go, and then he drew her closer to him, making her completely stick in his arms.


    At that moment, Chu Tong took a hard breath.


    At the moment, in this case, it''s easy for a man and a woman to have his highness Jing just wanted to tease her, but after he took her into his arms, his body was obviously tightened.


    He suddenly found that this woman had an impact on him, and the impact was not small, he held her so, the body would have a response.


    His highness Jing was never the kind of man who let himself suffer. Since he wanted to, he would not restrain himself. She was his princess. Such things are natural.


    So the next moment, his Highness Prince Jing directly bowed his head and kissed her.


    Chu Tong''s body is only stiff and her heart is slightly quivering. She thought of this possibility before she came in, but she didn''t think it would be so fast. It hasn''t started to wash yet. His Highness Prince Jing is a conservative woman, and she has always been very exclusive to things without love.


    Chu Tong breathed in secret, then suddenly lifted his legs and kicked at him. It was an instinctive reaction. This time, Chu Tong almost used all his strength, without any mercy. If under normal circumstances, Her Highness Prince Jing was kicked by her like this, I''m afraid it might be really abandoned.


    But now she is in the water. Although she has used all her strength, because of the resistance of the water, most of her strength has been reduced. Moreover, with the skill of his Highness Prince Jing, she can''t really be kicked.


    Her Highness Prince Jing found out her move. Next moment, he pressed her directly on the edge of the pool, and at the same time, he pressed the leg that was just about to kick him.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman is really cruel. She wants to kill him.


    She doesn''t think about it. If she abandons him, she will be widowed for the rest of her life.


    His highness Jing always knew that she didn''t want to marry him, but he didn''t expect her to be so cruel. Next moment, he suddenly bowed his head and bit her in the neck.


    This time, his highness King Jing bit with some force and some ruthlessness.


    Chu Tong almost cried out in pain, but she held back.


    She knew that he was punishing her, and she knew that in this case, if his highness Jing really wanted to, she could not stop him at all.


    So she had to think of a way.


    But what else can she do now?


    His highness Jing took a bite from her neck and raised his head. Then he happened to see the eardrop on her ear, which was similar to the one she had lost him by the river last time.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flickered slightly, then suddenly raised his hand, took off her earrings, and then took them to the front, looking at them.


    "This is my earring. Give it back." When Chu Tong saw the earrings, her eyes suddenly flashed a light, and she deliberately pretended to be very nervous to rob them.


    "So nervous? Tell me, what''s in this earring? " When his highness Jing saw that she was in such a hurry to rob her, his eyes narrowed even more. He was just worried that something was hidden in the earrings. He was afraid that he would be dizzy like the last time, so he took her earrings off.


    "What can an earring hide?" Chu Tong quickly replied, saying this, Chu Tong''s face deliberately showed a bit of panic.


    "What are you nervous about without hiding?" When his Highness Prince Jing saw her, he was more suspicious. He took the earrings and shook them gently in front of her.


    "It''s no use shaking it any more, because there''s nothing in it. I don''t believe you to try it." Chu Tong holds his hand and continues what he just shakes. Let the earring continue to swing in front of his eyes. Once, twice, three times


    at this moment, the earrings are held by his highness Jing, but his highness Jing still has doubts and is on guard.


    He decided that there was something hidden in the earrings, so he stared at the earrings with his eyes straight to see if he could shake something.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1226

    He decided that there was something hidden in the earrings, so he stared at the earrings with his eyes straight to see if he could shake something.


    Her Highness Prince Jing felt that the reason why she was cheated by her last time was that she had no defense. This time, under the condition of his high defense, he would never let her succeed.


    What''s more, he is staring at her earrings at the moment. His highness Jing feels that any accident can''t escape his eyes.


    But what his highness didn''t know was that the more he stared at the earrings, the more focused and dangerous it was.


    Chu Tong saw his appearance and chuckled in his heart. Her hand was still holding his highness Jing''s hand and moving slowly. Because of her movements, the earring was also swinging rhythmically.


    Chu Tong secretly counted in her heart. When she felt almost the same, she quickly said a word to Prince Jing: "sleep."


    At the next moment, his Highness Prince Jing fainted again, sleeping in the past.


    Prince Jing''s highness defends thousands of things, but he can''t stop it after all. Once again, he is in the hands of Chu Tong.


    To say that this time, it was his highness Jingwang who sent them to his door. It was his highness Jingwang who dug a hole for himself, and then jumped down on his own.


    Of course, Chu Tong buried him very well.


    Chu Tong saw his Highness Prince Jing lying in the water slowly, his lips could not help but smile lightly. She said that she didn''t expect that this matter could be solved so easily today.


    However, when she saw that his highness was about to be submerged in the water, she subconsciously reached out her hand to hold him. No matter what, she could not take his Highness''s life.


    Chu Tong forcibly dragged his Highness Prince Jing to the bank and put it aside. Then she went down again. This time, she took off her clothes and began to take a bath.


    These two days, she hid under the bridge, under the bed, and then went down the river. She was really uncomfortable. Now it''s good to take a good bath.


    Because she knew that Her Highness Prince Jing was completely asleep at the moment, and would never wake up so soon, so she was very relieved.


    After taking a bath, Chu Tong found a set of ready women''s clothes on it. Chu Tong quickly took them and put them on himself.


    She found that the size was just right.


    Chu Tong wants to take advantage of Prince Jing''s falling asleep. She may just escape.


    After all, Her Highness Prince Jing just brought her back to Prince Jing''s mansion. Qiyun knows it. Qiyun must have removed all the searchers.


    Those who were guarding the wall must have retreated, and now should be her best chance to leave.


    Chu Tong thought of this and was excited. She looked back at Prince Jing, who was lying on the edge of the pool, and stopped.


    It''s late at night. It''s a little cold. Will his highness Jing be frozen here? After all, Chu Tong still can''t bear it. She went over and helped him up.


    His highness Jing is much higher than her. It''s really a little heavy for her. Chu Tong dragged and dragged him to the bed.


    Chu Tong also carefully covers the quilt for him and puts down the bed curtain. Then she turns around and leaves.


    "You want to escape?" Just as Chu Tong took a step, a deep voice suddenly came from his bed.


    Chu Tong was shocked for a moment. At that moment, she felt that her whole blood seemed to be frozen for a moment, making her motionless.


    She didn''t understand. She hypnotized Prince Jing. How could Prince Jing wake up so soon?


    It''s not scientific.


    However, his highness Jing is not an ordinary person after all. After this period of competition, Chu Tong has known her strength for a long time, so she can''t believe it now.


    Chutong took a hard breath, then slowly turned around, thinking quickly about how to escape the disaster.


    Chu Tong knew that this time he had caught him. He was afraid that it would not be so easy to fool him.


    So Chu Tong knew that she had to face the next thing, because she knew that Her Highness Prince Jing woke up and she could not escape.


    "I don''t want to escape. I want to close the window." At the moment when Chu Tong turned around, she had already figured out a reason for herself. Although she knew that the reason was far fetched, after all, it was true that she had just fainted His Highness Prince Jing.


    Chu Tong''s explanation does not expect to reduce the anger of his Highness Prince Jing. At most, this is her last struggle.


    Chu Tong turns around, subconsciously closes his eyes, and waits for the next punishment of his Highness Prince Jing.


    But to Chu Tong''s surprise, there was no movement on the bed and no other sound. Chu Tong was puzzled and slowly opened his eyes. Then he found that his royal highness Jing was lying on the bed with his eyes closed tightly and did not wake up.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He doesn''t wake up? So what he just said was dreamtalk?


    By the way, those who are hypnotized by her can still talk in their dreams, and they don''t let her escape. His highness Jing is powerful enough.


    Chu Tong was relieved obviously, then quickly turned around and walked to the door.


    Chu Tong quietly opened the door and saw that no one was watching outside. She took a deep breath of relief,


    then pushed the door open and went out.


    There are not many people in Prince Jing''s mansion. Chu Tong walked all the way, but he didn''t meet anyone. Of course, he was asleep at this time.


    However, Her Highness Prince Jing didn''t bring her back for a long time. I didn''t expect that all the people had a rest. Qiyun was efficient enough.


    Chu Tong knows that one of the most important reasons why Qiyun let everyone go to rest so quickly is that she is believed to have been caught by his highness Jing Wang. Since she is in his highness Jing Wang''s hands, she can''t escape any more, and they don''t need their bodyguards to worry too much.


    Chu Tong''s steps have also become a lot easier. Although there is no guard in Prince Jing''s mansion at the moment, but Chu Tong doesn''t go to the front door, she decides to climb the wall, and she also chooses a place.


    That''s where Ning Wang climbed the wall that day. A little kid of Ning Wang can climb 2000 times. It''s absolutely no problem that she wants to climb the wall with her skill.


    Chu Tong quickly found the place where Ning Wang climbed the wall that day. She put down the wall and raised it a lot. Naturally, it was for the convenience of Ning Wang climbing the wall, but it was also convenient for her.


    Chu Tong looked around, and found nothing unusual. Then she walked over. She stepped on the corner of the wall, and wanted to climb directly.


    This height is no problem for her.


    "What are you doing?" However, Chu Tong''s legs had just been raised and had not turned over. A voice suddenly came from her right back.


    Chu Tong almost fell down in a moment.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1227

    Chu Tong took a hard breath. She was so unlucky that she was caught.


    Chu Tong thought if she turned over directly and ran away quickly, could she escape?


    But Chu Tong then vetoed the plan, because she knew that she could not get away with the flying skill.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Qi Yun didn''t hear Chu Tong''s answer, so he flashed to her.


    In this way, Chu Tong had no chance to run.


    Qi Yun goes to Chu Tong''s face and looks at him in the moonlight. He suddenly recognizes Chu Tong: "princess? Why is the princess here? What is the princess doing? How about your highness? "


    At this moment, Qiyun asked several questions at once, because Qiyun was really surprised.


    Princess Mingming is brought back to her room by Her Highness. How could she appear here?


    Is it the princess''s intention to escape? It''s no accident that the princess escaped. After all, the princess dared to escape marriage on the day of marriage. What is the escape?


    But to his surprise, the princess was caught by his highness. It is reasonable to say that the princess should be with his highness. How did the princess escape with his highness?


    And he hasn''t seen his highness yet. What about his highness?


    The face of Qiyun changed slightly, and his eyes sank obviously: "what about your highness? What have you done to your highness? "


    "He is too tired to sleep in the room." Hearing the tone of Qiyun, Chu Tong knew that if Qiyun misunderstood it, he might kill her directly.


    So she had to explain.


    "Your Highness is sleeping in the room?" The eyebrow of rise cloud slightly Cu rises, it is to do not believe the words of Chu Tong apparently: "how does Princess not sleep?"


    The princess didn''t sleep. Will your highness sleep on her own?


    If your highness just sleeps, can the princess escape?


    Your highness is very alert even when sleeping.


    So Qiyun thought that his highness must not be sleeping. He was afraid that he was in a coma or worse.


    "Ask the princess to accompany Yun to see his highness." At the moment, Qiyun''s face is a little heavy and his voice is a little cold. He must first make sure of his Highness''s safety. Of course, before making sure of his Highness''s safety, he can''t let Chu Tong leave.


    When Qiyun talked, he even reached for Chu Tong directly, apparently afraid that she would escape.


    Chu Tong was caught by him. He couldn''t make a living at all, and he didn''t know how to pity Xiang and cherish Yu. He grasped her very hard, which was even more painful than when his Highness Prince Jing grabbed her.


    Chu tong can only follow him back to his new house.


    In the room, the candlelight is still on. On the bed, his Highness Prince Jing lies quietly on the bed, sleeping.


    "What did you do to your highness?" Qi Yun leads Chu Tong into the room and directly walks to the bedside. Qi Yun has no control over his voice, which is not small. However, his Highness Prince Jing is still lying on the bed quietly, without any difference.


    The eyes of the cloud directly squint up.


    "I''m asleep. I don''t believe you can try his breath and pulse." Chu Tong said this frankly, because his Highness Prince Jing was really asleep, just the kind of deep sleep after being hypnotized, which is difficult to wake up in general.


    Qi Yun takes a look at Chu Tong, then bends forward to test his royal highness Jing''s breath and pulse. He doesn''t find anything different, which is a relief.


    But Qiyun knew that it was not normal for his highness to fall asleep, so he wanted to wake him up, but Chu Tong quickly stopped him: "don''t wake him up, let him rest, he will wake up tomorrow."


    Chu Tong knew clearly that if at this time Qi Yun woke up Prince Jing''s highness, she would be finished.


    He frowned slightly, obviously disagreed with Chu Tong''s words, so he continued his action to wake up his highness King Jing.


    "Qi Yun, I''m Princess Jing now. I can''t even be the master of such a small thing?" Chu Tong saw the movement of cloud rising, and his lips were slightly hooked.


    When she said this, her voice was very gentle. She could not hear anything different, but she had an irresistible courage.


    She knew that Qiyun was worried about Prince Jing, but now if Prince Jing woke up, she would be really miserable.


    So she had to stop the clouds.


    The movement of starting cloud stopped, and quickly turned his eyes to look at Chu Tong. A pair of eyes flashed quickly.


    "Don''t worry, he will be OK. Even if I was going to run away, I may have something wrong with Prince Jing. After all, the whole Chu mansion is in the capital. They can''t escape. I can''t risk their lives." Chu Tong is too aware of the horror of this dynasty. If his royal highness Jing is really because of something wrong with her, the whole Chu people will not be able to protect their lives.


    Qiyun was worried and hesitated. After hearing Chu Tong''s words, he was completely relieved. He knew that Chu Tong was a smart man, smarter than ordinary people, so she would not do that kind of adventure.


    If anything happens to her royal highness King Jing, she will not die ten times.


    "Please have a rest for a long time. Qiyun will guard the outside and arrange other guards to guard the outside." Qiyun stood up and didn''t call for his Highness Prince Jing anymore, but what he said was very obvious.


    He will stay here and arrange a bodyguard to watch, so Chu Tong will not want to escape.


    Chu Tong''s lips could not help but turn away. She knew that it was impossible for her to escape after being caught by Qi Yun. So she didn''t want to escape again tonight.


    Qiyun sees that Chu Tong doesn''t speak, looks at the prince Jing lying on the bed again, and then leaves.


    As soon as Qiyun got out of the room, he arranged a bodyguard to surround the whole yard. The one around was so impenetrable that even a fly could not fly out.


    Although Chu Tong didn''t go out or open the window, she could hear the sound outside, so she could guess what it was about.


    Chu Tong sighed in secret. It seems that she can''t escape tonight. Of course, she knows better that she won''t have a chance to escape today. When Prince Jing wakes up, she won''t even think about it.


    Chu Tong turns his eyes to Prince Jing, who is lying on the bed quietly. Her heart is slightly quivering. When he wakes up, he doesn''t know how to deal with her?


    I hope he doesn''t wake up so soon, but Chu Tong understands that his highness Jing can''t sleep for a long time. If his highness Jing doesn''t sleep for a long time, it''s estimated that Qiyun will kill her.


    Chu Tong sighed softly. Since she couldn''t hide, she had to face it. She escaped for two days. She was really tired. Let''s go to sleep first. Let''s wait for her to wake up for other things.


    At least I''ve had a good rest and I have the energy to face his highness.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1228

    Chu Tong sighed softly. Since she could not hide, she could only face it. She escaped for two days. She was really tired. She had a sleep first. Other things would be better when she woke up. At least she had a good rest and had the energy to face the anger of his highness Jing.


    Chu tongjue can''t aggrieve herself, and she has been hiding for two days. She is really too tired. She really doesn''t want to sleep on the ground anymore.


    Chu Tong looks at the bed that Prince Jing is lying in. The bed is big enough, let alone two people. It''s OK for four people to sleep. Chu Tong thinks about it, moves Prince Jing to the inside, moves out some positions, and then she also lies on the bed.


    Because her Highness Prince Jing was hypnotized by her, Chu Tong knew that he did not wake up so soon, so Chu Tong was very relieved, and soon fell asleep.


    In the room, the bodyguard arrived at dawn. There was no movement in the room.


    Qiyun also kept outside all the time. When he saw that it was already dawn, he thought that his highness Jingwang must wake up. As long as his highness Jingwang woke up, he would no longer have to be guarded.


    But when the sun rises, there is still no movement in the room.


    Since he followed his highness, his Highness has never slept late. Every day, his highness gets up before dawn.


    Qiyun can''t help worrying, but he thinks that after all, he is not alone in the room, after all, there is another person, and that person is Princess Jing, so he can''t disturb his highness as before.


    So the cloud can only wait.


    As the sun rose higher and higher, Qiyun''s eyes were staring at the door of Prince Jing''s house. They were all about to see through.


    Then the door finally moved. Qiyun was very happy and relieved. His highness finally woke up. To be honest, last night, although he finally chose to believe Chu Tong, he was worried all the time.


    But when the door opened completely, Qiyun saw that Chu Tong was coming out, and only Chu Tong was alone. He was a little confused.


    What''s the situation?


    Why didn''t your highness come out?


    Is your highness still awake?


    "And your highness?" The eyes of Qiyun are slightly heavy, and they move forward quickly. There are some worries in the voice. Last night, your highness didn''t wake up. It''s not normal. Until now, your highness hasn''t woke up. There must be something wrong in it.


    "Your Highness is too tired. Let him sleep a little longer." Chu Tong looks up to the cloud, and lightly replies. Although Chu Tong''s reply is light, her heart is empty. To tell you the truth, she is really afraid that her highness Jing Wang will wake up at the moment. So now Her Highness Jing Wang can sleep more for a while.


    She wants to take advantage of this period of time, and think about how to make up for it.


    "Miss Chu, what have you done to your highness?" Looking at Chu Tong from the cloud, there was more danger in his eyes.


    At the moment, it''s Miss Chu, not the princess. The difference is very big.


    "What can I do to him? He''s just going to sleep. You don''t have to worry too much. " Chu Tong doesn''t want to let Qiyun enter the room, and doesn''t want Qiyun to wake up his highness King Jing. At least she has to wait for her to make atonement.


    "Miss Chu..." The voice of the rising cloud was a little deeper. His highness didn''t wake up. He must be uneasy.


    When he speaks, he will push the door into the room.


    "Your Highness will wake up in half an hour, but you should call him now. If anything happens, you are responsible." Chu Tong didn''t stop him, but slowly added a sentence.


    "What do you mean?" The hand that starts cloud to push a door stops, a pair of eyes son fast look toward Chu Tong.


    "That''s what you hear." Chu Tong is very light to return a sentence.


    "You mean you made your highness faint?" Qi Yun murmured a breath, and his eyes narrowed dangerously. He shouldn''t believe her last night.


    "Yes, normally he will wake up in half an hour, but if you insist on waking him up now, I''m not sure what will happen." Chu Tong just doesn''t want Qiyun to wake up his Highness Prince Jing now, because she has already thought of the way to atone for her crimes.


    So, she must strive for more time, and give her half an hour.


    "What have you done to your highness?" See her from cloud admitted, micro squint''s eyes more dangerous.


    "I said, let him have a good sleep." Chu Tong''s words are true. Hypnosis is just to let people sleep well and quietly. There is no harm in saying it.


    Qiyun takes a look at her and wants to open the door to enter.


    "Qiyun, I''ve told you the consequences. You''d better think about it." Chu Tong saw the cloud move, a pair of eyes quickly flash.


    Qiyun worries that she can understand, but she can''t let Qiyun call for his highness.


    "You scare me?" Qi Yun snorted softly. He didn''t take it seriously and didn''t believe Chu Tong''s words.


    In fact, Chu Tong''s words really scared him. Although his highness Jing was hypnotized, she believed that he could definitely wake up with the ability to raise clouds. After she hypnotized his highness Jing by the river last time, he was the highness Jing who woke up with the help of clouds, and there was no problem at all.


    "Whatever you think, but you should understand that since I can make your highness dizzy, other things may not be impossible." Chu Tong''s lips are slightly raised. She understands the thoughts of Qi Yun at the moment and knows how to stop him.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the action of cloud pushing the door stopped, and he turned his eyes to chutong again quickly. The tiny eyes seemed to hide the killing intention.


    Chu Tong was so cruel to him that he couldn''t kill her eyes, but he just smiled lightly: "the words are clear, you are free."


    As soon as Chu Tong finished speaking, he turned around to leave.


    "Where are you going?" When Qiyun saw that she was planning to leave, she was stunned directly. Her Highness is still in a coma. Where does she want to go?


    What''s in this woman''s mind?


    "I have something to do. Don''t worry. I''m in Prince Jing''s mansion. I won''t escape." Chu Tong left without turning around, or even stopping, but left him a light words.


    Chu Tong now wants to do a good job of her atonement as soon as possible. I hope that when Prince Jing wakes up, he can slightly reduce his anger.


    Even if you can''t reduce the anger of his highness, it''s good to be able to divert some of his Highness''s attention.


    Therefore, Chu Tong doesn''t want to waste time here. She has no time to waste.


    Because Chu Tong is very clear that his Highness Prince Jing will wake up soon


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1229

    Therefore, Chu Tong doesn''t want to waste time here. She has no time to waste.


    Because Chu Tong is very clear that his Highness Prince Jing will wake up soon


    Chu Tong''s speed is very fast. When Qi Yun was back to God, Chu Tong was out of the yard. Qi Yun was in a dilemma when he stood at the door of the room. He was worried about Jing Wang, but he was afraid that it would have serious consequences if he woke up his highness just as Chu Tong said.


    After thinking about it, he didn''t go in, just stood outside the room and watched.


    Chu Tong came out of the yard and happened to meet yingyue, who had just come here. Yingyue saw that she was slightly stunned, then walked forward and saluted respectfully: "yingyue see Princess."


    Chu Tong looks at her, her eyes are light, and she is surprised by yingyue''s attitude at the moment. Because of her escaping from marriage, the whole Princess doesn''t treat her very much, and Qiyun treats her as an enemy.


    So shadow moon''s attitude at the moment really surprised her.


    "Princess, how about your highness?" Shadow moon after the ceremony stood straight, did not see Prince Jing can not help but ask a sentence.


    "Not yet." Chu Tong has some thoughts that can''t understand the shadow moon, so he can only reply truthfully.


    "Not yet?" Shadow moon''s eyes suddenly open, and then suddenly smile: "Oh, I know, your highness must be tired."


    Shadow moon''s smile at the moment has too much ambiguity, so what she said at the moment is tired without guessing Chu Tong.


    Chutong is slightly stunned, and his eyes are light.


    "But all the princesses are up, and even your highness is not up, and your Highness''s physical strength is not as good as that of the princess." Shadow moon thought about it, and then added a sentence, which is very sincere, because she really thinks so at the moment.


    "Cough..." When Chu Tong heard her words, she was directly choked by her own saliva and coughed uncontrollably. She found that the shadow moon was not as timid as the ancient woman, but somewhat open-minded as the modern woman.


    "Don''t get excited, princess." Shadow moon quickly moved forward, patting Chu Tong''s back: "princess, what are you going to do when you get up so early?"


    Chu Tong looks up and looks at the sun, which is almost overhead. It''s noon now. The shadow moon says it''s early. Obviously, the shadow moon doesn''t mean it''s early in time. Maybe it means something else.


    Chu tongjue''s shadow moon''s thought is very impure.


    "I want to cook." However, Chu Tong quickly answers the question of shadow moon.


    "The princess to cook?" The shadow moon froze, frowning slightly: "is the princess hungry? Shadow moon immediately asked people to prepare the meal and send it to the princess. "


    When Ying Yue said this, he was slightly dissatisfied with Chu Tong. He obviously thought that his servant didn''t like Chu Tong and deliberately didn''t cook for him.


    "No, I want to make it myself. I have some excellent dishes. They are very good. Would you like to try them?" Chu Tong looks at her and smiles gently. It seems that this girl is a warm-hearted girl.


    "Can the princess cook?" Shadow moon Mou son opens again, looks at Chu Tong incredibly, obviously does not believe what Chu Tong said, after all, a daughter is unlikely to cook.


    "Well, I can not only cook, but also I promise you that you have never eaten my cooking. Would you like to try it?" Chu Tong''s lips are slightly raised. The real Miss Chu must not be able to cook.


    But she''s not the real Miss Chu. She''s an agent from modern times. She has been living alone for 30 years in modern times. She''s never been a aggrieved person. She''s also very particular about food, so she went to learn cooking and often made delicious food for herself.


    In 30 years, her cooking skills are very good.


    "Is the princess sure?" Obviously, shadow moon doesn''t believe it, and she doesn''t dare to taste it.


    "Sure, let''s go." Chu Tong stretched out his hand and directly pulled: "it''s just the right time for you to help me."


    Princess all said so, shadow moon nature is not good to refuse again, can only let Chu Tong pull her toward the kitchen.


    "Don''t you be angry with me when I escaped from marriage on the day I married your highness?" Chu Tong saw her appearance and smiled a little. He couldn''t help but ask. It was Ying Yue who came to pick up her. During that time, Ying Yue always followed her sedan chair. It is reasonable to say that she would be punished if she escaped marriage.


    Why hasn''t yingyue got angry with her at all?


    "Why am I angry? You didn''t escape my marriage? " Shadow moon seems to be slightly stunned for a while, then it is very natural to return a sentence.


    After a pause in her words, she whispered in Chu Tong''s ear, "I really admire the princess. She escaped from marriage when she married his highness, and even escaped for two days and nights under the full blockade of his highness. The princess is very powerful."


    When Ying Yue said this, she had a certain admiration on her face, which was enough to show that what she said was true, not intended to flatter Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly hook up, she suddenly found that shadow moon this girl is very lovely.


    They soon arrived at the kitchen. It was noon. The cook was busy cooking. Seeing Ying Yue and Chu Tong coming in, the cook stopped her action and came over: "what do you want to eat? I''ll do it for girl yingyue at once. "


    The cook''s manner is very respectful, but also obviously with a little flattery.


    "Aunt Wu, this is the princess." Shadow moon slightly side, let to one side, she this action will show Chu Tong.


    It is also obvious that yingyue is the princess of Chu, and the princess is the master.


    Aunt Wu was stunned. Her eyes turned to chutong. Although she didn''t show much difference on her face, there was much disdain in her eyes. However, she still gave a salute: "what would the princess like to eat?"


    At the moment, aunt Wu''s attitude and tone are much worse than when she was just facing the shadow moon.


    "Aunt Wu." Ying Yue frowns at Aunt Wu''s attitude and wants to remind her.


    "I''d like to borrow it from the kitchen." Chu Tong naturally saw aunt Wu''s attitude towards her, but she didn''t say much. She didn''t think it necessary to care about it.


    She knew that people in Prince Jing''s mansion were very dissatisfied with her because of her escaping marriage, except for yingyue.


    In fact, yingyue''s words are quite right. She escaped from the marriage of Prince Jing. This is her business with Prince Jing. It has nothing to do with other people.


    In fact, there is no need for these people to treat her as an enemy, really there is no need for that! When Chu Tong said this to Aunt Wu, his tone was polite as well.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1230

    In fact, there is no need for these people to treat her as an enemy, really there is no need for that! When Chu Tong said this to Aunt Wu, his tone was polite as well.


    "What? Borrow the kitchen? What does Princess mean? " Mrs. Wu cried out directly. The voice was very high, some sharp, with exaggerated amazement: "does the princess want to drive me away? Don''t know where I offended the princess? "


    When Mrs. Wu said the last sentence, she raised the volume even more. It seemed that she was afraid that others would not hear her.


    With such a loud voice, Mrs. Wu surrounded many people, and the people who were busy in the kitchen stopped. They were even more dissatisfied when they looked at Chu Tong one by one.


    "The first day the princess comes in, she will drive aunt Wu away? Madame Wu has been working in the palace for more than 20 years. She has no credit or hard work. "


    "That''s right. How can I drive aunt Wu away like this?"


    "It''s the first day to drive people into the mansion. Will we all be driven away next?"


    "Don''t say anything. The princess doesn''t want to drive Mrs. Wu away. She just wants to borrow the kitchen to cook." Some of the shadow moon can''t stop, just yell at everyone.


    "Princess cooking? Shadow moon girl, don''t be kidding. Look at the slender jade finger of the princess. How does it look like she can cook? " When Aunt Wu heard yingyue''s words, she made a direct mockery.


    "Aunt Wu, can you talk about the princess?" When yingyue heard aunt Wu''s words, her brow wrinkled directly. Her Highness seldom cared about these things at ordinary times. Looking at the cold, Her Highness was good for her servants, so she used to be lawless, and even bullied the Lord.


    "Yingyue girl, I''m telling the truth. Does yingyue girl believe that the princess can cook?" Aunt Wu was still afraid of the shadow moon, but when she looked at the child Chu, her face was obviously a little more ironic.


    "Of course I do." In fact, yingyue doesn''t believe that Chu tong can cook. When Chu Tong said that she would taste the food, she was afraid. But when she answered aunt Wu''s words, she was very upright.


    "Well, since that''s the case, I''ll make a bet with the princess. If the princess can really cook, even if the princess can make a decent dish, I''ll leave the palace at once." Mrs. Wu doesn''t believe that Chu tong can cook at all, and she sees that it''s shadow moon talking for Chu Tong all the time. Chu Tong stands silent all the time. She thinks Chu Tong is afraid, so at the moment, Mrs. Wu is arrogant.


    Chu Tong didn''t speak, just looked at Aunt Wu, and then walked directly into the kitchen. Ying Yue followed Chu Tong into the kitchen.


    "We''re all here to watch. Don''t help shadow moon girl then." Aunt Wu saw shadow moon follow in, Mou son slightly twinkled, then directly beckoned everyone to the door.


    She wants to see it with her own eyes.


    Chutong chuckles in secret. Aunt Wu is really interesting. She just wants to make a meal and redeem her Gong in front of Prince Jing. She didn''t expect to cause so many things.


    But if they want to see it, there is no need to hide it.


    Chu Tong ignores them. She goes into the kitchen and finds out what she needs. Because the ancient materials are not as much as modern ones. However, Chu Tong has made her own conditioning in modern times, because sometimes she wants to eat something of a certain taste, and she doesn''t want to go out to buy it, so sometimes she makes her own.


    Later, she found that what she made was better than what some supermarkets sold.


    Chu Tong chooses some materials, and then adjusts them according to her modern practice and proportion. After finishing the ingredients, Chu Tong puts them aside.


    Chu Tong began to choose the ingredients he needed. Chu Tong saw a pick of fish beside her. Her eyes brightened. This fish is very suitable for making fish heads with chopped peppers.


    People in this dynasty should have never eaten this kind of practice.


    Chu Tong also selected several kinds of food materials, one by one placed on the table, Chu Tong selected these are some of the most common food materials in the kitchen.


    Aunt Wu looked at the ingredients selected by Chu Tong, and her face was more sarcastic.


    When Chu Tong turned his eyes slightly, he saw the sarcasm on Mrs. Wu''s face. However, she did not pay attention to Mrs. Wu.


    Shadow moon stood on one side and looked at it. She didn''t speak, but she looked worried.


    But Chu Tong picked up the knife and began to cut the carrots. Ying Yue''s eyes immediately widened and his face was unbelievable.


    Isn''t the cutting tool of the princess so powerful? She believes that even Mrs. Wu, who has been a cook for decades, can''t cut vegetables as well as the princess.


    Aunt Wu is really stupid. She looks at the carrot shreds cut by Chu Tong. They are thin and even one by one. If she comes, she can cut them. But she can''t reach Chu Tong''s speed.


    Aunt Wu originally believed that Chu Tong could not cook, so she made a bet with Chu Tong. In fact, she wanted to make Chu Tong look ugly.


    Now when she saw Chu Tong''s action, she immediately regretted it. But now there are so many people around, it''s too late for her to regret.


    "I didn''t expect the princess to be so powerful. It seems that she can really cook."


    "Yes, the princess is Miss Qianjin of the Chu family. She can cook. I didn''t expect that."


    The audience began to talk, one by one was very surprised.


    Chu Tong cuts all the dishes, prepares them, and starts to get to the point.


    The people standing outside all stretched their necks to look in, and wanted to see what Chu Tong was going to do?


    Chutong''s speed is very fast. Before long, fish head with chopped peppers will be out of the pot.


    "Princess, what are you doing? It looks good. " Shadow moon no longer doubted Chu Tong at the moment, but she was surprised to see what Chu Tong had made.


    What''s this way? She''s never seen it.


    "Have a taste." Chu Tong looked at her and smiled, then twisted a piece of fish from under the fish''s head to her mouth.


    "Ah? "Ah." Why didn''t Ying Yue think Chu Tong would feed her in person? For a while, she was totally shocked. She saw the fish Chu Tong had delivered to her and thought that the princess had fed her mouth in person. It''s not suitable if she didn''t eat it.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she really wants to taste the dishes made by the princess.


    Shadow moon opened, put the fish in his mouth, and then chewed it slowly.


    In fact, everyone around looked at the shadow moon and waited for its response.


    At the moment, aunt Wu''s eyes are even more staring at the shadow moon. Now Chu Tong has made the dishes. Her only hope is that the dishes made by Chu Tong are hard to eat and can''t be swallowed. Only in this way can she have the chance to stay in the palace.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1231

    Her only hope is that the dishes made by Chu Tong are so bad that she can''t swallow them. Only in this way can she still have the chance to stay in the palace. The jobs in the palace are not what ordinary people want to do.


    "Delicious. It''s really delicious. It''s the first time for me to eat such delicious fish." After the shadow moon swallowed the fish, she was surprised and praised: "I didn''t expect that the cooking skill of the princess was so good."


    When Aunt Wu heard yingyue''s words, her face turned white for a moment, but she was still a little reluctant: "I don''t believe it, I want to taste it."


    Chu Tong didn''t pay attention to her. He put the fish head with chopped peppers aside, and then continued to make the second dish, which was relatively simpler, so Chu Tong made it faster.


    After Chu Tong finished, he gave yingyue a taste again, and yingyue was full of praise.


    In less than an hour, Chu Tong prepared four dishes and a hot one, all of which were her favorite dishes. Chu Tong asked Ying Yue to taste them. Chu Tong could know from the reaction of Ying Yue that these dishes were in line with the taste of the people of this dynasty, so she was relieved.


    "What are you all doing here?" Chu Tong had just arranged the food, and a cold voice came from outside.


    Chu tong can hear the voice of Qiyun. However, Chu Tong knows that since Qiyun appears here, his royal highness xiangbijing is awake. Otherwise, Qiyun will surely stay outside the door all the time.


    There was a subconscious reply outside the door of "look at the princess". Then everyone looked back one after another. At first, everyone heard the voice of Qiyun, but they were not afraid. But when they turned around and saw the prince Jing standing in front of Qiyun, they were all shocked.


    "See the Lord." All of them bowed to each other and knelt down one by one.


    Because all the people at the door knelt down, his Highness Prince Jing looked up and saw Chu Tong in the kitchen.


    When Prince Jing saw Chu Tong, a pair of cold eyes narrowed rapidly. The woman stunned him again last night. She even came to eat in the kitchen alone?


    When they saw the appearance of his highness Jing at the moment, they all shrank in fear of the atmosphere. Although his highness was cold and terrible at ordinary times, he was absolutely not as terrible as he is now.


    People naturally understand that his highness Jing is going to the princess at the moment, so they can''t help but sweat for the princess.


    Aunt Wu smiled a little more. She was worried that she would leave the palace, but if her highness didn''t want to see the princess, she didn''t have to leave.


    Look at your highness at the moment. It''s a question whether the princess can keep her life or not.


    His Highness Prince Jing walked towards the kitchen, and they let out one after another. One by one, they could not escape.


    When yingyue looked at his highness Jing, he also took a cold breath. At this moment, his highness is so terrible and terrible. She has been with him for so long, and it''s the first time she has seen his highness like this.


    Next, the princess is afraid that she can''t hide. She just hopes that her highness can be merciful. But when yingyue sees that his highness is like this at the moment, she feels that his highness is very unlikely to be merciful.


    It''s over, it''s over. I''m afraid that the princess is going to turn slightly and subconsciously want to stand in front of chutong. Anyway, she can''t watch the princess being shot dead by Her Highness. She just ate the dishes made by the princess.


    After eating the dishes made by the princess, of course, she could not be saved.


    Of course, shadow moon also knows that with her ability, it''s impossible to stop her highness. Shadow moon''s heart is trembling at this moment.


    At this moment, even Qi Yun is afraid to make a sound or move. Qi Yun has the most time to follow his highness, so Qi Yun knows him best.


    No one can stop what his highness Jing did, so he was afraid to be


    next, but at the next moment, Chu Tong suddenly stepped towards his highness Jing, and walked directly to his highness Jing.


    "Princess." Shadow moon saw Chu Tong''s move, and her heart was almost stopped for a while. At this time, the princess didn''t want to hide far away. How could she still gather herself in front of Her Highness?


    Isn''t Princess going to die by herself?


    Yingyue wants to bring Chu Tong back, but now Chu Tong is standing in front of Prince Jing. Yingyue reaches out half of his hand and takes it back.


    Shadow moon feels that if she pulls the princess back at this time, Her Highness will be more angry. At that time, she will not only be able to help the princess, but also hurt her.


    When his highness Jing saw Chu Tong who had come to him, his eyes narrowed slightly. What did she want to do?


    Is it hard that she wants to make him dizzy again?


    He has been cheated twice by her, and it is impossible for him to have a third time.


    Chu Tong stopped before and after he came to the bottom of the Jingwang palace, looked up slightly and looked at his highness. She smiled and said softly, "husband, you must be hungry when you wake up. I''ve prepared all the meals. Come here for dinner."


    Chu Tong''s voice at the moment is very light and soft, very gentle, very considerate, just like a good wife and mother.


    And Chu Tong''s face has always been with a smile, is that kind of very gentle, very brilliant smile.


    Shadow moon looked at Chu Tong, a pair of eyes quickly blinked, and then blinked, and then her lip angle subconsciously drew.


    No, Princess wants to use gentle tactics to Her Highness, but according to her understanding of Her Highness over the years, this gentle tactics is useless to Her Highness.


    Your highness, you don''t know how to cherish the fragrance.


    Qiyun''s lips are also drawn directly. Does this woman think too much of herself? She thinks that she can put down the anger of Her Highness. She also wants to be beautiful.


    "Husband, you see these are specially prepared for you." Chu Tong reached out his hand and pointed to the food she had just placed on the table. He smiled more and flattered her.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, so he looked at her. If she didn''t talk for a while, this woman would not feel that a meal could kill him, right?


    She knocked him out again yesterday. He must make a good calculation of the account.


    "My husband, this is my best dish. Don''t you want to taste it?" Chu Tong saw that he didn''t speak and didn''t worry. She still smiled gently, smiling brilliantly and beautifully. His Highness Prince Jing looked at her eyes, which flashed slightly. This time, his eyes turned to the food Chu Tong pointed to. At one glance, they looked very good, but they could stir up people''s appetite.


    Just don''t know how it tastes?!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1232

    His eyes turned to the food pointed by Chu Tong this time. At a glance, it was very good, but it could stir up people''s appetite.


    Just don''t know how it tastes?!


    Although his royal highness Jing''s appetite was picked up, he was still standing still. Could he be bought so easily?


    "Husband, I have worked hard for a long time to prepare these meals for you. Do you really refuse to eat them?" Chu Tong saw that he still didn''t move, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his little face sank slightly, with so much grievance.


    When her Highness Prince Jing heard this, her eyes flashed gently again. The food looked good. She should have used her heart.


    "Husband, if you don''t taste it first, you will not eat it. You can also punish me severely." Chu Tong stretched out his hand to hold the sleeve of Prince Jing''s royal highness and tentatively led him forward.


    Shadow moon saw Chu Tong''s move, and was shocked to take a breath. The princess will go to pull his highness at this time. Will the highness shoot the princess directly?


    But let shadow moon accident, his highness did not take the princess to fly, and his highness also with the strength of the princess to go forward a few steps.


    Shadow moon''s eyes blinked quickly, her face was startled, her face was shocked, but shadow moon quickly returned to her mind, and she immediately understood that her highness wanted to eat it.


    After shadow moon understood this, he even helped his highness to set up the chair, and then set up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Chu Tong led his highness Jing directly to the chair. His highness looked at her, and then he snorted a little coldly, but he really sat down.


    Yingyue is shocked again, but with her last experience, she accepted it very quickly this time. It seems that her highness finally understands pity and cherish jade.


    "Your Highness, try my fish." Chu Tong was relieved when he saw his royal highness Jing sitting down. As long as he was willing to eat, it would turn around.


    Chu Tong twisted the fish into the bowl, carefully picked out the thorns, and then handed them to his highness Jing. She was gentle and considerate, just like a clever and sensible little daughter-in-law.


    When her Highness Prince Jing saw her at the moment, she snorted a little coldly again. She is afraid now?


    She thought that she could get rid of all that she had done in one meal?


    But now in front of so many people, he could not punish her at this time. She escapes from marriage, and the account that she bewilders him. After returning to the house, he will calculate with her well, and then he will punish her severely.


    His highness Jing thought so, but he took the chopsticks that Chu Tong handed to him, then twisted the fish that she helped him pick out the bone and put it into his mouth.


    At first, his highness didn''t hold much hope, but he felt that he was just hungry, and she was rarely so attentive, so she wanted to eat two.


    But when he put the fish in his mouth, his eyes flashed quickly. The taste of the fish was really good. Although it was not the best fish he had eaten, it was very special. He had never eaten it before.


    However, his royal highness Jing''s face didn''t show any difference, just a slight glance at Chu Tong.


    "Husband, is it delicious?" When Chu Tong saw that he had eaten, the smile on her face was even more brilliant. She was close to his Highness Prince Jing and waiting for praise.


    Ying Yue stares at the fish in the dish and swallows her saliva secretly. It''s delicious. It must be delicious. She just ate it, especially delicious.


    The next moment, shadow moon''s face suddenly changed. She had just eaten the fish. Now Her Highness has eaten it?


    Thinking of this, yingyue suddenly wants to escape. Her Highness eats what she has eaten. What''s wrong with that?


    Every dish just made by the princess, she has tasted it?!


    Shadow moon thought about this, and her legs began to soften.


    just now the princess didn''t say that the dish was made for Her Highness. If she knew that the dish was made for her highness and killed her, she would not eat it first.


    The more Ying Yue thinks about it, the more frightened she is. But in this case, she can''t really escape, so she can only stand there and pretend to know nothing.


    His highness Jing didn''t answer Chu Tong''s words, but he twisted another fish and put it in his mouth, which was his action to answer.


    This must be delicious, otherwise, his Highness Prince Jing will not be able to continue eating.


    His highness Jingwang twists several pieces of fish, and actively twists other dishes. Then his highness Jingwang twists one after another, feeling that he can''t stop.


    Qiyun looks at his Royal Highness''s actions. He can''t say for a moment. He didn''t expect that his highness would actually eat the dishes made by the princess, and he couldn''t stop eating them?


    Is this really his highness?


    Chu Tong''s heart finally came down. It''s said that his Highness Prince Jing ate the dishes she made. It''s not good to settle accounts with her then.


    Chu Tong is completely relaxed at the moment and feels very hungry. After all, she didn''t eat well in these two days. Last night, she was brought back by his highness Jing Wang. After he brought her back, he took her directly back to the room. She didn''t eat anything.


    Just now she had been thinking of atoning for her sins. She was not very hungry when she was busy. Now she relaxed and looked at the food in front of her. Her stomach could not help crying.


    At this moment, Chu Tong is standing in front of his highness, Jing Wang. Her voice is so loud that he can hear it.


    His highness Jing Wang raised his eyes slightly and looked at her. He saw that her eyes were staring at the food on the table with a straight hook. He was so cruel that he couldn''t rush over. His lips were slightly hooked.


    He knew that she certainly didn''t eat much these two days, and must have been hungry, but he thought about her escaping from marriage, and about last night when she lost him again.


    Your highness King Jing feels this matter must give her a lesson, otherwise this woman will certainly be lawless.


    His highness Jingwang twists another piece of fish. This time, instead of putting it in his mouth, he reaches out to Chu Tong and shakes it slightly in front of her: "do you want to eat it?"


    "Yes." Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly brightened and nodded, saying that she was really hungry and hungry at the moment, and really wanted to eat.


    She felt that Her Highness Prince Jing must have felt that she was eating the food she cooked, and she was not satisfied with it, so she wanted to eat it with him.


    She suddenly realized that his highness Jing didn''t hate it so much, but Chu Tong reached out his neck to eat the fish that his highness Jing had handed him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1233

    At the same time, Chu Tong reached out his neck and wanted to eat the fish delivered by his Highness Prince Jing.


    Chu Tong watched the fish getting closer and closer, and her eyes were brighter and brighter. The speed of saliva secretion in her mouth seemed to speed up, and she swallowed her mouth unconsciously.


    Her mouth has moved to the piece of fish twisted by his highness Jing Wang. Her mouth is open and she wants to bite the fish. But the next moment, his highness Jing''s hand suddenly moves away. Of course, the fish twisted by his chopsticks also moves away.


    Chu Tong was stunned and blinked quickly. His eyes moved from fish to his royal highness Jing''s face, saying that at the moment, fish is much better than his highness Jing''s.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and then put the twisted fish directly into his own mouth.


    Chu Tong''s eyes blinked again, almost thick for a while.


    Is this man on purpose?! You mean to hook her?


    Mingming is right in front of her, but she can''t see what she can eat. It''s really bad. The key is that she''s really hungry now. She feels even hungrier after being attacked by his highness Jing.


    His highness did not look at her any more, but continued to eat, only the lips seemed to slightly raise a little arc.


    The shadow moon looks stupid directly, this? This? Is this really their highness?


    Your Highness has always been consistent and imperative, and he has always been cold and rigorous, never joking.


    But what did your highness just do?


    Your highness, are you deliberately teasing the princess?


    For a moment, shadow moon felt that her eyes would be blinded.


    Of course, the surprise of cloud at this moment is no less than that of shadow moon.


    Chu Tong is full of depression at the moment. When she saw that his Highness Prince Jing ate a special meal alone, she was even more hateful. She thought that she and this man must have feud in the last life.


    Chu Tong has never been a aggrieved person, and this meal is made by her. Why does he eat it alone, and she can only stand and watch.


    He won''t give it to her, won''t she?


    Chu Tong glanced at him, then turned around directly, took a pair of chopsticks and sat directly on the other side. The chopsticks in her hands were unkindly twisted towards the food in front of her.


    "Who asked you to sit down?" His Highness Prince Jing''s eyes flashed quickly when he saw the move. The woman''s courage was so great that he didn''t speak. How dare she sit down to eat?


    Did she think the previous thing was over?


    "Your Highness, do you mean to let me eat standing up? Then I''ll eat standing up. " Chu Tong turned his eyes and looked at it quickly. There was a sudden understanding on his face. Then he tried to stand up with chopsticks, but she didn''t stop twirling.


    "Did Ben Wang let you eat it?" His highness King Jing breathed in secret. He knew that she was intentional, but since she pretended that she didn''t understand, he didn''t mind speaking more clearly.


    "Husband, they are so hungry, so hungry. Can you bear to let them starve?" Chu Tong knew that at this time, he could never come with his Highness Prince Jing to be hard or hard, so he could only come with soft.


    She heard that it is very useful for a woman to be coquettish in front of a man, but she has never been coquettish in front of a man, not very well. Of course, she has seen some women to be coquettish in front of a man.


    So at the moment, Chu Tong is playing coquettish in front of Prince Jing just like those women.


    When Chu Tong said this, he felt that he had goose bumps all over his body, which was too fleshy and disgusting.


    She didn''t understand why those men liked it?


    His royal highness Jing''s action of eating stopped suddenly. His eyes stared at Chu Tong as straight as a monster.


    Chu Tong is so stared at by him, which makes him feel awkward. What''s wrong? He didn''t like the way she was just coquetting?


    "Where did you learn all this mess?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a little more ambiguous emotion in her voice. This woman didn''t have the appearance of a daughter at all.


    "Anyway, I''m hungry. I want to eat." Chu Tong was a little shocked when he heard this. It seems that Prince Jing doesn''t like her coquettish way. In fact, she doesn''t like it either. If you let her talk like she just did, she thinks she can disgust herself first.


    Since Prince Jing doesn''t like the way of coquetry, she doesn''t have to pretend any more. It''s better to be more direct.


    She''s hungry. She wants to eat. At the moment, Emperor Laozi can''t stop her from eating.


    Chu Tong sat down again while he was talking. He didn''t pay any attention to his Highness Prince Jing anymore. He ate quickly alone.


    His highness Jing didn''t eat at the moment. He just looked at her and looked at her, but Chu Tong didn''t pay any attention. He was very happy to eat alone.


    It''s frightening to see the shadow and the moon. The princess is afraid that it will infuriate His Highness Prince Jing, who is afraid that it will hurt the princess in a rage.


    At the moment, yingyue really wants to tear up Chu Tong and take him away from his Highness Prince Jing. However, when yingyue sees his Highness Prince Jing sitting on one side, he still endures his impulse.


    She knows she can''t be impulsive at the moment.


    However, at the moment, a heart of shadow moon is completely mentioned in her throat, and she is still on high alert at the moment. If your highness really does something to the princess, even if you know it will provoke your highness, she will save the princess at that time.


    However, when yingyue was surprised, his Highness Prince Jing didn''t do anything, so he sat and looked at Chu Tong all the time.


    "Husband, why are you looking at me? Although I know I look good-looking, but good-looking can not be a meal Chu Tong naturally knew that Her Highness Prince Jing had been looking at her. She had eaten almost. Then he kindly reminded him.


    "Cough..." Yingyue hears Chu Tong''s words, and is directly choked by her saliva. She is worried about the princess, but she doesn''t care.


    Moreover, the princess is not modest at all. She even boasts her beauty in front of Her Highness.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips seemed to take a breath, and then he took a dark breath. He found that the woman was really unexpected from time to time.


    "Husband, don''t you eat it?" Seeing that his Highness Prince Jing still didn''t mean to move chopsticks, Chu Tong asked again.


    His highness Jing Wang watched her eyes squint slightly, and the corners of her lips gently pursed, without speaking or moving.


    "Since my husband doesn''t eat it, I will eat it alone." Chu Tong''s eyes flashed, and then she directly grabbed all the food on the table in front of her.


    It''s what he doesn''t eat, not what she doesn''t give him. Since he doesn''t eat, she will eat it by herself. It''s what she has worked hard to make. It can''t be wasted. ¡¢


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1234

    It''s what he doesn''t eat, not what she doesn''t give him. Since he doesn''t eat, she will eat it by herself. It''s what she has worked hard to make. It can''t be wasted.


    Shadow moon had always been worried about Chu Tong. Now, seeing Chu Tong''s move, he felt stuck in his chest at one breath. Some of them could not go up or down.


    The princess is pulling her teeth out of the lion''s mouth. Is she going to die by herself?


    How dare the princess? Isn''t the princess afraid that her highness will slap her to death?


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes are slightly more dangerous, and his breath seems to be slightly increased. He looks at Chu Tong with his eyes straight, but he sees that Chu Tong is totally innocent, and he just wants to strangle her for a while.


    But just after he married her, he strangled her like this. It seems that it''s not good. He hasn''t figured out with her yet. Let''s keep her for a few more days. Chu Tong knows that his highness Jing is angry at the moment. She just wants to eat more when his highness Jing is angry. It''s the biggest meal in the world. Let''s eat enough first.


    At this time when his highness Jing was angry, Chu Tong himself had eaten most of it.


    His highness King Jing sighed secretly again. Didn''t this woman make these meals to please him?


    Is that how she flatters him?


    "I just remember you said that you cooked these meals specially for Ben Wang?" Prince Jing saw that most of the dishes on the table had been eliminated by her, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Well, it''s specially made for your highness, but your highness doesn''t eat it? Since your highness doesn''t eat, you can''t waste it. " Chu Tong replied in a reasonable way. When Chu Tong replied, he didn''t stop eating. He didn''t delay speaking and eating.


    His Highness Prince Jing: "he found out that this woman was really angry and not worth his life. Did he marry her to make her angry with him?


    Prince Jing just wanted to say something more. At this time, a eunuch came over.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing, the Empress Dowager asked his Highness Prince Jing to take the princess to the palace." The eunuch went out of the kitchen and saluted respectfully, but when he saw the situation in the room, he was slightly stunned.


    "Well, I see." His Highness Prince Jing''s face was slightly heavy. He knew that this level was inevitable.


    Chu Tong''s movement stops slightly. She knows clearly that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like her and doesn''t like her very much, so it''s no good for the Empress Dowager to let her into the palace.


    But now that she married his highness Jing, she must have entered the palace, and she will have to enter the palace often in the future.


    At the thought of this, Chu Tong Dun lost his appetite.


    In the Imperial Palace, Liu Ruqing saw the gorgeous new moon Princess and greeted her with a smirk. "The princess is so beautiful, and the fairy is just like that."


    At the moment, she deliberately flatters, but in her heart, she just mocks. She is the most beautiful woman in the world. On beauty, how can a princess compare with her? Only her life is good. She was born in the imperial family.


    Marriage, such a good thing, will fall on the head of the New Moon Princess.


    This time, the Third Prince of Fenglan came to propose marriage. Both the emperor and the empress tried their best to promote the marriage of the third prince and the New Moon Princess.


    "Really?" The New Moon Princess slightly turned her body, although in a tone of doubt, she was full of self-confidence, without any modesty, and her voice was a little complacent.


    Liu Ru''s heart is full of more sarcasm. Hum, what''s the beauty? I really think I''m a fairy. I''m far behind her.


    However, thinking of the purpose of coming here today, I can only suppress my dissatisfaction and continue to praise with different opinions, "of course, it is true that the beauty of the princess is unparalleled, and everyone is ashamed of himself in front of the princess."


    The smile on the New Moon Princess''s face was even more complacent. With one hand, she gently held her face and walked to the pool in the garden, enjoying herself. "Everyone says you are the first beauty, because as a princess, she is a member of the royal family, and they dare not comment on her. Otherwise, how could it be your turn?"


    It has to be said that the New Moon Princess is really narcissistic, and it''s super narcissistic. Although she looks wrong as a princess, she''s still a little worse than Liu Ruqing. It''s really thanks that she can still say that to the water.


    Liu Ru was stunned for a moment, but she was still angry, but she said with a smile, "that''s nature. The princess is noble. How dare the world comment on her? If you really add up the princess, the first place of her will be given to the princess."


    It has to be said that Liu Ru''s ability to tell lies with her eyes open is really high.


    Liu Ruqian is always self-confident and even conceited about her beauty. But when she saw the Chu boy just bathing in the water, she knew at that moment that she was not the first beauty of the night ancient dynasty.


    Because Chu Tong is more beautiful than her. Even if she doesn''t admit it, she can''t change this fact.


    However, Chu Tong was silly and not good at dressing up. Moreover, Chu Tong often said that he could not dress up completely, so many people didn''t realize the beauty of Chu Tong, including Bai Gongzi, who had decided to marry Chu Tong as a child.


    But in this case, Liu Ruqing is still worried that one day, the title of the first beauty of her own night ancient dynasty will be taken away by Chu Tong, so she will try to get rid of Chu Tong.


    However, she didn''t think that the last time not only didn''t kill Chu Tong, but also let Chu Tong get well and marry his Highness Prince Jing.


    She admired his highness Jingwang since she was a child, but he was usually too cold, and she didn''t dare to be too close. But for so many years, there have been no women around him, so she thought she must have a chance. After all, the Empress Dowager is in charge of her.


    But she didn''t think that his highness Jing would marry Chu Tong and marry that fool. No, now Chu Tong is not stupid. Since Chu Tong is not stupid, then Chu Tong will not look bad as before.


    This is absolutely intolerable for Liu Ruqing. She can''t tolerate Chu Tong taking away her man and the name of the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Therefore, she must take all these back, including Her Highness Prince Jing, those are hers, all of them are hers!


    "Well, you''re a little self aware." The princess didn''t know Liu Ruqing''s plan. She nodded to the water and smiled.


    "Princess, it''s said that the Third Prince of Fenglian Kingdom entered the palace today for the purpose of marriage between the two countries. When the third prince saw the princess, he would surely fall in love with the princess''s peerless appearance." Liu Ru squints at the princess''s eyes and continues to flatter her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1235

    "At that time, of course, this princess is such a peerless face, which man can''t fall in love with it. His third prince is also a man, and he will be fascinated by this princess at that time. At that time, it will be another matter if this princess doesn''t look at it." The New Moon Princess is proud to be like a rooster in the heat, and her tail is about to rise.


    But, her words slightly paused, but slightly more shy face, said again, "but I heard that the three princes grow well, with this princess should be no problem."


    Even though Liu Ruqing is calm, she is still stunned by the words of Princess crescent. The princess is too confident. She is too confident.


    The third prince has seen it, which is amazing. Now she is obsessed with it. Does the princess even think that the third prince is her match? Joke, this is the biggest joke in the world.


    Of course, no matter what she thought about it, Liu Ruqing said to the princess with a smirk, "of course, the third prince and the princess are really talented and beautiful. It''s a perfect match."


    "Hee hee, you say so, I''m more looking forward to it. I really want to see the expression that the three princes are fascinated by me and fall in love with me." The New Moon Princess said again and again, the standard thundering death is not worth your life.


    Liu Ruqing felt that she was disgusted by her, and suddenly felt like vomiting. However, naturally, she did not dare to show the slightest. She could only bear it as hard as she could, but also echoed with a smile, "en, en. Of course. "


    "You are a princess. He is the prince. The two countries are married. By right, the third prince will definitely choose a princess." Liu Ruqing''s eyes flickered slightly, and said slowly again, but with some deliberate doubts in his voice, his brow was also deliberately frowned.


    "What is a reasonable saying? It can only be princess Ben." The New Moon Princess hears her words, slightly glanced at, extremely domineering ground says, the voice is more apparent in a few minutes dissatisfied.


    "Yes, yes, it is, but" Liu Ruqing continued to cooperate with the princess in nodding, but deliberately wanted to say nothing.


    "But what?" The princess was arrogant and complacent. When she heard Liu Ru''s words, she asked in a hurry.


    "Does the princess really not know about that?" Liu Ru tilts up her eyes, looks at the princess, and asks with a little surprise. She deliberately makes a very mysterious appearance. After a slight pause, she deliberately says, "since the princess doesn''t know it, don''t worry about it."


    "What''s the matter? Say it. " Liu Ruqing''s expression aroused the princess''s curiosity even more. How could she give up like this? In fact, Liu Ruqing also calculated the princess''s mind. On purpose.


    "If so, don''t be unhappy." Liu Ru inclined to look at her with a hesitant face on purpose, and carefully probed.


    "Well, you say, I''m not angry." The more Liu Ruqing is like this, the more anxious the princess is, constantly urging her.


    "I heard that Chu Tong had seduced the third prince before." Liu Ruqing frowned deliberately, and then whispered.


    In fact, these are all made up by Liu Ru. Chu Tong didn''t even meet the third prince.


    But Liu Ruqing knew that the princess always believed what others said. Moreover, the nature of the princess was impulsive, let alone this matter. So even if she made it up in disorder, the princess would believe it.


    "Chu Tong, are you talking about that fool? How dare she? " As expected, the princess had no doubt, and was directly ignited by Liu Ru.


    "Princess, she is not stupid, and Chu Tong is very beautiful, even more beautiful than me." Liu Ruqing didn''t want to admit this, but now she wants to use the princess, so she can only say that.


    "Not stupid? More beautiful than you? " Princess crescent''s eyes narrowed directly.


    "Yes, if not, how could Prince Jing marry her? I heard that the woman would be enchanted. She bewilders men with enchantment, and no man can resist her. Otherwise, how could Prince Jing marry her? But Prince Jing promised to marry her, but she didn''t know dao''anfen at all. She escaped marriage on the day of marriage." Liu Ruqing continued to make up the story, which became more and more bizarre ¡£


    "I heard that the reason why she escaped from marriage was to confuse the third prince." Liu Ruqing''s words stopped, and then added a sentence in a low voice.


    The New Moon Princess in a pair of eyes son angry cross, angry voice way, "what you say is true?"


    Princess crescent went to the Royal jade Temple some time ago. She was not in the royal palace. She heard about the bride''s escape on the day of Prince Jing''s wedding.


    "If she does not know how to deceive the princess, how can she bewilder the most calm and wise Prince Jing and let him marry her recklessly?" Liu Ruqing saw that the princess had begun to get angry, and knew that this was almost the same thing. However, naturally, she would continue to add it


    "this bitch, it''s so hateful. I will never let her go. I want to kill her, and she dare to rob my man. I don''t want to be shameful. I really don''t want to be shameful." The princess roared out of control and said that she would kill Chu Tong. If Chu Tong was in front of her now, she would have rushed to tear Chu Tong up.


    "Don''t get excited, princess. Chu Tong is the princess of Prince Jing now, so the princess must not act rashly." Liu Ruqing provokes the princess''s fire, but now she deliberately stops the princess. She knows that the more she stops the princess, the more she will do it.


    "Hum, you are afraid of her. I am not afraid of her. I will never let her go. By the way, the queen mother just invited her into the palace. She must be in the palace soon. I killed her today." The princess said that the wind is the rain. She is the princess and the Empress Dowager. She is used to bullying in the imperial palace.


    "Princess, forget it. She can do magic, and it''s in the palace. In case there''s any difference, it''s troublesome." Liu Ruqing knew that the princess had been hooked and was secretly happy, but she pretended to be afraid and deliberately dissuaded again.


    "I''m not afraid of her. I''m here. What are you afraid of? I killed her today. I know you always like my third brother. If I kill her, you will have a chance to marry him. " The New Moon Princess is one face disdain: "in this imperial palace, tonight, as long as she came, it is the wings do not want to go out again."


    "The princess not only has a peerless appearance, but also has a chivalrous heart. It''s really touched Ruqing. But how can Ruqing let the princess take risks? The princess is so kind to me, I will go through fire and water for the princess."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1236

    "The princess not only has a peerless appearance, but also has a chivalrous heart. It''s really touched Ruqing. But how can Ruqing let the princess take risks? The princess is so kind to me, I will go through fire and water for the princess." Liu Ruqing then looked at Huangpu rain gratefully, only to give Princess crescent kneel on the spot.


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s live together and kill that bitch." When the princess heard her words, she was overjoyed and nodded her head in succession. She was really idiotic enough, but she didn''t know it when she was used. "However, this matter can''t be rushed. We should take the long view." Liu Ruqian saw that the princess had been completely hooked, and he no longer covered up.


    "Well? Do you have any good ideas? " The princess''s eyes twinkled and asked in a hurry. There was an obvious excitement in her voice. Killing is just a very common thing for her. Usually, those maids would be beaten or killed if they offended her.


    "When Chu Tong will enter the palace, the princess just needs to find a way to lead her to the dry well in the back garden." Liu Ruqing''s eyes were a little cruel, and he said in a low voice.


    She has arranged all the people in the imperial palace. When Chu Tong enters the palace, she is bound, and then thrown into the dry well of the backyard. At that time, Chu Tong disappears completely from the world without anyone knowing the ghost.


    Only when someone led Chu Tong to the backyard, they could do it easily. After all, there are guards in other places, and her people are not easy to hide.


    If she came out directly, Chu Tong would not believe them and would not go with her.


    If ordinary palace maids or eunuchs were allowed to do it, Chu Tong would probably not listen to them at all.


    Therefore, we must choose someone who has weight and will not arouse Chu Tong''s suspicion.


    The queen and others are enough, but they can''t cooperate with their plan.


    So she thinks about it, only the New Moon Princess is suitable.


    "What? That''s it? " The New Moon Princess''s eyes are slightly open, and she looks at Liu Ruqing with some consternation, as if she is still unwilling.


    "Ruqian knows that the princess does this for Ruqian''s consideration. Ruqian can let the princess take risks. So, let Ruqian do the risky things. Moreover, the third prince may come to propose marriage at any time. In case of any mistake, it''s not good for the princess." Liu Ruqing''s words are for the sake of the princess everywhere. In fact, he wants to make use of the princess and is afraid that the princess will damage their affairs. That''s why he deliberately said that.


    "Well, all right." When the new moon princess heard Liu Ruqing saying that the third prince came to propose marriage, she smiled a little more and nodded.


    Liu Ru leaned in the princess''s ear and whispered a few words. Then she asked uneasily, "then the princess will tell her that, or she will not be cheated."


    "All right, all right, Princess Ben remembers." The New Moon Princess is already a little impatient. Liu Ruqing''s face is a little worried. I don''t know if the princess lives on her own.


    "The princess must not mention to have seen such a tilt." Liu Ruqing knew that the princess was a little impatient, but she couldn''t help explaining.


    "All right, Princess Ben knows. You can go." The New Moon Princess slightly waved and drove Liu Ru away.


    Liu Ruqing saw the appearance of the princess and worried a little more. However, she thought that the princess only needed to lead Chu Tong to the backyard. Even if she could not lead to the backyard, as long as she passed the front yard, there would be a lot less bodyguards there. Then her people could do it.


    Instead of telling the brainless Princess here, she might as well arrange more guards.


    So Liu Ruqian didn''t say anything more and left quickly.


    His highness Jing took Chu Tong into the palace and went directly to the Empress Dowager to say hello. Although the Empress Dowager''s expression was light, he didn''t say anything.


    Not long after his highness sat down, the eunuch came and said that the emperor asked him to go down to the Royal study.


    The emperor asked him to go, and naturally he could not go to the study without Chu Tong.


    "I will send you back first." His Highness Prince Jing wanted to send Chu Tong back first.


    "Why are you so anxious to send her back? You are afraid that the mourner won''t eat her?" But the Empress Dowager stopped directly: "you let her accompany the mourner here."


    Since the Empress Dowager said so, it''s not easy for his highness to refuse. His highness is very clear that since he has married Chu Tong now, there will be many opportunities for Chu Tong to meet with the Empress Dowager in the future. He has defended for a while, but he can''t defend for a long time, and he feels that the Empress Dowager doesn''t fool Chu Tong in the imperial palace.


    So his highness did not insist on letting Chu Tong go back.


    After his Highness Prince Jing left, the Empress Dowager''s face turned worse, but she didn''t say too many unpleasant words or do too much to her. Even so, Chu Tong felt very uncomfortable sitting in this room.


    The empress dowager, she thought, might have been deliberately responding to her.


    After more than an hour, a eunuch came to tell him that his highness asked him to bring the princess.


    Chu Tong''s eyes twinkled and her eyebrows frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything. After all, she couldn''t help a lot of things in the palace. At the moment, the eunuch sent word to let her go, and she couldn''t refuse.


    And she really didn''t want to sit with the queen anymore.


    So Chu Tong got up and followed the little eunuch out of the room.


    The little eunuch walked slowly in front of him, but he couldn''t see much difference.


    At this moment, all the people who should have entered the palace have already entered the palace, and the sky is almost dark. There are few people on the road except the guards and the occasional palace maids.


    After walking on for a long time, I met the New Moon Princess.


    "Why are you still here, Duke Ping? Just now, brother Huang has been asking if you have come back? You don''t have to hurry up. " When the new moon princess looked at the eunuch, she said anxiously.


    "Yes, yes," the eunuch answered, and left quickly.


    "Are you the third sister-in-law?" The princess looked at Chu Tong and said deliberately, "where is sister-in-law three going?"


    "Your Highness Prince Jing asked the little eunuch to send a message, waiting for me to return to the mansion." Chu Tong looks at the New Moon Princess, a pair of eyes slightly flash, she thinks the New Moon Princess appears too skillfully, and just the New Moon Princess should be deliberately supporting the little eunuch.


    What does the princess want to do when she intentionally leaves the eunuch?


    "The princess will take you there." New Moon Princess also did not continue to ask, just slightly point, automatic request for Chu Tong to lead the way..


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1237

    "The princess will take you there." New Moon Princess also did not continue to ask, just slightly point, automatic request for Chu Tong to lead the way..


    "Good." Chu Tong didn''t have too many differences, just whispered.


    The New Moon Princess saw her cold look, her eyes sank, and there was a little anger in her eyes. Thinking about what Liu Ruqing had told her, she couldn''t tear Chu Tong away immediately. But she thought that the third emperor might enter the palace at any time. She couldn''t make any mistake recently, so she could only bear it. She said again, "let''s go."


    As long as Chu Tong followed her to the backyard, she would never leave alive. Why should she be angry with a dead man.


    Chu Tong didn''t say anything more, just followed her slowly, but the corner of his lips slowly pulled out a sneer.


    It''s also a coincidence that the princess appeared. Moreover, what the princess just urged Ping Gonggong seems normal, but it''s not normal.


    The princess is obviously coming from her own palace at the moment, and the emperor should be in the study at this time. The two places are in the opposite direction. How could the princess know about the emperor''s work of balancing the father-in-law?


    And just after pinggong heard the princess''s words, he also went directly to the study. Since the princess said that he had just seen the emperor looking for pinggong, how could pinggong go to the study without asking?


    It seems that some people have arranged all these things first. However, it is still a secret that makes her see the flaws.


    She had also vaguely guessed who had conspired against her.


    "By the way, Miss Liu asked me to talk about something. I almost forgot it. She''s going to have a look now, just don''t know if Miss Liu has entered the palace?" Chu Tong deliberately screamed in a low voice, and pretended to turn around and walk back.


    "Hey, Liu Ruqian has already entered the palace." Seeing that Chu Tong was going back, the New Moon Princess blurted out in a hurry. She only remembered Liu Ruqing''s instructions after saying that.


    "Oh, the princess has seen her?" Chutong sneers in his heart. It seems that she guessed it. It''s Liu Ruqing''s ghost indeed.


    "Well, I just met her before." Now that it has been revealed, it will be more suspicious to cover it up again. The New Moon Princess also understands this truth, so she does not deny it.


    "Oh, that''s good." Chu Tong answered softly, without any doubt on his face.


    The New Moon Princess sighed a sigh of relief and said again, "let''s go quickly. Brother three is afraid to wait. There is a path here. Let''s go around the path."


    "Good." Chu children''s clothes do not feel the answer, bow behind the princess crescent, but secretly observe the terrain. If she is not wrong, this is not the way to the palace, this should be the direction to the backyard, the princess is to take her to the backyard?


    What does the princess take her to the backyard?


    What''s Liu Ruqing''s idea?


    Chutong''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a few sneers were scattered. Since they wanted to play, she would play a wonderful game with them this evening. However, when the end was too bad, it was no wonder that she did.


    The further back the garden, the fewer pedestrians on the road and the fewer guards in the palace.


    It''s completely dark. A little maid in front of the New Moon Princess is holding a lamp, but she is walking in front. Moreover, the lamp is not too bright, so she can''t see the surrounding situation clearly.


    Chu Tong followed slowly step by step, with his eyes slightly drooping all the time. He walked much slower than the New Moon Princess.


    "Hurry up, elder brother, you must be in a hurry." The New Moon Princess was a little impatient. She stopped and turned to look at her. She urged her. She was so angry that she dared not show it. She was afraid that Chu Tong would doubt it.


    "Oh." Chu Tong answered softly, raised his head slowly, looked around, and said deliberately, "princess, this road doesn''t seem to lead to the direction outside the palace, it seems to lead to the backyard, right?"


    Chu Tong said, deliberately slightly frown, a face of doubt.


    The new moon was surprised at first, but when he saw Chu Tong''s puzzled face, he seemed not sure at all, so he took a deep sigh of relief and said, "isn''t the princess Reuben in the palace clearer than you? You entered the palace for the first time today. What do you know? This is the way to the outside of the palace. "


    "Is it?" Chutong''s brow is more tightly wrinkled. "How can I feel that it''s not right?"


    Both of them are standing on the road at the moment. They don''t go forward any more. The girl holding the lamp in front also stops, but they don''t come near, just stand about five meters away from them.


    Chu Tong knew that the princess was going to lead her to the backyard. She also knew that Liu Ruqing''s people must have been lying in the backyard for a long time, waiting to kill her.


    If she is tied up and thrown into a well in the backyard in the middle of the night, it''s really unheard of. Liu Ruqing is really poisonous.


    And they chose to let the princess to lead her to the backyard, which will surely have distinguishing features.


    The biggest difference between her and the princess is the hair style. The princess combs the princess''s head and the hair is high. Because of the tight time, she doesn''t dress carefully at all, so the hair is simply tied in the back.


    This is the easiest place to distinguish.


    In contrast, the difference in clothes is not very big, but the color of the clothes is different. Her clothes are lavender, while the color of the princess''s clothes is bright red.


    It''s just that it''s too dark to see much difference.


    So, she just needs to change her hair style and that of the princess, it''s much easier.


    When Chu Tong''s eyes looked at the little maid holding the lamp in front of him, they flashed a little. She took out a thin needle and aimed it at the lantern. This needle was specially prepared by her a few days ago. It was originally intended to deal with Prince Jing, but she was afraid to use it when she was in front of him, so it was useless all the time.


    She aimed very accurately, and the fine needle flew out. The lantern in the palace maid''s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the fire light went out.


    It''s completely dark now. It''s close to the backyard. There are no other people passing by and there are no other lights. So for a moment, it''s dark and nothing can be seen.


    "What''s the matter? How do you do things? How do you put out the light?" At the sight of the lamp out, the princess was furious and scolded the little maid loudly.


    The little maid knew that she had made a mistake, and she was shaking with fear. She squatted down to pick up the lamp on the ground, but the line was broken, so she couldn''t use it. At the moment, the more busy the maid was, the more disordered she was. She didn''t get up after groping on the ground for a long time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1238

    "Back to the princess, the light line is broken. It can''t be used any more." The little maid said with a trembling voice. Her voice was as thin as a mosquito''s cry. She was obviously very afraid. No wonder she was afraid. As long as the maid made a little mistake, Princess crescent would beat and scold the maid. Many of them were even killed alive.


    Now that she has made such a big mistake, the princess will not let her go.


    "If you can''t get rid of the useless things quickly, go get another lamp quickly." The New Moon Princess is worried. After all, if there is no light at all, Liu Ruqing''s people will not recognize her or Chu Tong.


    If you make a mistake, it will break the big deal.


    But that''s what Chu Tong wanted.


    "Yes, yes, I will go and get a new lamp now." The palace maid heard that the princess didn''t punish her. She just asked her to get a lamp again. She responded repeatedly and stood up from the ground and left quickly.


    At this moment, only Chu Tong and the princess are left. It''s just that in the dark, neither of them can see clearly, only two shadows can be seen vaguely.


    "Princess, it''s better for us to walk slowly. In fact, we are used to the moonlight tonight. We can still see the way. Otherwise, his highness Jing will be impatient after waiting too long." Chutong said to the princess in a soft voice, extremely gentle, without any precautions.


    "Just a moment. My princess is afraid of the dark and dare not go. " The princess was afraid that Liu Ruqing would confuse them, so she would not allow her to go forward at this time. After all, not far ahead is the backyard. Liu Ruqing''s people have been waiting there for a long time.


    Chu Tong looked at the backyard by moonlight, and saw a few figures flashing in the dark. It was obvious that their time was too long, and the people there were in a hurry.


    "Is the princess really afraid of the dark? Is there a ghost in my heart Chu Tong suddenly snorted coldly. There was a chilling sense in his low voice, especially in the dark.


    The princess of the new moon was shocked. She turned slightly and looked in her direction, but she could not see her expression clearly. She said in a frightened voice, "you, what are you talking about?"


    "What am I saying?" Chu Tong said in a cold voice again, a pair of eyes looked at her straight, and could not see clearly in the dark, but Princess crescent suddenly felt that there was a sharp look that seemed to penetrate her.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about?" The New Moon Princess startled out a cold sweat, the body couldn''t help shivering, but still insisted on not admitting.


    "Oh, that''s all right. Let''s wait here for the maid to get the lamp." Chu Tong didn''t continue to ask, but automatically came back, as if nothing had happened just now.


    However, when Princess Xinyue heard this, she was more worried about being discovered by Chu Tong and about the failure of the plan. She thought that there was no one else here, so she would simply bring Liu Ruqing''s people and tie Chu Tong up.


    Thinking of this, the New Moon Princess''s face is a little more fierce, her mouth is slightly open, just about to open up and shout, but just at this time, suddenly a round thing rolled into her mouth, and it has completely melted in her mouth before she responds.


    Princess crescent was surprised. She had seen poisons in the imperial palace. Was it Chu Tong who poisoned her? But at the moment, Chu Tong is still some distance away from her. And she just didn''t find Chu Tong moving, and she didn''t move at all. How could she poison her?


    But it suddenly occurred to her that Liu Ruqing had said that Chu Tong would be enchanted, and the princess was shaking like leaves in autumn.


    She subconsciously wants to shout, but her mouth is open, but she doesn''t make any sound, even if she doesn''t even have a little weak yiah sound.


    The New Moon Princess is more afraid. How can she not speak? Is she mute? It must be the poison just melted in her mouth that makes her mute.


    She didn''t expect that Chu Tong would be poisonous, and she had just been poisoned without any awareness. It seems that this woman is really capable of magic.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. She turned around and ran away.


    It''s so easy for Chu Tong to go.


    Since the princess promised Liu Ru to hurt her, don''t blame her for being merciless.


    Just as the New Moon Princess was about to step out, Chu Tong jumped forward quickly, turned her body around, and easily controlled her.


    At the moment, the New Moon Princess is behind her. She can''t see her. In the dark, she can''t see anything at all.


    Chu Tong near the ear of the New Moon Princess, said a word in a low voice, the princess''s body suddenly a stiff, it seems that some are shocked, and it seems that some doubt.


    The New Moon Princess can''t shout at the moment, can only struggle desperately, but Chu Tong is the one who grabs her to death, and doesn''t give her a chance to break free at all.


    Chu Tong''s hand clasped her wrist, the other hand extended to the princess''s hair, completely damaged her hair, all the hair was spread out, and then the top layer made the princess''s hair the same way as she is now.


    Although the New Moon Princess is impulsive, she is not stupid. She soon understands what she wants to do. She is afraid to the extreme and struggles harder.


    Thinking of the words just heard, the voice, the princess''s body trembled even more.


    However, how could the top floor give her such a chance? When the hair of the princess is messed up, her feet are forced against the princess''s legs. The princess has a pain and her legs bend subconsciously and kneel on the ground.


    One foot of the top floor stepped on the princess hard, not to let her escape.


    And she quickly put her hair back on the plate.


    Before the light broke, the top floor had remembered the princess''s hair style. Although there was no tool at the moment, she could still get out the general shape. Moreover, she could not see clearly in the dark.


    After finishing the hairstyle, the top floor imitated the princess''s voice and shouted, "you, come here quickly, Princess Ben has caught her." She deliberately lowered her voice and made a look that scared others. She had to pretend to be very similar.


    The shadows in the distance clearly heard her voice, moved slightly, seemed to hesitate, doubted, and didn''t come at once.


    "You dare to disobey my princess''s order. Be careful that I told the emperor and dealt with you severely." That voice, that tone, including that arrogant and overbearing, is exactly like that of the princess. Those people no longer doubt and rush to come quickly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1239

    "You dare to disobey my princess''s order. Be careful that I told the emperor and dealt with you severely." That voice, that tone, including that arrogant and overbearing, is exactly like that of the princess. Those people no longer doubt and rush to come quickly.


    "Just when the light broke, she wanted to leave. I was afraid of making mistakes, so I took advantage of the mechanism to stop her. Hurry up and deal with it as your master told me." Chu Tong imitated the princess''s voice again.


    The princess who was trampled on her feet was sweating on her forehead. She wanted to explain, but unfortunately she couldn''t make a sound at all, and Chu Tong could not stand up at all.


    "Is she really the one we want?" One of the guards was very careful, careful, and confirmed.


    "Why, don''t you believe in Princess Ben? She just led her here. It''s absolutely right. Take a lamp and have a look." Chu Tong raised his voice slightly and said angrily.


    Liu Ruqing''s bribers were shocked when they heard that she was going to bring the lamp. They were afraid that they would disturb the guards in the palace. If they brought the lamp again, they might be exposed.


    "Captain, she said, what the princess combed was the princess''s head, and Chu Tong''s hair was simply tied at the back. Under the moonlight, you can tell. It shouldn''t be wrong. It''s not early now. If you don''t finish what she told you soon, it''s too late. " One of the guards whispered.


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable. There were not many people who knew about it." The captain nodded slightly, and then ordered again, "first tie Chu Tong, and do everything as planned."


    Several other bodyguards heard the group''s words, even forward, they did not identify any more, and quickly picked up the rope and sack prepared in their hands.


    Three or two will be the Chu child stepped on the crescent princess to bundle.


    And those people may be afraid that she will shout, so when they come up, they put something in her mouth.


    Now the New Moon Princess is able to make a sound, also can''t shout out.


    The tied Princess crescent struggled on the ground. Her eyes looked angrily at the guards, but unfortunately they couldn''t make a sound. In the dark, the guards couldn''t recognize her, let alone see her angry eyes.


    "The man ordered her to be bound, stuffed into a black cloth bag, and beat her up. It''s better to kill her directly, and save the accident." The captain whispered again.


    "Well, get rid of her and it''s over." A bodyguard agreed to take a black pocket and put the New Moon Princess in it. Then she tied the pocket tightly. Now the New Moon Princess couldn''t even struggle. When she heard the bodyguard''s words, her whole body was shaking with fear.


    "Take it to the backyard and fight again. I''m afraid that the guards in the palace will be disturbed here." The captain said carefully again.


    Those bodyguards then raised the New Moon Princess and walked quickly towards the back garden.


    "I just scared the princess. Let''s take her to the hall." The captain looked at Chu Tong with a flattering face.


    "No, just deal with what Miss Liu has told me. I''m familiar with the palace. I can go myself." Naturally, Chu Tong would not have let him send her, otherwise he would have been exposed and trapped when he left here and arrived at a crowded place.


    The bodyguard was surprised to hear her directly saying Miss Liu, but in this way, there was no doubt. Of course, the princess''s order made him dare not disobey, so he responded cowardly, and then followed her to the backyard.


    Far away, Chu Tong vaguely heard the sound of banging. It was obvious that the guards were beating the princess, and it seemed that they were beating very hard, just afraid that they would be killed by the princess.


    But Chu Tong just looked at her coldly. Although the New Moon Princess was used by Liu Ruqing, if the New Moon Princess had no malice, she would not agree to help Liu Ruqing to harm her. Since she participated in it, no one else could blame her.


    If she didn''t take precautions first, believed the princess, and was cheated by the princess into the backyard, those guards, she was afraid that she could not deal with them, then, now she was tied up and beaten, so she would not sympathize with a person who wanted to harm her.


    The sound of bumping and slapping disappeared slowly. It may be that the guards almost beat. Chu Tongyin was in the dark. He watched everything in the backyard in secret. He saw that the guards lifted the pocket and threw it into the dry well. Then he covered the well with a big stone.


    Liu Ruqian was so cruel that he was about to kill people. He tied them with ropes and put them into his pocket. He even covered a big stone at the wellhead. The stone was carried up by four bodyguards. It was heavy.


    Those people just finished everything, and suddenly a figure flashed out. Chu Tong was slightly stunned. It was Liu Ruqing who was indistinctly identified. Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly sank. Did this vicious woman come to see if she was dead?


    Hum, it''s a pity to disappoint them.


    "Miss Liu, it''s done. Before you put it into the well, you''ve only got the gas in. There''s no gas out. You''ll throw it down and seal the wellhead. I''m afraid it won''t be long before you die." When the team saw Liu Ruqing, they lowered their voice and said, "don''t forget what Miss Liu promised us."


    "Well done. Don''t worry. I promise you I will." Liu Ruqing''s voice had some obvious pleasure, but the words were slightly paused, and he said coldly again, "if anyone dares to reveal half of today''s matter, I''m merciless."


    "Yes. Yes, we will never reveal a word. " The bodyguards agreed one after another. In fact, they were also acquiesced by the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, they could not dare to fight Princess Jing in the backyard.


    "Well, I finally got rid of that bitch." Liu Ru leans to smile smugly, glances at the well head and says, "well, I''ll go to the front yard and have a look. His highness is still waiting."


    She doesn''t want to accompany a dead man here. She is going to see his highness Jing. She is very beautiful today. Maybe his highness Jing will see her.


    Just when Liu Ru walked to the front yard and saw the Chu Tong standing in front of the prince Jing, she was stunned.


    Why is chutong here? Shouldn''t she be in the well of the backyard?


    Even if Chu Tong is not in the well, isn''t she beaten half dead? At the moment, it seems that Chu Tong''s body is not hurt at all, and the well is sealed, so she can''t come up at all.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1240

    Even if Chu Tong is not in the well, isn''t she beaten half dead? At the moment, it seems that Chu Tong''s body is not hurt at all, and the well is sealed, so she can''t come up at all.


    Unless it is possible, it is not Chu Tong who was thrown into the bottom of the well. But if it is not Chu Tong, who is the one who was thrown?


    Liu Ru thought more and more, and suddenly remembered that the captain of the guard said that the princess had made Chu Tong and called them to go there. Then they put Chu Tong in their pocket, beat him up and threw him into the well.


    That is to say, the action was somewhat different from their plan, and they probably didn''t see Chu Tong at all at that time.


    Chu Tong is no longer the fool before. Now Chu Tong has many tricks. How can she be controlled by the princess''s idiot?


    If the princess could control Chu Tong, would they still use so many guards?


    Chu Tong made the princess pretty much.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruqian''s body suddenly froze, isn''t it? Do you? Is it not Chu Tong who was thrown into the well, but the princess?


    Liu Ruqing''s eyes try their best to open, and there is a kind of fear that will drown her in the depth of the eyes.


    No, it can''t be. It can''t be like that. If it is like that, she can''t live today.


    Liu Ruqing''s eyes look at Chu Tong''s hair. Chu Tong''s hair is still the simple pull up hair, not the princess''s hair, which is the way she told them to recognize.


    There should be no mistake in such obvious difference. Even if there is no light, there is moonlight, and you will not admit your mistake.


    So even if it is not Chu Tong who is thrown into the well, it should not be the princess.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ru was just relieved at the bottom of her heart. However, at this time, Chu Tong suddenly turned around. With the light in the hall, Liu Ru suddenly found that Chu Tong''s hair was a bit messy, not as neat as it was combed out with a comb.


    It seems that she just combed her hair with her hands. Originally, her hair is as simple as possible. It can be pulled out without a comb.


    Liu Ru''s deep fear spread again, and she could not help shaking. She knew that Chu Tong was not stupid, and she must have become smart, and there must be something extraordinary. Otherwise, his highness Jing could not marry her.


    If Chu Tong finds something different, it''s not easy for him to deal with the princess.


    So, I''m afraid


    Liu Ruqing told herself that she would never panic at this time. Even if she was really a princess, now she can only make mistakes and never let other people know about it.


    But the sudden disappearance of the princess is a big event. It''s impossible for the palace not to know. And those bodyguards?


    The guards are all informed, so she must find a way to kill all the guards, because only the dead will not reveal the secret.


    Liu Ruqing knew that this must be fast. If it was late and was discovered by the people in the palace, she would be finished.


    She has a good bodyguard around her, but her bodyguard can''t be brought into the palace at ordinary times. However, she has a special way to contact the bodyguard and let the bodyguard save her in an emergency.


    "You''re so fast. Did you come here?" The emperor did not know whether it happened or deliberately, just came over and looked at Chu Tong. His expression was a little complicated.


    "Back to the emperor, minnv lost her way." Chu Tong originally thought about how to meet the emperor. Without the emperor, he just came here.


    "I lost my way, didn''t I ask you to bring you here? Who brought you the way and lost you? " Emperor slightly Leng a Leng, eyebrow slightly Cu up, do not know what to think.


    Prince Jing''s eyes are slightly heavy.


    "Back to the emperor, it''s Ping Gonggong around the emperor." Chu Tong raised his eyes slightly and looked at the Duke Ping who was standing beside the emperor.


    "Duke Ping?" The emperor seems to be slightly surprised, obviously a little suspicious. It can be seen that the emperor should still have great trust in Duke Ping.


    "Emperor, I''m afraid. I''ve been outside my study this afternoon. I haven''t left at all, let alone left the palace." After hearing Chu Tong''s words, Duke Ping, who was standing beside the emperor, shivered a little, walked out quickly, knelt on the ground straight, and said with a straight face.


    Chu Tong sneers. She has seen the disguise ability of Duke Ping for a long time. He is definitely the kind of person who does not see the coffin and does not fall into thunder.


    She knew that in any case, Duke Ping would never admit it, and with his cunning, since he promised to do it, he must have arranged it well, and it is impossible for him to show his flaws so easily. Otherwise, he could not have stayed above the emperor for so many years, deeply trusted by the emperor.


    Therefore, she is not in a hurry to testify against Mr. Ping at the moment. She just looks at Mr. Ping with a puzzled face and slowly says, "but it''s clearly the way that Mr. Ping brought me. But on the way, she happens to meet the New Moon Princess. At that time, the princess said that the emperor is leveling Mr. Ping, and Mr. Ping left. The princess is kind, afraid of the way that the people don''t recognize, she took the initiative to bring the people to the hall If the emperor doesn''t believe it, he can ask the princess. "


    Chu Tongming knows that the princess can''t be here, and it''s not certain whether she has a life or not.


    She said this on purpose to attract the emperor''s attention and let him find out that the princess is missing. If the emperor moves fast enough, he should be able to save her life.


    The stone that pressed against the wellhead was very heavy. She couldn''t move it alone at that time. Moreover, Liu Ruqing''s people were present at that time, and she didn''t have a chance to save people. If she was exposed at that time, there were so many other bodyguards, just afraid that she could not escape.


    Although the princess and Liu Ruqing plan to kill her together, she can''t save her life after all.


    "New moon?" The emperor''s brow is wrinkled a few points, crescent''s temper she is to understand, let crescent to Chu Tong lead the way? It''s impossible at all, so it''s a little strange.


    "What about the princess now?" The Emperor didn''t see the princess. When he looked at Chu Tong with his eyes, she was a little bit more cold. This woman would not be lying again, right?


    Last time, he was cheated by this woman.


    "Just on the way that the princess brought the maid, the light suddenly broke, so the princess asked the maid to change it. Originally, the princess and the maid were waiting there, but after a while, the maid who held the lamp still didn''t come back. The princess was afraid that the prince had been waiting for too long, so she and the maid walked forward slowly..." When Chu Tong said this, his words stopped slightly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1241

    "Minnv was afraid that the princess would fall down, so she walked in front to explore the way for the princess. However, when she walked through the backyard, minnv turned around and suddenly found that the princess was gone. Minnv was worried. After searching for the princess for a long time in the backyard, she couldn''t find the princess. Later, she turned around and lost her way. After that, minnv came out with her." Chu Tong blinked and said innocently.


    To act, who can''t? She can''t be worse than them. This time, she won''t let Liu Ruqing go. She purposely explained that the princess was missing in the backyard. When people can''t find the princess, they will naturally go to the backyard.


    "Come to the main hall without going through the backyard, how can you go to the backyard?" The emperor''s expression was more indistinct.


    "Don''t you come to the main hall without going through the backyard? This is the first time for minnv to enter the palace. She didn''t recognize the road at all. At that time, the princess said it would be faster to take minnv along the path. " Chu Tong is still innocent on the face, and there are more doubts on his face.


    She purposely stopped talking and let the emperor guess.


    The emperor is a wise man. At the moment, he can surely think of something wrong.


    "Come and find the princess." The emperor immediately turned and ordered the people around him.


    "The emperor, my subordinates met the maid beside the princess. She has been looking for the princess..." It wasn''t long before the bodyguard brought the maid around the princess.


    "And the princess?" The emperor looked at her, a pair of eyes suddenly became cold and heavy.


    "Back to the emperor, where I could find it, my maidservant took people to find it, but I didn''t find the princess." The maid''s body trembled slightly, and she whispered back. Her head hung down as hard as she could. She did not dare to look up to the emperor.


    The emperor was shocked when he heard the maid''s words. So he found all the places, but he didn''t find the princess? He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart that something would have happened to the princess.


    The emperor suddenly thought of what Chu Tong had just said, so he ordered repeatedly, "take you to the back garden to find out."


    Chu Tong slightly drooped his eyes and stood there quietly, motionless and speechless, but under the long eyelashes, there was a little sneer, and the play would soon begin.


    Liu Ru, who is hiding behind the tree, listens to the emperor''s words and is completely shocked. If the emperor really finds the princess in the well of the backyard, then she will be finished. No, she must find a way.


    At this time, the guard she contacted had entered the palace.


    "How are things going?" Liu Ru was so worried that she kept her voice down.


    "Back to the master, everything has been dealt with. The bodyguards and their subordinates used * * powder to confuse him, and then sent them out of the palace quietly. After they were ordered to leave the palace, they killed them, leaving no living mouths." The guard also reported in a low voice that this is the Imperial Palace, which is heavily guarded. It''s natural that you can''t do anything directly in the imperial palace. After all, those guards have good martial arts. If you move your hand, it will be even more troublesome.


    Liu Ruqian takes a deep sigh of relief. She is more satisfied with her face. The bodyguard has been with him for more than ten years. She is careful and reassured.


    "What about the people in the well? Have you dealt with it? " Liu Ru leaned to think of the people they had thrown down the well, and asked in a startled voice again.


    Now that Chu Tong is here, she is also sure who is in the well.


    "Go back to the master, and his subordinates will take that pocket up and let people out of the palace together." The guard replied respectfully once again, and after a pause, he added, "my subordinates will also clean the backyard, and no trace will be found."


    "The man in the pocket, have you checked who it is?" In fact, even though she didn''t want to believe it anymore, she knew that the princess who had been thrown into the well before was probably the princess..


    He asked at the moment, just want to make sure, the princess is now life, or death?


    "When I went back to the prince, I found my pocket. I was dead and stiff. My subordinates were afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, so they sent me directly out of the palace to deal with it." The guard followed Liu Ruqing for so many years and naturally understood her mind, he said repeatedly.


    Liu Ru listens to his words, hangs his heart tightly, and finally falls completely. Now that he has dealt with all the evidence, he wants to see what Chu tong can do? Can Chu Tong turn the sky.


    As for the New Moon Princess, it was only an accident. She would be ok if no one found her.


    Time passed, but no one came back to report, the emperor''s heart is more anxious, the brow is more wrinkled and tighter.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps. The bodyguard who had just been sent by the emperor finally came back. However, this time, his face was clearly a little more flustered and scared. He came to the ground. I don''t know if it was because he was too anxious, didn''t know what he was tripping over, nearly fell down, and the look of the bodyguard was very flustered.


    The emperor was shocked to see that the bodyguard was out of shape, and the bad feeling in his heart spread again. The bodyguard had been with him for many years, always very calm, deeply trusted by him. Now he was in such a state of panic, even if something serious happened.


    The bodyguard came to wait for the emperor''s inquiry, and said in a hurry, "report to the emperor, I have taken people to find the whole backyard, and I haven''t seen the princess."


    When he said this, his words were slightly stopped, his voice was slightly more quivering, and his body could not help shaking.


    "Not found? Have you looked carefully? Haven''t you found anything? " The emperor''s body is stiff, and his eyes are even colder The bodyguard stopped, breathed a breath, and then carefully replied, "but a palace maid found blood in the backyard."


    "What? Blood found? " The emperor almost stood up. His heart was hanging tightly. He never found the new moon. Now he found blood. Is it really the new moon?


    Liu Ruqing, who was peeping in the dark, was even more frightened. She subconsciously turned around to look at the guard behind her and asked in a low voice, "don''t you say that everything has been cleaned?"


    The guard was shocked at Liu Ruqing''s cruel eyes and said, "I''m really clean, and I did it myself, but it may be too dark to see clearly, so there''s something missing."


    "Hum." Liu Ru gave a cold snort. There was more dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "However, the body has been transported out of the palace. The prince doesn''t have to worry about it." The guard whispered again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1242

    "Hum." Liu Ru gave a cold snort. There was more dissatisfaction in her voice. "However, the body has been transported out of the palace. The prince doesn''t have to worry about it." The guard whispered again.


    Liu Ruqing''s face is slightly relieved. The new moon is dead and has been transported out of the palace. No one can find it.


    People who know that have dealt with it.


    Now that she has found blood, she can even frame the incident against Chu Tong.


    And the disappearance of the princess has shocked the queen and the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager and the empress rush over with a group of people.


    Liu Ruqing''s eyes light, it seems that her chance has come.


    "What''s the matter? The new moon is gone? How can the new moon disappear? What''s the matter? " The Empress Dowager''s voice is obviously a little anxious, which shows that she loves the princess very much.


    "Don''t worry too much, the Empress Dowager. She has already been found." The emperor saw the Empress Dowager coming, and his face changed slightly.


    "Then why hasn''t it been found? You have made it clear to the mourner how you came back. " When the Empress Dowager said this, she gave Chu Tong a cold look.


    The emperor can''t help but talk about it briefly.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes quickly looked at Chu Tong. Mou Zi had a ruthlessness that was not concealed: "the emperor means that Chu Tong and the princess have been to the backyard together, and now only Chu Tong comes back alone, but the princess is missing, and blood is found in the backyard."


    The Empress Dowager said here, stopping deliberately, but that meaning is no more obvious.


    "Empress dowager, this has not been found out." His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that the Empress Dowager was dissatisfied with Chu Tong, but he didn''t think that the Empress Dowager really wanted to kill Chu Tong everywhere. In this case, the Empress Dowager didn''t worry about the princess''s affairs. Instead, he started to ask questions.


    "Does it need to be checked? Shouldn''t it be obvious? " The Empress Dowager''s face was even worse when she saw his highness King Jing speaking for Chu Tong.


    "The emperor, since Princess Jing said that the princess was missing in the backyard, and there was blood there, I would ask the emperor to ask someone to find out." When the queen saw this, she immediately turned to the emperor and said that it was also to ease the atmosphere at the moment.


    And now the most important thing is to find a way to find the princess.


    "The queen is right. The most important thing now is to find the princess first." Chu Tong also just added that she was not surprised at all by the Queen''s attitude towards her and didn''t mean to say anything more.


    "Come on, hold up the light and go to the backyard." The emperor said repeatedly that if the empress didn''t come, he would go to the backyard to have a look.


    Several eunuchs soon held several lamps and waited outside the main hall. The lamps lit up together. Outside the main hall, they suddenly became bright.


    The party soon came to the backyard.


    Several eunuchs carried a lamp, which, for a moment, brightened the whole backyard.


    When we walked into the backyard, almost all of us saw the big stone on the well. It took about two or three men to lift it.


    Originally, few people came to the flower garden after this. Previously, Liu Ruqing was afraid of other people coming and found people at the bottom of the well, so he asked people to make a big stone to seal the well.


    In fact, the emperor, Empress and other people will never come here, and even if other ordinary people come to find out, nothing will happen.


    However, now that the princess is missing in the backyard, and blood is found here, the emperor comes to check it himself, and the big stone is particularly conspicuous.


    Liu Ru was stunned. Her guard just said that she had taken the body away. How could she seal the stone to the wellhead again?


    Liu Ruqian also follows quietly. At this moment, the emperor, the Empress Dowager and other people are all walking in front, and some palace maids and bodyguards, so Liu Ruqian doesn''t dare to go too far.


    But she was afraid of arousing others'' suspicion, so her guard could only follow far behind. At this moment, she couldn''t find out the reason. She just guessed in her heart that maybe the guard would take out the body and seal the stone back.


    In this way, it will not cause Chu Tong''s suspicion, let Chu Tong think the body is still inside.


    Liu Ruqian thought to himself that Chu Tong would surely try to let the emperor search the bottom of the well. If he could not find the princess, Chu Tong would not be able to clean up when he jumped into the Yellow River.


    Liu Ruqian thought of this place and smiled a little more coldly. However, when Liu Ruqian''s guard, who was far behind, saw the stone on the well, his face suddenly changed.


    "When was the well sealed with stone." The emperor saw the stone on the well and asked with a little doubt.


    "I don''t know. Few people come here." The queen was stupefied. She whispered back. She just looked at the stone with her eyes, slightly in a trance.


    "Where was the blood found." The emperor did not ask the stone again, but asked the maid who had found the blood.


    "Back to the emperor, it''s near, here, here, and above the well." Although the palace maid was afraid, she still pointed forward several places.


    "Hold up the light." The emperor''s face slightly changed, and his eyes were suddenly gloomy. He cried out in a cold voice.


    The eunuch holding the lamp at the back moved forward quickly. For a while, he lit up the whole well nearby. As expected, he found several bloodstains near the well, and there were bloodstains on the outside of the well.


    Liu Ruqing''s face was slightly shocked. Didn''t the bodyguard just say that it had been cleaned up? How can there be so many omissions?


    Chu Tong had long seen Liu Ru''s heel. She saw Liu Ru''s astonished expression and smiled coldly. Then she walked forward slowly and said in a low voice, "emperor, when the daughter of the people was walking here, she found that the princess was missing."


    It is clear that the princess disappeared here.


    There happened to be bloodstains, a dry well and a stone sealed on it. Anyone with a brain would think about it.


    The Empress Dowager took a few steps back. Her face turned pale and shook her head slightly. It was impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible.


    "Somebody, remove the stone from the well and go down to have a look." The emperor''s face was also momentarily gloomy, with a cold voice.


    Liu Ruqing''s face is more complacent. He has already transported the body out of the palace. He will find someone and see how chutong explains it. Then he can push the princess''s disappearance to chutong.


    Chu Tong saw Liu Ruqing''s pride on his face, and his lips slightly pulled out a trace of coldness. It seemed that Liu Ruqing''s pride was too early, and the most wonderful one was still behind him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1243

    Chu Tong saw Liu Ruqing''s pride on his face, and his lips slightly pulled out a trace of coldness. It seemed that Liu Ruqing''s pride was too early, and the most wonderful one was still behind him.


    The queen wanted to step forward, but suddenly found that her legs seemed to be disobeyed and could not move. She had only one pair of eyes looking straight at the wellhead. She wanted to see the result, but she was afraid to see the result. She was afraid, really afraid, afraid to see the last thing she wanted to see.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are also looking straight at the well, and there seems to be a trace of tension and worry in his expression.


    Liu Ruqing, who was standing beside Chu Tong, saw her at the moment, and her lips were smiling a little more proudly. Hum, look for it, look for it. Even if the well is turned over, it is impossible to find the princess, because the princess is not in the palace for a long time.


    She knew that Chu Tong must have seen the bodyguard throw the princess into the well, so he deliberately led the emperor and others to come here, and wanted to find out the princess and testify against her.


    However, what Chu Tong didn''t know was that the princess had been sent out of the palace by him for a long time. They could never find the princess.


    At that time, the crime of leading to the disappearance of the princess will all fall on Chu Tong, who will never turn over.


    The others were looking straight at the well head, waiting for the result.


    His Highness Prince Jing naturally saw Liu Ruqing''s pride. When he looked at Chu Tong and saw the look of the village, his deep eyes flashed gently. It seems that today''s event is


    The three bodyguards moved the stone away at last. The eunuch holding the lamp moved forward quickly, but the well was a little deep. It was dark and couldn''t be seen at all.


    "I''ll go down and have a look." A smaller bodyguard came out and looked at the well head carefully. Then he tied the rope to his body and let the other bodyguard take the other end and go down by himself.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at the well head at the moment, waiting for the bodyguard to come up.


    Although the village was a little nervous on the surface, she sneered in her heart. When she came here and saw the stone on the well was still there, she knew that her plan was going on smoothly.


    "Find a pocket." The guard who went down suddenly shouted, "pull me up." The other guards standing on it began to pull the rope.


    Liu Ru listens to the bodyguard''s words, but is suddenly shocked. Her eyes look at her bodyguard who is not far away at the moment with a little doubt. When she sees that the bodyguard''s face also has a little doubt, she is even more surprised. What''s the matter?


    The body has been transported out of the palace. How can I find the pocket at the bottom of the well?


    Can''t you go to hell?


    Chu Tong saw Liu Ruqian''s expression and a slight smile on his lips, which surprised her a lot. What surprised her even more was still behind her.


    The bodyguard had come up with a black pocket, which was used by Liu Ruqian to hold the princess''s pocket.


    Liu Ru leans to see that familiar pocket, the body is slightly stiff, unexpectedly is that pocket really, so what inside holds can be princess?


    What''s going on?


    Is it her people who do things badly? Is it wrong or something she doesn''t know?


    The more Liu Ruqing thinks about it, the more worried she is. After all, there are ghosts in her heart.


    The most surprising thing was that Liu Ruqing''s bodyguard took the bag out himself. At that time, he checked it and found that the body was cold and hard. He was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, so he didn''t open it, so he sent it to the carriage and took it out of the palace.


    However, why is there another one in the well? Besides, when he left, he didn''t seal the wellhead with stone again. What''s the matter?


    "Come on, open it." The Queen''s eyes looked at the pocket without blinking. Her face was tense, and her voice was shaking.


    "Hurry up." The Empress Dowager is also worried at the moment, and her voice is shaking.


    The emperor''s eyes are always staring at the pocket. They are very sad. They are not really new moon, are they?


    The bodyguard quickly opened his pocket, and then revealed his messy black hair, proving that it contained a young woman.


    The Empress Dowager''s heart was tight and her body was stiff. Suddenly she felt numb in her back and hard to breathe. She looked familiar with this hair, but she prayed desperately at the bottom of her heart, not the new moon, not the new moon.


    However, the God may not have heard her prayer at all, as the Black Pocket fell off, revealing a big red clothes.


    The Empress Dowager''s stiff body fainted a little. She was so familiar with the dress that she saw the new moon put on today.


    At the moment, the New Moon Princess is full of bloodstains. Her face and head, including her exposed arms, are also full of injuries.


    Although the New Moon Princess was hit all over the body and her face was bruised, the Empress Dowager recognized that it was her new moon, not only because of the clothes on the New Moon Princess, but also because of the instinctive feeling of being a mother. And although the New Moon Princess is injured, but vaguely can tell the appearance.


    "Yue''er, yue''er, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Empress Dowager one step fast forward, straight to the New Moon Princess''s body, cried bitterly.


    When they heard the Queen Mother''s cry, they were all shocked. Since the Queen Mother recognized that it was the princess, there must be no mistake. But who even punched the princess like that, stuffed her into her pocket and threw her into the well?


    This, this is incredible.


    Liu Ru leans to see that what she has in her pocket is really a new moon princess. For a moment, she is completely ignorant. It''s really strange. How can it be like this?


    Liu Ruqian subconsciously looks at the bodyguard again. The bodyguard is also stunned at the moment. I don''t understand what''s going on. Liu Ruqian suddenly feels shocked, afraid that someone is playing tricks behind them?


    Is it the dead girl of the earth, but then I thought, it''s impossible. Chu Tong was clearly a person at that time and had no help at all, so these things could not be completed by Chu Tong at all. What''s more, Chu Tong has just been with his Royal Highness Prince Jing.


    She also watched Chu Tong all the time. Chu Tong had no time to do these things.


    Is it Prince Jing? Would it be Chu Tong who told Prince Jing about this? Then the Chu Tong of Prince Jing''s help? Would it be like this?


    Liu Ruqing looks at Prince Jing quietly, trying to see some clues from his face, but she can''t see anything different from his face.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1244

    Liu Ruqing looks at Prince Jing quietly, trying to see some clues from his face, but she can''t see anything different from his face.


    Liu Ru exhaled secretly to calm herself down. She felt that her guess might not be right. If his Highness Prince Jing knew this and found that the princess was in the pocket, he would have sent the princess back. It is absolutely impossible to throw the princess into the well again.


    Therefore, it should not be the chutong of his royal highness Jing.


    If it wasn''t for his highness King Jing, who could help Chu Tong?


    For a while, Liu Ruqing was a little flustered. After all, all these things were out of the good plan and became very strange.


    Her eyes looked at Chu Tong again, and she squinted quickly. Suddenly, she had an idea. Her lips gave a cruel sneer. She could blame Chu Tong for everything.


    This is definitely an opportunity for her not to plan, so Liu Ruqing decided to start first.


    "The empress dowager, just Chu Tong said that she was in the backyard with the princess, and then the princess disappeared. Now she found the princess''s body in this well. Needless to say, it must have been Chu Tong who killed the princess." Liu Ru thought about it, then suddenly made a voice, and the villain complained first again, trying to put all the responsibilities on Chu Tong.


    When Chu Tong heard Liu Ruqing''s words, he didn''t have any fear or even any tension. He sneered in his heart. In fact, she had expected Liu Ruqing would say that for a long time, so she was not surprised at all.


    "You? Good evil! You even beat the princess like this. You put the princess in your pocket and threw it into the well. The mourner is going to kill you. The mourner is going to avenge the rain. Come and kill this woman to the mourner. " When the Empress Dowager heard Liu Ruqing''s words, she suddenly raised her eyes and looked hard to the ground. However, there was a trace of difference in her eyes. Especially when she saw Liu Ruqing''s flash of panic, the Empress Dowager''s eyes obviously sank.


    Several bodyguards, hearing the order of the empress dowager, wanted to move forward.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes are slightly heavy, but his lips are slightly raised.


    He has been watching the play for a long time, and he almost understands what happened. Today, it is obvious that Liu Ruqing wanted to use the princess to harm Chu Tong, but he did harm to the princess instead.


    His Highness Prince Jing knows that the little woman he married is not simple. She is definitely not the Lord of being bullied by others, so he has never worried about it and never made a sound.


    He wanted to see how she wanted to sing in the play.


    Although he didn''t check it, it was not difficult for him to judge Liu Ruqing''s reaction. Originally, Liu Ruqing was supposed to let the princess out of the palace, but now the princess appears in the well again.


    Then it must be the little woman he married who brought the princess back.


    How does this little woman hide from Liu Ruqing, or even from Liu Ruqing''s bodyguard to get people back to one? He doesn''t know yet, but he knows one thing.


    If there is no full assurance, she will not be able to get the princess back and arrange all this.


    So, he was looking forward to what she would do next.


    Although she is his wife now, there are many things that she can do and deal with. Why not let her do it?


    She is an independent woman, a calm and decisive woman. Such a woman doesn''t want others to be too involved in her plan at all. Sometimes, when she doesn''t know her plan, she rashly helps, but it will help.


    He had guessed all her plans and knew all her arrangements, but at this moment, he couldn''t even guess how she planned to prove her innocence and at the same time publicize Liu Ruqing''s crime.


    "Wait a minute." Chu Tong looks up at Liu Ru, then suddenly opens her mouth. At the moment, she is extremely calm and plain, but the light words have a kind of courage that can''t be disobeyed. The guards around her are shocked, almost subconsciously stopped.


    "Liu xiaojue said that minnv killed the princess, but there is evidence?" Chu Tong looked at Liu Ruqing and said coldly word by word.


    "Does it need any more evidence? At that time, only you and the princess were in the backyard, not you. Who else could it be? " Liu such as inclined tiny Leng for a while, some gnash teeth of low roar way.


    "What Miss Liu means is that minnv, by herself, stuffed the princess into her pocket, killed her, threw her into the well, and then sealed the well with a stone?" When Chu Tong heard Liu Ruqing''s words, he smiled faintly and asked back again.


    "See, see, you''ve told the whole process of the crime yourself. Let''s listen to it. If she hadn''t done it, why would she be so clear?" Liu Ruqing heard Chu Tong''s words and said repeatedly, thinking that he had finally caught Chu Tong''s handle.


    "In the present situation, as long as there are brains and eyes, we can infer the situation at that time. How can miss liu not see it?" Chu Tong''s eyes blinked, and some innocently said, but in the words, there was a bit of mockery, which made Liu Ru lose his head and have no eyes.


    However, Liu Ruqing really has no brain.


    When they heard Chu Tong''s words, they were slightly shocked. However, they immediately thought that what she said was not bad. In fact, when they saw the situation in front of them, what they thought was similar to what Chu Tong said. Therefore, Liu Ruqing''s framing like this was ridiculous.


    "Judging from the wound on the princess, it must have been a hard beating, and the strength of my hand is extremely fierce and powerful. How can I have such great strength as a weak woman? Moreover, after the princess was thrown down the well, the wellhead was sealed by a boulder. That boulder was just lifted down by three bodyguards together. Ask me a weak woman how to move such a heavy stone to the wellhead. "


    The sentences she said are reasonable and irrefutable.


    When Prince Jing heard that Chu Tong said that he was a weak woman, he drew a little bit from the corner of his lips. Is she a weak woman? It turns out it''s not.


    But at the moment he didn''t argue.


    Liu Ru is very angry, but he is not willing. He says in a cruel voice, "maybe you have a helper?"


    "Poof" Chu Tong chuckled directly, "I went into the palace with Prince Jing today. I have been in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom since I went into the palace with Prince Jing. Both of them can prove that I have no one around me, not even a little maid."


    Chu Tong''s words are slightly paused, and his eyes are slightly heavy: "Miss Liu, if it''s a palace here, how do you think I can bring my helper to the palace? Is the palace a vegetable market? Are we civilians able to get in and out if we want to? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1245

    Chu Tong''s words are slightly paused, and his eyes are slightly heavy: "Miss Liu, if it''s a palace here, how do you think I can bring my helper to the palace? Is the palace a vegetable market? Are we civilians able to get in and out if we want to? " Liu Ruqing just said that it was a little funny.


    Chu Tong''s eyes turn slightly, looking at the guard who leans like Liu, and the eyebrow angle slightly raises Yang.


    Liu Ruqing''s utterance made her face slightly changed, and her eyes were a little more resentful.


    Chutong''s words paused a little, and said again, "maybe Miss Liu can easily bring people in and out of the palace, but Miss Liu''s people seem to be unable to help minnv, right?"


    There are too many hints in that sentence.


    Liu Ru was shocked when she fell in love with Chu Tong. Looking into Chu Tong''s eyes, she was more shocked. What did she mean by that? What is it that her people can''t help her?


    "You must have killed the princess. You want to sophisticate. The mourner won''t let you go. Come on, take her down first." When the Empress Dowager listened to their conversation, there was a ruthlessness in her eyes. In fact, the Empress Dowager knew exactly what was going on in her heart, but she wanted to get rid of Chu Tong. She was afraid that this opportunity would be more difficult if she was wrong.


    Chu Tong glanced at the empress dowager, only smiled coldly, and said nothing. Then he turned to the emperor, who was still calm, red lips moving, and said clearly, "emperor, now so many people are present, the emperor shouldn''t want to deal with this matter in a muddle. It''s not clear. Let the women be wronged."


    Chu Tong knew that the emperor was a wise man, and now she can definitely see what happened. She hoped that the emperor would not sacrifice her because he was partial to the Empress Dowager.


    But Chu Tong knew that if the emperor really wanted to do that, she could not help it.


    The Empress Dowager wants her life. If the emperor indulges the empress dowager, no one can save her.


    As for his Highness Prince Jing? Or he has that ability, but after her escape from marriage, and he married her to punish her, in this case or just to his will, so Chu Tong also dare not expect his Highness Prince Jing to help her.


    "Then you say, what''s going on? The princess was with you at last. According to you, you were also in the backyard at that time. What did you say happened at that time? " The emperor''s brow slightly frowned and asked in a voice.


    "Why don''t the emperor first ask the doctor to examine the princess? Maybe the princess is not dead. If the princess is still alive, then just ask the princess and everything will be clear." Chu Tong didn''t answer the emperor''s questions directly, but spoke surprisingly.


    The princess has been beaten like this. Moreover, after opening the pocket, she has been lying there motionless. She must have died a long time ago.


    However, her words reminded the emperor. The emperor was stunned and said, "send the doctor quickly."


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Liu Taiyi, who came with us, moved forward and said respectfully, "emperor, let the old minister check the princess."


    In fact, when the princess was just fished up, he wanted to come over to check for the princess, but the emperor and the queen didn''t give an order. He couldn''t move forward, and he saw the appearance of the princess, which should have been dead for a long time, so he didn''t take the initiative to ask for her life.


    "Well, check it out." The emperor responded with a deep voice and waved at him.


    Liu Taiyi went to the princess and squatted down to check for her.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed. Just now she squatted beside the new moon. It seems that she didn''t find the breath of the new moon. The new moon should have died.


    In fact, all the people who were present believed that the New Moon Princess had died.


    Liu Ruqing naturally also believed that the new moon had only died long ago. After all, his bodyguard had personally inspected the body and said that it was already hard. It must have died long ago. Therefore, Liu Ruqing was not worried at this moment.


    See, Liu Taiyi tested the breath of the princess, then put a hand on the wrist of the princess, then frown slightly, a little more surprised on the face.


    When people saw his expression, they all wondered what surprised Liu Taiyi.


    Liu Taiyi''s hand moved away from the princess''s wrist, then raised his eyes, looked at the emperor, and said in a voice, "back to the emperor, although the princess was very hurt and almost had no breath, she still had a breath."


    Liu Ru listens to the doctor''s words and is shocked. How can it be? The bodyguard says that the princess is dead and her body is stiff. How can there be another breath?


    The new moon princess knows that if the New Moon Princess is not dead, it will be bad.


    "Can it be saved?" Liu rushes to ask, not worried about the New Moon Princess, or worried about the New Moon Princess will survive.


    "There''s only one breath left, and there''s no breath. There are many injuries on my body. I can''t help it." Liu Taiyi shook his head slightly and said with a heavy face.


    Liu Ru listens to Liu Taiyi''s words and takes a deep breath of relief. As long as it can''t be saved.


    Chu Tong saw Liu Ruqing''s expression, but he smiled and hum. Don''t be too happy too early.


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Liu Ruqing slightly. She understood more clearly that today''s death of the New Moon Princess is related to Liu Ruqing, but things have reached this point. She must first suppress this matter and remove Chu Tong. Of course, she will slowly calculate with Liu Ruqing about Liu Ruqing''s killing the new moon.


    "I have a soul returning pill here. It''s said that as long as people have a breath, they can save lives. It''s better to give the princess a try." Chu Tong suddenly walked forward, took out a medicine and handed it to Liu Taiyi.


    People are shocked. They have heard that there is a soul returning pill. However, they heard that it is a rare medicine. It can be said to be a rare treasure, because it can bring people back to life. Even if the person has a breath left, it can quickly save people.


    How could this woman have a soul returning pill? Moreover, she even took it out for the princess to use?


    His highness Jing Wang looks at her eyes, and they flash slightly. How can she have a soul returning pill?


    And this woman has always been stingy, even if she has a soul returning pill, it is impossible to give it to the princess.


    I''m afraid it''s a bluff, isn''t it?


    It has to be said that his highness Jing is really a god of anticipation. What Chu Tong brought out is not the kind of soul returning pill that the world has passed down, but a pill she made herself.


    She deliberately said it was a soul returning pill, just to create a shocking atmosphere.


    Naturally, she can''t let the New Moon Princess die like this. If the New Moon Princess dies, Liu Ruqing will definitely frame her. Although she can clear her grievances, at most she won''t be wronged by Liu Ruqing!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1246

    Naturally, she can''t let the New Moon Princess die like this. If the New Moon Princess dies, Liu Ruqing will definitely frame her. Although she can clear her grievances, at most she won''t be wronged by Liu Ruqing!! But it can''t reveal Liu Ruqian''s crime, so the New Moon Princess is a key.


    She had to keep the New Moon Princess alive.


    Therefore, the medicine she took for the New Moon Princess previously has the function of making the New Moon Princess speechless, and the other function is to keep one breath. As long as you keep the breath of the New Moon Princess, she will be able to save her.


    She is an excellent agent who lives to 30 years old in modern times. It''s not difficult to make a little special medicine.


    But she didn''t expect that Liu Ruqing was so cruel that she beat Princess crescent so hard that she almost killed her on the spot.


    Fortunately, there is still a breath.


    "I can''t listen to her. Who knows what Ann''s heart is? Maybe it''s poison. She wants to poison the princess." Liu Ru''s expression quickly changed and cried out in a hurry, never let the new moon princess live.


    "The princess is like this now. Do I need to hurt her?" Chu Tong coolly glanced at Liu Ru, then turned to Liu Taiyi. "Liu Taiyi is an old Taiyi, is it a poison? I believe Liu Taiyi can tell."


    Liu Taiyi was stunned for a moment, took the medicine pill in her hand, looked at it carefully, and was stunned again. Suddenly, he said with a shudder, "this is really a soul returning pill. I''ve had the honor to see it once before."


    What he said surprised Chu Tong. Is it really a soul returning pill? Is there any mistake? It''s clearly developed by her. How can it become a real soul returning pill? She had thought that there were not many people who had seen the soul returning pill, and that Liu Taiyi might not have seen it, so she still wanted to muddle through. She did not expect that Liu Taiyi would react so excitedly.


    But seeing Liu Taiyi''s expression is not like having false, and said so definitely, Chu Tong''s heart is a little more confused.


    When other people heard Liu Taiyi''s words, they were even shocked. At first, they thought Chu Tong was lying. Unexpectedly, it was true?


    His highness Jing''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. Is it really a soul returning pill?


    Where did the woman come from? It seems that her ability is really not small.


    Liu Ru listens and says that the medicine is really a soul restoring pill. Her body is frozen and her back is cold. If Princess crescent is really rescued and the princess is rescued by Chu Tong, she can''t predict the consequences.


    "I''ll take it to the princess soon." The emperor obviously didn''t notice Liu Ruqing''s expression, now this kind of situation is naturally to save people first..


    "Yes." Liu Taiyi listened to the emperor''s order and answered respectfully, then put the pill into the princess''s mouth.


    Originally, I was worried that the princess could not swallow it, but I didn''t expect that as soon as the medicine entered the princess''s mouth, it soon melted, and it was easy to enter the princess''s body.


    Liu Taiyi was stunned. Last time, when he used the soul returning pill, the medicine he remembered couldn''t melt. How could this time?


    Taiyi was scared. He could not have mistaken his words. He went to pluck the princess''s pulse again and again. But in this instant, he felt that the princess''s pulse had already had a slight beating.


    Liu Taiyi''s heart was both surprised and happy, and he said in succession, "the princess has a pulse."


    Everyone was also shocked. Unexpectedly, the medicine was so powerful. The princess, who was just breathing in one breath, had pulse after taking the medicine.


    Liu Ruqing is in a cold sweat. So, can the princess really wake up? If the princess wakes up and says everything, she will be completely finished.


    No, never let the New Moon Princess tell the truth. We must stop the New Moon Princess.


    "Can the princess really wake up?" The Empress Dowager asked, after all, her daughter, to see the princess is saved, the Empress Dowager is naturally happy..


    "Back to the empress dowager, the effect of this soul returning pill is peculiar. The princess should be able to wake up." Seeing the Empress Dowager''s worry, Liu Taiyi said repeatedly.


    "OK, that''s good." The Empress Dowager is obviously a little excited at the moment, her hands are slightly quivering, as long as the new moon can survive.


    "Emperor, the new moon is so hurt. The mourner wants to take the rain back to his room and have a good rest." The Empress Dowager turned to the emperor and said with a sad face, even with a little sob in her voice, which makes people hear her sad.


    When the Empress Dowager said this, her eyes flashed slightly. Although the new moon was saved, she still didn''t want to let Chu Tong go.


    How could Chu Tong not understand the Empress Dowager''s mind? After hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, he smiled and said softly, "Empress Dowager''s mother, you can''t move freely after taking the soul restoring pill, or you may lose your breath."


    Liu Taiyi is slightly shocked. How could he not hear that? What did he just want to say.


    However, Chu Tong said again, "and the princess was beaten like this and almost lost her life. Don''t the Empress Dowager want to find the real murderer and avenge the princess?"


    The Empress Dowager''s tone was blocked by her. She was angry and angry, but it was not easy to attack. After all, Chu Tong''s sentences were reasonable, and she thought about the New Moon Princess everywhere. If she refuted at this time, it would arouse suspicion.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Chu Tong. When she saw the chuckle of Chu Tong''s lips, she was surprised. She suddenly understood that Chu Tong was intentional. When did this woman become so powerful.


    "Empress dowager, the princess is injured and has several fractures. She really can''t move around. Let''s wait for the princess to wake up." At this time, Liu Taiyi also said, of course, Liu Taiyi is a Taiyi identity, for the sake of patients.


    Empress Dowager is more difficult to say what, can only all anger and heart of fear to bear.


    "Since Liu Taiyi said so, he will not move for the time being. And today, we must find out that someone dares to kill the princess in the imperial palace. We must strictly check and find out the person. We will never forgive him." The emperor''s face was slightly heavy, and his voice was cold and cruel.


    Liu Ru''s body was shaking, and her legs were Microsoft''s, almost kneeling on the ground.


    She never thought that things would develop like this. First, the new moon princess who was supposed to be sent out of the palace returned to the well, and then the new moon princess who was clearly dead came back to life. Waves after waves were all unacceptable accidents to her.


    She didn''t know what would happen next.


    Her heart more a bit flustered, she now just hope the new moon princess don''t wake up.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1247

    She didn''t know what would happen next. Her heart more a bit flustered, she now just hope the new moon princess don''t wake up.


    However, she was afraid of anything, just came to see the New Moon Princess lying on the ground suddenly moved.


    Liu Ruqian felt something stuck in her throat, and almost cried out in a moment.


    Her body even swayed for a while, almost fell down, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    "The princess wakes up, the princess wakes up." Cried Doctor Liu excitedly.


    All eyes also looked at the New Moon Princess on the ground. As expected, they saw her hand move again several times, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    "New moon, are you awake? Are you ok? " When the Empress Dowager saw that the New Moon Princess woke up, her face was still very happy. She squatted in front of the New Moon Princess again and asked urgently, "new moon, tell the empress who beat you like this? Tell her mother that she will never let her go. "


    While the queen mother was talking, she looked at Chu Tong on purpose. She hoped that Princess crescent could understand her mind.


    "It''s very kind of you to wake up, princess." Liu Ruqian also moved forward, blinked a little at the New Moon Princess, then angrily said: "princess, is it Chu Tong who beat you like this, and then threw you into the well?"


    Her meaning is obvious, that is to let Princess crescent frame Chu Tong and put all responsibilities on him.


    The New Moon Princess just woke up and seemed to be a little confused.


    Chu Tong is not worried. He looks at the bewildered Princess crescent and smiles. Then he takes a step towards the princess crescent and says softly, "princess, do you remember what happened before? At that time, the princess was kind enough to take minnv to the main hall with her, but the light on the road suddenly went out. Minnv said that she was afraid of delaying the party, so she discussed with the princess and walked forward together. At that time, minnv was afraid that the princess would fall down, so she walked in front of her. Minnv thought that the princess had followed up. Unexpectedly, when she walked through the backyard, she found that the princess did not follow up. At that time, it was too dark, and the women were very anxious and worried about the princess, so they were in a hurry to find the princess. Then they got lost. Later, the little maid who was still holding the lamp came back and took the women out. "


    Chu Tong''s voice was very light and soft, giving people a very comfortable feeling. Now she was speaking in the same way as the crescent princess, so that no one would doubt her again.


    But the New Moon Princess just woke up, it seems not fully awake, a pair of eyes some dull looking at the top, it seems to be thinking about what.


    "What happened to the princess later? How can you be beaten like this? Does the princess remember who beat you like this? It''s reasonable to say that no one knows what happened when the princess passed through the backyard with her daughter. How could someone suddenly beat the princess like this? " Top one face sad, one face nervous looking at the New Moon Princess, again repeatedly asked.


    The New Moon Princess is more and more confused, but, the top sentence, they passed by the flower house, other people don''t know, how could she be beaten like this, but suddenly reminded her.


    She suddenly thought again. At that time, a woman in the dark suddenly clasped her wrist and restrained her. At first, she thought that the woman who restrained her was the top level. But at that time, she clearly remembered that the woman said a word to her, that voice, that tone, that thought. The woman who restrained her was


    And then, the woman imitated her voice and asked the guards to catch her, beat her up, threw her down the well, and tried to kill her.


    At that time, it was too dark for her to see clearly, but now she thinks about it, everything seems to understand.


    "later, when minnv didn''t find the princess, she was in a hurry, so she ventured into the hall, and then called for the queen, the emperor, to find the princess. If she was a little later, the princess would be afraid..." Mengqianxun continued, but this was also true.


    The new moon princess has a simple mind and just woke up. She doesn''t think much about it. She doesn''t understand the thoughts of the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing. She just thinks about her own affairs.


    hearing Chu Tong''s words, she feels grateful for Chu Tong. She looks at Chu Tong and says, "thanks for finding the emperor and his mother."


    The New Moon Princess this one word, then completely cleared Chu Tong all suspicion, moreover also let Chu Tong become her benefactor all of a sudden.


    Liu Ru leans that Qi, in the heart that is urgent, the cunning of Qi Chu Tong, more urgent is the idiot of the New Moon Princess, but at the moment, she just can''t say much.


    The Empress Dowager heard the princess''s words, and she almost recited them. How could she have such an idiot daughter.


    What makes Liu Ruqing and the Empress Dowager even more astonished is that Princess crescent''s eyes glared fiercely, and her fingers suddenly raised, pointing to Liu Ruqing, saying in a cruel voice, "it''s her, who framed the princess, and who arranged for someone to kill the princess in the backyard."


    Liu Ru''s heart almost jumped out. She thought that things would be very troublesome after the New Moon Princess woke up, but she never thought that the new moon princess would say so.


    Hearing the New Moon Princess''s words, everyone was completely shocked.


    At the moment, Liu Ruqing is totally in a panic. She never thought that when the princess woke up, she even pointed out that she was going to kill the princess. Once such a crime was found, she would have ten heads that were not enough to cut.


    She really couldn''t figure it out. She let the princess kill Chu Tong. She was with the princess. How could the princess prove her?


    "Princess, how dare the daughter of the people harm the princess? And there is no reason for the daughter of the people to harm the princess." Liu rushes to argue for herself, "isn''t the princess wrong?"


    Speaking, eyes deliberately swept a look Chu children, want to remind the princess.


    However, the princess didn''t pay attention to her suggestion at all. Instead, the anger in her eyes rose sharply and said, "hum, you still want to cheat me. I won''t be taken by you. Besides, you didn''t say to me personally. You also like the third prince in Fenglian country. You want to marry the third prince, so do you want to kill me and marry the third prince yourself? Yes? Now the princess is not dead, you dare not admit it? "


    The princess looked at Liu Ruqing''s eyes, which was frightening. If she could stand up now, she would have rushed up and torn Liu Ruqing.


    Liu Ru listens to the princess''s words. She is scared and cold. She is sweating. But she doesn''t understand where the princess''s words come from. When did she say such words to the princess?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1248

    Liu Ru listens to the princess''s words. She is scared and cold. She is sweating. But she doesn''t understand where the princess''s words come from. When did she say such words to the princess?


    "Princess, no daughter of the people. She is really wronged. She does not dare to harm the heart of the princess. She does not dare to think of any injustice against the third prince. It must be someone who wants to sow discord and frame the daughter of the people." Although Liu Ruqing was afraid in her heart, she still wanted to defend herself.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes twinkled and looked at Chu Tong. He understood that she must have said something to the princess.


    This woman is really powerful. She has worked out step by step. She was the biggest suspect. When she turned around, she became the benefactor of the princess.


    But also through the original want to hurt her Princess''s hand with Liu Ruqing to prove Liu Ruqing, this move is really enough.


    Some people doubted what she said, and the Empress Dowager would make troubles in every way, but no one doubted what the princess said. Even the queen mother can''t say anything.


    High, it''s really high.


    It''s just that he watched such a wonderful play for free. Should he also help to add fire?


    His royal highness Jing said slowly, "I know a little about this. I heard that Miss Liu confessed to the third prince, but she was rejected by the third prince. But Miss Liu can''t harm the princess because of the third prince''s refusal."


    He''s really speechless.


    As soon as he said this, Liu Ruqing couldn''t make it clear even if he had ten mouths.


    Liu Ru''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at his Highness Prince Jing in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that he would say such a thing.


    When did she tell the third prince? Although she was infatuated with the third prince when she saw him, she never expressed her love in front of him. Should a girl have some reserve or something?


    How does this begin, your highness King Jing? And what do you mean, Prince Jing? Why do you say such things suddenly at this time?


    "Don''t make such a joke at this time, Prince Jing." Liu Ru''s heart was shaking. She knew the impulse of the New Moon Princess very well. She also knew that the New Moon Princess liked the third prince in her heart. Whoever dared to rob the third prince with the new moon princess would fight for her life.


    Previously, she also used Chu Tong''s reason to seduce the third prince to help her with the New Moon Princess. At this moment, Her Highness Prince Jing said such words in front of the New Moon Princess, and she could imagine the consequences.


    "Are you kidding? Is Miss Liu''s Ben Wang joking with you? Or does Miss Liu mean that Ben Wang is lying? " His highness Jing''s eyes just glanced at her slightly, her lips moved slightly, and he said slowly word by word again.


    He has a very natural look and a faint smile on his face. What he said is that he is so natural and upright, but no one noticed the cold flash in his eyes. This woman wants to harm the little woman he married and dare to hurt his woman again and again. That must be a price.


    What he said this time made Liu Ru tremble even more.


    If Liu Ruqing refutes again, it means that Her Highness Prince Jing lied. She can''t bear such a charge, but if she doesn''t, she will admit it. Then she is really suspected of murdering the princess. She can''t even bear such a charge.


    Liu Ruqian suddenly felt as if he was on a high fire stand. There was a fierce fire below, but there was a deep cliff before and after.


    If you jump, you will be smashed to pieces. If you don''t jump, you will be burned to ashes.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, his eyes slightly raised, and he looked at his Highness Prince Jing. There was an accident in his expression. She didn''t expect that he would say such words at this time. To be honest, his words really helped her. Moreover, his words were better than ten of hers, which could ignite the anger of the New Moon Princess, and no one would doubt.


    She was very clear in her heart that although Liu Ruqing was a flower maniac, she would not go after men shamelessly and express her love to them. After all, these ancient women were shy and reserved.


    What''s more, for a person like the third prince, Liu Ruqing doesn''t have a chance even if he wants to express his love to the third prince. The third prince can''t give Liu Ruqing such a chance at all.


    Therefore, it is clear that his Highness Prince Jing is lying. He is really proud of the reason he said.


    However, she did not know why Prince Jing did this, or even lied?


    "You are so shameless that you seduce the third prince." As expected, when the simple minded Princess new moon came to his Highness Prince Jing, she was like a firecracker suddenly lit, which exploded. Instinctively, she wanted to jump up, but because of the heavy injury, she fell back in pain.


    The pain in her body made her resent Liu Ruqing a little more. "It''s you, the vicious woman, who did this to princess."


    "Princess, no daughter of the people, really not." Liu Ruqing saw the crazy appearance of the New Moon Princess, more scared in her heart, and explained repeatedly.


    "You dare to say that you didn''t. You lied to the princess in the beginning, saying that Chu Tong liked the third prince and seduced him." At this time, the New Moon Princess just couldn''t tear Liu Ru apart. How could she listen to her explanation? Under the impulse, she didn''t think about it at all, and directly told the story at that time.


    Liu Ru''s heart was even more frightened. When Princess crescent said this, her affairs must have been exposed. Lynching has always been forbidden in the imperial palace. Now they actually kill people in the imperial palace. If the emperor knew this, they would have to die.


    Just, when Prince Jing heard the princess''s words, her eyes narrowed slightly. Did she like the third prince?


    How about the third prince?


    "New moon, you just woke up, don''t be too excited. It''s not good for your health, so take a good rest first." When the Empress Dowager heard the words of the New Moon Princess, she stretched out her hand and pressed the New Moon Princess. She didn''t want the New Moon Princess to say something at this time.


    "The new moon is hurt like this. The mother loves her very much. She takes the new moon back to her room to have a rest first. For other things, wait until the new moon is hurt." The queen wants to take the princess back.


    Although the new moon princess has a simple mind, she is not stupid. She understands the meaning of the Empress Dowager. She can see that the Empress Dowager does not want to protect Liu Ruqing. But she was beaten like this, and she was very happy. Especially when she thought that Liu Ruqing had cheated her and used her, she was full of fire. Her expression was more hesitant.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1249

    Although the new moon princess has a simple mind, she is not stupid. She understands the meaning of the Empress Dowager. She can see that the Empress Dowager does not want to protect Liu Ruqing. But she was beaten like this, and she was very happy. Especially when she thought that Liu Ruqing had cheated her and used her, she was full of fire. Her expression was more hesitant.


    Chu Tong saw the hesitation of Princess crescent and chuckled in his heart. He looked at Princess crescent again and said softly, "the princess was beaten like this, and the people''s daughter felt sad. They all blame the people''s daughter for failing to protect the princess at that time. If the people''s daughter didn''t leave with the princess, the princess would not be beaten like this by those bad guys, and almost lost her life."


    Chu Tong said it was very sad, with too much self reproach in his voice, and even a faint sob.


    Want to make a fool of the past, hum, that''s such a simple thing. Liu Ru''s three turns hurt her twice. This time, she will never let her go again. If she let her go again, she will definitely have a more vicious way to deal with her. She can''t leave such a hidden trouble for herself.


    His highness Jing was choked by his saliva for a while. Fortunately, he stopped coughing up. However, he couldn''t help but to light up the corner of her lips again. This woman''s acting ability is not so good.


    How can the simple minded Princess of the new moon live in such a fire.


    As expected, the new moon princess who hesitated at first heard Chu Tong''s words, especially when she heard that Chu Tong was beaten by bad people, her anger was ignited again, and Chu Tong''s words made her more grateful to Chu Tong and more resentful to Liu Ru.


    Simple minded people have strong feelings in general, because they do things with feelings and do not think calmly.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all her. It''s all that vicious woman." The New Moon Princess''s hand, once again pointed to Liu Ruqing, gnashing teeth roared.


    This time, she didn''t give the Empress Dowager a chance to speak at all, and then she said angrily, "she stopped Princess Ben, asked Princess ben to misunderstand Chu Tong, and then picked Princess ben to harm Chu Tong. She asked Princess ben to lead Chu Tong to the backyard. She said that she arranged people there to get rid of Chu Tong. It was Princess Ben who cheated her and led Chu Tong to the back The flowery, but did not think that this woman actually wants to harm this princess


    This time, the New Moon Princess finished saying in one breath, everyone listened, but they were all surprised. It turns out that Miss Liu arranged all this.


    "Ah." Chu Tong''s exaggerated exclamation on purpose, "the princess means, she, what she originally wanted to do harm to is the people''s daughter?"


    A face of surprise, as if things do not know.


    "She said that first, but later on, I learned that she even wanted to kill me. At that time, in the dark, she attacked me. At first, I thought it was you who attacked me. However, at that time, I thought that I was going to die. So when I killed my princess, I said she liked the third prince, so I had to get rid of her Princess Ben, what she heard at that time was her voice. " The New Moon Princess said angrily again, the indignation on one face, could not kill Liu Ruqing immediately.


    The simple minded and impulsive person is not likely to lie. The princess of New Moon said it according to her own judgment.


    However, Jane''s new moon princess did not know that her judgment was completely wrong. At that time, the princess was indeed a Chu child, not Liu Ruqing.


    It was Chu Tong who deliberately imitated Liu Ruqing''s voice and said that sentence in the princess''s ear. The purpose is to let the princess testify against Liu Ruqing now.


    Obviously, Chu Tong''s plan was successful.


    "No, no, no, how dare they fight against the princess? They are really wronged." Liu Ruqing is more and more frightened. She really can''t understand the meaning of the princess at the moment. She really hasn''t done the things the princess said, and she can''t do that.


    "You dare to quibble. You dare to say that you didn''t deceive me and let me lead Chu Tong to the backyard?" When the new moon princess heard that Liu Ruqing didn''t admit it, she became more angry and asked again.


    Liu Ru was stunned and speechless for a while. It''s true. If she even had to refute this at the moment, Princess new moon would have to be more unreasonable, and her situation would be more passive.


    "Hum, I have nothing to say. You have already arranged people in the backyard. That''s why I asked the princess to lead Chu Tong to the past. Killing Chu Tong is just an excuse. In fact, you want to harm the princess." The New Moon Princess sees Liu Ru to pour speechless, said more excited, thought oneself guessed everything right.


    After all, Liu Ruqing is also a little smart. After hearing this, she finally figured out what happened. She looked at Chu Tong with a pair of eyes, and could not tear her directly. She knew it must be Chu Tong''s ghost.


    At that time, Chu Tong was the one who made the princess give the princess to the bodyguard. At that time, she was afraid that Chu Tong was the one who modeled her voice on the princess and made the princess think it was her. No way, she could not let the dead girl''s plot succeed. Then she looked at the princess and said in a hurry, "princess, don''t be fooled by her. She is the most cunning. The people''s daughter swore to the heaven. At that time, Chu Tong made it It''s not the people''s daughter who lives in you, but the crafty fairy. You must not be cheated by her. Everyone must not be cheated by her. She is the one who killed the princess. "


    "Miss Liu, I don''t understand what you are talking about. Do you mean that you let the princess lead me to the backyard, and then I will harm the princess?" Chu Tong looked at Liu Ruqing with a confused look on his face. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Liu Ruqing, you also want to quibble, the top is you let this princess cheat, she did not know in advance." When the princess saw Chu Tong''s face confused and innocent, she would not have any doubt about him.


    "Princess, it wasn''t Minfa who made the princess at that time. It must have been Chu Tong who made the princess and then gave the princess to the bodyguard." Liu Ruqian hates the idiot of the New Moon Princess. She is so easily cheated by Chu Tong. At this moment, she really can''t break off the head of the New Moon Princess to see what''s inside.


    "Miss Liu, I didn''t know that Miss Liu arranged a guard in the backyard." Chu Tong is more innocent when he looks at Liu Ruqing''s eyes, but his words are absolutely lethal. Gnash Liu Ru''s teeth.


    "You? You must be you. You must have made the princess, and then pretended to be me. The princess misunderstood me. " Liu Ru leans one face to look at Chu Tong fiercely, gnash one''s teeth to roar a way.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1250

    "You? You must be you. You must have made the princess, and then pretended to be me. The princess misunderstood me. " Liu Ru leans one face to look at Chu Tong fiercely, gnash one''s teeth to roar a way.


    "Miss Liu, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about." Chu Tong continued to pretend innocent, but in the eyes of weichui, there was a gleam of pure light. "Everything is to be proved. Miss Liu can''t say anything."


    "Evidence? It was so dark, I couldn''t see anything. Where can I find evidence? " Liu Ruqing then roared, but a pair of eyes turned slightly, suddenly a little more satisfied, and said again, "I went to the palace to ask the Empress Dowager for an empress dowager, and the Empress Dowager asked aunt Rong to accompany me. I have always been with aunt Rong, and aunt Rong can testify for me."


    When Liu Ru leans to talk, she looks at Aunt Rong quickly. There are some hints in her eyes. She usually does not give her little benefits. Now is the critical moment. She hopes that Aunt Rong can help her.


    Let aunt Leng Leng, naturally understand the meaning of Liu Ruqing, she slightly turned her eyes to the empress dowager, saw that the Empress Dowager didn''t have any expression, she thought about it, and then said, "yes, at that time Miss Liu was really with the maid, we have been in the front yard, the maid can prove it."


    When Aunt Rong said this, the whole thing became confusing again. Since aunt Rong beside the Empress Dowager was the witness of Liu Ruqian and proved that Liu Ruqian was not present, who was it that attacked the princess at that time?


    At that time, it was so dark that I couldn''t see clearly. However, at that time, Chu Tong also happened to be in the backyard, so Chu Tong couldn''t get rid of the suspicion.


    "Obviously, only Chu Tong was present at that time, so it must have been the princess attacked by Chu Tong, and then deliberately pretended to be a civilian girl, which made the princess misunderstood." Liu Ru leans to see Aunt Rong to help her. She breathes a sigh of relief. Seeing that she can take advantage of the opportunity, she says repeatedly.


    Princess, I''m not sure.


    Chutong sneers in her heart. She thought they would have such a move for a long time, so she has made arrangements for it. Moreover, she also intentionally guided Liu Ruqing to say that.


    Because she knew that only when the evidence was clear and Liu Ruqing couldn''t argue thoroughly could the crime of Ding Liu Ruqing be removed, otherwise the Empress Dowager would surely protect Liu Ruqing.


    "Princess, where did that man attack you before? Or what clues will be found. " Liu Ruqing also looked at the princess anxiously and asked, because she didn''t do it, so she didn''t worry at all. She only wanted to get rid of Chu Tong, but she didn''t know that she had entered the trap that Chu Tong dug unconsciously.


    "It''s under the purple tree not far away." The New Moon Princess Leng Leng, thought next, slowly return way.


    Thousands of purple, actually thousands of seeds, is a kind of leafless, fruitless tree, but there are countless seeds. The seeds of this tree are extremely small, light yellow, like pollen. When the wind blows, they are scattered. It''s a unique tree species here.


    When they heard the princess''s words, they were shocked. If they were really under the thousand seed tree, the evidence would be very easy to find. Because it''s the night, no one has cleaned the road, and there are few people coming to the flower house. If the princess had just been attacked there, they would have left traces, which should be very obvious.


    When they first came, they came from the opposite direction. They did not pass under the purple tree, so they would not destroy the evidence left behind.


    Liu Ruqing is excited. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and check it. I believe you can tell the truth."


    She knew that the man who attacked the princess must be Chu Tong. Chu Tong certainly didn''t think of this. At that time, as long as it can be proved that it was the princess attacked by Chu Tong, she would be able to eliminate Chu Tong immediately without any chance of sophistry.


    Liu Ruqing thought more and more about it. She looked at Chu Tong and said, "Chu Tong, you are dead."


    Chu Tong smiled quietly and said nothing. Who died is not sure.


    His royal highness Jingwang pursed his lips slightly, and thought a little more on his face. According to his judgment, he knew everything, so he knew better that it was Chu Tong who attacked the princess.


    So he was worried. Even if she had discovered Liu Ruqian''s plot and had been on guard, she would not have been able to hide some things under the thousand purple trees.


    And now it''s too late to destroy everything. The hand hidden under the clothes of Prince Jing is slightly tightened.


    Just to see her face still calm, disapproval of the appearance, Prince Jing is again stunned, this woman is not clear about the current danger? Or is it arranged?


    According to her cleverness, it''s impossible not to understand the danger? Then there is only one possibility, that is, she had an arrangement?


    But what can she do about it? What kind of arrangement can save her from danger? Or has she already destroyed all traces?


    He had too much expectation in his dismay, but too much tension in his worry.


    "OK, let''s go under the purple tree." The emperor''s face was slightly heavy, and he ordered in a cold voice that this matter was becoming more and more serious.


    A group of people walked towards the thousand purple tree, and several maids raised the new moon princess who was seriously injured.


    As soon as qianzishu arrived, the emperor asked people to stop. Everyone understood that the emperor was afraid of destroying the evidence, so he stopped far away.


    The princess is carried in front, and Chu Tong is also walking in front. His Highness Prince Jing is walking with the emperor at the moment.


    The eunuch holding the lamp brought all the lamps up. Suddenly, under the thousand purple trees, it was as bright as daylight. Under the thousand purple trees, there were some very clear footprints.


    Some went straight, some left on the contrary, and some fought in a staggered way, which was very consistent with what the princess said.


    It should be the footprints of the guards arranged in the backyard.


    But now, it''s not certain who attacked the princess.


    After all, no one can see the size of that step.


    "The emperor, the footprints left are so clear that you will know who they are after a try." Liu Ruqing is even more excited, and her pride can hardly hide. She knows that Chu Tong is the one who attacks the princess. As long as it can be proved, Chu Tong will die.


    Now, it''s useless for Chu Tong to be articulate any more. The evidence is solid. Let''s see how she can argue.


    His highness Jing''s eyes looked at the footprints one by one, and then looked at Chu Tong''s feet. Her feet were extremely small and delicate.


    But all of a sudden, his royal highness Jing''s lips began to smile a little bit. At the same time, there was a bit of consternation and shock in his eyes!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1251

    His highness Jing''s eyes looked at the footprints one by one, and then looked at Chu Tong''s feet. Her feet were extremely small and delicate.


    But all of a sudden, his royal highness Jing''s lips began to smile a little bit. At the same time, there was a bit of consternation and shock in his eyes! This woman is really powerful.


    It is said that to take three steps is to take one step, and to take ten steps is a woman''s real prediction. She even calculated the subtlety. But sometimes the subtlety is more deadly.


    It was the first time that he had seen such a woman.


    "Well, this is my footprint." In such a quiet moment, Chu Tong''s clear, sweet and innocent voice suddenly sounded.


    At the same time, Chu Tong''s foot stepped into a pair of footprints in their direction, which was exactly the same.


    Everyone was stunned. It was her footprints.


    In some messy and obvious big footprints belonging to men, her small footprints are particularly obvious, vaguely distinguishable, she just came from the thousand purple trees.


    "At that time, when I was walking here, the light suddenly went out, and then I walked forward in the dark. I thought the princess was following me." Chu Tong pointed to the small footprints mixed in it, and said seriously on his face that the footprints were a little disordered, not completely in a straight line, which coincided with her saying that they were too dark to see clearly, so the footprints left were also a little disordered.


    With footprints as evidence, people can no longer doubt her words.


    Liu Ru was stunned, and looked at the footprints. Suddenly she looked at her again. She said with a grim face, "hum, maybe you attacked the princess, and then came here on purpose to deliberately leave the footprints and confuse people."


    This woman is so cunning, it is possible that she will.


    When they heard Liu Ruqing''s words, they all looked at Chu Tong one after another. Liu Ruqing was right, and it might be like that.


    Liu Ruqing''s words paused a little, then looked at chutong and smiled smugly, "chutong, you should verify the two footprints left in the fight in front of you. Except one of them is princess''s, the rest must be yours."


    She was very sure that Chu Tong was the one who attacked the princess, so she could not find all the evidence to prove that the person who attacked the princess was Chu Tong.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at Chu Tong, waiting for his reaction.


    Chu Tong just stood there, motionless and unanswered. Instead, he kept staring at several offset prints in front of him.


    People can''t help but look at the footprints in the distance with her eyes. The footprints are not big. Obviously, they are all women''s footprints. One of them is princess''s, and the other is whose?


    At the moment, there are too many doubts in everyone''s heart.


    "Chu Tong, aren''t you afraid? Have you lost your heart? Is there no more sophistry in front of the evidence? " Liu Ru leans to see Chu Tong is motionless, thinks she is afraid, the heart is more complacent, in the side gloat of say.


    She knew that even if Chu Tong was not stupid and became smart, Chu Tong might have found out her plan, prepared ahead of time, and designed everything, framed her with Princess crescent, but Chu Tong would never have thought of it, leaving evidence here that made her unable to sophisticate.


    I didn''t expect that God would help him. Chu Tong must be dead.


    "Well, she must know that she can''t deny it, so she''s afraid. I''ll say that she''s a cunning fairy. She attacked the princess, and even framed me, and deceived the princess. No matter how cunning you are, Chu Tong, you can''t deny the evidence in front of you." Liu Ruqing also thought that Chu Tong was really afraid, and he was more proud in his sneer.


    "Princess, you should understand now that the top floor attacked you and pretended to be me, which made you misunderstand. This woman is the most cunning and hateful." Liu Ruqian turns to the New Moon Princess to stir up the fire.


    "Is it really her?" The New Moon Princess was originally a person who had no idea. She listened to what others said, and now she began to waver.


    "Of course it''s her. The princess didn''t have to think about it. At that time, only you and her were in the flower garden. Besides, she was the nearest to you." Liu Ruqing, afraid that the new moon princess would not believe it, said again and again.


    "Since the evidence is conclusive, it is proved that Chu Tong attacked the princess of crescent and wounded the princess of crescent. Chu Tong dared to attack the princess and hurt the princess. It was a crime worthy of death. Come and drag Chu Tong out and put him to death directly." The Empress Dowager even gave a cold and direct order. Of course, she hoped to get rid of Chu Tong as soon as possible and avoid unnecessary troubles.


    Chu Tong, who had been staring at those footprints, heard the Empress Dowager''s words, suddenly turned his eyes, looked at the empress dowager, his eyes were wide open, and he asked with a little fear on purpose, "does the Empress Dowager mean to attack the princess, hurt the princess, and kill her immediately?"


    "Of course, dare to attack the princess, kill the princess, and almost let the princess lose her life, no matter who it is, it must be executed immediately." When the Empress Dowager saw her expression, she thought she was afraid, so she decided that those footprints must have been left by Chu Tong, so there was no room left in her cruel voice.


    "Oh." Chu Tong responded quietly, but he chuckled in his heart. It''s OK to have a queen mother. She was afraid that the queen mother would find a reason to stop her.


    "I also think the footprints are very strange. I don''t understand why Miss Liu is so sure that they are mine." Chutong slightly shakes, with some helplessness in his innocent voice.


    "Chu Tong, don''t pretend here. You have the courage to try. Isn''t everything clear?" Liu Ru listens to Chu Tong''s words, and her heart is more resentful. She stares at her fiercely. "You dare not go there, but you can only prove that you are guilty, which just shows that it is you who attacked the princess."


    "Yes, I don''t want to wronged a good man. Just go and prove it." The Empress Dowager''s eyes are very bright, but she pretends to be fair.


    "Oh, well, I''ll try it." Chu Tong sighed a little, as if he had no choice but to agree. Then he walked forward step by step.


    Everyone''s eyes are all looking at her and waiting to see the result. They look at her eyes. They are nervous, expectant, cruel, gloating, and of course they have little worry.


    However, at the moment, all people''s hearts are tightly suspended, and they are eager to know whether the footprints are her or not, and whether she is the murderer or not?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1252

    However, at the moment, all people''s hearts are tightly suspended, and they are eager to know whether the footprints are her or not, and whether she is the murderer or not?


    It''s just that his royal highness Jing is still relaxed, with a smile on his lips. He has some admiration and indulgence to look at her eyes. Every time he gets along with her, this woman will bring him unexpected surprises.


    Originally, Chu Tong stood not far from the footprints. Chu Tong had already reached the footprints. She raised her feet and fell to one of them.


    Everyone''s eyes are all staring at her feet, watching her feet drop little by little.


    Her feet fell, completely covering the footprints, and there was a long one. Her feet were a little longer than the footprints.


    Obviously, that footprint is not hers.


    "That''s the footprints of the princess." The new moon princess suddenly shouted, so she was sure that the footprints were hers, because when she was controlled, she was just standing there, and the direction and position of the footprints were exactly the same.


    "Try another one. The other one must be yours." Liu Ru leans aside and hurries.


    "Chu Tong, do you mean it? You know it''s the princess''s footprints. Why don''t you try your own one?" Liu Ruqing is very anxious and angry at the moment, and can''t help roaring.


    "Chu Tong, don''t play tricks there. Try another one." The Empress Dowager also said coldly.


    Chu Tong was not upset, but smiled at them and said softly, "OK, I''ll try another one."


    There seemed to be something strange about her smile.


    She spoke, raised her feet again, aligned the other footprints and fell.


    This time, her feet are obviously not full of footprints. The footprints are longer than her feet, which is obviously not her.


    Chu Tong turned his eyes to look at the direction of the emperor and Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing. He said with a naive smile, "I''m really sorry, everyone, these two footprints are not mine."


    When she said this, her face was full of brilliant chuckles, which were pure and innocent. However, it was clear that angry people didn''t deserve their lives.


    When the Empress Dowager heard her words, she chuckled at her face and almost got angry. She knew that Chu Tong was deliberately angry with her, but the footprints were not Chu Tong''s, and she couldn''t say anything.


    Liu Ruqing was also angry and almost spit blood, but she didn''t understand how the footprints were not Chu Tong''s?


    It''s not Chu Tong''s, so whose is it?


    Is there anyone else who has been in the process, or who has been involved in the project?


    Liu Ruqing is really confused at the moment. She can''t believe it. She is sure that Chu Tong is the one who attacked the princess. Other people have no courage. But why isn''t that footprint of Chu Tong?


    What''s going on?


    "The emperor, can you clear the suspicion of civilian women now?" Seeing the expression of the Empress Dowager and Liu Ruqing, Chu Tong smiled in her heart. Then she looked at the emperor innocently again and asked him wrongly.


    The emperor was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Chu Tong would ask him suddenly. But now it has been proved that the footprints are not Chu Tong''s, and they have nothing to do with Chu Tong. Then he said, "well, now you can prove your innocence."


    "Thanks to the emperor, minnv." Chu Tong thanked her with a grateful face, but then frowned slightly. He looked puzzled and said deliberately, "it turns out that minnv is innocent, but who attacked the princess and hurt her? The Empress Dowager just said to find the murderer and die immediately."


    "Either you or Liu Ruqing." The New Moon Princess returns to God, then stares at Liu Ruqing and says in a cruel voice, "my princess said that she can''t be mistaken. It must be her."


    When they heard the princess say this, for a while, all their eyes were looking at Liu Ruqing. Now it has been proved that it is not Chu Tong, so will it be Liu Ruqing?


    "Miss Liu, it seems that the princess still doubts you. In order to show her innocence, Miss Liu might as well come here to prove it. As long as Miss Liu''s footprints do not match this footprints, it will prove that the murderer is not Miss Liu. It may be someone else." Chu Tong is very kind to remind Liu Ruqing. When her eyes are slightly drooping, they are shining and smiling.


    "OK, just try. I didn''t do it. What am I afraid of?" Of course, Liu Ruqing is not afraid. She didn''t do it. She was afraid of anything. So when she heard Chu Tong''s words, she readily agreed.


    In the middle of the conversation, I stepped forward.


    Chutong''s slightly drooping eyes had a sneer.


    Not afraid? Or are you afraid? It won''t be known until it''s proved.


    She is looking forward to seeing Liu Ruqing''s face after verification.


    Liu Ru leans to Chu Tong''s face and stares at him severely. He lowers his voice slightly and says, "Chu Tong, it''s not so easy for you to frame me."


    "Oh." Chu Tong replied softly, with a slight smile on his lips. "Miss Liu has verified her footprints first."


    "Well, it''s not mine. Am I afraid of it?" Liu Ru turns away and snorts. She is sure that the footprints are not hers.


    Her feet, to one of the footprints, her feet, a face also changed for a moment, the moment just proud disappeared, with incredible fear.


    This, how could this be? How could it be like this? No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible. She never came here before, let alone attacked the princess.


    However, why the footprints are exactly the same as hers.


    "Oh, how can it be so skillful? Miss Liu''s footprints are exactly the same as the murderer''s footprints. It''s a coincidence." Chu Tong''s voice suddenly woke up Liu Ruqing, but it also made her sweat.


    Although they stood some distance from them, they also saw that the footprints were almost the same as those of Liu Ruqian. At this moment, hearing the cry of Chu Tong, they all understood that the footprints were exactly the same as those of Liu Ruqian.


    Liu Ruqian''s face overflowed with uncontrollable fear. It''s over. It''s really over. The same footprints have completely condemned her. She said nothing more.


    But she really didn''t understand, how could her footprints be exactly the same as the murderer''s footprints, unless?


    Her eyes suddenly turned to Chu Tong, saw the chuckle on his lips, and suddenly understood that she had been cheated by Chu Tong. I''m afraid that Chu Tong had arranged all this for a long time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1253

    Her eyes suddenly turned to Chu Tong, saw the chuckle on his lips, and suddenly understood that she had been cheated by Chu Tong. I''m afraid that Chu Tong had arranged all this for a long time.


    She originally wanted to calculate Chu Tong, but she was completely and completely calculated by Chu Tong.


    She knows that this time, she lost completely.


    But the footprints were really there again, for fear that no one would believe what she said.


    "See, this princess said it was her. Now the evidence is in front of you. See how you can argue." Seeing that result, the most excited and angry of course is the New Moon Princess.


    "The queen mother, Liu Ruqing beat the new moon like this. You need to avenge the new moon. The queen mother just said that whoever attacked the new moon and hurt the new moon must be executed immediately. Now it has been proved that the man is Liu Ruqing. The queen mother must kill her immediately." The New Moon Princess then turned to the Empress Dowager and said in a hurry that she could not immediately crush Liu Ru into ten thousand pieces of stone.


    The Empress Dowager was surprised. She thought that Chu Tong was the one who attacked the new moon, but she didn''t expect that she would be Liu Ruqing.


    How can she kill Liu Ruqing!


    "It''s not me. It''s really not me. I didn''t have it. I allowed my aunt to testify for me. I was really in the front yard." Liu Ru listened to the princess''s words, completely shocked, shaking her head and shouting.


    "Then what do you think of those footprints? That''s your footprints. It''s not bad at all. You still want to deny it. You''re a cunning and vicious woman. At this time, you still want to cheat. Hum, I won''t be fooled by you again. " The new moon princess heard that Liu Ruqing didn''t admit it, and her face was a little more angry.


    "Me?" Liu Ruqing''s words are tied, because she still doesn''t understand what''s going on? I don''t understand why she left her footprints here?


    Liu Ru''s body suddenly shuddered, then suddenly turned to chutong and said, "it''s her, it must be her, it''s her who did me harm, it''s her who arranged to do me harm."


    When he spoke, he rushed to Chu Tong as if he was mad. He could not tear Qianxun''s dream at once.


    His highness Jingwang''s eyes sank, and he saw Liu Ruqian, who was crazy, and he was shocked. Subconsciously, he wanted to escape to save Chu Tong. However, Chu Tong just bent slightly, and then he avoided Liu Ruqian, and ran back quickly.


    The movement seems simple, but it''s very complicated when it''s connected.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flashed, but he was relieved.


    However, Chu Tong is still smiling lightly at the moment. Liu Ruqing is right. She left those footprints on purpose, and the purpose is very clear, just to frame Liu Ruqing.


    She knew that Liu Ruqing wanted to kill her, so she planned to design a plan to deal with Liu Ruqing''s shoes. So she asked people to bring Liu Ruqing''s shoes. When she came to the QIANZI tree, her mind flew around, and suddenly she had the idea. Therefore, she deliberately chose to put out the light under the QIANZI tree. At that time, it was the footprints left by Liu Ruqing''s shoes.


    "Come and take Liu Ru down." Seeing the crazy Liu Ruqing, the emperor said angrily in a cold voice, "it''s really brave to arrange murder in the palace, even hurt the princess, and almost killed her."


    As soon as the emperor said this, he completely convicted Liu Ruqian, and let no one want to turn over for Liu Ruqian again.


    The Empress Dowager was frightened. She wanted to plead for Liu Ruqing, but she also understood that this situation was absolutely inappropriate, so she had to bear it. After that, she would try to save her.


    Chu tong can see that the Empress Dowager wants to protect Liu Ruqing. Chu Tong also knows that if the Empress Dowager wants to protect Liu Ruqing, even if the emperor sends at the moment, Liu Ruqing will have nothing to do next.


    The real third Miss Chu should have been killed by Liu Ruqing. But now Liu Ruqing still wants to hurt her. If Liu Ruqing is allowed to let go of her, it''s really out of place.


    Chu Tong looks at Princess crescent, her eyes flash slightly, her hands are slightly clenched, and then she opens them. She just wants to be treated by Prince Jing''s mansion However, just at this time, his highness King Jing suddenly uttered a word that was directly domineering and arrogant. Even if the emperor and the empress are here, he has no intention of converging.


    Chu Tong''s movements stopped, a pair of eyes quickly looked at him, and his face was obviously stunned. What did he mean?


    He should also see that the Empress Dowager wanted to protect Liu Ruqing. Although the emperor said that he had just said something, he didn''t say how to deal with Liu Ruqing, but he was


    "night, this matter." the Empress Dowager was shocked. She knew that her majesty Jing knew that if Liu Ruqing fell into his Majesty''s hands, there would be no end to it. She knew that his highness Jing really mixed up His highness may even kill Liu Ruqing directly.


    "She wants to harm the king''s princess. The empress thinks that the king should not take care of this?" His Highness Prince Jing''s eyes turned to the empress dowager, but there was a chilling chill in his indifference. His words paused a little. When he saw that the Empress Dowager was going to open again, his eyes narrowed a little, and then slowly added: "or the Empress Dowager felt that the king could not care?"


    The words in front of him are quite euphemism, and the words in the back are really


    The Empress Dowager hears him. She is completely shocked for a while, and the words on the side of her mouth are just stuck in her throat.


    "Night Son, you see Chu Tong is OK, can this matter be?" the Empress Dowager secretly breathed a breath, at this moment''s tone obviously brought some discussion, as the empress dowager, at this moment is also a low attitude.


    "No." However, Her Highness Prince Jing interrupted her again directly, which could not be said without any discussion.


    The Empress Dowager''s face turned very ugly for a while.


    "She should be glad that the king''s princess is OK, or else" His Highness Prince Jing''s eyes sweep Liu Ruqing coldly. Although his words don''t explain it, they make Liu Ruqing shiver hard, and all the other people present can''t help but secretly.


    They are all too clear about the means of his highness Jing. They are more clear about what his highness Jing is going to do. No one can stop him, even the emperor can''t.


    "Don''t worry, the queen mother. I will save her life." Prince Jing''s eyes turned to the Empress Dowager again, which was very light.


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1254

    Save a life? The torment in the middle is only fear.


    "Somebody, take her back to jingwangfu." His highness didn''t pay any attention to the empress dowager, and didn''t even ask the emperor what he meant, so he gave orders directly.


    "No, no, I don''t want to go to jingwangfu." Liu Ruqing apparently also heard of the means of his highness Jing. At this moment, she was really afraid to hear that his highness Jing asked someone to take her back to the palace.


    His highness said that he would save her a life, but that made her more afraid. His highness meant that she would not live as if she were dead.


    "Night child......" After all, the Empress Dowager couldn''t bear it. She wanted to intercede for Liu Ru again.


    This time, his royal highness Jing didn''t speak, but his eyes turned slightly. A cold light directed directly at the Empress Dowager made the Empress Dowager live directly.


    The Emperor didn''t say anything about his highness Jing''s response to Liu Ruqing, but when he saw that his highness Jing was going to leave, his eyes flashed and he suddenly said, "the Third Prince of Fenglan kingdom is going to enter the Palace tomorrow. What you remember is going to come and take your princess."


    When the emperor said the word "Princess", he turned his eyes slightly to Chu Tong. It seems that this woman is really not simple. Last time, she was really cheated by this woman.


    He found that there seemed to be a lot of secrets hidden in the woman.


    The empress saw the eyes of the emperor looking at Chu Tong. Her eyes became cold and heavy. She came to see the busy Hui Fei''s face more ruthlessly.


    His highness Jing stopped slightly, looked at the emperor, answered with a low voice, and then directly stopped Chu Tong from leaving.


    "Tell me, how many secrets do you have?" His Highness Prince Jing stopped Chu Tong in his arms. His eyes turned to her slightly. He looked at her face in the dim moonlight. It was so beautiful and so soft. But he knew that there were too many secrets under this face, too many secrets she didn''t know.


    Chu Tong looked at him, and his lips slightly pulled. She didn''t speak. She had many secrets, but she couldn''t tell him. Even if she told him, he wouldn''t believe it.


    His highness Jing didn''t answer when he saw her. His eyes sank slightly, and he suddenly speeded up his speed: "it''s time to make up the night of our cave."


    Her secret didn''t tell him, which made him very depressed, but now she is his wife, so some things should be done.


    When Chu Tong heard his words, his body was obviously stiff, wasn''t it? Does he really want to talk to her?


    Last night, she hypnotized him and escaped. Chu Tong knew that she was not so lucky tonight.


    His Highness Prince Jing will never be cheated again.


    His highness Jing Wang''s speed is really fast, and it''s not long before he arrives at Jing Wang Fu.


    After returning to the room, Chu Tong''s heart was even more tense, and her body was obviously more and more stiff.


    His highness Jing is holding her at the moment, and naturally feels the reaction of her body. He turns his eyes to look at her, and slightly hooks the corner of her lips. This woman is afraid, and she even has a time of fear?


    "Home." Prince Jing''s highness came close to her ear and deliberately said something, which obviously had some ambiguous meanings.


    Chu Tong''s heart tip trembled slightly. She slightly forced her way out of his arms, and then looked at him: "I''ve always heard that his Highness Prince Jing is brave and aboveboard. I think his Highness Prince Jing doesn''t care to force a weak woman."


    When his highness heard her words, he chuckled in his heart: "well, I don''t care to force other weak women, but it''s a matter of justice with my wife."


    "No, since it is a husband and wife, if one party disagrees and the other party forces, it is marital violence." Chu Tong subconsciously refutes his words, but she seems to forget the modern things.


    But it''s not modern. It''s ancient. In this dynasty, women have no status at all. Let alone in marriage. Looking around the world, it''s impossible for Prince Jing to refuse any woman he wants.


    "Who told you, why didn''t Ben Wang know there was such a thing?" His highness Jing Wang looked at her, and his eyes narrowed slightly. How could this woman have such a strange idea in her brain?


    "In short, you can''t force me." Chu Tong naturally can''t tell who told her, and she said he won''t believe it.


    "No?" His highness Jing''s eyebrow angle is slightly raised, can''t it? Dare to say no in front of him, she is absolutely the first, even if the emperor in front of him does not use the word.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered. She knew that it was inappropriate for her to say such things in front of him, but she didn''t want to compromise. She had to insist on this matter.


    "You mean that the king can''t touch you. What does the king do when he marries you?" When her highness Jing saw that she didn''t speak, he picked the corner of her eyebrow again. Does this woman mean that?


    "I didn''t let you marry either." Chu Tong hears his words, the first reaction then subconsciously answered such a sentence.


    Her royal highness Jingwang''s eyes are slightly heavy. She is so reluctant to marry him?


    "In fact, the most important thing between husband and wife is that you love me. It can be done slowly." Chu Tong saw that his face had obviously changed, and she changed her mouth repeatedly. She knew that under such circumstances, she could not annoy him, and could not be tough with him.


    "I''d like to." His highness King Jing looked at her and replied naturally.


    Chu Tong: "..."


    He would, but she would not.


    "Be willing to both." Chu Tong knew that he was angry at the moment, but she added in a whisper.


    "You mean you don''t want to?" His royal highness Jing''s eyes had narrowed dangerously, and his face was obviously cold.


    Nonsense, she can be willing, of course, Chu tong can only think about it in his heart, at this time she is absolutely afraid to say it.


    "In fact, things of feelings need to be cultivated slowly, not so urgently. I think we should get along with each other peacefully for a period of time, and slowly understand in the process of getting along." Chu Tong said this against her heart. She felt that she would never like an ancient man, but in this case, she can only say that.


    Only in this way, or we can avoid the things of the cave.


    "That doesn''t affect our first wedding." Her Highness Jing Wang can''t see her mind. She just wants to delay time on purpose. He really doesn''t like her attitude.


    Chutong is angry. How can this man do this.


    Chu Tong told himself to calm down.


    "I''ve always felt that things like that can only be done by people who love each other, but we just got to know each other soon, and there''s no feeling between each other..." Chu Tong still tried to persuade him, but half of what she said, the face of jingwangdian changed obviously, cold and terrible.


    Chu Tong breathed a sigh secretly, but she still said: "you are so excellent and beautiful. I think I will like you after a period of time. When I like you, many things will come naturally."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1255

    Chu Tong breathed a sigh secretly, but she still said: "you are so excellent and beautiful. I think I will like you after a period of time. When I like you, many things will come naturally."


    Chu Tong said that this was naturally to delay time.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flashed slightly: "how long will it take?"


    In fact, he can''t really force her. He really despises such things.


    "Ah?" Chu Tong was stunned. For a while, he didn''t return to his mind. Only when he saw his expression did he understand what he meant. He said repeatedly, "it shouldn''t take long. After all, you are so excellent."


    Chu Tong said this, and added in the bottom of her heart that she would never like him. He would wait for that day.


    "I will give you ten days." His Highness Prince Jing looked at her, his lips were slightly crooked, and he seemed to smile slightly. If he was as clever as him, could he not understand her mind? She just wanted to delay time.


    If she said so, there would be no time limit at all, so he gave her a time limit.


    "No, ten days? How could it be? " Chu Tong is shocked. Can you limit the time for liking this?


    "Or you want to make up the hole tonight." Prince Jing saw her reaction, and the corner of his lips was hooked again. In fact, he didn''t mind that he would marry now.


    "Good, ten days." Although ten days is not too long, it''s better than this evening. In fact, ten days can do a lot of things.


    The next day, Chu Tong followed King Jing''s palace into the palace again. To be honest, she didn''t want to enter the palace very much, but there was no way.


    After Prince Jing entered the palace, the Emperor invited him, so Chu Tong was left alone.


    "Your Highness, Princess Hui, please." Not long after Prince Jing left, a palace woman came over.


    Chu Tong really didn''t want to deal with the people in the harem, but the empress asked her to go there, but she couldn''t help but go.


    Chutong can only promise.


    Come to Huilan palace, huifei is waiting for her.


    As soon as she came in, Hui Fei''s face was covered with a light smile, and her face was gentle. "Princess Jing, you are here."


    Although Hui Fei smiled very beautiful and gentle, Chu Tong did not feel any sincerity from her smile, but only saw hypocrisy.


    This woman is too good at acting.


    "Chutong, please say hello to huifei." But Chu Tong didn''t say anything, and didn''t show any difference. He went to the front and performed the rites according to the rules of this dynasty.


    "Get up quickly. Don''t be so polite when nobody is here." Huifei smiled more cordially and had a more easygoing attitude, just like she regarded Chu Tong as her own person.


    Chu Tong got up and said slowly again, "empress Hui asked Chu Tong to come. I don''t know what happened?"


    Since empress huifei asked her to come here, of course, she should cooperate with her.


    "My palace is to let you come to accompany me." Huifei''s smile is extremely brilliant, more intimate, and she is direct to explain white, that is to let Chu Tong accompany her.


    Chu Tongxin sneers at her. Indeed, huifei is cunning and cautious everywhere. She deliberately said that even if there were doubts, they would be eliminated.


    "Oh." Wen ruoqing answered gently, without saying anything more.


    "By the way, we have agreed to go to see Chang Zhaoyi, or you can go with us." Empress huifei saw that Chu Tong was so calm and her face flashed slightly. However, some plans had to be carried out normally.


    Chu Tong didn''t answer, but her mind was flying fast. She also heard that Chang Zhaoyi, who had been in the palace for a short time, was specially favored. After one night''s favor, she was promoted directly from a beauty to Zhaoyi. Moreover, she was often favored by the emperor, so she soon became pregnant with Longzhong.


    Now Princess Hui is going to take her to see Chang Zhaoyi?


    An extremely favored concubine, in this palace, but more envied, inevitably makes enemies everywhere, the limit of favor, but also wandering in the dangerous extreme.


    That Chang Zhaoyi is young and beautiful, and is pregnant with dragon seeds. How can huifei let her be arrogant.


    "I heard that she''s not feeling well recently. I''m very worried." Seeing that Chu Tong didn''t speak, Hui Fei added another sentence.


    Huifei has always been famous for being approachable, so it''s no surprise that she said such a thing.


    "Good." Chu Tong didn''t refuse. She also knew that today when she entered the Imperial Palace, she couldn''t refuse or even come from her own nature if there was something very wrong with her.


    When Hui Fei saw that she had agreed, she had a stronger smile on her face, but when she turned around, she quickly concealed some bloodthirsty coldness in her eyes. Today, she doesn''t believe that she can''t get rid of the dead girl.


    Chu Tong follows Hui Fei to Chang Wan hall. Chang Zhaoyi is only a Zhaoyi again. She is not a noble concubine. Although she is very popular, the most basic treatment is impossible to be disordered.


    This changwan hall has been the emperor''s special permission, and it was also personally proposed by the emperor for her. However, it can''t be compared with the palace of huifei.


    "Wan''er, please say hello to the lady Hui." Chang Wan''er saw huifei coming out in succession. She was very polite and respectful. Her words were gentle and polite.


    But there is no such arrogance and arrogance.


    "Come here and have a look. If you have anything you want, please tell me about it. It''s easy for people to arrange." Hui Fei''s face is still hung with her signature smile, a kind, loving face.


    "Wan''er thanks the lady huifei. She usually gets the care of her mother huifei. Wan''er can''t thank her enough. Wan''er is really upset that she has to bother the lady Hui again today. " Chang Wan''er''s face is a little more grateful. After all, she is only a 16-7-year-old child.


    "What silly words do you mean? Since you are in the palace, we are all sisters. Naturally, we should take care of each other." Huifei''s smile is more gentle, and her words are more moving.


    "Don''t kill Wan''er." Chang Wan''er replied with a gentle face, but when she chuckled at huifei''s face, the corners of her lips were also full of brilliant chuckles.


    The beauty of Chang Wan''er''s long eyes, especially her eyes, seems to be able to talk and are extremely flexible. In her every move, she carries a kind of gentleness that makes men intoxicated. She is charming but not impetuous, but more pure when shocked.


    No wonder the emperor likes her so much.


    However, Chu Tong felt vaguely that she seemed to be familiar with it, as if she had seen it there.


    "Well, there are no outsiders here, and you don''t have to be so reserved." Huifei chuckles and talks more kindly. However, when huifei''s eyes sweep changwaner''s eyes, they quickly hide a trace of hatred.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1256

    Chu Tong is standing at the side of the empress Hui''s body at the moment, so she quickly catches the trace of hatred when she is in the micro chain of the empress Hui''s heart. It seems that the empress Hui''s hatred for Chang Waner is not only because of the emperor''s jealousy and hatred, but also because of something hidden.


    "Thank you very much, lady Hui." Chang Wan''er''s smile is more brilliant, because that light smile makes her young and beautiful face more startled.


    "Sister Wan''er, this is Princess Jing. There must be a lot of things for Prince Jing to enter the palace. Naturally, he can''t be around Princess Jing all the time, so we called Princess Jing to come here together." Huifei then explained to chutong and Chang Waner.


    Chang Wan''er didn''t pay attention to Chu Tong. She thought that she was just an attendant maid. Because Chu Tong was wearing ordinary clothes today, she had a dispute with his royal highness Jing Wang this morning.


    Her Highness Prince Jing has been given clothes. They are gorgeous and beautiful, but she doesn''t like them. She doesn''t like them.


    Her Highness Prince Jing insisted that she wear it. She found several reasons that he didn''t agree with her. Later she said that she was beautiful and wore such beautiful clothes again. What if the third prince looks after her?


    Then his highness Jing didn''t insist on making her wear the prepared clothes, and he asked her to change her original clothes into the ugliest one.


    hearing the introduction of huifei, Chang Zhaoyi looked at chutong, with a slight accident in her eyes, but also repeatedly said, "huifei''s mother is really a Bodhisattva."


    "How can our temple compare with the merciful Bodhisattva? That''s the praise of others." The empress huifei is even modest at the moment, or she is not modest, but modest.


    "Chang Zhaoyi''s birthday is awarded by the emperor." Just at this time, the eunuch around the emperor came in and saw that huifei was also there. He saluted repeatedly, "I''m going to say hello to huifei''s mother."


    "Come on." The loving smile on the empress Hui''s face disappeared, but her voice was still soft and comfortable.


    My father-in-law didn''t want to announce the reward for a while when he saw huifei. He hesitated.


    Dang Wan''er is also a little uneasy. After all, the empress huifei is superior to her several levels. Although it''s a reward granted by the emperor, she is afraid that the empress huifei will not be happy in front of her.


    "Gonggong Liu, the Emperor gave Chang Zhaoyi a reward. Let''s have a look at it." However, Hui Fei smiled faintly, as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Yes." Mr. Liu took a deep sigh of relief, and then he took out a box one after another. "The emperor''s reward is the jade pearl chain."


    Speaking, I opened the box and handed it to huifei first.


    Since huifei said she wanted to see it, she naturally wanted to show it to huifei first. After all, in this palace, in front of the emperor, huifei''s words are more effective than the Queen''s, and no one dares to offend huifei.


    "The emperor really loves his sister." Huifei glanced at the chain in the box, and her lips began to smile again. She didn''t look unhappy at all, but seemed to be happy for changwan''er.


    "This chain is a tribute from a neighboring country. It''s very precious. A bead on it is worth ten thousand Liang." Hui Fei introduced with a light smile, and the tone was only a simple introduction, not even a little jealousy.


    However, when Chu Tong heard her deliberate introduction, he frowned slightly.


    Chang Wan''er''s expression changed slightly when she heard the words of huifei, but she said repeatedly, "if huifei''s mother likes it, Wan''er will give it to huifei''s mother." However, her eyes are looking at the chain, obviously reluctant to give up.


    The chain was originally a treasure, but Chang Waner''s family didn''t have much strength. Her father was just a treasured book, and she went to the palace for a short time. She was very fond of such treasures, even though she hadn''t seen them before.


    The chain is indeed a precious treasure. The whole chain is strung up with small jade beads. The jade beads are fine and clear without any defects. Moreover, each jade bead is of the same size, extremely symmetrical and delicate. It seems that the emperor really loves Chang Waner.


    "Silly sister, this is what the Emperor gave you. How can I ask for it in this palace? My sister should put it away. This treasure is very precious. Don''t be touched by that short-sighted slave." Huifei is still a habitual loving smile, but it seems to be a casual word, but it seems to imply something.


    "My sister is confused." Chang Waner''s face was a little more frightened. It''s a gift from the emperor. How can she transfer it to someone else? If she transfers the chain to huifei, it will harm her. Fortunately, huifei has a lot of troubles. She is kind enough to remind her.


    "I will pay attention to it later." Hui Fei smiles and nods.


    "Chang Zhaoyi receives the reward." Hearing the words of Hui Fei, Duke Liu turned to Chang Wan''er and shouted.


    "Please emperor long en." Chang Wan''er took the treasure and carefully put it away.


    The palace maid also served tea and respectfully handed it to huifei. Because huifei didn''t introduce Chu Tong, the palace maid didn''t prepare Chu Tong''s tea. Chang Waner asked the palace maid to bring another cup for Chu Tong.


    After sitting with Chu Tong for a while, Hui Fei left!!!


    Later, Chu Tong followed huifei back to Huilan palace, and huifei ordered the maids to arrange a banquet.


    Everything seems to be very ordinary.


    However, after a while, a maid rushed to Huilan palace.


    "It''s not good for your mother. The jade jade pearl chain awarded to Chang Zhaoyi by the Emperor just disappeared." The palace maid''s face was flustered.


    "What? Be missing? How come it''s gone? " Hui Fei can''t help exclaiming, and her face is obviously shocked, "that''s what the emperor appreciates. If it''s gone?" Huifei wants to say something, but we all know what that means.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly chuckling. It turns out that Hui Fei is waiting for her here. She just took her to Chang Wan''er''s place on purpose. And Hui Fei should be able to decide when the emperor will award her a reward.


    To plant with her?


    I didn''t expect that huifei even used this kind of abusive means, but often this means is the most direct and deadly.


    However, even if she wants to plant her, she also needs human evidence. The material evidence is complete. However, since she went to Chang Wan''er, she has not done anything to her. She has not put the jade pearl chain on her!!


    Chu Tong''s eyes are a little more meditative. The purpose of Hui Fei may not be just to plant stolen goods.


    And with the cunning of huifei, it must be calculated!!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1257

    "Chang Zhaoyi didn''t dare to give birth to Zhang, so she came to report to her mother first. Please come and have a look." The maid''s face changed and she was more afraid.


    "Can such a thing be concealed? It''s a reward from the emperor. It''s gone. It''s a big sin. We can''t find it soon. We can only report it to the Empress Dowager and the empress. I can''t be such a master in this palace. " Huifei''s face is a little more dignified, and her voice is also a little anxious.


    While talking, he got up again and again. "Let''s go to my palace first. I just went to her. Alas, how could this happen?"


    As Hui Fei walked, she said anxiously. When she saw Chu Tong, she seemed to be slightly shocked. Then she said anxiously, "Princess Jing, if something like that happens, you should not follow it, just stay in Huilan palace."


    "Yes." Chu Tong''s eyes flickered and she answered softly. She wanted to see what kind of trick Hui Fei wanted to play.


    This time, huifei left the gate with a little urgency, leaving chutong alone in Huilan palace.


    In the past, the whole Huilan palace was quiet.


    After about two-quarters of an hour, Xinmei, the maid who had been following Hui Fei, came back and entered the room. Seeing Chu Tong still sitting quietly in the room, she seemed to be slightly shocked. Then she moved forward and whispered, "Princess Jing, lady Hui, please go."


    Xinmei didn''t know whether it was unintentional or intentional. She didn''t explain where Chu Tong was going,.


    Chutong stood up with a sneer in his heart, looked at her, and said in a deep voice, "where are you going?"


    Xinmei has been with huifei for so many years. She can''t be so careless in her work. She''s afraid that at the moment she''s deliberately concealing something else.


    "To the empress." When Xinmei saw her and asked, she whispered again, "Chang Zhaoyi told the Empress Dowager and the empress that when the emperor granted the reward, Princess Jing happened to be in changwan hall, so the empress asked Princess Jing to go there and said that she must clear the suspicion for Princess Jing."


    Chu Tong''s eyes are slightly heavy, cleaning the suspects for her? It''s really thanks to what huifei said.


    "Since it''s the meaning of huifei, I''ll go with you." Chutong didn''t say much, and he still believed in huifei.


    "Don''t worry about Princess Jing. She won''t let her be wronged if she''s there." When Xinmei saw that she had agreed, she took a deep sigh of relief, and her words seemed to be lighter.


    "I believe in lady huifei." Chu Tong''s lips were slightly pulled. He said faintly, with some sincerity in his voice, but more coldness in his eyes.


    Chu Tong follows Xinmei to the Queen''s bedroom. Along the way, Xinmei seems to want to say something else. But Chu Tong has been slightly drooping his eyes and his lips are tight, so Xinmei doesn''t speak.


    When she arrived at the Queen''s palace, Xinmei stopped and stood outside, respectfully shouting, "tell the empress, the Hui, the Jing."


    "Well, let her in." The queen didn''t make a sound. The voice of huifei first came out. It was still her usual gentle voice, but now she was more worried.


    "Princess Jing, go in. The empress and the empress are waiting." Heart plum whispered to Chu Tong, speaking, slightly pushed Chu Tong, as if to remind Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong didn''t seem to care too much, and then stepped in.


    Standing outside, Xinmei saw that after she went in, she had a smile in her eyes.


    "Princess Jing, you are here. The jade jade pearl chain of Chang Zhaoyi is missing. At that time, our palace just took you to Chang Wan hall, which will inevitably be doubted. Therefore, our palace called you to prove your innocence." When Hui Fei saw Chu Tong come in, she first looked at Xin Mei who was standing outside the door. Seeing that Xin Mei nodded slightly, she looked at Chu Tong and said lovingly.


    "Thank you very much, chutong, for your trust." Chutong slightly drooped her eyes and said softly, with a little gratitude in her voice, but her eyes were cold. She really wanted to know how the empress Hui could prove her innocence.


    "Huifei, do you believe it?" The Empress Dowager heard huifei''s words, but her face was obviously a little more dissatisfied, and her voice was also a little cold.


    "Empress dowager, Princess Jing is very good. Before, there might have been some misunderstanding between you." Hui Fei looked at the Empress Dowager and said softly, which was obviously directed at Chu Tong.


    "Misunderstanding, hum, is it a misunderstanding between the mourners and her?" When the Empress Dowager looked at Chu Tong, the hatred in her eyes was directed directly at Chu Tong.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager made no secret, because she knew clearly that several women here wanted to remove Chu Tong.


    A woman is so beautiful and attractive that she is destined to be envied by other women. This is what women in the harem are most afraid of.


    "Empress dowager, let''s not talk about the past today. Now we need to solve Chang Zhaoyi''s problem first." Hui Fei sighed a little. She seemed to have some helplessness. She also drew her attention to Chang Wan''er''s affairs at will.


    "Yes, deal with it first." The Empress Dowager smiled coldly. "Dream Qianxun, Chang Zhaoyi said, you just went to her changwan hall and stole the jade pearl chain awarded to Chang Zhaoyi by the emperor. You can plead guilty."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t even ask, and directly convicted Chu Tong.


    "Empress dowager, Princess Jing has indeed been to changwan hall, but Wan''er doesn''t say that jade jade pearl chain is for princess to steal." Chang Wan''er, who was standing on one side, heard the Empress Dowager''s words and was slightly shocked. She said subconsciously, after all, she didn''t say such words. At present, the empress huifei''s mother is obviously protecting Chu Tong. If the chain is not stolen by Chu Tong, then she will fall all over.


    "After she and huifei have been there, the chain will be gone. Huifei will not take your things, so she must be able to take them easily." The Empress Dowager glared at Chang Waner, and there was some dissatisfaction in her eyes. But at the moment, she just wanted to remove Chu Tong first. Chang Waner is really a short-sighted woman.


    "Empress dowager, I can''t say that. Although Princess Jing has been to Chang Zhaoyi, she doesn''t have to take what''s missing, and I believe Princess Jing won''t do such a thing." Huifei speaks for chutong again, obviously defending chutong.


    Huifei''s words slightly paused, and said again, "besides, the Empress Dowager always has to show evidence to make people convinced."


    From the beginning to the end, no one asked Chu Tong.


    "Well, it must be her. I need some evidence." The Empress Dowager hated Chu Tong because of the incident between the princess and Liu Ruqing. She was furious at Chu Tong and couldn''t break her to pieces. She couldn''t calm down.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1258

    "Well, it must be her. I need some evidence." The Empress Dowager hated Chu Tong because of the incident between the princess and Liu Ruqing. She was furious at Chu Tong and couldn''t break her to pieces. She couldn''t calm down.


    In addition, the Empress Dowager''s opinion, this is an excellent opportunity. It''s awarded to Chang Waner by the emperor. It''s a capital crime to steal the reward from the emperor. Even King Jing can''t protect her. As long as he has convicted Chu Tong, he will surely die.


    in this palace, she has the final say, she wants to condemn her, it is a piece of cake and what evidence is needed?


    However, she didn''t expect that huifei would protect the girl everywhere.


    "Princess Jing was invited by my concubines. I also took Princess Jing to Chang Zhaoyi. Now, such a thing happened. Of course, I have to be responsible for it. Princess Jing has been with the palace since she entered the palace. She is with the palace. What she has done is the most clear in the palace. The palace can prove her innocence." Hui Fei''s voice suddenly became a little more tough. She even fought with the Empress Dowager in public.


    The Empress Dowager''s face suddenly changed, her body trembled, and she glared at huifei.


    "Lady." The maid standing beside huifei reminds her in a low voice.


    It seems that huifei suddenly returns to her spirit, and repeatedly says, "Empress Dowager''s mother, I''m just in a hurry. I''m just worried about Princess Jing. I didn''t mean to contradict the Empress Dowager. Please forgive me."


    "Hum, I see you sincerely want to do the right thing with our palace today." The Empress Dowager was angry to death when she saw Chu Tong. Now she was contradicted by Hui Fei. She was even mad.


    Huifei looks down and says apologetically, "Empress Dowager''s mother, I was just wrong. I apologize to you. I hope empress dowager''s mother doesn''t get angry."


    The words of empress huifei are very sincere, but her eyes are full of cruel sneer.


    "You said she was with you all the time, but the mourner didn''t believe it." The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said again, "in this case, the mourner is a way to prove whether she stole the jade pearl chain or not."


    "What can the queen mother do?" First of all, huifei asked anxiously, "as long as it can prove the innocence of Princess Jing."


    "Since Princess Hui said that Princess Jing has been following her, if she really stole the jade pearl chain, it must still be hidden in her." The Empress Dowager''s eyes swept over huifei and fell on Chu Tong''s body. Her face sank abruptly, and she said in a cold voice, "come, search Princess Jing."


    In fact, the Empress Dowager and huifei just cooperated in acting. At this moment, the Empress Dowager''s words are the key.


    "Empress dowager, that''s not good." Huifei said in a low voice that she was really defending Chu Tong everywhere, but she was the only one who knew her real intention.


    "Only in this way can we prove her innocence." The Empress Dowager snapped again. When she had finished speaking, she no longer gave huifei a chance to speak. She ordered the palace maids around her again, "you two go and search her."


    Hui Fei looked at Chu Tong''s eyes full of worry, but her heart was more satisfied. This time, she arranged everything. She wanted to see Chu Tong''s escape.


    Chutong has been slightly drooping eyes, lips slightly pull out a smirk, huifei''s strategy, really cruel enough.


    "Wait a minute." Chu Tong suddenly raised his eyes and swept coldly towards the two maids who came to her. In the low voice, however, there was a chilling and sharp voice that made the two maids stop their actions.


    "What? Do you dare to disobey the order of the mourner? " The Empress Dowager saw that she had called the two maids, and her face sank. In this palace, no one dared to disobey her orders. Even the emperor wanted to look after her face. The dead girl was so brave that she dared to disobey her orders.


    Chu Tong looked at the empress dowager, his lips moved, and slowly said, "although Chu Tong is humble, he is also clear, standing straight, sitting upright, and the Empress Dowager has no evidence to search for. If the Empress Dowager really suspects that Chu Tong has stolen the treasures awarded by the emperor, such a big crime should be dealt with by the criminal department. The Empress Dowager now asks no questions and then lets people search for him Chutong''s body must give chutong a convincing saying. "


    Chutong''s words are gentle, but they are loud and clear. The Empress Dowager is speechless, and one of them is still more ugly.


    She is the Empress Dowager in high position. No one dared to contradict her like this. Now Chu Tong not only contradicted her in public, but also left her speechless. How could she not be angry.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes swept the princess quickly, with her anger.


    "Princess Jing, this matter can never be transferred to the Ministry of punishment, or it will damage your reputation." Huifei looks at the Empress Dowager and hears Chu Tong''s words. She is worried and looks at Chu Tong.


    "Empress huifei, she is not afraid of shadows. Chu Tong has never done anything. She is afraid of anything. When she arrives at the punishment department, she can prove Chu Tong''s innocence even more." Chutong''s eyes turned to huifei, but with a faint smile, he said again, "huifei also suspected that the jade pearl chain was taken by chutong."


    Her words are still light and slow. Looking at the eyes of huifei, she is also light. There is not too much emotion, but it makes huifei inexplicably surprised.


    Huifei''s eyes flicker. Chu tong can''t find anything, right?


    But then she thought it was impossible. What she arranged was very careful. She also told Xinmei to put things on Chu Tong secretly when he entered the hall. She was afraid that if they were put too early, they would be found by Chu Tong.


    Moreover, Xinmei has learned martial arts. She is extremely agile and will never be found by her.


    Maybe because she didn''t know it and didn''t know it was in her own body, she dared to go to the punishment department. It is precisely because she does not know that things are on her body, so she can be so upright and strong!


    Think of here, huifei just slightly let go!!


    However, it would be troublesome if she went to the punishment department. After all, the imperial palace is a little far away from the punishment department. She will inevitably find something along the way.


    Therefore, she must catch a figure on the hall. She has all the human and material evidence. It''s not too late to send it to the criminal department at that time.


    If the Empress Dowager is determined to search, then Chu Tong will have no way. Even if she is Princess Jing, she can''t fight the Empress Dowager.


    "My palace naturally believes in you." The worry on huifei''s face was, "it''s just that it''s always bad for the punishment department. Don''t be too impulsive!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1259

    "It''s right to go to the punishment department for inspection. By then, right and wrong will be clear. So Chu Tong would rather go to the punishment department than be frisked in the palace without any evidence." Chu Tong is more firm on the face, there is no room for discussion.


    Empress Dowager slightly hesitated, a pair of eyes once again looked at huifei, testing her meaning, after all, this matter is arranged with huifei..


    Huifei''s eyes flashed and gave a hint to the Empress Dowager. That means to tell the Empress Dowager that things are on Chu Tong''s body. As long as he searches for things, Chu Tong has nothing to say.


    "Hum, I think you''re guilty and want to delay time on purpose." The Empress Dowager understood. When she looked at Chu Tong again, there was more ruthlessness in her eyes, and her heart had a bottom, so her voice became stronger.


    "Come, search for the mourner and find out what she has to say." The queen mother snapped again.


    "It seems that the Empress Dowager is going to search Chu Tong''s body forcibly. If she can''t find jade and pearl chains on Chu Tong''s body?" Chu Tong did not move, and there was no panic on his face. He asked the Empress Dowager in a low voice, but his voice was still very light, but he had a kind of authority that can not be ignored.


    "Hum, you are deliberately delaying time. If you don''t take it, why don''t you dare to let the mourner search it?" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, and her face was a little more cold.


    "Because Chu Tong didn''t do it, he can''t be searched inexplicably. If the Empress Dowager had changed her position today, would she be willing to let people search her?" Chu Tong''s face is suddenly a little more cold, and his words are more tough. Is she so easy to bully?


    "How dare you compare yourself with the mourner The Empress Dowager hears Chu Tong''s words, immediately angry voice roars, this dead wench''s courage is really big enough..


    "There is a saying that the son of heaven breaks the law and sins with the people. Before the law, everyone is equal. Chu Tong is just fighting against the people. Moreover, there is nothing wrong with the metaphor of Chu Tong. Empress dowager, what do you say?" Chu Tong just smiled and asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Hum, if you are such a smart girl, what can''t the AI family do with you today? It''s hard not to let you steal things and still go unpunished. " The anger in Empress Dowager''s eyes Rose faintly, but she still resisted it, but there was more resentment in her words.


    What she meant was that it was what Chu Tong stole.


    The Empress Dowager''s words were slightly paused, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she said coldly again, "I can''t let the emperor''s reward be stolen like this. Today we must find out. This body must be searched."


    "The Empress Dowager must forcibly search the body of Chu Tong. If she can''t find anything from Chu Tong then she will always give Chu Tong a statement." Chutong''s eyes were slightly heavy, and he said word by word again.


    "Well, what do you want the mourner to say to you?" The Empress Dowager snorted in a cold voice. There was a little more irony on her face. She wanted to see what the dead girl wanted to say.


    "Since the Empress Dowager is going to forcibly search Chu Tong''s body, if she doesn''t find jade and jade pearl chains from Chu Tong''s body, then the Empress Dowager will publicly apologize to Chu Tong and return Chu Tong''s innocence." Chu Tong''s eyes looked straight at the Empress Dowager and said it very clearly.


    As soon as she said this, the whole hall was in a state of uproar, and they all looked at her as if they had seen a monster.


    She, she was so bold that she asked the Empress Dowager to apologize to her. What''s more, it''s still public. The public meaning is to let everyone know where the Empress Dowager''s face will be?


    "You, you dare to ask the Empress Dowager to apologize to you?" The queen did not speak all the time. Then she roared angrily and looked at Chu Tong''s eyes, which were full of consternation.


    "Do you want the mourner to apologize for the apology?" The Empress Dowager''s whole body trembled with anger. As the empress dowager, even the emperor respected her in everything. The dead girl even asked her to apologize to her. She really dared to think.


    "Chu Tong is innocent, but the Empress Dowager doesn''t believe it. She has to be wronged and search Chu Tong''s body. If she can''t find dirt on Chu Tong''s body, shouldn''t the Empress Dowager give Chu Tong a confession? It''s about Chu Tong''s reputation. Chu Tong was searched in the imperial palace. Even if he couldn''t find anything, he didn''t know what he would be said at that time. It''s a terrible thing to say. How Chu Tong will behave in the future. If the Empress Dowager doesn''t agree, then Chu Tong will not be searched even if he crashes into the hall. " Chu Tong once again said firmly, word for word, with a face of awe inspiring, a face of tough.


    She knew that in the eyes of the Empress Dowager and others, other people''s lives were like ants. So now she is Princess Jing after all, without a charge, the Empress Dowager also dare not be blatant about her..


    Chu Tong naturally knows that the Empress Dowager was invited by the Empress Dowager. Naturally, she also knows that the Empress Dowager must have agreed with her first.


    Huifei is very skilled in using the technique of killing people with knives.


    However, not only huifei can use it, but also she can use it.


    Since it''s the news that huifei sent to the Empress Dowager and asked her to search her body, then if she can''t find anything on her body, the Empress Dowager will publicly apologize to her for this, and the consequences, don''t think about it, also know.


    The Empress Dowager hesitated and asked her to apologize publicly to a little girl, but she could not afford to lose that face.


    However, the Empress Dowager thought of Liu Ruqing. She thought that Liu Ruqing was brought back to the mansion by King Jing. She didn''t know what happened. All this was done by Chu Tong, so she would never let Chu Tong go.


    So today, we must get rid of her. As long as we can find the jade jade pearl chain awarded by the emperor to Chang Waner, we can condemn her. Even King Jing can''t help her then.


    However, the most important premise is to make sure that the jade jade pearl chain is really on Chu Tong''s body, so the Empress Dowager looks at Hui Fei again to make sure her meaning.


    Huifei is also aware of the seriousness of the matter. She is worried about it. She looks carefully at Xinmei, who is standing on the inside of the door. Xinmei is very confident and nods to huifei positively.


    And pointed to the back of Chu Tong''s waist, where a little protuberance, obviously hiding something.


    Huifei finally let go of her mind and made a dark look at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager saw the protruding part of Chu Tong''s waist according to the hint of Hui Fei, and she was relieved secretly. As long as she found the jade pearl chain on Chu Tong, Chu Tong would surely die.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1260

    "Well, I promise you. If you can''t find the jade pearl chain on your body, I will make an apology to you according to what you said. If you do find it in you, then don''t blame the mourner for being merciless. " The Empress Dowager dare to say such a thing because she has determined that it is on Chu Tong.


    Of course, even if she can''t find the filth on Chu Tong at that time, she will not apologize to Chu Tong, and Chu tong can''t do anything about it. What''s more, there are all her people here, and none of them will help Chu Tong.


    The Empress Dowager thinks so, and so do the queen and Princess Hui. Therefore, we didn''t take chutong''s words seriously.


    "If Nan finds something dirty, Chu Tong will plead guilty." Chu Tong said firmly, without any fear or hesitation.


    "Well, that''s what you said. Somebody, search her." The Empress Dowager''s eyes had a smirk of complacency, and once again he gave orders. It was determined that a chain of emerald pearls could be found from the child of Chu.


    There was also a smile in huifei''s eyes. This time, Chu Tong will surely die. Once you find jade jade pearl chain on her, no one can help her.


    This time, Chu Tong didn''t resist any more, letting two palace maids come to her side, and her lips slightly spread a smirk.


    Since the Empress Dowager agreed to her request, the play would be fun, and she would certainly cooperate with them in the search.


    "Search, search for details." When the Empress Dowager saw the light smile on the lips of the dream Chu child, her eyes suddenly sank, more ruthlessly. The dead girl died and smiled. See how she laughs later.


    The two palace maids began to search Chu Tong''s body. The clothes in summer were thin and there were not many places to hide things. The chain was a long one, so the search was very simple.


    The two maids searched all the places where they could hide things, and found nothing.


    "What''s behind her waist?" The Empress Dowager saw that the palace maid had not found anything, and she was annoyed and warned in a cold voice.


    One of the palace maids looked at the back of Chu Tong''s waist and saw that it was bulging up, obviously hiding something.


    Huifei''s eyes narrowed slightly, smiling smugly and bitterly.


    "Hum. See you don''t admit it yet. '' The empress dowager, however, was a little cold, and all of them believed that it was the jade jade pearl chain that was hidden there.


    One of the palace maids reached behind Chu Tong''s waist and turned it over. At the moment, all the people''s eyes were staring at Chu Tong''s waist, especially the Empress Dowager and Hui Fei. They didn''t blink.


    "Eh, what is it?" Just, after that palace maid opened, she took out a thing that didn''t look very good. She asked strangely.


    If you look closely, it should be a sachet, but it''s really too ugly to make, and there are some pieces of silk cotton on it, and there''s a rope that''s not too thin on it. Outside the sachet, there are some green things. It''s just as ugly as it is.


    "Oh, this is the sachet I haven''t finished yet. I''m going to give it away. Don''t break it for me. " Chu Tong looks at the things in the palace maid''s hands and screams in a low voice. He looks very precious. When he speaks, he is deliberately shy.


    That palace maid''s lip corner obviously pulled several, this also called sachet? Give back to others? God, kill her, right?


    The palace maid turned over the unfinished sachet. There was nothing in it. It''s just a little wet.


    Although the palace maid was a little strange, she didn''t think much about it. She threw the sachet on the ground.


    Chu Tong even picked up the sachet. They just looked at her with disdain. They didn''t think much about it. They didn''t pay too much attention to the sachet.


    However, no jade pearl chain was found on Chu Tong''s body, but Hui Fei was stunned. How could it be like this? Xinmei Mingming said that she hid the jade pearl chain there. How could it suddenly become a sachet? Where is the jade pearl chain?


    Huifei looks at Xinmei in amazement, but Xinmei is also shocked and confused at the moment.


    Empress Dowager is also thoroughly shocked, a pair of eyes son some stupefied look to huifei, secretly ask her how this is going on?


    However, at the moment, huifei herself was stunned. She didn''t know what was going on, let alone how to answer the Empress Dowager.


    "You two, please search for more details." The Empress Dowager''s heart was frightened, and she ordered the two maids in anger again, thinking that they had not searched carefully.


    The two palace maids were frightened and trembled. They searched Chu Tong''s whole body again, but nothing was found. Chu Tong has nothing but the sachet.


    "Back to the empress dowager, I have searched carefully, No." The two maids did not find what the Empress Dowager wanted. They were afraid in their hearts, but they could not help saying it. After all, they could not change it.


    The Empress Dowager''s body was slightly stiff. She had just seen that the two maids had searched Chu Tong''s whole body. There was no omission in any place. If the jade pearl chain was really on her, it would have been found.


    So, the only explanation now is that it''s not on her at all.


    Empress Dowager is very angry. When she looks at huifei again, there is a little more coldness in her eyes. Isn''t huifei harming her?


    At ordinary times, huifei is very steady. Today she has such a loophole.


    Chu Tong naturally saw the Empress Dowager''s eyes and sneered at huifei. It seemed that the effect was good. The Empress Dowager was dissatisfied with huifei.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. Since huifei wants to kill people with a knife, she will let huifei try the consequences of killing people with a knife today.


    "Empress dowager, it has been searched. There is nothing in Chu Tong''s body." Chu Tong looked up at the empress dowager, and said slowly word by word. Although there was no direct explanation, the meaning was obvious enough.


    The Empress Dowager was angry. Now, hearing her saying this, she was even angry and half dead. Then she thought that she had just agreed to Chu Tong''s things because she thought that they were in Chu Tong''s body. Her face turned black in an instant.


    "Chu Tong, don''t be so arrogant. Maybe you have stolen something and hid it elsewhere. It doesn''t mean you haven''t stolen the jade jade pearl chain." The Empress Dowager roared again in anger. She really wanted to add sin. Why bother.


    "Princess Jing, you can''t blame the Empress Dowager for this. When you go to changwan hall, jade jade pearl chain is lost. Your suspicion is the biggest." The queen thought and spoke again. In this case, she had to help the Empress Dowager.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1261

    "The queen is right. You have the biggest suspicion." The Empress Dowager added a sentence connecting the Empress Dowager.


    How can people like them, who are high above themselves and self righteous, admit that they are wrong and apologize to a civilian.


    "Empress dowager, at that time, Chu Tong went with the empress huifei. If according to the empress dowager, then the suspicion of the empress huifei is also the biggest." Chu Tong''s lips are slightly pulled, and his voice is still light and gentle. He seems to say it at will.


    "How could it be huifei? There are countless treasures awarded to huifei by the emperor. How could huifei take changzhaoyi''s things. You are really disgusting. You even framed the empress Hui for defending you like that. " When Xinmei hears Chu Tong''s words, she doesn''t wait for the empress to speak to huifei, but roars angrily at her face to report injustice to her master.


    Thanks to her, she was able to scold her as upright and vigorous as before.


    However, Chu Tong smiled a little. She had expected that this maid would react like this, and what she wanted was just her reaction.


    "I can''t blame her for that. I did go to the palace at that time. It''s really suspected. It''s normal for her to say so." Hui Fei sighed a little, and said helplessly, but when she looked at Chu Tong with her eyes, she seemed to have more pain.


    "Niangniang, your heart is too good, she framed you, you still protect her." Xinmei is still angry on her face. She says she is not red and breathless. She is really a master and a servant. Both of them can pretend.


    When Xinmei was talking, she approached Chu Tong a few steps. Her eyes and eyes looked at Chu Tong. She wondered why she could not find what she had put on her, and what she had hidden behind her. The place where she had hidden the treasure had become a sachet?


    She put things on Chu Tong''s body when she entered the door. From the threshold to here, it''s only a few steps away. It doesn''t fall. Can you see it if it falls? But there is no such thing on the ground.


    What''s going on? Can''t it be that the treasure is still flying?


    So, Xinmei still suspects that the two maids did not check them carefully just now.


    She is a martial artist. Her eyes are sharper than others. She wants to get close to Chu Tong and check carefully.


    However, Chu Tong suddenly looked at her neck in amazement, and exclaimed loudly, "Oh, how are you familiar with the chain on your neck? It seems that it''s the same as the one awarded to Chang Zhaoyi by the emperor."


    "I didn''t wear it at all for your nonsense." Heart plum tiny Leng for a while, subconscious refute, what chain, she did not wear chain at all.


    And Hui Fei and Empress Dowager and so on hear Chu Tong''s words, also can''t help but hope to heart plum''s neck.


    When huifei saw the chain on Xinmei''s neck, she was also shocked, even her eyes widened a little.


    The look of the chain is exactly the same as what I saw in Chang Wan''er''s place before.


    However, the color is different. Chang Waner is awarded by the emperor as the first-class green jade, while Xinmei is wearing a dark gray one at the moment. It''s not something of value at first sight.


    It''s just that she didn''t see Xinmei with a chain before. Besides, Xinmei, which she didn''t remember, has such a chain.


    Others didn''t see the chain that the Emperor gave Chang Waner, so they didn''t know whether what Chu Tong said was true or not.


    Xinmei sees everyone looking at her neck in surprise, but also feels something strange on her neck. She stretches her hand to touch her neck. When she really touches a string of beads on her neck, she can''t help but be shocked and her hands can''t shake.


    When did she have a chain around her neck? Why doesn''t she know? What''s more, is this really the jade pearl chain that the Emperor gave Chang Zhaoyi?


    The more Xinmei thought about it, the more afraid she was, the more her body quivered uncontrollably.


    "It looks the same, but the color is not the same. The Emperor gave me a green one." When Chang Wan''er saw the chain around Xinmei''s neck, she repeatedly opened her mouth and explained. During the conversation, she also looked at huifei carefully. Obviously, huifei was upset by her.


    Chu Tong saw the stunned heart plum on his face, and a slight smile came out from the corner of his lips. However, he said quietly, "yes, it''s not the same color. What the emperor appreciates is green, and what she wears is gray."


    Xinmei was relieved. However, she couldn''t help wondering. She didn''t wear a chain. How could she have a chain on her neck?


    "You dead girl, don''t you make a fuss and intentionally distract everyone''s attention?" The Empress Dowager glared at Chu Tong fiercely and said with gnashing teeth.


    Huifei also sighed a sigh of relief. She was really scared by Chu Tong.


    "Ah." However, Chu Tong was shocked again, and this time it was louder than the last time, with more surprise. A pair of eyes still stared at the chain on Xinmei''s neck.


    "What are you shouting about? Is this the place where you go mad? " The Empress Dowager''s Feng Mou stares and roars angrily. What does the dead girl think of her here? She shouts loudly.


    When Hui Fei heard her voice, her heart couldn''t help jumping. Then she saw that she was staring at the chain on Xinmei''s neck. Later, something happened. However, she didn''t find anything different. She put down her heart slightly and said in a low voice, "Chu Tong, this is the Empress Dowager''s palace. Stop making trouble."


    At this time, huifei is still pretending to be a good person.


    "Empress dowager, empress huifei, look, the chain on the maid''s neck will change color." Chu Tong''s eyes were extremely wide, and he was still staring at the chain on Xinmei''s neck, with an incredible exclamation on his face.


    "What are you talking about, what chain will change color, inexplicably." Xinmei stares at Chu Tong fiercely, angrily scolds him, but suddenly she feels uneasy.


    Huifei''s eyes flash and her heart vibrates again. All this has gone beyond her expectation. Therefore, she is also secretly worried.


    "Really, the chain around her neck will change color. I don''t believe you, it was gray at first, but the place she just touched seems to turn green." Chu Tong deliberately exclaimed again, and then touched the chain on the neck of Xinmei with one hand and wiped it with a little force. The original gray on the chain suddenly dropped a large piece, and the gray retreated, which turned out to be pure green.


    It''s the color of the jade pearl chain awarded to Chang Waner by the emperor.


    In fact, the original color did not change. It was Chu Tong who deliberately wiped off the gray to really change the color.


    When Hui Fei saw the green and stiff body, the color was clear, that is,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1262

    So, what''s going on?


    How could the chain be on Xinmei''s neck? Moreover, it was gray before and turned green again. All these surprised her. She spent her whole life in the imperial palace. She had never lost for so many years. But today, she could not help shivering.


    "What''s the matter?" The Empress Dowager''s face suddenly changed. After staring at the chain around Xinmei''s neck for a while, she turned to huifei again. It was obvious that she was questioning huifei. This time, the voice of the Empress Dowager was not only cold, but also suspicious.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." At the moment, huifei is still in a state of panic, and she really doesn''t understand what''s going on, but she still guesses that it might be the ghost of Chu Tong.


    However, Chu Tong had been very gentle and trusted her before, and Chu Tong was always in her support and control, so there was no chance to start.


    What''s more, Xinmei is good at martial arts. How can Chu Tong wear the chain on Xinmei''s neck without knowing it?


    All of these surprised her. She was even worried and scared.


    "Take that chain and show it to the mourner." The Empress Dowager''s face was more and more heavy. Then she turned to Xinmei and shouted coldly.


    Xinmei dared to disobey, so she went forward, took off the chain and handed it to her. But her hand was shaking.


    The palace maid next to the empress took the chain to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager took the chain. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she rubbed them with a little force. After rubbing, the gray faded away, and all turned green.


    It''s the jade pearl chain that the emperor appreciates.


    Huifei is more and more frightened, and her body is more and more stiff. Xinmei is already stunned, and her back is sweating. What''s the matter? How can Yucui pearl chain reach her neck.


    "Chang Zhaoyi, this is the jade pearl chain that the Emperor gave you." The Empress Dowager handed the jade pearl chain back to Chang Wan''er.


    Chang Wan''er looked at the chain and then at Hui Fei, and then said carefully, "go back to the empress dowager, that''s right." Although she didn''t want to offend huifei, she didn''t dare lie because it was a reward from the emperor.


    But Chang Wan''er didn''t know. Her care and her action of looking at Hui Fei changed into another meaning when she saw the Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    "Ah, it turns out to be the jade pearl chain. The most dangerous place is the safest place. The color of the chain has been covered up again. I can''t think of it. I can''t think of it." Chu Tong said again with a surprised face, only, that words, but deliberately remind the Empress Dowager.


    "Huifei, what''s going on?" The Empress Dowager was very angry. She suddenly turned to huifei and asked in a sharp voice. At the moment, her voice was a little colder and more angry.


    The huifei told her clearly that she would search the body of Chu Tong and take the opportunity to remove Chu Tong. It was because of huifei that she agreed to Chu Tong''s absurd request. Unexpectedly, not only did she not find anything in Chu Tong''s body, but now, Yucui pearl chain has been found in huifei''s palace girl.


    But just Chu Tong''s words made the Empress Dowager''s heart a little more skeptical. A palace maid was afraid that she didn''t have such courage, and she couldn''t think of such a way. Would this thing be arranged by huifei?


    What does this huifei mean? Even she dared to calculate.


    It''s disgusting.


    The concubine Hui was more and more shocked. She knew the Queen Mother''s position in the imperial palace. If she offended the queen mother, she would have a hard time in the future. If the queen mother said something to the emperor, the emperor would not believe her as before. At that time, she was afraid of her position in the imperial palace,.


    She is no more powerful than the queen. She has powerful family power to support her, but she doesn''t. what she relies on is the emperor''s favor and the Empress Dowager''s trust.


    She also didn''t know that Mingming had arranged things. How did they change suddenly and completely? Not only did they harm chutong, but also themselves. Now, the only way to do it is to sacrifice Xinmei.


    Huifei suddenly turned to Xinmei and said angrily, "what''s the matter with your good deeds?"


    When Xinmei heard huifei''s words, she understood huifei''s meaning. She also knew that Yucui pearl chain was found on her body. She could not get rid of her relationship. She must be dead.


    Then he lowered his head and said in a low voice, "it was the slave who was greedy and secretly hid it." At this time, only when she pleads guilty and takes full responsibility can huifei be saved.


    Xinmei is a smart girl. She uses a Tibetan character at the moment, not a Chinese character. It sounds similar to others, but it''s totally different to the Empress Dowager. After all, huifei invited the Empress Dowager to come before, which means that the eastern Tibet was on Chu Tong.


    Xinmei said this to tell the Empress Dowager that she had hidden the jade pearl chain on the way.


    "You girl, you have done such a thing. You, you make my palace sad. My palace has hurt you for so many years." When Hui Fei heard Xinmei''s words, she took a deep breath of relief and then pretended to be in pain.


    "The maidservant lost his mind for a while. He became a thief and committed a serious crime. Please deal with it." Xinmei now knows that she must be alive.


    However, she still doesn''t understand. She clearly put the chain on Chu Tong''s body, but it suddenly changed to her neck, and also changed the color. However, Chu Tong peeled out the real color.


    She knew that all this must have been behind Chu Tong''s back, but she did not know when and how Chu Tong moved his hand.


    Chutong sneers in her heart. Huifei is really cruel enough. Once something goes wrong, she will let the people around her take the blame. However, the maid is not worthy of pity. She has been with huifei for so many years, and she doesn''t know how many harmful things she has done. It''s a long time ago.


    In fact, when the maid went to report to huifei that it was Chang Waner''s jade pearl chain had been lost, she guessed the plot of huifei.


    At that time, she was ready. At that time, there was a piece of ice for ice fruit in huifei''s room. She made beads out of the ice and strung them up. Afraid of being too cold, she would be detected, so she wrapped them in a layer of cotton silk and painted them green outside.


    When Xinmei went back to Huilan palace and called for her, she understood Xinmei''s intention. So when she was near the Queen''s palace, she changed the jade pearl chain on Xinmei.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1263

    So, what Xinmei secretly put on her is actually the chain made of ice. It''s been a long time, it''s naturalized, and there''s nothing left. There''s only a layer of green color left. It won''t be doubted if it''s painted on her sachet. The real chain, after she took it, was coated with a layer of powder. At the beginning, the color was white, which was the same color as Xinmei''s clothes, so she couldn''t see it. However, it would turn gray slowly, but the gray could be wiped off as soon as it was rubbed.


    Although Xinmei is good at martial arts, she is the most powerful agent in modern times. It''s easy to put the chain on Xinmei''s neck when Xinmei doesn''t pay attention to it.


    besides, the chain is outside the collar of Xinmei''s clothes. The collar of palace girls'' clothes is higher, and it''s also a little hard. There''s no feeling at all. The chain is short, even if Xinmei is low I can''t see it from below.


    At the beginning, the chain was white, and the clothes with Hsin Mei were the same color, just around the collar, so other people including Hui Fei didn''t notice it before.


    It was not until the color changed that Chu Tong deliberately led Xinmei to the past and looked at the chain around her neck and exclaimed.


    Chu Tong knows that Xinmei is a smart girl. At this time, she must be devoted to protecting huifei. However, she didn''t expect Xinmei to testify against huifei. If Xinmei did, the play would not be easy to perform.


    Chu Tong slowly raised his eyes, looked at the empress dowager, his lips moved, and said slowly, "now things have been found out, things are not really taken by Chu Tong. The Empress Dowager agreed before. If there is no dirt on Chu Tong''s body, it is necessary to publicly apologize to Chu Tong to prove his innocence."


    Chu Tong is firm in every word and sentence, without any hesitation or discussion. In fact, to deal with Hui Fei, you don''t need to prove her.


    She believed that as long as the Empress Dowager could fulfill what she had just promised, she would definitely hate huifei. How could she waste this ready-made method of killing people with a knife.


    Now she said the same thing again, and everyone was shocked again.


    "Chu Tong, he is so arrogant that he dare to apologize. Can you bear it?" The Queen Mother roared first.


    Huifei is scared and numb. She looks at Chu Tong quickly and sees her firm face and resents in her heart. The dead girl is obviously intentional. She does this to make the Empress Dowager resent her. The girl is really cruel. She really underestimates her.


    Unexpectedly, she would be carried in the hand of a little girl.


    The Empress Dowager''s face also turned black in an instant. In her eyes, there was a lot of anger, a pair of hidden hands under her sleeves, and she kept tightening. It was impossible for her to apologize to a girl.


    I just wanted to find a way to get rid of Chu Tong.


    "The emperor, his highness King Jing." Just at this time, the voice of the eunuch suddenly came.


    The Empress Dowager and Princess Hui were shocked. They deliberately kept it from the emperor. They didn''t report it to the emperor. How could the emperor know, how could they suddenly come? And his Highness Prince Jing also came together.


    What''s going on?


    Chutong''s lips are slowly pulling out a smirk. It has to be said that the emperor is coming at the right time.


    And his Highness Prince Jing came with him!!


    "My concubine, please give my regards to the emperor." Empress and Hui Fei, as well as Chang Wan''er''s continuous forward salute.


    "Get up. What''s the matter?" The emperor walked into the room and waved a little, but his eyes looked at Chang Waner nervously. It can be seen that he really cared about Chang Waner.


    "The jade jade pearl chain that the Emperor just awarded to his concubine was lost, so," Chang Waner hesitated and didn''t know how to say.


    "Why is Princess Jing here?" The emperor frowned and turned his eyes. When he saw Chu Tong, he seemed to pull his lips a little bit, and his face was a little more different. A pair of eyes looked at his royal highness Jing.


    This woman has only been in Prince Jing''s mansion for less than two days, and she will really cause trouble.


    When Hui Fei saw the emperor looking at Chu Tong, her eyes narrowed directly. The fox spirit, the damned fox spirit.


    Prince Jing''s highness just picked his eyebrows slightly, looked at Chu Tong, and smiled a little bit more, but didn''t say anything.


    "Back to the emperor, the jade jade pearl chain of Chang Zhaoyi was lost. Because Chu Tong had been to Chang Wan hall before, the empress Hui asked Chu Tong to come here and check it." Chu Tong said unhurriedly.


    Just, she said such words at the moment, but it made huifei secretly shocked.


    "What?" When the emperor heard Chu Tong''s words, he was shocked and looked at his Highness Prince Jing again. See Prince Jing''s highness is still a smirk on the face, not a little different.


    For a while, the Emperor didn''t know what to say, but he looked at the queen and asked angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the emperor, I just want to find out the truth, so I called Princess Jing to ask." When the queen saw the emperor''s appearance, she was shocked and changed her tone.


    "Princess Jing, you say?" However, the emperor turned to Chu Tong and asked again. His anger subsided and his voice was very gentle.


    Chu Tong was stunned. He always felt something strange about the Emperor today, but he said slowly, "back to the emperor, Chu Tong didn''t take the jade jade pearl chain, but the Empress Dowager suspected that Chu Tong wanted to be searched. However, Chu Tong knew that the Empress Dowager was also fair, and the Empress Dowager promised that if he didn''t find the jade pearl chain on Chu Tong, it would be open to the public He apologized to Qianxun and made sure that Chu Tong was innocent. There was nothing in Chu Tong''s body and now it has been found out that Xinmei stole the jade pearl chain. Chu Tong was wronged. "


    Dream Chu Tong''s voice is very light and slow, but it is also with a kind of firm and unyielding. I also know that the Empress Dowager must want to deny, but when the emperor comes and his Highness Prince Jing comes, the Empress Dowager is not so good at denying. After all, it was said by the Empress Dowager herself.


    Huifei was shocked and cold. She knew that once the Empress Dowager made an apology to Chu Tong, she would hate her. She would not have a good life in the future.


    "Emperor, the mourners were just confused." In the Empress Dowager''s heart, she hated Chu Tong, but she also hated huifei. If huifei hadn''t played tricks, it wouldn''t have happened.


    "In that case, the Empress Dowager should apologize to the king''s princess. By the way, it should be made public." However, his Highness Prince Jing, who had been smiling and silent, suddenly said, "at this moment, the smile on his face has completely disappeared, with a chilling chill.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1264

    When he said this, all people in the hall, except the emperor, were shocked, including Chu Tong. No, it should be said that Chu Tong was the most surprised and shocked.


    How could she not have thought that his highness Jing would help her so much.


    "Since the Empress Dowager has said something, it must be counted. The princess of our king can''t be wronged like this." Prince Jing raised his eyes and looked at the Empress Dowager. His attitude was firm and there was no room for discussion.


    The Empress Dowager has harmed her again and again. If he endures this again, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future, so he has to do some things today.


    Usually he is not close to the Empress Dowager. After all, he was not born by the Empress Dowager himself. Now he doesn''t think it necessary to read any emotion. After all, his daughter-in-law is his own, and it is his own, so he must protect his own daughter-in-law.


    His words were very slow, but there was an irresistible majesty. It was a sound of laughter, but there was a chilling chill.


    Chutong''s lips are slightly turned. He is a princess of the king who is very obedient.


    However, it has to be said that he cooperated very well.


    When the Empress Dowager heard Prince Jing''s words, her body suddenly froze. It never occurred to him that he would force her so hard for a woman.


    The Emperor ''s face was also slightly changed. As the empress dowager, she publicly apologized to Chu Tong. The Empress Dowager would be very embarrassed.


    However, thinking of what he had said to him in the study, he knew that his highness Jing really cared about chutong. He could do everything for her. If he didn''t agree, he would not give up. He didn''t know what would happen.


    "The Empress Dowager was also in a hurry just after the emperor''s reward was lost. Chu Tong, don''t blame the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, I will pay you a gift and apologize on behalf of the Empress Dowager." Huifei was also surprised. She thought a little and walked to Chu Tong''s face gently.


    "The Empress Dowager that the Empress Dowager thinks she can replace?" However, without waiting for Chu Tong to open his mouth, his Highness Prince Jing standing on one side suddenly said coldly, in his voice at the moment, there was only a chilling feeling, a face, which was completely gloomy, making Hui Fei shiver.


    And his words, is to let the concubine''s heart beat.


    It sounds like this, but it''s easy to be misunderstood, especially for the suspicious empress dowager. Even if the emperor is special to her, she is just a concubine of the emperor, and even the queen is not. How can she replace the Empress Dowager.


    As expected, the Empress Dowager''s face suddenly changed when she heard his royal highness Jing''s words. When she looked at huifei with one pair of eyes, she was a little more angry. Then she said coldly, "the mourning family will make a public announcement and apologize to Jingwang."


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager didn''t push her back. However, what she said was to apologize to Princess Jing rather than to Chu Tong, which was quite different.


    "The Empress Dowager said that she did what she said. I admire her. Then I will wait for the Empress Dowager''s public apology announcement." Prince Jing''s face immediately spread a light smile, which was ingenious.


    Chu Tong''s lips can''t help but yank a few times. This man, indeed, is absolutely enough. Just a word, not only let the empress promise to apologize, but also pick out the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Hui Fei.


    When Chu Tong looked at him again, there was a little more complicated emotion in his eyes, as if there was no previous depression.


    Huifei''s body is obviously stiff. She knows that in this way, the Empress Dowager will never trust her again, and will not be able to help her as before. She is afraid that all the things she has created will be destroyed in Chu Tong''s body.


    In her slightly drooping eyes, she has hidden the hatred of bloodlust. Chutong, this palace is endless with you.


    "Well, that''s it. Let the unpleasant things go," said the emperor. Seeing the Empress Dowager''s apology, he was relieved at last. He was really afraid of Prince Jing.


    This is the end of the matter for the time being.


    In the evening, there was a banquet in the Imperial Palace, which was prepared for the three emperors of Fenglan country, so his highness did not leave, but then his highness took Chu Tong with him all the time.


    In the evening, when his Highness Prince Jing took Chu Tong into the banquet hall.


    Those miss Qianjin, one by one, are more envious, jealous and hateful. Chu Tong is a fool, and he has decided to marry him. Which one of them is not better than Chu Tong? Why did his highness Jing choose them instead of the worthless Chu Tong.


    But jealousy is jealousy. No one dare to be presumptuous in front of Prince Jing.


    At the beginning of the banquet, the palace maids began to serve food and wine, and the band, which had been prepared for a long time, began to perform one by one.


    On the banquet, these are not necessary. Chu Tong suddenly remembered that she had attended these banquets, only this one was the most successful. The previous ones, the banquet had not started yet.


    That tune, soft, that dance is too soft, Chu Tong looked at it with no interest.


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Chu Tong, and her eyes flashed quickly. Then she turned to the Emperor: "the emperor, everyone is afraid that they are tired of watching these dances at every banquet. The mourners heard the songs of Liu Yuying, the daughter of Taifu, Qin Yaner, the daughter of Shaoshi, and Li xianger, the daughter of a bachelor are all unique. Why don''t you let them perform for you Have a look. "The Empress Dowager suddenly looked at the emperor and said softly.


    The emperor''s eyes twinkled, looking at the dancing woman, frowning slightly, then nodded, "well, this is a good proposal, let her show it."


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." The women, who were named by the queen, were all delighted and rose to thank each other.


    After all, it''s a rare opportunity to perform at such a banquet. What''s more, today''s banquet is for the third prince.


    They all hope that the third emperor can choose them.


    Of course, even if you can''t be selected by the third prince, it''s not bad that so many young talents at the party can find a ruyi Longjun.


    "Well, you all go down and get ready." The Empress Dowager said with a smirk, but after a pause, she suddenly turned to Chu Tong, with a slight tug on her lips and a sneer in her eyes. "Princess Jing, you and Prince Jing are newly married. It''s a great joy. Today''s banquet is also a celebration for you. Other young ladies have promised to perform their talents. You should always express it."


    Chutong smiled. The original intention of the empress was to see her make a fool of herself.


    As we all know, Chu Tong was a fool from childhood. He was useless and could not write anything.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1265

    At the moment, the Empress Dowager let her perform, which was clearly to see her make a fool of herself and humiliate her in public.


    Other people, hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, were all stunned in succession, and then their faces were all mocked a little bit more. What can this stupid lady do for nothing?


    Although Chu Tong is not stupid now, but after so many years of being stupid, he will surely be nothing.


    Those girls who were jealous of Chu Tong are all gloating at the moment, waiting to see Chu Tong''s jokes.


    The two girls, who were named, looked at Chu Tong with scorn on their faces.


    His royal highness Jing''s eyes flickered slightly, and he was a little dissatisfied. He also knew that Chu Tong had not learned any talent. The Empress Dowager clearly deliberately created difficulties, and wanted to let everyone see her jokes.


    I didn''t expect that the queen mother didn''t know how to stop after what just happened.


    His royal highness Jing was just about to open his mouth to block her, but Chu Tong stood up at the moment and said slowly, word by word, "Chu Tong obeys the Empress Dowager''s wishes."


    That means she agreed.


    It was even more astonishing to see that she had agreed. If that woman was really stupid, she would not be afraid to lose face when she agreed to the Empress Dowager like this.


    When her Highness Prince Jing saw that she had promised, his eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly there was a little more strange light. He knew that this woman never did anything uncertain. She promised, didn''t she?


    At the moment, he is really looking forward to it.


    The Empress Dowager saw that she had agreed, which was also a great accident. She thought that the village would push her. Unexpectedly, she agreed so readily.


    What talent could she have?


    Just, what can she do?


    What can a silly person know from childhood?


    "Well, in that case, you should prepare for it." The Empress Dowager''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer. Since she was in a hurry to die, it''s no wonder that others did.


    "Chu Tong has another request." But the people stood still and looked at the Empress Dowager and said without hesitation.


    "Say." The Empress Dowager''s face sank. She thought that she might want to play some tricks. She couldn''t help being angry. The dead girl is very cunning now. She should be careful.


    "Chu Tong''s preparation was a bit troublesome, so he wanted help." Seeing the Empress Dowager''s gloomy face, Chu Tong smiled faintly. This kind of performance needs the effect of appearance, so it''s a bit troublesome to get ready. Moreover, no one in the palace will help her, so she has to hire someone.


    "Oh, who do you want to help?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her expression was a little more confused. She thought to herself that she would be helped here. I''m afraid there are few people. Suddenly, she thought of the care that huifei had given her before. Does she want to ask huifei''s people to help her.


    Huifei is also slightly shocked when she hears the words of the village. She also thinks that she may be asked for help. After all, except for her, all the people in the Imperial Palace are her enemies, but she has always been very good to her. Therefore, if Chu Tong wants to choose someone to help, she will definitely choose her.


    Huifei''s eyes flickered and there was a faint sneer. It seems that the girl still believed her.


    The eyebrows and corners of Jingwang Palace are slightly selected. When looking at her, she is also curious. Who can she ask for help in this palace?


    "I''d like to ask my husband, his Highness Prince Jing, for help." Chu Tong ''s eyes turned slightly and looked to his Highness Prince Jing.


    His highness Jing Wu was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that she would choose him. She could not help but smile a little more. Does that mean that she believed him more and more and relied on him more and more.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    However, other people in the hall took a breath when they heard Chu Tong''s words. This woman is really stupid. She dare to say anything and even ask his highness Jing to help her. What''s his identity? How could he agree to her.


    Even if Prince Jing married her, but who knows why Prince Jing married her, this woman will take chicken hair as an arrow, and her tail will go up in the sky.


    What''s more, even if she is now the princess of Jingwang''s Royal Highness, she can''t help her.


    Don''t say it''s his highness, Prince Jing. No man in the audience would agree to help a woman do these things on this occasion.


    "Chu Tong, you are too......" The Empress Dowager was stunned for a while, then roared angrily. But there was a kind of chilly smile in the tiny eyes. She was worried that she couldn''t find a way to make king Jing hate her. Unexpectedly, the dead girl embarrassed herself.


    "My king is very happy." It was just at this time that the village suddenly stood up and smiled with obvious pleasure, as if with some incomprehensible pride.


    The lips of the village also couldn''t help but smile a little. To be honest, she just put forward such a request, which was only a test. She was not sure that Jing Wang would agree. After all, in ancient times, men were very macho, not to mention men with such status as Jing Wang.


    Unexpectedly, King Jing agreed, but also promised so refreshing, so pleasant.


    She had some accidents, but there seemed to be something in the bottom of her heart that touched her. She couldn''t help laughing. She suddenly felt that Jing Wu seemed to be good. It seemed that marrying him was not a very bad thing.


    Jingwang''s move surprised all the people in the room. They were stunned. Jingwu actually agreed. I have to say, Jingwang is really different from ordinary people.


    At the moment, even the emperor was stunned. He could not help but take a few flicks from his lips. King Jing could do anything for her.


    However, when he does this, others can''t say anything. They are happy. Can others manage it?


    And his Highness Prince Jing has stood up and walked to the front of Chu Tong. He is still smiling, "what do you want to do with this king?"


    The magnetic attractive voice, at the moment, is extremely gentle, gentle as the spring breeze, blowing directly into the bottom of his heart, while his startling eyes are flowing light, full of tenderness.


    At the moment, he is the most gentle and affectionate man.


    That peerless appearance, that intoxicating gentle, that kind of tenderness, looked directly at the presence of other young ladies, eyes straight, eyes red, a jealous heart itching.


    This, this Chu Tong how can so good luck, unexpectedly can let Prince Jing treat her like this? Why? Why is it that fool who is useless? Why not them.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1266

    The three women who were named by the Empress Dowager were very pleased. Now they all look silly. I didn''t expect that his highness Jing would be such a gentle man. God, if his highness Jing could talk to them like that and look at them like that, they would die with no regrets.


    When looking at Chu Tong again, they are all for the sake of sweetness. They are all like flowers, like women, with both talent and appearance. Are they more stupid than a worthless fool?


    At the same time, I secretly vowed that I would perform well and let his highness Jingwu see their demeanor. Maybe his highness Jingwu would choose them.


    As long as the opportunity to enter Prince Jing''s mansion is absolute glory, who will take a fool seriously.


    Chutong''s smile seems to be more and more strong. Although he was born in a feudal patriarchal society, he knew how to respect women.


    Of course, what Yang didn''t know was that she was the only woman Jing respected.


    Jing Wang and Chu Tong walked out of the hall slowly in the eyes of everyone.


    "I''m curious. What do I want to do?" After leaving the main hall, Prince Jing looked at her doubtfully. He really didn''t know what she wanted him to do. After all, if it was only a talent show, it didn''t seem that he needed to prepare too many things.


    What does she really want to show?


    "There may be a lot to do. Can your Highness Prince Jing do it?" Chu Tong''s mood at the moment was also excellent, he said with a half genuine smile, and the tense nerves seemed to relax at that moment. Those things are all modern. I don''t know if your Highness Prince Jing can do them.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes were wide open, and he gave her a look of hate, but suddenly he laughed again and said, "why? Doubt the king''s ability? I''ll know if I try. "


    In his low voice at the moment, it is obvious that he is a little more misunderstood.


    And looking at her eyes, there is a kind of strange blush.


    Chu Tong was stunned, and suddenly realized that he had just said something wrong, but he didn''t expect that his Highness Prince Jing, a man who is usually unpredictable, should, should,.


    At this moment, Chu Tong suddenly felt that he should re evaluate the man.


    "I will let you know that I will never regret choosing this king." However, his Highness Prince Jing suddenly came closer to her a little bit. His arms were slightly extended, and he quickly took her into his arms. The original chuckle disappeared. Instead, it was a bit serious, even more frenzied.


    His words seemed to carry a pun. It means that she chooses him now, or more importantly, she chooses him all her life.


    At the moment, he held her tightly in his arms, and their bodies were tightly attached to each other, so that they could feel each other''s breath and heartbeat clearly.


    Chu Tong''s body suddenly tensed, his back was straight, his heart rate suddenly accelerated, he was nervous and even felt some dry mouth.


    It seems that every time he gets too close to her or holds her, he makes her feel nervous.


    So tightly holding her, the body of the night is also constantly tight, suddenly feel a tight throat, lips, suddenly bent to kiss her.


    "Your Highness King Jing." Chu Tong was shocked and subconsciously wanted to break away. However, his lips suddenly moved to her ear and whispered, "you are not allowed to call your Highness Prince Jing or your husband in the future."


    Her husband just sounded so good.


    His low voice, magnetic but with an irresistible temptation, like a kind of magic, let people follow him and touch, at that moment, Chu Tong seems to be tempted by him.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are full of a faint smile. He wants her to put down all her vigilance and fully believe in him, both mentally and physically.


    His lips, moved slightly, moved to her lips, kissed gently, stole a lip, quickly released, and then solemnly swore, "remember, you are the king''s woman, so no one can bully you."


    His voice is still very light, but it is too tight to be doubted. His kiss is too fast. It''s over before Qianxun has the chance to refuse.


    Although he wants to have her completely, he also knows that he can''t be too impatient with her, and he has patience with her..


    Chu Tong was stunned. For a while, he suddenly didn''t know what kind of response he had. This man changed so fast that people couldn''t keep up with his frequency at all.


    However, his last solemn oath still shook her heart.


    She knew that he was not the kind of person who took the oath casually, and she also understood that he was a man who cherished words like gold.


    So, she knew, at least, that he would never let others bully her, that was absolutely.


    Chu Tong stared at him stupidly. At this moment, she suddenly felt that he was even more invisible to her. However, although she couldn''t see through, she didn''t seem to have the previous kind of alert in her heart. She didn''t know when her doubt about him seemed to disappear.


    "Lady, if you look at me like this again, I will take you back." King Jing looked at her eyes, which were slightly dazed and confused, and suddenly felt that the throat was more uncomfortable, and the body was more obvious.


    Her voice seemed to be a little more deep and ambiguous. And looking at her eyes is more than a little different hot.


    He has always been extremely calm, and, no matter how beautiful a woman is, he usually doesn''t look at it, let alone has any impulse.


    But this woman, every time will make him can''t help, can''t help but want to hold her, can''t help but want to kiss her, even can''t help wanting her, every time when facing her, his usual calm will all be thrown out of the sky.


    Or, she was the bane of his life.


    When Chu Tong heard his words, he suddenly turned back and quickly opened his eyes. The action was too fast and seemed to have a trace of escape suspicion. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her face seemed to be a little hot.


    Fortunately, it''s too dark to see clearly.


    When King Jing saw her movements, the smile on his face was more diffuse, and his heart was full of joy. It seemed that this woman no longer refused him as much as before, and seemed to have more points,. What''s more, he can''t say for a moment.


    However, it''s a good change. King Jing''s eyebrow angle keeps rising and rising. The smile spreads over the lip angle, scattered around the eyebrow angle and the corner of the eye. In the dark, there''s a kind of dazzling daze.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1267

    "Let''s go. I want to see my princess shine." His Highness Prince Jing knows that he can''t make her too tight. He is afraid that he will make her too tight. Instead, she will resist.


    Chu Tong suddenly felt that his brain seemed to be a little inadequate tonight. He felt that his hand was tightly holding her hand, and she didn''t break it.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" After walking through the flower garden, his Highness Prince Jing looked at her again with a smirk.


    Chu Tong told him what he needed to do carefully, but the more he listened to it, the more he was shocked, and his eyes kept opening. How much movement does this woman want to make and how many things does she want him to prepare?


    She, what on earth does this want to do?


    "Can you tell me what you want to perform first?" His highness Jingwang wanted to wait until she performed, so that he could have an unexpected surprise. But now, he can''t help being curious.


    "No, not for the time being." However, Chu Tong didn''t give him face at all. He refused directly. There was no room for discussion.


    "Merciless woman." His royal highness Jingwang''s lips were slightly twitched, and he murmured with great dissatisfaction, but he no longer asked about it, because he was looking forward to more surprises.


    Seeing his unyielding appearance, Chu Tong''s mood suddenly improved a lot, and his lips once again spread a little light smile.


    Because there were so many things to prepare, Chu Tong and his royal highness had to act separately.


    What Chu Tong had to do was to get a suit of suitable clothes. She was lucky enough to find one that satisfied her in the interior office.


    Chu Tong took his clothes and walked to the place where he had never made an appointment with the night before. Because he was in a good mood, his steps became much lighter.


    However, a dark shadow suddenly stopped in front of her, and Chu Tong quickly stopped and raised his eyes. When he saw the person in front of him, his face suddenly sank. The eyes that were originally smiling were even colder.


    How could she meet Li Wang?


    No, it should be said that King Li deliberately stopped her.


    King Li was born by the Empress Dowager. He was ruthless and had a reputation for being lecherous.


    There are countless women in the capital who have been trampled by King Li.


    "Chu Tong, you are so proud that you have even hooked up with Prince Jing." Li Wang''s eyes looked at her straight, and he was biting his teeth. His eyes were bloodthirsty and vicious. In the dark, they were like poisonous snakes.


    "My business seems to have nothing to do with King Li." Chu Tong said coldly, with a slight tug on his lips, why does this man accuse her? She has nothing to do with him.


    "Last time I wanted you, didn''t you resist? How did you agree to change Xuanyuan night? He is better than Ben Wang? " Li Wang looked at her, and there was more anger in her eyes.


    Hearing what he said, Chu Tong was slightly shocked, and immediately thought that Li Wang might have said the former Chu Tong, so Li Wang wanted to take the idea of the former third miss of the Chu family, but the third miss of the Chu family didn''t agree?


    Is this king Li even a fool?


    , however, Miss Chu is the same as her, so miss Chu is definitely beautiful, and the king is so lustful, so


    , "well, you think that Jing Wang really likes it, and you don''t look at yourself. What kind of Jingwang do you like? Jing Wang must have another purpose. Be careful that when he has used you up, he will fall on you. At that time, your fate will be even worse. " Li Wang looks at Chu Tong and begins to slander Jing Wang. In his mind, he really can''t understand that Jing Wang even chose Chu Tong.


    To say that Chu Tong is really beautiful, and is very beautiful, very beautiful, such a beautiful woman is a man want, but want is one thing, marry home is another thing, after all, everyone knows that Chu Tong used to be a fool, even if it is not stupid now, it is no good where to go.


    But his Highness Prince Jing not only married Chu Tong back, but also was a princess, which made him very confused.


    originally had forgotten to flirt with Chu boy before, but today, when he saw Chu Tong, he was instantly amazed. Now Chu Tong is even more beautiful than before.


    So he desperately wants to get her. Even if she is Princess Jing now, he also wants to get her.


    He thought that in this harem, even if he did something to her, she would not dare to tell Jing Wang. After all, a woman around such a thing would try to hide it.


    As long as she doesn''t tell Jing Wang, he won''t worry, and he can use it to blackmail her and talk to him several times.


    "That''s also my business. It has nothing to do with King Li. I''d rather be used by his highness Jing." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly, but then he looked at Li Wang with disgust and said mercilessly, "I won''t bother Li Wang."


    Is Her Highness King Jing lying to her, or using it? She can judge by herself that she doesn''t need this scum man to be talkative.


    When Li Wang saw that she had flashed by, he was stunned for a moment. He had some accidents. When he got back to his senses, he said with a cold smile: "Chu Tong, do you think you can escape? Tonight, I will destroy you. You don''t have to imagine that I forced you here tonight, and then I will throw you here, let everyone see you, and wait for his highness Jing to find you, What would happen if I saw you? "


    Li Wang suddenly changed his mind. He felt that since he wanted to play, he could play a big one.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are cold and bright. This king Li is really despicable.


    "At that time, not only will you become a bitch to be reviled by everyone, but his highness will also be deeply humiliated and ridiculed by the world. You say what will happen to you at that time." Li Wang''s words are more and more vicious, and his face is more and more distorted.


    Chutong''s face is getting more and more gloomy. Her eyes are getting colder and colder. She always does not offend me. If someone offends me, I will repay them by ten generations.


    Therefore, she will give back ten times of Li Wang''s proposal, or more than ten times.


    "Hahaha, not only will no man want you, but you will also be shouted and beaten as soon as you go out like a mouse crossing the street. Hahaha." the more Li Wang said, the more satisfied he was, the more he could not help smiling proudly: "but if you want to, I can still keep you."


    Chu Tong just stood quietly, as if listening to his words carefully, but his lips slightly pulled away a smirk, weird and enchanting smirk. However, in the dark, looking through the dim moonlight, he had a creepy feeling.


    However, Li Wang, who was in the middle of complacency, didn''t notice it, and said proudly and maliciously, "chutong, I want to see you like that, and I will be very happy."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1268

    Will it be cool? Hum, hum, OK, she will make him very happy.


    "Although you''ve always been a fool, your face is really pretty long and you have a good figure, so I''ve wanted you for a long time." Li Wang''s eyes swept the graceful body of Chu Tong, and there were some disgusting * * in them.


    Chu Tong''s expression was a little more disgusting. He really wanted to kill him with one stroke. However, it seemed that it would be too cheap for him. It''s really unreasonable for him not to punish this man, who is inhuman and despicable.


    Li Wang spoke, a hand, once again extended to Chu Tong, Chu Tong did not hide, but with his strength, went to the back of the rockery.


    Li Wang must have been premeditated, so he chose to stop her in this place.


    Hum, it''s still easy for her to deal with an illiterate King Li.


    "Chu Tong, you still can''t escape from the palm of my king''s hand. Don''t worry, I will be gentle and won''t let you die. Because you die, it''s not fun. Don''t worry, I will make you very happy." The prince saw this time that Chu Tong didn''t avoid. He was more proud of his words, which made him more disgusting.


    Originally, he held Chu Tong''s arm and let go of it. He wanted to grasp Chu Tong''s waist, while the other hand was quickly pulling Chu Tong''s clothes.


    Li Wang was a very reckless and impulsive man. Now he is proud, and he doesn''t pay attention to Chu Tong at all. Therefore, he has no defense against Chu Tong at all.


    But, his hand, has not yet met Chu Tong, the body is suddenly stiff, a pair of eyes suddenly round open, straight looking at Chu Tong, the face quickly over a few minutes of consternation, but also with an uncontrollable fear.


    "Chu Tong, you dare, you dare," The prince felt her movements, and his whole body was shaking. His eyes widened and he shouted.


    "It''s too noisy." Chu Tong frowned slightly. He seemed impatient. Then he took out a pill and quickly threw it into the prince''s mouth. Suddenly, the prince''s voice disappeared completely. He saw only one mouth and one mouth, but there was no voice.


    "Li Wang, there will surely be a good play. At that time, Li Wang will be very happy." Chutong''s smile is constantly spreading, but there is a kind of fatal enchantment in lightness. In this dark, boundless spreading.


    Li Wang saw the smile on her face in the moonlight, completely shocked and shocked, but even more frightened. He thought that this woman was just not stupid, but he didn''t think that she had become so powerful, but she was just 18 years old. Where did she come from with such courage and momentum? She was so cruel.


    However, Li Wang can''t say anything now. When the smile on Chu Tong''s face completely spreads, her hands quickly fall together. Li Wang''s mouth suddenly widens, but there is still no sound.


    Then all of a sudden it rolled on the ground.


    Chu Tong gave him a cold look. Then, with a light step, he came to Li Wang''s face, which was full of uncontrollable fear. He looked at her like a demon.


    I want to beg for mercy, but I can''t make a sound.


    Chu Tong moves forward, in the dark, with a few quick movements, which are sharp and simple. Then he turns around in a very natural and unrestrained way, slowly and leisurely walks out from behind the rockery, claps his hands after walking out, and slightly pulls his lips. The evil spirit of laughter is weird.


    "What are you doing here?" However, just at this time, a figure quickly flashed in front of her. When I saw her, I felt a sigh of relief, but there was still some tension in the voice.


    The familiar voice and the familiar figure are his highness Jing.


    Chu Tong was stunned, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared. Then he pulled him up and said repeatedly, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Go to the hall quickly, or it''s too late."


    While talking, he took the initiative to hold his Highness Prince Jing and walked towards the direction of the main hall.


    She didn''t know what kind of reaction Her Highness Jing would have when she saw what she had just done to King Li, so she thought of pulling her highness Jing away as soon as possible.


    Jing Wang frowned and felt her strangeness, but when her hand took his hand, he could not help laughing over his face, with more tenderness on his face. This woman was the first time to take his hand.


    No, there must be something wrong. She must have something to hide from him. Otherwise, she would never be so active.


    He just vaguely saw that she came out from behind the rockery. Is there anything behind the rockery?


    "Chu Tong, what did you do?" The first thing King Jing felt was what she had done behind the rockery.


    "What do I do? You can''t leave." Chu Tong was slightly shocked. Seeing his royal highness Jing''s eyes looking towards the direction behind the rockery, he said angrily on purpose, "there are beauties behind the rockery. You don''t want to see them. Go to see them. Go to see them."


    As soon as he finished, he gave him a fierce stare, then let go of his hand and walked forward.


    His royal highness Jing''s lip corners gave a few fierce blows. Is it true that this woman started a fire?


    However, listening to her words and her expression, Prince Jing''s mood suddenly became joyful, and he no longer took care of the things behind the rockery. Several quick steps followed her, half true and half false smile, "what? Jealous. "


    But he liked her that way.


    No matter how beautiful other women are, they are nothing in his eyes. Except for her, other women, he just looks at them lazily.


    Er, Chu Tong suddenly has a feeling of asking the heaven without words. Is this man''s imagination too rich. Is she jealous?


    However, she didn''t explain that she was afraid that he would ask about the things behind the rockery again.


    In the eyes of Prince Jing, her silence becomes the default, and her heart becomes more joyful. The smile on her face is constantly enlarged. This woman, jealous, looks lovely.


    They soon came to the main hall. The other three women had already arrived, and everyone was waiting for them.


    Jingwang and her two walked into the hall together, which aroused the indignation and jealousy of the young ladies again. They all stared at chutong fiercely. They could not tear chutong away from Jingwang and change into themselves.


    Chu Tong glanced at King Jing with a little dissatisfaction, and stood with him. He was only envied and resentful, and he didn''t know how many times he had been killed.


    King Jing naturally understood what she meant, but when he looked at her, he was innocent. It can''t be blamed for that. He didn''t provoke them.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1269

    Can he stop his eyes growing on them? He couldn''t cut them all out.


    Two people such eyebrows, is to provoke a bunch of hearts sigh, envy.


    "Since Chu Tong has come back, let''s start." Empress Dowager is to see bite teeth more, however, in this kind of situation, nature cannot show, just immediately command.


    Hum, Chu Tong, after you will make a fool of yourself in front of the public, I''ll see if you can be proud. These women are both talented and beautiful women in the capital, and the ones she ordered are all their specialties.


    She doesn''t believe that Chu tong can compare with them. It''s strange that she won''t make a fool of herself.


    Chu Tong looks at the resentful empress dowager with a slight smile on her lips. She is afraid that she will not be able to sit here stably for a long time. The good play is still behind us.


    The first one is Liu Yuying. It''s said that she is called pingbailingbird. Her voice is very sweet and moving.


    She slowly walked to the high platform, slightly made a salute, and said softly, "Yuying has made a fool of herself."


    As soon as the sound came out, it was clear and sweet, just like the morning lark.


    Before drinking, it was praised by everyone. It''s really a good voice given by heaven. It''s so moving to listen to her, let alone sing.


    But Liu Yuying is very clever. She didn''t choose accompaniment. Instead, she sang solo. If she had such a good voice, it would make a difference.


    She also chose a high pitched song. The higher the pitch, the more she can show her ability. It seems that she has great confidence in herself.


    Only see her red lips move, that crisp and sweet voice will be scattered down in an instant, like crystal beads falling into the jade plate, the voice is moving.


    It has to be said that she did sing very well. All of a sudden, everyone was attracted by her singing and was fascinated by her singing.


    Chutong''s face is also a little more appreciated, it''s really a good drink.


    After a song, people are still intoxicated with it.


    Seeing the intoxication on everyone''s face, Liu Yuying''s face smiled a few times, but her eyes were quietly looking at Prince Jing. She wanted to see his reaction, but she saw that Prince Jing was bowing her head, didn''t know what she was doing, seemed to be very busy, and didn''t listen to her song at all.


    Liu Yuying''s gloom and disappointment gave Chu Tong a hard look.


    Chu Tong shrugged her shoulders. She was so innocent that she became the enemy of all women just because she was chosen by his Highness Prince Jing.


    Then came Qin Yaner''s Qin. Compared with Liu Yuying''s politeness, she was a little more charming. She held the Qin in her arms. When she went to the high platform, she looked at the night without a break. Seeing the night without a break, she lowered her head. Then she said softly, "Yan''er is only a scholar, but she is deeply loved by the Empress Dowager. She presents her ugly here."


    She is also looking forward to Prince Jing.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing still bowed his head and was busy doing his own work. It seemed that Qin Yan''er had not been heard at all. The face of Meier on the angry stage changed.


    Chu Tong also looked at his Highness Prince Jing strangely to see what he was busy with. Only then did he find that what he was busy with was the props she asked her to prepare.


    Chutong chuckles. This man is really serious. It''s a pity that his performance was well prepared by the beauties.


    Qin Yan''er is also very good at playing the piano. After all, these young ladies have been practicing since they were young. Practice makes perfect. It''s natural to practice more.


    Similarly, during Qin Yan''er''s whole performance, his Highness Prince Jing didn''t even lift his eyes, let alone pay attention to her.


    Qin Yan''er''s face is getting more and more gloomy. It seems that she is still a little dark, and even the piano sound seems to have changed its taste. Originally, the most important thing to play is the mood. At this moment, she doesn''t even control her mood, so how can she play a good tune.


    Therefore, she began to play the beautiful, but the back is more and more plain, listening to the people secretly frown, but, somehow it is also the end of the play.


    Qin Yan''er is still unwilling to look at his Highness Prince Jing. Seeing that he is still busy, she has never paid attention to her from the beginning to the end, or even did not look at her. She looks lost in a moment, and goes on angrily. Her dream just full of hope is shattered in a moment.


    Finally, it''s Li xianger''s dance. Compared with Liu Yuying and Qin Yaner, Li xianger is obviously more stable. After she came to the stage, she just focused on herself, didn''t look at it deliberately, and didn''t look at his Highness Prince Jing.


    As the music started, her body began to move slowly. The dancing posture was really beautiful, and the posture was extremely soft. Every movement was in place, and everyone cheered.


    "That''s great," cried his highness at this very moment.


    All of them were shocked. Unexpectedly, they finally attracted the attention of Jing Wang.


    Li Xianger heart secretly happy, as expected to deal with men, can not be too active, to be reserved, she deliberately did not pay attention to him, as expected, attracted his attention.


    "Thank you very much, third prince." Li xianger looks at his Highness Prince Jing, makes a little salute, smiles lightly on the corner of his lips, and there is a little more joy in his voice,


    Liu Yuying and Qin Yaner can''t help groaning, with envy on their faces, while other young ladies look at Li xianger with envy on their faces.


    However, King Jing didn''t even look at Li xianger. He looked straight at Chu Tong with a smile, and said with a smile, "what you asked me to do, I finally did it."


    Li Xiang''er''s face changed in an instant. It became extremely ugly. However, those who envied and envied her just now all laughed secretly. Of course, they glared at Chu Tong fiercely.


    Chu Tong is completely speechless. His highness Jing doesn''t think she was shot dead by those eyes. It''s clearly intentional.


    "Chu Tong, the other young ladies have finished showing. It''s your turn." After the magnetism is also dark gas, but now more want to see Chu Tong make a fool of himself.


    "Well, Ben Wang will help you arrange it first." However, his highness Jing Wu stood up first, jumped on the platform quickly under the eyes of the public, and prepared quickly according to what Chu Tong said earlier.


    Everyone was stunned. What is it to do? What''s it to perform? It''s about to tear down the room.


    Chutong gave a little curl of his mouth. This man really let her not know what to say.


    He''s almost done it. She''s gone too. Looking at the results of his arrangement, I was slightly shocked. I have to say that this man''s ability is indeed extremely strong.


    "How is it? Is the princess satisfied? " King Jing looked at her with a smirk on his face, just like a child who has done a good deed, waiting for the praise of adults.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1270

    "Well, not bad." Chu Tong nodded slightly. He did a good job. She could never say no against her heart.


    "That''s nature, you and Ben Wang, that''s the perfect combination." When Prince Jing heard her praise, the smile on his lips continued to spread and his face became complacent.


    "Give you some sunshine, and you will be brilliant. "Chu Tong''s mouth is tiny. This man is really narcissistic. Who is the perfect combination with him.


    His highness Jing Wang was stunned. Although her words sounded strange and extremely fresh, he understood her meaning. Listening to her quarrel with him, he could not help bending his eyes. Her face was full of laughter. It was also a very happy thing to quarrel with her.


    "It''s up to you, too." Prince Jing''s face was full of chuckles. He teased her half true and half false as long as she would give.


    In that words, it seems that there is a little more strange ambiguity, and he looked at her eyes, also slightly blinked.


    "Now I finally know that you are a rascal and a ruffian." Chu Tong is speechless to heaven, his Highness Prince Jing, and mythical characters. He is a scoundrel and a ruffian.


    "Ha ha..." His Highness Prince Jing is not upset. Instead, he laughs more complacent. He looks at her change with a smile. From the previous cold resistance to people thousands of miles away to the careful guard, now she finally puts down the guard. How can he be unhappy with him.


    The more she said about him, the more relaxed she was and the more she trusted him.


    "If the king is a rascal, what are you, rascal''s princess?" Jingwangxiao''s spring breeze is rippling. At this point, the words are tiny, and a pair of eyes deliberately aim at her, and then she nods with something. "Well, it''s quite suitable."


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked. After reflecting his meaning, he was completely speechless. How could she know what she scolded him? What turned around turned to him.


    He''s a rascal. She''s his princess. She''s a good match. What is she?


    In the heart of the dark anger, why every time she met this man, it seems that her brain suddenly changed to be not enough, and was inadvertently surrounded by him.


    "Are you ready?" The emperor saw that they had been working for a long time, but they were not finished. The two parties were not worried, and finally they could not help it.


    Let them go on like this. It''s going to be light.


    His Highness Prince Jing''s face sank, obviously dissatisfied with the emperor''s interruption, but he also knew that he could not linger any longer. After finishing the final action quickly, he took another look and said with great satisfaction, "it''s done."


    Everyone breathed in secret, and it was finally finished.


    "Next, it''s up to you. I''m looking forward to it." His Highness Prince Jing turned to her, and there was some excited expectation in her smiling voice.


    His Highness Prince Jing went back to his seat and sat down. His eyes looked straight at her. They didn''t even blink. It was quite different from the other three gorgeous women performing.


    It turns out that he is not interested in these things, but just some people are not interested in them. Whoever he cares about, no matter what he does, he is fully absorbed.


    Those young ladies are angry at the chest and red eyes. Why are they so bad? If their conditions are better than those of Chu Tong, no matter which one they are, no matter what, they are ten times or 100 times better than Chu Tong.


    How sweet it makes them.


    A pair of envious eyes stare at Chu Tong and wait for her performance. No, exactly, they don''t believe that a murderer who has never learned anything since childhood will win them.


    Having made so many bluff heads, I can''t show anything next. It will only be more humiliating.


    "Chu Tong, you can start." The Empress Dowager''s face is even more ugly. It''s going to rain heavily. She wanted Chu Tong to make a fool of herself in front of King Jing, but now she seems to have helped the dead girl. His highness is really special to her.


    Chu Tong did not worry, smiled a little, and then went down, around the back of the stage.


    People are wondering, how can she go on without performing?


    It''s not going to be anything, is it scared away?


    It''s just, since there is nothing, why do you prepare so much? Isn''t it a waste of time?


    "Well, it won''t be. It''s a shame that you can''t put on anything." One by one, Miss Qianjin was gloating.


    Someone can''t help but turn to the direction of his highness, to see what kind of response his highness is to this matter.


    Chu Tong fled like this. His highness xiangbijing must be very angry. It''s a shame.


    However, he saw that his royal highness Jing was still a smirk on his face, and his eyes were still looking at the stage. There was some expectation in his pleasure.


    "Chu Tong, do you want it or not? Just say it. Don''t dawdle and waste your time." The Empress Dowager also believed that Chu Tong could not do anything at all and never stood on the stage of that kind of performance, so she must have been scared away.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes are a little more proud. This time, if Chu Tong has prepared so much, but can''t perform anything, she will lose a lot.


    "She''s the king''s princess. She can''t lose face." However, when King Jing heard the Empress Dowager''s words, his face sank and he coldly threw out a word. Whoever said that she was not, he could not bear it.


    Whatever his occasion, whatever her identity.


    The Empress Dowager is slightly shocked, her face is slightly changed, and her anger is constantly rising. She is the Empress Dowager in high position. Usually, even the emperor gives her courtesies. If there is anything, she still comes to ask her opinions. When has she been so contradicted in such an occasion.


    This breath, hold in the chest, pharynx and pharynx can not swallow, hair and dare not send out. It''s hard to die.


    And just at this time, Chu Tong, who had just entered the backstage, had to fold back again. This time, she changed a dress.


    When she stepped on the stage, the eyes of all the people fell on her, all of them were shocked.


    The clothes are unique and beautiful. They are just right for her. They perfectly outline her graceful figure. At this moment, she has a light smile. The original beautiful face is more dazzling, with a kind of eye-catching surprise.


    She moved her steps, leading her clothes to shimmer like a beautiful peacock.


    Yes, it is indeed a peacock. The hem of that dress is exactly the pattern and color of peacock''s feathers.


    Chutong is looking for such a dress. It is hard for her to find it, but she didn''t expect that


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1271

    When she arrived at the office of internal affairs, she said to the steward there, and the steward took out the dress. At that time, she was very satisfied.


    The steward said that a few years ago, when a very famous dancer entered the palace, she made it according to her wishes. Originally, she intended to dance for the emperor, but before she could dance for the emperor, the dancer suddenly died.


    So this dress is always here.


    Chu Tong didn''t know what kind of dance the dancer was going to offer or how she died.


    But this dress is exactly what she wants.


    However, after she took the clothes, she cut some of the originally wide sleeves, because what she wanted to perform was peacock dance, peacock dance, and the dance on fingers and arms was very important. If the sleeves were too long and too wide, they would not show up at all.


    The folk custom of this dynasty is still open. It''s nothing to show only one arm.


    When her royal highness Jing''s eyes looked at her naked arm, her face was obviously black, and there was sour anger brewing in her eyes.


    Her arm is extremely smooth, and her skin is surprisingly good, just like the skin of a newborn baby, without any flaws.


    In the light of that light, it''s even more dazzling.


    When Prince Jing saw that other men were also staring at her, he was a little more angry. He couldn''t pull her down and take her back.


    Chu Tong looks at him, his eyes flash slightly, with a little doubt. Didn''t he say it before? What is this man doing?


    Just, on his eyes full of anger, micro Leng, well, what''s wrong with him?


    But when he saw his eyes glare at her arm, it came to his mind. The corner of her lips pulled slightly. It seemed nothing. She just showed a part of her arm, but it didn''t show all of it.


    Is he angry like that? What a mean man.


    Previously, the clothes Qin Yaner wore when she danced exposed her whole arm.


    His highness Jing is even more impatient for her indifferent appearance. This woman is really brave. It seems that she can''t do without some lessons.


    But thinking of what she had previously told me, I was very depressed and hid my dissatisfaction in my heart. I will settle accounts with her later.


    His sexy lips took a sip, and then in a cold voice, "put out all the other lights."


    At the moment, he was in a completely commanding tone, and with a certain degree of anger, people were stunned. However, the eyes of those who gathered in mengqianxun also slightly turned to him.


    What do you mean, Jingwang, turn out the light? Turn out the light. How can I watch the performance?


    However, when people listened to his angry voice at the moment, they dared not question even if they had more doubts in their hearts.


    The emperor was also stunned. He looked at King Jing in some astonishment. He doubted whether he had heard him wrong.


    "Lights out." King Jing looked at him and said in a cold voice, the words are still the tone of command, and there is no room for discussion.


    And his face is more and more black, the anger in the eyes is more obvious.


    The Emperor didn''t say much when he saw him like this. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Just turn off the lights and even order that all the lights be turned off.


    Everyone wondered in their hearts what else could be performed when the lights were turned off. They would not be blind people trying to guess by themselves. They all guessed that Qianxun could not be anything and was afraid of making a fool of himself, so they came up with this kind of method.


    It''s just that it''s no different from not performing.


    "Well, it''s a shame to make a fool of it." Some people couldn''t help saying a word in the dark, of course, with some Schadenfreude, waiting to see the joke of Chu Tong.


    However, when all the other lights in the hall went out, I saw the hand of King Jing. With a gentle wave, it suddenly lit up on the top of the stage, and it was very dazzling.


    But the light did not spread out, but formed a circle of light, a circle of light that only reflected Chu Tong.


    The dream of Qianxun under the light circle is more brilliant.


    When the music starts, she twists her clothes and turns gracefully, just like a peacock trying to fly.


    People have opened their eyes, for the unique to amazing design, but also because of her amazing wind color.


    After the rapid rotation and dynamic beauty, it is quiet and quiet. She leans down gently and rises slowly under the halo.


    The fingers are moving nimbly, and the posture is just like a peacock showing in front of the public, lifelike.


    The anger in the eyes of his Highness Prince Jing has disappeared. He understands her intention of cutting off her sleeves. Looking at her beautiful dance that can shake the soul, his eyes are full of surprises.


    He really didn''t expect that she could dance, and she could dance so well.


    At the moment, the eyes of all the people stare at her without blinking.


    Looking at her every vivid and strange action, her dance is not that kind of flashy exaggeration, nor that kind of showy show off, but a kind of soul touch, into the soul of the dance, every action, has her unique charm and interpretation.


    Her whole movement is coherent, just like a Peacock flying out of the nest and looking around sensitively. When it finds that there is no threat around, it can walk down the hill safely, dance on the lawn, and then pull out the grass and branches to find the spring. When it finds water, it happily shines on its shadow, drinking water and bathing by the water, shakes off its water drops, unfolds its bright wings and opens the screen, compares with all things, and flies freely and happily.


    And the halo above seems to be changing with the music. It seems that the time is near, the time is far, and the color is constantly changing, which adds some dreams to her performance.


    All the people in the room opened their eyes one after another. They were all dignified people. They had attended many parties and danced a lot. However, they had seen such dances for the first time.


    Coupled with the unique and jaw dropping aura, everything is a shocking effect.


    At the end of the dance, it seems that all the people have not returned to their minds, still staring at her, looking at her under the halo, bright and dazzling. Forget all the reactions.


    Chu Tong stood still and smiled at the surprise of the crowd.


    She knows that people in this dynasty never saw this peacock dance, but there are peacocks here!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1272

    Moreover, people here regard peacock as a very sacred animal. They like it very much and respect it very much. That''s why she chose to perform peacock dance.


    When she was in modern times, she was enrolled in a dance school for one task, and learned peacock dance. At that time, she was a very excellent peacock dance teacher, and she was also very famous in the country.


    Jing Wang''s eyes have been staring at her, shocked and shocked. He finds that there is no word to describe his mood at the moment.


    He never knew that she could dance. Others danced with her body, but she danced with her soul. At this moment, he was really shocked by her!


    At this moment, the eyes of all the people in the hall are looking at her straight, especially those of the men, which is the kind of undisguised amazement. Jing Wang''s face is a little more gloomy. He suddenly gets up, and when the people haven''t responded to him, he quickly jumps onto the stage, reaches out, takes her into his arms, and exposes her two arms outside All of the up, and then quickly with her jump down.


    "From today on, you are not allowed to dance in front of other men. You can only show this king." Jing Wang holds her hand, tightens up, the domineering possessive desire, the arrogant words, divulges his tension at the moment.


    Chutong''s lips are slightly torn. Can he be more domineering.


    His eyes fell on her arm, and his hand, at the moment, was also holding on to one of her arms, which was as soft as a baby''s smooth and soft, making him reluctant to let go.


    At the thought of it, just in the hall, other men looked at her, and couldn''t help being annoyed. They said with some ferocity, "in the future, it''s not allowed to wear such clothes. Change them quickly."


    It is still his unique hegemonic and arrogant, but also hidden in the anger can not be suppressed, she can not be wrapped up directly.


    Chutong is completely speechless. This man is not a bully, and he is not mean.


    After Her Highness King Jing took her down, the rest of the people in the hall came back to God. They didn''t say enough, but the people were gone.


    "What kind of dance is it? It''s really beautiful that I saw this kind of dance for the first time in my old age." After nearly 60 years of returning to God, the university scholars could not help but praise the way and look with some aftertaste.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it, but it''s like a holy bird and peacock. It''s really smart and straight. It''s like seeing a holy bird dancing." Another minister couldn''t help but applaud.


    "It''s true that I didn''t expect Princess Jing to have such skills. Didn''t it be said that she could do nothing before? Now it seems that the rumor can''t be believed. " Some people can''t help feeling.


    It seems that the emperor still hasn''t returned to the earth, but he is still staring at the stage,


    "well, it''s really good to jump." The emperor sincerely praised the words of the emperor. The Ministers sitting here all praised them one after another. For a while, the applause broke out violently.


    The Empress Dowager was biting her teeth to make Chu Tong look ugly. Unexpectedly, she made her stand out. Listening to the people''s palms and the ministers'' praises, the Empress Dowager could not shut them up.


    Huifei''s face is also hard to see the extreme. How could she not have thought that Chu Tong could dance, and he could dance so well. It''s amazing,.


    This kind of dance, even if practiced for ten or eight years, may not be able to dance to that level. How could Chu Tong dance so well? She clearly didn''t learn anything since she was a child. She knows this best.


    This, how could this be?


    The Empress Dowager is even more depressed at the moment. Originally she wanted to make Chu Tong look ugly, but she didn''t expect to help Chu Tong now.


    At the thought of the tense appearance of Prince Jing, the Empress Dowager''s face became darker.


    At this moment, his Highness Prince Jing has brought Chu Tong back to the main hall. When Hui Fei saw Chu Tong, her smile was obviously stiff and her eyes were full of hatred.


    And those ministers saw Chu Tong coming in and couldn''t help praising him again.


    This time, Chu Tong is really amazing, and this kind of dance is constantly imitated in the back. However, few can jump out of the vivid and lifelike like her.


    Huifei''s face became more and more ugly.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the dreamer''s eyes, but also couldn''t help the anger. At the moment, the scenery of Chu Tong was deeply hurting her eyes.


    "Emperor, emperor, empress dowager, no good, no good, Li Wanghe Suddenly a palace maid rushed into the hall in a hurry. She cried out in a flustered face. She even rushed in like this. It can be seen that she was worried and flustered at the moment.


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly smile. Unexpectedly, he was found so soon. It seems that the play is still behind him.


    However, when looking at his Highness Prince Jing on one side, he can''t help but shrink his body. With this man''s domineering and stingy personality, he would be angry if he knew what she did to King Li?


    Just now, King Jing saw her coming out from behind the rockery, and he was sure to think that she did it all of a sudden.


    At this point, Chu Tong''s body is slightly stiff.


    "What''s the matter?" Jingwang''s highness is shocked to realize her dissimilarity. She turns her eyes, looks at her and asks anxiously.


    "Well, would you be angry if I sat on something a little bit too much?" Chu Tong looked at him and asked in a slightly tentative voice, with some caution in his voice.


    His highness Jing is slightly shocked. Seeing her appearance, there is a trace of doubt in her eyes. Subconsciously, she looks at the palace maid who has just come to report, and then thinks about what she found near the rockery.


    Cleverness is like him. Naturally, she guessed the outline of the matter. This woman had deliberately set him aside and refused to let him see. She really didn''t know what she had done.


    He gave her a slight stare and said ambiguously, "it depends on what you did? Come on, what did you do? "


    "Cough." Chu Tong suddenly felt robbed by his saliva and said, "it''s nothing, it''s just a little thing."


    At the moment, Chu Tong knows that he can''t tell him, but even if he doesn''t, he will soon know.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so flustered." Later, she became angry. Now, seeing the palace maid running in in panic and shouting that the prince was not good, the whole face was completely gloomy.


    "Back to the empress dowager, Li Wanghe, he is behind the rockery, he, he The maid was shocked and stuttered when she was about to eat the eyes of the queen,


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1273

    And the expression is also very strange, urgent, flustered, and afraid, and there are some suspicious blushes on the face, shy to export.


    When the Empress Dowager heard her mention of the back of the rockery, she saw the shyness on her face. She even thought that King Li had forced the maid, and she was run into by the little maid. She could not help roaring in anger, "something that doesn''t have eyes and doesn''t look at what occasion it is. She even startled the emperor and didn''t get out quickly."


    When Prince Jing heard the maid mention rockery, his eyes flashed slightly and he turned to Chu Tong. At this moment, he was quite sure that this matter could not be separated from this woman.


    Chu Tong knew that he was looking at her. He took a breath secretly. His eyes looked left and right, but he didn''t look at him.


    Jing Wang is angry and gnaws his teeth secretly. It seems that she is not ready to tell him. OK, he will see when she will pretend.


    Just, seeing the appearance of the palace maid, he thought in his heart, what happened to King Li?


    He looked at Chu Tong''s eyes and blinked. What did this woman do to Li Wang?


    "But, however, there is a lot of blood in Li Wang." The maid swallowed her saliva, stuttered even more, and was a little more scared on her face.


    "Make it clear." The emperor also realized that things were different and asked in a deep voice.


    "Maidservant, maidservant can''t say clearly for a while. Emperor and empress, let''s go and have a look." That palace maid''s body trembles more fiercely, the expression is also more strange, finally unexpectedly did not say, let the emperor, the empress go to see.


    "Where is it?" The emperor''s voice was a little more cold.


    "Useless things, can''t even say a word clearly, don''t lead the way." The Empress Dowager''s eyes were fierce, and she glared at the palace maid, roaring angrily.


    Just to see her look, a deep heart, a pair of eyes, but also a little scared, King Li will not be really what happened.


    Blood, is Li Wang hurt? Isn''t that what she thought? It''s thought that Li Wang is really just fooling around with the palace maid, and she won''t be scared to be like this. Moreover, if it''s really like that, Li Wang will definitely leave and won''t wait for the emperor to catch it.


    "Yes, yes." The palace maid, responding to this, turned around and led the way in front of her, but after two steps, she suddenly thought of something, stopped again, turned around again and looked at the ministers who were going to follow her.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go." The Empress Dowager was in a hurry at the moment. Seeing her stop, she became angry and roared,.


    What the palace maid wanted to say, she didn''t say after being yelled by the Empress Dowager. She turned around and walked on.


    She was also going to bring tea, but she heard something moving behind the rockery. Because she was curious, she had the courage to go and have a look. Other maids with her were afraid and advised her not to go, but she was so curious that she went.


    However, after walking, I saw the situation behind the rockery, but the frightened soul flew to pieces. At that time, I was afraid and regretful. I knew it was the case. I killed her and she would not come to see it.


    However, since we have seen it, it is impossible not to report it. Therefore, we can only report it on our own.


    The rockery is not far from the main hall. So some curious people follow to see what happened.


    The emperor, the Empress Dowager and others followed the maid, and soon arrived. When they were near, they heard a low voice, which was not very loud. It seemed to be a little hoarse, stuffy and vague, but it had a kind of shocking pain.


    The Empress Dowager''s steps were slightly paused, and her body was quivering. The voice, which she could hear, was the voice of King Li, and her heart was suddenly suspended. What happened? Listen to the voice, King Li seems to be hurt.


    But in this palace, who dares to hurt King Li?


    Don''t you want to die?


    "Come on, let''s see what''s going on. It seems that Li Wang is hurt." After all, it''s her own son. The Empress Dowager was worried and ordered repeatedly. Of course, the Empress Dowager only thought that King Li had been hurt.


    The eunuchs who held the lights moved forward, and with the sound, they went around to the back of the rockery.


    The empress also followed in the past, and other people, all of whom were injured by the Prince Li, followed him to the back of the rockery.


    Only Chu Tong, not only didn''t move forward, but also stepped back a few steps. However, the corner of his lips was slightly sneering. This time, Li Wang finished it completely.


    When King Jing saw that she didn''t pass by, he stopped with her. But when he looked at her, his eyebrow angle was slightly selected. Didn''t she just want to create chaos in the palace? How could this not be the past.


    "Ah, ah, here, what''s the matter? God, who is it? Who is it so cruel?" Suddenly behind the rockery came the Queen''s earth shaking cry, which was full of unabashed fear and panic.


    Some of the others followed with a cry.


    When King Jing heard the Queen Mother''s cry, and then heard other people''s screams, his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. What was the matter that made everyone so panic.


    What did she do?


    King Jing took a few steps forward and looked through the crowd. When he saw the prince lying on the ground, naked, and covered in blood, he was shocked.


    And see the place where the crown prince is injured again, the eyebrow angle has jumped several times fiercely, is this what this woman says just a little trifle?


    She castrated the prince and stripped all his clothes. Is that what a woman can do?


    Jingwang''s face turned black for a moment, and the anger in his eyes came out. What else did this woman dare not do? She, she unexpectedly.


    He quickly turned around and stepped forward to Chu Tong''s side. His eyes were straight, staring at her fiercely, his lips were moving, and some of them were gnashing their teeth in a low voice. "That''s a little thing you said, eh?"


    "Not much." Chu Tong''s lips glimpsed and murmured in a low voice, but her eyes still didn''t dare to look at her. She knew that in this ancient time, she was so astonished that a woman did such a thing.


    However, for her, what she didn''t realize was how big the matter was. She just gave back Li Wang according to the way Li Wang wanted to deal with her, but gave him more rewards.


    "You?" Jing Wang is angry, "you take off a man''s clothes and return it." Jing Wang''s words suddenly stop, but he looks at her eyes with a little more anger,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1274

    "You?" Jing Wang is angry. "You take off a man''s clothes, and..." Jingwang''s words suddenly stopped, but he looked into her eyes and said in a low voice, "don''t you dare to say much?"


    He couldn''t help being annoyed at the thought that she had taken off other men''s clothes.


    Although I know that there must be a reason for her to do this, but for things like this, she can let him do it, and she can''t do anything.


    However, although he was angry at the moment, he kept his voice so low that only two of them could hear him. At the moment, other people were also watching the prince''s affairs, and no one noticed their side.


    Although King Jing''s voice was very low, at the moment, he listened to Chu Tong''s ears as if he were roaring in the wind, with his head slightly drooping, and said in a low voice, "in fact, I didn''t treat him as a man at all, and it was so dark at that time, but I couldn''t see anything. As for the place where he was injured, it was his sword. If I went down with one sword, it would be gone. What could be a big deal?"


    Chu Tong didn''t know whether he was really afraid of him at the moment or because of others, he explained to him.


    Chu Tong''s voice is lower, but king Jing can hear her clearly. Listen to her words, he jumped two eyebrows abruptly. Thanks to what she said, if she went down with one sword, it would be gone. Look at what she said, what does she want?


    According to her, it''s really not a big deal.


    However, when she said that it was too dark to see anything at all, her face was obviously relieved, and the anger in her eyes disappeared unconsciously.


    This is the only thing he cares about. As for others, he doesn''t care.


    "Even if you can''t see, you can''t do it. If there''s any more like this, I will do it." King Jing announced that it was really arrogant that people could not look at it directly. If it was like this, he would only say it.


    Chu Tong knew that the reason for his anger was jealousy, but when he heard his words, he couldn''t help but yank twice. Well, I have to say, this man is quite in line with her temper.


    If there is such a thing in the future, she promises to let him do it. After all, she doesn''t want to do it.


    Chu Tong nodded obediently.


    "By the way, how could you meet Li Wang?" King Jing''s face suddenly sank again. After being jealous, he calmed down and thought about it.


    Chu Tong took a look at him. The man, who is extremely intelligent and unfathomable, didn''t even think of asking this question until now?


    King Jing coughs unconsciously to her eyes. Just when he saw the naked appearance of the prince, he thought that she even took off the prince''s clothes, and her anger soared. He didn''t think of anything else.


    "It was king Li who stopped me and wanted to offend me." Chutong''s eyes sank, and she said it truthfully. She said it politely.


    Jingwang''s body was stiff, and his face with a slight smile was suddenly cold. For a moment, he changed from a tender man to Asura. In his eyes, he also quickly spread the bloodthirsty murderous intention, and the Chu children were slightly shocked.


    She knew that if he was to deal with King Li at that time, he would not only be like this, but also be ten times worse than now.


    "In fact, I just used what Li Wang wanted to do to me." Chu Tong''s eyes looked at the rockery, and his face was a little more cold.


    If it wasn''t for Li Wang to be so cruel to her, she wouldn''t have done it.


    After hearing her words, King Jing was slightly shocked, and then understood her meaning. His eyes were full of murderous intent, and his lips slowly pulled out a bloodthirsty sneer, "since I dare to move my wife, it''s very good."


    No one knows what he''s saying at the moment, but Chu Tong knows that next, Li Wang''s fate will be even worse.


    "Now, who did it? Who is it? " Behind the rockery, the queen mother was still shouting.


    The emperor was totally stunned, frightened and angry. However, he would not shout like the Empress Dowager. In a cold voice, he ordered, "don''t take King Li back to his room."


    In any case, we can''t just let Li Wang lie here. We can only send him back to his room first and check the matter again.


    "Yes, yes," several bodyguards, hearing the emperor''s order, came back to their senses. They wanted to move forward. Just at this time, Li Wang, who had been in a coma, woke up suddenly. When he saw someone approaching, he called out madly, "bitch, I want to kill you, I want to kill you."


    Li Wang screamed, picked up the sword on the ground, suddenly climbed up from the ground and waved to the guards.


    Those guards were unprepared for a while, and they dared not resist. One of the guards'' arms was cut down by King Li.


    At the moment, the whole body of King Li is naked, and there is still blood under him. In that way, if it is funny, it will be funny.


    The ministers were shocked and scared. They couldn''t help shaking their heads. Li Wang is totally destroyed. There''s nothing left. He''s not even a man. What else can he have?


    What''s more, he was thrown here naked. Now he is mad to kill people. Everything is completely destroyed.


    Some of the palace maids saw Li Wang''s appearance, kept away from him, covered their eyes, and dared not to look. They were afraid of the blood, and even more afraid to see Li Wang''s appearance at the moment.


    "My son, what''s the matter with you? Who on earth hurt you like this? " The Empress Dowager was frightened. She said something in her mouth, but she stepped back subconsciously for fear that King Li''s sword might be waved to her.


    "I don''t want to stop King Li quickly." The emperor''s face was momentarily gloomy, even a little dark. Li Wang didn''t think it was humiliating enough.


    However, at the moment, Li Wang''s strength is very strong, and the sword in his hand is waving and chopping, and those guards can''t get close to him for a while.


    "Bitch, my king is going to kill people." Li Wang waved his sword and shouted with gnashing teeth on his face. It was even more shocking to kill people on his face. He would kill whoever he saw.


    "Li Wang, wake up, what''s the matter?" When the Empress Dowager saw that Li Wang was completely mad, she was even more afraid. She knew that she could not make Li Wang go on like this. She shouted at Li Wang, "Li Wang, tell her mother who did this to you."


    Li Wang, who was cutting at the bodyguards in a crazy way, seemed to be slightly stunned when he heard the Queen Mother''s words. He seemed to think of something vaguely.


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1275

    Then he turned around and looked at the Empress Dowager. His eyes were dull and quiet for a moment.


    The Empress Dowager thought he was awake and asked nervously again, "tell the empress mother who hurt you like this, and she will never let her go."


    "I will kill you, you bitch, you bitch. I will kill you." However, King Li suddenly went mad and rushed towards the empress dowager, and the sword in his hand came straight to the Empress Dowager.


    "The queen is careful." Fortunately, a guard with sharp eyes stopped the prince, and the queen turned white with fright. She even backed away.


    When people saw this situation, they were even dumbfounded. This king Li even killed his mother and empress. It seems that he was really mad. They were worried that the mad king Li would hurt themselves, so they all backed away.


    There were several bodyguards who guarded the emperor and retreated to the outside of the rockery.


    Several bodyguards moved forward together and stopped Li Wang.


    "My king will kill you, bitch, bitch, my king will kill you." Li Wang is still struggling desperately. There are only two words in his mouth.


    A bodyguard took off his fir and draped it over King Li. It was a slight cover.


    "Kill you, kill you, bitch, bitch." Li Wang was still tossing. The clothes that the bodyguard covered him were tossed away by him again. All the people who saw him shook their heads secretly.


    Originally behind the rockery, there were not many people passing by. King Li was brought back. There were many people standing outside. Those who had just stayed in the main hall heard the shouts and all came.


    At this moment, Li Wang is so noisy and ugly that everyone can see it. Everyone is stunned.


    Those young ladies were afraid and ashamed. They turned around quickly and did not dare to look again.


    "Well, what''s going on? Who did it? " The queen has been back to the gods until now, and her body is trembling with fear.


    "Take it down." The emperor''s face is completely black. Li Wang makes such a fuss that he has lost all the Royal faces.


    Someone secretly guessed who the bitch in his mouth was referring to. Listen to this, it should be a woman.


    The Empress Dowager also heard Li Wang''s constant cry for the bitch. Her eyes flashed, and suddenly a person flashed across her head. Then she turned around quickly. When she saw Chu Tong standing not far away, her eyes were full of vicious murders, and she said in a cruel voice, "it''s you, you bitch who made Li Wang this way?"


    When the Empress Dowager was talking, she also rushed to the front of Chu Tong. Her eyes stared fiercely, and her hands stretched out in front of her. They could not tear her directly. But looking at Jing Wang standing beside Chu Tong, they could only freeze in the air.


    "Chu Tong doesn''t understand the meaning of the Empress Dowager." Chu Tong blinked, his face was innocent, his face was natural, and there was no difference.


    At the moment, several bodyguards are walking this way with King Li. The prince''s mouth is still shouting, "bitch, I want to kill you."


    Jing Wang''s face turned black and slightly moved, blocking her in front of her. She didn''t want her to see the ugly appearance of Li Wang at the moment, let alone Li Wang.


    Chu Tong saw his subtle movements and understood his intention. He was stunned for a moment. He seemed to draw something in his heart.


    "Hum, don''t pretend to be innocent in front of the mourner. The mourner knows that it must be you who killed the prince like this." The Empress Dowager glared at her fiercely and growled. If she could, she would have rushed to tear Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong came out just now. She''s suspected of a crime.


    "Empress dowager, you can''t say anything without proof. Where do you start?" Chu Tong frowned, his face sank, and his voice suddenly cooled.


    "You also want to quibble. I know that you hate my family because of the previous events, but I didn''t expect that you should be so cruel and even so cruel to King Li." The Empress Dowager''s chest kept rolling, and she seemed to be out of breath.


    At the thought that King Li was castrated, turned into a eunuch, and that King Li became a eunuch, the Empress Dowager could not accept such a thing.


    Jing Wang''s eyes are slightly heavy. He just wants to speak, but Chu Tong is one step ahead of him.


    "Empress dowager, there''s no reason to talk. You need to frame the people''s daughter and find a reason to talk about the past." Chu Tong smiled coldly, with more sarcasm on his face.


    "Frame up? Did the mourners frame you? Hum, you must have done it. I will never wronged you. " The Empress Dowager stared at Chu Tong''s eyes and said, "I will never let you go."


    Then he suddenly turned to the emperor and cried, "emperor, you should make the decision for Li Wang. Li Wang must have been killed like that by Chu Tong. Chu Tong just came out. She has time to make a case."


    "I also ask the emperor to make a decision for Chu Tong." Chu Tong also turned to the emperor and said with a face of awe.


    At this moment, Li Wang has been taken back to the room by the bodyguard. The queen mother is making a scene here. Naturally, no one will take care of Li Wang.


    At the moment, the emperor''s whole face is black. Seeing that the Empress Dowager is still making trouble, he has more dissatisfaction on his face.


    He also knew that the Empress Dowager did harm to Chu Tong, but he did not believe that Chu Tong would do such a thing.


    Especially in the awe of Chu Tong''s face, he didn''t believe that Chu Tong did it, so he said coldly, "she is a weak woman, Li Wang is a man of one or seven feet, how could she hurt Li Wang."


    It should be said that the credibility is still very strong. After all, a young woman who is only 18 can''t fight a strong man in her twenties.


    "Emperor, don''t be cheated by her. Chu Tong is very cunning. Besides, maybe she can master martial arts." The Empress Dowager saw that the emperor was also defending Chu Tong. She was more worried and said again.


    "The Empress Dowager''s mother is so proud of her daughter. She is a weak woman. She usually takes needles, embroiders and embroiders. She doesn''t understand martial arts." Chutong smiled a little, and said slowly.


    "Which young lady is a martial artist? Think twice when the queen mother speaks." The emperor''s eyes sank slightly, and some dissatisfied stared at the Empress Dowager.


    In fact, most of the people here felt that Chu Tong could not have done it. After all, Chu Tong''s soft appearance could not have harmed Li Wang like that. How could she have such strength and ability as a weak woman.


    What''s more, she is a little girl. How could she do such a thing? Not only did she take off Li Wang''s clothes, but she also abandoned him. Even if she changed the world of mortals, she could not do such a thing.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1276

    "Emperor," The Empress Dowager is really angry and anxious. She just saw the gloomy face of the emperor and dared not say anything more.


    Can only quickly change the words, "please the emperor must find out this matter, find the murderer, revenge for King Li."


    In her mind, she still believed that it must have something to do with Chu Tong.


    "I will find out what happened in the palace." The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a little more coldness in his voice. Someone dared to do such a thing to King Li in the palace. Of course, he had to check.


    "The emperor, just Chu Tong came out, so, her suspicion is the biggest. Should the emperor?" the Empress Dowager didn''t want to let Chu Tong go.


    "She came out with Ben Wang. She''s been with him all the time. Why? Isn''t the queen mother even suspicious of Ben Wang King Jing''s voice suddenly broke the Empress Dowager''s words.


    And one of his hands, I don''t know when, gently holding Chu Tong''s hand, not very tight, but it gives people a very reassuring feeling.


    Chu Tong was stunned for a while. He was warm in his heart. At this time, only he stood up to defend her. Moreover, he knew clearly that Li Wang was really her victim.


    He''s obviously perjury.


    She knew it was for her. For her sake, he even lied, and said it rightfully.


    In my heart, I was moved a little more, some warm, and seemed to have some other feelings.


    The Empress Dowager turned blue with anger.


    No one dares to ignore the words of his Highness Prince Jing. Since he said that, no one dares to raise an objection. Even if he knows that he is lying, he dares not to say anything in the absence of evidence.


    Now, only evidence can be found, which is the most important thing. On the one hand, she quickly turned to the emperor and said, "the emperor, King Li has happened in the palace. We should let the Minister of the Ministry of punishment thoroughly investigate, and believe that it will be soon."


    Now, it can only be handed over to the criminal department for investigation. She believes that as long as evidence is found, Chu tong can''t escape. Once evidence is found, King Jing can''t protect her anymore.


    "Well, I''ll leave this matter to the criminal department for thorough investigation." The emperor''s Mou son slightly looked at Chu Tong, and then ordered in a deep voice, "Li Shangshu, this matter will be dealt with by you. We must find out quickly. "


    "Yes," Li Shangshu, who had been ordered by Ming Dynasty, stood up and agreed respectfully. He thought about it a little bit. Then he said, "since the emperor wants to investigate this matter thoroughly, the suspect can''t leave at will. According to Li Wang''s situation, when the prince is injured, it should be half an hour ago. At that time, Jingwang and Princess Jing, or Miss Liu, Miss Qin, and Li Xiao Elder sister, they have all left the hall, so they are all suspected. They can''t leave the palace without finding out the truth. "


    It has to be said that Li Shangshu is really brave. He even included Prince Jing. It seems that he is really selfless.


    When they heard Li Shangshu''s words, they were all shocked. Almost at the same time, they all looked at Jing Wang and wanted to see her reaction.


    However, King Jing did not have any anger, but with a slight smile, whispered, "Lord Li is willing to cooperate in handling the case."


    Everyone was shocked again. Unexpectedly, King Jing cooperated like this.


    But the three young ladies who were originally named were still protesting. Now when I saw King Jing, they all agreed. I dare not say anything more.


    "Thanks to King Jing for your cooperation." When Li Shangshu saw that King Jing had agreed, he took a deep sigh of relief and said repeatedly, seriously, he was afraid that King Jing would not agree.


    "The emperor, other people who had been in the hall before, obviously had no time to make a case, and now they can all leave." Li Shangshu then turned to the emperor and said again, "in addition to the people in the hall at that time, other people in the palace are also suspected. Therefore, we should also check one by one, and ask the emperor to order the palace gate to be closed, so that no other suspected people can escape."


    "Well, just do as Mr. Li said. If you can go back, go back and lock the palace gate. " The emperor nodded slightly, a pair of eyes swept over the crowd, said in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Li, you must find out, and never let the murderer go." The Empress Dowager asked uneasily, and he glared at Chu Tong fiercely in the middle of his speech, which meant something.


    "Empress Dowager''s mother is at ease, and Weichen will deal with it impartially." Mr. Li''s face is still serious. It''s all business.


    "Li Shangshu, I''ll leave it to you." The emperor was quite satisfied with what Mr. Li said. He wanted such a minister.


    "Yes, thanks for your trust." Mr. Li was slightly stunned for a moment. He responded repeatedly and then turned to those who stayed.


    "You are the most suspected, so I will separate you and interrogate you one by one. Please cooperate." Mr. Li looked at several people in front of him and said in a deep voice, the voice was not too high, but there was a kind of severity that could not be ignored.


    The three young ladies were shaking with fear.


    Chutong was quite calm. Although Mr. Li should have two abilities, she wanted to interrogate her, but she was not enough. She had special training.


    When King Jing saw the calm and confident face of Chu Tong, he didn''t say anything.


    Later, Lord Li asked people to take them into different rooms, and King Jing and Chu Tong were also separated.


    Of course, Lord Li dare not interrogate King Jing.


    And Mr. Li also knows that the biggest suspect is Chu Tong, but his method is exhausted. Chu Tong''s face is still calm and innocent. He didn''t ask anything, and there was no result.


    Mr. Li has no choice but to arrange Chu Tong''s rest.


    King Jing was also arranged to stay in the palace temporarily.


    However, after entering the room, his steps suddenly stopped and his eyes suddenly looked at the bed.


    There was someone on the bed, and it was not hard to distinguish by looking at it in the moonlight. It was a woman. In the room, there was a strange fragrance.


    He has a daughter in his room? Who would this woman be?


    In the dark, Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly. The fragrance, which he could distinguish when he smelt, was a kind of amorous perfume. Although it was not toxic, it could make people become trance, control power weakened and self-control weaker. Then people would lose themselves and be fascinated.


    He knew that it was impossible for Chu Tong to run into his room and order this kind of perfume. Moreover, he was sure that although there were countless people who wanted to harm her in the palace, no one would use this kind of fear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1277

    Therefore, he knew that the person in bed would never be the woman in his heart.


    Since it''s not her, it doesn''t matter who it is.


    There was a sneer on the lips of his Highness Prince Jing.


    He secretly climbed into his bed and dared to use the evil medicine in his room. His face became colder and colder.


    Of course, he knew that this was a conspiracy of some people in the imperial palace. He was afraid that he could not get away from the Empress Dowager.


    Since he climbed into his bed, he could not fail to live up to people''s sincerity. He should give them more or less gifts.


    Jingwang''s foot, which had just entered the room, retreated and closed the door again.


    In the room, when the woman on the bed heard the door, she was secretly excited, thinking that the gorgeous man would come in.


    As long as he came in, she did not believe that he would not be seduced by her. She had absolute confidence in her appearance. Moreover, she was waiting for him in bed now, and there was no inch on her body. What''s more, she also made some spices.


    She doesn''t believe that men can resist such temptation.


    Her heart is looking forward to, excited, but suddenly heard, close the door, people do not seem to come in, the pace is to leave.


    How did she leave?


    Or forget something and go back to take it.


    This is his room, and he will certainly come back, so she went on waiting in bed.


    As long as Jing Wang is fascinated by her and the raw rice is cooked into cooked rice, then Jing Wang will definitely marry her.


    Go to hell with that bitch of Chu Tong, she lies on the bed, thinking of herself intoxicated.


    But at this moment, King Jing quickly left the palace, and then went straight to a broken temple on the outskirts of the capital.


    There, every night, there are some homeless beggars who can only live by begging.


    King Jing walked into the ruined temple, glanced around, and finally landed on one of the men who was sleeping on the straw mat. He saw that the man was unkempt and dirty, and the snoring was deafening. It was hard for the other people in the temple to sleep.


    Jingwang''s lips are slightly hooked. He steps forward and kicks him awake.


    "Who is so impatient to kick me?" The man was kicked a few feet before he woke up. When he woke up, he swore loudly. His mouth was open, and his yellow teeth and bad breath made him vomit.


    Through the broken window, the moonlight just shone on his face. He saw the fierce light in his eyes. His face was like a fierce wolf.


    In the dark, I can''t see clearly, but I guess vaguely that this man should look like nearly forty.


    But now King Jing is standing in the dark.


    When he saw the figure with his eyes in front of him, he was stunned. Maybe he felt the frightening and frightening momentum on King Jing. For a while, his anger weakened, but the anger on his face didn''t disappear. Then he said, "Why are you kicking me?"


    The address has changed, the voice has been low, the flame has disappeared for the most part, and when I look to the night, I seem to have some fear.


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly. This man is not a good person at first sight. However, the person he is looking for cannot be a good person. Since that person dares to climb into his bed, then he will make that woman unforgettable forever.


    So, the man in front of me is quite suitable.


    "Want a daughter-in-law?" Jing Wang''s eyes looked at him, with a small voice, and a completely headless sentence. However, it just makes people feel less joking.


    The man was stunned. It seemed that he could not get back to God for a while. In the middle of the night, he was awakened by someone''s hoof. Then he was asked if he wanted to ask for a daughter-in-law. How would he answer that.


    His daughter-in-law, he certainly wants to beg, and thinks every day, night and night, all the time. However, he can''t even support himself, and he is starving to death. Who will marry her? Who will marry him?


    but when he looks at Jing Wang, he feels that he''s not joking. He also feels that the man in front of him is afraid that it''s not easy, swallows his mouth slightly, and says pleasantly¡° Take it for granted, but no one is willing to follow me. Do you mean to send me a daughter-in-law? "


    It has to be said that this man can daydream very well, but today, his daydream has really come true.


    "Yes." Jingwang''s deep voice, low voice, with some severity, will not make people feel that it is a joke.


    "Seriously?" The man was happy. He jumped up and opened his mouth. The yellow teeth of his mouth were all exposed. The flesh on his face was also piled together. He looked more ferocious. There seemed to be a terrible scar on his face Man looked around a few times, did not see King Jing said daughter-in-law, some eager to ask.


    There was obviously a little bit more on his face.


    "Follow me." Jingwang had been standing in the dark, so the man didn''t see him at all, and now Jingwang turned directly and walked out.


    The man looked at her back and was stunned. For a while, his brain seemed to be empty. Then he went out with King Jing.


    "You''re kidding me, warrior." After leaving the ruined temple, he quickly followed King Jing, but did not dare to move forward. He just followed him and asked angrily. Although he had some daydreams, it was a bit strange.


    "Follow me if you have courage. I will do what I said. My daughter-in-law will have courage. I will guarantee that you don''t need to ask for any more food. If you don''t have courage, go away." King Jing has never been a talkative man. Now he looks a little sad when he listens to him.


    In a word, the beggar was immediately silenced, took a deep breath, and then silently followed the endless night without saying a word.


    He did not leave, it shows that this man is greedy, the sky pie things, all greedy, what else can not greedy.


    However, people like him who have nothing to worry about have nothing to worry about. Since someone told him a daughter-in-law, he would certainly go even if he knew there was danger.


    What''s more, they also said that with this daughter-in-law, there will be no need to ask for food. Kill two birds with one stone. What a good thing. How can he miss it.


    King Jing didn''t make any more noise, but his steps accelerated a little bit.


    It''s impossible for King Jing to take the beggar to the front door, but to go around the most partial back door. There are not many bodyguards there, so King Jing easily let them sleep.


    Then he walked in with the beggar swaggering.


    King Jing is familiar with the route in the palace, so he can easily avoid all the guards and take the beggar to his room.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1278

    The beggar followed him around for a long time. Before he arrived, his eyes kept opening and gaping. "This is the rich man''s courtyard. It''s really big. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a large yard. "


    He is so big that he hasn''t entered such a yard yet. His eyes look at him in the end. He is a little greedy in surprise.


    However, he only thought that this rich man''s yard, after all, King Jing took him to the back door. He came to the palace again, and naturally would not think that he had entered the palace.


    King Jing didn''t answer, just a little sneer.


    "Heroes, this young lady will not offend you, so, you" all these things in front of him dazzled the beggars, and his fear of King Jing faded a little. He couldn''t help asking again.


    He wanted to talk and stop, but everyone understood what he meant when he wanted to talk and stop.


    Jingwang''s steps slightly paused, but he did not turn around, just said in a cold voice, "almost, so you know how to do it."


    "Yes, yes." The beggar nodded and was ecstatic. He didn''t expect to let him encounter such a good thing. He was in charge of whether someone would be hurt or not. He only knew that if he really had any relationship with the lady of the rich man, he could live in such a yard later, and he would have endless money and clothes.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly selected. This man is really greedy. There is no bottom line for greedy people and no conscience for greedy people.


    "Don''t worry, I will not give you up, and I don''t know who you are at all." The beggar said flatteringly, and deliberately opened a little distance with King Jing to prove that he didn''t see him clearly.


    "Here you are, you can go in." It''s the guest room. King Jing stops at the door and whispers.


    "Here?" The beggar stopped and looked directly at the room in front of him. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "This is a big and beautiful house."


    "Not yet." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a flat voice, unable to hear any emotion.


    He has never been a kind person, but as long as others don''t provoke him, he will definitely hurt others for no reason, and if someone provokes him, then the end must be


    "yes, yes." The man was so happy that he couldn''t fly in. He responded and walked quickly.


    He pushed open the door, then smelled the special fragrance in the room, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, then looked at the woman on the bed, a pair of eyes were straight immediately, swallowed saliva fiercely, and then he closed the door and walked in.


    The woman in the bed heard that the room was pushed open again, then closed it, and then came close. She couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. This room is specially arranged for King Jing. Other people dare not come in at will.


    At this time, it must be Jing Wang and


    her face is full of chuckles, and her eyes are more excited. Finally, they come. As long as Jing Wang wants her, she will be Jing Wang''s Princess tomorrow.


    Go to hell with that Chu Tong.


    Because that spice also has the function to her, so, at the moment of her, also is a face of excitement, the body, there is a strong impulse.


    Looking at the man near the bed, he sat up, a jade arm out of the tent, gently shaking, extremely tempting, extremely charming.


    At first, the beggar was a little uneasy. Seeing that the young lady took the initiative like this, before he got to the bed, he was greeted and seduced by others with bare arms.


    For a while, the blood was boiling, all the worries were thrown away, the pace suddenly accelerated, and quickly walked to the bed, and the body suddenly jumped on it.


    "Don''t be so impatient, your highness King Jing. For the first time, you should be gentle to others." At the moment, the woman is obviously excited to die. She deliberately pretends to be reserved and pushes her body towards the man''s arms.


    When the beggar heard her address, he was stunned for a moment. His Highness Prince Jing, he was a little frightened by such address. He thought it was just some rich people, but he didn''t expect that it would be involved in the royal family.


    So, at that moment, his movement could not help but stop.


    "Your Highness King Jing, yes." However, when the woman saw him stop, she thought he was shocked, and then she put her hands around his neck.


    Just then, the fear of that point was suddenly thrown out of the sky, and the final reason was completely washed away, and now I don''t want anything.


    One hand, quickly took off his clothes, then hastily gathered up.


    The beggar didn''t know how long he didn''t take a bath. Originally, there were spices covered, which was not obvious. But as soon as he took off his clothes, the stench of his body spread.


    "Your Highness Prince Jing, didn''t you take a bath?" The woman was almost turned away by his stink. She frowned and asked with some doubts. But she thought secretly that even if his highness Jing didn''t take a bath, she couldn''t be so smelly. Faintly, she felt something wrong.


    The beggar was also smart, afraid of exposing his identity, so he didn''t speak all the time. At this moment, when he saw that the woman was confused, he pressed her body harder and harder, and his mouth also blocked the woman''s mouth severely.


    The woman was almost vomited by the stink in his mouth. This time, she was shocked to realize that things were not right. His Highness Prince Jing would never have such a stink, and he would never have such a stink.


    She suddenly realized that the man who was pressing herself at the moment was not Jing Wang.


    She struggled hard, but the man pressed her to death, she could not move at all.


    She wanted to cry for help, but the man''s lips were even fiercely blocking her mouth, and she could not shout at all.


    Women are worried, scared, struggling desperately, trying to break away, trying to escape, but it''s too late.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1279

    She knew it was all over.


    The beggar didn''t know how long he didn''t touch the woman. At the moment, the woman was pitying and pitying for the jade. The action was cruel and fierce. After all, the woman was the first time, and she fainted in pain.


    She fainted, but everything did not end. The abnormal fragrance in the room, accompanied by the disgusting odor, kept dispersing.


    At the same time, King Jing walked into Chu Tong''s room.


    Chu Tong had just come back from Master Li''s side, and had not yet had a rest. When he saw him coming in suddenly, he frowned slightly. He was discontented, and he asked in some doubts, "what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    "I have no place to go, so I come to join you." In spite of her angry eyes, he went straight in and said with a half genuine smile,


    er, Chu Tong had no place to go. He was the king of peace. The best room must be arranged for him in the palace. How could he not have a place to go? This man is clearly talking nonsense.


    "When I was three years old." Chu Tong glanced at his mouth and said in a muffled voice that this man''s behavior can never be measured by normal thinking.


    Seeing that he had entered her room like this, her mood was even more depressed, and he seemed to be not enough, but he came to her again and said innocently, "I''m tired and want to sleep."


    The voice seemed to have some coquettish feelings.


    Chu Tong''s body trembled slightly, and he was also disordered. He, unexpectedly, even played coquetry with her. This man?


    Her eyes tried hard to open, some incredible looking at him.


    At the moment, she really doubts whether the person in front of her is a real night.


    At that moment, she had an indescribable face that she wanted to rub hard on him. She wanted to confirm whether it was true or not.


    "Go back to your room to sleep. This is my room." Chu Tong''s eyes are round and stare at him severely. This man is not a rogue who wants to stay in her room.


    Although they are married, there is no such thing


    What''s more, it''s in the imperial palace now. Mr. Li also specifically told all suspects to be separated from each other.


    "I really don''t have a place to go. My room is occupied." King Jing suddenly looked at her wrongfully, his voice was still innocent, and he had a more coquettish taste.


    "Who dares to occupy the room of King Jing?" Chu Tong gave him a fierce look and obviously didn''t believe what he said. Who is he? The mythical Prince Jing? Who dare to occupy his room? Unless it''s not fatal, how could someone occupy his room.


    "What I said is true." King Jing once again approached her a little, a pair of eyes son looked at her straight, swear to say.


    The words slightly paused for a while, see she still don''t believe, and then slowly added, "is occupied by a woman."


    His voice at the moment was a little more deliberately different, and looking at Chu Tong''s eyes, he kept blinking and blinking, showing, hinting, hinting, showing, anyway, that was the meaning.


    Chu Tong stared at his beautiful eyes, blinking and blinking. He blinked at the moment. It was really good and good. For a while, she didn''t know what to describe.


    And hearing his words, seeing his expression at the moment, as smart as her, naturally understood his meaning. He said that the room was occupied, which means that a woman slipped into his room first?


    After all, there are many people who want to marry him, and they are all unscrupulous.


    "Lady, it seems you understand." King Jing once again understood her mind lightly. His lips were full of a light smile, but his face was slightly more aggrieved. "So, I have no place to go."


    Chu Tong''s eyes twinkled. Even if a woman came into his room, he could not stay with her, but Chu Tong had not opened his mouth.


    King Jing''s smiling face suddenly enlarges in front of her, the corners of his mouth are slightly pulled, and her eyes are bright with neat and white teeth.


    "Niang Niang, you will never let me go back. There is another woman in my room." Jing Wang a pair of eyes son stare at her directly, still say grievance.


    Just, looking at her eyes is a little flash, if this woman dare to let him go back, he will never finish with her.


    Feeling her close, Chu Tong''s body subconsciously moved back a little, his lips slightly pulled, just wanted to speak, but suddenly found that he looked at her eyes a little more obvious warning, and it was the kind of fear that made people afraid and tremble.


    "You can go to another room. "Chu Tong''s stuffy voice twisted with several differences. She wanted to say that he would not go back, no matter what happened to her, but when he looked at the horrible eyes of the king, he didn''t know why the words came to his mouth, they suddenly changed.


    "Lady, you think this is an inn. If I want another room, I can have another one. This is the palace." Jingwang''s eyebrows slightly raised. Although she didn''t say the answer he wanted most, fortunately, she didn''t say the words to let him go back.


    He wants to stay with her tonight. First, he really wants to be with her. Second, he wants to protect her better.


    Now that someone can sneak into his bed, no one can guarantee that someone will come to harm her in the middle of the night. No matter how smart and powerful this woman is, she is only a woman and can''t master martial arts. If the Empress Dowager or Hui Fei really sends someone to deal with her secretly, she will be in danger.


    "What''s more, it''s already the time. The rest of us have already had a rest. Where can I get another room prepared?" When King Jing spoke, he inadvertently drew the distance between the two closer again. On that beautiful face, he was even more aggrieved and innocent.


    Chu Tong is completely speechless. She used to know that this man was domineering, arrogant, unpredictable, and sometimes a little black bellied. But she didn''t expect that this man would pretend to be aggrieved and innocent in front of her.


    What''s more, he looks like that. It''s impossible to refuse. It seems that if you refuse, you''ve done something harmful.


    Chutong is speechless for a while. It seems that he is right, but


    "Lady, you''ll let me sleep all night." King Jing continues to pretend to be pitiful. The low voice makes people unable to refuse.


    Just, that words, but let Chu Tong eyes circle open, again mercilessly stare at him, what is to let him sleep one night?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1280

    "Lady, the one night''s sleep that the king said is a simple sleep. Don''t think it''s crooked. Your mind is not pure." Jing Wang stares at her, but he smiles vaguely and hatefully.


    "Don''t go too far. This is my room, my place." Chu Tong''s disgust was half dead. What he said was clearly misunderstood. Now he even said that her mind was not pure.


    At this moment, Chu Tong suddenly had an impulse to kick him out.


    "That''s why I came to let you take him." However, King Jing is not upset at all. Instead, he laughs more and more brilliantly. It has to be said that King Jing really can take it up, put it down, and say what kind of words on what occasions.


    "Lady, you won''t really drive me out so cruelly. Let me sleep outside." King Jing continued to pretend to be pitiful. He said it was a combination of voice and color. If Chu Tong had not been calm and determined, he would have been cheated to grandma''s house.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle can''t help jumping for a few times. Looking at him at the moment, he feels speechless and wants to refuse. However, looking at him at the moment, his lips move twice, but the words refused are just not said.


    "Don''t worry, my wife. I will only sleep and never do anything else." When King Jing saw her look, his eyes flickered slightly, and the smile on his face was more attractive, which was called a spring breeze rippling.


    However, the words slightly paused, once again added, "but if the lady wants to throw herself in the arms, I am still happy."


    In the middle of the conversation, he opened his hands and made the action of holding her in his arms.


    "Stay away from me and lay the floor." Chu Tong''s body flashed quickly, avoided him, glared at him fiercely, and again couldn''t help but swearing. This man has the ability to drive her crazy.


    That woman is in his room. He will not go back. It''s not early now. It''s not right to go to another house.


    She thought it was impossible for him to do anything to her. After all, he was not such a despicable person.


    King Jing glanced at his mouth, vented his dissatisfaction, looked at the bed with a resentful look, and said in a muffled voice, "in fact, the bed is not small enough for two people to sleep in."


    "Play the floor, or leave. Choose one of the two. You can choose yourself." Chu Tong''s eyes looked at him, with a clear warning. This man is really pushing forward.


    However, it seems that it''s a little bit to let him play the floor


    "What a cruel woman. "In fact, King Jing just teased her. He said to give her ten days, he would not regret..


    Just look at her like this, he is still a little depressed in his heart to vent his dissatisfaction, let him sleep on the ground, it is impossible, he can not touch her, but he can not go underground.


    King Jing has consciously got into bed first.


    Chu Tong saw his move, slightly stunned, some angry, she thought about his bed, then she went to sleep underground.


    But the next moment, he pulled her straight to bed.


    Chu Tong was shocked. Subconsciously, he had to break away and "don''t move, or I won''t guarantee that he won''t mess around." Just at this time, her royal highness Jing''s voice suddenly spread in her ear.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are wide open, and she dare not move for a while. Her body is stiff, and her eyes are looking straight at the top. In her heart, there are still some complicated feelings that cannot be separated, even some unreasonable feelings.


    Jingwang didn''t speak again. For a while, neither of them spoke. Suddenly, the room was quiet, and they could hear their breath and heartbeat.


    Do not know how long, Chu Tong then slowly fell asleep.


    At dawn, Chu Tong woke up, but she was woken up.


    Quickly sit up, see the room, empty, only her one.


    Obviously, King Jing has left.


    He was so careful that he had left before dawn.


    Faintly hear outside of the voice and cry, Chu child slightly frown, this morning, cry what? It''s annoying.


    Chu Tong made a little arrangement, then pushed open the door and went out. After going out, he saw a little maid standing outside the door. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the noise over there?"


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows wrinkled again. It seemed that the voice came from the eastern room, which was usually used to entertain the most noble guests.


    Jingwang''s room should be arranged over there, so when she heard the voice over there, she couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that something happened in Jingwang''s room." The little girl was only twelve or thirteen years old. She had no intention. When she saw Chu Tong asking, she replied truthfully.


    Hearing that something happened to him, Chu Tong''s heart sank. What would happen to him?


    He was in her room last night?


    It suddenly occurred to me that, as king Jing said last night, his room was occupied by a woman.


    Jingwang''s eyebrow angle suddenly jumped two. If she didn''t guess wrong, the woman should have something to do with the queen mother. However, Jingwang didn''t enter the room last night, so it''s impossible to do anything to the person arranged by the queen mother.


    How could this happen?


    Chu Tong was stunned, then quickly stepped forward to the eastern guest room.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that the daughter of the bachelor would be killed by King Jing What a surprise. " On the way, I met two maids walking towards her. One of them shook her head in amazement and was unbelievable.


    However, when he said this, he looked around carefully for fear of being heard. His eyes were slightly raised. When he saw Chu Tong who was just passing by, he was slightly stunned and then closed his mouth. He said nothing more.


    Chu Tong''s steps slightly paused, and the daughter of the senior scholar was called King Jing


    Jingwang was in her room last night. Moreover, Jingwang had already discovered the other party''s conspiracy, so it must not be Jingwang.


    If it wasn''t for King Jing, who would it be?


    After all, it''s Jingwang''s room. No matter how bold he is, he can''t run into Jingwang''s room and forcibly occupy the woman.


    Chutong''s body suddenly froze for a while, then he stepped again, this time faster.


    Walking into the courtyard of the guest room in the East, she found that there were full of people inside, three circles inside and three circles outside, but she could not see clearly.


    "I don''t live. I don''t live. I don''t have the face to live."


    The voice came from the room. Obviously, Miss Li, the daughter of the bachelor, is still in the room. The door is completely surrounded. It''s not easy to squeeze in.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1281

    Chu Tong''s eyes, which had been looking forward, flashed slightly. Miss Li''s crying was really sad, afraid of being really hurt? It''s just that Miss Li was forcibly occupied. Why so many people came to watch? Moreover, she even found that the onlookers were not only palace maids, eunuchs, but also people outside the palace.


    There were even several ministers, but when they saw what had happened, they all rushed out in a hurry, but they all looked puzzled. They were clearly informed that the emperor had important matters to discuss in detail and asked them to come.


    But why do they see this when they come?


    Is Miss Li forcibly occupied?


    "Ah, how could such a thing happen? Miss Li is not married yet. Now such a thing happens. Here, here." A minister walked out, shaking his head constantly.


    "He is really brave enough to do such a thing to miss li." Another minister was also shocked.


    "What''s more, it''s still well known how it''s going to end."


    Chu Tong is more and more confused, who in the end forced Miss Li?


    It seems that she didn''t see Jing Wang. Where did Jing Wang go after he left her room this morning?


    Moreover, why do these ministers appear here at this time.


    "The emperor, the Empress Dowager." Just at this time, the emperor and the Empress Dowager also rushed over in a hurry. The Empress Dowager left in a hurry. Chu Tong stood behind the crowd again, so the Empress Dowager did not see her.


    The people in front heard that the emperor and the Empress Dowager were coming, and they kept moving away.


    "What''s the matter? What the hell? What happened? " The Empress Dowager looked haggard and worried, but she didn''t seem to worry too much, especially when she saw the room arranged for King Jing, there seemed to be a trace of strange joy in her eyes.


    "Empress dowager, go and have a look. Miss Li is committing suicide. Several palace maids can''t stop her. "A palace maid who just came out of the room saw the Empress Dowager and said with a flustered face.


    "How could such a thing happen? How could such a thing happen to the niece of the mourning family?" The Empress Dowager heard the maid''s words, but did not rush into the room to see, but suddenly cried.


    Just, but only heard the cry, but did not see her tears.


    The emperor standing beside her frowned slightly and looked cold. In the palace, such things happened one after another, one was the princess and the other was king Li. Now, such things happened again in the palace. The royal family''s face was all lost.


    "What are you doing here? It''s not all over." When the emperor saw the people around him, he roared angrily. When he saw some ministers who had not come or left, his eyes narrowed slightly. "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing those who shouldn''t have appeared in the palace, but now they just appear here, there is more coldness in their eyes.


    He faintly realized that it seemed to have been premeditated.


    Several ministers looked at each other, only to see the cold face of the emperor at the moment. They dared not speak more, and all retreated in succession.


    "Emperor, you must make up your mind for Qingqing." The Empress Dowager turned to the emperor and cried sadly. However, her eyes were slightly looking into the room, trying to see the situation in the room.


    "Aunt." And in the room, the cry of Li Qingqing came. It was really heartbreaking. It seemed to be a little desperate.


    "Qingqing is not afraid. When your aunt comes, she will protect you. She will never let you be bullied in vain." When the Empress Dowager heard Li Qingqing''s voice, she hurriedly walked towards the room. As she walked, she cried out loudly,


    just her words, which would not let Li Qingqing be bullied by others, seemed to mean something.


    However, when she heard Li Qingqing''s sad cry, she frowned slightly. Qingqing''s cry seemed to be really sad?


    Chu Tong''s eyes are slightly heavy, and the Empress Dowager''s crying is too fake. She doesn''t look sad at all. She seems to be happy. It seems that the Empress Dowager should have known this in advance.


    So these people were also arranged by the Empress Dowager in advance?


    I want so many people to prove it, and then force King Jing to marry Li Qingqing.


    However, King Jing was in her room last night. How could he have forcibly occupied Li Qingqing?


    If it wasn''t for King Jing, who would be the man in the room who forcibly occupied Li Qingqing?


    At this moment, I saw that the Empress Dowager had entered the room. As soon as she stepped into the room, she shouted angrily, "Your Highness Prince Jing, you have done such a thing to Qingqing, you?"


    Empress Dowager''s words stopped. I don''t know if it was because she was too angry or because of something else.


    Chu Tong''s eyes shimmer. King Jing is in the room?


    He went to her room last night. How could he appear in her room again this morning?


    Smart as he, how could it be?


    Is there any secret in it?


    But the emperor standing outside heard the Queen Mother''s words, and his face became more and more ugly.


    King Jing? Is it really king Jing?


    Chu Tong''s eyes looked towards the room. Somehow, her heart was somehow nervous.


    "What? Does the lady seem nervous? " Just, but at this time, a familiar voice suddenly spread to her ear.


    The voice was very light, but she listened very clearly and quickly turned her eyes to the man who suddenly appeared in front of her, Chu Tong suddenly smiled.


    "I''m so happy to see Ben Wang?" Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and his face is smiling a little bit. It''s so brilliant that people can''t open their eyes. At the moment, he has the same pleasure on his face. Although she hasn''t said anything, although her mood changes are subtle and implicit, he sees that she''s different from before.


    "I think you must know who the man in it is?" Chu Tong''s lips are slightly pulled, and he knows what to say.


    This is the guest room arranged for him. Li Qingqing sneaks in to seduce him. It''s said that in the past, but how dare other men enter? So, the man in the room at the moment is only afraid of his masterpiece.


    No wonder Li Qingqing is so sad and desperate. Just can let Li Qingqing cry so desperate, don''t know what kind of man he is.


    But when the Empress Dowager just came into the room and called Jingwang, Chu Tong''s face was more smiling. The Empress Dowager thought that this was Jingwang''s room, so he thought that Jingwang must be in the room and that her niece was successful in seduction. So, when he entered the room, he didn''t see clearly, so he said something.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1282

    But king Jing is not in the room at all. Let''s see how the Empress Dowager ends.


    Chu Tong and Jing Wang are standing at the back. Everyone looks at the room at the moment to find out what''s going on inside, so no one finds them.


    When the emperor heard the Empress Dowager''s exclamation, he was obviously stunned for a while, with a quick look and a little suspicion.


    Just as the Queen Mother''s voice came again, "what''s the matter?" It''s still a scream, but this time compared with the last time, it''s obviously changed.


    The previous voice was a deliberate exclamation, unable to hear too much worry and anger.


    But this time the voice was obviously shocked, angry, and a little bit of incredible fear.


    The emperor''s brow was slightly frowning. He didn''t know what happened in it, but when something like that happened, he couldn''t go in rashly.


    "Why, it''s so busy in the early morning. What happened?" King Jing looked at Chu Tong and smiled, then walked out slowly. He finally appeared.


    Chu Tong hears his words, the lip angle slightly pulled several times, this man pretends really to be like, kills her, she does not believe this man does not know how to return a responsibility.


    If she had not guessed wrong, he must have planned all this. This man is really dark.


    When they heard his voice, they all turned their eyes and looked over. When they saw him, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes. They were stunned and unbelievable.


    This is how I came back. Doesn''t it mean Miss Li was forcibly occupied?


    How should Jing Wang in the room come in from the outside? Besides, it seems that he doesn''t know what happened?


    The emperor was also completely shocked. Although he just had some doubts, he was stunned to see Prince Jing walk in from the outside at this moment.


    The emperor''s astonished eyes turn to the room again slowly. Since the king of Qing is here, who is the man in the room?


    This question is not only the doubts in the emperor''s heart, but also the doubts of all the people present.


    "Who are you, you, you?" In the room, the Queen Mother''s voice seemed to be more desperate.


    At this moment, everyone knew clearly that the people inside were not Jing Wang, but someone else, but who would dare to touch Miss Li with such courage.


    Besides, isn''t this Jing Wang''s room? Did Jing Wang not sleep in his room last night? Where is he going.


    "Where has Jing Wang gone?" At the moment, the emperor has the answer in his mind. Only when he thought of King Jing returning to his room at the moment, he was surprised and asked aloud.


    "Last night, I went out for convenience. When I came back, I found that there were two more people in my room. I can''t go to harm other people''s good things. Therefore, I was wronged overnight on the big tree outside the hospital." Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle picked slightly, said that of course, really is the face is not red, breathless.


    He said that he could not say anything even if he didn''t believe it. After all, he was not in the room.


    Moreover, his clothes are obviously a little wrinkled and disordered at the moment.


    Chu Tong''s red lips slightly pull. He said that the wind is light and the clouds are light. However, she believes that things are not so simple.


    When the emperor heard his words, he knew that Li Qing must have sneaked into Jing Wang''s room, but as for the man, he didn''t believe Jing Wang''s words.


    But what if I don''t believe it? Who let Li Qingqing run into Jing Wang''s room by himself.


    "Auntie, Auntie help me, what should I do?" In the room, Li Qingqing cried and became a tearful man. His eyes were swollen and swollen. When he looked at the disgusting man standing in the room, he cried more bitterly and his face was more desperate.


    She specially arranged for someone to come here early in the morning in order to rely on the king and be afraid that he would deny it.


    She thought that only when she was caught with King Jing on the spot and there were enough people to prove it, King Jing had nothing to say and would marry her, but she didn''t expect that things would become like this.


    She didn''t expect that she would change into a beggar like this.


    "What can my aunt do?" At the moment, the Empress Dowager is totally flustered. There is no way. After all, it''s true that Li Qingqing has been forcibly occupied. Besides, there are so many people watching outside. This matter can''t be concealed if you want to.


    Once this kind of thing spreads, even if she is the daughter of a bachelor, it''s hard to get married again.


    When this happens, her Li Qingqing is completely destroyed.


    The Empress Dowager also looked at the beggar, and her face became more gloomy. But how happy she was to let her niece marry such a man.


    "I''m going to kill you, you bastard, dare to treat me." Li Qingqing heard that even the Empress Dowager said that she couldn''t help it. She was more afraid and desperate. She suddenly stood up and rushed to the man.


    That man has not returned to God, because, how could he not have thought, he violated the daughter of the bachelor last night.


    Now I saw that she was crazy and rushed over, then I subconsciously let go, and Li Qingqing was straight on the ground.


    "You?" Li Qingqing is more hateful gnashing his teeth, and then he gets up again, picks up the things on the table, and throws them to the man.


    At the moment, Li Qingqing throws whatever he picks up, even the scissors and oil lamp on the table.


    The Empress Dowager wanted to stop it, but she couldn''t stop it. At the moment, Li Qingqing seemed to be crazy.


    The man was scared out of his wits and ran out of the room with his head in his arms, regardless of his untidy clothes at the moment.


    As soon as he came out of the room, all the people who had been standing outside took a breath and cried out.


    His hair is just like a bird''s nest, his face is black, his clothes are broken, and he can hang on his body one by one, barely covering his shame.


    The flesh on his face was even more frightening.


    He doesn''t know how long he hasn''t had a bath. As soon as he comes out, a stink comes out.


    Everyone subconsciously stepped back a few steps, but they were completely shocked.


    Is it the man who invaded Miss Li? God, this is a beggar? How could you force miss?


    What do you want to do?


    Standing at the back of the Chu child, a pair of eyes can not help but round open, look between also more a bit of consternation.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1283

    A beggar can''t run into the palace by himself, so there is only one possibility?


    Chu Tong''s eyes slowly turned to King Jing, and the eyebrow angle jumped a few times. This man is really amazing.


    She was sure that he had found the beggar.


    Thanks to him, he was able to find such a man.


    He should have known for a long time that this was arranged by the Empress Dowager in order to let that woman depend on the king of Yasukuni.


    Therefore, King Jing found such a man to let the Empress Dowager eat the evil fruit.


    Now, Li Qing is forcibly occupied by this man. If he doesn''t marry this man, he will never marry again. In ancient times, a girl who was innocent by a man can only marry this man.


    But how could Li Qingqing want to marry such a man?


    The emperor was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be a beggar. No wonder Li Qingqing would cry so sad.


    "Qingqing, calm down, stop." In the room, the Empress Dowager cried out in a hurry. The voice at the moment was full of sadness and fear without camouflage.


    "I''m going to kill him." It''s just that Li Qingqing can''t hear the Empress Dowager''s words at the moment. He chased out like crazy and smashed the things in his hands on the beggar''s head.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Li Qingqing who just came out.


    I saw Li Qingqing only wearing a blasphemy, hair and hair, a mess, her eyes, red and swollen like a walnut, should be crying.


    However, her lips are swollen higher than her eyes, and there are several holes,


    now she is only wearing a profane garment and exposed to the outside skin. There are blue and purple everywhere, which is extremely horrible.


    This beggar has a violent tendency.


    Li Qingqing is really unlucky.


    "Miss Li is in Ben Wang''s room?" Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, his lips moved, and suddenly he said in a cold voice. It seems that it was just a sudden discovery.


    Although his voice is not high, it has a chilling chill. Listening to his tone, it seems that he still wants to find out.


    This is the room arranged for Jing Wang. How could a young lady run into Jing Wang''s room?


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pull. King Jing, you can pretend. Continue to pretend. Black bellied man.


    Jingwang''s words shocked all the people present, and the emperor''s heart sank.


    Li Qingqing, who was originally crazy, heard the voice of Jing Wang, but suddenly stopped. He looked at Jing Wang with his eyes. He was no longer obsessed with him, but was full of hatred.


    She remembered that last night, he opened the door first, but then went out again. She thought that he would come back eventually if he forgot something.


    So she waited in the room.


    But I didn''t expect that what she finally waited for would be this beggar.


    Although she is not very clever, but at this time, she also thought about what happened. However, she did not dare to say if she wanted to understand.


    Because, it''s true that she sneaked into King Jing''s room to seduce him, and she also ordered the spice of passion.


    Therefore, she can only be mute to eat Coptis now, no matter how bitter, she can only swallow by herself.


    "I, I, I went into the wrong room." Li Qingqing stammered for a long time to the cold and piercing eyes of Shangjing king, saying an excuse that no one can believe.


    "In the wrong room? Hum. Jing Wang''s eyes are more cold, slightly cold hum.


    "Miss Li, who is married to the king, is in the wrong room. If she misunderstands her, she will not be able to bear the consequences." Jingwang''s voice, still with a chilling chill, but, in the middle of the conversation, when a pair of eyes looked at Chu Tong, it was changed into a intoxicating gentleness in an instant.


    The speed and thoroughness of the transformation of that expression is really astonishing.


    This is a warning to Li Qingqing, but it also shows the importance of Chu Tong to him.


    However, it caused her misunderstanding, and the consequence was that Miss Li couldn''t bear it. If she did other things to Chu Tong, I don''t know what would happen.


    "What''s the matter with the beggar? It''s not miss Li who made an appointment to enter the king''s room. " Jingwang''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and he said coldly again. When he said this, he left himself completely.


    Moreover, it also added a crime to the princess.


    Li Qingqing''s eyes are extremely wide open, and he looks at Jing Wang in an inconceivable way. Obviously, he arranged it, and he pushed it on her.


    "I didn''t. how could I have asked such a disgusting man?" Miss Li shook her head as hard as she could, but her words had nothing to do with it at all and didn''t have much effect at the moment.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered slightly. He could not help shivering in the eyes of Shangjing king. He had to say that no matter what he did, the water would not come out.


    After Li Qingqing left the room, the Empress Dowager''s face became more and more ugly. She had thought about how to push this matter on Jing Wang.


    But I didn''t expect that King Jing had a preemptive attack.


    For a time, to the mouth, then can only press down.


    Although the Empress Dowager understood that this matter must have something to do with Jing Wang, but Jing Wang pushed it clean, and she couldn''t find any evidence. What''s more, Li Qingqing was wrong first, and what else could she do.


    When the beggar heard King Jing''s words, he was slightly shocked. He secretly guessed that the man who took him into the palace yesterday was probably the man, but it was useless to see that even the emperor was respectful to him, knowing that he had said it. I''m afraid it will hurt me.


    And when he heard Li Qingqing''s words again, there was some ruthlessness in his eyes. He dared to say that he was disgusted. Last night, he had not been tossed about all night. Hum, a mean woman.


    When the beggar''s eyes looked at Li Qingqing, they sneered a little more. Don''t you just want to seduce men, but you didn''t seduce what you wanted.


    Now that everything has happened, he thinks of a way out that is most beneficial to him.


    He thought a little and said, "Miss Li asked me to come. She wanted me to leave early in the morning. She relied on the Lord. But last night, she was too enthusiastic. After a night of struggling with her, she and I were too tired, too late to wake up, so we didn''t come and leave."


    This man''s brain turns very well, but unfortunately, it''s not on the right way, and it''s insidious.


    It''s really thanks to him to come up with such words.


    Moreover, he is a rogue on the street, and his words are even worse.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1284

    As soon as he said this, all the people immediately exploded. Although the words of the beggars were inconceivable, it was impossible for ordinary people to bring people from outside the palace into the palace.


    "You nonsense, you bastard, even slander me." Li Qingqing''s whole body was shaking. She didn''t expect that the beggar would be so shameless.


    "The lady is all mine now, and how can I despise her, and how can I recognize the way to the palace if she doesn''t bring me in?" The beggar said again, "although she didn''t help the young lady, she can''t blame the Lord for this. Even if she is angry, she can''t refuse to admit it. After all, the facts are in front of her now."


    "you lie, you lie, I haven''t." Li Qingqing gritted his teeth, and his face turned pale instantly.


    "Miss Li said I lied, so Miss Li came to tell everyone, what''s the matter?" The beggar actually threw his words to Li Qingqing. Now he has figured out what happened. He knows that Li Qingqing certainly dare not tell the truth at the moment. After all, she just said that she was in the wrong room.


    Li Qingqing''s Qizheng made her body tremble and her lips moved, but she didn''t say anything after all. She knew that what she said now was wrong.


    Jingwang''s lips were slightly twitched and he sneered.


    When they saw that Li Qing was speechless, they were shocked. Is this beggar true? A beggar should not have the courage to lie in front of the emperor.


    As the beggar said, all the mistakes lie in Miss Li. The emperor has no reason to kill the beggar now.


    What''s more, the beggar said that Miss Li did it to rely on the king.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed suddenly. Unexpectedly, the beggar was so cunning.


    In this situation, so many people are present, and King Jing is also present. He can''t let anyone kill the beggar, but he can''t let the beggar go.


    If the beggar goes out of the palace and doesn''t know what he will say, the royal family can''t afford to lose his face.


    "The emperor, the grass people are innocent and used. I hope the emperor will let the grass people go." When the beggar saw the emperor''s expression, he seemed to pull out a little sneer from his lips. Again, I have to say that the beggar really had some brains. He believed that the emperor could not let him go out of the palace at this time.


    That''s why I said it on purpose. Naturally, he thought that since such a thing had happened, the emperor might have married Miss Li to him.


    Everyone''s eyes, all quickly turned to the emperor, want to know how the emperor''s answer.


    The Empress Dowager looked into the emperor''s eyes, but also a little more nervous. When things get to this point, she doesn''t know how to end it.


    For a while, the whole yard was completely quiet. No one spoke again. Even Li Qingqing was completely quiet. He just looked straight at the emperor.


    "Put him in the backyard first, and wait until things are clear." The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face was gloomy, and he said in a cold voice.


    He didn''t let people kill the beggar or let him go. Instead, he locked him up. Now, the last way is to lock him up. However, this way is not a long-term one. This matter has to be solved.


    "Emperor, you can''t just lock up the grassroots like this. They didn''t break the law." When the beggar heard that the emperor was going to lock him up, he was a little flustered and shouted loudly.


    Only, the emperor''s orders, who dare to disobey, and several bodyguards, also see the emperor at the moment in a bad mood, so, quickly took the beggar down.


    "The emperor, he is not really brought into the palace by the daughter of the people." At the moment, Li Ganqing did not know whether he was scared to be silly or what he did. He even closed his eyes at this festival and ran to the emperor to cry.


    "Somebody, send Miss Li back to the mansion." The emperor looked into her eyes only the piercing cold, the order, but also cold and merciless.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I didn''t give anyone the chance to plead, so I quickly turned to leave.


    The Empress Dowager stared at the back of the emperor''s departure. Her heart sank to the valley completely, but in a short day, her son was abandoned, and her niece was destroyed by a beggar.


    Such a blow, let her for a while, can''t accept.


    However, after about half an hour, I heard that there was unrest outside the capital. I heard that it was a group of beggars who caused the unrest.


    The group of beggars made a noise, saying that Miss Li had invited a beggar into the imperial palace for a private meeting at night. However, after spring night, Miss Li turned away and shut the beggar up.


    So they quarreled with the emperor to release people.


    Such a fuss about Miss Li suddenly came. No one in the capital didn''t know.


    "The emperor, those beggars are noisy, but they don''t leave. What should we do now?" Above the hall, a minister said carefully.


    "The emperor, last night''s incident has spread all over the capital. Now some people are also heckling with it, for fear that it will cause greater unrest."


    "How did the people react?" At the moment, the emperor''s face is gloomy. It can rain. His eyes are full of anger.


    "The common people say that since Miss Li asked the beggar to come into the palace and something like that happened again, the emperor should let Miss Li marry the beggar, not because she was a beggar..." A minister whispered, but at the end of the day, his voice grew smaller and smaller.


    After all, let a beautiful daughter marry a disgusting and treacherous beggar.


    The emperor''s face was even colder, his lips were tight, and he didn''t speak again.


    He knew that this matter must be instigated by someone behind his back. Otherwise, those beggars would never have the courage to stir up trouble.


    It''s just, who is the one behind the incitement?


    Is it King Jing? Would it be him?


    Huilan palace.


    "Niang, you have done everything as you asked. I heard that the beggars are making more and more trouble." A palace maid enters the room and reports in a low voice.


    At the moment, huifei''s face no longer has ordinary love, but is cruel. Hearing the words of the palace maid, the corner of her lips slowly pulls out a sneer, "OK, good, my palace would like to know, if Li Qingqing married a beggar, what expression would the Empress Dowager have, ha ha, it would be wonderful."


    Her laughter, which spread through the room, had a chilling horror.


    The body of the maid standing beside her could not help shivering.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1285

    She knew that because of the previous events, the queen mother would definitely misunderstand her and hate her, so she decided to start first.


    "Remember, we must blame Chu Tong for this, and let the Empress Dowager know and the emperor believe it." Her laughter stopped, her eyes narrowed suddenly, and she said coldly, word by word.


    She not only wanted Li Qingqing to marry the beggar and beat the empress dowager, but also took this opportunity to completely eliminate Chu Tong.


    She doesn''t believe in chutong.


    "Yes, according to the mother, everything has been arranged." The maid reported immediately.


    "Good, good." Huifei''s eyes narrowed again. The murkiness in her eyes made people tremble. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked again, "what''s the matter with King Li?"


    "Qin Taiyi has used medicine for the prince according to her mother''s order. The prince should be able to wake up soon." The palace maid whispered again, but she was a little more scared.


    According to the order of his mother, Qin Taiyi used the best medicine for the prince. Although the prince could wake up quickly, the medicine did great harm to the prince''s body.


    "Good." There was a little more smile on Hui Fei''s face. "Our palace believes that it is the Chu Tong who did this to Li Wang. As long as we can make Li Wang wake up and tell the truth. Hum, hum, hum


    Huifei snorted and laughed again. The laughter came from her nostrils. It was even more terrifying.


    "To castrate the prince and frame the Empress Dowager''s niece to marry a beggar is not enough even if you die ten times. Chutong, how can you turn over this time?" The colder huifei laughed, the more proud she was.


    "Empress, King Li is awake." And just at this time, a palace maid rushed in and reported quickly.


    The sneer from the corner of Hui Fei''s lips spread slowly, and suddenly she stood up. Her eyes were full of malice and flashed, "since King Li is awake, of course, we should go to visit and care about it."


    When she walked out of the room, her face was cold and cruel. Then she quickly disappeared and replaced her usual gentle smile.


    The palace maid who followed her, her eyes flickering, took a deep breath, and her body seemed slightly stiff.


    Princess Hui came to the palace where King Li was staying.


    As soon as I entered the yard, my face was full of worry. I went to the Empress Dowager''s face with concern, and said with great pain, "I come to see King Li. I don''t know how he is now."


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager''s face was haggard, and she did not have the usual prestige for a long time. When she saw Hui Fei coming in, she did not mention much of her splendor. She just answered with a light voice and did not speak.


    Overnight, so many things happened, her heart, some despair.


    She fought all her life in this harem. Although she has always been a queen mother, now her son is abandoned and her niece is ruined. Suddenly she feels that she really doesn''t know what she''s fighting for all her life.


    "Empress dowager, is king Li awake?" Without her reply, huifei was not upset, but worried a little more.


    "Mrs. Qin said that she had used the medicine. She just woke up for a while, and then she went to sleep again. I don''t know when she will be able to wake up completely." The Empress Dowager''s concern for the face of shanghuifei was stunned, and then she whispered back.


    "Asleep again?" Huifei frowned a little, and her expression was a little annoyed. However, she soon concealed it. However, she turned her eyes to Qin Taiyi on one side and asked in a low voice, "how is the injury of Qin Taiyi and Li Wang?"


    "Back to the empress of huifei, Li Wang''s injury has been controlled, and Wei Chen has used the medicine. I believe that Li Wang will soon be able to wake up." Qin Taiyi''s eyes slightly drooped and whispered back.


    "Empress dowager, since Qin Taiyi has said that, don''t worry too much. I believe that King Li will wake up soon. As long as the prince wakes up, you can know who killed the prince like this, and you can avenge him." Huifei turns to the empress again, gently persuading.


    When the decadent empress dowager heard her words, her body suddenly sat up straight, as if suddenly came to the spirit, a pair of eyes quickly overflowed with bloodthirsty killing intent, gnashing teeth and shouting, "it must be that bitch, this palace will never let that bitch go. : "


    " the man actually injured King Li in this way. He can''t let it go. " At the moment, huifei followed the empress''s meaning completely. She paused a little, and her eyes flashed slightly. She said again, "empress dowager, since the emperor asked Mr. Li to check this matter, now the prince is about to wake up. It''s better to call Mr. Li. When the prince just woke up, what he said is very important. Mr. Li has always been selfless and iron faced. He must be able to find out about this, for The prince revenged. "


    Huifei''s words are simple to listen to, but they have several layers of deep meaning.


    The Empress Dowager is also a smart person, but there are too many things recently, which makes her panic. Now when she hears that, she suddenly wakes up.


    "You''re right."


    "Come to invite Mr. Li to come here. He said that the doctor said that the prince was about to wake up." The Empress Dowager''s cold voice ordered the bodyguard on one side to have more normal prestige, but his face was a kind of shocking hatred.


    "Yes." The bodyguard responded respectfully and went out in a row.


    Soon, Mr. Li arrived.


    "Weichen sees empress dowager''s wife and huifei''s wife. Weichen hears that King Li is going to wake up." Mr. Li''s salute was very serious and dignified.


    "Qin Taiyi said that he would wake up soon." The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at the doctor Qin who was giving Li Wang medicine.


    But Qin Taiyi didn''t know what medicine he gave to Li Wang, so he saw Li Wang''s eyes blink slightly, and then he really opened them slowly.


    "Empress dowager, King Li is awake." Qin Taiyi reported it repeatedly.


    The Empress Dowager then quickly walked forward, as expected saw Li Wang''s eyes opened this time, there was no previous madness, or confusion, it should be completely awake.


    "Son, after you tell your mother, who killed you like this, isn''t Chu..." The Empress Dowager moved forward, but she didn''t ask the prince about his health. She was just anxious to know who had caused King Li this way.


    In the eyes of the empress dowager, it is obviously more important to find the murderer than King li himself.


    "Empress Dowager''s mother still let Li Wang speak for herself." When hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, Mr. Li smiled a little and even opened his mouth in public to stop the Empress Dowager.


    Although the Empress Dowager was upset, the emperor asked him to check the matter, and she didn''t say anything.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1286

    Although the queen was upset, the emperor asked him to look into the matter. She didn''t say much, so she looked eagerly at King Li. "The emperor asked Lord Li to look into the matter. Tell him who did this to you."


    "Yes, it''s the cunt of Chu Tong. Our palace will never let her go. We will crush her to pieces." King Li suddenly sat up, biting his teeth fiercely. His face was full of horrible murderous intent, and he struggled to get up to take the sword.


    It''s just that the pain in his body made his movements stiff and he fell back to bed.


    His eyes, slowly drooping, looking at the place where he was injured, the killing intention in his eyes is constantly rising, "chutong, this king will never let you go."


    "Mr. Li, you have also heard that it was the Chu Tong who injured King Li like this. Now, the mourner is going to deal with the woman and ask Mr. Li to report to the emperor." When the Empress Dowager heard King Li''s words, she was also biting her teeth in hatred. She knew that it was the woman.


    That woman even abandoned her son. She would never let her go.


    "Since the emperor has entrusted this matter to Weichen to handle, then Weichen must handle the case according to law. Even if it''s true that Princess Jing did it, Weichen will bring her to the Ministry of punishment to handle it according to law. Moreover, the evidence is not enough and the case has not yet been settled." Mr. Li is totally business oriented.


    The Empress Dowager was angry. He had long heard that Mr. Li was doing things, but he didn''t think of it. He didn''t even give her face.


    "Empress Dowager''s mother, there''s a point in what Master Li said." Huifei again kindly advised the Empress Dowager.


    "Bullshit, I will kill her now. No, I won''t kill her. I will make her die." Li Wang roared angrily. His face was so fierce that it made people tremble.


    "Li Wang can''t be too anxious. Just now, Mr. Li also said that the evidence is not enough." Huifei''s eyes flickered, lips slightly pulled out a sneer, and continued to stir up the flames.


    "There''s not enough evidence. Isn''t what I said enough? Ben Wang has been injured like this by that woman. What evidence does Lord Li want? Go and bring that bitch. I want to see how she can deny it. " When Li Wang heard huifei''s words, he almost jumped up like a firecracker suddenly lit.


    "Go and bring Chu Tong here," the Empress Dowager said to the maid on one side. "This time, Mr. Li didn''t say anything more. He interrogated him for a long time last night, but he didn''t ask anything.


    He also wanted to know what Chu Tong would say when he saw Li Wang waking up.


    At the same time, the emperor''s study.


    A bodyguard quickly entered the study and handed a letter to the emperor.


    The emperor took the letter and opened it. He only looked at it once, and the whole face was suddenly gloomy. His eyes narrowed dangerously. He said in a cruel voice, "it''s a great courage."


    The eunuch in the study was shocked to see the emperor''s appearance. Even the guard who had just come in was shocked. He saw the emperor''s horrible appearance for the first time.


    I don''t know. What exactly is written in the letter?


    Chu Tong was soon taken to the palace where Li Wang was.


    Once in the room, he had two hard eyes that could not tear her apart. One was after helping, the other was Li Wang''s.


    Seeing Li Wang''s expression that she can''t crush her to pieces at the moment, she knew that Li Wang was completely awake.


    In fact, when the man passed her on, she guessed that it was Li Wang who woke up.


    However, with the amount of medicine she gave to Li Wang, Li Wang would not be fully awake until seven or eight days at most, but now he is so soon awake.


    Chu Tong''s eyes slightly swept over Qin Taiyi, swept over Hui Fei and sneered at him. It was obvious that someone couldn''t wait. Li Wang woke up with the powerful medicine.


    However, for King Li, such a dosage is only more deadly.


    She knew that it must be the ghost of huifei. In this way, it really disrupted her plans and things. It was too urgent. There were some other things. Did you find out?


    "Chu Tong, you bitch, you have done this to the king, and he will kill you." As soon as Li Wang saw Chu Tong coming in, he couldn''t jump on her and tore her to pieces.


    However, fortunately, he was injured, and injured there, can not move at all.


    "Princess Jing, when King Li woke up, he said you hurt him like this. What can Princess Jing say now?" Mr. Li looked at Chu Tong. His face was serious, just as it was business.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed, his lips moved, and he just wanted to open his mouth


    "The emperor is here." Just at this time, the emperor came in cold and gloomy.


    "I see the emperor." Huifei first came to meet her. Her eyes were slightly drooping, and her smile was slightly showing. However, it was not ordinary love, but it was all cold and gloomy.


    The emperor must have received the news that Chu Tong was the one who instigated beggars.


    Li Wang here has also waked up to testify against Chu Tong and add that matter.


    Hum, hum, this time Chu Tong is dead.


    She was waiting to see the emperor put Chu Tong to death. At the moment, she was in a bit of a hurry.


    "I''d like to say hello to my brother, but I can''t go down to the ground, I can''t salute him, and I hope he can forgive me." Li Wang''s original arrogance also slightly dissipated some, but then he said, "brother Huang, you must make the decision for your younger brother, that is, Chu Tong, a cheap woman, has hurt his younger brother like this."


    The Emperor didn''t make a sound all the time, but his face was more and more gloomy, and his eyes were staring at Li Wang closely, and the coldness in his eyes was more and more intense.


    In fact, Li Wang is very good-looking. Danfeng has thin eyes and a high nose.


    The emperor''s eyes passed the prince''s face one by one. The eyes that looked directly at him seemed to dig a hole in King Li''s face. The cold eyes were more terrifying.


    "Brother Huang, why do you look at my younger brother so much? What I said is true. It''s really Chu Tong who did this to my younger brother. She took his sword, and then hurt my younger brother." When the emperor saw that Li Wang was cold in the back, he felt guilty. After all, he wanted to hurt Chu Tong first, but he was not as skilled as a man, and he was hurt by Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong saw the look of the emperor looking at Li Wang, especially when she was shocked to feel the doubt in his eyes, a pair of eyes narrowed slightly, and she felt that the emperor''s sudden arrival was directed at Li Wang, not because of her.


    The emperor still didn''t make a sound, just, looking at Li Wang''s eyes slightly narrowed up, with a little frightening danger.


    "The emperor, what Li Wang said is true, and when Li Wang wakes up, Mr. Li is also present. Mr. Li can testify." The Empress Dowager thought that the Emperor didn''t believe what Li Wang said, and she helped explain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1287

    "The emperor, what Li Wang said is true, and when Li Wang wakes up, Mr. Li is also present. Mr. Li can testify." The Empress Dowager thought that the Emperor didn''t believe what Li Wang said, and she helped explain.


    The Empress Dowager made a dark


    speech to Mr. Li, who was always fair and would not favor anyone, so she also said truthfully, "emperor, when Mr. Li woke up, Weichen was indeed there. When Mr. Li woke up, he said that it was Princess Jing who hurt him. So far, Princess Jing has not spoken."


    "The emperor, Li Wang just woke up. It''s absolutely impossible to lie, so this must be done by Chu Tong. Please punish Chu Tong severely." The Empress Dowager was silent when she saw the emperor. She was a little strange, but no matter what, she could not let chutong go.


    The emperor still didn''t speak. His lips moved a little. He had been staring at King Li''s eyes, which turned to the Empress Dowager.


    Cold eyes seem to be a little more bloodthirsty anger, but quickly disguised under the pay.


    However, the Empress Dowager still found out. The Empress Dowager was shocked and puzzled. Although it was said that King Li had happened, the emperor might blame her, but in the morning, the Emperor didn''t say anything. There was no reason to blame her at this time.


    Huifei''s eyes are also a little more confused. Isn''t the emperor supposed to punish Chu Tong at the moment? How can I stare at King Li and Empress Dowager as soon as I come in and say nothing?


    What does the emperor mean?


    At this moment, she could not guess the emperor''s mind!


    "The emperor." The Empress Dowager was staring at the heart hair, carefully shouted.


    "If you come here and send the Empress Dowager back, you can''t go in or out without my order." The emperor''s lips were slightly torn, and finally he spoke. As soon as he spoke, all the people on the scene were shocked.


    This means that the Empress Dowager was imprisoned.


    It''s not a small thing..


    "Emperor, emperor, what crime did the mourner commit? The emperor wants to imprison the mourner?" The Empress Dowager was even more stunned, her body was stiff, and she cried out in horror.


    "Hum." The emperor stared at her, pulled a little bit from his lips, and pulled out a cold irony. He said in a cruel voice, "what has the Empress Dowager done? Do you need me to say for you?"


    Words didn''t explain, but in his eyes, there was a little more blood thirsty madness, a face that was even colder and iron green.


    "When King Li had such a thing happened, the AI family knew that the AI family was responsible. No one in the AI family taught him well, but the emperor could not imprison the AI family because of this."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice at the moment, though with a slight tremble of fear, is also striving for words.


    The Empress Dowager only thinks that the emperor is because of the prince''s affairs.


    "Ha ha." When the emperor heard the Empress Dowager''s words, he suddenly sneered, but the smile sounded like a kind of creepy terror.


    A pair of eyes is mercilessly staring at the empress dowager, the eyes are very cold, very terrible.


    He has always been a benevolent emperor, so he is extremely gentle most of the time. He has never looked like this before.


    At this moment, even Hui Fei can''t help but froze. What''s the matter with the emperor?


    It''s reasonable to say that the emperor is here at the moment. Shouldn''t he come to deal with Chu Tong? Why didn''t you mention Chu Tong at all after you came in?


    "I don''t understand what I said." The Emperor didn''t explain much, but looked at the Empress Dowager''s eyes, but turned them around and ordered again..


    Those guards who were shocked came back to God and hesitated to go to the Empress Dowager.


    "Why did the emperor do this?" The Empress Dowager''s whole body was numb, and her forehead was constantly sweating. She was scared to be helpless, so she could only shout a little hard.


    She knew the emperor well. She knew that the emperor was extremely cautious and that everything was principled.


    But she really can''t think why the emperor did it all of a sudden.


    "Brother Huang, it''s that bitch who killed my younger brother. Instead of dealing with that bitch, you blame her on the head of the mother." Li Wang was also in a hurry. He endured the pain and shouted in a hurry.


    "Pass on my will, abolish King Li, and demote him to the common people." When the emperor heard Li Wang''s words, his face became colder, and he said again in a word.


    At the moment, the emperor''s words let everyone take a breath.


    Empress Dowager for a time completely stiff, a pair of eyes son straight looking at the emperor, forgot the reaction, what is the Emperor today?


    When was it that the emperor was so heartless.


    "Brother Huang? How can you do this to your younger brother? " Li Wang was also completely shocked. In his voice, there was more incredible tremor.


    At the moment, huifei is completely covered. What''s the matter? It''s beyond her expectation.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Last time, Duke Ping told her to enter the palace. Later, Duke Ping tried his best to protect King Li. She had some doubts in her heart, so she asked people to check the real relationship between Prince Ping and his Empress Dowager.


    This time, the emperor not only aimed at the empress dowager, but also at King Li. He was so desperate. Would that person find out something and pass it on to the emperor.


    "Emperor, he is your brother. How can you be so cruel to them?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes kept opening and her face was unbelievable. She did not understand why the emperor suddenly became so cruel.


    The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager coldly. He didn''t say anything to her, but the coldness was more obvious.


    The emperor then turned to Mr. Li and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Li, Duke Ping, who was sent to the Ministry of punishment last time, gave a false imperial edict. I have found out that he has been beheaded."


    At this moment, the emperor suddenly mentioned the matter of Duke Ping.


    Mr. Li didn''t understand. Although the emperor sent Mr. Ping to the punishment department, he didn''t give any orders. The emperor clearly meant to pardon Mr. Ping. How could he cut his back without passing the punishment Department today.


    Huifei is also inexplicable. The emperor always trusts pinggong. What happened? Let the emperor decide?


    Chutong is fully aware of the reason. It seems that the man''s speed is very fast, and the news is just coming.


    It seems that the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Duke Ping is extraordinary. Otherwise, the emperor would not be so angry, even the prince would be abandoned.


    However, I was a little puzzled in my heart. Even though the relationship between Duke Ping and the Empress Dowager is not ordinary, Duke Ping is a eunuch after all. It seems that King Li can''t be Duke Ping?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1288

    The emperor has always been kind and cannot be so merciless to his brother. Now there is only one possibility. I''m afraid that Li Wang and the Empress Dowager have another plot. I''m afraid that Ping Gonggong can''t get rid of it.


    What can make the emperor so angry, I''m afraid, has been involved in the conspiracy.


    The Emperor didn''t explain at the moment, so he must have left his affection for the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager seemed to understand something at the moment. She was a little stupefied and did not shout any more. She was very quiet and did not know what she was thinking.


    Seeing this sudden change, huifei could not return to her spirit for a while.


    All of a sudden, such a thing happened. Without punishing Chu Tong, there was still some resentment in her heart.


    So many things happened, but no one was in charge of Chu Tong. So Chu Tong went back to the room arranged for her last night.


    At the moment, no one asked her to leave, so she stayed in the palace temporarily.


    However, just as she was about to enter the yard, her waist was suddenly caught, and then she fell into a slightly cold chest.


    Chu Tong was shocked. He was struggling, but his hands were tighter. He didn''t give her a chance to break free at all.


    "Why, why do you promise him." Then, the voice full of anger came from the bottom of her head. The man''s breath was cold, but there was a kind of anger that could burn people.


    The voice is strange to Chu Tong, and this man''s words are also very strange.


    Who is this man?


    "Why do you promise to marry King Jing? Why do you promise to wait for me when you promise to marry him?" Did not hear Chu child ''s answer, he once again the angry voice roars, but holds in her waist the hand, also tighter.


    Tight she, almost breathless.


    So, at the moment, he''s crazy.


    Chutong is shocked. When did she promise to wait for him?


    How could she not understand what the man said?


    She doesn''t even know who he is now.


    Is it the lover of the third miss of Chu family?


    But isn''t the former Miss chujiasan stupid? Besides, the former Miss Chu''s third daughter had a engagement with Mr. Bai. What Miss Chu''s third daughter liked was Mr. Bai, too. It''s impossible to say such a thing to another man, right?


    Chu Tong raised his eyes, looked at him, his lips moved, and just wanted to refute.


    "You are mine." However, at the moment, the angry man holding her hand suddenly pressed her body to his body, and his lips quickly pressed down on her.


    "Are you dead when you are king?" Jingwang is angry. He didn''t think of it. Just when he came here, he saw other men kissing his daughter-in-law.


    "Lord help me, I don''t know him." Chu Tong, of course, saw the anger of his Highness Prince Jing at the moment. In fact, she was wronged. She was really wronged.


    So in this case, of course, she has to explain clearly.


    Speaking, Chu Tong also quickly struggled out of the man''s arms.


    Chu Tong breaks away from the man''s doubt and quickly looks at the man. He looks very nice, but she really doesn''t know him.


    When Prince Jing heard Chu Tong''s words, his face relaxed a little.


    However, when a pair of eyes looked at Chu Tong, it was still cold and terrible.


    "Tong Tong, how can you say such a thing? You promised me at the beginning." That man obviously still doesn''t want to give up, but also wants to pester chutong.


    Chu Tong is just looking at the man at the moment. She clearly sees the calculation and pride in the man''s eyes.


    Chu Tong is stunned and suddenly understands. It''s obvious that the former third miss of Chu family has nothing to do with this man. This man did this just to make Jing Wang misunderstand her.


    After all, the former Miss Chu is stupid, so this man thinks what he said is what.


    "I promise you? What do I promise you? " Chu Tong understood this point, in the heart cannot help but dark sneer, she looked at that man, the face of calm.


    "You promised me that you would wait for me, that you would marry me." The man saw Chu Tong''s response stupefied for a moment, but he continued to act according to his script.


    "Oh, then on what day, when and where did I promise you?" Chu Tong''s lips slightly raised and a sneer was raised. Seeing that the man seemed confident and wanted to answer, Chu Tong slowly added: "you have to think clearly. Besides, if you say the time is wrong, it will be wonderful. By the way, I remind you that I was not really stupid before, just pretending to be stupid, so I still remember the past things very clearly Chu, for example, I can remember where I did that day. "


    The man''s face changed slightly. It was obvious that Chu Tong didn''t expect to say such a thing.


    Before he came, all things were well thought out, so he had already thought about Chu Tong''s problem.


    But after all, they were all made up. He believed that Chu Tong used to be stupid, so he could make them up casually. But now Chu Tong said that she pretended to be stupid, so how intelligent is his highness Jing Wang? When he saw the response of the man, he immediately understood.


    "Come on, take him down to the king and have a good trial." His Highness Prince Jing doesn''t know the man in front of him either. It seems that he is dressed as a bodyguard. He may be a bodyguard, or he may have mixed in as a bodyguard, so it''s natural to find out.


    After the man was taken away, his Highness Prince Jing led Chu Tong directly into the room and quickly closed the door.


    Then turn her body slightly, let her face her, his hand, tightly around her waist, the same tight, but it will not make her feel pain, nor make her feel any discomfort.


    But before Chu Tong could return to his mind, his lips had already fallen on her rapidly.


    The same fast, the same defenseless, the same let Chu Tong Jing stagnation.


    Just when the man kissed her, she turned away from her face at the last moment.


    However, at this moment, when Prince Jing kissed her, she could not avoid.


    Is it his highness Jing who is faster? Or did she suddenly slow down?


    His lips fell on her lips without warning. This time, he didn''t leave just a little bit like the last two times.


    This time, he wants more. His sexy lips gently rub her slightly closed lips, slightly opened eyes, and he has not returned to her amazement.


    His highness King Jing smiled again, excited and proud.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1289

    His highness King Jing smiled again, excited and proud.


    Just as he saw the moment when the man was about to kiss her, he felt the blood all over his body would burst out. At that moment, he had only one thought, that is, never let that man kiss her.


    But, that man''s speed is too fast, and he still has some distance from him, he even if fast, also some too late. At that moment, he actually had an impulse to kill the man, and his hand had already grasped his sword.


    However, at that moment, the slight side of her face just avoided the man''s kiss.


    At that moment, he felt his tense heart and suddenly relaxed.


    At the moment, she did not avoid the same situation.


    In fact, she can avoid the same side face, but she did not do so.


    He didn''t want to ask what it meant. Now, he just wanted to kiss her and kiss her more deeply. However, her lips were tightly pressed. He didn''t have much chance to go deep, so he released her. "No man is allowed to touch here except Ben Wang." After a kiss, he took a very domineering oath. He cared, and cared very much. He could not allow other men to do that to her.


    Chu Tong was shocked. This man is still jealous of that matter. Besides, that man didn''t kiss her at all.


    "Why don''t we get married tonight?" Prince Jing''s highness looked at her slightly confused. Her eyes were dim and her voice was hoarse.


    Chu Tong''s eyes looked around, and his lips slightly pulled. Is this man crazy? This evening''s wedding?


    This is the palace, and she feels that many things have not been solved. Of course, the main thing is that she is not ready.


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, we''d better talk about the cave later." Chu Tong''s first reaction is to refuse. Although they have already married, she still rejects that kind of thing.


    "What if I thought about it now?" Originally, he didn''t want to force her, so he was not so anxious, but now he can''t wait.


    Chu Tong''s eyes blinked. Now he thought? Chu Tong quickly glanced at him with a pair of eyes, murmured: "otherwise, you go to find another woman."


    He forced her to marry her, so she really didn''t want to marry her. If he really wanted to, he could go to other women. It''s not difficult to find other women in his identity anyway.


    "Chutong." His highness Jingwang''s gnashing teeth and roaring, the anger in her eyes is spreading, and it is directly sprayed on her. If the eyes can kill people, she is afraid that it will be ashes at this moment.


    This woman dare to say such a thing to him at the moment.


    Let him go to find another woman. He can''t directly strangle her at the moment. This woman is really angry and doesn''t deserve his life.


    "Chu Tong, do you believe that Ben Wang strangled you directly?" It seems that his highness King Jing still hates it, and threatens again.


    He really has that impulse at the moment.


    "Letter." Chu Tong was angry with him, and trembled a little. But he looked at him, and his lips were moving, and he uttered such a word smoothly.


    He now looks like, ate her, she believed, let alone strangled her.


    His highness Jing is angry. Suddenly, he feels that his chest seems to be constantly expanding. It seems that he is about to explode. Does this woman want to be angry with him?


    Letter? What does she mean? Believe he''ll strangle her?


    He''s in her heart, is that bad?


    This damned woman.


    "You are the king''s princess. Why does the king want to find other women?" His royal highness Jing was angry. He felt that he was too indulgent to her. If he indulged her, there was no law in front of him.


    "You''re trying to force me?" Chu Tong heard his words, shuddered and whispered back. She thought he would not force her on this matter.


    "Persecution?" His highness Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle is slightly raised, holding her hand, and suddenly it is tight, while his lips suddenly open a slight smile, and his lips are moving. He says firmly word by word, "you and I are husband and wife. I want you to be a natural thing. Is it forced?"


    Chu Tong is speechless. She knows that she can''t provoke him at this time. He''s not reasonable now. If she does, she may be able to provoke him. After all, it''s not modern here, but ancient times. In ancient times, women didn''t have status at all. In ancient times, women didn''t have status in men''s minds. They would not respect women.


    It should be said that Her Highness Prince Jing has done her a good job.


    "What do you think? A pair of eyes are going to turn out. What? You don''t want to run away again, do you? " Looking at her, his highness Jing knows that what she thinks at the moment is definitely not good.


    "No, nothing." Chu Tong naturally can''t admit it. If she said she was thinking about how to avoid his cave, it''s estimated that he can really make it up here at the moment.


    "Are you stupid to be Ben Wang? Little liar. " His royal highness Jing''s lips are slightly torn. This woman is obviously telling lies with her eyes open.


    As soon as his highness Jing finished speaking, he quickly bowed his head and kissed her fiercely. Since people are married, it''s natural for him to hold them. He has never been the one who let himself suffer, and never wronged himself.


    "See your Highness Prince Jing, see Princess Jing. The emperor said that the matter of King Li has been found out. It has nothing to do with Prince Jing''s mansion. Prince Jing''s mansion can go out of the palace." Just at this time, a little eunuch came to the door and screamed.


    Just to see the room, Prince Jing is holding Princess Jing tightly and kissing her. Her face is red. When she has finished speaking, she goes out in succession.


    "Go, go back." His highness Jing took Chu Tong directly out of the room. To be honest, this is the palace after all, not his palace. What he did was considered.


    Especially for things like the cave, he thought it would be better to go back to the mansion and do it again. He decided to make up the cave when he went back tonight. The woman who wanted to escape wanted to escape again.


    If she dare to run away again, he will toss until she has no strength to run away.


    The little eunuch blinked. There was no shadow of his royal highness Jing and his mansion standing in front of him. Did he use such a hurry? He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    However, the emperor has told other things. He just saw his Highness Prince Jing holding the passion of Princess Jing''s being close. He didn''t say that all the people left, let alone the chance to say


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1290

    When he went back to the house and entered the room, his highness King Jing suddenly took her into his arms. Then his lips quickly held her lips. The bright and bright red lips had aroused the deepest impulse in his heart. For her, he had this kind of impulse.


    For his sudden action, Chu Tong didn''t react. After regaining her mind, she subconsciously wanted to earn


    to open.


    He felt her movement, did not loosen, holding her waist hand more tight.


    She is the wife he married back, which is a matter of justice.


    He didn''t want her to run, and he didn''t want her to run.


    Chu Tong sighed a little. She also knew that in this case, she could not resist at all. Because of his kiss, she felt


    soft all over her body,


    her arm didn''t know when it slowly wrapped around his neck, and actively approached him.


    His highness Jing''s body, obviously stiff, was already tense. It seemed that he was suddenly provoked by something, and it suddenly bounced open, straight into every nerve in his whole body.


    That strange feeling, let his body slightly quiver, the heart seems to follow, gently quiver.


    The kiss is more in-depth, but at this moment, it seems that there is less just gentle and careful, and more uncontrolled


    impatience.


    Her initiative broke his last remaining sense. At the moment, he would like to rub her directly into the body.


    It was not until her face was red and almost out of breath that he slowly let go of her and slightly opened a little distance. He saw that there were more deadly temptations on her slightly red face, and his throat suddenly tightened.


    I really want to kiss her again.


    At this moment, she obviously has not been relieved from the just kissing, breathing, still with a clear urgency.


    "Are you seducing me?" His voice was a little hoarse, but there was a kind of intoxication that seemed to know where he was.


    Chutong chuckles. How does she charm him.


    However, she also knows that she can''t escape tonight. Since she can''t escape, she won''t escape.


    The next day, when Chu Tong woke up, he felt a slight pain all over her body. Thinking of the last night''s endless touching, her face slightly reddened. However, thinking of his careful and gentle care and love, her heart overflowed with sweet happiness.


    "Awake?" When Prince Jing saw that she opened her eyes, she was slightly dazed, for a while, and couldn''t help laughing.


    She was slightly stunned and turned her eyes. When she saw him, her face was obviously red. This man didn''t go to the early Dynasty. His Lord was really free.


    She was a little more uncomfortable when she saw his funny face. After all, she was very conservative about this matter. Last night, she was very bold. It''s better to say that she is conservative or shy. She can''t be so bold.


    "I didn''t expect that the king''s princess would be shy, hahaha," His Highness Prince Jing burst out laughing, and the laughter was very bright without any cold.


    Chu Tong looked at him, slightly in a trance. To be honest, she had never thought that he would smile like this before. She thought that he would not smile until now.


    So, he is really happy now!!!


    Before he married her, she always thought he had another purpose, but now, she felt that her previous idea was wrong.


    If he wants to revenge her and really want to punish her, he doesn''t need such trouble at all. Therefore, he should marry her because he wants to marry her and he is willing to marry her.


    With this in mind, Chu Tong''s mood suddenly brightened, she suddenly got up, approached him, and printed a kiss on his lips: "husband, early."


    She felt that they were both husband and wife, and they were still the kind of rightful ones, so it was normal to wake up and make a move.


    However, at that moment, his highness Jing''s body suddenly froze and looked at her stupidly. He knew that she was very reluctant to marry him.


    Last night, she was obviously conflicted at the beginning, but later, she didn''t struggle any more.


    He thought that she just had to submit, so there was still some worry in his heart. Just now, he deliberately teased her in order to make her not dissatisfied with last night''s events.


    He never thought that she would kiss him.


    At the next moment, his eyes darkened, then he grabbed her directly into his arms, held Chu Tong, who had kissed her and wanted to withdraw, in his arms with


    force, and then kissed her directly.


    Last night, he was considerate, afraid that she would not like to, afraid of hurting her, afraid of tired her, so he did not give up too much to her, but now he changed his mind.


    "Ah." Chu Tong was held down and startled. She just wanted to have a good morning kiss. Why did it develop like this.


    Sure enough, men in the morning can''t be flirted with.


    It''s said that some aspects of men''s needs in the morning are very big.


    Next, Chu Tong clearly understood this fact, she regretted it, and really regretted it. She kept begging for mercy, but


    he didn''t move, and he also changed her. She was always strong and cried very pitifully, but at the moment, someone who was


    didn''t cherish incense and jade, but was even more furious.


    When he finally stopped, Chu Tong felt that he had no strength.


    He held her in his arms, satiated her face, smiled obviously, wiped the tears on her eyelashes:


    "stop crying, stop bullying you."


    In fact, he would like to say that when she just cried, he could not help but want to bully.


    "I, I regret it." Chutong''s voice was hoarse because of his just begging for mercy and crying.


    "Regret what?" His highness Jing Wang was stunned. He turned her body around and let her face him. He listened to her soft voice at the moment. He felt extremely provocative. So he didn''t think much about what she said, just afraid that she was charming.


    So, at the moment, his face is still smiling.


    Seeing the smile on his face, Chu Tong was a little more depressed in his heart. Then he said with some depression, "regret marrying you."


    This is what Chu Tong said on purpose. Previously, she did not want to marry him. She tried her best to escape from marriage, but now she does not regret that she has known his care for her and his intention since she experienced things in the palace.


    So, she just said to be angry with her and let him bully her.


    His royal highness Jingwang''s smile froze at the corner of his lips, and his eyes sank obviously: "you say it again"


    his words were extremely external.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1291

    His royal highness Jingwang''s smile froze at the corner of his lips, and his eyes sank obviously: "you say it again"


    his words were extremely external.


    What did she say? Regret marrying him?


    He thought that he was willing to kiss her just now, but he didn''t expect her to say such words at this time.


    Seeing his gloomy face at the moment, Chu Tong didn''t feel the same fear as before. Instead, he felt a little joy in his heart. It seems that this made his highness Jing mind, so does it mean that he really cared about her.


    Or he married her because he really liked her.


    This cognition thought that Chu Tong was in a better mood, and obviously felt whether he could hold it or not.


    "I repeat, what do you want?" Chu Tong looked at him with a straight face on purpose, looking very serious.


    "You can try." His royal highness Jing''s teeth are clenched secretly, which is the most obvious threat in the voice. It seems that if she dares to say it again, he will tear her to pieces.


    However, he knew in his heart that he could not get down, so the threat could only be verbal.


    Chu Tong looked at him, his eyes flickered, his lips moved, and he said slowly, "I regret"


    before she could say the following words, his waist on her hand suddenly tightened, and the next moment he kissed her again,


    blocked the words behind her.


    I don''t want to hear it, so I don''t want her to say it.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly light, with a brilliant smile. She suddenly finds that his highness Jing is a little cute!!!


    He also knew that he had just tossed her a little hard, so he knew that she could not mess around any more, but he was afraid of her mess


    It''s obvious that his Highness Prince Jing wants to make a fool of what just happened.


    "Ah, the Lord finally remembered to let me eat." Chu Tong did not move, just a pair of eyes looked at him, that clear


    bright eyes in the obvious with a smile.


    As soon as his highness Jing heard her words, his movements stopped slightly, turned his eyes to look at her, and then he smiled at her eyes. At that moment, he was obviously stunned.


    Chu Tong did not speak this time, but looked at him and smiled softly.


    His royal highness Jing''s lips are slightly pursed. Suddenly, he feels that her throat is dry. At this moment, she looks like a goblin of human beings. No, she is a goblin. He can''t help but want to


    but he doesn''t know what she means at this moment when he thinks of the regret she just said. At this moment, he doesn''t have anything to do, but he does Force of let oneself cold face: "Wang Fu does not lack your meal."


    "Well, I know that." Chu Tong nodded seriously, "but I still have a few words to say."


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t eat with you." His royal highness Jing''s face is a little colder. He is afraid to hear her words at the moment. She is afraid that what he said is still regret marrying him.


    "Husband, is it really good for you to escape like this?" Chu tong can''t see his mind. The radian of her lips is deeper. She finds more and more that this man is really cute.


    How can I be so cute!!!


    However, isn''t she really too evil? Is it really good to be flirtatious?


    "I have nothing to escape from." His Highness Prince Jing stops, turns around and looks at her straight. It seems that such a


    approach can cover up her escape.


    Chu Tong looked at her, still smiling, no more anxious to speak.


    "You are the princess that Wang mingmatchmaker married, so" looking at the smile on her face, his voice suddenly felt a little more fierce.


    "But we don''t seem to have a chapel." Chu Tong''s brow slightly frowned, deliberately interrupting his words.


    His royal highness Jing''s face was obviously more ugly. Looking at her, he seemed to have a gnashing of teeth.


    "Husband, come here." Chu Tong''s half body waved to her gently.


    His highness Jing was stunned and obviously reluctant to go over, but finally he gave in and walked over and stood by the bed.


    "Get closer." Chu Tong did not get up, but continued to wave to him.


    His highness King Jing breathed secretly, then slowly bent over and approached her.


    Chu Tong''s lips were close to his ears, and he whispered slowly, "my husband, you are so lovely."


    His highness Jing''s body was obviously stiff, his face changed several times and his expression was obviously complicated.


    He''s cute. What the hell?


    "By the way, it''s a joke to regret marrying you." Chu Tong then added a sentence in his ear, and then gave him a kiss.


    His highness Jing''s stiff body seemed to quiver a little, then he quickly turned his face and looked at her, but Chu Tong said


    and then quickly withdrew, just looking at him, laughing happily and wantonly.


    At the moment, her beauty is like a fairy left in the dust. No, it''s a goblin.


    The next moment, he pulled her over and pressed her again. "Why don''t we stop eating"


    "no, I want to eat, I''m hungry, I''m starving." Chu Tong''s face slightly changed, and she realized that she had played, but she knew what he meant.


    If you don''t eat, you must eat her. She really doesn''t want it.


    "My husband, I''m hungry. I''m starving to death. We will starve me the next day, right?" Chu Tong has a strong desire for survival at this moment. If she wants to eat or not, she will die even if she is not starved.


    His highness Jing seemed to breathe deeply. He also knew that what he had just asked her was too cruel. He also knew that she was hungry and wanted to let her go.


    But this woman is in his arms at the moment. He feels that he is going to be crazy.


    "Husband" Chu Tong is really afraid that he will make trouble again at the moment, so continue to beg for mercy.


    "Stop shouting." "If you really want to go to dinner,


    don''t move, don''t shout again," said his Highness Prince Jing


    Chu Tong was stunned and suddenly understood that he would not move or shout for a while.


    His Highness Prince Jing stood up after a little delay. However, when he got up, he gave her a fierce look.


    Chu Tong looked at him and blinked. He was innocent.


    "I''ll take care of you in the evening." Seeing her innocent face, his royal highness Jing''s voice was more fierce. What kind of goblin did he marry at the end of


    ?


    After that, he seemed afraid that he could not control himself next. He walked out of the room quickly and walked out of the room

 Chapter 1292

    When he finished, it seemed that he was afraid that he could not control himself next. He walked out of the room quickly, and Chu Tong laughed directly when he came back.


    His husband is really very lovely. When his Highness Prince Jing outside the room heard her laugh, he was stunned obviously, but then he left quickly.


    Chu Tong tidies up and leaves the room. He is directly taken to the front hall by the girl. In the front hall, the food is ready. His highness Jing Wang is sitting at the table, but he doesn''t move his chopsticks. He is obviously waiting for her.


    When Prince Jing saw her, there was a trace of uneasiness on her face: "come and have a meal."


    "Well, I''m starving." Although the uneasiness on the face of his Highness Prince Jing flashed by, Chu Tong saw that her lips were slightly crooked and her mood was better.


    However, she didn''t say anything more, and she was really hungry, so she came quickly, sat down, and began to eat.


    His highness also picked up the dishes and began to eat. His highness ate quietly without saying a word.


    Chu Tong also ate quietly, but many thoughts flashed in her mind. She has come to this dynasty now. She doesn''t know when to go back, or she may never go back.


    Now she married him and wanted to have a good life with him, but she was from the modern age after all, so that she could spend the next day in the Royal Palace and live in clothes and hands. She was really not used to the day when people served her.


    If it goes on like that, she will surely be abandoned.


    Although xuanyuanye really marries her now, or he likes it better now, who knows how long it will last.


    Men still can''t depend on each other. Even now, under the monogamy system, there are still some people cheating. What''s more, there is no restriction on men in the dynasty,


    so the key is to rely on herself. She also has to make plans for her future. In case that his highness Jing is tired of her, she will never marry another woman to enter the door Can be a complacent woman who succumbs to fate.


    One of the most inspirational words of modern times is that a woman should not lose her self, and she should have certain brokerage ability.


    Generally speaking, it''s money. It''s not very difficult for a modern man to make money in this dynasty. Of course, the key is the consent of his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Husband, can I discuss something with you?" Chu Tong raised his head and looked at him seriously.


    "Yes?" His Highness Prince Jing stopped eating and looked at her.


    "I don''t want to be idle in the government every day. I want to do some business." Chu Tong knew that the women of this dynasty stayed at home after they married. It was almost impossible for them to show up and do business.


    Therefore, when Chu Tong said this sentence, his voice was obviously a little low, and he didn''t really have enough energy to say it.


    "No way." But before Chu Tong finished, his Highness Prince Jing refused directly. His voice was firm and there was no room for discussion.


    Does his woman need to go out and do business? Absolutely impossible.


    "My husband, I will be bored at home. I can dress up as a man instead of a woman. I won''t be recognized." Chu Tong''s heart sank when he heard his words, but she didn''t want to give up, nor could she.


    She can''t stay at home and do nothing every day. She doesn''t want to be a man''s accessory.


    "There''s no discussion about it." His highness Jing''s attitude is firmer and his meaning is more obvious.


    Chu Tong''s teeth are biting. This man is really arrogant.


    But Chu Tong understood that it was useless for her to quarrel with him in this matter, so she had to think of other ways.


    Chu Tong lowers his head, continues to eat and stops talking.


    His Highness Prince Jing looked at her and his lips moved. He seemed to want to say something, but at last he held back.


    After eating, Chu Tong went back to the room directly, and did not talk to him again. His Highness Prince Jing had something to deal with and went out of the house directly.


    In the evening, his Highness Prince Jing came back a little late. He saw the light of the candle in the room, and his lips slightly raised


    Yang. Now he has married, so a woman is waiting to come back.


    It feels really good!!!


    However, at the moment when he opened the door, when he saw the situation in front of him, he was directly shocked and completely blindfolded.


    In the room, in the middle of the round table, the candle light flickers, the spark twinkles, the trance person straight squints.


    And the real trance of the people who can''t open their eyes is the people sitting on the table.


    At the moment, Chu Tong, wearing the sexy silk pajamas made by himself, sits on the round table in the middle, with his body slightly tilted, one


    hand slightly propped on the table top, slightly supporting his body, his body is light, and his long and sexy legs are slightly entwined.


    The silk pajamas are not big enough to cover many places, but they are still so thin.


    At the moment, she looks at the prince Jing who comes in. She is very charming. She lifts her hair in all kinds of ways. Her eyes are very tempting to look at him.


    His highness Jing stood at the door of the room, completely stunned. His eyes were staring at her. For a while, he couldn''t get back to God. There was no response at all.


    The village saw that he was just standing still, slightly stunned, and then once again more tempted to give him a wink, gently flicking his hair


    fingers bent up, and then even more tempted to the extreme to lightly hook him a few times.


    His royal highness Jing''s stiff body quivered for a while, and his dazed eyes flashed. It seemed that he had just regained his mind. He took a hard breath, and then suddenly realized something. He closed the door quickly.


    Chu Tong looked at his movement, and was stunned. Then she was funny. She had already sent people away, and there would never be any


    people to disturb them. So, he didn''t have to worry about what he was seen.


    But it''s really interesting that he just looked like that.


    She didn''t know that he had such a lovely side.


    "Lady, you?" After closing the door, his Highness Prince Jing quickly flashed to Chu Tong''s face, swallowed a mouthful of water, and looked at her with disbelief. Today''s her really shocked him. Is this really her?


    Is it really her?


    It''s not a fake, is it? After all, she was clearly angry in the morning and didn''t pay attention to him. How can she now?


    So at this moment, because he was too surprised, his Highness Prince Jing even doubted whether the person in front of him was fake, whether someone could easily look like her to confuse him?


    So, at the moment, King Jing is just standing at the table, with no action.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow is moving. This man still stands still. She tries so hard to seduce him. She has a blood bank, but he is not moved?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1293

    Chu Tong''s eyebrow is moving. This man still stands still. She tries so hard to seduce him. She has a blood bank, but he is not moved?


    It''s just looking at her. There''s no action, is there?


    Is she so unattractive.


    Can''t she work so hard?


    In fact, how could Jing Wang at the moment not be tempted by her? At the moment, Jing Wang''s palace looks at her so closely, I''m afraid that she''s going to bleed.


    She is so beautiful that people can''t breathe. At this moment, under the candlelight, she has more kinds of charms. That''s the feeling that ten deadly goblins can suck your soul away at any time.


    Such a woman can''t help but be seen by a man, let alone his royal highness Jing. He likes her in his heart.


    It''s just that for a while, I haven''t completely regained my mind, and because I was too shocked and surprised, I can''t believe that I always refused him, but I still can''t move when I look at him, Chu Tong''s red lips are slightly raised, she smiles charmingly, and one hand seems to have no intention to gently lift her originally short clothes.


    Or in the eyes of Prince Jing, it''s not called clothes at all.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes were wide and hard to believe, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously again. The hand hidden under the


    clothes tightened subconsciously, but still did not move.


    Is this really normal? Is this really normal for her?


    Seeing that he still didn''t move, the red lips of the village rose higher, the eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly got up, and directly slid down from the table top


    to fall straight in front of him, and then the body didn''t seem to stand firmly, deliberately leaning forward.


    Her Highness Jing was slightly shocked, and subconsciously took her into her arms. Her body quivered for a few moments, and her eyes were also in a different gloom at that moment.


    Chu Tong''s arm is lifted gently, and he holds it to his neck. Then, he raises his foot slightly, as close to his ear as possible. His red lips are slightly lifted, and his breath is like blue. He whispers, "Grandpa, am I beautiful?"


    "Mei", "Jing Wang took a hard breath and subconsciously replied, but the voice also became hoarse obviously. For a while, he only felt that something in his body seemed to burst out quickly.


    What''s more, it seems that something tightly strangled his throat and made him breathless for a while.


    At the moment, holding her in his arms like this, the familiar soft, familiar feeling and familiar smell make him completely sure that she is the real her and his wife.


    Although I don''t know why she did it all of a sudden, since she can take the initiative and spend so much money to tempt him, how can he not accept it.


    Moreover, today, his wife, is really too beautiful, too beautiful, beautiful to describe.


    "How beautiful." Hearing her answer, Chu Tong''s lips slightly opened and chuckled, and his voice was even softer, extremely attractive.


    It seems that her plan has been a success.


    Of course, she has to work harder to completely enchant Prince Jing so that he can promise her.


    Ah, for the sake of her life behind her heart, for the sake of being able to go out and do business, she has really worked hard, and this seduction is really thorough.


    "It''s beautiful." His royal highness Jing''s lips are also slightly raised. Since it''s completely determined that it''s her now, and it''s her initiative to seduce him, then he doesn''t need to be polite.


    To her, he doesn''t have to be a gentleman or a gentleman.


    To her, he should do what a man should do.


    While talking, he held her hand on her waist, suddenly forced her to stick to his chest.


    "You little goblin, dare to seduce me like this, you should know the consequences." At the moment, King Jing is no longer as stunned as he was just, but the moment turns passive into active.


    As soon as the words fall, his lips will quickly and accurately find her lips. In the softness, he still has his unique way.


    "Whine", "whine" and "chutong gently exhaled, but he didn''t refuse. Instead, he slightly held up his toes to cater to him. Moreover,


    for his kissing action, he was also extremely cooperative.


    Feel her cooperation, jingwangdianyi''s eyes shimmer, lips more smile, today''s good real enthusiasm.


    After a kiss, Her Highness Prince Jing released her. Seeing her pajamas, her eyes flashed uncontrollably for several times. Where did she get the clothes? How could she have such clothes?


    "Where''s this dress from?" His highness, the former king, has never been talkative. He can''t help asking at the moment.


    "I made it myself." Chu Tong raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at him, eyes with love, smile with Mei.


    "To tempt me?" Her Highness King Jing also picks eyebrows. What did she do? She made this kind of clothes just to show him?


    I didn''t expect that she would be so careful.


    "Good looking, my husband?" Chu Tong looked at him with more smile on his face and more gentle voice, which seemed to make people crisp directly.


    "Well, it looks good." His royal highness Jingwang''s lips were slightly crooked, and he raised an ambiguous smile, "but now it''s still unnecessary."


    His voice at the moment is low and has different magnetism. In the last sentence, it is even more with the temptation of ambiguity to the extreme.


    While talking, a hand, also quickly extended to her sexy pajamas.


    "Grandpa, wait a minute." Chu Tong naturally understood what he meant. He just thought of the biggest reason why he did this tonight, so he had to stop.


    Anyway, I want to tell him about it. I hope he can promise her in this case.


    "Yes?" Your highness King Jing. " He frowned slightly and looked at her with a little doubt. At this time, she dared to stop him.


    "Xianggong, I have something to discuss with you." Chu Tong breathed in a dark way, and his arm was holding his neck, leaning his body soft in his arms, and then he said with a kind of coquettish, soft voice.


    That demon Rao, that charming, that amorous feelings, absolutely any man saw all cannot control.


    Jingwang is a man and a normal man. Of course, he will never have any reaction to other women''s beauty or charm. But this man is his wife, which is totally different.


    At this moment, Chu Tong''s temptation is absolutely fatal to him.


    However, he still kept a little calm. This woman tried her best to seduce her tonight. It was really purposeful to see her.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1294

    However, he still kept a little calm. This woman tried her best to seduce her tonight. It was really purposeful to see her.


    He wants to see what she wants to do?


    "Well, say it." His highness King Jing smiled, and the voice was obviously with some strange emotions. He felt that the woman had tried so hard to tempt him, so the things he said must be unusual.


    Chu Tong looked at him, blinked his eyes, then thought about it, and said again very gently, "it''s what I tell you in the daytime that I want to do business."


    His Highness Prince Jing''s hand holding her waist was obviously tight, with a slightly different reminder: "in addition to this matter"


    obviously, even in this case, he still doesn''t I want to promise.


    "My husband, promise me. I promise I won''t give you any trouble. I promise I won''t be recognized." Chu Tong holds his hand around his neck, tightens it, and draws his body closer to him. At the moment, the voice is soft and can drip out of the water. When looking at him, his eyes are full of feelings.


    In such a situation, anyone can''t control it. Jing Wang''s eyes flash with fear, exhale and inhale in a dark way, and try his best to keep a little calm.


    "Another thing, this thing, no discussion." Although at the moment, King Jing would like to pounce on her immediately, but he can''t agree to this.


    It''s impossible for him to let his women go out to do business.


    "Xianggong", "Xianggong", "and" refused when they heard him. Chu Tong''s lips were even more disgruntled and cocked up. He cried softly again, extremely


    the function of coquetry, holding his neck''s hand, and deliberately pulled down.


    "I can promise you anything else, but it''s really not." Once again, Jing Wang gave a hard breath and tried to resist the temptation of kissing the attractive red lips right in front of him.


    "But now that I''m doing this, you can''t promise me." Chutong''s mouth was curled, and his expression was slightly dissatisfied, but his voice was still soft and dripping.


    "No way." Seeing her slightly dissatisfied, King Jing sighed slightly, but his attitude was still firm.


    "Xianggong, do you really have the heart to refuse me like this? I''ll suffocate at home alone. Chu Tong saw that he was uncompromising, and his eyes flashed. He was close to him again, slightly heavy, with a little grievance, and with a little pity.


    "Grandpa, don''t you love me?" Chu Tong''s words paused for a while, then suddenly raised his eyes again, looked at her, and asked pitifully. She didn''t believe it, so he could not agree.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flashed quickly, only to feel that his heart seemed to be changing in a strange and complicated way for a while. Looking at her delicate and pitiful appearance, he knew that she was pretending to be, and there was still too much to bear for a while.


    "Grandpa, don''t you really love me?" Seeing that he was silent, Chu Tong took his hand around his neck, suddenly tightened it again, then slowly picked up the toe, let her face close to his face.


    Because of her efforts to pull a short distance, at the moment, there is only a little distance between their faces, and her lips are still


    cocked up at the moment, close to his lips, so that the distance between their lips is less than one fist.


    Chu Tong also pursed his lips slightly on purpose, and the gesture was even more alluring.


    King Jing only felt his body slightly stiff, and looked at the lips that he could kiss as long as he slightly bowed his head,


    and his heart beat accelerated. For a while, he could hardly control it, so he kissed the past.


    Seeing his appearance, chutong, Xianggong, chutong, chutong, chuckled in his heart. Once again, chutong''s soft voice was more charming and more attractive.


    Speaking, the tip of her tongue, I do not know whether it is intentional or unintentional, but also gently licked his red lips.


    "You tormenting goblin." At last, King Jing could not help it. He quickly bowed his head and kissed her fiercely. With his unique arrogance and bullying, he seemed to have such a strange punishment.


    This little goblin, it is clearly intended to torture him.


    See how he cleans her up tonight.


    Chu Tong''s body trembled slightly. Although she had seduced him actively, at this moment, he was only a kiss, so he completely controlled the whole situation and turned to an active attack.


    However, this time, Chu Tong is no longer just accepting passively as he did yesterday, but holding his neck, more


    padded his toes and cooperated with his depth.


    Jingwang feels her obvious warm cooperation, her body is stiff again, and her heart is even more obvious. This female


    is a rare cooperation. This feeling is really good.


    So, his action is more intense, open her red lips, her shellfish teeth, and then go to find her sweet tongue.


    Chu Tong feels his intention, but also actively cooperates with him and entangles with him.


    "Grandpa, did you agree?" At the end of a deep kiss, she needs to be obviously asthmatic, but still can''t forget her


    things. She knows that this time, the former king''s attitude is quite firm, so she must take advantage of this opportunity to let him agree.


    She knew that as long as Jing Wang let go of his words and agreed, he would certainly do it, and he would not regret it.


    "Do you think it''s right to say that now?" Jing Wang''s breathing is obviously unstable at the moment. He breathed heavily and looked at her angrily. This woman didn''t even forget about her at this time.


    What''s the matter? It''s hard not to succeed. His charm is not enough for her to indulge in it. It can''t let her forget that for a while.


    If so, would he have failed too much.


    "Have you agreed?" Chu tong can''t control the appropriateness now, and her purpose of seducing him today was originally for that matter, how could it be inappropriate? She can''t confuse the point.


    Well, of course, things between husband and wife are very important.


    "The lady can think of other things at this time. It seems that I am not hard enough?" Seeing her asking again, Jing wangqian bit her teeth, then smiled with a slightly sinister smile, leaned over to kiss her again, and blocked all her opinions at the same time.


    He will make her forget that, at least now, there is no time or mind to think about it.


    "Oh,," Chu Tong was suddenly kissed by him, and did not react for a while. When she was back to her mind, she had been hugged by him on the bed and pressed hard, but he did not give her any chance to breathe.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1296

    What did he just say? What did he say?


    Although she knew that he was a little black, she never thought that he would say such a thing.


    Obviously, what he said about eating and what she said about eating are not the same meaning, and will never be a way of eating. Can this person be more insidious?


    "How do you want to eat? What if I let my wife do it and never resist? " However, King Jing is still close to


    a little bit again. It''s not a meaningful addition. That look, if you want to be more ambiguous, you will be more ambiguous. If you want to be more evil, you will be more evil.


    At the moment, anyone can understand what he means.


    What''s more, he said that it''s called a speechless person. Let her handle it and never resist it.


    it seems that she wants to be stronger than him.


    Is she like that?


    Can she Chu Tong do that? She is a pure girl.


    Cough, cough, focus, focus, this is not the focus, all is not the focus, now the focus is that she wants to do business


    things, it''s not a matter of eating or not eating at all, how can she follow him around.


    This person, this thought is too deep, unexpectedly three two words, wrapped her in.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a breath, and let himself recover a little bit of peace. He ignored his question of whether to eat or not, and then asked again, "Your Highness Prince Jing, do you agree or not?"


    "No." Jingwang''s eyes flickered slightly. Hearing her mention again, he knew that it would be impossible to fool again.


    so he sat up straight slightly and said seriously.


    He can promise her everything else, but he can''t do it alone.


    Even if he knew that she would be angry, he had to refuse. He would think of another way to make her happy.


    "You?" Chu Tong was so angry that she didn''t even think of it. King Jing refused her so directly. What''s really


    is that he planned to eat and refuse to admit it.


    She thought that he would change his mind. Unexpectedly, he refused so simply. So, what she did last night is not in vain?


    "Well, get up and have breakfast." His highness Jing''s voice is very soft at the moment, with a kind of coaxing feeling. He knows that she is angry, but he really won''t agree to this, so he coaxes her with patience at the moment.


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll be full of gas." Chu Tong is really angry at the moment. Although he has been struggling all night, he is really hungry, but now he doesn''t want to eat.


    Jingwang ''s lips were hooked, but he didn'' t say anything. Instead, he took her clothes and helped her wear them. Seeing that she didn ''t really intend to go out


    , he directly picked her up and carried her out of the room.


    Chu Tong was surprised. He didn''t expect that a high Lord could do it so gently.


    At first, the Qi in my heart has been removed.


    People in the palace saw his highness go out with the princess in his arms, and then he went to the front hall to have breakfast with the princess in his arms.


    "Have a good meal, and I will take you out tomorrow." King Jing knew that she was angry, so he tried to coax her.


    "Going out? Where to go? "Chu Tong''s eyes are light and shining, and his spirit comes.


    "There are some things to do when we go to the ancient city." Jingwang''s words are very simple, but they are also an explanation. Originally, he asked the emperor not to go, because she said yesterday that it was boring to stay at home, so he wanted to take her out for a few days.


    "To the ancient city? Great. " Chutong''s face was full of laughter. She had heard that the ancient city was a beautiful and mysterious one. If it was not brought by his highness Jing Wang, she would not be qualified to enter the ancient city.


    With such a good chance, she naturally wants to see it.


    "Is it convenient for me to follow you?" Chu Tong is not an ignorant person. She thinks that he must be in charge of business. Is it convenient to take her?


    "It''s inconvenient, but you can''t suffocate in the mansion alone." King Jing looked at her and smiled low. He was obviously using what Chu Tong said last night.


    Chu Tong''s lips were slightly raised, looking discontented, but he was still excited. Knowing that it was inconvenient, he took her with him, just in order not to let her stay in the house alone.


    Will he spoil her too much?


    "It''s very kind of you, my husband." Chu Tong looked at her, with a smile in her eyes, and she found that this man really looked more and more pleasant.


    "What? Isn''t the time to be angry with Ben Wang? " His Highness Prince Jing looked up and glanced at her. She changed her face quickly. She was angry with him just now. She didn''t want to say a word to him. It would be nice to praise him directly.


    Chu Tong''s anger has completely subsided at the moment. Although he hasn''t promised to let her go out to do angry things, he is willing to take her out, which is very good. As for business, it''s not urgent. It needs to be done slowly.


    The next day, his Highness Prince Jing took Chu Tong out of the city and drove him out of the ancient city.


    the transportation of this dynasty was not convenient. Apart from horse riding, it was a carriage. In order to take care of Chu Tong, King Jing chose the carriage. Compared with horse riding, the carriage must be much slower. But this time, it was not urgent. There was no need to hurry up.


    Stop and go, swim all the way to the ancient city, it is two months later.


    When he got to the ancient city, King Jing arranged for the Chu boy and went to deal with the matter.


    "And his Highness Prince Jing? Why didn''t you follow today? " Chu Tong has been fascinated by the computer room in the ancient city these days. There are many advanced things here. She feels that she might be able to make some powerful weapons.


    So, in these days, she will come here as soon as she has time. His highness Jing is going to do his business. Why can''t she disturb him.


    "Today is the Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival. His Highness Prince Jing went to appreciate the plum blossom with the city Lord." Qingzhuo''s eyes were startled and flashed. He breathed a breath in a dark way. He replied carefully. When answering, a pair of eyes looked at Chu Tong with a little care, obviously with a few tense emotions.


    In the morning, Prince Jing wanted to take the princess with him, but the princess refused.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing is not simply appreciating plum blossom. Naturally, there are more important things.


    But at the moment, he didn''t say that Jing Wang had other things. He only said that Jing Wang went to reward plum blossom. Who told the princess to stay every day.


    "Poof" the tea Chu Tong had just drunk almost came out directly. Fortunately, she was able to control


    in extreme time, so she was not too embarrassed.


    "Plum blossom appreciation?!" Chu Tong controlled himself, looked at Qingzhuo and asked again, but there was a few more differences in his expression.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1297

    "Plum blossom appreciation?!" Chu Tong controlled himself, looked at Qingzhuo and asked again, but there was a few more differences in his expression.


    Appreciation of plum blossom is not the point. The point is that she has heard something about the plum blossom festival.


    Plum blossom is not the highlight, but beauty is the key.


    After all, Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival is like a modern blind date, but after all, ancient women are not as open as modern women.


    Of course, the folk custom of the ancient city is relatively open, so at this plum blossom festival, both men and women will rush to each other,


    If any woman takes a fancy to which childe, they can break a plum blossom to send each other to show their intention.


    If you don''t want to, you can take the plum blossom and leave. If you want to, you will give back one, and the marriage will become.


    This custom has been popular for a long time, and the city attaches great importance to it. Therefore, for fear of some cheaters with ulterior motives,


    the city Lord will send officers and soldiers to deal with it every year to protect the people.


    Ancient city people attach great importance to singing and dancing, so there will be singing and dancing competition in the plum blossom festival. Unlike other places, women who win the first prize in this plum blossom festival can choose their own husbands at will.


    Why is it optional? Because it is recognized by the imperial court. Moreover, the first emperor of the generation of the upper


    has written such a zhaoshu.


    Zhaoshu clearly states that the woman who wins the crown at the plum blossom festival can marry the person she wants to marry.


    If the man has a wife at home and is unwilling to abandon his wife for her, she can choose to give up. Of course, she can choose to be a concubine as long as she wants.


    That is to say, as long as the woman who gets the crown in this plum blossom festival wants to marry, she can marry whoever she wants to marry, and she can marry the emperor.


    Of course, only the men who are present are chosen by the woman who has won the first crown, and she cannot choose the men who are not present.


    So, like those who have wives in their families, men who are single-minded about their wives will not go to the plum blossom festival.


    However, his Highness Prince Jing went to the plum blossom festival today!


    Of course, his Highness Prince Jing should not know the rules of this plum blossom festival. After all, he doesn''t care about these things.


    So, or, if he is really going to appreciate plum blossom, he will not go to see the song and dance contest. As long as he is not present, there will be no problem.


    "When your highness goes to appreciate plum blossom, doesn''t the princess want to go at all?" Qingzhuo saw that Chu Tong didn''t respond very much and continued to study the movements in the computer room. He was a little anxious.


    "What? Are the plum blossoms here not beautiful enough? Not enough for him to appreciate? " Chu Tong glanced at him slightly, unconsciously, only to appreciate plum blossom?


    If it''s just a simple appreciation of plum blossom, how long does it take to run?


    There is no place where the plum blossom can be more beautiful and unique than the castle, with a wide range of varieties.


    Qingzhuo lowered his head, closed his lips and stopped talking. He suddenly found that in this case, everything he said was


    wrong.


    It''s all his fault that he didn''t remind his Highness Prince Jing, and didn''t explain the special rule on the plum blossom festival in advance. After all, it''s just a custom in the ancient city, and outsiders are forbidden to participate in it every year. After all, if outsiders participate in it, it will be more difficult to control the order and safety, so outsiders know that this rule is not many.


    It''s impossible for people like his highness Jing to know.


    He just knew the rules of the plum blossom festival.


    When he knew that Prince Jing had gone to the plum blossom festival, it was too late, but he had also sent people to find his highness. After finding it, he could


    remind Prince Jing to find it in time.


    Of course, if his highness Jing was not taken by the city Lord, he would not be able to go in on the day of the plum blossom festival, let alone participate in the plum blossom festival.


    Now, I only hope that his Highness Prince Jing will not go to see the song and dance competition and not be chosen by accident, otherwise, this event will really happen.


    "Well, go out first, and don''t disturb me here." Chu Tong waved to him and looked at him carelessly,


    but he was worried.


    After all, this plum blossom festival is protected by the imperial court, especially for the woman who has won the first crown. If she is really selected, it''s really difficult for her to stick with you.


    Prince Jing, I hope you are lucky enough not to be chosen.


    However, maybe Prince Jing wants to be chosen by the beauty.


    Chu Tong thought about this, and he was upset.


    Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival


    "father, look, there are jugglers over there." Gu Yue, the young daughter of the city Lord, saw the woman on the stage who was doing all kinds of difficult actions on the high pole and pushed forward excitedly.


    After all, Gu Yue is only a child of eight or nine years old, with a child''s nature of fun and curiosity.


    The flying eagle looks at the women''s performance in front of him. He''s a juggler?


    The woman is clearly dancing a very difficult dance. How could she say that she has become a juggler.


    The ancient city Lord looked at the huge crowd and was not sure that his daughter would squeeze in alone, and hurriedly followed him.


    His Highness Prince Jing is with the ancient city Lord. Originally, there was a very special thing to do today. So naturally, he can only follow the ancient city Lord.


    At that time, when the ancient city Lord said that he would come to the plum blossom festival, King Jing didn''t think much about it. After all, he rarely found some clues,


    he can''t miss them.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be so many people in this plum blossom festival, and there would be such a grand dance contest. Moreover, along the way, he found that many officers and soldiers had been maintaining order, including the common people.


    It seems that the ancient city of Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival is very valued, even by the court.


    "Not bad." The ancient moon man soon moved to the front and looked at the dancing woman. He was not too stingy.


    King Jing and others naturally followed him to the front.


    So many people, he was really afraid that the little princess of the ancient city would be lost.


    "Little friend, you are not a little. Do you know who she is? She is the most beautiful woman in our ancient city. Her dance is even more amazing. Today, she can come to participate in the singing and dancing competition of the plum blossom festival. Everyone is happy with her eyes. You just say it''s good. " A man standing beside Gu Yue heard Gu Yue''s words, turned his eyes and glanced at him, saying with great dissatisfaction.


    However, he only glanced at the ancient moon, and then his eyes were all staring at the woman''s body.


    His highness Jing''s eyebrows moved, and she didn''t go to the grandstand. Who is that? Whether he danced well or not has nothing to do with him. He only thinks about what he wants to do. But today, so many people are afraid of some troubles.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1298

    His highness Jing''s eyebrows moved, and she didn''t go to the grandstand. Who is that? Whether he danced well or not has nothing to do with him. He only thinks about what he wants to do. But today, so many people are afraid of some troubles.


    Today, they came here dressed in Qiao Zhang''s clothes, so they took the little princess to hide their eyes.


    Originally, he wanted to bring Chu Tong with him, but Chu Tong was not interested in appreciating plum blossom.


    It''s been out all day. I don''t know if she missed him.


    Thinking of Chu Tong, his subconscious lips are slightly raised, with some undisguised smile.


    Over the past two months, their feelings have been getting better and better, and he can feel that she likes him, but even though she likes him, she doesn''t want to be completely centered on him like other women.


    She still has her own opinions, and she seldom sticks to him.


    When the flying eagle heard the man''s words, his eyes also looked over, and he was slightly stunned when he saw the woman''s face.


    well, it''s really beautiful, but compared with their princess, it''s too far away.


    As the music gradually stopped, the women on the stage turned over one by one and stood steadily after a rotation, and finished the performance gracefully.


    "Well, well, so good, Miss Ying Ying really deserves it. I''m afraid that no one can rival this dance."


    "This dance is only for people in the sky. People can see each other a few times. Today, I can see Miss Ying Ying dancing. I have no regrets."


    "It''s really beautiful. There''s no need to choose. Today''s crown is Miss Ying Ying."


    "Yes, not miss Ying Ying."


    Immediately, there was thunderous applause, and people couldn''t help praising one after another.


    The women on the field have bright eyes like the moon, skin is better than snow, red lips are ready to drop, smiling and smiling. A pair of eyes gently circle the people around, smiling implicitly and gracefully.


    One by one, the men were completely stunned.


    "It''s worthy of being the first beauty in the capital. It''s really beautiful."


    "It''s more beautiful to dance with people." The voice of praise is getting louder and louder. At this moment, all the people are crowding forward. The ancient city tightly holds the little princess.


    Prince Jing, who originally wanted to quit, was also squeezed and could only stand temporarily.


    "Let''s be quiet. Today is the top of the competition of singing and dancing in Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival." a middle-aged man stepped on the stage and waved to the crowd.


    "Miss Ying Ying, definitely miss Ying Ying."


    "Yes, it can only be Miss Ying Ying. It must be Miss Ying Ying."


    "Yes, if we don''t choose Miss Ying Ying for today''s crown, we won''t accept it."


    The man of the main support shook his head slightly, then had to raise his voice and announced loudly, "today''s


    crown is Miss Ying Ying."


    "Miss Yingying, it''s very kind. It''s Miss Yingying," she said.


    "Everyone calm down. Next, let''s see if Miss Yingying can find the man who has made a promise at the scene." The man who holds the Lord has to shout again.


    When he shouted, the crowd immediately calmed down. Yes, the singing and dancing contest was not the key point. The key point was to choose a husband.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes were all looking at the women on the stage. They were all looking forward to each other. They were all looking forward to each other. There was no man who didn''t want such a talented woman as


    .


    His highness Jing didn''t look at the stage, let alone the woman. He didn''t know whether the woman was round or flat, because they had nothing to do with him.


    "I choose the young man." The woman on the stage turned her eyes, looked at the direction of his Highness Prince Jing, smiled at her, and then suddenly threw the plum blossom in her hand, which happened to fall on his Highness Prince Jing.


    Because his royal highness did not receive it, the plum blossom immediately fell to the ground.


    Her eyes looked at his Highness Prince Jing, with a slight shyness in her slight smile, but with more feelings that could not be concealed.


    After being hit by plum blossom, his Highness Prince Jing''s face was suddenly cold. However, he still didn''t look at the woman, but there was an obvious hidden danger in his eyes.


    Feiying is stunned, her eyes are slightly open, and she can''t turn around for a while. "What''s going on?"


    Is this the chosen one?


    The ancient city Lord was also stunned. Although he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, after being slightly stunned, the ancient city Lord''s face was more obviously smirking: "His Highness Prince Jing has a good eye, Yingying girl is the first beautiful woman in our ancient city, and she is also the first talented woman."


    Although it''s known that King Jing married a princess, it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Yingying girl can''t be a princess, and it''s OK to be a side princess.


    It must be something that his Highness Prince Jing and Yingying girl are willing to do.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his deep eyes are a little more cold.


    "This is the rule of our Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival. The woman who wins the first prize in the song and dance competition can choose any man who is present as her husband. The man who is chosen must marry this woman. Now miss Yingying has won the first prize. If she chooses this son, he will marry miss Yingying." The man in charge looked at Jing Wang and didn''t look this way. He was a little surprised and explained.


    "What? How is this possible? Our Lord and son have wives in our temple. " The flying eagle''s eyes are gaping directly. What''s the rule? How is it possible?


    The prince only has a princess in his heart. How could he marry another woman. Feiying was with Prince Jing during this period, but


    witnessed his highness'' s love for Princess Jing.


    His royal highness Jing''s face was a little more heavy. His eyes narrowed slowly and turned quickly. He wanted to turn away.


    When the host heard the eagle''s words, he saw King Jing again without even looking at Miss Yingying, and he was about to leave. For a while, he was totally shocked. However, the young man had a wife, or miss Yingying would change his mind. Miss bi was the first beauty and the first talented woman in Beijing, and she would not commit to be a concubine under such conditions.


    "I don''t mind!!!" However, before the host''s man opened up, Miss Ying Ying could not wait for her to say, "I don''t mind. If the childe really married a wife, I could be a concubine."


    For a while, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that Yingying, who had always been proud, would be willing to be the concubine of the man.


    However, when the man saw it, he knew that he was a dragon and a Phoenix. This appearance, this aura, and this boldness were not common people''s ability. No wonder Miss Yingying fell in love with him at first sight. If he didn''t marry, he would like to be a concubine!!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1299

    However, when the man saw it, he knew that he was a dragon and a Phoenix. This appearance, this aura, and this boldness were not common people''s ability. No wonder Miss Yingying fell in love with him at first sight. If he didn''t marry, he would like to be a concubine!!!


    Jing Wang did not pause because of her words, nor did he respond to them. He still wanted to leave.


    "You can''t leave, young master. Miss Ying Ying has chosen you. You must marry her. This is the rule of our Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival. Moreover, the first emperor himself wrote the book of zhaoshu. No one can disobey it. Therefore, you must marry sister Ying Ying Xiao." Immediately several officers and soldiers moved forward and surrounded the king.


    "This is true. When the first emperor came to the ancient city, he participated in the plum blossom festival. At that time, he specially issued an imperial edict. No, it was known by many people in the ancient city. It''s normal that you don''t know. But now Yingying has chosen you and decided to marry you. If you refuse, it''s not good, but marry her back. Yingying is small


    I have said that since I am willing to be a concubine, you have nothing to worry about. " The ancient city Lord looked at King Jing and advised him.


    King Jing''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the bottom of his eyes suddenly swept up a terrifying danger. The soldiers and officers could not help shivering, let alone the common people.


    Even the ancient city Lord''s body is slightly stiff. It seems that his highness Jing is really angry, but isn''t this a good thing? What''s the matter with Prince Jing.


    If Miss Ying Ying chooses him and wants to be his concubine, he will.


    "What are you doing?" after flying eagle returns to God, he goes forward continuously: "is it difficult to get married or not?"


    "This is our rule. Since Miss Ying Ying has chosen him, he must marry Miss Ying." Several officers and soldiers came directly around, as if they were afraid that he might run away.


    "Don''t be rude to his highness King Jing." The ancient city Lord looked at this situation, his eyes were slightly frowned, others didn''t care, but his highness, Prince Jing, could not offend him.


    They were shocked and looked at King Jing one after another. Their faces were a little more stunned. This man was his royal highness.


    He, is he his Highness Prince Jing?


    Although they did not know his royal highness, they all heard about him.


    The eyes of Miss Yingying on the stage were slightly twinkling, and her face was a little more stunned. However, the deep feelings of her eyes were more intense.


    Miss Ying Ying has long seen that he has an extraordinary identity, but she did not expect that he should be prince Jing. Since she knows his identity, she will marry him even more.


    Even if he has already got a wife, a man like him can''t have only one


    woman. Maybe she will become the emperor in the future, so she is not a concubine with him, maybe she can become a concubine in the future.


    "Your Highness Jing Wang, this matter is written by Guo zhaoshu, the first emperor, so no one can change it, even if the emperor is not able to change it. So today, Ms. Ying Ying has chosen Her Highness Jing Wang, and Her Highness Jing Wang will marry Ms. Ying Ying no matter what. Unless Ms. Ying says she doesn''t want to marry her highness Jing, this matter is known by Mr. Li, the host."


    His highness Jing''s identity is obviously a little more respectful and somewhat difficult to explain.


    "No, I will marry him." However, before Mr. Li finished speaking, Miss Ying Ying on the stage suddenly said in a loud voice that was firm without hesitation.


    "Then there is no way to do it." Mr. Li was slightly stunned, then slowly shook his head,


    "who let his highness Jing be present? If he can''t marry, he shouldn''t be here."


    Flying eagle''s eyes are wide and hard, and his face is unbelievable. What''s the matter?


    How can there be such a rule that the owner of his family is forced to marry that woman?


    It has to be said that this time, his Highness Prince Jing was really sad and urged. He just enjoyed a plum blossom and won the peach.


    However, Mr. Li''s words are very clear. Who let him be on the spot? He must be liked by the miss at first sight. He must be married.


    In the end, if he doesn''t come to appreciate the plum blossom and doesn''t appear at the scene of the competition, isn''t it OK?


    Therefore, if you don''t die, you won''t die. Why did your highness Jing catch up so skillfully.


    In the castle of the ancient city Lord.


    "Princess, princess." At ordinary times, a little girl who followed Chu Tong hurriedly came in.


    "What''s the matter?" Qingzhuo saw her look was different, and her heart was slightly heavy. It''s not true that something happened.


    "It''s Jing Wang He, he" sure enough, the little girl''s face is more dignified and her voice is more eager.


    "What happened to King Jing?" In the computer room, Chu Tong naturally heard their conversation, and his eyes were shocked and asked.


    "King Jing went to Wansheng Plum Blossom Festival today." The girl heard Chu Tong''s words and gave a murmur of breath. She walked into the room with her head hard, and reported in a deep voice.


    "Well, I know." Chu Tong felt the eyelids suddenly jump a few times, but he still kept calm, a pair of


    eyes raised, looking at the little girl.


    "In today''s singing and dancing competition, Miss Ying Ying, the most beautiful and talented woman in the capital, won the first prize." The little girl felt


    when she saw Chu Tong''s eyes, she suddenly felt a little flustered, and her voice was slightly quivering.


    "And then?" Chutong''s eyes narrowed quickly. Without special circumstances, the little girl would not rush to report such things to her.


    "At that time, his highness Jingwang was at the scene of singing and dancing competition, and then, the highness Jingwang selected by Miss Yingying, and Yingying was determined to marry his highness Jingwang." the little girl secretly exhaled, inhaled, and finally finished.


    The little girl raised her eyes slightly and looked carefully at Chu Tong. She was ready to accept the following storm.


    After all, such a thing happened. Anyone would be angry if he changed. Just ask which woman would not be jealous.


    Qingzhuo also breathed a sigh secretly. He was really afraid to come whatever he wanted. He was most afraid that his highness Jingwang would get involved in this matter. However, his highness Jingwang was chosen. Moreover, today, she is still miss Yingying.


    It''s said that Miss Yingying is very influential in the ancient city, so it''s really not easy to deal with this matter.


    If the princess slightly overreacts, I''m afraid she will make bad comments.


    But it''s impossible for the princess to keep calm. After all, it''s impossible for anyone to bear such a thing, let alone a woman with her own ideas.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1300

    But it''s impossible for the princess to keep calm. After all, it''s impossible for anyone to bear such a thing, let alone a woman with her own ideas.


    So, no matter how extreme the reaction of his princess is now, it is normal.


    "Yes. I see. " However, what qingzhuowanwan didn''t expect was that chutong heard the girl''s words, but only gave a gentle response, said that she knew it, and then there was no other reaction, and then she continued to look at the things in the computer room exactly like


    an ordinary person


    even though he was calm and calm, at the moment, looking at the princess was also an instant response Completely shocked, the eyes are full of disbelief. How does the princess react?


    The little girl was even more stunned. She thought that the princess would be furious when she heard this. Maybe she would go directly to bring Prince Jing back. Unexpectedly, the princess just responded.


    What does Princess mean?


    Does it mean that the princess doesn''t mind Jing taking concubines?


    But judging from these two months, the feeling of the princess and the prince is very good, which is that they can''t tolerate other people at all.


    To catch up, an official wanted to give his wife to his Highness Prince Jing. At that time, the princess''s eyes made the girl tremble, and the prince refused directly.


    From then on, they all thought that the princess could not tolerate other women around the prince.


    And the prince obviously follows the princess in everything. He doesn''t look at other women very much at ordinary times.


    What about the princess now?


    "Go out first, look at the situation over there, and report back when you have something." Qing Zhuo saw the princess continue to study the East


    West in her hand, and without any reaction, she whispered to the little girl.


    "Good." The little girl retreated in a row.


    After the little girl left, Qingzhuo turned her eyes and looked at chutong. He knew that the way the princess did was the best. Indeed, it was the best way. Now, after all, it is in the ancient city. If the princess does anything, it is not good for the princess or the prince.


    However, he was afraid that the princess would be forced to calm down and pretend to do nothing on the surface, which would be very painful in his heart.


    "Princess, there may not be no room for manoeuvre." After thinking about it, Qingzhuo couldn''t help but open her mouth. In two months, the people around Prince Jing have completely accepted Chu Tong, so Qingzhuo is also thinking about her.


    "What you say is the room for maneuver, should that woman give up herself?" Chu Tong put down his things, raised his eyes and looked at Qingzhuo. It''s too complicated. It seems that this is the only way to solve this problem.


    "Yes." When Qingzhuo heard her words, she was stunned and nodded slightly.


    "If that woman would give up on her own, they wouldn''t specifically let me know." Chutong''s lips are slightly pulled, and a faint smile is pulled out, which is clear.


    Qingzhuo was shocked. For a while, he was completely speechless. He didn''t even think that the princess thought so thoroughly. Since the princess thought so thoroughly, how could she keep such calm.


    What do you mean, princess?


    Can the princess really tolerate her highness marrying other women?!


    Even if the princess can accommodate him, his Highness Prince Jing will not agree. He has been with him for many years, and he is the most understanding to his highness.


    On the field of Plum Blossom Festival Competition.


    Miss Ying Ying''s eyes were straight at his highness. At the moment, there was no previous shyness. They were all full of feelings that were not covered up. She stared at him straight as if she was afraid that his highness would escape.


    "Mr. Li, this is the rule of your ancient city. Your Highness Prince Jing is not from the ancient city. I don''t know this rule, so I have a misunderstanding that he will never marry another woman except our princess." The flying eagle looked at the situation and said, "besides, you outsiders certainly don''t know the rules, and you don''t know how to blame his highness Jing."


    Feiying knows that his Highness Prince Jing will never marry Yingying girl, so he has to say something clearly.


    "This" is Mr. Li''s conclusion. Yes, his Highness Prince Jing is not from the ancient city after all. He doesn''t know the rules. Therefore, it''s not entirely attributable to his Highness Prince Jing.


    "Miss Yingying, you see that his Highness Prince Jing is not from the ancient city, and you don''t know the rules, so" Mr. Li feels that the best way now is to let Miss Yingying promise to give up automatically, so everything will be OK.


    "Mr. Li, does the first emperor''s zhaoshu state that it''s not the ancient city that can''t disobey the rules?" Miss Ying Ying''s eyes were slightly blinking, and she interrupted Mr. Li''s words with a little coldness. A word also blocked Mr. Li''s words directly.


    Mr. Li''s face changed slightly, and he was a little more embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything more, she was right, and the book of Zhao of the first Emperor didn''t say that it was not the ancient city.


    "I don''t know who is from the ancient city and who isn''t, so I only recognize the people who are there." Miss Ying Ying said again when she saw that Mr. Li was speechless.


    "Yes, I can''t do without saying that outsiders are not allowed. What''s more, the first emperor''s zhaoshu said clearly, as long as it was the men present


    people." People in the crowd began to report injustice to miss Ying Ying.


    "Yes, since his Highness Prince Jing is present and selected by Miss Yingying, he should marry Miss Yingying."


    "Yes, a girl is so desperate to marry. Why does his Highness Prince Jing refuse her so mercilessly? It''s very common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. I believe that Princess Jing can understand and accept yingyingxiao''s sister."


    It seems that Miss Yingying has a good impression in the hearts of all the people. For a while, all the people began to speak for her, even if they were afraid of Her Highness Prince Jing.


    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, look at this?" When Mr. Li heard the people''s words, he only felt that it was more difficult. If the people were angry because of this, it would be more troublesome.


    "Want to marry the king? Is that right? " His highness Jing Wang''s eyes finally turned and looked coldly at the woman on the stage. He said slowly, word by word, but there was nothing else in the eyes except the cold, which was the danger caused by the ice.


    For a time, the people around him only trembled, and some of them were timid and subconsciously retreated.


    "Yes, Yingying fell in love with his Highness Prince Jing at first sight. His highness did not marry him in this life." Yingying saw that he finally turned his eyes to


    her, and asked if she really wanted to marry, thinking that he finally agreed,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1301

    "Yes, Yingying fell in love with his Highness Prince Jing at first sight. His highness did not marry him in this life." Yingying saw that he finally turned his eyes to


    her, and asked if she really wanted to marry her. She thought that he finally agreed. She couldn''t help but secretly rejoiced. For the coldness of


    at the moment, she felt that such coldness was the normal disguise for a man like him.


    But he is willing to see her. As long as he sees her in his eyes, she believes that he will promise to marry her. She has such confidence.


    She also believes that as long as he sees her, he will surely fall in love with her. Then, she will surely make him tender to her in the future.


    However, his royal highness Jing''s eyes turned quickly. It seemed that he was disgusted to see her more than once. Even the


    icy eyes were lazy to give to her.


    "The ancient city has the rules of the ancient city, and the king also has the rules of the king. In this life, except for the princess of the king, any other woman who is less than br >


    should not want to live near the king for half a step. It is impossible to marry the king alive." His royal highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slowly, and he kept gathering cold murderous ideas. It was impossible for him to marry, hum.


    Everyone was shocked by his words. What''s the meaning of not being able to marry him alive?


    If Yingying wants to marry him, she must die.


    When King Jing''s highness said this, all of them were shocked and shocked. No one thought that he would say such a thing in public. He meant that he would never marry Princess Jing in his life.


    A man, a man like him, a high Lord, even said that he only married one in his life?


    This kind of infatuation is really incredible, but everyone knows that his highness Jing is absolutely the kind of thing that can be done when he says


    .


    If so, even if Miss Ying Ying really married, she would never have a good life, and Her Highness Prince Jing just said clearly that it is impossible to marry him alive.


    People shake their heads secretly. In this case, Miss Ying Ying is better to give up. After all, his Highness Prince Jing has always been a arrogant and domineering Lord. What she says in public now will definitely be done without hesitation.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll marry even if I die." Yingying was shocked, but she suddenly raised her head and said bravely that she knew men so well that she knew how to really attract a man, especially a man like Prince Jing.


    She felt that no matter whether his highness Jing''s words were true or false, as long as she behaved bravely and firmly, she would definitely get a new look from his highness Jing and attract him.


    At that time, I''m afraid that without her saying, he would be willing to marry her.


    Or, there is nothing wrong with her idea, and such a method is indeed more likely to cause a man''s sidelight, except for Her Highness Prince Jing.


    In the eyes of his Highness Prince Jing, except for his princess, what other women do has no impact on him. They can''t get into his eyes, let alone attract him.


    So miss Ying Ying is doomed to fail.


    All eyes turn to Yingying one after another, a little more stunned, which Yingying is really stubborn.


    However, Miss Yingying''s infatuation, desperate for love, even afraid of life and death, may have moved her royal highness Jing.


    "Let alone die." However, no one thought that his Highness Prince Jing had such a cold sentence, which was not high, but it was decisive and ruthless that could not be ignored.


    For a while, the crowd took a breath of surprise, but when they reflected his words, they couldn''t help being shocked.


    Not to mention the dead? His highness Jing Wang''s words are really amazing and classic. Yes, he doesn''t want to live. Why should he die? What he said is the truth.


    However, how can it feel so strange to say this from his royal highness Jing at the moment?


    When Prince Jing said this, he suddenly turned around and left quickly.


    What he said is clear enough. If that woman dare to do anything, he will never be merciful.


    Seeing her royal highness Jing''s leaving like this, Miss Ying Ying''s face on the stage changed in a flash, a blue and a white, obviously ugly.


    How could she not have thought that his Highness Prince Jing had just looked at her and could leave so mercilessly.


    with her beauty and talent, how could it be possible?


    "Miss Ying Ying, you''d better give up. His Highness Prince Jing is absolutely a cold and merciless Lord. It''s said that there is no good end for any woman who wants to get close to his predecessor. Moreover, it''s said that our eldest princess of Chu has chased him for two years, but he''s not moved. He doesn''t even marry the eldest princess of Chu, so it''s better for you to give up."


    "what king Jing said is very clear. He only marries the princess in his life, and will not marry other women. Why do you have to force him?"


    When they saw his highness Jing leaving, they returned to their minds and looked at Miss Ying Ying again, they had some sympathy, but what they had said was so obvious. If Miss Ying asked again, it would be really meaningless.


    Although it''s true that this is the first emperor''s Guo zhaoshu, it''s impossible to force others to marry like this. What''s more, his highness Jing is only infatuated with Princess Jing, devoted to Princess Jing, and only loves the little princess in his whole life. What''s the reason for such a man to blame?


    Which man in the world can achieve his status and infatuation like him?


    Looking around the world, I''m afraid I won''t find the second one.


    You can accuse a person of being fickle, you can accuse a person of treachery, you can spit at a person for throwing away his wife.


    But can you blame someone for being so obsessed?


    After all, his highness Jing doesn''t really know the rules of the plum blossom festival, so it can''t be blamed for this. On the contrary, it would be too much for Yingying to press her step by step.


    Listen to people''s words, Miss Ying Ying''s face is even worse. Why? Why? Why does Prince Jing want to marry her?


    Isn''t she beautiful enough? She is the most beautiful woman in the capital. Is she not good enough? She is the most talented woman in the capital.


    Why, other women can''t marry if they can.


    No, she must marry. She must get what she likes.


    "Miss Yingying, in my opinion, it''s all right. There are many outstanding young men here today. Why not miss Yingying?" Mr. Li said good words with patience. He also hoped that he could resolve the matter as much as possible.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1302

    "Miss Yingying, in my opinion, it''s all right. There are many outstanding young men here today. Why not miss Yingying?" Mr. Li said good words with patience. He also hoped that he could resolve the matter as much as possible.


    Your highness Jing can''t afford to offend, but today''s Yingying girl doesn''t count.


    So, at the moment, Mr. Li''s tone is so amiable that he feels sincere. It''s really rare for him to be such an important official in the ancient city to be able to lay down his identity and courteously.


    "Forget it? By what? I will never give up? " It''s just that such kind tone of Mr. Li changed into the aggressive roar of


    which made Mr. Li extremely embarrassed for a while.


    When they heard this, they all shook their heads in secret. Their previous appreciation for her disappeared. They thought that she was a gentle, virtuous, reasonable and knowledgeable woman, but they didn''t expect that she was so unreasonable.


    It can be seen that the rumors can''t be believed completely. The rumors about her in the past are obviously too beautified.


    "His highness Jing Wang has already married. It can be seen that he has a deep feeling for her. Miss Ying Ying should give her a good consideration. After all, what he said is absolutely what he did. Even if emperor Lao Tzu provoked him, he would kill him if he wanted to. His eyebrows would not wrinkle." At the moment, Mr. Li doesn''t have the right tone, and the words of


    are obviously more threatening.


    "Yes, I''ve also heard that his Highness Prince Jing is famous for his ruthlessness, especially for women. Many women who chased him in front of him are not good at the end." A man beside Mr. Li immediately agreed.


    Miss Ying Ying''s eyes are slightly heavy, saying she is not afraid. It is impossible. After all, she has heard of the work of his Highness Prince Jing. It is not exaggeration to know what Mr. Li said.


    However, it''s really unwillingness for her to give up like this. How can she give up like this when she has such a chance.


    Just ask, look around the world, there are several men who can compare with his Highness Prince Jing. No, I''m afraid they really don''t.


    So, today, I let her meet me and gave her such a good chance. It''s really not allowed.


    "Well, I can give up. As long as Princess Jing comes out and says a word, I will give up. There is no nonsense." She had a flash of light in her eyes and a little hook in her lips. Then she said word by word to the Jedi.


    Adult Li''s eyes narrowed suddenly. The woman''s mind was really cruel. What she said was pleasant. As long as Jing


    princess came forward to say a word, she would give up.


    However, if Princess Jing does come forward, she will surely preach that Princess Jing is bullying people. Princess Jing will surely be described as jealous by


    .


    Moreover, with the first emperor''s zhaoshu, Princess Jing is more likely to bear the charge of disobeying the successive will if she really asks her to quit.


    But, listen to her, if Princess Jing doesn''t show up, she will never give up.


    This woman really shakes her head when she hears her words. However, after all, the rules of the plum blossom festival are handed down from generation to generation, and there is Zhao Shu from the first emperor. If she insists, there is no better way.


    "I will pass on Miss Ying Ying." Mr. Li smiled coldly, glanced at her coldly, and then turned away quickly.


    This woman is really fierce, cruel, poisonous and insidious.


    Miss Ying Ying looks at Mr. Li and turns away, with a little sneer on her lips. She doesn''t believe that Princess Jing won''t come to her because she knows that as long as she is a woman, she can''t tolerate such things.


    Prince Jing refuses to marry her. The biggest reason must be princess Jing. Princess Jing is usually too domineering and arrogant. Therefore, Prince Jing dare not marry her.


    In that case, Princess Jing will come to see her soon. She will wait, and then she will be able to marry her highness.


    In the old castle.


    "Is the princess still in the computer room?" His highness Jing came to the computer room alone and saw Qingzhuo standing outside. He tried to lower his voice.


    "Yes." Qingzhuo nodded and answered softly, but the corners of her lips gave him a fierce slap.


    His highness Jing''s story has been spread at the moment, but the princess is just like nobody, and she doesn''t know what she thinks.


    "I will go in and have a look." His highness, Prince Jing, breathed secretly, stretched out his hand, pushed it towards the door and opened it gently.


    Qingzhuo looks at his movements, eyes wide open, and can''t help worrying secretly. If Prince Jing enters at this time,


    will Princess Jing become young?


    However, this matter will be solved sooner or later, Qingzhuo thought and reminded, "Princess Jing has all known about the events at the plum blossom festival."


    In any case, it''s necessary for his Highness Prince Jing to have a psychological preparation.


    His Highness Prince Jing''s push to open the door suddenly stopped, and his steps just about to open were obviously frozen. He thought that she didn''t know that yet, so he explained it better than others, but he didn''t expect that she knew it all.


    Then, will he go in this time, and his Highness Prince Jing, who has never been afraid of the sky or the earth, will not be afraid of the sky. When the sky falls down and his brow will not wrinkle, suddenly he feels his head is numb. However, for this reason, he has no way back.


    If he left now and waited for her to find him, it would be more serious.


    He breathed hard again, and then walked in again.


    "Qingzhuo, make me a cup of tea." In the computer room, Chu Tong didn''t look up and heard the voice, thinking it was Qingzhuo, so he asked casually.


    His highness Jing Wang was stunned for a while, then he went out in a row and made a cup of tea himself before entering the study again.


    Into the study, slowly walked to her in front, put the tea in front of her, whispered, "lady."


    The voice is very light, as usual soft, but obviously a little more careful.


    Chu Tong heard his voice, raised his eyes and looked at him. He seemed to be slightly stunned. Then, to his surprise,


    the corner of her lips spread a brilliant smile. In a soft voice, Chu Tong said, "my husband, you are back."


    Jingwang''s eyelids jumped. For a while, suddenly some of them couldn''t get back to God. Just now qingzhuoming said that she knew all of them. Then why does she still smile so brilliantly at him? What''s more, it''s still such a gentle tone.


    "Yes." Although she didn''t understand what she meant at the moment, his highness Jing nodded slightly.


    Chutong didn''t say anything more, just looked at him, smiled at him, then picked up the tea he had brought,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1303

    Chu Tong didn''t say anything more. He just looked at him and smiled at him. Then he picked up the tea he had brought and slowly tasted it. He didn''t ask him anything about today, just like nobody else.


    For a while, Her Highness Prince Jing only watched the heart shaking. Is her reaction normal? Is it normal?


    Does she really know all about it?


    Qingzhuo''s words are sure to be true, so he doesn''t need to doubt this, but she knows why she is so calm?


    Anyway, she should ask? After all, she has enough reason to be angry about it.


    But now she doesn''t ask, and he doesn''t know what to say, so she just looks at her quietly.


    Chu Tong took a few sips of tea, then slowly put it back on the table, gently rubbing his shoulder with one hand.


    "Lady, are you tired?" His highness Jing Wang''s eyes flickered and moved forward quickly. "Come on, I''ll rub them for you."


    He was really distressed to see her so tired. Of course, at the moment, he really wanted to forgive her.


    Chu Tong did not stop him, but relaxed his body and let him knead it. He also closed his eyes with great enjoyment, and the smile on his lips was more undisguised.


    Prince Jing looks at her like this, but her heart is full of feelings. I can''t guess what she is thinking.


    "Xianggong," Chu Tong''s red lips moved and cried softly, which seemed to dribble out of the water.


    "Yes." His highness Jing is thinking in secret. When he heard her voice, his body was obviously stiff. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. He felt that she might start to settle accounts with him. This would not be the omen before the storm. It''s better to say it clearly.


    "It''s nice to meet you." Chu Tong slightly raised his face and looked at him. His lips kept rising. His smile was like a flower. It kept blooming. The more beautiful it was, the more brilliant it was.


    For a while, his highness Jing was completely shocked and petrified. Usually, this woman didn''t say this sentence to him, but in this case, she said he was very kind.


    Good? Why is it so nice? With his toes, he thinks that his highness Jingwang knows that it''s very good. It can''t be just because he rubs her shoulders.


    He felt that this must be the opposite of her, but the smile on her face made people have no doubt.


    "Madam, my king" has always been a shrewd and frightening Prince Jing. This time, he really couldn''t find the north. He said that the female


    People''s undersea needle, which is really right. He felt that he still took the initiative to explain it to her and recognized that it''s good to be wrong.


    Otherwise, he might go mad if he goes on like this.


    "Xianggong, you must be tired after a day out. Go to have a rest first." However, before his words were uttered, Chu Tong suddenly interrupted him, still as soft as a dripping voice.


    However, his highness Jing was even more frightened when she heard this. What is it that he was tired after playing all day?


    That''s what it says? After a day''s play, are you still tired?


    His Highness Prince Jing, the "empress" is more aware that this trend is not right. He feels that if he continues to develop like this, his heart will break because he can''t bear it.


    So, it must be made clear right away.


    "Xianggong, you go to have a rest first, but I''ll study this thing again." Chu Tong interrupted him again, pretending to misunderstand his meaning, and said half truely.


    Speaking, the red lips slightly cocked, seems to have some coquetry.


    His highness Jing Wang''s eyes twinkled slightly, looked at her, and then looked at the salaries piled up in front of her, murmured


    a breath, and said tentatively, "lady, otherwise, I will help you."


    "No way." Qin Ke''er smiled and squinted at him. His face was bright and beautiful.


    However, after a slight pause and a slight frown, he seemed to be embarrassed to say, "my husband, I have found many business opportunities on the way to the ancient city, and I should think about what business is the most profitable."


    His highness Jing was stunned. Then he took a hard breath. The girl was waiting for him here. She was calculating this matter. The little fox actually surrounded him like this.


    For this matter, she told him for two months, and he refused for two months, but today, how could he marry such a cunning woman.


    Ah.


    If he refused again now, would she be furious?


    "It''s not urgent. You can take a look at it slowly." His highness Jing secretly exhaled, inhaled, calmed himself down,


    and then said slowly.


    He felt that at this time, if he didn''t agree with her, it would be a big deal.


    At this moment, his highness Jing''s heart is called a bitter one, but his face still has a willing look on it.


    Anyway, first of all, let''s put today''s event out.


    He felt that he should be glad that she had asked for him now.


    "Xianggong agreed to do business with me. It''s so nice." When Chu Tong heard what he said, he smiled directly and blossomed. He promised that he would be happy. During the conversation, he quickly stood up and kissed his Highness Prince Jing.


    Jingwang''s words are very vague, but Chu Tong has made a conclusion at the moment.


    His highness Jing is stunned, and her lips are slightly pulled. Is it obvious that the performance of this woman will be too obvious? Ah, but it''s still good to have an active


    kiss. Such a reward is unexpected at ordinary times.


    His highness King Jing is not stupid. On the contrary, he is wise. So how can he not understand her.


    Well, who can tell him what kind of woman he married?


    When Qingzhuo saw the princess coming out, he smiled and was delighted. Then he saw that although Prince Jing tried his best to cover up the decorations, he was still a little annoyed and gave out a sharp slap on the corner of his lips.


    His hearing is excellent, so, just outside, he actually heard some words, so he knows what''s going on.


    Princess Jing is so powerful that she shocked him.


    He didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    How can he begin to sympathize with his Highness Prince Jing? Princess Jing has finally got a chance, and she can''t help it.


    Of course, Qingzhuo won''t say anything more, just don''t know anything, after all, his highness agreed.


    However, Qingzhuo didn''t resist looking at his highness Jing''s increasingly dark face after all. After turning around


    he smiled silently.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not believe that when his Highness Prince Jing also fell, his face would have rained.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1304

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not believe that when his Highness Prince Jing also fell, his face would have rained.


    Of course, if you look at the world, you can make his highness fall in love with him, except for Princess Jing.


    However, Princess Jing never mentions what happened at the plum blossom festival today. He cannot help wondering what Princess Jing thinks?


    Next, Chu Tong never mentioned the event of Plum Blossom Festival, and nothing really happened.


    This is not only strange to his Highness Prince Jing, but also to Qingzhuo. After a few days, all the people in the city began to talk about it.


    "Have you heard? Princess Jing didn''t ask or mention anything about Miss Ying Ying''s selection of Her Highness. "


    "I heard that. What does Princess Jing mean?"


    "What kind of person, what kind of magnanimous person is Princess Jing? How can she care about such trifles? Obviously, Princess Jing doesn''t care about it at all."


    "Isn''t Princess Jing worried that his highness really married Miss Ying Ying?"


    "What are you worried about? It''s not clear what his highness Jing said that day. In this life, apart from Princess Jing, other women, whether dead or alive, will not want it? Besides, I heard that Princess Jing is more beautiful than Yingying. "


    "Really? It''s no wonder that his highness Jing is so devoted to Princess Jing. It seems that Yingying is really out of her game. "


    "Well, well, that''s right. According to reason, Miss Ying Ying is so stubborn this time that she even threatens her royal highness and Princess Jing. If ordinary people change, they will be angry. But Princess Jing doesn''t care about Miss Ying Ying at all. It''s just her spirit, which is amazing."


    "Yes, Miss Ying Ying also said that she would wait for Princess Jing to find her. It is impossible to see the situation."


    "This time, Miss Ying Ying is asking for nothing."


    In the corner, with the veil, Miss Ying Ying, who just passed by, heard the voices of the people. Her eyes became cold instantly, and she was obviously unwilling, no, impossible, not like this, not like this.


    This chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    however, five days later, Princess Jing did not have any movement, but she could not help it.


    This is a good opportunity.


    "You let her know that this matter has nothing to do with my princess, is it or not? My princess will not pay attention to it. If she really wants to find it, let her go to find his highness Jing." Chu Tong gathers his eyes, and the words of wind and light cloud are not a trace.


    During this time, she has been studying the business, so I really don''t want to let other people disturb her.


    However, should she give a good thanks to that Yingying miss? If it wasn''t for Yingying, his Highness Prince Jing would not agree with her so easily. Thinking of these, Chu Tong''s lips could not help rising slightly, especially thinking of someone''s gloomy and bitter look, which was really funny.


    However, thinking of these days, he made a fierce toss at her every night. Every time he tossed about midnight, she couldn''t help but take a tiny puff at the corner of her lips.


    "Yes, I see." When Qingzhuo heard Chu Tong''s order, he gave the woman a sharp slap and asked her to go to his highness Jing Wang. Didn''t she die?


    He believed that even with the ten courage of the woman, the woman would not dare to go to visit his highness Jing unless she was crazy.


    It has to be said that Princess Jing''s practice is really enough. When the woman comes to her house, Princess Jing avoids it. In this way, Princess Jing''s disapproval is even more obvious. On the contrary, the woman''s eagerness to catch up with her son is even more obvious.


    Moreover, in this way, it will only make Princess Jing open-minded and upset the woman.


    "I''m sorry, Princess Jing is very busy now. She has no time to see you. Princess Jing said that this matter has nothing to do with her. You really don''t need to find her. If you really want to find her, go to find her highness." According to the meaning of Chu Tong and Qingzhuo''s report, the bodyguard told Miss Ying Ying this way.


    Miss Ying Ying was completely shocked. For a while, she couldn''t believe her ears. She didn''t expect that Princess Jing would not see her. How could that be?


    What''s more, Princess Jing said that it has nothing to do with her? Which woman would mind such a thing?


    She felt that Princess Jing must have pretended on purpose. She thought that as long as she saw Princess Jing, this thing would surely develop according to her plan, but she didn''t think of it


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1305

    In her mind, Princess Jing kenba must have pretended on purpose. She thought that as long as she saw Princess Jing, it would surely develop according to her plan, but she didn''t think that Princess Jing refused to see her. Did she guess what?


    No, impossible?


    Well, since Princess Jing has sent a message to find her highness, then she will find it. Anyway, she has a legitimate reason now, doesn''t she? Now Princess Jing asked her to go to Her Highness.


    She straightened herself up a little bit, her lips were slightly raised, and she burst into the most beautiful smile she thought. Then she said softly, "OK, I''ll go to find Prince Jing."


    Today, she is well-dressed. She is a woman who knows her best and how to show her most beautiful side.


    She is a woman who knows the heart of a man the most and how to attract the attention of a man the most.


    Last time, Her Highness Jingwang was far away from her. She didn''t see her beauty clearly. This time, as long as she had the chance to get close to Her Highness Jingwang, she could not believe him.


    Although it is said that his royal highness Jing has always been merciless to women, isn''t his highness Jing different from his concubine Jing?


    That shows that his highness Jing is not really cold, but also obsessed with beauty.


    Since Princess Jing can, why can''t she? She is an ancient city. A word from Chu Tong was completely misinterpreted and used by her according to her mind.


    "Cough." The bodyguard''s lips gave a fierce sniff. He could not help coughing. He almost choked by his saliva. He had seen the shameless one, but he had never seen the shameless one.


    When did Princess Jing give such an order? This woman is clearly


    Lord Qingzhuo''s meaning is clearly to let him send this woman away. It''s better to let this woman go and never make trouble again. This matter is even dead, but how can it become like this now?


    If this woman really goes to see Prince Jing, what will happen?


    However, Princess Jing did say that if she wanted to find him, she would ask her to find his highness, so she can''t be stopped now.


    "What? You want to disobey Princess Jing''s order. " Miss Ying Ying was still standing when she saw him, with a sneer on her lips. The aggressive tone was really uncomfortable.


    "Wait, I''ll invite Lord Qingzhuo. His highness Jing Wang is not something that we little people can see if we want to see him." The bodyguard gave a murmur of breath, glanced up at her, and said coldly.


    The bodyguard''s words can be said to be a pun, but also a clever temporary block back the problem.


    When he finished, he didn''t even give Miss Yingying a chance to answer, so he quickly turned around and left without looking at her.


    In the past, it was said in the ancient city that Miss Yingying was so good, so beautiful and so gentle. Now it seems that it''s all deceitful.


    Miss Ying Ying''s face was a little heavy when she saw him leaving. She was obviously dissatisfied with him. She was used to being praised. She was so cold that she could not get angry for a while.


    However, fortunately, she was not too stupid. She knew that this was the ancient castle, not the place where she could be angry. So she quickly concealed all the discontent on her face.


    "Princess Jing, Miss Ying Ying said she would go to see his highness." Qingzhuo''s face in the study was not very good-looking, but when looking at Princess Jing, he was obviously careful, for fear that Princess Jing would be angry.


    "Yes." Only when Qingzhuo didn''t think of it, Chu Tong heard his words only lightly. Please turn the page and answer lightly. The voice is as natural as a breath. He can''t even hear it clearly. During the speech, Chu Tong didn''t even lift his eyes.


    Qingzhuo directly stayed, some looked at her inconceivably, some could not return to God for a while. Did Princess Jing not hear him? Or didn''t you understand him?


    "Princess Jing, did you expect that?" However, Qingzhuo knows that it is impossible. Princess Jing will never hear it wrong. Then there is only one possibility. Princess Jing had expected that the woman would go to visit her highness.


    Just what does Princess Jing mean? It''s reasonable to say that Princess Jing should try her best to prevent that woman from going to see her highness? How can I intentionally urge that woman to see Prince Jing?


    "Yes." Chu Tong is still light can not be light should be a sound, still looking at her book, eyebrow angle did not move.


    Although Qingzhuo had expected this possibility for a long time, when he heard Princess Jing''s promise, he was slightly shocked. "How does Princess know that she will go to find Prince Jing?"


    To be honest, his first reaction at that time was to think that the woman had absolutely no courage to go to visit his Highness Prince Jing. After all, he knew how ruthless he was to women other than Princess Jing.


    Chu Tong just put down the book in his hand, turned his eyes slightly, looked at Qingzhuo, moved his lips, and said slowly, "surely miss Yingying is very beautiful?"


    Qingzhuo''s eyes were shocked. For a while, she didn''t understand Princess Jing''s intention, but she quickly replied, "there is no princess Jing''s beauty."


    He told the truth that although the woman was called the first beauty in the ancient city, she was absolutely not as beautiful as Princess Jing.


    That woman is not ugly indeed, but it is too vulgar, and Princess Jing is as nimble and elegant as a fairy.


    That''s not a level at all.


    "Cough." Hearing Qingzhuo''s answer, Chu Tong, who just had a sip of tea, coughed a little. "Qingzhuo, it''s only a few days, and you have learned to flatter."


    "No, my subordinates are not fawning, but telling the truth absolutely." When Qingzhuo listened to her, her face changed slightly. She said solemnly and seriously.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1306

    "No, my subordinates are not fawning, but telling the truth absolutely." When Qingzhuo listened to her, her face changed slightly. She said solemnly and seriously.


    Chutong saw that he was funny. In fact, Qingzhuo changed a lot in this period of time..


    "She must have dressed up beautifully today." Chu Tong''s lips are gently pulled. She can absolutely understand all situations without seeing that woman, because she is a woman and knows too much about the psychology of people like Miss Ying Ying.


    "Why did the princess suddenly ask this question?" Qingzhuo is more puzzled. What questions does Princess Jing ask? Seems to be the least important.


    "She may not be the most beautiful, but she absolutely thinks she is the most beautiful. The more such a woman is, the greater her heart is. She thinks that there is no man in the world who can''t be conquered by her appearance. A woman like her must be ready at all times, so will she let go of the chance to see his highness Jing today?" Chutong''s face was covered with a faint smile, which was explained by Qingzhuo.


    When Qingzhuo heard Chu Tong''s explanation, her eyes widened slightly. Princess Jing had clairvoyance eyes. How could she be so clear about the woman''s idea? Moreover, Princess Jing didn''t even see the woman. Qingzhuo suddenly felt that Princess Jing was so serious. He had been with the master for so many years. He thought he had seen enough things before, and nothing could let him go Astonished, but now with Princess Jing''s side only to find that there are really people outside, there are days outside.


    "So, the princess said that on purpose. She gave her an excuse to see his highness Jing." Qingzhuo breathed secretly, and finally understood that since Princess Jing had thought about it for a long time, she must have done it on purpose.


    Chutong chuckled and didn''t speak. She had her plan. However, if the woman knew a little bit and was not so greedy, her plan would not work. She hoped that everything she arranged would not come into use. But obviously, the woman was too ambitious and self righteous.


    Although Chu Tong didn''t answer, Qingzhuo already had the answer in his mind. If that''s the case, then Princess Xiang must have arranged all the things


    this chapter is not finished, please turn to the page


    .


    Now that the woman goes to find his Highness Prince Jing, she is already in the princess''s plan. Next, there will be a good play.


    At this moment, Qingzhuo''s heart suddenly came up with an idea, that is, whoever offends should not offend Princess Jing.


    "Princess, what''s the end of Miss Ying Ying''s going to find Prince Jing now?" Qingzhuo, who used to be as cold as ice, can''t help being curious and asking. However, after asking this question, Qingzhuo himself is stunned. How can he find out that he is talking more and more now.


    "I don''t know. Let''s move a stool and go to the theatre." Chutong''s lips are slightly hooked, and her smile is more brilliant. To be honest, she also wants to see what kind of result it will be.


    "Poof." Qingzhuo can''t help spewing out. He looks at Princess Jing with a little sadness in his eyes. He doesn''t believe that Princess Jing doesn''t know.


    This was originally arranged by the princess. How could the princess not know.


    However, now that I know that all these things are arranged by the princess, it''s natural to let the bodyguard take the woman over quickly, or there will be no good play.


    He felt that he didn''t need to take the stool. He remembered that there were many stone benches in the yard. Eh, when did he become so fond of joining the party.


    The bodyguard just got the order from Qingzhuo. He folded back again and saw Miss Yingying who was still waiting there. The bodyguard''s brow slightly wrinkled. Suddenly he felt a little disgusted.


    This woman is really not ugly. He has seen her several times before, and she feels pretty. How can she look so ugly now?


    "Miss Ying Ying, please." The bodyguard just looked at her, and her eyes quickly turned away, looking elsewhere, just don''t want to see more.


    If it wasn''t for Lord Qingzhuo''s orders, he would not come here again.


    Miss Ying Ying''s observation on this aspect has always been extremely subtle, and this bodyguard''s performance is so obvious, she naturally felt that for a while, her eyes flashed slightly, but then there was a little more sarcasm on her face, just because he was a little bodyguard, she was not qualified to see her.


    With this in mind, she has not finished this chapter yet. Please turn the page


    and look up slightly, follow the bodyguard with great pride and go forward.


    When the bodyguard saw her, he sneered. Looking at her, he was as proud as a rooster. He was afraid that there was no place to cry.


    The bodyguard walked in front, picking up the most remote path. Let''s go. Let''s go for a long time.


    Miss Ying Ying''s face was obviously a little impatient, and her eyes were also a little angry. But for the moment, she was expecting to see Her Highness Prince Jing. She was just afraid that she would be angry.


    The bodyguard saw her and shook his head secretly. Didn''t he say how good the woman was? I can''t stand it. I''m just angry. She still wants to fight with Princess Jing, and she deserves it?


    The bodyguard''s pace is a little slower. Anyway, it''s the woman who is in a hurry, not him. Lord Qingzhuo has also told him. It would be better if he could provoke this woman.


    He didn''t find it difficult.


    "Can you hurry up? What can I do to get there?" Sure enough, Miss Ying Ying behind her felt that his pace was slowing down, so she couldn''t help but ask with obvious impatience.


    The bodyguard went on his own, ignored her, didn''t speak, didn''t even look at her.


    It''s really doubtful how those praise words came out that Miss Yingying, so beautiful as she was spread by others, even had no such quality.


    Miss Ying Ying''s face was even more ugly when she saw that the bodyguard ignored her. There was something more fierce in her eyes. The bodyguard looked at her and shook her head again. Alas, it was a rumor that she could not believe it.


    Miss Ying Ying seemed to be angry. Just at this time, several bodyguards came to her. She breathed hard and tried to hold back, but her face was very ugly.


    The bodyguard who was walking in front of her almost laughed at her.


    In the backyard, Prince Jing is practicing his sword. Finally, Miss Ying Ying, who came here, saw Prince Jing''s figure from afar. Her eyes were full of love. All the discontent and anger just now disappeared quickly. She wanted to rush forward directly.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1308

    "Your Highness, Prince Jing, I didn''t mean to offend you, but..." The bodyguard blocked the sword of his Highness Prince Jing. For fear that he might blame him, he repeatedly wanted to explain.


    "If you ask me to plead again," please take me to see Princess Jing. I want to apologize to Princess Jing. It''s my fault. "


    The bodyguard was stunned, frowned slightly, and looked at her, obviously with some precautions, whether she was right or wrong, he felt that it was not necessary to take this woman to see Princess Jing.


    What''s more, Princess Jing is the most expensive identity. She deserves to see it.


    "You want to see Princess Jing?" However, the bodyguard just wanted to refuse, but Qingzhuo suddenly appeared, a pair of eyes looked coldly at Miss Yingying, and there was no emotion on the cold stone face.


    "Yes, please take me to see Princess Jing. I want to apologize to Princess Jing. It''s all my fault. I know it''s wrong. I''m really wrong. " She quickly looked at Qingzhuo and said sincerely.


    "Don''t worry. Princess Jing doesn''t take it seriously. You can go..." The bodyguard doesn''t like her now. Who knows if this woman really wants to apologize?


    "OK, I''ll take you to see Princess Jing." However, Qingzhuo interrupts the bodyguard''s words and says slowly word by word. There is still no emotion on her face, but she sneers in her heart.


    Princess Jing charged that if the woman saw her royal highness and left directly, she would take her if she wanted to see Princess Jing.


    Although he did not know what Princess Jing meant, Qingzhuo knew that the woman was obviously not dead.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Miss Ying Ying''s face is full of happiness and sincere thanks, but the deep part of her eyes is full of strange light.


    Qingzhuo didn''t say anything more and didn''t look at her any more, but went straight ahead.


    "Princess Jing, Miss Ying Ying insists on coming to see you, saying that she wants to follow you..." Outside the study, Qingzhuo respectfully reported.


    "My daughter Yingying greets Princess Jing." However, Miss Ying Ying didn''t wait for Qingzhuo to finish, so she continued.


    "Oh, what can I do for you to see my princess?" In the study, Chu Tong''s voice came out with a little grace and laziness. It was light, not too much emotion, just asking how the weather is today.


    Miss Ying Ying''s eyes are heavy, her lips are slightly crooked, and her lips are slightly crooked. This chapter is not finished. Please turn the page and say, "Ying Ying just went to see Prince Jing according to the meaning of Princess Jing..." with a sneer When Miss Ying Ying said this, she said a little. Her eyes were staring at the study gate which was still closed tightly, waiting for the movement inside. She just waited for a moment, but there was no sound. She didn''t hear any difference from the people inside. Then she said again, "just now his highness Jing has promised to marry me."


    When Miss Ying Ying said this, there was also a strange sneer in her eyes. She didn''t believe it. Princess Jing heard this, but she didn''t respond.


    She is also a woman. She knows the psychology of a woman best. No woman can really tolerate her man marrying another woman.


    Therefore, she believes that Princess Jing will have a very fierce reaction after hearing this.


    As long as Princess Jing shows any opposition at the moment, she can publicize this matter.


    She is too clear about the power of rumors, and over the years, she knows how to spread the results she wants best. Even if she can''t marry Prince Jing, she will ruin her reputation.


    When Qingzhuo heard this, her eyes suddenly narrowed. This woman is really cruel and poisonous. And she doesn''t blush when she lies?


    Fortunately, the bodyguard has just been sent away by Qingzhuo. If he comes here at the moment, I''m afraid he can spit blood.


    In the study, Chu Tong chuckled faintly. The laughter was clear and crisp, such as the clear spring flowing in the mountains, the beautiful outside, and especially pleasant.


    Miss Ying Ying listened to the laughter in her study. She was totally stunned. When Princess Jing heard that her royal highness was going to marry her, she could still laugh. She seemed to be very happy. What did Princess Jing think? Would she be angry?


    Even Qingzhuo can''t help but froze. Does Princess Jing''s laughter sound really pleasant?


    "The ancient city Lord, you just came to tell my princess that you just saw Prince Jing in the backyard not only refused to marry Miss Yingying, but also almost killed Miss Yingying. The ancient city Lord, how can you learn to lie when you are so old? You should know that your ancient city has always been faithful first."


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1309

    "The ancient city Lord, you just came to tell my princess that you just saw Prince Jing in the backyard not only refused to marry Miss Yingying, but also almost killed Miss Yingying. The ancient city Lord, how can you learn to lie when you are so old? You should know that your ancient city has always been faithful.


    And in book room, Chu Tong did not make a sound again, there was no other movement.


    "Princess, let her go." Qingzhuo''s face was a little heavy, and she quickly entered the study, with a certain reluctance in her voice.


    Princess Jing just let the woman go? It''s clear that the woman is carrying a stomach full of bad water to make trouble. Moreover, he also wanted to slander Princess Jing''s reputation. If the ancient city owner didn''t come first, he didn''t know what would happen.


    "Princess, in our ancient city, the situation of liars is so bad that they have to bear the crime of tongue pulling. Why does the princess want her to leave so? She is afraid that something else will happen when she leaves the palace. It is not good for the princess. Such a woman should not let her leave." The ancient city Lord also has a dignified face, with a certain disgust between his looks. He is the most disgusted to this kind of dishonest person.


    "If so, I can let her go. After all, this matter is related to the successive imperial edicts, and I don''t want to avoid accidents." Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was never soft to the enemy. But for the sake of King Jing, she gave Miss Yingying a chance.


    "Princess Jing is really aware of the overall situation. The city Lord admires her." The ancient city Lord heard her words, and his face was obviously a little more admiration and sincere praise.


    It''s no wonder that his highness Jing didn''t look at any other women, but he married her. She has such grace, such courage, and looks around the world, just afraid that few people can rival her.


    "Princess Jing is aware of the overall situation and has let her go. What if she makes trouble again?" Once again, Qingzhuo, who had been sparing words like gold, couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, I only give her one chance. If she doesn''t stop and make trouble, don''t blame me for not being merciful. She didn''t know how to cherish the chance I gave her." Chu Tong''s lips slightly pulled, pulled out a faint sneer, and said slowly word by word.


    Of course, she Chu Tong will never be the bully, so she has already arranged this matter. If that woman doesn''t stop, this time, she will make that woman repent.


    Because she found a secret, a secret enough to destroy all that woman.


    "Qingzhuo


    This chapter is not finished, please turn to the page


    "Chu Tong slightly approaches Qingzhuo''s side and murmurs a few words.


    Qingzhuo''s eyes are wide open, his face is obviously a little stunned, and then he turns away quickly without any hesitation.


    Outside the castle.


    "How are you, Miss Ying Ying? Did you see Princess Jing this time? What does Princess Jing say? " As soon as Miss Yingying went out of the palace, many people outside the palace surrounded her.


    No matter which dynasty, there will always be some people who like to watch the bustle. Moreover, before entering the palace, Miss Ying Ying invited many people to come.


    She had planned to go into the palace to see Chu Tong and make a big deal of it.


    It''s just that she never thought things didn''t go her way.


    However, she looked at the people who surrounded her quickly. Her eyes couldn''t help blinking. What if things didn''t develop according to her plan? She could also turn things around and make the end of the matter the same as her plan.


    After all, ordinary people can''t enter the palace, so people outside will never know what happened in the palace.


    Moreover, she knows that sometimes the emotions of the people are very easy to stir up. Moreover, there are people who she has arranged in advance. As long as there is such a little fire in the middle to fan the wind, then it will definitely reach the effect she wants.


    If the people are provoked to make trouble together, the court will be afraid at that time.


    "Wuwuwu......" Thinking of these, she slightly drooped her eyes, covered her face slightly with her hands, and cried in a low voice.


    "Miss Ying Ying, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? " When they saw her crying, they couldn''t help but froze and asked.


    "I''m fine. Don''t ask. Don''t even ask." Miss Ying Ying''s hands covered her face lightly, crying more sad and sad, but she only cried, with no tears. Moreover, her hands covered her face did not really stick to her face, and kept a certain distance all the time.


    It seems that I''m afraid of something.


    People tend to be, the more you don''t say, the more curious he is, the more he wants to know. We have to say that Miss Ying Ying knows the psychology of everyone very well.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1310

    "Hum, Miss Ying Ying must have been bullied in the palace." A man in the crowd suddenly shouted, the voice with undisguised anger, with some sedulous incitement.


    "Miss Ying Ying won the first title of the song and dance competition at the plum blossom festival. The first emperor once wrote zhao shu. Whoever won the first title can choose any man present as the husband. Now this matter involves the little princess. Is there no justice for Miss Ying Ying? Will we all be bullied in the future? " Immediately, some people in the crowd echoed the man''s shouting, which was even more obvious.


    "Yes, it''s a rule since ancient times. Even if it involves King Jing, you can''t bully Miss Yingying like this." The man winked a little at the man who was with him, and again raised his voice.


    "Miss Ying Ying, do you think Princess Jing won''t let you marry her highness?" The man''s words paused for a moment, suddenly looked at Miss Ying Ying and said loudly.


    "Ah , Wuwu "Miss Ying Ying heard the man''s words. She was stunned for a moment. Then her face became more nervous and scared. Her lips moved. She seemed to want to say something, but her eyes looked at the direction of the city quickly. Her body shrunk subconsciously, which made her cry and said with some fear," no, no, Jing The princess didn''t bully me. "


    She said so, but what she showed on her body was definitely not that. I have to say that Miss Ying Ying''s disguise skill is really a high one, and her body movements are really done step by step, successfully bringing everyone into her mood.


    "Miss Yingying is afraid to say that. Look, Miss Yingying is so scared that she just didn''t know how to be bullied in the palace." The man immediately called out again loudly.


    "No, really not. Don''t talk about it. Let it go. I don''t want to..." Yingying heard the man''s words and waved his hands repeatedly. He seemed to have tolerance in his nervousness and fear that he didn''t want to make a big deal.


    "Let''s see how kind and virtuous Miss Yingying is. She has been bullied like this. This chapter is not finished. Please turn the page and protect the bullies." The man began to preach the good of Miss Ying Ying.


    "Miss Ying Ying is our capital. I''ll clean it for you."


    "No, No." Miss Yingying tried to dodge in a panic, but the man seemed to have an extremely powerful power, which made her unable to move at all.


    There is not a bit of resistance and struggle.


    "Ah, well, it''s finally cleaned." After wiping for a long time, the woman finally nodded with satisfaction and took the cloth off Miss Ying''s face.


    Miss Ying Ying wanted to dodge, but she was holding her tightly, making her unable to move, even to bow her head. She could only face everyone.


    When the eyes of all the people looked at Miss Yingying again, they were stunned for a while.


    At this moment, Miss Yingying, whose face has been completely wiped clean, is no longer as beautiful as before, but completely changed in a moment.


    Her eyes are small and ugly, her eyes are closed and some are drooping, her nose is collapsing, and she also has a nostril facing up to the sky, and her mouth suddenly becomes very big and frightening.


    There is a kind of ugliness that people dare not look at directly after removing their makeup.


    Tightly clasped from the back of Miss Ying Ying''s lips, the woman slightly raised a slight smile. Just now, her cloth was rubbed, which could melt all the transfiguration techniques to fill the water. Naturally, it was very easy to remove all the disguises of this woman.


    "Ah, why?"


    "Ah, what is the most beautiful woman in the capital? Why is she so ugly?"


    "Yeah, it''s not as good as the fat girl next door."


    "Bah, what is the first beauty? It''s disgusting. I don''t know how many times more beautiful a woman is in the street."


    "She is deceiving everyone."


    When they saw Miss Yingying like this, they could not help scolding angrily.


    "No, no, No." Miss Yingying''s eyes are wide open. At the moment, her face is full of fear, panic and despair.


    Don''t, don''t, she''s so easy to get all this, don''t just lose it.


    Qingzhuo, who was not far away, saw her. She also sneered. Princess Jing said that she was right. She revealed the true face of the woman, and made her lose everything. It was more painful than killing her.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1311

    Qingzhuoba, who was not far away, saw her. She also sneered. Princess Jing did say that she was right. She revealed the true face of the woman and made her lose everything. It was more painful than killing her.


    What''s more, this is just the beginning. According to Princess Jing''s plan, next, this woman will really suffer.


    "It seems that Miss Ying Ying has been deceiving us all the time. She has grown up like this. Fortunately, she means that she is desperate. Isn''t all of her, all her carefully created over the years, so ruined?


    Despair in her eyes and diffuse a bloodthirsty anger, no, no, she is not willing to, she finally had all this, can not be so destroyed.


    She has been used to the feeling of being praised. It''s really beautiful. Only then can she find a little happiness and a little satisfaction. If she really loses all this, how will she live in the future?


    She hates, she really hates, why the final result will be like this.


    "My singing and dancing, my talent, all of you know it. You can''t deny all of me because of this." Miss Yingying''s eyes narrowed slightly, suddenly raised her head and said with some pride.


    No matter what, she should try her best to recover. After all, these are the only people who see her now. As long as she goes back and dresses up properly, she can continue to have everything.


    She knew that people in the ancient city attached great importance to singing and dancing and talent, even for women. For talented people, both men and women would have great respect.


    Therefore, she believes that even if she is not so beautiful, her talent and singing and dancing can also save something for her.


    Moreover, as long as we give these people some benefits, seal their mouths and prevent them from passing on today''s affairs, or she can continue to be her former Miss Yingying.


    When all the people heard her, they were stunned. Just now, all the abusive voices stopped. Yes, even though she was ugly, she was still trying to publicize her other advantages in the capital city. She wanted to cover up her exposed shortcomings with other advantages, and also to shift people''s attention.


    "Well, we can''t blame her for her bad looks. She is a talented woman after all."


    "It''s also rare."


    "Yes, that''s the talent. Sometimes it''s more important than the appearance."


    The people were kind. When they heard her, they didn''t want to embarrass her any more. Instead, they began to help her out.


    Standing in the crowd, Qingzhuo''s lips were slightly pulled, and there was more mockery in the sneer. What is this woman''s face made of? It''s really thick iron that can''t be pierced.


    "Miss Ying Ying." Just at this time, a graceful woman suddenly came out, a pair of eyes straight looking at Miss Ying Ying, red lips fretting, light voice is not high, but obviously with some irony.


    When Miss Ying Ying saw her, her body was obviously stiff, her eyes were opened subconsciously, and her face changed several times in a moment. Her lips were slightly quivering, and she cried, "you, you,"


    "Miss Ying Ying should know me, right?" The woman looks at her with a slight hook on the corner of her lips and a cold smile. The meaning of ridicule is more obvious.


    "Who are you? How can I know you? " Miss Ying Ying took a hard breath, her stiff body could not help shivering, and her eyes were full of fear that could not be concealed. Her words were obviously flustered. For a while, she didn''t understand what was going on, why, why the woman suddenly appeared here and talked to her like this.


    What does this woman mean? What do you want to do?


    The eyes of all the people looked at the woman one after another, and all of them were puzzled. What was the meaning of the woman,


    "ha ha," the eyes of the woman swept over Miss Ying Ying Ying, and suddenly chuckled out, "Miss Ying Ying doesn''t know me anymore. When Miss Ying asked me to dance for you, what can I recognize?"


    "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand you at all. I don''t know you at all. What do you mean by talking nonsense here?"


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1312

    "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand you at all. I don''t know you at all. What do you mean by talking nonsense here?" Hearing this, Miss Ying Ying was even more shocked and stiff. Her scalp was numb and her back was cold. For a while, she could only deny it subconsciously. But when a pair of eyes look at that woman, it is obviously with some kind of grim warning.


    But the woman gave her warning with a cold smile and ignored her.


    She has been used by Miss Yingying for so many years, and she has been angry with Miss Yingying all these years. Now, she can''t bear it any more.


    "Ah, is this woman true? She dances for Miss Ying Ying every time? If it''s true, as she said, isn''t miss Ying Ying cheating all the time. "


    When all the people heard the woman''s words, they were stunned. Some couldn''t help whispering.


    "If that is the case, Miss Yingying would be really hateful. It''s a scam of red fruit, which deceives everyone and everyone. We must send her to the government and punish her severely."


    "Well, well, in our ancient city, those who lie and cheat and whose plots are bad will be tongue plucked. This is the rule set by the elders of the previous generation. What''s more, this young lady Yingying still deceives us like this."


    "No, it''s not like that. Don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s insulting me. Don''t believe her. I really don''t know her." When Miss Ying Ying heard everyone''s comments, her face was a little more scared and desperate. She could not help shaking for a while. If the woman beside her was still holding her, she was afraid that she might be paralyzed on the ground at the moment.


    "It''s not hard to tell whether it is or not." The woman''s eyes didn''t look at Miss Yingying any more, but slowly looked around at the people, talking slightly, suddenly started dancing, very skillfully and gracefully dancing out of several of Miss Yingying''s usually difficult movements.


    People believed a little when they watched the women''s movements. After all, there were not many people who could jump out of such difficult movements.


    "This woman is really the same as Miss Yingying''s dance at ordinary times. Isn''t it the woman who danced every time before?"


    "It is possible that every time miss Ying Ying dances,


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    and cover her face with a veil. Every time we dance, we haven''t seen her really look at all."


    "Well, besides, you can see that the height and figure of this woman are very similar to miss Ying Ying."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why don''t you let Miss Ying Ying dance for you on the spot? No, it doesn''t need too much, just a few moves." The newly arrived woman heard the voices of the people, smiled a little and looked at Miss Yingying again.


    "Yes, yes, in this way, I know whether Miss Ying is dancing at ordinary times." When the crowd heard the woman''s words, they immediately echoed and shouted.


    "Yes, yes, jump quickly. If you say other people''s nonsense and slander you, then you can prove it by facts."


    "Well, as long as you can jump out, we will believe you."


    Originally standing beside Miss Ying Ying, the woman who buckled her suddenly let go of her hand. Miss Ying Ying almost knelt on the ground and ran forward for a few steps before she barely stood up.


    However, at the moment, she heard the people''s aggressive urging voice, and her face was red and her whole body was numb.


    She can''t dance at all. She can''t even compete with ordinary people, let alone reach such a high level of difficulty.


    "Miss Ying Ying, why don''t you jump? Don''t you say that you are slandered? Then you jump and prove it to others." When they saw her, they basically had an answer in their hearts, and the voice was obviously a little more ironic.


    It seems that everything this woman usually does is deceiving.


    Miss Ying Ying''s face is becoming more and more ugly, and her body is shaking. I don''t know whether she is scared or angry, or both. After all, such a situation is beyond her control.


    At the moment, she heard the sarcastic words and looked scornful of others. She could not wait to leave. She usually felt sought after by others. Now she was so humiliated by them. But now they surrounded her and she couldn''t leave at all.


    "It seems that what this girl said is true. Miss Ying Ying can''t dance at all. She is usually asked to dance for her."


    "Yes,


    this chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    otherwise, Yingying won''t dare to jump now."


    "It''s no wonder that Miss Ying Ying is veiled every time she dances. It''s not herself. It''s so hateful."


    Yes, Miss Ying Ying is veiled every time she dances. Even at the last Plum Blossom Festival, she was veiled when she danced. She only took off the veil when she came back from the next stage after dancing.


    At that time, we didn''t care about it or think about it much. Now we understand that this is the reason.


    "What''s more, Miss Ying Ying''s poems are usually written by others, not by herself." But at this time, someone threw a bomb again, and miss Yingying was dizzy.


    At this time, Miss Yingying naturally understood that it was not a coincidence, but a plot designed by someone to destroy her.


    Who is that man? Who is it?


    A figure flashed in her mind? Is it Princess Jing?


    But now, even if she understood, it was too late.


    "Come, let''s all send her to the government and let the government deal with her well." One by one, the people were all indignant and moved forward, trying to turn her to the government.


    If it''s a fake appearance, it''s not good-looking, even if it''s not, but her talent is also fake. Even dancing is replaced by others. People can''t stand this kind of thing.


    She clearly regarded the whole city as a fool.


    "Wait a minute, I have a good suggestion. Before we send her to the government, we will load her into a cage car and travel around the street so that everyone can see her face clearly." Suddenly there was a loud suggestion.


    "Well, well, that''s a great idea. People like her should be treated like that."


    "Yes, take her to the street, the street."


    The man''s proposal was immediately agreed.


    For a time, Yingying was only scared to death, with a kind of almost broken despair in her panic. No, no, she didn''t want to go shopping, she didn''t want to go shopping in such a situation.


    But now, whether she wants to or not, the people surround her one by one and don''t let her leave.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1313

    Then, soon someone pulled the cage car, and they locked her in the cage car with all their hands and feet, and really took her to travel all over the capital.


    Along the way, she was naturally abused, but also for throwing garbage.


    For a while, Miss Ying Ying was completely destroyed again, but this time it was completely destroyed. From then on, her reputation, even if it was too smelly to stink any more, was just like a street mouse when people mentioned her again.


    After swimming in the street, people still sent her to the government and put her in prison. However, after playing in the street, Miss Ying Ying was totally mad because she could not bear the devastating blow.


    When Qingzhuo went back to report everything to Chu Tong, Chu Tong frowned slightly. If it was not for that woman who refused to give up, or to cause trouble, it would not be so.


    I really can''t live because of my own sin.


    However, for this reason, this matter has been completely solved. Next, she should make a good plan for her business.


    After Jingwang''s business is finished, the way back to Beijing is still like swimming on the water. He is not worried at all. Chu Tong suddenly feels that Jingwang is very leisurely.


    However, after returning to the capital, his Highness Prince Jing began to be busy, and Chu Tong began to be busy with business.


    Jingwang still didn''t want her to do business, but he had promised her when he was in the ancient city, so it was not easy to repent. He thought that one of her women could not understand those business matters, so he thought that she would make trouble. If she had enough trouble and interest, she would certainly give up.


    However, his highness did not expect that in the past day by day, his little lady''s enthusiasm did not decrease at all, and she worked harder and harder, and even made some famous schools.


    However, recently, there is a small thing happened in the capital. The king Ling Shangwang came back after a year''s guard. When his mother died, he proposed to go to wake her.


    Chu tongjue''s story had nothing to do with her, so he didn''t pay attention to it. But when Chu Tong met Shang Wang in the palace, he looked at her in a way that he couldn''t pull her skin and cramped her, leaving Chu Tong at a loss.


    Is there any relationship between the original third Miss Chu and the war king?


    She is not the real third miss of Chu family, so she really does not know what happened to the third miss of Chu before


    this chapter is not finished.


    Chu Tong is really uncomfortable to be stared at, so he turns around and wants to leave.


    "What? Pretend you don''t know Ben Wang? " However, the voice of the war king suddenly came, obviously with some suppressed anger in the cold.


    Chu Tong blinked. She really didn''t know him. She didn''t pretend.


    "When you saved Ben Wang, he said that he would marry you and let you wait for him. Unexpectedly, within one year, you married xuanyuanye." He suddenly stepped in front of her and stared at her, as if to turn her into ashes.


    Chu Tong was shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect that there was such a thing between the original third Miss Chu and the war king.


    Didn''t miss Chu San only like Mr. Bai? Besides, Miss Chu San and Mr Bai are engaged by marriage.


    What''s more, the former Miss Chu San was a fool, and the king of war wanted to marry him?


    "You want to marry Ben Wang, whose surname is Bai, but now you marry xuanyuanye." Shangwang is obviously very angry, angry that she married someone, more angry that she married Jingwang.


    Chu Tong looked at her, eyes blinked, look very confused, also very innocent.


    "I know that he persecuted you. I can save you..." The war king looked at her, secretly breathed a breath, the anger on his face had already dissipated for the most part.


    He had long inquired that it was Xuanyuan night who forced her to marry, and she was forced to do so.


    He can save her from suffering if she wants.


    "No, I am voluntary." Chu Tong interrupts him directly. At first, she was forced, but now she is willing.


    "You..." Wang Shangwang''s face was blue when she blocked him, and his anger was even more intense: "I heard that you didn''t even worship the hall, and you didn''t even have a basic ceremony. If he really cared about you, how could he let you suffer such grievances?"


    "It seems that the fifth brother is very concerned about the king''s affairs." This time, without waiting for Chu Tong to speak, a bleak voice suddenly came.


    Chu Tong turned his eyes and saw that his Highness Prince Jing was confused for a while. Just now, his Highness Prince Jing didn''t know how much they had heard.


    "If you don''t have a chapel with her, she is not your princess. Please turn the page, so the king can take her back." Shangwang is not afraid, but a bit more tough, obviously do not want to give up.


    "Well, the king will see." His royal highness Jing''s lips were slightly hooked, and he seemed to smile. The voice was careless and light.


    After his words, he immediately grabbed Chu Tong and left.


    Just at the moment of turning around, the light and cloudless look on his face disappeared in an instant and changed into the frightful cold.


    Chutong sighed in secret. Actually, she was really wronged. It had nothing to do with her, but now she has replaced the third miss of Chu family, so it''s still unclear.


    So now Chu tong can only keep silent.


    When her highness Jing saw that she was silent at the moment, her face was even colder. She didn''t have a single explanation now. Does it mean that she and the war king really


    His Highness Prince Jing didn''t say a word or ask a question. He just went back to the mansion and beat her desperately that night. It''s useless for her to beg for mercy.


    Chu Tong thought this was going on. After all, now she is Princess Jing.


    However, the next day his royal highness asked the emperor to marry him, saying that he would marry Chu Tong again.


    Chu Tong was really drunk when he got the news. Did he use it so seriously?


    However, when the emperor''s decree came down, it was so decided.


    Since it''s a new marriage, his Highness Prince Jing obviously doesn''t want to aggrieve her, so the etiquette is very good. Even a few days before the wedding, he sent Chu Tong back to the Chu mansion.


    Of course, only Jing Wang and Chu Tong know that Jing Wang secretly goes to Chu''s mansion every night.


    In fact, the wedding does not need Chu Tong to worry about, so Chu Tong is still busy with her business. Just in these days, it is more convenient to go in and out of Chu mansion, so Chu Tong will go to do business when he is free.


    Chu Tong also wanted to arrange things before the marriage. The day before the marriage, Chu Tong went to a factory she had set up.


    Just, she just entered the factory and was suddenly held in her arms!!


    Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze, and felt the strength he held on his waist. Although it was not too big, it was not impossible for her to break away!!


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1314

    Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze, and felt the strength he held on his waist. Although it was not too big, it was not impossible for her to break away!!


    See his lips suddenly fall toward her, her eyes suddenly sink, hands quickly in the waist, a dagger will hold in her hands.


    When his lips were only a few centimeters away from her lips, the dagger in her hand suddenly touched his waist.


    His body is slightly sluggish, and his movements are so hard to stop. His lips are only a few centimeters away from her. He doesn''t go down any more, but he doesn''t leave.


    The corner of his lips rose slowly, and he pulled out a light smile. He was careless, but he concealed too much emotion. Unexpectedly, the woman responded so quickly.


    In fact, when he just kissed her, he had noticed her movements, but he didn''t expect that she would be so fast. He thought that he could at least kiss her.


    "You''d better not force me." The dagger in Chu Tong''s hand is close to his skin again. In the voice, it is totally cold. If he really dares to kiss it down, she promises to stab it in and never feel soft.


    "Do you think my king will be frightened by your dagger?" Shangwang Weiyang''s lips had several deep explorations. His eyes looked straight at her, but at such a close distance, they could see each other''s faces.


    "Ah," chutong smiled, and in the laughter, it was also totally cold. "What if it''s a Xuanyuan dagger?"


    Xuanyuan dagger, as long as it cuts a little skin, will be killed. She doesn''t believe it. He''s not afraid.


    The body of the war king suddenly froze, the eyes also quickly concealed a few different, the lips corner of the smile also more cold.


    If it''s changed before, he doesn''t believe Xuanyuan will give the dagger to anyone, but everyone knows how much King Jing dotes on this woman now, so


    "It''s said that this Xuanyuan dagger is extremely powerful. Do you want to try it, prince?" Chu Tong felt his body was different. He could not help pulling out a smirk from the corner of his lips. He also had some confidence in his heart.


    Wang Shangwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, the smile on the corner of his lips spread again, and his lips moved slightly. He said slowly again, "there''s a way


    this chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    to die under the peony, and it''s also romantic to be a ghost. How about today''s Wang try it?"


    In the low voice, there is a slight chuckle, which seems to be more ambiguous.


    And the lips that had stopped kissed her again.


    He predicted that she would not dare to really kill his opponent, but it would not be as simple as last time. How smart the woman is, she would definitely understand this, and would not take such a big risk for a kiss.


    Chu Tong ''s heart suddenly surprised, but also suddenly understood his mind, eyes again a sink, in his lips will be covered to her lips that moment, suddenly again cold voice, "no defense, then we all die today."


    Even if she died, she could not let him take advantage of her.


    At the moment, in her cold voice, there is a firmness that can''t be ignored, but also a shivering crack.


    During the conversation, the dagger in his hand was close to him again, cutting his clothes and tightly sticking to his skin.


    There is no hesitation or compromise.


    This time, the body of Shangwang was completely shocked and turned into a statue in an instant. It''s not fear. The dagger she pasted on his skin, but because of the crack in her words,


    at this moment, he understood that her words were not meant to frighten him, but could be done when she really said it.


    If he really kisses her today, the dagger in her hand will stab her without hesitation, and she will


    He didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel to herself. Is she guarding Xuanyuan at night?


    "You care so much about Xuanyuan night?" His eyes narrowed suddenly, the smile of the lips corner also quickly disappeared, changed a trace of cold blood stagnation, did she care about Xuanyuan night so much? Just a kiss, you''re going to fight him?


    "Yes." Without any hesitation, Chu Tong''s quick answer, simple answer can''t be simpler, but with her unquestionable firmness, she not only cares about Xuanyuan night, but also deeply loves him, so she can''t allow others to touch her.


    Suddenly, Wang Shangwang feels that she can''t breathe. She can''t be a little implicit. It''s necessary to answer directly. Is it simple?


    This chapter is not finished, please turn to the page


    she hesitates for a moment, or his heart will not be so stuffy.


    "Can you let me go now, Lord?" Chu Tong glanced at him once again, and said slowly that she was in fact making her determination clear to him.


    Shangwang''s eyes were upset and unwilling, but he took her hand and let it go.


    At the moment when he let go, Chu Tong turned around and jumped out of his arms quickly. He stood a few meters away from him. His face was still calm, but his heart was still secretly relieved.


    The dagger in his hand, in the moment of leaving him, quickly put it away.


    Seeing her as eager to leave him, the war King squinted his eyes again. It seemed that there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "For that matter, I will try to make up for it. I have sincerely resolved it with the Lord. If the Lord is willing to cooperate, I can give the factory outside the city to the Lord."


    Now, the Empress Dowager and Duke Liu are in enough trouble. So, she doesn''t want to offend Shangwang any more. It''s worth using a factory to exchange his solution.


    Wang Shangwei Leng, the corner of her lips seems to be slowly raised for a while, unexpectedly, she would be so generous. The temptation of that factory is really great, which can bring him huge profits.


    In his heart, there is only the world, and to get the world, we must have strong financial support.


    In principle, he should not hesitate to agree, after all, a woman, with his world, but no comparison.


    I have to say that this woman is really smart and knows what he wants.


    But at this moment, I don''t know why, but he didn''t want to say that. Knowing that it was what he needed, he still hesitated.


    "Today, you can go." The war king just slightly glanced at her, then said lightly, in the voice, there was not too much emotion, nor any opinion on this matter.


    I''ve just seen her strength, so I don''t want to force her any more, but this matter can''t be finished like this. He won''t let her and Xuanyuan go so easily.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1315

    I''ve just seen eight of her strengths, so I don''t want to force her any more, but this matter can''t be finished like this. He won''t let her and Xuanyuan go so easily.


    Or he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Village Zheng a Zheng, Mou son, hidden a trace of accident, also with a trace of doubt, what does he mean? Agreed? Or not?


    But, that sentence today, you can go, it shows that things, it seems that there is no end.


    At the moment, Chu tong can''t care to think so much. He''d better leave first.


    I don''t know what will happen if I stay any longer.


    So, after hearing his words, without any pause, he quickly turned around and walked out of the room.


    The war Wang Leng for a while, looking at the big door, eyes son, hidden obvious chagrin, this woman need to go so fast?


    Can''t he? Did he really eat her?


    Is he so terrible? Why do other people see him, will be completely fascinated by him, but this woman is partial to avoid him like a viper.


    Now that she has left, there is no need for him to stay here. Shangwang tries his best to hide his chagrin, and then turns to leave.


    Just, slightly turn around, but feel, waist pain, his brow subconsciously a frown, and then look down.


    At the waist, where she just touched him with a dagger, he not only cut his clothes, but also his skin. Because the wound was not big, he just didn''t pay attention, so he didn''t feel pain.


    Now move, then feel a little pain.


    Looking at the bloodstain of the tiny wound seeping slightly, the grief King''s face was slowly gloomy. This woman, unexpectedly, once again lied to him, saying what is Xuanyuan dagger, in fact, it''s just a common dagger,


    if he was injured by Xuanyuan dagger, even if it''s small, no matter how small the wound, he would die.


    Maybe it was because he had just come close to her again and again, which made her really nervous, so he accidentally cut his skin.


    He doesn''t know now. Should he be glad that it''s not Xuanyuan dagger, or should he investigate the consequences of that woman cheating him again?


    This chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    that woman, if she is brave enough, she has cheated him again and again. OK, very good,


    Chu Tong who left quickly did not dare to stay at all. After leaving the inn quickly, she hurried towards the direction of Prince Jing''s mansion. After a long distance, she found that King Shang did not catch up with him, and then she was relieved.


    Good risk, good risk.


    Take out the dagger that was just too anxious to be inserted. I want to insert it again, but suddenly I find that there are some bloodstains on the dagger. I can''t help but be shocked.


    This, whose blood is this? This dagger, she or "me, I''ll go out for a walk?" Chu Tong couldn''t help worrying them, so he didn''t tell them about the day.


    "Didn''t you say you were going shopping? What about the shopping? " Chu Yan obviously didn''t believe her words. She thought of what she said when she was going out, and then looked at her empty handed at the moment. Her face was more puzzled.


    "I didn''t see the right one." Chu Tong sighed in secret and explained again that he knew that they were worried about her. "They didn''t see the right one, so why didn''t they come back earlier, which made us worry for a long time." Chu Yu glanced at her slightly, and said discontentedly.


    "Yes, the Lord is here. He can''t find you. He sent someone to look for you, but he didn''t find you either. Where have you been for most of this time? " Chu adult also cannot help but say, however, see her now come back,. They were relieved. "


    " has he been here? " Chu Tong was stunned. When he came back, he didn''t see him. He didn''t come today. He had already come, and someone had looked for her. But did he leave without waiting for her to come back?


    It''s really a bit unexpected. Maybe it''s too busy recently.


    "What is his coming?" Lord Chu gave her a disgruntled look. "The Lord has been waiting for you here for a long time."


    "Oh." Chu Tong answered softly, with some sweetness in his heart, but also secretly relieved, "he''s gone now."


    In any case, his Highness Prince Jing has left now. That''s all right. Otherwise, he will definitely ask about what happened.


    her parents who she can cheat, but she can''t cheat that man.


    "Who says he''s gone? He''s waiting for you in your room." Seeing her look of relief, Lord Chu added again. When she was talking, the corner of her lips still slightly pulled out a slight smile. It seems that she was afraid of it.


    "What, he''s waiting for me in my room?" Chu Tong almost jumped up. What''s the time? He hasn''t left yet. He shouldn''t be very busy these days. He should be busy with getting married?


    "Yes, I saw him fidgeting in the hall, so I let him go to your room." Chu adult slowly explained, saw Chu Tong''s appearance, the lip angle''s smile more and more many points.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1317

    However, his highness Jing is more frightened when he hears about it. He just thought that the war king might just be unwilling in his heart, so he would find her. He thought that the war king would not hurt her.


    But if Shangwang really wants to do something to her


    At the thought of that consequence, he could not help shivering. It seems that he was too careless.


    The subconscious once again held her tightly, felt her real existence, and then secretly relieved, but suddenly, another kind of doubt flashed in my heart.


    Shangwang intentionally stopped her and let her back?


    Let her come back safely?


    "Did he do anything to you?" The heart suddenly shakes, his body is suddenly a stiff, quickly pushed away her, carefully check her body, voice, also with a slight tremor.


    "No, don''t worry. I won''t let myself be busy." Chu Tong felt his nervousness and a pain in his heart. He held him tightly again and said softly.


    Just think of the just thrill, if Shangwang insists on it again, she''s afraid it''s very possible


    However, don''t tell him about these things. If you tell him, you can only make him worry more. She thinks that she should be careful as much as possible, and don''t go out alone or give him a chance.


    "Boy, as long as you are safe, my king." Xuanyuan night also tightly hugged her again and said in a deep voice. Although she didn''t say it, she understood the thrill just now.


    After all, it''s absolutely impossible for Shangwang to let go.


    Now, he just wants her to be safe. Suddenly, he has an impulse to take her away from all the plots, find a quiet place and live a happy life for both of them.


    He didn''t want to hurt her, he didn''t want to, he didn''t really want to.


    "Isn''t it OK for me?" Chutong pushed him away slightly, with a faint smile on his face, and turned a circle in front of him.


    "It''s OK." Hold her again, take her into your arms, and then take her to the room.


    "By the way, my mother-in-law said," you are making a wedding dress. Let me come and have a look. But why didn''t I see your wedding dress? Where is it? " Enter the room


    this chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    and Xuanyuan teases her in the middle of the night.


    "Dowry?" Chu Tong was slightly stunned, and his body was slightly stiff. Some of them were stunned.


    "Yes, what about the wedding dress? There are still two days left for us to get married. The wedding dress should be almost finished. " Xuanyuan night saw her slightly stupefied appearance, and couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Oh, fast, fast, fast." Chu Tong returned to his mind and responded repeatedly. However, he was a little guilty in his heart.


    How could she make a wedding dress? In modern times, she didn''t even take a needle. Now she even asked her to make a wedding dress by herself and embroidered the messy things on the clothes. That would not let her kill her directly.


    This ancient man is really in trouble. She has to make a wedding dress by herself. She is afraid of her mother''s suspicion, so she can only promise and ask pearl to help her. She can''t do it. She can''t.


    But, did not expect, he will suddenly ask, she can only perfunctory answer.


    "Oh, it''s very fast. Show it to Ben Wang." Xuanyuan night''s lips have been hanging a light smile, he was still thinking, she would not do that, after all, she seems to have never liked what those girls do, but more interested in men''s things.


    "I haven''t finished it yet. What''s good-looking? I won''t be late to see it on the day of marriage. At that time, I''ll show you enough." Now the wedding dress is still in Pearl''s room. How can she show it to him.


    Jingwang didn''t care too much. He chuckled and said, "well, at that time, it''s good to surprise him again."


    He knew that no matter what she wore, she was the most beautiful.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. Fortunately, fortunately, he finally muddled through. After all, all the daughters here marry by themselves. If he knew that her wedding clothes were not made by herself, he would be angry.


    "Miss, miss, what kind of lace do you want to embroider on the bottom of the wedding dress?" But just at this time, Pearl''s voice, just right or wrong, damn it, and what''s more, it''s just about the wedding dress,


    the girl, who is impatient and hasn''t come in yet, is shouting loudly outside.


    It''s too late for her to stop.


    This chapter is not finished. Please turn to the page


    Jing Wang raised his eyes slightly and glanced at her. There were too many profound in his eyes, which made her unable to guess his thoughts for a while.


    Chu Tong secretly cries bitterly in her heart. This girl can really pick the time. If she doesn''t come sooner or later, she will come at this time.


    Now, not only does Jingwang know that she didn''t make the wedding dress herself, but also lets him think that she cheated him.


    "Miss, pearl has chosen several designs and colors. Take a look and see," said the girl, who was not disorderly enough, holding several designs, pushing the door and coming in.


    Seeing Jing Wang sitting in the room, he was shocked. His words were also stiffly forbidden in his mouth.


    I can''t help shivering. For a while, I forgot all the reactions. God, the Lord knows this. He will blame the lady.


    The wedding dresses should be made by oneself, otherwise it will be unlucky. Moreover, it is obvious that one does not respect one''s wedding to let others make them.


    At the beginning, when the young lady asked her to do it, she also firmly refused, but only after she saw what she sewed into the purse, she had to agree.


    Because, she knew, if let the young lady make the wedding dress by herself, only afraid of a year''s time, the young lady didn''t have the wedding dress, and even if it was made, it could not be seen.


    This matter, but even the madam all conceals, actually did not expect, unexpectedly let the Lord know.


    No, no, she can''t hurt miss. Although pearl is scared to the extreme, her brain is still turning, so she said in a hurry, "Miss, just when you were away, pearl took your wedding dress to Pearl''s room and matched you with some colors."


    This girl, today''s reaction is quite fast, but who is Jing Wang? How could she have cheated him.


    I''m afraid that the more she describes it, the darker it will be.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly in his heart, then waved to her, "OK, you go down first."


    "Yes." Pearl answered in a low voice, and then walked out slowly. When she went out and looked at Chu Tong, she was still worried.


    She''s out. What do you want to do, miss? Will miss be in danger?


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1318

    "Lady, would you like to give me an explanation?" After Pearl went out, King Jing''s Mou son looked at Chu Tong again, and said slowly word by word. In the Mou son at the moment, he was still so profound that she could not see too much emotion.


    Murmured a breath, Chu Tong said to himself in the heart, die, what''s the big deal, is not a wedding dress? Although her mother told her again and again, we must finish every stitch by ourselves.


    But she won''t, what can she do.


    "I won''t." Chutong''s stuffy voice was a little discontented. She had a headache at the sight of that thing, let alone did it.


    If King Jing wants to blame her, she can''t help it.


    "Well?" Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle picks slightly, "who just said, nearly finished."


    Just now, this little woman dared to cheat him, but she would not. To be frank, why should she cheat him? In fact, he had guessed that she might not.


    "Well, I admit, I just lied, but I really can''t. If you insist that I do it by myself, then on the day of marriage, I can only come out with that red cloth wrapped in it. Then, in case a small heart falls, it''s really spring. It''s hard. You want to see the consequences like that." Chutong looked at him with a little chagrin and said stiffly.


    She can imitate the most simple modern fashion design. Isn''t there one that will be all around her? In fact, it''s pretty good-looking.


    However, I''m afraid these ancient people can''t stand it. Especially the man in front of me.


    "Cough,. "King Jing was suddenly choked by his saliva. This woman can''t be so upright. Besides, listen to what she said and come out with a piece of red cloth. In case of falling, the spring light will be boundless. She really dares to say anything.


    Her courage is really growing.


    "You dare." He gave her a hard look. She was so beautiful that he could only see her. He could never let others see her.


    As soon as you extend your arm, quickly pull her over, lay her across your leg, and raise her hand high


    this chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    .


    "Prince Jing, you can''t beat me. A gentleman can''t move his mouth. No, no, it''s wrong. A gentleman can''t move his mouth. It''s easy to say something. It''s easy to say something." When Chu Tong saw his hand held high, he couldn''t help shouting.


    He won''t really want to hit her. How old is she? She needs to be spanked. She doesn''t want to,


    pearl outside. She can''t help shivering. Isn''t it? The Lord really wants to hit the young lady. What should she do? Do you want to rush in to save the young lady or tell the master and his wife?


    "What? Do you know it''s wrong? " Jing Wang''s hand, not put down, is still raised high. In the low voice, there is a deliberate threat. However, the corner of her lips can''t help rising. Unexpectedly, she is also afraid.


    Moreover, he understood that her fear at the moment was because she cared about him in her heart. Otherwise, she would not even care about him. Otherwise, she would never just shout and forget to resist.


    "I see." Jing Wang nods stiffly, at the moment, she seems to be so threatened.


    "What''s wrong?" King Jing still didn''t let her go. He asked in a low voice again. It was very rare that he saw this woman admit her mistake so readily.


    "I shouldn''t have asked pearl to make me a wedding dress, but I lied to you." Jingwang''s voice was so small that he could hardly hear it. After a slight pause, he added again, "but I really can''t."


    "There are times when you can''t. "Jingwang''s lips are even higher, with a slight smile, but there is still some deliberate anger in his voice.


    "I''m not omnipotent. Of course, I can''t. can you?" Chu Tong snorted slightly, and said gloomily that she was not the ancient man, but also wanted to learn this kind of thing. Most of the women today can''t take needles.


    King Jing is angry and funny again. At this time, the woman is still so hard to talk.


    "The attitude of admitting mistakes is not sincere enough." Jing Wang''s hand, which was held high, suddenly fell and patted her ass.


    "Ah! Xuanyuan night, you really hit it. " Looking at his fallen hand, Chu Tong exclaimed again, and his body subconsciously earned money. He quickly stood up


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    and narrowly avoided his hand.


    "That''s your attitude to admit it?" King Jing quickly hid his smile on his face, looked at her with a little anger, and said slowly word by word.


    "But I can''t really let you fight." Chu Tong''s red lip glimpses slightly, some discontented ground says, and still hit that kind of place, who received.


    "Otherwise, how about a different way of punishment?" When King Jing saw her slightly raised lips and eyes, he suddenly said mysteriously,


    "what''s the way?" Chu Tong is slightly stunned. He looks at her in some consternation, smiles at him, and shivers.


    The longer you get along with him, the more you know about his blackness. Who knows what he''s up to now?


    In King Jing''s light smile, he was a little more ambiguous. His eyes were looking straight at her lips. His long fingers slowly stretched out and gently pointed his lips. The meaning was no longer obvious.


    Well, Jing Wang was shocked. He knew that this man was the darkest, but after all, it was her fault. And a kiss is better than a real spanking.


    Although she was reluctant, she walked slowly to his face, facing his lips, a little bit. She wanted to leave quickly.


    But before she left, King Jing quickly grabbed her and whispered in her ear, "what? So he sent the king away? "


    He that warm breath sprays in her ear, crisp hemp in more a bit of temptation.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly kissed her lips and deepened his kiss.


    "In the future, you can''t cheat me." At the end of the kiss, he gasped in her ear again.


    "Well," some intoxicated Chu children responded subconsciously.


    "Don''t let pearl do the wedding dress any more." His murmuring voice rings in her ear again. How can a girl do her wedding dress.


    "But I can''t, I can''t really wrap it up in time." Chu Tong raised his eyes slightly and looked at him doubtfully.


    To the fierce stare of the king of Shangjing, he stopped quickly.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1319

    "My king will send for eight." Seeing her live, King Jing whispered again. But in this voice, there seems to be a little more sadness.


    In his palace, there was a wedding dress made by her mother herself, but she didn''t have the chance to wear it on herself. Because in the year of the first king, she was just taken into the palace, sealed as a concubine, but didn''t get married.


    Because she''s not the queen.


    This has become the regret of my mother''s life.


    He remembered that his mother once said, "what a beautiful wedding dress, it''s just a pity."


    At that time, although he was still young, he also understood what his mother meant by the pity. Unfortunately, there is no chance to wear them.


    Now, let her daughter-in-law wear it for once. If the mother is in the sky, she will be very happy.


    Seeing his slightly sad eyes, he thought that he had taken his mother''s clothes to her in his palace before, and he understood that his mother must have made the wedding clothes himself.


    "Well, I''ll wait." Don''t want to see his sadness, chutong smiles slightly, and then marks a kiss on his forehead. She wants to use all her own to melt all his sadness and make him happy.


    Jingwang stayed late to go back. When he left, he still held her and said reluctantly, "I really want to hold you to sleep. When he woke up in the morning, Chu Tong was stunned and understood that Jingwang was really worried about her. He was moved by his heart." well, I''m just going to go out. You stay with me. "


    It''s better to let him deal with his affairs in peace. Otherwise, she will feel a little hurt when she looks at his tiredness and comes to pick her up every day.


    "Good." Flying eagle thought that she would let him go back to the Lord. Unexpectedly, she agreed so readily. He said that she would understand the king''s mind when he was going out. She could not help but smack his tongue secretly. She really knew the Lord better than the man he had been with for more than ten years?


    Xiaoyu has been in good shape recently and looks much better than before.


    "Sister, why didn''t you come to see Xiaoyu yesterday?" As soon as Chu Tong entered the room, Xiaoyu pulled her and asked in a hurry.


    Chutong chuckled, "my sister was busy yesterday, so I didn''t come. The drizzle in our family is more and more beautiful." Gently shaved her nose, saw her that more and more ruddy face, Chu Tong''s face smile more and more diffuse open.


    "What is sister busy with?" Xiaoyu asked with a slight squint of his head.


    She feels that her sister seems to be busy these days, and she comes to accompany her for a short time every day.


    "Sister is going to get married. Of course, she is busy." Chu Tong thought that Mu Yan had told Xiaoyu about her marriage. He couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Sister is getting married?" Xiaoyu is slightly stunned, the smile on his face suddenly froze. He looks at chutong in surprise and asks anxiously, "who is my sister going to marry?"


    Chu Tong saw Xiaoyu''s reaction and was shocked for a while, but then explained, "it''s his Highness Prince Jing."


    She didn''t understand the light rain''s reaction at the moment.


    Xiao Yu was rescued from Beijing some time ago, because the light rain was exactly the same as her previous partner. At the beginning of modern times, the partner had died in order to save her.


    So, seeing Xiaoyu''s brother, in that case, she will not be separated from her sister in the future.


    However, I didn''t expect that my sister would marry someone so soon.


    "What happened to Xiaoyu? My sister wants to get married, isn''t she happy for her? " Chu Tong looks sad at her, but he wants to make Xiaoyu happy.


    Xiaoyu still hangs his head and doesn''t speak. In her heart, she really doesn''t like her. She wants her to marry her brother.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, it''s a happy event for my sister to get married. You should bless my sister." One side of the Mu Yan can''t help but say, just, looking at Chu Tong''s eyes, but quickly flashed a trace of strange.


    "I wish you well, sister." Xiaoyu raised his head slowly this time and said in a low voice, but there seemed to be too much reluctance in that blessing.


    "Xiaoyu is at ease. I can come to see you every day after my sister becomes a relative." Chu Tong smiled at her.


    "Well. OK. " It''s just that Xiaoyu is still unhappy when she hears these words. It''s just a whisper.


    Next, because the rain has been some stuffy unhappy, Chu Tong sat for a while, then left.


    She knows that Xiaoyu is unhappy because she wants to marry Jing Wang. She also understands Xiaoyu''s mind.


    Although Xiaoyu is very important in her mind, Jing Wang is equally important in her life.


    On the way back, Chu Tong was in a heavy mood. All the way, he just walked with his head down and didn''t say a word.


    Flying eagle can only closely follow her behind, see her appearance, can not help but secretly worry, in fact, the girl said, he also heard.


    The princess won''t stop marrying the prince because of the girl, will she?


    In fact, the princess had a good time with the prince. He felt that there was no need to mend the wedding again.


    These days, the princess lives in the Chu mansion. First, there is the king of war. Now there is a little rain girl who is worried. He is really worried about their prince.


    "Brother, why don''t you say that you like your sister?" After Chu Tong left, Xiaoyu looked at Mu Yan with some chagrin and growled.


    For the first time, she saw her brother''s Thoughts on a girl, but she didn''t think of it.


    at the end of this chapter


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1321

    "Nothing will happen. Don''t be afraid." Feeling her nervousness, King Jing whispered again in her ear that if she was in a mess at the moment, she would be cheated by the enemy, and he also had his plan.


    Hearing his words, Jing Wang was slightly shocked, but at the moment, she believed him unconditionally. Since he said it was ok, Xiaoyu would be OK.


    Muyan went directly to the front of King Jing and whispered, "the rain is gone." In the voice, there was obvious worry, but also a trace of chagrin.


    He didn''t find Xiaoyu near the inn. There was only one possibility he could think of. It was that Xiaoyu was most likely taken away by someone. After he came here with Xiaoyu, no one knew him, and no one got revenge with him. Therefore, the person who took Xiaoyu was most likely because of her.


    He knew something about her and the empress dowager, so he said softly beside Chu Tong.


    Now, only he can control the scene here, and only he can control the Empress Dowager and Duke Liu.


    Chu Tong was stunned, and then understood what he meant. No wonder he just asked her not to mess up. It was the idea.


    Just, if she left now, it seems to others, just afraid of misunderstanding, she is running with other men, he is not afraid that others will laugh at him like this?


    "Don has already bowed down. You are the king''s princess." King Jing seemed to see her mind, so he smiled in her ear again. Now she can think for him. He is very satisfied.


    "Thank you very much. Today, Muyan owes you a favor. If he is useful to Muyan, Muyan will not refuse." Muyan didn''t expect that King Jing would let her leave with him. In such a case, his princess left with another man. In the world, she didn''t know what it would look like.


    Smart as king Jing, he would not have thought of this, but he did not hesitate to let her go with him. He was willing to owe this feeling.


    "I thank brother Mu a lot." Jing Wang''s eyes flickered slightly, and his deep voice was filled with obvious gratitude. He knew that Mu Yan could have wanted to come to her, but he didn''t, but came back when they had finished their worship.


    With Muyan''s love for Xiaoyu, he is really grateful to be able to do this.


    Mu Yan''s body is slightly stiff, and there is a trace of something strange on his face. The world says that Jing Wang is cold and merciless. What he sees, Jing Wang is not like that at all.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked, surprised, but also confused. Surprised that King Jing would thank Mu Yan, confused. Is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    At the moment, her heart is tied to Xiaoyu, so she doesn''t think much about other things.


    A few simple words, but let two men mood big change, but, but also just a moment of things.


    All the people did not hear their conversation, but saw that they were looking at each other for a moment, and then Chu Tong followed Mu Yan out.


    This chapter is not finished. Please turn to the page


    and King Jing doesn''t mean to block it at all.


    "King Jing, what are you doing?" The emperor stood up in astonishment and cried out in disbelief. He had tried his best for today''s wedding. Now he


    "You, stop that man for me." Even if King Jing would let the man go like this, he would not agree. During the wedding, the princess followed other men and spread it out, but it would damage the reputation of King Jing.


    What''s the matter with that woman today? Doesn''t she love Jing Wang very much? How can I follow other men just like this.


    "Yes." Those bodyguards quickly surrounded Mu Yan and Chu Tong again.


    "Let them go." Jingwang''s eyes are slightly heavy, but in the cold voice, there is a firmness that can''t be doubted.


    He is afraid of further delay. Xiaoyu will have an accident. After this period of time, he knows the importance of Xiaoyu to her. If Xiaoyu does have an accident, she will be very sad.


    What''s more, Xiaoyu is likely to have an accident because of her.


    Everyone was completely shocked. What happened to the prince today? Did he really let his princess go with other men?


    "King Jing, are you really crazy?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at King Jing''s eyes, which was even more unbelievable. What happened to him today.


    "In this marriage, if she follows other men, then the wedding can only be abandoned. You need to think clearly." Empress Dowager''s eyes slightly sink, also immediately stood up, word by word slowly said.


    "The Empress Dowager''s words are poor. Since the hall has finished worshiping, she is the princess of the king. If she really wants to be abolished, then the king should write a letter of divorce." Jing Wang''s eyes took a cold look at the empress dowager, and slowly said that in the cold voice, there was a thrilling ruthlessness.


    The Empress Dowager''s face suddenly sank. In her eyes, she quickly concealed some anger. However, she was blocked by King Jing and said angrily, "hum, it''s ridiculous. Such a wedding is really a disgrace to the royal family. It''s all gone. It''s all gone."


    "No one can leave except the two of them." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly,


    at the end of this chapter


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1322

    "No one can leave except the two of them." King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked straight at the Empress Dowager. Again, he said coldly, word for word, that is to drag the Empress Dowager and Duke Liu, so that Chu tong can sometimes find Xiaoyu, and how can she leave like this.


    "King Jing, do you want to rebel? The emperor is still sitting on it. You dare to order even the emperor. " The Empress Dowager stared at King Jing''s eyes. Her anger was rising. In her voice, it was even more obvious.


    In the hall, there was an uproar, and the eyes were all looking carefully at the emperor to see what the emperor''s expression was at the moment.


    The emperor''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. No matter what, in front of the ministers, King Jing''s arrogance still makes him dissatisfied. No matter what, he is the emperor. He can only say this.


    "The emperor understands the loyalty of his younger brothers." Jingwang sneered, then said with a firm face.


    At this time, how could King Jing let the Empress Dowager pick out the relationship between him and the emperor.


    Indeed, after the emperor heard his words, his face suddenly eased, and the dissatisfaction of Mou Zi quickly disappeared. Yeah, how could he not understand Jing Wang''s sincerity after so many years? There must be some reasons for him to do it now.


    "Just as Jing Wang meant, everyone sat down and went on drinking." The emperor''s lips slightly bloom with a faint smile, but in the low voice, it is the majesty that can''t be refused.


    As soon as the emperor said this, all the people dared not move and sat down obediently.


    Chu Tong looks at Jing Wang slightly, and he has too much gratitude in his heart. This man really sacrificed too much for her. In the future, she must love him well.


    At this moment, we can''t delay any more. If Xiaoyu is really caught by the empress dowager, every minute she delays, Xiaoyu will be dangerous.


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned around and followed Muyan out of the hall.


    Although the Empress Dowager was unwilling to contradict the emperor''s face at this time, she could only sit back again, but after sitting back, she glanced at Gonggong Liu.


    Liu Gonggong wanted to sneak out.


    This chapter is not finished, please turn to the page


    "how about? The emperor''s will, the king''s order, even can''t keep Mr. Liu? " Jing Wang sat on one side of the chair, holding the glass in his hand, slightly closed his eyes and said slowly.


    Gonggong Liu''s body suddenly froze. As soon as he wanted to turn around, he quickly turned around. Looking at King Jing, he said uneasily, "I''m in a hurry. I''m laughing."


    "Go quickly, the Lord will not even stop you." The Empress Dowager smiled on purpose, don''t say with deep meaning.


    "Yes, thank you very much, empress." Gonggong Liu responded respectfully, then quickly got up and wanted to go out.


    "Hold it first." However, King Jing suddenly said again, slowly shaking the glass in his hand, and then suddenly finished it, as if the words were just not what he said.


    Everyone looked at him with an unbelievable face, and secretly guessed in their hearts, what''s the matter with the Lord today? Even Duke Liu was not allowed to go to the thatch.


    The emperor''s eyes also flickered slightly. In the eyes, there was a bit of doubt. Today''s marks are really strange.


    Duke Liu''s face sank slightly, but he didn''t reveal his dissatisfaction. Instead, he said with some embarrassment, "my Lord, I am a disabled man. How can I hold it?"


    Hearing Mr. Liu''s words, King Jing held the wine glass tightly, and his lips twitched with a smile,. Again, he said slowly, word by word, "if you can''t hold it, let a little eunuch take a nightpot and solve it on the spot. Anyway, you have nothing to see."


    Speaking, a pair of eyes don''t have a deep meaning to sweep Mr. Liu, eyes, there is a clear threat.


    Gonggong Liu''s face is gloomy in an instant. In a pair of slightly drooping eyes, there is even more obvious cruelty. Xuanyuan night, you have seed. Let''s live and see.


    Today, if Xiaoyu is found in the palace, he will never let go of the Empress Dowager and grandpa Liu. If Grandpa Liu can''t hold it now, he will be in trouble.


    Some words, thunder fell the whole piece of people, God, this is really the precious words of the Lord?


    However, this chapter is not finished. Please turn to the page and it''s amazing. It''s like what a Lord said.


    "What are you doing? Let''s not say that Duke Liu saved the emperor in those years. Just because he served the emperor for so many years, you shouldn''t be so hard on him. " The anger in the Empress Dowager''s eyes soared fiercely. She glared at King Jing and said angrily.


    "Yes, and I know that he is now serving the queen mother." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, hiding all emotions in his eyes, and then said in a cold voice again.


    In the word of serving, he deliberately accentuated his tone, and believed that the Empress Dowager would understand.


    Of course, other people naturally don''t think of that. After all, they don''t know that Gonggong Liu is not a eunuch.


    The Empress Dowager''s body suddenly froze, and her face quickly changed color. It was green for a while and white for a while. It seemed that the girl really found out about her and father Liu, and really told King Jing.


    Because of the fear in her heart, she dare not say anything at the moment, but the hidden hands on both sides are suddenly grasped.


    "Jingwang, Gonggong Liu saved Xianhuang. How can you be so embarrassed? Let him go first." The emperor can''t see any more, especially when he sees the angry appearance of the Empress Dowager. He can''t help but stop it.


    "The emperor will let his younger brother do it this time." Jing Wang''s eyes slightly raised, slowly looking to the emperor, eyes deep, slightly flashed a trace of strange.


    The emperor was stupefied for a moment. Although he didn''t understand why, he nodded slightly and accepted his words.


    "Let''s hold it for a while. If you can''t hold it, let''s ask little Li to help Mr. Liu get a nightpot." The emperor even said according to the meaning of King Jing.


    "Ha ha, it''s so busy." Xiao Ning Wang couldn''t help chuckling out, "even the thatch won''t go up. Everyone, you should try your best to hold it."


    He was originally afraid that the world would not be disordered. Now he has such a lively thing, how can he not be disordered.


    The ministers didn''t have that feeling at first, but after listening to him, they all seemed to want to go to the thatch, but at this time, no one dared to make a sound.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1323

    At the same time, Chu Tong Ba took Mu Yan to turn the palace around almost all the places he could find, but he still couldn''t find Xiaoyu.


    "Did I guess it was not the Empress Dowager who took Xiaoyu away?" Mu Yan''s face is more and more dignified. In her eyes, there are more worries. Up to now, she hasn''t found Xiaoyu. I don''t know if Xiaoyu will have an accident.


    Chu Tong''s face is also full of worries. Now she has some doubts. Isn''t it really the empress dowager, or the Empress Dowager didn''t bring Xiaoyu into the palace, but hid in a place casually. In that case, it would be more difficult to find it.


    "Find more people and go outside." Chu Tong thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice.


    "You mean that the Empress Dowager probably hid the rain outside instead of inside the palace?" Mu Yan is slightly shocked, then says quickly, in fact, he also thinks about that possibility.


    However, when he was looking for Xiaoyu, he found a hair ornament of Xiaoyu on the way. It was all on the way to the palace, so he advanced to the palace.


    Now, if you want to go out and find it, how can you find it, because the capital is so big.


    Chu Tong''s eyes sank slightly. He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he called a guard in the distance and said, "go to the hall and tell the king that I''ll leave first."


    Now she needs to find someone to find Xiaoyu quickly. After listening to the bodyguard, King Jing should understand her meaning.


    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Mu Yan around Chu Tong suspiciously, and his lips seemed to pull slightly.


    "By the way, if she loses a hair, the flame alliance will let the people who hurt her bury her." Mu Yan''s eyes also narrowed abruptly, making up a cold sentence.


    The bodyguard, who was shocked, suddenly looked at Mu Yan quickly. His eyes were wide and hard, and he couldn''t believe looking at Mu Yan. It seems that the bodyguard should have heard about the flame alliance.


    "Let''s go." Chu Tong turned to Mu Yan and said anxiously, now, she and Mu Yan can''t delay any time.


    "King Jing is really a rare good man in the world. You are really happy when you marry him." Mu Yan takes her to the palace quickly. Please turn the page and look at her eyes. There is a slight difference.


    King Jing is such a arrogant person, but for her, he can do this step, which shows how deeply you love her.


    Fortunately, he realized this early, and put away those thoughts that he shouldn''t move, or he would be hurt deeply.


    The bodyguard didn''t return to his mind until their figure disappeared completely, and then rushed to the main hall.


    "Prince, the princess asked his subordinates to tell him that she had left first." The bodyguard was outside the main hall and said carefully. His eyes were low and he did not dare to look at King Jing. He was afraid that he would offend the Lord. He had no life. People were shocked again. No, the woman followed other men and left. She even came to the party to call for a prince. That''s too much.


    "Well,. I see. " Jing Wang is still calm on his face. The glass in his hand seems to rotate slightly. She is so anxious to leave. She must not find Xiaoyu in the palace, so she is eager to go outside.


    Before Xiaoyu is found, he can''t act rashly. In case that he forces Gonggong Liu to hurry, he is afraid that Xiaoyu will be hurt.


    "The man also asked his subordinates to tell the Lord that if she lost a hair, the flame alliance would bury the people who hurt her." The bodyguard repeated Mu Yan''s words again, but he didn''t understand. Who did the man mean by her? Didn''t he take away the man?


    The people secretly breathed a sigh. The man robbed the prince''s princess, and even dared to speak fiercely. It was arrogant, but they didn''t understand the meaning of the threatening words.


    "Flame? Is that man the flame''s ally? " One of the bodyguards around the emperor obviously heard Yan, and his voice was a little surprised.


    "It should be the one who kills without blinking an eye. As long as it''s the person they want to kill, they will never live to the flame of tomorrow?" Jingwang''s eyes flashed slightly, and said slowly again, although the voice was extremely light, the words themselves were too lethal, so all the people present were shocked.


    The Empress Dowager''s face seems to be slightly changed, and her eyes are also slowly


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    and hang down, and Mr. Liu''s hand on one side seems to be slightly shaken.


    After all, the horror of fire is not understandable to normal people. The most important thing is that they can directly kill whoever they want without any concern.


    "Brother Wang, you won''t be afraid of that bullshit ally." Little Ning Wang was stunned for a moment, then said with some doubts. Although he knew that brother Wang could not be afraid of anyone, today''s incident is too strange.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m afraid, as long as someone is afraid. Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled, pulling a cold smile. He understood the meaning of Muyan''s last words, so he didn''t mind helping him.


    If it was empress dowager and Liu Fen who took Xiaoyu away, they should not dare to hurt Xiaoyu anymore.


    "Brother Wang, when you didn''t speak before, I really wanted to hear you speak, but now, I''m really willing to, you don''t say anything, because it''s a waste of emotion to say the same as not to say it." Xiao Ning Wang glared at him discontentedly. He couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Jingwang''s eyes looked at Gonggong Liu carelessly, and saw that Gonggong Liu was slightly stiff and his lips were more cold. Xiaoning Wangming didn''t understand whether it was important. What''s important is that the parties understood.


    "It seems that Mr. Liu''s disabled body is very powerful. After an hour, Mr. Liu can still sit steadily."


    At this moment, let him go first, and then get rid of him after finding Xiaoyu.


    "Eh, yes, Mr. Liu, you are really getting older and more powerful." When Xiao Ning heard Jingwang''s words, he thought about Gonggong Liu this time. He couldn''t help but look at him with admiration. The impatient could hold for an hour, which was really powerful. He couldn''t hold back for a moment.


    Gonggong Liu''s face slightly changed, but he quickly concealed it. The mood in his eyes was invisible to all of them. "I dare not disobey the king''s orders."


    "Hum," Jingwang slightly snorted, looking into his eyes, it was totally cold.


    Then he turned to the emperor and said in a deep voice, "thank you for your success today."


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1324

    The emperor really indulged him to the extreme. If it were not for the emperor to complete it today, I''m afraid it would be more troublesome.


    "What? Is this over? " The emperor was stupefied for a moment, and looked at King Jing doubtfully.


    "Yes, I''ll leave first." Jing Wang''s eyes drooped slightly and said in a low voice, although he knew that she was with Mu Yan now, he still felt uneasy.


    "Well, brother Wang doesn''t think of chasing your princess until now." Xiao Ning Wang''s eyes blinked slightly, and his face recovered his ruffian smile again, "do you want me to help you?"


    He guessed that brother Wang must have met with something difficult. At the moment, although he was a little ruffian, his tone was very serious.


    "No." Jingwang glanced at him slightly, and then quickly refused. He didn''t want other people involved in the matter.


    "Don''t pull it down." Wang Xiaoning gave him a slightly discontented look.


    After Chu Tong went out of the palace, he used Chu mansion and the royal mansion. All the people who could use it went to find Xiaoyu. In case that everyone didn''t know Xiaoyu, she specially drew several portraits for everyone to look for according to the picture.


    It''s just that I''ve been looking for the whole afternoon, but I still haven''t heard from you at all.


    "Don''t worry too much. It will be OK." Jing Wang saw her worried face and comforted her again.


    "But it''s been a whole day. If the disease of drizzle suddenly occurs," Chu Tong is really flustered at the moment. What he is most afraid of is not how the person who takes Xiaoyu will do with Xiaoyu, but how the disease of Xiaoyu suddenly happens. If there is no medicine, just fear,


    "I took Xiaoyu''s medicine in the morning. These two days, her disease should not happen." Mu Yan, who had gone out for another round, wanted to come back to see if they had any news. Hearing her words, his heart suddenly cooled, but he could not help comforting her.


    He was comforting himself rather than comforting her.


    "How is it? Is there any news? " Upon hearing Mu Yan''s voice, Chu Tong jumped up quickly and rushed to him in a hurry. He only saw the gloom on his face, and he had the answer.


    "It''s me. It''s me who has made light rain." Chu Tong''s body is not finished in this chapter. Please turn the page and say it with a little shake.


    To know that there will be such a result, she should not leave the light rain at the beginning.


    If Xiaoyu did something, she would not forgive herself.


    "Come on, it''s not your fault." King Jing took her into his arms again and comforted her gently. He didn''t want to see her so sad.


    "Prince, princess, I have found Miss Xiaoyu." Just at this time, the flying eagle came quickly, holding in his arms, determined to be the rain.


    At the moment, Xiaoyu shrunk in the eagle''s arms with a light tremor, and his head was also deeply buried in the eagle''s arms, obviously frightened.


    "Light rain, light rain." Chu Tong ran up in a hurry, and quickly picked up Xiaoyu. Mu Yan also walked over quickly, and saw that there was still a light shivering Xiaoyu. There were too many heartaches in her eyes.


    But in my heart, I was relieved. After all, Xiaoyu came back safely.


    Xiaoyu turned her eyes slightly, looked straight at chutong, recognized her for a moment, then cried loudly, "sister, I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    "Not afraid, not afraid. Is there a sister here?" Chu Tong patted her on the back and comforted her in a low voice. Eyes, but also full of heartache.


    "The bad guys, the bad guys, knocked me out and took me to a very dark, very dark room." Xiaoyu''s arm also tightly hugs Tang Ruoying. In his voice, he still shivers.


    Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly sink. It must be the Empress Dowager''s people. It''s all her. The evil rain endured such suffering. Holding Xiaoyu''s arm tight again, "Xiaoyu is not afraid, no bad guys, no, Xiaoyu is OK."


    "Xiaoyu, what''s going on?" Mu Yan''s eyes on one side are more and more cold. Someone dare to kidnap Xiaoyu. It seems that he really ate leopard courage.


    "I, I don''t know." Xiaoyu slowly raised his head, looked at Mu Yan, and was stunned. Then he said with a puzzled face, "in the morning, after my brother went out, I was alone in the room, and then a bad man suddenly broke in and knocked me out. When I woke up, they locked me in a dark room. I could not see anything, and there was no one.


    this chapter is not finished, please turn it over Page


    I''m afraid, I''m really afraid


    Xiaoyu said, his face showed a very scared expression. His hands were also tightly holding Chu Tong''s clothes.


    "Later, how did you come out?" Mu Yan is slightly stunned for a moment, and then asks after him again. He doesn''t want to see Xiaoyu as scared as he is. However, he always needs to ask about some things, otherwise, how to find out those who catch Xiaoyu.


    "I don''t know. I''m afraid, so I yelled inside. No one paid any attention to me before. Later, a man came and blindfolded me. Then he took me out and threw me on the street."


    Xiaoyu breathed a little, then said slowly again.


    Chu Tong and Jing Wang have a look at each other. It seems that the Empress Dowager and Duke Liu did it. Later, because they were afraid of Mu Yan, they had to let the rain go.


    "Sister, they, why do they catch the light rain?" Xiaoyu''s face, still with obvious tears, said a face wronged.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Chu Tong''s heart crossed a bit of guilt, but for her, Xiaoyu would not have suffered this kind of suffering.


    "I wanted to ask my brother to take me to my sister''s wedding, but unexpectedly, unexpectedly," Xiaoyu''s lips slightly cocked up and said discontentedly. Suddenly, he thought of something. His eyes carefully looked at Jing Wang. Then he said apologetically, "sister, I''m sorry that Xiaoyu ruined your wedding."


    "Nothing." Chutong smiled at her, but he felt more hurt. When something like this happened, it should be said that she was sorry, or the rain that was hurt because of her.


    In order not to make her feel more guilty, Chu Tong continued to explain, "in fact, Xiaoyu did not damage her sister''s wedding, and her sister has already bowed down."


    By the time Muyan left, all their manners had been completed.


    Leaning against the body of Xiaoyu in her arms, she seemed to move slightly. In her eyes, she seemed to flash slightly.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, my brother will take you back first and stop pestering my sister." At this time, Mu Yan also remembered that it was their wedding ceremony. Tonight, but on the night of their wedding, he had better leave first with light rain.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1326

    When he came back to his room, he suddenly felt that Xiaoyu seemed to be a little strange, and he thought that Gonggong Liu was the most proficient in transfiguration, so he doubted that Xiaoyu was a fake.


    Chu Tong is stunned for a moment. He hesitates when he looks at Xiaoyu, but Xiaoyu''s body is subconsciously close to her, and the hand holding her clothes is even tighter.


    Xiaoyu has always been timid, but when Jingwang is a stranger, she is still a cold face. She also knows that Jingwang is in a bad mood at the moment, so she is afraid that Xiaoyu will be frightened when Jingwang comes in.


    "It''s late. What can I do for you tomorrow?" Chu Tong sighed secretly, and said helplessly.


    "Open the door." King Jing repeated what he had just said again, but in his voice this time, he was a little more eager and cold.


    Chu Tong frowned a little, and suddenly realized that if King Jing found it at this moment, would there be something urgent? Otherwise, he could not insist on it at this time.


    "Xiaoyu is not afraid. Let go of elder sister first, and she will go out for a while." Chutong gently coaxes Xiaoyu off, and his hand subconsciously wants to move Xiaoyu away, holding her hand tightly.


    "Sister, I''m afraid." But Xiaoyu is holding on tightly, and his body quivers a little, which makes chutong''s heart more painful.


    "Xiaoyu is not afraid. This is my sister''s home. No one will hurt you." Chutong once again comforted, how could such a timid little rain ever be so frightened.


    What''s more, she seldom went out before, and did not contact any strangers, so such fear is normal.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid Xiaoyu still doesn''t let go. In the voice, there is a little more obvious tremor. When his eyes look to the door, his eyes are more obviously afraid. Now she is like a frightened bird. She is afraid of everyone except Mu Yan and her.


    Chu Tong is trying to let King Jing leave first, and wait for Xiaoyu to fall asleep before she goes out.


    However, at this moment, King Jing suddenly opened the door and walked in.


    Chu Tong was surprised, but there were also some accidents in her expression. She didn''t expect that King Jing would break in like this.


    Xiaoyu quickly retracts into her arms. Her hands are like an octopus. Please turn the page and hold her like an octopus.


    When King Jing heard that Xiaoyu had been pestering chutong to keep her from opening the door, he became more and more suspicious of her, so he pushed the door directly in.


    One enters the room, a pair of eyes son cold swept the drizzle one eye, in the eyes son, has the obvious Yin surly. Xiaoyu''s body couldn''t help shivering.


    "What are you doing? , you will be scared of the rain. " Seeing Xiaoyu''s frightened look, Chu Tong''s tone was slightly dissatisfied. What happened to King Jing today.


    "Ben Wang suspects that she is not Xiaoyu at all." Jingwang''s eyes once again glanced at Xiaoyu, and then said coldly word by word.


    Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze, a pair of eyes quickly looked at Jing Wang and said, "you, what do you say?"


    What is he talking about? He said it wasn''t light rain? Who is not Xiaoyu?


    It suddenly occurred to me that if Gonggong Liu really catches Xiaoyu, even if he is afraid of the influence of the flame, he should not let Xiaoyu back so easily. It seems that this matter is really strange. She had not seen Xiaoyu come back safely before. She was very happy for a while and did not think about it at all.


    Originally holding Xiaoyu''s hand, it also slowly released. A pair of eyes slowly turned to Xiaoyu. In the eyes, there was shock and stagnation, but there was more worry.


    If she is not drizzle, the real drizzle will be very dangerous.


    "Sister, what is he talking about? I don''t understand?" Xiaoyu shudders to the eyes of Shangjing king again, and the body unconsciously turns to Tang Ruoying''s bosom again.


    "Are you drizzling?" This time, chutong didn''t hold her anymore, but pushed her away slightly, and looked at her eyes, more worried.


    "Sister, you don''t believe me?" Xiaoyu''s frightened eyes suddenly opened and looked at her straight, with an unbelievable face.


    Chu Tong hesitates to look at her frightened eyes. After all, Jing Wang is only suspicious. If she is actually Xiaoyu, she is afraid of hurting her again.


    However, at the thought of it, if she is not, then the real drizzle will be in danger, so Chu Tong knows that she can''t get away with it at this moment. Whether it is or not, she has to verify it herself.


    This chapter is not finished, please turn over the page


    Chu Tong''s hand and slowly lift it up, trembling and reaching to Xiao Yu''s face. Liu Gonggong''s face changing technique is very powerful. Last time, when Liu Gonggong helped her face changing, she almost couldn''t recognize herself. Therefore, it''s very possible for her to recognize Xiaoyu''s mistake.


    "Sister, you really don''t believe me. You really don''t believe me." Xiaoyu looked at Chu Tong''s outstretched hand and cried bitterly. He was crying and shaking his shoulders.


    Chu Tong''s heart was suddenly pricked. It was hard and painful. Seeing her face full of tears, hands, hard life, for a while, it could not be extended.


    "Tong Tong, whether or not, can rest assured only when confirmed." Jingwang''s eyes on one side are more cold, and her voice reminds her.


    Chutong breathed in a dark breath. Yes, no matter whether it was with or not, it can only be confirmed. If it is true, it is complained by Xiaoyu at most. But if it is not, it will be a big problem.


    no more hesitation. This time, reach to Xiaoyu''s face quickly, soft, and with some warmth, no difference from the real skin touch.


    Xiaoyu is still crying. Looking into her eyes, she really has a little more resentment.


    Chu Tong''s hand paused for a while, and then slowly felt for the neck of Xiaoyu. However, where the fingers go, they don''t feel anything different, just like the real skin, and they don''t find any place where the skin fits.


    Chu Tong was stunned. Then he looked at Jing Wang and shook his head slowly.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. There seems to be some accidents in his eyes. When he looks at the drizzle again, his eyes are more deep.


    "Go to sleep, sister. Xiaoyu can sleep alone." Xiaoyu glared at Chu Tong angrily, then he wrapped up his quilt and lay on the bed, facing inside.


    The body is slightly shivering, I don''t know whether it''s fear or crying.


    Chutong takes a breath secretly. It seems that she is also a little busy.


    Xiaoyu blame her, she can understand, after all, Xiaoyu so trust her, she does not believe her.


    "Xiaoyu is not angry. My sister will sleep with you." Chu Tong is sorry to try to catch her, but Xiaoyu leaves her hand.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1327

    "You go back first." Eight Chu children look to one side of the Jun traceless, slowly said, light voice, not too much emotion.


    Jing Wang ''s body stagnated for a while, looked at her deeply, and then walked out slowly, carefully closed the door.


    Xiaoyu has been lying in that direction, without saying a word to her, she knows that Chu Tong must be uncomfortable at the moment, and she will not force her anymore, but just sit there quietly and accompany her.


    After sitting for a long time, I felt that the light rain had fallen asleep, so I sighed secretly, put out the light, and then slowly got up and walked out.


    She still has some doubts about this matter. She wants to ask King Jing about it.


    Her voice was so light that she could hardly hear anything, and the door had not been closed, so there was no sound when she opened it.


    When he left, Chu Tong also looked at Xiaoyu once again, and Xiaoyu still turned his back to her, so she didn''t see it. Xiaoyu''s eyes had opened. In the dark, she couldn''t see the emotions in those eyes.


    As soon as she stepped out of the room, she was suddenly placed in a hug,


    .


    A strong she, only in front of him, will let himself appear out of his own helpless.


    King Jing didn''t stop at all. He took her to leave the yard quickly and confirmed that no one was coming. Then he stopped. But he took her hand and tightened it even more.


    "What to do? Do you think the light rain will have already? " Just stop, Chu tong can''t help but ask anxiously, just when Jing Wang goes in, she has some doubts, and just Xiaoyu''s reaction, but let her confirm completely, that Xiaoyu is false.


    Xiaoyu has always been the most understanding, so many years, so much pain to endure, she did not have a little complaint, but also everywhere for other people''s sake, in order not to let Mu Yan worry, every time the onset of all the efforts to bear.


    How can she be so kind-hearted and resentful because of her just doubting? Xiaoyu is so smart. It should also be understood that the reason why she and Jingwang did so is that this chapter is not finished. Please turn to page


    because you are worried about her.


    What''s more, the drizzle that I was afraid of seemed to be afraid of nothing at once. I just picked her tightly, but I suddenly ignored her.


    All these prove that she is not really a drizzle.


    "No, no matter what, they should also take Mu Yan''s influence into account." King Jing held her tightly, comforted her softly, thought about it for a while, and said again, "besides, just now, King Ben has sent someone to tell Mu Yan to send someone secretly to find Xiaoyu. Now, none of our people can move. "


    Now, his people are afraid that they are all under the surveillance of Duke Liu. If there is any disturbance, they will start to frighten the snake. At that time, Xiaoyu will be more dangerous.


    He predicted that empress dowager and Duke Liu didn''t have the courage to hurt Xiaoyu either. After all, how terrible it was to offend Muyan. It''s a person who can understand.


    "I''m really afraid that Xiaoyu will have an accident. After these days, she has regarded her as her own sister." Chutong''s face is more and more heavy, and her low voice also has some heartache. If it was before, she just had the psychology of making up for it. But after these days, she has treated her as a real drizzle, because the drizzle now is so similar to the previous drizzle.


    "I know and believe that I will be fine." Jingwang whispered again. In his eyes, he also quickly concealed a little worry. How could he not understand her mind?


    So no matter what, he won''t let Xiaoyu have a problem. But now, they can''t act rashly and let Gonggong Liu know. They have found that Xiaoyu is fake now.


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong sighed with relief. She believed in King Jing. Since he said that, he must be sure. Moreover, she also understood that now, they are only afraid of being monitored and can''t show any flaws.


    "By the way, there is no human skin mask on Xiaoyu''s face. What''s the matter?" Suddenly I think of Xiaoyu who has just been examined carefully. There is no difference at all. What she knows about the face changing technique is that kind of human skin mask.


    "Some transfigurations are not so easy to find." Jing Wang was stunned for a moment, and then said slowly,


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    in his voice, it seems that there is a little more coldness. It seems that he really underestimated Gonggong Liu.


    "You know the art of transfiguration, too." Chu Tong suddenly raised his eyes and looked straight at him. He asked in a low voice. His voice was very light, as if he was so careful.


    King Jing seemed to be stunned again. "I heard of some." Ambiguity, in the dark, is a kind of explanation, but it doesn''t have much persuasion. ","


    "yes?" Chutong smiled a little, but his hand suddenly extended to his face, gently rubbing, red lips slightly cocked, chutong said softly, "this face, do you know whether there is water?"


    Always playing jokes at will?


    She rubbed the hand of his face, but also slightly forced to pull, everything is so real. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her at the moment?


    Jing Wang''s body seems to be slightly stagnant for a while. She allows her hands to rub his face, and her eyes flash slightly. Then she smiles half truely and half falsely, "how can I not be satisfied with your husband''s face?"


    "Well, it''s not pretty enough." Chu Tong''s hand still rubs his face, and the smile on his lips slowly blooms with a little teasing.


    "On the first day of their marriage, they even despised their husbands?" Jing Wang''s face, deliberately slightly sank, said indignantly. "See how I clean you up."


    Originally took her hand, suddenly a tight, will hold her into the arms, then toward the new house.


    Chu child surprised, but did not struggle, but slowly close to his arms, let him hold her. No more talking.


    "I''m really not satisfied with my face?" Walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, eyes straight at him, said in a deep voice.


    Well, Chu Tong was shocked. He took it seriously. He raised his face slightly and asked solemnly, "what can you do if you are not satisfied? It''s hard to change one."


    "There''s no way to be dissatisfied. Who let you marry the king?" Jing Wang Zheng for a while, and then also said solemnly, forehead slightly against her forehead, a word slowly said, "married is married, a lifetime without regret, a lifetime together."


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1328

    "What a bully. Ha ha Chutong couldn''t help chuckling. When she got married, she would not regret any more. Why should he say that.


    However, he couldn''t help teasing him, "it''s hard to get off the ship."


    "Yes, if you do, don''t come down." Jing Wang takes her hand, tightens it again, then holds her, and quickly walks into the new house.


    "I don''t want to waste our night in the cave." Gently put her on the bed, murmuring in the voice, with too much pity, now is the day to step down, he will not care.


    This is the only time in their life. He doesn''t want to leave any regrets in each other''s hearts.


    Mr. Liu''s easy face can create a fake Xiaoyu, but there are some things that can''t be imitated. After all, Xiaoyu seldom contacts people, and they haven''t been here for a long time, so Mr. Liu can''t be so clear about Xiaoyu''s character.


    Does this woman want to destroy the relationship between him and Jing Wang?


    Hum, Muyan is in his heart, secretly and coldly. When he finds Xiaoyu, he will understand. The inn we live in is no longer safe, let alone his brother''s staff can''t be transferred for a while, so Xiaoyu will stay here for the time being. " Mu Yan''s face, this time slowly opened a trace of chuckle, again explained in a low voice.


    It''s just in the deep of his eyes, but there''s not a bit of gentleness. Moreover, he transferred several experts of the flame alliance yesterday. What''s terrible about the flame alliance is not only the ability to kill people, but also the nimbleness and speed of the news.


    The woman in his arms, hearing his words, seemed to have a little joy on her face, and then nodded her head cleverly, "well, I listen to my brother."


    "OK, that''s good. Stay with my sister for a few more days." Chutong''s smile is more and more diffuse. The smile is brilliant, which makes people feel nothing different.


    "By the way, that grandfather Liu dare to kidnap Xiaoyu. I, Mu Yan, will never let him go." Mu Yan''s eyes suddenly sank, and suddenly he said in a cold voice.


    "Well, what''s your plan?" Chu Tong''s response is the same anger on his face.


    "That Mr. Liu is your enemy. Haven''t you found anything after you''ve been so long?" Mu Yan still holds the rain in his arms, but his hands are obviously stiff.


    And according to the rain in his arms, still slightly drooping eyes, but listening to their speech seriously.


    "Yes." Jingwang, who has been silent all of a sudden, said, "I have found out that Gonggong Liu secretly has a secret organization, address, and I should find out. If you really want to be angry for Xiaoyu, you can directly destroy his organization."


    "Well, that''s a good idea. I''ll go tonight, but my people are not around now. Your people lend me some." The anger in Mu Yan''s eyes keeps rising,


    "OK, I''ll go with you." King Jing was very happy to answer, "however, I can''t draw too many people under my hand now. However, I was secretly attacking. It''s not good if there are too many people."


    "Mu Yan thanked the Lord here." Mu Yan arched his hand slightly and said politely. Then he let go of the rain. It seemed that he was relieved.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1329

    He had a special antipathy to the proximity of foreigners. Besides, this woman didn''t know what kind of person she was.


    "Xiaoyu, you stay in the palace with your sister today." Mu Yan asked her with concern, and then pretended to walk to King Jing at will, "Lord, we should discuss some details carefully."


    Now, he just wants to get out of here quickly. If the woman comes up again, he can''t guarantee whether he will slap her to death.


    King Jing looked into Mu Yan''s eyes, and there was a clear sympathy and a trace of admiration. If he had changed him, he would have dared to wrap around him like that. He was afraid that he would have torn her.


    "Well, to Ben Wang''s study."


    "Well, we women are not interested in things between you men. Xiaoyu, I will accompany you around the palace." Chutong, however, walked to Xiaoyu''s side with a smirk on his face, took up her arm kindly and said softly.


    In my heart, there is a deep chagrin. These two men will die if they pretend. Why do they have to act so urgently.


    "Good." This time, Xiaoyu didn''t refuse in the slightest. He agreed very cleverly. However, when his eyes slightly drooped, he quickly concealed a sly sneer.


    Unexpectedly, it was so easy to get such important news. She knew that her father-in-law always wanted to get rid of King Jing, just because he was afraid of his power. Moreover, all the bodyguards around King Jing had excellent martial arts. If he wanted to do it, he was unlikely to succeed.


    However, if they were in their base, King Jing would not be able to fly even if he was afraid of cutting in his wings. After all, there is not only a big mechanism, but also a kind of poisonous gas around. Every time they go back, they also take antidotes to get in.


    Jingwang''s people will be poisoned as soon as they get there. At that time, it won''t take much effort to deal with them.


    She wants to find a way to inform her father-in-law so that he can be ready to eliminate King Jing and the leader of the flame alliance at one stroke.


    She slowly followed Chu Tong around, but in her mind, she was thinking about how to spread the news quickly.


    "Xiaoyu, do you think so?" Chu Tong suddenly approached her slightly and asked softly.


    This chapter is not completed, please turn to the page


    "what?" Xiaoyu suddenly froze, she just didn''t hear what she asked her, was she just thinking about other things, lost her mind, lost her fear of Chu Tong''s suspicion, so she nodded repeatedly, "yes, yes."


    Chu Tong couldn''t help chuckling and then went on again. In her eyes, there was a chill. Just now, she didn''t ask her what was the matter, just to test her on purpose.


    Chu Tong took her and slowly turned around in the yard for a long time, but he still didn''t stop. It seems that he wanted to turn around the whole palace before he would stop. While turning, but also a smirk for the rain introduced.


    In the study, King Jing and Mu Yan have discussed everything.


    "Sister, I can''t walk. I want to go back to have a rest." Xiaoyu sat on one of the stone benches and said weakly.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s going to take a whole day. She still needs to find a way to spread the news and wait for the order of Mr. Liu''s recovery.


    "Oh, I almost forget that Xiaoyu''s health is not good. It''s my sister who has ignored it." Chu Tong suddenly thought of it, said ruefully, and then came over and helped her up kindly. "Go, elder sister helps you go back. I''ll ask someone to cook medicine for you if you haven''t had any today."


    If it''s a real drizzle, she doesn''t take her for such a long time at all, because she knows that the body of drizzle can''t bear it, but this woman seems to have a good spirit.


    Naturally, she understood the reason why the woman was in a hurry to go back. Didn''t she just want to send a letter to Gonggong Liu? She guessed that the negotiation between King Jing and Muyan should be almost the same, and she could go back to report it. Otherwise, the play would not be easy to perform.


    However, when she was sent back to the room, Chu Tong''s eyes flashed a little and a sly sneer flashed. Although she can''t be exposed now, it''s too cheap for her to be comfortable.


    "Go and bring Miss Xiaoyu''s medicine." Chu Tong suddenly said to pearl on one side, pearl is her close girl, and naturally accompanies her. For fear that pearl could not respond, he added again, "Mr. Mu said that he would bring the medicine in the morning. Go and ask him. Xiaoyu''s health is not good. After all, this medicine needs to be drunk every day


    I believe that Muyan will understand her meaning. I just saw Muyan''s appearance. I''m afraid that I can''t kill her. I just want Muyan to come out first.


    "Yes, miss." In fact, pearl did not understand. When she left the room, she directly found Mu Yan.


    Mu Yan is slightly shocked, and then understands the meaning of Chu Tong. He can''t help but say to Jing Wang beside him, "there is such a woman beside you. You should be careful later. Don''t offend her."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Jing Wang glanced at him coldly, but the lip angle seemed to rise slightly, which was a kind of love for Chu Tong.


    "Yes, I don''t need to worry about it. I think that even if you are killed by her, you are willing to." Mu Yan''s lip angle slightly drew, said bitterly.


    To the extent that this man dotes on her, I''m afraid everything will be up to her.


    "Master mu, what are you talking about? My miss asked me to ask you where the medicine is." But Pearl asked again, bewildered by the look on her face.


    "Well, take this and cook it according to the prescription." Mu Yan picked up the pen and paper, quickly opened a prescription and gave it to pearl. Xiaoyu had been ill for so many years, but he was also a very good doctor.


    These drugs will not kill her, but they will kill her. That woman dare to pretend to be Xiaoyu, which is really disgusting.


    "Everything will be done according to the plan. I will let my people find Xiaoyu first, and then we will start. At that time, I will kill Duke Liu. He is not a fake eunuch. At that time, he will be a real eunuch first, and then he will be killed."


    After Pearl left, Mu Yan said coldly, dare to touch his drizzle, hum, it''s too long.


    He believed that the people under him could find Xiaoyu in a short time. With the ability of ghosts, even the corpses buried for three hundred years could be dug out.


    "Well." Jingwang''s whispering response, a pair of eyes, is also completely cold. This time, he will never let go of Gonggong Liu. As for the empress dowager, it can''t be removed now, but without Gonggong Liu, the Empress Dowager can''t cause trouble.


    It''s not long before Pearl will make a good medicine,


    at the end of this chapter


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1331

    "Oh, my stomach hurts so much." Chu Tong suddenly covered his stomach and cried out in pain, then he was still in a hurry to face the rain. "Rain, my stomach suddenly hurts. Go to find a doctor for me."


    Of course, Chu Tong knew that it was her poison, but she always had to pretend to be a little bit like that. After all, she had to pull some words out of this woman''s mouth.


    "Ha ha," Xiaoyu suddenly sneered, looking at Chu Tong''s eyes was totally cold, "help you get a doctor, ah, you dream, I will send you to see the king of hell almost."


    Now, she doesn''t have to pretend at all. Jing Wang''s side, I''m afraid that she''s got the way of Duke Liu. Maybe, she''s already gone to see the king of hell.


    "Xiaoyu, you?" Chu Tong looked at Xiaoyu in horror, and exclaimed in disbelief, "you? How are you? Ah! My stomach hurts so much. "


    "Ha ha, in the cup of tea you just drank, I just gave five poisons powder. It won''t take half an hour, and you will die of poison. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you that when the poison attacks, it will go to the bone marrow, and after death, it will turn into dust and disappear completely." Xiaoyu smiled in a gloomy way. Gonggong Liu''s plan is foolproof. At that time, even if King Jing can come back alive, it is impossible to guess that she is so dead.


    "But you don''t have to be afraid. After all, there''s a prince with you. At least you won''t be too lonely. You think you can sneak into Mr. Liu. Hahaha, not to mention that the base is surrounded by poisonous gas. As soon as they get close, they will be poisoned. Moreover, I''ve already informed Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu is waiting for them. You say, they can still Coming back? Ha ha, "she laughed wildly, but not too loudly. After all, she dare not be too arrogant now.


    "You, you, you are too cruel." Chu Tong glared at her angrily, but she was curled up on the ground in pain, and her mouth kept sending out low pain chants, and sweat beads oozing from her forehead.


    "Ha ha," Xiaoyu laughs more insidious, "ruthless, I''m ruthless, so what? I''m not ruthless, and I can''t survive now. Hum, just by you, I''m not qualified to say that you have half an hour now. In this half an hour, you''ll have a good time."


    "How can it be like this? I checked it that day. You don''t have a change of countenance. How can it not be Xiaoyu? Where did you hide Xiaoyu?" Chu Tong''s head was shaking strangely. In her voice, with some deliberate confusion, she really wanted to know what happened to the incongruous transfiguration?


    And the whereabouts of the drizzle.


    "Well, you want to find my flaws? It''s ridiculous. " The woman glanced at Chu Tong with disdain, and the corners of her lips were also obviously mocked. She said a little, and once again boasted, "there is a kind of transfiguration, which can make people''s body change greatly, can become anyone''s appearance, and won''t have any flaws. An ignorant woman like you will never know. "


    Of course, she was also changed by Gonggong Liu. That kind of change can completely exchange two completely different people.


    Men can become women.


    You don''t have to look like a human skin mask. You need to find someone with the right body.


    Therefore, they will never find out that she is fake. They are all afraid that they may not have seen that kind of transfiguration.


    "Not at all?" Chu Tong slightly frowned, as if thinking, "there will always be something different, right?"


    She doesn''t believe it. It''s nothing different.


    "Yes, but you will never find it." That woman looked at Chu Tong''s eyes more and more despised.


    Chu Tong covers his stomach with one hand, but his eyes are looking at her straightly. His face is heavy, but his eyes are very calm. However, the calm has a shocking penetrating power, which makes the woman shiver.


    Remembering the warning from Gonggong Liu to her, let her never despise Chu Tong. She was afraid of him. She touched the back of her ear unconsciously.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered slightly. It seems that the flaw should be behind his ears. What king Jing pointed out that night, would it also be this kind of transfiguration.


    I don''t know. Does King Jing know its flaws?


    This chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    to see Chu Tong''s expression. The woman is shocked. It seems that Gonggong Liu is right. She is really smart, but how smart she is? She will die soon. She doesn''t need to be afraid of her at all.


    "It doesn''t matter if I let you know. Anyway, you won''t live long." The woman gave Chu Tong a fierce look and said in a cold voice.


    "You, what did you do with the drizzle?" Chu Tong tightly covered his stomach and said in great pain, with obvious tremors in his voice. She hopes to find out the whereabouts of Xiaoyu under such circumstances. I don''t know if Muyan''s people can really find Xiaoyu.


    "It''s no use telling you. You can''t protect yourself now." The woman glanced at Chu Tong obliquely, and said with disapproval. After a pause, she continued, "what''s more, she is afraid that she won''t live to-morrow."


    Chutong''s eyes slowly drooped, and the deep eyes quickly covered the ice to the extreme cold.


    If Xiaoyu really has an accident, she will break this woman into pieces. Of course, there is the Duke Liu.


    , but now, the most important thing is to eliminate the eye liner of Liu Gong''s public security in the palace, but it is impossible for this woman to finish it.


    There must be a spy of Duke Liu in this palace.


    I''m afraid the same thing is easy to bear, because King Jing''s selection is very strict. Ordinary people can''t enter the palace at all.


    "You''d better save your mind and think about yourself. Next, you have poisonous hair and that kind of pain, but." The woman''s lips pulled out a smirk of complacency and approached Chu Tong slightly, which was a good reminder to her.


    "You?" Chu Tong glared at her severely, and then suddenly cried out in pain, "ah, what a pain, what a pain."


    Speaking, the body almost shrank together, the sweat on the face is more and more, the face seems to be a little blue.


    "Pain? Now it hurts like that. Is the real pain still behind? " That woman gloated and smiled, as if looking at other people''s pain. She was very happy, not thanks to the subordinates of Mr. Liu, who was as abnormal as Mr. Liu.


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1332

    Hearing her words, Chu Tong''s eyes showed a deliberate fear, but his body could not help shaking.


    "No, no, I can''t stand it." The sweat on her forehead was constantly oozing out, and her body was shaking more and more. Her teeth were biting her lips tightly, and all of them had several obvious bloodstains.


    But the woman was more excited, and the smile of the corner of her lips continued to spread, "ha ha, ha ha, you can enjoy it slowly. Later, it will be more and more fascinating. "


    " you? " Chu Tong glared at her again, but because of the pain, he couldn''t say a complete word. Body, even can''t bear to live on the ground and roll.


    See that woman, more happy, more excited.


    "Ah," it seemed that he could not help the pain any more. Chu Tong suddenly pulled out his dagger and stabbed it hard on his arm. It seemed that it was very hard to stab it, but the real stab was not too hard, so the wound was not deep.


    But, the wound crack, the blood did not flow out, but the moment of freezing, and Chu Tong also suddenly lying on the ground without a little voice.


    The woman was shocked. It didn''t seem that Chu Tong would commit suicide suddenly. She looked disappointed. But when she saw her wound, she couldn''t help but froze. In her eyes, she was excited. Is this Xuanyuan dagger?


    Without much hesitation, she quickly pulled up the dagger on Chu Tong and hid it on her own.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?" Just at this time, a bodyguard rushed in. The voice was too urgent and the speed was too fast. It seemed that he had been preparing outside for a long time.


    "Well, stop pretending. She''s dead." The woman quickly glanced at the bodyguard and said in a cold voice. Then she kicked chutong''s stiff body hard.


    That foot is too hard, let Chu Tong take a breath backward, bear with all one''s might, just didn''t let oneself make a sound.


    "So fast?" The bodyguard was obviously confused, didn''t he say half an hour? Is there not enough time now?


    "Maybe she''s less healthy and less resistant, so she''s going to die faster." That


    this chapter is not finished, please turn the page


    the woman said that she didn''t think so, but something flashed quickly in her eyes. Just when she kicked Chu Tong''s foot, she kicked Chu Tong''s originally flat body into a reclining one.


    It just covered her wound. It seems that she didn''t want the guard to find Chu Tong''s wound and swallow the Xuanyuan dagger alone.


    "Well." The bodyguard didn''t think much about it. He took a quick look at the child lying on the ground, and then said in a cold voice, "I''ll inform the other people. Once we get the news that Duke Liu has removed the prince, we''ll start. Gonggong Liu means that this evening, the prince will die. This palace is ours. "


    There seemed to be some excitement and some pride in the man''s voice.


    Chu Tong was secretly shocked. Unexpectedly, Duke Liu arranged several bodyguards in the palace. Otherwise, it would be impossible to clean them up in one time.


    Even if Gonggong Liu died, it is still a hidden danger to keep those people in the palace.


    "Well, you go quickly, remember, before that, don''t be discovered." The woman, as if her position was not low, gave a deep voice to the guards.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be OK. The most powerful bodyguards in the mansion have gone out with the Lord tonight. The rest of them have a good relationship with them these days. Now, just wait for the good news. I''m going to inform my people to be ready. When you get the news, do it again. " The bodyguard, however, was extremely careful and prepared. If King Jing narrowly escaped, they could continue to stay in the government for surveillance.


    Of course, she had thought of this for a long time, so she had let Liuyun pay attention to it secretly,. As long as he goes out, all other people will be completely exposed.


    "By the way, what does she do?" When the bodyguard was about to leave, he suddenly thought of Chu Tong on the ground. He could not help asking with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, she will soon turn to dust." That woman''s lips once again pulled out that cold and complacent smile. This woman is very beautiful, and the beauty makes all women jealous. Unfortunately, it won''t be long before she will be forever


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    and turn it into dust, there is nothing left. Otherwise, I''ll put her on the bed first to avoid being found and suspected The man was very careful when he was doing things. When he was talking, he went to Chu Tong''s side and wanted to carry him to bed. ,


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it." The woman was shocked and stopped in front of the bodyguard quickly. "You do your business. I can do this."


    She is afraid, let that bodyguard move Chu Tong''s body, found that wound, will doubt.


    After all, the Xuanyuan dagger is what everyone wants.


    The bodyguard froze for a moment, but didn''t think much, so he turned and left the room.


    This time, the woman picked up Chu Tong and put her on the bed. She was afraid that someone might come in and put down the tent on the bed.


    But she took out the dagger, and she was very happy. "I didn''t expect that the Xuanyuan dagger would fall into my hand, ha ha," she couldn''t help laughing, and she was too focused, so she didn''t notice that Chu Tong on the bed had slowly opened his eyes.


    About a moment later, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and the flying eagle slowly stepped in.


    When the woman saw the flying eagle, she was shocked, but she quickly covered it up, and then said softly, "my sister just said that she was not comfortable, so she slept down. Maybe she was too tired these days, so don''t disturb her."


    Xiaoyu''s face is calm, but his heart is worried. Shouldn''t the flying eagle follow him? How can it suddenly appear here.


    And if the flying eagle finds that Chu Tong is dead, isn''t it?


    "Oh, really? Why does the princess suddenly feel ill? I think I need to find a doctor to show her. " The flying eagle answered softly, and then said slowly word by word, but in the voice, there was no worry, it seemed to have a slight chuckle.


    "No, no, my sister is a little tired, so I want to sleep for a while, let her sleep for a while and then it will be OK." The woman said again and again, the voice at the moment, obviously a little anxious, "I''ll take care of my sister here."


    At the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1333

    "That''s too much trouble." The flying eagle chuckled slightly, but in that voice, it was not gratitude, but with a kind of chilly smile. The words gave a slight pause, and the face sank suddenly. The smile on the face quickly disappeared, and the voice said, "I''m just afraid. If you take care of me, I''m afraid that my princess''s life will be taken care of by you."


    His sudden change, let that woman suddenly a Leng, in the heart, also more and more startled stagnation, faintly, seem to feel some wrong, where is he exposed?


    But now that the woman is dead, she has no way out.


    So now, she can only fight. What''s more, she has poisoned the bodyguard''s diet before. Those bodyguards, at the moment, are afraid that they are all weak and have no resistance at all. So now, she just needs to find a way to remove the cloud.


    Her martial arts are not necessarily the opponent of flying eagle. What''s more, she just got Xuanyuan dagger. It''s really not good. She can use Xuanyuan dagger to solve Liuyun.


    "Hum." A cold hum, her lips again pulled out a smile of ice to the extreme, "you are right, but, what you find seems to be a little over, your princess''s life has been taken care of by me."


    While talking, he quickly pulled out the sword at the head of the bed and stabbed at the flying eagle. However, when he stabbed the flying eagle to follow him, the flying eagle did not hide at all. He allowed the sword to stab him straight.


    Her eyes are wide open, some unbelievable looking at the flying eagle, what''s the matter with this man, even hiding?


    However, when I saw the wound she stabbed, I was even shocked. How could the wound not have any blood?


    She stabbed all her swords into his body. Unexpectedly, no blood flowed out. Isn''t that too weird?


    "This sword is really special." Flying eagle''s lips slightly pull, smiling looked at her, and then slowly back body.


    The woman saw the sword in her hand, and it grew longer and longer. She was stunned for a long time. She didn''t come back to her senses. Her face was more green, and her black suffering was wonderful. This is clearly a spring sword.


    See that woman''s face, the smile on the eagle''s face keeps spreading. It''s really great to see her like this. No wonder that the princess wanted to kill her with one sword. It''s a pity that she should have a good time and have fun.


    "Here, here, what''s going on?" The woman still hasn''t responded. She stared at the complete sword in her hand and stuttered.


    "Well, who took the spring sword I prepared for the children?" Chu Tong slowly sat up from the bed, looked at the empty scabbard in front of the bed, deliberately asked with a puzzled look. Seeing the woman holding the sword tightly in her hand, Chu Tong quickly walked over and seized the sword in her hand. "How can you still play with children''s toys when you are so big?"


    A face of light smile, slightly shaking his head, seems to have a trace of funny.


    That woman, is completely stunned, eyes slowly turned to chutong, a pair of eyes can no longer open, eyes deep, is that incredible consternation.


    "You, you''re not dead?" That woman, it took a long time to find her voice. She asked in a trembling way. She had just seen that she was poisoned and had a dagger stabbed her. How could she not die?


    Chutong chuckled and smiled brightly. "I hope there are too many people who have died. Unfortunately, the king of hell didn''t accept me and let me come back. "


    " princess, everything outside has been solved. " The flying eagle saluted respectfully. Now, he really admire this woman. Every step is so accurate.


    "Well, good." Chu Tong nodded slightly. She didn''t have too much emotion on her face. She could deal with those people with the ability of flying eagles. So she didn''t worry about the outside situation at all.


    "Impossible, impossible The woman slowly shook her head and heard the conversation between Chu Tong and flying eagle. In her eyes, she was afraid. Unexpectedly, everything they had planned ended up in someone else''s situation?


    Suddenly I think of the woman shaking her head and shaking her body. I can''t accept the truth. What''s the matter with


    and cry out in a hurry


    this chapter is not finished. Please turn the page


    and say, "you drank my tea clearly?"


    "Are you talking about this cup of tea?" Chu Tong turned around, took the tea from a small table under the table and handed it to her. Just when she pretended to go out, she had already changed the cup of tea.


    "You, you didn''t drink?" The woman''s face sank abruptly and she asked in surprise.


    "Oh, that''s ridiculous. Who can drink poisonous tea?" Chu Tong is very exaggerated smile way, also threw to that woman a you are idiot''s eyes.


    "You knew I was fake?" That woman seems to understand this problem until now, but it seems that she still can''t accept that possibility. Her transfiguration can''t be found at all. How can this woman know that she is fake.


    "If you want to lie to me, you can live for thousands of years." Chu Tong''s eyes stared at her coldly this time, and the smile on her face quickly disappeared. As an ancient man, she wanted to cheat her, which was ridiculous.


    Hearing Chu Tong''s words, the woman''s eyes flashed a wave of despair, but still looked at her fiercely, and said in a cold voice, "you, you have already found it?"


    It turned out that she had been exposed for a long time. Then, the next day, they deliberately planned all that in front of her and deliberately wanted to inform Mr. Liu of the fake news.


    Now, did the guilds fall into their trap?


    "Ha ha, I''ve been smart for a while. "Chu Tong chuckled again, but looked into her eyes, but it was totally cold. The smile on her face was even colder.


    "To die, I''ll take you with me." Suddenly, the woman rushed to chutong like crazy, quickly pulled out the dagger just now, and stabbed chutong''s heart hard.


    Although it has been known that this dagger is not a Xuanyuan dagger, but this knife, which is in the middle of the heart, is enough to kill her.


    She knows that the flying eagle''s martial arts are very high, but at her current speed, the distance between the flying eagle and her, Liuyun wants to stop it, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    And this woman, absolutely has no ability to avoid her.


    "Princess." The flying eagle is also shocked, and its eyes flash with fear,


    at the end of this chapter


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1334

    At the same time, his body flashed towards Chu Tong quickly, but he also knew that such a fast speed might not be able to stop him.


    There was a trace of despair on her face. If something happened to her, what would the Lord do? He knew the most about her feelings.


    However, she didn''t think that this time, she even made a miscalculation again. Chu Tong not only dodged her, but also turned over her hand and fastened her tightly.


    One hand tightly clasps her throat, making her unable to move for half a minute.


    If those strange martial arts in the Jianghu, she is unable to cope with them. However, this woman now chooses this kind of rampage, which is her strength.


    This time, not only the woman was shocked, but also the flying eagle was completely shocked. He knew that the woman was specially trained by Duke Liu. He had excellent martial arts. Unexpectedly, she was controlled by the princess in one move.


    What''s more, he didn''t even see how the princess made moves. Which family''s martial arts is it? I didn''t expect that the princess should have unique skills.


    At the moment, he really admired the princess.


    "Princess, are you ok?" With a deep breath, standing behind Chu Tong, I made sure that there was no harm on her body, and the surprise in my heart was a little bit more


    "I''m ok." Chu Tong whispered back to him, ignoring the surprise in his eyes, but clasped the woman''s hand and tightened it abruptly, "say, where is the rain?"


    "Well, if you want to kill me, you can kill me. It''s absolutely impossible for me to get my words out of my mouth." That woman at the moment pour also did not have just flustered, on the face restored originally cold and cruel.


    "Is it? Then let you taste the five poisons powder. " Chu Tong beckoned Liuyun to bring the cup of tea that she had just put on the table.


    "Five poisons powder?" Flying eagle can''t help exclaiming. Obviously, he also heard the poison. His face suddenly sank. Then he quickly took up the cup of tea and walked to the woman. Looking into her eyes, it was the cold air that could not freeze her. This woman, so poisonous, could use the poison.


    When you see the tea in the flying eagle''s hand, there is a strong fear in the woman''s eyes. Please turn the page, and your body is shaking. It can be seen that the poison really makes life worse than death.


    "Say." Chu Tong saw her reaction, and the corner of his lips slightly pulled out a smirk, threatening again with a cold voice.


    Up to now, there is no news of Xiaoyu. Muyan''s people are afraid that Xiaoyu has not been found, so she must open the woman''s mouth.


    The woman looked at the cup of tea in front of her. Her mouth was not as hard as it had just been. She looked as if she hesitated.


    "You kill me." The hesitation on the woman''s face quickly disappeared, and she said in a cold voice again, but there was still some fear in her eyes.


    Chu Tong was surprised. In fact, she also understood that according to Grandpa Liu''s insidiousness, these people would buy his life for fear that they would poison them in advance. Even if Grandpa Liu died, this woman would not live.


    "Well, I''m dead. It''s nice to have your sister with me." The woman''s face, once again revealed a vicious sneer, cruel and abnormal smile.


    Chu Tong knows that it''s impossible to let her talk at the moment. Seeing her arrogant appearance, her eyes are even colder. This woman is really cruel.


    "Princess, Miss Xiaoyu has found it." Just at this time, a bodyguard quickly came in and reported.


    Chu Tong''s tightly hung heart suddenly fell to the ground, deeply relieved. Xiaoyu is OK.


    And that woman just that arrogant abnormal smile, but the moment of freeze, for more fear, or, previously she also wanted to use the thing of light rain to delay time, trying to escape.


    But now that Xiaoyu has found it, she has no chance at all.


    "Liuyun, give her the cup of tea." Chu Tong''s lips slowly pulled out a sneer, and said coldly word by word that she would never be kind to her enemies, let alone how abnormal and cruel an enemy.


    Flying Eagle slightly Leng for a while, and then a deep voice should say, "yes." Then pour the tea to the woman.


    "Enjoy yourself slowly." Chu Tong let go of her and smiled coldly. This is her way of life. Please turn the page and treat her. If she didn''t find her plot before, it''s her who drinks the cup of tea now.


    Didn''t she just say that the pain would make life worse than death? Didn''t she just say she wanted to enjoy it? Now, let her enjoy herself.


    "Sister, sister. "The sound of light rain, outside.


    "Flying eagle, take this woman down, find someone to look at her, don''t let her commit suicide, let her enjoy the taste of poisonous hair." Chu Tong murmured to the flying eagle on one side. On her cold face, with a certain split, she could not easily let go of this vicious woman.


    Just, turning to the door, when I saw the light rain coming in, my face was also full of brilliant smile, and I walked quickly, holding the light rain tightly in my arms and shouting, "light rain, my light rain."


    The flying eagle is slightly stunned and has not returned to her mind. Unexpectedly, the princess is so decisive in her work. Moreover, her face has also changed too fast. She just has a gloomy face. In a flash, her face is full of brilliant smile. No wonder the prince will be fascinated by her.


    Although in the heart that kind of thought, but, looked to Chu Tong''s Mou son actually more several points revered.


    Knowing that the princess didn''t want miss Xiaoyu to see the horrible scene, the flying eagle didn''t dare to hesitate a bit, and quickly picked up the woman and left the room.


    He threw the woman to a bodyguard, told Chu Tong''s order once, and the bodyguard answered respectfully. Then he quickly picked up the woman, chose a far wood house, and closed it in. Before long, there was her scream, which lasted for half an hour.


    In the room, Chu Tong tightly hugs Xiaoyu, with a joy of recovery, her Xiaoyu finally comes back safely.


    Mouth murmured the name of Xiaoyu, holding Xiaoyu''s hand, also slightly shivering.


    "Sister, I''m ok. Xiaoyu is OK. Don''t worry about it." Feel the dissimilarity of Chu Tong, the light rain comforts her softly, in the voice, there are some apologies.


    Chutong''s lips slightly pull out a smirk, which is her drizzle. Her drizzle is always so understanding,


    at the end of this chapter


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1335

    Even if she was afraid again, she would not let others worry about her. That night, she should have found out from the beginning that the man was fake.


    "Well, I''m not worried about it. I''m really happy to see Xiaoyu come back safely." Chutong pushed her away slightly, and said softly with a face, such a good girl, heaven should not be so unfair to her, should not let her suffer so much.


    "Elder sister, elder brother?" Didn''t see Mu Yan, Xiaoyu asked a little worried.


    "My brother is out looking for Xiaoyu. He should be back soon." Chu Tong comforted her again in a low voice, and didn''t want her to worry about Mu Yan, but at the moment, she was worried about them. She didn''t know what happened to them.


    Muyan''s people, after sending Xiaoyu back, left quickly. They should go to reinforce Muyan.


    Flying eagle is still standing outside, but he is obviously worried. He should also want to help Jing Wang, but he doesn''t trust them.


    "Flying eagle, you go to help the Lord, don''t worry about this side." Chu Tong shouted to the door. The matter here has been solved and there will be no more danger.


    "The prince told his subordinates to protect the safety of the princess." Flying Eagle hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said that when the prince was leaving, he repeatedly asked him to protect the princess no matter what.


    "Now, I order you to protect the prince, or, as a princess, I can''t control you." Chu Tong understood the fear of flying eagle and stopped circling him, but suddenly snapped.


    "Yes, I will go now." Flying eagle is slightly stunned, and then understands the meaning of Chu Tong. He no longer hesitates and responds quickly. Then he turns around in a hurry. In a blink of an eye, it has completely disappeared.


    After flying eagle left, Chu Tong suddenly felt some uneasiness and seemed to have a bad premonition.


    "Elder sister, where is elder brother?" Xiaoyu''s eyes looked straight at her and asked carefully. Xiaoyu was very smart. Just now, her conversation with flying eagle has made her doubt.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t ask, they will come back safely. "Chu Tong hugs Xiaoyu tightly again and murmurs, but he doesn''t know whether to comfort Xiaoyu or herself at the moment.


    Xiaoyu no longer asked, just the worry in the eyes, but more and more, also reached out his arm, tightly hugged chutong.


    ¡­¡­


    Besides King Jing''s side.


    Jingwang has known for a long time that there are heavy poisonous gas outside the base of Gonggong Liu, which can''t be near at all. Moreover, there are many mechanisms, and the inside don''t know how many killers there are.


    So they didn''t want to go directly to that base.


    They will lead out Gonggong Liu, and then ambush him halfway to kill him.


    First, introduce Mr. Liu to the base deliberately, let him be there, and wait with full confidence.


    On the other side of the palace, I found out the spy of Duke Liu, and then I asked people to look like him. I went to report to him and said that, on their side, the sneak attack had been cancelled.


    In that way, Duke Liu is bound to get angry, and then when he returns to the palace, ambush him. With the ability of King Jing and Muyan, there should be no problem in dealing with a Duke Liu.


    Everything is going according to their plan.


    Flying eagle has eliminated the spies in the palace, and then let people look like spies again. They go to report to Duke Liu. At this moment, King Jing and Muyan are lying in ambush on a mountain road that must pass back to the palace.


    "Lord." The flying eagle who came quickly flashed to King Jing''s side and shouted in a low voice.


    "Why are you here?" King Jing turned his eyes and saw him, frowning slightly. In his voice, he seemed to be worried.


    "It''s the order of the princess. They dare not disobey it. "The flying eagle said quickly, speaking slightly, seeing the worry on King Jing''s face, he said again," the princess has already dealt with it. There will be no danger. Moreover, the princess is not a weak woman. If there is anything, I believe that the princess can deal with it. "


    Tonight, he really saw the strength of the princess.


    Jingwang''s lips were slightly drawn. He knew that the woman was not a weak woman, but he also knew that she let the flying eagle come because he was worried about her. At the moment, he was a little more happy.


    I just wanted to say something.


    Just at this time, there was a fine sound of footsteps from afar. King Jing''s words were forbidden in his mouth, and his face quickly concealed a little dignified.


    Flying eagle''s face is also a moment of sink, a pair of eyes, cold look to the distance.


    Originally, they didn''t have to use this method of ambush. However, the martial arts of Duke Liu is really too high, which is a little unpredictable. Moreover, he is extremely cunning. During this period, Mr. Liu seldom went out of the palace.


    However, if King Jing wants to keep the emperor, he can''t move the empress dowager, so he can''t deal with Duke Liu in a fair and aboveboard way.


    Of course, there is another reason why he left the empress dowager, that is, once this kind of thing is revealed, it is also a great insult to the reputation of the first emperor.


    "Here comes the man." Muyan said to him in a thousand miles, "get ready for action."


    "Well." King Jing replied to him with the same voice of thousands of miles.


    All of them held their breath. When those people came closer, there were not many people, only a few bodyguards and a few sedan chairs.


    That sedan chair is exactly the palace sedan chair. The one sitting in it should be Mr. Liu.


    "Do it." When those people got to the bottom of the mountain, King Jing said to Mu Yan in the voice of a thousand li again. During his speech, he had already flown up, and his sword was straight to the sedan chair.


    At the same time, Mu Yan''s figure also flashed quickly. Other people, naturally, flash out in succession.


    The following people were shocked. However, they were obviously specially trained. They all quickly drew their swords. Even the sedan bearers drew their swords.


    The top of the car was suddenly opened, and Duke Liu quickly flew out, and the sword in his hand was fighting with King Jing.


    Muyan smiled, and the sword in his hand quickly stabbed at Gonggong Liu. "I''ll see how powerful you are as a fake eunuch."


    Both King Jing and Muyan are the best experts in the world, especially Muyan, who is originally a person in the Jianghu. His martial arts are better than that of King Jing. Such two people attack Gonggong Liu together. If they can''t kill him, then Gonggong Liu is afraid that he''s not really human.


    Because there are not many bodyguards led by Duke Liu, and Mu Yan''s subordinates are more ruthless than each other, so those bodyguards were quickly solved by them,.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1336

    Those people are hesitating about coming up to help.


    Mu Yan suddenly said, "stand still for me. I don''t believe it. I can''t kill the fake eunuch with King Jing."


    Naturally, those people did not dare to go up to help him. Even the flying eagle could not help but stop. Stand and watch.


    It turns out that this grandfather Liu is also a person after all. Therefore, after a long time, the two men attacked each other, and he fell behind.


    "It''s just like that?" Mu Yan, waving his sword, glanced at Jing Wang and made a slight taunt at his lips.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are light and frown. In his cold eyes, it seems that he quickly hides something, but the sword in his hand doesn''t stay for a moment.


    "A quick battle." Seeing that Duke Liu is obviously unable to support him, Muyan''s fighting spirit has just disappeared, he said gloomily.


    Jing Wangwei Leng immediately understood his meaning, and then cooperated with him to attack quickly. Only three moves were used. Their swords were stabbed into Gonggong Liu''s body one by one.


    Mu Yan''s sword pierced his heart.


    Before Mr. Liu came and sang in pain, he fell down slowly.


    "How vulnerable." Mu Yan draws back his sword. In his voice, it''s obvious irony. I don''t know whether it''s for Gonggong Liu or Jingwang.


    Jingwang''s eyes are suddenly flashing. With Gonggong Liu''s martial arts, they can''t kill him so easily?


    His face sank suddenly, and he bent down quickly. He slightly turned Mr. Liu''s head with his sword. When he saw the back of his ears, his eyes narrowed abruptly and said in a cold voice, "false."


    He said that the martial arts of this "Duke Liu" were obviously worse.


    "What? Fake? " Mu Yan was shocked and looked forward quickly. However, the sword in his hand, gently holding his skin, didn''t find anything unusual, so he whispered, "what kind of top transfiguration is it? I''ve only heard about it before, but I haven''t really seen it. Just, how do you know it''s fake? Is there any flaw? "


    Jing Wang Leng for a while, but did not answer, just, deep in the eyes, but a little more heavy.


    Didn''t hear his answer, Mu Yan didn''t care too much, just asked in a deep voice, "what should I do now? Do you want to attack his old cave? I''m sure that Grandpa Liu must still be there now."


    Jingwang''s body froze for a while, but he still didn''t answer. He also knew that Gonggong Liu was still there, but if he wanted to kill him there, it would be too difficult.


    "Does he know that we are ambushing him?" Flying eagle''s face, but also hidden a bit heavy, some doubt asked.


    "It''s very likely that he is an old fox." This time, Muyan had no more sarcasm. After thinking for a while, Muyan continued, "but since he knew that we were ambushing him here, he only sent so many people. It seems that he intended us to kill him."


    "Yes, that''s what he meant." Jingwang received coldly. Now, he can''t guess Gonggong Liu''s plan.


    "Don''t he think?" Mu Yan is surprised, eyes can not help but circle, some incredible exclamation, "really is the most cunning old fox in the world."


    This Duke Liu knew that they were ambushing here, so he deliberately asked them to kill him. Then he will appear in front of everyone in another capacity. In that case, it will be more difficult to deal with him in the future.


    "I suggest that we attack his nest directly tonight, otherwise if he changes his identity tomorrow, everyone will be more dangerous, especially Xiaoyu and your princess." Mu Yan said with a heavy face, some of them are not afraid of the rain and Chu Tong.


    Hearing Mu Yan''s words, King Jing''s body froze for a while. In his eyes, he also quickly over worried and scared. He can''t let his shadow be in danger. However, Duke Liu''s old nest is not so easy to attack.


    He was very clear about the situation there. In the end, all the people of Gonggong Liu had to take some medicine before going in.


    They are afraid that they will not go in, let alone kill Gonggong Liu.


    Gonggong Liu is afraid that he has already made two preparations. If they can''t find him, they will decide that he is dead. Then he can appear in another identity. If they find him, he has set up a lot of ambush there.


    "You''re afraid you won''t get in, right?" Muyan can''t guess his mind naturally, but at the moment, Muyan smiles, "here, I have a way, ghost, bring my things."


    "Yes, ally." The ghost responded respectfully, then quickly took out a big ball and handed it to Mu Yan.


    "What is this?" Jingwang''s eyebrow angle was slightly selected, and he asked in a puzzled way. It looked like a big mud ball.


    "Ha ha," Mu Yan chuckled, "don''t look down on it. It can blow up the big tree in front of you. Do you believe it?"


    Jing Wang was stunned for a moment, his eyes flickered slightly, obviously he didn''t believe it, and the flying eagle behind him still couldn''t help but take a lip angle, even more obviously he didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t believe me?" Mu Yanmei picked the corner of the eyebrow slightly, but he was not upset. "I don''t believe it. I''ll know when I go. Tonight, I want you to see it." In the low voice, he was confident and arrogant. Then he turned to the ghost on one side and said, "take more. Tonight, we will blow up the old nest of the fake eunuch to the ground."


    "Is this really OK?" Flying eagle''s lip angle again drew several times, unbelievably asked.


    . "Let''s go." But king Jing suddenly said, there is no hesitation in his voice. He believes in Muyan. These days, he knows that Muyan works with great care and will not do anything uncertain, so she believes in him!!


    Mu Yan''s lips slightly pull out a smirk, but it is Jing Wang.


    When they came to the old nest of Gonggong Liu, they were afraid to get too close. They were afraid of being poisoned. The poison was very strange. King Jing asked people to develop antidotes all the time, but they haven''t developed them yet.


    "If you light it and throw it at me, I won''t believe it. I can''t blow it up." Muyan said to one of his men with a big ball in his hand.


    In fact, those things are similar to the principle of fireworks, except that Mu Yan adds hundreds of times of gunpowder inside.


    "Yes." That man, Qi Qi''s response, then all ignited the things in his hands, almost at the same time, he hurled them towards the old nest of Duke Liu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1337

    With dozens of fine firelights passing by, the ball landed, and then there was a loud play. At the same time, Mr. Liu''s old nest was really bombed.


    "Really, really, really powerful." Those bodyguards have been completely shocked, and the flying eagle, who has always been extremely calm, is now stuttering.


    Jingwang''s eyes also flash suddenly. They are really powerful.


    "This kind of gunpowder is very rare. I''ve only made so many in all, and I''ve used them for you." Mu Yan seems to be surprised. He tried a small one before. He hasn''t tried these big ones. He didn''t expect that they would be so powerful.


    With the sound, those with weak martial arts in the old nest were directly killed, and those with strong martial arts jumped up one after another.


    With the flash of fire, Prince Jing saw the quick rising Duke Liu, and his lips slowly drew out a sneer. The old fox finally couldn''t hide.


    It seems that Mr. Liu''s subordinates have been trained for many years and have achieved excellent martial arts. Therefore, most of them have escaped.


    Because the neighborhood of the old nest is poisonous, so they didn''t rush to get close. The fire of this explosive, instead, has dispersed a lot of poisonous gas, and obviously destroyed the thing that has dispersed poison. Therefore, the poison is becoming weaker and weaker.


    At the moment, Grandpa Liu''s face was almost smoking. Seeing his anger for many years, he was so destroyed. His heart was even more painful. The escaped guards quickly gathered in front of him and saluted "Grandpa"


    Gonggong Liu''s eyes gave them a cold glance. Suddenly, he looked at Jingwang''s hiding place and said in a cruel voice, "since his Highness has come, come out."


    "Well, not bad. I found us so soon." Mu Yan is stupefied for a while. He is a little more cautious in his eyes. It seems that Gonggong Liu is really powerful.


    Seeing that the poison had all gone, King Jing took a deep breath of relief, and then walked out slowly, looking coldly at Gonggong Liu.


    "I didn''t expect to explode such a big mouse. It seems that the harvest tonight is not small. " Mu Yan also followed King Jing out, laughing softly as he walked.


    Gonggong Liu''s face is more and more ugly.


    "It''s really a big rat. Today, my king can only do this harm." King Jing is also in line with Mu Yan''s saying. I don''t know how many bad things Liu Gonggong has done in the palace for so many years.


    "That''s nature, mice. Everyone will cut them when they see them." Mu Yan said with a smile. They had already come to the front of Duke Liu. Naturally, those bodyguards and Mu Yan''s men were close behind.


    "Well, very well, since all have come, one do not want to leave alive," said Mr. Liu''s eyes with a sudden heavy voice.


    "Is it? Then try. " Muyan''s face was still smiling. He didn''t think that he had a natural glance, but his heart was completely on guard.


    "Kill them all." Duke Liu shouted at his men.


    "Yes." The bodyguards responded one after another, and then quickly attacked King Jing.


    King Jing''s bodyguards and Mu Yan''s men are naturally quick to fight. They are already in a mess, even worse.


    "Now, old man, it''s our turn. Use your dog''s handle, and I will accompany you." Muyan''s eyebrow angle was slightly selected, and he said in a tone of angry death.


    He wants to provoke Gonggong Liu deliberately. As long as he has a little bit of chaos, they will have more opportunities.


    However, Mr. Liu was obviously not fooled by them. On his face, he didn''t look angry. Instead, he sneered and said, "I don''t know how great the world is."


    When they talked, they drew out their swords quickly. Mu Yan and Jing Wang also showed their swords one after another. They could hardly see the three of them.


    As soon as Duke Liu made a move, Mu Yan was shocked. Unexpectedly, Liu''s martial arts were so powerful.


    Jingwang was also surprised. He knew that Gonggong Liu''s martial arts were very high, but he didn''t expect that it would be so high.


    After dozens of moves, they only drew with Gonggong Liu. They had no chance to kill him.


    Suddenly, Duke Liu''s sword was facing Mu Yan''s chest, stabbing him straight. That stab surprised Mu Yan. It was too fast. Moreover, since he ignored Jing Wang''s stabbing at his sword behind him.


    Mu Yan originally wanted to avoid it, but what made him even more surprised was that when the sword was only a few centimeters away from him, it suddenly turned to Jing Wang behind him.


    That speed, even faster, seems to be invisible to the naked eye.


    Jingwang was in Meixiang to Gonggong Liu, so it''s impossible for him to avoid. Moreover, if he avoids, Gonggong Liu''s sword, once waved, can also swing to Muyan,


    he can only lean back quickly, but his shoulder is still stabbed by Gonggong Liu, and suddenly he feels a slight shake of his body, not because of the pain of the wound, but because of the pain of the wound Because...


    "Be careful of his sword. It''s poisonous." Jing Wang''s urgent voice reminded Mu Yan, but suddenly he felt that the blood in his body seemed to be boiling like a flash, and it kept surging.


    The body fell out of control.


    "Lord." One side of the flying eagle quickly rushed over, and Mu Yan also quickly stopped Duke Liu''s sword.


    "I have no antidote for my poison." Mr. Liu snorted in a cold voice, and smiled in a gloomy way,


    . "Flying eagle, take your prince away." At the same time when Muyan and Duke Liu were fighting, he said in a deep voice, what a powerful poison it is that can make king Jing fall down all of a sudden?


    Just now, Gonggong Liu said that his poison has no antidote, so now, he has to ask someone to take Jingwang away.


    However, he and Jingwang are not rivals of Gonggong Liu. How can he deal with it alone.


    But at the moment, he knew that he could not lose like this, otherwise everyone would have no life.


    If he knew such a result, he would not encourage Jingwang to invade. He underestimated the strength of Gonggong Liu.


    "Yes." Flying Eagle gave him a grateful look, and then helped Jing Wang want to leave, but the subordinates of Duke Liu have surrounded him.


    "Ghosts." Mu Yan suddenly cried out in a cold voice. In a pair of deep eyes, there was a few startling cracks. Now, that''s all. This is the only way.


    "Ally." The ghost came like a ghost, and then he joined in the fight with Duke Liu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1338

    "Hum, another person is not my opponent. It seems that the leader of flame is just like that." It seems that Mr. Liu is very relaxed when he deals with the two of them. Looking at their eyes is an obvious irony.


    "Is it? Today, I will show you the killer stream of yanmeng. " Muyan looked at Gonggong Liu coldly and said in a cruel voice. His face was also the result of breaking through all means.


    "No, ally." The ghost is startled and stops it in a hurry. That move has infinite power and great killing power, which is unimaginable. However, at the same time, it will cause great damage to the person who makes the move. If one is not careful, he may also die.


    Even though the alliance leader can''t deal with the Duke Liu, there''s no problem leaving here. You don''t need to take that risk for others.


    Mr. Liu was also stunned for a while, but then he said casually, "ha ha, I''d like to see how powerful you are, a boy who is brave and thick."


    "Today, let you open your eyes." Mu Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly and said slowly.


    "No, ally." The ghost stops again. He can''t let the leader have any danger.


    "Protect me." However, Muyan''s mind has been determined, which will not change naturally. It is impossible for him to leave Jingwang here.


    When the ghost saw his expression, he also understood that the idea of the alliance leader could not be changed, so he could only try his best to pester Mr. Liu and let the alliance leader use that move.


    Gathering the whole body, all the internal power, Mu Yan''s sword, in a very strange way, stabbed at Duke Liu. The ghost who was fighting with Duke Liu quickly flashed away.


    Hearing a roar, the sword in Muyan''s hand suddenly exploded into several small swords and shot straight at Gonggong Liu.


    That dense little sword is like a fairy scattering flowers, but it''s too fast.


    It''s impossible for Duke Liu to avoid even if he has high martial arts. Moreover, the sword that Mu Yan shot has too much killing power. Even the walls and walls can be blown to pieces.


    Everyone was shocked. No one had ever seen such a scene. Holding the flying eagle of King Jing, they were stunned.


    Gonggong Liu was even more surprised. He could only use his internal power to support it, but he couldn''t resist it after all. He burst blood in his mouth and fell down straight.


    "Go." Muyan has also exhausted all his strength. Now, he can fall down if someone slightly points at him with his fingers. Although Gonggong Liu is dead, his men will still fight desperately. They have been specially trained, and they have to fight as long as they have a breath.


    What''s more, now that King Jing is poisoned, he can''t delay any longer, so he should leave here as soon as possible.


    "Protect the allies from leaving." The ghost cried out that all the people present in the flame alliance are internal experts, who naturally understand the consequences of the leader''s use of that move.


    All the people, no longer entangled, but quickly evacuated. Gonggong Liu fell down. What happened to those people was that they had no support, so they didn''t chase him any more. Someone went forward and helped him up. However, his body was stiff, as if he had no breath.


    Chu Tong was restless all the time in the palace, especially when it was so late, but he still didn''t see them coming back. He was more worried.


    In a few minutes, she has come out to look at her several times. She is always calm. At this moment, she doesn''t know why. She is a little anxious.


    "Sister, don''t worry too much. They will be OK." On the contrary, Xiaoyu comforts her, but Xiaoyu''s face is also worried.


    "I, why does my heart jump so fast?" Chu Tong''s murmur, I don''t know whether it''s to Xiaoyu or to himself, her heart rate seems to be out of control at the moment, she feels like she''s about to jump out of her chest, and, faintly, it seems that there''s still some pain.


    Never felt like this before. What happened to Xuanyuan night?


    No, no, he won''t have an accident. His martial arts are so high, he''s so cautious and careful, and he won''t have an accident. She comforts herself constantly in her heart, but her heart still seems to be speeding up uncontrollably.


    "Elder sister," Xiaoyu said in a low voice with a little fear on his face, "no, it will be OK."


    That''s obviously comforting.


    "Well, it will be OK." Chutong hugged her tightly, comforted her and comforted himself. "


    " princess, the prince is back. " A bodyguard outside, seeing people coming from afar, shouted loudly, because Chu Tong had been in and out for many times.


    Chu Tong''s body is obviously stiff, and his face is also quickly overjoyed. He shouts to the rain, "they are back."


    "I knew they would be fine." Xiaoyu also cried happily, and then both ran out in a hurry at the same time.


    However, when they ran out of the palace and saw the two people carried by the guards, they were shocked at the same time. Those two people were the most concerned people.


    Those two men, the strongest of all, are now carried back. They know what happened, needless to say.


    "Princess, the prince is hurt." Flying eagle looked at Chu Tong with some worry. He whispered, "it''s very euphemistic to be hurt.". I don''t know if the princess can bear such a blow.


    Chutong''s body suddenly trembled, only to feel a sudden flash of thunder, straight split her, let her for a while, can not find the direction.


    Flying Eagle said that he was injured, but if he was only injured, it would never be the case, and, obviously, he is now in a coma.


    At the moment, she is flustered, really flustered. She has never been at a loss like this for a moment. She is afraid like this, but she knows that she can''t be confused at the moment. No matter how much she panics, no matter how she is afraid, she can''t be confused.


    No matter what, she can''t let Xuanyuan have any problems.


    "Hurry up, bring the prince and Mr. Mu into the room." Just a moment later, she said in a deep voice, without any trouble, or even asking how they got hurt or how they got hurt. Because those questions are useless. Now the most important thing is to find a way to save people.


    "Yes." The bodyguards were stunned for a while, and then answered quickly. They all seemed surprised at the princess''s calmness and composure at the moment.


    "You, go to the Imperial Palace quickly, and let the emperor send all the imperial doctors to the royal palace. Be sure to hurry up." Chu Tong turns to a bodyguard and orders again.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1339

    As long as those with long eyes can see, King Jing is not suffering from ordinary injuries. Those ordinary doctors are afraid that they will not be able to cure him. Now they have to ask for a doctor.


    "Yes." The bodyguard responded quickly, and then disappeared in a flash.


    "Flying eagle, please go and invite Taoist priest Yuefeng." Chutong paused a little. Suddenly, in his mind, he flashed past the man who had treated Xiaoyu last time. Xuanyuanye believed him like that, which proved that his medical skills must be very high.


    She is very glad that she can still think calmly and remember the Taoist priest at this moment.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Flying eagle was also stunned for a while before he quickly responded. In his heart, he admired her a little more. Unexpectedly, the princess kept such a calm in this situation. Just now, he was so flustered that he didn''t expect to be like Taoist priest Feng.


    "Ride on the Lord''s horse, and invite Taoist priest Rufeng with the fastest speed." When the flying eagle was about to turn around and leave, she said again, she didn''t know how far away the Taoist priest was from here, how long it would take, and she didn''t know, the scar free wound of Jun?


    "I understand." Flying eagle''s eyes are slightly heavy. He says firmly word by word. Even if he is tired on the road, he must invite the leader of Rufeng at the fastest speed.


    Although Muyan was injured at the moment and didn''t have any strength in his body, he was still sober. Listening to her calm command, he was surprised a little more. This woman is really the most special one he has ever seen. Unfortunately, she was taken first by Xuanyuan night. Otherwise, he would marry her into the door.


    After giving orders, Chu Tong quickly turned around and caught up with the guards who were carrying King Jing. When he saw that King Jing''s eyes were closed, his face was livid, and he seemed to have a faint black color. He was shocked suddenly. It seemed that he was poisoned.


    Gonggong Liu''s poison? Last time, she remembered that xuanyuanye told her that the poison Liu Gonggong set outside the base was very strange, and there was no way to solve it. It can be seen that Liu Gonggong was a master of using poison, even worse than that.


    Originally flustered heart, suddenly picked up, she is really afraid at the moment.


    "Brother, brother, are you ok?" The light rain follows Mu Yan''s side closely, asks urgently, in the voice, takes the obvious sob.


    "Silly girl, brother is OK." Mu Yan gently held her head and said in a low voice. However, Mou Zi looked at Chu Tong, who was obviously worried.


    Although he suffered a lot of internal injuries, which may cause him to lose most of his internal power, I''m afraid it will take half a year to recover, but at least his life has been saved.


    But king Jing is afraid now?


    She loves Prince Jing so much. If there is any accident, how can she bear it.


    He can see that her insistence now is hard to pretend. She just supports herself and doesn''t let herself fall down.


    Now, for her, any comfort is useless, so he doesn''t know what else to say and can only keep silent.


    Xiaoyu follows Mu Yan''s eyes and looks at Chu Tong. His eyes are also full of deep worry. My sister must be very worried, very painful and scared now.


    After entering the room, Chu Tong withdrew xuanyuanye''s outer garment. This time, he saw his wound clearly. The wound was not very deep, but it made her completely shocked. Her eyes were so rigid.


    All around the wound, the skin has turned black and the blood is black. Everything is black, even the whole arm and half of the body are black. Moreover, the poison is obviously still slowly entering into his body.


    "I''ve ordered the acupoints for the Lord, but I can''t stop the spread of the poison completely." one of the bodyguards on one side was stunned and explained to Tang Ruoying in a low voice.


    It''s just that he didn''t explain it well. This explanation made Chu Tong''s heart suddenly cold and icy. If the poison could not be controlled and intruded into his heart, he would not be able to save Hua Tuo even if he was reincarnated.


    "Where is Gonggong Liu?" Chu Tong took a deep breath, and then asked with a slight tremor, this poison is from Duke Liu, or he will have an antidote. Although it is not likely that Duke Liu will hand over the antidote, it is also the best way to save King Jing.


    "He has been killed by master mu." One of the bodyguards around said repeatedly, thinking of the just startling scene, the surprise and admiration on his face, I really didn''t expect that master Mu''s martial arts were so good.


    "You can use it if you find him. Even if he has an antidote, he can''t hand it in. Moreover, he clearly said that the poison has no antidote." Mu Yan naturally understood her mind, so he explained in a low voice that his body, now weak to the extreme, had breathed a little after saying such a few words.


    "Are you ok?" Chu Tong''s eyes turned to him. Seeing his weak appearance, he asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine." Mu Yan smiled at her, as if to comfort her, but the smile increasingly revealed his weakness.


    Chu Tong''s eyes are slightly heavy. She knows that Mu Yan must be hurt badly. But now, she can''t help them.


    Now, we can only wait for the doctor to come, after the examination.


    Because no one knows what kind of poison it is, they dare not act rashly. Chu Tong is only helping him to clear his wound.


    Taiyi came very fast, faster than she thought, and the emperor also came together.


    In the middle of the night, the emperor came with him.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Before the emperor came in, he called out in a hurry. In the speaking room, people had rushed into the room quickly. Several quick steps came to the front of the king. When they saw the appearance of the king, they were shocked.


    "What are you still doing standing up? Don''t treat the prince quickly." The emperor suddenly turned to the doctor on one side and shouted loudly, with obvious tremor and tension in his voice. ,


    "yes, yes Several doctors responded, and then went forward one after another to check the pulse, the eyes, the mouth, and the wound. At this time, who dares to slow down.


    Just, each doctor''s face, slowly become heavy, eyes, but also hidden worry and fear.


    Seeing their expressions, Chu Tong felt his heart sinking slowly. Little by little, he seemed to sink into a bottomless abyss, surrounded by darkness, unable to find any light. There is no end.


    One hand, constantly tightening, tightening, root out of the blue tendons, not long fingertips deeply embedded in the skin, exuding bloodstains, but she did not feel pain.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1340

    One hand, constantly tightening, tightening, root out of the blue tendons, not long fingertips deeply embedded in the skin, exuding bloodstains, but she did not feel pain.


    She stood straight in front of the bed, her back stretched very straight, it seems that only in that way, she would not let herself fall down, there is not much expression on her face, or, now, she has looked to render any expression,.


    A pair of eyes, looking straight at the king Jing on the bed, deep in the eyes, but there are too many, too many emotions, just for a while, but it''s not clear.


    "How is it?" Several bodyguards have slowly retreated. The emperor asked in a hurry. Chu Tong had been looking straight at Jing Wang''s eyes and turned quickly to the doctors.


    Several doctors were shocked one after another, then shook their heads coincidentally.


    Chu Tong''s body trembled uncontrollably. His hands tightened abruptly. No, it was impossible. He could not have something. He could not have something.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head? Tell me exactly what it is." The emperor''s face was gloomy for a moment. He shouted again. This time, his voice was obviously a little more flustered.


    The imperial doctors in the palace are all highly skilled in medicine. If they have no way, will they succeed?


    "Back to the emperor, it''s strange that the poisons in the Lord. Weichen has studied poisons for many years, but he hasn''t seen this kind of poisons. He doesn''t know how to develop antidotes. Moreover, now, I don''t know how to stop the spread of the poisons." One of them said with great courage.


    "Yes, the poison spread quickly. The LORD was sealed, but the poison was still close to the heart, just afraid." Another doctor whispered.


    They really have no way. Even if the emperor killed them, they have no way.


    All the people in the room were shocked. Although everyone knew that the injury was very serious, they didn''t expect it to be so severe. Listen to the doctor, do you mean that the king will die soon.


    "It''s impossible. What do I raise you for? I''ll cure you quickly. If you don''t, you''ll come here one by one." The emperor was obviously flustered at the moment. He shouted angrily, but he didn''t look calm at all.


    "Is there anything to stop the spread of the poison?" Chu Tong knew that there was not much hope to rely on those doctors. Now the most important thing is to find a way to stop the poison, not let it enter his heart, and then try to find another way.


    Her heart had already been flustered and could not find the direction, but what she said was extremely cold, as if there was no emotion fluctuation.


    When the emperor looked at her, his eyes flashed slightly, and there was an accident in his eyes. It seemed that he was surprised by her calmness. I don''t know if it infected her calmness. He also calmed down and turned to the doctors again and asked, "is there anything to stop the poison?"


    If you can''t solve it, stop it first.


    "Yes." A doctor suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice.


    "What?" The emperor''s face a happy, urgent asked.


    Chu Tong''s eyes also flashed a glimmer of hope quickly. As long as he could stop the poison on his body, he would have a way if Tao Rufeng came.


    The doctor looked at the emperor, but he hesitated. He didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "There is a very special liquid medicine left by the emperor. It''s said that it can neutralize hundreds of poisons. It should be useful. Even if it can''t neutralize the poison of the Lord, it should be OK to stop the spread of the poison. However, when the emperor built the dynasty, it was granted the national soul. If you want to take the medicine, you have to destroy the Pearl, just afraid." Said the doctor carefully. After a slight pause, he said again, "besides, the jade pearl is at the Empress Dowager''s. The queen may not agree


    "It''s a waste of words. If you come here, I''ll send you my oral message. Go to the Empress Dowager and quickly get the jade pearl." The Emperor didn''t hesitate at all, and then he gave orders to the bodyguards around him. Obviously, King Jing is more important in his heart than anything else.


    "Yes." The bodyguard around him responded quickly, and then turned away in a hurry.


    Chu Tong''s heart overflowed with some comfort. He appreciated the emperor''s intention and did not waste the trust of Jing Wang.


    The people in the room were all stunned, looking at the emperor one after another, with some admiration in their eyes. It''s no wonder that the prince would be so loyal and supportive.


    "Thank you." Chu Tong was by his side and whispered, "not with the emperor, but with a word of yours, not disrespect for him, but because of too much gratitude.".


    Just think of the jade pearl on the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager would not take it out so willingly, but the emperor''s will, the Empress Dowager should not dare to disobey it.


    The emperor was stupefied for a while, and the corner of his lips slowly pulled out a smirk. He was so big that no one ever spoke to him in such an easy-going tone. Although it was only a short three words, it was better than a thousand words.


    "He is my younger brother." A simple explanation is enough to show his attitude.


    Because I don''t know what kind of poison is in King Jing, so the doctor dare not use medicine randomly. Now, I''m just waiting for the bodyguard to bring the jade pearl quickly.


    After more than half an hour, the bodyguard finally came back, followed by the Empress Dowager.


    "Queen mother, you are here too. Where is the jade pearl?" The emperor saw the Empress Dowager slightly stupefied for a moment, then asked with a little joy. He thought that the Empress Dowager had come to send him jade beads in person.


    However, when Chu Tong saw the Empress Dowager coming in, her eyes were suddenly heavy. She did not think that the Empress Dowager was coming to give Jing Wang medicine.


    "What jade pearl?" The Empress Dowager frowned slightly. Looking into the emperor''s eyes, she seemed to have a trace of chagrin, which was not as gentle as usual.


    The Empress Dowager''s words confirmed Chu Tong''s conjecture. It seems that the old witch would not take out the jade pearl so easily.


    "What? Didn''t you make it clear to the queen mother? " The emperor turned to the bodyguard and shouted angrily, "you can''t do this little thing well."


    King Jing is lying on the bed now. He is in a hurry. The bodyguard came here empty handed.


    "Subordinates, subordinates told the empress dowager, just, just..." The bodyguard lowered his eyes and whispered.


    "The emperor is confused. He even asked a bodyguard to take the jade pearl." The Empress Dowager glanced at the bodyguard slightly, and then said slowly word by word. The words were very slow, but the meaning was very firm! 1


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1341

    "The emperor is confused. He even asked a bodyguard to take the jade pearl." The Empress Dowager glanced at the bodyguard slightly, and then said slowly word by word. The words were very slow, but the meaning was very firm! 1


    "yes, I was careless for a while. I didn''t think so much. I should have taken it myself. I just didn''t want to leave because I was worried about the king Jing." The emperor responded repeatedly, thinking that the Empress Dowager was blaming him for letting only one bodyguard go. How could such things be handed over to one bodyguard.


    "Did the queen mother bring the jade pearl?" Since the Empress Dowager came in person, she must have brought the jade pearl to the emperor. The emperor''s face had some expectations.


    "Is the emperor really confused? That jade pearl is the soul of our country. Does the emperor want to destroy our country The Empress Dowager''s face was suddenly heavy. Then she said in a cold voice, while talking, her eyes did not have a profound glance at Chu Tong.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a trace of cold in his eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    "Empress mother, I naturally know the importance of the jade pearl, but now King Jing is poisoned and is in a hurry to use the jade pearl for help, so I......" Emperor micro Leng, but again quickly explained, he believed that in this case the queen mother should agree.


    After all, the Empress Dowager has always believed in Buddhism.


    "The emperor felt that it was the country that mattered, or the Lord''s life that mattered." However, the Empress Dowager obviously didn''t follow the emperor''s wishes this time. At the moment, she''s only afraid to hate King Jing deeply. How could she save him? It''s almost the same that she killed him.


    Of course, on the surface, it''s still natural to put forward a pair of grand reasons.


    The emperor was shocked. Looking at the Empress Dowager''s eyes, he suddenly opened them. He was astonished. He didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager would say that. What does the Empress Dowager mean is, do you want to make king Jing so dead?


    "Empress mother, now King Jing is in danger." It seems that I don''t believe the Empress Dowager will be so desperate, the emperor said urgently again.


    Naturally, he also knew the importance of the jade pearl to the state of Yun. At that time, there was a national scholar who said that the jade pearl was related to the prosperity of the country. However, if there was no king Jing, he would not be able to sit on the throne today. Therefore, he did not have to choose.


    Without king Jing, the country will change in a short time.


    That jade pearl is just a legend. However, without king Jing around him, the throne will not sit for a few days.


    "But if the jade pearl is broken, the country may die. The people of this country are afraid of suffering. As the king of a country, shouldn''t the emperor think about the country and the people?" The Empress Dowager''s words are cold and cold. It seems that their country is really destroyed when the jade pearl is broken.


    The emperor was stunned for a while, his eyes seemed to flicker slightly, but he said again, "that is just a legend. I don''t believe that the rise and fall of our country is decided by that bead."


    Since ancient times, all the people in the world have been able to obtain. A bead doesn''t represent anything at all. At most, it''s a kind of spiritual comfort.


    "Legend? Hum. The Empress Dowager snorted coldly. Her face was full of obvious anger. She said angrily, "it''s hard not to be true. The emperor wants to see such an ending before he believes it?"


    "Here?" The emperor was slightly shocked. Although he also said that it was a legend, the ancient people believed in ghosts and gods. The Empress Dowager said that, naturally, he had some consideration in his heart.


    "Who made this bad idea?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly looked at the doctors and said in a cold voice.


    Although several doctors didn''t speak, they all looked at the doctor standing in the middle.


    "Doctor Hu, you''re really powerful. You''re not good at medicine. You''ve even made the idea of national soul. You won''t be afraid that the emperor will punish you, so you want to destroy the country directly." The Empress Dowager looked into Hu Taiyi''s eyes with obvious anger.


    "Weichen dare not When Hu Taiyi heard this, he knelt on the ground with a plop, and cried out in a trembling voice, "Weichen is also to save the Lord."


    "To save the Lord, sacrifice the whole country." The Empress Dowager''s eyebrow is slightly picked, and her lips are pulled out with a cold smile. Come on, pull Hu Taiyi down and behead him. "


    Hu Taiyi was frozen in place and could not move. He looked at the Empress Dowager with an unbelievable face. He just made a suggestion and was about to be beheaded?


    "Queen Mother?" The emperor was equally shocked and shouted in a deep voice. In the voice at the moment, there was a little more severity. "I mean to take the jade pearl. Is the Empress Dowager going to pull me out and behead me?"


    He did not expect that the queen mother would be so aggressive.


    When did the Empress Dowager become so merciless.


    Naturally, he didn''t understand that the Empress Dowager had such a disposition, but in recent years, she had been listening to Mr. Liu, trying to hide and disguise.


    Today, Duke Liu didn''t go back to the palace. Then the bodyguard came to take the jade pearl and said that the prince was poisoned. In her heart, she had a very bad premonition. Secretly, he guessed that Duke Liu might have an accident. Otherwise, he could not have been back to the palace so late.


    Without Gonggong Liu as her pillar, she would have been helpless for a long time. So when the bodyguard came to take the jade pearl to save King Jing, she was almost furious. Now she didn''t even think of hiding it.


    "The emperor would not have made such a stupid decision if he had not been abetted by those dog servants." When the Empress Dowager''s eyes turned to the emperor, they eased a little bit, and some of them said earnestly.


    "The Empress Dowager means that I have no ability to distinguish right from wrong." The emperor is obviously really angry. He is still standing here. The Empress Dowager even orders people to kill the doctor, and doesn''t take him seriously.


    "I didn''t mean that." The Empress Dowager was slightly shocked and explained repeatedly, "the mourners are only afraid of the emperor''s momentary weakness and doing irreparable things."


    "It''s not my impulse to save King Jing with jade beads. In my heart, a bead is far less important than the life of King Jing. Let alone a bead. Now, even if I exchange the whole country for it, I will agree." The emperor''s eyes sank suddenly, and he said firmly word by word.


    In the cold voice, it''s the irresistible majesty. If in the past, it was king Jing who paid for him, helped him to keep the country, helped him to the throne, and helped him to protect the peace for many years, then at least he had to do something for King Jing, which can''t be said.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1342

    In the cold voice, it''s the irresistible majesty. If in the past, it was king Jing who paid for him, helped him to keep the country, helped him to the throne, and helped him to protect the peace for many years, then at least he had to do something for King Jing, which can''t be said.


    Chu Tong''s heart crossed a trace of warmth. With the emperor''s support, she was relieved to hear the emperor''s firmness.


    She knew for a long time that it was impossible for the Empress Dowager to take out the jade pearl, so she was waiting for the emperor to make such a decision.


    Just now I saw that the emperor seemed to waver. Her heart was hanging tightly for fear that the emperor would be moved by the Empress Dowager.


    She knew that the Empress Dowager was in a panic at the moment, so she also expected that the Empress Dowager would have a conflict with the emperor. She had to wait for the emperor''s attitude to be very firm before she could move.


    After all, that jade pearl is not a common thing. As long as the emperor wavers a little, it is impossible to get it.


    "You? Do you know what you''re talking about? " The Empress Dowager looked straight at the emperor. He couldn''t believe it. The emperor said such things. He was deeply brotherly and didn''t take them with him.


    If it''s related to his country, now that the country has settled down, it''s good for him to get rid of King Jing. Why does he have to fight to save King Jing?


    "I know exactly what I''m talking about, so please give me the jade pearl." On the emperor''s face, at the moment, it''s stern. In the voice, it''s also the majesty that can''t be ignored.


    "The jade pearl is destroyed and the country is dead. How can you rise up to your father?" The Empress Dowager may be confused. It''s ridiculous to come up with such an excuse.


    "If the father is in heaven, he will certainly support me to do so." The emperor''s face slightly eased when he mentioned the father. There was a slight smile on his lips. In those days, the father always taught him to get along with several brothers.


    At the time of his death, when he handed over the throne to him, he again charged him to treat his brothers well and not to kill each other.


    Therefore, he knew that if the father knew it, he would be very pleased. Moreover, he believed that the father in heaven would also protect their country.


    "The Empress Dowager can hand over the jade pearl. No matter what happens, I will bear it." The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager and said coldly again.


    "It''s impossible for the AI family to hand over the jade pearl. The emperor is willful, but the AI family can''t be willful by the emperor." The Empress Dowager''s face was also suddenly heavy, and her voice was a little more tough.


    "Queen Mother?" The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly. The cold air in his eyes shot straight at the Empress Dowager. He didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager would disobey his orders in public.


    "If you want to get the jade pearl, you must step over the mourner''s body." The Empress Dowager was slightly shocked at the cold eyes of the emperor, but then she said again.


    That jade pearl has always been regarded as the soul of the country. In those years, the first emperor used that jade pearl to subdue the ministers who had beaten the world together with his father. She and father Liu had planned that if all things were revealed and the emperor was not on their side, they would use the jade pearl to subdue the ministers.


    Now, seeing the emperor''s attitude, I also understand that in the future, I absolutely hope it is not the emperor, so how can she possibly hand over the jade pearl.


    "Emperor, the poison on the Lord is spreading faster and faster." Cried a doctor standing by the bed, a little worried.


    Chu Tong''s body also suddenly quivered, her eyes, has been closely staring at Xuanyuan night, so we can see more and more black places on his body.


    The doctor said it according to her wishes.


    "Empress dowager, take out the jade pearl." The emperor''s face was also a little anxious. He turned to the Empress Dowager again and shouted angrily.


    He could not believe that the Empress Dowager would become so cold-blooded and merciless.


    "The mourners can''t see our country destroyed in the hands of the emperor." However, the Empress Dowager''s attitude is more firm, without any concessions.


    "You?" The emperor is very angry. If he knew where the Empress Dowager hid the jade pearl, he would have sent someone to take it directly.


    "If a pearl can decide the rise and fall of a country, what else should the emperor do?" Xiaoyu, who has been standing beside Muyan, can''t help but say, a simple question, but let all the people on the scene have a stupor.


    This little girl is really bold. She dare to say such things in front of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Isn''t it fatal?


    However, on reflection, her words are very reasonable.


    Hearing Xiaoyu say such words, Chu Tong is also stunned.


    "You, who are you, dare to contradict the mourner, and come and talk to him." The Empress Dowager glared at Xiaoyu and shouted angrily.


    The maid behind her responded quickly, and then she reached out to the rain.


    "Who dares?" Chu Tong suddenly stood up and looked at the maid with cold eyes. The red lips moved and the cold voice made all the people in the room slightly shocked.


    The ghost has quickly grasped the palace maid''s wrist. Suddenly, he hears the sound of bone breaking, and then the scream of the palace maid killing pigs.


    Mu Yan''s eyes shot at the Empress Dowager like swords, which made her shiver. In fact, she should be glad that Mu Yan can''t move now. Otherwise, she is afraid that she will be dead at the moment.


    "Emperor, can I have a word with the Empress Dowager?" Chu Tong slowly walked to the emperor''s front, slightly made a salute and then whispered. Respectful attitude, gentle words, let the emperor''s cold face slightly ease a few points, do not want to think, then nodded in response, "OK."


    "Hum, you don''t deserve to follow..." Empress Dowager is angry voice refuse, just, hear emperor that good word, but also dare not refuse too strong. Only bitterly changed his way, "there is nothing to say between the mourner and her."


    Chu Tong''s eyes, looking at her coldly, are just, so straight looking at her, but let the Empress Dowager''s body suddenly stiff.


    Her cold eyes, even let her feel a cold air from head to feet, feel fear from the bottom of my heart!!


    "Queen Mother?" Seeing the Empress Dowager''s strange reaction, Chu Tong called softly. The voice was very light, as if it was a little gentle, but it still made the Empress Dowager shiver.


    "All right." Although the Empress Dowager was unwilling and reluctant, she could only nod her head and agree. Moreover, she also wanted to know how grandpa Liu is now.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1343

    "All right." Although the Empress Dowager was unwilling and reluctant, she could only nod her head and agree. Moreover, she also wanted to know how grandpa Liu is now.


    Chu Tong and the Empress Dowager walked into a room alone. As they walked into the room, Chu Tong slightly stopped and whispered to a bodyguard nearby, "no one is allowed to enter without my order, no matter what voice they heard."


    The bodyguard was stupefied for a moment. He looked at her doubtfully, but he still agreed.


    Entering the room, Chu Tong closed the door behind him.


    "What do you have to say now?" the queen turned and looked at her. She said angrily. Now, when she saw Tang Ruoying, she was full of fire.


    "Gonggong Liu is dead." Chu Tong looked at her, her red lips moved, and said slowly, word by word, that she would first let the Empress Dowager despair.


    "What? What do you say? " The Empress Dowager was shocked, and her whole body was completely frozen. Although she had thought that Grandpa Liu might have had an accident, she had never thought that Grandpa Liu was dead. It was impossible. Grandpa Liu had such high martial arts that he could not have died.


    "No, no way." The Queen Mother shook her head in a hurry to deny that she did not believe it.


    Chu Tong said coldly, "you don''t need to cheat you. Besides, if Grandpa Liu isn''t dead, will he let Jing Wang and Mu Yan come back?"


    It is absolutely impossible to be ruthless and cautious in his work.


    The Empress Dowager also understood this point. Suddenly, her face was as gray as death, and her body could not help shaking. There was obvious fear on her face, and Gonggong Liu died. What would she do?


    "It''s you, it''s you who killed him. You, the mourner, the mourner is going to kill you?" Empress Dowager suddenly frantically pounced on Chu Tong.


    Chutong dodged with a slight flash, but suddenly waved and hit the Empress Dowager severely in the face.


    "This is for the first emperor." Chu Tong looks into her eyes, which is also obviously cruel. The Empress Dowager insulted the reputation of the first emperor. She is also the daughter-in-law of the first emperor. So she made a clear statement.


    She has endured this old witch for a long time. Today, she will not endure any more.


    Moreover, she will let the old demon throw in the jade pearl.


    "You? How dare you hit me? " The Empress Dowager was shocked, her eyes were wide open, and she looked at chutong in disbelief.


    Chutong''s lips pulled out a sneer of extreme ice, but his hands raised again and hit the Empress Dowager''s face severely again.


    "This is for the emperor." Chutong''s words, like ice, sprang out word by word,


    when he spoke, he didn''t stop at all and gave the Empress Dowager a slap again, "it''s for the Lord."


    "You, you, you beat the mourners?" The Empress Dowager was slapped three times by her. Her face was swollen rapidly. Her eyes were staring at her fiercely, as if they wanted to tear her apart.


    "I dare to beat the mourner and ask for help." she dared not rush to Chu Tong again, but pointed at her with one finger, as if she wanted to pierce her. Unfortunately, she could not explain.


    "What does the queen want?" Chu Tong''s lips were slightly torn, and he looked at her coldly. "How does the queen think she can treat me now?"


    There seemed to be a slight smile in her cold voice, but it was full of threats.


    "You?" The Empress Dowager was shocked, but her face was gloomy and about to rain. She used to be the queen in high position, but now she is the Empress Dowager. All the people tried their best to flatter her and never dared to give her any anger.


    Now, the woman dare to hit her. She can''t tear the woman at once. However, thinking of her just big strength, she knows that she can''t beat her at all, she shouts, "come on."


    "If the Empress Dowager doesn''t want all the people to know about the scandal, just shout, just shout." Chutong smiled a little. Behind her, he said slowly, word by word, and then added a sentence again slowly, "besides, the emperor is outside now."


    She knew that the Empress Dowager was most afraid of this matter and was known by the emperor. After all, if the emperor knew that she was not her biological mother, he did not know how to treat her.


    The Empress Dowager was completely shocked. Looking into Chu Tong''s eyes, she was obviously afraid. If she and Mr. Liu''s things were really known, they would not only be the Empress Dowager''s position is not guaranteed, but also be scolded in the world. Moreover, if the emperor knew this, he would not let her go.


    Today, the emperor''s attitude has been very clear. Now, the emperor does not know that she is not his biological mother, so to her, if he knows, he will kill her without hesitation.


    In the past, she was not afraid of the presence of Gonggong Liu, but now, even Gonggong Liu is dead, she is alone, and she can''t resist at all.


    The Empress Dowager thought again, hesitated again, and finally didn''t shout out. A red and swollen face has turned purple.


    She has never been so angry since she was a child. Now she can''t let it out. Can she not hold back?


    Chu Tong saw her reaction, and a little sneer came out from the corner of her lips. She just decided that the Empress Dowager didn''t have the courage to shout out.


    "Do you think you are still the queen Dowager with boundless scenery?" Chu Tong glanced at her coldly and said sarcastically, "do you think you still have that kind of bullying capital?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face became more and more gloomy. The rising anger in her eyes directly spurted to chutong. She couldn''t burn her immediately. Her teeth were also biting and hissing


    "Cut," Chu Tong''s eyes disdained to drift her one eye, coldly interrupted her words, "what can you do now? Kill me? Oh, yes, you are still the Empress Dowager. I am princess Jing now. If you want to fight, you can''t fight me. If you want to fight, you can''t fight me. What can you do to me now


    The old witch didn''t give up when she reached this point.


    Today, she must let the Empress Dowager despair completely. Only in this way can she get the jade pearl from the Empress Dowager.


    "You, you," the Empress Dowager''s whole body was shaking, her chest was constantly rolling, and her breath seemed to faint at any time.


    "What happened to me? I just want to remind the Empress Dowager that he loves the emperor and doesn''t want the emperor to know about the cruel thing. So I''ll let the Empress Dowager go. But I don''t like it. If I don''t like it, maybe I''ll tell the emperor about it. The Empress Dowager yourself says, what will the emperor do then? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1344

    "What happened to me? I just want to remind the Empress Dowager that he loves the emperor and doesn''t want the emperor to know about the cruel thing. So I''ll let the Empress Dowager go. But I don''t like it. If I don''t like it, maybe I''ll tell the emperor about it. The Empress Dowager yourself says, what will the emperor do then? " Chu Tong looked into her eyes, totally cold, with a relentless threat.


    "You, you dare." The Empress Dowager''s body suddenly trembled, and there was also an obvious fear in her eyes. In her voice, she seemed to tremble a little.


    "Oh, what dare I do? In this world, there are only things I don''t want to do. There are no things I dare to do. I dare to fight even the queen mother. Do you think I dare to do anything else?" Chutong smiled a little, and said softly. The expression of the smile was casual, and it was the vomit of the Empress Dowager''s anger.


    The Empress Dowager was suddenly shocked. Looking into Chu Tong''s eyes, her anger was still rising, but she was more afraid. This woman, indeed, did not dare to do anything.


    No, no, she can''t help being held down by this woman. She can''t do it. Her eyes are shining. The Empress Dowager tries her best to calm herself down, and then slowly says, "how can I say that the AI family has kept the emperor for so many years, and without me, he can''t be the emperor, so the emperor won''t be so desperate. He won''t really treat the AI family like that On the contrary, the emperor is likely to kill you for fear that you will disclose the secret. "


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager began to use her brain. This sentence, it sounds, is a bit threatening.


    "Ha ha," chutong is still a light smile, not caring about the threat of the Empress Dowager.


    "What are you laughing at?" Empress Dowager slightly Leng, looking at her, gnashing teeth of low roar.


    "How naive I am to laugh at the queen mother." Chu Tong stopped laughing and looked at her straight. There was more sadness in the sarcasm of his lips.


    "What?" The Empress Dowager obviously didn''t understand Tang Ruoying''s meaning. She looked at her angrily. She couldn''t tear her apart and ate.


    "The Empress Dowager is the main culprit for the separation of the emperor and his biological parents. The emperor is a man of mingshili, not a man who is greedy for glory and wealth and has no conscience. What does the Empress Dowager think?" Chutong smiled again. Just now the emperor''s attitude has shown everything. If he was only for his own interests, he would never save the king without trace.


    Therefore, she believed that if the emperor knew this, he would never forgive the Empress Dowager.


    The words slightly a meal, suddenly thought of what, said again, "moreover, the emperor''s own mother is only afraid to be killed by the Empress Dowager."


    When the Empress Dowager heard Chu Tong''s words, her body suddenly trembled. She hung her hands on both sides, slightly trembling. In her eyes, she was deeply afraid.


    Chutong''s eyes suddenly sink. It seems that she did not guess wrong. The emperor''s mother was killed by the Empress Dowager.


    If at ordinary times, the Empress Dowager naturally tries to cover up and deny, but at this moment, the Empress Dowager has already lost her pillar and lost her mind, so she has no time to cover up.


    "The Empress Dowager thinks that the emperor will forgive the Empress Dowager? If you let the emperor know about it, the first thing the emperor wants to kill is you. " Chutong''s smile suddenly disappeared. A pair of eyes looked at her coldly. It seemed that they could freeze her instantly. Seriously, if it wasn''t for taking the jade pearl from the Empress Dowager''s hand, now she could not get rid of her directly.


    The Empress Dowager''s body suddenly retreated a few steps back. She was shaking. She was a little unstable for a while, and almost fell to the ground. In her eyes, she was a little desperate. Yes, if the emperor knew about it, the emperor would surely kill her. But she was the Empress Dowager, the head of the harem. What''s more, she brought endless honor to the emperor.


    "Hum, the mourner is the Empress Dowager. Who dares to move the mourner?" The Empress Dowager is still struggling with death. She is really the kind of person who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry.


    Chu Tong looked straight at her, slowly shook her head, looked into her eyes, with some sympathy. In fact, she didn''t want to attack the Empress Dowager. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t recognize the form clearly. "Oh, the Empress Dowager really doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t shed tears. Is the Empress Dowager higher than the emperor? The emperor wants to die alone. Can that man live to tomorrow? "


    See empress dowager''s lips slightly open for a while, seem to want to say what, then continue to say again, "Empress Dowager won''t naive think, the emperor killed you, can''t explain to the world?"


    Words Weidun, shook his head slowly again, "the Empress Dowager has been in the harem for so many years, but she can still keep such innocence. I don''t know whether it''s funny or sad? The palace, dead a woman, that is not a simple thing, when the time comes, as long as the queen mother is seriously ill, who will doubt? What''s more, the Empress Dowager is a very old woman, sick and dead. It''s also very normal. "


    The Empress Dowager''s face is now a piece of iron and green, plus the red and swollen just hit by Chu Tong. Now, the whole face is extremely horrible, and a pair of eyes are slowly gloomy and completely desperate,.


    No matter how she struggles, she knows that Chu Tong is right. It''s not a simple thing to kill people in the imperial palace. Even if she is the empress dowager, if the emperor wants her to die, she has no way. What''s more, Gonggong Liu is dead now, and no one can help her.


    "You, what do you want?" The Empress Dowager was limping on a chair beside her. When she looked at Chu Tong, she said with gnashing teeth again,


    "what do I want to do? The Empress Dowager should be very clear. As long as the Empress Dowager takes out the jade pearl, as long as the Empress Dowager doesn''t cause trouble, I promise that I won''t tell anyone about it. The Empress Dowager can still rest in your harem." Chutong''s face sank and he said slowly.


    The time should be almost now. She believed that the Empress Dowager could not support her.


    "Hum, I want the mourner to give up the jade pearl and dream." The empress dowager, who was paralyzed in the chair, suddenly stood up and shouted angrily.


    "Well, I''ll go out now and tell the emperor everything the Empress Dowager does, including the fact that the Empress Dowager killed his own parents." Chu Tong had expected that she would have such a reaction. She did not worry at all. Instead, she smiled again and walked slowly towards the outside of the room.


    "You?" The Empress Dowager was shocked and quickly stopped in front of her. She glared at Chu Tong fiercely, and her hands slightly moved forward, as if she wanted to strangle Chu Tong directly.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1345

    "You?" The Empress Dowager was shocked and quickly stopped in front of her. She glared at Chu Tong fiercely, and her hands slightly moved forward, as if she wanted to strangle Chu Tong directly.


    Chu tong can''t see her idea. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she said, "if the Empress Dowager hasn''t been beaten enough just now, I don''t mind slapping you again. Seriously, I still have some itching."


    The Empress Dowager remembered just now that she had not responded, she slapped her several times. She was not her opponent at all. The hand she held could only be released slowly.


    "Does the Empress Dowager think that jade beads are important, or is her life important?" Chu Tong saw that her hand was slowly released, and the corner of her lips pulled out a sneer again. He didn''t give the Empress Dowager a chance to breathe. He pressed again.


    The Empress Dowager''s body trembled again, and her eyes seemed to flash slightly. The jade pearl was no more important than her life. What''s more, Duke Liu was dead. She had no use holding the jade pearl alone. After all, she had no such spirit and power.


    At that moment, the Empress Dowager seemed to age a lot in an instant. No matter how thick the powder on her face could not cover the fine lines on her face. Her eyes seemed to go to the brilliance first and become empty and inane.


    "If the Empress Dowager hands over jade Lingzhu, I promise that the Empress Dowager can stay in the harem for life as long as she doesn''t make trouble again." Chu Tong knew that at the moment, he could not use the strong one blindly. If he used the strong one only, he was afraid that it would arouse the Empress Dowager''s resistance. At this time, he had to intimidate and seduce.


    Although she hated the Empress Dowager very much, but in order to save Xuanyuan night, now, she can only stay a life.


    "You?" The Empress Dowager slowly raised her eyes and looked at Chu Tong. There were some surprises and doubts in her eyes. She seemed to have some sarcasm. "How can I trust you?"


    "I''ll do what I say." Chu Tong looked directly at the empress dowager, and the words were fixed, which made people unable to have a little doubt, and the words were tiny, adding again, "besides, the Empress Dowager has no choice now."


    The Empress Dowager''s body was once again paralyzed in the chair, which seemed to have a kind of loneliness. After so many years of scenery, she did not expect to fall into such a situation. Moreover, now, she was threatened by a little girl.


    But, in the heart no longer unwilling, at the moment she also had no way back, in those days, when doing that thing, it was doomed that she had no way back, just, at that time, she was full of confidence, ambitious, will not one day, will be destroyed in the hands of a little girl.


    The Empress Dowager is so sad and lonely, but Chu Tong knows that Jing Wang can''t wait. Now she has no time to add her wounds.


    "If the Empress Dowager takes out the jade pearl, I will naturally protect the Empress Dowager''s integrity. Even if the emperor knows about it from other places in the future, the prince and I will plead for the Empress Dowager and spare her life. After all, the Empress Dowager saved the prince today." Chu Tong pressed down the urgency in his heart and said slowly again, seeing the Empress Dowager''s body was obviously stiff for a while.


    The voice suddenly changed and snapped, "but if the Empress Dowager doesn''t take out the jade pearl in half an hour, then, the consequence, I''m afraid that it''s not just the terror that the Empress Dowager can think of. I''ve learned some methods that people can''t survive and can''t survive, but I haven''t used them yet, when the time comes."


    Chu Tong''s words, deliberately in some stop, but the effect of awe, is the best.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly opened, some unbelievable looking at Chu Tong, as if looking at her like a monster.


    "Has the Empress Dowager ever heard of a kind of poison. She put the poisonous insect on someone else''s body, just gently beating the little drum, and the person would die in pain." Chutong chuckled, smiling that saw a brilliant, but that smile, but let people feel a kind of cold from head to foot, more terrible than cruel.


    And speaking, Chu Tong also slowly took out a drum from his arms, tapped it gently, and said again, "I don''t know if it''s really that smart. I really need to find someone to try it. At that time, I asked the emperor for the Empress Dowager to test the poison. The emperor would be very happy to agree. After all, that would be a breath for the emperor. "


    The Empress Dowager''s face was suddenly pale. She had not only heard of the poison, but also seen the poisonous hair. It was not only the life of pain that was worse than death. It was even more terrible.


    She doesn''t want to be like that, No.


    "I, I will give you the jade pearl." The Empress Dowager''s face of fear, the body also shakes like autumn leaves, said tremblingly.


    "Well, half an hour, if half an hour, I can''t see the jade pearl. The Empress Dowager is responsible for all the consequences." Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly and said coldly, she didn''t know how long Xuanyuan night could last. So, she can''t let the queen delay.


    In the middle of the conversation, she tapped the little drum in her hand again. The Queen Mother''s body shrank subconsciously. The conditioned reflex was painful. Naturally, she was more afraid. She said in a hurry, "OK, OK. The mourner will go back to the palace to get the jade pearl."


    During the speech, she would climb up from the chair. It''s not too much to climb. At this moment, the Empress Dowager is weak and pale. She can''t even stand up like a ghost with two hands supporting the chair.


    "The Empress Dowager should cover your face first to avoid being laughed at." Chu Tong glanced at her swollen face like a steamed bun and threw her a silk scarf.


    Even if the Empress Dowager is not afraid of people''s laughter, she should take into account how much. Of course, she believes that the Empress Dowager is absolutely afraid to tell others now that she was beaten by her.


    The Empress Dowager''s hand fluttered to take up the silk scarf, covered her face, and breathed deeply. Then she stood up forcefully and walked slowly towards the outside of the room.


    "Half an hour, I start to count the time from this moment. "Chu Tong saw her slow movement and said coldly again word by word.


    She has no time for the queen to waste.


    If she had known where the jade pearl was, she would have taken it by herself.


    The Empress Dowager''s step suddenly froze, but she didn''t turn around, but her body seemed to stagnate for a while, and then she stepped out again. This time, her speed was much faster than that just obvious.


    Chutong''s lips slightly pulled out a satisfied smile, followed the Empress Dowager to the outside of the room, told the guard outside the door, "you follow the Empress Dowager to go to the palace to get the jade Lingzhu."


    the guard was slightly shocked, looked at chutong''s eyes, flashed too much surprise, it seems that she did not dare to believe that the Empress Dowager would really give the jade Lingzhu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1346

    The bodyguard was slightly shocked. Looking into the eyes of Chu Tong, he was so surprised that he couldn''t believe it. The Empress Dowager was really willing to deliver the jade pearl.


    "Go back as soon as you can. Get the jade pearl as fast as you can. The Lord is waiting to use it." Chu Tong glanced at him and said in a deep voice, this matter can''t be a little sloppy.


    "Yes." As soon as the bodyguard listened, his eyes brightened, and his face overflowed with excitement, even his voice was unusually loud.


    Chu Tong looked at the back of the Empress Dowager. His eyes were slightly closed. His legs seemed to lose their strength suddenly. He almost fell down and held the door frame on one side in a hurry, which barely supported his body.


    If the Empress Dowager was a little tougher just now, she would not be able to give up the jade pearl.


    He breathed a sigh in secret, calmed himself down, and then returned to the room where the emperor had no trace. All the people were still there, including the emperor and the doctors.


    The emperor was obviously more anxious at the moment. Before he came into the room, he heard his roar, shouting that those doctors were useless.


    "You useless quacks, now, when you want to use you, there is no way for one of them. You should think about how to use some medicine for the Lord." The emperor seems to be crazy, urging the doctor to take medicine. Chu Tong understands that it''s like taking your relatives to the hospital, but the doctor sentenced you to death in a sentence, and asked you to take it back. At that time, you always wanted to use some medicine, but it would be better if you could use some.


    "The emperor, I don''t know what kind of poison is on the Lord. If I use the medicine in disorder, I''m afraid that it will increase the attack of severe poison. Then I''m afraid, "said one of the doctors, trembling with fright. When he spoke, he seemed to take a deep breath of cold air.


    "Is there no other way?" The emperor severely interrupted him and stared at the doctors.


    "Now, I can only wait for the queen to take out the jade pearl." Hu Taiyi said again with a heavy face, with a slight pause of words, thought for a moment, and sighed a little, "but, according to the current situation, it seems impossible for the Empress Dowager to take out the jade pearl."


    "The Empress Dowager has her concerns after all, and I can''t really kill her." The emperor''s flame seems to drop slightly. In his voice, there is a little more helplessness. After all, the Empress Dowager is his biological mother, and he can''t make it too tight.


    "The princess is back." One of the sharp eyed doctors saw Chu Tong coming in and called out in a low voice.


    The emperor also quickly turned around, saw Chu Tong come in alone, slightly stunned, some doubt asked, "eh, empress dowager, aren''t you going out with the Empress Dowager?"


    "The Empress Dowager went back to the palace to get the jade pearl." Chutong smiled and said lightly, but his heart was far from as relaxed as his appearance.


    "Really?" The emperor couldn''t help exclaiming, and there were too many doubts and surprises in the eyes of Chu Tong. "The Empress Dowager really went to get the jade pearl?"


    Obviously, the Emperor didn''t believe Chu Tong''s words. After all, the Empress Dowager didn''t agree with his tough orders. Why did she let the Empress Dowager agree to take out the jade pearl after a while.


    "Yes." Chutong smiled and said with a positive face.


    Seeing the smile on her face, the emperor believed that it was true. If the Empress Dowager did not agree, she would not be able to laugh now.


    "How did you persuade the queen mother?" He really couldn''t figure out how she persuaded the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager didn''t even listen to him, but listened to her?


    Chutong chuckled. She could not tell the emperor how she "persuaded" the Empress Dowager. She could only vaguely say, "the Empress Dowager is kind. She can''t watch the king''s accident. Just for the sake of the emperor and the country, she would refuse."


    Although she knew that the Empress Dowager was selfish in the early morning, now, she still had to say a few good words for her. After all, she promised the Empress Dowager that as long as the Empress Dowager handed over Yu Lingzhu and saved King Jing, she would protect her safety.


    What''s more, she has to give the emperor a reasonable word.


    "Well, that''s true. The Empress Dowager has always been very kind and has always been very painful to King Jing." The emperor did not doubt it, smiled, a heart, and finally fell to the ground.


    "As long as there is a jade pearl, King Jing will be saved." The emperor''s anger just disappeared completely. He comforted Tang Ruoying and himself in a low voice.


    Those doctors also all took a sigh of relief, but the brow of Hu Taiyi was slightly wrinkled.


    Less than half an hour later, the bodyguard took the jade pearl and handed it to Chu Tong respectfully, "princess, this is the jade pearl."


    Chu Tong quickly reached for it. It seemed that his hand was still slightly shaking. However, with it, King Jing had hope.


    "Hurry up, doctor Hu, and find a way to get the medicine out to save the Lord." But the emperor could not help shouting. In fact, the emperor should be regarded as a man of disposition, a man who doesn''t cover up his feelings.


    "Yes, yes." Hu Taiyi responded, then took Yu Lingzhu from Chu Tong''s hands, and quickly discussed with several Taiyi.


    Fortunately, the jade pearl was not very solid. After chiseling a small space on it, the medicine in it was poured out.


    The doctor handed the medicine to Chu Tong. Chu Tong quickly took it, then scooped some with a spoon and tried to feed Jing Wang to take it. However, Jing Wang didn''t realize it at all.


    His lips were tightly closed, and the medicine couldn''t be fed at all. He poured it in a little, and the medicine flowed out along the corner of his lips.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow was slightly frowned. Suddenly he took a drink from the bowl and quickly covered Jing Wang''s lips.


    "Princess, no way." A doctor called out in a hurry, "be careful not to pass the poison on to the princess." The poison is so powerful, and I don''t know what it is. No one can guarantee that it will be passed on to her.


    Chu Tong''s action slightly paused, but only for a moment, then quickly covered Jing Wang''s lips, fed the medicine to Jing Wang''s mouth, and she didn''t get up until he swallowed it completely.


    This medicine is so precious and hard won. How could she let it be wasted? Besides, the poison on King Jing can''t be delayed any longer. So even if she knows that she will be poisoned, she can''t care so much.


    The emperor was completely shocked. Looking into her eyes, there was too much complexity. This woman, regardless of her life danger, wanted to save Jing Wang. She really loved Jing Wang.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1347

    The emperor was completely shocked. Looking into her eyes, there was too much complexity. This woman, regardless of her own life danger, wanted to save Jing Wang. She really loved Jing Wang


    but there was never such a woman around him. Although those women tried to please him, none of them loved him so sincerely. If one day, he would also love him To find a woman who loves him so much, he is willing to give up the harem for her.


    Mu Yan''s eyes flashed slightly. He knew that she loved Jing Wang, but he didn''t expect that she loved him so deeply. It seems that he should really be glad that he didn''t fall in.


    Those doctors were even dumbfounded. They had been doctors for so many years, but they had never seen such fearless women.


    Don''t the princes who are never close to women will be fascinated by her and marry her so quickly.


    "Sister, are you ok?" Xiaoyu ran over in a hurry, and asked anxiously on his face. She was more careful.


    "Let me check for the princess." Hu Taiyi quickly returned to his mind and stepped forward to Chu Tong. He wanted to examine her. His attitude was extremely respectful. He looked into Chu Tong''s eyes and admired him.


    "I''m fine. I''ll check with the Lord first." Chu Tong slightly avoids, asking him to check the situation of King Jing at the moment. She wants to make sure that the medicine doesn''t work.


    She can see that Hu Taiyi should have some research on this aspect.


    "Ah?" Hu Taiyi was stunned, but immediately understood her meaning and said, "OK." Then he went to the front of the bed and carefully inspected for King Jing.


    "Report to the emperor and the princess. If this medicine works, the poison on the prince has stopped. It has not spread any more." After Hu Taiyi finished the examination, he urgently reported that, however, his face was obviously heavy. He did not expect that the poison was so severe. Even the medicine in the jade pearl could only stop its spread, but it could not get rid of the poison.


    "Is the prince OK?" The emperor''s face was again full of laughter. In his voice, there was also some joy. As long as king Jing was ok, the rest was unimportant.


    But Chu Tong was not as optimistic as the emperor, because she saw that King Jing''s body was still black, and she also saw that doctor Hu''s face was gloomy, so she knew that the medicine could not really save King Jing.


    "Back to the emperor, the medicine can only temporarily stop the poison on the Lord from spreading, but it can''t remove the poison on the Lord. So if you want to save the Lord, you need to find another way." Hu Taiyi said slowly, word by word, in his voice, it was also a little heavy.


    "What? Can''t detoxify, don''t you say Yu Lingzhu can save the Lord? " Hearing what he said, the emperor roared again angrily, "you are so brave that you dare to cheat me even if I come here..."


    "Emperor, it''s no wonder that Hu Taiyi can stop the poison. At least we have time to think of other ways." When Chu Tong arrived at the emperor who was so impulsive, he knew that the emperor had too much hope for the jade pearl, and he thought that if he got the jade pearl, he could save Jing Wang.


    But now Hu Taiyi tells her that he can''t be cured, so he will be disappointed and worried.


    Hu Taiyi looked at Chu Tong gratefully, and he admired her more and more. This woman is really the most special woman he has ever seen. If the ordinary woman at the moment is afraid to cry for a long time, but she can arrange everything so calmly.


    "But now King Jing..." The emperor clearly realized that he had just lost his temper. He also understood that he was no longer in a hurry. He looked at the doctor again and said in a deep voice, "what else can I do now?"


    "It''s said that ice toad can detoxify all the poisons in the world, but I don''t know if there is such a thing in the world." Mu Yan frowned a little and said thoughtfully that he had once discovered it unconsciously in medicine.


    "There are records in medicine, but up to now, no one has really seen it. As great Xia said, it''s just a legend." Hu Taiyi said again, with a slight sigh, and continued, "even if there is one, I don''t know where to find it."


    "What now? Can''t just wait? " The emperor is very angry. Isn''t that what he said means he didn''t say? What he can''t find is what he said.


    "I have asked the flying eagle to ask for an alien doctor, or he will find a way." Seeing that the emperor was going to be angry again, Chu Tong could not help comforting him.


    "And you have a miracle doctor?" The emperor''s eyes slightly open, once again dyed with some hope.


    "Well." Chu Tong nodded slightly. Although he didn''t know if Rufeng could save Jing Wang, now it is a hope that supports her.


    "You quacks are useless to keep." When the emperor saw those doctors, he was full of fire. Usually, one by one, they were very fierce. Now when they are to be used, there is no way.


    I''m afraid that the emperor will blame Taiyi for this. After all, Taiyi is not wrong about this. Besides, if there were not Hu Taiyi, maybe King Jing would not wait for Taoist priest Rufeng.


    Then he said to Hu Taiyi gratefully, "so thank Hu Taiyi very much and stop the poison on the Lord."


    "I am ashamed of you." Hu Taiyi said repeatedly, the attitude is more respectful, slightly drooping eyes, but also diffuse too much gratitude.


    How understanding this woman is. It''s for them. She also understood that the emperor was angry at the moment, so she begged for them with such a gentle attitude. What a smart girl.


    It''s a blessing for the Lord to marry such a woman.


    "You know how ashamed you are." How could the emperor not understand her mind? Besides, he was really too anxious just now. He glared at the doctors angrily and said in a deep voice, "today, I''ll let you go in the face of the princess. Since I haven''t left here, I''ll roll back."


    "Yes, yes." Several doctors responded, and left in a hurry.


    Only Hu Taiyi stood still. "Emperor, princess, please let Weichen stay." Although he can''t detoxify the poison of the Lord, if the Lord has any abnormal reaction, he can stay and find a way to deal with it in time. Knowing that the job is quite dangerous, he almost fell off his head just now. Now, he still voluntarily stays.


    "Then there''s the Lao Hu doctor." Chu Tong''s heart was also a little more grateful. Other doctors fled, but he stayed. She took the heart.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1348

    "Then there''s the Lao Hu doctor." Chu Tong''s heart was also a little more grateful. Other doctors fled, but he stayed. She took the heart.


    The emperor seemed to be stunned for a while. There was an accident in his eyes, but then he said in a deep voice, "well, you can stay."


    When I looked at Hu Taiyi again, it was a little more strange.


    At the moment, Hu Taiyi''s righteousness is awe inspiring, which has turned into an unexpected good result.


    It''s a blessing for the emperor to look at him differently.


    In the next few days, Chu Tong kept by Jing Wang''s side. Hu Taiyi didn''t leave the palace for half a step. He checked Jing Wang every once in a while.


    Fortunately, although King Jing didn''t wake up, the poison didn''t spread any more. At present, it''s still stable. They can only wait for Rufeng to come.


    Mu Yan has recovered some physical strength. Hu Taiyi prescribed some medicine for him, but it also works very well. In a few days, he also recovered the original divine color. However, in a short period of time, it is impossible for him to recover.


    The emperor came here almost every day after he left the court, but he was more worried to see that King Jing was still lying quietly without any awareness.


    All the people, waiting in such a hurry, waited for four days. In these four days, King Jing has not been awake, the situation has not improved, but it has not worsened. On the fourth night, Chu Tong was still at the bedside as usual. She had not closed her eyes for four days and four nights. She leaned slightly on the bedside, but did not dare to sleep. For fear that when she fell asleep, something would happen to King Jing.


    Slightly close the eyes, close the eyes and nourish the spirit, but it may be because I am too tired, I fell asleep in a daze.


    Faintly heard a low pain, Chu child suddenly woke up.


    Seeing Jing Wang''s body, he moved uneasily, and his heart suddenly hung up. When his consciousness reached him, his hand suddenly froze, and the heat on Jing Wang''s body made her heart tightly pull up. Jing Wang had a fever!


    For a while, she panicked and didn''t know what she was talking about. She could only shout "Hu Taiyi, Hu Taiyi..."


    She didn''t find that in her voice at the moment, in that night, it sounded so anxious and flustered.


    Hu Taiyi is in the next room. Moreover, he has been sleeping with his clothes these days. When he heard the cry of Chu Tong, he rushed over. Several guards in the yard also rushed in.


    Mu Yan and Xiaoyu also used for a long time, then they all ran over.


    As soon as Hu Taiyi came in, he was in a hurry to examine Jing Wang.


    "How is it?" Chu Tong, who has been trying his best to keep calm, this time, he was completely flustered.


    "The situation is not good. After all, the medicine of yulingzhu still can''t overcome the poison." Hu Taiyi can''t bear to look at Chu Tong and worry, but he can''t hide it from her, "just hope that Taoist priest Rufeng can come quickly."


    Chu Tong''s body shook and almost fell to the ground. Hu Taiyi''s words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting her straight.


    "Sister." The drizzle held her in a hurry. Other people, seeing such a situation, were also slightly gloomy.


    "The princess should pay attention to her body." Hu Taiyi also couldn''t help persuading, "the princess hasn''t closed her eyes for four days and four nights. How can she bear it if she goes on like this?"


    "Doctor Hu, is there any other way?" Chu Tong now where also took care of own body, eagerly looked to Hu Taiyi.


    "Now, the most important thing is to reduce the fever for the Lord first. If it doesn''t, the poison will soon spread to the whole body.


    However, in recent days, wechat minister has studied the poison of Wang Ye. He can''t use ordinary antipyretic drugs at all. Wechat minister had thought that this might happen, but he didn''t think it would happen so soon. However, I still found a kind of medicine that can be taken by Wang Ye, but I don''t know for sure. "


    When Hu Taiyi was talking, he carefully looked to Chu Tong for her advice.


    "With." Chu Tong once gnawed his teeth and said in a cruel voice, she believed in Hu Taiyi. Hu Taiyi has been studying in his room these days. Sometimes he even forgot to eat food. With such efforts, God won''t be so blind.


    "Yes." Hu Taiyi''s eyes twinkled and responded quickly. At the same time, she was also surprised to admire her fruit Jue. Even ordinary men didn''t have the courage of her.


    In this case, the fear is hesitation.


    The medicine of Hu Taiyi was really useful. The king''s fever soon subsided. Later, he burned it several times and drank it several times, and finally he was stable.


    "Thank you, doctor Hu." Chu Tong is really grateful for this doctor. If he wasn''t there, he didn''t know what would happen last night.


    "I''m ashamed that I can''t get rid of the poison from the Lord. I can only find a way to control the poison. However, I don''t know how long I can control it. For example, Taoist priest Feng doesn''t know when I can get there." Hu Taiyi''s face is dignified, and his voice is more anxious,.


    Chu Tong''s heart sank suddenly. She understood Hu Taiyi''s meaning.


    However, when can rufengdaochang come? They don''t know where rufengdaochang is, so they can''t predict the time at all.


    "Back, back." But just at this time, there was a joyful cry of light rain outside. Before Chu Tong could react, the flying eagle flashed in with the leader like the wind.


    The Taoist priest rushes to the front of the bed and checks for King Jing. After a while, his face becomes heavier and heavier.


    "It''s a miracle that this kid can live to this day with this poison." As the Taoist priest said to himself, he turned to Hu Taiyi on one side and glanced at his lips slightly, "the medical skills of Hu Taiyi are not bad."


    Hu Taiyi was slightly stunned, praised and recognized by others, which was a happy thing, but that sentence of Hu Taiyi is really


    The Taoist priest looks like he''s only in his twenties. He''s over forty years old, and he''s called to be a little doctor?


    "If the wind is long, how is the Lord now?" Since the last time, flying eagle knew that he liked to joke at any time, so he asked in a hurry.


    "I can''t do anything about this kind of poison. Besides, the medicine that was originally given to him by Taiyi has slowly lost its effect. I''m afraid that the poison will spread soon." "It''s too late," said the Taoist priest


    Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze when he heard the words of Taoist priest Rufeng. In this hot summer, he suddenly felt the cold from head to foot. It seemed that he fell into the bottomless ice pool, and his whole body was frozen. Even his blood was completely frozen, and his whole body was cold and shivering!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1349

    For so many days, Taoist priest Rufeng has always hoped that she can hold on to it. But now, Taoist priest Rufeng says that he has no way, which means that he has completely sent her to hell.


    "What? How could this happen? Lord, he won''t? " The flying eagle was shocked and couldn''t help shouting. His voice at the moment was obviously quivering.


    "Time is too tight. Even if I develop antidotes, it''s too late. What''s more, the poison is too strange. I''m not sure that I can develop antidotes." Such as the long face of the wind road more gloomy, voice, but also a little more powerless.


    "How can this happen? You can''t help it. Can''t he really be saved?" Flying Eagle obviously can''t accept such things, shaking his head constantly, with a little hoarseness in his voice.


    "Is there really no other way?" Chutong took a deep breath and tried to suppress the panic in his heart, but there was still a slight tremor in his voice. At the moment, she was really afraid and scared. She was afraid that Jun Wuwen would not wake up.


    They just got married, their happy life just started, how can they, how can they be so cruel?


    "If you get the ice toad, you will be able to detoxify him." The Taoist priest thought for a moment and then said slowly.


    "But it''s just a legend. No one has seen that kind of thing. Where can I find it?" Hu Taiyi sighed a little and said in a deep voice, "what''s more, I''m afraid that the current situation of Wang Ye can''t be maintained..."


    Voice suddenly stopped, some worried looking at Chu Tong, at this moment, can''t stimulate her any more.


    "I''ve heard that lingguo has one." Such as wind way long eyebrow angle tiny pick, a word slowly said.


    "Lingguo?" The flying eagle was slightly stunned for a while. He was a little strange, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "But it will take almost ten days to go back and forth from here to lingguo as soon as possible. Can you hold on so long?" The flying eagle looked eagerly at the Taoist priest Rufeng, and asked urgently again. He looked at the Taoist priest Rufeng''s eyes, obviously expecting more.


    He only said that it would take ten days to come back and forth, but he didn''t expect that lingguo would give him such treasure.


    And their country has no contact with lingguo. Of course, lingguo has no contact with other countries. Lingguo is a myth in the mainland. It''s said that lingguo has a history of nearly one thousand years.


    No matter how chaotic the world is, it will not affect lingguo, because there is no army to attack xialingguo.


    Of course, lingguo never takes the initiative to attack other countries.


    It''s said that lingguo has the protection of the beast. Every time there is a disturbance or danger in lingguo, the beast will appear. It''s also said that the beast will choose its owner before it''s born. Once it''s born, it will follow and protect it all its life. In a country like this, if you want to get ice toads from them, just be afraid that you can''t Such as the wind way long to on his that face''s expectation, very cruelly said.


    "What does the Taoist priest mean?" The face of the flying eagle was gloomy for a moment. He roared angrily. When it was time, he even joked.


    "But there is a way to transfer his poison." If the long eyebrow angle of the wind road picks again, swept the flying eagle one eye.


    "Transfer, how?" Hu Taiyi was stunned. He has not heard of this kind of thing for so many years. Today, he has opened his eyes.


    "No matter how he transfers, only if he can." As soon as the flying eagle heard that there was a way, it came to be wonderful. In its eyes, it was a little brighter again.


    Chu Tong was also completely shocked. He tasted the words of Taoist priest Feng carefully and guessed, "Taoist priest doesn''t mean to find someone to exchange blood with the Lord, does he?"


    Hu Taiyi said that the poison spreads with the blood, so the poison should be all in the blood. If all his blood is changed, the poison will be transferred.


    In modern times, it''s not difficult to exchange blood, but in ancient times, can Rufeng really do it?


    "Girl, you are really smart. I didn''t lose sight of you." Rufeng''s Mou son looked at Chu Tong quickly again, but there was a trace of surprise in the deep of Mou son quickly. "If I find someone to change his blood, I can control that heart vein, which can protect him for ten days, but the poison on this kid has invaded the heart vein, and I can''t protect him."


    "Change, change blood," Hu Taiyi was even stunned. How to change the blood? It seems that he is really ignorant.


    "What are you waiting for? Change it quickly. I have more blood." Flying eagle has seen the ability of Taoist priest Rufeng, so he believes that Taoist priest Rufeng has no hesitation and even quickly pulls up his sleeve.


    "Everyone''s blood type is different. If the blood type is different, then it will be more dangerous." Chu Tong quickly stopped the flying eagle. If the blood type was different and there was exclusion, he was afraid that two people would die on the spot. That would be a joke.


    "Girl, you know all this?" This time, Rufeng looked into her eyes, not only surprised, but also excited a little bit more.


    Chutong Weileng, this is some of the most basic common sense of life. He learned it in school, but the ancient people naturally didn''t know it.


    "The princess has also studied medicine?" Hu Taiyi looks at her eyes and there are some differences. He has studied the Lord''s medicine for many years and doesn''t know that the princess knows so much.


    "No, I''ve only heard about it before." Chu Tong could only explain vaguely, then looked at Taoist priest Rufeng and asked with a little doubt, "how can Taoist priest find out the same blood type as Wang Ye?"


    "Girl, you know that. Come and help me. It''s just that the blood type of the Lord is very rare. It''s still a problem if you can''t find it." As the Taoist priest said in a low voice, he opened his box, took out several things from inside, and then told the flying eagle, "go outside and find some people, try to see if they have the same blood type as the king."


    "Why not go to the palace? There is a great possibility that the blood types of the two princesses are the same as those of the prince. " Chu Tong couldn''t help whispering that the Emperor didn''t dare to say it, but the two princesses were not the bones and flesh of the first king, were they?


    Since Taoist priest Rufeng knows this method of blood exchange, there is no reason not to know this?


    Such as the wind way long tiny Leng, the eyes raise quickly, straight ground looks at her, in the eyes, seem to be some strange, the lips angle slightly pulled a bit, "this matter, too dangerous, dare not take the princess to try."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1350

    Such as the wind way long tiny Leng, the eyes raise quickly, straight ground looks at her, in the eyes, seem to be some strange, the lips angle slightly pulled a bit, "this matter, too dangerous, dare not take the princess to try."


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and there was some doubt in his eyes. With such a windy nature, would there be something that he did not dare to do?


    What''s more, he just didn''t say, can you protect that man in ten days? In ten days, an antidote may have been developed.


    Just, next, like the wind constantly let her do this, do there, she also has no time to think so much.


    All the blood in the whole palace has been tested, including those maids, mammies, and even those of Dr. Mu Yan and Dr. Hu, but no one has the same blood type as the Lord.


    "Taoist priest, I''ll find some more people." The flying eagle''s sweat was so fierce that he couldn''t exchange his blood with the Lord. But when he thought of what Chu Tong had just said, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The Taoist priest Rufeng looked at King Jing and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid it''s too late. He can''t hold on for long."


    Chu Tong was shocked, but suddenly thought that he had just been busy, her blood had not been tested, so he said urgently, "mine, my blood has not been tested."


    "You?" Rufeng was stunned, thought for a while, and said slowly, "it''s very dangerous. If you can''t find the antidote, you will surely die. It''s impossible to change the blood again. "


    "That''s at least ten days to change, at least more hope, isn''t it?" Chu Tong did not hesitate because of Rufeng''s words. Instead, he rowed his hand and handed the blood to the plate in front of Rufeng.


    "Ah, the same possibility, in fact, is very small, is it really God to waste him, is it naive to let this world..." If the wind seems to be a little off balance, murmured, just, but it seems to suddenly feel their own aphasia, quickly stop.


    Began to test Chu Tong''s blood type.


    The eyes of all the people also looked at the plate in front of him, and saw that the blood, little by little, was gradually dissolving, and the body suddenly froze like the wind, and one hand was so hard in the air, "it''s heaven''s will."


    "Yes, mine can." Chu Tong saw a complete integration together, his face could not help but a little more happy, some excited shouted.


    All of them also returned to their minds, but they were not as happy as she was. After all, just as the Taoist priest said, it was too dangerous.


    If it doesn''t work, her life will be gone.


    "Girl, you have to think clearly. I''m not sure that I can develop an antidote. If you transfer that poison to you, you will only have ten days. Then, there will be no antidote, no way to cure you, you will..." Such as the wind long look at her again, said meaningfully.


    "Well, I know." Chu Tong nods solemnly, no matter what, she can''t let xuanyuanye die like this.


    No matter how dangerous it is, she can''t flinch.


    "Girl, don''t you regret it?" In the voice of the wind, it seems that there are more hoarseness. Looking into her eyes, there are more differences. This kid is really lucky. It seems that this kid''s choice is right.


    "No regrets." Chu Tong said clearly word by word, how could she regret being able to save him? Besides, didn''t she still have a chance?


    Ten days can change a lot.


    "Princess..." Flying Eagle hesitates now. For the first time in his life, he wants to save the prince, but he doesn''t want the princess to be hurt. He really hopes that his blood will be the same as the prince''s, and that he will die for the prince.


    "Sister." Xiaoyu comes to her side, grabs her hand tightly, and shouts in a low voice, with a clear sob. She doesn''t want her sister to have anything to do and can''t let her sister die.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry, it will be OK. My sister believes that at that time, Taoist Ru Feng will be able to develop an antidote." Chu Tong comforted her in a soft voice.


    "But what if there is no antidote?" Drizzle''s tears fall uncontrollably.


    "Then you''ll give him a good beating. Well, "seeing her tears like beads, Chu Tong deliberately teased her.


    "But I can''t save my sister even if I hit him." Xiaoyu is very serious at the moment, and he has more worries on his face.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, don''t cry. My sister must do it. No one can stop me." I know Xiaoyu is worried about her, but now, she has no time to talk to Xiaoyu so much.


    Push away the drizzle slightly, look at the wind like Taoist priest, and say firmly on one face, "Taoist priest, let''s start."


    Just like Taoist priest Feng said, King Jing is afraid that she will not hold on for long, so she can''t delay.


    "Go out, all of you." Looking at the people in that room, Chu Tong frowned slightly and gave orders in a low voice.


    "Princess?"


    "Sister?"


    "You?"


    Several different voices sounded at the same time, but with the same worry and worry. They didn''t leave.


    "All out." Seeing them standing one by one without moving, Chu Tong yelled again. Seeing that everyone still didn''t seem to leave, his eyes sank suddenly, and he said slowly, word by word, "what? I''m not dead yet. I can''t hear anything? "


    When they saw it, they could only retreat one after another, but they did not leave, and they all stood outside the room.


    "Let''s go." When all the people left, Chu Tong said to the Taoist priest Rufeng again.


    "All right." As the wind chief whispered, he opened his box again. This time, he took out one or two long pipes from the bottom with needles on both ends.


    Chu Tong was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Taoist Rusheng is very advanced. She thought that she would exchange blood like the legend of the hero of archery.


    At the same time, outside the capital gate.


    A young man in white riding a horse quickly toward the city wind, people have to make way, fortunately, there are not many people now, the horse is smoothly into the city.


    "Fast, close the gate." As soon as the man in white entered the city, he shouted to the bodyguard in a hurry. His face was full of tension and fear.


    The bodyguards are stunned. It''s a long time ago. How can we close the city gate?


    An elder bodyguard recognized the man in white, and asked doubtfully, "what do you mean, Mr. Feng?"


    Isn''t it the enemy''s invasion, but there was no news before. It''s impossible to say that the enemy killed at the door of the house at once. What do you mean, Mr. Feng?


    Mr. Feng?


    When they heard the bodyguard calling for him, they all looked at him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1351

    "It''s really Mr. Feng, but why is he so anxious?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Well, it must be. It must not be a small matter to be able to make Mr. Feng so anxious."


    People are talking about, the wind on horseback Yixuan''s lip angle is a little bit of smoke.


    "Fengyixuan, stop for me." Just for this moment, a woman''s cry came from afar. It was very clear and sweet. It was really good to hear. Even with strong anger, it was still good to hear.


    However, when fengyixuan heard the voice, he couldn''t help shivering. The reins in his hand suddenly shook. Then the horse continued to run forward.


    Fortunately, the road is wide enough. When people hear the galloping sound of horses, they also make way one by one, so they can walk freely.


    Outside the city, a woman in a pale purple dress chased her horse in a hurry. She could not see her face clearly from afar, so some people were attracted one after another.


    That woman, just like the new buds sprouting in spring, has infinite vitality, lively and lovely, which makes people like it at a glance.


    Of course, that''s the one who doesn''t know her. As long as you know her, you can''t like it any more. You have to be afraid.


    "Well, who is this little girl?" Some people began to be curious about divination, looking at the horse that was carrying the elegant and fast galloping light purple, and could not return to God.


    "What a lovely girl, but Mr. Feng seems to be afraid of her." Another year''s woman also said with a puzzled face.


    "It''s not easy for this woman to be able to make the elegant Mr. Feng so embarrassed." Some people began to speculate to the depth that although the young master Feng was just floating away from the dust like that, the action of running away was really a bit awkward.


    "This male and female will not like Mr. Feng. They are following him. Therefore, there is a lot of discussion. However, everyone is curious. After all, Mr. Feng Yixuan was a famous person in the capital city, plus the album that Tang Ruoying made for him, it is even more well-known.


    He is regarded as a fairy like figure by everyone. Usually, Feng Yixuan is in front of everyone, with a light smile on his face. He is calm when he does things. When did he see feng Yixuan like this.


    Feng Yixuan ran all the way, afraid that the horse would hurt people, so he deliberately chose a path with few people. After a while, he arrived at Feng Fu.


    "Young master, you are back." As soon as the guard outside the door saw fengyixuan, he rushed up and shouted respectfully.


    "Take the horse back." The wind Yi Xuan quickly handed the reins in his hand to the guard''s hand, and rushed to the house.


    Running and shouting, "close the door, close the door." Several guards standing outside were stunned and looked at each other face to face, doubting that they had heard me wrong.


    This young man hasn''t entered the mansion yet. Why is he shouting to close the door? How can he enter?


    "Fengyixuan, stop for me." People were wondering, but suddenly heard a woman''s voice burst up, and then, a person in a light purple dress, has gone down, fell only a few meters away from the wind Yixuan.


    Fengyixuan is only two steps away from Fengfu at the moment. She ignores her words directly and continues to walk in. It''s strange for him to stop. This woman is the devil. He won''t be so stupid to stop and be treated by her.


    The guard outside the door, seeing such a lovely woman, couldn''t help but look at her straight, just don''t understand whether the young master offended others, otherwise, they all came home.


    "Fengyixuan, if you dare to go in, I''ll set the Fengfu on fire." The woman saw that Feng Yixuan didn''t stop. She stamped her feet in a hurry. In that way, if she wanted to be cute, she would be cute. But what she said made people tremble. She dared to say that a torch had set the wind house on fire.


    Does she think Fengfu is something she wants to burn? I didn''t expect that such a lovely woman could be so unreasonable.


    Most people didn''t take her words seriously. They all thought that she was just in a hurry. Not really.


    What can a little girl do?


    It''s just that fengyixuan is about to step into Fengfu, but it''s stiffly. On a face with a gentle smile at ordinary times, at the moment, it can also dribble out of the water. There''s also anger in the deep eyes.


    "What do you want to do?" Feng Yixuan turns around, a pair of eyes, straight to her, a word slowly said, she knows, this woman said, it must do, this world, nothing she dare not do.


    When the woman saw him turn around, the anger on her face quickly disappeared, and then she put on a sweet smile. In the seventh degree of happiness, with the third degree of shyness, she said firmly, "I''ve already said that I want to marry you."


    This words, so upright and vigorous, seem to say, that is her thing, so she must take out the same.


    The guards outside the gate were knocked down by thunder one after another. Although I know that his son has always been very popular and that all the unmarried women in the capital want to marry him, they are the first to be so direct and so domineering. Even though the princess likes him so much, she dare not be as tough as her.


    This woman, it''s amazing.


    Feng Yixuan''s lips slightly drew. His face became more gloomy and ugly. He looked at her eyes a little bit colder. He said slowly again, word by word, "I''m sorry, I won''t marry you." It''s a very direct answer. There is no hesitation or pause. It seems that the words have been said dozens or hundreds of times.


    "I''ve heard this several hundred times. I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter how many times I listen to it. However, I really want to hear something else, hehe." The woman chuckled disapprovingly, and then slowly approached fengyixuan for two steps, and said with a little discussion, "otherwise, you can change your lines."


    The lips of all the people slightly flicked. This woman is really different. She was refused by the young man in public, but she was not angry. Besides, she smiled and asked the young man to change his lines. What line does he want the young man to change?


    The wind Yi Xuan coldly swept her one eye, did not manage her again.


    "Ha ha," the woman smiled awkwardly. "OK, OK, let''s listen to that for a while. One day, I will let you get rid of that word and become, I will marry you, ha ha."


    It has to be said that women''s psychological quality is really amazing, but also special from the round in fact.


    But all of them were covered by the black line of his thunder face. One with a bad heart almost fell to the ground. Is that what a woman said?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1352

    But all of them were covered by the black line of his thunder face. One with a bad heart almost fell to the ground. Is that what a woman said?


    It''s powerful.


    "I''m home already." Feng Yixuan seems to have been used to her words for a long time. There is no difference on her face, just the chagrin in her eyes, but it''s more obvious. He''s home now. What else does she want to do?


    He doesn''t believe it. She''s a girl''s family, so she lives in his house without name or share.


    "I see it." The woman smiled innocently, and then said again, "when you get home, I''ll get home too. Do we still share each other?"


    "Plop, plop Not far away, a few regrettable guards fell on the ground so straightly. They all said that they would not marry her. She even took the childe''s home as her home so consciously. It was too powerful. It was so powerful.


    Feng Yixuan''s lip angle drew once again. Although she had been used to her way of speaking for a long time, such direct words still shocked him.


    "I think it''s better to distinguish between us." Feng Yixuan tries his best to keep calm. However, in his voice, he still looks at her with obvious chagrin, words and eyes again. "I have nothing to do with you. I didn''t have anything to do with you before, I don''t have it now, and I will never have it. You can die."


    Don''t blame him for his ruthlessness, don''t blame him for his cruel words, because they are all forced by her, she can''t understand the general explanation at all, so he can only use this tough tone, I hope she can retreat in spite of difficulties.


    "Why do you say so wonderful?"


    The woman was stunned for a while, and the smile on her face seemed to freeze for a moment. The corners of her lips seemed to pull out a trace of grievance, which was pitiful and heartbreaking. The guards who had just been knocked down by her thunder were not able to bear to see her at the moment.


    However, Feng Yixuan is still unmoved, and his face seems to be more ugly. His sexy lips move, and he says coldly again, "no, I''m afraid you can''t understand others'' refusal."


    Finally, I got some results, thinking that I could finally get rid of her devil''s grasp. Feng Yixuan could not help but take a sigh of relief and said again, "you can go."


    He can''t marry her because he doesn''t like her at all, so he doesn''t want her to waste his time on him.


    "Don''t go." The woman''s face changed rapidly again, the sadness disappeared in a moment, and the brilliant smile spread again. "How can I admit defeat so easily when I''m cold? Before you promise to marry me, I will never leave, and I will follow you step by step. I can''t let you be robbed by other women."


    There is no thunder, only more thunder. This woman has proved this sentence very well.


    Just saw her that aggrieved appearance also with the heart can''t bear the guards once again by thunder''s cannot find the direction.


    Feng Yixuan''s forehead is covered with black lines. He has never seen such a difficult woman before. He can''t shake it off. He doesn''t know how many methods he has used, but she still follows him like a tail.


    Besides, she is also a special troublemaker for him. I have to say that this woman''s troublemaker is also first-class.


    I thought I could take advantage of this time to return to Beijing and get rid of her.


    Afraid of being followed by her, he took advantage of the dark night to start, and did not dare to make more stops on the road, but, unexpectedly, she still followed, and also directly followed his home.


    "What do you like about me, can I change it?" Wind Yixuan some gnash teeth of low roar, this time, because of her, his image is completely destroyed, she still how.


    The woman''s Mou son bone Lu a turn, the smile on the face, then more and more brilliant, "I like your everything, you even if changed, I still like." One more straightforward words, completely destroyed the last hope of fengyixuan.


    God, why don''t you just flash a thunder and chop him? Can you live in such a day?


    "Crack," said the astonishing thunder, which made the body of fengyixuan tremble. No, it was really thundering, but when I looked around, I saw that she was playing her bronze medal.


    "I warn you not to follow me in. If you dare to step into Fengfu, I will never marry you." The wind Yi Xuan is really anxious confused, the threat way of cruel voice. If you let her follow you like this, you won''t make his father angry.


    Last time, he almost froze with his father because of her affairs. In the capital, he didn''t say hello to his father. Now bring such a woman back, my father is afraid to drive him out directly.


    "Do you marry me if I don''t go in?" A woman a joy, eyes suddenly wide open, a look to say.


    "Not married." The breeze Yi Xuan tiny Leng, again angrily roars, the sentiment always two people''s matter, how can she force him to marry her like this? While talking, he quickly turned around and wanted to enter the mansion.


    "Then come on. Since I don''t marry, why should I listen to you?" The woman''s red lips curled slightly, she said discontentedly, her eyes turned slightly, and she said firmly, "I swear, I will follow you wherever you go."


    She leisurely, leisurely steps, following the wind Yixuan.


    The wind Yi Xuan is breathless, the footstep also froze again, turn around, mercilessly stare at her, "your mother didn''t tell you, the girl wants to understand the reserve?"


    If you meet a person like her, even the immortals will be driven mad by her.


    "No, my mother only told me that when she met a man she liked, she would hold on tight and never let go." The woman''s lips were slightly raised, and she smiled proudly, "look, you listen to my mother very much."


    People''s faces, once again over the black line, can she be so powerful, it is so powerful a mother ah.


    "You like men, but also to like you, emotional things, to like each other, can not force." Feng Yixuan tries his best to suppress the chagrin in his heart and tries to persuade her. Sometimes, he really wants to knock on her head and see what''s in it.


    "So now I try my best to show my good in front of you and make you like me." The woman''s words, really righteously strong to the extreme, and the smile on her face is also more proud.


    Good at her? Is that what she did well?


    Wind Yixuan''s lip angle again couldn''t help but light smoke for a while, this is still the best performance of her? Then the real she doesn''t know how terrible it is.


    "I already have someone I like. I can''t like you and I will never marry you."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1353

    "I already have someone I like. I can''t like you and I will never marry you." The face of wind Yi Xuan suddenly sinks, cold voice says, in this voice, take apparent tough.


    But there was a heavy shadow in the deep of his eyes. He thought that with Mingjian''s slow passing, her shadow in his mind would slowly fade away, but now he knew that he was wrong. It was too wrong.


    Because, the longer the time, the more intense his yearning for her.


    A few days ago, hearing the news that she was going to marry, at that moment, he felt that his whole heart had been hollowed out in an instant, and there was nothing left. At that moment, he felt that the whole world was in a moment of gloom, without a trace of brilliance.


    He tried his best to control himself and didn''t let himself out of the capital city. He couldn''t watch her marry, but he still dealt with the matter quickly. He came back today. He wanted to see her, even if he just said his best wishes to her.


    "Do you have someone you like?" This time, the woman was really stunned. Those bright big eyes seemed to be dim for a moment. The smile on her face disappeared quickly. A pair of eyes looked straight at him. There were some accidents, disbelief and sadness.


    She doesn''t believe that he already has someone he likes. Isn''t he not married very much?


    "Yes, I have someone I like." Feng Yixuan said word by word again slowly. The voice of this time is full of determination. He once said that this life, this life is not her marriage, but now she has married someone.


    "Who is it? Who is she? " It has always been a brilliant smile, has always been unreasonable she, at the moment, but it is obviously really sad.


    No one knows, her bullying, her irrationality, just to cover up her heart, she does not know, what kind of way to get along with people.


    She is so hard to chase after the wind and Yixuan. How can he talk about her and scold her? She has a brilliant smile, but she is hurt in her heart, sometimes.


    Now I hear him say that he has a sweetheart, her heart hurts again, and it''s as painful as tearing open. She can''t breathe because of the pain.


    Seeing her sad look, Feng Yixuan was stunned for a moment, but then said eagerly, "you don''t know her."


    How could he tell the little witch who she is? He didn''t want to make trouble for her.


    "Is it true?" Her face seems a little pale, teeth tightly bite red lips, confirmed again.


    She didn''t know why she wanted to recognize. She said that she would never give up anyway? Now, does she want to give up?


    Brother said, you can go after the people you like, but you can only make others like you.


    The elder brother also said that if there was already someone in the heart of that person, don''t let yourself fall into it. When the elder brother said that, she looked sad. She knew that there was someone else in the heart of the person he liked, so the elder brother was very painful.


    "Yes." The eyes of the breeze Yi Xuan slightly sink, again sink voice to say, in the voice of the moment, it is to hide a bit heavy.


    She didn''t say anything more, but turned slowly. It seemed that she wanted to leave, but her eyes were still looking straight at fengyixuan. Deep in her eyes, she was reluctant to give up. She thought so much that fengyixuan could leave her behind.


    However, Feng Yixuan never spoke, never said a word, and he was right. However, he could not drive her away, so how could he keep her.


    "Brother, why don''t you go in when you come back? Dad has been waiting for you in the hall for a long time." Just now, a guard has gone in to report, so the old man knows that fengyixuan has come back. He didn''t come out to fight because he was not happy a while ago.


    But he had been waiting in the hall for a long time, but he still didn''t see fengyixuan go in. He thought fengyixuan didn''t want to see him, so his face became more and more ugly.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Feng Yiluan came out to see what happened? But I didn''t expect that fengyixuan was still standing at the gate.


    "Let''s go." Feng Yixuan hears her saying that old man Feng is waiting for him, and his body is slightly stiff for a while. Then he will turn around and follow Feng Yiluan in.


    "Why, whose girl is this? It''s so lovely." Feng Yiluan saw Leng only looking straight at her, and couldn''t help chuckling.


    "My sister is beautiful, too." Leng said slowly, politely and politely, totally different from what he just looked like.


    "This little mouth is so sweet." It''s a woman who likes to be praised by others for her beauty. Feng Yiluan comes to Leng''s only face with a smirk. The more she looks, the more she likes it.


    The more you look, the more lovely you are.


    The only way to be cold is to have the ability to make everyone like her at first sight, because she is so cute. Of course, at present, there is an exception, that is, fengyixuan.


    "Brother, is this your friend?" The wind Yi Luan slightly pulls up her hand, again chuckles, the voice is very gentle, seems to be afraid to frighten the little girl in front.


    "Yes." Cold''s only answer,


    "No." The answer of Feng Yixuan.


    Cold''s only red lip glimpses, with a very hurt look at windyixuan. Even if he has a sweetheart and doesn''t want to marry her, he can''t be so heartless. Doesn''t he even count as a friend?


    Her injured eyes seemed to have a killing power of 100000. Seeing that Feng Yixuan was a little ashamed, she was used to her overbearing and domineering. Now, she even made him have a headache.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Feng Yiluan saw her, but she was dying of heartache. She glared at Feng Yixuan fiercely and scolded her.


    Then turn to cold only again, continue to chuckle way, "we ignore him, go, elder sister takes you in." How can brother bully people so much for such a lovely baby.


    Leng is only stunned for a moment. He seems to be hesitant, but he has already been pulled by fengyiluan to go inside.


    "Luan''er, she has something else to do. She needs to hurry back." Feng Yixuan frowned slightly and looked at Feng Yiluan discontentedly. He finally sent the plague away, but at this time, Luan came out to make trouble.


    "What can I do for you? Since you are outside our door, you must go in for a cup of tea." Wind Yi Luan did not pay attention to him, pulling cold only to continue to walk inside.


    Leng is the only one who allows her to walk in.


    "Luan." The wind Yi Xuan is slightly angry, the voice also did not have to hit a little bit, in the tone, there is a bit of obvious anger.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1354

    He let her die at the moment, also for her good, since he can''t marry her, why delay her.


    "If you don''t want to come in, don''t come in, Luan, leave him alone." A roar of anger, suddenly came, the wind man''s people have not yet appeared, the voice of anger has come.


    Old man Feng hasn''t turned around yet. Hearing the voice of fengyixuan, he thinks that fengyixuan doesn''t want to come in and quarrel with fengyiluan again.


    Feng Yixuan''s face seems to be slightly stiff for a while. Obviously, he is afraid of the old man.


    After roaring, the old man turned the corner and came over.


    "Dad." "Wind Yi Xuan quickly forward, respectfully shouted.


    "Don''t call me dad. If you don''t want to go home, go." The old man of wind stared at him. There was more anger in his voice. However, looking at the eyes of the wind Yixuan, he was a little nervous. He was naturally afraid. The wind Yixuan really left like last time, and for such a long time.


    "Dad, you misunderstood. My brother wanted to go in, but he also brought a guest. Maybe the guest had something to go and just delayed the time." Feng Yiluan did not know the specific situation, but explained it according to his own guess.


    "Hum." The old man knew that fengyixuan was no longer going. He was relieved secretly, but his face still seemed to be a little cold.


    "Just now I wanted to bring this guest into the house. My brother was afraid of delaying others'' affairs, so he yelled at me, not to mention not coming in." When Feng Yiluan saw the expression of Feng Laozi, he naturally understood his mind and explained it in a soft voice again.


    "What guest?" The wind old man this just hope to the wind Yi Luan, some stuffy to say, only when the eyes look to the cold only, but not from a Leng, obviously also attracted her eyes.


    "Who is this little girl?" The anger on Mr. Feng''s face has disappeared for the most part. In his voice, it''s a little more gentle. Moreover, on his face, it seems that he''s a little more happy. Unexpectedly, Xuan will bring a girl back. Does that mean that he''s dead to the woman of Tang family.


    The woman of the Tang family has already married to the fifth master. This boy should give up his heart. This girl is not bad. This boy has some eyes.


    "You are the wind master, I call cold unique, you can call me unique." Cold only slightly forward, the etiquette, crisp voice, as sweet as honey, the face of a brilliant smile, but also a moment of reflection bright eyes of all people.


    "Good, good." Old man Feng was even more delighted. He nodded repeatedly. Unexpectedly, the girl was not only cute, but also polite.


    "Luan, please take the guests in soon." Old man Feng turned to Feng Yiluan and said, with a light smile on his face, he was worried that even if the woman married, he would not marry another woman in his life, even though he was stubborn. Unexpectedly, the boy brought back such a lovely girl so soon.


    "Yes, Dad." Feng Yiluan is also a smiling face should be, and then with cold only continue to walk towards the house.


    Leng''s only face has recovered the brilliant smile again, and there is no more sadness. Just now, she really wanted to go, but suddenly thought, is it a pity that she gave up like this? After all, she doesn''t know who the woman Feng Yixuan said is, and maybe, Feng Yixuan just lied to her.


    So, now someone invites her in, and that person is still the wind old man, she can not be happy.


    At this moment, even if Feng Yixuan doesn''t want to, he doesn''t disobey the old man. He can only let her go after a while.


    The old man of wind also walked forward happily.


    Only the wind Yixuan is a face of dreariness, but also dare to be angry, step by step follow behind.


    "You say your name is Leng unique?" Feng Yiluan, who was walking in front of her, seemed to ask casually, but in her eyes, she quickly concealed something.


    "Yes," said Leng, the only sweet answer. With a smile, there were two cute dimples on his face. It looked more lovely.


    "Cold only, do you know?" The steps of fengyiluan seem to be slightly stiff for a while, and then say again, in this voice, there are obviously some differences.


    "He is my brother." Leng''s only smile is just that sweet, but in the voice of the moment, it seems to take pride in her trip. However, she doesn''t show off at all.


    "You say that Leng Weichen, the Lord of blue city, is your brother." Feng Yiluan stopped quickly, looked at her with an unbelievable face, and said with a shudder.


    And the wind behind the father and the wind Yixuan, but also stopped at the same time.


    Blue city is another myth after lingguo, and now the leader of blue city is more brilliant. However, like the prince of lingguo, lengweicheng is very mysterious, and few people have seen them.


    I just didn''t expect that this girl should be Leng Weichen''s sister.


    In fact, it''s easy to associate that name with others. However, people didn''t think so much about it, and fengyiluan was just asking, unexpectedly, it was.


    "Yes." Leng''s only casual answer was that she was so casual that several people in the audience took a deep breath.


    "Xuan, why don''t you inform me earlier if you have such a distinguished guest?" After the wind master quickly returned to his mind, he looked at Xiangfeng Yixuan with some blame.


    And the two people in front of hear the words of the old man of wind, they also look at the wind Yixuan one after another.


    Feng Yiluan is also a face of blame, but the only cold is slightly pursed mouth, do not know what to think.


    Feng Yixuan was stunned. In fact, he didn''t know that she was the princess of blue city at all. He had never been interested in other women. So, who is the other person has nothing to do with her at all. He heard her own name several times, but he didn''t hear it. Moreover, when he heard it, he didn''t think of so many.


    Cold only see his expression, face can''t help but sink again, look to his eyes again flashed injury.


    It seems to be criticizing him. She doesn''t even know who she is. She thinks he already knows.


    As a child, her mother said that she has a pair of speaking eyes, so at the moment, she looks straight, obviously criticizes, sees the eyes of the old man of wind, and cannot help but secretly panics, and says to the wind Yixuan again, "you little boy, what''s the matter?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1355

    Just, but don''t know how to blame him at the moment, can only angrily live, and then turn to cold only respectfully said, "princess, please."


    "Don''t call me princess. I like people calling me the only one. My mother, I''m their only daughter. That''s all it means." Cold only eyebrow slightly a frown, is very serious explanation.


    The wind old man son Leng for a while, then chuckle way, "well, since the princess says so, then we are not as deferential as obedient." Just words although say so, but, also dare not really shout only.


    It seems that fengyiluan is still a little frightened. She has never returned to the gods. The princess of the blue city is not inferior to the princess of the cloud country.


    Although the blue city is small, it is very powerful. Moreover, it has long been heard that the Lord of the blue city is extremely fond of this sister. She is responsible for whatever she does.


    So, brother can refuse Jun wubing, Jun Wuying, but he can''t refuse the cold one.


    Feng Yixuan''s face was a little bit gloomy. In his eyes, he was a little more upset. He didn''t expect that she would be the princess of blue city. Seeing her father''s attitude towards her, he was afraid of it.


    next, the whole Feng mansion naturally respected Leng as the only guest of honor, but Leng changed her usual insolence when she was in front of Feng Yixuan. Today, she is extremely unreasonable For the clever, and the face has been hanging a brilliant smile, let the whole house like her.


    Only before in the wind mansion outside, saw her and the wind Yi Xuan confronts several guards to be unable to adapt.


    "You don''t have to pretend." After dinner, Feng Yixuan stopped her and stared at her angrily. He said with a little sarcasm, "there is no one now. Besides, no matter how you pretend, I will not marry you."


    He didn''t want her to have any misunderstanding, because he couldn''t marry her, even if she was the princess of blue city.


    "I didn''t pretend." The cold only Mou son is slightly gloomy, some aggrieved ground says, this is her true appearance, she did not pretend at all, her usual bullying is pretend to come out, because she is afraid of his rejection. So I can only pretend to be so tough.


    "You will go to tell my father to leave Fengfu in the morning." Feng Yixuan was stunned for a moment, and then said regretfully again.


    Now, if he drives her away, dad is afraid that he will break his leg, so he can only let her go.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go. I said I will follow you all the way." Leng only disguised her injury and changed into her former ruffian again.


    "What? It''s all out. " Seeing that she was back to normal, Feng Yixuan said in a cold voice.


    "Whatever you say, if you don''t leave, I will never leave. And the wind Lord likes me very much, including the whole people in the wind mansion." Leng only slightly hums and says proudly that she can make everyone like her as long as she wants, but why doesn''t he like her?


    Feng Yixuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at her coldly for a while. He didn''t say anything more, but suddenly turned around and left. However, the back that left was obviously a little stiff. When could he really get rid of her?


    What''s more, I don''t know how she''s doing now. She married Jing Wang. She must be very hopeful.


    Jingwangfu.


    After several hours of blood exchange, Jing Wang''s face gradually turned normal, while Chu Tong''s face became more and more ugly.


    Slowly turn green, some black, visible, poison has spread in her body.


    However, in advance, Taoist priest Rufeng has given her medicine to protect her heart, so she will not be in danger for a short time.


    When the poison spread on her body, it seemed that there were countless small insects crawling on her body. It was itchy and uncomfortable. However, Chu Tong tried to bear it all the time.


    One side of the wind as long as see her so strong, eyes, but also a little more appreciation, and then take out some, scattered in her body, can stop itching for a while.


    Slowly, Chu Tong''s skin is getting darker and blacker. His whole body is not only itchy but also uncomfortable. At the moment, it is tearing like pain.


    Chutong felt that her consciousness was slowly disappearing, and finally she could not hold on. She fainted. She had not slept for several days, and it was not easy to hold on for such a long time.


    "Well, it''s a special child." Such as the wind way long gently to her bed, whispered, voice, there is a trace of imperceptible love and heartache.


    Now, King Jing''s body has been restored to normal, and his skin color has also been restored to normal. For example, Taoist Feng took a medicine for him, gave him medicine, and shook his head slightly. "I saved you. When you wake up, maybe you will kill me."


    How could he not know Jingwang''s feelings for her? If he did, she changed her blood with him and transferred his poison to her. It''s strange that he didn''t kill her.


    So now he''s running away.


    It didn''t take long for Jing Wang to open his eyes slowly. It seemed that he didn''t adapt to it for a while. His eyes blinked a little, and then he opened them again. When he saw Chu Tong lying beside him in the light of the moonlight, he was slightly stunned, but then he pulled a light smile on his face. It was nice to see her at the first sight when he woke up.


    But suddenly he felt something was wrong. He only remembered that he was poisoned by Duke Liu. Then he couldn''t remember the later things. How could he lie here now? Besides, her reaction was always sharp. When he woke up and moved, she should find out.


    With a sudden surprise, his hand quickly grabbed her, and felt that she seemed a little cold, the breath seemed to be a little messy, the heart suddenly hung up, some confused, turned around and quickly lit the lamp on the table.


    The light slowly lit up, reflected all the things in the room, also reflected her face, the original beautiful face is now a little black and green terror.


    At that moment, King Jing''s body was completely frozen. Although he didn''t know what happened, he was sure that she was poisoned at the moment. Moreover, at this time, he remembered damn well. As Taoist Feng once said, poison can be transferred.


    Is it?


    If Rufeng did that, he would never let it go.


    "Come on." Holding her tightly, King Jing shouted that he had no strength at all when he just woke up, but this roar made the whole palace shake and move for a while. That sound, in this dark night, is so heartbreaking,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1356

    "Lord, you are awake." Hearing his voice, the flying eagle, who had been standing outside all the time, came in in in a hurry. His face was still a little happy, but when he saw the prince holding the princess tightly, his face was suddenly gloomy. When the prince woke up, he saw the princess like this, just afraid of more pain.


    "What the hell is going on?" King Jing didn''t turn around, but he still held Chu Tong in that posture, but in his voice, he took a few waves of ice to the extreme.


    The flying eagle''s body suddenly quivered, knowing that the LORD was really angry at the moment. He prayed for Taoist priest Rufeng secretly, but he didn''t dare to hide it. He whispered, "when Taoist priest Rufeng came, he said that the poison on the LORD had been released, and he couldn''t develop an antidote, so he could only find a way to transfer the poison on the Lord, which was just for the Lord The blood type is very special, only the princess The voice of the flying eagle became smaller and smaller. At last, there was no voice at all. Because he saw the back of the Lord suddenly, and felt that the strong murderous spirit on the Lord seemed to destroy him instantly.


    He has been with the Lord for so many years, but he has never seen him like this.


    "What about the wind?" His lips moved again, but the voice was as straight as the ice cone in the cold winter. If it was really like the wind, Rufeng dared to transfer his poison to her. He,


    "Lord, Rufeng Taoist priest is going to develop the antidote now. He said that he has protected the heart vein for the princess. Within ten days, the princess will be OK." Although the flying eagle is scared to the extreme at the moment, it still explains in a low voice, who let Taoist priest Rufeng escape long ago, leaving him only suffering.


    "And ten days later?" Jingwang''s stiff back suddenly quivered. In his voice, he also had obvious tremor. He held Chu Tong''s hand and even slightly shivered. Ten days, she only had ten days?


    The eagle''s eyes sank slightly, thought for a moment, and said again, "as Taoist Feng said, he will try his best to develop an antidote to save the princess in ten days." That''s what Taoist priest Feng said before he escaped.


    "What if it can''t be developed?" The voice of cold bone piercing spread word by word again, ten times more terrifying than the voice from hell.


    Try to develop antidotes. If not, will his children? Is it, no, no, absolutely not.


    "Bring Rufeng to Ben Wang." Jingwang said in a cruel voice again, the voice was even colder. However, no one knew how flustered and disordered he was at the moment. He wanted to ask clearly what happened to Rufeng. He wanted to confirm whether Rufeng was sure.


    "Lord, Taoist priest Rufeng has gone to develop the antidote." Flying Eagle felt that his murderous Qi was so terrifying that he dared to hand over Rufeng. He believed that if Rufeng was here at the moment, the LORD would kill him with one stroke.


    "What''s more, the princess insisted on it. In advance, Taoist priest Rufeng advised the princess, but the princess was determined to save the prince. No one would listen to her advice. The princess was deeply in love with the prince. How could she bear to see that the prince had something to do? The prince asked Taoist priest Rufeng to develop a solution for the princess." Flying eagle is afraid of provoking the Lord again, so he can only take Tang Ruoying to convince him.


    Jing Wang''s body trembled again, holding Chu Tong''s arm tight again, a hand, slowly supporting her face, slowly moving along her cheek, at this moment, because of the poison, her skin has not been as smooth as before, but it is more let him linger.


    "How can you be so stupid?" His voice, obviously a little hoarse, more repressed a little startling pain, his children, how so silly, she does not know, how dangerous it is?


    "The Lord, the princess is so kind. Heaven will protect her. Taoist priest Rufeng will develop an antidote." Flying Eagle whispered again. He didn''t hear King Jing''s voice for a long time, so he slowly backed out.


    He originally wanted to tell the Lord that BingChan could detoxify the princess. But when the wind Taoist priest left, he told him again that he would not tell the Lord about it until tomorrow morning, because everyone knows that if the Lord knew about it, he would go to lingguo immediately.


    But the Taoist priest Rufeng said that the LORD had just detoxified. He was too weak, and his resistance was very poor. It was very easy to have an accident.


    So now, he can only bear it.


    "Tong Tong, my king said, as long as I am here, I will never let you have anything to do with it. But this time, my king did you harm." Jingwang''s head, slowly bent on her face, and her face gently pasted together, murmured that murmur, but there is heartbreaking pain.


    "If you have anything to do, what should I do?" His murmuring voice spread again, and with her close to the cheek, but slip a few tears.


    Her? His?


    It''s him. It''s a man who has tears and doesn''t flick them lightly. It''s just because he hasn''t reached the sad place. It seems that this is true at all.


    Jingwang has not cried since he was sensible. That is, when his mother and concubine died, he did not cry, but now he does.


    No one can understand his pain.


    The tears, with a little warmth, slowly slipped across his cheek, and then dropped on her cheek, along her skin, slowly slipped down, down, a drop, a drop, wet her face, her hair, but unfortunately, at the moment Chu tong can''t feel it.


    All night long, he had been holding her in that posture, with his face on her face, but he did not dare to exert too much force, so he could only support her with his elbow slightly.


    The next day, when the flying eagle came in, he saw that the LORD was still in the same position when he left. He was shocked, and his eyes were full of some heartache. When he saw that the hair on his forehead turned white, he was even dumbfounded.


    "Lord." The eagle can''t help exclaiming.


    "Get out." However, King Jing still didn''t move, only the cold sound drove the cloud.


    Flying eagle''s heart is even more painful. If he knew that the LORD would be so painful last night, he would add days all night. He would rather tell the Lord about the ice toad.


    "Prince, in fact, Taoist priest Rufeng said that ice toad can detoxify the princess." Flying Eagle dare not hide any more. He is afraid that it will go on like this. The princess is OK. The prince is afraid that something will happen first.


    Jing Wang''s body was obviously stiff. He quickly lowered Chu Tong''s body and jumped up. His eyes looked straight at the flying eagle. "What do you say?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1357

    Jing Wang''s body was obviously stiff. He quickly lowered Chu Tong''s body and jumped up. His eyes looked straight at the flying eagle. "What do you say?"


    "As Taoist priest Feng said, ice toad can detoxify the princess." Said the eagle carefully again.


    "Why don''t you say it earlier?" King Jing looked into his eyes. It was cold to the bone, which made Liuyun shiver. However, he just looked at the flying eagle and hurriedly walked out.


    As he walked away, he said in a cold voice, "take good care of the princess. I will deal with your affairs when the king comes back."


    In that voice, there was an obvious crack. Since Taoist Yuefeng left last night, it was obvious that the flying eagle had known about it for a long time.


    How dare flying eagle hide from him?


    It will take almost ten days to get back and forth from here to lingguo. In case of delay, she is afraid


    He used to indulge in flying eagles, this time it will not be easy for him.


    "My Lord, Ma''s men are ready. They are outside." Flying Eagle hurriedly followed him and said repeatedly, he knew that the LORD would start at once when he heard that, so he was ready for everything, and with the speed of his god horse, the time should come.


    "You''d better pray that she''s OK, or King Jing glanced at him coldly again. In his voice, he was still cruel.


    "My subordinates are at the disposal of the Lord." Flying eagle''s eyes sank slightly, whispered that if the princess really had an accident, he would have solved himself, and he would not have to do it.


    In just two sentences, King Jing had already walked outside the mansion. Without any pause, he jumped on the horse quickly, looked at Chu Tong''s room again, and then left quickly.


    In the next two days, the whole palace was very quiet. It seemed that all the people lost the function of speaking. When everyone met, they just nodded their heads. They said hello, but no one spoke.


    In Fengfu.


    Leng is the only one who seems to live in a special happy place, because the whole people in Fengfu are very good, very good, especially the old man and the old lady, especially like her. It seems that she can''t be cruel. She can marry fengyixuan soon.


    Only Feng Yixuan has a gloomy face every day. Since he came back, he has never gone out except to see the emperor, because no matter where he goes, Leng is the only one who follows him.


    "Young master, I heard that she was poisoned. Now she is unconscious. I heard from the people in the palace that she is afraid that she will not live for a few days." A guard beside fengyixuan knows about the relationship between fengyixuan and Chu Tong. Hearing such news from the outside, he comes back in a hurry to report it.


    "What do you say?" Feng Yixuan jumped up from his chair almost immediately and looked at him with disbelief.


    "my subordinates heard from people in the palace, but I don''t know if it''s true. However, during this period, the palace was dead all day. I heard that the emperor went to the palace every day, maybe there would be no fake." The guard explained again.


    Wind Yixuan suddenly felt his heart, was what ruthlessly dug a piece, painful he can''t breathe, hand tightly cover the heart, big mouth gasping.


    "Childe, childe, what''s the matter with you?" The guard was shocked to see the appearance of fengyixuan and held him in a hurry. However, fengyixuan''s body suddenly leaned forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Childe, childe, come on, come on." The guard was shaking all over. He just wanted to shout.


    But Feng Yixuan stopped him quickly, "don''t shout."


    He''s going to see her, so he can''t disturb anyone or he won''t be able to go out.


    "But you, young man?"


    That guard is totally flustered now. I don''t call people like this. In case something happens to me, I can''t bear it.


    Just now, the shouts of the guard didn''t disturb other people, but Leng could only hear them. After all, she is a martial arts practitioner. Moreover, she has been paying attention to the side of fengyixuan, so when she heard the shouts, she came quickly.


    She was shocked to see what was happening.


    "You? What''s the matter with you? " Her eyes were wide, her face was frightened, and her voice was quivering.


    In the middle of the conversation, her hand, also involuntarily put on his wrist, and her face sank abruptly. She said in an urgent voice, "quickly, help him to go back to the room and lie down. It''s very dangerous."


    "Will you call a doctor for me?" Feng Yixuan pushes away the guard who wants to help him into the room, turns to Leng unichen, and says softly, for the first time, he talks to her so softly.


    Cold only tiny Leng, eyebrow tiny Cu, "I help you go back, let him go to ask doctor." She is not at ease with him now. Besides, she has just come here and doesn''t know where the doctor is.


    "I''m a man. It''s more convenient for him to take care of me. Go and get a doctor for me." Feng Yixuan''s heart can''t fly to Chu Tong''s body. He has his own body in mind. Moreover, he is afraid that Leng will find Chu Tong''s trouble if he knows that he likes Chu Tong. So now, he just wants to support her.


    "Then let the rest of the family invite you." Cold only blinked, some doubt said, just, in the eyes, but more worried.


    "I don''t want to let my parents know and worry about them, so I don''t want to rob other people. I''d better ask you to help me. You don''t want to go." Wind Yixuan whispered again, but in this voice, it was more deliberately impatient.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go." Cold the only one to hear him say so, then anxious, to his side of the guard asked a few words, then quickly left.


    As soon as Leng left, fengyixuan pushed away the guard. "Go and help me prepare a carriage. I''m going to the palace now." If he is healthy, he is afraid to run out early. But now, he can''t even walk. How can he get to the fifth mansion? So he can only use a carriage.


    "But, young man?" What else did the guard want to say, but he was stopped by fengyixuan. He was able to prepare the carriage according to his orders.


    After getting on the carriage, Feng Yixuan couldn''t help coughing and coughing up some blood again. But now, he can''t care about those


    He didn''t know that after he left, Leng only quietly followed him,


    he didn''t know that after he left, Leng only quietly followed him,


    Leng only thought more and more wrong after he left the house, and she really didn''t worry about fengyixuan,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1358

    Leng is the only one who feels more and more wrong after leaving the mansion. Moreover, she is not sure about fengyixuan, so she rushes back in a hurry. Unexpectedly, when she rushes back, she just sees fengyixuan going out by car.


    Originally, I was worried and wanted to stop him, but when I saw the tension and fear on fengyixuan''s face, and the deep pain that the eyes could not hide, I was shocked.


    Since she knew fengyixuan, the most she could see was that when he was annoyed by her, she would show an impatient expression. In other times, she was gentle and elegant.


    Have you ever seen wind Yixuan so nervous, so scared? What''s the reason for his heaviness?


    He is so anxious to go out regardless of his body. Where is he going?


    Because of curiosity in her heart, she did not go out to stop him, but quietly followed him.


    The carriage of fengyixuan stopped at the gate of Prince Li''s mansion, followed by the only slight frown in the distance, Prince Jing''s mansion?


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Jingwang should be her brother''s friend.


    Brother''s friends are not many. There are only two in total. One is the prince of Ling state and the other is king Jing. She met them before when she was in blue city.


    The guard stopped the carriage and jumped out of the carriage to Fufeng Yixuan in a hurry. However, Feng Yixuan pushed him away. He forced himself to step down slowly and hurriedly towards the palace.


    His heart is very urgent, but because of his body, he doesn''t walk very fast.


    When I got to the door, I was stopped by the guard outside.


    The flying eagle just came out. When he saw him, he was surprised and came quickly. He called respectfully, "Mr. Feng." The reputation of fengyixuan in the capital has always been very good.


    "Is the Lord here?" Feng Yixuan tried his best to bear the discomfort of his body and asked in a deep voice.


    There was also a slight difference in his face. As soon as he heard that something had happened to her, he didn''t think of anything else at all, so he rushed to her. Now he was stopped and realized that his behavior was a little rash.


    She is now, after all, a princess. If he comes here so rashly, I''m afraid it will bring her inconvenience.


    "The Lord is away from the palace." Flying eagle had guessed the purpose of his coming today, hesitated a little, and said in a low voice, "the prince is now looking for an antidote for the princess."


    "What? Is he not in the palace now? " Feng Yixuan''s face suddenly sank, and her eyes were quickly filled with anger. Now that she was poisoned, did Jing Wang not accompany her?


    "I want to see your princess." When he heard that King Jing was not in the palace, he was more worried. I don''t know how she is now? So, at this moment, he was eager to see her.


    "Mr. Feng, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." Flying eagle is slightly stunned. He''s a little embarrassed. He can''t go to the princess''s room, can he?


    "What''s the matter with her now?" Feng Yixuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice was more eager. Deep in her eyes, there was still a glimmer of expectation. I hope it''s just a legend. I hope she''s OK.


    After a moment''s hesitation, flying eagle said quickly, "there''s nothing wrong with the princess, but the prince is not here. If you want to see the princess, come back after the prince comes back."


    Flying eagle knows that no matter what, we can''t let fengyixuan in today, otherwise things will be troublesome.


    However, he was slightly shocked before, but he was still found by fengyixuan. His hesitation at that moment also made fengyixuan realize that something must have happened to her. Otherwise, even if Jingwang is not in the palace now, she can see him, just meet him, nothing serious.


    This time, Feng Yixuan didn''t ask for Jingwang''s advice. Instead, he went straight inside. He just vomited blood. His body had already reached its limit. Now, he had been in the sun for so long. When he was in a hurry, he almost fell to the ground.


    "Mr. Feng?" The flying eagle was shocked. Subconsciously, he reached out to hold him. However, fengyixuan stabilized himself, pushed away his hand slightly, and continued to walk inside.


    "Mr. Feng, you can''t go in." Seeing that he has stepped in, the flying eagle suddenly returns to his mind and stops in front of him again.


    "If you want to stop me, just kill me. As long as I have a breath, I will see her today." Wind Yixuan''s footsteps stand, eyes slowly turn to the flying eagle, word by word slowly said, low voice, with people can not ignore the firm.


    The flying eagle was completely shocked and stagnated. The lips slightly moved, and the eyes slightly sank. In a low voice, he said, "why bother me, Mr. Feng?"


    "Today, I will use my life to embarrass you once." The lips of the wind Yi Xuan are moving, even pulling out a smirk slowly. However, the smile has no temperature, but a kind of desolation.


    If today he could not see her, his life would be gone.


    Has been standing in the distance to peep at the cold only is stunned, wind Yixuan is now doing?


    He came to see Prince Jing''s princess, but also for the sake of the princess, not even life?


    Is it? Is the person he loves Princess Jing?


    But has the man he loves been married?


    In surprise, some of them feel sorry for him, but they also feel happy. After all, since the person he loves has been married, she will have a chance.


    The flying eagle stood there straight, hesitant. Don''t stop it. Now the appearance of the princess is really not suitable for seeing people. Stop it, I''m afraid it will really kill people. Moreover, the appearance of the wind escape Pavilion he saw seems to be a little different, and he may have been ill.


    Feng Yixuan looks at him once again. Seeing that he doesn''t speak again, he steps inside again. Flying eagle''s hand slightly stretches out, but it still stops. No matter what, he can''t let Feng Yixuan have an accident here.


    "Take him to the princess." Seeing a little girl passing by, the flying eagle said in a deep voice. If the princess knew about it, she would not stop Mr. Feng.


    The little girl froze for a moment, then nodded quickly to answer, "yes." Then he took Feng Yixuan to Chu Tong''s room.


    Feng Yixuan finally breathed a sigh of relief secretly, but the whole heart was hanging more and more. It seems that something happened to her. Otherwise, she couldn''t come out now, but let the little girl take him to see her. He knew that she was not the one who took the shelf.


    "What do you do, little girl?" As soon as the flying eagle was about to leave, he heard the bodyguard outside the door shouting again.


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1359

    "What do you do, little girl?" As soon as the flying eagle was about to leave, he heard the bodyguard outside the door yelling again. He could not help but look away with a little doubt, but he was a little bit impatient. What day is it today? How can there be so many things?


    Just, turn around to see the people outside, but suddenly froze, hurried to the front, whispered, "princess?" In the low voice, with too much surprise, but also a little doubt, how can the princess of blue city come here suddenly?


    He used to see him when he went to blue city with the Lord, because Leng Weicheng was extremely fond of his sister, and she was also allowed to choose a seat at the banquet.


    This childe''s disposition is also vigorously cheerful, lively, and is also someone else''s love that sentence, as long as one eye, it will remember.


    He remembered that the prince indulged the princess as much as he could. At first, he thought that the prince would like the prince. After all, she was really lovely, but he didn''t think that the prince just regarded others as his younger sister. Of course, the princess didn''t like the prince either.


    "Flying eagle?" Leng''s only pair of smart eyes looked at the flowing clouds and cried out tentatively. She remembered that he was the bodyguard beside King Jing, as if he was called the flying eagle.


    Because this name is quite special, she is hearing Jing Wang''s cry. She remembers it.


    "The princess even remembered the name of the flying eagle, which really flattered the flying eagle." The flying eagle was stunned for a while, then he chuckled and said that he had a slight surprise at the corner of his lips. He didn''t expect that the princess would remember his name.


    "Can I go in?" Leng doesn''t care that the flying eagle is flattered. Her heart is on fengyixuan now. Fengyixuan has been in for a while. She also wants to see what''s going on inside. What kind of woman can fengyixuan like.


    "Princess, please "The flying eagle dare not stop her. Now, the Lord is in the mansion, even if he will come out.


    Leng is the only one who is no longer polite. Then she goes straight in. For a while, she is embarrassed to ask Feng Yixuan directly. In front of the outsiders, she always has her hegemony and covers herself up with arrogance. But the real she is actually very good.


    He didn''t want to let people know that she was after Feng Yixuan. In front of fengyixuan, she can brazenly stay, because she knows that as long as her face is thinner, she will not know how many times she has been driven away by fengyixuan.


    But in front of people who knew her, she was embarrassed.


    "I didn''t expect that the king of Qing would marry the princess so soon." She can only find words without words, but her eyes are turning around, hoping to find fengyixuan.


    "The Lord married a few days ago. At that time, he informed the city Lord. But the city Lord was busy and couldn''t spare time." Flying Eagle didn''t know her mind. Hearing this, she explained it repeatedly. But thinking that the princess often ran out to play, it was very likely that she didn''t know about it.


    "Oh." Leng''s only light answer is that she has been chasing after Yixuan for a long time, but she didn''t go back at all. I don''t know about it, but it''s strange. Before, she left blue city for a short time, and her brother''s people would take her back. But this time, she has been out of the city for more than a month, and her brother''s people didn''t show up?


    Didn''t find her? Or?


    "Why don''t you take me to see your princess?" Mou Zi turned and turned. After walking for a long time, he still didn''t see feng Yixuan. Thinking that Feng Yixuan just seemed to be going to see the princess, he shouted excitedly.


    "Here?" However, flying eagle hesitated, "the princess just got sick and was afraid of it."


    "Don''t be a liar. Didn''t Feng Yixuan just go in?" Don''t wait for the flying eagle to finish saying, her eyes glared, angrily interrupted his words, just the wind Yixuan went in, the body is not comfortable, can you see the wind Yixuan?


    The flying eagle was stunned, his eyes flashed for a moment, and asked with a little doubt, "does the princess know Mr. Feng?" In my heart, I secretly guessed. Did this girl just hide outside to peep?


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to have the need, or she came with fengyixuan.


    "I know you. Now take me to see your princess." Cold only face slightly concealed a trace of unnatural, but in the voice, but a little more angry, want to cheat her, no way.


    "The princess is really unwell. Just now, the flying eagle can''t stop Fengzi, so she has to let him in. If the princess wants to go, follow the flying eagle." The flying eagle''s eyes flickered slightly, and then said with a slight smile.


    "Oh." It''s no wonder that Feng Yixuan is in such a hurry. It turns out that his heart is sick. When he thinks of it, he feels sad and his red lips are also upset.


    However, flying eagle didn''t understand her mind. Seeing her appearance, he was shocked. He thought that the princess was angry with him and didn''t dare to say anything more. Instead, he took her straight to the princess''s room.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw Feng Yixuan squatting on the bed. His curled body seemed to tremble slightly. His hand was also the hand holding Tang Ruoying tightly on the bed. He murmured, "Tong Tong, Tong Tong"


    How could Feng Yixuan think that he would see such a Chu Tong? Is this the woman with infinite vitality before? She is now, the whole body is terrible iron green, the whole body can not find a half normal skin color, a face, especially the horror.


    As soon as Feng Yixuan saw this kind of her, her heart seemed to be suddenly stabbed into countless sharp knives, full of pain and shocking dripping.


    Now, everything can not enter his eyes, his eyes, only her, his brain, only her, so at this moment, he will not think of other things.


    When flying eagle saw this situation, he was surprised. Flying eagle didn''t know what the relationship between Prince Bai Feng and the princess was. It seemed that Prince Feng was right to the princess


    The princess used to be silly. At that time, what the princess liked seemed to be prince Bai. What''s the matter with this prince Feng?


    Flying Eagle suddenly felt that the former princess seemed to have many secrets. The princess used to pretend to be stupid all the time.


    It doesn''t matter what the relationship between fenggongzi and the princess used to be. Now, she is already a princess. If fenggongzi does this, it will be bad for the princess and the prince. It will also have an impact on fenggongzi''s reputation.


    "When Mr. Feng comes, he doesn''t want to make tea." Flying Eagles also know that they can''t go to hard to pull the wind, but can only find another reason.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1360

    "When Mr. Feng comes, he doesn''t want to make tea." Flying Eagles also know that they can''t go to hard to pull the wind, but can only find another reason.


    "Yes, yes." The girl who had already been scared by the action of fengyixuan returned to her mind quickly, and went to make tea quickly.


    Cold only saw such a wind escape porch, the heart is also a sudden pain, subconsciously covered his chest with his hand, want to stop the pain, but, it is more and more severe chest pain, her steps slowly into the room, eyes a blink does not blink looking at the wind escape porch squatting on the bed.


    Eyes seem to be blurred by something. How deep does Feng Yixuan love that woman?


    Regardless of the danger of his own life, I have to come to see her even after I''ve lost my life. Now, I''m in someone else''s palace, and I''m still a little bit like him at ordinary times.


    However, his body, which was constantly shivering, revealed the tension of Chu Tong in his heart.


    "Princess, she''s poisoned." Flying Eagle saw Leng''s only eyes looking straight at the bed all the time, thinking that she was worried about the princess, and couldn''t help but explain it softly.


    However, Leng didn''t seem to hear her at all, and she still stepped forward to the bed step by step.


    The wind Yixuan squatting on the bed seems not to hear anyone approaching at all. It seems that he didn''t even hear the words just flowing cloud, and still squatted on the bed in that position.


    Leng only stops at a distance of only one meter from fengyixuan. Through the shoulder of fengyixuan, you can clearly see what chutong looks like now.


    Obviously, the poison in her is very deep, and the poison is also very big. The iron on that face is still shivering. However, at this moment, the wind Yixuan doesn''t dislike it. Her eyes are staring at her face without moving, as if waiting for her to wake up.


    "Mr. Feng, please have tea." The wench soon poured the tea, stood behind the wind Yixuan, and shouted softly. However, Feng Yixuan''s body still hasn''t moved, let alone spoke. It seems that she didn''t hear her words at all, or really didn''t hear her words.


    "Mr. Feng, please have tea." When the girl saw the little frowning eagle, she raised her voice slightly and shouted again.


    However, fengyixuan still has no response. It seems that it is so hard there and becomes a sculpture.


    "Fengyixuan, is this woman you like?" Standing behind him, Leng finally asked in a deep voice, did he love her so much? Love enough to ignore everyone?


    The wind Yi Xuan hears her voice, the body finally had the reaction, obviously froze for a while, then quickly released Chu Tong''s hand, hurriedly stood up.


    Probably because of squatting for too long, plus his body is already very weak, so, when he stood up, he almost fell down, only tightly holding the edge of the bed to support his body.


    When he got to his feet, he turned around and looked at the cold one. There was a little fear in his eyes, but there was also a chilling cold. He looked straight at her and said slowly, word by word, "what are you going to do?"


    His cold voice seemed to come from the death charm of hell, cold and heartless.


    He didn''t expect that she would come with her. He didn''t know what she would do if he thought of her usually savage nature.


    "Is she the one you like?" Leng didn''t answer his question, but asked again, what''s good about that woman? She really can''t see. Besides, that woman has been married.


    "It''s none of your business. Get out." Feng Yixuan''s body was tightly protected on the bed. It seemed that he was afraid of cold for a while, because he knew that cold only knew martial arts.


    "Feng Yixuan, she has already married. You are stupid." The only excited cry of Leng is that there is obvious sadness in the emotional God.


    "I said it''s none of your business. Get out." The wind Yi Xuan cold swept her one eye, once again a word cold ground says.


    "Well, who do you think you are? Why do you rush me? I''ll live here today." Leng only hears that he arrives again and again, the anger in his heart is rising, does fengyixuan hate her so much?


    What''s more, she saw that Feng Yixuan was protecting Chu Tong so nervously, and her eyes were hurt. Was she such a bad woman in Feng Yixuan''s eyes?


    Hum, if you want to drive her away, she will not.


    "Flying eagle, help me to prepare a room. I''ll live here from today." She said to the flying eagle beside her, she knew that this woman was so ill that fengyixuan would not leave and would stay in the palace, so she also stayed here.


    "Ah?" Flying eagle was shocked. When she heard her conversation with fengyixuan, she didn''t react. Unexpectedly, she said that she would live here, but then she reacted again and said, "OK, I''ll let you prepare for the princess right away."


    No matter why the princess wants to live in the palace, he dare not be slighted.


    When Feng Yixuan heard flying eagle''s words, he frowned slightly. He didn''t expect flying eagle to recognize her and let her live down. Naturally, he had no reason to drive others. After all, this is not his Fengfu, but his Wangfu.


    Just, looking at the cold only eyes, but more alert, again cold voice said, "cold only, I warn you, you don''t want to hurt her, otherwise I will never let you go."


    "Cut, what can you do to me if you don''t let me go?" Leng''s only lip angle also slightly pulls out a sneer, which is merciless and arrogant. However, in her heart, she is dripping blood. Feng Yixuan actually thinks that she will hurt the woman he likes.


    In his mind, is she so unbearable?


    Feng Yixuan''s face was stiff, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and he said in a cold voice, "hum, what can''t you do? Then try it. " Always gentle breeze Yi Xuan, in the Mou son of this moment, but diffuse a let a person frighten stagnant murderous gas, that kind of ruthless absolutely voice, also let a person not from light quiver.


    Leng was only surprised. She was the first time to see such a horrible fengyixuan. She always thought that fengyixuan was very gentle and gentle. But she didn''t expect that he would have such a side. Besides, she still treated her.


    To protect the woman he likes.


    In any case, she is also the princess of blue city. Since she was a child, she has been doted on by thousands of people. When did she receive such treatment? Moreover, she has a very stubborn disposition. She has always hated being threatened by others.


    This time, Feng Yixuan is completely enraged her.


    Glancing at the woman on the bed, she said in a cold voice, "hum, she still uses me to hurt her in this way. I''m afraid that she will die in a few days, and won''t bother me at all."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1361

    Glancing at the woman on the bed, she said in a cold voice, "hum, she still uses me to hurt her in this way. I''m afraid that she will die in a few days, and won''t bother me at all."


    She is really angry, very angry. Feng Yixuan can not love her, but she can''t insult her like this. Although many people are afraid of her all the time, she will never hurt other people for no reason.


    How can Feng Yixuan say that.


    Her words, not only let the wind Yixuan freeze, even standing behind her clouds are suddenly frozen, how can this sentence say? Now that the princess is like this, the topic has become taboo. She even said that the princess can''t live for a few days, which is too much. The original respectful attitude suddenly changed.


    And looking at her eyes, there was also an obvious anger, dare to curse the princess? If you let the Lord know, maybe he will slap her to death.


    At the moment, it''s obvious that Feng Yixuan has the impulse to beat her to death with one hand. However, Feng Yixuan has no such ability now. However, his hand is tightly clenched. It seems that he can''t swing a fist at her.


    A pair of eyes just stare at her. If the eyes can kill people, Leng is absolutely dead.


    After all, Feng Yixuan is the kind of person with excellent cultivation. So, after all, he still resisted the impulse to hit her, and didn''t want to mess with her again. He turned around again and squatted in front of Chu Tong.


    Leng only saw that he no longer cared about her, and he was more angry, but he knew more or less about her personality. Now he was afraid that he would not pay attention to what she said to him.


    Looking at Chu Tong lying on the bed, her eyes flickered slightly, her lips were slightly pulled, and she said casually, "she is obviously poisoned. If you come to ask for Princess Ben, she may save her, but you go to treat her like this."


    "You can save her." Feng Yixuan''s body suddenly froze. When he just came, he had asked the girl. The girl said that her poison was transferred from Jing Wang''s body to save Jing Wang. But she only had ten days. If Jing Wang could not find the antidote within ten days, she would


    Although he didn''t believe Leng was the only one, he thought that she was the princess of blue city after all. Maybe there would be some strange medicine on her to save her, so his voice at the moment was obviously excited.


    "You can really save the princess." At the moment, the flying eagle can''t help being angry. Hearing her words, the hope flashed in his eyes, and he asked anxiously. Now there''s no news from Taoist priest Rufeng, and the prince doesn''t know whether he can get the ice toad back smoothly. If she can save the princess, it''s really good.


    Feeling the excitement of fengyixuan, the only cold eyes are slightly heavy, and then he said, "yes, I can save her."


    Just when talking, there was a faint heart in the deep of the eyes, but at the moment, fengyixuan was facing her, and the flying eagle was standing behind her, but he didn''t find it.


    Feng Yixuan turns to her again quickly, her eyes are slightly open, and she asks eagerly, "can you really save her?"


    At the moment, his face was a little more excited, and there was a little bit of eager hope in his voice.


    "Yes, princess, can you really save our princess?" The flying eagle behind him asked urgently again.


    "I can save her, but only if I can." Cold did not pay attention to the only cloud behind her, has been looking straight at the front of the wind Yixuan, word by word slowly said.


    "Your conditions." Feng Yixuan''s body froze again, turned around and looked at the cyan faced Chu Tong. He said in a deep voice, in fact, if he can want to, what conditions will she put forward.


    "if he wants me to save her, he can, but you want to marry me." If it is true, Leng only repeats what she has to repeat several times a day.


    Although I had long thought that she would put forward such a request, now when I heard her words, Feng Yixuan''s face suddenly sank. In her eyes, she quickly concealed a little heavy. Her eyes were slightly closed. She quickly concealed all the emotions on her face. She opened her eyes again and said coldly, "OK. I promise you. "


    This simple words, but seems to drain all his strength, eyes seem to be a moment of gloom, not too much luster.


    As long as he can save her, he can do anything. What''s more, she has married Jun Wuwen now. If he married another woman, he will be more natural when he meets her later.


    Flying eagle''s eyes were wide open, and he stared at the two people in front of him incredibly. I didn''t understand which one they were singing. Was the princess forced to marry?


    And Feng Yixuan seems to have agreed to save the princess?


    Leng''s only eyes stare at fengyixuan, not expecting to be happy, but more angry. They stare at fengyixuan straight as if to burn him.


    Straight stare for a long time, then slowly gently pull the corner of the lip, gnashing teeth of the low roar, "wind Yixuan, you hate."


    She chases him like that, he doesn''t agree, but now, he agrees to marry her in order to save the people he likes. What is that?


    This man, in doing so, is putting her in where position.


    "If I could save her, I would not." Leng shouts out of control at fengyixuan. For a while, his eyes are blurred. After the roar, he rushes out of the room quickly.


    She now finally understands that Feng Yixuan''s heart has been occupied by that woman for a long time, and there is no place for her at all. No matter what she does, she can''t enter the heart of Feng Yixuan. She''s so silly. She always thought that if she worked hard enough to make Feng Yixuan find her good, Feng Yixuan would like her, but she didn''t think that Feng Yixuan''s heart would allow her No less.


    Feng Yixuan looks at the back of her leaving. Her eyes squint coldly again. How could this woman cheat him? She can''t save the child at all.


    When flying eagle saw Leng''s only rush out, she wanted to catch up with her. When she thought that she had just cheated everyone like that, she was very angry, and thought that Leng''s only martial arts were very high, so nothing would happen, so she didn''t catch up.


    In the next few days, fengyixuan stayed in the palace, squatting beside Chu Tong''s bed, and no one could rush away.


    Even when the emperor came up, he couldn''t get rid of him, because he didn''t pay attention to anyone. Even when the emperor spoke to him, he didn''t reply. It seemed that he lost his hearing.


    Mr. Feng also came out in person, but he still squatted beside the bed without moving,


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1362

    Old man Feng also came out in person, but he still squatted at the bedside without any reaction. He was half angry with old man Feng, but after all, he didn''t dare to do too much in the Royal Palace, and he was really distressed to see the appearance of wind Yixuan, so he couldn''t bear to blame him any more.


    He didn''t eat, drink or sleep, just stayed in her bed.


    He was already very weak. On the third day, he finally couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    "Come on, help Mr. Feng to the next room." Hu Taiyi didn''t know how many times he had been advised to take a rest, but it didn''t work at all. Seeing that he fainted, he hurriedly ordered the guards outside the door.


    A bodyguard outside the door came quickly and helped him to the next room. Hu Taiyi boiled the medicine and asked someone to feed him.


    "Ah, how does he feel like this?" After Hu Taiyi examined him, he could not help sighing that he should have a good rest, but he was so tossed. How could his vice body stand such a toss.


    When Feng Yixuan woke up, it was the next morning. As soon as he opened his eyes, what he called was her name. When he didn''t see her, he was flustered. He turned over and jumped down. It was rare that he had the strength to jump up.


    However, he jumped for a while and then fell to the ground. He really had no strength. The girl outside, hearing the sound, pushed the door quickly and couldn''t get in. Seeing that fengyixuan fell to the ground, she cried in a hurry, "young man, young man, are you ok?"


    While talking, I went to Fufeng Yixuan.


    This girl is sent by the old man Feng to take care of him.


    "I''m fine." Feng Yixuan pushes her away and wants to stand up by herself, but after standing for several times, she fails. She can only help him up again and then go to see Chu Tong again.


    "Young master, you should eat first. You look like this now. Even if you go to see the princess again, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you faint again." The little girl dare not stop, just whispered beside him.


    Feng Yixuan''s body suddenly froze. Yes, if he didn''t eat, he would not have the strength to take care of her. If he fainted, he would not be able to stay by her side.


    Originally anxious to see Chu Tong, he suddenly turned around and sat at the table. That day, a little girl prepared porridge. There are also some meals.


    He quickly finished the porridge, and then ate some vegetables. He felt that he had some strength in his body. This time, he stood up again and went to Chu Tong''s room.


    After he woke up, he still insisted on staying by Chu Tong''s side. However, as long as someone drank his food, he would eat it quickly. Hu Taiyi brought him the medicine, but he didn''t look at it, so he drank it up in one breath.


    The day has passed. There is still no news about Taoist Feng''s antidote, and King Jing has not come back.


    The whole royal palace is more quiet. Everyone''s face is obviously worried. Since fengyixuan came to Chu Tong''s bedside, other people couldn''t turn at all, because it has been occupied by fengyixuan for a long time.


    Feng Yixuan''s heart is more anxious than anyone else. Seeing her lying on the bed quietly like that, the breath seems to be weaker and weaker. He really hates himself and cannot save her. He also wants to transfer her poison to himself.


    But the flying eagle told him cruelly that it would not work. At that time, as Taoist priest Feng said, after the poison was transferred to her, it could not be transferred for a second time.


    "Now it''s the ninth day. The prince hasn''t come back. Will the princess?" Outside the door, a Yaya whispered, in the voice, there was also obvious worry and fear.


    The body of fengyixuan squatting on the bed in the room suddenly trembled, and the hand holding her hand could not help trembling, but at the moment, there was not too much fear in his eyes.


    Put her hand gently on his face, as if to warm her hand, move her lips, murmur, "if you go, Tong Tong Tong, no matter where you go, I will accompany you."


    When he said this, his lips seemed to have a little smirk, light, if she really died, he would never let her alone.


    He will accompany her, whether going to heaven or hell, he will accompany her.


    However, Chu tong can''t hear him at this moment.


    "Lord, you are finally back." The flying eagle, who has been turning around outside the Palace door, sees Jing Wang, who is in a hurry to come back, and welcomes him with a happy face.


    "How is the princess?" The first sentence Jingwang said when he jumped off the horse was to ask about her.


    "It''s still the same." Flying Eagle quickly replied, "just wait for the Lord to get the ice toad back. Has the Lord got the ice toad?"


    "Well." King Jing answered in a low voice. There was no emotion in his light voice, but only he knew how hard it was for the ice toad to come.


    In the speaking room, the two men had come to Chu Tong''s room quickly. When they saw that the prince was going to push the door in, they remembered that Feng Yixuan was still in the room. If the prince could see feng Yixuan in the princess''s room, they were afraid,


    so they called out deliberately, "prince This is to hope that you can slow down the speed of the Lord, and also remind Feng mianxuan.


    But king Jing''s speed didn''t stop at all. He didn''t even pay attention to him. Now there is nothing more important than saving her.


    When I burst into the room, I was stunned to see fengyixuan squatting on the bed. When I saw fengyixuan holding her hand tightly and putting her hand on his face, my eyes suddenly sank.


    Why is fengyixuan here? Why is fengyixuan?


    She is his princess now. No matter what the reason, fengyixuan shouldn''t be like this.


    He is a man, and a man who loves her deeply. How can he not be angry when he sees such a situation.


    At this moment, he had an impulse to kill Feng Yixuan, and there were too many doubts in his heart.


    He held his hand tightly and slowly let it go. He shouted to the flying eagle behind him, "let''s go back."


    This is his greatest kindness.


    "Yes." The flying eagle answered quickly, and then hurriedly went to the front of fengyixuan and said softly, "fenggongzi, please come back."


    He thought that the LORD would beat Feng Yixuan even if he didn''t kill him, but he didn''t expect to just let him send him.


    Just, the wind Yixuan still has no reaction, still squatting like that.


    Flying eagle is sweating all over, isn''t it,


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1363

    Just, the wind Yixuan still has no reaction, still squatting like that.


    Flying eagle can''t help sweating all over, isn''t it? Fengyixuan still hasn''t left at this time, doesn''t he really want to let the Lord kill him?


    Jingwang''s face also turned black little by little. In his eyes, he was even colder than stagnant blood. He stared directly at the back of fengyixuan and said in a cold voice, "fengyixuan, don''t go too far."


    But the wind is still quiet.


    The flying eagle is afraid that the Lord will clap it. Now the wind Yixuan is afraid that it will fall down if it is poked lightly. That''s how it bears the Lord''s clap.


    Then he quickly reached out his hand and tried to pull up fengyixuan, but he didn''t think that once he met fengyixuan, fengyixuan would lie down along his arm.


    "Prince, it''s not good. Mr. Feng has fainted." The flying eagle exclaimed. No wonder the wind didn''t move. It turned out to be fainting.


    When Feng Yixuan heard the voice of flying eagle calling for the king, he knew that she was saved. At that moment, he could not hold on any longer, so he squatted on the bed and fainted. In a coma, it was too late to release her hand.


    Jing Wang is slightly shocked. He doesn''t think that Feng Yixuan is tired to take care of her. It can be seen that Feng Yixuan''s feelings for her are not fake, and that Feng Yixuan''s feelings for her are deep.


    "Take him back, and ask doctor Hu to follow him."


    "Yes." The flying Eagles should hold on to each other and help the wind escape Xuan to leave.


    Jingwang went to bed this time and put the ice toad in the palm of her hand. The ice toad was like a shrinking moon, sending out strange light.


    However, as the poison on her body is slowly sucked out, the light of the ice toad is getting darker and darker. When the poison on her body is sucked out, the light of the ice toad will completely disappear.


    King Jing collected the ice toad.


    The ancient people called the moon ice toad, because the jade looks like the moon, and it is placed in the yard at night. It can absorb the light of the moon. Some people say that it is the shadow of the moon, and the name of the jade comes from it.


    "Children." Seeing that Chu Tong''s skin slowly recovered to normal, Jing Wang finally let go of his courage and called out softly.


    The hand also tightly grasps her to want the hand, kisses with his lips little by little, as if wants to kiss just the trace which the wind Yixuan leaves.


    In fact, it seems that Feng Yixuan just came in. He is really jealous. She is his own. How can other men touch her.


    He is very domineering, treat feeling, then more domineering.


    His lips slowly kissed her hand, but, a pair of eyes, it is straight at her face, waiting for her to wake up quickly.


    After about half an hour, Chu Tong finally slowly opened his eyes, smiled and whispered, "I''m still alive."


    It''s good to be alive.


    "Yes, you are still alive." King Jing''s heart overflowed with ecstasy, and there was a slight tremor in his voice. It was nice to watch her wake up.


    "It seems that Taoist Feng really developed the antidote in extreme time." Chutong chuckles again. In this moment''s chuckles, it''s a little relaxed. After all, she and Jing Wang are OK.


    Jing Wang is stupefied for a while, his lips move slightly, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Seeing his face haggard, and it seems to have lost a lot of weight, her hand slowly extended to his face, gently brushed, and said heartily, "I know, these days, you have been with me, must be exhausted."


    She was in a coma, faintly, but she could feel that he was always by her side, holding her hand tightly.


    Jing Wang is stunned again. His body seems to freeze suddenly. Her eyes are slightly lowered. Is it him or fengyixuan she is talking about?


    "Come on, come to bed and have a rest." Chu Tong didn''t notice his difference. He moved his body slowly to give him some place.


    King Jing breathed secretly, then withdrew his clothes and lay down beside her, holding her tightly in his arms, with his lips slightly pursed and silent.


    No one knows what he''s thinking.


    Chu Tong is also tightly in his arms, he did not speak, she did not speak, this moment of quiet, let her special peace of mind.


    And the wind Yixuan that returns to wind mansion is breath more and more weak.


    Hu Taiyi shook his head slightly to check it.


    "How about Hu Taiyi? What do you mean by shaking your head? " The old man of the wind looked at Hu Taiyi nervously, and said with a shudder.


    "Mr. Feng, I have advised Mr. Feng many times to have a good rest, but he just won''t listen. Now, I can''t help it." Hu Taiyi sighed softly, what is the reason for this son Feng? People are all in Prince Jing''s residence. What''s the trouble with him? He made himself like this.


    "No, it''s impossible. Doctor Hu, you must save Xuaner. You must save him." As soon as the wind Master heard this, he was completely shocked. Seeing that Hu Taiyi was about to leave, he held him tightly.


    Feng Laofu has been crying and fell down in front of the bed of Feng Yixuan.


    "Mr. Feng, you''d better arrange the affairs for Mr. Feng." Hu Taiyi shakes his head again. In fact, the last breath of Feng Yixuan is very weak, and he will be out of breath at any time. "What''s more, Mr. Feng has no desire to survive at all."


    The body of the wind old man suddenly trembled, shook a shake, almost fell, eyes son, also diffuse obvious despair, he can only have such a son.


    How could God be so cruel?


    And old lady Feng cried even louder.


    "Tong Tong, I will accompany you." The wind Yi Xuan on the bed murmurs suddenly.


    "Sincerer, when you get here, you still remember that woman." Master Feng heard what he said and shouted angrily, "you are dying for her."


    In the morning of the next day, the guards of the Feng family came to the Royal Palace in a hurry, shouting to see the princess, but they were stopped outside by the guards of the Royal Palace, so they didn''t let them in at all.


    When the guard went back, Mr. Feng came in person.


    Overnight, the wonderful old man seemed to grow old a lot, and his back seemed to bend. Face is a face of pain.


    "Please report to the Lord and say that I have something urgent to see." The doctor said that xuan''er was afraid that he would not be able to endure for a long time. Moreover, he kept shouting the name of the princess in his mouth. He shouted it in the middle of the night. Obviously, he just breathed so much, but the name was very clear. It was really unbearable to see the situation.


    He has only one son. How could God be so cruel?!


    He doesn''t want his son to die in peace, no!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1364

    He has only one son. How could God be so cruel?! He doesn''t want his son to die in peace, no!!


    He hoped that the princess could go to see Xuaner for the last time. If he knew there would be today''s ending, he should not have stopped them at the beginning.


    For a long time, the old man of Nianfeng is also a famous figure. Now for his son, he has no such arrogance.


    "Old wind." One of the bodyguards recognized Mr. Feng and called out respectfully, but there was a little hesitation in his eyes. "It''s not that we didn''t report to you, but that the prince told me last night that she didn''t see anyone, and the pain in the princess just relieved. She was very weak and could not see the guests. Please come back, Mr. Feng. "


    However, the wind master suddenly knelt down, his lips slightly moved, and his eyes looked straight at the palace. "If I don''t see the Lord today, I can''t kneel here."


    The bodyguard was shocked. No matter what, Mr. Feng has a great reputation in the capital city. He is also a lot of experienced people. How can he kneel here? He can only inform Liuyun quickly.


    When the flying eagle heard it, it was also shocked. After thinking about it, he went to Jing Wang''s room.


    Although the prince ordered that no one should disturb him and the princess, now this situation is beyond his control.


    Moreover, he also knew that the wind old man actually should come to find the princess.


    He just heard about fengyixuan. He thought that fengyixuan was made to take care of the princess. If the princess didn''t know about it, she would blame him later.


    So, now, he has to go to the Lord.


    In the room, when Chu Tong woke up, he was shocked when he saw the hair on both sides of Jing Wang. Then he felt a sour nose and his eyes were gradually blurred.


    For her sake, Jing Wang''s hair is very white. These days, it''s really hard for him.


    That mood, she is very clear, because, a few days ago, she also experienced.


    Hand gently brushed his white hair, a face of heartache, fortunately, he is still young, this white hair has been able to change back, she remembered that when she was in high school, some students were very hard, they grew a lot of white hair, but after the University, learning relaxed, white hair will slowly disappear.


    Therefore, the white hair of King Jing should be able to change back.


    "Lord." The eagle''s careful whisper came slowly.


    Jingwang''s face was slightly heavy, and there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Outside the door, the flying eagle hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "the wind master is coming, saying he wants to see the king."


    Chu Tong is stupefied for a moment, Feng Laozi? Should be the father of Feng Yixuan? What did he come to see King Jing for?


    "Didn''t the king tell me not to let anyone disturb me?" Jingwang frowned slightly, and said in a cold voice again, he didn''t want anyone to disturb her. Her poison had just been removed and she was still weak.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered a little, but he didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to worry about his affairs. He didn''t want to see him. There was always a reason for him.


    "Lord, is old Feng kneeling outside the palace now?" Flying Eagle knew that he would hear such an answer, so there was no accident. However, it''s not the same thing that the wind master kneels outside now. If something happened to him in such a hot day, what should he do?


    This time, Chu Tong''s eyes are suddenly opened, kneeling outside the door? What''s the meaning of this?


    What do you want to see King Jing.


    When King Jing heard the flying eagle''s words, he was also slightly surprised. His brow wrinkled again. Vaguely, he seemed to realize something. Seeing Chu Tong''s surprised face, he said in a deep voice, "take him to the hall."


    When turning to Chu Tong, he quickly recovered the intoxicating gentleness on his face and said softly, "take a rest first, I will come when I go."


    "Good." Chutong smiled and whispered. However, something flashed quickly in her eyes. She felt that King Jing was deliberately avoiding her.


    Flying Eagle took the old man of wind directly to the hall, and King Jing just walked into the hall.


    "What do you want to see me, Mr. Feng?" It''s more respectful to see Mr. Feng. After all, Mr. Feng''s deeds in those years really impressed him Mr. Feng quickly welcomed him and saluted him respectfully. At the moment, he didn''t care about the etiquette. He said directly, "Xuaner can''t do it. When he went back last night, he only had a breath. And from last night to now, he has been shouting the name of the princess. It''s really intolerable. So I have the cheek to invite the prince, let the princess go and see Xuaner The last one. "


    Jing Wang''s body is slightly sluggish. Although he thought it would be such a thing for a long time, he didn''t expect that Feng Yixuan was so seriously ill. When he heard that Feng Yixuan had been shouting her name, he felt uncomfortable.


    "Do you think it''s right for the wind master?" His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked straight at the old man, and said slowly word by word,.


    Feng Yixuan has something wrong with him, but if he wants her to see him now, he can''t do it without saying that she''s still very weak. He can''t let his woman see other men.


    It''s better to keep it from her.


    Master Feng''s body was stiff, and there was a quick pain in his eyes. After a pause, he said again slowly, "I know it''s not appropriate to do this, but xuan''er is no longer good now, and I really don''t want him to die in peace."


    Speaking, the eyes also slightly red, the voice seems to be a bit more sobbing.


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he thought of Rufeng. When he went back to the mansion, he didn''t see Rufeng, so he looked at the cloud on one side and said in a cold voice, "how long is Rufeng?"


    Let her go to see fengyixuan, but don''t let fengyixuan find a good doctor. As Feng said, as long as there is a breath, he will be able to cure, so he must be able to cure fengyixuan.


    "If the Taoist priest has disappeared since that day, his subordinates don''t know where he went." Flying Eagle naturally understands the Lord''s mind. However, Taoist priest Rufeng is afraid of the Lord''s accounting. He doesn''t know where to hide. If he wants to hide, who can find him.


    Jingwang''s eyebrow angle is again light frown, this is really like the wind is not serious time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1365

    Jingwang''s eyebrow angle is again light frown, this is really like the wind is not serious time. This kind of thing, unexpectedly can play missing, only afraid is has not developed the antidote, dare not come back.


    His heart sank slightly. He had asked Hu Taiyi to follow him to Fengfu yesterday. Hu Taiyi''s medical skill is the best. Even he has no way. He is afraid of other Taiyi, not to mention other Taiyi. Now he can''t find Rufeng, can he?


    Mr. Feng didn''t understand Jingwang''s thoughts at the moment, just thought that Jingwang didn''t want to pay attention to him at the moment, so he deliberately told Feiying about other things, so that he could walk away.


    Thinking of this, his face is also a little indelible. After all, he hasn''t asked for anything in his life, but today, his son is dying. What else can he put away.


    "Prince, I beg you, let the princess go to see Xuaner for the last time." Speaking, once again slowly knelt down, eyes also slowly slide down a little sad tears, who knows his heart at the moment pain ah, his only son ah.


    Obviously, there is only one breath, but I insisted on calling that name all night. Even the most hard-hearted people will collapse when they see such a situation.


    Taiyi also said that he was holding his last breath, waiting to see her last.


    Can''t his father even fulfill his son''s last wish?


    Because of the curiosity in my heart, Chu Tong, who followed me quietly, was completely shocked to see such a situation. Feng Laozi just said that he would let her go to see the last side of Feng Yixuan? What do you mean?


    No, what does she have to do with fengyixuan?


    She doesn''t know Feng Yixuan at all.


    No, no, she is not the real third miss of Chu family after all, so Feng Yixuan should know the real third miss of Chu family.


    But what''s the relationship between miss chujiasan and fenggongzi? It seems that Mr. Feng is ill for her.


    Feng Laozi now let her go to see feng Gongzi, which is enough to show her importance to Feng Gongzi. Yes, it should be the real Miss Chu San''s importance to Feng Gongzi.


    She remembered that the former Miss Chu San was a fool. Why did she provoke so many men?


    First is the war king, how to come again a wind childe, fool so popular in this dynasty?


    No, it''s absolutely impossible. Chu Tong suddenly thought that the former Miss Chu San was just not stupid. She suddenly felt that the real Miss Chu San seemed to have many secrets.


    "Old wind, please get up quickly?" Flying Eagle came quickly and wanted to help him up, but he was stubborn and didn''t get up. He just looked straight at King Jing and waited for him to agree.


    "Let''s get up first, Lord Feng. He is thinking of finding a doctor for Mr. Feng." Flying Eagle advised in a low voice again that he understood the prince''s mind at the moment. Since Feng Yixuan was so ill, he naturally didn''t want to worry about the princess, so it was impossible to tell the princess.


    Besides, it''s useless for the princess to go. Can''t she just see fengyixuan and let him die peacefully? This pair of fengyixuan and princess are too cruel.


    "It''s useless, it''s useless, said Hu Taiyi. It''s too late, and xuan''er has no desire to survive at all. He doesn''t want to live. Who can save him?" Mr. Feng shakes his head slightly. In his voice, there is more pain. In fact, he has a selfish heart, or should say, an extravagant hope, that is, the princess can go and arouse xuan''er''s desire for survival. Maybe, there is still some hope.


    "Now that you''re here, come in." King Jing has found Chu Tong outside. With the previous attitude of Feng Yixuan towards her, he has guessed that her relationship with Feng Yixuan must be unusual.


    So he thought for a long time that it was impossible for her to turn a blind eye to the matters related to fengyixuan, and she would surely follow.


    So, at the moment, he didn''t have too many accidents, and there wasn''t too much emotion in his voice.


    Chu Tong tries his best to suppress the shock in her heart and steps in slowly. Up to now, she doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    As soon as Chu Tong entered the room, the eyes of old man Feng looked straight at Chu Tong. Although she was pale at the moment, she was still as beautiful as ever. No wonder xuan''er was so fascinated by her.


    At this moment, Feng Laozi looks at her eyes with too much complexity and hatred? Regret? Does it hurt? Or a little more.


    "Be careful." Seeing her stiff steps, King Jing came to her and held her in his arms.


    "Why does Mr. Feng want to see me?" Chu Tong was innocent because he didn''t know what was going on.


    When Feng Laozi heard her words, his eyes were quickly filled with thick anger, and he said in a deep voice, "xuan''er was in a hurry to attack his heart and vomited blood, but he stayed with the princess every day for ten days, so that''s why..."


    Chutong is totally shocked. Fengyixuan accompanies her for ten days. How can it be?


    Mr. Feng is a man. How can King Jing allow him to accompany her?


    Moreover, Mr. Feng accompanied her for ten days, which was enough to show her feelings for her, not for the real third Miss Chu.


    "Feng Yixuan wants to see you for the last time." King Jing''s eyes sank slightly, and suddenly a voice broke the words of old man Feng. His eyes looked straight at Chu Tong, waiting for her answer. Since she already knew it, there was no need to hide it.


    "The last one?" Chu Tong''s body froze again. Hearing King Jing''s words, is Feng Yixuan going to die?


    "What does the last one mean?"


    "Let''s go and have a look." Jing Wang slightly droops his eyes, but conceals some emotions in them.


    Although I don''t know what their relationship is, Feng Yixuan can do this for her, and the relationship between them is not shallow.


    After all, he is hard hearted.


    The wind old son heard Jing king to agree, then also stood up, just, at the moment his face is more a bit heavy.


    He wanted Chu Tong to see feng Yixuan. He couldn''t bear to see the pain of Feng Yixuan. However, he was afraid again. He was afraid that after seeing her for the last time, Feng Yixuan really left.


    "Flying eagle, go to find Taoist Yuefeng." No matter what the situation is, he still has to try his best to find a way. He knows that fengyixuan is his rival, but he still wants to save.


    Because he didn''t want to look at her sad.


    When I came to Fengfu, I heard the voice of crying and the cry of tearing my heart and lungs. It was the old lady of Fengfu who had already cried and fainted several times.


    Feng Yiluan is also full of tears, but also advised the old lady, "mother, mother, you pay attention to your body."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1366

    Feng Yiluan is also full of tears, but also advised the old lady, "mother, mother, you pay attention to your body."


    "If xuan''er is gone, I will follow him." Old lady Feng cried more sad. The white hair sent the black hair. She couldn''t bear the blow.


    "What do you, you woman, do? You are the one who killed my brother." Feng Yiluan saw Chu Tong coming in a little shocked, and then cried out that he wanted to rush to her. Only to see Jing Wang coming in later, he could only stop her action.


    "Luan''er, my father invited the princess." Can the heart of the wind master not hate Chu Tong, but what is the use of his hatred when things come to this point?


    "Dad?" Feng Yiluan was shocked. He looked at the old man with some doubts. When he saw the contradiction on his face, he understood his mind, and then lowered his eyes painfully. He said nothing more.


    The breath of fengyixuan on the bed is weaker and weaker. However, she is still mumbling her name. Although her voice is very low, it is very clear. Every word is from the deepest heart with his too heavy feelings.


    His face is pale without any blood color, just like a piece of white paper, his lips are dry and pale, it seems that he hasn''t drunk water for a long time.


    At the moment, he is lying there, emaciated, a little more elegant, as if he would disappear at any time.


    But his lips moved slightly all the time, murmuring her name.


    Chu Tong is more and more frightened. It seems that Mr. Feng has a deep feeling for the real Miss Chu San.


    "Go and see him." Jing Wang naturally understands her mood at the moment, so before she starts to talk, he starts to say that he wants to talk on his own, just because he doesn''t want to embarrass her. In fact, in his heart, he doesn''t want her to pass by. After all, he is selfish and can''t see his woman and other men.


    Chu Tong is stunned. His eyes slowly turn to Jing Wang and look at him In one eye, there are too many emotions.


    After all, she is not the real third Miss Chu, so she felt that she was really useless in the past, but now in this situation, she didn''t say much.


    She slowly walked to the front of the bed, slowly squatted down, whispered, "Mr. Feng."


    Since Mr. Feng asked her to come here to persuade Mr. Feng, she would try her best to persuade him, hoping to be useful.


    Her voice was very light, very light, but the wind Yixuan on the bed seemed to move slightly, and her eyes opened slowly. When she saw the Chu child in front of her, the corners of her lips slowly pulled out a brilliant smile. In her eyes, there was also an obvious joy. Her lips started slightly again, and she said slowly, word by word, "are we all dead? Are we in heaven? Or hell? I said, no matter heaven or hell, I will accompany you, I will not let people alone. Life can not be together, dead, I will always accompany you. "


    There was not much strength in the low voice, but his words, the people in the room, were heard.


    The faces of all the people changed. Old lady Feng stopped crying and looked at King Jing with some consternation.


    The wind old man is a face of embarrassment and worry, how could he have never thought that the wind Yi Xuan would say such words? In front of the Lord, how can you be embarrassed?


    But at this moment, Jing Wang''s face is not a little different. It seems that he didn''t hear the words of fengyixuan. His eyes are just looking straight at Chu Tong squatting in front of the bed.


    Chu Tong was stunned. He was shocked. He was afraid that Jun Wuchen would be angry at Feng Yixuan. After all, she is not the real third Miss Chu. After all, she is Princess Jing now.


    "Good to be with you at last." Feng Yixuan slowly extended his hand, held her hand, and whispered again.


    Speaking, slowly closed the eyes, lips corner that smile also more brilliant.


    Chutong is suddenly shocked. She subconsciously wants to break away, but at the moment, fengyixuan is very tight.


    "Mr. Feng, listen, I''m not dead, so you can''t die. Mr. Feng, open your eyes." She is here to persuade people, so naturally we should try our best to persuade him not to lose his will to live.


    Feng Yixuan''s body moved once again, and his eyes opened slowly again. This time, it was obviously a little hard, and he looked at Chu Tong''s eyes, which were also a little lax. Some said incredulously, "not dead?"


    "Yes, I''m not dead, neither are you." Tang Ruoying said this firmly, but also with alienation.


    "You''re not dead?" The wind Yi Xuan reconfirmation way, the eyes seem slightly gloomy, but then burns up a few minutes to be joyful, "well, then I am relieved."


    He remembered that King Jing finally came back. Since King Jing came back, he must have found the antidote and saved her.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with her.


    His eyes have been looking at her, so he did not notice other people in the room, until now, his eyes are only her. She''s not dead, but he doesn''t want to hold on any longer. It''s too painful to lose her. In such a day, he doesn''t need to hold on any longer.


    "Mr. Feng, Mr. Feng." Seeing that he wanted to close his eyes again, Chu Tong''s voice was a little more anxious.


    "Tong Tong, you used to call me Mr. Feng. You used to call me brother Xuan." Feng Yixuan opens his eyes and looks at her, with a smile on his lips.


    Chutong almost choked by his saliva, brother Xuan? It''s really


    And now her husband is still standing.


    Chu Tong subconsciously looked at Jing Wang and saw that his face was obviously cold at the moment.


    "Tong Tong, please call me brother Xuan again." Feng Yixuan also knows that she has been married. He sees that King Jing is here, but he just wants to hear her call him brother Xuan again.


    King Jing looked at Chu Tong, but his eyes were heavy.


    "Mr. Feng, you have taken good care of yourself and your health." It''s impossible for Chu Tong to call him that. She''s not the real third Miss Chu. She didn''t know Feng Yixuan before.


    Jing Wang was stunned and looked a little slower.


    "Tong Tong, you have changed your mind after all." Wind Yixuan''s lips pulled out a smirk, as if suddenly there was no strength, and then closed his eyes again.


    "Hu Taiyi, Hu Taiyi." The wind old son sees the situation is wrong, urgent voice cries.


    "Yes, I am." Hu Taiyi answered with a deep voice, and the eyes of Wang Xiangfeng Yixuan were a little heavy. Not to eat anything. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1367

    "Yes, I am." Hu Taiyi answered with a deep voice, and the eyes of Wang Xiangfeng Yixuan were a little heavy. Not to eat anything. "


    "Bring me the medicine." When Chu Tong saw the appearance of Feng Yixuan, he felt that her words might disappoint her and make her frustrated.


    She really didn''t know Fengyi before, but she couldn''t watch Fengyi Xuan die like this. After all, Fengyi Xuan was ill because she accompanied her.


    The girl quickly took the medicine and handed it to her.


    Feng Yixuan shook his head slightly. "No, I don''t want to drink any more. The medicine is too bitter."


    The medicine is bitter, but it is far less bitter than his heart.


    She knows that at this time, she can''t force him, she can only persuade him slowly, but now she doesn''t know what kind of identity to use to persuade him,


    besides, now Jingwang is standing behind, she wants to persuade fengyixuan, but she also needs to consider Jingwang behind.


    After all, Jingwang is the most important person for her. She can''t let Jingwang sad because of fenggongzi.


    "I have something else to deal with, boy. I''ll pick you up later." It seems that he is in a dilemma, Jing said suddenly.


    "My husband." Chu Tong quickly stood up and turned to him. There was some worry in his voice. King Jing would not have misunderstood her.


    "Silly girl, you are my princess. I believe you." King Jing smiled, said softly, looked at her again, and then turned away.


    Chu Tong''s heart was touched. How careful and considerate King Jing was to her. Moreover, his words, believed by King Ben, let her let go of all her concerns.


    "Fengyi


    Xuan, believe it or not, I still want to tell you that I''m not the real miss chujiasan. I''m just a fake. I married Jingwang, not that I changed my mind, but that I didn''t know you before. I like Jingwang only. I don''t know where the real miss chujiasan is now, but I think you should get well soon Go to her. Maybe she is waiting for you to save her now. " Chu Tong is close to the ear of Feng Yixuan and speaks in the voice that only Feng Yixuan can hear.


    Feng Yixuan''s eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at Chu Tong with astonishment and disbelief.


    Chu Tong looked at her and nodded seriously.


    At one time, Feng Yixuan''s face changed a few times. It seemed that he was thinking about whether to believe her words. But he thought of his child''s feelings for her and that her child could not marry others like this. At this moment, he believed the woman''s words in front of him.


    "Is that true?" Feng Yixuan still wants to confirm it.


    "Yes, I swear, absolutely." At the moment, Chu Tong''s face is even more solemn, which is beyond suspicion.


    Feng Yi''s expression is more complicated, but he doesn''t say much at the moment.


    Chu Tong got the medicine and began to feed it to him. This time, Feng Yixuan didn''t refuse it any more. Unconsciously, the medicine was finished and he was fed some porridge.


    In the room, no one spoke.


    Feng Yiluan has no previous resentment in his eyes. He seems to have some different emotions on his face. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The eyes of the old man Feng looking at her back also sank, and there was some obvious chagrin on his face. If he knew that she was such a woman, at the beginning, he would never stop xuan''er, or, now, she has married xuan''er.


    How could such a woman be like that passed on from outside? It''s him. It''s his fault. He missed xuan''er''s life. However, it''s too late for him to regret now, because she''s a princess now.


    Although I don''t know what she just said to xuan''er, she advised her to return to xuan''er, who is their benefactor.


    Only Hu Taiyi is still heavy on his face. Feng Yixuan''s body is very poor. He refused to take medicine until last night, so even if he is willing to treat, he is afraid


    "Doctor Hu, I''ll give it to you." Chu Tong stood up, looked at Hu Taiyi on one side, and gave orders in a low voice.


    She has been here for a long time, and she also wants to go back. Otherwise, the vinegar jar in her family doesn''t know how it will sour. Although he believes in her, she can''t let him down, sad.


    She felt that she should explain to King Jing.


    "Yes." Hu Taiyi answered quietly, but followed Chu Tong out.


    Old man Feng also followed Chu Tong''s back and wanted to see her off. At this moment, he was very grateful to Chu Tong.


    "Princess, young master Feng''s body, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. I''ll see if I can let that Taoist priest like Feng come to show young master Feng." After a distance from the room, Hu Taiyi said in a low voice.


    Chu Tong''s body is slightly sluggish, and his eyes are slightly twinkling. It seems that he suddenly thinks of something, but he says, "OK, I''ll go back and talk to the Lord."


    After she woke up, she didn''t seem to see Taoist Ru Feng. Didn''t she say that Taoist Ru Feng developed an antidote for her? Since it''s the antidote brought by Taoist priest Rufeng, how could he not see his people all the time In his voice, he was obviously grateful. In his attitude, he was a little more respectful.


    "Don''t be polite, Mr. Feng." Chutong said softly, in fact, she didn''t want to involve too much with the people of Fengjia.


    After Chu Tong left, Hu Taiyi went back to check his body for Feng Yixuan again, but his brow was more and more wrinkled, "Hu Taiyi, is there really no way?" Seeing the appearance of Hu Taiyi, master Feng asked in a hurry.


    "It''s too late. It''s too late. Now I have to wait for that Taoist priest to come and see if I can save him." Hu Taiyi shook his head slightly and said with a heavy face, "now, I can only find a way to keep his best heart pulse."


    But in the next day and night, he still couldn''t find the Taoist priest Rufeng. Flying eagle and some of the most trusted bodyguards around King Jing went to find them, but there was still no news. Chu Tong couldn''t help but worry.


    It''s not easy to persuade Feng Yixuan to start eating, but he can''t find the Taoist priest Rufeng? Is it going to make him so desperate?


    On the third day, there was still no such shadow as Taoist Feng. It seemed that he had completely disappeared from the world. Although Feng Yixuan would drink some porridge very day, his body was getting weaker and weaker. His breath was getting weaker and weaker.


    The whole Fengfu, the emperor even called several other doctors, but they all shook their heads.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1368

    The whole Fengfu, the emperor even called several other doctors, but they all shook their heads.


    "Mr. Feng, I''d better prepare for Mr. Feng earlier." A doctor shook his head as he left. However, when other doctors heard his words, they didn''t contradict him at all, but they all nodded.


    "Get out, get out." The phoenix old man''s face was originally gloomy. It was more ugly, roared angrily.


    Chu Tong looked at their eyes and also had some chills. These doctors are really hateful. Are those who can''t see the Fengfu very sad? If you say that.


    People are not dead yet. What are you going to do.


    "It''s not easy for Mr. Feng to persist until now." But I didn''t expect that even Hu Taiyi said so. However, Feng Yixuan''s look is getting worse and worse.


    That breath is also weaker. It seems that there is only air out, but no air in. Old lady Feng''s voice has been hoarse for a long time, and she can''t cry any more.


    It''s obvious that the wind master has been disappointed, and the eyes have a few tears rolling down.


    "Princess, hurry up. Hurry up. " But just at this time, the eagle with cold only rushed into the room.


    Cold only see the appearance of wind Yixuan, tears will Shua flow down, some flutter to the bed, tremble to shout, "wind Yixuan, wind Yixuan what''s the matter with you?"


    "Princess, I''ll delay. Please give the medicine to Mr. Feng quickly." The flying eagle hurried anxiously on his face. Seeing that the wind Yixuan was about to be cut off, she had time to cry here.


    "Ah, well." Cold is the only one in a row. Then he takes a pill out of his arms and quickly plugs it into Feng Yixuan''s mouth. The medicine will melt at the mouth without using water. So even if Feng Yixuan has only one last breath, he can take it very smoothly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" The old man looked at the eagle in surprise. He asked doubtfully. He didn''t understand what the princess was eating for xuan''er.


    "It''s the life extending pill of blue city. It''s said that even the people that the king of Yan ordered to take away can survive after eating the life extending pill. Originally, the princess stole it and tried to save the princess. But the princess is already well. It can save the prince Feng." The flying eagle explained as if released.


    These days, only he knows how anxious the prince is. He is afraid that he will be more anxious than the princess. Because the prince is afraid that fengyixuan will die like this, the princess will not bear it.


    The wind old man''s excited hands tremble, "thank you princess, thank you princess."


    When she spoke, she would kneel down. The princess saved Xuaner''s life, which was also his life, or their family''s life.


    "Old wind." Cold is the only one who is in a hurry to help him up. There is some exaggerated tension in his expression. "How can I stand your old worship?"


    Not long after taking the medicine, Feng Yixuan''s complexion gradually improved, and the breath gradually became even. Hu Taiyi checked for him again, and said with surprise on his face, "wonderful medicine, it''s really wonderful medicine. It can last for a long time. Mr. Feng is all right. "


    "Now, we can go back." Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled out a faint smile, holding Chu Tong''s voice. The voice was very weak, and he could not hear too much emotion, but only he knew that he was relieved.


    Chutong is also secretly relieved, and his face is slowly blooming with a smile. It seems that heaven is kind. At the last moment, an angel was sent to fengyixuan. She can see that this girl is very nervous.


    Since fengyixuan is OK, she can leave at ease.


    Out of the Fengfu, Jing Wang didn''t take her back immediately, but also took her to the outskirts. He remembered that she liked to look at the stars. Now it''s just the night, the dazzling stars.


    "Where to?" Chu Tong looks at him with some doubts. Isn''t he going home at night? Isn''t he tired these days?


    "Go and show you the stars." Jingwang''s lips are slightly pulled and he smiles softly. It''s very natural to say such words from his mouth at the moment.


    Jing Wang was stunned for a moment. His face was full of happy smiles. Unexpectedly, he would have such a romantic time.


    "Well, let''s count the stars." So many days of heavy mood, it seems that all of a sudden relaxed, she some excited to shout.


    "Ben Wang''s IQ can only count the moon." Jing Wang looked at her and said earnestly.


    Ga? Jingwang''s forehead was covered with black lines. Seeing Jingwang''s serious appearance, she couldn''t help laughing, "OK, let''s count the moon."


    "Well, I will try my best." Jing Wang nodded and replied solemnly again, but his lips were slowly rising.


    He likes to see her so happy, he hopes, she can always be so happy, so happy.


    Chu Tong hugged her neck tightly and shouted, "hurry up, don''t delay any more."


    "Oh, yes, I will." Then king Jing chuckled and hugged her, and quickly flew to the countryside.


    Jingwang still took her to the last place, and the two were lying on the grass the same as last time.


    Chu Tong counted carefully, "one, two


    Jingwang''s eyes are looking straight at the night sky. His lips are smiling with satisfaction all the time. Such a peaceful life is really comfortable. He really hopes that he can live such a peaceful and happy life with her.


    "King Jing, are you finished?" Did not hear his voice for a long time, Chu Tong turned to look at him and asked in a low voice.


    "No." King Jing turned his eyes and looked at her. He took it for granted. Seeing her slowly pulling lips, he suddenly turned over and took her into his arms.


    Straight to look at her for a moment, suddenly bent down, quickly kissed her.


    He believed that nothing could separate them.


    Chu Tong''s hand slowly wrapped around his neck, slightly closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth of this moment.


    On the second day of their marriage, he was poisoned and comatose. Then she was comatose. With difficulty, both of them woke up, and Feng Yixuan was comatose again.


    It seems that God is deliberately rectifying them. One disaster after another makes her crazy.


    Now, it''s not easy to have a sunny day after the rain. So, the peace of this moment is really rare. It''s really necessary to have a good treasure.


    When she was about to lose her breath, his lips finally loosened her, but his arm was slightly tightened, and his eyes were still looking at her straight. His lips moved, and he called softly, "boy. ; "


    there are still some unresponsive answers in her low voice," hmm? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1369

    "How about we have a child? You kissed the king''s children and his lips slowly on her face, and the faint breath was spitting on her face, pretending to say casually, but there was some obvious expectation in the voice.


    Eh? Chutong was slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, he would suddenly put forward such a request at this time.


    However, thinking of children, her heart can not help but a little more sweet, a child, a child with him and her, will be very beautiful, very lovely.


    I just don''t know if he likes boys or girls.


    "Do you like boys or girls?" She asked tentatively, thinking that the ancient people''s idea of preferring men over women was particularly serious. Some people could not have boys, did not live all the time, lived all the time.


    I don''t know if he will.


    "All right, as long as it''s you and Ben Wang''s children." Jing Wang''s lips, still gently kissed her, some casually replied, thought for a while, said again, "it''s better to be a boy, a girl."


    Ah, he also wants greed, a boy and a girl. What he said is simple. He thinks that having a baby is the same as talking to him. Just one mouth, he will come out?


    "It''s better to have two at a time." He didn''t feel the difference of Chu Tong. He kissed her again and said that he didn''t want her to suffer too much, so he didn''t want her to have too much, but if there was only one, it would be too lonely, so the two were just right.


    "Cut, two more at a time." Chu Tong said angrily, "what you think is beauty." There are also two births, which are still dragon wind foetuses. That''s a very small chance Jing Wang still didn''t look up, and he continued to kiss her. He had kissed her from her face to her neck slowly, and seemed to move downward.


    "King Jing, what are you doing?" Feeling his intention, Chu Tong cried in surprise. It was a suburb this day. What was he doing?


    "I''m putting our plan into action." King Jing still didn''t stop. In his vague voice, he seemed to smile lightly.


    Besides, she was slowly pulling her clothes.


    "King Jing, you are crazy. You don''t want to be here, do you? This is the outskirts. " "I know it''s the outskirts, I didn''t say I want it now, I just want to kiss you, but since you are so urgent, we''ll go back and put our plan into action so that we can succeed earlier." King Jing let go this time and looked at her with a slight smile.


    Chu Tong''s face is slightly red. Looking into his eyes, he also dyes Xiang Fen chagrin, "Xuanyuan night, you play with me."


    However, before she got angry, he kissed her again. When he couldn''t find the direction of her kiss, he picked her up and flew to the palace quickly.


    Chu Tong sticks to his arms tightly, and can feel his heartbeat faintly. At this moment, her heart is full of emotion.


    When I got back to the room, the people in the palace were almost asleep, and the flying eagle was still waiting, but when I saw their romantic return, I didn''t go out to disturb them, but quickly avoided them.


    There is a saying that xiaobiesheng is newly married. They have been tortured for more than 20 days, so soon, the whole room is full of spring.


    When they woke up the next day, they opened their eyes almost at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled. They both saw satisfaction and emotion in each other''s eyes.


    This feeling is really good, very good.


    Because King Jing didn''t have to rise early, he didn''t have to. He looked at the slight purple mark on her neck, his eyes twinkled, and became deep again. He couldn''t help holding her in his arms, kissed her again, and said hoarsely, "I still want you."


    Last night, he was afraid that she was too tired, so as long as she slept one night, his spirit was almost over, so he didn''t mind the morning activities.


    "Lord, Lord." But I didn''t expect that just at this time, the voice of the flying eagle suddenly came, with some care and some tension. In fact, he really didn''t want to disturb the Lord at this time.


    "Go away." Sure enough, King Jing roared loudly, with some desire for dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "Lord, here comes the cold Lord." The flying eagle''s body quivered, and then whispered again, other guests, he can let him wait, but this guest, he dare not offend.


    "Let him wait." Jing Wang seems to be slightly stunned for a while, and then roars angrily again.


    "Er," the eagle was stunned, and then there was no voice, but then he heard a slightly smiling voice coming from him. "Why, your prince has not even seen his guests."


    "My husband." Chu Tong pushes him softly. King Jing is unwilling to do so this time. He quickly puts on his clothes and goes out.


    "You''d better have something important, otherwise, don''t blame Ben Wang for throwing you out." Once out of the room, King Jing shouted loudly.


    Chutong was completely shocked. This, really,


    "why, want to be dissatisfied? How angry is it Leng Weichen looked at him with a smirk on his face. "You should pay attention to your health, and I heard that your princess is not in bad health? Why don''t you know how to be pitiful? "


    "She''s very good. You have to worry about her." King Jing was still angry on one face, and his voice was obviously depressed.


    "No? One by one, he said that he took the life extending pill to save your princess. " This time, Leng Weichen can''t help but stare at him with some doubts.


    "She took the life extending pill to save fengyixuan. I am the king''s woman. I will save myself. Besides, your baby sister is in Fengfu now. " At the moment, King Jing can''t drive him out.


    "Oh, it was for the boy again." Cold only Chen again light smile, "since I have come, always want to see a sister-in-law."


    "No need." King Jing said angrily again that he didn''t intend to let Chu Tong meet him.


    Chu Tong secretly shook his head. This man, did he get gunpowder this morning? He is a guest. How can he treat his guests like this.


    In such a short time, she had dressed quickly and dressed simply. Then she opened the door and went out.


    Since she knew Jingwang, she has never seen any friends of Jingwang. She is also curious about what kind of person she is and how she can be a friend of Jingwang!!!


    Hearing the door sound, Jingwang and Leng Weichen look at her at the same time. Jingwang sees her.


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1370

    Hearing the sound of the door, Jing Wang and Leng Weichen look at her at the same time. Jing Wang sees her. He comes quickly and says nervously, "what are you going to do?"


    But when Leng Weichen saw her, he was suddenly shocked. His eyes looked at her straight. His eyes were unbelievably shocked. His lips moved a little twice, and he exclaimed, "Wei''er."


    How could it be her, how could it be her, how could the person Jing Wang married be her?


    How could it be her? Chu Tong looked at Leng Weichen with some doubts. He was surprised at his face. His voice was even more confusing to her.


    When King Jing heard Leng Weichen''s words, his body suddenly froze. He quickly turned his eyes to look at her and said in a deep voice, "she is not Wei''er."


    He knows the story of Leng Weichen. He knows that Leng Weichen loves a girl named Wei''er, but the girl doesn''t seem to love him. Moreover, the girl seems to be dead later.


    Although he did not see the woman, he was sure that he would never be a chutong.


    But Leng Weichen didn''t seem to hear his words. He stepped quickly to Chu Tong''s face and wanted to reach for her. He whispered again in his mouth, "Wei''er, is it really you? Is it really you? You''re not dead? "


    In the low voice, it seems that there is a kind of startling pain, but also an unexpected joy.


    "Leng Weichen, calm down. She''s not your microenterprise." King Jing quickly took Chu Tong in his arms and said in a cold voice again, but in this voice, there was obviously some anger and some tension.


    "It''s her, it''s her, it''s absolutely her." Murmuring, too much excitement and joy, while talking, his eyes suddenly turned to King Jing. Deep in his eyes, it seemed that there was some unbelievable anger, and he snapped, "why do you marry her? Why did you marry her? "


    "Ben Wang said that she is not Wei''er?" Jingwang''s face sank slightly, and his voice was obviously a little more cold and hard. He didn''t like Leng Weichen''s accusation, and he didn''t like Leng Weichen''s looking at her like this.


    "You dare say not. You have seen her portrait in my study." Leng Weichen is obviously out of control. He yells at Jing Wang angrily, "why do you marry her


    There is a saying that a friend''s wife can''t be deceived. He is such a friend. Moreover, he has already shown her the portrait of Wei''er. When he found Wei''er, how could he marry her without notice?


    Jing Wang was slightly stunned, and tried to search the image in his head to leave an impression on him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t remember it. Because he was not interested in women all the time, so when Leng Weichen showed it to him at that time, he just glanced at it slightly, didn''t care about it at all, or didn''t see it clearly People''s appearance, let alone remember.


    "I didn''t notice." After thinking for a moment, he said in a word cold voice.


    "Not paying attention?" Leng Weichen is more and more excited. Looking into her eyes is also a thick anger. If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid that King Jing has turned to ashes at the moment.


    He obviously didn''t believe Jingwang''s words at all.


    "Leng Weichen, you and my friends for so many years, you know very well that what Ben Wang said is true or false?" Because of his questioning, King Jing''s eyes were a little more angry. People who knew him knew that he would never look at a woman directly before. Could no matter how beautiful she looked, she could not enter her eyes.


    But for Chu Tong, or God''s destiny, it just made him find her special, but it just attracted his attention, let him know her slowly, found her, and fell in love with her slowly. Now, for other women, it''s impossible for him to see more.


    Leng Weichen is his friend for many years. He should be very clear about this.


    Leng Weichen was stunned slightly. In his eyes, he thought more deeply. He seemed to realize that he was just too impulsive. However, the person in front of him could not help being impulsive. Five years later, she disappeared for five years, but suddenly appeared in front of him in this way.


    His eyes turned to Chu Tong again, and his eyes were still full of amazement that could not be concealed. He said slowly, word by word again, "but, she is really Wei''er..."


    this face is exactly the same as his memory. The lips, the eyebrows and the eyes are the same. It seems that they haven''t seen each other for so many years and seem to have grown taller.


    "Leng Weichen, wake up, your Wei''er is dead. She is not Wei''er. She is Chu Tong, a native of Yun kingdom." Jingwang again explained in a deep voice that he could understand Leng Weichen''s mood at the moment.


    Before, he probably didn''t understand, but since he knew Chu Tong, he understood that feeling, and finally knew why Leng Weichen almost died. If he lost Chu Tong, he would die.


    "Wei''er, it''s you, isn''t it?" But Leng Weichen''s eyes were still looking at Chu Tong straight. He cried eagerly. His body seemed to tremble a little because he was too nervous. He held out one hand slowly. He seemed to want to reach her, but he didn''t know what he was afraid of. He stopped only one meter away from Chu Tong.


    His voice at the moment is full of pain, a pair of eyes, also has obvious pain, of course, there is also a trace of unexpected expectation.


    "This young man, I''m really sorry. I''m not a micro kid. I''m Chu Tong. Besides, I don''t know young man. This is our first meeting." Chu Tong secretly guessed that he must have recognized the wrong person, so he said earnestly word by word, but in the plain voice, there was a kind of firm that people could not ignore.


    She really didn''t know this person, and she didn''t want to affect her feelings with King Jing because of this incident. When Leng Weichen accused King Jing that he shouldn''t marry her, she couldn''t help being angry.


    "Wei''er, you are lying to me again. Five years ago, you lied to me. Now do you want to lie to me again?" Leng Weichen''s body is obviously stiff for a while, and then he says with a deep pain on his face. In the voice at the moment, it is even more painful and heartbreaking.


    When talking, the corner of the lips seems to pull out a slight smile if there is anything. In that smile, there are some sad, some sad, or some chagrin.


    Chu Tong frowned slightly. She could not understand his words at all, but she could guess the general meaning vaguely.


    Seeing his deep pain and sadness, the tiny one in his mouth should be the one he loves deeply.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1371

    Jingwang''s lips were slightly pursed and his eyes were slightly heavy, but he didn''t say anything. For Leng Weichen, he had heard that Leng Weichen had said it several times when he was drunk.


    At that time, Leng was in great pain, so he listened carefully and understood roughly the same course of things.


    Because, understand cold only pain, so this moment, he did not stop him, at least let him understand, in front of the person, is not the person he is looking for.


    "Five years ago, I shouldn''t have believed you. I shouldn''t have let you go at all." Cold only Chen murmured again.


    It was said to Chu Tong, but it was more like talking to himself.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and there is more doubt in her eyes. However, when she saw that King Jing was silent at the moment, she seemed to be a little heavy, so she didn''t say anything more.


    "I''ve found the man you said, he said, you didn''t go to him at all, you didn''t love him at all, you told me, the person you love is him, you lied to me, but I was stupid to believe that I let you go, I''m really stupid, really stupid. In the past five years, I''ve never stopped looking for you, I believe that God won''t do that to me Cruel, I believe, one day, I will find you. "He still said in a low voice, but at the end of the conversation, he seemed to be a little more excited and spoke a little bit.


    Looking at Chu Tong''s eyes, I have more expectations. "If it is true that heaven is willing to help you, I finally find you."


    "Young master Leng, I will solemnly explain to you once more that I''m not the Wei''er you are looking for. I''m Chu Tong, and now I''m Jing Wang''s wife." Chu Tong listened to him and explained again,.


    After hearing so much, I understood the general situation.


    Maybe it was the woman he loved who left her for something he didn''t know.


    Leng Weichen''s body froze again, especially when she heard the last sentence of Chu Tong that she was Jing Wang''s wife, she was stunned.


    "Why? Why do you do this to me? " Leng Weichen shakes his head slightly and looks at her eyes as if he is a little angry. "It was like this five years ago, and it is still like this five years later. Why do you have to do this to me? Do you know how hard I''ve been looking for you in these five years? Do you know that in these five years, he can''t sleep every night. Your shadow is all in his mind. How can you be so cruel to me?"


    Leng Weichen obviously can''t accept the fact that there are more painful complaints in one voice.


    "Leng Weichen, didn''t you say that Wei''er is dead? Since Wei''er is dead, how can it appear in front of you again? The shadow is just like what Wei''er looks like. It can''t be Wei''er''s. " King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was more doubt in his eyes. He remembered that Leng Weichen said that Wei''er was dead.


    "No, she didn''t die. At least I didn''t see her die with my own eyes. I just heard from the man that she was dead." Cold only Chen''s head shakes more quickly, urgently denies.


    He didn''t see his Wei''er die with his own eyes, so he didn''t believe it. At that time, he said that to King Jing because he was drunk and too sad.


    "There are many similar people in the world. You really recognize the wrong one. Maybe I''m really similar to the micro enterprise you said, but I''m not a micro enterprise. " Chu Tong couldn''t bear to see his sadness, but he couldn''t get it wrong.


    "Similar? How similar? " Cold only Chen''s eyes quickly turned to her, some strange looking at her, staring at Chu Tong some comfortable.


    "Do you think it''s just a similar question?" Leng Weichen suddenly took out a picture, opened it quickly and handed it to Chu Tong.


    If it was only a little similar, how could he be so excited and so out of shape.


    Chu Tong''s brow slightly frowned, slowly reached out, took over the painting in his hand, slowly turned his eyes, and when he saw the person on the painting, he could not help but be shocked. The painting was really vivid.


    I''m afraid that the painter''s painting skill has reached the point of perfection. The eyes, the eyebrows, the lips and the expression are really lifelike.


    , of course, surprised her, but the woman in the picture really resembles her. It''s very similar. Except for the clothes on this body, the hairstyles are different at the moment. Everything else seems to be the same.


    It''s very possible that the world is large and similar, but it seems that this kind of similarity is too incredible. Jing Wang, standing beside her, was shocked to see the woman in the picture. The man in the picture was indeed a child of Chu. If Leng Weichen was not sure that he had not seen the child, he would think that the picture was for the child of Chu.


    "Do you want to deny it now?" Leng Weichen sees a surprised Chu Tong and asks again. At this moment, he looks into her eyes with a kind of blazing heat that can''t be dodged and forces her directly.


    "It is." Chu Tong''s subtle reversion was very pertinent. As long as someone with eyes can see, it''s really like, but she really hasn''t seen Leng Weichen.


    Suddenly think of, will be before Miss Chu three saw cold only Chen?


    Because the former third Miss Chu and young master Bai were married, they refused Leng Weichen.


    But it''s not right to think about it. The former Miss Chu San should have never been out of the capital. The possibility of their meeting seems very small. And the name is not right. Miss Chu didn''t know whether she was really stupid or pretended to be stupid.


    And she felt that it was not a simple thing for the woman in the portrait to refuse to be cold only.


    "Lord Leng, I want to ask you, which country is this microenterprise and where does it live? This, cold city Lord should know Chu Tong asked tentatively. She wanted to know whether the man Leng Weichen said was the former Miss Chu San. If not, she would be able to grow so similar, just because it should have something to do with her?


    "Wei''er, this time, you don''t want to cheat me anymore. I won''t be cheated again." But Leng Weichen thought that Chu Tong wanted to cheat him again, and said with some chagrin.


    "You didn''t lie to you. I just want to ask you clearly. When things are clear, you will know whether I lied to you, right?" Chutong smiled and said sincerely. She suddenly found that the city Lord seemed childish, or was he afraid of being cheated?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1372

    Leng is only stunned. He looks into Chu Tong''s eyes and has some doubts. He seems to be thinking about her purpose.


    "Chen, make it clear. It''s good for everyone." Jingwang is also on the side, whispering that he doesn''t want Leng Weichen to stare at his princess every day. Although Leng Weichen is his friend, he doesn''t allow it.


    Leng Weichen looked straight at Chu Tong again. He thought more and explored more in his eyes. He seemed to want to see through her.


    Chutong smiled again, insipid and casual, but with a sincerity that can''t be ignored.


    "I only know her name is Ling Yuwei. I met her in lingguo, but I didn''t hear about her family." Leng Weichen''s eyes flickered, as if he was in a distant memory. He began to murmur that when he talked about the past, his face was a little more joyful and intoxicated. He saw that he really loved the woman.


    "That day, I wanted to go back to the blue city from lingguo. I didn''t expect to walk halfway to see a woman in white like snow standing on the mountain in front of me. The woman, standing on the edge of the cliff, swayed casually. It seemed that she would be blown off the cliff at any time. I didn''t like many things, but at that moment, I didn''t know why, Without thinking about it, I flashed over and grabbed her. I thought she was looking for a short-term view, but she turned around and looked at me with a puzzled face. At the moment when I saw her eyes, I knew that my heart was sinking and I was sinking for her. Just at one glance, I was so sure. "


    the words were a tiny meal. I looked at King Jing and asked lightly," you You must laugh at me. I remember that when I told you at that time, you just smiled coldly because you didn''t understand that feeling. "


    "Now, Ben Wang understands." Jing Wang''s eyes twinkled, holding Chu Tong tightly and saying that after knowing her, he understood.


    Cold only Chen''s eyes are slightly heavy, eyebrows seem to be slightly frown, and his expression is also a little more painful.


    After thinking for a while, she said again, "but she asked me, ''what are you doing, childe?'' I said, I''m afraid you can''t think of it, and she suddenly laughed. That smile was beautiful, beautiful, and had an attraction that people would indulge in for a while, brilliant, and dazzling. In that instant, my eyes could not be moved any more. Our acquaintance, originally beautiful, just, "


    Leng Weichen''s words stop again, and the intoxication just on his face disappears slowly. The original pain makes the faces of Chu Tong and Jing Wang sink.


    The original meeting, or should have a beautiful story, but why, has become a tragedy.


    "I was in a hurry to get back to the blue city. For her sake, I stayed in lingguo. At the beginning, I got along well with her. I was very happy. At that time, it was the happiest and happiest day of my life. But I didn''t expect that when I said I would take her back to the blue city and marry her, her face suddenly changed. She told me that I already have a sweetheart. I can''t marry you. At that moment, I suddenly felt that the whole world seemed to lose all the brilliance in an instant. At that moment, my heart seemed to be split into two parts at once, torn like pain. "


    Cold only Chen suddenly covered his chest tightly with his hands, and his breathing seemed to suddenly become a little difficult. After five years, he remembered again that it was still such pain, which shows how painful he is today.


    Chu Tong''s eyes were also a little intolerant, but some didn''t understand the practice of Wei''er in those days. If she didn''t like Leng Weichen at all, why did she get along with Leng Weichen for a month? If she did, why did she refuse at last? Isn''t it intentional torture?


    That woman has a different purpose, or something difficult.


    "At that time, I was really crazy. I was always proud of myself, and even begged her not to leave. However, she decided to go. I love her, but I don''t want to force her. So, at that moment, I had to let go. That day, I watched her leave with another man. At that moment, my heart was broken, cold, frozen, and completely dead. "


    His face was more and more painful, and his voice was slightly more slightly quivering, even the hand just extended seemed to be slightly quivering.


    This man''s love is really deep, deep.


    "You went to her later?" Chu Tong''s eyebrow was slightly frowned, and asked softly again. Since his heart was dead at that time, why did he go to her later? He just said clearly that he found the man, as if he knew that Wei Er didn''t like the man.


    "Yes, I went to see her later, but that''s half a year later. I thought I would forget her as time goes by, but I found that I was wrong, and I couldn''t forget it at all, because her shadow is always in front of me, and I really can''t, so I left everything in the city and started to go Looking for her, but looking for more than a year without any news, when I was about to despair, I found the man who took her away. Originally, I thought that I could finally see her, but I didn''t think that she was not with the man at all. Under my repeated coercion, the man finally admitted that her words were actually deceiving me, and she didn''t Love that man, that man is just a shield she used to refuse me, but I believe it and let her go. Later, I have been looking for her, never stopped, but there is no news


    After listening to Leng Weichen''s words, she was sure that the man Leng Weichen said was not the former Miss Chu San.


    The former third Miss Chu has never been to lingguo, and what Leng Weichen said is not in line with the situation of the former third Miss Chu.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes flickered slightly. Now, it seems that he didn''t have the impulse just now, and finally calmed down and began to think. After all, when I saw her at the first sight, I was really surprised.


    However, she is so similar to his microenterprise. He doesn''t believe that there will be such similar people in the world.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Chu Tong said again, "in fact, you can investigate. Since you said that at that time, you spent a month in lingguo with that Wei''er, it''s easy to find out by this alone. I believe that with your ability, it''s absolutely no problem."


    Now, she doesn''t want to explain any more, because she knows that no more explanation is useful. It''s better for him to find out.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1373

    "You?" Cold only Chen lips move again, still want to say what, but, it seems that some hesitation, did not say.


    "I think, maybe I look like the woman in this picture, but there are always some differences between me and her, such as expression, voice, and some subtle places. The cold city Lord loves her so much that I can see the difference between her and me."


    Chu Tong understood his contradiction at the moment, and whispered again, no matter how similar a person is, even if it''s a twin stage, there are different places. There can''t be exactly two people in the world.


    If he really loves that woman, he will be able to find the difference between her and that woman.


    Cold only Chen''s body again a stiff, looks, seems to be some trance.


    In fact, her voice is very similar to his voice, but the smile is different. Wei''er laughs happily every time, but she laughs lightly every time. In her smile, there seems to be a strange sadness, but in her smile, there is a peace of mind.


    Either time has changed her, or she is really not his micro son, but he still doesn''t believe that there will be such similar people in the world.


    "Well, I''ll check. If I can find out, you are the microenterprise of that year. Then, this time, no matter what the reason, I won''t give up." Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly he said in a deep voice. In his expression, there was a sense of determination.


    When he spoke, he also looked at King Jing, as if to tell him that even his princess would not give up.


    Jingwang''s eyes are slightly heavy, his eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his expression seems to be a little cold. Leng Weichen''s words make his heart very uncomfortable, but he also believes that his Chu child can''t be the person leng Weichen is looking for.


    If it is true that Leng Weichen will not give up, he will never let go. Even if Leng Weichen is his friend, he cannot give up her because of his friend.


    "I believe Mr. Leng can find out." Chu Tong is secretly relieved. After all, it''s not her. No matter how Leng Weichen checks, he can''t find her.


    Leng Weichen looks at him once again, then at King Jing, and then quickly turns around to leave. At this moment, he is no longer free and relaxed. His back is obviously a little stiff, and his steps are obviously too heavy.


    "Children." After Leng Weichen left, King Jing held Chu Tong tightly and shouted in a low voice. Although he told himself repeatedly in his heart that Chu Tong could not be the person Chen wanted to find, he was still nervous and scared.


    "Why, you''re worried. Am I the one he''s looking for?" Chu Tong felt his difference and said with a faint smile.


    "Yes?" Jing Wang is slightly stunned, his eyes are looking straight at her, thinking for a moment, but he can''t help but ask if she will, in fact, she should be the most clear.


    "You say, you know clearly that I used to have a marriage with Mr. Bai. Do you think that I could still get along with a strange man for a month?" Chu Tong''s eyebrows and corners were slightly selected. She asked angrily on purpose. Moreover, she knew that the former third Miss Chu loved Bai Gongzi deeply and regarded her everything. She was extremely timid. How could she provoke other men.


    "No," King Jing chuckled, and finally a smile appeared on his gloomy face, half true and half false. "In fact, I should be grateful to Bai for taking your leave. If he didn''t, I won''t marry you now."


    "Yes, you should thank him for quitting me. In fact, I am very grateful to him for quitting me." Chutong also smiled slightly.


    "Do you hate him now?" King Jing''s eyes flashed. He knew that Chu Tong used to like Bai very much. Now, does she have feelings for Bai?


    Without love, not even hate.


    "I only love the person I want to love, hate, do not want to hate, and he is not worth me to hate." Chu Tong was slightly shocked, but then he said lightly again. When he spoke, his eyes looked at Jing Wang directly, and he smiled again: "I only love my husband."


    She''s from the modern age. It''s natural to say that.


    He blinked at King Jing deliberately and smiled with a little teasing.


    King Jing also chuckled with her, holding her arm but slightly tightened it, and smiled again half truely and half falsely, "it turns out that you have been in love with the king for a long time, so what are you going to do if the king doesn''t find out that you are good and doesn''t insist on marrying you?"


    Chutong tilted his head slightly, thought for a moment on purpose, and then said solemnly, "then I''ll find a way for you to find out that I''m so smart, understanding, gentle and considerate, so talented and beautiful, I don''t believe it, and I can''t attract your attention."


    She is exaggerating "show off" her good, that is a natural, but also a complacent expression.


    Jingwang''s lip angle slowly rose, even the eyebrow angle seemed to be slightly raised, gently pointed her nose for a while, and said with some funny, "I really don''t know how to be ashamed."


    If other women boast like this, they will definitely disgust him, but her expression is so lovely that he likes it to the extreme.


    "What? Am I wrong? Do you think I''m not good? " Chu Tong''s face sank on purpose, and he stared at him angrily. He also deliberately opened his arms, hands akimbo, a posture that he would never stop if he didn''t make it clear.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked, but the smile on his lips was more and more, and he was once again led into the Zheng. "Well, of course, my king''s princess is the most beautiful, the most intelligent, the best, the best woman."


    Dare he say she''s not good?


    Chu Tong Yi, in his arms, said with a soft smile, "it''s almost the same, but although your princess is indeed the best in the world, should you still be a little modest?"


    In the smirk, her voice came again, which made king Jing''s lips slightly twitch a few times. She praised herself so much and made him humble. She was really powerful.


    However, now, he dare not say anything more, but repeatedly replied, "well." Now what she says is what she says.


    "Your Highness, the man in the picture is really like me." A moment later, Chu Tong''s stuffy voice came again, with a little doubt. She wondered if it had anything to do with her crossing here.


    Her heart, suddenly some anxious, she did not know, cold only Chen this matter, will she be involved.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1374

    When she heard the story of Leng Weichen, she always thought that the woman should be in love with Leng Weichen, otherwise, she could not live with Leng Weichen for a month, and later deceived Leng Weichen into having a loved one.


    She thought it was quite possible that she had to leave for some reason.


    She was afraid that she would have to leave.


    "Husband, I just want to be with you and live a quiet life, which is enough." Chu Tong held his waist tightly, buried his face in his chest, and said softly.


    "I understand." King Jing also hugged her tightly, whispered in his ear, "I promise you, I will not let you roll up any danger."


    "Well, I believe you." Chutong said again in a low voice, more satisfied in the dull voice. After a pause, he hesitated and said, "my husband, I''d like to find a quiet place and live a life without struggle."


    However, she just said it casually, because she knew that the identity of King Jing was absolutely not allowed to happen, so to speak completely, she raised her head slightly and smiled, "but, I know, it''s impossible, after all, you are the prince of cloud country."


    "Why not?" Jingwang''s eyes flickered slightly, as if there were some strange lights flashing, and his lips were also full of a strange smile, "as long as you want, I will meet you."


    Light voice, but there is a kind of people can not ignore the firm.


    "You have no trace? You? " Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly widened and looked at him in disbelief. She cried with a little trembling. She couldn''t believe that King Jing would agree. It was really a surprise and a surprise.


    "Is that true?" Finally let oneself calm down, but can''t help but ask urgently again.


    "When did Ben Wang deceive you?" King Jing smiled again, but his words and expression were more heavy. After thinking for a while, he said again, "however, the lady will wait for a while, and when the things on the king''s hand are finished, I will take you to the life you want to live."


    He is not the kind of person who is not responsible. He can''t go like this if he wants to. He has to deal with everything properly.


    "Good." Chu Tong happily replied, arms tightly around his neck, lips slightly close to his ears, whispered, "I''ll wait for you, as long as I have you, even if it''s to let me wait for a lifetime, I will."


    She naturally understood that he could not be as casual as she was. He could do whatever he wanted. After all, he had too many responsibilities.


    However, with his words, she has been very satisfied. How can an ancient man, and still a high Lord, be able to meet her such a request? How can she not be moved?


    In this life, to meet him is her greatest happiness.


    In Fengfu.


    Feng Yixuan finally slowly woke up, slowly opened his eyes, saw a room of people, eyes can''t help but slowly sweep through the crowd, but didn''t see the person in his heart, can''t help but secretly disappointed, but thought, she is the princess of King Jing after all, how can she stay here?


    She was able to accompany him and comfort him in his most dangerous time. He was very grateful.


    "Xuan''er, you finally wake up." As soon as old lady Feng saw him wake up, she cried out in a hurry, and her face couldn''t help but show some joy. However, these days, her eyes have been swollen and crying for a long time, so she can''t see that laughing is laughing, but laughing is crying.


    "Brother, that''s great. You''re finally alive." One side of the wind Yi Luan also said excitedly.


    The wind old man is a face of excitement, lips slightly shaking, can''t say a word, just look at the eyes of the wind Yixuan son, diffuse obvious ecstasy, his Xuan son is finally OK.


    Hu Taiyi examined him again, and then said happily, "Mr. Feng is really OK now, and his body is stronger than before. The life sustaining pill of blue city is really powerful."


    This time, all the people looked at the cold and unique one standing in the corner. She was always very lively. At the moment, she didn''t say a word. Moreover, she didn''t seem to have too much emotion when she saw Feng Yixuan waking up. The expression seemed calm.


    In fact, when fengyixuan wakes up, the only thing cold and excited about is that she almost faints. But the reason why she thinks of fengyixuan is because of other women.


    For that woman, Feng Yixuan doesn''t want her life. What else can she expect?


    Or, she really should be dead, so, at this moment, she is not calm, or should be dead.


    "Thank you for saving xuan''er. If there is no princess, xuan''er is afraid that it will be long ago." The wind old man quickly turned to the cold only, said gratefully on one face, in the voice, it was the most obvious gratitude, but in the eyes, it was a bit gloomy.


    He really liked this girl. He liked her from the first sight. However, he knew xuan''er didn''t like it. After this, he didn''t dare to force xuan''er any more. It''s up to xuan''er to decide the emotional matters.


    "Yes, thanks to the princess." Feng Yiluan moved forward slightly, smiled gently, and then pulled Leng only to Feng Yixuan''s face. He said with a smile, "brother, this time the princess pulled you back from the king of hell. You should thank others well."


    Feng Yixuan was slightly shocked. Looking at Leng''s only eyes, he said in a low voice, "thank you, princess." A princess, then also delimited a clear distance between two people, let alone that polite thank you.


    Cold only eyes a sink, heart suddenly a pull, but cold voice smile, "you don''t have to thank me, originally I didn''t want to save you, just coincidence."


    She doesn''t want to let Feng Yixuan because she saved her, but to change her, she doesn''t want to be grateful. She wants love. If he really can''t love her, she has to let go. Although she knows that it will hurt, but she knows that if she sinks again, she is afraid that it will hurt even more!!


    Everyone was shocked. The princess had such an obvious attitude to chase after the wind. How could it be so cold!!


    The wind Yi Xuan is also again a Leng, looked to her Mou son more a doubt, today''s she, seems to be some different?


    "How can my brother not thank the princess for her kindness?" After fengyiluan was slightly stunned, he said in succession, and then said to fengyixuan in a hurry, "brother, you''re just saying something."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1375

    Leng is the only princess who is so lovely and blue city. No matter what, she must find a way to match her and her brother.


    The woman my brother loves has been married. My brother can''t live without marriage, can he?


    "The great grace of the princess, fengyixuan, will be remembered in the heart. If it is used later," Feng Yixuan thought for a while, and then slowly said, in fact, he also knew that the only time cold could not have needed his help.


    There was only one thing, but he couldn''t do it.


    "What do you think you can do for me?" Leng is the only one who suddenly interrupts him. She looks lost. To be honest, she doesn''t want fengyixuan to be grateful at all. She hopes that fengyixuan can laugh away. That at least proves that her position in fengyixuan''s mind is different.


    The wind Yi Xuan is stupefied, immediately some self mocking smile way, "really is not."


    "Since I know it doesn''t exist, I don''t need to talk about it." Cold only secretly breathed a breath, again cold voice said, she also did not know why she can maintain such a calm today.


    And you can also talk to fengyixuan so coldly.


    Once again, everyone was stunned. What happened to today''s princess? It seems that a person has changed suddenly.


    "I said, you don''t have to thank me at all. Today, if I was changed, I would die. My brother taught me to be kind to others..." Her words, suddenly stop, lips slightly pull out a little bit of self mocking chuckle, she almost forgot, in the eyes of Feng Yixuan, she can be said to be a heinous person.


    "Since Mr. Feng woke up, I''m going to leave." I don''t want to say anything more, and I don''t want to stay here anymore, because if I stay here and see him, her heart will hurt.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I didn''t look at fengyixuan again, so I had to turn around and leave.


    "Princess." But fengyiluan held her tightly and didn''t let her go. "Princess, you know my brother doesn''t speak very well. Don''t be angry with him."


    "Yes, the princess didn''t play in Fengfu for a few days. Now that she''s here, let''s play for a few more days." The wind old man also says repeatedly.


    Anyway, the princess saved xuan''er, and he couldn''t let others leave.


    Cold''s only frown slightly, want to refuse, but for a while, but don''t know how to open, after all, they are all the relatives of Feng Yixuan, she doesn''t want to be rude to them.


    "Princess, it''s OK. You''re still here." However, Liuyun just came in at this time, and was relieved to see that it was the only one cold.


    "You want me? What can I do for you? " Leng only looks at xiangliuyun with some doubts, and really doesn''t understand what Liuyun can do to find her.


    "The cold city Lord has come. He has been to the palace in the morning. The Lord asked me to inform the princess that she should not hurry to go back first, and wait for the cold city Lord to go back together." The clouds explain.


    "Here comes my brother?" Leng''s only slight surprise seemed to be a little flustered. "Did my brother say anything else?"


    My brother didn ''t know that she stole life renewing Dan, so he came to her to settle the account, did he?


    Although her brother has always loved her, but if she did something wrong, her brother is very strict with her, so she is afraid of her brother.


    "What did the princess say?" Cloud micro Leng, eyes slightly flash, think of things in the morning, he was a little shocked.


    "That''s it. It''s about me stealing the life sustaining pill." Cold only Mou son turned for a while, then low voice says.


    "Oh, yes, but the cold Lord said that the princess was originally used to save the princess, so he was not angry." As soon as Liuyun looked at her expression, he understood her meaning, and then explained in a low voice.


    "Oh. That''s good. " Cold only slightly relieved a breath, however, there are still some feelings.


    When Feng Yixuan heard Liuyun''s words, she was suddenly stunned, and her eyes flashed a little different. It turned out that on that day, she ran away so angry, but still went to find a way to save Chu Tong, and stole the life sustaining pill of blue city. Maybe he misunderstood her.


    "Does the princess want to see the cold Lord now?" Liuyun looks at Leng and asks again. It''s not early now. Leng Weichen should go back to the palace.


    "Well, all right." Leng was only stunned, and then answered softly. Originally, she wanted to leave, but she still had some reluctant to part with her heart. So she walked slowly. She really wanted to hear Feng Yixuan call for her.


    However, in the end, she was disappointed. Her lips slightly pulled out a sneer of self mockery. How could Feng Yixuan call for her? Feng Yixuan could not drive her away.


    Just, she didn''t know, at the moment, fengyixuan had been looking straight at her back, and her lips moved a few times, trying to say something to her, but she didn''t say it at last.


    In the palace.


    Because of the poisoning, King Jing delayed too many things, so he was busy dealing with his affairs in the study.


    Chu Tong didn''t want to interfere in his affairs, and, seeing that he didn''t seem to want her to enter the study, she went back to the room by herself.


    Thinking of what king Jing said in the morning, she couldn''t help laughing. She always knew that King Jing loved her very much, but she didn''t think that King Jing loved her to such an extent that she could give up everything for her.


    Her lips keep rising, she can''t help humming, and she slowly tidies up the things in the room. She knows that King Jing doesn''t like other people to move his things. Besides, she''s closed anyway. It''s OK, so help to take it away.


    Put up the clothes on the bed, in the quilt over the bed, but suddenly found that a dark grid on the head of the bed is closed.


    For a moment of curiosity, she opened it slowly and saw a very delicate box inside.


    "Well, I haven''t seen such a box before." Chutong, talking to himself, slowly opened the box and saw a piece of jade that looked like the moon. He was stunned. What was it?


    This thing feels cool, but it''s very comfortable. It feels really good. It''s definitely not a common jade pendant, but it hasn''t been mentioned by King Jing. It''s strange!!


    But I didn''t care too much, just want to put it back, but at this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    She thought it was king Jing, so she said with a soft smile, "husband, is this the gift you want to give me?"


    Since it''s here, it should be for her, right?


    Just, turn the eyes, see a step by step into the room, but suddenly surprised, "cold city master?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1376

    At the moment of Leng Weichen, a pair of eyes stared at her straightly. In the eyes, it seemed that it could burn people''s anger instantly. If the eyes could kill people, Chu Tong would be ashes at the moment.


    As he approached her step by step, the anger in his eyes increased. It seemed that there was a bloodthirsty red mark in his eyes. It was really horrible and horrible.


    "What do you do?" Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a deep voice, but what flashed in his heart suddenly? He would not be like this,


    "what else do you dare to ask me?" His eyes narrowed slightly, and the anger in his eyes was more undisguised to her. "You are a woman, and now, you are still lying to me. When are you lying to me?"


    "You don''t understand the meaning of cold Lord." Chutong''s eyes were slightly heavy, and he said in a cold voice, only to see his face of horror, and his heart could not help being shocked.


    What did he find out in less than half a day? She was sure that the man would never be the former Miss Chu San, that is to say, she could not be. So, she thought that if he found out, there would be no misunderstanding.


    But seeing Leng Weichen''s expression now, it''s obvious that it''s not so?


    "Don''t understand?" Cold only Chen''s eyes are full of anger, and his voice is full of gnashing teeth. "You don''t understand. At this time, do you want to cheat me? Yes? Time and time again to deceive me, you feel very good? "


    Words micro Dun, the eyes hidden a bit bloodthirsty ruthless, again gnash teeth of low roar, "and I, unexpectedly again and again believe you, I am really stupid."


    For his indignant accusation, Chu Tong''s heart was a little impatient, and his face sank slightly. He said coldly again, "I didn''t cheat you. I think what I said should be clear enough." At the moment, there was a kind of indifference in her voice, which refused to be heard thousands of miles away. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she gave him a cold glance. "Besides, is it not appropriate for the cold city Lord to break into my room like this?"


    How to say, this is also the royal residence. It''s her room with King Jing. This man unexpectedly broke in like this. If she was just changing clothes or something, wouldn''t it be inappropriate In the eyes of Leng Weichen, there was a little cold light again, and the corners of his lips were also slightly drawn. The anger on his face was more obvious, "you don''t feel right now. How can you be afraid that King Jing will be embarrassed?"


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. This man''s words really make her more and more uncomfortable. What is the reason for him to identify her as the person he is looking for?


    "Do you love him so much? Ah? " Leng Weichen moves forward quickly and firmly blocks her wrist. Because his speed is too fast, and she didn''t expect that she would suddenly have this action, so she is tightly grasped by him.


    "When you lied to me, did you think about my feelings? When you betrayed me one time, how could you not feel inappropriate? When you betrayed me and married him, how could you not feel inappropriate?" Cold only Chen mercilessly grasps her wrist, a word angry voice quality asks a way, at this moment''s he, as if ruthlessly cannot swallow her in the stomach.


    Why does this woman treat him again and again?


    "I don''t understand why Leng Chengzhu is determined. I am the person you are looking for." Chu Tong knew that he couldn''t earn his hand, so he didn''t waste any effort, just asked in a cold voice again.


    At this point, she really thought, in only half a day, what evidence did he find out, so surely, she was the person he was looking for?


    "Ha ha..." Leng Weichen suddenly chuckles, but the laughter is not without any temperature, but with a little desolation. Then his eyes are slightly heavy, and the smile on his face is also fast stagnant. He stares at her straight and says in a cruel voice, "do you still want to deny now?"


    Chu Tong ''s eyebrow angle slightly picked up a bit, there was also a trace of deep thought in his eyes, thinking, why did he identify her so


    "you cruel woman?" Leng Weichen sees that there are not too many different things on her face, but she pretends to think deliberately, and her anger rises even more.


    The hand embedded in her wrist, with a quick pull, tightly held her in her arms, eyes narrowed slightly, and said again word by word, "well, I want to deny, right? This time, I''ll see how you can deny?"


    "Ah!" Being pulled into his arms, Chu Tong couldn''t help exclaiming, but when he felt his next move, he was suddenly stiff and said, "what do you do?"


    What is the man doing now? She was taking off her shoes.


    "Don''t you want evidence? Let''s see now." Leng Weichen glares at her angrily again and continues to take off her shoes.


    "Hateful." Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly sank, and there was some anger in the deep of her eyes. She had been forbearing because he was Jing Wang''s friend, but she didn''t expect that the man was more and more excessive.


    The hand is embedded by him, so it can''t move naturally, but her foot is free. When his hand wants to grasp her ankle, she suddenly turns and kicks him on the leg.


    Leng Weichen didn''t think of her sudden movements, and because her speed is too fast and the distance between the two people is too close, it''s impossible to avoid completely. The flash of her subconscious body is still kicked by her.


    "Well?" Leng Weichen''s face is slightly twisted because of the sudden pain. His eyes still stare at her fiercely, "you cruel woman?"


    "Lord Leng, please respect yourself. I am the princess of King Jing now." Chu Tong also broke his hand because of this moment''s opportunity, his eyes also looked at her straightly, the word words had cold and tough,


    "Princess of King Jing, you will not forget that five years ago, you were my woman, right?" He once again clenched his teeth and roared. In his voice, he was even more ruthless. "To say, it was king Jing who robbed my woman."


    Just when talking about that she is his woman, her eyes seem to flash a little different quickly.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked. Did he mean that five years ago, he had a skin relationship with that woman?


    If that''s the case, he really picked the wrong person, because she clearly remembered that the first time she and King Jing had fallen red.


    At that time, she was still innocent, so she could never follow the cold Lord


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1377

    At that time, she was still innocent, so she could never follow the cold Lord


    "The best thing for Leng Chengzhu to say is to pay attention. I''m Prince Jing''s princess, so he is the only man in my life, the only man from beginning to end." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him straight. He said with a firm face. If she said this, it would be more or less inappropriate for a woman to say it from her mouth. But at the moment, she could not care so much.


    Leng Weichen''s body is slightly stiff, and his eyes seem to flash quickly, but then he looks at her fiercely again and says slowly, word by word, "right? The only man? Are you sure he''s your only man? "


    "Yes." Chu Tong has no hesitation, no pause, quick answer, decisive voice, and unquestionable firmness. She can''t give Leng Weichen a chance to dream at this time.


    "Is it?" Cold only Chen eyebrow angle tiny pick, Chen angle again pull out a trace of if have no of sneer, eyes slowly look at her feet, face suddenly heavy, ruthless voice way, "if it is really like that, why don''t you dare let me take off your shoes? You are clearly afraid. You are obviously guilty. "


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He looks into his eyes and quickly hides a little doubt. What does this mean? What does this matter to take off her shoes?


    "You won''t forget that I used to press the heart birthmark on the bottom of your foot to tell you that my heart was also printed there." Cold only Chen''s voice, suddenly lowered a few minutes, the face also again diffuse a few minutes trance, once again recalled their time together.


    He washed her feet by the lake and saw the heart-shaped birthmark on the bottom of her feet. He said he would also print his heart there.


    At that time, they were so happy, he remembered, at that time, she was also intoxicated with a smile, but why, she suddenly changed, changed so desperate?


    Chu Tong is shocked. There is a heart-shaped birthmark on the sole of her foot. There is indeed a heart-shaped birthmark on the sole of her foot


    No, it''s not the birthmark of heart-shaped, but the imprint of heart-shaped. It''s engraved by her. The birthmark and tattoo are very different.


    However, even if the two are almost the same, it''s too coincident. It''s not only the same appearance, but also the heart shape of the sole of the foot?


    At this moment, Chu Tong suddenly lost his mind.


    "What? Do you have nothing to say now? " Seeing the shock and stagnation of her face, Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slowly again, and his steps moved closer to her again. However, just a move, he pulled the injury just kicked by Chu Tong, and took a deep breath. This woman is really cruel.


    "You don''t want to tell me, is that just a coincidence?" With the pain in his leg, he still walked to her and looked into her eyes. This time, she was a little more hot. She was his micro son, really his micro son, and his micro son could only belong to him alone.


    "Wei''er, this time, you can''t escape. I will never let you go again. " Once again, his arm quickly extended, trying to hold her in his arms. In the light voice, there is no anger just now, but there is a little more gentleness and a little tremor.


    But this time, Chu Tong was a little defensive. He dodged quickly and let his hand grasp an empty space.


    "Weier?" Leng Weichen''s eyes are deeply hurt. He looks at her straight and shouts softly, "do you still want to avoid me now? Why do you have to avoid me? Why? "


    "Because, I''m not really your Wei''er?" Chu Tong had to open her mouth again, and then she, in her heart, was no longer so sure, but she knew that she could never admit that she was Wei''er.


    Because, she is not really, if she is, she was the third Miss Chu, not her. She is the princess of King Jing, forever.


    "So how do you explain the birthmark on the sole of your foot?" Cold only Chen''s face sinks again, looks to her eyes son also once again diffuse a few minutes of anger.


    Holding her ankle hand, she suddenly tightened it, but her eyes looked straight at her, and said slowly, word by word, "this is the truth."


    "It''s not a birthmark on the sole of my foot, it''s just a mark. It was printed when I was a child. It''s very different from birthmarks." Chu Tong holds the last glimmer of hope in her heart, and again stresses that, just this time, her heart has lost its just foundation.


    "Impressions? Tattooed? " Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the bloodthirsty anger in his eyes also shot straight at her, "Wei''er, do you really not see the coffin without tears?"


    "In that case, let me verify whether it''s a birthmark or a tattoo." Leng Weichen suddenly grabs her wrist again. This time, he doesn''t give her any chance to break it. His other hand quickly clasps her ankle, and he wants to take off her shoes.


    "Leng Weichen, let go. You''re crazy. " "This man is really crazy," chutong cried.


    "Crazy. Yes, I was mad five years ago. I was driven mad by you." Leng Weichen said in a cruel voice again, while still taking off her shoes quickly,


    at this moment, she was severely controlled by him, her body could not move at all, let alone resist.


    Subconsciously want to shout people, but the mouth hasn''t opened yet, Leng Weichen said coldly, "the bodyguard outside has been pointed by me for a long time, and it''s useless for you to shout. Besides, I don''t mind people seeing such a close scene."


    "You are hateful." Chu Tong is a bit gnashing his teeth and growling. This man is really disgusting. It seems that he had made up his mind when he came in. Well prepared, no wonder he came in so long, but did not see a bodyguard to ask.


    "I''m hateful. If I really am hateful, now, you won''t stay here. If I want to take you away, even King Jing may not stop it." Leng Weichen said in a cold voice again, this time with a thrilling arrogance.


    Speaking, he had taken off her shoes, and also pulled off her socks by the way. He raised her feet, and when he saw the trace on the bottom of her feet, he was stunned.


    At that moment, his eyes were full of doubts, but then his face was full of anger again. His eyes suddenly turned to her face and said, "in order to cheat me, since you even used this method, do you think you can cover your birthmark with that mark?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1378

    "Lord Leng, you can see clearly when the marks on my feet were carved." Chu Tong then also no longer hid, he said so, but let her in the heart again have the bottom spirit.


    Since he recognized at a glance that it was a tattoo rather than a birthmark, it proved that the woman he saw five years ago was really a birthmark.


    And her tattoo was carved when she was very young, which is enough to prove that she is not the person he is looking for.


    "You think you''ve deceived me. Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Is it just to fade the traces? Such a trick is not hard to achieve. " Leng Weichen slowly shakes his head. Looking into her eyes, he seems to have some irony. This woman, in order to cheat her, has used all kinds of methods.


    "Don''t say it is to fade the trace, it is to completely eliminate the trace, I can also do it very easily." Don''t wait for her to answer, cold only Chen ugliness indignant low roar again, talk between, the hand will press to her foot heart, want to remove that above grain mark.


    "Leng Weichen, what are you doing?" Just at this time, a roar suddenly sounded, at the same time, a figure quickly flashed over, snatched Chu Tong from Leng Weichen''s arms, quickly, and tightly held in his arms.


    At the moment, Jingwang''s face is cold, and his eyes are more like the ice cone in the cold winter, shooting straight at Leng Weichen, "Leng Weichen, this is the king''s palace, she is the king''s princess, and you can''t mess with her."


    Originally, he also knew the pain in Leng Weichen''s heart. So, in the morning, he only thought it was Leng Weichen''s momentary impulse, and didn''t want to worry about it. But he didn''t think that Leng Weichen even ordered his bodyguard''s acupoints, broke into her room, and


    If not just in his study, I suddenly feel a little uneasy, and want to see her, I don''t know what Leng Weichen will do to her.


    Thinking of this, the coldness in King Jing''s eyes is more and more obvious. Even if he is a good friend, he can''t tolerate such things.


    "King Jing, I said in the morning that if I find out that she is Wei''er, I will never give up. She is your princess." Leng Weichen looks at Jing Wang''s eyes, which are obviously cold and tough, without any concession or guilt.


    All things, he can let Jing Wang, but it is absolutely impossible to do it alone.


    Jing Wang was stunned and looked at Chu Tong. In his eyes, she had some doubts. Earlier, she told him clearly that she was not the one Leng Weichen was looking for. He believed her naturally. But why Leng Weichen was so identified now? She was Wei''er?


    "The birthmark on her foot is the best proof." Leng Weichen saw King Jing''s doubts and said urgently again without waiting for Chu Tong to open his mouth.


    "Birthmark?" Jing Wang frowned slightly. In his eyes, he had a little meditation. Then he suddenly looked at Leng Weichen. It seemed that he was relieved. The cold air on his face was also a little less. He said in a deep voice, "you mean the mark on the bottom of her foot? It''s not a birthmark, it was stabbed later. "


    "King Jing, even you want to lie to me, but you don''t know. Is your lie ridiculous?" Leng Weichen''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, obviously he didn''t believe Jingwang at all.


    Chu Tong suddenly thought of another question in his head, frowning slightly and murmuring, "who did you hear about the birthmark on the bottom of my feet?"


    It is reasonable to say that there are not many people who know about this matter. After all, she is not the real Miss Chu San. She was tattooed in modern times before.


    She has never been seen by anyone here except King Jing.


    Unless the real third Miss Chu has a heart-shaped birthmark on her foot


    But will it really happen?


    "It was said by a girl in your mansion." Cold only Chen tiny Leng, hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, just, don''t know what to think of, eyebrow tiny wrinkle.


    "Girl? Which girl is it? " Chu Tong was surprised and asked quickly again.


    "It''s a girl I found in your mansion. When I went to the Chu mansion to spy, I just met that girl. She told me that you wouldn''t want to tell me that girl, isn''t it in your Chu mansion?" Cold only Chen explained simply, see Chu Tong''s expression, then again some angry low roar.


    "Or, she is really not the girl in my Chu mansion." Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice suddenly became a little colder. Even if the real miss Chusan had a birthmark on her foot, it would have been extremely concealed. Even the girl who helped her take a bath could not find it.


    Even those who know


    can''t tell an outsider something half so private.


    Several girls around Miss Chu San are believed.


    So


    "In your house, it''s not the girl in your house, Wei''er, your lying skills. In fact, it''s not so good. You think, I''m not as intelligent as a three-year-old child." Leng Weichen didn''t understand Chu Tong''s mind, only thought she was deliberately cheating him, so he said angrily again.


    This time, Chu Tong did not pay any more attention to him, but turned his eyes slightly and looked at Jing Wang. Jing Wang was looking at her too. Four eyes were opposite. They saw a kind of worry in each other''s eyes.


    That girl has a problem.


    And that question, let them think of another possibility at the same time.


    "Go, go to Chu mansion." Chu Tong quickly put on his shoes, turned to Leng Weichen and said in a hurry. She doubted that someone wanted to pick out the relationship between Leng Weichen and Jing Wang.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the heaviness and tension on their faces, Leng Weichen couldn''t help but froze, asked with some doubts, and seemed to feel something wrong.


    "What else did that girl tell you?" The eyebrow angle of Chu Tong is slightly raised, and his eyes are looking at Leng Weichen again. However, his heart is sinking again. What a cunning person he is and what a character Leng Weichen is, he didn''t find any difference. Of course, this is not ruled out. At that time, Leng Weichen was impulsive.


    "I also talked about something else. That girl, however, has questions and answers. Of course, there are few women who can refuse me cold only." Leng Weichen said proudly, who can refuse his face?


    Eh? Chutong is slightly shocked. It seems that he just used a beautiful man''s plan. However, for a girl, this is the most effective and the fastest way!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1379

    "I have to say that your intelligence quotient of the cold city Lord is not so good." Chu Tong turned a white eye slightly to him, and the corner of his lips could not help but draw a few. She didn''t say that he did it, but he really didn''t dare to be praised.


    "You?" Leng Weichen was angry, and his face was a little angry. He stared at her angrily.


    "Go to Chu mansion to find that wench, and you will know what''s going on." Chu Tong did not look at him this time, but went out with Jing Wang in a hurry.


    In any case, she needs to find out about this matter and make sure that it''s really the person who did it.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Seeing that both of them had gone out, he hurriedly followed them. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At the moment, he didn''t speak any more.


    Three people walked quickly to the palace, and they just met the only cold cloud that just came back.


    "Brother," Leng only saw him, ran up to him with a happy face, saw that his face was not right, and asked anxiously, "brother, what''s wrong with you?" The words were slightly tense in the eyes, explaining repeatedly, "I stole the life extending pill. I was wrong, but I wanted to save Prince Jing''s princess. I didn''t expect that when I came back, she was all right. Qiaofeng Yixuan was very ill, so I......"


    She thought that Leng Weichen was angry because she stole the life sustaining pill. After a pause, she said again, "brother, isn''t he still angry with me?"


    See cold only, cold only Chen''s eyes also hide a trace of gentle, this girl has been crazy outside for more than a month, and he knows, she is like the wind Yixuan, in pursuit of the wind Yixuan, so, no one took her back, he hopes, she can find her own feelings.


    "Did you give that medicine to Feng Yixuan?" Eyebrow angle picks slightly, he asks lightly, in the voice, do not have too much mood, just, but seem to conceal too much to have deep meaning.


    "Yes." Cold only tiny Leng, then lightly nod should be, "I can''t watch him die. "


    her voice is a little heavier. Even if she knows that fengyixuan doesn''t love her, she can''t watch fengyixuan die.


    "Since he ate my blue city''s life sustaining pill and took my sister''s heart away, he can take him back to blue city and let his brother, father and mother have a look." Leng Weichen''s lips slightly pull out a faint smile. In her voice, she is also full of love. As long as she likes it, he will support her.


    I thought that Leng would be ecstatic and rush to her as usual, holding her happily, but I didn''t expect that her little face suddenly sank, her eyes were suddenly gloomy, and her face was sad.


    "What? It''s not that bad boy who bullies you, is it? " Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice roared. He was actually a very short-term person, especially for her sister. If anyone dared to bully his sister, he would never let that person go.


    "Brother, I''m fine." Leng is only slightly stunned, and then reluctantly squeezes out a smirk. She knows her brother''s character too well, but this time she doesn''t want her brother to interfere in the affairs between him and fengyixuan.


    "One by one." Leng Weichen frowned slightly. In the accident, he was more worried. He saw his sister like this for the first time. What did Feng Yixuan do to her.


    "Brother, I''m really fine." Cold only hidden all emotions, the face also finally opened a brilliant smile.


    "By the way, where are you going?" Leng only looked at them again and asked with a little doubt, where are the three of them going? It''s not like going out to play. In that case, she must follow.


    "Go to Chu mansion." Cold only the lip angle of Chen is tiny pull, stuffy voice says, facial expression also is tiny a heavy.


    "Let''s go." King Jing took her in his hand and said softly, only in the deep of his eyes, there seemed to be something different.


    "To Chu mansion, that''s the princess''s mother''s house. I''ll go too, and I''ll go too." Leng is the only one who hears the interest and cries out in a hurry. The just sadness and sadness have all disappeared. Her personality is just like this, and her thought is very simple. Therefore, it is easy to forget one thing, and it is also easy to be happy.


    "If you want to go, go with you." Chutong chuckled and said, facing this lovely face, I''m afraid no one can refuse her request, let alone her request is very simple.


    "Well, thank you, princess." Leng jumped up happily, ran to Chu Tong''s front, happily hugged her.


    Cold only Chen''s face slightly a stiff, seem to have some taste, just don''t know who is eating the taste.


    When the party came back to Chu mansion, it was a little late.


    Seeing Chu Tong''s coming back, Chu adult was very happy. But when he saw the people following him, he was a little shocked, obviously surprised.


    "Dad, this is the Lord of the blue city, this is the princess of the blue city." Chu Tong introduced them one by one.


    The visitor is a guest, not to mention his identity.


    "Lord of the blue city!" The master of Chu froze, and his eyes suddenly opened. He looked at Leng Weichen with an unbelievable face. After a quick recovery, he wanted to salute.


    "Don''t be polite, just treat me as a regular guest." Cold only Chen but quickly stopped him, light smile way, in fact, in blue city, he did not pay much attention to these, outside, not more attention to.


    To be honest, he didn''t like those people to salute when they saw him.


    The master of Chu was stunned. There was some accident in his eyes. He looked at the child of Chu.


    "Since it''s the meaning of the city Lord, it''s better for you to do as you like." For Leng Weichen''s performance, she was very much in favor of it. Originally, she didn''t like to be polite.


    Then the blue heart came out, and he also greeted everyone in a low voice, and repeatedly ordered the girl to pour tea.


    After entering the hall and waiting for everyone to sit down, Chu Tong said to Tang Xu in a deep voice, "Dad, you shout out all the girls."


    "What? What''s the matter? " The master of Chu was shocked and looked at the child of Chu quickly. He said with a shudder.


    "Dad, don''t worry. It''s OK. Cold city Lord said that he met a girl in my mansion today and talked a few words. Cold city Lord wants to confirm again." Chu Tong smiled lightly and said softly, trying not to let Chu adults worry.


    "Here?" LAN Ruxin, the fourth aunt who happened to be with the Lord Chu, was a frown on her body. "No girl is going out today?" If you want to go out, you have to go through her permission. Today, no girl says you want to go out.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1380

    His eyes flickered slightly, looking at Leng Weichen, he asked cautiously, "where did the city Lord meet the girl of Chu mansion? Which girl is it? "


    LAN Ruxin really didn''t understand, so he asked sincerely. However, Leng Weichen''s face changed slightly. He couldn''t say that he secretly came to Chu''s mansion to find it, could he?


    "Fourth aunt, this is not the most important thing. First, you call all the girls and let the cold Lord confirm it." Chu Tong understood Leng Weichen''s mind, so he was very kind to help him out.


    "Oh, yes, yes." LAN Ruxin responded quickly, and then let people shout all the girls. There are not many girls in the Tang mansion. There are only six girls in total. Pearl followed her to the royal mansion, and now there are only five girls.


    So, it''s very simple for Leng Weichen to look for that girl, and Leng Weicheng recognized that girl at the first sight.


    "It''s her." Leng Weichen pointed to a girl standing in the middle and said definitely with a face.


    The girl who was pointed at, puzzled by her face, looked at Leng Weichen with some perplexity. In her eyes, she also had some obvious worries.


    "What did you say to the cold Lord, girl?" Blue such as heart sees cold only Chen to point out a person at once, the facial expression cannot help a heavy, toward that wench, heavy voice cries.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, didn''t I? I don''t know who is the owner of Leng Cheng? I can''t say anything to the city Lord. " That wench is explaining repeatedly, in Mou son also more a few minutes afraid.


    Chu Tong''s eyes have been staring at her. This girl is Xiaohong, but she can speak very well.


    She remembers that Xiaohong is always very serious about her work, and she never causes trouble or lies. So there must be something strange about this.


    "Xiaohong stay, you all go down." Chu Tong supports all the other girls.


    "That''s what you said to the city Lord tomorrow afternoon. How long will it be, and you won''t admit it?" Cold only Chen looks at that wench, deep voice says, just, Mou son deeps but concealed a silk to think, don''t know what to think?


    "No, I haven''t met this gentleman, let alone said anything to him." Xiaohong shakes her head repeatedly, then turns to LAN Ruxin, and says urgently again, "madam, Xiaohong has been serving you for so many years. Madam should know Xiaohong best. Xiaohong will never lie."


    Blue Ruxin''s eyes flickered. It seems that she was not sure. This girl really trusted her, but the cold city Lord was so sure. She didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Where were you at noon today? What are you doing? " Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at her straight. There was a shocking penetrating power in the deep of her eyes. I was afraid that no one could lie under his gaze.


    Xiaohong''s body quivered obviously and swallowed her saliva secretly. Then she got up her courage and whispered, "at noon, I was embroidering vamp for my wife, but suddenly I felt sleepy and fell asleep under the pavilion in the courtyard."


    At this point, she seems to have some doubts of her own. She never takes a nap at ordinary times, and her spirit has always been very good. I didn''t know why I fell asleep in the yard this noon.


    Chutong''s body is obviously stiff for a while. She believes that Xiaohong at the moment has not lied, so it is obvious that the Xiaohong that Leng Juchen met today is fake.


    Jingwang''s hand seems to be slightly tightened. Naturally, he also knows that Xiaohong is fake. Moreover, there seems to be only one person who can use the skill easily.


    Leng Weichen did not continue to ask, what a smart man he is, why do he need to ask so many more? In fact, when he saw the girl coming in, he felt that she was not the one he met this afternoon.


    I didn''t expect that Leng Weichen was cheated. In this life, except for his micro son, he will never allow anyone to cheat him.


    "OK, it''s OK. You can go down." Seeing Xiaohong''s trembling body, Chu Tong waved her down.


    "Tong Tong, what''s the matter?" Blue as the heart is a face of confusion, puzzling to one side of the chutong.


    "Nothing." Chu Tong stood up, now in the voice, no longer the original relaxed, but a little more heavy.


    If Gonggong Liu is not dead, then next, I''m afraid that all people will be in danger. Moreover, when I think of Gonggong Liu''s visit to Chu mansion, her heart will be more and more suspended.


    After they left the Tang Dynasty, King Jing held her tightly and said softly, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Chu Tong''s body was obviously stiff. When she thought that Prince Jing almost died in the hand of Duke Liu last time, she was afraid. Moreover, last time, Mu Yan helped her.


    Now Muyan has also left. It''s said that Muyan lost his skill because of the last time. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to recover for half a year.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little guilty, but fortunately, when Taoist Rusheng last came, she left Xiaoyu''s medicine. Xiaoyu used it for several days, but it was really good. For more than ten days, it didn''t hurt any more.


    When Xiaoyu left, she didn''t wake up. It''s said that something urgent happened to yanmeng. Muyan left in a hurry.


    At the moment, Leng Weichen''s face is also gloomy. When he saw Jing Wang holding her tightly, his eyes were even deeper, but he also understood the seriousness of the matter. He asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "You''d better not interfere in this matter." Jingwang''s brow was slightly wrinkled and he thought for a moment. He said with a heavy voice. Thinking of the last time, he had a lot to do with Muyan, and Leng Weichen was his best friend. He really didn''t want Leng Weichen to be hurt by this.


    "Prince Jing, what are you talking about?" As soon as Leng Weichen heard his words, he was annoyed. His eyes stared at him fiercely. He roared angrily, "don''t you treat me as a friend?"


    When she looked at Chu Tong with her eyes, her face flashed a little more. But she thought that since the girl was fake, those words would not be true. However, why could her foot be so skillful and have a trace of heart shape?


    Is she Wei''er? He knew that he would be confused about the problem for a while.


    But now, it''s not the time to investigate this matter. He will naturally find out later. Now, he will help king Jing deal with the foreign enemies first.


    Jing Wang''s face sank again, but he didn''t speak again. He understood that since Leng Weichen met him, he would never give up.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1381

    "What''s more, it''s obvious now that someone wants to pick out the relationship between me and you, and you think I''m still sitting around?" Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed suddenly again. There was some bloodthirsty ruthlessness in his eyes. He wanted to use Leng Weichen. Hum, no matter who he is, he would not let him go.


    His eyes looked at Chu Tong again, no matter whether he was his micro son or not, because of this face, he would never let her have any danger.


    "You still refuse to tell me?" Cold only Chen looks at Jing Wang with a gloomy face again and says with a little chagrin.


    "Let''s go back to the palace and discuss it carefully." Jing Wang secretly breathed a sigh and slowly said that he knew Leng Weichen very well for so many years. He knew that Leng Weichen would never leave without pretending to do anything at this time.


    If it was him today, he would not care, so he should not refuse Leng Weichen. After all, with Leng Weichen''s help, their hope would be greater.


    Leng is the only one who doesn''t speak this time. A pair of eyes constantly sweep over several of them. In the eyes, there is some confusion, but also some worry. She can also realize the seriousness of the matter.


    When they returned to the room, King Jing briefly told Leng Weichen about Duke Liu, including his last attack with Mu Yan. As a result, he was poisoned, Mu Yan was seriously injured, and told Leng Weichen that he didn''t want to let Leng Weichen underestimate the enemy.


    At the beginning, he just despised the enemy.


    "His martial arts are really so powerful?" After listening to Leng Weichen, it seems that he still doesn''t believe it. He looks slightly and asks in a cold voice.


    "Yes, his martial arts are really unpredictable. Last time, if not for master Mu''s last move, we were afraid that none of them would want to come back alive." Liuyun thought of the incident, but he was still afraid. After a slight pause, he added again, "and the last move of Mr. Mu is really amazing. If you change it to an ordinary person, no, even if you change it to me, you will be blown to ashes, but Mr. Liu is still alive, which makes people have to be afraid."


    "Before, he was in the open, we were not his opponents, now he is in the dark, things are more difficult." Chu Tong is also dignified. Now, they don''t know where grandpa Liu is. It''s not easy to find him. After all, his face changing skill is too high.


    Everyone''s silence, for a time, no one has opened up, the room, but also for a time become unusually heavy.


    "My king is most worried about the emperor." Jing Wang slightly closed his eyes, hid all his emotions, and whispered, "after he was poisoned, the emperor, for his sake, did not hesitate to quarrel with the Empress Dowager and gave him the jade pearl. This matter cannot help but move him.".


    After all, he knew how important the jade pearl was to the emperor. However, the emperor did not hesitate to destroy the jade pearl in order to save him. He could not but return this feeling.


    The Empress Dowager now, I''m afraid that she''s dead to the emperor. After all, the emperor''s attitude has been very obvious. If she knew what happened in that year, she would not be in the same boat with the Empress Dowager.


    Moreover, he also knew the ambition of Duke Liu. He was afraid that Duke Liu would go to the palace to find the Empress Dowager and deal with the emperor together with the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes." Chu Tong also slightly nodded, "the emperor is really dangerous now." In her eyes, there were too many worries. After all, the emperor helped her again and again.


    "Then try to prevent the Duke Liu from entering the palace." Leng only slightly understood some of them, and suggested in a low voice.


    When they heard her, they kept silent again. If they could stop her, they would not have to worry.


    They may be able to stop the light, but how can they stop the dark?


    Gonggong Liu is able to enter the Imperial Palace in the form of anyone else. He can''t let anyone in or out of the palace, can he?


    Moreover, with the martial arts of Gonggong Liu, even if he is full of bodyguards outside the palace, he may not be able to stop him.


    See no one answer her words, cold only a little angry glance mouth, "is not a eunuch?" There was some obvious disdain in his expression. After a slight pause, he said angrily again, "otherwise, he would kill the empress dowager, wouldn''t it be ok?"


    Chutong''s eyes flashed suddenly, and an idea flashed in his mind.


    It''s impossible to kill the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager died suddenly. I''m afraid it will be doubted.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that the guilds of Liu will take advantage of this incident.


    However, they can hide the Empress Dowager in a place that Duke Liu can''t find.


    She doesn''t believe it. That Grandpa Liu really has the ability to connect with the heaven. He can be found everywhere.


    Chu Tong''s eyes quickly turned to Jing Wang,


    Jing Wang obviously thought of this too. The two men''s four eyes were opposite, and there was some understanding in their eyes.


    "The king, the king is not good, not good," but just at this time, a eunuch ran in panic.


    They were surprised. Did they say that they were still a little late? Duke Liu has already started?


    Chu Tong''s eyes sank suddenly, and his heart hung up quickly. Don''t do it. So a good emperor, is it true that Jing Wang''s body was obviously stiff, and his eyes were also a little worried and nervous. Chu Tong, who was standing close to him, still appeared. His hands seemed to shake a little.


    "What is it?" However, King Jing tried his best to hide all emotions, looked straight at the eunuch and asked in a deep voice.


    "In recent days, there have been several rainstorms in the land of Linan. The day before yesterday, there was a sudden landslide, and dozens of villages under the mountain were submerged, including several important towns in Linan, which were also destroyed. Tens of thousands of people were killed under the mountain, and there were floods in several places. The emperor asked the prince to enter the palace immediately. " The eunuch was the little eunuch beside the emperor. The emperor repeatedly explained that he was afraid that the prince would delay as usual, so he asked the little eunuch to explain the situation.


    This event is undoubtedly a heavy disaster for cloud kingdom.


    The land of Linan is the richest place in Yunguo and the most important economic source of Yunguo. Today, there are more than ten villages and several towns, which are suffering from disasters at the same time.


    It is not only a heavy loss, but also a huge project to rescue.


    It''s not a simple thing to help tens of thousands of people rebuild their homes. In today''s advanced technology and strong national support, it''s an arduous task, let alone in ancient times.


    In the study, everyone was shocked. No one expected such a natural disaster.


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1382

    The cloud country has not been stable for several years, and the State Treasury is not sufficient at all. How to help is a problem.


    Chutong''s eyes are slightly narrowed, landslides, landslides caused by heavy rain? And flooded dozens of villages?


    Is it that kind of debris flow?


    If so, the consequences will be even more serious. However, the ancient mountains are all formed by the change of land type over the years. Unlike now, there are too many mining and garbage stacking problems, so the possibility of debris flow should be small.


    His highness Jing''s face is now cold and breathless. This time, without any hesitation, he followed the eunuch into the palace quickly. Such a thing happened, which concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people, is more important than anything else.


    "Lengchengzhu, what''s the shape of the mountain on the other side of Linan?" After Jing Wang left, Chu Tong suddenly asked Leng Weicheng on the other side. The blue city is not far from Linan. He should have a good understanding of the situation there.


    Cold only Chen tiny Leng, looking at her eyes son quickly hidden a trace of doubt, but also immediately understand her meaning, then sink voice way, "most are stone mountain, mountain is not really incredible."


    "It''s a natural disaster. It''s not something people can expect." The cold at the moment is only heavy on one''s face, said slowly.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed even more, Shishan? Even if Shishan is a mountain, it is impossible to submerge dozens of villages.?


    "What are you thinking?" Leng Weichen saw the contemplation on her face and asked in a deep voice. He found that the woman seemed to be calm and terrible, and that she had just meditated seemed to shake him.


    "Nothing?" Chu Tong returned to his senses and said lightly, "what''s going on in this matter? I can''t be sure until I go to see it. It''s useless to think about it now.".


    Now we are waiting for the emperor''s arrangement.


    Royal Palace study.


    Although it''s late at night, the whole palace is bright. The study is bright as the daytime. Many ministers get the emperor''s urgent move and rush into the palace,.


    In the study, King Jing stood straight on one side, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was a kind of dignified and shocking.


    The emperor''s face is even more gloomy and terrible at the moment. In his eyes, he has obvious pain and seems to have some fears. Such a disaster is rarely seen in history.


    However, he caught up with him. He was only a few years since he became king. In recent years, the cloud Kingdom has been stable. However, he did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    "What do you have in mind?" When the emperor saw the memorial clearly, he asked eagerly. At the moment, he was a little flustered. When he met such a thing, he wanted him to keep calm.


    Those are the people of his kingdom of clouds. As the king of a country, he has to watch them suffer.


    "Timely assistance." Jingwang''s face became more and more gloomy, his lips moved, and he said slowly word by word. Now this is the most important thing.


    There will always be people who have survived. They need to save those people as soon as possible, and then help them rebuild their homes.


    We all know the importance of Linan to the cloud kingdom.


    "However, according to the funds of the state treasury of cloud, I''m afraid it''s just basic." The emperor''s eyes sank slightly, sighed secretly, and said heavily again. He also knew that he would help as soon as possible at this time, but without so much money, it would become empty talk.


    Jingwang is also silent. He is clear about the current situation of the state treasury. He does not have that ability.


    At the moment, the ministers are waiting outside.


    "Your Majesty, all the ministers have arrived." The little eunuch reported in a low voice that he was still shivering slightly when talking. He knew that the emperor was in a bad mood at the moment, so he had to be careful.


    "Let them all in." The emperor slightly turned his eyes and said in a low voice, in the voice of the moment, all the strength that seemed to be lost suddenly sounded soft and had no ordinary courage.


    "Ministers see the emperor, the emperor 10000


    As soon as the ministers came in, they all looked at the emperor with some doubts. They didn''t know what the emperor wanted them to enter the palace in the middle of the night. However, when they saw that the emperor had no trace, they couldn''t help but one after another, vaguely guessing that something important might have happened. Otherwise, the king could not be here.


    "Get up." But the emperor''s salute was interrupted by a deep voice. At the moment, he was not in the mood to listen to those. Long live, long live. Now, hearing his ears, it became a kind of irony. If he could not even protect his own people, he, the emperor, would feel guilty one day.


    "The emperor, in the middle of the night to recruit ministers and so on, in the end what happened?" The prime minister asked carefully, because it was so strange.


    "I just heard that there was a natural disaster there. I asked you to come late at night, just to discuss the countermeasures." The emperor concealed just flustered, eyes one by one swept each minister, word by word heavy voice said.


    At this time, he must not let others see his panic.


    "Natural disaster? What natural disaster? " The prime minister was shocked and asked in a rapid voice.


    "There has been a rainstorm in the land of Linan recently. The day before yesterday, a sudden landslide occurred. Dozens of villages under the mountain were submerged, including several important towns in Linan. Tens of thousands of people were killed under the mountain, and there were floods in several places." The emperor''s eyes closed slightly, and then he said with a heavy face, is such a disaster God wants to kill him?


    "What?" "How could this happen?" they exclaimed


    All of them were stunned and frightened. It was the first time to hear such a natural disaster.


    In the past, even the flood only inundated a few small villages along the river. In recent days, the imperial court has been dealing with the flood. The Lord is responsible for the flood himself, so the flood in these two years is relatively less.


    There have been mountain disasters, such as landslides, rock explosions, rolling down a few stones, but I have never heard of them, submerging dozens of villages. What kind of mountain is it?


    "Linan has always been the most important pillar of the country. Whether it''s tax or food, most of it is contributed by Linan. Now Linan is destroyed. Then?"


    Said one of the ministers, trembling. What he said is also true, but at this moment, at this time, saying such words, it is quite in the turmoil.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1383

    "Yes, yes." Several other ministers, also in line.


    "I want you to come here to discuss countermeasures, not to alarmist you." The emperor opened his eyes slightly, clapped his hands to the table in front of him, and said in a cruel voice.


    His eyes stared coldly at the minister who had just spoken, and there was some bloodthirsty violence in his eyes.


    The minister couldn''t help shivering. The other ministers were all shocked.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen the emperor get so angry.


    "Now we can only send people to help as soon as possible." Or the prime minister''s comparative calm, slightly thought for a moment, said in a low voice.


    "Of course, I know. But who will be sent out now? You can have suitable candidates?"


    When the emperor heard the prime minister''s words, his face softened slightly, and then he said slowly. Eyes again 11 swept through the crowd.


    This person, not only has to be responsible, but also has a certain spirit. Just, Chaozhong, who is the most suitable?


    When they were swept by the emperor, they all shrank back. This is not a good job.


    I''m afraid that the environment there is very bad at the moment. Besides, after the natural disaster, there will be pestilence in general. What''s more, I''m afraid that there will be a common disaster. I''m afraid that this trip will be a job of nine lives. Who dares to take this risk.


    The emperor''s face suddenly sank again. These ministers, as they usually say, were in a state of chaos. When they really need them, they hide faster than anyone else. They dare to hide in front of him. If they are really allowed to go, they are afraid that they will escape halfway. He is not at ease.


    "Let''s go." Jing Wang''s eyes flickered slightly, his lips moved, and his cold words suddenly spread. With his usual cold, it seemed to be a little colder than usual. But at the moment, the ministers were relieved one after another. After all, someone came out, so they didn''t have to take any more risks.


    "How can you? You are still needed for the business here." The emperor was slightly shocked and frowned. Now, such a natural disaster happened. I''m afraid that someone will take the opportunity to cause trouble. If you leave the city at this time, I''m afraid?


    "Emperor, the most important thing now is the people who suffer. If things over there are not handled well, it will cause people''s anger, which is more terrible than anything." King Jing dare not understand the emperor''s mind. Moreover, today, they found that Gonggong Liu may still be alive, and he is not at ease to leave at this time. However, so many people are suffering, how can he ignore it.


    "Yes, yes. At this time, we must not arouse public anger." One of the ministers, once again in a hurry, said.


    The emperor''s eyes stared coldly, and he quickly stopped.


    "Since Mr. Li is in such a hurry, let him go." The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said slowly, word by word,


    Master Li''s body suddenly froze, his hands slightly quivered, and he said in a hurry, "the emperor, the minister, I''m afraid that I can''t bear such a heavy task, except for the Lord, I''m afraid that no one can bear it."


    During the conversation, I wiped the sweat on my forehead subconsciously. Now I''m afraid that the place is more terrible and dangerous than hell.


    He''s crazy to go.


    "Since I can''t afford it, what can I do for you? Come here, take off his official hat and go to his official uniform. He confiscated all his property, demoted the common people and never hired them again. " The emperor''s eyes looked straight at him, and the chilling cold in his eyes shot straight at him, saying coldly word by word.


    "Yes." The bodyguard outside the door came in, and at the emperor''s command, he removed Li Da''s clothes. His face turned pale and his eyes became despairing.


    In the past, he always thought of benevolence and justice, so he would indulge them like that.


    They were shocked again. They didn''t expect that the gentle emperor had such a side. Moreover, the expression just now was not much worse than the king''s.


    At the moment, all the people dare not breathe for fear of getting into trouble.


    "You guys, can''t afford it?" Although several ministers dare not breathe, they are still pointed out by the emperor again.


    All of them looked at the emperor in panic. They didn''t know how to answer. If they can afford it, they will go to Linan. If they can''t afford it, where is the end of Lord Li.


    So, at the moment, no one dare to speak rashly.


    "You are all ministers of literature. This kind of thing is really embarrassing for you." But did not expect the emperor''s words suddenly turned, the face also had a little ease.


    Everyone looked at each other face to face, but they didn''t understand what the emperor meant? How did it suddenly change? It seems that the emperor is very cunning.


    The emperor''s mind is just


    As expected, I heard the emperor say again, "you are all ministers. It''s really dangerous to go to such a place. Moreover, you are all pillars of the cloud kingdom. I can''t let you take risks like this."


    The emperor''s face became more and more relaxed, his lips seemed to pull out a slight smile, and his voice was more gentle.


    But they were even more puzzled, and no one dared to speak boldly.


    When the emperor saw that they were all silent, they all looked very careful. In their eyes, a little sneer flashed and suddenly he said in a deep voice again, "but, ministers, if you don''t go to Linan, you must do something for the people of Linan. Everyone in love should donate 50000 Liang of silver for the Hundred Surnames of Linan."


    No money, no money.


    Although there are more than fifty thousand Liang, they can take it out.


    Everyone''s face changed. Didn''t the emperor want their life? Fifty thousand Liang, isn''t that going to cost them money?


    Once again, the emperor''s eyes swept the crowd one by one, and asked softly, "how about that? Dear love? Of course, if you want to go to Linan to help the people in person, I will be more happy. "


    The ministers were shocked again. It''s impossible for them, the weak scholars, to come back alive. Although there are more than fifty thousand Liang, at least one life can be saved. So they all agreed to give fifty thousand Liang.


    The emperor''s face slightly pulled out a smirk this time, and his lips moved slightly. "You love your Qing so much. In this case, everyone will go back to prepare. "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1384

    It''s impossible to rely on them to go to Linan. It''s not enough to let them donate some silver.


    All ministers, one by one, are dying of heartache. However, they can only laugh with each other, salute one after another and leave.


    "I''m afraid it''s not a matter of a day or two. If you leave, I''m afraid that something will happen to him." When the ministers left, the emperor''s eyes sank again. He asked in a cold voice, afraid that someone would take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    "He''s not terrible. There''s someone more terrible than him." Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, thought for a moment, and said with a heavy face.


    What he is afraid of is that Gonggong Liu and the Empress Dowager will take advantage of the chaos during this period of time.


    "You? What do you mean? " The emperor was shocked and looked at him with astonishment. "Is there anyone else who wants to take over the world of the cloud kingdom? Who is it? "


    But he couldn''t think of who else would do it? It is absolutely impossible for evil children. There should be no other threat except for evil children?


    "Duke Liu and Empress Dowager." At this time, he can no longer hide from the emperor, otherwise, the emperor is afraid that it will be easy to win their move.


    "You, what do you say, queen?" The emperor''s eyes suddenly widened, his face was unbelievable, and then he smiled, "you think more, the Empress Dowager is my biological mother, how could he take over my world?"


    "He is not your birth mother. In those days, his son died as soon as he was born. In order to seize the Queen''s throne, he took you from your parents, who were just born, and brought you into the palace. Your parents, too, have been killed by her." Prince Jing hesitated slightly for a while, then said slowly word by word.


    Although it''s cruel to the emperor, it''s a fact. It''s impossible to hide it from him when things get to this point.


    "You, do you know what you''re talking about?" The emperor''s body slightly quivered, then asked again with an unbelievable face, shaking his head and murmuring, "you''re crazy, you''re crazy. You can say that."


    "When did my brother lie?" Jing Wang''s eyes sank and he said in a cold voice again.


    The emperor''s body was stiff again, and he looked at King Jing''s eyes as if he had hidden something quickly. He said urgently again, "but, how is this possible? If that were the case, I would not be the father''s son, I would not be the king''s son. Should not be the emperor? "


    "The emperor is a good emperor, so this throne should be yours." Jing Wang sighed secretly and made such a decision. In fact, he was very contradictory. He felt sorry for his father, but he couldn''t watch the emperor get hurt. So he had to do it.


    "You? What do you mean? " The emperor''s eyes suddenly flash, some inexplicable look at him, since he is not the son of the father and the king, how can he continue to be the emperor?


    , "originally, I wanted to keep this matter hidden, but now I''m afraid that I can''t has the final say. Liu Gong Gong has been hiding in the palace for many years. He is not really a eunuch. And his martial arts skills are too high. The last thing I was poisoned was his next. I thought he had killed Liu Gong Gong, and thought it could be over. But I didn''t expect that Grandpa Liu didn''t die. If Grandpa Liu enters the Imperial Palace and unites with the empress dowager, I''m afraid that it''s ten times more terrible than Jun liushang. " It''s rare for King Jing to make such a long explanation, just because it''s too serious.


    "That''s all true?" But the emperor still can''t believe it. In fact, this kind of thing can''t be easily accepted if it is put on anyone.


    "I have no reason to lie to you. Now I''m afraid that Duke Liu will go to the palace to find the Empress Dowager. So we need to find a way to hide the Empress Dowager in a hidden place. We can''t let Duke Liu find the Empress Dowager." King Jing said the plan they just discussed, but he thought that he would go to Linan. It''s even more dangerous. Fortunately, Leng Weichen is still here.


    "And where are you going to hide her?" The emperor thought for a moment, and thought that there was no reason to cheat him, so he believed. Just, where do you want to hide the Empress Dowager?


    And when he thought that the queen mother killed his parents, he couldn''t kill her immediately. However, this matter needs to be checked carefully. It''s not that he didn''t believe Jing Wang, but that he wanted to make sure whether his own parents were really dead, or that he would have other relatives.


    Jingwang can''t help being stunned. Where is he hiding? He didn''t think about it well. Originally, he just thought about the idea. Before he came and thought about it, the emperor sent him to the palace. So we should think about it carefully.


    "Otherwise, lock the Empress Dowager in the basement of the backyard for the time being."


    When the emperor saw Jing Wang''s face meditating, he suggested in a deep voice that not many people seemed to know that place.


    "I can''t. Duke Liu is more familiar with the situation in the palace than anyone else." Prince Jing quickly interrupts him. Duke Liu has been in the palace for so many years. With his cunning, he doesn''t know where else, so he can''t leave the Empress Dowager in the palace.


    "Think about it slowly." Jingwang frowned, slowly said, turning his eyes, suddenly looked at the emperor and asked again, "how much silver is the emperor going to take out to rescue Linan this time?"


    This natural disaster can be said to be a disaster of total destruction, so there are too few silver coins to play any role at all.


    The emperor''s face became heavy again, and his eyes were deep in contemplation. After a while, he slowly said, "there is not much silver that the Treasury can give out. In the current treasury, there are only 1.2 million liang of gold, plus less than 20 million liang of silver. I will give you 1 million liang of gold and 10 million liang of silver."


    The emperor is also very worried about making such a decision. After all, if the Treasury is empty, in case anything happens, I''m afraid.


    However, things on the other side of rinan are imminent. No delay at all.


    King Jing was slightly stunned. There seemed to be an accident in his eyes. It seemed that the emperor would take out so many silver coins. After all, there are many dangers in the court. The emperor can do this. It can be seen that he is really a good emperor for the people.


    "In that case, I''ll go back and prepare for it, and try to start as soon as possible." King Jing secretly breathed a sigh, but the voice was still obviously heavy. These silver coins are not enough, but now the cloud kingdom can''t get more.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1385

    "In that case, I''ll go back and prepare for it, and try to start as soon as possible." King Jing secretly breathed a sigh, but the voice was still obviously heavy. These silver coins are not enough, but now the cloud kingdom can''t get more.


    "Well." The emperor answered in a low voice. Looking into his eyes, there was too much complexity. If he wasn''t there, Yunguo would have been destroyed.


    So many years, he can only sit on the throne steadily, because he is not the real prince, or he should return the throne to him, and under his leadership, Yunguo should be better.


    After so many things, he is really tired.


    When King Jing returned to the palace, everyone still stayed in his study, waiting for him to return.


    "Prince Jing, how is it?" As soon as king Jing stepped into the room, Leng asked in a hurry.


    "I''m afraid that I will go to Linan these two days." Jing Wang''s eyes, however, looked at Chu Tong, and said slowly word by word. There were too many worries in his eyes. She was not sure to leave her alone to face all that, but now he had no choice.


    Chu Tong''s body was slightly stunned, but there were not many accidents. In fact, when the emperor came to pass on Jing Wang to enter the palace, she expected that this would be the result. However, when she thought of the danger over there, she could not help worrying.


    Now the real situation over there is even more serious than that reported. After all, since ancient times, the situation of concealment is too normal.


    Leng Weichen was stunned, and others thought of this possibility. After all, the only one who can help the emperor now is king Jing.


    But, he thought, Chu Tong will be very excited to stop, but did not expect, after she heard this news, her face is not too much different, nor the slightest excited.


    This woman is not crazy.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to deal with the matter here." Chu Tong tried his best to hide the worry in his heart, looked straight at him, and said firmly on one face that since he married, he would help him, especially in this dangerous time, no matter how difficult, she would help him.


    Leng Weichen is shocked, her eyes suddenly open, and some of them look at Chu Tong in disbelief. I can''t believe that at this time, she would say something like this. What''s the matter here, she would deal with it?


    Who does she think she is? In the beginning, King Jing may not be able to deal with things. Does she think she can deal with things herself?


    She''s too much for herself, isn''t she?


    Although he had only been with her for a few hours, he gradually realized that she was not her Wei''er, but that she and his Wei''er were different in appearance, personality and style.


    Jing Wang is also slightly shocked. In his eyes, he has hidden more heartache. He knows that she is very persistent and smart, but he has given all these things to her. It''s really unfair. She shouldn''t bear these things.


    His woman should live happily instead of dealing with such dangerous things. He also said that he would not let her face any danger, but he lost his words.


    A quick step, walked to her in front, regardless of the public presence, tightly hugged her, in her ear, whispered, "I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry, but it contains too much emotion. If he knew that he would face such a danger, he should let her take it away first.


    "Lord, we are husband and wife." Chu Yin pushed him away slightly, his eyes still looked straight at him, and said slowly, "husband and wife, not only want to share wealth, but also share weal and woe."


    So he shouldn''t say sorry to her at all.


    Jing Wang''s body was obviously sluggish. He looked into her eyes and saw more different emotions. He slightly pulled out a moving smile from the corner of his lips. His lips moved and whispered, "yes, we are husband and wife."


    This time, in the low voice, he seemed to have a little chuckle, and even moved. He was satisfied to marry her in this life.


    "After this, I will take you to the life you want to live." King Jing held her tightly again and said firmly with a face. When it was over, he would stop interfering in the affairs of the court. He would take her to the life she wanted and take her to the mountains and rivers all over the world.


    At the moment, his name is no longer Ben Wang, but me. He wants to live a plain and happy life with her.


    "Good." Chutong smiled again and agreed quietly. With his words, it would be enough. Thinking that they could live a free life together, she could not help looking at her heart.


    There are too many complexities in Leng Weichen''s eyes. This woman, at such a time, is able to say such a thing. It really cannot be moved. Husband and wife should not only share wealthier and wealthier, but also share weal and woe. What a moving sentence.


    As a city, the people he knew, naturally, were all royal family members. He saw a lot of insidious and cunning calculations, the ruthlessness of killing each other, and the women who automatically pasted them for the sake of prosperity. At this moment, the common troubles in this danger are moving.


    This woman really shocked him. Even if she is not his micro son, she has completely attracted all his attention.


    At the moment, he doesn''t know whether he paid attention to her because of the face similar to that of Wei''er or because of her particularity.


    Leng is only moved by her face. Her eyes are red with envy and blessing. She also hopes that she can have such happiness.


    Liuyun''s expression is also a little different. Although we have known how good the princess is, we didn''t expect that the princess would have such a spirit. Therefore, we have more admiration for Tang Ruoying.


    "When is your Highness Prince Jing going to leave?" Although Leng Weichen doesn''t want to disturb him, he can''t help asking about some things. After all, there are still many things to deal with here.


    "It''s reasonable to say that the faster the better, but I''m not sure about the things here, especially the things at the Empress Dowager''s side." King Jing turned his eyes slightly this time and looked at Leng Weichen, but he held Chu Tong''s hand and did not let it go.


    "At present, the most important thing is where to hide the Empress Dowager?" Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a little thought.


    Cold only and cold only are not very familiar with such situation, so it is not good to suggest.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1386

    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered. Suddenly, Gonggong Liu lied to them again and again. Then he asked tentatively, "can you find someone who can do it?"


    She had a good idea, but someone had to understand the technique of transfiguration.


    "Is it still to be found? Your highness King Jing... " Leng Weichen said quickly, but the words suddenly stopped, and a slight smile came out from the corner of his lips. He said proudly, "I''m the master of Yirong. What''s the matter? Do you want a change of face? "


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned. He feels that at the beginning of Leng Weichen, it seems that he didn''t want to talk about his own, but he didn''t think about it much, so he says with surprise, "Leng Chengzhu will also change his tolerance?"


    "Can you stop calling me cold Lord? You can call me Chen just like King Jing." Cold only Chen glared at her, discontented protest way.


    However, when he was dissatisfied with the eyes of Shangjing king, he shrank slightly, looked at chutong again, and said with a soft smile, "who do you want to be like?"


    "It''s not that I want to change face, but to change face for the Empress Dowager. In this way, it''s not easy for Gonggong Liu to find her." Chu Tong said with a light smile, and she should have thought of a good place. She dared to guarantee that Grandpa Liu would never doubt that place.


    "Gonggong Liu is so cunning and proficient in transfiguration. Even if the Empress Dowager is transfigured, he is afraid that he will find it easily. The key is to find a good place." Liuyun frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "but what''s the secret place in the city?"


    "Place, I''d like to." Chutong smiled a little, but did not rush to explain, but made a mysterious smile.


    "Where?" The eyes of all the people looked at her and wanted to know where she was talking about?


    "My family. Chu Fu. Chu Tong''s red lips moved, and he said slowly.


    Jingwang''s eyes twinkled, and then he understood her mind, and a faint smile came out from the corner of his lips. This move is really high.


    "Chu mansion?" Leng Weichen obviously didn''t understand Chu Tong''s intention, and asked doubtfully, "isn''t Gonggong Liu going to Chu mansion this afternoon? Put the Empress Dowager in Chu''s mansion. He is afraid that he will find her soon. "


    "So trouble the cold city master." Chu Tong''s slightly smiling eyes once again look to the cold only, do not have a deep smile.


    Cold only Chen tiny Leng, eyes suddenly flash, then shouted, "I understand. You want to turn the Empress Dowager into a person in the Chu mansion and hide in the Chu mansion. "


    "Yes." Chu Tong nodded slightly. With the ability of Gonggong Liu, no matter where he hid the empress dowager, he was afraid that he would be able to find the Empress Dowager. So it''s better not to hide the Empress Dowager and put her in the open.


    "And who do you want the queen mother to look like?" Leng only felt that it seemed to be fun, and asked curiously.


    "Yi Rong looks like my mother, and then I''ll find another person. Yi Rong looks like my father and dad. Tomorrow, I''ll let Gu Qing leave the capital with her father and mother. In this way, my father and mother will be safe. Moreover, after the prince leaves, we can live in the Chu mansion, and then we can watch the Empress Dowager in an honest way."


    Chu Tong said what he thought. No matter how cunning grandpa Liu was, she would not think that she would make the Empress Dowager look like her mother.


    "Wonderful, wonderful." Leng can''t help clapping his hands and saying, "I didn''t expect that you, a woman, would be so smart. It''s really a good idea." Although the sound seems to be very light, but there is a clear shock in the eyes.


    Jingwang''s lip angle is slowly rising. He always knows that she is very smart. His woman is always so outstanding.


    "Eh, who can I make Master Chu look like?" Cold only Mou son also concealed some interesting light, some excitedly said.


    "Well, I think of a suitable person. I just don''t know if that person will agree." Chutong''s eyes flickered again, and said hesitantly on purpose.


    "Who is it? It''s impossible for him to refuse such an urgent matter. " Leng only said in a hurry again. Obviously, her curiosity was completely picked up.


    Once again, the eyes of all the people looked at Chu Tong. They were all curious and waiting for her answer.


    "Tell me, who is it?" Leng Weichen also hurried.


    "I think the most suitable person is the cold city Lord." Chu Tong''s eyes looked straight at Leng Weichen and said slowly word by word.


    "What? You are a woman who wants me to be a husband and wife with that old witch? "


    Leng Weichen glares at Chu Tong angrily and says in a cruel voice. He can''t help shivering in his speech.


    "No way, I won''t go. When I think of that old witch, I feel cold all over." Cold only Chen is very exaggerative to shout, "why do you want me to go, let a man change his face at will, or, to find an old man, disgust to death that empress dowager."


    The reaction of Leng Weichen seems to be very intense.


    "I mean to let the city Lord" leave "the capital." Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He doesn''t say it with deep meaning. His tone is deliberately accentuated on the two words of leaving.


    What a clever person leng Weichen is, she naturally understood what Chu Tong meant. She wanted to make others look like him and leave the capital, while he looked like the master of Chu and stayed in the capital to confuse Duke Liu.


    It''s a good idea indeed, but when he thought of being with the old witch, he couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body.


    "Can you make me look different?" Cold only Chen is doing the last struggle.


    "In fact, it''s not necessary to change others, but king Jing and Liuyun are going to Linan. Other people are not sure. The fewer people they know about this, the better. So, does the city Lord want to change me or not?" Chu Tong didn''t refuse him directly, but said with a little embarrassment. In his speech, his eyes also looked at Leng''s only eye.


    "Ah? Me? " Leng''s only low voice exclaimed, "let me act as a man, I''m afraid I will help."


    "Well, I''ll go." Leng Weichen''s eyes drooped slightly and had to admit his life.


    "The clouds stay and protect you." Jingwang, who kept silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth. He didn''t trust her, so Liuyun must flow down.


    "No, there must be a lot of danger for Wang Ye to go to Linan this time. Let Liuyun follow him. As for this side, if it is found, move your hand, one more Liuyun and one less Liuyun. It doesn''t make much difference. What''s more, there are too many people, but it''s not good!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1387

    If I was the only one, Gonggong Liu would not take me in his eyes and would not target me. Maybe I''ll be safer that way. " Chu Tong quickly rejected him, and then calmly analyzed.


    "There''s something in what she said." Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said thoughtfully, "besides, there must also be some people who have believed. This way, if you have me, you can rest assured. "


    Jing Wang''s eyes seem to flash a little bit different. With him, he is more uneasy. After all, shadow and micro are too similar.


    "By the way, how much silver did the emperor give you?" Chu Tong didn''t want to revolve around this problem, so he deliberately inserted the topic.


    "One million liang of gold and ten million liang of silver." Jingwang''s face sank slightly, and he said in a low voice, "it''s also a painful problem. Those silver coins are far from enough, even more than twice, I''m afraid they are not enough.".


    "It should be nice for the emperor to have so much money. After all, there is not much money in the state treasury of cloud country." Leng seems to have been stunned for a while. Then he says in a deep voice, in his heart, he has more admiration for the emperor.


    "That''s it. I''ll send a letter to blue city to prepare three hundred thousand gold and five million Liang silver and send them to Linan." Leng''s only way is to let go. A single stroke is such a big stroke. For a friend, it''s already quite a lot.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough." Liuyun''s face is a little more dignified. He whispered, how can we afford to throw up as much money as possible for such a disaster.


    "It''s not bad, think of other ways," chutong said with a very optimistic smile. He didn''t want to see all the people with a heavy mind. At the moment, they should keep up their spirits and deal with all the things confidently.


    In his heart, he secretly thought that his factory has also made a lot of money recently. Moreover, he also thought of a good way to raise money. At that time, he should be able to get some.


    "You are optimistic." Leng Weichen looked into her eyes again, and thought a little bit. What kind of person is this woman?


    In the palace.


    The emperor is thinking about how to deal with Linan''s affairs in his study, but the Empress Dowager suddenly burst in.


    This time, he didn''t even knock at the door, so he came in directly. As soon as he entered the room, he asked in a hurry, "emperor, I heard that a dozen villages and towns have been destroyed in the area of Linan?"


    The emperor slightly raised his eyes, which were deep in his eyes, but quickly spread some cold air. Before, he still respected her as his mother''s empress. Everything made her. Now he knows the truth. He hates her deeply.


    If we didn''t take into account the situation at this moment, if the queen mother died suddenly, I''m afraid that someone would deliberately cause trouble, he was afraid that he would have killed her.


    "Is my study also intruded by miscellaneous people?" The Emperor gave her a cold look and shouted coldly, "go out."


    Then he no longer looked at her, but turned over the memorial in his hand again. He was afraid that if he looked at this woman more, he would be unable to help fettering her.


    "Emperor, are you talking to the mourner The Empress Dowager was shocked and looked at the emperor with an unbelievable face. In her eyes, she was also a little angry.


    "Is there anyone else in the study?" The emperor raised his eyes again, glanced at the study on purpose, and said coldly word by word again. That meaning was no longer obvious.


    After a slight pause, he added, "the Empress Dowager is not waiting for me to order you to send her back."


    His words, in sending words, deliberately accentuated tone, voice, but with a clear threat.


    "Emperor, you? You should treat the mourner like this. " The Empress Dowager''s whole body was shaking, and her eyes were quickly concealed. Suddenly, she snapped, "the emperor destroyed the jade pearl, so it caused such a disaster. If the emperor had listened to the advice of the mourner, it would not have happened now."


    She came here today, originally to ask questions. So, I didn''t expect to see the emperor''s good face. Since the emperor was so tough on her first, it''s no wonder she was.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the cold eyes shot straight at the Empress Dowager. If the eyes could kill people, the Empress Dowager was afraid that she had already turned to ashes. This old witch, at this time, would dare to bewitch people?


    She made it clear that she had come to challenge her teachers. This woman, who has done so many shameful things, dare to criticize others so rightfully?


    "So what does the queen mean?" The emperor put down the memorial in his hand, looked straight at her again, and said slowly word by word. The voice at the moment was extremely flat, and could not hear any emotion.


    He wants to see, what does this woman want to do?


    The Empress Dowager was slightly shocked. It seemed that the emperor''s attitude would suddenly change. After thinking for a moment, he asked in a low voice, "who is the emperor going to deal with this disaster?"


    "Naturally, let King Jing go. Is there anyone else in the cloud kingdom that empress dowager Jue can undertake this task?" The Emperor didn''t hide it. After all, he didn''t hide it. After all, he wanted to see what the Empress Dowager wanted to do.


    "That is, that is." Empress Dowager should, eyes seem to flash a trace of joy, "he went is the most appropriate."


    As long as Jing Wang left, she wanted to get rid of the woman, it was much easier.


    That day, she was threatened by the woman and had to take out the jade pearl. Later on, she was more and more angry. Moreover, the woman knew too much, and she was not sure.


    If she had told the emperor about it, she would have died.


    The emperor looked at her, his lips slightly pulled out a cold smile to the extreme. Naturally, he could guess what the Empress Dowager was thinking. In fact, sometimes, the Empress Dowager is really naive. Why do you ask him so urgently for such a thing.


    "Well, it seems that the Empress Dowager and I have the same idea." The emperor sneered, "didn''t think that the Empress Dowager was so worried about the affairs of Yunguo?"


    "As the head of the harem, the mourners should be." The Empress Dowager was slightly shocked, then she smiled softly, her eyes flashed slightly, and said again, "by the way, after all, Prince Jing was newly married for a short time. I don''t know how long it will take to go. It''s really too lonely to leave Princess Jing alone in the palace. It''s better for the emperor to let Princess Jing accompany the mourning family in the palace." The Empress Dowager said her real purpose this time.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1388

    "Oh, well, I''m afraid I can''t be the master." The sneer from the emperor''s lips is more and more obvious. The Empress Dowager seems to be too anxious. He can''t do it so clearly if he wants to kill his mouth, for fear that others don''t know it.


    The Empress Dowager froze, raised her eyes quickly, looked up at the emperor, and asked doubtfully, "the emperor?"


    He can''t do it. He is the king of a country. He can''t do anything. What does he mean? His eyes look straight to the emperor. This time, she saw the cold smile on the corner of the emperor''s lips. She was shocked. Even if she was stupid, she knew that something had happened.


    "I didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager cared about me so much. She really cared about me all the time. It really made me worried I''m flattered. " The door of the study was suddenly pushed open. King Jing took Chu Tong''s hand and walked in slowly.


    Chu Tong is in King Jing''s arms and looks at the Empress Dowager with a smirk.


    The Empress Dowager''s sudden shock stagnation, a pair of eyes, vigorously open, eyes deep hidden obvious fear, urgent asked, "you? You? Did you tell the emperor? "


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly sank. His expression was so cold that it became more and more frightening. Originally, there was a last glimmer of hope in his heart. After all, it has been more than 20 years since this incident happened. Prince Jing should have been found out later.


    But now, hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, his heart will be frozen for a moment, cold, and the Empress Dowager''s words are undoubtedly admitted by himself.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the Empress Dowager is not too stupid." Chu Tong smiled again, but his lips were obviously taunted. The Empress Dowager is really stupid, but he said it first.


    His eyes turned slightly. When he saw the emperor''s expression, Chu Tong''s heart was more sneering.


    "You, you promised the mourner,. Will not tell the emperor, you? " The Empress Dowager''s whole body was shaking, but she didn''t know whether it was frightened or angry. Her fingers also slightly pointed to Chu Tong, and they were shaking as well.


    The emperor''s face is about to drizzle. The Empress Dowager has done such a thing, not only without any remorse, but also?


    "Yes, I promised the empress dowager, but my premise is that the Empress Dowager should not make trouble again, but the Empress Dowager obviously did not do it." Chutong''s face suddenly sank, and her voice suddenly became cold. The old witch was thinking of calculating her everywhere. Did she blame her for talking or not?


    Of course, Chu Tong deliberately conceals the fact that Grandpa Liu is still alive. If the old witch knows that Grandpa Liu is still alive, the matter will be even more troublesome.


    "You mean woman." The emperor clenched his teeth and roared. His hands were constantly tightened. They could not be cruel. At this moment, they were inlaid with the Empress Dowager''s neck.


    The Empress Dowager''s body completely froze, her eyes slightly turned, looking at the horror of the emperor''s face, and her body trembled more and more. It seems that things are really exposed. Then she was afraid that, in her eyes, despair slowly spread.


    "And my own parents, what have you done to them?" The emperor hurried to her and asked in a cruel voice, now he wants to know whether the queen mother really killed his own parents.


    "That was done by Duke Liu at that time, so it''s not clear to the mourners." The Queen Mother''s body trembled again and murmured.


    The emperor''s eyes flickered, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. However, when he thought of the cruelty of Duke Liu, he was a little desperate again. His parents were afraid of being very small.


    "Well, the Empress Dowager will give it to you." The emperor quickly returned to his seat. He did not look at the Empress Dowager again. He said to Jun Wuwen and Tang Ruoying on one side.


    "Empress dowager, let''s go." Chutong smiled a little, with a brilliant smile on his face and a full smile in his voice, but the Empress Dowager gave a cold shiver.


    "You, what are you going to do?" The Empress Dowager''s body recoils subconsciously, looking at Tang Ruoying in a panic.


    "The Empress Dowager just said that if you want me to accompany you well, then I will fulfill your wish." Chutong''s smile became more and more brilliant, and he said softly.


    However, the Empress Dowager''s eyes were more frightened, and her body was constantly shaking and retreating. At this moment, Chu Tong''s bright smile seemed to her that she was afraid of being more frightened than the devil of hell.


    "Where are you taking me?" The Empress Dowager asked in shock and tremble. Her eyes were staring at Chu Tong, trying to avoid her, but they could not tear her apart.


    All the way back, has almost retreated to the emperor''s side, instinctively want to ask for help from the emperor, but for the emperor''s eyes that cold as ice, the body can not help but hit a cold shiver, face also suddenly turned pale.


    "The Empress Dowager is the head of the harem. I''m afraid that people in the Imperial Palace don''t want to see you too embarrassed and tied up?" The emperor''s lips slightly pulled, pulling out a bloodthirsty cold, words like ice, words stabbing, but also with an undisguised threat.


    The Empress Dowager''s body was stiff, and there was deep resentment in her horrible eyes, but she didn''t dare to attack at this time. She could only hold back and breathe deeply. Then she straightened her back, looked at chutong again, and said angrily, "what do you want to do with the mourner?"


    "I will know when the Empress Dowager goes. Maybe there will be unexpected surprises for the Empress Dowager. However, the word" mourning "will not be used in the future. Otherwise, there will be unnecessary troubles. I can''t help you." Chutong is still smiling, but there are obvious threats in his voice at the moment.


    The words of a slight meal, once again changed to the intoxicated dead do not pay for the life of the gentle, "empress dowager, please."


    Her words, in the words deliberately accentuated tone, Empress Dowager is angry to spit blood.


    But she has no choice. If she stays in the palace now, the emperor knows that she took him from his parents and killed his parents. The emperor will never let her go. If she stays in the palace, it will be a dead end.


    Although she didn''t know why Chu Tong wanted to take her away, but at least it proved that she should still be useful, so she should not be treated like that.


    So, on reflection, she is willing to leave with Chu Tong.


    The Empress Dowager sighed secretly, tried to hide the anger in her heart, and then walked slowly to the front of Chu Tong.


    Chutong smiled and said nothing more, as long as the empress promised!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1389

    Moreover, she had thought that if she went to the Empress Dowager''s palace to invite the Empress Dowager specially, she was afraid that it would arouse others'' suspicion. Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager even sent her to the door, which saved her a lot of things.


    "Let''s go." King Jing took Chu Tong''s hand and said softly. When his eyes swept the queen mother, they were cold.


    After leaving the palace, Chu Tong and Jing Wang naturally had to pretend to let the Empress Dowager walk in front of them, and let the Empress Dowager sit in the sedan chair that they had prepared for a long time.


    The sedan chair went directly into the palace.


    "You''ve put the mourners The Empress Dowager got out of the sedan chair and asked with a puzzled face. She never thought that they would bring her to the palace. What does this mean?


    "Well?" Hearing her address, Chu Tong''s eyes sank, glanced at her coldly, and warned in a deep voice that she had to ask the Empress Dowager to change it, or else it would be easy to reveal the truth. Therefore, this matter can''t be all threatened, or more or less coaxed.


    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager is easier to coax.


    The Empress Dowager was slightly shocked. When she understood the meaning of Chu Tong, her eyes were full of anger. But when she was cold on her face, she dared not disobey her any more. She could only change her voice in a low voice, "what do you bring me to the palace to do?"


    No matter how she didn''t know herself, she also knew that now she was not the high empress dowager before. Moreover, she was in their hands now, and her life was in their hands. If she wanted to live, she had to make amends.


    "Ha ha," chutong chuckled contentedly, the smile on his lips continued to spread, and the voice became soft. "The Empress Dowager doesn''t have to be afraid. How can the Empress Dowager help the prince? So, I can''t watch the Empress Dowager''s accident."


    At the moment, her voice was not cold at all, but a little more grateful, or, with some deliberate care, she walked a few steps towards the Empress Dowager. Looking at her eyes is also a bit more different emotions.


    "You?" The Empress Dowager was stupefied. There was some doubt in her eyes. She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "do you really help me?"


    "Of course." Chu Tong''s slight point is sure to say, but his face suddenly sinks, and his eyes suddenly become a little more sad, and he says sadly, "just..."


    "Just what?" The Empress Dowager asked in a hurry. There was fear in her eyes, but she also wanted to grasp a kind of hope, just like a person falling into the water, desperately trying to grasp a straw.


    Chu Tong''s face is more and more sad. In her eyes, she is also obviously hurt. She looks at the Empress Dowager straight, so that the Empress Dowager can clearly see the expression on her face, and says again word by word, "I want to ask the Empress Dowager to help me, but I don''t know if the Empress Dowager can agree."


    "What''s busy?" The Empress Dowager was stunned again. She really couldn''t figure out what else she could do to help her at this time.


    "My mother left the capital suddenly today. No one knows where she went. My father inquired all day without any news. She fell ill all of a sudden. I''m afraid..." Chu Tong''s voice, at the moment, is more with obvious pain, but when speaking of this, the words are slightly paused, she wants to see the reaction of the queen mother.


    "Is he ill? How about now? " The Empress Dowager''s body quivered slightly, and then she cried eagerly. That anxious want to cover up all can not hide, however, the empress does not seem to want to cover up at the moment.


    Chutong is funny in his heart. It seems that the Empress Dowager is still very concerned about her father. But in this way, it''s easy to do.


    "My father is so ill that I''m afraid he won''t get sick." Chutong said again in a deep voice, as if he was still slightly sobbing.


    But in my heart, I secretly said, "Dad, please don''t blame her. She also has to.


    In order to lock the Empress Dowager in Chu''s mansion, the Empress Dowager is absolutely impossible to be obedient, so she can only think of another way. Although this way is a little despicable, it is the most effective and safest way, but at that time, she will be wronged by Leng Weichen.


    "No way. He''s always in good health." The Empress Dowager''s face was also a little heavy. I don''t know whether she didn''t believe Chu Tong''s words or wanted to comfort herself, some said eagerly.


    "The doctor said that it was because he was always in good health that he became more and more ill." Chu Tong again opened his eyes and lied. When he was talking, he could not help sighing. "Ah, I''m so sad now."


    The Empress Dowager''s stiff body quivered slightly, but then she asked repeatedly, "what do you mean when you just said you want me to help?"


    "Is the Queen really willing to help me?" Chu Tong''s eyes looked at her again, and he was a little happy. But then he lowered his head again and said with a little embarrassment, "I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate, and I''m really aggrieved the Empress Dowager."


    "What should I do in the end? If I can help him, I will not be aggrieved. What''s more, as I am now, I still say that if the Emperor didn''t kill me, I would be dead." The Empress Dowager called out in a hurry again, but when she thought of her present situation, her eyes sank suddenly, and she said sadly.


    "What I mean is that the Empress Dowager will look like my mother and comfort my father. The Empress Dowager will feel so aggrieved?" Chu Tong raised his head slowly again, and said cautiously, with some deliberate care in his voice. However, looking into the eyes of the empress dowager, she had a faint smile. She knew that the Empress Dowager would not be satisfied with this request.


    As expected, the Empress Dowager suddenly froze for a while, and suddenly flashed some unusual emotions on her face. It seemed that there were some faint blushes. In her eyes, there were even some hidden joy and expectation.


    Chu Xu was her dream when she was a girl. When she was 15 years old, when she first saw Chu Xu, she was completely fascinated by him.


    For Chu Xu, she even wanted to give up her plan to enter the palace, but she didn''t think that the person Chu Xu loved was not her at all.


    But in the harem, the Emperor didn''t spoil her. Sometimes, she didn''t see the emperor once a month. Until the princess entered the palace, the Emperor didn''t even spoil her for more than a year.


    Fortunately, she was pregnant with a prince at that time. She was pregnant with the first Prince of the emperor, so as long as she gave birth to a prince, she would be the queen, but I didn''t expect that God would have done something wrong with her and killed her son.


    if not for Grandpa Liu''s help at that time, she would never be today!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1390

    Of course, at that time, she didn''t know that Gonggong Liu was a fake eunuch. She always thought that Gonggong Liu was selfless to help her.


    only one day, Gonggong Liu sneaked into her room and forcibly asked her, did she understand that men in this world are so insidious.


    However, at that time, only Gonggong Liu was able to help her, so she could not expose Gonggong Liu. What''s more, she couldn''t get the emperor''s favor in the deep palace for months or even years. She was a woman, and she also had the desire of women. So, the next thing would be natural.


    However, in her heart, but only to Chu Xu, there is a dream when she was a girl, so now there is such a chance, how can she not be happy.


    At this moment, she forgot to answer Chu Tong''s words.


    "Is the Empress Dowager too aggrieved? In that case, I will not force the Empress Dowager." Chu Tong clearly knew that the Empress Dowager was very happy, but deliberately said so.


    "No, I''d like to." The Empress Dowager suddenly regained her mind and said in a hurry. Suddenly she found that she was a little too eager, so she changed her way again, "I can''t watch your father die."


    The empress may be too anxious, said, let Chu children secretly frown.


    I bah, you just died. My father is very healthy.


    "Oh, thank you so much to the queen." Chutong''s face also showed some deliberate joy, and said gratefully.


    "I should have been an old friend with your father." The Empress Dowager''s lips also slightly squeezed out a smirk, explaining again, but, her explanation, is more and more black.


    Chutong sneers in his heart.


    "Then I''ll ask someone to help the Empress Dowager to change her appearance into my mother''s, and then I''ll take the Empress Dowager to Chu mansion tomorrow." Chu Tong had hidden the irony in his heart and smiled lightly.


    "Good." The Empress Dowager''s promise is very straightforward.


    Chu Tong then took her to Leng Weichen''s room. When she saw a strange face, she couldn''t help being stunned. For a moment, she thought she had gone to the wrong room.


    "Is that the man?" Just when Chu Tong was thinking about whether to go out to see if he had gone to the wrong room, Leng Weichen suddenly asked. The voice was indeed Leng Weichen''s voice.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly drawn. Unexpectedly, Leng Weichen changes his face first.


    I''m afraid that the Empress Dowager will recognize him. However, the Empress Dowager didn''t see him at all. How could he recognize him? He is very careful when he does things.


    Only see cold only Chen on empress dowager''s face quickly draw a few times, then sink voice way, "OK, after coming tomorrow, I will help her completely change face."


    "Well." Chu Tong answered in a low voice, and then took the Empress Dowager out. However, when he came out of the room, his eyebrows were slightly frowned. He seemed to think of something, but he was still in a trance.


    Chu Tong took the Empress Dowager to the room which had been prepared for a long time. The Empress Dowager had no anger when she just came. At the moment, she had a gentle face and a slight smile on her lips. It can be seen that she was in a good mood.


    After Chu Tong returned to the room, Jing Wang had been waiting for her in the room. As soon as she entered, he quickly grabbed her into his arms and held her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his body.


    He was not sure to leave her alone, but he could not take her to Linan because he was afraid that it would be more dangerous.


    Chu Tong didn''t break away, clinging to his arms and feeling the peace and happiness of this moment. When can Jing Wang come back.


    And this time, there are too many dangers, she is really not at ease.


    They just got married, but so many things happened?


    "Children." Jingwang''s lips told her gently, in a low voice, with too much emotion in his murmuring voice.


    "Well." Chu Tong responded quietly, but his face was in his arms, and did not look up at him, because she did not want him to see the fragility of her moment, she did not want him to go uneasy.


    "What am I going to do with you?" King Jing murmured again. What should he do with her? It''s uneasy to put her in the capital and take her with him. What should he do?


    Chutong chuckled, his face still buried in his arms, and said half truely, "otherwise, you will make me smaller and hide me in your pocket."


    She naturally understood his thoughts at the moment. To be honest, she wanted to be with him, but she knew that the current situation was not allowed at all.


    "I really want to." Jing Wang was stunned for a moment, and said seriously with a face. If he could, he would do it without hesitation.


    At the moment, in his low voice, there are too many reluctant to give up, but also a little heavy.


    "By the way, didn''t you say last time that you were going to have a baby? Why don''t we continue to work hard, maybe we will have it. " Don''t want to see him so sad, Chu Tong suddenly raised his head and said with a smile.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly wanted to have a baby, a baby with her.


    "Well?" But king Jing suddenly froze. In his eyes, he seemed to hesitate a little. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "I''ll talk about it when I come back."


    "Why?" Chu Tong looks at her with a puzzled face. Why wait for him to come back?


    "I don''t want you to suffer. To have a baby, I have to be with you, so wait for me to come back." Jing Wang''s eyes twinkled, and he said seriously. When he spoke, he seemed to be a little more trance, and also a little more intoxicated. With her, he felt the baby growing up day by day, which should be a very happy, very happy thing.


    Chu Tong was stunned. In his eyes, he was moved quickly. Unexpectedly, the man was so careful. When he came back, he accompanied her.


    What an intoxicating love sentence,


    just thinking of that situation, her heart couldn''t help being moved.


    Chu Tong''s lips were happy and happy, but his heart was a little funny. He has the final say.


    These days, it''s the most easy time for her to conceive, so last time, I''m afraid it might be.


    "Good." Chu Tong''s face was intoxicated with a light smile, but his arm was quickly around his neck, and he took the initiative to stick her lips to him, thinking that he would not come back for a short time, even if he could not meet her again, he did not know when it would be.


    Jing Wang''s body suddenly stagnated, and then quickly turned passive into active, deepening the kiss.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1391

    Because of his kiss, Chu Tong''s breathing slowly became fast, and his body could not help but approach him.


    In Jing Wang''s deep eyes, there is also a thick feeling and love at the moment, and his body is constantly tightened. He quickly picks her up and presses her to the bed.


    A moment later, in the room, the spring light is boundless and lingering. This moment before the separation of addiction, is so obsessed, but also so heartache.


    "Tong Tong, take good care of yourself and wait for me to come back." After lingering, he held her tightly, a hand, gently brushed her smooth jade skin, murmured.


    "Good." Chu Tong still has a little asthma, but she responds quickly. Of course, she needs to wait for him to come back?


    Jingwang suddenly takes her into his arms, lips gently kisses her face, every drop of kisses, seems to want to kiss her every place into his heart.


    Chu Tong let him kiss, but there was some pain in his heart. After all, when he went to Linan, he was there, and she was here, it was very dangerous. Nobody knew what would happen next.


    Jingwang hugged her tightly. They had no sleep for a night, but they didn''t say anything and did nothing more. They just hugged and listened to each other''s heartbeat.


    "When are you going to leave?" When the day began to light, he got up. After all, there were so many things waiting for them to do. Chu Tongbian followed him and asked casually, but there was some worry in his voice.


    "Maybe tomorrow at the latest." Jingwang''s movement suddenly froze. His hand, which had been buttoning up his clothes, suddenly stopped for a while, and his eyes sank slightly.


    Chu Tong was stunned. He didn''t expect to be so quick, but he also understood that the situation there was very dangerous. The people were waiting for him to save him.


    "Originally, we are going to set out today. The silver issue has not been solved yet. The emperor wants to see that no one can donate some." King Jing thought about it for a moment, and then said again, "I don''t think I can contribute much, I''m afraid I can''t do much."


    "I don''t see. How powerful people are." Chutong smiled and comforted in a low voice, but his eyes flashed slightly. If he went there, he would not be able to do anything without silver. So, she must help him solve this problem.


    While cleaning up the quilt, I was thinking about ways, but when I was folding the quilt, suddenly something slipped out of the quilt.


    It was the thing that Chu Tong accidentally found yesterday that was supposed to ask King Jing, but he didn''t think that Leng Weichen came in at that time. Later, she should have fallen on the bed when she was caught by Leng Weichen.


    "Prince Jing, what is this? Is it for me? " Chu Tong picked up the thing, turned to King Jing, and asked with a smirk. It was very beautiful. She liked it very much.


    King Jing turned his eyes and saw the things in her hands. He was slightly stunned. His eyes seemed to sink suddenly. He just smiled at her face and said, "well, here you are."


    If she likes it, give it to her. Have it to stay at her side, if have any accident, perhaps can save her.


    "Really?" Chutong cried happily, knowing him for so long, in fact, he had not officially sent her anything.


    "What is this?" Looking at the moment carefully, the more you look at it, the more you feel its shape is strange, and it shouldn''t be a jade pendant, because the jade pendant has holes, but it doesn''t.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flashed again, his lips moved, "a piece of jade."


    Some things, let her know, just afraid of harming her, he hopes that his woman can live a peaceful life, don''t want to let her get into some trouble, moreover, he also knows that she likes that kind of quiet life, after this thing, he will take her away from here, away from all the right and wrong.


    Jing Wang glances at his mouth. Of course, she knows it''s a jade. She doesn''t have long eyes.


    However, they did not ask again. After all, it''s not important. Today, she still has something important to do.


    "I''ll arrange it." Seeing that she didn''t ask again, King Jing took a deep sigh of relief, whispered a word, and quickly turned away.


    Chutong didn''t care much. After all, he will start tomorrow and have a lot of things to do. Today is also enough for him. He will be in a hurry.


    She packed everything and went out of the room. She thought that the Empress Dowager might not have come in yet. She wanted to wake up the empress dowager, but she didn''t think that the Empress Dowager had already got up. Moreover, Leng Weichen had helped her to change her face and sat in the yard waiting for her.


    When she saw her at first sight, she was shocked and almost blurted out. However, she thought that she had negotiated with Gu Qing for a long time. This meeting, her father and mother were afraid that they had already left the capital. This person, naturally, was the Empress Dowager.


    I didn''t expect that Leng Weichen''s transfiguration is so powerful. It''s so similar. It''s too similar. Even she can''t recognize it.


    It''s not only appearance, but also back image. I don''t know how he did it. I can ask him for advice when I have time. Learn a little.


    That thing is really amazing!!


    "Queen mother." Although Chu Tong knew it was the empress dowager, when he came to her, he still shouted in a low voice. Did he want to be sure?


    "It''s very similar, isn''t it?" The Empress Dowager turned to her with a slight smile on her lips. She said happily with a low voice, "you can''t call me the Empress Dowager again. If you don''t let your father hear you, you will doubt it."


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned. She can''t help but draw a few lips. The Empress Dowager is really careful. However, what she wants is this effect. Now, what she needs most is the cooperation of the Empress Dowager.


    "Well, I see. I''ll pay attention later." Chu Tong also chuckled lightly. He didn''t call the empress dowager, but he would never call her mother. He pretended that he couldn''t do it. In the future, he would not need to address her.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to Chu mansion." Empress Dowager is more anxious than her, some anxiously said, a pair of eyes, but also hidden a little joy.


    This is undoubtedly a dream that has been fulfilled for many years. Even if she is a double, she would like to.


    In order to arouse suspicion, Chu Tong did not take a bodyguard. She and the Empress Dowager were the only two people who went to the Chu mansion. When they arrived at the Chu mansion, their father and mother had indeed left, and Leng Weichen was naturally easy to get well, pretending to be ill in bed!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1392

    "How is the master?" Once entering Chu mansion, Chu Tong asked anxiously.


    The girl on one side, who just wanted to answer Tang Ruoying''s question, looked up and saw the Empress Dowager. She couldn''t help but froze. Then she said happily, "madam, you are back at last. The master can''t find you, and is dying."


    That wench is really Xiaohong. Last time, Chu Tong saw her very clever. When she met something, although she was a little flustered, she was able to express her meaning clearly. So this time, she was specially left to serve the Empress Dowager.


    Of course, it''s impossible to tell her about this. Originally, she had arranged her father and mother to play one day''s play first, so today''s event is only followed by Leng Weichen.


    All the people in Chu''s mansion thought that his wife had been missing for a day yesterday. The master was seriously ill. Today, his wife came back.


    "Let''s go and see my father first." Chutong was very satisfied with the girl''s performance, and a slight chuckle came out from the corner of her lips. When she looked at the empress dowager, she said anxiously.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager is even more anxious than her. As soon as she heard this, she responded to her, followed her into Chuxu''s room. As expected, she saw Chuxu lying on the bed. Her face was pale, and she was seriously ill.


    "Dad, are you ok?" Chu Tong first walked forward, blocked the Empress Dowager''s eyes, and blinked a little at Leng Weichen. Similarly, his face change was similar. If it wasn''t for this, she had planned it. She was afraid that she would really admit her mistake.


    Leng Weichen stares at her fiercely. In her eyes, there is an obvious warning. Her lips are moving. She says silently, "don''t shout at me like that."


    He pretends to be Chuxu, not her father. This woman is obviously intentional.


    Chutong is also a silent smile, but he also has some real feelings. After all, it is certain that he is cold only.


    "Master, are you ok?" The Empress Dowager didn''t see Chu Tong take her to Chu Xu''s face. Obviously, she was not in a hurry, so she didn''t ask to act on her own. Instead, she was very involved in the play. When she spoke, the voice was obviously worried and worried.


    Speaking, also quickly walked to the bed, the face is more obvious worry.


    What''s more, she even imitated the blue voice like her heart, which was quite similar.


    When I came near, I saw Chu Xu clearly, and then I saw his pale face, and my eyes sank slightly. I said sadly, "I''m sorry, sir. It''s all bad. It''s like this."


    In my heart, I don''t know how many times I scolded LAN Ruxin. At this moment, she really hopes that LAN Ruxin will never come back.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager has this kind of careful thinking, which is just like the heart''s fault? Hum.


    Leng Weichen''s lips slightly drew. When he looked at the empress dowager, he could not help feeling a little queasy. He really wanted to wave a fist to solve this woman.


    However, when I was looking at the eyes with a little warning, I could only bear the impulse in my heart, and my eyes sank suddenly. I said in a cold voice, "aren''t you going? Don''t go back when you''re gone. Get out of here. Get out of here. "


    Leng Weichen naturally imitated the voice of Chu Xu, and, more like to the extreme, let Chu Tong be stunned for a while.


    Let him play gentle to the old witch, he really can''t do it, and see that since the Empress Dowager cares about Chuxu so much, it''s better to change the way.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked, but he also understands Leng Weichen''s mind. He knows that this matter is really too difficult for him. Anyway, the Empress Dowager''s initiative is not bad. After all, she can''t really let Leng Weichen share the room with the Empress Dowager.


    However, the Empress Dowager suddenly froze. It seems that Chu Xu, who was always gentle, would get angry. Besides, he was always very sad, blue as heart? Doesn''t everything follow blue as heart? How can I get so angry with her.


    Chu Tong, standing on one side, saw the expression on the Empress Dowager''s face and naturally understood her mind, so he approached her ear and explained in a low voice, "his mother didn''t leave alone, so he was so angry."


    Chu Tong explained ambiguously, but deliberately let the Empress Dowager misunderstand. Originally, the mother didn''t leave alone, but with her father. This time, she didn''t lie.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed suddenly. In her eyes, there seemed to be a flash of consternation, but once again, there was a kind of strange excitement. The doubt just disappeared. Instead of being angry because Leng Weichen just scolded her, she sniggered in her heart.


    So, if LAN Ruxin follows other men, she will not come back. Later, she will accompany Tang Xu instead of LAN Ruxin. After a long time, when Chu Xu slowly loves her, she will find another chance to tell Chu Xu the truth.


    "Master, don''t be angry. I''ve come back. I''ll stay with you forever. Take good care of the master. I will never leave the master again." the Empress Dowager came closer and said earnestly. Looking straight into the eyes of Leng Meichen, she had obvious tenderness.


    Leng Weichen feels that his stomach is constantly churning and almost spits out. God, he is so confessed by such an old witch. It''s better to kill him.


    No, just kill the old witch.


    "It''s too late for you to come back now. Get out of here and don''t let me see you again." Leng Weichen really wants to drive out the Empress Dowager. However, it seems that the Empress Dowager''s cheek is too thick to drive away.


    Chutong secretly winked at him and asked him not to go too far, because his father was always gentle and would not be so angry.


    Cold only Chen also quickly stared at him, knew this empress dowager so shameless, he would never agree to this matter.


    "Sir, madam, miss." But just at this time, Xiaohong came in with a bowl of chicken soup. After the ceremony one by one, she went to the Empress Dowager''s face, handed the soup in her hand to the Empress Dowager''s hand, and said softly, "the master is not well. I just cooked the soup. Madam, please feed the master."


    This girl is really smart. I''m afraid she thought that the master would be angry if the lady left so suddenly and came back. I should have heard the roar of Leng Meichen, so I took this opportunity to finish the scene for her.


    Just, if it''s a real lady, there''s no need for chicken soup. The master won''t blame her. This time, this girl has helped.


    Chu Tong saw Leng Weichen''s face suddenly turned black, and his lips could not help but flash out a smirk. This man, at the moment, was afraid that he could not kill that girl together.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1393

    The Empress Dowager looked at the girl with a happy face. She didn''t expect that the girl around her, who is blue as the heart, is so smart, much better than those around her.


    Holding the soup, he handed it to Leng Weichen and said softly, "master, come and I''ll feed you."


    Leng Weichen''s lip angle couldn''t help but draw a few times again, and his eyes turned slightly. When he saw chutong''s slight smile on the lip angle, his eyes flashed quickly and suddenly said, "give it to Tongtong. Let him feed me."


    This woman hurt him so much that she wanted to watch his jokes at the same time. Hum, that''s such a good thing.


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned, his eyes are raised quickly, and he looks straight at Leng Weichen. This man asked her to feed him. Is he crazy? Didn''t he just take a very tough attitude to rush the Empress Dowager away? It will be clear that he can refuse. Why let her feed him.


    "Tong Tong, why are you standing here? Come and feed me soup." Leng Weichen''s eyes are also looking at her directly. In the light voice, they have profound meanings.


    The Empress Dowager''s hand, stiff in the air, some hesitant, give it to Chu Tong, some unwilling, don''t give it, and afraid Chu Xu will get angry.


    "Do you really want me to drive you out before you give the soup to Yinyin?" When Leng Weichen turned to the empress dowager, he saw that she didn''t respond and shouted angrily again. However, he deliberately let the Empress Dowager misunderstand her. If he didn''t give it to the children, he drove her out. If he gave it to the empress dowager, he let her stay.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. Obviously, she thought of this meaning. She smiled and handed the bowl to Chu Tong. "Since your father wants you to feed, it''s up to you."


    Chu Tong took a breath secretly. Leng Weichen was obviously intentional. Now, in front of the empress dowager, she could not refuse.


    He could only take the soup from the Empress Dowager''s hand, then turned to the Empress Dowager and said in a deep voice, "since my father saw you so angry, you should go out first, and I would advise him first."


    Ask her to feed Leng Weichen, hum, the beauty of thinking.


    However, Leng Weichen could not understand her mind and finally seize such an opportunity. How could she let it go? So he said to the queen mother angrily, "don''t go out and clean up the room."


    He knew that if the Empress Dowager went out, the woman would never feed him.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t plan to go out originally. When she heard Leng Weichen''s words, she quickly spread a trace of joy on her face and said, "OK, I''ll clean up. As long as the master doesn''t drive me away."


    I have known for a long time that even if Chu Xu is angry again, it is impossible for him to be really blue as his heart. Just now, he was afraid that he would be really angry in his heart, so he lost his temper with her.


    Chu Tong''s eyes open again and glare at him. This man is too mean.


    "Tong Tong, you don''t feel no pain when your father is ill like this?" To the eyes of Chu Tong, Leng Weichen secretly smiles, but pretends to be sad.


    "Maria Tung, your father is so ill, I will follow his meaning." The Empress Dowager on one side also couldn''t help persuading that she didn''t want to let go of the chance to please Chuxu.


    Chu Tong''s lip angle again drew, in the heart also a little bit more chagrin, but, at the moment, if she refuses again, then only afraid that it will make the Empress Dowager suspect, so she had to bend down slightly, scooped a mouthful of soup with a spoon, fed it into his mouth, gnashing teeth and said, "I should be heartbroken dad, come, Dad drink soup."


    The soup was just boiled. There was a layer of oil floating on it, so it was very cold and slow. This time it was very hot.


    She went down with this spoon and half died of Leng Weichen''s scalding, but she could only bear it, and did not dare to shout.


    "Is it good to drink?" Chu Tong saw that he did not dare to be angry, so he was in a better mood and asked deliberately.


    "Good to drink." Leng Weichen said, gnashing his teeth, then looked at the soup in her hand, and said again, "go on."


    He doesn''t believe it. The soup can really burn him to death.


    Just when she fed him, let him have such a moment of trance feeling, that kind of feeling, let his heart, hidden a little different feeling. Seems to see his micro son again.


    "Good." Chu Tong nodded slowly. He was not afraid of scalding. What was she afraid of? Chu Tong scooped up a full spoon again and handed it to his lips.


    "Ah!" But just at this time, the door of the room was pushed open again, a voice of surprise broke the "warm" side.


    Chu Tong and Leng Weichen are both slightly shocked. At this moment, Leng''s only exclamation is afraid that it will make the Empress Dowager suspect.


    At the moment, Leng only stood outside the room and saw the Empress Dowager looking at her suspiciously. Then she smiled awkwardly. "I heard that madam has come back, so I came to have a look. Madam left these two people. I miss madam, so I just saw her. I''m so excited."


    Leng said only as he walked to the Empress Dowager''s face and said mysteriously, "madam, I''m back. These days, Master Chu is dying of anxiety."


    The doubt on the Empress Dowager''s face disappeared slowly, and a slight smile came out from the corner of her lips, which she naturally believed.


    Blue as the heart disappears, how could Chu Xu not be in a hurry.


    "Did Madame miss me?" The only smile on Leng''s face, spreading constantly, asked deliberately.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. She didn''t know who the girl was? However, he nodded slightly and said, "yes, of course."


    Miss you, do you know Princess Ben? Do you still think that Princess Ben disdains people like you to think? Cold only secretly scolds in the heart.


    "Sister, you can rest assured." Seeing that the Empress Dowager no longer doubted, she turned to chutong and said with some meaning, but when she looked at Leng Weichen, her eyes flashed slightly.


    What''s the matter with elder brother? He even asked his elder sister to feed her. Since five years ago, elder brother has not allowed any woman to approach him, except her sister, of course.


    She knows that her brother is because of a woman. Her brother deeply loves that woman, but that woman doesn''t love her brother. Therefore, her brother is very painful. In these five years, she has seen her brother''s pain with her own eyes.


    It is for this reason that she finally decided to give up fengyixuan.


    It''s just that, how can elder brother let elder sister shadow feed him today? What''s more, sister Tong or princess Jing?


    It''s impossible to feed the soup after being stirred by the cold. Chu Tong put the bowl aside. She didn''t want to feed him. What if she let her man know how to be jealous?!


    Cold only Chen''s eyes, but quickly hidden a trace of disappointment, just, but quickly covered up.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1394

    "Dad, King Jing will go to Linan tomorrow. There is no one to accompany me in the palace, so I plan to take the only one to live in the Chu palace." Chu Tong said softly, although his eyes were looking at Leng Weichen, he said to the empress dowager,


    "OK." Leng Weichen naturally agrees with us.


    However, the Empress Dowager''s face was slightly heavy. In her eyes, she quickly concealed something different. Originally, she wanted to have a world with Chu Xu. Unexpectedly, Chu Tong would come back at this time.


    It''s just that, naturally, she can''t refuse. She''s just a little depressed.


    Next.


    Leng Weichen naturally has no good face to the empress dowager, but the Empress Dowager has a good temper. She has been holding on and laughing with her.


    It can be seen that her feelings for Chu Xu are really deep.


    After a while, Chu Tong and Leng left.


    Leng Weichen saw that she was in such a hurry to leave, and once again gave her a dark stare. The woman, so cruel, threw him to the old witch.


    He is not afraid of being eaten by the old witch.


    But Chu Tong didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He was the only one who walked out of Chu''s mansion mercilessly and coldly.


    Out of the Chu mansion, Chu Tong turns to Leng and whispers, "you go back to the Palace first. I have something else to do. I''ll go back later."


    She will find a way to raise silver for King Jing.


    For the people of Linan.


    Only by asking people to donate, even if the emperor comes forward, I''m afraid those people won''t be able to donate for a long time, and the emperor can''t force them.


    "Oh." Leng''s only answer was a little confused, but he couldn''t help asking, "where are you going, sister Tong?"


    "To meet a friend, you go back first." Chutong smiled and whispered, "it''s not a mystery. It''s nothing to let her know. But this time, she''s going to see fengyixuan and think about the relationship between this girl and fengyixuan.


    Since Feng Yixuan doesn''t promise to be the only one, if she takes cold one with her, she is afraid that it will embarrass him, because her mind is the most clear.


    "What friend, male or female?" Cold only but still do not give up to ask, "see a friend so mysterious, can''t be a man?"


    Speaking, the eyes, but also deliberately a vague look at her.


    "You are so skinny, girl. OK, OK. Go back first." Chu Tong secretly shakes her head. This girl likes to break the casserole and ask after all.


    "Hum," Leng''s only red lips are slightly cocked, with a little dissatisfied Leng hum.


    Chu Tong then also no longer pays attention to her, again is fast forward.


    Although Leng was dissatisfied, she was obedient to the direction of the royal palace. However, when she turned a corner in front of her, she suddenly stopped and went around the wall. She secretly looked at Chu Tong''s figure. She saw that Chu Tong''s figure was getting farther and farther away, and her eyes were a little smug.


    It''s not so easy to get rid of her. She just wants to go. She is the kind of person with strong curiosity.


    Leng''s only martial arts are not very high, but the lightness skills are very good. Leng is afraid that she will encounter danger outside, so she has learned the lightness skills that are never spread outside the blue city.


    So it''s easy for her to follow people.


    Chu Tong was worried originally, so she didn''t pay attention to the back. Before she came out of the palace, she asked zhu''er to meet Feng Yixuan. We have an appointment.


    When we got to the place we asked for, fengyixuan had already been waiting there. Chu Tong walked quickly.


    Seeing that Feng Yixuan''s face was much better and his spirit was good, he took a sigh of relief. It seems that the life sustaining pill is really powerful.


    When Feng Yixuan saw her, she was overjoyed in her eyes and came to her,.


    "What can I do for you to ask pearl about me?" Just about to come near, but stopped, eyes slightly gloomy, after all, she is now King Jing''s princess, but, think of her so eager to find her, there must be something important.


    "There is an important thing." Chu Tong also opened the door and said, "you should have heard about Linan."


    "Well, I''ve heard that. Besides, I''ve asked the emperor for his order to go to Linan with the Lord." Feng Yixuan''s face suddenly sank. In his eyes, he was a little heavy. He said slowly, unexpectedly, there would be such a disaster Chu Tong didn''t expect that he would go. After all, he can''t do martial arts. He''s relatively weak. It''s dangerous to go there.


    "Yes." Feng Yixuan is the most promising fruit Jue. Her eyes are slightly raised. She looks straight at her and says slowly again, "you are going, are you worried?"


    "Yes." Chu Tong did not hide the answer, see his eyes slightly a dark, again a face seriously said, "if you go, I will worry, so, must take good care."


    She knew that fengyixuan wanted to help the people, but she was afraid that she also had a part of escape psychology. She didn''t want fengyixuan to have any accidents because of her.


    On Feng Yixuan''s face, once again, a smirk was spread, his lips moved, and he said softly, "with you, it''s enough. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s about money for disaster relief. It''s a lot less." Chutong sighed secretly, and said with a heavy voice.


    "Then what do you want to do?" The wind Yi Xuan tiny Leng, some doubts of look at her, but also can guess her mind.


    "Last time, didn''t you say that many people came to you and wanted you to do that album for them? I used to think that you should take the emperor out first and then the others. But now, for the sake of the people in Linan, you can help me to agree, and you should find more other things. You can agree as much as you want. " Chu Tong''s brow slightly frowned, but in her voice, there was an indescribable firmness. She knew that all of a sudden, she received so much. Next, she was afraid that she would be very tired, and she would pay for it. But now, she can''t care so much.


    "All of a sudden, you want to die tired." When Feng Yixuan heard that, she was strongly against it. Last time, she was busy with his share for a long time and stayed up for several nights before making it.


    All of a sudden, she''s not exhausted.


    "Do you have a better way? When you go to Linan, if you don''t have money, what do you do? " Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice.


    The breeze Yi Xuan tiny Zheng, lips Cape concealed a trace of complex light smile, "Jing king married you, really is his blessing."


    And Mou straight to her, Mou son, hidden too much complexity.


    Chu Tong is also slightly shocked when he looks at his eyes, but then he smiles lightly, maybe.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1395

    Chu Tong is also slightly shocked when he looks at his eyes, but then he smiles lightly, maybe.


    However, it is also her greatest blessing that she can marry King Jing in this life.


    Leng Wei, who has been following Chu Tong, is afraid that Chu Tong will find her all his life, so he dare not get too close to her.


    Originally want to just look at from afar, but really can''t help the curiosity in the heart, then constantly close.


    When I saw the figure standing with Chu Tong from afar, I couldn''t help but be shocked. She could never be wrong with that familiar figure. Unexpectedly, she came to see feng Yixuan.


    From a distance, we can see that the two of them are facing each other with four eyes. Chu Tong''s face still has a faint smile, and the only cold heart suddenly overflows with uncontrollable anger. No wonder she wants her to go back first. She came to date with Yi Xuan.


    Originally, she thought that Feng Yixuan just liked her wishfully. She doesn''t like fengyixuan, otherwise, how could she marry Jingwang.


    However, at the moment, seeing this situation, the anger in her eyes keeps rising and rising,


    the only pair of cold eyes with fire is staring at the two people in the distance. She really wants to go there. With her usual temperament, or, she should go there, but this one. But she held back.


    She knew for a long time that Feng Yixuan didn''t like her at all, and couldn''t possibly like her. She could do it after all when she went out, and now, she doesn''t have the right to be angry at all.


    Even if he is angry at the moment, he is also King Jing.


    Try to hide the impulse in her heart, she slowly turned around and left.


    In the distance, Chu Tong and Feng Yixuan didn''t know that Leng was the only one who came.


    Seeing the happy smile on her face, he knew that she was very happy. That''s enough. Love her and look at her happiness.


    "Well, I''ll try my best to get in touch with this matter, but I''m afraid that the prince will leave for Linan tomorrow. I''m afraid the time is a little tight." The brow of the breeze Yi Xuan is tiny Cu, slightly take thinking ground to say.


    "How much is it? It''s better to have than not." Chutong didn''t expect that fengyixuan would go to Linan, so, time must be tight. She wanted to stop fengyixuan. After all, where fengyixuan went, she might not be able to help the emperor. Maybe she could help the emperor in the capital city. Next, even if Gonggong Liu can''t find the Empress Dowager, he is likely to threaten the emperor.


    Therefore, the emperor''s side, also need people very much,.


    However, she didn''t want to interfere with the decision of Feng Yixuan to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding.


    After a slight pause, she added again, "but if you want to cash in, I think you can put all the money together and let the Lord take it tomorrow."


    "Well, I know." Feng Yixuan whispered, thinking about who was willing to pay and who was willing to pay.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Chutong chuckled. In fact, fengyixuan is very relieved to do things.


    Feng Yixuan also chuckled, pretending to be angry and saying, "how? Do you want to be polite to me? "


    Two people look at each other and laugh. At this moment, all the boredom disappears.


    "Leng is still in the palace now?" A moment later, Feng Yixuan suddenly asked, that day, after Leng left, he should have gone to the palace. After all, his life is Leng''s only rescue. He should thank her well.


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned. He doesn''t seem to think that Feng Yixuan will ask Leng uni, but he quickly replies, "yes, it''s still in the palace. Maybe he will come back to the house of Chu with me tomorrow."


    Leng is the only one, she always likes it. If she can be with fengyixuan, it''s good. However, if they like each other, she can''t do what she advocates. In that case, she is afraid to make fengyixuan sad.


    "Go to Chu mansion with you?" Feng Yixuan is stunned. He looks at Chu Tong in a puzzled way. He is asking Leng the only one, but he is also asking her, how can she go back to the Chu mansion to live? How can the situation in the Wang mansion be safer than that in the Chu mansion.


    "My father''s health is not very good recently, so I went back to accompany him." Chu Tong said vaguely, it''s not that she can''t believe fengyixuan, but that matter. The fewer people she knows, the better. Fengyixuan knows, and will only affect him.


    "Oh." Feng Yixuan''s eyes flickered slightly and answered softly, but his expression seemed to be slightly different.


    "Well, then I''ll go back and do something else." Originally, time was tight. After Chu Tong finished, he wanted to leave.


    "Children." Wind Yixuan suddenly stopped her, with too much emotion in her low voice.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? " Chu Tong stops and looks at him with a little doubt.


    "Be careful." Feng Yixuan sighed secretly, and his face sank slightly. When he went to Linan this time, he didn''t know whether he could come back alive or not. The situation there should be quite dangerous. She would also be dangerous in the capital.


    Chutong''s heart was shocked, and his eyes were heavy. It seemed that fengyixuan?


    However, she did not say much, but also whispered to take care, and turned away.


    Just after turning around, there are too many worries in his eyes. It seems that he still has to stop Feng Yixuan from going to Linan. As a weak scholar, there is no use there at all.


    But listen to him that meaning, seem to have a kind of, never return of awe inspiring.


    However, she can''t directly stop him face to face, so she can only let the emperor or King Jing stop him.


    After Chu Tong left, he went to her new factory again. According to Gu Qing, business has been very good recently, and he should have made a lot of money.


    Last time, after junliushang looked for her, there was no more news. It seems that that matter was solved. She thought junliushang would find her trouble again.


    Because Gu Qing left with her parents, she could only get the money by herself. Fortunately, the accountant knew that she was the boss. When he saw her, he respectfully welcomed her up, "miss."


    Since junliushang knew that the factory was her last time, she didn''t have to hide any more.


    "Uncle Ma, give me all the money you''ve made in the factory recently." Chu Tong said directly, I don''t know how much, no matter how much, all the money should be taken out. It''s very important for King Jing and the people in Linan.


    "Good." Ma shuleng for a moment, and then quickly answer, and then he took out the latest account book, and handed it to Chu Tong, "this is the account book of the last two months, please look at it, miss."


    "No, I believe you. Now, how much money can flow in the factory?" Chu Tong just glanced at the account book and did not take it over. This person was Gu Qing, who believed in him.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1396

    "Now, there are 100000 liang of gold and 5 million liang of silver in the businesses." When Uncle Ma spoke, he handed the silver note to Chu Tong.


    Even Chu Tong himself was shocked. He didn''t expect that there would be so much money. It seems that Jun liushang is really good at business. In the past two months, he has sold so much. However, this is a new product, which is very popular with everyone, and the profit space is very large.


    "Xiangwang has made six consecutive deliveries in recent months, but he has only paid for the first four times and has not paid for the second time." Uncle Ma explained again, thought a little, and said carefully, "look at the meaning of Xiangwang, it seems that he didn''t intend to give it."


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He can''t help talking. No wonder Jun liushang didn''t come to her again. He used to play this abacus, but he''s just tough enough. This is to make her pay for him. How about his pure profit?


    However, she thought that she cheated him last time, and she also said that she intended to give him this place. He should let him do this. At last, her factory stopped working and he would take over.


    "Well, I see. If the factory can produce, it will supply him. If the capital can''t be turned around, it will stop." Chutong smiled and whispered. Looking at her carefully built factory one by one, there is still a little emotion in her heart.


    However, King Jing has already said that after this event, he will accompany her to the life she wants. These things are of no use to her.


    Although the silver tickets of Dayu business can be used nationwide, Chu Tong asked people to exchange all the silver tickets for gold, at least the gold accounted for less.


    If it''s good at fengyixuan, it should not be less than this number. In addition, the number allocated by the emperor and the number assisted by Leng Weichen should be almost the same. At least they can help the people in Linan survive the disaster in front of them.


    In the palace.


    The emperor''s face was gloomy. Although he didn''t expect to donate too much money, he didn''t expect that the merchants would be so stingy and don''t take his face at all. Moreover, this time, it''s obvious that all the people are united and don''t want to donate, just take this to deal with them.


    "That''s too much." When the emperor saw the 500000 silver sent by all the businesses, he shouted angrily. No matter how he was, he didn''t expect that there would be so little.


    Jingwang''s face is also gloomy. However, he thought of this situation for a long time. In fact, those people should also think of the disaster on the other side of Linan. They are afraid that their life will not be easy. This year, all the crops on the other side of Linan have been destroyed.


    Everyone''s worry is inevitable.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be so few, so this time, it''s obvious that someone was deliberately playing tricks behind his back. If he didn''t guess wrong, it would be Mr. Liu and Mr.


    "now there is only so little silver. When we get to Linan, we can''t solve the problem at all, not only suffering the people, but also embarrassing you." The emperor turned to Jing Wang, and his face was more dignified. He could not bear to let him go to Linan. The danger there was very clear in his mind. Now, the silver can not be supplied. Isn''t it more embarrassing for him.


    Jing Wang''s face is also slightly heavy, his lips are slightly pursed, and there are several threads of dignified in his eyes. The emperor is right. In this case, the silver is less It''s really hard.


    However, this is the only condition in the present cloud country. If you don''t donate money, the emperor can''t force you. After all, the situation in cloud country is now. I''m nervous enough. I''m afraid it''s not good for the emperor if it causes dissatisfaction again.


    "Since they don''t, I''ll make an order for them to donate." When the emperor saw the heaviness on his face, he suddenly said in a cruel voice, he also knew that he could not describe his impulse now, but for the sake of the king and the people in Linan, he could only take risks.


    When he was talking, he wanted to write an edict.


    "The emperor." King Jing quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t stop me. Thinking of the suffering of the people in Linan and the difficulties you may encounter when you get there, I will..." In the emperor''s voice, there are too many heavy, slightly shaking his head, pushing away Jing Wang''s hand and picking up the pen on the table.


    "The emperor, the prince and the princess are here." But just at this time, a bodyguard quickly came in and said respectfully.


    The emperor and King Jing are stunned. They don''t understand. What is she doing here now?


    Jingwang, in particular, had a flash of obvious surprise in his eyes, but it was accompanied by a light gentleness and a light smile.


    "Come on, pass her in." After regaining his mind, the emperor quickly said that although he didn''t know why she came, he still let her in.


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered respectfully, retreated, and then came in with Chu Tong.


    "Why are you here?" As soon as Chu Tong walked into the room, before he came and saluted, King Jing had quickly come to her and grabbed her, with a little worry in his faint voice.


    What happened? Otherwise, it''s impossible for her temperament to come to the palace to find him?


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly hung up, and his eyes were more nervous.


    "Nothing." Chu Tong felt his nervousness and naturally understood his worries. He smiled at him and comforted him.


    While talking, her eyes looked at the pen in the emperor''s hand, and the holy edict that had just written a word, and her heart could not help sighing secretly.


    Just now, she overheard someone talking about donation. Someone was making trouble behind her back, encouraging everyone not to donate. Some kind-hearted people wanted to donate more, and even were intimidated.


    I don''t need to think about it. I can guess it must be Duke Liu. After returning to the palace, she heard Liuyun say that the prince came to the palace for donation. Her face seemed very bad.


    She was afraid that the emperor would make an imperial edict on impulse. After all, Li Nan is in great need of silver now, so she hurried to the palace.


    The silver in her hand should be almost the same now. There''s no need to take that risk and fall in the plot of Gonggong Liu.


    She didn''t expect that the effect of fengyixuan would be so good. She suddenly collected more than 1 million liang of gold. Of course, the number was considerable.


    "Is the emperor going to make a decree for the donation?" Chu Tong raised his eyes slightly, looked at the emperor, and said slowly, it seems that she really guessed it. If the emperor really gave the imperial edict, I''m afraid that he would really fall in the plot of Duke Liu, and I''m afraid that it would cause public anger.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1397

    "You know that, too?" The emperor was slightly stunned, and looked at her with some consternation. His eyes also looked at Jun Wuwen subconsciously, and then he said angrily, "they are really too much. In the event of such a disaster on the other side of Linan, they donated only fifty-two."


    "In fact, how much they donate is their intention. Even one or two of them are good." Chu Tong is very aware of the emperor''s mood at the moment. Moreover, she also knows that Duke Liu just wants to provoke the emperor. What''s more, the donation should not have been strong.


    "Er?" The emperor was shocked and looked at her incredulously. "You mean, they donated too much?"


    "Ha ha..." Chu Tong smiled faintly, but Jingwang''s lips were slightly moved.


    "If the emperor makes a decree for this matter, he is afraid that it will arouse people''s dissatisfaction. At that time, he will not only receive a lot of silver, but also cause people''s indignation and lose too much." Chu Tong said in a low voice again, and his face was a little more heavy. I''m afraid it''s exactly what Duke Liu wants to see.


    "What should I do? Tomorrow, King Jing will go to Linan. He doesn''t have enough silver. Isn''t it hard for him?" The emperor was slightly shocked, but then shouted angrily again. He also knew the consequences of this incident, but in the current situation, he could not choose at all.


    "The emperor doesn''t have to worry about silver." Chu Tong''s lips once again burst into a faint smile. She Rui has raised more than two million liang of gold. In addition, the emperor''s donation and the one sponsored by Leng Weichen should be almost the same.


    "Don''t worry? What do you mean? " This time the emperor was completely shocked and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    King Jing also looked at her in surprise.


    "The matter of silver has been settled?" Chutong once again said quietly.


    "Solved? What do you mean by that? " The emperor is even more surprised, a pair of eyes vigorously open, unbelievable looking at her.


    The fact is clearly there. How to solve it? Unless he finds enough silver, but he has no way. She is a woman. Where to find so many silver?


    "Children?" Jing Wang''s hand holding her waist was also tight. He whispered in her ear. Although he always believed in her ability, it was not a small thing. This is not to say.


    "Come with me, my Lord." Chu Tong knew that they would not believe what they said until they saw the silver. Because King Jing will set out tomorrow, she has already installed the silver. Let people lift up the palace,


    these silver coins will be lifted out of the Palace tomorrow, and the noodles can''t be lifted out of the palace, otherwise, I''m afraid that some people will take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    The emperor and Jing Wang looked at each other, and then followed her out in confusion.


    "Subordinates join the emperor, the prince and the princess." Liuyun came quickly and saluted respectfully. Just now, the princess asked him to bring these boxes to the palace. He waited here. He didn''t understand what the princess meant or what was in the box.


    "Go down, all of you." Chu Tong glanced at the people carrying the boxes and gave a deep voice.


    When the emperor saw this, he also supported the bodyguards not far away, the palace maids and eunuchs around him.


    Several people''s Mou son, all look toward those several boxes, Mou son''s deep place, all have concealed some strange guesses.


    "Liuyun, open the box." Chu Tong waited for those people to leave before he whispered orders to Liuyun,


    Liuyun was stunned, but he immediately responded quickly. Then he went to the box and opened it quickly.


    As soon as the box was opened, several people were shocked.


    Liuyun only felt that for a moment, he could not move his eyes. In front of me, it''s all gold. Is it all gold?


    Although he has been with the Lord for so many years, he has never seen so much gold. God, this? is that true?


    At that moment, he wanted to knead his eyes subconsciously.


    The emperor is even more stunned, this, this? He can''t believe his eyes. Are they all gold?


    Jingwang''s eyes are also wide open. In the eyes, she is also obviously surprised. Where did she get so much gold? Besides, are all the boxes filled with gold?


    Even if she sold Chu mansion and Wang mansion, she could not sell so much silver.


    "This? This? " The emperor only returned to his mind half a day ago, but he was still unbelievable. He turned his eyes slowly, looked at Chu Tong, and asked in amazement, "is this true?"


    Er, Chu Tong feels his forehead is full of black lines. What does he mean? It ''s hard not to do. She still uses fake to fool him. The emperor has rusted his brain, right?


    Liu Yun, standing on the edge of the box, is even more exaggerated. He took a piece of it and bit it hard. Then he looked at the emperor and said seriously, "emperor, it''s true."


    Chu Tong''s forehead crossed the black line again. These smart and frightening men are stupid today. Fortunately, the men in her family are still normal.


    "Is it all true?" Just as she was secretly glad, King Jing suddenly asked. He was serious on his face, which made Chu Tong almost faint.


    Even jingwangdu can''t blame them all for asking such a question. After all, it''s hard to believe that she took out so much gold at once.


    And Liuyun listened to King Jing''s words, and actually planned to try one by one.


    "Well, that''s all true." Chu Tong''s lips slightly drew a few times, said weakly, she was really going crazy, driven crazy by these men.


    Liuyun''s movement just stopped, but this time, three people have eyes, but they all look at Chu Tong.


    One by one eyes, are trying to open, it seems still can not believe that this is true.


    "And the other boxes, too?" The emperor''s lips slightly moved, and asked in a deep voice. As he spoke, he seemed to swallow his saliva fiercely.


    If those are all, all these boxes will add up to more than two million liang of gold. No, or those are not, or those are only silver.


    Liuyun looks at her eyes more and more wide, and Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle is just a few days light.


    "Yes." Chutong nodded his head slightly and said softly.


    "Really?" The emperor asked again, at this moment''s expression, but it was more surprised, the words slightly paused, again added, "are all gold?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1398

    How surprised are the other two people''s faces? Is that true?


    "Yes." Chu Tong nodded again. She wanted to occupy less space, so she changed it into gold.


    The three men, looking at each other again, were stunned. They couldn''t imagine that it was all gold. How many boxes were there.


    The emperor''s lips were once again drawn. If they were all gold, they would be more than the ones in his Treasury.


    "Emperor, this is two million liang of gold." Chu Tong was afraid that they would ask any messy questions, so he said directly.


    However, as soon as she said this, she immediately turned three people into newspaper sculptures, especially the emperor. At the moment, his body stood still, with eyes straight looking at the boxes, his lips slightly moved twice, but he didn''t say a word. £¬


    ¡­¡­


    Two million Liang, and still gold, three men, at this moment really can''t believe their ears, especially the emperor, at this moment''s face, in addition to surprise or surprise, there is not so much silver in his Treasury, but she took out so much silver at once.


    He''s not dreaming, is he?


    Jingwang''s eyes slowly turned to her. Deep in the eyes, they were full of surprise. He found that he underestimated her again, but where did she get so much silver?


    "Here, these, where did you get them?" The emperor asked three people the deepest doubt in their hearts, and their eyes looked straight at chutong again.


    Chutong is shocked. Where did he come from? He said, half truely and half falsely, "it''s stolen..."


    "From where?" The emperor''s eyes suddenly opened, some eagerly said, it seems that he really believed that these silver coins were stolen by Chu Tong.


    Jingwang''s lips slightly drew. If he wants to rob, then he should rob.


    Chu Tong was slightly shocked, but he couldn''t help chuckling. The emperor really thought that she was robbed?


    Seeing the smirk on her face, the emperor quickly realized that he had lost his temper and smiled uneasily, "I just don''t understand, where did you get so much gold?"


    "This is not the point. The most important thing is that the silver issue has been solved. When the prince goes to the south, he will have a lot of success." Chu Tong''s lips with a faint smile, some casually explained that if it wasn''t for knowing that Duke Liu was behind the scenes and afraid that the emperor would get into Duke Liu''s plan in order to raise money, she would not tell them about it at all, at most, that is, to tell you that there is no trace.


    "But?" But the emperor can''t help crying out, and the surprise in the eyes is more obvious.


    "Well, emperor, the Lord will go to Linan tomorrow. Tonight, the emperor will let us go back earlier. The silver will be collected into the Treasury first and loaded together tomorrow." Chu Tong quickly interrupts his words, but in his voice, he is still somewhat casual.


    "Er?" The emperor was shocked that such an important thing was brought by her so understatement. First of all, she did not say where the silver came from, but she was able to donate so many silver unselfishly. This kind of spirit has to be admired.


    She thought it was just boxes of stones?


    "Let''s go." Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled out a faint smile, and his arm quickly extended out. He took her into his arms and whispered in her ear.


    What kind of woman did he marry? It seems that, up to now, he still hasn''t fully seen through her, or rather, she will surprise him every moment.


    The emperor wanted to say something more, but king Jing had been holding her away slowly. He looked at the back of their departure and was stunned for a long time before finally returning to his mind.


    I don''t know if he still doubts it, or because of what, he opened several boxes one by one. One by one, they were all golden pieces. He couldn''t open his eyes.


    After returning to God, he finally sighed with relief. This matter has been solved. Moreover, it has been solved in such an incredible way. God, if it had not been for his own eyes, he would not have believed it.


    Liuyun also keeps up with him. He quietly follows King Jing and Princess Jing all the way. It seems that he hasn''t fully recovered his mind. However, Mou Zi accidentally looks at the two people in front of him and doesn''t know what they are thinking.


    Only Jing Wang, holding her hand, kept tightening and tightening, as if he wanted to rub her up in his arms.


    "How did you get those gold? That new factory of your Chu family can''t make so much money?" After returning to the room, King Jing finally asked.


    He knows about her factory, but that factory can''t make that much money.


    "I also asked Feng Yixuan to help me get in touch with a few people to do the last album of that kind." Chu Tong said in a low voice, while talking, he looked into his eyes and had a bit of trial. He knew that he could not cheat him in anything. Unexpectedly, he even knew how much money her factory made?


    "How many, just how many?" Jingwang''s face sank, and there was a little anger in his voice. But deep in his eyes, he was obviously distressed. If there were only a few, could he have so much money?


    "Or, maybe, maybe, a few more." Chu Tong said with a certain modesty, seeing the anger in his eyes, his voice was getting smaller and smaller.


    "How many?" Jing Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was slightly higher.


    "Well, I don''t know. Feng Yixuan will give me the list tomorrow." Chu Tong''s lips and body pulled for a while, and whispered again. In fact, she didn''t expect that there would be so many. If she was allowed to do the work alone, it would only take half a year to finish it?


    "Well!" Jing Wang responded coldly, but the pain in his eyes was more and more obvious. He remembered that the emperor had said that Feng Yixuan would follow him to Linan tomorrow. So, wouldn''t all the next things be done by her alone? Does this woman want to kill herself?


    His eyes flicker, or he can let Feng Yixuan stay to help her, in that case, she will be more relaxed.


    "Well, anyway, when you leave the capital, I have nothing to do. I just need to find something to do." King Jing smiled a little and said in a coquettish way that she didn''t want to. The night before he left, they were not happy because of this!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1399

    "Well, I''ve never heard of such a sadist before?" Jing Wang glanced at her slightly, but still with some dissatisfaction on his face. Now he really wants to give her back all those things.


    At the thought that she would be so tired and draw so many pictures of men, in his heart,


    "yes, I am looking for abuse, I like looking for abuse." When Chu Tong, who was also a little careful, heard this, he suddenly got angry. In his voice, with obvious anger, he gave him a fierce look and turned to the room.


    "Children?" Jing Wang was shocked. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly lose her temper and quickly grabbed her. He held her tightly in his arms and whispered, "boy, I don''t mean that, I,"


    explanation is not his specialty. Moreover, seeing how angry she was, he was a little flustered. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Tong''s face is in his arms, but the corner of his lips is rising slowly, and a faint smile is pulled out. Of course, she knows that he is angry because he loves her. She just doesn''t want that thing to destroy the atmosphere at the moment, so she can only use a little strategy.


    "I''ve understood what you mean." Without looking up, she was still a little deliberately angry in her stuffy voice.


    "Tong Tong, me." Jing Wang''s body is slightly sluggish, and her hand is suddenly tightened. After a while, he murmurs, "boy, how can you be so stupid?"


    In the low voice, there are too many hidden emotions. How could he not know that she did it for him.


    "For you, I am willing." Chu Tong raised his head slowly this time and said word by word.


    "Tong Tong, meeting you is the happiest thing in my life." King Jing''s eyes are also looking at her directly. There is no hidden tenderness and infatuation in the eyes. It''s enough to have her in this life. For her, he can abandon everything before.


    "To meet you is the happiest thing for me." Chutong''s lips are full of a brilliant and happy smile.


    Jing Wang is slightly sluggish. Looking at her eyes, he is moved quickly. Then he slowly stoops down and kisses the smile on the corner of her lips. He wants to imprint her smile at this moment in his heart.


    Tomorrow, he will go to Linan. Tonight, he just wants to hold her so quietly and do nothing. He just wants to carve everything in his heart.


    The whole night, two people hug each other and lie down, both of them are sleepless all night, but they just hug quietly. This night, for the two of them, is so important. Moreover, when will Jingwang come back and what trouble will he encounter when he leaves tomorrow.


    The next day, when the sun rose, the light came into the room through the window and spread on the ground.


    Chu Tong''s body is slightly stiff. When it''s dawn, he will leave. There are too many dangers in this journey. And she, staying in the capital, also has too many dangers.


    King Jing still hugs her tightly. He has a pair of eyes and stares at her face directly. It seems that he doesn''t mean to get up. In the eyes, there are too many heartaches and reluctant to give up. If he can, he really doesn''t want to leave.


    Both of them did not speak again, but they still lay on the bed quietly, letting the light get brighter and brighter.


    "Get up." Finally, it was Chu Tong who opened his mouth, slightly opened his arms, and slowly got up.


    Jing Wang''s hand, slightly raised, but did not hold her, but slowly fell down. After all, this time is really not early.


    "Come, I''ll serve the Lord in dressing." Don''t want to see him so sad, don''t want to let the two people between so dull, Chu Tong took his clothes, a face said with a smile.


    To be honest, she hasn''t worn clothes for him for such a long time. In the past, he didn''t need the girls to serve him. These things were all done by himself. After the marriage, he never asked her to do them.


    And she is a new woman from modern times, naturally, she will not have that kind of self-consciousness.


    But today, she wants to dress him,.


    Jing Wang froze for a moment, then slowly sat together, lips slightly up, very satisfied with her service.


    On the first day of the marriage, the woman didn''t have this self-consciousness. Therefore, he thought that in his whole life, he was afraid that he would not enjoy such treatment. Unexpectedly, she had a sudden impulse today.


    So, of course, he will enjoy it.


    Chu Tong is very serious for him to wear clothes, one by one, action is very light, very attentive, seems to be doing a very important thing.


    But, in her heart, there was no such peace as the surface showed. She even thought secretly that if this dress could not be worn out forever, how nice it would be.


    Just, it''s obviously just her extravagant hope. No matter how slow she moves, her clothes will be put on soon. Her hands will be so hard there when the last button is buttoned. Suddenly, I don''t know where to put them?


    Feeling her strange and knowing her mood at the moment, Jing Wang sighed in his heart, then held her tightly in his arms again, whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, I will come back soon."


    He will finish the work there as soon as possible and come back as soon as possible.


    "Well, as you said, you must come back soon." Chu Tong Yi, in his arms, said gloomily, at this moment, she insisted on the disintegration of the whole, because she was really worried, worried.


    "Good." King Jing whispered again and held her hand, but it was a little trembling. He was not worried. No pain.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see you off." Chu Tong slowly raised his head, tried to press down the impulse to cry, and his lips barely squeezed out a smirk again.


    Just because she didn''t give up, she had been delayed for a long time. Even if she didn''t give up, she couldn''t stop him from leaving. Now there are many people waiting for him outside.


    "Well." King Jing did not refuse, but walked out with her. Even if he wanted to separate, he would separate again at the last moment.


    "Prince, princess." As soon as Liuyun saw them coming out, he called respectfully.


    However, the only cold face on one side was always deep. Looking at Chu Tong''s eyes, she was a little more angry. She told herself that she was not qualified to be angry with others, but still could not control herself.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked by her angry eyes. For a while, she can''t touch her head. What''s wrong with this girl?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1400

    How can I look at myself like I suddenly become her enemy.


    "One by one, are you going to see the prince? Will you join us in the carriage? " Chu Tong looked at her and said with a light smile. He didn''t understand what the girl was doing.


    "No need." Leng only slightly turned his head and said angrily, with a slight glance of his lips, and a low cold hum,


    all the people were stunned. Leng only clearly liked her all the time. Why did she suddenly change her attitude today?


    "Let''s go." However, Chu Tong didn''t care much, but got on the carriage with King Jing. They had to go to the Palace first. All the people and horses were ready, and the Emperor himself gave them a farewell party.


    After coming back, I''ll ask her about this little girl slowly.


    When you arrive at the palace, all the people and horses are really ready, and the emperor has been waiting for you. All the people are waiting for you without trace.


    "be careful." The emperor looked at him with a dignified face. He said in a deep voice word by word, with obvious worry in his voice. Everyone knows the danger of going to Linan this time.


    "Well." Jingwang answered quietly, holding Chu Tong''s hand, but he tightened it again. For her sake, he would not let himself be busy.


    Feng Yixuan has come for a long time. He really wants to go to Linan and help the people in Linan. When he sees King Jing holding her tightly in his arms, he is reluctant to give up her face. He is nervous. In his eyes, he is a little relieved. It seems that he is really nervous about her and cares about her. So, she will be happy if she marries him. In that way, he can rest assured Now.


    "By the way, fengyixuan also wants to go to Linan with you." The emperor thought of one side of fengyixuan this time and whispered to Jingwang. Yesterday, when he told Jingwang, Jingwang didn''t say anything. I don''t know if he agreed or not.


    Leng is the only one who has been around fengyixuan since the appearance of fengyixuan. She clearly said that she no longer loves him, but still can''t control herself and can''t help looking at him.


    Jingwang''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his eyes are slowly looking towards fengyixuan. In his eyes, he quickly hides something different. To be honest, he doesn''t want to leave fengyixuan beside her. After all, she has always had a different feeling for fengyixuan. However, he knows more about fengyixuan''s feelings for her. For her, he can sacrifice everything. After the poisoning, he has already Obviously.


    So, he knows that Feng Yixuan can help her with all his strength if he stays. What''s more, only Feng Yixuan can help her with her problems in her monograph.


    "No, he can''t help." In King Jing''s voice, there are some cold meanings and some strange contradictions, especially when he looks at Chu Tong with his eyes, there are some strange emotions in his eyes.


    The emperor couldn''t help but froze. He didn''t seem to think that King Jing would refuse so directly. He also said such words in front of fengyixuan. For a while, his face was embarrassed and his eyes were looking towards fengyixuan quickly.


    But see wind Yi Xuan''s face, there is no slightest dissimilarity, it seems to have a little chuckle.


    Chu Tong''s brow also slightly frowned, but then he understood the meaning of Jing Wang, and his lips slightly pulled out a faint smile.


    But in the cold and only eyes, it''s quick to get over the anger and glare at King Jing. How can he say that?


    "Your Highness King Jing, although Feng Yixuan doesn''t know martial arts, he can help to come up with ideas, or..." The emperor lowered his voice slightly again.


    "No, I don''t have that much energy to take care of him. He''d better stay in the capital and do something he should do. " However, King Jing again interrupted the emperor''s words in a more direct voice than last time.


    The emperor''s face changed a little. He always appreciated fengyixuan. At this moment, King Jing did this, which made fengyixuan look disgraceful.


    One side of the cold is more angry eyes angry open, almost rushed to Jingwang in front of his theory, fengyixuan is not as bad as he said. Just about to get angry,


    "thank you, Lord. Fengyixuan knows how to do it." Just, the wind Yi Xuan is a tiny smile, quickly said, the voice, but also a little different mood.


    He is such a smart man, how could he not understand King Jing''s mind. Since the Lord believed him so much, how could he let him down.


    The emperor was stunned again. In the eyes of Xiangfeng Yixuan, there were too many doubts. What happened to fengyixuan? He was so grateful that he was rejected by Jingwang. What''s the meaning of his words? What does he know how to do?


    "You know." Jing Wang quickly glanced at him, and then looked at Chu Tong again. In her ear, he whispered, "after that, he will do those messy things."


    Since those things are all taken care of by fengyixuan, it''s up to him to solve them. Originally, those things are not difficult for fengyixuan.


    Why bother his woman.


    "Good." Chutong''s lips are slightly pulled and a light smile is pulled out. He whispers that this man is always so domineering, but it is so domineering that people are intoxicated.


    "I''m not here. I can''t always be with him." Hearing her faint laughter, his face was a little dark, and he held her arm tightly again. In the voice, there were some faint warnings. He wanted Feng Yixuan to help her, but he didn''t want them to be together often.


    He''s really not a general contradiction.


    "Good." Chutong chuckles again, but the lip angle is rising. This man, at this time, has not forgotten to be jealous. She has already married him. How could it happen to fengyixuan again? He and fengyixuan are friends forever, even if they are only friends.


    He knew what she wanted, and he was so nervous.


    In fact, he knew that she loved him with all her heart and soul, and would never really follow him. However, when he thought of her being with him, he felt uncomfortable.


    When did he, Prince Jing, become so worried about gain and loss.


    "Well, it''s almost time. It''s time to start. Everyone is waiting." Chu Tong saw the orderly team below, and they all looked at them with different looks and couldn''t help urging them in a low voice.


    "Well." King Jing answered quietly, but he was still reluctant to let go. It would be good to hold him for a while.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1401

    What''s more, the departure time hasn''t arrived yet. For things like this, the time is set.


    The emperor saw Chu Tong tightly held in his arms by Jing Wang, and his eyes flashed with obvious gratitude. If she didn''t donate so much silver at once, he didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    Chu Tong''s eyes sank slightly, and there were obvious worries in the deep of his eyes. He thought that now, he would be separated from him, and he felt more reluctant to part.


    When the emperor saw that she was reluctant to give up, his eyes flickered, and suddenly he said in a loud voice, "let''s go, I will personally take you out of the city today."


    Know she doesn''t give up, let her watch King Jing leave the city.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked, but he immediately understood the meaning of the emperor. In his eyes, he quickly concealed some gratitude. Then he held Chu Tong and jumped on the horse.


    Chu tong can''t help but be stunned. When he returns to God, he has been held by King Jing and sat on the horse.


    When they heard that the emperor was going to take them out of the city, they were so angry that they couldn''t help cheering.


    All the people in the capital heard about Linan and knew that King Jing was going to Linan today, so they gathered in the street early in the morning to see him off.


    As soon as king Jing appeared, there was a bit of noise, especially among the people who were gathered around him.


    "It''s said that the disaster on the other side of Linan is particularly serious and dangerous. King Jing has to go in person?"


    "It''s really dangerous there. All the ministers in the court don''t want to go there. They are afraid that their lives will be in danger, but the prince doesn''t hesitate at all."


    "yes, King Jing is really a good prince. Every time there is a difficulty in the cloud country and the common people, he will solve it himself." The other person also agrees.


    As soon as this remark came out, it aroused the sympathy of all people.


    "Although King Jing looks cold at ordinary times, he has always been very concerned about our common people."


    "Yes, yes. Last time the grandson of the old Li family was injured on the road, he was just met by Jingwang. Jingwang immediately got out of the carriage and sent him to see the doctor."


    "It''s a blessing for our people that we have such princes in Yun kingdom."


    "Eh, isn''t it the princess sitting on the horse with the prince? Is she going with her? " Someone saw Chu Tong sitting with King Jing and asked with a little doubt.


    "How could it be possible? How could the prince agree with the princess in such a dangerous place? It should be to send the prince out of the city. Didn''t you see that the emperor also came together? They must have sent the prince out of the city together." One of them retorted in a low voice,


    "yes, it''s said that the prince loves the princess very much. It''s absolutely impossible to let her go there." The other one added in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible for her to go to such a dangerous place. This woman is not worthy of the Lord at all. Moreover, she has worked with several men before and seduced Feng Gongzi. I don''t know why the Lord likes such a woman." One of the women, said angrily.


    "Yes, yes, she used to be the wife of the white childe." Another woman said angrily.


    "You women are obviously jealous. What kind of person is the prince? There must be no wrong with the woman you fall in love with." A middle-aged man, glancing at the woman, said slightly discontented.


    "Then you say that there is no end to the number of ugly things about that woman." "Hum, a group of unreasonable women, brother Li doesn''t care about them." Another man advised in a low voice that there had been obvious dissatisfaction in the eyes of those women.


    "King Jing, King Jing." In the crowd, I don''t know who took the lead to shout suddenly. Other people also shouted with the loud voice, and the shouting really grew louder and louder.


    Such a shout, the emperor is still on the court, some of the ministers, have slightly changed their faces, are careful to look at the emperor, for fear that the emperor will be angry.


    However, the emperor''s face has always been with a light smile. In his eyes, he seems to be a little relieved. It seems that it''s more appropriate for him to be the emperor of cloud kingdom. When he comes back, he will give up the throne and let him be the emperor of cloud kingdom.


    Seeing that all the people were looking at King Jing with adoration on their faces, however, some women seemed to have obvious anger and a little disdain when they looked at Chu Tong. The emperor''s eyes slightly sink, and his hands suddenly lift, with a high wave.


    Everyone''s cheers suddenly stopped, all of them were shocked. Everyone was just too excited and forgot the presence of the emperor. When the emperor''s face was shut down, the emperor must be angry to praise the Lord.


    They all drooped their eyes and were afraid. Some of the timid couldn''t help shivering.


    "This time, when Linan was hit by a disaster, King Jing went to the rescue himself. For the sake of the country of cloud, for the sake of the people of the country of cloud, regardless of his own life danger, people have to admire him." The emperor''s words were slightly stopped, but the ministers were all stunned, puzzled and surmised secretly. The emperor should praise them first, and then punish them.


    the emperor''s eyes swept over the people quickly, and then he added again, "but. There''s another person, and she''s even more meritorious. "


    All the people were shocked one after another. They all looked at the emperor incomprehensibly and guessed in their hearts. Who else is more powerful than the Lord?


    Seeing the puzzled expression of all the people, the emperor''s lips slightly pulled out a slight smile, looked at Chu Tong with eyes, and then said slowly word by word, "she is the princess of King Jing. She donated 2.1 million liang of gold by herself."


    All people, all in that moment become statues, all eyes of people are looking at Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but he didn''t expect that the emperor would actually open this matter. Seeing everyone''s eyes, Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly, but suddenly found that there was a person in the crowd looking straight at them.


    When the eyes of that man are shining, she is suddenly shocked. Is it him?


    The old fox is not dead, but what does he want to do when he is in the crowd?


    You don''t want to do something, do you?


    Duke Liu naturally found Chu Tong looking at him, and then he guessed that Chu Tong had recognized him. His eyes were slightly flashing. There was some accident in his eyes, but there was also some ruthlessness in his eyes. It seems that this woman is really well known.


    However, if Jing Wang is not around her, she will not become a big deal. The only person he is afraid of is Jing Wang. As long as Jing Wang is spent in the capital, he has nothing to fear.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1402

    He pulled out a cold smile from the corner of his lips. He gave Chu Tong a deep look, and then he quickly hid in the crowd, but in a flash, his figure disappeared.


    Chu Tong was shocked secretly and his body was stiff. His speed was unbelievable. It seems that his martial arts have completely recovered.


    It''s said that Muyan''s martial arts can only be recovered in about half a year. Unexpectedly, the old fox recovered so quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Holding him tightly all the time, he felt her subtle difference, asked in a low voice, and looked at the crowd along with her eyes.


    Of course, there is no shadow of Mr. Liu. What just happened is just a matter of a moment. I don''t want him to worry about it. Especially when he is going to leave soon, I can''t let him worry about things in the capital anymore. Otherwise, he would be more dangerous if he hung on both ends.


    Turning back to his eyes, he looked at him, smiled slightly and said softly, "nothing." She tried to make her smile light and bright.


    At the moment, all the people, however, are still trapped in amazement because of the emperor''s words. They are all in a daze and don''t look back. The eyes of thousands of them are all looking at Chu Tong. In the eyes, they are all incredibly shocked.


    This woman, take out more than two million liang of gold?


    This, how can this be possible?


    The business of the Chu family is not big. In the capital, it''s nothing at all. Even the richest man in the capital can''t get so much silver at once. How can she get so much?


    At the moment, even if that was said by the emperor, people still don''t believe it, not at all.


    But those ministers who followed the emperor to send King Jing were more disbelieving. In their eyes, the Emperor just wanted to tell them.


    Some people have begun to talk in a low voice.


    "Is there so much silver in the Chu family?" It''s a skeptical tone.


    "No way. The Chu family is going to lose in recent years. A few factories were almost closed a while ago." Said a businessman with a certain look.


    "Cut, that woman, hum, she can take out so much money. If there is one, I''m afraid it''s also a seduction." Said a woman with great malice.


    The emperor had expected that you wouldn''t believe it. He said loudly again with a slight tug from his lips, "the Chu family doesn''t have such a big family business, but you should remember some new things that suddenly appeared in the capital some days ago, such as those beautiful vases and perfect porcelain."


    If the emperor wants to be famous for her, he will naturally tell her the source of those silver coins. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be misunderstood.


    If King Jing becomes the emperor, she is the queen. Before, everyone had a deep misunderstanding about her. Today, he took these opportunities to let everyone know the real her.


    He also asked the bodyguard to find out about it last night. To be honest, when he got the news, he was totally shocked.


    At the beginning, when those things came out, he always thought that they were made by God, and those perfect things were definitely not made by people in this era.


    But I didn''t expect that she did all these things. How could it not surprise him?


    When they talked about it, it disappeared in an instant, and they became statues again. They all knew that they had bought one or two of those things with abundant hands, all of which were for home like treasure.


    And the people in the mall all know that in this short period of more than one month, those things have been sold to several other countries, the profits of which are not clear to anyone, but they understand that it is absolute money.


    It''s just that no one could have imagined that she could have made those.


    Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn''t expect that the emperor also knew about it. He must have asked someone to check it on purpose. However, he even publicized it to her in public.


    I never knew that the emperor would be such a talkative person, but she also understood his mind.


    Jingwang''s face is calm, without any difference. His lips are slightly pursed. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He just holds her waist''s hand, but it''s slightly tight. His lips are slowly close to her ears. He doesn''t speak, just slightly breathes. The light breath, little by little, sprays in her ears. It''s itchy and crisp.


    Let Chu Tong feel uncomfortable, subconsciously want to avoid, but he does not allow her to avoid, but more and more close to her ear.


    The emperor''s mind, he also knows, but, he also guessed the emperor''s purpose, for her name?


    Such a grand name for her, I''m afraid there is another intention.


    If he had known before that the emperor was not the first king''s own son, he would take his place,. He doesn''t need the emperor at all, but now he doesn''t want to. He just wants to accompany her, go where she wants to go, and do what she wants to do.


    So, he didn''t want his woman to be too famous, or his own too famous, so he was doomed to have no peace.


    However, the emperor''s words had already been spoken, and could not be stopped.


    After they were shocked again, they looked into Chu Tong''s eyes, which were no longer just disbelief, but obvious shock, or more admiration. But in those women''s eyes, they were more jealous.


    "It turned out that those things were all made by Miss Chu. No, they were all made by the princess. I thought they were brought in by foreigners." Said the businessman again just now.


    "Yes, we all think it''s made by people from other regions." All the people around him followed suit.


    The ministers'' faces changed one after another. One by one, they were forced by the emperor to donate 50000 liang of silver. They donated more than two million liang of gold at once. This is really


    "The princess has donated all her silver to the people of Linan. How can we not be admired for her righteousness and generosity?" The emperor saw that the eyes of all the people looking at her had changed, and the smile on the corner of his lips slowly spread, and he said in a deep voice again.


    "Yes, the princess is so considerate of our people. It''s really a blessing for our people." Cried one of them.


    "Only such a woman is worthy of our Lord." The other was even more excited.


    "King Jing, Princess..." The crowd shouted again, a higher than a shout, let the atmosphere suddenly excited.


    The morale of the soldiers was also encouraged, and they shouted loudly with the people.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1403

    Everyone knows the danger of going to Linan at this moment, but the prince himself, the princess, for the sake of the people in Linan, give all they have, what are they afraid of.


    Even if there is any real danger, even if I lose my life there, it is glorious.


    Although Chu Tong was not satisfied with the emperor''s doing so, he saw the soldiers'' high momentum and a slight smile from his lips. If everyone went to Linan with such passion, he could overcome even the greatest difficulties.


    The troops continued to move forward, but the people''s shouts were getting higher and higher.


    Even those who were doing business came to shout, and the soldiers shouted all the way to the gate.


    The bodyguards of the city gate were slightly stunned when they saw the momentum, and they all quickly knelt down to salute when they saw that the emperor actually sent them out in person.


    "Long live the emperor, long live, long live."


    "Get up." The emperor waved a little, and his voice was a little angry. Recently, he was really disgusted with such a salute.


    "I''ll send you a thousand miles. There will be a difference. I''ll send you here." The emperor stopped and said in a low voice, in the voice, there was still a certain reluctance and too much worry.


    However, it will be sent out of the city if it is sent again. It can''t be sent any more.


    Jing Wang''s body slightly stagnated and whispered in response. Then he looked down at Chu Tong in his arms. In his eyes, he was worried for a while, but then he smiled and held her down. He said with a light smile, "OK, go back and send her to Linan."


    Chutong''s face sank slightly, his red lips cocked slightly, and whispered, "I really want to send it directly to Linan."


    The voice was low and vague, but king Jing could still hear it clearly.


    If it''s not too dangerous there, he wants to take her.


    However, no matter how smart and powerful she is, she is just a woman, and her physical quality is not enough. How can he take her to such a dangerous place? Therefore, he can only take her as if he did not hear her, slowly release her hand, and quickly jump on the horse.


    He was afraid that he would be reluctant to part with her again.


    Chu Tong didn''t say anything more and didn''t catch up with him. Instead, he looked at him with a smirk and said in a deep voice, "take care."


    Take care of yourself.


    Jing Wang''s body was obviously quivering for a while, and he said in a low voice, "take care."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around, and the reins in his hands shook slightly, and the horse moved forward quickly.


    All the way forward, out of the city, until go far, never look back.


    Chu Tong stood there all the time, looking at his back from afar, until he couldn''t see it, but he still stood straight like that, and didn''t want to leave.


    "Go, go back." The emperor came to her and said in a low voice, obviously heavy. His eyes twinkled and he said softly, "don''t worry, he will be OK."


    "Yes, my Lord is very good at martial arts, resourceful and experienced. It will be OK." Feng Yixuan also came to her and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Chu Tong didn''t speak all the time, just turned around slowly and walked to the city, but the pace was obviously a little stiff. When King Jing left, she suddenly didn''t want to pretend to be strong.


    No matter what others say, her heart is still hanging tightly, really worried about him.


    People watched her slowly moving steps, eyes are not from a sink, then no longer say anything, but just slowly follow her behind, step by step forward.


    Even the emperor did not ride any more, but followed her step by step, and those ministers could only follow her slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took, Chu Tong suddenly stopped, turned around, and when he saw the people behind her, he seemed to be slightly stunned, his eyes flashed slightly, and went to the emperor''s front, and said softly, "thank you for your company. I want to go back to the Chu mansion. I will be there soon. "


    She just fell into her own mood and didn''t pay attention to other things. She didn''t even know that she was followed by such a large group of people. If she didn''t just want to turn around, she would notice the people behind, whether they wanted to send her directly back to the Chu mansion.


    What''s the matter with the Emperor today? How can he be so reckless?


    It seems that the emperor suddenly regained his mind at this moment. This time, he realized what he had done. However, there was no chagrin in his expression. Instead, he was a little happy. "OK, I will not send it anymore."


    Light voice, it seems with a little smile, or there are some half true and half false jokes.


    Then he looked at the minister behind him and said in a deep voice, "go back to the palace."


    The ministers who followed were relieved one after another this time. The emperor was finally back to normal. If they wanted to go on like this, they would be crazy.


    Seeing the emperor leaving with the ministers, Chu Tong''s lips were slightly drawn. Today, it''s really speechless.


    Feng Yixuan didn''t leave, but came to her side and whispered, "I had told my servants to send the list to Chu mansion. Now I''ll take it back. I''ll do the work of the album."


    He had been worried that she would be very tired to do so many albums alone. Unexpectedly, King Jing would let him stay to help him.


    Has been standing behind him cold only eyes is a fierce stare, she stood by his side so long, difficult, he has always regarded her as the air?


    "Well, well, let''s do it together. It''s faster." Chutong chuckled, thinking of the warning of the previous monarch without trace, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    However, there are so many things that she can''t help herself.


    "One one, go, go back." Slightly turn the eyes, see a face angry cold only, can''t help but secretly shake his head, emotional things, really can''t say clearly, the way is unclear.


    Leng is really fond of fengyixuan, but it is obvious that fengyixuan has no heart for her, at least not yet.


    Cold only looked at her eyes, but also diffuse the obvious anger, but this time did not refuse, but followed them forward.


    The breeze Yi Xuan''s eyes are tiny side, looked at the cold one eye, the lips angle slightly moved, seemed to want to say anything, but saw the cold one face''s anger, then stopped the mouth.


    As soon as she entered Chu''s mansion, the Empress Dowager came out in a hurry, chuckling, "Tong Tong, you are back."


    At the moment, she is really a very loving mother. It seems that the Empress Dowager has made up her mind to be the stepmother of others, and the hatred for Chu Tong has already completely disappeared.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1404

    At the moment, in order to get Chuxu''s favor, she will do anything.


    Cold only Chen''s lips and corners are slightly pulled behind him, and he looks at the Queen Mother''s eyes with a quick and implicit contempt. This woman is very good at acting and pretending?


    Didn''t you kill her and Jing Wang? At the moment, people who can be so kind and don''t know think that they are really mothers and daughters.


    "Master Chu, madam Chu." Feng Yixuan politely shouted, his face is still his usual chuckle, but the deep part of his eyes seems to quickly hide a little bit strange, and vaguely feel something strange.


    Leng Weichen is slightly shocked. He looks at the eyes of fengyixuan and flashes a trace of anger. But he quickly conceals himself. However, he still stares at fengyixuan. What does this boy shout?


    But when the Empress Dowager heard that sentence of Mrs. Chu, the smile on her face spread quickly, and she was very happy. Although she didn''t expect that fengyixuan would come here, she was moved a little when she looked at fengyixuan''s eyes.


    Feng Yixuan was stared by Leng Weichen inexplicably. Seeing the Empress Dowager''s expression, he was slightly shocked. He was not the first time to come to Chu mansion. Although Mrs. Chu liked it last time, it was not so obvious. What''s more, Tong Tong Tong has been married.


    Mrs. Chu''s expression really puzzled him.


    Chu Tong''s brow is a little frown. It seems that Feng Yixuan has begun to doubt it. He thinks that in the future, Feng Yixuan may often come to Chu mansion. Sooner or later, she will know about it, or she should find a chance to tell him about it.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to pour tea for the guests." Leng Weichen''s eyes, looking at the Empress Dowager coldly, said in a deep voice, with undisguised anger.


    No matter what, he can''t give the Empress Dowager a good face, because the Empress Dowager''s attempt to him is too obvious. It''s like last night, the Empress Dowager even wanted to share the room with him. If he didn''t drive her away angrily, his innocence would be destroyed by the old witch.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned, and then whispered, "yes, I''m going to pour it now."


    Low voice, but there is not too much anger, but with a bit of caution.


    Speaking, has slowly turned around, left.


    She comforts herself constantly in her heart. Now, the person Chu Xu hates is blue like heart, so the more he hates blue like heart, the happier she should be. She believes that one day, she will replace blue like heart in his mind.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager can bear to this extent. It can be seen how deep her feelings towards Chu Xu are.


    I think that the empress dowager, who is so high, has become a tea pourer. It''s really speechless.


    In the eyes of fengyixuan, there was a trace of doubt again, and his eyebrows were frowning slowly. When he came last time, Chu Xu respected and loved Mrs. Chu very much. How was this?


    "You are fengyixuan?" Feng Yixuan is thinking in secret. The voice of Leng Meichen rings again. A pair of eyes look straight at Feng Yixuan with a little consideration, but there is also a trace of appreciation. No wonder they like him one by one. It''s really good.


    Feng Yixuan is completely stunned this time. Don''t master Chu know him? How can you say such a thing?


    He did not rush to answer, but turned his eyes to Chu Tong on one side and asked her with his eyes Chu Tong didn''t hide it any more. Anyway, he wanted to tell Feng Yixuan, but Leng Weichen explained it now. She just told him all.


    Feng Yixuan''s eyes suddenly widened and his face looked at Leng Weichen unbelievably. Even if he was as calm as he was, he was really frightened at the moment. How could it be that Leng Weichen, the city Lord of blue city, became master Chu?


    "The one just now?" However, fengyixuan is not bad for fengyixuan. Soon I understood what was going on, and I guessed that the person just now would not be Mrs. Chu. Otherwise, Leng Weichen would not be able to do that to her.


    "That''s the queen mother." This time, he didn''t wait for Chu Tong to open his mouth, but Leng Weichen said in an inverted way. When he spoke, he could not help but take a breath again. When he thought that the old witch had been trying to get close to him, he couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body.


    See wind Yi Xuan, so quick reaction came over, Mou son again hidden a little bit of appreciation, it seems that his sister''s vision is really good.


    "Too, queen?" Feng Yixuan, who had just returned to the gods, was completely shocked. His eyes were full of incredible shock. How could he do? He couldn''t even think that it would be the Empress Dowager. Didn''t he say that the Empress Dowager went to Kirin mountain to pray for the emperor?


    How could it be here? What''s more, Yi Rong became Mrs. Chu''s appearance. When it was even more astonishing, the Empress Dowager would listen to Leng Weichen''s words. No, it should be, listen to Master Chu''s words?


    Cold only Chen slightly spread a hand, a face of helpless and unwilling, "yes, that old witch."


    His eyes flickered, his lips pulled out a strange smile, and he approached fengyixuan and whispered, "otherwise, would you like to be master Chu? Pretend to be a couple with that old witch. "


    He is really fed up with it. If it goes on like this, he will be driven mad by that old witch.


    "Cough, cough Feng Yixuan is choked by his saliva. Let him pretend to be a husband and wife with the Empress Dowager?


    Chu Tong''s eyes also can''t help but open, the lip angle also slightly smoked a bit, let the wind Yi Xuan go? I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. Maybe it was given by the old witch?


    "Big brother." Has been standing on the side of the cold only suddenly slightly discontented said, the heart again strange wind Yixuan, but still can''t help worrying for him.


    "Why, you wench, who hasn''t been married, helped him." Leng Weichen intentionally stares at Leng for one eye, and smiles half truely. Naturally, he won''t let Feng Yixuan come to replace him. He''s just joking. Unexpectedly, his sister is worried.


    Cold only tiny Zheng, the facial expression also can''t help a heavy, urgent voice way, "big brother, what do you say?" In the voice, there is also some awkwardness hidden in his eyes. He looks slightly at the wind Yixuan, sees his expression is somewhat unnatural, and his heart is a little more upset.


    Looking at Leng Weichen again, he said angrily, "who says that I will marry? I will stay in blue city all my life and not marry."


    Feng Yixuan doesn''t like her at all. Isn''t brother embarrassing her?


    Cold only Chen''s eyebrows slightly frown, looking at the eyes of the wind Yi Xuan, but there is no just casual and appreciation, but a little bit more cold, a word slowly said, "how? Sounds like someone is bullying people in blue city? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1405

    One by one, for him, I would not hesitate to steal Lanru''s life sustaining pill. It''s said that the life sustaining pill is so precious that it was practiced by a doctor.


    There are only three in the whole world. One saved the previous generation of city Lord, and the other one heard that he saved a generation of city Lord''s wife. The only one left was the girl who saved fengyixuan.


    This kid, unexpectedly does not appreciate, still hurt his baby sister''s heart?


    He is very protective of his family, so he will not let go of all the people who bully his family.


    "Brother, don''t tell me. No one bullies me." Cold only slightly stamp feet, said hastily, looking at the eyes of cold only Chen, more dissatisfied.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled again. This kind of emotional affair should not be interfered by outsiders. The emotion is two people''s affair. This kind of thing can''t be forced at all.


    In doing so, Leng Weichen can''t help him at all. He will only make things more rigid. However, he obviously doesn''t understand this truth.


    "Leng Chengzhu, the princess''s saving grace, Yixuan is remembered in her heart." Feng Yixuan can understand the mind of cold only, but he is the only one with cold, really,


    "what? Princess? " Leng Weichen''s eyes suddenly sank, and cold interrupted the words of fengyixuan. There was something strange in the deep of his eyes. He had been with this boy for more than a month, and saved him. He called for princess one by one?


    What''s the name of this birth?


    Such a heavy expression?


    He doesn''t like his sister at all?


    Feng Yixuan''s face is a little more embarrassed. This kind of thing, emotional thing, is not to say that love can love, and he doesn''t want to, because cold only saved him, he accepted her. In that case, it''s not love, but gratitude. In that case, it''s not fair to cold only.


    He can''t marry another woman when she is still in his heart. His eyes subconsciously look at Chu Tong around him. In his eyes, he can''t help but hide some softness.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a quick guess flashed in his brain. That kind of guess made his heart more upset and his eyes more cold.


    "The tea has been laid. Come in and shout for tea." Just at this time, the Queen Mother''s voice came from the hall, which also broke the embarrassment at the moment.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly. It seems that in the future, Feng Yixuan will not be allowed to come to Tang mansion. Leng Weichen is so aggressive. How did Feng Yixuan suffer?


    After entering the hall, the Empress Dowager built the tea and handed a cup of tea to Chu Xu himself. She said with a smirk, "master, please have tea."


    Obviously, the Empress Dowager is not really able to look at her face. She doesn''t see that Leng Weichen''s face is gloomy at the moment.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes turned slightly. She glanced at the tea in her hand, but she didn''t reach for it. Deep in her eyes, she quickly concealed a cold.


    The Empress Dowager''s body slightly quivered. The tea was too hot. She could not stand it for a while. She had to put the tea on the table first.


    "Well, that''s all you have?" Leng Weichen snorted a little and glanced at her coldly. "I don''t know where I am when I''m here. If I don''t want to come back, I''ll go."


    The Empress Dowager''s body slightly stiff for a while, the lips corner slowly extrudes a light smile, slightly raises the eyes, looks to him, softly accompanies the smile, "master, I am not."


    "Don''t let me see you again." Leng Weichen stares at the Empress Dowager severely again, and his voice is a little more tough.


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank slightly. When did she suffer such a grievance? And she was still in front of so many people. Fortunately, at this moment, she was facing the blue heart face, and gave a dark breath. She tried to suppress the anger in her heart, and then slowly turned around and walked out.


    "Leng Weichen, what are you doing?" When the Empress Dowager left, Chu Tong said a little discontentedly, even if he did this, it would not cause too much suspicion. If it caused the suspicion of outsiders, if it caused the suspicion of Mr. Liu, it would be troublesome.


    "Even if you hate the Empress Dowager no longer, you can''t screw things up. You have to think clearly. If things are screwed up and destroyed, it is likely that the whole cloud kingdom will be destroyed, and we are only afraid of it." Chu Tong thought of Gonggong Liu''s strength, thought of seeing him in the crowd today, and his heart sank suddenly.


    "He is a eunuch, destroying the kingdom of cloud? Kill us? " Leng Weichen''s lips pulled out a arrogant sneer, and his voice was also a bit of casual disdain.


    However, looking into her eyes, there was some anger that he didn''t realize. He just didn''t know what he was doing. His self-control ability has always been very good. He always thought that he would only get out of control in the face of micro things. This time, he unexpectedly,


    he just said this arrogant words, just to cover up that in his heart Irritability.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly. Now she regrets that Leng Weichen has changed into Chuxu. It seems that Leng Weichen doesn''t believe that Liu Gonggong is so powerful. He is afraid that he is so weak. "Leng Weichen sometimes has good self-confidence, but I hope you don''t have to be overconfident." Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly and said slowly, "not everything is under your control."


    She knows the psychology of a man who is as arrogant as he is. What''s more, as the leader of the blue city, he manages the blue city so well. She is afraid that he has never experienced any failure in his life. She doesn''t believe that there will be people who can defeat him in the world.


    In fact, at the beginning, King Jing and Muyan also despised the enemy. Otherwise, they would not rashly attack Duke Liu.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes looked at her directly. In her light voice, she seemed to have irresistible courage. At this moment, even he could not help but be shocked.


    At the moment, she is not like the micro son in his impression, but why, he suddenly felt that he could not open his eyes.


    When Feng Yixuan saw Leng Weichen looking at her expression, his eyes suddenly sank. As a man, he was most clear. However, this cold city Lord seemed to be slightly shocked when Chu Tong looked at his eyes. There was no excitement and fervor in his eyes at the moment, but there seemed to be more differences Something like that.


    That feeling made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Princess, when the prince is leaving, let me help the princess to deal with some things. If there is anything about the princess, just let me know." Feng Yixuan stands up suddenly,


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1406

    "Princess, when the prince is leaving, let me help the princess to deal with some things. If there is anything about the princess, just let me know." Feng Yixuan suddenly stood up and said with a respectful face. He felt that she was different at the moment and didn''t want her to be stared at by that man.


    Even if she has married and become king Jing''s woman, he will do anything to protect her.


    Cold only Chen''s hand, a little tight, looking at the eyes of the wind Yixuan, more cold, this man, it is very able to install.


    "Let''s go." Chu Tong also quickly stood up and walked out without looking at Leng Weichen again. If Leng Weichen had always been in this attitude, she really should consider changing people. After all, father''s temperament is always mild. The Empress Dowager and father have known each other for so many years, which is the clearest. She was angry with her twice, but she could accept it. For a long time, she was afraid of changing people ...


    Cold only Chen looked at her back of the Mou son a little bit deeper, lips slightly pull, suddenly cold voice said, "wind Yixuan like her."


    This is the only cold thing on the asking side, but it is more like talking to oneself. In the voice, with a bit of exploration, after all, it is only a guess.


    Cold is only a sudden surprise, a pair of eyes vigorously wide open, a face to him, surprised voice, "how do you know?"


    It''s my first time to see fengyixuan. Besides, there seems to be nothing between fengyixuan and Chu Tong just now. How can I see it.


    Hear cold only words, cold only Chen''s body slightly a stagnation, if so!


    "What the hell is going on?" When she got to her yard, Feng Yixuan finally asked in a low voice. Listening to her voice, she seemed very dangerous now.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly. Now, this matter can''t be concealed from him any more. He explained it to him roughly.


    The more wind Yixuan listened, the more gloomy his face became, and the more heavy he looked at her eyes.


    "You leave the Empress Dowager beside you. If you are found by Gonggong Liu, the most dangerous thing is you. Do you know?" After hearing her words, Feng Yixuan called out in a hurry.


    Since Gonggong Liu is so powerful, how could he let her go if he knew that she had hidden the Empress Dowager?


    "No matter where the queen mother is, he won''t let me go." Chutong''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, saying slowly word by word, if Gonggong Liu found the empress dowager, the first person to be removed would definitely be her and her Royal Highness Prince Jing, so now, she can only try her best to find a way, so Gonggong Liu can''t find the Empress Dowager.


    "Since you know why you have to deal with this kind of thing, why don''t you leave with his Highness Prince Jing." Hearing her words, Feng Yixuan had a clear fear in her eyes, and cried out urgently again, but suddenly thought of Linan at this moment, I was afraid that it was also dangerous.


    "Come on, get out of here with me." Feng Yixuan suddenly grabbed her wrist and said in a hurry, "at this moment, he doesn''t care about anything and doesn''t want to think about anything. He just wants to keep her away from this dangerous place, take her out of the capital, and leave here forever. As long as she leaves the capital, she will be safe.".


    In the past, for his family and parents, he missed an opportunity. Now he regrets it. It''s too late. This time, he can''t let himself regret any more. He can''t let him suffer any harm.


    Chu Tong was surprised. He didn''t expect that Feng Yixuan would behave like this. In her eyes, she was a little surprised, but also a little grateful. She always knew that Feng Yixuan was interested in her.


    However, in this life, she was doomed to fail him.


    "Fengyixuan, calm down." Chu Tong opened his hand slightly and cried in a low voice, because she knew that he cared for her, so she didn''t want to involve him in this matter.


    "Calm down? Why should I calm down? " Feng Yixuan changed his usual gentleness and growled in a low voice, "you know you are so dangerous now, do you want me to be so calm? I don''t want to wait for you to regret later. Let''s go. I''ll take you away. Now, right away. "


    "I can''t leave now." She will take her with her when his highness comes back.


    Moreover, if she is out of the city now, I''m afraid that Grandpa Liu will never let her leave so easily.


    On the contrary, in the capital, Duke Liu is afraid to do anything about her for the time being. After all, the emperor and Prince Liu are dying. Duke Liu is also afraid to be too rampant. This is also the reason why Prince Jing only left her in the capital instead of sending her away.


    After all, today''s father-in-law Liu is afraid to hate her and kill her at once.


    "I can''t leave now. Are you really waiting for him to kill you?" The wind Yi Xuan again low voice roars, at this moment he already did not have the usual calm, in the Mou son, is also the obvious tension and the fear.


    "Fengyixuan, I''m out of the city now. I''m afraid I''ll die at once. Do you believe it? Last time we brought grandpa Liu''s old nest and nearly killed him. With Grandpa Liu''s insidiousness, may we let me go? " Chu Tong shakes his head slightly, explains in a low voice, and cares in disorder.


    I also know that Feng Yixuan is too worried about her at the moment and is out of proportion.


    Feng Yixuan''s body suddenly froze, and his eyes suddenly opened. He understood that she was right. With Mr. Liu''s insidiousness, he would not let her go. So now, she is the safest in the capital.


    Jingwang was afraid that he had thought of this for a long time, so he would leave her in the capital. It seems that compared with Jingwang, he is really not enough. He does not do enough for anything.


    "I''ll do all these things. Don''t leave Chu mansion when you are free." Feng Yixuan took the list sent in the morning and quickly put it away. He didn''t even let Chu Tong take a look at it. He could do it for her. That''s all.


    He just found out that King Jing arranged some bodyguards in the Chu mansion. They should all be experts.


    "How can I give it all to you? I''ll do the portraits." Chu Tong protested quietly. Besides, those portraits, which she used to sketch, didn''t seem to have that kind of painting in this era.


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard for me to draw a picture." Feng Yixuan doesn''t give her a chance to refuse at all, "and I don''t know how much worse I am than you."


    He still has this confidence. In terms of martial arts and strategy, he can''t compare with King Jing. But in this kind of thing, he can compare with him. I''m afraid there are few people in the whole world.


    After a slight pause, she hesitated and said again, "besides, when the Lord is leaving, I will do all the things I am told to do. I am afraid I will do all the things."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1407

    I don''t need to guess, but I can also understand Jingwang''s mind. How could he let his women draw other men''s portraits and be so tired? If his women were his, he would never let her do those things.


    hearing his words and remembering Jingwang''s words when he left, he could not help but slowly raise his lip angle, so he stopped insisting and whispered, "OK."


    She understood Feng Yixuan and his mind. Since he insisted, it was useless for her to refuse any more.


    On Feng Yixuan''s face, he laughed contentedly this time. Now, he doesn''t expect anything else, just hope to see her happy and see her safe.


    "In the future, nothing will happen. Don''t leave Chu mansion." When Feng Yixuan was about to leave, she told her again and again, as if she were a three-year-old child.


    "I see. I see." Chu Tong nodded helplessly. For the first time, he found that the man was so wordy.


    "You have married his Highness Prince Jing. Why do you provoke him? You can''t give him happiness at all. Why do you give him hope?" Sent off the wind Yixuan, she just wanted to turn back to the room, but was only stopped by cold.


    Cold''s only look at her eyes is the most obvious anger.


    Chu Tong is slightly stunned and sighs secretly. She appreciates Leng''s unique persistence, but unfortunately, Feng shiyixuan can''t accept her now.


    "Come on, let''s have a good talk." Don''t want to let Leng get the only misunderstanding, and, in this case, don''t allow any misunderstanding between them.


    "I just advise you to stay away from him since we can''t give him hope." Leng is the only one who pushes her hand away quickly. In her voice, she is more tough.


    She is jealous. She is really jealous of her. Why can she get all the love from fengyixuan? But she doesn''t cherish it at all. She is not worth it.


    However, she also knows that she is not qualified to blame her at all, so she is really contradictory at the moment.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly turned around and left, never giving Chu Tong a chance to speak again.


    Chu Tong secretly shook his head. He didn''t expect that in such a dangerous time, he would cause so many troubles. He was the only one who felt for Feng Yixuan.


    Leng Weichen has been over reacting.


    She doesn''t know how long she can stick to this plan. She''s really afraid. Liu Gonghui found that once it was discovered by Liu Gonggong, they were only afraid of danger.


    So, now, she can''t wait to die.


    She has to start first. Only then will she have a chance.


    But now, Gonggong Liu is in the dark. She is in the bright. No one knows how many forces Gonggong Liu has established in secret for so many years.


    It is impossible to deal with the old fox by her power alone.


    I''m afraid that the emperor is not the opponent of the old fox, so now, after all, she will pull him into the alliance.


    "Princess Liu Gonggong''s people have been to Kirin mountain. I''m afraid they know that the Empress Dowager is not in Kirin mountain." Thinking about it, a bodyguard came to her quietly and said in a low voice, this bodyguard was specially left by King Jing.


    Chu Tong was surprised. He didn''t expect that Gonggong Liu would move so fast. If he knew that the Empress Dowager was not in Qilin mountain, he would find her in the capital city. So, later, she should be very careful. But when he thought of Leng Weichen, her eyes were in the middle of her eyes, and she was more worried.


    "I''m going to the palace." Chu Tong looked at the bodyguard and whispered, "King Jing said that no matter what happens, you can tell him that she will go to the palace to see the emperor now.".


    She knew that Gonggong Liu would do something next, so she must be ready for everything.


    The bodyguard froze for a moment, then nodded slightly and said softly, "OK. My subordinates will arrange everything. "


    At this time, it''s natural that you can''t enter the palace. Duke Liu''s people have been staring at the princess, so he can only find another way.


    In the middle of the night, in a dense forest.


    "It''s reported that the Empress Dowager is not in Qilin mountain. I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s deliberate false news." A man in black, standing behind a straight figure, said carefully with a face.


    "Well." The man didn''t turn around, but answered coldly. In the dark, he couldn''t see the expression on his face. But it''s just that hum, but with a chilling cold.


    In fact, he had expected that the Empress Dowager would not be in Kirin mountain. On that day, King Jing was afraid that he had suspected it was him. He had made preparations for it. But now, he does not know where King Jing hid the Empress Dowager.


    "In the Imperial Palace, my subordinates have searched all over, and there is no shadow of the Empress Dowager." Another man in black, whispered.


    "Hum." That cold one hum, voice, more a little bit cold, "if so easy to let you find, he is not Jun Wuwen."


    A few black clothes behind me all trembled slightly. No one dared to speak.


    "What about the little Lord?" A moment later, the man asked coldly again, but in this voice, it was obviously a little more gentle.


    The men in black behind us were relieved this time.


    "The young Lord said that they are likely to hide the queen in ordinary people''s homes, so they are looking for her in ordinary people''s homes." Said one of the men in black.


    "Well, it''s quite possible. If he didn''t let me down, he didn''t waste all my years of sacrifice for him. " Hearing the report of the man in black, his voice was more gentle and more satisfied.


    "Yes, yes, it is admirable that the young master is always wise and decisive in his work." A man, carefully flatter.


    "What are you still doing standing here? Why don''t you go find someone?" But he suddenly turned around and gave the man a cold look. He said in a cruel voice.


    No matter what, we must find the empress dowager, not because of his feelings for the empress dowager, but because of an unknown secret.


    Yunguo will be his soon, and the whole world will be his soon.


    Hum, no one can stop him. King Jing, hum, this time Linan is your burial place.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time.


    Later in the night, the bodyguard took Chu Tong out of the Chu mansion, avoided the people of Duke Liu, and then went straight to the palace.


    The emperor has been waiting in his study. Obviously, he knew that she would come.


    "Now, Gonggong Liu has found the empress dowager, who is not in Qilin mountain, and is looking for the Empress Dowager in the end. Moreover, his power is even more terrible than we think."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1408

    "Now, Gonggong Liu has found the empress dowager, who is not in Qilin mountain, and is looking for the Empress Dowager in the end. Moreover, his power is even more terrible than we think." As soon as he entered the study, before Chu Tong could speak, the emperor said anxiously, these things should not have told her a woman, but after the past few things, now, he also admired her.


    "Well." Chu Tong nodded slightly. The bodyguard had told her about these things, so she would be more anxious and worried.


    "So now, if we want to take the initiative, fight back with all our strength and thoroughness, we must put him to death at one time and not give him any chance." Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said slowly word by word.


    In the cold voice, with a shocking crack, also has a shocking courage.


    Emperor micro Leng, looking at her eyes more strange, "what do you have to do?" There is also a little more expectation in the voice at the moment.


    Just, the words of Weidun, a little disappointed, said, "just, now the mark is not in the capital, according to my ability, just afraid."


    "So, we need to ask someone to help us. Now, we have to unite with him." Chutong''s eyes sank slightly, and he said slowly again.


    "So, we need to ask someone to help us. Now, we have to unite with him." Chutong''s eyes sank slightly, and he said slowly again.


    "Who?" The emperor was slightly stunned and asked in a hurry. But looking at her eyes, he quickly concealed a trace of meditation. Now, in the capital, who else can they unite? Who has the ability to help them?


    Is she talking about Murong Lingtian? There was a flicker in his eyes, and a possible person flashed in his brain. The emperor frowned slightly when he thought of Murong Lingtian. It seems that he hasn''t seen Murong Lingtian for a long time. Murong Lingtian seems to have been away from the capital recently, and he doesn''t know what he''s doing recently?


    In the past, Murong Lingtian often went to the palace. For Murong Lingtian, he appreciated his ability, but he also understood his ambition. So he kept some vigilance to him, but Murong Lingtian did help him.


    So, if she wants to unite Murong Lingtian, it''s a good idea.


    Thinking of her relationship with Murong Lingtian, she said that Murong Lingtian was right.


    "Xiangwang, you flow sorrow." However, Chu Tong looked at him straight and slowly spewed out his name, which shocked the emperor completely.


    Even the bodyguard was stunned for a while. However, there were not many differences on his face, not thanks to the people around King Jing.


    "You, what do I say, junliushang? Are you crazy? " As soon as the emperor heard the name, his reaction was very fierce. He even stuttered a little when he spoke. Looking at Chu Tong''s eyes, she was shocked. She even said that she would unite with Jun liushang. At this time, Jun liushang would not come out to make trouble. It would be nice if he didn''t take the opportunity to rebel. How could he help them?


    Chu Tong had long thought that the emperor might object, but he didn''t think that his reaction would be so fierce, with a slight frown on his brow. It seems that the emperor had a deep prejudice on junliushang.


    In fact, in her opinion, junliushang is not the kind of person who takes advantage of people''s danger. His pride does not allow him to do so. What''s more, he is a member of the royal family. Now that the cloud kingdom is in difficulty, he will naturally fight against foreign enemies with the Emperor.


    "Do you want help, or do you want to lead wolves into the house?" Seeing that Chu Tong was speechless, the emperor said urgently again that he would not agree with junliushang if he wanted to unite him. In the past, junliushang wanted to put him down. If he knew, he was not the father''s own son, even more reasonable.


    It''s a matter of course to win over and persuade again.


    He wants to give up the throne, but not to his monarch liushang, but to Jingwang.


    "He''s a member of the royal family." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly. Again, he said slowly, word by word, that the emperor has no more reasons to hide this fact. Now, it''s difficult for Yun kingdom. Only he, as a member of the royal family, can help Yun kingdom with all his strength.


    Even if the condition put forward by junliushang is the throne, the emperor should also agree. After all, relatively speaking, those who value others can see through at a glance.


    Of course, if you want to unite junliushang, you will naturally tell all things, because she can''t cheat him if she is as smart as him, but if you tell him, the emperor is afraid that it will be difficult to keep his throne.


    In fact, she can also see that the emperor has the heart to abdicate. Of course, she understands that the emperor wants to abdicate the throne to King Jing.


    In any case, we can''t let the kingdom of cloud fall into the hands of Duke Liu. At that time, we will not only be sorry for the first king, but also for the people of the world. If he becomes the emperor, the people of the world are afraid that they will not have a good life.


    The emperor''s body suddenly froze and his eyes twinkled. He seemed unwilling, but he also had too many helplessness. "But I originally wanted to give the throne to King Jing. Only he can be the emperor of the cloud Kingdom, and only you can be the queen."


    Chutong''s lips slightly pull out a smirk, empress? That title has no allure for her. Moreover, King Jing also said that after this event, she will take her to the life she wants. Therefore, King Jing will not be the emperor.


    So, if the emperor wants to let it go, it''s good to give it to junliushang. She believes that junliushang will be a good emperor.


    Although he is sometimes cold and ruthless, he is not that kind of insidious person. Otherwise, he will not find her once after knowing that she cheated him, and there will be no result. Otherwise, he will not have too much unwillingness in her heart when she wants to marry Chu Tong, but he will not stand in the way.


    Although he is ruthless, he has a degree, and his ambition, his strategy, is also a king, should have.


    Compared with the emperor, he is a little less domineering. The emperor now follows the rule of benevolence and righteousness, but it seems that he is not suitable for the turbulent cloud state.


    "What we have to do now is not to let the world that our ancestors laid down fall into the hands of Gonggong Liu." Chu Tong didn''t make too many explanations or refuse the emperor directly. After all, it''s useless to say those things now. Now, the most important thing is how to stop Mr. Liu.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1409

    "But I''m not willing to give the throne to him." The emperor''s body froze again. In his voice, he was still stubborn. He was unwilling to give up the throne to junliushang.


    "Then, if you are taken away by Duke Liu, will the emperor be willing? What''s more, he may not take advantage of others'' danger. " Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed again and said slowly again. If he wanted to take advantage of the danger, he was afraid that he had planned to start.


    After all, it''s impossible for a man as smart as him not to know what happened in the palace.


    "However," the emperor''s face sank slightly, and there was still some hesitation in his expression, but the deep part of his eyes was once again full of meditation. In fact, over the past few years, King Jing has gone out for several times. If King Liu Shang wants to take advantage of the danger, he has no chance, but he has not moved. Maybe it''s not just not that you''re not ready. After all, when you''re ready for this can''t be considered ready.


    "The emperor, we have no other choice now. If you wait until Gonggong Liu comes to attack us, it will not only be the throne, but also our lives." Chu Tong''s face is also a little more dignified. If it is not too serious, she will not come to the palace late at night to see the emperor.


    Especially when hearing that the bodyguard said that there were still several unknown forces in Duke Liu, she knew that they had no other choice. Even if they joined forces to fight against junliushang, the victory was unknown.


    "But will he agree to join us?" The emperor''s eyes slightly open, see her face dignified, the face is also a little more heavy.


    This emperor, he did not want to do for a long time, now, to whom, for him, seems not so important. After all, he doesn''t want to do it. Now, Jingwang doesn''t necessarily want it. He feels more and more that Jingwang wants to take all the responsibilities off him.


    Therefore, it is not impossible to give up the throne to junliushang.


    However, junliushang may not be willing to help them. He can fully take advantage of the benefits. When they and Mr. Liu are both defeated, he can pick them up.


    In that case, he won''t even lose much. As long as there is a brain to understand this truth, junliushang so smart people, will not know how to best him?


    "Yes." Chu Tong''s red lips moved. She said firmly that although she didn''t fully understand Jun Liu Shang, she believed that Jun Liu Shang would agree.


    The emperor frowned slightly, and looked into her eyes, a little more stunned. She was so sure that junliushang would agree, but although she was a little confused, when she was firm on her face, she still believed her.


    "Well, I believe you, it''s up to you." The emperor finally made up his mind and said in a deep voice, with a slight pause in his words and a slight drop in his eyes, he said again in a deep voice, "just who is going to be the lobbyist to persuade Jun liushang?"


    He and junliushang have always disagreed. In this case, let people unite. I''m afraid that junliushang will kill those who are not happy.


    "I''ll go." Chu Tong naturally also understood the emperor''s mind. After all, in the past, junliushang''s attitude towards the emperor had been very tough. What''s more, in this situation, the emperor''s worry at the moment is also reasonable. She had several contacts with junliushang. Although several times are very dangerous, but now this situation can''t be ignored so much.


    "You going? How can I /? " The emperor was surprised and stopped repeatedly. "No, I can''t let you go. In case anything happens to you, after King Jing comes back


    The words suddenly stopped, but the meaning was obvious.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." Chutong smiled a little, so he said easily, but he was worried about it. In fact, junliushang himself is a very dangerous person.


    This time she went there, she felt like a wolf in a tiger''s mouth. But now, to deal with that sly old wolf, she is willing to enter the tiger''s mouth. After all, the tiger has the loyalty of the tiger, but the wolf is always treacherous and ferocious.


    "You don''t know him, no way. I can''t let you go. I''ll send some ministers to have a try," the emperor called out again. No matter what, he can''t let her take risks.


    "Now, we don''t have time to try." Chu Tong interrupts the emperor''s words in a deep voice. In today''s situation, they are in the open place originally, and Duke Liu is in the dark. Originally, Duke Liu has the possibility of action at any time. They have so much time to try.


    After a slight pause, he said slowly again, "what''s more, Gonggong Liu may ask you to send a minister to persuade Xiangwang to unite and deal with him?"


    The emperor stopped again, and her words and sentences were reasonable, but her eyes sank suddenly, and suddenly she said, "OK, I''ll go in person. It''s a big deal. I want to give the throne to him immediately."


    "No way." Chu Tong was surprised and stopped repeatedly. "This alliance is only in the dark, not in the light. On the surface, it still has to be against Xiangwang. Only in this way can Gonggong Liu have nothing to guard against."


    United monarch liushang but not let Gonggong Liu know, so, this time, absolutely not let the emperor appear.


    The emperor''s eyes opened again, and looked at her eyes with more amazement. This woman, what kind of woman is she, has the ability to strategize.


    "Originally, I entered the Palace this time, but also wanted to enlist the emperor''s consent." Chu Tong once again explained softly, "as long as the emperor agreed, I will go to Xiangwang mansion immediately. This matter is urgent."


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. Just be careful." The emperor saw the firmness of her face, and he no longer stopped it. However, looking into her eyes, he was more worried.


    "Well." Chu Tong replied in a low voice, with a slight frown on his eyebrows and a slight sink in his eyes. He said in a low voice again, "if Xiangwang asks anything."


    "No matter what he asks you to do, I can give him the throne, and I can''t give him anything else." The Emperor didn''t wait for her to finish saying, then he called out in a hurry, let her go, also can''t let her be aggrieved, so he gave all the initiative to her.


    "Well, with the words of the emperor, that''s enough. "Chu Tong sighed a sigh of relief and smiled again. She was also afraid that junliushang would ask too much at that time. At that time, she didn''t know how to make a decision. After all, she had to take the emperor into consideration. Now with the words of the emperor, she was relieved.


    you''re reading new" mind reading doctor consult "on www.novenhall.com

 Chapter 1410

    Out of the palace, the bodyguard took her directly to the direction of xiangwangfu.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Chu Tong suddenly turns to the bodyguard who is flying with her. The bodyguard''s martial arts are not under the king Jing. She still doesn''t know his name.


    "The moon." He said in a low voice, his lips are moving. He can''t answer simply any more. He''s really a subordinate of Prince Jing.


    "Meiyue?" Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He looks at his eyes and explores a little more. "Female?"


    This name seems to be the name of a woman. Although she is tall and her men''s clothes don''t show any features of a woman, she is a little thin. It seems that she is really a woman. No wonder she didn''t hesitate when she just took her into her arms. No wonder she felt a little soft just now.


    She didn''t make a sound or even look at Chu Tong again, but she accelerated her speed.


    Chu Tong didn''t ask any more questions, but he had a promise in his heart. Knowing that she was a woman, it was more convenient for him to do something. For example, now, he would not feel uncomfortable if he was led by her. His highness Jing wanted to be very thoughtful.


    At this moment, it''s late at night, I don''t know if junliushang will have slept, but even if he does, she will wake him up.


    However, I didn''t expect that when I arrived at Xiangwang mansion, the whole palace was full of lights, especially in the hall.


    Obviously, junliushang didn''t sleep.


    "Miss Chu, please, my Lord has been waiting for a long time." As soon as he arrived at the gate of the royal mansion, a bodyguard came quickly and said respectfully. However, his name made Chu Tong pick his eyebrow slightly, Miss Chu?


    She''s King Jing''s princess now? And he called her Miss Chu?


    Is it his slip of the tongue? Or?


    When she heard that junliushang was waiting for her, she was slightly stunned, and then the corner of her lips slowly pulled out a light smile. Junliushang, ha ha, really powerful.


    Without any hesitation or pause, Chu Tong walked forward directly, and Meiyue naturally followed her.


    "My lord ordered Miss Chu to go in alone." The bodyguard stopped Meiyue.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked, but he doesn''t say anything. He looks at Meiyue and whispers, "you are waiting for me here."


    Since she has made up her mind to see junliushang, she can''t be afraid or flinch.


    Meiyue was also shocked. Obviously, she was not at ease. But when she was firm on the face of SHANGCHU Tong, she was obedient and stood aside. Her words were few and few.


    "Miss Chu, please." After seeing Meiyue stop, the bodyguard said to Chu Tong again. Chu Tong then stepped forward again. He thought that the bodyguard would take her to the hall.


    However, when we got to the hall, the guard suddenly turned a direction.


    Chu''s childlike heart was startled, but he was more alert, but there was no pause at his feet. No matter what junliushang wanted to play, she would accompany her today.


    A few turns, a few fold, Chu Tong is about to Rao dizzy, this just saw in front of a little light, far away has a kind of hazy feeling.


    It''s just that it''s a little too far away to see the scenery over there.


    Walking near, I found that it was a pond. In the pond, there was a pool full of lotus leaves, and occasionally dotted with a few red flowers in the powder. Under the rendering of the moonlight, it was very beautiful.


    In the pavilion close to the pond, Jun liushang sits on the fence. His white shirt is simple but dignified. His long hair is not curled up. He drapes it on his shoulders at will, which makes his evil face more attractive.


    The lotus leaves and the moon meet each other. At this moment, he is just like the person coming out of the painting.


    Chu Tong was stunned for a moment, and then sighed secretly. This man grew up like this. It''s true that the bodyguard around her obviously saw some foolishness and forgot all the reactions.


    "you go down first." Until Jun liushang''s eyes swept to him quickly, he suddenly turned back, hurriedly saluted, and retreated.


    "Come here and have a drink with Ben Wang." Jun liushang gently takes up the wine pot on the stone table, slowly fills the two cups in front of him, the low voice, slowly spreads out in the night sky, with a intoxicating temptation, intoxicating.


    Chu Tong breathed a sigh secretly, then walked slowly to the past, just looked at him lightly, then sat in front of him, without too much hesitation, not a little fear.


    At this moment, even if she is really afraid, it is impossible for junliushang to see her fear.


    See her face of calm, Jun Liu Shang''s eyes, diffuse light smile. Every time I see this woman, she makes him have an unexpected discovery.


    Slender fingers, gently ring over the wine glass, slowly pushed to her in front, elegant action, slowly, with a bit of different soft, more a bit of temptation that people can''t help but indulge.


    His lips are more diffuse light smile, slightly smiling eyes are looking straight at her, his evil eyes seem to have a kind of magic that can absorb people''s soul, let people only look at one eye, can''t extricate themselves.


    The wine had been sent to her, but his long fingers did not loosen. He was very casual in holding the glass and did not know what was waiting.


    Chu Tong''s lips are slightly drawn. What is this man doing? Is he using a male beauty meter for her? Although he is really very beautiful, very beautiful, beautiful let all women envy, although he looks at the moment, it is really a temptation, just afraid that at the moment any woman will directly rush up.


    But it seems too wasteful to make a plan for her.


    On his eyes, her lips also pull out a faint smile, that smile, there are several different have deep interest, but not a little intoxicated.


    Just looked at him after one eye, that pair of nimble eyes son, then slowly turned to hold in his hand that wine cup.


    At first glance, it is clear, accompanied by the light moonlight, reflecting a slight halo. When sliding on his slender fingers, it inadvertently outlines a trance painting,


    wine? Can she drink at this time? Even if he knows that he can''t do anything in wine, she can''t drink it, even though she has a good amount of alcohol.


    What''s more, his hand holding the glass


    "Please." Feel her look, his hand slowly release, sexy lips. A slight movement, the application words, clear but full of magnetism, but his hand is still on the side of the glass.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1411

    "My mother said," don''t drink with strangers. " His eyes flashed slightly, Chu Tong raised his eyes, looked straight at him, and said seriously with a face. At the moment, it''s absolutely impossible to say that he can''t drink. After all, he saw her drinking at the party last time, so he just used it today.


    Eh? Expected to be as calm as him, as smart as him, at the moment, or completely stunned, she was really shocked, her natural tone, her serious expression, let him feel that he seems to be a big gray wolf who abducts the lamb.


    This woman, obviously is a sly fox, now even loaded with sheep?


    However, he had to admit that he was really shocked by what she said.


    "Is Ben Wang a stranger?" The eyebrow angle is slightly curved, and the eyes are also slightly curved, such as a round of curved moon, full of laughter, strange gentleness, strange intoxication. In his magnetic voice, he is a little more gentle.


    He is very cooperative in playing the wolf, and continues to deceive.


    "My mother said," you can''t drink with a man alone. " Chu Tong blinked his eyes, said again with a serious face, but he was a little funny in his heart. This man, however, cooperated well.


    "Well." His eyebrow angle is slightly selected, the curved eyes are also slightly narrowed, but the lip angle can''t help but smoke for a while, can''t drink with men alone, well, well, well, very powerful.


    If this word is changed into a common woman, it is natural to say it, but at the moment, speaking from her mouth, it really makes him speechless.


    The hand placed in front of her finally came back, took up the glass in front of her, drank it up, but did not put down the glass, but slightly turned, pretending to ask casually, "what else does your mother say?"


    He wants to see when this woman can pretend to be. He wants to see what amazing things she can say.


    Again slowly poured a glass of wine, slowly moved to the corner of the mouth, this time did not rush to drink up, but slowly tasted.


    Chutong''s eyes flickered, and he seemed to ponder for a moment, and again said solemnly, "my mother also said that the more beautiful a man is, the more deceitful he is. So be careful not to be fooled. "


    When I was talking, I also looked at him with some meaning. I didn''t use beauty to describe him. It was quite right.


    "Cough..." Junliushang, who just had a sip of wine, suddenly choked. He let out a low cough. A pair of evil eyes stared at her fiercely. This woman was obviously intentional.


    A face, also slightly red.


    Chutong''s eyes, but slightly hidden a slight smile, if you tell others, Jun liushang drinks and chokes, don''t know if you believe it?


    Finally, he passed the anger, and his face returned to normal. His eyes looked at her again, and his body leaned a little toward her, and his lips also spread a faint smile again. His lips moved, and he said slowly, word by word, "you think Ben Wang is good-looking?"


    Since I met this woman, it seems that I have never heard any good words from her mouth. It is rare to hear her say that he is good-looking. Although that really can''t be regarded as appreciation, how can it be regarded as affirmation, isn''t it?


    He didn''t realize that in his original half true and half false words, there seemed to be a little more strange expectation.


    "Yes." Chu Tong didn''t even think about it. He was very direct, very positive. He didn''t hesitate at the moment.


    Jun liushang is stunned again. I never thought that she would answer so directly, so simply. I thought that she would deny or not answer.


    "Is it?" The smile on the corner of the lips is more and more diffuse, and the body is more and more close to her. The eyes of a pair of evildoers blink a few times. In the low voice, there are more temptations.


    He believed that no woman could refuse such a temptation. Those women in the past, only, when they saw him, even if his face was cold, would be bewildered.


    Chu Tong''s eyes looked straight at him, motionless and unblinking. They were very serious and focused. The corners of Jun Liu''s lips kept rising. Even the corners of the eyebrows kept rising. This woman was finally fascinated by him.


    Just, next,


    "is the Lord''s eye cramped?" Her red lips are moving, very serious words, but almost spit blood for your grief.


    The smile on his face, also momentarily stiff, a pair of eyes, glared at her fiercely, growled in a low voice, "chutong, don''t forget, you are here to beg for the king tonight."


    Seeing the anger on his face and hearing his roar, Chu Tong was relieved secretly, and finally talked about the key point. She was afraid that junliushang would be so confused with her. She knew that she was not junliushang''s opponent, but could not play him.


    "Wrong, I didn''t come to ask for the Lord, but to join hands with him to fight against the enemy." Chu Tong also recovered her calmness and decisiveness. In an instant, she changed from an ignorant little girl to a startling negotiator.


    Jun liushang was stunned again. In his eyes, there was a smirk again. However, this time, there was no such deliberate temptation, but a little more secret appreciation. "OK, good, finally, I don''t want to install it anymore."


    she is still like this, after all, it makes him adapt.


    "Not pretend, just cooperate with the Lord." Chutong''s lip angle also drew out a light smile again. In the light voice, there was a slight smile. Just now, the scene was a little less heavy.


    "Ha ha," Jun liushang slowly turned the glass in his hand, chuckled and cooperated with him. It''s not bad. In such a case, only she dared to say it. This woman really impressed him.


    He chuckled and chutong accompanied him. He didn''t speak and chutong didn''t speak. She had to wait for him to say first. After all, she had to know his conditions and what he wanted, and then she could deal with it.


    "Why should I join hands with you?" Junliushang finally said, at this moment, although still with a smile on his face, there is a kind of danger that people dare not have a moment''s carelessness in the voice. The words are slightly paused, the eyes are slightly narrowed, and again he said slowly, word by word, "in this way, there is nothing good for the king?"


    "Do you want to take advantage of your wealth?" Chu Tong doesn''t answer the questions. In his eyes, he slightly pulls out a light smile. In his light voice, he is still as calm as usual. He can''t hear anything different. However, his heart can''t help hanging. His hand hidden under his clothes can''t help tightening.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1412

    Although she always said in front of the emperor that junliushang would not take advantage of the danger of others, she did not have much assurance in her heart. After all, for junliushang, that way is indeed the most advantageous.


    Anyone with a brain knows how to make a profit.


    "Why not?" Junliushang picks up the wine pot on the table again, slowly pours the wine for himself, the eyebrow angle picks slightly, lightly says, in the voice, also does not have too many emotions, lets the human not hear the slightest dissimilarity.


    Slender fingers, once again around the glass, fingertips light, light voice, across the moment of silence.


    Chutong''s heart was startled. His eyes were looking at junliushang. He wanted to see something different from his expression, but he failed in the end. It must be said that junliushang was too good at camouflage. She had eyes of fire and gold, and could not see him.


    "There''s nothing to be said, but the Lord is really wise." Chu Tong''s lips are full of cold sarcasm. In that case, she really misunderstood him. She thought that he was at least just. She thought that he was proud of him and didn''t care to do that. But now, she seems to be wrong. What is pride in the face of such temptation? How much is justice worth?


    "It''s really high to watch the bloody cloud country and the people''s lives being destroyed. You can sit on the sidelines and reap the benefits." Chu Tong''s voice seems to have a little more unusual emotions. I don''t know whether it''s because of excitement or disappointment. After all, before she came here, she still had a lot of hope in her heart, but I didn''t expect that this is the answer he gave her.


    If so, she is really wrong.


    Seeing her slightly different mood at the moment, there was a slight smirk in his eyes, a smile different from the usual one, which seemed to be a little complacent, or a little pleased. When he pulled the corners of his lips again, his eyes still stared at her straight, and said slowly again word by word, "if it was you, what would your choice be?" "


    the words are slightly paused. Looking at what she wants to say, she says quickly again," don''t rush to answer Ben Wang first, think about it carefully. "


    "I don''t have to think about it. I would rather die for the sake of the war of the kingdom of clouds than sit on my conscience and reap the benefits." Chutong''s face sank suddenly, and he said firmly. In his voice, he was also decisive.


    Jun liushang is slightly shocked. There is a trace of surprise in the eyes, but a trace of different chagrin in the lips. Su is right. He really missed the most precious thing in this life.


    King Jing is really lucky enough to marry her. She is afraid that most of the reasons for her doing this are because of King Jing.


    Seeing the firmness of her face, he didn''t have any doubt at all. He knew that what she said must be done, rather than that kind of duplicity. However, his lips were deliberately pulled, and he said with a slightly ironic smile, "right?"


    "Yes, because my conscience does not allow it, nor my pride." Chu Tong quickly glanced at him and said in a cold voice that he was as proud as she was and didn''t care to do that. He thought that he had the same pride, but unfortunately, his pride gave way in front of the interests.


    She was thinking about whether to leave like this. After all, his attitude was obvious. However, she still resisted the impulse in her heart, or, in her heart, there was still a glimmer of hope for him.


    "Your pride?" His lips slightly pull, looking at her eyes, and once again flashed a bit of strange, "your pride..."


    Light repetition, I don''t know what he means


    Chu Tong was stunned and looked at him with a little doubt. He didn''t understand what he wanted to say?


    "Now, I ask you a few questions. You should answer them truthfully, without any deception. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not helping you." After repeated several times, he suddenly said in a deep voice, with a smile on his lips.


    In the last round, he won or she won. She should believe him when she came. But at the last moment, she doubted that if she changed to Jingwang today, she would not doubt Jingwang even if she was afraid that Jingwang would directly decide on her. However, she did not believe him absolutely.


    At the moment, he is really a little angry.


    "Well, you ask." Chu Tong is slightly stunned, and once again hides some hope. However, she doesn''t have much control over his profound eyes. She can guess what he wants to ask, and she can tell him truthfully. But will his final answer be as she wishes?


    "Where is the queen mother now?" His eyes slightly down, there is a moment, not a turn in the hands of the wine glass, still light voice, at the moment there is more than a kind of irresistible courage.


    Chutong''s eyes flickered slightly, with such a trace of hesitation, but it was only a moment of hesitation, and then he said, "in the Chu mansion." Since he is here to unite with him, naturally there can be no more things to hide from him, let alone she knows that there is nothing to hide from him.


    "Chu mansion?" Hear her answer, his eyebrow angle slightly a pick, very obviously some accident, Chu mansion this so big, hide under empress dowager? What''s more, in such an obvious place as Chu mansion, how dare Duke Liu doubt it?


    Moreover, his people did not find the Empress Dowager in the Chu mansion.


    "Now, the Empress Dowager has become my mother." Seeing his doubts, Chu Tong explained again, but he was a little relieved in his heart. Even he didn''t see it. It can be seen that her method is really good.


    "Well? "Oh." Two monosyllabic, but clearly expressed all his meaning, but, in his eyes, but again a trace of confusion, "so, who is now Chu Xu easy to face?"


    Since empress dowager Yi Rong has become her mother''s appearance, that man, I''m afraid it''s not Chuxu.


    "It''s Leng Weichen, the Lord of blue city." This time, Chu Tong did not hesitate at all. Since he immediately guessed that her father was fake, did she need to hide it again?


    "He? He did not leave? " Junliushang''s eyebrow angle is once again selected. In his eyes, there is a clear smile. He knows that at this time, Leng Weichen can''t leave like that. But he didn''t expect that he could easily become Chu Xu and pretend to be a husband and wife with the Empress Dowager?


    "Then what''s the matter with the emperor?" After a moment''s thought, he asked in a deep voice again. In his eyes, there was a trace of meditation. It was strange.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1413

    Why does the emperor agree to hide the Empress Dowager? Even if the Empress Dowager has that legend in her hand, but the Empress Dowager is his biological mother. How can he help him? Why should he do this?


    Moreover, the emperor''s recent mood seems to be a little wrong, so he made a bold guess. Since Mr. Liu can pretend to be a eunuch, then the Emperor may also be a fake.


    Chu Tong''s body is slightly stiff, and her eyes are also twinkling fast. Originally, she didn''t want to tell Jun Liu Shang about it, but she didn''t expect that Jun Liu Shang had guessed it.


    She slightly drooped eyes, hesitated, do you want to tell Jun liushang, how to tell him?


    "Don''t forget the purpose of your coming here. If you want to cheat the king, don''t think the king will help you." Junliushang saw her hesitation, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said in a deep voice, this woman has cheated him more than once, if she dare to cheat him again?


    Chu Tong knew that he had no choice at the moment. Before jingwangwen left, he thought that the power of Duke Liu was the base. Moreover, last time, it was almost destroyed by him and Muyan. What''s more, last time, Muyan suffered such a serious injury. At that time, Duke Liu fainted directly. They all thought that his martial arts did not recover so quickly.


    However, now it seems that not only Gonggong Liu''s martial arts have completely recovered, but also there is a more powerful force. It seems that such a force has been brewing for many years. There should be a person outside the palace who controls it all the time. However, until now, no one has been found out who this person is.


    however, it is also certain that this person is not a simple person Things.


    So now, the people and horses left by King Yijing and the power of the emperor are not the opponents of Duke Liu at all. The only way is to unite with Prince liushang.


    In fact, before Jingwang left, he once told her that when he couldn''t, he could unite with junliushang. It can be seen that Jingwang also believed in junliushang.


    In a murky breath, Chu Tong said again, "the emperor is not the Empress Dowager''s own son, that is to say, not the emperor''s son. In those years, the Empress Dowager gave birth to the emperor''s son, but unfortunately died. In order to keep the Queen''s position, the Empress Dowager let Gonggong Liu bring a boy back from outside the palace, which is now the emperor."


    "Therefore, the emperor is not a member of the royal family at all, and should not sit on that throne at all." Jun Liu''s eyes sank suddenly. Deep in the eyes, they suddenly overflowed a little bit. In the voice, they suddenly felt more cold.


    Jun Wuyou is not a member of the royal family, but it''s ridiculous that he has been the emperor for so many years. However, the Empress Dowager dare to do such a thing, which is really disgusting.


    "Now, that''s not the point." Chu Tong saw the ruthlessness in his eyes and was shocked. She explained repeatedly that she didn''t want to tell him this at first, because she was afraid that he would be harmful to the emperor.


    "Not the key? Do you think it''s not the key to let an outsider dominate the rivers and mountains of our cloud country? " His eyes suddenly looked at Chu Tong, and said in a cruel voice, with a sense of killing in the low roar of gnashing teeth, which was an insult to the royal family, an absolute insult.


    Chu Tong''s body quivered slightly. She saw the appearance of junliushang for the first time. She understood how important this kind of thing was to them in ancient times. This kind of thing is indeed an insult to him and the whole royal family.


    Thinking of Jing Wang''s dismay, heaviness and ambivalent psychology, Chu Tong''s heart felt a bit more painful.


    at that time, Jing Wang''s heart must also be very sad, very sad.


    "Chu Tong has known this for a long time?" Jun Liu''s eyes narrowed again. In the cold voice, there was more anger.


    Chutong was slightly shocked, but still nodded slightly. "Yes."


    "Well, that''s good. King Jing really has a seed. He''s going to let people live in the cloud kingdom. He''s really right about the ancestors of cloud kingdom." When Jun liushang heard her words, his face became more and more gloomy. In his eyes, he was also bloodthirsty, and his voice was a bit more gnashing.


    "As for you, I''m going to ask you to help him to keep his throne, and make him unfaithful and unfilial." Jun Liu Shang suddenly came to her in front of her, a hand, mercilessly embedded in her shoulder, once again low voice roared.


    Chu Tong was shocked. Unexpectedly, Jun liushang''s reaction would be so fierce.


    At the moment, she really can''t understand junliushang''s mood. She thought that, a few years ago, his abdication had accomplished such an insult. He hated himself more than the emperor. If she knew that the emperor was not a member of the royal family, he would not let anything.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. In fact, when I came, the emperor also said that he would give up the throne." When Chu Tong saw such a horrible man, he could not help explaining, seeing the anger of Jun liushang and his hatred, he could understand more about Jing Wang''s mood at that time.


    "To this king? Who does he think he is, and Ben Wang needs him to let him? " Jun liushang''s lips pulled out a sneer of ice to the extreme. He said with a wry face that he took the throne for granted. Do you need that person to let him?


    "Xiangwang, can we talk about this problem later? Now the most important thing is how to deal with the Duke Liu." Chutong secretly breathed a sigh, and then slowly said again, only to see the expression of Jun liushang, but still some fear.


    Just like Jun liushang, she seems to want to eat her. Moreover, she has just clearly felt his killing intention. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t come. If he had just stood in front of him, he would have strangled him directly.


    Jun liushang is slightly shocked. He calms down slowly. His expression on his face slightly eases. He feels that her shoulder is just embedded too hard, and then slowly releases his hand.


    "Do you think Ben Wang can help him now?" Jun liushang quickly glanced at her, still with some cold in his voice. Now, does he want to join with Jun Wuyou?!


    "No, not to help him. In fact, I should say to help you." Chu Tong shook his head slightly. "He wanted to give up the throne for a long time, and after this, he just finished the king. Isn''t it?! "


    She always knew his ambition, knew that he always wanted to sit on the throne of the cloud country. Since you have no worries about letting him, and now only he is the best fit to be the emperor in the cloud country, let him do it well!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1414

    "Woman, this is a very attractive condition." Jun liushang''s lips slowly pulled out a smirk again, and looked at her eyes, but also hidden a few smirks. "I have to say, you really know how to attack the mind."


    "I''m flattered. Compared with you, I''m far behind." Chutong smiled and said that if she wanted to attack the scheming, she could not compare with this man. However, when she heard him say that, there was more hope in her heart.


    "Ha ha," Jun liushang chuckled again, and his eyes looked at her straight again. There were some strange things in his eyes. His lips were moving, and he said slowly, word by word. "However, although that condition is attractive, I don''t want it. I want to change it."


    "What?" Chutong was completely shocked. Didn''t he always want to be the emperor? In order to ascend the throne, he has planned for so many years. Now, he is about to start, but he has to give up, right?


    In his opinion, what is more important than being on the throne?


    "If you agree to my condition, I will." His body, once again slightly close to a little, looking at her eyes in a little more smile.


    "What are the conditions?" Chu Tong swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly, suddenly felt a little nervous, he was so close, let her have a feeling of suffocation.


    "I want you." He leaned down slightly, his lips close to her ears, and said slowly, word by word, that warm breath spit on her face, with some hot ambiguity.


    Chu Tong''s body is obviously stiff, then she quickly retreats and looks straight into his eyes. There is some anger in his eyes. She doesn''t understand what the man wants to do now?


    Want her? She''s King Jing''s princess now, he?


    If he puts forward such a condition, then she is willing to fight with Mr. Liu to the end.


    If this is his condition, then there is nothing to talk about between her and him.


    Coldly glanced at him, Chu Tong didn''t say another word, then quickly turned around and walked straight out. Jun liushang, a despicable person, took advantage of the danger, she kept scolding in her heart.


    "Do you think you can walk out of the king''s palace?" Jun Liu''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and the cold voice, through the quiet night, came straight into her ears.


    Chu Tong stopped slightly, but didn''t turn around and look at him. His eyes sank slightly, and he said coldly, "the Lord killed me directly."


    The implication is that as long as she lives, she will leave.


    "Ha ha," Jun liushang chuckled again, and the laughter spread slowly in the night sky. It was so intoxicating and beautiful, but it was like a magic sound in Chu Tong''s ear.


    "How can I kill you?" The faint voice of junliushang comes again. In the light voice, it seems to be a little bit of different softness. The words of other people''s deep meaning reverberate in the air this night, more ambiguous.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips pulled out a slightly ironic smile. Then he stepped forward again.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you that before you, Gonggong Liu had come to find me." Looking at her slightly stiff back, Jun liushang said slowly again.


    Chutong''s body suddenly froze. At that moment, he suddenly felt a chill, which suddenly penetrated her whole body, from head to foot.


    He? Chutong''s body suddenly froze. At that moment, he suddenly felt a chill, which suddenly penetrated her whole body, from head to foot.


    It seems to have fallen into the ice cave for thousands of years. There is no temperature in the whole body. Even the blood is completely frozen.


    He? What does he mean?


    Did Gonggong Liu come to see him before her? Since Mr. Liu looked for him before her? Why didn''t he say it at first, but at this time?


    Thinking that she had just said so much to him and even told him that the Empress Dowager was in the Chu mansion. If he wanted to unite with Duke Liu, wouldn''t he?


    The more she thinks about it, the colder her heart is. For junliushang, she knows that she can''t see him all the time. Just know, he is a very dangerous person.


    At first, she believed in him only because of her feelings. In addition, King Jing seemed to trust him. But now, she really can''t make up her mind.


    I don''t know what junliushang means?


    If he really wants to unite with Gonggong Liu to deal with her, she and the emperor will die, or at the moment, she doesn''t need to go out alive at all.


    She stood so straight, without turning around or talking. She didn''t know what else she could say now?


    "I''m very interested in the terms and conditions offered by Mr. Liu." After a moment''s silence, his voice came again, just like the devil''s voice from the depths of hell, which seemed to penetrate her eardrum and explode her brain.


    What are Mr. Liu''s conditions? He''s interested?


    At this moment, chutong felt that his heart sank to the lowest level, and in his eyes, he suddenly spread the thick cold air.


    In other words, he had planned to cooperate with Mr. Liu, so what did he treat her as just now?


    Is a clown jumping over a beam?


    Is it just teasing her? Or, in order to cover her words, if so, his goal is indeed achieved.


    And she was fooled?


    "Congratulations, Prince. I have found a confidant at last." In the night sky, word by word, with her obvious sarcasm, there was a little anger.


    She really misjudged him.


    What''s more, it''s too wrong. Unexpectedly, he not only didn''t promise to help them, but also joined hands with Mr. Liu to deal with them together?


    Hum, it''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous to the extreme.


    "Should Ben Wang say thank you?" Behind her, the smile on junliushang''s face disappeared instantly. In her eyes, there was also a kind of anger, which could not tear her apart.


    However, his voice is still so light, with some deliberate chuckle. It sounds like it''s still as magnetic and as intoxicating.


    "Hum." Chu Tong snorted coldly, and the corners of his lips mocked him a little more. "Thanks from the Lord, I can''t bear it."


    Words deliberately a meal, the lips slightly pull, the eyes of the cold is also more and more thick a few points, and then again a word word cold voice said, "no shame."


    To him, she has nothing to say now. Since she is the enemy, she doesn''t have to be polite to him any more, not even perfunctory.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1415

    For people like him, he feels wasted even when he is angry. He doesn''t deserve to make her angry, to make her angry.


    "Shameless?" Jun Liu''s eyes narrowed suddenly, his body seemed to freeze for a while, and then a gust of wind flashed quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, he had already floated to the front of Chu Tong. His hands were outstretched quickly. He tightly clasped her wrists. His eyes were looking at her straight. His lips were moving. He whispered, "isn''t it shameful?"


    At the moment, the voice is still light. It seems that a little wind at night blows gently. However, the slight stroke makes people tremble. Even Chu Tong''s body at the moment is stiff and knows his danger all the time.


    Others are the danger of callousness.


    And he''s the danger of hiding a knife in a smile. Obviously, it''s such a soft voice, but it''s a feeling that makes people go to hell. Shiver without cold.


    That kind of danger is far more terrible than that kind of cold, ruthless, because the danger of hiding a knife in a smile is beyond defense.


    "Yes." However, Chu Tong did not hesitate at all, did not fear at all, nodded slightly and replied coldly.


    Fear is human nature. In the face of danger beyond one''s own imagination, fear will arise instinctively. She is only a normal person, so she will also have fear.


    However, even if she was afraid of him again, she would not reveal half of the points at the moment, and would not let him see her fear, otherwise, she would be even more defeated.


    "Good, good." His eyes narrowed more and more, he grabbed her wrist hand, and he suddenly pulled her into his arms. Before Chu Tong could respond, his face fell down quickly, and his lips pressed hard on her lips.


    For a moment, Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze, and his brain seemed to become blank. But then, in his eyes, there was a thick anger. I want to break away.


    He, he even kissed her!


    However, he hugged her so tightly that he didn''t give her a chance to break free at all. He seems to have given up her for a long time. Both his hands are tightly held in his arms, unable to move at all.


    His kiss, with a little rudeness, with a little punishment of anger, domineering and wanton.


    Chu tong can only tightly clench his teeth, not allow him to enter. At the same time, he is secretly looking for a chance to escape.


    His upper body is tightly held by him, and his legs are always free.


    She slowly moved her legs, slowly bent up, and pointed at the key point of him, and then suddenly forced, hard to go.


    She almost exhausted all her strength. If she really hit the top, even if he can''t die, he can''t move for a few days.


    However, junliushang seems to have expected that she would do this for a long time. When her legs were raised, his body turned slightly, and he easily avoided her fatal blow. Then he stretched out her long legs, tightly encircled her legs, pushed her slightly, and pressed her on the railing behind her.


    Her whole body was completely controlled by him. This time, I really can''t move at all.


    Even her head was fixed between him and the railing.


    His lips slightly pulled out a slight smile, as if with some satisfaction, or also with some satisfaction.


    But the lips never left her.


    Chu Tong''s heart was a little nervous because of his pressure. In fact, now, if he really wants to do something to her, she can''t resist at all, but she can''t let him,


    teeth are still tightly biting, so that he doesn''t have any chance to invade. He doesn''t force him, but he keeps kissing her lips, once, once , very slow, but not gentle, with his rude and domineering.


    Chutong keeps telling himself in his heart that he should be kissed by a pig, but the feeling of being kissed by a pig is really bad.


    Don''t know how long, his lips finally left her lips, but did not let go, and hold her hand, it seems to tighten a little more.


    Chu Tong''s eyes glared at him fiercely. Deep in his eyes, he was so angry that he could not burn him immediately.


    "How long do you think you can hold on?" He is very happy to her eyes full of anger, but they smile. In the smile, they are more brilliant than usual, and seem to have more sincere feelings.


    Just, what he said, but let Chu Tong''s heart, suddenly surprised, how long can it last? How long can she last?


    "What do you want? Woman, do you have to force me to be a married woman as long as you want to join the king and attack more? " At this moment, no matter how much anger, she can only try her best to keep calm.


    "Ha ha, I want you, but I don''t see you coming up, so I can only take the initiative." he is still a smirk on his face, it seems that he is more happy at the moment. When talking, his eyes don''t look at her lips, and in his voice, they are also somewhat deliberately ambiguous.


    Chutong was angry, and never knew that he would be so despicable. She smiled at him with a deep smile. Her heart was a little tense again, and then she said in a deep voice, "you are not forced to force a woman, are you?"


    A man as arrogant and proud as he is can''t force a woman. This kind of thing is a great insult to him. At this moment, Tang Ruoying hopes that this can be used.


    "Ha ha," Jun liushang chuckled again, but in this laugh, it seemed that there was a little more anger. Looking into her eyes, he also quickly concealed a little anger. His lips were slightly pulled, and he said again slowly, word by word. "For the purpose of this king, he has always been unscrupulous. Don''t you know that for a long time?"


    This woman, isn''t that what she thinks of him? Now, how could you tell him that? Even if he had been in the position of evil for a long time, don''t expect him to be a hypocritical gentleman. What''s more, what he disdains most is that,


    Chu Tong''s shock stagnation, complete shock stagnation, for the purpose, no means, yes, it''s his style. No, now, he should be for the purpose, not even the personality.


    But, at the moment, she did not dare to speak in disorder any more. The former JunLiu war made her afraid, let alone now.


    See her silence, his eyes, once again hidden a little anger, but quickly hidden down, the corner of the lips again slowly pulled out a light smile, sexy lips slightly light open, light breath, slowly spit in her face, "but, I really didn''t force women, today, I don''t want to try."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1416

    Such shameless words, accompanied by his light laughter, spread in the night sky, are still so intoxicating and pleasant to listen to, but at the moment, Chu Tong is very hard to solve him.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have the ability or the opportunity now, but it''s more likely to be solved by others.


    "Shameless." Can''t bear it, Chu Tong roars, a pair of eyes, but also glare at him. If his eyes could kill, he was afraid that it would be ashes.


    "Ha ha," he chuckled again when he heard her swearing, "I''ve never been a gentleman, shameless, nothing, haven''t I?"


    Er, Chu Tong is completely shocked. He has seen the invincible. He has never seen such invincible.


    Junliushang is really powerful. The skin is really thick to the extreme.


    So Chu Tong decided not to talk to him anymore, because she knew that she could not talk to him.


    At the moment, she wants to ignore him directly, if possible. I''m afraid he won''t let her go so easily.


    Seeing her reaction, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his lips pulled gently again. His face, which was close to her, was close to her again. "Now, let''s start, let''s start with the kiss just now."


    In his magnetic and pleasant voice, it seems that he has some strange temptation. However, no one found that when he bent down and his eyes slightly drooped, he lost and regretted the deep part of his eyes.


    Before the voice fell, his lips pressed down quickly. The fast speed makes Chu Tong have no chance to avoid at all. Of course, even if he is slow enough, she can''t avoid it.


    "Woo." There is no way to avoid it. Chu Tong''s lips are pressed by him again. This time, compared with the last time, they are more rude and domineering.


    His kiss touched her teeth, his eyes were slightly heavy, his teeth were gently opened, and he bit her lips hard.


    The sudden pain made Chu Tong frown and take a deep breath. However, the teeth he was biting were still not loosened.


    His body seems to be slightly stiff for a while, but there are too many complicated differences hidden in his eyes.


    He doesn''t continue to invade forcibly any more, but mercilessly sucks her lip and the wound just bitten by him.


    Her blood, mixed with his breath, slowly oozed and flowed in,


    she felt that her blood, constantly oozing and oozing, because he was too hard, and the pain, has been constantly.


    Her lips were swelling and numbing. And he finally stopped.


    Chutong''s chest is slightly undulating, and his eyes are full of frightful chill. He just wanted to open his mouth, but his face suddenly moved to her side. It seems that for a moment, there was no just arrogance, hegemony, and a little more helplessness.


    "why?" His lips were slightly close to her ears, murmuring, and there was no usual arrogance in the voice at the moment, nor the deliberate temptation of smirk, which seemed to have a strange pain.


    Chutong''s body suddenly stiff, eyes, but also quickly hidden a trace of doubt, why? What is he talking about?


    He used to press her feet, slowly release, just holding her arm but not release, his chin, now against her shoulder, so Chu tong can''t see the expression on his face. I can''t guess what he''s thinking at the moment.


    However, she can feel his dissimilarity. She can see that junliushang at this moment is very different from that at ordinary times. At ordinary times, he has been arrogant and domineering, and sends out a kind of dangerous breath every moment. But at this moment, she feels a kind of fragility from his body.


    Fragile? Chu Tong is shocked by the word that flashed in his mind. She is crazy to describe this man with fragility.


    But at the moment, he really makes her feel that way.


    In fact, at this moment, if she wants to break away and attack him, she should have a great chance, but I don''t know why. At this moment, she didn''t do it.


    Instead, some subconsciously whispered, "what?"


    Jun Liu Shang seems to be slightly stunned for a while, then there is a moment of silence. When Chu Tong thinks he can''t answer, he murmurs again, "why can''t we fully believe in the king once? Since we are here, why can''t we fully believe in the king once?"


    In this life, he has been misunderstood for many times. For those, he seems to be getting used to them. Therefore, he is arrogant as his villain, ignoring the eyes of others, ignoring the words of others, and ignoring how others scold him behind his back. He thought that he had no feelings for those for a long time, and had already been numb.


    But just after being misunderstood by her again and again, he was angry, which was beyond his imagination. In his heart, he seemed to have a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Why can''t she fully trust him once? Even once.


    Chu Tong''s body was suddenly stiff and her eyes were suddenly wide open. She suddenly understood why Jun liushang was so capricious, why he did those weird things, and why he said those shameless words.


    It''s because she doesn''t believe it. Yes, since she''s here, why can''t she completely believe him? Why should she still doubt him.


    It was she who was wrong, not that she saw him wrong, but that she did it wrong.


    Or, it should be said, she never really believed him, so when she heard him, she doubted,


    "I''m sorry." Chu Tong''s face was filled with a little guilt. In his ear, he whispered, "she knows that these three words seem to be too empty and have no persuasion. However, all she can say at the moment are these three words.".


    Jun Liu Shang''s body seems to be slightly stiff for a while, but he still hasn''t loosened her, and his chin is still leaning on her shoulder. Suddenly, he feels comfortable in this position. Her soft body is very comfortable in his arms, and he is even reluctant to let go.


    He didn''t even know whether he had just kissed her because of a moment''s anger or because,


    "would you doubt if it was Jing Wang now?" I don''t know why, he suddenly asked such a sentence. In fact, in his heart, he knew her answer very well. She has married King Jing now. Is it possible to doubt him?


    But he can''t help but ask, or, he is deliberately looking for abuse.


    Chu Tong is stunned. If she changes to be king Jing today, she will not doubt it, because no matter what king Jing does, she can understand his intention at the first time, or, that is, the so-called heart has a sharp sense.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1417

    However, at the moment, she can also guess the intention of junliushang, so, at the moment, she does not rush to answer, but keeps silent.


    "No, right?" Jun Liu Shang''s eyes seem to squint slightly, but still in the light voice, it seems that there is something more again.


    Even he didn''t know what kind of answer he wanted at the moment.


    "Yes." Once again, he asked. Chu Tong knew that it was no good not to answer. She could only answer quietly. She said the truth. At the moment, she could only tell the truth, because although Jun liushang kept asking the first question, he had an answer in his heart.


    A well-known answer, but, she does not understand, why does he continue to ask?


    "Good." In the low voice, there was a bit of gnashing anger. However, he still kept that position and didn''t move at all.


    "If I had only been with Prince Jing several times before, I would not believe him completely, but now I will, because, after a long time, I can fully understand that we have only been with him a few times. Moreover, it seems that every time the prince comes to me, there is no good thing, so I can''t fully believe in him, which is normal, let alone I believed in the Lord at first, but he just deliberately misled me


    Hearing his gnashing voice, Chu Tong is not nervous and afraid at the moment, but funny. She suddenly feels that Jun liushang is not as strong as he appears, and he also has his weakness.


    As long as there is weakness, it will not be so terrible.


    "So it''s the king''s fault." Jun liushang was stunned again. This time, there were too many complexities in her eyes. She said that she believed in Jing Wang because she had been together for a long time and understood?


    And her saying, "I believed in the Lord at first.". Let his heart across a light gratification, yes, since she came to him, is to believe her.


    He just shouldn''t try her out like that. After all, she really doesn''t know him, because he never wanted to let people know him before.


    But, at the moment, there is a kind of expectation in his heart. She can understand him.


    Originally, he could get along with her slowly, but he refused. For the first time, he felt regretful.


    Can he get it back?


    Su said that if he missed it, he would miss it forever, but he didn''t believe it because he didn''t want to give up.


    Since the Emperor gave her to him at the beginning, it was proved that she was predestined with him, wasn''t it?


    He can find a way to make up for what he missed that time, even if it is to pay a big price, he is willing to.


    Chutong was shocked and silent. Did she dare to say it was his fault?


    "You said that it''s too short to get along with Ben Wang, so you can''t fully understand him or fully believe in him." Did not hear Chu Tong''s answer, he said again selfishly, the words slightly a meal, against her shoulder chin, slightly move away, his evil face, slowly moved to her in front, a pair of eyes straight at her, a word slowly said, "then, we will get along well later, let you understand Ben Wang, how?"


    At the moment, he didn''t have the usual disguised smile on his face. In his voice, he didn''t have the deliberate disguise. Looking into her eyes, he seemed to have some expectations.


    "Lord." Chu Tong has no choice but to shout, what does this man want to do? He frowns slightly, subconsciously wants to move back a little, wants to stay away from him, because being too close to him will make her feel suffocating.


    However, behind her is the railing, which can''t be avoided at all. Her head is only slightly opened on the side.


    Her eyes looked straight at him, very seriously said, "if you are friends, you can."


    Between friends, get along with, understand, so very normal, she can also promise.


    "What else? You know what I mean, don''t you? " His eyes, once again hidden a trace of disappointment, but it seems that there is still some unwilling, his hand, gently around her in front of a few long hair, lips with a trace of if there is no smile.


    There are not too many differences on his face. It seems that he is still as calm as usual. However, no one knows that he is nervous at the moment.


    Life, for the first time, so tense.


    At the moment, he doesn''t even know what he is doing?


    However, he knew that he didn''t want a friend. Although he had no friends in his life, he didn''t want her to be his friend. What he wanted was a woman, a woman only belonging to him, both physically and mentally.


    Of course, he can''t really force her.


    Chu Tong was shocked again. She didn''t expect that Jun liushang would continue to ask, and also asked so directly.


    Secretly breathed a breath, her lips corner slowly pulled out a light smile, "the Lord means to let me red apricot come out of the wall?"? It''s just that the liwangfu and xiangwangfu are too far away. I''m afraid they can''t reach out. Besides, there are too many temptations outside. Once they reach out, they will have a second and third time. Does the Lord want me to be such a woman? "


    At the moment, she seems to use such a metaphor improperly, but she is willing to use an unbearable metaphor to let him realize that this matter is impossible and will never be possible.


    If she is such a woman, can''t stand the temptation, then she is not worth his love, is it?


    Jun liushang was stunned. She didn''t seem to think that she would answer like this. Her eyes flashed slightly, holding her hand, and tightened slightly. "By my side, I will never let you get out of the wall again. Because, this king is absolutely the best. "


    At this moment, his voice, there is a let people can not ignore the firm, more with his unique self-confidence, he believes that his woman, will not have that opportunity.


    Because, he has absolute self-confidence, but she promised to stay with him, no matter what, he will give her the best.


    "Ha ha," chutong couldn''t help chuckling, "so, now, in my heart, there is a best, isn''t there, there is no need to go out of the wall?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1418

    "Ha ha," chutong couldn''t help chuckling, "so, now, in my heart, there is a best, isn''t there, there is no need to go out of the wall?"


    That''s what she''s waiting for.


    In the low voice, with a light smile, but it has her unique firm, in her heart, only Jun has no trace, King Jing is the best, other men even if no matter how good, in her eyes, can not stir up a little waves.


    Because, she has already moved, moreover, her heart already occupied by him.


    Jun Liu''s body is stiff again, and her eyes are full of disappointment again. Does she really love Jun without trace?


    However, if she was really seduced by him, or he would not want to get her now, right?


    "Are you not afraid that I really cooperate with Mr. Liu?" Looking at her eyes a little flash, his voice, it seems with a trace of temptation, but, there is no just that kind of danger.


    "Not afraid." Chutong''s smile slowly bloomed, "because, I think, I should believe you, shouldn''t I?"


    In fact, at the moment, her heart really believed him, especially when she felt his just different. For a moment, her heart felt sympathy for him.


    All people only know that he seeks power and seizes power. All people are afraid of him and avoid him, but no one has ever tried to understand him. Therefore, his proud heart is too lonely.


    "Woman, I regret it. That time, I really shouldn''t refuse to marry." JunLiu Shangwang looked into her eyes, with a momentary trance, and said without disguise that he really regretted it. If he didn''t refuse to marry that time, now she should have become her Princess. Or if he works harder, he has children.


    Children, brain, flashed this idea, even his own can not help but be surprised, his side of the women, has been many, but, he never let them bear his children, at this moment, he would have this idea?


    However, at the moment, there was no chagrin or conflict in his heart, but it seemed that it was the most natural thing.


    Just, think of, she has married Jing Wang now, Mou son, can''t help but quickly diffuse a bit of chagrin.


    Such a woman can be met but not asked. But when he met her, he pushed her into the arms of other men. What did he do?


    Chu Tong was stunned again. He didn''t expect that he would say such a thing at the moment. He was always proud of himself. He would say that he regretted it. However, the past is forever gone. In this world, there is no regret medicine sale, and time can''t be reversed, so regret is useless.


    "At that time, if the king didn''t refuse to marry, now you are the right woman of the king." He did not hear her answer, he whispered again, in which there was also obvious chagrin.


    "No if, only results." Chu Tong is very decisive, very ruthless to interrupt his if, miss, is missing, no if.


    "Now, should we talk about the alliance?" She didn''t forget the purpose of her coming here today, and she didn''t want to talk to him like this anymore, because this man is so capricious, who knows what''s going to happen next.


    "My king wants to promise grandpa Liu." Jun liushang sighed secretly, and knew that there was no result if he continued like this. His face sank slightly, and he recovered his usual calm and composure. However, what he said was,


    Chu Tong was stunned for a while, just for a moment, and then he whispered, "OK, I will cooperate."


    She originally meant to act as a confrontational figure to confuse Mr. Liu. In this way, it would be better.


    If he pretends to cooperate with Gonggong Liu, it will be more beneficial to them.


    Jun liushang is slightly shocked. There is a faint smile in the eyes of a pair of monsters, and there is a hint of appreciation. However, he says in a strange way, "women are too smart, sometimes they are not cute."


    or what he wants to say is that women are too smart, sometimes they are very dangerous. Just like now, if she is a little stupid, she will not get the numbness Bother.


    Of course, if she is just an ordinary woman, it is impossible for her to attract the attention of Jun Wuwen and his attention.


    Not cute is not cute, as long as the people she cares about think she is cute, others, she doesn''t care at all, especially this man, she hopes, he hates her.


    "I prefer a good woman." Looking at her eyes, there was a strange smile. He imagined what it would be like for her to be in his arms like a bird or a man?


    "As long as the prince likes it, it''s not difficult to find such a woman." Chu Tong''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected. He said casually that the ancient woman, who is not clever and docile, will treat him as he did that day when she gets married.


    It''s not easy for him to find such a woman.


    "I just want you," Jun Liu was stunned for a while. In the smiling eyes, he seemed to be a little more depressed. He whispered again.


    "Stop and get down to business." Chu Tong quickly interrupted his words, less than three words, he turned the topic to this, really convinced him.


    "Well, I wonder if you are a woman." Jun liushang sighed a little and said, half true and half false, which woman will be like her.


    "You may not treat me as a woman." Chu child eyebrow angle picks again, still say calmly on one face.


    "You?" Junliushangyu knot, in this case, only this woman said, which woman in front of him, not to show their amorous feelings, and she even let him not have to treat her as a woman?


    She really has the ability to be angry and not worth her life!!


    Secretly sighed, for the first time, he had a feeling of frustration!!


    For her serious expression at the moment, he sighed secretly again, and then finally recovered his usual composure. "These two days, I specially asked someone to check the details of Grandpa Liu!"


    Put up the just joke, JunLiu Shangs instant recovery of his that can easily support all the domineering control. Since she must be involved in this matter, then, we should let her know more about it!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1419

    Originally, he wanted to leave her in the palace. No matter how powerful grandpa Liu is, she would be safe at least in his palace. But he knew that this woman would not agree. If he forced her, he did not know what she would do.


    So, it''s better to leave her alone. He has to send more people to protect her in secret.


    However, even he could not help but be shocked by what he found these two days. Originally, I thought that no matter how fierce Mr. Liu was, he just made a mess in the imperial palace. At most, he trained a group of killers.


    However, he seems to underestimate Mr. Liu.


    "What did you find?" It''s a surprise to Chu Tong that he is a rare dignified man. What can make him pay so much attention to is only fear that there are not only a group of dead people but also several other forces outside the palace His eyes narrowed slightly, his voice was slightly low, and his tone was also heavy. In those words, his tone was slightly accentuated,


    "how many strands?" Chu Tong''s body suddenly froze and exclaimed. She and the emperor found only one of his hidden forces, while Jun liushang said that there were several.


    She believed that junliushang would not be wrong, and those forces she and the emperor did not find would only be more mysterious and more terrifying.


    Then, Grandpa Liu is more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    "Yes, and I also found that there is the most powerful force, which has always been near the capital." Junliushang heard her exclamation, and her eyes were more worried. It seems that she didn''t fully understand the bottom line of Mr. Liu. Without complete understanding, she would not know how dangerous she was.


    Is this woman really worrying?


    "Always near the capital?" Chu Tong has been in the capital for a long time. Most of Jing Wang''s forces are in the capital, and most of Jun liushang''s forces are in the capital. They have not found a hidden force for so many years. It can be seen how terrible this man is.


    What''s more, it''s still a emperor. The emperor can''t allow an inexplicable force to spread in the capital.


    "Yes, so my king is thinking that we should not hide that person too well, or that person is the one we all know, or even familiar with, who can establish his own influence in the capital city in a clear and honest way."


    Jun liushang''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the pond in front of him, the light moonlight, slightly sprinkled on his face, is still beautiful and fascinating, but, at the moment, that beautiful, but because a little cold, and heavy.


    Chutong''s body seemed to quiver slightly, his eyes were slightly wide open, and a figure flashed in his brain. Suddenly, he remembered that the secret she had discovered, the secret organization, could it be him?


    He has a close relationship with the emperor, and he can often go in and out of the palace. He has always had his own influence in the capital.


    Of course, on the surface of his power, there is no threat to the royal family, so the emperor has always acquiesced.


    If he is really loyal to the emperor, it is impossible for him to establish his organization in secret. Moreover, he will not be so afraid when threatened by her.


    If that''s the case, King Jing, the emperor, and Jun liushang have all the three of them. All of them are like hands. It has to be said that for so many years, Murong Lingtian''s disguise is so good that he has cheated all of them.


    The more she thought about it, the more she was frightened, the more she could not help shivering. God, although she didn''t like that man all the time, she didn''t expect that he would be so insidious and horrible.


    "What? Afraid? " Feeling her tremor, junliushang didn''t know what she was thinking. She just thought she was afraid. She held her hand on her waist and tightened it a little bit. There was a quick pain in her eyes. She came close to her and whispered, "if I''m afraid, I''ll get out now, and rest assured that I''m a woman. It''s not a problem."


    If she''s afraid, don''t worry about it any more. He''d like to see the result.


    "Murong Lingtian." Chu Tong''s lips moved, and she said slowly. When she spoke, her lips trembled slightly.


    "What?" Jun Liu was shocked. When she understood the meaning of her words, her eyes were filled with anger quickly. "Woman, you still think of other men in the king''s arms. If you have no trace, you even think of:"


    since she is still thinking of Murong Lingtian, her ex husband? She won''t be obsessed with Murong Lingtian.


    "I said, that man is Murong Lingtian." Chu Tong''s Mou son looks at him quickly and explains in a hurry. Now, we must let Jun liushang understand that the man is Murong Lingtian, and let the emperor know as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be really unimaginable.


    Jun liushang was stunned, and his words were stiffly restrained. Looking into her eyes, he was incredibly shocked, his lips moved, and his voice murmured, "Murong Lingtian? Duke Liu and Murong Lingtian? Murong Lingtian is always helping the emperor


    During the last turmoil, Murong Lingtian also worked hard. He remembered that when Murong Lingtian dealt with him, he was very ruthless.


    Afterwards, the emperor wanted to make him a general, but he refused. He said that he still liked to do business with him. However, the Emperor allowed him to keep those forces in his hands. Over the years, he has been helping the Emperor


    His words suddenly stopped, his eyes quickly overflowed with a bloodthirsty ruthlessness, and his lips pulled out a sneer of ice to the extreme. "Hum, it''s powerful. If it''s really powerful, I even cheated the king. Moreover, even King Jing didn''t find it. It''s really powerful."


    His eyes looked at Chu Tong again, and there was obvious consternation in his eyes. He asked in a deep voice, "how do you know?"


    Even he and Jing Wang don''t know how she would know. Even if she had been Murong Lingtian''s wife, it''s impossible for her to find anything different with Murong Lingtian''s cunning?!!


    "I found out by accident. You know where my new factory is now. During the construction of the new site, I once found something suspicious. I was also curious for a while, so I went to check it. Unexpectedly, I found a huge and mysterious secret organization. " Chu Tong now thought of the impulse at that time, some fear, this matter is far more serious than she imagined!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1420

    "Why don''t you stab yourself to death with a knife?" Jun liushang''s eyes glared at her fiercely, and roared angrily. For a moment, she was curious and went to check it. It was so easy to hear what she said. She thought it was to find a dog, a kitten, and a woman who can live to this day. It''s really her destiny.


    Er, Chu Tong is shocked. His mouth is really poisonous, but he also understands that he cares about her.


    "Then how do you know it''s Murong Lingtian?" After roaring, he suddenly thought of this. He asked with a little doubt. Even if he found the organization, it could not prove that it must be Murong Lingtian. Since it is so mysterious, how could she find the master behind so easily.


    "At first, I was just skeptical and uncertain. However, they all carried a brand on their heads, and I imitated and made one based on my memory, that time."


    Chu Tong''s words suddenly stopped. Looking at Jun liushang''s eyes, she was a little careful. She threatened Murong Lingtian just because of him.


    "Well? Yes? Why do you stare at Ben Wang so much? Go on, if you want to see Ben Wang, you can watch it at any time. You can see it openly, not secretly. " Jun Liu Shang was surprised to the extreme at the moment, but he still smiled half true and half false, and also wanted to defuse her tension.


    "Well." Chutong breathed in a dark way, and the corner of his lips slightly took a breath, but the worry just now disappeared completely.


    Then he continued again, "that time, I pretended to be a foreigner, and was found by Murong Lingtian, so I threatened him with that fake brand. He was really threatened by me, so I was sure that the organization was his."


    Before, I didn''t expect that things would be so complicated, so I would take that sign to threaten him. If I knew that he was such a sinister person, she would rather, he told junliushang that he would not threaten her.


    She said, why? It won''t be long before Murong Lingtian can find out about her affairs. It turns out that there is such a powerful power behind her.


    Jun liushang''s body is completely frozen, a pair of eyes, a blink does not blink to stare at her, so straight to look at him, eyes, there seems to be a kind of anger to burn her, staring at Chu Tong''s heart some hair.


    Why is he staring at her like this? Didn''t he have known about that trick for a long time, and he had already checked with her? He shouldn''t be angry about it any more?


    But now, he is obviously very angry, very angry, clearly written on his face, he is very angry. "


    " I will strangle you now. " His hand, suddenly stuck her neck, but also suddenly forced, a face of anger, but also let chutong suddenly surprised.


    He, what is he crazy about? She hasn''t offended him now.


    However, he only used that force to hold her neck, and then he didn''t tighten it any more. But looking into her eyes, he was a little more angry. He really wanted to strangle her directly. It was better to die in his hands than in the hands of others.


    It''s better to scare her and teach her a long lesson. This woman is really brave.


    So the hand he had stuck around her neck didn''t move.


    Although she didn''t continue to exert herself, she was still a little tight, some of which made her breathless,


    Chu Tong ''


    "What do you want to do? Can''t you understand? Since you want to die so much, my king will complete you. " Jun Liu Shang''s low roar of gnashing teeth, pinching the hand on her neck, but also slightly tightened a little, of course, did not use force.


    "You didn''t offend you. Didn''t you know that I lied to you?" Although it''s just a little bit, but Chu Tong is already a little nervous at the moment, so he still feels that he''s about to suffocate and can''t help shouting again.


    Junliushang''s eyebrow is slightly selected. Looking into her eyes, she quickly hides a trace of difference. Is this woman too smart or too stupid? She thinks that he is angry because of the things she cheated?


    "Damned woman." Jun liushang can''t help roaring. He is really going to be angry with this woman. "Do you have a brain, and you even threaten him with that thing? Do you want to die so much?"


    He has found out the power, and then he knows the danger of that power. Does this woman really want to live?


    What''s more, it''s a miracle that Murong Lingtian even let her live till now?


    Is it because of her old love? Or something else?


    Chu Tong was stunned. Then he understood his angry appearance. He took a deep sigh of relief. However, when he saw his excitement, he felt a little more grateful. After all, he really cared about her.


    "Well, can you let go of your hand first?" Chutong took a deep breath and said in a low voice. Although he knew that he would not really kill her, it was really uncomfortable to be pinched by him like this.


    "Hum." Jun liushang snorted coldly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and looked into her eyes, with an obvious warning, "now, you know the danger, you know the fear. How can you not know the danger, you do not know the fear, or are you only afraid of Ben Wang in front of Murong Lingtian?"


    "I don''t know. He''s like that." Chutong whispered again, she really didn''t know that Murong Lingtian would be such a sinister person, "and at that time, I felt that you were terrible." Therefore, she threatened Murong Lingtian and could not let him know.


    If she knew that he knew that afterwards, that is to say, she would not do it if there was no terrible human affairs.


    "Good, good, good." Jun Liu Shang''s teeth are secretly clenched, with a startling hissing grinding sound. It seems that she can''t tear them.


    "Chu Tong, in your heart, the world is a bad man." When I was pinching her neck, I tried to exert myself again, but I didn''t really exert myself. Instead, I let go a little bit, but in my eyes, I quickly concealed a trace of chagrin. Was he so unbearable in her heart?


    Would rather use such a thing to threaten Murong Lingtian, and dare not let him know the truth of the matter, is he so terrible?


    "Well, now I find that you look dangerous on the surface, but your heart is soft."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1421

    "Well, now I find that you look dangerous on the surface, but your heart is soft." Chu Tong was so tightly gripping his neck that he really felt that his breathing was a little difficult. However, her words at the moment were sincere.


    Tonight, she found a lot of unknown places of junliushang, and then she really understood him. Under his disguised appearance, in fact, she had a lonely heart, and it was still a good heart. Otherwise, he would not care about her so much.


    Jun Liu was stunned, and the anger in his eyes was also fast frozen. The roar that was going to be emitted was also stopped, as if he had forgotten what he wanted to roar.


    He is so big. For the first time, he was told that he lived in endless plots from urination in the royal family. So when he was very young, he learned to disguise himself and never let people see his heart.


    What he wants is to make others afraid of him. Only when others are afraid of him can they not bully him.


    So, for so many years, all people were afraid at the sight of her. Those ministers, on the surface, gave different compliments. However, her words, which were not praise, touched the softest thing in his heart, making him block his heart for many years and slightly break it.


    Let his heart, which has been in the dark and cold, have a little light and a little warmth.


    "It''s no use saying good things to my king." But when that layer of camouflage was about to break, there was an instinctive fear, and he growled in frustration.


    "Believe it or not, my king strangled you directly, and then pushed you directly into the pond to destroy the body." In the roar again, with some deliberate ruthlessness, but Chu Tong''s heart was secretly funny. He looked like a paper tiger, only roaring.


    He''s going to kill someone. Does it need that much trouble?


    "Well, now, can you let me go?" It''s really hard to feel so pinched.


    If he wants to get angry, he can let go of her and start again later.


    In this way, she was really afraid. He was careless and forced. She broke her neck.


    Junliushang is stunned again, eyes suddenly open, but completely speechless, this woman, always has the ability, when his mood reaches an extreme, the instant collapse.


    He gave her a hard look and let go of his hand when he pinched her neck. He could not really strangle her, so he did not scare her, but tortured him.


    "From now on, don''t see Murong Lingtian again." Now that we know it''s Murong Lingtian, we must be careful next, and he must not let her meet Murong Lingtian again.


    After all, she knows the secret of Murong Lingtian. No matter what Murong Lingtian did not kill her for, now she is extremely dangerous.


    "Well, I know." This time, Chu Tong promised earnestly that she would not be able to see Murong Lingtian again. She didn''t really want to die.


    She really can''t believe how Chu Tong fell in love with such a man before, but it doesn''t seem that Murong Lingtian even cheated Jingwang, junliushang and the emperor, even a little girl?


    "Well, that''s about it." Jun Liu Shanggang''s anger has completely disappeared. He smiles without disguise. In the light voice, he has a soft voice, which makes him not aware of, or a kind of doting.


    "Then, what''s your plan and how can I cooperate?" Chu Tong ignored his half true and half fake chuckle and asked again in a deep voice.


    Things are getting more and more complicated and more and more serious, so now, they need to discuss the plan well. Never make a mistake.


    "Will you cooperate with me in everything I do?" Jun Liu''s eyes flickered slightly, and his body moved a little closer to her again. Don''t ask deeply.


    "Er?" Chutong is shocked again. This man is really not finished? At this time, are you still in the mood to make fun of it?


    "Only if I can cooperate, I will try my best to cooperate." Chu Tong slightly avoided a little and said with a little chagrin. She had always thought that junliushang was a hidden old fox, but now she felt that he was like a child who made trouble without reason.


    Feeling her avoidance, his eyes once again flashed a trace of disappointment, but this time, he did not force her, but said with a little dissatisfaction, "no sincerity at all."


    In the low voice, it seems that there is a little dissatisfaction, but it seems to have a little different softness.


    "What I promised is to do it. That''s the real sincerity." Chu Tong glanced at him with a little dissatisfaction, and explained solemnly that if she only said empty words and couldn''t do it at that time, it would be insincere.


    "But I, the king, agree." This time, Jun liushang nodded slightly and praised her mercilessly.


    "Well, the Lord can tell me now, what''s next?" Tang Ruoying shook his head secretly. In his voice, it seemed that he still had some helplessness. For such a serious matter, he had such an attitude. She really didn''t know whether to praise his calmness or,


    "well, since you are willing to cooperate, let''s play a play for them." Jun liushang''s eyes looked at her again. Deep in her eyes, there was a shred of fox''s cunning calculation, and he finally recovered his normal appearance.


    "Good." Chu Tong is slightly stunned, and immediately responds quickly. Acting, she is interested. Moreover, she can guess what Jun liushang wants to do.


    "Good." Chu Tong is slightly stunned, and immediately responds quickly. Acting, she is interested. Moreover, she can guess what Jun liushang wants to do.


    Murong Lingtian still hasn''t dealt with her or really has a little affection for her. However, she also believes that compared with his ambition, that sentiment can be omitted.


    Jun liushang''s eyes, falling on her lips, had just been bitten by him again exuded a little bloodstain. At this moment, it is even more swollen, or, in other words, the play has already begun.


    However, she can''t suffer losses alone. Junliushang has nothing different at this moment.


    What''s the matter, we should also leave a trace on him, so that we can be more realistic and not be doubted.


    , she thought, there must be Liu Gong Gong in this Xiang palace, so the prince would only bring her here at the very beginning, deliberately depicting an ambiguity, but also to avoid those eyeliners.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1422

    It''s impossible for a third person to know what just happened here.


    Just, out here, their every move,. Will fall into the eyes of some people, will be spread to father Liu.


    So,


    "what''s the lack of this play Chu Tong a pair of smart eyes slightly raised, looked at Jun Liu Shang, eyes, fell on his cheek.


    He bit through her lips. She couldn''t resist at all, could she?


    Gonggong Liu treats her like a palm, but it''s impossible to think that she will be so obedient and humiliated.


    Junliushang is such a smart person that naturally understands her meaning. In fact, he also knows that Gonggong Liu and Murong Lingtian are so cunning. If the play is not realistic at all, they may find flaws.


    But, this woman, unexpectedly wants to hit his face, his Jun Liu Shang is slapped? How is that possible?


    However, he has to admit that what is on his face is the most obvious.


    Last time, he was even threatened by her with a dagger. This time, it''s very possible that she would have been slapped on his face if he hadn''t been on guard for a long time.


    "Come on." As soon as you close your eyes and bite your teeth, it seems that you want to go to the execution court. But, at last, you whisper, "I didn''t expect that you would."


    The words pause slightly, and there seem to be too many complex emotions in the voice.


    Chutong is funny. In fact, this man has taken off the disguise. At the moment, he is a little cute. Ha ha,


    she can''t really hit him. After all, his identity and pride don''t allow that to happen to him. Even though, at the moment, he acquiesced.


    This afternoon, pearl said that she had just opened a rouge shop in the capital. She said that she looked very good, so she bought a box for her. At that time, she was thinking about Grandpa Liu''s business in the yard. She picked it up and put it on her hand. At this moment, it just can be used.


    "I''m afraid it''s the first time in his life." Chu Tong put some rouge on his hand and said softly, with a few deep chuckles in his voice. Jun liushang''s Rouge fighting will definitely be the first time in his life. Ha ha,


    "you know, you see, how far has my king been wronged for you?" Jun Liu Shang still closed his eyes, after hearing her words, he said with a little dissatisfaction.


    In the past, junliushang was only afraid of killing him, but he would not believe that he would do such a thing. But now, he is obviously a little bit,


    Chu Tong slowly raised his hand, raised his head, and then quickly and mercilessly fell down. The strong wind was so obvious that junliushang was shocked, quickly opened his eyes, and shouted, "woman, you are too much Is it cruel? "


    However, when he opened his eyes, he found that Chu Tong''s hand, when it fell, had no strength just now, but slipped gently on his face, just like the willow leaf.


    Jun Liu Shang is stunned. He looks at her puzzledly. What''s the difference between fighting and not fighting?


    Chu Tong slowly extended his hand, and the light Rouge in his hand was still clear in the dark.


    Jun liushang''s eyes are slightly wide open, and some of them are funny. This way is really thanks to her thinking. However, thinking of the rouge on his face at the moment, she still feels uncomfortable.


    However, the hand that just brushed his face was unusually soft, and the quick one seemed to leave too much.


    He was in a trance, but suddenly heard her roar, "junliushang, you are despicable."


    That roar, with too obvious anger, is also a sudden improvement. Even the guards in the front hall are afraid to hear it. After all, those guards are all highly skilled people.


    Jun liushang was stunned. This woman, so soon into the play, I have to say, her reaction is really fast enough.


    After a roar, she rushed towards the front hall quickly, with a perfect action, seeing Jun liushang in a daze, and he could only cooperate with her as much as he could,.


    Follow her closely, go to the front yard, stop her a few meters away from the gate, stare at her with a pair of eyes, and growl, "beat Ben Wang, you want to leave like this? Do you think so? "


    It has to be said that junliushang really has a talent for acting. The cruel look really looks like, very similar. When he speaks, he also glances at his mouth, showing a slight pain.


    "Jun liushang, do you still have the face to say?" Chu Tong is also looking at him fiercely. The wound on his lips is really incisive. It doesn''t need any decoration. Everyone can understand what''s going on?


    All of them were stunned. This, the prince, even used strong power to Princess Jing, seems too? ","


    "hum." Jun Liu''s grief is cold. His eyes are also cold. "You have to pay a price since you come to ask for this king, don''t you?"


    Some words, once again let everyone be astonished, the meaning of the king''s words is to admit, just used strong to her?


    And Chu Yunfei, who just came here, was stunned, right? Elder martial brother really forced women. What kind of women does elder martial brother want? Is it necessary to use strong ones? What''s more, the woman was not wanted by the elder martial brother at the beginning.


    "junliushang, I misunderstood you," Chu Tong glared at him again, and then wanted to walk out slightly. However, his arm stretched out quickly and stopped her.


    There was a little taunt on his lips, and his lips opened slightly, and he said slowly again, word by word, "our king and King Jing are always irreconcilable. You are so stupid that you think that our king will help you. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous."


    His smile, in the air of the night, slowly spread, with his undisguised irony.


    Words a tiny meal, looking at her eyes, but flashed a bit deliberately ambiguous, "but, Jun traceless woman, this king is very interested in!!!"


    "Shameless." Chu Tong once again roared angrily, and a pair of eyes staring at him were about to burst out fire.


    "Ha ha..." For her angry swearing, junliushang suddenly chuckled, but suddenly stopped laughing. His face suddenly came close to her, and whispered again word by word, "what I want, I can''t get you, you will be my king after all!"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1423

    No one knows whether his words are acting, or real, or even he doesn''t know. Or, that''s what he wants most at the moment.


    Chu Tong was also slightly stunned, and his face, which was close to him, was close to her again.


    Chu Tong was stunned again. He reached out quickly and waved to his face.


    She thought, this may be junliushang want to play more lifelike, so this time, but really, mercilessly.


    Jun liushang was shocked and quickly recalled. In his eyes, there was a quick trace of chagrin. When he just looked at her at such a close distance, he suddenly had an impulse to kiss, and he actually did it,.


    When he felt that her hand was about to be waved to his face, his hand quickly extended out, tightly grasped her wrist, and said with a fierce face, "do you think this king will give you such a chance?"


    She grabbed her wrist and made a sudden effort, but in fact, it was the power of dark control, which would not really hurt him. "You are the first one who dares to hit Ben Wang''s face. If Ben Wang is not interested in you, do you think you can still live until now?"


    At the moment, the voice is the extreme terror and ruthlessness of ice. In his eyes, he is even more cruel and bloodthirsty, which makes the bodyguard on one side be shocked.


    Chutong''s body is also suddenly stiff. In his eyes, he is also a little scared. In his heart, he has some words. Unexpectedly, junliushang can act like this.


    However, thinking of his life, he has been acting all the time. At this moment, such a small scene is nothing to him at all.


    The Meiyue outside also heard the sound and rushed in hard. Seeing Jun liushang holding Chu Tong''s hand tightly, his eyes sank and his body flashed, he rushed straight to the past, and the sword in his hand quickly stabbed at Jun liushang.


    Jun liushang and Chu Tong did not expect that she would suddenly rush in, and not to mention that as soon as she came in, she didn''t even say a word, and then directly stabbed her. She was so fast that even Chu Tong could not help being shocked.


    And just a few of the bodyguards are shocked, want to go forward to save Jun Liu Shang, obviously, it''s too late.


    Junliushang grabs Chu Tong''s hand, can only release it quickly, and his body also flashes back subconsciously. The bodyguard that Jing Wang left behind must be the best, and it''s such a quick sneak attack. I''m afraid even junliushang can''t fight back for a while.


    Meiyue doesn''t love to fight, just that sword is just a fake move. Seeing that junliushang released chutong, she quickly grabbed her and flew straight out of the palace.


    So all of them are just a blink of an eye. When the people react, there is no shadow of them. They can''t help but be shocked. This lightness skill is so powerful. At first, she secretly protected Jing Wang, because her lightness skill is very high, and she may save Jing Wang in a very critical situation.


    Now King Jing left her at the side of Chu Tong. He was afraid that if he could not deal with Duke Liu, he would let Meiyue take her away.


    "Ha ha, I want to see. How long have you been able to avoid it?" Jun liushang looks to the direction they left. His eyes are narrowed and his voice is cold. It spreads in the night sky again. Although people are gone, the play will always be full.


    While talking, his eyes quickly swept over several bodyguards. In a pair of deep eyes, he shot with pure light and watched everyone''s expression secretly.


    At a quick glance, it seems that there are not many differences, but it still shows him some clues.


    There is a sneer on his lips. It seems that there are some real people in his palace.


    "Meiyue, your lightness skill is really good." In the fast flying relaxation, Tang Ruoying said with some consternation that the speed was too fast. When he first came, he was afraid that the speed was not half as fast as it is now. Such flying skill was only afraid of the whole world, and few people were better than him. I don''t know who would be higher than Liu Gonggong.


    Meiyue''s eyebrows slightly frown, eyes slowly turn to Chu Tong''s lips, slightly sink, did not answer Chu Tong''s words, but said with a little self reproach, "just subordinates should follow in."


    She is Prince Jing''s princess, but she is despised by junliushang. If you let the prince know, I''m afraid?


    Chu Tong gently brushed his lips, but he still felt some pain. In his heart, he was indeed a little upset with junliushang. However, he thought that junliushang promised to help them after all. In his heart, he was also a little more pleased.


    "Now that the alliance has failed, what is the princess''s plan?" At first, she said very little, but asked suddenly. When the king left, he told her to take her out of the capital directly if there was a life danger.


    However, when the king said that, it was a heavy look. She knew that that was the last resort. After all, the king was the king of the state of cloud, and the power of the king was also in the state of cloud. If it really reached that point, the state of cloud would be destroyed.


    No one wants to see that kind of result, but now, if junliushang doesn''t help, they won''t win at all.


    Chu Tong raised his eyes and looked at her. When he saw the heaviness of her face, the corners of his lips gave a slight smile. Just now, they even cheated her. It''s no problem to cheat the guards. Moreover, she just appeared and mixed up, which made the play more lifelike.


    So it''s no problem to cheat Gonggong Liu and Murong Lingtian.


    Meiyue saw the faint smile on her lips. She couldn''t help but froze. In her eyes, she had some doubts. If she failed to unite, she could still laugh. She would not be crazy.


    "Tell the emperor that Xiangwang has promised the alliance." Chu Tong naturally understood her mind, glanced at her lightly, and then said in a low voice.


    Naturally, the emperor should be informed of this matter, so that he can be ready.


    Meiyue is stunned again, her eyes are slightly open, but she immediately understands what''s going on. It turns out that, just now, they are just acting, but just now, she has. Fortunately, nothing has been disturbed.


    In the palace.


    Chu Yunfei, who was following junliushang back to the hall, seemed to have never returned to his mind. Seeing the obvious red mark on junliushang''s face, he was also incredibly shocked and said, "elder martial brother, she really hit you?"


    Isn''t it? Elder martial brother was really beaten by a woman? What''s more, elder martial brother even let that woman go?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1424

    Junliushang''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, a hand is gently brushed on his face that confuses all living beings, a slight wipe, the rouge on it is wiped off a little, the rouge seems to have a light fragrance, very light, but it smells very comfortable, just like her taste.


    "Eh? Elder martial brother, what is this? " Chu goes to fly''s Mou son to try his best to round open, what is that? It turns out that elder martial brother didn''t get beaten, but why should he pretend to be beaten and act? But for whom?


    "You choose some people with the highest martial arts to protect her in secret." Junliushang didn''t answer his words, but suddenly he whispered, "the bodyguard left by King Jing has high lightness skill, but her martial arts are not so good. Besides, there are too few people around her.".


    If anything happens, she is afraid of danger.


    "What? What did you just say, elder martial brother? " Chu Yunfei''s face was stunned, his eyes were wide, his mouth was wide open, and he could put an egg in it.


    He just heard right. Elder martial brother, he even asked him to send someone to protect that woman. That woman is king Jing''s woman now. Elder martial brother and King Jing are not irreconcilable, right? How can people protect Jing Wang''s woman?


    Elder martial brother doesn''t really like that woman, does he?


    "You don''t like her, senior brother?" Chu Yunfei asked in amazement, because he was so surprised that he even stuttered.


    Jun Liu''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and his eyes look at him quickly. There is some dissatisfaction in the deep part of his eyes, "do your work, and don''t ask for anything else."


    He has been with him for so many years, but he is still so anxious.


    Er, Chu Yunfei was shocked again, but he really didn''t speak out. To be honest, sometimes he was really afraid of Jun liushang.


    Just the curiosity in my heart is constantly expanding. Why does elder martial brother want to be protected?


    But when he thought of the woman''s red and swollen lips, there was some doubt in his eyes. He remembered that he had heard that the elder martial brother''s woman had said that he would never kiss them. Even the elder martial brother''s favorite woman had never kissed them.


    He is always interested in such divination.


    But now, the elder martial brother kisses that woman, that Jing Wang''s woman? It seems that there are some troubles in this matter?


    "Go down first." At a glance, Chu Yunfei was a little dazed, and Jun liushang shook his head secretly. Although he was loyal to him, he could not be alone and could not mention something for him.


    "Oh. "Chu Yunfei responded quietly, not noticing the difference of junliushang. In his mind, he still wanted the problem just now.


    When Chu Yunfei left, Jun liushang''s eyes suddenly sank, his body slightly flashed, and quickly flashed out of the window, until the deep bamboo forest in the backyard.


    "What? So late, can''t sleep? In my opinion, nothing can distract people. " In the deep bamboo forest, when I saw the man standing in the deep bamboo forest, I picked his eyebrows slightly. It seems that he can no longer keep his peace in isolation.


    Now there are so many things happening in the capital that he can''t sit down. The man in the moonlight seems to run to the moon at any time because of his straight posture, white clothes and elegant body.


    Hearing the voice of junliushang, his body seemed to move slightly, but he didn''t turn around. He just raised his head slightly and said in a low voice, "or, it''s really heaven''s will. The robbery of yunguoyi can''t be avoided after all."


    He thought that if the unrest had been stopped three years ago, the cloud kingdom would be able to restore its original calm. But now, the situation is only more dangerous than three years ago.


    Because, three years ago, although junliushang wanted to be the emperor, he still cared about the people and the country of cloud. He couldn''t do too much, but now, that is the real unscrupulous way.


    What should come, after all, can''t be avoided. But at this time, Linan also found out that King Jing had to leave the capital.


    "What? Now, aren''t you going to stop Ben Wang? " Jun liushang''s lips were full of cold sarcasm. Three years ago, if he hadn''t stopped him, he would have been the emperor of Yunguo now, and it would have been impossible for that fake eunuch to have such a chance.


    The shadow in the moonlight, a little stiff, but, at the moment, he turned his back to Jun liushang, so he could not see the expression on his face.


    "At that time, you stopped my king, but let an outsider sit on the throne of cloud kingdom. Hum, you are really right to rise cloud kingdom." Did not hear his answer, junliushang again said in a deep voice, three years he, he can appear, now, he wants to hide here?


    Impossible? He won''t allow it.


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. I know what I should do." In the moonlight, people finally speak, but in that voice, it seems to have a trace of hoarseness, which is far less pleasant than usual.


    Jun Liu is slightly shocked. In the deep of her eyes, there is a flash of worry. She seems to want to look forward, but at last she resists it. She quickly hides the worry in her eyes and says, "you know it."


    However, in the voice at the moment, there is less anger just now, and it seems to be a little more heavy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her get hurt, but there are some things that you can''t do. If you miss them, it''s useless to regret them." A moment later, he whispered again. This time, it was a little more heavy.


    If that legend is true, then she will be OK, because she will be the one who saves the country of cloud.


    Jun Liu Shang seems to have a sigh of relief, but when he hears the words behind him, his eyes are a little heavy. Is that really what he missed?


    For a long time, neither of them spoke again. One was standing under the moonlight, the other was standing in the shadow. Their faces were a little heavy, and they understood that the next thing, I''m afraid, was even harder than they thought.


    So next, they have to unite.


    When Chu Tong returned to Chu''s mansion, it was almost zero morning, and the sky was a little white. I thought that at this moment, the people in Chu''s mansion had not risen yet, so I wanted to go back to my courtyard directly.


    However, it never occurred to me that when I approached Chu mansion, I found that there was a light in the courtyard.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. This time, when she came out, she didn''t inform Leng Weichen. However, when she came back, it was already late at night. By reason, Leng Weichen should not find out that she was out of the house?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1425

    In her eyes, she had some doubts. When she walked into the Chu mansion, she saw Leng Weichen standing in the yard, she was stunned slightly. It was really him. It seems that he found out that she left the Chu mansion. Now he should be waiting for her.


    When Leng Weichen heard the voice, he turned his eyes quickly. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned. Then, in his eyes, he quickly overflowed with thick anger and growled, "you still know where you have been since midnight?"


    He found out that she didn''t see now. How many hours have she gone?


    "Me,. "On Chu Tong''s face, she quickly hid a little guilt. Originally, she should have told Leng Weichen about this plan. However, after that happened today, she had less trust in Leng Weichen, so she didn''t tell him.


    Now, think about it, or she is too aggressive. After all, Leng Weichen''s face changing is like his father''s face. It''s a very important role in this plan.


    Just want to explain, at this time, the Empress Dowager rushed out in a hurry, quickly walked to her in front, grabbed her hand, and cried with concern, tong''er, are you ok? Where are you going? Your father and I are worried about death. Come on. Come here and let me have a look. Is it OK? "


    While talking, he took her to the hall.


    Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly puckered, and she pulled him to the front of the hall before he could get back to his senses. The queen mother was also very good at putting on the clothes. She hated her before. It was hypocritical that she cared so much.


    Walk to the door of the hall and see Leng only standing in the hall. It seems that everyone is awake and waiting for her.


    Chu Tong frowned and stopped.


    Standing outside the hall, the light in the hall also shines on Chu Tong, and you can see everything clearly.


    "What''s wrong with your lips, son?" When the queen mother saw the wound on her lips, she couldn''t help shouting.


    Cold only Chen and cold only eyes then one after another throw on her lips.


    Chutong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart was filled with a bit of chagrin. This empress dowager is really a lot of things.


    This injury, so obvious, only adults, all understand what will happen. Isn''t that the Empress Dowager''s question?


    "Accidentally bruised," although the reason is not very convincing, Chu Tong still perfunctory to her.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment. Although she didn''t believe it, she didn''t say anything more. However, the only cold eyes were staring at her lips. Deep in the eyes, there was an obvious anger, which was obviously a misunderstanding.


    And cold only Chen is a face of gloom, quickly came to her in front, cold voice way, "child, come with me."


    At the moment, it was clear that he was speaking to her as a father.


    Think of the queen mother is around, and, some things, should be well told him clearly, so Chu Tong did not refuse, but obediently follow him behind.


    Leng''s only eyes have been staring at her lips, as if trying to make a hole in her lips.


    Enter the room, cold only Chen quickly closed the door, a pair of eyes son, again mercilessly stare at her, a face cold roar way, "what is the matter in the end? Don''t say anything and touch it carelessly. Do you think I''m a three-year-old? "


    Seeing his impulse, Chu Tong frowned slightly. As the leader of the blue city, he managed the blue city so well. In a reasonable way, he shouldn''t be so impulsive when things happen, or because she is too similar to his micro son, so he can''t keep calm every time he faces her.


    When there is a way, care is chaos, that''s the truth.


    She secretly thought about how to tell him about it. If he is still so impulsive in the future, she would really think about it and tell him about it.


    Did not hear her answer, his eyes more cold ice, straight at him, suddenly clenched his teeth like a low roar, "is the wind Yixuan, right?"


    He has already known that fengyixuan''s feelings towards her, and she doesn''t seem to repel fengyixuan either. However, she is now the princess without trace. How can we,


    Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly open, and his eyes are quickly filled with thick anger. His words are a great insult to her, and they are a great insult to fengyixuan.


    "Lord Leng, I think I should make it clear to you that I''m Princess Jing, not your Wei''er. Please don''t treat me as your Wei''er any more. If you''re so impulsive, then I really need to think about the next plan, or let Lord Leng participate in it. After all, it''s more and more dangerous now. I don''t want to because The impulse of the cold city Lord made everyone die. "


    There is no explanation for the injury on her lips, but her anger at the moment is the best proof.


    Leng Weichen is in a daze. In his eyes, there is a quick trace of chagrin. He is really too impulsive. Every time he is faced with the affairs of Weier, he will lose control.


    Although he didn''t know very much about fengyixuan, he had heard about him. A man like fengyixuan, who loved her so much, could not force her.


    And with her feelings for King Jing, it''s impossible for her to do anything to apologize to him.


    Just now, he was really confused. He would say that. But what was the injury on her lips?


    "Who is this? Tell me I''m going to kill her." At such a close distance, it can be clearly seen that her lips are bitten by others. Obviously, she is forced.


    At the thought of someone kissing her, his eyes were once again filled with uncontrollable anger. Seeing his impulse, Chu Tong could not help frowning again. "I have dealt with this matter. I don''t need to bother the owner of lengcheng. I just hope that the owner of lengcheng can keep at least calm, impulsive and easy to do bad things. I really don''t want to lose all our plans for this reason."


    Although her face is still calm at the moment, her voice is still as light as usual, but in that light voice, there is a force that can''t be ignored and can''t be resisted, even Leng can''t help but froze. In her body, there is a courage that ordinary men don''t have to support and control everything.


    Leng Weichen secretly breathed a sigh. He can be calm and calm in the face of all things. Everything is under his control. However, in the aspect of emotion, he has failed all the time, and he can no longer keep his usual self when facing the emotion.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1426

    Or, love is too deep, so, can''t dial, can''t control.


    Now, knowing that she is not his micro son, he is still out of control again and again.


    After calming down and looking at her eyes again, she also recovered her usual calm and lips moved. This time, she said slowly, "say, where did you go tonight? I think I should know this."


    Chu Tong was relieved, "I went to the Palace first, met the emperor, and after getting the emperor''s consent, I went to Xiangwang''s mansion to deal with Gonggong Liu together with Xiangwang."


    Her explanation is very simple, very simple, tone is also very relaxed, with all the thrills.


    "So, the injury on your lips was done by Jun Liu Shang." Leng Weichen''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the anger in the eyes spread again. However, this time, it was not out of control just like that again, but, on the face, it seemed that there was some killing intention.


    Needless to say, he can guess what happened.


    "Stop, this is not the time to talk about my lip injury." Chu Tong quickly interrupts him, but this time, seeing that he is not out of control, he is a little more gratified in his eyes, as long as he can control his emotions.


    "Junliushang agreed?" Leng Weichen quickly hides his killing intention. When he looks at her, he has some doubts in his eyes. Junliushang and junwuchen are always irreconcilable. Will he agree?


    "Yes, he did." Chu Tong nodded slightly and said, seeing his surprised expression, he added again, "he is a member of the royal family. He can''t watch the destruction of Yunguo or the suffering of the people of Yunguo."


    She knows that half of the reason why junliushang promised to help her is because of this,


    "junliushang has found more than us, and the power of Gonggong Liu He has found is more terrible." Chutong''s face sank, and he said slowly again, "so, this matter can''t be neglected. Next, we should fully cooperate with junliushang''s plan."


    She is afraid of cold but Chen will despise the enemy, so she can only move out of junliushang to persuade him.


    Leng Weichen is stunned. In his eyes, he seems to have some doubts. He came to the capital alone. Moreover, he is surrounded by the Empress Dowager every day. He can''t be separated at all. So, even if he wants to check something, he has no chance. So, he doesn''t know much about the father-in-law Liu. He thought that the father-in-law Liu was only a eunuch, No How big a wave it could be.


    "That Mr. Liu is really so powerful?" No matter what he faces, he has never defeated him. I don''t believe that someone in the world will far surpass him. His psychology is normal.


    "Yes, and even worse than we think." Chu Tong''s face was a little dignified. Again, she said word by word, what she was afraid of most was that Leng only would despise the enemy, and if she despised the enemy, she would surely lose, and she would lose miserably.


    Leng Weichen''s face was a little shocked again, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stopped talking. He seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment, he suddenly asked, "you are not afraid of being sold by junliushang."


    Seriously, he doesn''t believe in junliushang.


    "No, I believe him." Chu Tong''s eyes twinkled, and then he said firmly, if there was some doubt before looking for Jun Liu Shang, now she has fully believed him.


    As if afraid of cold, Weichen was still skeptical, so he added again, "besides, Jingwang also believed him. Before he left, Jingwang once said that if things were too difficult, he could go to unite with junliushang, so this is what Jingwang meant."


    Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly again, and there was more meditation in his eyes. If even King Jing said that, there should be no mistake. After all, he believed that no one in the world could be more miserable than King Jing.


    "OK, I see. Next, I will cooperate with you and not be impulsive." Leng Weichen seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter at last, and nodded solemnly.


    Chu Tong finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Leng Weichen realized the seriousness of the incident and no longer belittled the enemy, she was relieved. She believed that as the leader of the blue city, he was absolutely capable.


    When they left the room, the Empress Dowager and Leng were still standing outside. One was worried and the other was angry.


    "Tong''er, are you ok?" When the queen mother saw her coming out, she asked eagerly with a flash of her face.


    Chu Tong eyebrows light Cu, Mou son, also quickly concealed a few dissatisfaction, Shen Sheng said, "I''m ok."


    Empress Dowager is really annoying, and it''s no wonder Leng Weichen will be so resistant to her.


    "What do you do when you run out in the middle of the night?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes flickered slightly. He asked again. In the voice at the moment, there was still obvious worry, but there was also a little more exploration.


    Chu Tong is slightly surprised. The Empress Dowager doesn''t doubt anything, does she? At this time, the Empress Dowager must not be suspected, otherwise if she makes a scene, it will be very [easy for Mr. Liu to find out.


    "Nothing. She just missed the mark. It was so dark that she went back to the palace to have a look. She accidentally got hurt." When Leng Weichen tells a lie, he is not red and breathless.


    For the first time in so many days, he took the initiative to speak to the Empress Dowager in such a gentle tone. Obviously, he was worried that the Empress Dowager would be suspicious, so he didn''t hesitate to use the male beauty scheme.


    If things were as she said, he would not be able to let his own temperament come.


    As she said, we should not be killed because of his mistakes.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. There is a trace of accident in his eyes. It seems that Leng Weichen didn''t expect to explain it to the Empress Dowager like this. However, his lips slightly pull out a smirk. It seems that Leng Weichen is finally in a state.


    When the Empress Dowager heard Leng Weichen talking to her like this, her face suddenly overflowed with unmasked ecstasy, and her eyes quickly turned to Leng Weichen. She came to him and said softly, "master, do you forgive me?"


    In the voice, with a little care, but also with obvious joy and expectation, she waited for this moment too long.


    She really wants to get along well with Chuxu and live a warm and happy life, even if it''s just a fake, even if it''s just a short, short time, she''s also very satisfied.


    For the expectant eyes of the empress dowager, Leng Weichen was disgusted from the bottom of his heart. However, he had to try his best to suppress the disgust in his heart and said lightly, "after all, you and I are husband and wife. How can we not forgive?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1427

    An ambiguous sentence is the limit he can bear. Next, he will try his best to be kind to the empress dowager, at least to confuse the Empress Dowager in it and not make her doubt.


    Cold only face, also diffuse a little doubt, just, when Mou son looks at Chu Tong again, it is diffuse clear anger again, this woman, won''t really go to date with breeze Yi Xuan?


    For the only eyes full of anger, Chu Tong knows that she should have a good talk with this girl sometime.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong palace.


    A bodyguard dressed up as a man ran in quickly. When he saw the two people sitting in the hall, he seemed to shiver a little. He called respectfully, "master, little master?"


    "What''s the matter?" The man sitting high above, eyes slightly raised, straight swept to him, eyes, cold and cruel, and the person again light tremor.


    In the face of a man, although he was only in his forties, his hair was a little white, like he was in his fifties or sixties.


    For a while, it was hard to guess his age.


    "Reply to the master, Princess Jing has just been to Xiangwang mansion." The bodyguard''s voice was low, respectful, but more discreet.


    "Oh, she went to xiangwangfu, this woman, it''s really more and more difficult." Murong Lingtian''s lips slightly hook a little bit


    chuckles, saying slowly word by word, what seems to be quickly hidden in the deep eyes?


    The eyes of the person sitting high flickered slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just looked into the eyes of Murong Lingtian, but there seemed to be a trace of dissatisfaction. He shouldn''t pay attention to the woman like that. The person who has become a big event can''t be mixed up by small things.


    "Go on." The Mou son of the man that sits high looks at that bodyguard again, cold voice says.


    "She seems to have joined up with Xiangwang to fight against the master." The bodyguard gave a murmur of breath and continued, "it just doesn''t seem to be settled."


    "Yes, she is very adventurous. She dares to do whatever she likes. She is not afraid that junliushang will eat her?"


    Murong Lingtian said slowly again, but this time, the slight smile on the corner of the lips seemed to be slightly stiff for a while, and the deep part of the eyes was a little more cruel.


    "Xiangwang seems to really force her. Moreover, Xiangwang seems to kiss her and break her lips." The bodyguard, looking at Murong Lingtian, said again carefully.


    "Pa." The teacup in Murong Lingtian''s hand suddenly cracks, and Xu''s tea is scattered, and some words are gradually on him.


    The bodyguard''s voice suddenly stopped. He looked at Murong Lingtian in fear. He didn''t know where he was wrong. But the man sitting high, his eyes narrowed again. Unexpectedly, after so many things, Tian''er could not forget that woman.


    At that time, the reason why he stopped their marriage was that she was too timid and cowardly, but didn''t think of it. Later, she became so smart, so wise, and once and again broke his good things.


    If he knew that she was such a woman, he should not have stopped Tian''er from marrying her. Now, she should try her best to help Tian''er.


    But now, she has gone to marry King Jing, so this matter can only be ended like this. Of course, when he takes the throne, he doesn''t mind tianer taking her into the harem, but the Queen''s position is absolutely impossible.


    "And then?" Murong Lingtian''s teeth are gnashing and roaring. Looking at the bodyguard''s eyes, it''s totally cold. Unexpectedly, junliushang also made her idea?


    "Then, she slapped Xiangwang, so it was clear that there was no agreement. Later, she was rescued by her bodyguard." The bodyguard''s body seemed to tremble slightly, and he said softly again.


    "Well?" Murong Lingtian''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and there is a trace of accident in her eyes. But then the lips angle pulls out a trace of light smile again and whispers, "she hit junliushang?"


    There was some obvious surprise in the low voice. Unexpectedly, she dared to fight against junliushang. It seems that she was not the timid one before, but he wanted such a girl more.


    "Yes" the bodyguard didn''t know Murong Lingtian''s mind very well. He was a little scared.


    "I didn''t expect that junliushang would be beaten by a woman. I''m afraid no one would believe it." Murong Lingtian''s mood seemed to be very good at once. There was a smile in his voice. "It''s a pity that I didn''t see such a scene. I think it will be wonderful."


    "Yes, at that time, Xiangwang was about to spit blood?" Seeing Murong Lingtian''s reaction, the bodyguard finally understood his mind and said with a little flattery.


    "Well, go back to xiangwangfu and continue to do what you should do. If you have anything to report, please feel free to let us know. " The man sitting high glanced at the guard again, and then gave a cold command.


    "Yes, yes." The bodyguard responded quickly, and then slowly retreated.


    "My God, grandpa doesn''t want you to miss something for a woman." After the bodyguard left, the man sitting high turned to Murong Lingtian this time, and said in a deep voice, there was also a bit of worry in his eyes. Sometimes, emotional things are the most impulsive and the most vulnerable to bad things. He didn''t want Tian''er to miss the big things for that woman at this time.


    "Grandpa, after all these years, I don''t listen to you. What else can you worry about? I listened to you, so I repented and didn''t marry her. I listened to you. These days, I watched her marry Jun Wuwen and didn''t stop her. How do you want me?" Murong Lingtian''s face suddenly sank, and her eyes slightly raised. There was a little dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "Grandpa is also for you. In the past, she was not worthy of you at all. If you stop Jingwang''s affairs by force, it will certainly expose our strength. You want women. When you are in the throne, what do you want women? Grandpa for that day, in the palace wronged for so many years, can''t because of a woman destroyed. "


    The man sitting on the seat is obviously Mr. Liu, but at this moment, he does not change his face any more, but his real face.


    Now, he returned to the Murong mansion as a Murong master. The former pretender had been dealt with for a long time, so he dared to stay in the Murong mansion so openly.


    "I want her." Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said firmly with a face that he wanted her.


    you''re reading novel "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1428

    Before, in fact, he always wanted to marry her. Now, he wants to get her even more. No matter what, he must get her.


    "Well, if you want her, when you sit on the emperor, you will put her in the palace, and then Grandpa will not object again. "Gonggong Liu, no, now it should be said that old Murong said in a deep voice again," but now, you must not be impulsive and let people know your identity. "


    Murong Lingtian was stunned for a while. In his eyes, he quickly concealed a trace of joy. Then he said with a little urgency, "Grandpa, with our current strength, it''s no problem to conquer the kingdom of cloud and win the throne. Why do you have to wait?"


    "No, not yet," Mr. Murong quickly interrupted him. "Although junliushang refused her, his attitude was not clear. After all, he didn''t give us any reply. Besides, I need something else. So now, the most important thing is to find the Empress Dowager."


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that he didn''t take it seriously. However, looking into the eyes in the distance, he quickly concealed a trace of difference. How long has he not seen that woman? Or, he should meet that woman now. Anyway, now, you Wuwen is not in the capital. What is he afraid of?


    He still doesn''t believe that a woman can ruin his plan. That woman, no matter how powerful, can turn the sky. It''s a joke.


    "So, my God, you must not be too impulsive." Murong old man once again uneasy confessed.


    However, Murong Lingtian''s eyes don''t know where they are looking. I don''t know if they have heard Murong''s words.


    The next day, Chu Tong got up because he was too late. He was a little crazy and had just cleaned up.


    Then pearl hurried in, out of breath, and said, "little, miss, miss, is master Murong here?"


    Chu Tong was shocked. What did Murong Lingtian do at this time? He thought of yesterday''s conversation with Jun liushang. He said in a cold voice, "no, let him go."


    "but, miss, he''s waiting in the hall. My Lord and my wife are waiting for him." Pearl was dumbfounded, and then flashed.


    Chutong''s body suddenly startled, already in the hall, and the Empress Dowager was greeting him, heaven? This,


    had no time to think more, she quickly walked towards the hall


    .


    Now, she has known how insidious and cunning Murong Lingtian is. If she let him see it differently, all her plans will be destroyed.


    The more you think about it, the more anxious and nervous you are in your heart, the faster your pace will be.


    "Miss, miss, please slow down," cried pearl, who followed, with a puzzled look


    As soon as he reached the hall, Chu Tong slowed down and tried his best to reduce the tension in his heart. After he recovered his usual calm, he walked into the hall slowly.


    Once entering the hall, we can see that Murong Lingtian is sitting in the hall, looking at the vase on the table, enjoying the


    with his own eyes, with a leisurely appearance.


    Leng Weichen sat on a chair with his eyes narrowed and long fingers. He took up his delicate tea cup and tasted the tea slowly. He took Murong Lingtian as the air.


    He drank tea, but didn''t let Murong Lingtian pour tea.


    The Empress Dowager''s expression is slightly different. Maybe she doesn''t know what kind of attitude she should take to face Murong Lingtian.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Chu Tong was relieved. Fortunately, there was no communication between them.


    At the sight of Chu Tong coming in, Murong Lingtian''s eyes slowly raised and looked straight at her. There was a faint smile in her eyes. Her lips moved, and she said slowly, word by word, "we meet again."


    The dull voice was a little cold, but there was also a hint of excitement. If Grandpa hadn''t stopped, he would have come to find her, or he would have taken her to Murong mansion.


    If grandpa didn''t stop him again and again, he would never let her marry King Jing. Hum, King Jing, this trip to Linan is your death date, so this woman will be his.


    "Yes." Chu Tong''s lips also drew a sneer. Looking into his eyes, he was also obviously mocking, or with a little disgust. His eyes sank, and suddenly he said in a cold voice, "but I really hope that we will never see each other."


    Now face this man again, is no longer just the previous hate, such as his insidious man, she really hope to never see him.


    However, he just didn''t realize that he was annoying himself.


    One side of Leng Weichen''s lips slightly drew. Before, he always felt that this woman had a bad attitude towards him. Now, compared with Murong Lingtian, he felt that his treatment was pretty good.


    Of course, he also knows something about her and Murong Lingtian. As soon as Murong Lingtian comes in, he doesn''t have a good face for Murong Lingtian. Even when the girl wants to pour tea for Murong Lingtian, he stops her. Moreover, he orders all people to ignore Murong Lingtian.


    The Empress Dowager naturally listens to Leng Weichen about everything, so she will not take care of Murong Lingtian, so she completely cools Murong Lingtian there.


    However, this time, Murong Lingtian didn''t get angry like the last time, and even his face was not as cold as before. Instead, he seemed to have some pleasure and some satisfaction.


    Chu Tong naturally knows where his pride comes from. After all, he thinks that the whole cloud kingdom will be his soon. He will be emperor soon. Can he not be proud?


    However, it seems that he is a little too early to be proud. He thinks that the world of the cloud kingdom is what he wants to get. Hum, the beauty he wants.


    "What? Still mad at me? I''m still blaming you for being angry. It''s a little too long. " Murong Lingtian is still not angry. The smile on the corner of the lips is more and more diffuse. In the eyes, it is also full of laughter. It seems that there is still a trace of love hidden. In the voice, there is also some soft that has not been concealed.


    "Er?" Leng Weichen was completely shocked this time. He was totally disgusted. He had seen shameless, but he had never seen such shameless.


    This is such an attitude towards him. He even thinks that others are just angry with him?


    How, his attitude towards him, Tang Ruoying''s attitude towards him, seems to be just angry?


    Even the empress dowager, who has a thick skin all the time, can''t help but froze. This person really didn''t understand or was too narcissistic.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1429

    Chutong is even more shocked. It has to be said that this man is really too invincible. He is too cheeky to be shot and stabbed.


    his lips are twitched again. Chutong says again slowly, word by word, "I''m sorry, we really don''t have time to be angry with Murong young master. So, can we ask Murong young master to move your feet and leave Chufu? Because we really don''t want to see you. Some mess things, see really affect the mood


    In the light voice, with a kind of angry and unworthy smile, looking into his eyes, it is with obvious irony and disgust.


    If the man really doesn''t understand, she doesn''t mind telling him more clearly.


    Leng Weichen is slightly stunned, and the teacup in his hand is also slightly stiff, but the corner of her lips is slowly pulling out a smirk. Unexpectedly, this woman''s mouth is really not so powerful. Ha ha,


    this ability of swearing without swearing is really amazing. He really admires her more and more. Ha ha, if you have a chance, you can learn from her.


    Murong Ling was stunned, and the smile on the corner of his lips seemed to be a little stiff. He looked at Chu Tong''s eyes with a little more anger. However, he quickly concealed the anger, and then suddenly stepped forward to Chu Tong''s face, and whispered again, "tong''er, I don''t know you are still angry with me. I am wrong about that, but I am also angry I know that you love me. Because you love me too much, you will hate me and hate me in your heart. But tong''er, believe me, I will marry you, and I will give you everything that all the women in the world envy. "


    At the moment, Murong Lingtian seems to be a little excited. Although he hasn''t seen her these days, he has been paying attention to her affairs, so he is the palm of his hand for all the things she has done.


    He knows that she is too different from her before, but now she is more and more fascinating to him, or there is a kind of psychology that can''t be obtained, which will always be the best.


    So the impulse to get her became more and more intense. Today, he didn''t even pay attention to Grandpa''s advice, so he came to see her.


    In fact, he can wait until he wins the throne, and then directly take her to the palace. He believes that at that time, she will be very happy. However, thinking of last night, junliushang even kissed her, his heart couldn''t help but get angry.


    He is afraid that at that time, junliushang will really find a way to get her, so today he came to her to tell her that he will marry her and be able to give her happiness.


    She must not be allowed to give in to junliushang.


    Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly open, as if looking at monsters looking at him, this man, really can''t understand human words? Is he from Mars?


    Or what she just said, which is not obvious enough, can make him feel that way? I thought she loved him.


    Now that she has married Jing Wang, he even thinks that she still loves him, and that she will marry her to give her the happiness that all women in the world envy.


    At the moment, she doesn''t know how she feels in her heart. At the moment, she should be angry, but she suddenly wants to laugh. She really wants to laugh, laughing at this funny man.


    He''s really narcissistic and hopeless.


    She also really laughed, and, it seems that the smile is brilliant, this is really a very funny joke, even if it is the most funny joke she heard in this life.


    When Leng Weichen heard Murong Lingtian''s words, he took a sip of tea and sprayed it directly. It was splashed everywhere. For the first time in his life, he was in such a mess.


    Just, when I saw the smile on Chu Tong''s face, it was a little stupefied. This woman, at this time, could still smile out, she would not be infected by that man, right?


    When Murong Lingtian saw the smile on her face, there was a smirk in her eyes again, and the corner of her lips pulled out a smirk again. He knew that this woman still loved her, and he knew that if he wanted to marry her, she would agree.


    Now, he is just a verbal commitment to make her so happy.


    He regrets listening to his grandfather''s words. If he wanted to come out and show his heart to her, she would never marry Jing Wang. She would wait for him, and she would not let Jing Wang. But now, it''s not important to think about those things. Men and people who make big things don''t care about small things. As long as she is still his, it''s OK. Besides, from Jing Wang It''s a sense of achievement to win her.


    The smile in his eyes spread slowly, his lips moved again, and he said with a smile, "tong''er, you will wait for me, right?"


    Wait for him? Chu Tong is really going to be killed by his thunder. Why does she think she will wait for him?


    Originally, she scolded him severely, but suddenly remembered what she had talked with junliushang yesterday, or she could get some clues from Murong Lingtian.


    Her eyes flickered, she tried to suppress the disgust in her heart, looked at him straight, red lips slightly opened, and said slowly, word by word, "what''s your pain? What kind of bitterness makes you repent on the day of marriage, and insult me like that? "


    At this moment, her voice is still as peaceful as usual, but there is too much resentment in her heart. What is his pain? Huh?


    Murong Ling was stunned. He picked the corner of his eyebrow slightly. In his eyes, he seemed to have some meditation. He hesitated for a moment. Then he whispered, "this matter, you will know later. In a word, I have to do it."


    Now, those things can''t let her know, but when he becomes the emperor, he won''t be afraid to let her know.


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a quick chill in the deep of his eyes. Then you will know? At that time, she was afraid that she would have gone to see the king of hell.


    What does this man want to do?


    Eyes flash again, quickly hide the cold in the eyes, and whisper again, "is that right?" Light voice, with a bit of deliberate confusion, but also a bit of deliberately pretended expectations.


    "Of course, you have to believe me." Murong Lingtian''s lips slowly rose, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. He replied repeatedly that he could not see her standing beside other men, absolutely not.


    She must belong to him.


    Hearing his conservative answer, she knew that she couldn''t get anything out of her mind about it. She deliberately thought for a moment and asked in a low voice again, "will you really marry me?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1430

    She wants to test his details. She wants to try. Is Murong Lingtian sure to win the kingdom of cloud.


    "Of course, you can rest assured that this day will come soon. I won''t let you wait too long. And I promise to make you the happiest woman in the world. " Murong Lingtian didn''t even think about it, so she replied quickly. In her voice, she was absolutely positive, and in her voice, she was a little proud.


    In his opinion, being in the position of Queen is the happiest thing.


    Chu Tong''s heart sank suddenly. Listening to his voice, he was afraid that he would not be able to help himself. However, Leng Mei Chen on one side was a little worried. He couldn''t help shouting, "what are you doing, tong''er?"


    This woman is king Jing''s princess now. King Jing hasn''t left for a few days. How could she?


    Chu Tong quickly glanced at him, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Murong Lingtian again and asked softly, "what kind of happiness would you give me?"


    In fact, she has guessed Murong Lingtian''s answer in her heart, but she can''t help but want to test it.


    "Ha ha," Murong Lingtian chuckled suddenly. In the light chuckle, there was more potential to be satisfied. He could give it to her even if you had no trace. Hum.


    At that time, he didn''t have to worry at all. She didn''t come back to him.


    "Keep it secret for the time being. I''ll give you a big surprise." The face is still full of faces. His face is slightly close to her. In the low voice, with the gentle brewing, he seems to want to intoxicate her.


    "Ha ha," chutong chuckled, but there was no temperature in the smile. It seems that Murong Lingtian wanted to rebel.


    Her eyes looked straight at him, her red lips lifted slightly again, and she said slowly word by word again, "should I look forward to it, very much?"


    This man, really has reached the point where there is no cure. She is really worthless for the former Tang Ruoying. How could she like such a man.


    However, considering that Murong Lingtian always pretends very well, it is impossible for the former Chu children to find anything different.


    "Do you know what you are doing, tong''er?" Leng Weichen finally can''t sit down. Suddenly, he stands up and roars angrily. He can not regard her as his daughter, but as the princess of King Jing and respect her. Therefore, he can''t see any ambiguity between her and other men.


    In that way, I''m sorry for Jingwang, and I''m sorry for himself.


    "Don''t worry, father-in-law. I will marry the child. Before, I did something wrong. Please forgive me." Murong Lingtian is in a good mood at the moment, so looking at Leng Weichen is also a smirk on his face, and also a voice from his father-in-law. If he knew that Chu Xu at the moment was pretended by Leng Weichen, who was almost his age, just afraid of spitting blood in a hurry.


    "Get out of here. Get out of here." Leng Weichen glared at him fiercely, and said with disgust on his face, what is it? It''s worthy to call his father-in-law. His daughter doesn''t know where. Besides, he has a daughter, and he will never let her marry such a man.


    Murong Lingtian''s face sank slightly. It seemed that there was a trace of anger in her eyes, but when she saw Chu Tong on one side, she quickly concealed it. She said to Leng Weichen again, "don''t worry, father-in-law. I will make up for the shadow in the future."


    In fact, King Jing has left the capital. Now, he doesn''t pay attention to the people in front of him at all. But when he thought about what junliushang did to her last night, he couldn''t kill junliushang, so he had to come to see her.


    "Who knows who you are? My son has been married for a long time. He is the king of Jing. What are you, how far are you? How far are you? How far are you going?" Cold only Chen''s Mou son cold sweep his one eye, cold voice hums a way, this time''s tone compares just more abominable.


    The more he looked at this man, the more he hated him. He had never seen such a shameless man before.


    when Murong Lingtian heard about King Jing, his face suddenly sank, which was the most painful thing in his heart. Now, he can''t tear him to pieces.


    "Hum, even if tong''er marries him, the one he loves in his heart will always be me." Murong Lingtian''s voice was suddenly a little bit colder, there was no just politeness in his tone, there was a little more ruthlessness on his face, and his voice at the moment could not help but improve a little.


    This confidence is really invincible to the extreme.


    Er, Chu Tong is completely shocked. She is really speechless now.


    Leng Weichen''s lips are slightly drawn again. How could there be such a man in the world? What did he grow up with?


    Even the empress dowager, at the moment, was stunned. Looking at Murong Lingtian''s eyes, he was even stunned. He could not hear it. He couldn''t help saying, "Murong childe, the man that tong''er loves is Jing Wang, and tong''er really loves Jing Wang. You are dead."


    In the past, although she could not kill Chu Tong immediately, but now for Chu Xu, she has no hatred for Chu Tong. She also thinks that she needs to sit down a stepmother well. So, at the moment, naturally, she also says some good words for Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong is the most clear about Jing Wang''s feelings. She thought about so many ways and didn''t separate them. Moreover, for Jing Wang''s sake, this girl can even give up her life.


    She seems to have no feelings for Murong Lingtian for a long time.


    When King Jing heard the Queen Mother''s sudden voice, he couldn''t help being slightly stunned, his eyes suddenly sank, and he was a little worried. After all, Murong often went to Chu''s mansion before Lingtian, and he knew blue Ruxin very well. Although the queen mother tried to imitate blue Ruxin''s voice and appearance, she was still different after all.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager makes a noise at the moment, I''m afraid that Murong Lingtian will find something different.


    Chu Tong''s eyes swept the Empress Dowager''s eyes quickly with a light warning.


    At the moment, Murong Lingtian may have all his thoughts on Chu Tong. He didn''t pay much attention to the empress dowager, but when she said that Chu Tong loved Jing Wang very much, he quickly glanced at the Empress Dowager.


    Then a pair of eyes, suddenly looking at Chu Tong, a hand, grasping her shoulder, growled, "tong''er, tell me that the person you love is me, right? Tell me that the person you love is always me, not Jing Wang at all."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1431

    Chu Tong shook his head secretly. He wanted to laugh. He slowly raised his eyes and looked at him. He said, "if I don''t love him, why should I marry him, Murong son? You won''t forget what I said in the imperial palace that day. I said, I only marry the one I love."


    At this moment, she, a serious face, looking at his eyes, but also let people can not ignore the firm.


    However, she didn''t want to let the narcissistic man have any idea about her any more, which was an insult to her.


    Murong froze in an instant. Of course, he remembered what she said that day. And that day, in the Imperial Palace, he also made a statement, but she didn''t choose him. At that time, he was angry in his heart. However, thinking of such a situation, she was really not good at making a choice. Bijing, in that way, she might offend Xiangwang.


    So, he always thought that it was just her excuse, just her refusal.


    As for her marriage to King Jing, he always thought that it was because, after so many things, all people didn''t want to marry her, and King Jing suddenly said she wanted to marry her, so she just wanted to be grateful, maybe because of love.


    But, at the moment, when he heard her say this, his heart sank suddenly. He looked into her eyes a little more eagerly. He grabbed her shoulder hand and tightened it abruptly. He said again, "tong''er, you are lying to me, aren''t you?"


    In this voice, it seems that there is a kind of anger that is strongly suppressed, and the corner of his lips is also slightly drawn. No, he will never allow such things to happen.


    "What''s the advantage of me cheating you? Besides, I really don''t have that spare time to cheat you." Chutong''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, looking into his eyes, but also diffuse a little bit cold, more a little bit ironic.


    In the light voice, there is even more obvious disdain. At this moment, this man is really unworthy of her wasting time and expression On Leng Weichen''s face, there was also a clear smile at last. On the other hand, he proudly said that Leng Weichen''s disguise was naturally much better than that of the empress dowager, no matter in voice or expression.


    Therefore, Chu Tong doesn''t worry. He will be found by Murong Lingtian. Moreover, in such a situation, he can''t say anything too much. After all, Murong Lingtian''s shamelessness can drive people crazy. As long as there is no flaw in the voice.


    "I didn''t ask you. It''s not your turn to talk." Murong Lingtian stares at Leng Weichen fiercely and roars angrily. At this moment, he has not been gentle, just polite, just like a bandit.


    I haven''t become the emperor yet. I''m more angry than the emperor.


    Leng Weichen is slightly stunned. His eyes are suddenly narrowed. Deep in his eyes, he is also quickly over the cold. He is so big that he hasn''t been roared by others. Today, he is actually roared by others. Besides, he is still a person who calls for his father-in-law?


    Do you have such a courtship with other women?


    Now, if he can''t reveal his identity, he will die with a slap.


    Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed suddenly. The coldness in his eyes was no less than that of Leng Weichen. That''s what he said to give her the happiness envied by everyone in the world. That''s how he gave her. Even her family didn''t respect her. Even her father roared. He said that he wanted to marry her and give her happiness. It was ridiculous to the extreme.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes were full of anger, but when she thought of the warning of Chu Tong, she didn''t make a sound.


    "Tong''er, I want you to tell me personally that what you just said is only deceiving me, just angry with me, isn''t it?" Murong Lingtian grabs her shoulder and shakes it as hard as he can. His uncontrollable strength seems to crush her bones. It''s painful, but Chu Tong stifles it.


    A pair of eyes, slowly raised, looked at him coldly. At the moment, looking at Murong Lingtian''s face, she suddenly felt some nausea and vomiting. Moreover, she had an impulse to kick him out directly.


    So, she did it. If a man loves you, but even your parents don''t respect him, can you imagine how true his love is?


    She didn''t know what this man meant when he came here today, but she saw clearly that he didn''t love her at all.


    In other words, he will not love anyone at all, he will only love himself, she has never seen such a selfish, shameless man.


    Her foot, slightly adjusted the position, found a position, felt attack, the most prepared position, and then while Murong Lingtian didn''t pay attention, suddenly raised her foot and kicked hard at his vital point.


    She used all her strength for this foot, and at the moment, with the anger in her heart, she broke out too much strength. Murong will not give up this foot, but will not lift it.


    At this moment, Murong Lingtian, a pair of eyes are staring at the face of Chu Tong, a pair of hands, is shaking her vigorously, so, did not pay attention to the following movements of Chu Tong.


    Moreover, he would never think that Chu Tong would do this to him, because, in his heart, he always thought that Chu Tong loved him deeply and lived without him.


    So, how could he think that she would sneak attack, and it was the kind of sneak attack that wanted him to cut off his descendants.


    When he felt the strong wind below, it was a little late. Although he subconsciously avoided, he still didn''t avoid her foot, because Chu Tong''s speed was beyond his expectation.


    However, because of his quick Dodge, Tang Ruoying avoided a little bit. Of course, the effect didn''t seem to be much worse.


    When her foot hit him, she pulled a brilliant smile from the corner of her lips and said softly, "you go to die."


    To be honest, she really wants to kick Murong Lingtian to death. However, her strength is obviously not enough. After all, Murong Lingtian is a person who practices martial arts, and her martial arts are very powerful.


    What''s more, if she really killed Murong Lingtian now, Duke Liu is only afraid of a sudden counter attack. She doesn''t want to have any accidents before she''s ready.


    So, let''s save his life for the time being.


    Cold only Chen suddenly froze, a pair of eyes is to open vigorously, unbelievably looking at her, mouth is also to open vigorously, at this moment, can put an egg.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1432

    This woman is too cruel, isn''t she? That''s the lifeblood of a man. She''s afraid that Murong Lingtian will give up if she takes this step?


    Well, fortunately, he didn''t really offend this woman, otherwise, the next scene is really,


    thinking of this place, Leng Weichen can''t help shivering.


    The Empress Dowager on one side was even stunned. Unexpectedly, she had such skill and was so cruel. She hurt her again and again before. The Empress Dowager''s heart couldn''t help but grow dark.


    Now, if not for the disappearance of Cha Cha LAN Ruxin, her fate would be worse than that of Murong Lingtian.


    "Ah! 1. "In the whole hall, there was a screeching sound like killing pigs. Moreover, Murong Lingtian bent down and almost knelt on the ground after a screeching sound.


    The girl in the yard, hearing the sad voice, could not help shivering, and her face showed fear. Is this killing?


    Chu Tong saw Murong Lingtian''s painful face, but the smile on his face was more and more brilliant. His slightly smiling eyes still looked at him straight, his red lips moved, and he said slowly, word by word, "Mr. Murong, now, should I be clear about my mind?"


    She believed that even if the man was narcissistic again, in this case, he would not think that she still loved him.


    "You?" Murong Lingtian''s forehead has already oozed some sweat beads. His body is more and more crooked. His face seems to be slightly twisted because of the severe pain. He tries his best to raise his eyes and glare at her severely.


    In the eyes, it''s the cruel and insidious voice that can''t tear her at once, the low roar of gnashing teeth, and the light tremor that people can''t help.


    It''s a pity that he just said one word of you, and then suddenly took a breath. The next words can''t be said any more. Originally, he tried his best to bear the breath, and suddenly he was relieved. The severe pain tortured him even more.


    For a moment, he almost knelt on the ground.


    If I don''t hold the table quickly, I''m afraid I''ll squat on the ground.


    Leng Weichen saw Murong lingtiantong''s dying look. In his eyes, he also had a little smile. It''s so cool to see this man. Haha, he really wants to laugh now, but he can''t help it.


    After all, his voice can imitate Chush''s, but laughter can''t completely imitate him.


    "You feel good?" Chu Tong saw his embarrassed appearance, not only without a little sympathy, but also with a smile in her eyes. In fact, she wanted to do it for a long time.


    This man, she did not look good from the beginning, would like to teach him a good lesson, but, before there were too many concerns, but so wanton.


    Now, she doesn''t need any more consideration. Moreover, the more she treats him like this, the less she doubts that Murong Lingtian knows his real identity.


    Because, according to the normal situation, if she knows it, she should be afraid of him, and naturally dare not provoke him again.


    So, she does it now, and it''s only better for her.


    Murong Lingtian''s body was shaking constantly. He didn''t know whether it was Qi or pain. It seemed that he wanted to straighten up. However, after a few attempts, it didn''t succeed. Just looking into Chu Tong''s eyes, it was already full of bloodthirsty and surly. If his eyes could kill people, Chu Tong at the moment would die for a long time.


    With a strong breath, Murong Lingtian endured the pain of piercing the bones, squinting his eyes and biting his teeth, "chutong, you''re going to die."


    At the moment, there is no soft camouflage in his voice, but he is ruthless. At the moment, he is really ruthless and can''t kill her at once. However, he is too painful to move at all, let alone kill her.


    Today, he came out from hiding from Grandpa, so he didn''t bring a bodyguard. He was too careless, or he was too confident.


    "I want to die? Then you must have the ability to kill me now. Believe it or not, I can kill you with one finger now? " Chu Tong stood straight in front of him, looked down at him high, and said disdainfully.


    Speaking, but also deliberately shook his head, looking at his eyes, but also with deliberate sympathy.


    Naturally, she can''t kill him now, but if she is angry with him, she can also relieve her anger.


    "Dare you?" Murong Lingtian''s body suddenly froze. In the deep of her eyes, she seemed to hide a little bit of fear quickly, but she quickly concealed it, and once again shouted with gnashing teeth.


    At the moment, the voice is more cold and cruel.


    "Can''t I?" Chutong''s lips are pulled open again and he chuckles slowly. If the smile is more brilliant, it will be more brilliant. If it is more beautiful, it will be more beautiful.


    Leng Weichen looks at the smile on her lips, but she can''t help but stare. Her eyes suddenly open. She laughs. It''s really beautiful. It''s really beautiful.


    But, at the moment, her smile is creepy. What she said was even more startling.


    When Murong Lingtian looked at her smile, he was slightly stunned. If it wasn''t the strong pain that reminded him at the moment, he was afraid that he would think that she smiled at him like this, because she wanted to seduce him, but also thought that she was deeply in love with him.


    However, at the moment, the strong pain temporarily destroyed his strong self-confidence, and finally made him understand that the woman in front of him is no longer the woman who obeys him, but a terrible devil,


    this moment, looking at her face with a brilliant smile, Murong Lingtian''s heart, really a little afraid, he was never afraid of the earth Not afraid, now, in the face of this woman, she is really afraid. She is right. If she wants to kill him in this way, it''s easy.


    However, he could not show his fear for half a day at this time, so he said fiercely again, "kill me, you have to think about the consequences, I''m dead, and you don''t want to live."


    If she dare to kill him, Grandpa will make her die worse. He is the only root of Murong family.


    Chu Tong naturally knows that she can''t do it at the moment, but suddenly she takes out a dazzling dagger from her waist, wipes it gently, and then slowly shakes it in front of him, once, twice, three times!!!!


    Every time she shakes it, the dagger in her hand is close to his face. She doesn''t believe that this man will not be afraid. She is thinking, today, will this man pee his pants?!!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1433

    You? You? What do you want to do? " Murong Lingtian saw the dagger shaking in front of her. In her eyes, she was afraid. In her voice, she seemed to be more frightened.


    What does this woman want to do?


    She doesn''t really want to kill him, does she?


    "Ha ha," chutong chuckled again, and the brilliant smile became more dazzling. The dagger in his hand was still shaking slowly. When it was about to be pasted on his face, he paused slightly, and then said slowly, word by word, "have you ever heard of a kind of human stick, which is to cut the flesh, piece by piece, but when it is cut, it can''t be cut Cut to death, until the one thousand and one knife is cut, and the flesh on that person is cut, then that person can swallow the last breath. Seriously, this kind of game still needs a lot of technology. If the meat is not cut to the end, the person will die, which is a failure. "


    That face of intoxicating chuckle, really very beautiful, very beautiful, beautiful let a person trance, beautiful person let a person indulge in, but, the words that that sexy lips say, it is terror to the extreme.


    The Empress Dowager on one side was shaking all over her body. Her face turned pale and her eyes were full of horror. Oh, my God, it''s too cruel.


    Zhu''er, who was following Chu Tong, was also afraid on one face. He looked at Chu Tong with an unbelievable face. This is really her young lady.


    Even Leng Weichen secretly took a breath. He is a man who has been on countless battlefields and killed countless people. However, this cruel method of killing is the first time he heard it.


    Besides, I heard it from a woman.


    At the moment, looking at her brilliant smile, he couldn''t help shivering.


    He vowed that he would never provoke this woman in the future. God, what kind of woman did king Jing marry.


    Now, he can be 100% sure that this woman is not his wechat, because his wechat is not so terrible.


    Murong Lingtian looked at the smile of her face, listened to her light voice, but cruel to the extreme words, looked at the bright dagger in front of him, the body was shaking again, this time, it can be 100% sure, it was scared, this time, he was really afraid.


    At the thought of the way she just said, he could not help being afraid. The sweat drops on his forehead, one by one, all his clothes were wet with sweat.


    If she said that before, he would not believe it 100% of the time, but after that, he knew that this woman could do anything.


    He took a deep breath. He looked at the bloodthirsty ruthlessness in her eyes. He was afraid of it a little more, but he still shouted, "you vicious woman, go away."


    "Ah?" Chu Tong exclaimed loudly and pretended to have an unexpected expression. He said doubtfully, "this is my home. Why should I go away? Besides, I want to play the game just now. Seriously, I have played it several times before. The first time I cut more than 600 knives, the man died. The second time I cut more than 700, the third time I cut more than 100, The fourth time is more than nine hundred, which should be. The fifth time, this time, we will be able to cut a thousand and one dollars, don''t you think? Ha ha,: "


    it''s still the intoxicating smile. The dagger in his hand flicks gently on his face. Of course, it''s not forced, so it''s not scratched. However, the flick still makes Murong Lingtian''s body quiver again, which is more powerful.


    Seeing his reaction, Tang Ruoying''s eyes had a kind of sneer. Hum, this man would be afraid, and now he seems to be very afraid.


    Leng Weichen swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly, was what she just said true? She really did that. She cut a person one by one. This, this, he can''t help shivering. Does she dare to do that?


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager was trembling with fear. Her eyes looked straight at Tang chutong. However, in the eyes at the moment, some of them could not see what kind of emotion it was, or were scared to be silly.


    "You, you, don''t mess about." Murong Lingtian no longer has the arrogance and complacency just now. On his face, he can no longer hide his fear. Moreover, he even stuttered a little. How could he not be afraid when he heard her talking about her past history.


    And he tried to stand up, but her foot was too hard, too hard. After such a long time, the pain didn''t ease at all, and it seemed more painful. Now, he can''t stand up at all, let alone stand up and leave.


    So now, he has only the share to be cut by her. What''s more, there is no one around him, and there are many bodyguards left by Jun Wuwen in her Tang mansion.


    Is it true that Murong Ling is going to die here innocently?


    "Chaos?" Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and his red lips were slightly raised. He said seriously, "how can I get disorderly? She promised to cut slowly. This time, she must cut to a thousand and one. She will never fail. Therefore, Mr. Murong, you must also cooperate a little and persist in your efforts. "


    Her soft voice seemed to say that the weather was very good today, but at the moment, her words made all the people in the hall take a breath.


    She wants to kill people. She needs good cooperation and persistence. Have you ever seen someone kill like this?


    Leng Weichen''s lip corners can''t help but smoke a few times. God, he finally saw the woman''s strength today.


    The Empress Dowager''s body suddenly softened, and then she sat on the chair severely. She was already paralyzed by fear.


    Pearl fell on the ground directly, and several girls outside also fell on the ground one after another.


    Fortunately, the appearance of Meiyue in a hurry brought them all down.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes, at the moment, did not look at Chu Tong again, but looked at the dagger in her hand with a face of fear, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva fiercely. In the eyes, there was more fear that could not be stopped, and the lips were constantly shaking, murmuring, "no, don''t."


    "Why not? I''m interested now." Chu Tong still said with a smirk on her face that she just wanted to force Murong to bully the sky. She knew that Grandpa Liu would not rush to start now, because he had to find the Empress Dowager.


    However, if she forces Murong Lingtian so hard, then Murong Lingtian will not kill her, and they will be eager to start. Then they will have conflicts.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1434

    That''s their chance.


    Murong Lingtian''s body is shaking like a falling leaf of an autumn branch, which can''t be controlled at all.


    Chu Tong took the dagger from his hand slightly, and then he continued to draw, "you said, where do I start cutting first?"


    Speaking, but also a face of thinking, carefully looking, it seems to find a place to start.


    Leng Weichen is shocked. Look at her appearance, she doesn''t really want to cut Murong Lingtian. Isn''t she really so cruel?


    "How about face first?" Chu Tong''s dagger points to his face and tries to cross it.


    Murong Lingtian''s body was obviously stiff and subconsciously avoided. As a result, he forgot the pain below and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t want to start from the face. Yes, your face is pretty long. You''d better stay in the end and then cut it. Then start from the arm."


    When Chu Tong saw his appearance, he was even more amused, but he still said seriously.


    And the dagger in his hand also slowly moved away, moved to his arm, and then slightly forced down.


    "No," said the shrill voice, and suddenly Murong Lingtian was completely paralyzed on the ground.


    Chu Tong stopped his dagger and looked at Murong Lingtian. When he saw him, he was slightly shocked and his eyes suddenly opened.


    And Leng Weichen''s eyes also looked to the floor where Murong Lingtian sat down, and the corners of his lips drew a few fiercely, and then he burst out laughing, "hahaha, hahaha,"


    and Leng Weichen''s eyes also looked to the floor where Murong Lingtian sat down, and the corners of his lips drew a few fiercely, and then he burst out laughing, "hahaha, hahaha,"


    Chu Tong''s lips also Once again, she did not expect to frighten Murong into such a fright.


    Of course, she also knows that if it''s just a threat, it will never frighten Murong Lingtian into peeing his pants, but her foot has already caused him a lot of damage, and there is a possibility of incontinence. Then when she''s just so scared, Murong Lingtian will feel that a gloomy face will quickly turn red, and then turn blue For a while, for a while, it''s terror.


    Fortunately, those girls just passed out and didn''t see such an embarrassing scene at the moment.


    Murong Lingtian looks into Chu Tong''s eyes, and shoots out the ruthlessness that can''t tear her instantly. At the moment, he is obviously a little annoyed and angry, and can''t care to be afraid. Suddenly, he grins his teeth and roars, "I will kill you."


    Just want how to get, but now he just want to kill her, will she be broken.


    Chu Tong coldly glanced at him, and the corner of his lips drew out a trace of obvious irony again. However, after glancing at him, he did not look at him any more, but at the bodyguard on one side. He said slowly, word by word, "please go out Mr. Murong."


    When he said "please" in that word, he severely accentuated his tone. To achieve this degree, Murong Lingtian was completely enraged.


    Her goal has been achieved, so she doesn''t want to see him anymore.


    this kind of Murong Lingtian really has no image.


    "Yes." The two bodyguards outside the door answered quickly, then went into the room, grabbed Murong Lingtian, and took him outside.


    At this moment, only Tang Ruoying and Leng Weichen are left in the hall. The Empress Dowager has just been stunned. Maybe she thought that she had offended Tang Ruoying before, so now she is more afraid that Chu Tong would be so cruel to her.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes slowly turned to Tang Ruoying and looked at her as straight as before, without speaking or moving. This woman really surprised him.


    Chu Tong''s eyes also looked at him and said nothing. However, the eyebrow angle was a little bit of a pick. With some deep questions, he would not be scared by her.


    "It''s a great pleasure." Leng Weichen smiled a little this time, and said clearly word by word, the corners of lips and eyebrows were rising constantly.


    He had never felt this incisive and incisive feeling before. Just like her, it was so cool.


    Murong Lingtian, ha ha,


    before, he had heard some things about Murong Lingtian. His impression on him was not too bad, but he didn''t think of it. But today, it completely changed his image of Murong Lingtian. Really, Murong Lingtian doesn''t look like a real man.


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong''s lips once again burst into a faint smile.


    "However, according to his temperament, next, you will get mad revenge. You must be careful." Leng Weichen frowns slightly, and his face is a little heavy. What just happened is enough for him to see Murong Lingtian''s personality clearly. Such a man who has suffered such a loss in her hands will surely get mad revenge.


    "Well, I know that." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered. Of course, she knew what would happen next, because that was her plan.


    She still doesn''t know what is the relationship between grandpa Liu and Murong Lingtian, and how much grandpa Liu attaches importance to Murong Lingtian. Next, she should first find out the relationship between them.


    What''s more, she doesn''t even know where grandpa Liu is now?


    Eyes suddenly flash, the brain quickly flashed a place, Murong mansion!


    Is Gonggong Liu in Murong mansion?


    The most unlikely place, the most dangerous place, is often the safest place. I believe that Gonggong Liu will also think of one thing. Then,


    "Meiyue, follow Murong Lingtian, go to Murong mansion, check out the relationship between him and Gonggong Liu." Chu Tong suddenly turns to Meiyue, who is standing aside. Her lightness skill is so high, or she can enter Murong mansion to find out something.


    Meiyue is stupefied for a while, then responds quickly, "yes." Then turn around and leave.


    "Be careful." When she turned around, Chu Tong gave an urgent order. Duke Liu is too cunning. If he is really in Murong mansion, I''m afraid that the security in Murong mansion must be very strict at the moment.


    Although Meiyue''s lightness skill is powerful, Gonggong Liu''s lightness skill is higher than all imagination.


    The body of Meiyue turns slightly, obviously stiff. Originally, there was something hidden in the eyes of ice desert, but it didn''t answer. Instead, it was a quick flash of the body, so there was no figure,


    "ah, the bodyguard of King Jing is really a virtue to him." Cold only lips slightly glanced at the corner of the mouth, half true half false smile way.


    Chutong seems to have been used to it for a long time, and there is no difference, just in the eyes, but there are some obvious worries hidden?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1435

    "You doubt that Murong Lingtian has something to do with Duke Liu?" When Leng Weichen turned to her, there was more dignified in her eyes. He asked in a deep voice. He really didn''t understand that Murong Lingtian had something to do with the eunuch in the imperial palace?


    "Not doubt, but they really have a relationship, just don''t know what it is, so I asked Meiyue to find out what it is. Only when it is clear, can we find a way to deal with them." Chu Tong explained in a low voice, but in his heart, he was secretly worried. If Gonggong Liu and Murong Lingtian had a very special relationship, it would be more difficult for her to create a conflict between them.


    Cold only Chen''s eyes flicker slightly, eyebrow angle also slightly frowns, "it seems that things are more and more complex."


    At the moment, he no longer has a little light enemy. If Gonggong Liu really has something to do with Murong Lingtian, then they are afraid that they have planned for many days.


    Chu Tong''s face is also more and more heavy, things are indeed more and more complex.


    Now she only hopes that the relationship between Murong Lingtian and Mr. Liu is not a very special one, but a cooperative one.


    After Murong Lingtian left the Chu mansion, he tried to bear the pain on his body and finally reluctantly supported his body without letting himself fall down again.


    But I didn''t dare to go back to Murong''s house in such a hurry. I bought a dress first, and then hired a sedan chair. Then I went back to Murong''s house.


    After getting out of the sedan chair, the place kicked by Chu Tong was still very painful, so he was still a little stiff on his way, but he tried his best to bear it.


    For fear of being seen by Murong, he was afraid of his grandfather when he was young. His parents died early. Therefore, he was brought up by his grandfather. Although his grandfather had been hidden in the palace, he would come out quietly every day to supervise his study and be extremely strict with his requirements.


    Meiyue follows him quietly all the time. Seeing that he has entered Murong mansion, he quickly follows him. However, seeing Murong Lingtian, he secretly wants to sneak back to his room.


    Meiyue frowns slightly. He is puzzled for a few times. Why is he so scared when he is at home?


    Isn''t he the biggest in Murong mansion?


    In doubt, but suddenly from the hall, came a very severe voice, "where have you been?"


    Meiyue is stunned. This voice, in this tone, is definitely a higher person than Murong lingtiandi. However, Murong Lingtian''s parents have been dead for many years. He has no elders. Who dares to talk to him like this?


    Murong Lingtian''s body suddenly froze, and his face quickly overflowed with a trace of fear, so he no longer hid, but walked into the hall and shouted in a low voice, "Grandpa."


    Since Grandpa found it, he couldn''t avoid it.


    Grandpa?


    Meiyue is totally shocked. Is there a grandpa in Murong Lingtian? She really hasn''t heard of it. However, it seems that she hasn''t heard that he has no grandfather, or that his grandfather has been away from home. However, when she looks at the hall and sees the people in the hall, her eyes flash slightly.


    Although this person''s face is very strange, although, Mr. Liu''s transfiguration skill is really very good, but his eyes, let Meiyue quickly recognize him.


    He is Gonggong Liu.


    But Duke Liu is Murong Lingtian''s grandfather, which is too much,


    "what''s the matter?" When Murong''s father looked at Murong Lingtian, he suddenly worried a little more in his harsh voice, "how can you look so bad?"


    "Grandpa, I''m going to kill that woman." Murong Lingtian''s eyes sank and he growled like gnashing his teeth. When he thought of what had just happened, he could not kill her immediately.


    "You went to her. I told you not to go to her for a while? You? " Murong''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and there was a little more dangerous anger in his voice. He was too disobedient.


    However, when I saw his face at the moment, I couldn''t help worrying. I quickly flashed to Murong Lingtian, and my hand quickly turned to his pulse.


    Just, for a moment, his face was suddenly gloomy, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. "She, you hurt?"


    But the eyes looked at the things that Murong Lingtian had just been kicked by Chu Tong. Their eyes were as horrible as beasts.


    That woman, unexpectedly?


    "Yes." Murong Lingtian nodded slowly. He knew that no matter what happened, he could not hide it from Grandpa.


    "Well, very well, I must tear that woman to pieces." Mr. Liu''s teeth were clenched and he said in a word cold voice.


    "Grandpa, let''s do it now. I can''t kill her right away. No, I won''t kill her so easily. I''ll catch her and torture her. Anyway, now that Jing Wang is away, she has nothing to fear."


    Murong Lingtian listened to what he said. He took a sigh of relief and then said in a cruel voice.


    "Not yet. We need to find the Empress Dowager first, but I don''t know where they hid the Empress Dowager." Murong said in a deep voice with a slight frown.


    "Queen Mother?" Murong Lingtian''s eyebrows are also slightly frowned, and her eyes are slightly twinkling, as if she thinks of something.


    "What?" Murong asked repeatedly when he saw his difference.


    "We''ve looked for the whole capital almost all the time, but we still can''t see the shadow of the Empress Dowager. Moreover, they can''t possibly send the Empress Dowager out of the capital." Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said slowly word by word. His eyes were also more thoughtful.


    "Well, in this case, they will certainly not send the Empress Dowager out of the city, but if we were in the capital, we would not be able to find her?" Old Murong''s face is also a little more confused. His people have been looking for so many days. There''s no reason why they can''t find them?


    "Now it suddenly occurred to me that I had just gone to Chu mansion, which seemed strange." Murong Ling Tianwei''s squinting eyes radiated a dangerous cold light. He used to go to the Chu mansion, so he knew LAN Ruxin and Chu mansion very well.


    Today, although his main energy is not in those two, but now, think about it, I still feel that today''s blue heart is a little strange, seems to be different from usual.


    Murong''s eyes flashed suddenly, "isn''t it?"


    Speaking in between, eyes slowly narrowed, lips pulled out a trace of ice to the extreme sneer, "hum, that girl, fruit is really cunning."


    In the dark, the eavesdropping Meiyue is shocked. It seems that Gonggong Liu has found out that the Empress Dowager is fake.


    It seems that when the Empress Dowager spoke earlier, Murong Lingtian found something different.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1436

    Don''t dare to stay any longer. The moon flashes out quickly.


    "Princess, Murong Lingtian has found out." As soon as Meiyue returned to Chu''s mansion, she found Chu Tong, who was reported by Shen Sheng, who was slightly shocked and her eyes sank suddenly. It seems that she was discovered by Murong Lingtian. She knew that with Murong Lingtian''s cunning, once she saw the empress dowager, she would probably see her different.


    "Duke Liu has been looking for the Empress Dowager for a long time, or, not only because of the relationship with the Empress Dowager for many years, but also because of his power now, it seems that there is no need to find the Empress Dowager at all. Is there any other secret in it?"


    Chutong whispered to himself.


    Originally, she thought that Gonggong Liu might want to rely on the power of the empress dowager, but now, it seems not so.


    Meiyue was stunned for a moment, then whispered, "I''m not sure, but it seems to be very anxious to see the appearance of Gonggong Liu. There should be other reasons."


    Meiyue said such a long sentence in front of her for the first time. Chu Tong turned his eyes slightly and looked at her. Suddenly, he thought of what she was going to look up this time, and then he asked in a hurry again, "what''s the relationship between Murong Lingtian and Duke Liu?"


    "Gonggong Liu is Murong Lingtian''s grandfather." Meiyue remembers it this time and returns in a deep voice.


    "What?" Chu Tong couldn''t help exclaiming. No matter how she was, she didn''t think of the relationship between Murong Lingtian and the guilds. She thought that they were the relationship between teachers and apprentices at most.


    God, they actually have this kind of relationship, so it''s impossible for them to stir up a quarrel.


    "Princess, otherwise, I''ll take you out of the city. The prince told me when he left. If there was an accident, he asked his subordinates to take the princess away." Meiyue saw Chu Tong''s surprise and was stunned. Then she said in a deep voice again. It seems that the cold eyes in normal times also quickly concealed a little tension.


    "No way." Chu Tong quickly refused without thinking about it. She could not leave alone. She believed that Meiyue could take her out of the capital, but she could not leave all the people alone.


    Meiyue slightly Zheng, lips slightly moved for a while, but nothing more. Just, eyes deep, but flashed a bit different.


    Late at night, in the palace.


    "Gonggong Liu has found out. I''m afraid the Empress Dowager won''t be able to hide it." Chu Tong looked at the two men in front of him and said in a low voice.


    Jun liushang is sitting on a chair at will. He is lazy, but he still has his dignity. There is a slight smile in the eyes of the monster. Since he entered the study, he has not looked at the emperor, a pair of eyes, but at Chu Tong from time to time.


    When he heard Chu Tong''s words, he was slightly stunned. In his languid expression, there was also a trace of meditation. Or, he didn''t expect that the queen mother would be exposed so soon.


    The emperor was dissatisfied with the face, but also diffuse obvious consternation, "how can he know? Today, Murong Lingtian went to Chu mansion, and the Empress Dowager was in the hall, so Chu Tong explained in a low voice that it was unexpected that Murong Lingtian would go to Chu mansion at this time.


    "In this way, Murong Lingtian is really Mr. Liu''s accomplice." The emperor''s eyes sank abruptly and said coldly, originally, he had some doubts. He did not believe that Murong Lingtian would cheat him for such a long time.


    "Yes, and Duke Liu is Murong Lingtian''s grandfather, of course, Yi Rong. I was thinking that maybe Murong Lingtian''s grandfather killed the real Duke Liu, and Yi Rong became his appearance and lurked in the palace." In chutong''s voice, there is also a little more cold,


    "Murong Lingtian''s grandfather?" The emperor''s eyes suddenly opened, some incredible said, voice, also with a bit of gnashing teeth roar. So it should be a conspiracy that has been planned for many years.


    Jun Liu Shang''s face is also slightly shocked. In his eyes, he is a little heavier. Their relationship and situation are even more unfavorable to them.


    "I just don''t understand that according to the current influence of Duke Liu, he doesn''t need to find the Empress Dowager at all. However, why does he have to find the Empress Dowager? I don''t think he really has feelings for the Empress Dowager." Chu Tong thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice again, it seems that he can''t talk about it.


    "He, what he wants is not only the cloud country, but the whole world." Jun Liu Shang''s eyes also narrowed slowly. He said in a word cold voice. At this moment, his face was not just lazy, but more dignified.


    The emperor''s face became dignified at that moment. His hands were tightened subconsciously. His lips were slightly pulled. He said in a cold voice, "his ambition is not small."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Tong is a little confused. What''s the relationship between finding the Empress Dowager and getting the world?


    "The Empress Dowager has a very special jade in her hand. It''s said that it can open the stone of beast. However, it''s just a rumor. In fact, someone gave the jade to the Empress Dowager on purpose." The emperor''s eyes slightly narrowed, and then slowly said, words slightly a meal, looking at the flow of war, eyes deep seems to quickly hide a trace of strange.


    Jun Liu Shang''s expression also slightly changed, but he didn''t speak.


    The emperor then continued again, "I also listen to the prince. In fact, only those who can see the difference of the stone can open it. The jade has no such function at all. It''s just that man''s purpose is to protect his lover."


    The Emperor didn''t say who the man was or who the protected man was, but he seemed to be more and more heavy.


    Jun liushang''s eyes slowly look out of the window. In the endless darkness, he can''t see any scenery clearly, but he just looks straight and stupidly. He doesn''t know what he is looking at or what he is thinking.


    "Did not expect, someone unexpectedly became true, it seems that the Duke Liu lurked in the palace so long, it is for that piece of jade." The emperor''s lips pulled out a cold sneer. "I didn''t expect that Duke Liu even sold his face, but he still didn''t get the jade from the Empress Dowager. This time, the Empress Dowager left a way for herself."


    "What is the stone of the beast?" Chu Tong''s brain, suddenly flashed a very likely idea, can''t help but tremble and ask, see its strange person, can open her?


    When she got the stone that day, no one could see anything different

 Chapter 1437

    She was the only one who found the difference, so the prince Ling gave her the stone.


    Moreover, later, she also learned from the prince Ling that the importance of the stone and whether the stone they said was related to the stone.


    "It''s said that the stone of the beast is a very ordinary looking stone. Ordinary people can''t see its difference at all. Only the owner of the beast can see its difference and open it, and we ordinary people, who see it, can''t see it." The emperor explained again that there seemed to be a strange look in his eyes. "In fact, I also want to see what it is."


    "Those who get the beast will get the world. Therefore, Gonggong Liu wants to get the beast and use it to get the whole world." Junliushang also said in a deep voice, in the eyes of micro MI, there was some dangerous cold light. "If the stone of the beast falls into his hands,"


    "even if he gets the stone of the beast, he can''t find its difference, let alone open it. He is just daydreaming." The emperor then said angrily, "but it''s just a legend. We haven''t seen the stone of the beast, or it''s just a boring story made up by boring people." The emperor saw Tang Ruoying''s slightly stupefied expression and couldn''t help chuckling. It seemed that he wanted to comfort her.


    At the moment, Chu Tong is totally shocked. A very ordinary stone, ordinary people, can''t see its difference at all. Moreover, she still remembers that what in that stone seems to be something like a fetus, that, whether it can be a beast or something like a God. Although, she also knows that it sounds strange and weird.


    But, thinking of the strange things that happened on that stone, at the moment, it''s nothing to hear them?


    Suddenly, she remembered that she had thrown the stone into the pond in the yard. Chu Tong''s lips slightly moved, and then quickly turned around to look away.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she had thrown the stone into the pond in the yard. Chu Tong''s lips slightly moved, and then quickly turned around and walked out.


    "What are you going to do?" Seeing Chu Tong suddenly turning to leave, they looked at her doubtfully. The emperor couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Tong was stunned. He could not help but stop. This time, he realized that he was just too impulsive. Now, he just doubted whether the stone would be the beast stone they said. Even if it was, she didn''t know how to open it. After all, she had been holding the stone for so long, and she didn''t see any difference.


    Now, that stone, she still threw it in the pond?


    They haven''t seen the stone, and they can''t be sure whether it''s a stone of gods and beasts. What''s more, Grandpa Liu should be looking for the stone of gods and beasts now. If she takes junliushang and the emperor to Chu''s mansion at the moment, I''m afraid that the stone will be taken away by grandpa Liu.


    Originally, they met in the Imperial Palace today. After a few turns of torture, they avoided the people of Duke Liu. Moreover, they did not dare to stay in the Royal study, but chose this small study.


    "In my hand, there is a very special stone. Other people can''t see the difference, but I can see something similar to a fetus inside. I don''t know if it''s the beast stone you said." Chu Tong thought for a moment and then said in a deep voice.


    We can''t take them to see it, but we can also tell them so as to know something about it.


    "What? Do you have such a stone? " The emperor was slightly stunned, and then repeatedly said, in his voice, with obvious consternation.


    "From where?" But Jun liushang is a lot cautious. His eyes are slightly heavy. He asked in a low voice. The origin of this stone can prove to a large extent whether it is a stone of beasts.


    Chu Tong was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly again, "it was sent by Prince Ling."


    She understands the intention of junliushang''s asking, so she can''t hide it at the moment.


    Although I don''t know why Prince Ling gave her that stone.


    "What?"


    This time, the emperor and Jun liushang screamed at the same time.


    "Have you met Prince Ling?" Jun Liu Shang asked urgently again. It seemed that there was a trace of something strange in the deep of her eyes, but she quickly concealed it.


    The emperor''s eyes are also a tiny flash, looking at her in amazement.


    "Yes, that time." Chu Tong gave a brief account of the event at the treasure snatching conference.


    Junliushang listened to her words, and her expression became more and more dignified. After listening to her, he said in a deep voice, "can you really see its particularity?"


    If she can see the particularity of the beast stone, does that mean that she can open it? Then, is there an end to the world struggle.


    Just, how could it be her? How is that possible?


    So, what is Jingwang marrying her for? It''s because I like her, or because,


    "I think it should be." When Chu Tong saw the dignified look on his face, his heart was darkened and his voice was heavy again. It seems that this matter is more complicated than she originally thought, and even related to the whole world?


    "Do you know how to turn it on?" Jun Liu Shang secretly called a tone, eyes slightly raised, looked at her, tried to calm down, asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Chu Tong shook her head slightly. She didn''t know anything, so she felt strange. If she hadn''t heard their conversation today, she didn''t even know what it was.


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Jun Liu is slightly shocked. In his eyes, there is a flash of doubt. In his voice, there are more accidents, but his face is getting worse. I don''t know what I''m thinking?


    "Who?" Chu Tong''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and asked with a little doubt, who told her? Eyes slightly flash, guess, "that Ling prince?"


    Junliushang should be the prince Ling, right?


    Junliushang is stunned again, and his eyes flash fast again. It seems that there is a trace of gloom again, or a little strange sneer, but he just whispers, "yes, he gave you the stone. Didn''t he tell you how to open it?"


    The voice is very light, it seems that there is no difference, but the hand hidden under the clothes seems to tighten slightly.


    "No, he didn''t tell me anything, or, at the time, he wasn''t sure if I could really see the difference in the stone."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1438

    Chu Tong said thoughtfully, pausing a little, adding again, "I just don''t understand why he should give me something so important since he''s not sure."


    At that time, why did Prince Ling give this stone to her so carelessly.


    "What is he afraid of?" Jun Liu''s lip angle is slightly pulled, murmuring coldly. It seems that there is more coldness in the voice. It''s just that the voice is low and vague.


    Chu Tong was not very clear, so he asked again, "what? What did you just say? "


    "He may just want to test it." When the eyes of Jun liushang look at her again, they quickly hide the complexity of the eyes, and the voice is not just cold, but a little more gentle.


    "Well, that''s possible." Chu Tong didn''t feel the dissimilarity of junliushang, nodded slightly and answered. Thinking of her coming back, he threw the stone into the pond. It seemed that he hadn''t noticed it for a long time. He didn''t know whether it was still in the pond or had been taken away by the prince Ling.


    "It''s said that people who open the stone of the beast and get the beast can get the world, or set the world. All the things are only between his thoughts, just, just," the emperor''s eyes have been looking straight at Chu Tong. Hearing their conversation, they can''t help but say with a shudder.


    How could he not believe that she was the one who could open the stone of beast?


    Get the day?


    How is this possible?


    Chu Tong naturally understood the emperor''s mind, so he said with a light smile, "or, that''s not the stone of the beast."


    "I''ve always heard that the stone of the beast is in lingguo. It was given to you by the prince of lingguo. That should not be wrong." The emperor''s eyes flickered slightly, trying to hide his amazement. Although he couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe it.


    After a slight pause, he said eagerly, "if you can open it, the disaster of Yun kingdom can be solved. It''s easy to deal with Duke Liu."


    "But even if it''s a real beast stone, I don''t know how to open it now." Chutong''s lips are slightly pulled, and she says gloomily that she can see the difference of it, but now she doesn''t know how to open it, so even if it is in her hands, it''s useless at all.


    the expectation on the emperor''s face is slowly disappearing, but once again, there''s a trace of joy in her eyes, and again she says anxiously, "I also want to see that Where did you put the stone of the beast? " Simultaneous interpreting the stone,


    has not really seen it, nor even has it. He will have the chance to see the stone of the beast. Now he has such an opportunity to see it. He will see if the stone is really like a rumor.


    Jun liushang''s eyes also rarely show a trace of curiosity. After all, the stone of the beast is indeed too divine to be seen.


    "I threw it in the pond of Chu mansion." Chu Tong''s lips slightly drew, whispered, and she could guess what the expressions of these two men would be after hearing her words.


    "What? Did you throw the stone of the beast into the pond? " Sure enough, just as her words fell, the emperor could not help exclaiming. Looking into her eyes, she was incredibly shocked. The woman threw the stone of beast into the pond. She was really powerful.


    That''s what everyone in the world wants.


    Jun liushang''s face was obviously full of surprise. However, there was a quick understanding in his eyes. He could understand her mind. She should not want to get into unnecessary trouble, so he would throw the stone into the pond. The prince of Ling thought that she could not see the difference of the beast stone.


    In that case, maybe the stone is no longer in Tang Dynasty.


    "Go and see if it''s still in the pond." Jun liushang said with a deep voice of thinking on his face, "however, no matter whether it is in or not, don''t worry about it. If you let Gonggong Liu know, you can see the difference of the stone of the beast, your situation will be more dangerous."


    Jun liushang''s voice at the moment was obviously worried. Since she didn''t know how to open the stone of the beast, she still couldn''t let it go. In case of any doubt from Duke Liu, it would be even more troublesome.


    "Well, Xiangwang is right." The emperor also said in a low voice, at first, he thought that she might bring such a special thing with her, so he would bring it out for a look. Unexpectedly, she threw it into the pond in such a way that it was so inappropriate.


    "Well, I know." Chu Tong nodded solemnly. Naturally, she was very clear about this, but she thought that Duke Liu had found the Empress Dowager. Next, she was afraid that she would attack the Empress Dowager. Although she didn''t like the Empress Dowager very much and knew his influence, she didn''t care that Duke Liu found the Empress Dowager at all.


    But, how, also can''t really watch empress dowager be taken away by grandpa Liu.


    "You just said that Duke Liu knows that the Empress Dowager is in the Chu mansion. Then, he will go to the Chu mansion and take the Empress Dowager away. At that time, she is afraid of the same danger." The emperor''s eyes slowly turned to junliushang and said in a deep voice, at this moment, he has no conflict with junliushang. After all, what this matter needs is their good cooperation.


    "We can take this opportunity to get rid of Mr. Liu." Junliushang also changed his arrogance and laziness. He said with a heavy face. However, in his voice, he didn''t have much assurance. After all, Gonggong Liu''s martial arts are really high. Moreover, his cunning is not likely to fall into the trap.


    "You mean to use the Empress Dowager to bring Mr. Liu here, and then take the opportunity to kill him?" The emperor frowned a little, and he said, "it''s just that his face is too heavy." but our people may not be able to kill him. If they can''t kill him then, they are afraid. "


    "I''m worried about this too. I haven''t seen Mr. Liu''s real martial arts. I don''t know how powerful he is." Jun liushang murmured a sigh and said again.


    "It''s very powerful. If you only rely on human power to kill him, I''m afraid it''s impossible. However, we can set up mechanisms, and it''s OK."


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1439

    "It''s very powerful. If you only rely on human power to kill him, I''m afraid it''s impossible. However, we can set up mechanisms, and it''s OK." Chu Tong''s words pause slightly. She thinks of the dynamite used by Mu Yan last time. That kind of thing should not belong to this dynasty, but what kind of thing does Mu Yan have?


    So, she has been thinking, or, Mu Yan is really the same as her, are through, but he and Xiaoyu have lost the original memory.


    And that''s the memory of making explosives, or, maybe, some fragmentary traces, so it''s possible to make explosives.


    At that time, she specially asked Mu Yan to leave one for her. Although she didn''t try it, Liu Yun said that the power of the explosive should be very powerful.


    Therefore, she thought that she could use the Empress Dowager to lead Mr. Liu in, and then arrange a mechanism in the room to try to trap him, and then use explosives to blow him to ashes. At that time, Mr. Liu''s martial arts were no longer useful.


    As long as Gonggong Liu is dead, the rest will be solved. Although Murong Lingtian is cunning, junliushang will never be worse than him.


    "What else can I do?" When the emperor saw that she wanted to talk again, he asked in an urgent voice again. In this case, she said only half of what she said. Isn''t that to be worried?


    Chu Tong''s eyes slightly swept the emperor and Jun liushang, and their eyes sank slightly. He said slowly, word by word, "if you can bring Mr. Liu here and trap him, it won''t take too long, just for a while, as long as you can trap him, I have a way to solve him."


    The power of explosives is beyond the imagination of these ancient people. She still remembers the incredible astonishment Liuyun told her about it.


    "Really?" Jun liushang''s eyes also looked at her quickly. Although they were still a little shocked, they had some hidden hopes. If they want to trap him for a while, there should be no problem. His subordinates have a very powerful person in the design mechanism. At that time, let him arrange it.


    "Seriously." Tang Ruoying nodded her head with a positive face, but she didn''t believe it. Gonggong Liu was made of steel and could not be killed by explosives.


    As long as he can be trapped, he will surely be killed. To be on the safe side, she will go back and get some explosives according to Mu Yan.


    "Well, that''s all. I will arrange it." Jun liushang responds repeatedly. He doesn''t ask. What will she do next? Although it sounds inconceivable, he believes her. She knows that in this case, she has no full assurance and will never guarantee next time.


    "What are you going to do?" However, the emperor couldn''t help the doubt in his heart and asked urgently. Moreover, there was a little doubt in his heart. He was afraid that the plan would fail at that time.


    "Well, then the emperor will know." If they had not seen the explosives, they would not have believed them at all. Therefore, her explanation is useless now, for fear that it would arouse their suspicion.


    "So where are we going to lead Mr. Liu?" Seeing that she didn''t want to say it, the Emperor didn''t ask any more questions, but he raised another important question. Now the Empress Dowager is still in the Chu mansion. If you lead Mr. Liu to the Chu mansion, you will surely arrange a lot of bodyguards in the Chu mansion. At that time, I''m afraid that it will arouse Mr. Liu''s suspicion.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. What she worries about is not what the emperor worries about. She worries. If Gonggong Liu is led to the Chu mansion, she will put explosives in the Chu mansion. She is afraid that the Chu mansion will be destroyed. The Chu mansion is my father''s whole life. If it is destroyed, my father is afraid that he will be sad.


    Chutong''s face sank slightly, and there was some contradiction in his eyes.


    "Otherwise, change to the palace." When the emperor saw her contradiction, he asked again. If there were guards in the palace, it would be natural.


    "No, if the Empress Dowager is moved to the Imperial Palace suddenly, it will arouse the suspicion of Gonggong Liu. How cunning is Gonggong Liu. If there is a little doubt, I''m afraid he won''t be cheated." Chu Tong refused repeatedly. If we want to do this, we must succeed. Otherwise, the trouble will be even greater.


    "Well, she''s right. Now, by suddenly transferring the empress dowager, we''ve told Mr. Liu that he''s the Empress Dowager." Jun Liu also slowly said, eyes, hidden a bit of meditation.


    "It''s in Chu mansion. "Chu Tong said fiercely, although she didn''t want to destroy Chu mansion, but this matter is related to everyone''s life, which is more important, she is still clear.


    I believe my father will not blame her then.


    "However, if we send a large number of bodyguards to Chu mansion, it will not arouse his suspicion as well." The emperor raised his concern again. When he looked at Chu Tong, there was a clear concern. If he did not send a large number of bodyguards, her safety would not be guaranteed. The emperor''s worry is not unreasonable. No matter what, you can''t make fun of her safety.


    "There is no need to send any more bodyguards. When King Jing left, he left several bodyguards for me. It''s enough to protect me. As long as Lord Wang can guarantee to trap Duke Liu at that time, there won''t be too much problem." Chu Tong explained in a low voice that since the explosives were used, the fewer people present, the better, to avoid hurting the innocent.


    "If we don''t send bodyguards, then how can we? No way, absolutely not." The emperor''s continuous roar, a firm face, but also with some can not hide the worry.


    "Yes, if there is no bodyguard, my king is not at ease." This time, junliushang is also very rare to agree with the emperor''s opinion. If her safety cannot be guaranteed, then no matter how good the plan is, he will not agree.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Besides, if you can''t trap and kill Mr. Liu with his martial arts, you can''t protect me even if you send more bodyguards. If the plan fails, the first person he wants to catch is me. At that time, I''m afraid that no one can stop it. So, our plan can only succeed this time, not fail. We can''t let him in advance If there is a little doubt, let him have a little more doubt, I will be in danger. "


    Chu Tong''s eyes once again glanced at the two of them and calmly analyzed the matter. What he was afraid of was the suspicion of the guilds.


    If he has doubts and wants to trap him, he is afraid that it will be difficult, difficult, unable to trap him, and it is absolutely impossible to kill him.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to eliminate all the doubts of Mr. Liu Gonggong, and to design the mechanism well.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1440

    The emperor and junliushang are silent. They all know that she is right. But let her take risks. They are really,


    "by the way, since the queen mother can easily be your mother, then people can easily be your mother. Don''t show up at that time. Even if father Liu can''t be killed, he will catch you as a double." The emperor''s eyes suddenly flash, and then quickly said.


    "Well. That''s a good idea. " Jun Liu also nodded slightly.


    Chu Tong is slightly stupefied for a while, then chutong says with a light smile, "OK." She knew that now, if they didn''t agree to her plan, they would not agree to her plan, so they had to agree for the time being.


    However, at that time, it''s impossible to do what they said. After all, in her opinion, everyone''s life is equal, and she can''t let others take risks for her. What''s more, she wants to improve that explosive, just in case that other people change it at that time, she won''t use that explosive, but will destroy it.


    So, it''s up to her to do it.


    "Well, when I got back to the house, I sent people to the Chu house to design the mechanism." Jun Liu is relieved this time.


    That night, Meiyue took her back to Chu''s mansion. The people sent by junliushang had arrived.


    The room where the mechanism is arranged is the one where Chu Xu and LAN Ruxin usually live, because it is thought that Gonggong Liu will probably act at night, when the Empress Dowager is in her room, she can say the past, and even in the daytime, the Empress Dowager can stay in the room these days.


    Since Leng Weichen''s attitude towards her changed, the Empress Dowager is really excited. Now, she listens to Leng Weichen for everything.


    After listening to the plan of Chu mansion, Leng Weichen ordered the Empress Dowager''s sleeping cave, supported all the people, and then let Jun liushang''s people into the room and began to decorate.


    That person is really an expert in designing mechanisms. He quickly arranged all the patterns. He set mechanisms in every corner of the room. Moreover, he added one level to one level to make Chu Tong''s tongue smash. Such a mechanism would not even fly a mosquito.


    Leng Weichen''s eyes are constantly open, and there are obvious surprises in the deep of his eyes. If he accidentally breaks into this room, he is afraid that it will be difficult to get out of it.


    finally, a invisible iron cage is placed near the bed of the room. Moreover, the design of the last iron cage is closely related to the mechanism in front, as long as the above opportunity is opened It will naturally force Mr. Liu to this organ.


    Moreover, there is a separate switch installed on the corner of the bed. If Mr. Liu doesn''t touch other mechanisms, then as long as Mr. Liu goes to that position, he can press the mechanism alone to trap Mr. Liu.


    Such a mechanism can be said to be the loss of everything. At that time, if Gonggong Liu can escape, then he is really not a man.


    "Well, yes, very good." Chu Tong nodded with satisfaction. If she hadn''t just seen that man designing those mechanisms in this room, she would not even feel anything different in this room. I''m sure the Empress Dowager would not have noticed it.


    And there is another subtlety in his mechanism, that is, there is a master switch. As long as the master switch is not turned on, all the mechanisms will not start, and that mechanism is also hidden by a wall next to the bed. Then, you can wait until Mr. Liu enters the room, and then connect the mechanism.


    However, it also requires a person to stay in the room with the Empress Dowager. That person, the best choice, is Leng Weichen.


    Leng Weichen naturally thought of this too. He gave Chu Tong a fierce slap on the corner of his lips. Looking into his eyes, he was a little angry and protested with dissatisfaction, "you don''t really want me to share the bed with this old witch, do you?"


    In recent days, although his attitude towards the Empress Dowager was much better, he did not share the bed with the Empress Dowager. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager listened to him for everything. Even if he was dissatisfied, he did not express his dissatisfaction, but he was more flattered.


    That''s his limit. Now he even wants to let him sleep with the old witch. It''s better to kill him.


    "Then do you have a better way?" Chu Tong frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "the fewer people you know about this matter, the better." otherwise, you can easily look like a father. "


    If Leng Weichen really doesn''t want to, she should come in person, but at that time, she will hide the explosive in the room. Moreover, she had to turn on the switch and put explosives. She was afraid of some troubles alone. More importantly, she wanted to leave with the queen mother in that case, even though she was afraid of some difficulties.


    Leng Weichen was stunned, and her eyes glared at her fiercely. "You are really cruel, woman." There seems to be a bit of gnashing of teeth in the angry voice. If he really makes her look like Tang Xu, then if something happens to her, Jun Wuwen will not devour him alive.


    Chu Tong naturally understood what he meant, and she knew that he would not stand by.


    "I can''t help being disgusted at the thought of sleeping with that old witch. When Grandpa Liu comes, I will let that old witch accompany her old lover." Leng Weichen''s face was still a little angry. He could not help but say in a cruel voice. In the cold voice, there was a clear hatred. It can be seen that he really hated the Empress Dowager to the extreme.


    "No way." Chu Tong quickly interrupted him. "You can''t let the Empress Dowager die with him. When you leave, you should take the Empress Dowager with you."


    No matter what the Empress Dowager has done, she is only a poor person after all. They have no right to decide the life and death of the Empress Dowager. What''s more, the Empress Dowager has helped them. They can''t just go through the river and break the bridge. Besides, if the Empress Dowager dies suddenly, they are only afraid of arousing the suspicion of some people in the DPRK.


    "Since you still asked me to save the old lady?" Leng Weichen''s eyes glared at Chu Tong fiercely, and roared angrily. He had endured the old witch for a long time, and could not kill her immediately. She even asked him to save the old witch?


    "If you drop her, you''ll kill her directly." Chu Tong''s lips are slightly pulled. It''s a random voice, but with some strange hints.


    Leng Weichen is stupefied for a while. Although he is still angry, he doesn''t say anything more.


    She''s right. If the Empress Dowager is thrown down at that time, it means that he killed the Empress Dowager directly.


    you''re reading Novell "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novell.com

 Chapter 1441

    Although he hated the empress dowager, he could not really kill her like that.


    Chutong breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes sank again. He said coldly, "Gonggong Liu should take action soon, so I must hurry up to prepare, inform all people, don''t disturb me, and don''t even have to deliver rice."


    She didn''t know when Grandpa Liu would act, but she had to hurry up and finish as early as possible.


    "What, nothing to eat?" Cold only Chen tiny Leng, repeatedly protest way, "how can this be?"


    "If I don''t eat a meal, nothing will happen. But if I can''t make such a thing and kill Mr. Liu, it''s the real danger." Chu Tong''s eyes are too heavy.


    Chu Tong prepared what she needed, and then locked herself in the room. The sky was a little white. She must recreate some explosives in today''s time.


    She believed that with the prudence of Gonggong Liu, she would first send someone to find out whether the Empress Dowager was in the Chu mansion, so she should have time.


    Next, no one really bothered her. Before entering the room, she had a full meal, and she had been busy all day. So, she didn''t feel hungry. In the evening, she made two explosives the same as those made by Mu Yan. When the three explosives were added up, I was afraid that the whole Chu mansion would be able to be blown flat. Duke Liu, no matter how powerful, would be There should be no problem with flesh and blood.


    When he left the room, Leng Weichen was waiting in her yard. When he saw her coming out, he quickly came over and asked, "what''s the matter? How is it? "


    "Well, it''s all ready." Chu Tong responded in a low voice, with some self-confidence in her expression. She believed that as long as there was no accident, there would be no problem.


    Hearing her answer, Leng Weichen was slightly shocked, and then asked curiously, "what are you preparing, so mysterious?"


    In the curious voice, however, there was some doubt. In fact, he had some doubts about what she could bring out to kill a person with such high martial arts.


    "Then you will know." Chutong smiled and deliberately sold it. I believe that he will be surprised at that time. This ancient man is afraid that he has not seen such a powerful explosion.


    "Oh, even me?" Cold only Chen tiny smile, then half true half falsely said, "can''t even I don''t believe it?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid you''re also a spy." Chu Tong is joking with him. She doesn''t know what will be waiting for her. At the moment, her heart is also very nervous. So, at the moment, she just uses his words to relax a little.


    "You woman?" Leng Weichen''s eyes are full of anger and roar, but she also understands that she is only joking, not really angry.


    "What''s the difference in the mansion today?" Seeing his angry appearance, Chu Tong was also in a mood to relax a little and asked about the situation in the mansion.


    "Yes, I specially observed all the people in the mansion today. One of them, a girl, was acting strangely. I think she should also be easy to forgive. It should be Mr. Liu''s person. It must be to check the Empress Dowager''s affairs. Therefore, I didn''t expose her, but deliberately let her find out that the Empress Dowager is fake." Cold only Chen''s face also can''t help but sink, say word by word seriously, talk about business, he just has such a force that can''t be ignored.


    "Oh." Chu Tong responded in a low voice. There was a sneer in her eyes. She had thought that the guild would let people check this matter. But she didn''t expect that the guild would insert people into her Chu mansion so soon. So, next, she should be very careful.


    "I believe that she will report to Mr. Liu before long." Leng Weichen explained in a deep voice again.


    "Well, let her go. Anyway, we are ready here, but next, don''t show any flaws. Especially you, in the Empress Dowager''s side, can only be aggrieved for a while." Chu Tong didn''t worry about that man reporting to Mr. Liu. After all, it was in her plan.


    What she worries most is that Leng Weichen will show her flaws because she can''t stand the Empress Dowager.


    "What? Don''t you believe that? " Leng Weichen''s eyes stared again. In the voice, there was also a bit of frustration. This woman seems to have too deep prejudice to him.


    "When did I say I didn''t believe you?" Chu Tong glanced at him slightly and protested in a low voice. She found that this man was very happy to make a fuss.


    "Miss, you have come out at last. Pearl has prepared a meal for you. Miss, come and have it." Just at this time, pearl came out with the meal. Seeing Chu Tong standing outside, she cried happily. She had thought that if she didn''t come out again this time, she would enter directly.


    Miss, I haven''t eaten in a day. What if I''m hungry?


    As soon as pearl came near, she seemed to see Leng Weichen standing on one side. She lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice, "the master is here too, but pearl only prepared the meal for the young lady alone."


    Pearl did not know that Chu Xu in front of her was fake. Chu Tong did not tell her about this. Pearl was too simple. Some things should not be known to her.


    Leng Weichen''s lips are slightly drawn. Sometimes, the girl''s response is really a little slow. Except for Chu Tong''s things, she doesn''t seem to care much about other things.


    "I''ll go to the hall to eat, and you''ll serve the young lady." Whispered an order, cold only Chen then turned to leave.


    Pearl, however, looked at the direction in which Leng Weichen was leaving, and then, turning to Chu Tong, said cautiously, "Miss, I feel that the master seems strange these days. It seems that he is not as good tempered as before."


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. Even this girl has found it. No wonder that Murong Lingtian suddenly finds something different. It seems that there are still some problems in her plan.


    It seems that next, she must be more prepared.


    When she had supper and Pearl left, she went to the pond in the yard and saw that the stone was still lying quietly in the water. At the moment, the light was shining and the image in the stone was not so obvious.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1442

    She didn''t expect that it would be such an important thing. However, the world doesn''t mean much to her. She would rather live a peaceful life with King Jing.


    Murong mansion.


    "Master, subordinates have found out that LAN Ruxin is really fake. She should be the Empress Dowager." A wench stood in the hall and whispered, "it''s just the voice, it''s the voice of a man.".


    "I said there must be ghosts in it. If so, hum, you are really cunning, but I found you." One side of Murong Lingtian said, at this moment, his eyes, is that kind of frightening cruel, turn to one side of Murong old man.


    "Grandpa, when I find the empress dowager, I will bring that woman back and torture her severely."


    "Good." Murong old man''s eyes full of ruthlessness are even more terrifying. He holds the hand of the teacup and suddenly tightens it. The teacup in his hand turns to ashes in an instant.


    That woman, hurt their Murong family to die, don''t say it''s Tian''er, even he, will never let her go.


    Today, when he heard that tianer was afraid that he would not have children again, at that moment, he could not tear the woman apart.


    Murong family, now, only Tian''er is the only one. All the hope of Murong family lies in Tian''er, but that woman destroys Tian''er? How could he have let her go?


    The girl in the hall, seeing their horrible expression, trembled all over, looked down slightly, and never dared to look at them again. Usually, they are in a bad mood and may kill people at any time. Now, they look like this, and they are afraid of their own life.


    "Grandpa, when shall we start?" Murong Lingtian said in a harsh voice again. When he spoke, there was a low hissing grinding sound between his teeth. Of course, what he cared about was not whether he could find the empress dowager, but whether he could catch Chu Tong. At that time, he would make her live or die.


    Murong''s eyes were slightly heavy. He thought of the jade in the Empress Dowager''s hand. For so many years, he didn''t find out where the Empress Dowager hid. This time, he found the empress dowager, and he had to find a way for the Empress Dowager to tell where the jade was.


    He knew that empress dowager''s heart had always been deeply in love with Chuxu. Otherwise, she would not pretend to be blue as heart and stay beside Chuxu. She should not hide something from Chuxu. Or, he could use Chuxu to tell the Empress Dowager where the jade was hidden.


    Thinking of this, he slowly pulled out a sneer from the corner of his lips and said with a little pride, "just tonight."


    Before, he could wait for a few days, but if something like that happened to Tian''er, he could not wait any longer, because he would be mad to see the woman who hurt Tian''er and live at ease.


    "Good." Murong Lingtian''s bleak eyes suddenly narrowed. In the cold voice, they were even more terrifying. Hum, Chu Tong, tonight, she will know the end of offending her.


    The girl dressed up in the hall listened to his voice, which was cold to the extreme. His body could not help shivering again, and his head was lowered. He could clearly feel the killing intention of the master and the young master. He knew that today, he could not escape.


    But I didn''t expect that old Murong was at this time. Suddenly, he ordered in a cold voice, "go back to the Chu mansion first, and keep watching. If there is anything different, come back in time to report."


    He''d better be careful of that woman''s cunning.


    "Yes." The man responded repeatedly, then quickly retreated back, as if feeling that he had turned around from the gate of hell, and quickly returned to the Chu mansion. However, he did not expect that he would return to the hell again after returning to the Chu mansion.


    Leng Weichen allowed him to report to Gonggong Liu, but he could not be allowed to stay in the Chu mansion for further surveillance, let alone to provide information to Gonggong Liu.


    Solve the man, and then let Meiyue Yirong look like the girl. Just now, Meiyue follows the man at Leng Weichen''s command, hears the man''s voice, and hears Murong Lingtian''s conversation. I know that tonight, they will move.


    Leng Weichen has negotiated everything with Chu Tong.


    Just waiting for the arrival of Gonggong Liu.


    Chu Tong knew that Duke Liu would do it himself.


    The whole Chu mansion, as usual, turns out the lights one after another and goes to rest. However, Chu Tong lies quietly in the room and listens to all the movements outside the room.


    In the early hours of the morning, there were some strange noises outside. Chu Tong was slightly shocked. This voice was not Mr. Liu''s, because Mr. Liu''s lightness skill was so powerful that she could not hear it at all.


    It seems that Mr. Liu is not alone.


    Hearing the tiny footsteps, it seemed that Chu Tong was walking towards her room. Chu Tong was shocked again. The target of that person was obviously her. Her eyes narrowed suddenly. Could it be Murong Lingtian?


    Thinking of this possibility, Chu Tong quickly gets up and flashes out of the window. At this time, she can''t let Murong Lingtian find out. Moreover, she believes that Murong Lingtian can''t take action until Duke Liu catches the Empress Dowager.


    Walk to the room, then from the other path behind the room, leave quickly, get the explosives that you have already prepared, and then go to the room where the Empress Dowager lives.


    Now, it''s cold only.


    "Master, the queen is in this room now." Meiyue imitated the original man''s voice and said that her voice was very low. Originally, in this case, she could not disturb other people. Therefore, Gonggong Liu did not find anything different.


    When Grandpa Liu entered the room, his eyes sank suddenly when he saw the two people lying on the bed by the light moonlight. Although he had no real feelings for the empress dowager, he was still annoyed when he saw her sleeping with other men at the moment.


    He helped the woman get everything she wanted. As a result, Chu Xu was still the most important thing in her heart.


    "Who is it?" Although Leng Weichen knew it was Gonggong Liu, he still cried loudly deliberately. He wanted to light a candle when he was talking, but he was quickly stopped by Gonggong Liu.


    What Leng Weichen wants is this kind of effect. The darker it is now, the more favorable it is for him. However, he still asks with a little panic, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1443

    At the moment, the Empress Dowager was also woken up. When she saw the dark shadow in the room, she could not help exclaiming, "who is it? There are assassins."


    "Hum, what? Can''t even recognize me? " Mr. Liu snorted coldly, and said in a cold voice, his eyes, through the thick darkness, shot straight at the empress dowager, making her shiver.


    "Yes, you?" The Empress Dowager was completely shocked, and her voice could not help stuttering. However, her eyes were subconsciously looking at Leng Weichen. However, at the moment, the room was too dark, and she could not see the expression on Leng Weichen''s face.


    Leng Weichen didn''t look at the Empress Dowager. He looked straight at the slowly moving Duke Liu, waiting for him to get closer. He wanted to press the switch when he reached the cage.


    He was afraid that when he opened other mechanisms, he would disturb Mr. Liu. At that time, maybe, he would quit.


    So now, he needs the cooperation of the Empress Dowager. Knowing that the Empress Dowager is now afraid that he will recognize her, he approached her slightly and said in a low voice, "not afraid, I am."


    Naturally, his voice will also be heard by Mr. Liu, which can stimulate him.


    The Empress Dowager heard his words, in the heart of the rapid overjoyed, for a time excited do not know what to say, eyes turn to cold only Chen, slightly with a light tremble to shout, "master."


    "Hahaha, it''s really touching." Mr. Liu laughed loudly and said that his wanton voice was spread in the dark without any obstruction. He didn''t care half because he believed that no one could stop him in what he was going to do, let alone his people outside.


    Of course, he didn''t know that his people had already been solved.


    Outside, soon came the fighting voice, his lips slowly pulled out the ice to the extreme sneer, and said again word by word slowly, "my martial arts, you are the most clear, if you hand over that piece of jade, I will let you and Chu Xu go, otherwise, just, I gently move a finger, Chu Xu will soon go to hell."


    What he wants is not the empress dowager, but the jade. So, at the moment, although he knows that Chu Xu is fake, he doesn''t tear him down. Or, at the moment, he hopes the Empress Dowager misunderstood.


    "No, no, you can''t kill him." The Empress Dowager''s body subconsciously stopped in front of Mr. Liu and cried out in a hurry. At this critical moment, she even subconsciously wanted to protect Chu Xu. It can be seen that she really loves Chu Xu.


    Leng Weichen is slightly shocked for a while, as if he didn''t expect the queen mother to do so.


    "Hand over the emerald, and I will let him go." Mr. Liu shouted in a cold voice again, but he could not help but stop. He was only one step away from the mechanism where the cage was placed.


    But he stopped there.


    Leng Weichen was worried in his heart. His eyes flashed a little. Suddenly he took something out of his arms and said deliberately, "are you talking about this jade? This is what my son gave me suddenly a few days ago. He said that he accidentally found it. If you want it, take it. "


    Leng Weichen knows that with the cunning of Gonggong Liu, he may not believe it. In fact, he did not want him to believe it completely. Now, as long as he arouses his suspicion, he can move forward.


    Gonggong Liu was really stunned for a while, and then he made a subconscious step towards Guan. In one step, Leng Weichen quickly pressed the switch on the bed, then grabbed the Empress Dowager and quickly flashed out of the room. Gonggong Liu was trapped by the cage.


    "Well, do you think this thing can trap me?" After a moment''s hesitation, Mr. Liu suddenly said in a harsh voice, and then he wanted to use his kung fu to shake the cage open. At the same time, the angry voice roared, "ah!"


    Naturally, his shout is also a reminder to Murong Lingtian.


    Murong Lingtian, who had already walked to Chu Tong''s room, heard the shouting and quickly turned back. At the same time, the explosives in Chu Tong''s hand had also been thrown in.


    "Grandpa." Murong Lingtian saw the trapped Duke Liu, and then saw what Chu Tong threw up again. He was shocked.


    Gonggong Liu knew what Chu Tong was throwing. When he saw Murong Lingtian standing outside the door, he wanted to shake off the power of the cage, so he suddenly pushed to Murong Lingtian and shouted, "heaven, let''s go."


    Last time, he saw this thing.


    Murong Lingtian was suddenly pushed away by his kung fu, and directly went out of the Chu mansion. At the same time, the room was suddenly exploded, and the Duke Liu in it was also blown to pieces.


    "Victory." Chu Tong and Leng Weichen look at each other and shout at the same time.


    At this moment, the other people in Chu''s mansion still haven''t returned to God and are completely shocked by everything in front of them.


    The emperor, but at this time, rushed to.


    "Emperor, Gonggong Liu is dead." Chu Tong thought that the emperor had come to see if Gonggong Liu was dead, so he chuckled.


    Just, the emperor''s face, but not the slightest joy, but a face of gloom, and then slowly take out a letter, said in a deep voice, "just a letter from south."


    In the voice, it''s also obviously heavy. I can''t even say the next words.


    .


    Just, the emperor''s face, but not the slightest joy, but a face of gloom, and then slowly take out a letter, said in a deep voice, "just a letter from south."


    In the voice, it''s also obviously heavy. I can''t even say the next words.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked, and his eyes could not help blinking. It''s reasonable to say that the emperor should be very happy for their plan to succeed so smoothly, isn''t it?


    Now, how can this heavy expression be?


    Her eyes slowly turned to the seal in the emperor''s hand, and she subconsciously extended her hand slowly. However, her hands could not help shivering. At that moment, she was afraid to take the letter.


    The news of Li Nan''s coming makes the emperor so heavy? Do you?


    No, it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    "Renan, there''s news, say, say," When the emperor saw that she was hesitant to answer, he understood what she had guessed. He opened his mouth again and explained, but he still didn''t finish it. Instead, he put the letter into her hand and said in a deep voice, "see for yourself."


    he knew it. It was too cruel for her, but he couldn''t hide it from her. For a while, he couldn''t hide it from her After all, she needs to know.


    Chu Tong subconsciously holds the paper tightly in his hand, but he shivers gently. He dare not look at it!!!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1444

    Leng Weichen on one side also guessed the seriousness of the matter from the emperor''s expression, and asked in a deep voice, "is it King Jing who did it? Is king Jing hurt? "


    While talking, he quickly took the letter in her hand and looked at it anxiously. He knew that she did not dare to see the contradiction at the moment, so he would read it for her.


    Should King Jing be hurt?


    However, when he saw the contents of the letter, his face was suddenly gloomy. He held the letter''s hand tightly and could not help shivering. He murmured, "how could this happen? How could it be? "


    Chu Tong''s body is obviously stiff, and her eyes are suddenly wide open. At this moment, she looks at Leng Weichen''s helpless appearance. Her heart sinks to the valley in an instant, which makes Leng Weichen panic like this. She is afraid,


    subconsciously stretches out, and quickly grabs the letter in Leng Weichen''s hand. The original stiff body suddenly trembles, holding the letter''s hand, and even more constantly The light quiver, a pair of eyes, the rapid spread of deep fear and fear, lips also continue to shake, after a long time, suddenly shouted, "no, impossible, I do not believe."


    The letter even said that in order to save a child, Jun Wuwen was hit by the rolling stones on the mountain, just hit the river below, and then was swept away by the torrent.


    She doesn''t believe it. She absolutely doesn''t believe it. King Jing''s martial arts are so high. How can he be hit by a stone? Besides, King Jing also knows the nature of water. How can he be washed away by water? It''s impossible. They must have made a mistake.


    "This is the news just came from Linan. It''s from Feima and jiabian. It''s two days ago." the emperor''s face was heavy, too. Looking into her eyes, he was obviously worried. He said again slowly.


    Chutong''s body is stiff again, and his steps are suddenly backward. He almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, Meiyue quickly supports her.


    Two days ago, that is to say, two days have passed. Chu Tong kept shaking his head. "No, no, absolutely not. I absolutely don''t believe it."


    "No one dares to joke about it." Leng Weichen has come back to God, and he doesn''t believe that he will die. However, he knows that no one dares to joke about this kind of thing. They are afraid to try their best to find it, but they don''t find it before sending a letter to the central government.


    "It''s impossible for him to be hit by a stone because of his high martial arts." Chu Tong tries his best to suppress the panic in his heart. His eyes look at Leng Weichen quickly. Leng Sheng says, "do you think it''s possible according to his martial arts?"


    Even if she wants to save a child, she can also hide, let alone King Jing.


    "Here?" Leng Weichen is slightly shocked. There is a little doubt in his eyes. King Jing''s martial arts are the most clear to him. He really shouldn''t have that possibility.


    Meiyue''s face sank slightly, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then said in a low voice, "after the prince was poisoned, his martial arts didn''t recover at all. The prince was only afraid of the princess''s worry, so he didn''t tell the princess."


    This matter, the prince always let them hide it from the princess, but now that the prince has something wrong, she can only tell the princess.


    Leng Weichen''s body is slightly stiff, and his eyes are a little heavy. He thought, like Chu Tong, that King Jing would be OK, even if he was hit and fell into the river.


    But now, hearing Meiyue''s saying, I''m not sure.


    Hearing his words, Chu Tong''s heart sank again. The last hope in his heart was also trampled out by the magic moon. However, she still didn''t believe it. Jing Wang died and she absolutely didn''t believe it.


    "Get me a horse. I''m going to Linan." Her eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly she said to Meiyue. She would go to Linan in person to see what happened?


    "What, are you going to Linan?" When the emperor heard her words, he was suddenly surprised and repeatedly stopped, "no, you can''t go. Even King Jing." The words suddenly stopped, and looked into her eyes with a little more care. She whispered again, "it''s too dangerous for you to go like this. In the letter sent two days ago, it said that there was a plague in some places in Linan. Many people who survived the disaster died of the plague, so you can''t go anywhere."


    "I can''t go?" Chu Tong suddenly turned around and looked at the emperor. His lips moved and he said in a deep voice, "you said I can''t go there. My husband''s there. Now life and death are uncertain. Now you say to me, it''s too dangerous. I can''t go there?"


    Her voice has obviously improved a few points, and her anger has flashed to the emperor''s eyes. Now, King Jing has an accident, how can she still wait for the master? No matter what, she will go to Linan, and she will go to find him.


    She believed that he would be all right.


    The emperor was stunned. It seemed that she would talk to him like this. For the first time, she was in such a fierce tone. It can be seen that she was worried at the moment. However, he could not let her go there because she was so dangerous now.


    "No matter what, I will never let you take a chance in Linan. If King Jing is OK, they will find him. If you go, they can''t help you at all. Just wait for the news in the capital. I have sent someone to Linan. I believe that there will be news soon." In the voice of the emperor, he was a little worried, but a little tough,


    the words gave a little pause, and then he added again, "besides, if there is nothing wrong with the mark, you go to Linan, and if there is something wrong, how can I tell the mark?"


    "Yes, you''d better stay in the capital and wait for news. I''ll go back to blue city and send someone to Linan. I''ll find King Jing. " Leng Weichen''s eyes also turned to chutong and said with a heavy voice. The emperor was right. She''s going to Linan now. It''s too dangerous and can''t help much. ,


    "Meiyue, prepare horses, I''m going to Linan." Chu Tong didn''t pay attention to their words, but looked straight at Meiyue, and said in a deep voice again, let her wait here? Impossible.


    Moreover, she is not that kind of delicate woman.


    Meiyue is stunned again. There is some hesitation in her eyes, but there is also a trace of admiration. Before, she always felt that the princess would only cause trouble to the prince, and could not match him. But after these things, she understood that in this world, only she could match him.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is there? If you go, you will die." The emperor''s eyes sank slightly and roared angrily again. Does this woman know what she is doing? Do you know how dangerous it is now in Linan?


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1445

    "Do you know how dangerous it is there? If you go, you will die." The emperor''s eyes sank slightly and roared angrily again. Does this woman know what she is doing? Do you know how dangerous it is now in Linan?


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly pulled and chuckled. Of course, she knew how dangerous the present Linan would be. She used to watch more on TV when she was in modern times. Moreover, in modern times, she has many advanced rescue technologies and advanced medical Liao, but in ancient times, there was nothing. So, Today''s Linan is several times more terrible than those modern disasters.


    But, constantly how dangerous there is, she will go.


    "Even if it''s hell waiting for me, I''ll go." Chu Tong''s eyes looked straight ahead, and said slowly, word by word. In the low voice, it was firm and irresistible.


    The emperor and Leng Weichen are shocked one after another. Even if it''s hell, she will go. It''s so firm. What''s her feeling for King Jing? Let her take risks in spite of her life.


    "Meiyue, let''s go." When he had finished speaking, he didn''t even look at the emperor, so he went out.


    "Yes," Meiyue does not hesitate this time. She responds quickly and follows her closely.


    "Where are you going?" Just at this time, Jun liushang came over and looked at her straight in his eyes. At this moment, there was no light smile in his eyes, but more worry and more heavy.


    "I believe the Lord has just heard it. I don''t have time to explain it to him now." Chu Tong just glanced at her quickly, and then continued to walk forward. At this moment, no matter who it is, she could not be stopped.


    Jun Liu Shang ''s arm quickly extended and stopped her straightly.


    Chu Tong had to stop, a pair of eyes looked straight at him, eyes son, diffuse a little cold, also hidden a little angry.


    The red lips moved, and slowly said, "don''t even you want to stop me?"


    She thought that junliushang would not stop her like the emperor. She thought that junliushang was different from the emperor in her understanding. He was the kind of person who dared to take risks, and also the kind of person who could ignore everything in order to achieve the goal.


    She is the same kind of person. She thinks that he will support her to go to Linan.


    "Is that what you''re going to do?" Jun liushang''s eyes flickered slightly, but the worry in them became more and more obvious. However, he knew that nothing could stop her now, so he didn''t want to stop her, but wanted to arrange everything for her sooner.


    Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He looks into his eyes and has some doubts. What does he mean?


    "You always need to bring some dry food and some medicine, and when you find King Jing, there is no good doctor there. How to treat him? I heard that one of the doctors you went with died and several escaped, so you need to bring a doctor."


    Jun Liu Shang''s cold voice is analyzing. Of course, if she has something to do, she can also save her in extreme time.


    Chu Tong was stunned, and then realized that she was really too impulsive. If she really went to Linan, she would starve to death if she didn''t bring her to Linan. Of course, she could also ask the people for food on the way. However, that would be more time-consuming. It''s most convenient to take her own and take a few bites when she is hungry.


    besides, JunLiu It''s necessary to take the doctor with you.


    "You don''t want to. If King Jing hasn''t been found, you''ll die first." Junliushang saw her hesitation and said again in a low voice.


    "Junliushang, you really want her to go to Linan. You know what''s going on there. How can you?"


    "Do you think you can stop it?" Jun liushang glanced at the emperor slightly, and his lips slightly pulled out a little irony. The words were a tiny meal. The evil eyes looked at Chu Tong again and said, "I will go with you. If anything happens to King Jing, it''s necessary for someone to deal with it. "


    The emperor was stunned, but he didn''t expect that junliushang would go to Linan at this time. After a moment''s thinking, he was afraid to say, "you can''t go. Although Gonggong Liu died, Murong Lingtian escaped. The forces built by Gonggong Liu for so many years are still there. So, next, you need to deal with him Yes, I will accompany her to Linan. "


    "As the emperor of cloud Kingdom, how can you leave? As soon as you leave, the whole capital will be in disorder, which is not to let Murong Lingtian take advantage of the situation." Leng Weichen was a little surprised and quickly interrupted the emperor''s words.


    The emperor breathed secretly, paused for a moment, pulled out a slight smile from the corner of his lips, and then said slowly again, "I have made an order to pass the throne to Xiangwang."


    Now, such a turbulent time is beyond his control. Moreover, King Jing''s whereabouts are unknown. If he wants to keep the kingdom of cloud, he can only rely on junliushang. Therefore, he is willing to give the throne to junliushang.


    "What?" Leng Weichen was totally shocked. Since the emperor said that he would give the throne to junliushang, did he hear right?


    The emperor and junliushang have always been irreconcilable.


    What''s more, the rivers and mountains of the cloud country, but those under the trace protection, even if they let it, should not let it go to junliushang, right?


    The emperor will not be confused.


    Jun liushang''s eyes were also a little surprised, but then he smiled coldly, "I want the throne of the cloud Kingdom, you can take it at any time, don''t need to let me."


    Moreover, he did not trust the emperor to accompany her. After all, the emperor did not know martial arts. If there was any accident, he could not protect her at all. Those bodyguards, he also did not trust.


    Cold only Chen''s eyes suddenly open, some unbelievable looking at Jun Liu Shang, right, he would refuse, is he crazy?


    "Murong Lingtian''s influence is not very clear at present, but it is definitely not so easy to deal with. Therefore, the emperor and the Lord should stay in the capital. I will accompany her to Linan, and then dispatch people from blue city to rescue."


    Leng Weichen understands that the current situation is not optimistic. Even if the emperor and junliushang are in partnership, it is not easy to deal with Murong Lingtian. Therefore, if either party leaves, cloud kingdom will be very dangerous.


    "Well, let''s make a decision. The emperor and the Lord will stay in the capital and work together to deal with Murong Lingtian. Cold city Lord will accompany me to Linan." Junliushang just wanted to say something, but chutong suddenly said in a deep voice, such a decision is the best.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1446

    After all, it is also very important to keep the cloud country.


    Jun liushang''s eyes flickered slightly. Deep in the eyes, he seemed to be reluctant to do so. But he nodded slightly when he thought of the present situation. He looked at Leng Weichen and whispered, "then trouble Leng Chengzhu."


    Let Leng Weichen accompany her. He is at ease. After all, Leng Weichen is Jingwang''s best friend. Moreover, he has heard about Leng Weichen''s emotional affairs. When Leng Weichen first came to the capital, he seemed to have made trouble because of this. It seems that Leng Weichen''s beloved person looks like Chu Tong.


    But that''s the point. He believed that Leng Weichen would never let her suffer any harm.


    The emperor thought for a moment and nodded, "I''ll send a doctor with you."


    Originally, he was afraid that she would be hurt by this evening''s event, so he had all the doctors ready for him. He had just followed him. When he spoke, he turned his eyes slightly and looked at several doctors following him.


    Those doctors heard the emperor''s words, and they were shocked. They all subconsciously shrank back, for fear that the emperor would hit them.


    The emperor''s eyes sank slightly. Deep in the eyes, there was a trace of dissatisfaction. These people, at every critical moment, wanted to hide far away.


    "Emperor," Originally, Hu Taiyi, who was standing behind, came to the front at this time and said firmly, "Weichen is willing to go with the princess."


    "Well, I''d like to thank you." The emperor''s face is a little happy. Finally, there is a person willing to come forward. If there are more people like Hu Taiyi in Yunguo, the situation will not be so critical now.


    Those ministers, as they usually say, are more pleasant to hear. When it comes to a critical moment, one by one they hide faster than anyone else.


    "Thank you, doctor Hu." Chu Tong''s voice was filled with gratitude. If there was not Hu Taiyi, King Jing would be afraid of the last time.


    this time, he came in again and would like to follow her to that place. She really appreciated this Taiyi.


    "That''s settled. I''ll get ready right away. I''ll start in an hour." Leng Weichen saw that the people had finally reached an agreement and sent Shen Sheng to order.


    At this moment, he no longer does any cover up. Mr. Liu is dead, and there is no need for him to cover up.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes stared at him directly. In the eyes, it was incredible amazement. Just after their conversation, she had already felt something wrong. At this moment, his voice was not Chuxu''s voice at all. He was not Chuxu at all.


    "You, you''re not Chush?" The Empress Dowager''s fingers, slightly raised, pointed at her, said with a slight tremor, but, in the middle of speaking, she couldn''t help shaking her head, couldn''t believe everything in front of her.


    People think of the Empress Dowager this time, their eyes also look at the Empress Dowager one after another, and see the consternation of her face. They are even more shocked. The Empress Dowager has come to the present and found something different.


    "Yes, I''m not Chush." Leng Weichen''s lips slightly drew, but he removed the mask from his face and finally didn''t have to deal with the old witch.


    "You, you lied to me, you lied to me like this." When the Empress Dowager saw Leng Weichen''s face, her body suddenly froze, and her eyes glared fiercely. In the eyes, there was a thick anger, and in her voice, there was also anger that could not be concealed.


    At the moment, some of her heart was not only angry, but also sad and painful. She thought that she could finally have a chance to be with Chu Xu, but she didn''t expect that it was just a scam. They even lied to her and her feelings.


    "Old witch, you''d better wake up. If I were the real Chuxu, I would have found that you''re not the real blue as the heart. What''s more, a man can recognize a woman he loves without eyes." Leng Weichen glanced at the Empress Dowager again and said coldly.


    In her voice, with some obvious irony, the Empress Dowager is really stupid enough to think that she can get what she wants?


    "You," the Empress Dowager''s fingers, shaking more and more fiercely, a pair of eyes, is about to spurt fire, can''t burn cold only Chen to ashes.


    "Take the queen back to the palace." The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager''s eyes, but he did not hide his hatred. He would never forget that it was this woman who took him away from his biological parents, who killed them.


    He can''t kill her at once. However, it''s a very special time, and he can''t cause any more trouble. So for the time being, he can''t move the Empress Dowager.


    Chu Tong sighed secretly and ignored her. Although the Empress Dowager was indeed poor, she didn''t want to sympathize with her. There must be something hateful about the poor people, and the Empress Dowager was not hateful in general.


    She always has to bear her own sins.


    The Empress Dowager''s angry eyes were full of fear. She knew that if she went back to the palace with the emperor, she would not be able to protect her life. Moreover, they lied to her like this. She was really unwilling.


    When the bodyguard came to her, she quickly drew out the sword on the bodyguard''s waist, and then thrust it towards Chu Tong.


    That speed is very fast, fast let the presence of people can not help but be stunned, the human potential is indeed infinite, at this moment, the explosive power of the nearly crazy queen mother is really shocking.


    Originally, Chu Tong was very close to the Empress Dowager. She stabbed the sword too fast, so the people didn''t react. The stab had reached Chu Tong''s chest.


    Leng Weichen and Jun liushang want to rescue her at the same time, but they haven''t started yet, but they see Chu Tong turning over beautifully and smartly, so they easily avoid the Empress Dowager''s sword. At the same time, they turn around again, seize the Empress Dowager''s shoulder and take her to the ground.


    The Queen Mother crawled on the ground like a dog.


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that Chu Tong would have such skills.


    Even Leng Weichen was completely shocked. What kind of martial arts is she? How could he have never seen her before?


    Only the eyes of Jun liushang flashed a little clear smile, her ability, he has seen several times, just he or, don''t worry about her at all.


    "Take the Empress Dowager to the palace. You are not allowed to leave without my order." The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager lying on the ground and said in a cruel voice, "this woman, he will never let her go. When the disaster of Yunguo is put out, he will take good care of her.".


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes are full of despair. She knows that she''s really finished, completely [finished.


    you''re reading new "mind reading doctor consult" on www.novlehall.com

 Chapter 1447

    The Empress Dowager''s whole body was paralyzed for a moment, without any strength, and she was left to the bodyguard.


    The emperor asked for the best horses in the palace. In addition, he brought all the precious medicines to the palace.


    After an hour, all the people are ready to go.


    The emperor and junliushang send her out of the palace. In their eyes, they are obviously worried at the moment.


    "Take this with you." When Chu Tong was about to get on the carriage, junliushang suddenly called out to stop her and handed a box to her.


    "What is it?" Chu Tong is slightly shocked. He looks at him in some confusion. At this time, he will send something to her.


    "I''ll see it in Linan." Jun Liu''s eyes flickered slightly, and whispered. In the voice, there seemed to be something different.


    He hesitated for a moment and said again, "be careful on the way."


    He has never been so worried about a person, now, he is really worried about her, but, can not accompany her.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chutong smiled and whispered that she knew they were really worried about her.


    "Take care." The last sentence is her sincere blessing. She hopes that they can eliminate Murong Lingtian in the capital.


    But she didn''t think that what happened next was that it changed the fate of too many people, even her.


    Dare not delay any more, she jumped on the horse quickly, and Leng Weichen and other people rushed out of the city.


    After leaving the city, Leng Weichen orders Leng to go to the blue city and ask for help.


    The others rushed to Linan.


    All the way, the people did not stop at all, they kept on driving. Only when they were hungry would they stop and eat some of their own dry food.


    After driving out for two days and two nights in a row, Chu Tong almost arrived in Linan. Chu Tong''s heart was overjoyed and finally arrived in Linan. But when he thought about the situation of King Jing, his face sank.


    I don''t know how he is now, but no matter what, she will find him.


    When entering the city, the horses can''t help slowing down. At the moment, everyone is also tired, especially Hu Taiyi, who doesn''t know martial arts. Moreover, he is a little older. Sitting on the horse, he almost fell down.


    "Take doctor Hu to an inn and have a rest." Chu Tong saw Hu Taiyi on his horse''s back, who was about to fall, and told a bodyguard nearby.


    Looking at Hu Taiyi, it seems that he can''t stand it. If Hu Taiyi also falls down,


    "princess, Weichen is OK. Weichen has to go to save the prince." Hu Taiyi hears her words and opposes urgently, "now, there is still a long way to go from the disaster area. Only when Weichen follows the disaster area can he rescue in a timely manner."


    "Let him follow, no matter how tired he is, he will not be short of this." Cold only Chen also says in a low voice at one side.


    "Can you hold on?" In Chu Tong''s heart, he was more grateful to Hu Taiyi. Although he could not hold on to it, he still had to go to the disaster area with her. He knew how dangerous the disaster area was.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Weichen is OK." Hu Taiyi assured firmly.


    "Well, keep going." Chu Tong nodded slightly. At the moment, she could not grow a pair of wings. She wanted to fly to the disaster area. When she got there, she could see King Jing. It''s been two days now, or they have found Jing Wang.


    A group of people, straight to the disaster area, that day when King Jing left the city, Chu Tong went to see him off, so, when Chu Tong came, some soldiers recognized Chu Tong.


    However, they are all shocked. I can''t believe that the princess will come to this place.


    "Princess." The leader of the team, after looking at it for a while, shouted tentatively,


    "where is the Lord now?" Chu Tong quickly jumped off his horse and shouted, "come to see the king."


    "King, princess?" The soldier was shocked. Looking into the eyes of Chu Tong, he was afraid. He said carefully, "the Lord hasn''t found it yet. Liu Yun''s bodyguard and General Li have both taken people to find it. But they have been looking for it for five days, but there is no news."


    Chu Tong''s body froze again, and his heart, the last glimmer of hope, was completely destroyed. He had been looking for five days, but there was no news. How could this happen? How could this happen?


    "Don''t worry." Leng Weichen''s heart was also worried, but he had to comfort her. However, for a while, he couldn''t think of any words to comfort her.


    "take me to the place where the Lord is in trouble." Chu Tong tries to suppress the panic in his heart and suddenly says to the soldier that she wants to see the scene of the incident.


    "Princess, it''s very dangerous inside, princess or don''t go in and wait for Liuyun bodyguard?" The soldier explained in a low voice, only to the cold eyes of Chu Tong, but he couldn''t help shivering. Subconsciously, he replied, "OK, I''ll take the princess."


    People began to walk towards the mountains. At the beginning, they could barely ride horses. But when they got there, it was rocks, mud everywhere, and debris flow.


    The more you go inside, the more mud there is. The village at the foot of the mountain has been completely engulfed. Where the mud flows, there is a little bit of debris, and there are some bodies.


    "You''ve been here for so many days, how come you didn''t bury the bodies? This season, it''s easy to get plague?" Cold only Chen sees those miserable corpses and says in a deep voice.


    Chu Tong noticed the situation around him this time, and could not help frowning slightly.


    The soldier turned his eyes slightly and looked at Leng Weichen. Obviously, he didn''t know him. But since he was with Chu Tong, he didn''t dare to be slighted. So he respectfully replied, "you don''t know something. This is an avalanche that happened a few days ago. The prince is eager to save the people after the mountain is not allowed. That''s what happened." Leng Weichen is slightly shocked. The disaster is endless.


    "Yes." The soldier answered again, looking at Chu Tong''s gloomy face, and said nothing more.


    All the people are no longer talking, all walking silently!!


    Chu Tong''s heart, however, suddenly picked up. After he left the mountain, he was in a hurry to save the people. However, he also had to protect himself, how could he!!!


    It was almost an hour before they finally reached the place where King Jing had an accident.


    Here, just a corner of the mountain!!


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1448

    At that time, it had just rained and there was mud everywhere. It was very dangerous to walk here. What''s more, he was hit by a falling stone when he wanted to save people.


    At this moment, the corner has been blocked by rolling stones.


    At the foot of the mountain is the river, which is very steep, just like a cliff. It''s about thirty meters from here to the water.


    The water flow is very fast. These days, it will rain continuously. The upstream water is constantly flowing down. Such water flow is also normal.


    The mountain road is very narrow. The corner is even more dangerous.


    At the corner, there is a slip mark. At that time, King Jing should have slipped down from here.


    Chu Tong''s eyes closed slightly, hiding all the emotions in his eyes, and then suddenly grasped a rope at the cliff. This should be what they prepared when they went down to find King Jing. She wanted to go down to see what the situation was.


    "Princess." Meiyue shouts in a hurry and quickly catches her, but her face is full of obvious fear. Is she crazy and wants to go on like this,


    "what are you doing?" Cold only Chen also low voice roars a way, here so high, the current below is so urgent, once miss, only afraid to have no life.


    "I''m going down, I''m going down to find him, I''m going down." Chu tong can''t keep her usual calm at the moment. On the way to Chu Tong, she comforts herself constantly. Jun Wuchen will be OK, absolutely. But now, when she comes here, she sees the scene. It''s said that they have been looking for him for five days, but they haven''t found him yet.


    She''s really scared. She''s scared. At the moment, she''s totally flustered, confused and can''t hold on any longer.


    "I''ll take the princess down." Meiyue''s eyes twinkled, and she observed the surrounding situation. Then she grabbed Chu Tong with one hand, held the rope tightly, and jumped down quickly.


    The princess didn''t even care about her life for the sake of the Lord. This danger is nothing to her.


    Because, holding Chu Tong, after all, it''s not convenient, so when she fell, she nearly slipped down several times, but still brought Chu Tong safely to the bottom.


    When approaching the water surface, she found that there was a corner place at the cliff. She grabbed the rope and swung hard to let herself fall on the open space.


    Chu Tong looked at the rapid and fierce current, and his heart sank little by little. In these five days, the river was only afraid of rising a little, so even if she came down, she could not see the situation of Jing Wang falling into the water at that time.


    Moreover, he fell into the water, which should have been washed away by the current. Now, she is going to play the role of looking down the river.


    In the middle of thinking, we can see that not far away, there is a ship slowly approaching towards this time, and the people on the ship seem to be salvaging something.


    Because the ship was not far from here, Chu Tong saw that the man at the head of the bed who was telling the people to salvage was Liuyun.


    Chu Tong''s face was gloomy, and he turned black quickly. In his eyes, he was a little desperate, and the cloud was being salvaged.


    "Liuyun, it''s Liuyun." Liu Yun, who was also recognized by Meiyue, turned to Chu Tong and called out in a hurry. However, when she saw Chu Tong''s face, she couldn''t help but shudder and whisper, "princess, are you ok?"


    "Shouts the flowing cloud to come over," Chu Tong murmured a breath, the body which was held in the arms by the magic moon was obviously quivering. For a moment, she felt the strength of her whole body, which seemed to be drained suddenly.


    Meiyue slightly raised her voice and called for Liuyun.


    When Liu Yun saw Chu Tong, he was shocked. Then in his eyes, he felt deeply guilty and hurt. He whispered, "princess, my subordinates are damned. They didn''t protect the prince."


    Chu Tong''s eyes are the things that look to the boat. Those are supposed to be professional fishing tools, and those villagers are also fishermen nearby.


    Liuyun came to them to salvage the body of King Jing?


    Liu Yun didn''t hear Tang Ruoying''s answer. He was slightly stunned. Then he said again, "that night, there was another landslide. It sounded well. The Lord got up and rushed to the foot of the mountain quickly to save the people. At that time, the whole village under the mountain was submerged. But in the middle of the mountain, there were several families. In the daytime, I went up with the Lord At the time of the mountain, he was still in the corner of a family, so the Lord took his subordinates directly to fly to the mountain, and then he saved the first people separately. A little girl was so scared that she climbed to the corner of the mountain. When the prince went to save her, she was hit by the falling stones on the mountain. At that time, she fell into the water. "


    the words of Liuyun were a little sudden, and her face was full of deep pain and regret. He should have been with the prince at that time. He knew clearly that the martial arts of the prince had not been recovered. It was his fault It''s all his fault.


    "After the Lord fell into the water, his subordinates jumped down at that time, but the water was too fast, and it was too dark. When he jumped down, I didn''t find the Lord. I swam far along the water, but I still didn''t find the shadow of the Lord, so I had to go back to find someone to continue to look for him. However, we have been looking for him for five days, but we still haven''t."


    The more Liuyun says, the more painful the voice is. Slowly, there seems to be more sobs in the voice,


    "what are you doing now?" Chu Tong''s eyes slowly turned to him and asked in a low voice.


    "My subordinates have searched along the river, but I don''t see the shadow of Wang Ye. At that time, experienced fishermen said that Wang ye might sink here, so they asked several fishermen to help salvage." he didn''t believe that Wang Ye died, but he had been searching for so many days, and there was no breath, so he could only try to salvage.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. Go back. Go on. "Chu Tong suddenly yelled out, out of control mood, out of control voice, which made Liuyun and Meiyue surprised one after another.


    Fishing here? Unless I believe that King Jing is really dead, no, she doesn''t believe it. If she doesn''t believe it, then king Jing is dead.


    He promised her, and when it was over, he would take her to the life she wanted to live, the sweet life that only belonged to the two of them.


    No conspiracy, no contest, peaceful and happy life, so how could he die like this? Absolutely impossible,


    "yes." After a moment''s hesitation, Liuyun quickly replied that he should not waste time on salvage now, but continue to find the Lord. He did not believe that the LORD would die like this.


    "Well, let''s stop fishing and go to the downstream to find the Lord." Liuyun hurriedly orders the people on the boat.


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1449

    Meiyue also takes Chu Tong and flies to the boat.


    Leng Weichen and several bodyguards also jumped down the rope, and the boat headed for the downstream.


    It''s been searched here many times. If you can find it, you''ll find it long ago.


    Toward the downstream, after about an hour''s driving, I slowly saw some scattered residents. This time, the mountain is far away from the disaster.


    "You can go to ask the people in the neighborhood, or you can be saved by the local people." Chutong''s eyes flickered, and she said in a hurry, at this moment, there is a glimmer of hope that she can''t let go.


    "My subordinates have sent people to ask about it in the people''s houses nearby, and they all say they haven''t seen it. Moreover, the people around here know that we are looking for the Lord. If they see it, they will tell us," Liuyun explained in a deep voice. He has used all the ways he can think of. After so long, there is still no news.


    The ship has been going down, I don''t know how far it has gone, and I don''t know how long it has gone out. It''s almost dark since morning.


    "Princess, we only found here?" Liuyun said in a low voice, it''s so far away now. I''m afraid the LORD would be dead if he was really rushed out so far. Moreover, there is a bayonet here, and the water flow is slowing down.


    So, for the time being, they only found here.


    "Keep going." Chu Tong was stunned, then jumped off the boat quickly and walked on foot. At this time, although the people on the boat were hungry and tired, no one protested. They got off the boat and walked with her.


    About half an hour later, when Chu Tong''s eyes looked not far away, he suddenly stopped, then ran forward quickly,


    about half an hour later, when Chu Tong''s eyes looked not far away, he suddenly stopped, and then ran forward quickly,


    there was an arrow hidden in the thick grass.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find out, but Chu Tong''s observation ability is very strong. Moreover, at the moment, her attention is also very focused, so she found it all at once.


    People also followed her to the past, see her quickly pull an arrow from the grass, have been stunned, here, most of the villagers, fishermen, how can there be such bows and arrows?


    And this arrow is made of very fine workmanship, which is absolutely common for hunters.


    "Show me." Leng Weichen took the arrow from Chu Tong''s hand and observed it carefully. His eyes stopped on the arrow. In his eyes, he suddenly concealed a trace of consternation and said in a low voice, "how could it be?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Tong was stunned and asked repeatedly. There must be something wrong with Leng Weichen''s solemn face.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be the arrow used by the people of the antelope. Before, I went to the antelope with King Jing and saw the arrow they used." Leng Weichen''s face became more and more gloomy. He said slowly word by word. His eyes looked straight at chutong. There were too many strange worries in his eyes.


    "Antelope? The antelope is nearly a thousand miles away from here. It''s only a dozen days'' journey. How can they appear here? What''s more, the antelope''s people can''t easily enter the interior of the cloud kingdom. " Chu Tong also can''t help but be surprised, say continuously.


    There is no reason for antelope people to appear here.


    Other people, are also a face of doubt looking at cold only.


    "That''s exactly what I''m wondering. There must be a reason for the antelope people to appear here at this time." Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was heavy.


    "Is it wrong?" Although Chu Tong knew that he was smart with Leng Meichen, and the possibility of making a mistake was very small, she still hoped that he had made a mistake this time. If it was true as he said, it would be more complicated. Maybe, everything here is not as simple as natural disaster, but may be man-made disaster and conspiracy.


    When she came, she also saw the surrounding mountains, which are generally weathered rocks for many years. The possibility of mountain separation is rare, and the formation of debris flow is even more inexplicable. What''s more, there are continuous mountain separation, which is not the same mountain.


    "But it''s true that the arrow belongs to the antelope Liuyun also took the arrow, looked at the meeting, and said in a deep voice, he has been following the LORD all the time, and naturally has been to the antelope. Moreover, he was almost shot by this kind of arrow,


    the words were a tiny meal. In his eyes, he shot a little cold danger. "Moreover, it seems to be the arrow used by karu, the leader of the antelope. Cold city Lord, please have a look. "


    Liu Yun pointed to a very small sign at the arrow and said in a deep voice again, if that is the case, it will be more difficult. "


    " well, I just noticed that. " Leng Weichen nodded slightly and said that he had just discovered this point, but he just didn''t want to make everyone worry too much, so he didn''t say for the time being. Since Liuyun pointed out it, he didn''t have to hide it anymore.


    "Karoo? He''s here too? " Chutong''s eyes narrowed suddenly. There were more worries and coldness in his eyes. Kalu, it''s said that he was a very fierce and fierce character. Moreover, he was very good at fighting.


    Liuyun and Leng Weichen did not speak any more, but their gloomy faces were the most obvious answer.


    "Liuyun, have you found anything different after you and the Lord come here?" Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly turned to Liuyun and asked in a deep voice, if the antelope people really appear here, it must have his purpose, so they should first find out why they came.


    Liuyun was shocked and thought for a moment. Then he said, "yes, the Lord once suspected that there should be no problem with the mountain. Besides, he ordered several people to check it. But he didn''t expect that the mountain would happen again that night, the LORD would."


    Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slowly, and the coldness in them became more and more obvious. It seems that King Jing thought the same as she did.


    "This mountain has nothing to do with Karoo." Chu Tong once again said coldly, though it was still her guess, it was a positive tone. Everything about this meeting must have something to do with that person. But she did not understand why he caused such a disaster in Linan at this time?


    It seems that this time is too coincidental. When something happened in the court, something happened in Linan. Moreover, this kind of disaster happened. After all, King Jing should appear?


    The heart suddenly surprised, eyes also quickly opened, eyes, over the obvious amazement, the body can not help the stiffness, lips fretting, murmured, "is it?"


    You¡¯re reading Novel ¡±Mind-reading Doctor Consort¡°on www.novelhall.com

 Chapter 1450

    Does everything here have something to do with Mr. Liu, who joined forces with Mr. nakaru.


    "You doubt that Kalu and Mr. Liu are living together?" Cold only Chen also thought of this point, the face also quickly diffuse a few minutes of consternation, think carefully, it seems that there is also a great possibility.


    "But how could Gonggong Liu suddenly unite with Kalu? I''ve seen karu. He''s very suspicious. He doesn''t even believe in the people around him. It''s impossible to cooperate with everyone unless he has great chips. " Leng Weichen said again with a little doubt.


    "The day before yesterday, when the princess married the antelope and Kalu, did the guilds take advantage of this relationship?" Liuyun suddenly whispered, his eyes twinkled, and there was another layer of worry in his eyes. He said again, "what''s more, the last time I poisoned the princess of the Dragon Kingdom and tried to harm the prince, it has been found out that it was the princess who did it."


    "How can I not know about it?" Chu Tong frowned slightly. How could she have never heard of this? When she decided to marry Jun wubing, she was there. But later, when did she marry? She really didn''t know.


    "At that time, the prince just got poisoned. The antelope''s side urged him to hurry up, so the emperor hurriedly married the princess. For her poisoning, he had to temporarily forget. Maybe the emperor was also aware of the poisoning. He didn''t give the prince and the princess a confession, so he temporarily avoided the princess''s affairs." Liuyun explained in a low voice that he didn''t even know about those things.


    The Emperor didn''t want to let the prince and the princess know.


    "When poisoned?" Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed again and murmured. Deep in the eyes, there was a bit of meditation. When King Jing was poisoned, they all thought that at that time, Gonggong Liu had died, but they did not expect that Gonggong Liu not only had not died, but also had so many conspiracies brewing.


    At that time, the reason why the antelope urged their marriage was that they were also instructed by Duke Liu.


    That old fox is really cunning to the extreme.


    "It seems that this is not a natural disaster, but a man-made one." Chu Tong''s eyes were too cold to hold blood. One hand was also tightly tightened. Duke Liu''s beast killed so many people for his selfishness.


    It''s too cheap to blow him up like that.


    "That dog eunuch." Leng Weichen also scolds angrily. In his voice, he has too much pain. As a city, he naturally takes a heavy view of the people. Seeing that Duke Liu killed so many people, and almost destroyed Linan, how can he not hate.


    "By the way, how is Gonggong Liu now? If all these are conspiracies designed by him, the present cloud country will be more dangerous." When Liuyun heard Leng Weichen''s roar, he also asked in a hurry. Moreover, the LORD would be more dangerous. However, he didn''t say this at the moment, for fear that it would make Chu Tong more worried.


    Now it seems that there is a great possibility that the prince will fall into the hands of the antelope people. If the antelope listened to Gonggong Liu, the prince,


    "he is dead." When Leng Weichen mentioned this, he had some pleasure on his face.


    it''s a pity that the eunuch had done so much evil. But if she hadn''t killed the eunuch with a plan, he would have done something.


    "Dead?" Liuyun is obviously surprised. It seems that he didn''t expect that Gonggong Liu would die so easily. Gonggong Liu''s martial arts are so high. At the beginning, Gongye Wang and Gongzi Mu didn''t kill him. Who else can kill him?


    "Yes, it has been blown to pieces by us." Cold only Chen again gnash teeth of low roar way.


    "Now, he must be in the antelope family. Gonggong Liu is dead. They can''t receive Gonggong Liu''s instruction. So now, he must be safe." In Chu Tong''s eyes, there was a glimmer of hope. She believed that King Jing would be there. She was going to find him there.


    "Well, probably." Flow to also slightly nod should be, voice, also have so much light, he knew, the Lord will be OK.


    "Let''s go to the antelope and save the tracks now. Don''t delay any more." Leng Weichen is obviously in a hurry at the moment. After all, he has been friends with you for many years.


    "Well, it''s not too late. Let''s go at once." The cloud also responds quickly. However, when I saw the surrounding situation, my eyes sank slightly, "it''s just that this place is far away from our residence, and when I go back, it''s against the current, I''m afraid."


    "Liuyun, you stay with lengcheng Lord and continue to rescue the people in Linan. I will go to Linan with Meiyue." But Chu Tong quickly interrupted him and said in a deep voice, "it''s very important to find King Jing, but the people here also need to be saved. They are all innocent.".


    Moreover, there are not too many people going to the antelope, too many are easy to expose. At this time, if they go to the antelope and are found by the people in Kalu, they are afraid that it will be very dangerous. Although Gonggong Liu died, there is still a gentleman without ice there.


    "No, I''m going with you." There is no room for discussion in Leng Weichen''s urgent protest and firm voice.


    "You can''t go." Chu Tong quickly stopped his words, with a slight flash in his eyes, and said solemnly on his face, "you have asked the only one to mobilize people and horses in blue city. I believe that they will be able to come in a short time. If you are not there, I''m afraid no one can mobilize them, so you must stay."


    "I can leave a letter. When they see it, they will know what to do." Cold only Chen also quickly refutes, "Jing Wang has an accident, I must go."


    "But," Chu Tong frowned softly, and just wanted to say something more.


    "Nothing, but what would you do if I stopped you now?" Leng Weichen blocked all the words of Chu Tong with one sentence.


    Now, if anyone dares to stop her, she will fight with someone.


    "Princess, I want to go with you." Liuyun also said quickly, "it''s because my subordinates didn''t protect the Lord well, so I must go to save the Lord and come back. Besides, I''ve been to the antelope family, and I''m familiar with everything there."


    "Liuyun, I have been there, and I am familiar with it." All of a sudden, Meiyue, who had been silent, said, turning her eyes slightly to Chu Tong. In her eyes, she had some admiration. "The princess has her own plan for this arrangement, so she''d better do it according to the order of the princess."


    "Liuyun, the people here also need to be saved." Chu Tong said in a deep voice that the people here have suffered such a disaster, and they also have some responsibilities.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1451

    "OK," Liu Yun was very reluctant, but he could only nod his head and agree. After all, the people here really need their help.


    "I''m afraid it''ll take us one day and one night to get back to the station, so we won''t go back to the station. Now we''ll go to the nearby county town, get some horses from there and go directly to the antelope." Seeing Liuyun''s agreement, Chu Tong said again.


    "Well, that''s settled. I know there''s a small town not far from here. We''ll go there." Leng Weichen readily agreed, and then the three quickly left.


    The town is not far away indeed. They arrived in less than half an hour. It''s far away from the mountain, not affected by the disaster.


    Although the town is small, it is very prosperous. When they came into the city, it was dark, but they still saw several shops open, and people came in and out one after another.


    "Find a place to eat first." After entering the city, Leng Weichen did not rush to the road, but said to Chu Tong on one side.


    She arrived here from the capital for two days and nights. She didn''t have a good meal. On this day, she didn''t get any water. If she goes on like this, she won''t find any trace. She is afraid that she will be tired.


    Chu Tong just wanted to refuse, but his stomach was at this time. He cried out angrily. She was really hungry.


    "Let''s go. There''s a restaurant in our blue city in this small town. We can eat there, and we can also have some fast horses prepared by the way, without any delay." Leng Weichen naturally understands her anxiety. He is in no hurry now. However, no matter how anxious, he has to eat.


    "Oh, here are your blue City restaurants, too?" Chu Tong listened to him, but he was interested. This town is not very impressive. How could it enter his eyes?


    "Don''t underestimate this small town. It''s an important channel between South and North, so our blue city won''t let go of this fertile land. "Leng Weichen smiled half truely and half falsely, and saw that she finally attracted some thoughts, and also sighed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that she was very persistent. After so many things happened, she could still keep the peace. However, he also understood how heavy it was after the peace. He hoped that she could vent her emotions. In that case, she might feel better.


    However, he also understood that being strong as she was, he could not let himself out of control in this situation, so he could only try to distract her.


    Speaking, I have come to a restaurant. Now it''s time to eat, so there are a lot of people in it. Every seat is full. Some people who don''t have a seat can only stand by and wait.


    When Chu Tong and Leng Weichen entered the restaurant, they attracted people''s attention. Almost all the eyes looked at them one after another. Although they were tired after a few days'' running, they could not hide their peerless looks and noble temperament.


    Looking at their eyes, there are too many surprises. Most of the shops are men, almost all looking straight at chutong.


    Leng Weichen''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and there was some dissatisfaction in his eyes. He glanced coldly at all the men in the room. Those people, most of them quickly lowered their heads to his cold eyes, but there were several men in the corner. Instead of avoiding, they glared at him severely.


    When the shopkeeper saw Leng Weichen, he was obviously surprised and quickly met him. He lowered his voice and said, "city Lord, how can you come here suddenly?"


    When the man spoke, his eyes slightly looked at Chu Tong, and there was a trace of consternation in his eyes.


    That man, at first glance, is not a man of leisure. From his just action, we can see that his martial arts are not low. Moreover, from his tone of speaking to Leng Weichen, we can see that his relationship with Leng Weichen should be good.


    Chutong was slightly shocked, but did not expect that such a restaurant would use such talents, and those who followed Leng Weichen''s side would only know better.


    "Go to the room." Leng Weichen once again quickly glanced at the men in the corner, and said in the same low voice, those men, absolutely have problems.


    He immediately went upstairs with Leng Weichen. On the second floor, there was a room specially prepared for him. Although Leng Weichen didn''t come often, the room was clean.


    "What''s the matter with those people?" Once in the room, Leng Weichen looks at the shopkeeper.


    "Back to the city Lord, those people have lived here for some time, and I feel suspicious, so I went to make a special investigation and found that they are actually antelope people." That face is slightly heavy, one face solemnly returns a way.


    "It''s really the antelope." Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice suddenly became a little colder. "It seems that karu is very careful. He even sent someone here to watch "


    after a slight pause, he looked at the man again and asked in a low voice," when did they appear here? "


    "When Feng Chengzhu sent the silver, they had already lived here." The man frowned, and said solemnly again.


    Chu Tong is stunned for a moment. It seems that this person is the one beside Leng Weichen. She says, how could such a person be a shopkeeper.


    "It seems that our guess is right. It must be something to do with them." Leng Weichen''s hand is tightly clenched into a fist. When he hits the table hard, his voice has a chilling chill.


    Those people were really insane and killed so many people all of a sudden.


    "They stay here. They should be monitoring the situation here." Chu Tong''s eyes are full of resentment. These people are really disgusting. So many people, in a flash, have been destroyed.


    "Well, the lady of the city Lord said that they were really monitoring the situation there, because their people often go to the camp to observe the situation, especially in these two days, they are more diligent. Moreover, they used to have more than 20 people, but now, there are only so few people. I don''t know whether they went to the camp or left." The man explained again.


    His voice, the lady of the city Lord, made the child of Chu stunned, and his lips slightly pulled.


    The man looked at Chu Tong again, with a slight smile in his eyes. He said with a half genuine smile, "did the city Lord bring his wife here to relax this time?"


    In fact, he naturally understood that the city Lord came here because of the things in Linan. He only saw Chu Tong and was too curious, so he tried to find out.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1452

    Chutong is shocked. This man has thought too much and brought her to relax. Is there any mood to relax at this time?


    His eyes slightly looked at Leng Weichen. He thought that he would explain, but he suddenly grabbed her and said with a soft smile, "ha ha, yes, I took her out to turn around. I thought that the scenery of Linan is good and it''s a good place to play, so I brought her here. I didn''t expect that such a disaster happened in Linan. It''s a pity."


    In his speech, Leng Weichen quickly grabbed her, held her hand on her waist, slightly tightened, with a little warning, and his lips slightly close to her ear. He whispered, "don''t move."


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered slightly. Although there are many people in the restaurant at the moment, some of them are in disorder, she still felt that someone was eavesdropping on their conversation. Leng Weichen now The reason for this is obviously that acting is for outsiders.


    So, she didn''t refuse, but when her eyes were slightly drooping, she was quick to hide a little cold. The people who are eavesdropping outside now should be the few people they saw downstairs.


    The man saw the interaction between Leng Weichen and Chu Tong. In his eyes, he was a little relieved. He was very clear about the city Lord''s affairs, including this emotional person. The city Lord had been looking for her for many years. Now he finally found her. He was really happy for the city Lord.


    He used to see the portraits in the city Lord''s study, so he thought Chu Tong was the man the city Lord was looking for. Therefore, his voice of the city Lord''s wife had another meaning.


    However, of course, he also found out that the eavesdropper outside, so he smiled deliberately again, "Linan is only a few places here are destroyed, the others are OK, you can take your wife to other places to play."


    Since we know that someone is eavesdropping outside, we can''t call the city Lord any more, but the lady is shouting more clearly.


    Standing beside the child of Chu, there is also a certain dissatisfaction in the eyes of Meiyue. Even if Leng Weichen wants to act, he doesn''t need to hold the princess?


    Chu Tong even if there is more dissatisfaction in his heart, but at the moment, he can only bear it, and still let Leng Weichen hold her tightly.


    I felt that those eavesdroppers had gone, and then I quickly raised my head and said in a deep voice, "OK, people have gone, so I don''t have to act anymore."


    While talking, he also quickly broke away from his arms.


    Leng Weichen looks at his suddenly empty arms, a little stupefied. There seems to be a trace of disappointment in her eyes, but it also brings a trace of consternation. She even finds that those people have left. How good is her hearing?


    The man standing on one side, however, was suddenly shocked. He looked at Chu Tong with an unbelievable face and said, "madam, this is it?"


    "Stop, she is not your lady, but my princess." Meiyue, who seldom speaks actively, can''t help saying this time.


    Speaking, she also quickly took Chu Tong to one side. How could she be held by someone else if she wanted to.


    "Meiyue, listen to the conversation of those people. I think they must know the whereabouts of the prince." Chu Tong''s lips slightly flicked, and then whispered to Meiyue. The eavesdropper would talk about things here. Maybe he heard from King Jing.


    "Yes" and "Meiyue responded quickly. As soon as the words fell, they flashed out of the room.


    This restaurant, with the Inn at the back, is connected. It''s cold only. Those who have returned to the room, Meiyue just flashed out of their room, and then heard the people inside whisper, "those are just for fun. They should be the rich childe of that family. Don''t worry. "


    "It''s better to be careful. The patriarch has repeatedly told us that we must pay attention to the fact that the person we took away this time is king Jing."


    .


    "It''s better to be careful. The patriarch has repeatedly told us that we must pay attention to the fact that this time, the man we took away was king Jing." the eyes of Meiyue suddenly narrowed, and the bloodthirsty cold came out of her eyes, so she could not kill those people immediately. However, when she thought of that, she could not move lightly, but could only bear it and continue to listen Their conversation, I hope, can get more information from their conversation.


    "Yes, we will be careful. However, it is said that the news of King Jing''s disappearance has already been sent to the capital. It is reasonable that the emperor should have sent someone to Malaysia for a long time. However, there is no big news. It will not be that the capital is too busy."


    Although the man answered, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. Besides, there was a smirk of complacency in his lips and a frown on the head of the group Today is the third day. It''s reasonable to say that there should be news in the capital.


    He was ordered by the patriarch to stay here and continue to destroy.


    "No, sir. Do you think the emperor will be dead?" The man lowered his voice slightly and said that there was a sinister calculation in his eyes.


    Only a few of them came to Linan, and when they arrived, they went directly to the place where King Jing had an accident. Chu Tong jumped directly from that cliff into the river, so those people didn''t pay attention to him at all. They thought that if the court wanted to send someone, they would send a big horse.


    "No way. If the emperor dies, there will be news in the capital." The man had some brains. He said quickly. There was also a trace of meditation in his eyes. He said in a deep voice again, "send more people, keep looking, and report back as soon as there is news."


    "Yes." That should be, and then turned around to go out, but, out of the room, his face is obviously a little disdainful, low voice of cold hum, "hum, what thing."


    At the moment, when the shopkeeper dressed up in the room looked at Chu Tong, she was still stunned. She was clearly the main person in the city. If she is not the lady of the city Lord now, he can understand. But just the girl said, she is Princess Jing. How can this be?


    "Princess." This time, Meiyue changed her usual calmness. She came in a little worried. She looked at Chu Tong''s eyes with a certain urgency? Have you heard from the king? "


    Chu Tong saw her expression, the heart once again ignited some hope, quickly stood up, some excited asked.


    "Yes, the LORD was really taken away by them. He should have taken it back to the antelope. Those people, obviously, want to continue to destroy." Meiyue nodded slightly to explain, and there was also some excitement in her voice.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1453

    "Really, he''s still alive, I knew he wouldn''t die." Chu Tong''s face was once again full of excitement and excitement.


    "That''s great. Since they took King Jing away, they would not hurt him without the instruction of Duke Liu. So, we will go to the antelope immediately to save people." Leng Weichen said excitedly.


    As he spoke, he turned to the man beside him and said, "you stay here. When the people in Blue City arrive, you will take them to the disaster area for rescue. Of course, you should also pay attention to those antelope people. Remember to ask someone to inform Liuyun and let him be careful of these people."


    "Yes." The man replied respectfully, but his eyes looked at Chu Tong subconsciously again. There were more doubts in his eyes, but he did not dare to ask.


    "Yes, let''s hurry now. If we are lucky, we may catch up with them. After all, they will definitely have a rest on the way, and we can go all night." Meiyue frowned and said urgently again.


    It''s less than six days since King Jing''s accident. They set out six days ago as soon as possible. On the way, they will definitely have a rest. Therefore, what Meiyue said is not impossible.


    "Well. That''s possible. " Chutong''s also said repeatedly.


    "Prepare the meal for us quickly, and then help us find three fast horses. We will start after supper." In that just want to leave, cold only Chen again command.


    That Leng after a while, just answer again, just leave quickly next.


    "Thank you." Chu Tong looked at Leng Weichen and said gratefully that if he hadn''t arranged all this, she would not have known how long it would take.


    "Thank you to me? And Jing Wang is my only friend. I should do that. " Leng Weichen''s eyes flickered slightly, his voice slightly lowered a little, "as long as he is OK, as long as he can be rescued, I can do anything."


    Chu Tong''s subconscious stupefied for a moment. It seems that when he heard his sentence, the only friend felt something vaguely, but he didn''t think much about it. Instead, he was more grateful to Leng Weichen.


    After the three men had eaten, the horses were all ready, and some dry food and silver for the road were also prepared.


    Three people did not stop for a moment, hurriedly on the horse, overnight out of the city, all the way to the antelope out.


    The antelope are far away from here. On their way, they only have a rest when they are too tired to walk. When they meet a restaurant, they go in to have a full meal. If there is no restaurant, they will eat their own dry food.


    Although they were in a hurry all the way, they still didn''t catch up with Kalu''s people. Ten days later, three of them arrived at the antelope.


    The antelope mainly live in the high mountains, and most of them are mainly hunting, so their archery skills are very good.


    When they arrived at their dwelling place, Leng Weichen hid all the horses of the three.


    When it was dark, the three people sneaked into their houses. Because Leng Weichen and Meiyue had been here, they knew more or less about all the customs here.


    Naturally, we know where Karoo''s room is.


    Three people directly touched the outside of Karoo''s room. As soon as three people got close, they heard the most tempting laughter from inside.


    That laugh, Tang Ruoying immediately recognized that it was Jun wubing.


    It seems that the woman lives very well here.


    "No, Wang." It''s a refusal, but it sounds more like seduction. Jun wubing''s ability to seduce men is very good.


    Moreover, she even called the king of Kalu. When Kalu belonged to the kingdom of cloud, the Emperor didn''t make him king, only made him the clan leader. Originally, it was only a clan, with no great strength, and only 2000 people in total.


    In those days, the first Emperor just because the conditions on the mountain were very bad, so he had no desire to conquer and let them go.


    Jun wubing''s voice really makes people,


    Chu Tong moves forward slightly. Through the window, he can see that Jun wubing is soft and boneless in a broad man''s arms, with a smirk on his face and a charm on his face. However, in that smile, he is a little cold and gloomy.


    The man, one hand holding her, one hand, raised the glass in his hand, drank it up, and then laughed loudly, "hahaha, beauty, you will make me happy most."


    Kalu took Jun wubing''s hand slightly, and brought her into his arms, laughing with a little pride.


    "How to make Wang happy? Bing''er is telling the truth. In a few days, he will be the real king. Moreover, Gonggong Liu promised that he would give three towns to Wang." Jun wubing did not struggle at all. Instead, he took the initiative to approach his arms a little bit. He smiled again in a soft voice. In that smile, there were more extreme temptations.


    her words at this moment are not just flattery, but also an expectation. Because she married Kalu, naturally she wanted to live a good life.


    "Well, that Mr. Liu agreed, but after such a long time, he didn''t have any news. He didn''t want to go back on his word, did he?" CARU''s face sank slightly when she heard her words, and there was some worry in her eyes.


    It was agreed that when he helped to catch King Jing, Duke Liu would give him three seats in the town. Moreover, he said that when Duke Liu got the world, he would be king.


    But he has been holding Jun Wuwen for such a long time. Why, there is no news.


    Jun wubing is slightly shocked. In fact, she doesn''t believe that Grandpa Liu. In that case, he put all the responsibilities on her and let her marry here.


    There''s nothing here. She can''t eat or dress well. She can''t even drink clean water. She''s going to be driven crazy. So when Grandpa Liu came to negotiate with us, she agreed without thinking much.


    Now, there''s no news from Gonggong Liu, and she''s starting to worry. If Gonggong Liu repents, it''s not only that they can''t get the town, but also that Jingwang''s problem is even more difficult.


    If at that time, Gonggong Liu put all the responsibilities on her, then even if she had more lives, it would not be enough to compensate.


    "What? You don''t want to tell me that person is not reliable at all, do you? " Kalu''s face suddenly sank, looking into her eyes, and also quickly over a few minutes of ruthlessness.


    "No, it won''t. It may be that he has something to delay." Jun wubing is in a hurry to deny, his eyes flicker slightly, his lips pull out a light smile again, and he is close to karu''s side, whispering, "but now I have a better way?"


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1454

    "No, it won''t. It may be that he has something to delay." Jun wubing is in a hurry to deny, his eyes flicker slightly, his lips pull out a light smile again, and he is close to karu''s side, whispering, "but now I have a better way?"


    "What can I do?" "We can find a way to let King Jing use it for us. If he is willing to help us, then, don''t say it''s three towns. There''s no problem to take the whole world down." Jun wubing''s eyes narrowed slightly. In the light smile of his lips, there was a cold calculation. If Jingwang was willing to help them, with Jingwang''s ability, would she still worry?


    "How could he help us? We got him here. He hates us almost." CARU''s brow was more and more wrinkled.


    "I have a way." Once again, Jun wubing smiled and whispered,


    when Chu Tong outside heard her words, her eyes also sank. What bad idea did Jun wubing come up with? This woman is really bad to the bone. Unexpectedly, when she married here, she still wanted to make it bad. At first, she thought, since she married to the antelope.


    In the past, I intend to let her go, but she didn''t give herself a chance.


    "Oh, what can I do?" Kalu''s eyes slightly open, confused, a bit of meditation.


    However, his voice was obviously a little more eager. He was the kind of ambitious person. He would go all out to fight as long as he had a chance.


    Although there are few people in his antelope family, all of them are expert archers. In this high mountain, they are all good at archery. As long as they give him a chance, he will definitely win the world that belongs to him.


    "It''s better for us to unite with Duke Liu than with Prince Jing. Prince Jing doesn''t know that the landslide was caused by us. He will doubted that it was caused by Duke Liu. Moreover, he thought we saved him. I know that although Prince Jing looks cold, he is extremely righteous. If so, we promise to help him deal with Duke Liu and fight him back to the city. Then Wait, what we get will never be less than what Gonggong Liu promised us. "


    Jun wubing''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said slowly word by word. In his voice, with some obvious calculation, there was also a kind of strange pride.


    She knew that if they really helped Jingwang at this time, it would be absolutely good for them, because she knew that Jingwang was more reliable than Gonggong Liu.


    What''s more, no matter what, she is also his sister. She was a certain person. It''s also right to help him. Of course, it''s also right to get some benefits.


    Kalu''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was more contemplation and hesitation in his eyes. He whispered, "but we have an agreement with that Duke Liu?"


    He had made an agreement with Mr. Liu in advance. Of course, he was not one of those people who spoke with more credit, but he could see that Mr. Liu was definitely a powerful role. If he suddenly changed, he was afraid that Mr. Liu would not let him go.


    "But up to now, Mr. Liu hasn''t got any news. Maybe he wanted to repent for a long time. Maybe he just wanted to make use of me. Besides, maybe, he can''t protect himself now." Jun wubing naturally understood karu''s psychology. Again, Quan said, "how powerful is Gonggong Liu, or is he dead now?"?


    "Now, Jingwang is in our hands. Who can deal with Gonggong Liu?" Kalu still hesitates. Although he is ambitious, he is also very careful. This is also the reason why he hasn''t been in turmoil for so many years, because he has been afraid that King Jing will destroy their antelope.


    Now, Prince Jing has fallen into his hands, but he is still afraid. If Prince Jing doesn''t die, he can''t be at ease for a day. But if Duke Liu doesn''t get him, he dare not kill him.


    "Although King Jing is not in the capital, there is also the emperor in the capital. Moreover, he is still the emperor''s uncle, the emperor''s ability, which should not be underestimated." Jun wubing ''


    She was carried in the hands of that woman again and again. Otherwise, she could not have married to such a place and married such a man. At this moment, although the little bird was leaning on his arms like a human being, she was disgusted with him in her heart.


    Because, this man, with her idea of the man is too far away. It''s too far away from her fengyixuan.


    But now, she can use this man to get what she wants first.


    "What cunning bitch?" When Kalu heard her words, she saw the cruel look on her face, and asked in a deep voice,


    Chu Tong outside raised his eyebrows slightly. Naturally, she knew that the woman Jun wubing said was her.


    "Before, when bing''er was in the kingdom of cloud, that woman often bullied bing''er. That woman was very cunning and insidious. She had a special method of devious ways. Even King Jing was fascinated by her magic and married her." Jun wubing''s body approached him a little again, deliberately pretending to be aggrieved, but in a pair of slightly drooping eyes, there was a bit of ruthlessness hidden, she would never let go of that woman.


    It has to be said that Jun wubing''s ability to overturn right and wrong is too high.


    Chu Tong outside heard her words, and his lips gave a little light smoke. He had seen that he would lie, but he had never seen such a lie.


    Even on Meiyue''s face, there was a trace of anger and ridicule. It seemed that she had a trace of killing intention. She could not kill that woman.


    In fact, the LORD had already known that the poison was taken out by Jun wubing, so she was supposed to kill Jun wubing, but I didn''t expect that there were so many things happened later, which delayed it. "


    " since I dare to bully my woman. " Kalu''s eyes glared, and suddenly he growled in a low voice. He took her body''s hand and tightened it again. He said in a cruel voice, "you can rest assured that I will repay you for this revenge, and I will catch that woman and let you deal with it."


    The broad voice has a strong sense of awe for beauty.


    "Wang is so kind to me." Jun wubing''s eyes turn slightly, looking straight to Kalu..


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1455

    "Wang is so kind to me." Jun wubing''s eyes turn slightly and look straight to Kalu. The expression is really like a girl with deep feelings.


    It has to be said that Jun wubing''s ability to confuse men is first-class.


    Karu''s eyes like hers, both mentally and emotionally, have been greatly satisfied. Jun wubing, who was a rare beauty, is only slightly worse than Chu Tong and Ling yu''er in the capital. Now when he comes to this remote place, compared with the women here, he is more beautiful.


    How could Kalu not like her? What''s more, she is still the princess of cloud kingdom. Her identity is very noble.


    So, can he not be satisfied with her infatuated eyes? At this moment, even if he is really allowed to go up to Dao mountain and down to the sea of fire, he is afraid that he will go down to do it on impulse.


    "You are my woman. Of course, I want to protect you and bully my woman. I will never let go. Don''t worry, beauty, "said CARU once again.


    "Well, it''s binger''s blessing to marry Wang." Jun wubing tells a lie, but he is afraid that his expression is more natural than when he tells the truth. When he speaks, he fills Kalu with wine and pushes the glass to Kalu''s face, saying softly, "Wang, please drink "


    after thinking for a while, he asked again," what''s Wang Jue''s idea of bing''er just now? "


    Kalu was slightly stunned, his eyes flashed, and then he whispered, "the idea of beauty is really good, but can you guarantee that Jingwang will really help us? What a shrewd man is king Jing? How can he be easily used by us? "


    This Kalou is not that kind of reckless person. He is very cautious in his work.


    Jun wubing can''t help but froze. Her face is joyful and fast frozen. She is Jing Wang''s younger sister. She naturally understands Jing Wang''s personality. Jing Wang will never be the kind of person to be used.


    After thinking for a while, he whispered again, "let bing''er persuade him and hide the things we have had with Duke Liu. Bing''er is the princess of the state of cloud after all. When it''s difficult in the state of cloud, it''s also right to give a hand. So, this matter doesn''t need to be explained at all. It''s more ambiguous, but the reason is more full."


    Chu Tong''s brow was once again slightly frowned. After he married, Jun wubing became smart and wanted to go back to the capital with Jing Wang in this way.


    It''s true that King Jing is the kind of person who will not yield to threats and lures. However, for this reason, King wubing cannot refuse.


    "Well, my beauty, it''s very clever." CARU could not help but praise her words, looking at her eyes a little more happy, "it seems that I married a treasure."


    "Bing''er will be embarrassed if Wang says so." Jun wubing deliberately shyly lowered her eyes. However, after her eyes fell down, the affection in her eyes disappeared in a flash, and then changed to disgust. She hated this man very much.


    However, no matter how annoying she is, she can only bear it, because she can only rely on this man in the future.


    "Hahaha," karu didn''t know her mind. Seeing her appearance, he thought that she was really shy, and couldn''t help laughing. All over the room, there was his undisguised laughing hand.


    Jun wubing didn''t look up, still slightly drooping his eyes, but he poured a glass of wine for him again and handed it to him.


    She wanted to get drunk quickly, and she didn''t want to serve him here any more.


    Moreover, she could not help shivering at the thought of his rude and abnormal abuse every night.


    This man, to women, not only does not have a little pity, but also tries his best to be rude and violent. If this woman is here, she will suffer. After all, all the women here are tall and big, and can bear it.


    But, her body is originally very petite, where through he such toss.


    Especially at the first time, she thought that she was going to be tossed to death by him. That night, regardless of her virginity, he tortured her endlessly, until the next day, her whole body was aching to death.


    And then, every night, he tossed her endlessly. Her body is now covered with blue and purple, and her lower body is really painful.


    What''s more, when she was suffering, she was clearly suffering to death, but she had to pretend to enjoy it.


    So, tonight, she wants to get him drunk, and hope that tonight, she can escape this.


    She didn''t know how much Kalu drank, but he seemed to have drunk a lot, but he still didn''t get drunk. Jun wubing''s heart was worried at the moment.


    "If you keep pouring me wine, you won''t be afraid that I''m drunk." CARU saw the wine she handed him again, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a profound way. During the conversation, a hand touched her chest deliberately.


    Jun wubing is slightly shocked. He thinks he has found something. He looks up and sees his smile. Then he understands his meaning. He pretends to be shy again and says, "Wang magnanimity, how can you intoxicate the king with this wine?"


    This is not so much flattery as temptation, but her heart is secretly scolding. How can he not be drunk.


    "Hahaha," karu laughed again, "that''s true. I''m not drunk, so you don''t have to worry about tonight. I can''t satisfy you. You can rest assured that after drinking, I will be more brave and will definitely satisfy you 100%."


    In his ambiguous laughter, with obvious pride, the men in his mountains are extremely brave. He was especially proud of it.


    Jun wubing was holding the hand of the wine glass, and suddenly froze. In a pair of slightly drooping eyes, he also quickly concealed some fear. It seems that in such a moment, he suddenly felt more pain on his body.


    If it is true, as he said, tonight, she is only afraid,


    in her heart, although she is afraid, she still tries to squeeze out a smile when she looks at karu.


    "How is it? Can''t wait? " Seeing her smile, karu''s face became more and more proud. He held her chest hand, then gave it a fierce twist, and smiled vaguely again. "I didn''t expect that you were a princess, but you are so so."


    By his firm grip, Jun wubing almost screamed out. This man, his hand is always light and light. He won''t care whether you are loved or not.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1456

    Does she live like this all her life?


    However, after thinking about her, as long as she gets what she wants, she can find an opportunity to get rid of this man, and then she can find the man she likes.


    "Wang, smile again." Jun wubing tries his best to hide his disgust and chuckles again, but at this moment, the glass in his hand doesn''t know whether to pour it down again.


    "Well, by the way, do you think it would be safer if King Jing became our own man?" CARU didn''t notice her difference, he said suddenly with a slight pick of eyebrow angle.


    Jun wubing is slightly stunned. For a while, he doesn''t respond. He doesn''t understand the meaning of his words. He just looks at him with doubts.


    Chu Tong outside is slightly frowning. What does this man mean? What''s the meaning of turning Jing Wang into their own man? It is not like simultaneous interpreting the king of Jingjing with the evil ways.


    In that case, she will kill the man now. She will never allow that to happen.


    "What? You''re so smart that you don''t understand me? " CARU''s doubts about her face, a slight tug on the corner of his lips, this flash and low voice explained, "Cass hasn''t married yet. If he married her to King Jing, then king Jing would be our own man, wouldn''t he? At that time, I will not be afraid that he will repent. "


    Jun wubing is stunned and her eyes flash slightly. In fact, she is king Jiejing''s. If she is objective and rational at the moment, she will never agree with Kalu''s approach, because she is very clear about King Jingwang''s feelings for Chu Tong, and Jing Wang will never like women other than Chu Tong.


    However, at this moment, she was burned by the jealousy in her heart. All of this was caused by the woman.


    Why, I want to suffer this kind of crime here, and that woman, however, is held in the palm of Jing Wang''s hand, loving and enjoying the happiness that all women in the world envy.


    It''s not fair, it''s not fair at all, so as long as there is a little chance, she will retaliate against that woman, as long as she sees that woman sad and painful, she will be happy.


    Therefore, a woman''s reason is too easy to be controlled by emotion. Just now, because of the jealousy of Chu Tong, she has forgotten everything.


    For a psychopath like her, nothing makes her happier than to see the tragic end of someone she hates.


    So, without any hesitation, she quickly replied, "OK, Wang''s idea is very good."


    Isn''t that bitch saying that she won''t work with other women? Hum, she just wants Jingwang to marry another woman. At that time, that woman will be very sad.


    Chu Tong''s eyes flickered slightly outside. Now that they have come here, they are naturally not afraid of their plan. However, it is easy for them to destroy a wedding.


    What''s more, since they have come here, they will save King Jing.


    It''s impossible to give them a bad chance.


    However, she is speechless about Jun wubing''s practice.


    "You agree to do the same, ha ha," said Jun wubing. Kalu''s face was more pleased. After all, he didn''t know much about Jingwang. Moreover, he believed that Jun wubing knew Jingwang very well. Since she agreed, there was nothing to worry about.


    "How can bing''er refuse such a good thing?" Jun wubing has a pair of eyes and looks at him with a little smile. At the moment, he seems to forget his disgust.


    "Just, King Jing doesn''t know if he will agree to marry CASS. "Kalou did not forget his form at the moment, and asked again with a little worry.


    Jun wubing was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smirk, "my brother Wang''s eyes are really high. Ordinary women can''t get into his eyes. Beautiful people like sister Cass are different naturally. As long as they become relatives and enter the cave, sister Cass is Princess Jing."


    Jun wubing is smiling at the moment, but deep in her eyes, she is a little cruel. As long as she can hit that woman, she can do anything.


    "Oh, do you think he will agree to marry and enter the cave?" Kalu asked again with a little worry, although he didn''t know King Jing very well, he had heard more or less about him. His own sister really didn''t deserve him,


    would King Jing agree?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. I''ll persuade brother Wang to marry sister CASS. Besides, since it''s settled, it''s better to hurry up. Now, it''s too late. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to go to church. Let them go to the cave first. After they go to the cave, they will marry tomorrow." Jun wubing now, just want to let King Jing marry other women, only want to revenge Chu Tong, everything else, she can''t care.


    However, people here don''t pay too much attention to that kind of etiquette. When she came, it was also because it was too late, so she entered the cave first and became a relative the next day.


    "So urgent?" CARU was obviously hesitant, and his voice was a little confused.


    "Wang, bing''er is worried that Gonggong Liu will change at that time. Maybe he will attack us. So now, they must try their best to unite us to catch Jingwang." Jun wubing saw karu''s hesitation and said urgently again.


    After a slight pause, he said again, "besides, I can see that sister Cass likes brother Wang very much. Why don''t wang fulfill sister Cass''s heart? What''s more, brother Wang is a very responsible man. As long as he and sister Cass get married, they will marry sister CASS."


    She is really Jiejing''s. she knows that Jingwang is very loyal in his feelings. Even if he doesn''t marry CASS, he will definitely feel sorry for Chu Tong. At that time, he and Chu Tong will never go back to their hearts.


    What''s more, if he touches Kasi, then he can''t say anything clearly. Now, he is in the antelope and he is injured. Even if he doesn''t marry Kasi, he will give the antelope a saying.


    "Well, since you''ve said that, it''s settled." Kalu nodded slightly. He believed in Jun wubing at the moment. However, he didn''t expect that Jun wubing would push him into the abyss. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1457

    At the moment, Jun wubing is only thinking of revenge, and he is slowly entering the hell.


    "Wang, then I will take sister Cass to brother Wang''s side and see their good things." Jun wubing hears that he has agreed. In her eyes, she quickly overjoys and says repeatedly.


    When you are talking, you should get up and walk out.


    However, Kalou is again mercilessly brought her into her arms, looking into her eyes, is an undisguised desire, after drinking a glass of wine, he did not swallow it, but quickly covered her lips.


    All the wine in her mouth went through her mouth.


    Jun wubing would not have drunk, and she was disgusted with him. Now there was a disgust in her heart. She wanted to avoid it subconsciously, but she was tightly held by him, and could not move at all.


    A red face, but also in his forced, had to swallow all the wine.


    CARU''s lips slowly pulled out a trace of pride, said, "come back quickly, they cave, we can''t be idle."


    After all, it wasn''t long before he got married with Jun wubing, and for the sake of things in Linan, they didn''t really spend much time together.


    "Wang, it''s important. Bing''er should deal with it first." You have no fear in Bing''s heart, but you can only pretend to be shy. Now, you just want to leave here quickly, for a while, for a while.


    "Ha ha ha ha," karu laughed triumphantly again, but did not immediately release her.


    "Ah," exclaimed Jun wubing.


    This man is really cruel. Why does she want to marry such a man?


    No matter how painful it is, she doesn''t dare to cry for pain, because she knows that if she cries for pain, this man will continue to torture her.


    Fortunately, at the moment, he was still thinking about Cass''s affair. He just bit her and let her go. He just listened to her voice and laughed again.


    This man, indeed, is some pervert. Such a man, with Jun wubing, is really a perfect match.


    "Well, you go and deal with CASS, but I don''t want to wait too long to come back soon." After karu let her go, he whispered again,


    "Wang, I will come back as soon as possible." Jun wubing smiled softly, then stood up and walked out.


    Out of the room, the smile on her face quickly disappeared, replaced by a kind of terrifying ruthlessness, Karoo, one day, I will let you die miserably.


    Chu Tong''s lips slightly drew. This pair of men and women are really,


    just heard all their conversations, so I know that at this moment, as long as you follow Jun wubing, you can find King Jing.


    Therefore, the three people did not pause at all, closely following Jun wubing''s back.


    There are some scattered houses here, which are not like the houses gathered in the town. Moreover, they don''t know where to hide King Jing in so many houses?


    With Jun wubing''s cunning, it will not be so easy for them to know, so at the moment, they can only follow Jun wubing.


    Around a few houses, and then stopped in front of a room, Jun wubing tried to hide the cold and cruel face, slowly squeezed out a smile, and then gently knocked on the door. ,


    "who is it?" In the room, a woman''s voice quickly came out, with some doubts, but also with some frustration of being suddenly disturbed.


    "Sister CASS, it''s me." Jun wubing tried to keep the smile on his face, and said softly again, the address was also cordial to the extreme.


    There was a slight pause in the sound, then came the sound of footsteps, and then the door was opened, a strong, and slightly dark face appeared at the door.


    "It''s my sister-in-law. What can I do for her this evening?" On the face of a woman, there is a kind of simple, honest and respectful to her husband.


    "Of course, there are good things. What? Don''t you invite my sister-in-law in? " The smile on Jun wubing''s face keeps spreading, but when his eyes quickly sweep over CASS, there is a trace of disgust and disdain in his eyes. Such a woman, to go with Jing Wang, hum, is really cheap for her.


    Cass was slightly stunned, and then said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sister-in-law. It''s Cass who is rude. Please come in quickly, sister-in-law."


    Cass repeatedly let Jun wubing into the room, and then poured tea for her in a hurry, respectfully handed it to Jun wubing. "Sister in law, please drink tea."


    "Well." Jun wubing nodded slightly, reached out and took over, but a pair of eyes looked at her straight, with a few meaningful chuckles.


    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law? Is there anything on my face? " Cass was staring at her inexplicably and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Ha ha ha," Jun wubing chuckled faintly. Instead of drinking the tea she poured, he put the cup aside and looked up at her again. How many times did he chuckle when there were more lips? "Do you like my brother Wang


    Kasi was stunned, and her eyes opened abruptly. She said eagerly, "I dare not. Brother Wang, my sister-in-law, how dare I?"


    In the voice, there is also some obvious tension, but there is a little more red on her face. She really likes that man. She is so big and has never seen such a good-looking man. Moreover, she has heard of some things about him before!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1458

    "Ha ha..." Jun wubing chuckled again, and there were a few lines of sarcasm in his eyes. However, he quickly concealed it, and then chuckled again, "I just discussed with your brother, and I plan to let you marry my brother Wang."


    Her words deliberately stop, a pair of eyes straight at CASS, looking at her reaction.


    Cass was completely stunned. It seemed that she didn''t understand her words. Her eyes were staring at her. After a while, she was back to her mind. Then she said in a hurry, "I, how can I match the Lord, CASS dare not have some delusions."


    Although she likes that man, she doesn''t want to be a part of it, because she knows that such a man can''t belong to a woman like her.


    "What''s the delusion? I''ve already discussed it with your brother. Besides, I just asked brother Wang, and he agreed." Jun wubing''s face is not red again, and he can''t breathe to lie.


    Of course, she knew about it. She went to tell King Jing that he would never agree, so she had other plans.


    Kalu''s eyes tried to open wide and looked at her unbelievably. At the moment, she was really shocked. Her brother would like to, but she believed that the Lord also agreed to marry her. She didn''t believe it.


    She still has that self-knowledge.


    So, at the moment, there was no joy in her face, but there was a little anger in her face, and she whispered, "don''t make fun of CASS, sister-in-law, CASS has never thought that way. "


    she thought that Jun wubing came to test her on purpose. She thought that Jun wubing was afraid, and she would go to fight the man''s idea.


    "My sister is still angry. I''m not here to joke with you. What I said is true. Besides, I''m here tonight to take you to the cave with brother Wang." Jun wubing can''t stop seeing her. Her eyes sink slightly. Unexpectedly, this woman still has a brain and knows that she can''t match Jing Wang.


    However, she has already made plans now. Anyway, she should let her agree.


    "The chamber?" Cass can''t help exclaiming, "this, how can it be? Without marriage, the prince will not agree. Cass doesn''t want to insult herself."


    "How do you know? My brother Wang won''t like you." Jun wubing naturally guessed out Cass''s mind, but he was afraid that King Jing didn''t like her, so she started from this place.


    "How could someone like him like me?" Cass was also straightforward, and said directly, this kind of thing, as long as the long brain people know, so she does not have to feel embarrassed.


    Chu Tong''s eyes outside are a tiny flash. It seems that this CASI is a good girl, but I''m afraid that she will be harmed by Jun wubing.


    I don''t know. What does Jun wubing want to do? Now, she can only watch the change, because they can''t disturb the people here. Everyone here is a master Archer, and most of them are late night hunters. If they find out at the moment, they are afraid that they will be hard to escape.


    So now, she dare not act rashly.


    "But I have a way for him to like you." Jun wubing''s eyes, once again diffuse a few deep smile, and then slightly close to CASS, whispered, speaking, but also deliberately pretended to be a mysterious look.


    Cass was stunned again, and looked at her eyes with more doubts, but also with a bit of strange luster. After all, she was just a girl with a dream of a girl. If she could really make that girl like her, she would naturally look forward to it.


    However, she also knew that it might be too small, too small, so she shook her head slightly again and said in a deep voice, "sister-in-law, you should stop teasing CASS."


    "I''m not teasing you. I really like you. I like your simplicity. I want you to marry brother Wang. I don''t want those cheap women to be cheap. So I''ll try to help you. Don''t you want to marry a man like that, be hurt by him, be loved by him?"


    Jun wubing continues to seduce her. When she comes, she doesn''t expect that this woman is so hard to persuade.


    "Is sister-in-law serious?" Hearing that Jun wubing said so, CASS''s eyes hesitated a little more and looked forward to it. He asked in a low voice again.


    "Seriously, of course. You think your sister-in-law has nothing to do with you. Your brother is still waiting for me." Jun wubing gave her a slight white look and said with a little annoyance on purpose. He didn''t hesitate to put forward Kalu to let her believe.


    "But, like him, like me? How is it possible? " But Cass still can''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that such a good thing will fall on himself.


    "Of course." Jun wubing said with a positive face, then slowly took out a small bottle from his arms, handed it to CASS, and said in a low voice, "as long as you drink this, and then go to his room, he will accept you, and will certainly like you."


    "This, what is this?" Kasi looks at the bottle in Jun wubing''s hand, frowns slightly, and doubts a little more in her eyes.


    "This was given to me by an expert before, saying that after drinking her and having a bedroom with a man he likes, that man will love you forever." Jun wubing begins to cajole Cass with her three inch tongue again.


    "Really? How could there be such a magic medicine? " Cass looked at her doubtfully, still hesitating.


    "Of course." Jun wubing said with a positive face again, and then approached her ear and said in a low voice, "do you see how much your brother loves me now? Did your brother love other women so much before? "


    Her words deliberately stop, see Cass''s eyes, more and more a bit of expectation, and then deliberately pretended to say mysteriously, "but, this matter, you can never tell your brother."


    She hoped that Karoo didn''t pick her up every day. She was really going to be fed up with it.


    After Cass heard her words, the hesitation in her eyes was slowly disappearing. My brother had never been so kind to a woman before, but since Jun wubing came, my brother took Jun wubing with him wherever he went, and loved her very much.


    So, at this moment, she has slowly believed Jun wubing''s words.


    Plus the kind of Jun wubing, not to let her close to her brother, but also let her a little more trust.


    "Is it really useful?" Cass asked again in a low voice, but this time, it was not just that kind of questioning tone, but a little more joyful.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1459

    "Of course, can sister-in-law cheat you? My sister-in-law just saw that you like my brother Wang, so she wanted to help you. If you don''t believe it, it''s OK Jun wubing knows that Cass has believed it, but at the moment, he pretends to leave and wants to hide the bottle in his hand.


    "Cass believes in her sister-in-law."


    When Cass saw that she was going to put the bottle away, she was a little anxious and took it quickly. It seemed that she was too eager again, and her face could not help showing a few blushes.


    "Well, don''t be shy, we women, this life, the most expected is to be able to marry a life love their own men, so this opportunity, you must not miss." In the eyes of Jun wubing, there was a little sneer and a little complacency.


    But he still pretended to look at CASS softly.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Cass said gratefully, holding the bottle tightly.


    "Come on, I''ll show you how to drink." Jun wubing saw her movement, slightly stupefied for a moment, then took the bottle gently with a face again, poured some medicine out, and melted it into the tea Cass just poured for her.


    This time, I handed the cup to CASS.


    Cass was stunned, then slowly extended his hand, took the cup and drank it quickly. ,


    "OK, that''s right." Jun wubing''s lips pulled out a smile of satisfaction, and her voice was a little more satisfied. Her plan will be successful soon.


    However, she never thought that she was actually approaching to hell step by step.


    Chu Tong, who is hiding outside, wants to stop her. She has already guessed what Jun wubing gave Kasi to eat. It must be the same kind of poison that King Jing used last time. If Kasi was poisoned, don''t lose yourself or die.


    However, it was quickly stopped by Leng Weichen.


    Chu Tong is surprised. If they come out at the moment, Jun wubing will never take them to the place where Jing Wang is hiding. At that time, they will be in trouble if they want to rescue him.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to my brother Wang''s place and let you go to the cave tonight." Jun wubing is very kind to pull up Cass''s hand and go out.


    "Really?" Cass''s voice, still with some doubt, out of the room, still asked in a low voice.


    "You have to believe me," said Jun wubing''s eyes, looking straight ahead, word by word slowly. There seemed to be something different in the voice at the moment, and at the moment, it was dark outside, and she could not see the expression on her face.


    Chu Tong and the three of them followed closely.


    Think of, soon can see gentleman without mark, Chu Tong''s heart can''t help dye up some expectation.


    They followed Jun wubing for a few turns and turns. After walking for almost half an hour, Jun wubing finally stopped in front of a house that was not so different from other houses.


    Chu Tong secretly breathed a sigh. It seems that they were prepared to hide King Jing for such a long time. If they were looking for each other, they didn''t know when to find him.


    There were four people outside. After walking for almost half an hour, the poison on CASS seemed to have some attacks and her face seemed to be in a trance.


    "Miss, madam." The people outside saw Jun wubing and CASS. They were in a hurry to salute. However, they were all puzzled. One of them couldn''t help asking, "so late, what are you doing here, miss and madam?"


    "It''s the order of the patriarch that I bring the young lady here." Jun wubing''s lips are slightly raised, and there are several deep chuckles in his voice.


    Cass heard her words, slightly drooping eyes, a face of shyness.


    The four of them, naturally, understood what was going on. They all smiled faintly, and then opened the door for CASS.


    "Congratulations, miss. Please." It''s said by a guard in a low voice. It''s just that there''s a kind of strange low voice in the speaking room and eyes. It seems that there''s a kind of depression in the voice. But in the speaking room, he looks at CASS quickly, as if he''s sad.


    The other three guards were all laughing in a low voice, but they didn''t dare to laugh too obviously, just tried to bear it.


    Cass seemed to be slightly stunned for a while, and her eyes slowly raised, looking at the guard, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Wait a minute. Leave this guard." Chu Tong whispers to Leng Weichen and Meiyue that if CASI is poisoned like that, he will die if he doesn''t get close to the man''s skin.


    If you look for any man, it will be a heavy blow to her. However, she can see that the guard who just spoke has feelings for CASS. In this case, she can only help her so much. It''s just that she shouldn''t have that delusion, should not believe in junwubing''s words,


    and from Cass''s expression, she can see that she has feelings for CASS Wei seems to have a little affection.


    Leng only understood her meaning naturally, and the corner of her lips gave a little smoke. Then she smiled half truely and half falsely, "at this time, you are still in the mood to be a matchmaker."


    "I just don''t want her to die like this, or to be destroyed like this. I believe that man will treat her well." Chu Tong glanced at him slightly and said with a little dissatisfaction, how could she be in the mood to be a matchmaker at this time.


    Seeing Cass walking towards the room slowly, Chu Tong''s eyes suddenly sank and whispered to Meiyue, "do it? Just point their burrows. " It''s absolutely no problem to subdue those lightness skills with Meiyue. Moreover, she doesn''t want to kill people here, so she only orders Meiyue to point their acupoints.


    Before her words had fallen, Meiyue quickly flashed out. Before those people could react, she pointed out the acupoints of those people.


    Of course, I ordered Jun wubing and CASS.


    Chu Tong walked slowly this time. When Jun wubing saw Chu Tong, he was shocked and stared at her. His eyes were incredibly shocked. His lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something. However, she was pointed by the enchanted moon and didn''t speak at all.


    "Well, how, it was a surprise to see me?" Chu Tong glanced at her coldly, then quickly skipped her and went straight to the room. When he saw King Jing tied to the bed, he quickly felt hurt in his eyes, rushed to the bed and untied the rope on his body.


    Hold him tightly, at this moment, her tightly hanging heart finally fell.


    "Tong''er, is it really you?" Jingwang''s arm was slightly frozen, and he asked in a low voice that he couldn''t believe.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1460

    "It''s me, it''s me." Chu Tong is in a hurry. Suddenly she feels that her nose is a little sour and wants to cry. However, she knows that now, it''s not the time to cry. They need to leave here quickly.


    Meiyue has also followed in, but did not disturb them, nor urge them, just stood by and waited.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here." King Jing''s face finally spread a smirk. In his voice, there was a kind of ecstasy that could not be concealed.


    He wanted to stand up, but because of his injury, he suddenly fell and sat on the bed.


    "Hurry up and take the Lord away." Chu Tong was startled and quickly told him what she was doing. At this time, how could they delay her.


    If Kalu''s people find out, it''s not easy for them to escape the mountains.


    Leng Weichen has also come in, quickly grabbed the king Jing, and then white Chu Tong a look, half true and half false said. "What? Enough? "


    Chu Tong glanced at him, didn''t say anything, but walked out of the room quickly.


    As soon as he left the room, Chu Tong smiled coldly at Jun wubing''s eyes, which could not tear her apart.


    Chu Tong then looked at her. At the moment, she was blushing and whispered, "do you know what medicine she gave you?"


    Cass was slightly shocked, nodded slightly, as if she thought of something again, and shook her head slightly again. She didn''t know exactly what kind of medicine it was.


    "What she gave you was a very powerful aphrodisiac. If you don''t have a relationship with a man in an hour, your blood vessels will burst and die. She doesn''t want to help you, but to harm you and use you. " Chu Tong said quickly again,


    Jun wubing has done so many bad things. This time, she will not rest assured of her. She believed that if you let Kalu know that Jun wubing took that medicine for CASS, she would not let Jun wubing go. Moreover, Jun wubing would die miserably.


    Jun wubing shakes his head in a hurry to argue, but unfortunately, she can''t say a word at the moment.


    When Cass''s eyes look at Jun wubing, they also shoot out obvious anger. Other guards also stare at Jun wubing. It can be seen that Cass is very loved here.


    So, Jun wubing''s end, I''m afraid it will be even worse.


    "If you don''t want to die, then I''ll send you and him to the room. Do you agree?" Chu Tong looks to Cass for her advice.


    Cass was stunned for a while, then nodded his head slowly. Meiyue sent them to the room and untied their acupoints. Of course, even if they were untied, they could not remember to shout.


    Chu Tong''s eyes looked at Jun wubing again, and saw that there was obvious fear in her eyes, even with some fear, and her lips pulled a sneer again.


    She can''t have pity on this woman.


    "Jun wubing, next, I don''t know what karu will do with you. You wait slowly?"


    .


    She can''t have pity on this woman.


    "Jun wubing, next, I don''t know what karu will do with you. You wait slowly?"


    This woman''s fate is definitely her own.


    Jun wubing''s body, which could not move, suddenly froze, and her eyes were full of uncontrollable fear. Her lips moved a few times, but she could not make a sound.


    However, she looked at Chu Tong''s eyes, but they were still bloodthirsty. If the eyes could kill people, Chu Tong would not know how many times he died.


    Chu Tong shakes his head slightly. In this woman''s heart, what else is there except hatred?


    "Let''s go." Chu Tong really didn''t want to see her again. In the past, Jun wubing hurt her, but he said in the past. After all, Jun wubing hated her for a reason.


    But now, she even killed Jingwang. Jingwang is her brother Wang. She really has the heart. Since she cooperated with Gonggong Liu, she hurt Jingwang and captured him here?


    He also came up with such a mean way to deal with Jing Wang.


    If they didn''t arrive at the right time, according to the current king Jing, there would not be much resistance at all. If they were poisoned again, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    So, this time, she can''t sympathize with Jun wubing any more, and will never sympathize with her any more. The next thing is for karu to do.


    Seeing them go out, Jun wubing is stupefied for a moment, and her body quivers again. She knows very well that she was left here. That man is too cruel to know what way to deal with her.


    Her eyes quickly turned to Jing Wang. Deep in her eyes, after some hope, her lips moved and said silently, "brother Wang, help me."


    His highness Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he looked at her, he could only save her from the chilling and breaking? She''s been killing children again and again, and now she''s killing him?


    Now, dare you let him save her?


    Moreover, since she cooperates with Duke Liu and wants to destroy Yunguo, Yunguo can''t accommodate her.


    "You must not live because you have done evil." His royal highness Jing''s lips were fretting, and he said coldly, word by word, without any emotion in his voice.


    Chu Tong''s steps are tiny. He turns his eyes and looks at King Jing. He thinks that Jun wubing is his sister after all. He should be a little impatient. So if he wants to let Jun wubing go, she will agree.


    After all, love is forever.


    "Brother Wang, I''m your sister, you?" Jun wubing said silently again, the light in the room, slightly shining on her face, can clearly see her lips shaking constantly, at the moment, she is really afraid.


    "I don''t have a sister like you." His royal highness Jing''s lips pulled a sneer of ice to the extreme. This time, it seems that the voice is a little heavier. You have no ice, and you are not the daughter of the first emperor.


    That''s what he found out later. Originally, he thought that the secret would sink to the bottom of the sea forever. Unexpectedly,


    he felt sad for his father. In the palace, so many women, in the end, all betrayed her.


    Or, only his mother and concubine love the father wholeheartedly. However, at the beginning of the father''s life, he didn''t know how to cherish it. Later, when he understood it, it was too late.


    He will not like the father, lost to understand the treasure, he will every moment, every moment, will be a good pain to her, love her, will never let them have a little regret between them.


    When looking at Chu Tong, the deep part of her eyes is full of softness. She gently breaks away from the hands of Leng Meichen, supports her body as much as possible, and then takes her into her arms.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1461

    In this life, no matter what happens, he will accompany her well,


    Chu Tong''s eyes are opposite to his eyes, with a little doubt, but also with a little joy. What is puzzling is the meaning of his words, the joy is his softness at the moment.


    Jun wubing has two eyes, but he looks straight at his Highness Prince Jing. In his eyes, he is incredibly shocked and says silently again, "brother Wang, what do you mean by that?"


    His royal highness Jing frowned slightly and paused for a while before explaining again, "what I have said is clear enough." This time, there was more coldness in the voice.


    Jun wubing shakes his head suddenly, and his lips shake even more. She doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it. She''s a princess, is she? What''s going on?


    The other three guards, who had been ordered to the cave, looked at Jun wubing''s eyes, and there was more anger and mockery. A man''s lips moved slightly and said silently, "it wasn''t a princess at all, but a wild seed. No wonder the emperor would marry her."


    Even if those people looked at her with such hatred, Karoo could imagine how to treat her.


    Jun wubing''s body trembled even more. Originally, if she was a princess, karu would take her identity into consideration. But now, she is nothing. Besides, she gave Kathy medicine, but,.


    Hearing the ambiguous voice coming from the room, Jun wubing''s eyes suddenly overflowed with despair.


    She could imagine how miserable her fate would be.


    "Brother Wang, kill me. Give me a happy one. I beg you." Jun wubing looks straight at Jun Wuwen and says in a hurry that she just wants to die happily now. She doesn''t want to suffer from karu.


    Jing Wang is stunned for a moment, and his eyes flash slightly. Although he knows that Jun wubing is not his sister, he can''t really push her to the bottomless abyss. Why don''t you give her a happy one.


    Think of here, he slowly raised his hand, want to give Jun wubing a happy.


    After all, it is absolutely impossible for them to take away Jun wubing, and leave him here. He knows something about Kalu.


    That man, not only is a cruel can be described.


    Chu Tong naturally understood King Jing''s mind. He knew that under the cold appearance, he actually had a kind heart. Even though Jun wubing was not his sister, he was called brother and sister for so many years, so she didn''t stop him,


    but now he is injured and his martial arts have not recovered. So, his movements are obviously much slower. His hands, not yet Strike to Jun wubing, suddenly flash a few bright lights in the distance, and quickly move to this side.


    "No, someone''s coming. Flash." Leng Weichen was shocked and shouted quickly. Then he grabbed Jing Wang with one hand, and Meiyue quickly grabbed Chu Tong. Four people left in a hurry.


    Jun wubing, who was waiting for death, suddenly opened his eyes and saw the fast approaching fire light. His face turned pale and pale instantly. In his eyes, there was an uncontrollable fear.


    She knew that the person who came was no one else, just karu, or he felt that the time was too long and he was afraid of any accident, so he was in a hurry to come here.


    See that fire light, more and more close, the fear in Jun wubing''s eyes, also slowly turned into despair.


    The other three guards outside the door looked at Jun wubing''s eyes and sneered cruelly. They were savage and cruel, and could not be deceived by others.


    Therefore, for Jun wubing, they will never be merciful.


    In the room, a pair of men and women are constantly pestering, and the voice of the uncontrollable whisper, from time to time, stimulates the room of several of them, and makes them more angry.


    A moment later, karu came to the front, looking at the motionless people standing outside, couldn''t help but froze, moved forward quickly, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Who dares to make trouble in his place?


    Jun wubing''s body trembled more and more. If it wasn''t for the acupoints, I''m afraid it would have been paralyzed on the ground.


    The three guards looked at Kalu one after another, and their lips moved subconsciously, but there was no sound.


    Kalu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and deep in the eyes, they were overpowered by some ruthlessness. Then they quickly walked forward and ordered several times on them, and finally they were able to move.


    Of course, he also opened the acupoints on Jun wubing''s body.


    "What''s the matter?" Kalu''s eyes looked coldly at them and asked in a deep voice. At the moment, there was just another ambiguous murmur in the room.


    CARU''s brow slightly frowned. He thought that there were Kasi and Jun Wuji in it, and a slight smile was drawn out from the corner of his lips. Unexpectedly, Jun Wuji would really ask for Kasi, and he would be married so soon.


    "Beauty, you''ve done a good job. It''s rumoured that King Jing is not close to women. It seems that he is not close to reality."


    At the moment, I only noticed the ambiguous voice inside, but temporarily ignored that the people outside had just been pointed, and there were only three guards for the four people.


    While he was talking, he grabbed Jun wubing in his arms, and on her waist, he pinched him fiercely. His lips also pulled out a kind of ambiguous smile. "Since they are in the cave, let''s go too."


    Jun wubing''s body is still quivering. His face is even more gray. If he knows that the man in it is not Jing Wang, he is afraid of it.


    "patriarch, the man in it is not Jing Wang, but Baku." One of the guards whispered, a pair of eyes, still don''t forget to stare at Jun wubing.


    "What? What do you say? " The smile on Kalu''s face suddenly froze, and his eyes were wide open. He shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the woman," the guard said angrily, pointing to Jun wubing. In her voice, she was also obviously angry. "It''s all her business. She gave her a strong aphrodisiac. If she didn''t have a relationship with men, she would die. So they sent her and Baku into the room."


    Kalu''s eyes narrowed more and more, and the bloodthirsty danger shot straight out, which made the guard couldn''t help shivering.


    "You mean, now it''s CASS and Baku in the room?" The sound of gnashing teeth, with a chill from head to foot, seemed to reduce the temperature around these four areas for a moment.


    "Yes." The guard nodded slightly. In his stuffy voice, he was a little jealous and even a little upset. Why didn''t he just enter?


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1462

    "And King Jing?" Kalu once again gnashed his teeth and roared. Did he shut down King Jing here?


    He didn''t realize that someone dared to save people in his territory. Besides, outsiders would never know that he would lock people here?


    "It was her. She brought people to save King Jing." Once again, the guard pointed to Jun wubing. In his voice, he was even more unabashed with anger. His words, more and more, drove Jun wubing into 18 layers of hell.


    Karu''s eyes suddenly turned to Jun wubing and stared at her. The blood thirsty violence in her eyes made Jun wubing shiver. Step also subconsciously backward a few steps.


    "No, no, I didn''t bring them." She was in a hurry to defend herself. She didn''t know they were following her. Otherwise, she would never come here.


    Chu Tong, that cheap woman, should make use of her like this, she will never let her go, never.


    "Don''t believe that woman, patriarch. She brought them here, and they all know each other. King Jing also said that she is not a princess at all, but a wild seed. Moreover, she poisoned her. She clearly wanted to harm her."


    The guard didn''t give you any chance at all, he said in a cruel voice again. Moreover, every one of them is the charge of putting you to death.


    "How dare you?" Kalu''s eyes suddenly opened, staring at her, his lips moved, and he said coldly word by word, with one hand, and even fiercely grabbed Jun wubing''s neck, "since you dare to play with me?"


    "No, no, I didn''t." Jun wubing''s face slowly red, some difficult to say, but she did not struggle, if karu really so strangled her, good.


    "What about them?" Karu''s hands are constantly exerting force, Jun''s face is also beginning to turn purple, and his breathing is becoming more and more urgent. But still no struggle, and also slowly closed the eyes.


    "Patriarch, they have all fled. There are three of them. Two of them have excellent lightness skills and have rescued King Jing." The guard said again in a hurry. It seemed that he remembered the escaped people.


    Kaluwei Leng, eyes are once again a squint, "chase, call all people, immediately go to chase me back."


    But seeing Jun wubing''s totally bloodless face, his eyes flashed cruel pride, when seeing her tightly closed eyes, no more breath, she suddenly let go of her hand.


    Jun wubing felt that he opened his hand and opened his eyes. When he sneered at the cruel smile in his eyes, his body froze completely again.


    "Do you think I might make you die so easily? I will keep you, slowly, slowly torture you, I will let you know the end of betraying me. " Karu chuckled coldly. In the slow voice, there was only one that made his hair stand on end.


    Wolf is always a wolf, there is only the cruelty and ferocity of wolf.


    Jun wubing''s body froze again, and felt his hand. She pinched it hard under her chin. For a moment, she seemed to hear the sound of bone breaking. She suspected that her bone would be crushed by him.


    The pain is beyond words.


    "Ah!" Jun wubing can''t help crying out in pain, but he doesn''t wait for his sympathy, instead, he laughs happily.


    "Ha ha ha ha," he twisted her chin hand, more force, the clear blue and purple in her white skin, the terror of the grid.


    "What? Does it hurt? I squeeze it so gently,. You''re in pain? Ha ha ha, the good play is still in the back. You can''t stand it. Next, how to play it? " CARU''s lips were full of complacent sneers.


    Looking at her eyes, it is even cruelty to the extreme cold.


    He won''t let this woman go so easily.


    Jun wubing takes a deep breath because of the pain on his chin, but she doesn''t dare to shout again. She knows that if she cries pain, it will only make him more proud and only torture her more.


    CARU''s eyes narrowed again, holding her chin hand, and suddenly fell to the side of a guard. He said in a cold voice, "look at her well and clean her up when I come back."


    "Yes." The guard responded quickly, and looked at Jun wubing''s eyes, which were also angry and cruel.


    The guard who just left has brought his horse here. Behind him, there are some elite soldiers of the antelope. There are hundreds of them.


    The current antelope is no longer the former antelope. Under the leadership of Kalu, the current antelope has become much stronger. Moreover, he has great ambition and naturally pays great attention to this aspect of training.


    "If you dare to play wild in my territory, I will let him taste my strength and take me back to deal with them together with that woman." His eyes once again cold swept Jun wubing, said quickly, voice, is that kind of absolute confidence, he does not believe that someone can escape from his hands.


    Speaking, the horse, who had jumped up quickly, shouted to the people behind him, "go."


    "Let''s go, let''s go," the people shouted loudly, and then followed him, rushing to the direction where they had just escaped.


    They all grew up in this mountain, so they are very familiar with the nature here, and the speed is very fast.


    Although Meiyue and Leng Weichen are both people with high martial arts, they have brought some people with them, so there is a discount in speed. What''s more, they are still a certain distance away from the seats of Tibetan horses.


    Therefore, the two of them dare not pause for a moment. They rush out all the way and use lightness skills, which are extremely physical.


    After they ran a distance, they were a little slower.


    Although the karu behind delayed some time, their horses were too fast. The four people running in front of them heard their horses from afar.


    "They are coming." Cold only Chen eyebrow angle picks slightly, cold voice says, and listen to the voice behind that, know to chase a soldier many.


    Chu Tong naturally heard the sound of the horse galloping, but he was surprised. Unexpectedly, they caught up so quickly.


    Hear that speed, faster and faster, from them more and more close.


    "There''s still some distance from where we hide horses." Chu Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly, he said in a low voice, and his face was a little more thoughtful. If the four of them arrived at the place where the horses were hidden, they would easily catch up with them. Moreover, they were all archers. If they found out, they would be in danger. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1463

    There are not many hiding places in this mountain, so they have to find a way.


    "Meiyue, let me down." After thinking for a while, Chuyu said again that she felt that Meiyue was already struggling. After all, when they came, Meiyue was holding her. When they came here, they didn''t have a rest at all. Naturally, her physical strength could not be maintained.


    "Princess?" Meiyue is slightly shocked and shouts in a low voice. Leng Weichen in front also stops. King Jing suddenly turns around and looks at her. In the dark, she can''t see the expression on her face, but the firmness in her voice is very clear.


    After Jingwang was slightly shocked, he also understood her mind, and his eyes sank slightly. Suddenly, he looked at Meiyue and whispered, "Meiyue is going to lead their people away. We will try to get to the place where we put the horses before they find us. Then, we will gather in the high-rise cities and towns. If we only want to get out of this mountain, we will not be afraid of him."


    He knows that it''s not a very wise way to disperse their strength at this time, especially to let Meiyue leave now. In case of being found, I''m afraid,


    but now, it''s the only way. Meiyue''s lightness skill is very powerful. There should be no problem to distract them.


    Meiyue is slightly stunned. After thinking for a moment, she slowly releases Chuyu. However, she looks at Chuyu''s eyes and is worried. She whispers, "princess, be careful yourself."


    Chu Yu was slightly shocked. He felt a little warm in his heart. Meiyue was always cold, but he didn''t expect that he had such a warm side.


    In the dark, King Jing''s eyes quickly concealed a trace of consternation, and Leng Weichen''s face was even more surprised. This girl, even knows how to care about people?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''m still planning to find you a good wife and marry you out." Chu Yu understood her worry, and then she said with a half genuine smile, which made the heavy atmosphere at the moment slightly relieved.


    But I don''t know, her words, which sounded like a joke, became true.


    Leng Weichen and Jing Wang can''t help chuckling when they hear her. They are afraid that she is the only one. In this case, they can still say such words.


    "Princess." Meiyue was stunned for a while, and then cried out with a little chagrin. In her voice, she was a little shy. She had never thought about that problem. Her responsibility was to protect the Lord. She was afraid that she would never marry anyone in her life.


    However, in this case, it''s also a time to talk about this issue. She just gave Chuyu a slight stare, and then went to King Jing''s face and said in a low voice, "my subordinates will go and lead those people away."


    "Well." Jing Wang nodded slightly, just wanted to move his body, but pulled the wound on his body. His body could not help but freeze. In his eyes, he could only whisper, "be careful."


    He never said anything like this before. In the past, he just gave orders, and there was no superfluous words, let alone such warm words.


    So Meiyue can''t help but froze when she hears his words, but she immediately understands that with the princess, they shouldn''t use the previous standard to measure the prince. Hearing the sound of the horse''s hoof getting closer, Meiyue no longer hesitates, but quickly gets up and flies in the opposite direction to them.


    He also deliberately made some sounds, some disorderly sounds, which seemed to be the voices of several people escaping together.


    Chu Yu''s eyes are slightly open. If she didn''t hear it wrong, the voice of Meiyue just now should come from her mouth. The disordered voice is really lifelike. This oral skill is really good.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect this girl to have such ability." Leng Weichen whispered with a smile, then turned to Jing Wang and said, "Why are all good things occupied by people?"


    King Jing gave him a slight stare, and then pulled on Chu Yu, ignoring Leng Weichen, just holding her hand and slightly tightening it.


    "By the way, it seems that the girl''s life experience hasn''t been found out. When you picked her up, she was just like a wood. She didn''t say anything and had no expression. I thought at that time, she was a fool. Hasn''t she looked for her father and mother for so many years?" Leng asked in a low voice again.


    Meiyue goes to distract those people. They are just at the corner of the mountain. So, at the end of the moment, don''t move until they are far away.


    "No." Jing Wang seems to be slightly stunned. In his voice, there seems to be a little more heaviness. However, he can''t see the expression on his face at the moment.


    Chuyu''s eyes flickered slightly. They were discussing Meiyue''s life experience. It sounds that Meiyue has an unhappy past.


    No wonder she will be so cold. She thought that she was influenced by King Jing. Now it seems that it is related to her past.


    "I always think that girl should remember the past, but she doesn''t want to say it." Leng Weichen hesitated for a moment and whispered again.


    "She never speaks to people on her own initiative. Even Ben Wang can''t hear a few words from her for a year. Moreover, every time, she is" yes "and" eh ". You know that. " Jingwang said slowly again, sometimes he also wants to open her heart, and Liuyun tried to help her many times, but she never said a word more.


    So, just now she even said "be careful" to yu''er. He was really surprised. It was the first time for him to hear her say such a long word for more than ten years, and he also took the initiative to say caring words to others.


    "Che, that''s because you don''t have the ability. You see, when she talks to yu''er now, she is never stingy. Previously, when she was in Linan, she almost fought with my subordinates because of yu''er." Leng Weichen, with a slight glance at his lips, said slowly that he could not help chuckling when he thought of what had happened in Linan.


    Jingwang is stunned again. It seems that Meiyue has changed a little. It''s only a few days, but she has changed so much. It''s a good thing for Meiyue. He also knows that the change of Meiyue must be due to his yoga. Even he can change his yoga. What else can''t be changed.


    Holding Chuyu''s hand can''t help but tighten it again, with a little touch, but also with a little happiness.


    Their conversation was only a few seconds, and then they heard the hoof sound. They should have come near. The three of them, a little backward, hid themselves completely in the dark. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1464

    Chu Yu didn''t know martial arts, but king Jing was seriously hurt, so they can''t be found now.


    "Patriarch, there''s a voice over there. They should run there." One of them, shouting loudly, what they said should be the direction that Meiyue deliberately distracts them.


    "Stop." With a roar, the sound of horse kicking, slowly stop, then there is a moment of silence.


    Here, Leng Weichen dare not speak any more, for fear that their voices will be heard there.


    "Over there, but in the deep mountains, aren''t they the only way to escape there?" A moment later, I heard CARU whisper that he seemed to be a very smart man.


    At the moment, one side is where they live, and the other side is deep mountains. There is only one way out.


    Therefore, the moon will go out to distract them. No matter which direction they choose, it will arouse their suspicion.


    "They must know that we have come after us and can''t escape, so they can only temporarily hide in the mountains." One of them, whispering, said that his words, naturally, have some sense. Some of them, indeed, can''t escape. So, in order to be caught, it''s impossible to hide in the mountains for a while. After all, there is a hiding place inside.


    "Yes, patriarch. There are four of them. Judging by their voices, there should be no mistake." One of the guards who just guarded King Jing also suggested in a low voice.


    Next, there is silence again.


    Obviously, Karoo is a little uncertain.


    After all, the sound made by Meiyue in front is too realistic.


    "To be on the safe side, we''ll go after each other separately. Doru, take a dozen of people with you and keep on pursuing. If other people follow me into the deep mountain, I don''t believe it. On this mountain, they can still escape." CARU thought for a moment, and suddenly shouted.


    "Yes." The person named responded quickly.


    Jingwang''s eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t expect that Kalu was so careful.


    Now these ten people come after them. If they are found, I''m afraid,


    a dozen of them, Leng Weichen will be able to deal with them. I''m afraid I''ll disturb others.


    Let Kalu


    (this chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    turn it back and deal with them.


    Then I heard the sound of the horse''s hoof leaving, and approached them slightly.


    Feeling that those people are constantly approaching, Chuyu''s heart is also a little more nervous, and his body subconsciously moves closer to King Jing.


    King Jing didn''t expect that she would suddenly approach. Her approach just touched his wound and made his body suddenly freeze.


    Chu Yu was also shocked. She had long thought that King Jing was hurt, but she didn''t think that he would be hurt so badly. Her heart suddenly picked up and she was suffering from pain.


    However, at this time, she could not come to see his injury at all, so she was more worried.


    Those ten have come here. They should be only a few hundred meters away. Chu Yu''s heart is getting more nervous and worried.


    "I went out and solved them." Leng Weichen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said in a cold voice, "it''s hard for those people to reach him. Moreover, at such a close distance, their best respect is useless.".


    "No, not yet." King Jing stopped him quickly. "If CARU is alarmed, he will be in trouble."


    Just, however, when they pass here, they will surely find that there is no other way or place to hide on this mountain.


    I feel that they are getting closer and closer, and their looks have become dignified.


    "Well, I''ll see where you''re going. Shoot me an arrow. "


    Suddenly at this time, karu''s low roar came from afar, followed by the sound of arrows, whizzing. In the dark, it was particularly shocking.


    The dozen people who had been approaching here also listened. One of them said with a smile, "it seems that the patriarch has caught up with those people."


    Chu Yu is secretly shocked. A heart is hanging tightly. Don''t do anything wrong with the moon.


    I was secretly worried. Suddenly, a few cheers came from afar, "shot, shot, shot by the elders. Come on, get it alive. "


    Chu Yu''s heart sank suddenly and shook his head secretly. No, Meiyue will be OK, absolutely.


    "Hahaha, it seems that


    (this chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    the patriarch will soon catch those people."


    A few people here also laughed out loud, and naturally they were no longer in a hurry to catch up.


    The sound of horses'' hooves over there is getting farther and farther.


    Leng Weichen felt that the distance was almost, and then suddenly flashed out, quickly solved the problems of those people, some of them even rolled into the mountain with their horses.


    Fortunately, at the moment, the people on Kalu''s side are far away, so they didn''t hear the voice on this side.


    "Come on, get on, get out of here?" Leng Weichen led two horses and came to them, shouting in a low voice.


    "Meiyue, what about Meiyue?" Chu Yu can''t help but be shocked when he thinks of the shouts of those people just now. They won''t really catch Meiyue.


    "You and King Jing leave first. I went to find the wench. "Leng Weichen took Jing Wang to the horse and said in a deep voice again, he could not have left Meiyue like that.


    Although that wench is Jing Wang''s subordinate, they all love her very much.


    "Be careful." Jing Wang secretly breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice, with some obvious chagrin in his voice, but his subordinates let Chen to save him. His master is indeed not a competent master.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Leng Weichen smiled, then picked up a bow and arrow on the ground, picked up some arrows, then jumped on a horse quickly,


    while talking, he took a hard pull behind the horses of Jingwang and Chuyu, and the two horses rushed forward quickly.


    And he quickly chased in the direction of just Meiyue''s escape.


    Kalu and others pursued all the way, and had to stop until the forest in the deep mountain.


    "My Lord, their martial arts are very good. Just now, he just gave us a quick flash, and then he set us all on the spot. So if we go in at the moment, we''re afraid that we''ll fall into his scheme." Said the guard who had been pointed at the cave.


    They are in favor of everything in the broad mountains, but if they enter the dense forest, I''m afraid


    Kalu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face hesitated a little more. "Well, I''m here to guard them. One of them is injured, and they can''t hold on for long, and they can''t escape far. Starting to search the mountain for me tomorrow, I don''t believe they can''t be searched."


    (end of this chapter)


    book friends, I am talking about ancient scholars, recommend a public number, small ants chase books, support download, listen to books, zero advertising, a variety of reading mode. Please pay attention to the book friends!

 Chapter 1465

    He also knew that in the middle of the night, if you act rashly, it will be very bad for them. After all, those people, who are all king Jing''s people, will know each other.


    In the dark, they can''t see anything, but when it''s light, the man can''t escape.


    "Yes. The guard responded quickly.


    Then they all quickly spread out and surrounded the dense forest. Keep quiet.


    No matter what, he can''t let Jing Wang escape. Otherwise, he will have to die. Of course, he would like to be able to catch him alive. After all, Duke Liu will still have no movement, maybe, there will be hope.


    Suddenly thought of Jun wubing, eyes suddenly sank, that woman, even dare to cheat her, hum, he will never let her go, now Cass does not know how?


    I don''t know what kind of poison that woman gave to Cass?


    He was cruel, but he loved his only sister very much. Now, the woman dared to poison his sister. And now, CASS had to have that kind of relationship with a guard.


    He had planned to marry Cass to the head of other clans. After all, CASS is the most beautiful woman of the antelope.


    All this was destroyed by the woman.


    Think of here, he is fierce teeth straight bite, now it is still early, he first go back to see the situation there.


    And again he said to them, "keep your guard, and never let them escape. If you can''t find them tomorrow, burn them for me, and burn them directly into dried meat."


    If you can''t catch alive, you can kill directly. You can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    When Leng Weichen heard what they said, he couldn''t help but be surprised. This Kalu is really cruel. Now, there are so many people around, he can''t solve them all at once. So, it seems that it''s not so easy to find the moon.


    Just a moment. When those people are tired or asleep, he can go in.


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. We will guard them. They will never escape. Patriarch can go back to have a rest. Maybe we can take some of them back to see the clan grow up early tomorrow." A guard smiled and flattered,


    what he said was just about karu''s heart. His face couldn''t help but rejoice a little more. He slightly bowed his head and said, "well, yes, I''ll go back and wait."


    "Take a walk, don''t worry, go back and wait. Tomorrow morning, the little ones promise to bring him to the patriarch." The guard saw Karoo''s happy appearance, and knew that his words made Karoo happy. He could not help but continue to flatter.


    It''s just that there are too many of them. After all, Kalu is not the kind of person who will float when he hears a few good words. His basic eyes sink suddenly, he looks at him coldly and says in a cold voice, "then you''d better talk about the practice. If you let people run away, you will take your head to see me."


    The body of that can''t help shivering, slightly back to shrink a bit, know that this flattery claps on horseshoe.


    Kalu''s eyes swept through the crowd one by one, and again he said in a deep voice, "you all mentioned God one by one. You must not knock to sleep. If you really let people run away, then you will all come to see me with your heads on your hands."


    All of them were shocked. They were still a little bit slow. Now they can''t help but fight for twelve points. They were afraid that one of them might be escaped by accident.


    In the dark, Leng Weichen''s eyes are dark, so it''s more difficult for him to start. This karu really has some methods.


    However, look at the meaning. Kalou is going to leave. When Kalou leaves, he will find another chance to act.


    CARU was worried about CASS, so he hurried back to the fork where he had just left. He stopped a little, but he didn''t look forward to it, but he went directly to their residence.


    Back to the place where the king was previously closed, at this moment, the ambiguous voice in the room has stopped, and the whole room is quiet, only to hear a few subtle breathing sounds.


    He walked quickly and directly into the room. Everything in the room shocked him. It was a mess. Tables and chairs were all in a mess.


    Their clothes were torn to pieces and hung everywhere.


    Two naked people lie upright on the ground. At this moment, they are sleeping soundly.


    Cass''s voice is blue and purple in the end, which is a little ugly, and her legs, with some bloodstains, prove that she is not innocent.


    This antelope''s people will change only when they are equal to the women who are caught from outside. However, they are very protective for their own women.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, karu''s anger kept rising. He quickly drew his knife and stabbed the man''s heart. The man who just wanted to have a good time died in a deep sleep.


    CARU quickly pulled the quilt on the bed and covered her body. Her eyes narrowed suddenly. He would definitely revenge for this revenge. That woman, he would definitely want her to be easy.


    Wrap up CASS, then hold him on the bed, then lift the man''s body, throw it out, and then quickly leave the room.


    Back to his room, and then gnashing his teeth roared, "bring that woman up to me."


    At the moment, he is full of anger, CASS''s affairs, and the failure to catch up with King Jing. All this anger, at the moment, will vent on Jun wubing.


    After a long time, it was the original guard who drew Jun wubing to come over.


    At the moment, Jun wubing''s face is gray. In her eyes, there is only fear and fear. When she saw the karu sitting on it, her whole body froze suddenly. For a moment, she only felt that her whole body''s strength seemed to be suddenly drained.


    Moreover, it seems that there is a cold stagnant blood, which penetrates her whole body straightly, and instantly freezes her, even the whole blood.


    She did not know how to walk at the moment, and the guard dragged her straight to karu''s front.


    As soon as she let go of her hand, she was paralyzed on the ground directly, her whole body was shaking continuously, and she said in a trembling way, "please let me go, Wang, and let me go."


    "If I let you go, do you think I might? You mean woman, did you design everything to hurt me? That Mr. Liu is only afraid to collude with you. Otherwise, why hasn''t he got any news yet? " Kalu looked at her coldly with eyes, and said slowly.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1466

    "If I let you go, do you think I might? You mean woman, did you design everything to hurt me? That Mr. Liu is only afraid to collude with you. Otherwise, why hasn''t he got any news yet? " Kalu looked at her coldly with eyes, and said slowly.


    "No, no, I don''t mean to hurt the king. I really want to help the king. Since I''ve married the king, I naturally want to help the king with one heart. How can I hurt you? I hurt you, don''t I hurt myself?" Jun wubing explains urgently again, and still struggles for the last time.


    "Help me? How dare you help me now? " However, Kalu is not so easy to be cheated. It can be said that he is the kind of person who is suspicious and can''t easily believe others. So, how can he believe in Jun wubing again at this moment.


    And even if Jun wubing doesn''t mean to hurt him, he can''t let her go now.


    "You poisoned CASS and made her lose her innocence, but I will never let you go. Besides, you will take someone to the place where Jing Wang is being held and let him be saved."


    "I didn''t mean to take them. I didn''t know that they followed me secretly. The medicine I gave Kasi was originally used to confuse King Jing. After the woman took the medicine, it could be passed on to the man. Then king Jing would be confused, and he would." Jun wubing said urgently again.


    "Oh, and this medicine?" Kalu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said slowly.


    "Yes, if Wang doesn''t believe it, he can let people try." Jun wubing just wants karu to let her go now, so naturally she dare not hide anything and quickly takes out the bottle of medicine.


    Karu stepped forward to her, took the medicine in her hand, and then smiled, "I didn''t expect that since there will be such a good medicine, I will try it after I have tortured you enough. See how the poison will kill people. Of course, before that, you should enjoy some special activities I have prepared for you. "


    Jun wubing is totally shocked. I never thought it would be such an end. Isn''t she lifting a stone and hitting her foot? When she heard the series of activities that karu said she was preparing for, she couldn''t help shivering again.


    Although she had not been here for a long time, she had seen how they dealt with those who had come from outside. At that time, she felt frightened when she looked at them, not to mention those who used her.


    "Go and get those termites. I''ll use this first today." Karu slightly turned to the guard around him,. Cold voice command, tiny squint of the eyes, it is frightening cruel, the voice is even colder to the extreme.


    When Jun wubing heard his words, his eyes suddenly widened, and her body trembled uncontrollably. Those termites, she had seen and used. At that time, she saw that the group of termites gnawed only bones in a blink of an eye.


    Now, Karoo is going to use those things on her.


    Seeing her fear, Kalu''s lips pulled out a few smug sneers, and said in a cold voice again, "don''t worry, I won''t let those termites bite you, I just let them nibble your toes."


    While talking, the guard brought a big jar, in which there were a long jar of termites. These termites were several times larger than the average ants, so they could chew things very fast.


    , without ice, he looked at his hands, and his face was panic. His body was not backward. He cried in a panic. "No, no, no,"


    , "no, now you are not saying no, now everything has the final say." CARU gave her a cold glance, and said mercilessly.


    Then she quickly drew out the knife on her body and made a small cut on each toe.


    Ten fingers linked to heart, Jun''s whole body without ice pain was in a cold sweat, but she knew that the crueler was still behind.


    Kalou poured honey on each of her toes before releasing some termites and pouring them at her feet.


    Jun wubing quickly retreated, but was severely buckled by him. He couldn''t move at all for a long time. He could only watch the termites quickly climb to her feet, nibble along the honey, bit by bit. Soon, they nibbled at her wound.


    "Ah 1" Jun wubing can''t help crying out and being gnawed by so many termites. At this moment, it''s not only the problem of pain, but also the most painful. At this moment, she really can''t die quickly and suffer less from some of this torture. ","


    "please, please let me go, please, you," Jun wubing asked, looking at him with a begging face, and said with a trembling voice. After a little pause, he thought about it, and then said again, "no matter what, I am your wife and your woman. Please let me go and give me a happy one."


    Her words made Kalu''s face sink suddenly. In her eyes, it was a little cold again. She grabbed her body''s hand and made a sudden effort. She slowly said, "my woman, hum, soon, you are not my woman, but our antelope woman."


    For the women outside, their antelope people never have a little pity.


    Of course, if karu can''t catch King Jing at that time, Jun wubing will be more miserable and miserable.


    Of course, if karu can''t catch King Jing at that time, Jun wubing will be more miserable and miserable.


    The ability of those termites to nibble is really strong enough. Before long, the white bones will be exposed on your ice free toes.


    Jun wubing''s whole body is constantly shaking, just like the last leaf on the high tree in late autumn, shivering uncontrollably.


    The whole room is full of Jun wubing''s screams. I don''t know if it''s because of the pain, or because of the fear, or both.


    However, when CARU saw her, he smiled cruelly. He didn''t have any sympathy at all. Anyway, she was his woman, and they were still close. It was cruel for him to treat her like this.


    Looking at it, karu drove the termites away. Looking into her eyes, she was more cruel. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die like this. It''s too cheap for you."


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1467

    Looking at it, karu drove the termites away. Looking into her eyes, she was more cruel. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die like this. It''s too cheap for you."


    He would torture her little by little until she had the last breath left.


    His cruel smile and cold voice made Jun wubing''s body fall into the bottomless ice cellar completely and never climb out again.


    Tortured by his constant exertion, she only felt that she seemed to turn around in hell, and almost couldn''t come back.


    Toss also nearly two hours, Jun no ice''s eyes have been slowly lax, seems to have no consciousness, and at this moment, the sky has gradually brightened.


    "It''s not good, patriarch. All the people you sent to pursue in another direction were killed yesterday." Just at this time, a guard came to report.


    In the beginning, he clasped Jun wubing''s Kalu fiercely. His hand suddenly exerted its strength. In a moment, he heard a snap. The sound of bone dislocation was followed by Jun wubing''s scream, which was almost unconscious. This time, Jun wubing''s bone was really pinched.


    The reporter was also in a cold sweat. He stood there straight and did not dare to move. God, he had never seen such a big fire from an adult before. Then he looked at the woman who had been tortured and was about to see no human.


    The guard took a deep breath.


    "Good, good." Karu gnawed his teeth and roared, holding Jun wubing''s hand harder, but now he vented all his anger on Jun wubing.


    "Now that they''ve got it, let them escape?" That fierce voice, in the whole room diffuse open, not only let Jun no ice shudder, even that guard follow shudder.


    "You are a woman who will take care of you when I come back." Karu quickly got up, pulled his own clothes and put them on, then gave Jun wubing a fierce kick, and said again.


    Listen to him. It was just a good thing to clean up.


    However, Jun wubing also knows that if they escape, her fate will be ten or even 100 times worse.


    She really wants to die now, happy to die, but Karoo will never give him that chance.


    "Is there any news on the other side of the mountain?" Turning to the guard, he asked in a cold voice again. No matter what, there will be someone in the mountains. He shot one yesterday.


    "I don''t know. There is no news. There should be no accident. There are so many people around. People in the mountains will never escape." The guard froze for a moment, then said carefully again.


    "Only a few dozen people were left there, and the others were transferred back. Then we went to the town ahead with me to search. We must find King Jing." Kalu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a word cold voice.


    The people who lead them away must not be the master, so there is no weight in that. I believe that King Jing must have escaped now,.


    However, King Jing''s body is injured. He can''t escape for long. He should be in the following town.


    Although the emperor stipulated that they could not disturb the people in the city, but for so many years, with the continuous expansion of his power, they often went down the mountain to rob the people''s things, of course, not only things, but also people.


    Therefore, the people in the towns below are very afraid of them. Even the people in the government dare not do anything about him?


    "Yes." And the quick one answered, and then went out, and called for him as he commanded.


    In addition, King Jing and Chu Yu ran towards the foot of the mountain without any pause. When it was almost dawn, they arrived outside the city. Fortunately, the gate was just opened.


    The two of them quickly entered the city and went directly to the inn they had previously agreed to.


    After entering the inn, Chu Yu had to untie Jing Wang''s clothes without any pause. She felt that Jing Wang''s wound should be in front of her chest, and she was afraid that it was serious. Otherwise, he would not be like this.


    Jing Wang quickly grasped her hand, and there was a little tension in his eyes. He whispered, "it''s OK."


    He was afraid that the cut on his chest would frighten her.


    "I''ll see if there''s anything." Chuyu''s eyes glared, and he said angrily. Then he broke his hand and continued to untie his clothes.


    Jing Wang understood her temperament, but sighed secretly, and stopped her. He just whispered again, "it''s OK, it''s impossible to die."


    When Chu Yu heard his words of light wind and light clouds, he took off his clothes'' hands. He was shocked. How could he listen to them? After a slight pause, her men''s movements accelerated. Besides his outer clothes, when he took off his inner clothes, he found some wounds on his chest.


    Chu Yu can''t help but lighten his movements, slowly untie his clothes, and when he saw the wound on his chest, he was shocked.


    Although I thought for a long time that he was seriously injured, I didn''t think it would be like this.


    That wound, should be an arrow wound, less than a centimeter away from the centrifugal mouth. At this moment, the rotten and horrible situation made Chu Yu''s tears flow down in an instant.


    He was injured like this and said he was OK.


    He must have been shot by karu''s men. Those people just pulled out their arrows and didn''t deal with the wound. It''s summer now. It''s so hot that it''s easy to get inflamed.


    Moreover, they took him so far. If the wound rots again and hurts his heart and lungs, he is only afraid of those people, who are really cruel.


    There is also Jun wubing. Anyway, King Jing is also her brother. Yesterday, King Jing didn''t tell her that he was her brother.


    That ruthless woman, even for her own interests, even her brother''s life, she is still a person? Does she have a little conscience?!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1468

    That ruthless woman, even for her own interests, even her brother''s life, she is still a person? Does she have a little conscience?!!


    A woman like her, no matter what kind of fate, will not make people sympathize.


    She also knew that if karu did not catch them, he would not let Jun wubing go.


    "It''s OK. I won''t die if I don''t cry. I won''t die. I have to take care of you. How can I let myself die?" Jingwang slowly reached out his hand, took her into his arms and whispered in her ear.


    He also knows that he has a very serious injury. Most importantly, the wound is close to the heart and is easy to infect.


    What''s more, his martial arts didn''t recover, he was smashed down the cliff and fell into the water, and he was injured. His resistance was a little poor,


    so on the way to the antelope, he felt that he was going to be unable to support himself several times.


    Several times, he had a high fever and was confused. Once, he saw her shadow in a trance.


    Even Kalu thought that he might not be able to hold on to the antelope. He kept asking why there was no news from Gonggong Liu.


    He also felt that his body was getting worse and worse, and he was afraid that he would leave forever in the next high fever.


    However, he kept telling himself that he could not die, because he had to take care of her. He promised to accompany her to the kind of free life she wanted.


    So, he must be OK.


    Hearing his words, Chu Yu cried even harder, but he was afraid that his tears might wet the wound, so he could only endure it. Then he pushed him away slightly and said in a hurry, "I''ll call for the doctor."


    Although she had treated the wound herself more than once before, she still had no way to deal with such a wound. She had to ask a doctor. If she was late, she was afraid that something would happen to him.


    "It''s not open yet. Where are you going to find it?" King Jing once again held her in his hand and whispered, "in fact, he was afraid that she would be in danger if she went out alone.".


    Up to now, Leng Weichen and Meiyue haven''t heard from each other. However, he thought that Kalu must have found out that they had already escaped to the town, so he was afraid that someone would search the city.


    So he couldn''t let her out alone.


    However, it is not safe in this inn.


    Now, they should go to the government, but there is still some distance between here and the government. Besides, now they go to the government and the government, even if there is no one there.


    Of course, there is a bigger worry that he didn''t go to the government directly. He is afraid that the government here will collude with Kalu. If that is the case, they will go to the government now, just to send sheep to the tiger.


    Besides, I''m afraid that when Leng Weichen comes to find them, he can''t find them.


    So, now, he just hopes that Leng Weichen will come back soon, and then they will leave here soon.


    Naturally, Chu Yu also understood his worry, but when he saw the wound, his heart sank again, his eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly dressed him quickly.


    Jing Wang is stunned. He looks at her with some surprise. What is she doing? Even if she doesn''t go to the doctor, she shouldn''t be so eager to dress him.


    He remembered that she would clean the wound. At first, he thought that she would clean the wound for him.


    "Go." When she had dressed him, she said in a deep voice, trying to help him up.


    Just, but suddenly thought of something, and then took out their own paper and pen, quickly drew some very strange symbols on it, put them on the table.


    This time I came to King Jing again and whispered, "let''s go. Let''s get out of here first. It''s not safe here. "


    Jing Wang is slightly shocked. He knows that it''s not safe here. But where is she taking him? What are those she just drew?


    How can''t he understand?


    Seeing his doubts, Chuyu smiled and explained softly, "if we stay here, we might as well live in the ordinary people''s home for a while. After all, in that case, Kalu will have a lot of trouble to find out. Moreover, we can take this opportunity to see if the government here is colluding with Kalu."


    Speaking, but also slowly picked him up and walked out.


    When he came to the table, Jing Wang''s eyes again looked at the paper on the table, or could not understand what was painted on it.


    Finally, I couldn''t help asking, "what are you drawing?"


    "I''m afraid Meiyue won''t find us when they come back, so I specially left a message for Meiyue. When she comes back, she will know where to find us."


    Chuyu''s lips once again pulled out a little bit of a smile.


    Because she knew that Meiyue didn''t like talking very much, and she was afraid that some of them would go away, so she agreed a special symbol with Meiyue.


    For example, like now, it seems to others that it may be a messy picture, but on it, she has drawn what they are going to.


    When she just entered the city, she noticed a drugstore. There were some residents nearby. She just wanted to take Jing Wang there and live in the people''s houses for the time being.


    People are the most simple and trustworthy.


    "But can she read it?" Jing Wang is stunned again. His eyes are full of obvious doubts. Even he can''t understand them. The moon can understand them.


    "Of course, this is a special agreement between me and Meiyue. Only she and I can understand it." Coarser helped him to go out and explained again in a low voice. In this way, people who were not afraid of Kalu came here first and found the paper.


    "I''ve only been away for a few days, so you have a special sign with her. Why didn''t I have one?" Jing Wang''s eyes opened slightly, and some of them said that she had only been with Meiyue for a few days, and even had a tacit understanding with Meiyue.


    In the tone, although it has some intentional sour taste, but looking at her eyes, it is full of love, and more admiration. This woman''s affinity is really too strong.


    Even the stone of Meiyue was conquered by her.


    But isn''t she also conquering her own stone?


    Chuyu looks at him funny. This man is jealous of such things. He can do it!!


    Is this still the mighty prince?


    Fortunately, Meiyue is his man and a woman. Otherwise, his vinegar jar will be knocked over again. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1469

    Fortunately, Meiyue is his man and a woman. Otherwise, his vinegar jar will be knocked over again.


    "No, I will, too." Seeing the light smile on her face, King Jing suddenly stubbornly said that he would also have this tacit sign with her, which might be useful in the future.


    Chu Yu was slightly stunned for a moment, and the corner of his lips again pulled out a little smile. The boy''s temper came back, but he nodded and said softly, "OK."


    In fact, that kind of tacit symbol is really good, and between him and her, you can use a text that other people don''t know, such as English, so their secret will never be discovered by other people.


    It''s settled. When his injury is cured, she will start to teach him. There will be some in the future.


    "OK, it''s a deal." Jingwang smiled contentedly this time. And look at her eyes, is drunk dead gentle, she every moment, let him feel surprise.


    During the conversation, they had left the inn. It was still early, and there was no one in the street. Chu Yu helped him to speed up his steps as much as possible, and went to the drugstore she had been interested in before. The drugstore here was still open.


    Then she took King Jing to the back where the people lived, to the third house, stopped, and began to tap the door gently.


    In that painting, the third house is the one that marks Meiyue.


    Jing Wang''s eyebrows were slightly picked. In his eyes, he was more surprised. He really had to admire the woman''s thoughtfulness. It seems that when she went to the city, she had paid attention to it. Moreover, he now remembers that there seems to be a three character picture of her.


    It''s just that the names of drugstores and so on are all used in the symbol tables that he can''t understand.


    "Here we are, who is this morning?" A moment later, there was a slightly old voice in the yard, and then an old lady in her sixties came to open the door for them.


    When I opened the door and saw the two of them, I couldn''t help but froze and asked, "who are you? Who are you looking for? "


    "Madam, we are passing by. Would you like to borrow your place to have a rest?" Chu Yu looked at the old man, but his face was full of love. He took a sigh of relief and said softly.


    "Oh, well, well, then come in." As soon as she heard Chu Yu''s words, the old lady readily agreed. Then she took Chu Yu and them to the inside.


    "Old lady, who is it?" In the room, the voice of an old man came from a low voice, accompanied by several coughs.


    "Old man, it''s passing by. I want to borrow it from us for a rest." The old lady raised her voice slightly.


    The people in the room were silent for a moment, not knowing what they were thinking, or what they were worried about.


    Chu Yu and Jing Wang followed the old lady into the room. As soon as they entered the room, they smelled a smell of medicine. It seemed that the old man was ill.


    "Old man, you are so worried. These two young people know that they are not bad people at first sight. Besides, we are two people who are going to enter the earth. What are we afraid of? I want to accompany my poor girl earlier." The old lady went to the bed and whispered, but when she said something sad, she couldn''t help sobbing.


    "Well, stop crying. It''s a joke." The old man on the bed comforted the old lady in a low voice. When he looked at Chu Yu and Jing Wang, the guard in his eyes was a little less.


    The old lady stood up this time, but her face was still full of pain. When she looked at Chu Yu and Jing Wang, she said with concern, "you two are hungry. Go and get something to eat for you."


    With a slight pause, he glanced at Chuyu''s clothes, and then said with some embarrassment, "it''s just that we have nothing to eat here."


    "Anything. We''re really hungry now." Chuyu smiled and said softly, with a kind of intoxicating kindness in his voice.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go now." This time, the old lady''s face was full of a smirk. She was in a hurry to answer, and then walked out quickly.


    "Please take a seat, you two. It''s very simple here. There''s really nothing to entertain you." The old man began to greet them kindly.


    Chu Yu slowly sat down with King Jing. However, the wound on his chest was too severe, so his body was a little stiff, and he took a slow breath.


    "Is this young man hurt?" The old man on the bed said suddenly, his eyes were also looking straight at King Jing. Chu Yu was slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, the old man saw that King Jing was hurt at a glance. He thought of his just warning and hesitation. Chu Yu was worried a little more.


    After all, now, she must be careful about everything, not a little carelessness.


    "Don''t be afraid, my brother is a doctor. Therefore, I know a little bit about them. Moreover, if you look at their clothes and temperament, they must be rich and noble. Instead of going to the inn, they will go to our poor people. Only someone wants to kill you. "


    Seeing their worry, the old man whispered again, but without any fear, there was only a kind of deep pain.


    "We''ll leave first, and we won''t be two old people." Chu Yu was shocked again. He quickly helped him to leave. The old man could even guess this.


    They can''t stay here anymore.


    "Girl, if you take him away now, I''m afraid there are people in and out of the street. If you are found out, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous. Besides, it''s inconvenient for you to ask for a doctor. So stay here, girl. My brother happens to be a doctor, and I''ll ask my wife to come later. Besides, I''m ill and won''t arouse suspicion. Besides, we are both fast Those who are going to enter the earth are not afraid of being involved. "


    When the old man saw that he was going to leave, he whispered again, looking into their eyes, with some worries.


    Chu Yu turned her eyes slightly and looked at him. Seeing the kindness on his face, she felt a slight movement in her heart. It seemed that she was more thoughtful, so she nodded slightly and said, "thank you very much."


    The old lady quickly brought a bowl of noodles and put it in front of them. She said kindly, "come, eat it while it''s hot."


    "Thank you, Madame." Chuyu also nodded and chuckled slightly. She took the noodles, took a big bite and ate them. She was really hungry!!


    When King Jing saw her, he smiled and shook his head. She was always so casual.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1470

    King Jing saw her, smiled and shook his head. She was always so casual!!


    Seeing how delicious she was, he quickly began to eat.


    When the old lady saw how delicious they were, she couldn''t help laughing more.


    "Old lady, go and shout for Zhengshan." But the old man whispered to the old lady.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you feel well?" the aunt heard him, but she was shocked. She quickly went to the bed and asked in a hurry. Her hand also reached to his forehead quickly, but tested his temperature.


    "You''re almost there. Don''t ask so many questions. Let Zhengshan come quickly." But the old man didn''t explain it. He urged again.


    When Chu Yu heard the old man''s words, he was more gratified. The old man was really careful. He was afraid that his mother accidentally said something, so he didn''t even tell her.


    "OK, OK, you wait, I''ll go now." Hearing this, the aunt was even more anxious. Turning around, she hurriedly walked out.


    "Ah, this old woman, at such an old age, is still so acute." The old man on the bed shakes his head slightly, but in the voice, it''s all a strange emotion.


    "Madame is concerned about you." Chuyu also couldn''t help chuckling and said, with some envy in his voice. This is really a good feeling for the old man.


    It''s just that I just heard the aunt talking about her poor daughter. I don''t know if something happened to her daughter.


    It was not long before the lady came in with the doctor in a hurry.


    Before the doctor came into the room, he cried in a hurry, "brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    However, when I walked into the room and saw Chu Yu and Jing Wang, I couldn''t help but froze, glanced at them quickly, and suddenly said angrily, "who are they?"


    "Several people passed by. The young man was hurt. Please help him to have a look." My lord explained again and again.


    But the doctor glanced at them again and said angrily, "I can''t afford to cure them. They are big men, young men."


    "Zhengshan, they are different." The old man sighed, and whispered again, but in his voice, there was more pain.


    "What''s different? Don''t you forget how she died? She was captured by the beasts on the mountain and tortured to death, and those officials,"


    "don''t talk about it in the mountain." The eldest brother''s eyes are slightly staring, and he interrupts him in a hurry.


    But Chu Yu and Jing Wang were shocked, captured and tortured to death. What''s more, the last official? Is that the government?


    That''s why he hated them so much.


    Chu Yu''s eyes suddenly sank, and he could guess what was wrong. The beasts on the mountain should refer to Kalu and they are the only ones who will torture people to death. Moreover, the government must have connived at all this, at least they didn''t care.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go to the government.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will fall into karu''s hands again.


    His eyes slowly looked at Jing Wang. Seeing that he was also gloomy, he must have guessed what was going on.


    "Doctor, my grandfather was shot by the antelope. The wound is rotting. I hope the doctor can help him." Chu Yu looked at the doctor and said with a heavy face. Since she guessed what was going on, she knew how to win their trust.


    "What? This young man was shot by the antelope? " Two old people Qi''s exclamation, that doctor''s eyes son also overflows a few minutes to be startled.


    "Yes, my husband has been caught by them for more than ten days. We managed to escape yesterday, only his injury." Chu Yu''s face was heavy. Thinking of the wound on King Jing''s body, he felt more worried.


    "Come on, let me see." The doctor suddenly changed his attitude completely, walked quickly to the front of King Jing and said in a hurry, "where is the injury?"


    "Chest." Chu Yu quickly replied, and then he quickly untied the clothes of King Jing. When they saw the wound, they all took a deep breath.


    "Such a beast." The doctor gnawed his teeth and growled angrily.


    "How about doctor?" Chu Yu asked in a hurry. King Jing''s wound was too close to her heart. She was afraid.


    "The wound is rotten too much, and the centrifugal mouth is too close, I''m afraid." The doctor looked at it carefully, then shook his head slowly. He couldn''t help it.


    "Doctor, you must save him, you must save him." As soon as Chu Yu heard his words, he was even more anxious, and his tears rolled down again.


    She has always been strong, but now, she can''t hold on any longer. She can''t let Jing Wang have an accident. She can''t.


    "Zhengshan, you can find a way to save them, just afraid to save Nicko." The old man on the bed sighed again, but he also sobbed a little more.


    "Elder brother, I will try my best, and this young man has persisted for such a long time. His will power is very strong, or he can still be saved." The doctor nodded slightly, and his voice was a little more painful. Then he turned to Jing Wang and said in a hurry again, "I''ll get the medicine now. You can wait here for a while. My drugstore is in front of me. It won''t be long."


    "Well, thank you very much, doctor." Chu Yu said gratefully that if she didn''t meet these kind-hearted people here, she and Jing Wang would be afraid


    The doctor left without any pause.


    "Don''t worry, girl. Your husband will be fine. God bless him." The old lady comforted Chuyu in a soft voice, but her eyes suddenly overflowed with a little resentment. In a angry voice, she said, "those beasts must not die well."


    A kind old lady, such swearing, for those people, I''m afraid it''s really hate to the bone.


    Chuyu''s heart sank slightly. She had vaguely guessed what was going on, but she still asked carefully, "what''s going on with aunt''s daughter?"


    She wants to know how rampant those antelope people are, and what kind of attitude the officials have.


    Three old people, hearing Chu Yu''s words, their eyes were full of pain.


    "My poor girl was robbed by the people of the antelope family. We went to report to the government and asked them to find a way to save my girl, but they coaxed us out and ignored us. I was a good girl. Within five days, I was tortured to death by them. When I was sent back, there was no good place in my body."


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1471

    "My poor girl, aren''t you digging your mother''s heart?" The old lady couldn''t help crying for a moment.


    "People in the government don''t care?" King Jing''s eyes narrowed suddenly. In his voice, he suddenly felt a little colder. The government didn''t care for the people?


    "Not only do they care, but they are also in collusion with those beasts." The elder also roars angrily.


    "How could it be." Jing Wang is slightly angry. He suddenly beats his hand to one side of the table, which is not very strong. He struggles to shake it, and startles the old lady.


    "My husband." Chuyu cried in a low voice, unexpectedly, he would lose control like this, however,. Thinking that he always loved the people, how could he not be angry when he heard that there was such a thing in Yunguo.


    "Are you from the government?" The old man was slightly stunned, then asked tentatively. In his voice, there was so much expectation.


    Chu Yu is slightly stunned, his eyes flash, but he doesn''t say anything.


    In King Jing''s eyes, however, there was a little apology. As the prince of the state of cloud, he could not even protect the people of the state of cloud.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I will get justice for the people." King Jing suddenly stood up and said gloomily, he must take care of this matter.


    "Young man?" The two old men looked at him with a surprised face. In their voices, they were also a little more delighted. "On behalf of the whole city, we thank you, young man."


    Up to now, they can also guess that the identity of these two people is not low, just afraid of being a senior official.


    "You''re welcome, old man. This is what I should do." King Jing replied in a hurry. His voice was still a little low.


    Seeing his polite appearance, the old man was shocked, but in his eyes, he was a little more pleased, and asked tentatively again, "is the young man from the capital?"


    "Yes, we are from the capital, so the old man can rest assured that I will take care of it." King Jing replied in a deep voice again, without any disguise, except that he did not identify himself.


    Jingwang just finished answering, just at this time, the door outside was quickly pushed open, and the doctor just came in in a hurry. The door of


    is closed quickly.


    Then he ran to the room with a face of panic.


    When I ran into the room, I almost fell down.


    "Zhengshan, what are you doing? What''s the rush? " The old man looked at him and asked with a little doubt,.


    The faces of Chu Yu and Jing Wang were heavy, and they could guess what was going on.


    "No, now the whole city is looking for this young man," said the doctor with a big gasp and more worries. "In their hands, they are looking for portraits from house to house."


    "Now, what should I do? If it is found here, the girl and the childe will be in danger. " At the first hearing, the aunt was in a hurry. She couldn''t help shouting.


    The old man''s eyes also sank slightly. He whispered, "no matter what, we can''t let them have an accident. Zhengshan, they are from the capital city. They want to hold justice for their people. So no matter what, you have to save them."


    "They come from the capital?" The doctor couldn''t help but look at their eyes a little more stunned, thinking for a moment, and then said again heavily, "but now, they are searching the whole city, just afraid that they will find it here soon."


    "Are they antelopes?" Chu Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly asked in a deep voice. If there were only the people of the antelope, it would be nice to say that if there were even the officials involved in the search, they were afraid that they were the people of the antelope, and there were many people coming. They were searching in the end like crazy. They not only searched for people, but also robbed things. However, none of the officials came out to manage it. I just heard that the antelope The head of the clan went to the county magistrate and didn''t know what to say. In a word, it didn''t take long for the Yamen to be closed. There is no place for people to ask for correction. " The more the doctor said, the more angry he was. His face was red. Such a government is too much.


    "They don''t care about the lives of the people at all." In the end, the doctor added again.


    "When did they manage the lives of the people?" The old man on the bed sighed again, and his face was more heavy.


    Jingwang''s face was even colder than before. If it wasn''t for his ears, he couldn''t believe that there would be such a government. It would be too much.


    "Young master, before they come, I''ll take care of your wound first, and then I''ll find a way to escape." The doctor took the box beside him this time and said with worried face.


    He was injured and worked like this. If those people really found him, he could not escape. Even if he did, he would die if the wound was delayed.


    "Good." King Jing replied quietly and sat down again.


    The doctor just wanted to treat Jing Wang''s wound, but just at this time, there was an urgent knock on the door, "open the door, open the door, and if you don''t open the door quickly, I will smash the door."


    That fierce tone, a listen to know who is.


    All the people in the room were shocked. Unexpectedly, these people came so fast.


    That fierce tone, a listen to know who is.


    All the people in the room were shocked. Unexpectedly, these people came so fast.


    It seems that Karoo is dead to catch them. If they catch them, they have only one way to die, or they may die in terror. So, no matter what, they can''t fall into their hands.


    However, it''s impossible to escape now. What''s more, there are still injuries on Jun''s traceless face.


    What''s more, they must not be involved in this kind couple.


    Chu Yu ''s eyes flashed slightly, remembering that the family was originally a daughter, so she turned to the old lady and said quickly, "Auntie, please take out one of your daughter'' s clothes and lend it to me."


    She can''t do it outside, and she doesn''t know how many people are coming, so she should lead them up first, and then try to solve them.


    "Oh." For a while, she didn''t understand her meaning. She just answered in a low voice. But when she thought of something, she suddenly exclaimed again, "girl, that''s not good. They are not only looking for you this time, but also robbing together. The girl looks so bright. Even if she puts on her clothes, they won''t let you go."


    (end of this chapter)


    book friends, I am talking about ancient scholars, recommend a public number, small ants chase books, support download, listen to books, zero advertising, a variety of reading mode. Please pay attention to the book friends!

 Chapter 1472

    When the aunt talked about her daughter, her face was again full of pain. She was a good woman, so it was gone.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I have a way to deal with them." Chu Yu said softly, there is no time to explain.


    The aunt did not ask again, but quickly took a piece of her daughter''s clothes. Chu Yu went to the inner room to change them. The size of the clothes, however, was suitable for her, but she could not see too many differences.


    "Open the door quickly. What are you doing?" The people outside were obviously impatient and began to kick the door.


    The wooden door is not very strong. They can breathe so much.


    "Doctor, please help my husband to the inner room and help him with the wound. His wound can''t be delayed any longer." Chu Yu told the doctor in a deep voice. She knew that if King Jing''s wound was delayed any longer, it would be more dangerous. Once he was infected with heart and lung, the immortal could not save him.


    The doctor was slightly shocked, but did not expect that a woman, in this case, should be able to maintain such a calm, and her light voice seemed to have a force that could not be ignored, and people could not help following her words.


    King Jing naturally understood her mind. Although he didn''t trust her, he also knew that he could not help her by staying here. Moreover, several people, she still managed.


    "Is Xuanyuan dagger on you?" Eyes slightly sink, still don''t feel relieved to ask, if she took Xuanyuan dagger, then the odds are even greater.


    "Sure, don''t worry." Chuyu smiled at him and patted the place where he hid the dagger. When he went to Linan, he handed the Xuanyuan dagger to her again. She always took it with her.


    At last, King Jing was relieved. The doctor helped him into the inner room. At the same time, the outer door was kicked open.


    A total of six people rushed in quickly. Seeing the aunt, they said in a cruel voice, "old man, what are you doing? If you don''t open the door for us, are there any people in it?"


    "No, no, no, just my old lady or my old man,. "The body of the aunt was slightly stiff, and she said in a low voice. However, in her drooping eyes, there was hatred that could not tear them apart. They were the people who robbed her daughter and killed her daughter.


    "Well, we have been here before, and her daughter has been the wife of our patriarch for several days." One of them, recognizing the house, chuckled and said that their daughter had been tortured to death by them, but they were not sorry at all.


    "Oh, remember, that girl looks pretty good, and I enjoyed it at that time. That feeling is really enchanting." One of them chuckled in a low voice.


    When she heard the man''s words, her body was obviously frozen. The anger of her eyes was rising. Her hand suddenly moved. She just wanted to wave it to those people.


    "Come in quickly, aunt. It seems that the uncle is not well." Seeing her movements, Chu Yu quickly shouted that if she was against them, they would kill her in one go.


    She can kill those six people when she goes out now, but she is afraid that they will lead other people in, so she will cause them to the room and solve them all at once.


    As soon as she heard that he was not feeling well, she turned quickly and ran to the room, shouting, "how are you, old man?"


    And the lingzu people, hearing the voice of Chuyu, even the bones are about to crumble, so naturally they will not pay attention to that aunt.


    One of the leaders smiled, "eh, I didn''t expect that there would be a chick, who would be ecstatic when listening to the voice. If you enjoy it, you will be like a fairy."


    King Jing''s eyes in the room suddenly sink, and the instant cold spread in his eyes scared the doctor.


    "Ha ha, yes, I just don''t know. How does this girl look?" The other smiled.


    "That''s a nice voice. People are not too ugly. Let''s go and have a look with me, brothers." The leader shouted again, and then walked straight to the room with a group of people.


    "Girl, here?" Aunt''s hand, tightly grasping Chuyu, cried anxiously, if such a girl falls into the hands of those people, then,.


    Chu Yu didn''t speak, but she gently patted her hands with a little comfort. Those people still couldn''t defeat her.


    Six people have entered the room, but Chu Yu is facing the door with his back, looking after the man in bed. They can''t see her naturally. However, the back alone makes several men stay at the same time.


    "I haven''t seen such a good woman since I have lived so long. Hum, it seems that I have a good fortune." The leader of the men, a deep breath, saliva is about to flow down.


    Several other men, all looking at Chu Yu''s back, couldn''t attack him directly, but the eldest one didn''t say anything, so they didn''t dare to move.


    Just hear that eldest brother''s words, in Mou son, but all in succession diffuse too excited.


    "Girl, turn your head around and show it to me." The leader spoke again, but there was a trace of hoarseness in his voice at the moment. Now, he is really fascinated by Chuyu''s charming posture and can''t find southeast, northwest.


    Chu Yu still squats on the bed, tidies up the things on the bed, does not seem to hear their words generally.


    "Why, isn''t this chick dumb?" One of them couldn''t help but say with a little doubt.


    "Dumb your head, did you hear her just now?" The leader glared at him fiercely, roared angrily, and looked at Chuyu''s eyes again with more excitement. "Ah, this little girl has a personality. I like it, sir."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Chu Yu, and the others followed him closely.


    He stopped behind Chu Yu''s back, and then said again in color, "I''d like to see how charming it is."


    While talking, he wanted to catch Chu Yu. But Chu Yu, at this moment, suddenly stood up and skillfully avoided his hand. Then he slowly turned around and faced them.


    Several men suddenly took a breath. When did they see such a beautiful woman? They thought that the princess from Yunguo was the most beautiful woman.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1473

    I didn''t expect that the woman in front of me was ten times more beautiful than the princess.


    This is a man? Or a fairy?


    Six people''s expression one after another froze,.


    And in the moment when they were stunned, Chu Yu quickly drew out the Xuanyuan dagger, and after several quick movements, he solved those people.


    Those men, who had not come and reacted, closed their eyes forever.


    A pair of old people were stunned at the sight. They never thought that a delicate woman could have such skills, but they solved those men in a flash.


    Seeing the fallen man, he could not return to God for a long time.


    The advantage of Xuanyuan dagger is that there is no blood, and it can be killed in one stroke. No matter where it is hurt, more importantly, they have no chance to shout at all.


    Jingwang''s tightly hung heart finally fell, and the doctor, though surprised, took a sigh of relief and continued to deal with the wound for him.


    The wound has rotted, so it must be painful to clean it up, but he just didn''t make a sound.


    "Girl, girl, ''" the old man on the bed finally came back to his mind, but he looked into Chuyu''s eyes, but he was incredibly shocked.


    But the old lady suddenly knelt down in front of her. "Girl, you killed them, but it''s revenge for my daughter. That day, he took my daughter away." She cried and said.


    "Don''t worry, this revenge will be rewarded." Chu Yu comforted them again in a low voice, thinking that there were so many corpses here, it was not a way, so he said in a deep voice, "but there is a place to hide corpses?"


    "Yes, there is a big cesspool in my backyard. Tie their bodies with stones, and then throw them all there, fertilizer." The old man said with great relief.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. "Chuyu''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk, and he wanted to do it in this way.


    Aunt also quickly went to close the door.


    Because the doorbolt had just been kicked off by those people, the aunt had a pillar to stand against.


    Chu Yu just tied a stone on their body. At this time, there was a knock on the door again.


    "Oh, no, they are coming again." The eldest mother was shocked. She picked up a corpse and suddenly fell to the ground. She looked at the door in panic.


    Chu Yu was also surprised, but then he heard the knock. It was very gentle. It was not like the bandits at all. Maybe Meiyue and Leng Weichen came back.


    I was shocked, and said, "don''t be afraid, madam. I''ll go and have a look."


    Speaking, he quickly ran to the door, through the crack of the door, to see if it is really the moon and cold only, his face quickly overflowed with joy, and then quickly opened the door.


    However, as soon as the door opened, Leng Weichen walked in with Meiyue. Obviously, Meiyue was really hurt. Last night, she was shot by those people.


    Seeing that it was the people Chu Yu knew, she took a breath of relief and quickly let them into the room. She did not forget to close the door again.


    "She got the arrow. It''s poisonous." As soon as Leng Weichen entered the room, he said in a hurry, but he didn''t see King Jing, so he asked again anxiously, "what about King Jing?"


    "Inside, the doctor is helping him with the wound." Chu Yu repeatedly explained, and then let Leng Weichen help Meiyue into the room.


    When they saw the wound on King Jing''s chest, they were all shocked. Fortunately, the doctor had already dealt with it, so they bound him up.


    "If it doesn''t rot anymore, there shouldn''t be any problem. However, these days, we must not tear the wound again." After the doctor bandaged up, he gave orders in a low voice.


    Turning around, he saw Meiyue and said in a deep voice, "this young man also got their arrow. Let me have a look first."


    Speaking, he went to Meiyue''s side and wanted to untie Meiyue''s clothes.


    At the moment, Meiyue is a man''s dress, so he doesn''t know that Meiyue is a daughter.


    "I''ll do it." Leng Weichen''s lips slightly pulled, and then directly ripped off her sleeves. She hurt her shoulder, so there is no need to take off her clothes.


    "As the young master said, the arrows are poisonous. I have no antidote for their poison. However, fortunately, the acupoint sealed by the young master has not spread the poison. However, if it goes on like this, it will be very dangerous, so we must find a way to remove the poison from him."


    Said the doctor with a solemn face.


    "How?" Without waiting for the doctor to finish speaking, Chu Yu asked in a hurry. There was undisguised tension and worry in his voice.


    Meiyue was hurt for them. Moreover, last night, after listening to the dialogue between Jing Wang and Leng Weichen, she was more upset about Meiyue. No matter what, she could not let Meiyue have something to do.


    "In the past, someone was sucking the poison out of the wound, but it would also cause some harm to the drug addicts. If it doesn''t work, it will poison the drug addicts. "


    The doctor thought for a moment, then said slowly again, more heavily in his voice.


    Once again, he whispered, "there is no way. Last time, in order to save Baodan, Baodan''s father took out the poison from Baodan by mouth. As a result."


    Before he finished speaking, Chuyu''s body suddenly flashed to Meiyue''s side, quickly covered her wound, and then sucked it up without hesitation. It is considered that she is in danger and she will save Meiyue.


    Although she gets along with Meiyue for a short time, she has a special feeling for Meiyue. She can''t watch her accident.


    "Princess." Meiyue is shocked and sluggish. Subconsciously, she wants to avoid, but her arm is severely seized by Chuyu. For a while, she can''t earn her strength.


    Subconscious scream, with too many different emotions, and this moment, her heart has been frozen, it seems that suddenly fell into a warm drop of water, slowly melting all the cold.


    At this moment, her eyes, a little bit wet, always cold, she really want to cry, want to cry.


    Leng Weichen is also shocked suddenly. Unexpectedly, Chu Yu will help Meiyue to take drugs.


    He always felt that he was good to his subordinates, but at the moment, compared with her, he suddenly felt that he was far behind.


    After Jing Wang''s slight stupor, there was some shock in her eyes. She even ignored her own safety in order to save Meiyue.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1474

    However, she used to take ice toad, so now she is invincible, this little poison will not hurt her.


    However, she did not know that she was invincible, so this kind of pay is more touching.


    The doctor and the aunt were shocked. They thought Meiyue was a man, but when they saw her, they guessed that she should be a girl. However, Meiyue''s subconscious exclamation just now shocked several of them.


    Princess? Is she a princess? So the one who was hurt was the prince?


    "The grass people kowtow to King Jing and princess." After the doctor responded, he quickly knelt in front of them and shouted respectfully, with obvious excitement in his voice. He could not imagine that the man he just saved was the prince.


    Prince of the state of cloud, they heard that it was king Jing, so he called King Jing directly.


    "No need to be polite. Get up." King Jing helped him up again and again. "I want to say that you saved my life. I should thank you very much."


    "The grass people dare not. It''s their honor." The doctor said repeatedly, more grateful in his voice. "I didn''t expect that the grass-roots people would be lucky to see the Lord. It''s really wonderful. The people here are finally saved."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I will manage the affairs here and give the people a stable life." You have no trace a face to say firmly.


    "Chen, take the king''s token to the government, mobilize the army, and attack the antelope. If there is any disobedience or intentional obstruction, kill them." Jingwang takes out the token in his hand and hands it to Leng Weichen. At this moment, if he is not hurt, he will go in person.


    However, his current injury can''t allow him to move around, so he can only let Leng Wei solve it. He believes that this matter can''t be ignored.


    Just now, most of the antelope people have entered the city and are searching for them, so it''s a lot easier to eliminate them. After all, there is no need to enter the mountains.


    "Well, you can rest assured that you will finish the task." Leng Weichen nodded slightly, then quickly took the token and left.


    "Thank you, thank you, for saving the people of our city, and for protecting our daughter."


    When I heard the conversation, I got up from the bed and moved to the front of King Jing. I knelt down and cried gratefully.


    "Please get up quickly, old man. This was originally my king''s dereliction of duty." King Jing''s face was once again filled with a trace of chagrin. If he had known such a thing, he would have killed the antelope.


    Leng Weichen is the leader of the blue city. When he went to the government, he explained his intention directly. Seeing the county magistrate who hesitated, he killed him directly.


    Let the people fall into deep water and hot water, but the indifferent county magistrate still has something to do,


    moreover, he also needs to establish his prestige first.


    If it is true, no one else has dared to protest any more. According to Leng Weichen, one group of people who broke karu and


    only had half a day to solve the problem of more than 1000 people sent down by karu.


    This time, karu is bound to get the potential for King Jing. So all the people who can be mobilized on the mountain have been mobilized. Moreover, in order to find King Jing quickly, every six people are divided into a group, and then they go to find him separately.


    Therefore, it''s not difficult to break one by one. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the officials would deal with him at this time.


    So there''s also some general idea,.


    By the time he found out, his people were almost dead, and there were only about 20 people around him.


    "My Lord, it''s not good. It''s not good. All our people have been killed." One of the people he sent to investigate the news rushed over, shouting as he ran.


    He was followed by a large line of officers and soldiers.


    "No, get out of here." As soon as karu saw that the situation was not good, he quickly ordered people to retreat. Fortunately, those people all had horses. It didn''t take long for them to get rid of the officers and soldiers.


    Just how could Leng Weichen let them go so easily? He had been waiting for them on the way back to the mountain.


    When CARU saw the front guard, his face suddenly sank, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "shoot me an arrow."


    "Block." Leng Weichen had been on guard for a long time and gave orders in a deep voice. Those officers and soldiers blocked their shields in front of them. Their arrows only hit some of them, and what they shot was not the key point.


    Kalu Weileng, knowing that this would only waste, let people take the arrow, and those officers and soldiers rushed up quickly to catch Kalu alive.


    The officers and soldiers and the people cheered one after another. After removing those people, they finally had a good life.


    When hearing the news that Kalu was killed and all the antelope men were almost dead, the antelope people were shocked and collapsed.


    However, at the moment, most of them are children, women and old people, so they can''t get revenge no matter how sad or sad they are.


    So, at this moment, all of us think of Jun wubing and scatter our Qi on him.


    "It''s all this woman. She asked adults to cooperate with the people of Yunguo. As a result, she brought the people of Yunguo to destroy our antelope."


    Cried one of the women.


    "She was originally from the state of cloud. This time, the emperor married her to us for the purpose of survival." Cried the other.


    "And she poisoned CASS. This woman is too bad to let her go. "


    "Yes, kill her, kill her, avenge all the men of our antelope family."


    Everyone shouted.


    "Be quiet, everyone." An old man over half a hundred suddenly shouted.


    all of a sudden stopped, looking at her, waiting for her to order, she is the mother of Kalou, now Kalou died, here is the natural thing, they should has the final say.


    "This woman must not let go. Now, what do you want to do, what do you want to do?" There was so much pain in her old voice that she didn''t expect her son to die.


    Looking at these women and children who have no power to fight back, she knows that their antelope is really over. Now, only kill that woman to get angry.


    It''s really terrible for women to be ruthless. After a while, Jun wubing was beaten by them, but they still didn''t stop. Until they killed Jun wubing alive, some people were still beating him hard.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1475

    Jun wubing, a princess of Yunguo, died like this, however,. In fact, she did a little bit of good in the end.


    Without her, if Karoo could not be removed so easily, the people of the city would not be able to live a peaceful life.


    However, Leng Weichen killed the local county magistrate. Now there is no county magistrate in the city. If you want to appoint another one, you can''t find the right person for a while.


    "Let the people in the city choose one." Chu Yu looked at King Jing and suggested that only the people could really know who was really thinking for them.


    Only such a person can be the most suitable parent official for the common people.


    It''s the first time that people are shocked to choose their own parents?


    Jing Wang was also slightly stunned, but then nodded slightly, chuckled, "is this a good idea?" Let the people choose by themselves, and the people they choose will not be wrong.


    In this way, Yunguo has the first county magistrate elected by the people themselves.


    People, naturally, King Jing has more respect.


    Three days later, the wound on King Jing''s body healed slowly, and it was inconvenient for people to stay for too long.


    After all, there are too many things to deal with in Linan.


    It''s been more than ten days since we returned to Linan. After all, this time, unlike when they came here, King Jing and Meiyue were injured, so they couldn''t rush on as fast as last time.


    It''s been more than a month since I returned to Linan, so the rescue there is almost done.


    People in blue city have gone back, and only Liuyun is left to deal with the aftermath.


    Liuyun saw the prince who came back safely. He was so worried that he finally let it go. For a moment, he almost jumped up with excitement.


    "Liuyun, things are handled well." King Jing even praised him mercilessly this time. He could see the situation in Linan all the way. He knew that Liuyun paid a lot.


    Liu Yunwei Leng, then slightly excited to say, "thank you, Lord." He has been with the Lord for so long. It is the first time that he has heard the Lord praise him. Therefore, he is not polite, but directly accepted.


    "But next, Renan''s recovery will be more important." Jing Wang''s face sank slightly again. He said solemnly that the disaster was almost handled, but the next thing was more serious.


    "Yes, in this disaster, two thirds of the people in Linan were killed, and many were injured. For a long time, I''m afraid the land here has no race." Liuyun also said with a heavy face.


    "We can mobilize people from other places to come here. As long as the conditions offered by the court are good enough, there will be people."


    Chuyu''s eyes flickered and he said slowly.


    "What are the conditions?" Jing Wang asked, slightly confused.


    "For example, all taxes can be reduced." Chuyu said slowly again.


    The ancient tax was too heavy, and the people finally fell into their hands. If the court promised to reduce the penalty tax, people from other places would surely come.


    "This kind of thing should be decided by the emperor." In King Jing''s eyes, there was a bit of meditation. The words stopped a little, and then he said in a deep voice, "let''s go back to Beijing now and explain this to the emperor."


    "Well." Chu Yu''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk. If King Jing became the emperor, he would be a Mingjun, because he was really for the people.


    However, they didn''t expect that in the Imperial Palace, what was waiting for them was that when they rushed back to the capital, they were stopped outside by the bodyguards.


    "You even stop me?" Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly swept the bodyguard who stopped him. He said slowly word by word, but there was a little doubt in his eyes.


    Now, in the daytime, even ordinary people will not stop him, but the bodyguard will stop him?


    And Chu Yu''s eyes are also slightly sunk. Suddenly, there is a bad feeling in his heart. Is there anything wrong in the capital?


    But Tang Ruoying''s eyes are also slightly sunk. In his heart, he suddenly has a bad premonition. Is there anything wrong in the capital?


    "The king put out his anger. How dare I stop the king? The emperor knows that the King returns to the capital today, so he specially asks the little one to wait for the king here. Once he orders the king to enter the city, he will invite the king to the palace." The bodyguard explained in succession, with respect and adoration on his face.


    Hearing his explanation, King Jing''s face relaxed slightly. However, looking at the guard''s eyes, he still looked at him. He had never seen the guard before. How could the emperor ask him to invite him into the palace?


    Moreover, the emperor would never restrict his freedom. He always let him have his temper. It is impossible for him to stop outside the city and let him enter the palace.


    Recently, there have been so many things happening in the north and in the south. It is possible for the emperor to be anxious. However, the emperor should understand his personality. When he is OK, he will not be anxious,. But if something really happened, without the emperor''s call, he would naturally go back to the capital and see the emperor. You can''t come to the emperor.


    Think of here, King Jing''s eyes, once again quickly hidden a trace of doubt.


    Naturally, Chu Yu also felt the strangeness of things. Looking at the guards outside the city, he didn''t know any of them, and all of a sudden they changed?


    Why did the emperor suddenly change all the guards?


    "Please, Lord, he is waiting at the entrance of the palace." The bodyguard saw that King Jing did not move. He said carefully again, but his head was lowered a little. In his eyes, people could not see his mood.


    "Go to report to the emperor. I will go back to the Palace first, and I will enter the palace later." Jingwang''s face sank slightly again, and he said slowly word by word, looking into the guard''s eyes, he also felt a little more cold.


    "Lord, Lord," The bodyguard was obviously in a hurry when he heard what he said. Moreover, if he insisted any more, he was afraid that King Jing would be in some trouble. After all, in this city six, the charge of resisting the order was not light.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts." Chuyu''s eyes flickered, suddenly covering his stomach, and shouting loudly. His face was also a painful expression.


    "What''s the matter? How can my stomach suddenly hurt? " As soon as Jingwang heard her voice, he quickly picked her up and shouted in a hurry. He did not forget to shout at Liuyun behind them, "Liuyun, please call the doctor."


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1476

    "I''ll go." Without waiting for Liuyun to take action, Meiyue has left quickly. Her lightness skill is faster than Liuyun''s. It''s more suitable for her to go.


    Liuyun is stunned, isn''t he? Is this the cold moon he knows? When did she become so enthusiastic.


    She has always been, but only after hearing the Lord''s order will she move. Moreover, she only pays attention to the Lord''s affairs, and doesn''t care about everything else.


    The bodyguards outside the capital haven''t responded yet, so there''s no shadow for everyone. The bodyguard, after regaining his mind, is a little annoyed and a little cold in his eyes.


    Before the prince left the capital, he asked her to stay and take care of the princess. She didn''t agree to come. Now, how could she care so much about the princess?


    "How is it? How are you? " Jingwang quickly flew to the palace with her in his arms, shouting in a hurry.


    According to the Chuyu in his arms, he couldn''t help chuckling slightly. This man, how smart a man, was so deceived by one of her words.


    It can only be said that he cares about her too much.


    "Lord, I''m fine." Seeing a distance from the city gate, Chu Yu raised her head slightly this time, and said in a low voice. In her eyes, she was still moved, worried about what he had just done.


    Jing Wang is slightly Leng, but immediately understood her meaning,. Tightly hung heart, then quickly fell, the pace also naturally slowed down, said with a little blame, "this kind of thing, can also be used to joke?"


    He was really scared just now.


    "Ha ha?" Chuyu couldn''t help chuckling. Sometimes the man was really like a child, which made her like him more and more.


    "You still dare to laugh. If you dare to coax me again, I will never let you go easily." Jing Wang''s face was deliberately flat, and he said slowly, word by word, but in that voice, he did not blame him at all, but with some softness.


    How can he punish her? It''s too late to love her.


    "Oh." Chu Yu nodded slightly, then deliberately tilted his head, looked at him straight, and said half truely and half falsely, "what does the Lord mean? What else can I do to coax him?"


    She deliberately twisted his meaning.


    "You?" Jing Wang was slightly shocked, and looked at her with a funny face. For a while, he was completely speechless. However, when he saw her lovely appearance, the tenderness in her eyes became more and more strong.


    "Yu''er, do you feel something strange?" Jing Wang''s eyes, swept around, then slightly lowered his head, whispered in her ear.


    "Well, it''s a little strange." Chu Yu nodded slightly and said that it was strange since he entered the capital. If the emperor really wanted to see them, he was afraid that he would have met them in person at the gate of the city. It was impossible for him to invite them into the palace.


    "I was just trying to justify this king." Jingwang''s lips are slightly close to her ears, and she occasionally rubs her earlobes with a little gratitude.


    She just did it, just didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "Because I don''t want you in such a hurry." Chuyu smiled softly again and said in a low voice that she was worried that they could not enter the palace until she found out what was going on.


    Before she left the Imperial Palace, Duke Liu died, but Murong Lingtian had already escaped. Now after more than a month, there is no rebellion in the city, and it seems very calm, very calm, calm and some abnormal.


    But why did all the guards outside the city change?


    "I know. It''s just that the emperor, who I had already reported to, agreed on this matter when I came back. After all, there''s no delay on the other side of Linan. Now if you give an order, you can''t dare to plant in autumn in the first half or the second half of the year until people from other places move there. The Emperor may also be in a hurry to invite me to the palace because of this, "Jing Wang thought for a moment, and then said slowly again, there was some anxiety and worry in his eyes.


    The prosperity of Linan is related to the prosperity of Yunguo. It can''t be delayed. Originally, he thought that he would enter the palace as soon as he got back to the city. If the bodyguard didn''t stop him, he might be in the palace at the moment.


    "But why did the guards change suddenly outside the capital?" Chu Yu then asked in a low voice again. She admitted that what Jing said was reasonable, and she also understood that Jing was in a hurry at the moment. However, she always felt that something was wrong with this matter.


    "Or the emperor in case of Murong Lingtian." Jing Wang was stunned for a moment, then whispered, but in his voice, he seemed to be thinking a little more.


    At first, he thought there would be some unrest in the capital. After all, when Murong Lingtian took over the power of Duke Liu, it was impossible for him to stop so easily. Moreover, the emperor could not let him go so easily.


    So, he always thought it was strange.


    In the last letter, he also asked the emperor about this matter. The emperor only mentioned it in the letter. He said that Murong Lingtian was not found. It must be that Murong Lingtian was injured that day. Where did he hide.


    However, the forces of Murong Lingtian and Duke Liu that can be found have been solved. However, the fear of causing unnecessary unrest and panic is solved in secret.


    "Maybe." Chuyu''s eyes flickered, her red lips opened, she whispered, or they really thought more.


    During the conversation, the two men had already returned to the palace, because halfway, King Jing knew that Chu Yu was only pretending, so he was not worried.


    When he returned to the palace, Meiyue had already invited the doctor.


    When Chu Yu saw the doctor and Meiyue waiting outside, she could not help but take a slight flick at the corner of her lips. She was too fast. Before the patient arrived, she arrived first.


    It''s easy to guess that this girl must have robbed the doctor.


    "Princess, the doctor has come." As soon as Meiyue saw Chuyu coming back, she hurried to meet her. Her voice was also a little anxious, but the volume was controlled a little low. There was a little cold look, only the worry and worry on that face. At the moment, her eyes just looked straight at Chuyu, and even Jingwang was ignored.


    Then the tight cloud can''t help but slightly tugging at the corner of her lips. How could this girl suddenly change into a person? Is it because of evil? I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1477

    "Meiyue, I''m fine. I may have just had a fork in the air. I''m sorry to let you go for nothing." Chu Yu saw her face in a hurry, but he was a little embarrassed and apologized.


    She was just trying to cheat the guards, but those people didn''t know if they had been cheated by her, but they all cheated themselves. These smart people were cheated by her.


    She knows that this girl really cares about her. She never knew how to care about Rao before. Now, she cares about her like this. For her sake, she can do anything.


    So, at the moment, Chu Yu''s heart was really sorry. I don''t know if Meiyue would be angry with her.


    Meiyue was slightly shocked. Then he was relieved. Not only was there no anger, but also a little joy in his eyes. Then he turned to the doctor behind him and whispered, "you can go."


    Knowing that Chu Yu is OK, she once again recovers her usual cold appearance and sees Liuyun stunned.


    The doctor was puzzled by her. However, this is the royal residence. Naturally, he didn''t dare to do anything, so he quickly turned around and left.


    Although he knew that Chu Yu had just pretended, it was also a very hard journey, so King Jing wanted her to go to the room to have a rest.


    Chu Yu knew that he had just returned to the mansion, and there must be a lot of things to do. Now, although he explained to her again and again, he was afraid that there would be more doubts in his heart , so at the moment, he must want to check it.


    Therefore, Chu Yu did not refuse, but obediently entered the room,


    King Jing saw her enter the room, then turned around and left and went directly to the backyard.


    As soon as he entered the backyard, a bodyguard came quickly and called out in a low voice, "Lord."


    He was king Jing who stayed in the capital, not even sent him to Chu Yu''s side. He was only responsible for what happened in the city, so if you want to know what happened in the capital, just ask him, it will be clear.


    "What happened in the capital during this period of time?" Jing Wang looked at him slightly, then asked in a low voice.


    "After Murong Ling escaped, it never appeared again. The emperor and Xiangwang eliminated all the forces that exposed Murong Ling." That also whispers back a way, simple words, but already indicated the general meaning very clearly.


    "Well," King Jing nodded slightly, which was exactly the same as the emperor''s letter. It seems that he was really worried.


    "However, it seems that Xiangwang wanted to seize the throne again. The emperor put him in prison to deal with it when the prince came back." The man thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice again. Looking at King Jing''s eyes, he was distracted. It seemed that he was still thinking about something with a trace of inquiry.


    "What?" But king Jing was suddenly shocked. He could not help exclaiming. The emperor imprisoned King Xiang?


    How is this possible?


    If the former Emperor, it is possible, but the emperor in the know their identity, should not be so on the flow of war.


    Of course, this does not rule out that the emperor wants to give up the throne to him.


    However, he didn''t want the throne. After so many things, he suddenly found that those things didn''t matter to him at all.


    In his heart, it is not more important than her.


    "The emperor shut him down. I''m afraid the emperor doesn''t have that ability, right?" Jing Wang''s eyes are more thoughtful. Moreover, even if the emperor wants to shut down his grief, he is afraid that he has no such ability.


    "The emperor originally removed Murong Ling''s power by relying on the power of Xiangwang. But when Murong Ling''s power was removed, the emperor locked him in prison. Listen, Xiangwang was in the palace at that time. The Emperor didn''t let him out of the palace at all. Only, this throne can''t turn to him. If you want to let him, it''s also for you." The bodyguard raised his eyes slightly again, and then explained in a low voice again. ,


    "absurd, really absurd." In King Jing''s eyes, there is a trace of anger quickly. The emperor''s practice is indeed too much. Now it''s the time of turmoil and lack of mercy in the court. How can he lock up junliushang.


    And yu''er also passed. At the beginning, it was Jun wuliushang who she joined up with. At that time, the emperor also promised to give up the throne. How could he turn back?


    After Jingwang''s words, he quickly turned around, left the backyard, went to the front hall, and told Liuyun, "prepare for the king, and he will enter the palace immediately."


    if the emperor did those things, he must enter the palace immediately now.


    No matter whether the emperor is for him or not, he will stop it. He doesn''t want to see his own people beating his own people any more.


    "Yes." Liuyun responds respectfully, and then quickly prepares the carriage.


    And Chu Yu, did not go to rest, she is now, in the hall, there are some things, far away to hear the voice of King Jing, can not help but one Leng.


    Jingwang''s tone at the moment sounds impulsive, which doesn''t want him at ordinary times. Moreover, she is also very strange. What makes him so impulsive?


    Besides, she also heard some annoyance in his voice.


    She thought, this should be related to the emperor, but with her understanding of the emperor, the emperor has always been very cautious and attached great importance to feelings and intentions. What has been done to make king Jing so angry?


    Her eyes sank slightly. Originally, she didn''t want to participate in this kind of thing. However, the bad feeling in her heart at the moment was more and more obvious. She walked out of the hall quickly and came to him, whispering, "Lord, what happened?"


    When King Jing saw her, he was slightly stunned. His face was cold and angry, but he immediately disappeared. Then he cared about the tunnel, "didn''t he let you go back to your room to have a rest? Why are you here? "


    "I just heard the voice of the Lord in the hall. I heard that the Lord seemed to be angry. Moreover, the Lord seemed to be impulsive. What is it that made the Lord so impulsive!" The worry in her heart makes her not want to let Jing Wang ignore the past like this and ask again!!!


    Jing Wang''s eyes slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said, "the emperor closed the monarch''s mourning!!"


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1478

    "Impossible." As soon as Chu Yu heard his words, he didn''t even think about them, so he quickly denied.


    She didn''t believe that the emperor would do that. With the emperor''s kindness, he couldn''t shut down junliushang after junliushang helped him. Before joining junliushang, he agreed to give up the throne to junliushang.


    King Jing was stunned again. He looked at Chuyu''s eyes and saw what was passing quickly. But the impulse in the eyes was fast disappearing, even her All of them are so sure that the emperor won''t do that, and he has been with the emperor for so many years and knows the emperor better than her.


    He believed the emperor would do that?


    "Lord, I''m afraid there''s something else about it." Seeing the thought in his eyes, Chu Yu whispered again, so she could not let him go into the palace so easily.


    "It''s a bit of a mystery." Jing Wang nodded slightly and said that he was just impulsive, and didn''t think much. Now, he thought it was strange. His eyes sank slightly, and suddenly he said in a cold voice, "he seems to be leading this king into the palace."


    the emperor''s intention seems to be to let him into the palace, but before he enters Beijing, he has to be waiting for him at the gate of the city, and then,


    "so don''t move, ¡£ Wait for him to move. " Chuyu''s eyes were clear, and then he said with a solemn face that she also felt that way.


    "Eh" King Jing''s eyes are also slightly dignified, nodding slightly, and his subordinates are aware of holding on to Chu Yu, slightly tightening and tightening.


    "Lord, I have asked pearl to prepare the meal. Let''s go. Let''s go to have dinner first." Chu Yu understood the worry in his heart at the moment, and she was worried too. However, she didn''t want the heavy damage to their mood at the moment, so she said gently.


    "OK, let''s go." How could King Jing not understand her mind, so he smiled and answered, and looked into her eyes, more grateful, how understanding a woman.


    What''s more, if it wasn''t for her, if there was anything in the palace, he would only be afraid of it.


    after lunch, King Jing and Chu Yu would turn around in the palace at will.


    King Jing did not enter the palace.


    The whole afternoon was peaceful, but in the evening, outside the palace, there was a sharp voice, "the emperor is here."


    Chu Yu and Jing Wang''s Mou son blinked a little. He finally came. After all, things are easy to handle. No matter whether the emperor has any problems or not, in this palace, it is Jing Wang''s land, so things are easy to handle.


    King Jing is trying to force him to the palace.


    "King Jing, when you come back, you don''t come into the palace to see me?" As soon as the emperor came in, he said again and again. In his voice, he seemed to be a little angry. However, the corner of his lips pulled out a slight smile, looked at Chuyu, and then laughed again. "I also heard that your princess is not comfortable, so I brought a doctor to see her. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yu and Jing Wang are both slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, the emperor brought a doctor. In the past, it was just a fake of Chu Yu. Now, if he did, wouldn''t he?


    and if the emperor really has a problem, wouldn''t he?


    "Liu Taiyi, don''t you check for the princess as soon as possible." Before Chu Yu could speak, the emperor directly ordered the doctor behind him.


    Chu Yu''s eyes sank slightly. The emperor ordered her to see a doctor. In fact, who knows what his intention is.


    "Thank you for your concern, yu''er. She''s all right now. She just got angry. Maybe she was in a hurry all the way. I''ve just shown it to the doctor, saying that there''s nothing in the way, so I don''t need to bother the doctor any more. " Jing Wang''s eyes are also slightly heavy, and then slowly said word by word.


    "Yes, thank you for your concern. I really have nothing to do." Chuyu also slightly chuckled.


    In fact, she is sitting here now, chatting with King Jing. It doesn''t look like something. The emperor can see it as long as he has eyes. Why should he ask the doctor to check it.


    "How can I not pay attention to my body? Besides, how can those doctors compare with those of Taiyi? So since I have brought Taiyi, let Taiyi check it. If something is OK, it''s more reassuring to check it." The emperor''s eyes looked at Chuyu again, smiling slightly, with some obvious concern.


    "Isn''t that what the emperor came here for?" But, the emperor that face smile, see Jing King''s eyes, in the heart, but suddenly a sink, can''t help but say again slowly, only this time in the voice, but more subtle cold.


    "That''s why I know you care about her. If she''s uncomfortable, you''ll be worried to death. So I brought the doctor with me. Originally, I thought you could go back to the palace. Unexpectedly, I waited for you all day, but I didn''t see you go to the palace. I thought she was very ill, so I brought the doctor with me in a hurry."


    The emperor''s eyes turned to King Jing, smiling kindly.


    Then he turned to the doctor again and shouted, "Doctor Liu, what are you still doing there? Don''t go to check the princess quickly."


    "Yes." Liu Taiyi answered in a low voice, and then walked slowly to Chu Yu''s face, "princess, please."


    When things come to this point, if Chu Yu and Jing Wang refuse again, I''m afraid they can''t speak too well. After all, the emperor''s good intentions are again in full view of the public at the moment. Their repeated refusal is really an objection.


    "All right." Chu Yu breathed secretly, then slowly stretched out his wrist and put it on the table. Anyway, King Jing had just said that the doctor had checked her for a long time and said that she had nothing to do with it. So, she doesn''t need to worry now. The emperor has put her on a charge of deceiving the king.


    King Jing''s eyes sank again, but he didn''t say anything more. However, a pair of eyes stared at the doctor and slowly extended to Chuyu''s hand. In the eyes, they were on guard.


    Taiyi''s hand, gently flicking to Chuyu''s wrist, examined it carefully.


    The scene moment''s silence came down, all people''s eyes, have looked to Chu Yu and that doctor!!!!!


    After a while, the doctor stood up, with a clear joy on his face. Then he turned to King Jing and said happily, "congratulations to the prince and the princess!"


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1479

    After a while, the doctor stood up, with a clear joy on his face. Then he turned to King Jing and said happily, "congratulations to the prince and the princess."


    This is indeed a great joy. That doctor, at the moment, naturally looks at King Jing with a flattering face.


    However, King Jing was stunned for a moment. For a while, he was so stunned and didn''t have any reaction. Or, that sentence, at the moment, hasn''t been reflected in his mind.


    Or should react to come over, just, but still can''t find corresponding facial feeling to exaggerate his mood.


    Chu Yu can''t help but be surprised. Recently, there have been so many things that she has ignored this point. Now, hearing from Taiyi, it seems that her monthly affairs are really many days late. In her heart,


    can''t help but overjoying, she will become a mother. In her stomach, there seems to be a baby, a baby of her and Jing Wang. It''s really too,


    the consciousness of her subordinates flicks to her abdomen, her eyes, slowly look to Jing Wang, see Jing Wang''s stupefied expression, and the corners of her lips can''t help but slowly pull out a smirk.


    She knew that King Jing must also be looking forward to this child, but he did not know how to express his emotions at the moment.


    Or, the man is too happy, too happy,


    so she will give him some time to digest the news.


    Standing on one side of the emperor''s eyes is a sudden sink, it seems that quickly hidden what, but, but also quickly disguised the past.


    A pair of eyes son, also looked to Jing Wang, saw his that stay Leng appearance, eyes again slightly narrowed.


    When the doctor saw that King Jing was stupefied, he didn''t have any reaction. He couldn''t help but froze. He was delighted and quickly disappeared. Some didn''t understand what the response was.


    "Lord," Liuyun, standing on one side, can''t help but whisper to Jingwang. He has been with the Lord for so many years, but he hasn''t seen the king''s stupefied appearance.


    When he heard the doctor''s words, he originally wanted to cheer, but when he saw the king''s appearance, he didn''t know what expression he should have.


    Jingwang hears the cry of Liuyun. This time, he suddenly returns to his mind. However, he suddenly reaches out his arm, seizes the doctor in front of him, and shouts, "you, what did you just say?"


    At the moment, he even stuttered a little, and his voice was even more quivering.


    The doctor was so caught by him that he was scared out of cold sweat. What''s the prince''s reaction? The princess is happy. Shouldn''t the prince be very happy?


    Why is the Lord so terrible here?


    Don''t the children in the princess''s belly belong to the prince, so,


    at this moment, the doctor looked at his expression and began to guess at random. Because, in his mind, he thought of this possibility, so at this moment, he didn''t dare to say any more.


    Seeing his hesitation, King Jing''s face sank, and his deep eyes were filled with joy. He slowly disappeared. It seemed that he had just heard the wrong thing.


    "The Lord asked you something, but you didn''t say it quickly." The cloud on one side is very clear about what happened. The Lord is not unhappy, but too happy.


    Just, too happy Lord, the reaction was too strange, so he scared the doctor. Liuyun only reminded him and implied that the doctor was too happy.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment. He looked at Liuyun and saw that Liuyun nodded slightly to him. There were more doubts in his mind. But since the people around the prince asked him to say, he said.


    He gave a murmur of breath. Then he whispered again, "back to the prince, the princess is happy."


    As soon as the words are finished, the heart also hangs tightly. A pair of eyes look straight at Jing Wang and catch his hand. I''m afraid that Wang Ye will crush his bones by accident.


    "Is that true?" Jingwang hears Taiyi''s words again, and is sure that he can''t have heard them wrong this time. However, he still holds Taiyi''s urgent question, which seems that he still doesn''t believe it.


    "Back, back to the Lord, yes, it''s true." Asked by the Lord again, the doctor''s heart was more scared. He couldn''t help but read silently. When it''s over, will the king be unhappy and kill him.


    However, he has said that twice, and now it is impossible to deny it. Moreover, if he denies it now, the Lord can still ask other doctors to come to see him. At that time, he will not cheat the Lord, and it will be a dead end. This time, though he was stuttering, King Jing listened very clearly, and finally believed that it was true.


    "Hahaha", "the first reaction, he suddenly burst out laughing, naturally in the moment of laughing, he also quickly released the doctor, a hand, he quickly put Chuyu into his arms, and then tightly held her.


    A pair of eyes, is looking at her straight, diffuse face, are that brilliant to the extreme smile.


    Lips, rising constantly, the original sexy lips, it seems to be full of intoxicating smile, at this moment, he, which is a little bit cold.


    That doctor''s eyes suddenly open, eyes, there are too many consternation, at the moment, still did not respond, this prince''s response is too staggering.


    But,. At the moment, the smile on the Lord''s face is real. Then he can be sure of one thing at least, that is, the Lord is happy now, so he will not be in danger at the moment.


    The emperor''s eyes also opened slightly, looking at the smile of King Jing''s face. In the deep of his eyes, he flashed something quickly again. He had never smiled with King Jing for so long, let alone smiled so brilliantly.


    Moreover, King Jing has always been hiding himself in front of the outsiders. Now, in front of all these people, he is so undisguised with a smile. From this, we can see how happy and happy he is now.


    Happy to forget to do something,


    the flowing cloud eyes are full of laughter. This kind of king really surprised him, but it also pleased him. Finally, the king can enjoy the happiness, anger and sorrow of this family like ordinary people.


    At the moment, King Jing is really happy to forget his form. He even forgot. At the moment, there are so many people standing here. At the moment, his eyes are just looking straight at Chu Yu. He can''t see anyone at all. He can''t notice anyone at all. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1480

    Chuyu is also a face of happiness, a face of intoxicated looking at him, such happiness, is exactly what she wants.


    A man who really loves himself, is also a little crystal of their love, their two children. Moreover, from the reaction of just Jing Wang, we can know that Jing Wang likes this child very much.


    "Yu''er, do you hear me? Do you hear me? " Jing Wang takes her hand and subconsciously tightens it again, as if he wants to rub her into his body. His lips are slightly close to her ears, he whispers.


    At the moment, there was still a slight tremor in his voice. He was really too excited.


    "Well, I hear you." Chu Yu nodded slightly. In fact, if she had been more careful, she would have known about it. Or, at that time, it was her who told him about it, not the doctor.


    However, thinking of his just reaction, she believed that even if she told him, he would never believe it and would definitely ask the doctor to check it.


    "Our children, you and I, our two children, are real." Jingwang whispered again, holding her slightly towards her abdomen, which could not be seen at all. He was happy on the face, but he could not find the ground to whisper. "Benwang''s children, our children."


    "Yes, it is, our children." Chu Yu looked at his carefully, but still seemed to have some unbelievable appearance. He couldn''t help being funny. This man, he won''t be here now, and some don''t believe that it''s true.


    Can''t he believe it until her stomach bulges?


    "I''m going to be a father. I''m going to be a father." Jingwang slowly raised his eyes this time, the eyebrow angle seemed to be rising uncontrollably, his lips moved slightly twice, and then he suddenly chuckled again. In this smile, he was more happy and intoxicated.


    Talking, also excited to hold Chu Yu together, but, suddenly thought of what, and carefully put her down, then asked a nervous face, "did not hurt you?"


    Chu Yu couldn''t help shaking his head secretly. This man took her as a porcelain doll. How could he hurt her with such a gentle hug.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Ye. The baby movement of the princess is normal. The little prince will be OK." One side of the doctor also finally came back to God, can''t help but please again said, at this moment, as long as the long eyes can see, the Lord has a lot of knowledge to cherish this child.


    Jing Wang is slightly stunned. His eyes are slightly sweeping towards the doctor. He frowns subconsciously. It seems that he thinks of the existence of light and elegant knowledge this time.


    A pair of eyes, slowly eyes to the emperor, eyes slightly flash, holding Chuyu''s hand, also slightly tightened some, and then said in a deep voice, "thank you for inviting the doctor to check Yu."


    In his low voice, he could not hear much emotion, but he was really grateful to the emperor for this matter.


    Thinking of the doctor he invited this morning, but he didn''t ask the doctor to check her, so he let the doctor go. He just thought that she took ice toad, so the general poison and the general disease could not harm her.


    But forget, there is this possibility.


    "I would like to congratulate you." The emperor''s lips slightly pulled, pulled out a light smile, slowly said, a pair of eyes, quickly swept Chuyu a glance, it seems to be in her abdomen quickly slightly.


    There seems to be a strange emotion hidden in the smiling eyes.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Jing Wang was slightly stunned for a moment, and then said again, there is still not much emotion in the voice this time. There is not much emotion in the eyes, which makes people can not guess what he is thinking.


    At the thought of the emperor''s closing of junliushang, he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "Yes, I have set up a banquet in the palace to meet you, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t go to the palace tonight. It''s better to change to tomorrow, tomorrow, and celebrate the event at the same time. It''s a great joy." The emperor''s Mou son looks to Jing king again, slowly says.


    A pair of eyes, still with a full smile, the voice is full of joy, but, hidden under the clothes of the hand, is constantly tightening, tightening.


    "Emperor, if there is such a disaster in rinan, the party will be spared. We should also be frugal." Jing Wang''s eyes flickered, and whispered again. In this voice, it was obviously a little harder.


    There are so many people who died in Li and there, and even if they live now, those people have no houses to live in and have nothing to eat. The emperor is still in the palace. Such a big banquet is too wasteful.


    The emperor was slightly stunned, his eyes seemed to flash quickly, but then he said in a low voice, "yes, you are right. You should be frugal, starting tomorrow,. Everything in the palace is frugal, including my diet. "


    On the emperor''s face, this time, it was too heavy, and the words were slightly paused. Then he said again, "this natural disaster in Linan is really a disaster in Yunguo."


    Jing Wang''s eyes were slightly heavy. He saw the heavy expression on the emperor''s face, and his face was even more dignified. However, he opened his mouth again and said, "any great disaster will pass. Next, the most important thing is how to rebuild Linan."


    "Well." The emperor nodded quickly and looked at King Jing again with obvious gratitude. "This time, thanks to you, I was waiting for you to discuss this matter. Let''s do this. You will come to the Palace tomorrow with your yoga. I will not arrange a banquet, but we should get together. We can also talk about Linan in detail. "


    Jing Wang''s eyebrow angle slightly slightly slightly frowned, discussed Linan''s matter, still need to let her enter the palace?


    It seems that the emperor did something like this,


    but at this moment, King Jing is here. Naturally, she doesn''t need to say anything, and King Jing will deal with these things.


    "Tomorrow, I will enter the palace. As for yu''er, she needs a good rest now." King Jing glanced at the emperor, and then said slowly, word by word, he went back to the capital city, without entering the palace, he couldn''t talk about it, but there was no need for yu''er to enter the palace. What''s more, she is pregnant now, which is a good excuse to refuse.


    The emperor was slightly stunned again, and then smiled again. "Well, that''s the same. Let her have a good rest in the mansion. Tomorrow, I''ll send someone to send some supplements to her for a good repair."


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1481

    Eyes look at Chu Yu again, eyes are full of happy smile.


    "King Jing, I didn''t expect you to come to my front. I''m a bit of a eater." The emperor once again turned to King Jing and said with a half genuine smile. Deep in his eyes, it seemed that something flashed quickly again, but it was too much for people to catch.


    Jing Wang was slightly stunned for a while, and then he said in a low voice, "it''s not easy for the emperor to be a father for so many women in the imperial harem."


    A little joking words, if the former king Jing could not, but now he seems to be really infected with Chuyu''s humor, sometimes, he will also say a joke.


    The emperor was stunned again, then he laughed loudly and said, "ha ha, ha ha ha."


    In the laughter, the finger also slightly pointed at Jing Wang, but didn''t say anything, just, the whole yard, all diffuse his undisguised laughter.


    Jingwang''s cold eyes are a little more relaxed now, or he is more thoughtful. He still cares about the people in the world, indulges his emperor, or the emperor does that for his own reasons.


    After he entered the palace yesterday, he discussed the matter with the emperor in detail.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back to the Palace first." The emperor''s eyes turn slightly. When he quickly looks at the eyes of the king, the lips slightly pull out a slight smile, and then he automatically leaves.


    "Emperor, slow down." Jingwang didn''t leave him any meaning, but he replied politely.


    "Ha ha," the emperor chuckled again, looking at King Jing shaking his head slightly. There were several deep chuckles in his eyes.


    "It seems that I am really annoying here." Once again half true and half false words, but not wait for Jingwang to react, and laugh again, "hahaha."


    Laugh, turn around, take his horse, leave.


    King Jing looked at his back slowly leaving, until it completely disappeared, he turned his eyes slightly and looked at Chu Yu. In his eyes, with a trace of doubt, "do you think the emperor is different from usual?"


    When he just heard that she was pregnant, he completely forgot her shape and didn''t notice the emperor''s expression. Later, the emperor should be normal.


    Chuyu''s eyes flickered, and after a moment''s thinking, he said slowly, "it should be normal."


    Today''s emperor seems to have no difference from usual. His tone, his casualness, seem to have no change. Then, what is the reason for him to close the king''s cup?


    Does he really want to give the throne to King Jing?


    However, this kind of possibility is not absent. Earlier, when she proposed to unite with junliushang, the emperor said such a thing.


    "Or, the emperor did not dare to give up the throne to junliushang. After all, the contradiction between him and junliushang for so many years could not be resolved so easily." When King Jing heard her, he thought for a moment and then said slowly again.


    Although the emperor''s practice is a little over extreme, it is also a matter of human nature.


    "Well, maybe. He had meant it before. " Chu Yu nodded slightly.


    "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow after I enter the palace. Now, I don''t want to talk about those things. I just want to accompany you well." King Jing suddenly pointed her at him, looked at her with a smile, and then said slowly, word by word,


    in the low voice, but with intoxicating softness.


    So many days, it''s really too hard for her.


    He knew that he would not have come back alive without her.


    He said that we should protect her well, but in the end, she saved him and let her follow his adventures again and again.


    Now, at last, everything is over. Next, he will accompany her well.


    Tomorrow, when he goes to the Imperial Palace, he tells Li Nan and Jun liushang that he will take her to the life she wants.


    He decided to give up all these things, including his responsibilities. He believed that the world would not be too different from him.


    Now, this world, there is no temptation for him, because she has become everything to him.


    "Good." Chuyu''s eyes also looked at him, smiling sweetly. She liked this king Jing.


    Next, King Jing regarded her as a rare treasure. Even if she was in a hurry to walk, he was nervous and half dead. Chu Yu was hurt and could do nothing.


    Even in the evening, when taking a bath, he washed for her. Her movements were so gentle and careful. She was really regarded as a porcelain doll.


    Chu Yu then also lets him do those, he hall a Lord does these for her, she can not enjoy well?


    When he woke up the next day, Chu Yu slowly opened his eyes. He thought that King Jing must have been in the palace, but he didn''t expect that he was still in bed. Moreover, he was slightly propped up and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Wake up." Seeing her wake up, he whispered with a smile, his lips kissed her face quickly, a happy smile on her face. It''s really a very happy thing to watch her wake up every day. After their marriage, such peaceful days are not many.


    However, after the heart, he would watch her wake up so quietly every day.


    "Well." Chuyu''s face slightly rose a little red, this man, really, in the early morning, unexpectedly,.


    "Come, I will serve my princess in changing clothes." See her face is also slightly red, King Jing''s eyes, a little more chuckle, and then casually picked up the clothes that had been prepared for a long time, said with a slight chuckle.


    While talking, he also slowly took off Chu Yu''s pajamas.


    Chu Yu was stunned. She didn''t even need to dress herself.


    Seriously, she is really not used to this kind of service. Even zhu''er, she hasn''t let her serve like this. What''s more, he is the king.


    However, she didn''t have time to refuse. Jing Wang had already removed her clothes, and then picked up the clothes on one side and put them on for her.


    Chuyu could only smile and let him wear it.


    Lip corner is a tiny pull, chuckle way, "the king wants to pet me in the end what appearance?" In the low voice, but also full of happiness, she never knew that the feeling of being spoiled would be such happiness!!!!!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1482

    ID "n2371027" you can search Baidu for the latest chapter of "hot mind reading of medical concubines"


    "my king''s woman, my king can spoil her to be lawless as long as you like." Jingwang said softly as he dressed her.


    It''s still his arrogant voice, but something can''t be ignored seriously, his woman, he naturally want to pet.


    "Ha ha," Chuyu couldn''t help chuckling. In this way, she likes it and spoils it so much that she can''t do anything, as long as she likes it.


    Dressed for her, he once again took her into his arms. In her ear, he whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t let you wait too long. Today, I went to the palace and explained everything to the emperor. When I come back, I will take you to the life you want."


    Chu Yu was slightly stunned, and immediately felt deeply in his eyes. Originally, as long as he wanted the throne of Yun Kingdom, he could easily get it. However, he gave up for her and gave up all these things.


    How could he not let her not be moved by him.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back." Her arm, tightly around him, in his lips, gently imprinted a kiss, she will wait for him to come back, wait for him to come back, take him to a happy life.


    "Ha ha," King Jing also couldn''t help chuckling out, as if not satisfied. She kissed her gently, but quickly, deepening the kiss.


    There was a footstep outside the door, turning back and forth. Without guessing, we knew that the man must be pearl. Pearl knew yesterday that she was pregnant with a baby, which was also exciting.


    King Jing looks out of the window. It''s already bright. Although he can''t bear her, he still has to enter the palace. After all, there are two things waiting for him to deal with.


    After a few reassuring words, he finally came out of the room. As soon as he went out, pearl rushed in. When he saw Chuyu, he said, "Miss, you must be hungry. You are two now. You must be hungry. Pearl has prepared the food for you. Eat it quickly."


    This sweet little girl, she always thinks of her thoughtfulness.


    It''s just that she''s exaggerating. She''s only one month now, and her baby can''t absorb much living nutrition at all. Moreover, some people, at this time, still feel sick. If they want to vomit, they can''t eat at all. However, she doesn''t have these reactions,.


    But when she saw the food pearl had prepared for her, she could not help but take a little puff at the corner of her lips. The girl raised her as a pig. How could she eat so much alone When Pearl saw that she did not move, she urged her again. She could not help but cram all the food into Chu Yu''s stomach.


    "Princess, I have prepared some meals for you." Just at this time, the door was pushed open again, and Meiyue came in with the meal. She watched the prince leave before coming.


    Chu Yu is stunned, isn''t it? Meiyue can even do it. She thinks that this girl can only use a knife and a gun.


    Just, Meiyue sees the food already arranged on the table, can''t help but froze, with a somewhat unnatural look on her face, and then she will turn around and leave.


    "Meiyue, I didn''t know you could cook. Take it quickly. I''ll try it." Chu Yu naturally understood Meiyue''s mind. Seeing that she was going to leave, she repeatedly shouted.


    Meiyue''s steps seem to be hesitant, but she still turns around and doesn''t put the food on the table. Instead, she says in a low voice, "what I do is not pearl, so."


    "I''ve eaten too much of Pearl''s, I want to change my taste. Bring it quickly and let me have a taste." Chu Yu interrupted her again, looking straight at the meal in her hand with her eyes and a face of expectation.


    Meiyue''s eyes flickered. In her eyes, there seemed to be a trace of joy. Then she went to Chuyu''s face and put the food on the table.


    "Miss, don''t you like what pearl did?" said the little girl, but she didn''t turn around. Hearing Chu Yu''s words, she was sad.


    "I like everyone''s life. I like it. Come on, you two will sit down and eat with me." Chu Yu gave pearl a slight white look, and she liked to be jealous.


    Looking at so many meals, she beckoned pearl to eat with Meimei.


    "Miss, you are the master, I am the girl, how can I have dinner with you?" hearing this, Pearl''s eyes suddenly widened, and her face was startled. Although miss is very good to her, she is really at will now, but she still dare not be so unbridled.


    And the magic moon also can''t help but startle live, say repeatedly, "subordinates dare not."


    "What can''t be, what can''t be in my heart, never treat you as a girl, now people see, I always treat you as friends and sisters, so, now, sit down and eat with me." Chuyu''s eyes swept over them quickly, and said earnestly word by word. Looking into their eyes, there was no command, but it was full of sincerity.


    Pearl, as a girl, is devoted to her. She has always regarded her as her sister, and Meiyue makes her feel more painful and more compassionate for her.


    When Pearl heard Chu Yu''s words, she was even more stunned. In her eyes, she was obviously moved. She rolled down a few tears slowly and murmured, "Miss, pearl"


    "sit down and eat. Yesterday, the emperor said that we should be thrifty. How can I finish so many meals? You two, please sit down and eat quickly." Chu Yu quickly interrupted Pearl''s words, deliberately ignoring her tears, and his voice was a little more tough at the moment.


    Meiyue''s eyes are full of feelings, but she will not be out of control like pearl''s, just slightly drooping her eyes, concealing the mood in her eyes.


    "Don''t sit down soon." seeing that they are still motionless, Chu Yu urged again.


    Pearl''s eyes could not help looking at the moon, as if waiting for the moon''s response.


    "Yes, I do." Meiyue thought for a moment and finally whispered.


    "Don''t say anything about your subordinates. You will call yourself Yueer later. It sounds very good." Chu Yu saw her sitting down, and the corner of her lips burst into a few light smiles. She said again in a light voice.


    Meiyue was stunned again, and then whispered, "yes."


    In that voice, there are still too many deference and inflexibility. That kind of attitude is used to the reading of mind skill of the medical concubine. She wants to talk about the reading of mind skill of the medical concubine with more like-minded people. Wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature" and life, seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1483

    Chu Yu knows that with her temperament, it''s very good to do this. She can''t push too hard. Next, she will slowly let her return to a happy and angry woman, just like King Jing.


    When Pearl saw that Meiyue sat down, she sat down with her.


    This meal, although pearl and Meiyue are somewhat restrained, but also eat very warm.


    In the palace.


    As soon as Jingwang entered the Imperial Palace, he went directly to the Royal study. At this time, the emperor had already gone to the early Dynasty, which must be in the Royal study.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the study, he saw that the emperor was bending his head to deal with the memorial.


    "King Jing, you are here." As soon as the emperor saw him, he called out with a smirk and quickly let go of the memorial in his hand and came to him.


    "Well." Jingwang nodded slightly. In his voice, there was a little bit more guilt. Last night, he thought a lot. Since the emperor had promised that junliushang would give the throne to him when he joined with junliushang, now, he should not lose his words with junliushang.


    After all, he doesn''t want to see any unnecessary unrest in the cloud country. The cloud country can''t stand any disaster now.


    He knows that the emperor is a good emperor. Over the years, he has been thinking about the people everywhere.


    However, junliushang is also more suitable to be the emperor of the cloud Kingdom than he is now. Moreover, junliushang is still an authentic royal family member.


    If so, he will continue to be the emperor in the future. If that event is exposed, I''m afraid that it will cause more unrest in the imperial court. After all, the emperor is not right, and his words are not smooth,


    but if the emperor changes his mind, there will be no such concern.


    He didn''t want to have such a cruel fight for the country, and he didn''t want the people of the country to suffer that kind of suffering again.


    When the emperor saw his expression, he was slightly shocked. When his eyes were slightly lowered, he seemed to squint quickly, but,. When I raised my eyes again, I was still full of chuckles and said again, "I''m waiting for you. I just want to hear from you what good suggestions you have for the affairs in turinan. None of those ministers can come up with any useful methods. "


    Jingwang''s eyebrows were slightly frowned. It seemed that the Emperor didn''t mean to give up his seat at all, and he didn''t seem to want to mention the matter of junliushang to him at all.


    "Why did the emperor put Xiangwang in prison?" However, he didn''t want the emperor to escape from this problem, and now, the most important thing is the question of the throne. Only when the throne is solved, can the following policies be faster and smoother, and truly help the people of Linan.


    The emperor''s face froze and his smile froze slightly. His eyes looked straight at him again, and he said in a deep voice, "I know that when I deal with Duke Liu and Murong Lingtian, he did make some efforts, but I can''t just give him the throne. I wanted to wait for you to come back and discuss this matter well, but he can''t wait, so I can only shut him up. I also don''t want to cause war. "


    "But if the emperor does this, how can Xiangwang''s people stop? If the emperor does this, he will not stop the war at all, only aggravate the contradiction." King Jing''s eyes also sank slightly. Suddenly, he said in a cold voice, it''s impossible for the emperor not to understand the consequences of this incident, but to say that he didn''t want to cause war?


    "I just want to wait for you to come back and solve it. Now that you are back, it''s up to you to deal with it." The Emperor didn''t worry, but he looked to King Jing''s eyes for more. "Only you can deal with him."


    Listen to the meaning of the emperor, it seems that he wants Jingwang to fight with junliushang.


    Jingwang''s eyes sank again. This time, it was much colder. Was he really the emperor he knew?


    However, the emperor even said that he would take care of this matter, so he could have full control of it, so he whispered again, "since the emperor said that this matter should be dealt with by his younger brother, then my younger brother will now plead with the emperor and let him go."


    Even if junliushang is in prison now, if he wants to fight back, the emperor will not be his opponent. I believe that the emperor also understands this. "


    " now let him go /? " The emperor was slightly stunned, and his eyes flashed slightly. Then he whispered again, "King Jing, this throne, I just want to give it to you. Only you are worthy to be the emperor of the cloud kingdom."


    "I appreciate the emperor''s appreciation, but I''m not interested in that throne. I just want to accompany yu''er to the life she wants to live, and I also believe that junliushang will never be worse as the emperor of Yunguo." In Jingwang''s word for word words, he was obviously a little more firm.


    while speaking, his lips slightly pulled out a slight smile. At the thought of being able to do that kind of free life with her, his heart could not help overflowing happiness.


    The emperor''s eyes flashed violently to his eyes, and the lips seemed to tear out a trace of cold quickly, and there was even a trace of consternation in his eyes. He did not believe that King Jing would not want to be the emperor.


    Then he said again, "you also know that Jun liushang is very ambitious, and his means are extremely cruel, so you can rest assured that you will hand over the cloud kingdom to him?"


    "Don''t worry, my king knows junliushang. He will be a good emperor." King Jing said slowly again, and the voice, also can not help but a little more tough, even called all changed to this king.


    "It''s just that you are willing to give the throne to him like this? I just want to give you the throne. " The emperor said in a deep voice again, but the hand hidden under the clothes was tightened again. It seemed that he wanted to crush something. "


    " when the emperor first joined hands with junliushang, he promised to give the throne to him. Did the emperor forget it? " Jingwang frowned tightly. His voice became more and more cold, and his eyes seemed to be more and more heavy.


    The emperor was stunned. For a while, he was speechless. However, looking into King Jing''s eyes, he was a little angry. He said angrily again, "do you have to let me give the throne to him?"


    "For the sake of the country of cloud and the people of the country of cloud, this is the best way, and the emperor has agreed. The emperor should know what kind of consequences will be caused if the identity of the emperor is exposed." Jingwang said slowly again, word by word,


    looking into the emperor''s eyes, he thought more. Now the emperor, it seems, is no longer the emperor he knows!!!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1484

    Id = "2371870" >!


    The emperor he knew was all for the sake of the people, so there was no need for him to say these words.


    But now the emperor is willing to start a war for the sake of the throne. If so, he will not read his previous feelings for the emperor.


    However, he now suspects that the emperor is likely to be fake, so he thinks about leaving here first,


    just,


    "hahaha, hahaha," the emperor suddenly laughs, and the gentleness on his face suddenly becomes cold and cruel. It is also obvious that he is ruthless when looking at Jing Wang''s eyes. The laughter stops abruptly, and the lips are slightly twitched One word said coldly, "hum, King Jing, you really know it. For the sake of women, the throne can be denied, the mountains and rivers can be denied, and you are willing to give it all to your rivals. It''s great and selfless."


    "You?" Jingwang was shocked. When he heard his chilly laugh, he was stiff. He was not the emperor. Hearing that laugh, he was somewhat similar to Gonggong Liu, but not exactly the same.


    Eyes suddenly flash, straight stare at him, cold voice way, "Murong Lingtian,"


    Yes, this laugh, he recognized that it was Murong Lingtian.


    At the moment, his body became more and more stiff. Unexpectedly, Murong Lingtian pretended to be the emperor.


    So where is the emperor now? What did he do to the emperor?


    All this should be arranged by Murong Lingtian. He intentionally locked junliushang in the prison for nothing else, just to provoke him and force him to revolt again.


    How could Jun liushang be affected by this kind of anger with his former nature? So, he will definitely turn against it. But this time, Jun liushang must have realized that there is something else wrong with it, so he didn''t plan to win Murong Lingtian.


    However, there is no reverse. Junliushang is not reverse. Murong Lingtian has no excuse to get rid of him.


    And Murong Lingtian wants to use him, except for yunjunliushang, no, or to let him and junliushang kill each other.


    Murong Lingtian is really vicious.


    And Murong Lingtian wants to use him, except for yunjunliushang, no, or to let him and junliushang kill each other.


    Murong Lingtian is really vicious.


    Thinking of this, King Jing''s heart is cold. If all this is arranged by Murong Lingtian, then the next thing, I''m afraid,


    and he will be in danger at this moment. So now he must leave the palace quickly. If he doesn''t go back, I''m afraid Murong Lingtian will hurt yu''er.


    At the thought of the danger of yu''er, Jing Wang''s eyes were in a hurry.


    "Ha ha," Murong Lingtian said, but he laughed more arrogantly. Looking at King Jing''s eyes, he didn''t cover up at the moment. At the moment, all he had was his obvious ruthlessness and coldness. He pulled a little bit from his lips and pulled out a cold smile to the extreme. Then he said slowly again, "yes, it''s me. Only king Jing recognized me now, even though it''s too cold It''s late. "


    He originally wanted to take advantage of Jingwang''s power to eliminate yunjunliushang, but he didn''t expect that Jingwang would have such an attitude, and even the Emperor didn''t want to do it. Ha ha, it''s really an accident.


    It''s not even that woman, is it?


    OK, good. That will greet the woman well.


    "What do you want?" King Jing''s eyes narrowed abruptly. There was also some bloodthirsty cruelty in his eyes, but he was secretly planning how to leave here.


    However, his injuries are not completely good, and his martial arts are not fully recovered. Since Murong Lingtian is the grandson of Duke Liu, he must have the true biography of Duke Liu, even though it is not as simple as usual. So now, he wants to leave, just afraid it is not so simple.


    Fortunately, when he came, Liu went with him. At the moment, he was waiting outside the palace. If he didn''t go back, Liu Yun should go back and inform yu''er.


    Yiyu''er is smart, so he should be prepared.


    However, this is only speculation, heart, but not the slightest grasp, so, a heart, is tightly suspended.


    "What do I want to do? Hahaha? " Murong Lingtian''s arrogant laugh again. All the study was his proud laugh, which seemed to overturn the study.


    Laughter suddenly a meal, a pair of eyes straight at him, again a word slowly said, "what I want, you will not know?"


    "You want to be the emperor of the cloud Kingdom, dreaming." King Jing''s eyes narrowed again. The cold and rapid spread in his eyes. He wanted to be the emperor of the cloud kingdom. Hum, don''t even think about it. He couldn''t let the world of the cloud Kingdom fall into the hands of such people.


    "Do you dream or not? You''ll find out later." Murong Lingtian murmured again. In the murmured voice, there was a chilling ruthlessness. He paused a little, and then said again, "what I want is not only the cloud country, but the whole world. I want the whole world."


    He believed that it would not be a dream for him to get all this according to his power and intelligence. Moreover, grandpa also said that if he found the beast, the world would be his.


    Now, he must find a way to find the beast. It''s said that the prince of Ling knows the secret of the beast. So now, he''s asking people to investigate the prince of Ling. I believe that it won''t be long before news comes.


    "Ha ha." But king Jing suddenly chuckled, with obvious irony on his lips. This man wants to get the whole world. His ambition is really not small. He thinks that this world is what he can get at will?


    "Smile. When you can laugh now, smile as much as you like. Wait a minute, you won''t be able to laugh." When hearing his slight smile, Murong Lingtian''s eyes sank suddenly again, and said in a sharp voice, the eyes were also full of obvious violence.


    Even if Jing Wang is not used by him, he also uses other methods to get the cloud kingdom. Moreover, he has a better idea,.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked. He was cruel to his face and his heart sank again. I don''t know what bad idea Murong Lingtian was making? I want to see who can''t laugh next. " King Jing glanced at him coldly again and said coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around quickly and walked towards the outside of the study. Now he had better find a way to leave the palace. Of course, he also knew that Murong Lingtian would never let him leave so easily!!!! I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1485

    Therefore, this move is just a look. He can''t be stupid enough to fight with Murong Lingtian in the book room, because he knows that the people outside the study must be Murong Lingtian''s confidants.


    It''s hard for him to deal with a Murong Lingtian, let alone the bodyguard. So now, he can only go one step at a time.


    "Do you want to leave?" Murong Lingtian saw that he was going to leave. His eyebrow was slightly frowned and his voice was a little more tough. Today, he can''t let King Jing leave.


    He is too clear about the influence of Jingwang in the cloud country. Once Jingwang is allowed to leave, his plans will be completely disrupted.


    "Why don''t you still want to keep this king here for dinner?" Jing said, half truely and half falsely, with a faint smile in his voice. Of course, there is a certain irony that can''t be ignored.


    After a slight pause, he said again word for word, "but I don''t like your food. You are not worthy." He, who has never said much, is not only joking at the moment, but also sarcastic, which must be attributed to Chu Yu.


    Murong Lingtian obviously didn''t expect that he would say that. In his eyes, he was a little angry, but then he said, "since the Lord doesn''t eat it, I will save it. However, I can take you to see your old friend. In any case, he is considerate of Jun Wuwen. He can''t cause unnecessary trouble at this time.


    If it''s for safety, he should kill Jing Wang. However, he doesn''t want to let him die so easily because he needs to torture the woman.


    Jingwang''s body is suddenly stagnant, and his eyebrow angle is also hard to choose. He means to take him to see junliushang. He thinks that junliushang is being locked in the prison now. If the emperor really sends him to the prison, he can discuss things with junliushang. He believes that junliushang will never be so obedient in the prison.


    And the most important thing is that he wants to escape from Murong Lingtian''s hands here. He''s afraid it''s impossible. But if he wants to escape from the prison, it''s much easier. After all, he knows that there is a secret passage in the prison.


    Although the heart has this plan, is actually intentionally angry voice said, "sorry, this king does not have that time."


    While talking, I would like to walk through again.


    Murong Lingtian''s body flashed quickly and hurriedly in front of him, stopped in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly and said coldly word by word, "do you think you can leave here today? It''s all my people hundreds of miles away from the study. Even if you have wings, you can''t fly out, so I advise you to save."


    Murong Lingtian''s lips once again pulled out a smirk of satisfaction, especially when he saw the anger in King Jing''s eyes, he felt more satisfied.


    Before, King Jing never put him in his eyes. Although the emperor attached great importance to him, how to say, he was a dignitary in the capital, but every time he saw him, he was unreasonable.


    King Jing''s face was full of deliberate anger. His eyes looked angrily at Murong Lingtian and said, "Murong Lingtian, who do you think you are, dare to stop this king?"


    He naturally guessed Murong Lingtian''s mind at the moment, so he deliberately wanted to provoke Murong Lingtian, and he could not let Murong Lingtian guess his mind.


    Now, if he is very cooperative, I''m afraid that Murong Ling will be naturally suspicious. The more he resists, the more angry he is. Then, Murong Lingtian will be more proud.


    As expected, when Murong Lingtian heard his words, his face suddenly became gloomy. Looking into King Jing''s eyes, Murong couldn''t tear him to pieces. He growled, "King Jing, I want to see when you can be satisfied."


    During the speech, the finger quickly extended to him, which was too fast, too fast, so fast that King Jing could not help but be shocked. Before he could react, he pointed the acupoint.


    Of course, King Jing could have hidden, but at the moment, he didn''t deliberately hide. If he did, he would let Murong Lingtian see that he was hurt. At that time, Murong Lingtian would be more arrogant.


    Seeing that Jing Wang was touched by him, Murong Lingtian''s smile became more and more satisfied. "The famous Jing Wang is just like that."


    Words micro Dun, eyes also diffuse obvious complacency, and then quickly pull him up, ruthless way, "now, you can obediently go with me."


    King Jing didn''t say anything more. He let him take him out of his study.


    Once out of the study, a dozen bodyguards outside the study quickly came to Murong Lingtian and waited respectfully for Murong Lingtian''s order.


    King Jing took a breath secretly. These people, as soon as they saw it, knew that they were all experts. Compared with the guards in the Imperial Palace, they were only afraid of being more powerful.


    It seems that the power of Murong Lingtian cannot be underestimated.


    "Send him to the prison, let him see the emperor who has become a waste, and the monarch liushang."


    Murong Lingtian orders several of the guards.


    "Yes." Those bodyguards, respectfully responding, then quickly came over, took Jun Wuwen and walked towards the palace.


    The other guards stood back.


    Murong Lingtian thought a little, suddenly thought of something, and quickly shouted, "wait a minute."


    The guards stopped quickly, turned around one after another, looked at him respectfully, and said, "what can I do for you, Emperor"


    "take him to the back door." Murong Lingtian''s eyes looked straight at King Jing, and slowly said that when King Jing came, he must have brought a bodyguard. Although he was very relieved to his subordinates, it was safer to go through the back door in case.


    "Yes." The bodyguards answered in unison again, then turned a direction and went on.


    But Murong Lingtian didn''t know whether he was still uneasy, or if he thought of any idea, since he followed them closely, he came out.


    King Jing never spoke again, but he thought that Murong Ling was going to send him to the prison naively. He was relieved. As long as he went to the prison, he would have a way to escape.


    Several of them are experts in lightness skill, so they take Jing Wang with them. The speed is still amazing. Before long, they went to the prison and the imperial concubine to read the mind skill. They wanted to talk with more like-minded people about "reading the mind skill of the imperial concubine". Wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and finding friends ~

 Chapter 1486

    When they arrived at the prison, the bodyguards who were waiting outside came over one after another, just like the bodyguards in the imperial palace.


    Jing Wang is surprised. Unexpectedly, all the people in the prison have been changed into Murong Lingtian. However, if you think about it, Murong Lingtian is locking the emperor and Xiangwang here. If other people are concerned, he is not sure.


    So it seems that if he wants to leave here with junliushang, the emperor is afraid of some difficulties Murong Lingtian saw the astonishment in Jingwang''s eyes, and his face was more satisfied.


    Several bodyguards took King Jing directly into the prison, and then walked all the way to the inside, and finally stopped in front of the innermost cell to the east of the prison.


    King Jing''s eyes, looking quickly into the cell, see a body of blood clothes, is lying on the ground when the emperor, eyes suddenly sink, did not expect, Murong Lingtian even used to the emperor''s punishment, no matter what, the emperor used to be very good to him, he now even so to the emperor?


    "It seems that you are lucky enough to see him for the last time. "Murong Lingtian said cruelly on the other side. In his voice, he also smiled mercilessly. Looking at King Jing''s eyes, it was even more obvious that he was ruthless.


    He tried to torture the emperor, but also wanted the emperor to hand over something he wanted. Unexpectedly, the emperor was beaten with only one breath left, but he still refused to say it.


    "The emperor." Jingwangyin''s hand under his clothes suddenly tightened, and it was hard to tear Murong Lingtian at once. But now, he can''t do anything rashly. Now he can only bear it first, but looking into the emperor''s eyes, it is more painful.


    It seems that the emperor heard Jing Wang''s voice, turned his face slowly, and then opened his eyes slowly. When he finally saw clearly, there was a light in his eyes and murmured, "Jing Wang, you are back."


    but when he saw the Murong Lingtian standing behind him, he was afraid quickly , also can''t help a little more light quiver, "Jing Wang, you?"


    It seems that King Jing is also in his way. Murong Lingtian is really disgusting.


    looked at the face. At the moment, he looked exactly like his own face. In the eyes of the emperor, he could not burn his anger and use all his strength to shout loudly. "Murong, you are so mean."


    "Despicable, hahaha, I''m despicable, so what? In this world, the winner is the king, the loser is the bandit, only looking at the result, not talking about the process, so what about being despicable?"


    Murong Lingtian didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t mind others scolding him like this, because when he became the king of the world, no one dared to scold him like this.


    "Put Prince Jing in, and let them narrate the past." Murong Lingtian''s eyes looked at King Jing again, and said slowly again. The corners of his lips could not help pulling a smirk of complacency,


    "Murong Lingtian, you want to be the emperor of the cloud Kingdom, delusion." The emperor slowly earned his body and roared angrily again. Originally, his last hope was placed on Jing Wang, but he didn''t expect that even Jing Wang was captured by Murong Lingtian now. Are they really finished?


    , "now, you three have been locked up by me. What do you think is there to stop me? And I am now the emperor of the cloud country. I has the final say for everything in the cloud." When Murong Lingtian saw the emperor''s rage, he smiled more proudly. Now, he is the emperor of cloud kingdom. Of course, when the time is right, he will remove this mask and restore his original appearance.


    Murong Lingtian''s words hit the key point in the emperor''s heart. The emperor''s body suddenly froze, and he saw that King Jing was also pushed into the prison. In his eyes, he was hopeless. Now, who else can save the kingdom of cloud?


    King Jing allows them to lock him in. In his eyes, he quickly hides a shrewd trace. It''s good for him that Murong Lingtian locks him in this prison.


    Because the secret passage is the cell next door. It''s very easy for him to get through the wall and leave.


    Of course, the key is to avoid Murong Lingtian''s subordinates. There are some difficulties.


    "You two stay here well. I have a lot to do, so I won''t be here with you any more." Murong Lingtian looks at King Jing once again and says proudly again. However, there are several deep chuckles in his voice.


    When King Jing heard the difference in his words, he frowned slightly, and the emperor also heard the difference. He couldn''t help roaring, "what''s important to you? Hum, I don''t know what despicable thing to do. "


    "Hahaha," Murong Lingtian suddenly burst out laughing, his eyes slowly turned to Jing Wang, his lips moved, and then he said slowly word by word, "this time, it''s a very interesting thing. Since Jing Wang is locked here by me, I will certainly go to Jing Wang Fu to take care of the people in his palace, especially his beautiful princess."


    Murong Lingtian''s laughter was a little complacent, but a little insidious. From the moment when Jun Wuchen refused him, he had this plan, or he had this plan at the beginning.


    For that woman, he hates her to the bone now, but he will not kill her so easily. He will torture her well and let her know that he is right.


    "Murong Lingtian, are you still human?" When the emperor heard Murong Lingtian''s words, he subconsciously wanted to jump up. However, the injury on his body was too serious. Not only did he not jump up, but he fought back heavily and fell to the ground. However, looking into Murong Lingtian''s eyes, he was shocked.


    Jing Wang''s body is more obviously stiff. In his eyes, he is covered with ice cream for a moment, his lips are moving, and he says, "dare you."


    Dare to hurt his Yu son, hum, do he really think that King Jing is dead? Can''t resist?


    Words a tiny meal, a cold to stagnant blood eyes, slowly looking at Murong Lingtian, a word said coldly, "Murong Lingtian, if you dare to hurt her hair, my king will definitely make life worse than death."


    Murong Ling was shocked. When he looked at his eyes, he felt a little quiver in his heart. In this case, King Jing still had a thrilling courage!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1487

    Id = "2372152" >!


    Just, thinking that he has now been put into prison by him, and he has been ordered to cave, he is only afraid to scare him.


    Hum, does he think that it''s frightening for him to be bullied?


    "Jingwang, you think you are still the former Jingwang. You are now in prison. You should take good care of yourself. As for your beautiful princess, let me serve you well."


    Murong Lingtian deliberately accentuated the words of serving, and brought a kind of ambiguity that was deliberately misunderstood.


    "Murong Lingtian, I advise you, if you don''t want to die too miserably, you finally give up that idea." Jingwang''s lips slightly pulled out a sneer, and said word for word again.


    He would never let Murong Lingtian have such a chance. He would never let her suffer any harm.


    He can sacrifice everything for her. Including,


    "huh? I''ll wait to see how good you are, but I advise you to move faster at the end. Otherwise, your unborn child will not have a chance to come to this world. "Murong Lingtian said fiercely though he was afraid of Jingwang''s momentum at the moment.


    Now, nothing can stop him, that woman, he must get, and then slowly torture.


    And the child in her stomach, he wants to solve first, think of, she was pregnant now Jing Wang''s child, his heart can not help but a little more angry.


    Jingwang''s hand, constantly tightening, tightening, can hear the sound of bone stretch faintly. In his eyes, it''s a little colder than the bottomless ice pool. Murong Lingtian really has no human nature. He can even say such words.


    And he also knows that Murong Lingtian is totally crazy now, so yu''er is very dangerous now.


    He must find a way out.


    "Murong Lingtian, you are really heartless." When the emperor heard his words, he was completely shocked. He stared at Murong Lingtian incredibly. He couldn''t believe that there were such vicious people in the world, even a child.


    "Hahaha," Murong Lingtian laughed again, just glanced at the emperor quickly, and then stared at Jing Wang tightly again. His face sank suddenly, and he said harshly, "Jing Wang''s movements should be faster, otherwise, he can only come out to your princess and your children to collect the body."


    Even if Jing Wang is angry at the moment, he can''t show it any more. Besides, he doesn''t want to spend so much time with Murong Lingtian. The most important thing for him now is to leave here. Of course, in case of emergency, he needs to inform them to reinforce.


    However, it all takes time. If Murong Lingtian goes to the palace as Murong Lingtian used to be, yu''er will naturally find a way to deal with it. At least he can buy some time for him. However, what he fears most now is that Murong Lingtian will go to the palace as he is.


    In that case, yu''er will certainly not have too many precautions, so it will be easy for him to fall in love with him. So now, he is most worried about this.


    "Well, I don''t have time for you. Now, I''ll go to the palace." Murong Lingtian quickly glanced at them again, and then smiled smugly.


    Slightly turned to a few bodyguards behind him and said, "you guys, look at them. If you let them escape, you will come to see me with your head on your head."


    Although he has full confidence in his subordinates, he still has some worries when he thinks about the threat of Yasukuni.


    "Yes." The guards responded respectfully.


    Murong Lingtian didn''t stay any longer, but quickly turned around and left.


    "Murong Lingtian, you will be damned." But the emperor was more anxious, worried, and could not help shouting again.


    "Then let heaven punish me." Murong Lingtian laughs and leaves the prison quickly.


    "King Jing, what can I do now?" When Murong Lingtian left, the emperor looked at King Jing and whispered. In his low voice was uncontrolled worry and tension.


    Now, Murong Lingtian is going to hurt Chu Yu, and they are all locked here now. According to Murong Lingtian''s cruelty, before, yu''er was so cruel to him, how could he let yu''er go.


    "Find a way out." Jingwang''s eyes flickered, and he was near the emperor''s side. He said in a low voice. However, when he looked at the guards standing outside the cell, his eyes sank. Moreover, the acupoints on his body had not been opened yet. He tried several times, but they did not.


    "How to leave?" The emperor was slightly shocked, and then asked with a little doubt. But in his voice, he had more hope. Maybe King Jing could have a way?


    "The cell next door has a secret path leading to the outside. Now, we have to find a way to break through this wall, but my cave has not been untied." King Jing''s words lingered slightly. When he looked at the emperor, there was a little worry in his eyes. He still couldn''t move, and the Emperor didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Now he had to break through the wall, just afraid,


    What''s more, there were several bodyguards there.


    The Emperor ''s eyes once again diffuse a bit of disappointment, it seems, want to go out immediately, just afraid of unlikely.


    "I''ll run away from the acupoints. You can find a way to distract the guards." King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly again and gave orders in a low voice.


    He doesn''t have much time now.


    "Good." When the emperor heard this, he felt a little more hope and responded quickly.


    Jing Wang sat on the ground, closed his eyes slightly and began to use his kung fu slowly. He knew that Murong Lingtian didn''t use the usual acupoint technique, so he just tried several times and didn''t rush away.


    In the past, as the wind said, such a special acupoint technique usually takes six or seven hours to solve. If it is forced to open, it will hurt the body. But now, he can''t care so much.


    In the Royal Palace, Chu Yu was in the courtyard, turning slowly, but suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Hand slightly pull in front of a flower branch, but suddenly be above the speed to break the hand.


    Chu Yu frowned slightly. Seeing the blood on his fingers, his heart seemed to tighten a little. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at the moon. He said in a deep voice, "why hasn''t the Lord come back after so long?"


    I don''t know why. Her heart beat very hard.


    "Well, it''s almost two hours since I went, or I''ll have a look." Meiyue also whispered in response, whispered the suggestion. I would like to talk with more like-minded people about "reading mind skill of medical Concubine", wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1488

    "Well, go and have a look. But be careful. " Chu Yu looks at him quickly and tells him in a low voice that Meiyue''s lightness skill is the most powerful, which makes her feel at ease.


    This time back to the capital, she always had a bad feeling in her heart. Today, when Jingwang entered the palace, her bad feeling became more and more obvious.


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Meiyue responds quickly, then turns around and leaves.


    "Miss, what are you worried about? What kind of person is the Lord? Besides, the Lord is only in the palace now. How can something happen? " When Pearl saw Chu Yu''s worried face, she couldn''t help comforting him in a low voice. Of course, in her opinion, King Jing is omnipotent. In her opinion, no one can hurt him.


    "You won''t understand." Chu Yu looked at the front and murmured, "there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside. After all, King Jing is not omnipotent. Just like this incident, did he almost lose his life?"?


    "Miss, according to Pearl, miss is too alarmist." Pearl''s red lips were slightly cocked, and some of them said with disapproval, "who doesn''t know the power of the prince in the kingdom of clouds. Moreover, in the palace, who can harm the king? "


    Chu Yu''s eyebrows once again frowned, and what flashed in her eyes quickly, but her eyes were still looking straight ahead. Now she was worried about what would happen in the palace.


    "Don''t worry, miss. The Lord will be back soon." Pearl could not see Tang Chuyu''s worried appearance most, and comforted her again in a low voice.


    Just to see Chuyu is still a heavy face, the heart can not help but secretly sighed.


    When the little girl''s eyes turned slightly, when she saw several people coming quickly, her eyes suddenly brightened and she cried happily, "Miss, miss, the Lord is back. Look, you see, the Lord is back. I''ll say that the Lord will be OK. The Lord will be back soon."


    Chu Yu hears Pearl''s cry and turns around quickly. When he sees King Jing coming to him, the worry on his face finally disappears quickly, and there is a slight smile in his eyes.


    Naturally, he walked towards him quickly, came near him, and said with a low smile, "you are back."


    In the low voice, but with some obvious gentleness.


    "Princess, not long after I left the mansion, I just met the prince." Standing behind King Jing, Meiyue slowly explains that in her eyes, there seems to be a faint smile with deep meaning.


    Chu Yu quickly stares at Meiyue. When has this girl become so talkative.


    "What? I''m just leaving for a while, thinking about me. " Jing Wang''s eyes flickered and he said with a soft smile. However, deep in his eyes, he quickly concealed his anger. Soon, he was too fast to catch. She is too worried about King Jing. He just left many conferences, which made her so worried.


    He is Murong Lingtian after Yirong. When he came to the palace yesterday, he heard King Jing talking to Chu Yu in my words. So now, he also uses my words.


    "Lord." Chuyu cried in a low voice that this man had made fun of her in front of so many people. However, there was no anger in her voice, but it was a bit of coquetry.


    "Ha ha ha," he chuckled, then quickly took Jing Wang into his arms, and quickly covered his lips and kissed her on the face. "Since I think so, I will accompany you well."


    "Lord," Chuyu cried again in a low voice. Just after his kiss was too fast, she didn''t respond to it. But when she heard her half true joke again, there was a little more anger in her voice. This man even played this kind of joke in front of the crowd.


    Before, it was only when I was alone with her that I made such a joke.


    What happened to him today?


    Seeing the smile on his face, Chu Yu was slightly stunned, and then the corner of his lips slowly pulled out a smirk. Or, he and the emperor have already told everything, and finally can go to the life they want with her, so they will be so happy.


    Thinking of this, Chuyu''s eyes can''t help but have a little more happiness. A peaceful and happy life is not far away from them.


    "By the way, when I just entered the Imperial Palace, I asked the doctor specially. The doctor said that he was pregnant and needed good maintenance. So I took some supplements from the Imperial Palace and gave them to you. During this time, you were too tired." He held her tightly and said with concern on his face. In his voice, it was also obviously gentle, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Lord, this is just the beginning. Those are still a little early." Chu Yu looked at him funny. Knowing that she was pregnant with a baby, the man was so nervous that he even took such a big bag back from the palace.


    He''s exaggerating too.


    Moreover, when she was in modern times, she saw some books saying that in the first two months of pregnancy, there was no need to make up at all, because at the beginning, the baby didn''t need too much nutrition.


    In the later stage, we need to make up more.


    However, she was moved by his concern.


    "It''s better to mend it early." However, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said naturally. Then he took out a small bag from the big bag and handed it to pearl. He said, "go and cook for the princess."


    "Yes, my Lord." Pearl answered with a light smile, and looked at Chuyu with a deep look.


    Chu Yu turned a white eye on Pearl. This girl, really,


    "let''s go. I''ll accompany you back to your room to have a rest first." Instead of paying attention to the others, he picked her up and walked towards the room.


    Eyes slightly heavy, looking at her eyes, is full of soft, full of tenderness!!


    Chu Yu then let him hold his hand towards her, but felt that his hand on her waist seemed to be slightly tightened, his eyes could not help blinking slightly, and his brain seemed to flash something quickly.


    Slightly turned his eyes and looked at him


    "What''s the matter?" He smiled a little, and then smiled softly again, just, in his heart, but he sank a little, and she would not see anything. But, thinking of his disguise at the moment, it can be said that it is 100% perfect, and she could not see anything different at all!!


    "Nothing." Chuyu couldn''t help chuckling at the light smile on his face. What happened to her just now?!!


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1489

    When he got back to the room, he helped her to the chair and let her have a good rest, while he sat quietly with her.


    There were times when Chu Yu wanted to ask about things in the Imperial Palace, but when he got to the corner of his mouth, he put up with it again. Since he didn''t say it, there must be his reasons.


    "Prince, miss, the soup is ready." About half an hour later, pearl brought the soup.


    When Murong Lingtian looked at the soup in Pearl''s hands, there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. However, she quickly disappeared. She stood up and took the soup in Pearl''s hands. In a low voice, she said, "give it to the king, you go down first."


    "Yes." Pearl did not doubt that he was there. Instead, she smiled and whispered, and retreated. The LORD was very kind to the young lady.


    Murong Lingtian looked at the soup in his hand, and then he gave a sneer to her lips. Then he brought the soup to her and said softly, "come on, I''ll feed you."


    Murong Lingtian looked at the soup in his hand, and then he gave a sneer to her lips. Then he brought the soup to her and said softly, "come on, I''ll feed you."


    The smile on that face was extremely brilliant, and the movement was as gentle as usual.


    He carefully scooped up the soup with a spoon, blew it gently for several times, then handed it to her lips, whispered again, "come on, darling."


    Chu Yu looked at the smile on his face, and the corner of his lips also smiled lightly. He just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly he smelled the soup, which seemed to have a faint smell.


    She frowned slightly and smelt it carefully again, but she could not feel it, because it should be the first-class bird''s nest, and the stew of Pearl was just good, so it smelled good.


    Maybe it was just her delusion.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t like it? " Seeing that she didn''t drink, he asked with concern on his face, with some deliberate disappointment in his voice.


    "I like it." Chuyu chuckled again. He couldn''t bear to see his disappointed expression. He opened his mouth slowly and wanted to drink. However, when he was about to take the bird''s nest into his mouth, he suddenly felt a wave of nausea in his stomach.


    Then hurriedly to get out of the way, desperately retching on one side.


    However, he could not vomit anything.


    Chu Yu once again slightly frowns, she these two days, does not have the feeling of nausea, moreover is wants to eat what, can eat what, just is how?


    Just now, she seemed to smell another faint smell there.


    Although it''s very light, it''s very light, but I can smell it twice. It''s not her illusion, is it?


    But this soup is made by pearl. Can''t pearl add things in it?


    What''s going on?


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Seeing the uncomfortable appearance, he asked in a hurry, and patted her on the back with his hand. "Is it very uncomfortable? Do you want me to ask a doctor to help you?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a normal reaction. Take a rest."


    For a long time, Chu Yu felt sick, but he still comforted him in a low voice. Moreover, during this period, nausea was also a normal reaction.


    "Here, drink the soup first, and then have a good rest." When he heard what she said, he seemed to be relieved, but he brought the bowl of soup to her again and said with concern.


    Chu Yu is slightly Leng, because just retch on some miserable white face, quickly concealed what?


    She was so upset. Since he wanted her to drink it, she was so upset because of the soup.


    What does he mean?


    He usually cares about her so much that he can''t see her suffer a little bit. Although his words are not much, every action is the most considerate concern.


    She thought that seeing this situation, he would throw the soup out directly, but did not expect that he would let her drink it again?


    Although it''s a very precious thing and a tonic thing, it''s also true that she was just not comfortable drinking it.


    Is he only worried about the children in her stomach now? He is really afraid of starving them.


    No, no,


    her king Jing won''t be like that.


    All of a sudden, her body froze violently. She knew Jingwang well. She believed that Jingwang would never do that, but now he did that, so I''m afraid that Jingwang was not real.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when he kissed her in the yard, she didn''t have any feelings. Usually, when Jun Wuwen kissed her, she would feel moved, happy or passionate. But just now, she didn''t have that feeling.


    instead, she seemed to want to avoid it. Just now, she didn''t think so much, but she did Will not feel so obvious, now, think about it carefully, the heart can not help the dark shock stagnation.


    Is he really not her king Jing?


    Although there are too many doubts in my heart, but I didn''t say it, but I smiled and said with a little coquetry on purpose, "but I don''t want to drink it now, Lord. I feel sick as soon as I touch that thing and feel like vomiting."


    If King Jing hears her like this, he will not let her drink any more.


    "this is Pearl''s cooking for you and the children in your stomach. Come on, darling, drink a little. Otherwise, your thin body will hurt me." His lip angle also pulls out a few silk chuckles again, in the Mou son is more apparent concern and nervousness.


    Chu Yu''s heart sank suddenly, his hand concealed under his clothes tightened subconsciously. However, his face was still calm, just with a slight dissatisfaction.


    "The Lord knows now that he cares about his children and doesn''t care about me at all." Lips slightly raised, slightly dissatisfied with a glance at him, said in a low voice.


    Murong Lingtian is slightly stunned. The smile on her face is more and more diffuse. Her long and thin fingers gently scrape her nose and smile half truely. "Silly girl, what do you say? Of course I care about you. Am I worried about your body?"


    Is still concerned about the words, but, his eyes, but quickly hidden a trace of doubt, this woman has found it?


    However, it is impossible. He did not show any flaws. No matter how smart the woman is, she cannot see anything. Before, he even cheated the emperor, junliushang and Jingwang. Can''t he cheat her?


    Thinking of this moment, the worry in my heart will quickly disappear. Looking into her eyes, I am full of tenderness and concern.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1490

    Chu Yu said painfully, and then walked slowly towards the bed. When he got to the bed, he fell down on the bed as if he were empty.


    "Lord, let pearl clean up the room first. The smell here is too bad. Besides, Lord, don''t stand there. Go out and breathe." Chu Yu, lying on the bed, said weakly.


    "Well, good." Murong Lingtian responded in a low voice, then turned around and walked out. It really smells bad.


    Moreover, pearl that wench, he is understanding, silly, a tendon, so, let pearl come, he also has nothing to worry about.


    When Chu Yu saw that he left work, his lips slowly drew a little taunt. He had to pretend to be king Jing, and he always had to know about him. If he changed to King Jing at the moment, he would not dislike her at all, just afraid that he would clean up those things.


    However, the most important thing for him now is to find a way to find Jingwang and rescue Jingwang and Zhuer. It can''t help him very much. But now, if other people come in, Murong Lingtian will doubted. Moreover, Murong Lingtian will never allow other people to approach her.


    So, she can only hope, pearl this girl, clever once!!


    After a while, pearl came in and saw Chuyu lying on the bed. She ran over in a hurry and asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with you, miss? Wasn''t it just fine? How can it be like this all of a sudden! "


    "I''m fine. It''s just a normal reaction. Just have a rest." Seeing her quick cry, Chu Yu felt a deep breath in her heart. The girl was too emotional, and she could not think calmly about anything.


    "But how could miss vomit? Just now the LORD said that the young lady vomited. Now the Lord is still standing outside. He must be worried about the young lady too! " Said Pearl again in a hurry.


    Chu Yu''s eyebrow angle is another choice. Hum, care for her, stand outside and care for her? Only this girl can believe it.


    However, she guessed that Murong Lingtian would not leave, so now, only pearl can bring the news to Meiyue!!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1491

    Even that Liuyun, she was a little uneasy. After all, Liuyun came back together with Murong Lingtian, which may be fake.


    Just, how to make pearl close to the moon?


    If she is close to her directly, with Murong Lingtian''s martial arts, even if she tries to keep her voice down, he will be able to hear it. Moreover, if she writes it, pearl, a silly girl, will be found by Murong Lingtian as soon as she goes out.


    With a flash in her eyes, Chu Yu quickly grasped her hand and pressed it tightly.


    "Miss?" Zhu''er is slightly shocked. She just wants to say something, but when she is talking to Chu Yu''s implied eyes, she quickly stops talking. It seems that the young lady doesn''t want her to talk. Chuyu''s eyes gave her a quick look out of the door. Fortunately, the things in the room haven''t been cleaned yet, and there is a smell. So, Murong Lingtian didn''t rush in, so she was given a chance.


    "Don''t talk, and concentrate on remembering the words I''m writing in your hand." Chuyu quickly wrote in the palm of her hand. Fortunately, she has this kind of small brush made by herself. In the palm of her hand, she can write a few words.


    Pearl''s eyes opened slightly, and looked at her doubtfully. Seeing the heaviness of Chuyu''s face, she did not ask any more, but nodded slightly.


    "After you go out, go to Meiyue immediately, tell her, but find the Lord. It''s better to go to the prison." Seeing that she was silent, Chu Yu continued to write again.


    "Little," Pearl''s eyes opened vigorously. She just wanted to say something again, but when she saw Chuyu''s eyes coming through, she quickly stopped talking.


    However, he still doesn''t understand. Isn''t the LORD out there? How can we let Meiyue go to find the Lord? Can she just cry out?


    Naturally, Chu Yu understood her mind, and wrote quickly again, "my words are only to Meiyue, and I can''t tell anyone else, including Wang Ye."


    She can''t tell the girl the truth for the time being. She is afraid that pearl will show her flaws. She believes that according to the intelligence of Meiyue, she will understand her meaning.


    Pearl was even more confused, but still nodded slightly. No matter what, she listened to miss. "


    " what are you still doing Murong Lingtian seems to have seen pearl squatting in front of the bed for too long. He can''t help his voice to urge him. He doesn''t care about the bad smell at the moment, but walks in quickly.


    Chu Yu was shocked. Murong Lingtian walked in at the moment. She must have doubted something. At the moment, the last line she wrote in Pearl''s hand hasn''t come or been erased.


    And see Murong Lingtian has come to bed, want to wipe again, will be found by him.


    Chu Yu''s heart suddenly hung up, and in the palm of his hand, a little sweat oozed out.


    But Pearl''s girl, who had not yet understood what was going on, turned around slightly, looked at Murong Lingtian, and said repeatedly, "Lord forgive me, pearl will go to clean up now."


    When you speak, stand up.


    Chu Yu was even more frightened. If pearl stood up to pick up those things and turned her hand, it would probably be discovered by Murong Lingtian.


    So she had to remove the words from Pearl''s palm.


    "Lord, my head hurts a little." Chuyu''s eyes also turned to Murong Lingtian, and said with some discomfort.


    However, this is said to pearl. She knows that pearl is the most nervous girl.


    Sure enough, before she had finished speaking, pearl, who wanted to stand up, quickly squatted in front of her, reached her forehead quickly, and said nervously, "headache, what''s the matter? I''ll see if I have a fever. "


    What Chu Yu wanted was this effect. When she saw her hand and held it to her forehead, she stretched out her hand as if at will, held her hand and wiped it in the palm of her hand with her special potion.


    This kind of liquid medicine, go to that kind of grinding, the effect is very good, and no trace will be left.


    Fortunately, when Murong Lingtian came to her, she threw the pen under the bed.


    "Miss, didn''t you just say you had a headache? Let pearl have a look." Said Pearl, more anxiously, seeing that she had taken her hand.


    "Ah, you girl, you are so impatient. You go to clean up that thing first. It may be smoked by those things." Chu Yu sighed deliberately, and then said with a slight reproach.


    While talking, I also gave her a little push.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes flickered a little. When he looked at Pearl, his face seemed to sink a little. However, he would not say anything in this room.


    He went to Chu Yu''s face and said with concern, "what''s the matter? Does the head hurt? Do you want me to call a doctor? "


    "No, it''s no big deal. Don''t worry too much, Lord." Chuyu smiled a little, very intimate said, but, in the heart, but not a knife to solve him.


    Soon pearl finished cleaning up, made a little salute, and then walked out slowly.


    Chu Yu watched zhu''er go out slowly, but she was also worried. For fear of this girl, she still didn''t understand her intention and delayed the most important thing.


    And she was also worried that Murong Lingtian would cry out to Pearl for fear that he would ask her what from her mouth?


    After all, pearl doesn''t know that the current Prince is a fake, but if you tell pearl that the current king Jing is a fake, pearl is afraid that it will be easier to show flaws.


    After all, that girl can''t disguise at all.


    Sure enough, after Pearl left for a while, Murong Lingtian said softly to Chu Yu, "take a rest first. I''ll help you see what''s delicious."


    Naturally, Chu Yu understood his mind and said softly, "Lord, I don''t want to eat anything now. Lord, please forgive me."


    First of all, she is worried that he will ask Zhu Er about some things. The address of reading the full text of the heart skill of the medical concubine is 82331 /


    download address of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine is


    mobile phone reading of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine is 82331 /


    to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "collection" on the right to record this time (if you like reading the heart skill of the medical concubine, please contact your friends (QQ, blog, wechat, etc.) Style) recommend green beans (), thank you for your support!!

 Chapter 1492

    Feeling his approach, Chuyu''s heart suddenly sank. He wanted to avoid it, but he could only resist it, and let his lips fall on her face.


    Fortunately, Murong Lingtian didn''t take a step closer, just kissed her gently, then quickly got up, turned around and left the room.


    Chuyu''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Deep in the eyes, they were a little cold. Murong Lingtian was really insidious.


    She knows that she can''t have any movement now. She can only wait here quietly. She only hopes that Meiyue can find Jingwang, rescue Jingwang and save her again.


    After leaving Chuyu''s room, pearl kept thinking about what happened to her, but she still couldn''t understand.


    Since I don''t understand, I won''t think about it any more. Just tell Meiyue according to the meaning of miss.


    But, just want to find the moon, but suddenly saw the LORD came, then quickly salute "Pearl see the Lord."


    Murong Lingtian''s face suddenly sank. In her eyes, she quickly concealed a trace of cold. Her lips were slightly torn. She said slowly, word by word, "what did miss just say to you?"


    Pearl was stunned. Originally, she was confused by the book. At the moment, she was even more puzzled. However, her brain, which was originally one muscle, suddenly turned around.


    The young lady said that she could not tell anyone, not even the Lord, or that she wanted to surprise the Lord.


    Thinking so in my heart, there was no fear at all, so I whispered, "no, Miss didn''t say anything to me just now."


    "Really not?" Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed straight at her, and asked in a deep voice again. There was also some obvious coldness in the voice. She had just squatted at the bedside for so long, and could not have done nothing.


    However, according to his hearing, if Chu Yu really said something to her, he would be able to hear it, so he suspected that Chu Yu might give pearl something.


    "No." Pearl blinked a little, and said earnestly.


    Murong Lingtian is stunned. In his eyes, there is a trace of doubt. Is it because he is more concerned about this girl? He knows this girl very well. He will never lie.


    Pearl really can''t lie, but now, she doesn''t even know she''s lying.


    Although Murong Lingtian was a little uncertain, for the sake of safety, he quickly flashed to Pearl''s face, searched her quickly, and didn''t find anything. This time, he was relieved secretly. It seems that he was really worried.


    But Pearl was stunned. How could the Lord search her? How could the Lord treat her like this?


    However, when she responds, Murong Lingtian has already left.


    Murong Lingtian didn''t worry that the girl would complain to Chu Yu, because he knew that although the girl was a little silly, she was all for Chu Yu''s sake.


    Therefore, I will never tell Tang Ruoying about this.


    She won''t do anything that makes Chuyu sad.


    Pearl stood there stupidly, and only half a day later she came back to her senses. In her eyes, she slowly rolled out a few tears. How could the Lord just do that to her.


    The more you cry, the more aggrieved you are. The more aggrieved you are, the more fierce you cry.


    Subconsciously, I raised my hand to wipe my tears. This time, I suddenly thought of what the young lady had just told me. Then I thought of what the LORD had just done. In her mind, I suddenly realized what was going on.


    Also can not care about sad, then quickly toward the room of the moon.


    "Meiyue, Meiyue." Before entering the room, she cried out in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the princess? " Meiyue quickly flashed out and asked anxiously when she looked worried.


    "The lady asked you to look for the Lord, that is to say, you should go to the prison to see if the Lord is in prison." Pearl said hastily, thinking of the solemn expression on Miss''s face, she became more worried.


    "The Lord, the Lord is not back?" Meiyue''s eyebrows slightly frown, slowly say, but, said half, but suddenly stop, since it is the princess with words, then, it must be the princess found what?


    Since the princess asked her to look for the prince, the prince in the mansion must be a fake.


    Seeing Pearl''s worried face and angry expression, did the girl know that, in that case, she would not appear in front of the princess again.


    She should go to the princess first to see what the situation is. To find the prince, she should first make sure that the princess will not be hurt.


    even more, if the person is really false, he must have been prepared for some time. If he was in the palace, he had already arranged eyeliner, so now, if it appears, it may still be found.


    She had to wait until the evening to make a move. Now, she went to see the princess first.


    When Meiyue came to Chuyu''s room, he saw Murong Lingtian sitting in the yard from afar. He couldn''t help being slightly stunned. If it was the prince, now it''s impossible for the princess to be alone in the room. As long as the prince is in the palace, he is inseparable from the princess.


    What''s more, the princess is pregnant now.


    It seems that the prince is really fake.


    Her eyes sank slightly, and then she walked slowly to the yard, came to Murong Lingtian''s front, and said respectfully, "Wang Ye, just came back from green bamboo, waiting for Wang Ye in the hall."


    Now, if she wants to find a way to distract him, of course, she is also testing him.


    It is absolutely impossible for green bamboo to appear in the cloud kingdom. But, in this sentence, we can judge whether it is true or false?


    Murong Ling tianweileng knows a lot about some very important people around King Jing. However, he hasn''t heard the name of green bamboo, but he knows about the magic moon.


    She and Liuyun are king Jing''s left and right arms, so she said that there is such a person, it should be, but since he doesn''t know that person, he can''t easily go to see that person, so he said in a deep voice, "well, let him go to rest first, yu''er is not comfortable, I''m not sure, and I don''t have the mind to deal with other things."


    "Yes." Meiyue didn''t hesitate at all. She responded quickly, but still looked respectful, without any difference. However, in her slightly drooping eyes, she was obviously ruthless.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1493

    It''s really damned that I dare to pretend to be a prince.


    But now, she is more worried about the princess in the room. Obviously, this person is watching the princess. I don''t know what he will do to the princess.


    However, she can''t be too obvious now. If she is too obvious, it will definitely arouse this suspicion.


    "Lord, my subordinates will leave first." Meiyue slightly raised her voice and said, in the voice, there is still the obvious respect, but at the moment, it is intended to let Chuyu hear, hoping that Chuyu can give her a hint.


    Chu Yu in the room heard Meiyue''s voice and was slightly shocked, but immediately understood the meaning of Meiyue, so she asked weakly, "is it Meiyue?"


    "Princess, it''s me." Meiyue''s heart was secretly happy, but her face was still cold, she said coldly.


    "Meiyue, what did you do in the morning? I want to eat it now. Alas, it''s strange to have a baby. I don''t want to eat the bird''s nest that the Lord just stewed for me, but I think of eating the little things you made. Otherwise, you can help me to make some more."


    She is worried about the problem of eating this evening. She is afraid that Murong Lingtian will move her hands and feet in her meal.


    She can''t continue to use that trick. Besides, if she doesn''t eat, she will be hungry.


    When Meiyue comes, she is relieved.


    "If the princess wants to eat it, she can do it for her. It''s said that people who are pregnant with children are all like that. "At this moment, although Meiyue is talking to Chuyu through a door, it''s still a respectful expression.


    However, in the drooping eyes, there is more coldness. It seems that the princess is afraid to eat the man''s food, which must be to give the princess medicine.


    "Well, thank you then." Once again, Chuyu said weakly, but in his heart, he was relieved.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Deep in the eyes, he quickly concealed a trace of cold. Originally, he planned to put the medicine in her meal at night, but unexpectedly, she asked Meiyue to cook for her.


    His eyes, carefully looking at the moon, did not see a little different, eyebrows can not help a little light frown, and he also heard that people with children are so little, good things, not necessarily like to eat, specially choose some strange things to eat.


    So, at the moment, he didn''t doubt much, but ordered Meiyue to go down.


    The meal in the evening is made by Meiyue himself. Bring it here.


    Seeing the meal from Meiyue, Chu Yu ate it peacefully, but it was very delicious. He didn''t want to vomit at all. Eating it, he laughed and said, "it seems that this man who is pregnant with a child is really strange. However, the dishes made by Meiyue are really delicious. "


    The words a tiny meal, the eyes look to one side of King Jing, slightly flattered said, "Lord, do you want to eat some."


    "No, you like it. You can eat more." Murong Lingtian smiled at her and said softly. However, she was a little annoyed.


    I didn''t expect that such a small thing would be such a trouble. No way. In the evening, he must find a way to kill the child. He can''t wait to see her suffering and Jing Wang''s suffering.


    Just, think of, she sees other thing to be able to vomit, give her medicine again, afraid some difficulty.


    I suddenly remembered that the doctor said that when I was just pregnant with a child, I should be very careful, otherwise it would be easy to slide the tire. Think of it here, his eyes flicker slightly, his lips slowly pull out a sneer, or tonight, he can do some special activities.


    At that time, not only can we kill the child, but also can,


    this woman, after all, is the woman he once loved, and also has such a beautiful face, so he told her, but,


    Meiyue waited until Chu Yu finished eating, then he packed up and left. When he left, his fingers made a slight hint to Chu Yu.


    Now, it''s dark. She can go out to find the prince. The princess can only be careful.


    Meiyue returns to her room, changes clothes quickly, and quietly returns to the palace.


    But Chu Yu then borrows to say that oneself eats too full, proposed lets Murong Lingtian accompany her to turn.


    She should try her best to delay some time, hoping that Meiyue can save Jingwang.


    Although Murong Ling was reluctant, he nodded. After all, it''s still early. They still have time.


    Chu Yu deliberately walked slowly, slowly, and walked around the yard step by step. He also kept talking with Murong Lingtian about the sweet things between her and King Jing.


    The more Murong Lingtian listened, the more gloomy his face became. However, it was not easy to do.


    After about half an hour, Murong Lingtian finally couldn''t help it. He held her slightly and said softly, "OK, let''s go back. It''s too long. I''ll be tired."


    "Good." Chu Yu knows that he can''t make excuses now. After all, it''s been a long time. If he makes excuses again, Murong Lingtian will doubted.


    He let him take her back to the room.


    Now, she is pregnant with children. If Murong Lingtian pretends to be so, she can''t be confused with her.


    However, she didn''t expect that as soon as Murong Lingtian took her back to the room and quickly closed the door, she would hold her tightly and press her lips towards her. This time, it''s not on her face, but on her lips.


    Chu Yu was shocked and quickly reached out to stop him. He said nervously, "you forget, Lord, I''m pregnant now. I can''t."


    It''s disgusting that this man should want to possess her like this.


    Now,. In my heart, I hate Murong Lingtian to the extreme, but I still have to pretend to smile.


    "I just kissed and didn''t do anything else." Murong Lingtian smiled and then pressed her again.


    "Lord, I''m afraid you''ll be out of control. At that time, it''s not good if you hurt the baby." Chuyu quickly stopped him again. As soon as Murong Lingtian got close to her, she felt sick. She couldn''t stand his kiss.


    "Ha ha." I didn''t expect that Murong Lingtian suddenly chuckled, and the hand holding her waist suddenly tightened, and the corner of her lips pulled out the ice again to the extreme coldness, and said slowly word by word, "right? Hurt the baby? How about hurting the baby? That''s exactly what I want! "


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1494

    .


    Those people have been stupefied for a while, a few of them are fast catching up, but there is no shadow of Murong Lingtian. In the room, King Jing held Chuyu tightly and whispered in her ear, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    "I know you''ll come and save me." Chu Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled a little bit. She knew that King Jing would come to save her.


    Just, Jing Wang''s eyes, but a little more heartache, it seems that also quickly hidden a heavy.


    "Come on, have a rest." He was still a little frightened when he thought of the just thrill. He gently took off her clothes, and then slowly helped her to the bed.


    just now she must have been frightened. But he thought of what Meiyue told him, Murong Lingtian almost killed the child in her stomach. His heart was even more frightened.


    Fortunately, she had already found that Murong Lingtian was fake, or the consequences would be really unimaginable.


    He quietly hugged Chuyu and watched her fall asleep before he slowly got up and walked out of the room.


    Just now those people in the yard have retreated to the distance. Seeing King Jing coming, they all respectfully shouted, "see the prince."


    King Jing''s eyes quickly glanced at them, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Then he looked at one of the men and said in a deep voice, "Qingzhu, help me mobilize all the people, rescue the Tang family and wipe out Murong Lingtian''s forces."


    Just now, he deliberately let Murong Lingtian go, because today, after escaping from the prison, he heard that the parents of yu''er also fell into Murong Lingtian''s hands.


    Just don''t know where Murong Lingtian will lock them. He knows that Murong Lingtian must want to use them to threaten yu''er.


    Today, his plan failed. When he went back, he would definitely meet yu''er''s parents. Therefore, only when he first put Murong Lingtian back, could he quickly find yu''er''s parents.


    Now, he doesn''t have to worry about anyone hurting Yu


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1495

    Because, his other identity, since no longer conceal, absolutely no one can move him.


    Before, he didn''t want to expose that identity, because he knew that once he exposed that identity, that, next, he would certainly be involved in the world''s struggle.


    Because the stone of the beast is destined to be inseparable from the prince of Ling.


    In the past, he didn''t mind, and as a real man, he was also looking forward to such a hegemonic position, but now, he doesn''t want to.


    He knew that she didn''t like that kind of fight, she wanted to live a peaceful life, so, for her sake, he wanted to give up everything, including his identity, but now, it seems unlikely.


    "Yes." The green bamboo responds quickly, in the voice, is also very respectful. Then with the people quickly disappeared in the dark.


    "Don''t you want the princess to know your identity, prince?" Meiyue asked in a low voice, who seldom spoke actively.


    The prince said that he didn''t want the princess to know that he was the prince of lingguo, because he was afraid that the princess would think more. After all, before the prince married the princess, the prince used to get along with the princess as the prince of lingguo, and that time, however,


    so she didn''t want the princess to know those things. She knew the princess''s personality. If she knew the prince He cheated her, but he was afraid that there was a heavy shadow in Jing Wang''s eyes. He wanted to completely hide that identity, which was one of the reasons.


    he didn''t want her to think that he married her for the stone of the beast and the world.


    He didn''t want any misunderstanding between them.


    "Ben Wang will explain to her." Jing Wang''s Mou Zi slowly turns to Tang Ruoying''s resting room. There are too many complexities in her eyes. He wants to find a time to explain to yu''er. Hopefully, she can understand his mind and don''t misunderstand him.


    Since he has exposed another identity, he is afraid to accompany her to live the life she wants, and he will not know how long to wait.


    Today, when he was in prison, he could not come out immediately to save her. At that time, he was really afraid, very afraid, afraid of what would happen to her.


    So, he can''t care about anything else. He can only contact the bodyguards of lingguo as the prince of lingguo. Those are all selected by lingguo. After years of training, one by one, they are excellent hands.


    Meiyue''s eyes flickered slightly. Deep in her eyes, she still had some worries. She really didn''t want the princess to be sad. She really hoped that the princess could understand the prince''s difficulties and don''t misunderstand him.


    King Jing slowly turned around, walked out of the room again, went to bed gently, but didn''t take off his clothes, just held her tightly in his arms, like a treasure of the world.


    "


    " master, you are back. " Seeing Murong Lingtian coming back quickly, his guard came quickly, but in his eyes, he had some doubts. The Lord is not supposed to be in the palace now, but he is the emperor now. Why did he come back suddenly.


    "Well." Murong Ling snorted in the cold sky. In the cold eyes, she was still afraid. What were those people like? How can it be so powerful.


    And they obviously listened to King Jing.


    He has known King Jing for so many years, but he has never heard of his power.


    He underestimated Jing Wang''s ability.


    "Master." Just at this time, another man in black came quickly and shouted carefully.


    "Let you go to find out about Prince Ling. How is it now?" Murong Lingtian turns her eyes and asks in an urgent voice when she sees people coming.


    "Subordinates have found out that Prince Ling is king Jing." The man, a little stupefied, then whispered again.


    "Subordinates have found out that Prince Ling is king Jing." The man, a little stupefied, then whispered again.


    "What?" Murong Lingtian, who has never expressed his emotions before, can''t help exclaiming.


    How could he have imagined that the prince of Ling would be king Jing?


    Thinking of the people who had just besieged him in the palace, I couldn''t help shivering again. All of them are masters with high martial arts, and they have been specially trained.


    Before, he had never seen such a team. Even the people trained by grandpa could not compare with them.


    I''ve always heard that lingguo is powerful. People like that, or only lingguo can train them.


    So, at the moment, although he didn''t want to believe that Prince Ling was king Jing, he had to believe that, after all, what happened in the palace tonight had already shocked him.


    "Lingguo prince, lingguo prince, he would be lingguo prince." Murong Lingtian murmured in his voice, which seemed to have a slight tremor. In his eyes, there was also some fear.


    If Prince Jing is really the prince of Ling, then his plan is just to be afraid.


    "so, the stone of beast should be on Prince Jing All of a sudden, Murong Lingtian''s eyes shot a flash of light. He asked in a hurry again. If King Jing is the prince of lingguo, then the stone of God sale is on him.


    As long as he gets the stone of the beast and finds the man who can untie the stone, the whole world is him.


    Now, Chu Xu and them are all in his hands. He can ask Jing Wang to exchange the stone.


    King Jing is so nervous about her. She will certainly agree.


    "go back to her master. I heard that Prince Ling sent the stone of the beast. I heard that the secret of the stone can be seen. It should be the master of the beast." Said the subordinate carefully again.


    "What?" Murong Lingtian exclaimed again, but the light in his eyes became more and more obvious. "So, King Jing has already found the owner of the beast. Who is it? "


    "It''s Miss Chu, the princess of Jing." The subordinate hesitated for a moment, then said slowly.


    Murong Lingtian''s body is obviously stiff for a while, and her eyes are also opening rapidly. Is that her? How could it be her?


    How is it possible that she should be the owner of the beast?


    But, think of Jing king to marry her, so suddenly, so eager, or, not because love her, but because, she is the master of the beast.


    Hum, King Jing, on the surface, he looks like a noble man, but behind him he does such a sinister thing!!

 Chapter 1496

    And she, should have been his wife, since she is the master of the beast, then, he can not give up her, the previous hatred, he can temporarily put down.


    As long as you get her, you can get the whole world.


    He believed that Chu Yu absolutely did not know that King Jing did not really love her, but just used her. If she knew this, she would leave King Jing by herself. At that time, he did not need to force her any more.


    Thinking of this, Murong Lingtian''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk and seemed to see that the whole world was in his hands.


    That subordinates, but a face of inexplicable, originally thought that the master will be angry, but did not expect that the master not only did not angry, but also smile.


    "You go down first. By the way, let''s have Chuxu look at them." Murong Lingtian looked at his subordinates this time and said slowly that his mood sounded very good.


    The subordinate continued to respond and retreated.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes slowly concealed a few deep smiles. Or, he should go to the palace again and tell yu''er the news. At that time, King Jing, when he thought of this, his body quickly flashed out and flew towards the palace again. However, he didn''t think of it. When he returned to the palace again, he found that King Jing accompanied him She is in the room.


    Originally, I thought that under such circumstances, King Jing would be dealing with this matter and must think about how to deal with him. However, when King Jing was sleeping with her and was thinking of going back, just at this time, a bodyguard suddenly came to the outside of the room and said in a very low voice, "Lord, there is news from lingguo."


    Jing Wang''s body on the bed is slightly stiff, but his eyes are carefully looking at Chu Yu around him. Seeing that she is still sleeping soundly, he gets up slowly, walks gently to the door, carefully opens the door, and carefully closes the door after going out.


    Then he looked at the guard and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, it must be very important for Qingzhu to disturb him.


    When asking questions, but slowly walked out a few steps again, and the room opened a little distance, afraid to disturb her.


    "Just now, there was no news from lingguo. It said that the two princes and the three princes set up a rebellion together, and they also united the power of Longguo. This time, it seems to be aimed at the prince." Green bamboo''s face is dignified, some anxiously say, ten thousand did not expect, can happen such thing.


    However, his voice is very low. Only two of them can hear it.


    Murong Lingtian wants to hear it, but he can''t hear any sound. He doesn''t dare to lean too close and is afraid of being found.


    Originally, if Prince Jing and Prince Ling were to disappear, it would be the identity information of Prince Jing. Moreover, it is absolutely impossible for them to be exposed at the same time. But now, for the sake of princess, the prince is still exposed as Prince Jing. Therefore, the wolves of Ling should take this opportunity to make trouble.


    Jing Wang''s eyes are slightly heavy, and his face is a little heavy. In fact, he also thought about this possibility. He also knows that such an exposure in this identity is really very harmful to him.


    But, for her sake, he didn''t care so much.


    His eyes slightly turned, looking at the room where Chu Yu slept. Deep in his eyes, he was a little gentle again. As long as she was ok, he did nothing.


    Lips slightly pull out a smirk, eyes, but also a bit more firm, and then suddenly turn around, toward the direction of the study.


    If it is necessary to protect her in such a way, then it is the only way for him to do so.


    Moreover, he also knows that now his identity as the prince of lingguo has been exposed. Then, she is the owner of the beast. I''m afraid she won''t be able to hide it for a long time.


    So, now, he has to plan well, how to face the present situation.


    In the study, Liuyun and Meiyue should wait there. When they saw King Jing coming, they all had some worries on their faces. The current situation is really bad for them.


    They have to deal with Murong Lingtian, several princes of lingguo and the power of Longguo at the same time.


    No matter how powerful their forces are, they can''t deal with so many people.


    "Lord, what should I do now?" Inside them, Liuyun asked anxiously, saying more often.


    "First find the Chu family and eliminate Murong Lingtian." Now the most important thing is to rescue Chu Xu and eliminate the threat of Murong Lingtian, at least the internal threat.


    Then, with junliushang, it''s not difficult for him to deal with those princes. On the other hand, as long as ling''er comes out, there should be no big problem.


    Therefore, the current problem is not too bad. What he fears is that other countries will take this opportunity to cause unrest, which is the catastrophe of the people in the world.


    In addition, there is another person who worries him the most. Now, those people who are against lingguo are not terrible. The one who is not against lingguo is the most terrible.


    For so many years, he pretended to be the prince of Ling, just to suppress the power of that man.


    His ambition, his cruelty, can not be compared with ordinary people, even Murong Lingtian, is less than ten of his people.


    He knew that the rebellion of several princes must be the ghost behind his back. After all, even if he mobilized the people there as the prince of Ling state, it could not be spread so quickly. He had been acting in secret.


    Moreover, he also used some of the people he believed most. These people knew that he was king Jing''s business.


    He did so carefully, but was still found, that, only him.


    The reason why Murong Lingtian''s people know the secret at this time is that the man deliberately spread it out. He just wants to watch the chaos in the world and fight for the world.


    What to be afraid of and what to do? Just at this time, a figure quickly flashed into the room, looked at Jing Wang with a smile, and said slowly, word by word, "long time no see, Prince brother Wang."


    After a little thought, he said again, "just, should I call you prince and brother Wang or Jingwang, but I really have to admire you. Your hiding ability is too high, too high."


    King Jing''s face changed a little. Unexpectedly, he came to Yun kingdom so soon.


    There will be no mistakes in the chapter of "reading mind skill of the medical Concubine". There will be no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend hand beating!


    If you like reading mind skill, please collect it: () reading mind skill, hand beating bar is the fastest.

 Chapter 1497

    Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Thinking of the bodyguard just now, he didn''t bother her so much. He said in a hurry, "King Jing is actually Prince Ling. He married you only because you are the owner of the beast, that is, the stone. He married you because you can see the secret in the stone."


    Chu Yu Her body was obviously frozen. Almost, she jumped out of bed with a reflex. I have to say that Murong Lingtian''s words really had a great impact on her. She would not believe all things, because she felt the feelings of the king to her.


    (this chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    but in her heart,


    Murong Lingtian sees her silence, smiles a little bit in her eyes again, and says slowly again, "you think, when he knows you can see the secret of Shenshi, he quickly and suddenly marries you. You say, according to his cold nature, it may be so Do you like you fast? Therefore, he is obviously using you, and wants to use you to get the world. For thousands of years, there has been a legend that the appearance of the beast, the unity of the world, and to get the world, is the owner of the beast. However, you are just a woman, so the one who gets the world is the one who marries you. "


    Murong Lingtian is more and more angry. King Jing''s idea is really good.


    Chu Yu''s body is still so rigid, there is no reaction, a pair of eyes, is also looking straight ahead, but do not know what to think.


    In Murong Lingtian''s eyes, she was a little proud again. Her appearance showed that she had believed him. Moreover, she was very sad at the moment. She must hate King Jing deeply. Next, he could,


    thought for a moment, and then said softly again. In this voice, there was a little deliberate gentleness, just like to herself The most cherished treasure in my heart is gentle, of course, with a bit of coaxing. "Yu''er, he deceives you so much, I will never let him go. You and I are the destined couple. Don''t worry, I will save you, take you out of here, and then "


    the more Murong Lingtian said, the more excited he was. Can he not be excited to think that the whole world is his?


    "And then? And then it''s used by you to give you the world. " Chuyu''s eyes suddenly turned to him. In the cold voice, there was a certain ruthlessness. This man is really shameless to the extreme.


    Murong Lingtian was stunned, but the light smile in her eyes spread again, and she said softly again, "yu''er, you misunderstood me. I really love you, always, but Jingwang is the most hateful. He has been using you."


    "He is my husband, and I should do anything for him. Therefore, there is no problem of utilization between us. As for your purpose, I don''t know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1498

    "If you Murong Lingtian is still shameful, get out of here quickly." Chu Yu, who seldom scolds, can''t help shouting angrily.


    At the moment, she''s obviously out of control.


    "Yuer, do you still defend him? You must not be cheated by him any more. Come with me. I will make you happy. " Murong Lingtian said urgently again, he never thought that Chu Yu would be this attitude,


    she was not very sad, and then very angry, she could not leave Jun Wuchen immediately, but now how? ,


    "get out, get out of here." Chu Yu pulls out the pillow on the bed and hurls it at Murong Lingtian. Although it doesn''t hurt, it still makes some noises and startles the bodyguards outside.


    "Princess."


    A bodyguard stood outside, shouting in a low voice, and Murong Lingtian also quickly flashed out of the window, quickly disappeared in the dark.


    "I''m fine." Chuyu murmured, but he felt so stuffy in his heart that he could not breathe.


    It''s impossible for Murong Lingtian to pretend that she didn''t hear what she said.


    At this moment, I think of the past and the familiar feeling when I met the prince of Ling for the first time.


    she clearly did not see that person and why she had the familiar feeling. She also thought that someone was easy to face, but later, she ignored that matter.


    Moreover, later, in fact, she found some differences in King Jing. However, every time, she had ignored them.


    Now, I think it''s actually that she has been avoiding and never wanted to face such a fact. So, she hopes that things will never be uncovered. In that way, she will live a happy life with Jing Wang.


    What''s more, King Jing promised her that he would take her to the life she wanted.


    If King Jing wants to use her to get the world, how can he promise her to give up everything and live a peaceful life with her?


    Of course, more importantly, she can clearly feel Jing Wang''s feelings for her.


    She knew that King Jing was good to her, either pretending or being true. Because of this, she deliberately ignored all doubts.


    Or, there is really a little bit of self deception.


    However, now it is still revealed by Murong Lingtian. When it is revealed, she can''t do anything else.


    At the beginning, it was a bit sudden for King Jing to marry her. Moreover, it was indeed after that conference. It was also a coincidence.


    If so, all this is just Jingwang acting,. So his acting is great.


    No, no, she believes that King Jing really loves her. But he gave the stone to her and knew that she threw the stone into the water. Why? He never told her about it. He was the prince of Ling. After all, he had already involved her in it.


    No, she wants to ask clearly. She believes that King Jing must have his difficulties, and his feelings for her are not true.


    She doesn''t want to, there is any misunderstanding between the two people, don''t want to, really don''t want to.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yu quickly got up, got out of bed and walked out of the room.


    "Princess?" People outside, seeing her suddenly come out, rushed to meet her and asked respectfully, "what can I do for the princess?"


    "Nothing, I''ll go to the Lord. You don''t have to follow me." Chuyu said quickly, and the pace, also faster to the direction of the study.


    She asked for an answer, an answer given to her by Jing Wang. She walked quickly towards her, but her body seemed to tremble slightly.


    At this moment, she did not have the usual calm, heart, also flustered do not know what to do, for the first time, she had a feeling of loss.


    So now, she''s eager for an answer.


    She knows that if King Jing really loves her, she should not hide anything from her now.


    When I went outside the study, I saw Liuyun and Meiyue standing outside, but it was obvious that Jing Wang was not alone in the room.


    So late, does he have any guests?


    Who will come to him so late?


    Her eyes twinkled slightly. Chu Yu''s steps slowed down deliberately. She just wanted to turn around and leave. Since he has guests, she would ask again later. She can''t ask whether he loves her or not in front of her guests?


    She is now standing on the side of the study. Meiyue and Liuyun should be paying attention to the movement of the study, so they didn''t find her.


    Just as she was turning, she suddenly heard the voice of a strange man in her study.


    That voice is nothing, just, his words, but let her body can not help but freeze.


    "It''s amazing that you really married that woman." But there was something obviously surly in the sound that seemed to laugh.


    Although his voice is not very high, but her hearing is excellent, so in this quiet night she heard very clearly.


    The woman he said clearly meant her. Chu Yu suddenly wanted to know what Jun Wuchen would say.


    She was standing under a weeping willow at the moment. The drooping branches and leaves almost covered her body, so it would be difficult to find her without looking carefully.


    Her heart suddenly hung up, her hands tightened subconsciously, waiting for Jing Wang''s answer nervously. She doesn''t know who the man is, but at night, she is still in her study with Jing Wang. She should be Jing Wang''s friend. After all, if it''s not a special guest, Jing Wang is afraid that he won''t receive him in the middle of the night.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Jingwang''s answer. It was just that she heard a slight chuckle from him. It was just that the chuckle was too low, too low, and she could not hear too much emotion.


    "Ha, I didn''t expect that it is said that I hate women so much for the sake of the world, but I have to hurt myself. However, that woman is a rare beauty in the world. To say, you don''t suffer much."


    The man''s voice came again, but in this voice, there were several deep chuckles.


    Then there was silence again, and still no voice of King Jing.


    Chu Yu''s eyebrows were slightly frowning. She wondered at the moment whether King Jing was in the study or not. Why didn''t he always talk?


    "You won''t be fascinated by that woman. Fall in love with her." That man may also see him not to answer, then again half true half false ground says.


    "Do you think so?" This time, King Jing finally spoke, but what he said suddenly sank Chuyu''s heart.

 Chapter 1499

    Is it possible? What do you mean?


    Impossible?


    Can''t fall in love with her?


    "Why not? It''s said that that woman is beautiful and can make men all over the world intoxicated. She is also a very intelligent woman. If such a woman were me, I might fall in love with her The man whispered again, more chuckles in the voice this time, or some strange complacency.


    The man''s voice pauses a little, and then says again, "besides, I heard that you have done a lot for her. I heard that you are willing to go to jail for her. I heard that you are willing to offend the Dragon kingdom for her. I heard that you are willing to bear the pain of love and poison for her. Everything seems to prove that you love her, right?"


    When Chu Yu heard what he said, he felt a little moved in his heart. Yes, King Jing did so much for her. If he didn''t love her, how could he sacrifice so much for her.


    Thinking of this, she felt a sigh of relief in her heart. As long as he really loved her, then she believed that he must have some difficulties in the matter of Prince Ling. After all, it matters too much. He''s hiding it from the whole world.


    He didn''t tell her. He was supposed to protect her too. He didn''t want her to continue to get involved in it.


    At the moment, Chu Yu''s heart slowly recovered its peace. She was just too impulsive. Since she married him, she should believe him.


    However, when she was comforting herself secretly, the voice of King Jing in her study suddenly froze her.


    At that moment, she couldn''t believe it, her own ears.


    "You know better than me how to deal with women. You always have to do something to move her, don''t you?" King Jing''s voice, through the endless darkness, spread word by word into her ear.


    She only felt that at this moment, her heart seemed to be suddenly broken by something, painful, very painful, but at this moment, she did not seem to feel it, because she only felt that she was in a trance, it seemed that all things were blurred in front of her eyes.


    Jingwang said that everything he did was to impress her, and to impress her?


    She must have thought she was very smart, but she didn''t think that she had always been the most stupid one.


    "Even if you want to impress her, you don''t have to do so much. Women are seldom satisfied." The strange voice came again, but this time it seemed that there was so much exploration, but at the moment, Chu Yu could not hear him.


    Want to leave, but suddenly feel as if the whole body of the office gas has been drained in general, the footsteps did not listen to the call, she tightly leaned on the tree behind, eyes slowly closed, want to calm down.


    However, she found that she could not do it at all.


    "No way, that woman is hard to move. If she can be the master of the beast, she can''t be a normal person." King Jing''s voice came again. For Chu Yu at the moment, it stabbed her in the heart like a sharp sword.


    She always thought that Jing Wang really loved her, but now it seems that she was really wrong, and the mistake is too far fetched. He clearly used her all the time.


    "It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to open [the stone of the beast, so it seems that all the work done by my king is in vain." King Jing said again because he didn''t think the previous words were cruel enough.


    "If she is really the master of the beast, she will be able to open the stone of the beast. What are you worried about?"


    The strange voice came again.


    This sentence, compared with the previous one, is more cruel, merciless, and in vain. All that she has done for her is in vain. Yes, she has done so much to deceive her, but in the end, she can''t open the stone of the beast, which is indeed a waste.


    Enough, enough, enough to hear those words, enough, if, she really asked him face to face, just afraid, he will not be close to her truth.


    And he would not think that she would hear him talking to others.


    She''s hard to move, so it''s bothering him.


    Lips slightly pull out a trace of ice to the extreme sneer, and then slowly turn around, strong support their body, slowly go forward.


    She didn''t even notice that the branch pulled the hairpin off her head.


    After a few steps, she suddenly felt a little cold on her face. Her hand slowly brushed to her face. When she touched the obvious wet feeling, her body was stiff again.


    Is she crying? Crying for that man? Is it worth it?


    Is she crazy crying for a man who cheated herself?


    Quickly dry the tears on her face, her eyes, also quickly spread over the cold, now that she knows the truth, then she can''t stay here, she will leave here.


    She can''t be used by Yasukuni anymore.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yu''s footsteps can''t help but add steps and quickly return to her room. She wanted to clean up her things, but thought that none of the things here belong to her. But she told herself that she could not feel heartache for the man. He was not worth it.


    She still took the Xuanyuan dagger with her. She has no martial arts. To protect herself, the best weapon is this Xuanyuan dagger.


    King Jing is so deceiving and using her. She can''t take this dagger too much.


    If she wants to leave here, she must leave. She thinks that all the guards outside are Jingwang''s people. So she can''t go to the front door. Fortunately, Jingwang has no restrictions on her, so she is familiar with everything in the palace. So, there should be no problem in leaving.


    Quickly jumped out of the window, she avoided those guards, and then quietly out of the palace.


    However, in the face of the endless darkness in front of her, her heart is a pain again. Is there no place for her under the heart?


    However, she is not so easy to be knocked down. In those days, her parents were killed. After she escaped with Yuer, she lived the same life.


    Now it''s so late. She has nowhere to go. She can only go back to the Chu mansion first. Last time, in order to deal with Duke Liu. Chu mansion has been bombed by her. However, her room is far away from her and has not been bombed yet. It should be able to barely live.


    After walking for more than an hour, she finally came back to the Chu mansion. At this moment, the Chu mansion has no ordinary warmth, only a mess!!

 Chapter 1500

    "OK, be good." Chu Yu gently held on to his hair and said softly that his hair was extremely smooth and comfortable to touch.


    "Let''s go to bed and leave tomorrow." Chu Yu put it in her arms and wanted to spend the night here.


    Now, the whole Chu mansion is in ruins, so King Jing should not find it. However, in order to be afraid that he would find it, she went into the room and chose a more hidden corner.


    King Jing could not have imagined that she would be in the ruins.


    Chu Yu chose a clean seat, then leaned on the wall, only to find that it was getting dark.


    This time, I realized that just now she seemed to light a light in front of her, but she didn''t light it. What happened just now?


    Her eyes drooped slightly. When she saw the little thing in her arms, she was shocked. The light just came from her body, which was


    (this chapter is not finished, please turn the page)


    .


    Yes, she just saw its appearance clearly, even its expression of grievance. At the beginning, she didn''t realize this.


    It seems that it should really be the legendary beast.


    Chu Yu''s eyes are full of complicated emotions. All the people in the world are fighting for it. But why is it that she is its master?


    She really hopes that all this has nothing to do with her. She really doesn''t want to get involved in these troubles.


    So as soon as the gate is opened tomorrow, she will leave the capital. She will not take care of those things any more, nor will she be used by him again. The things in her arms are slightly drilled downward toward her arms. Her hands, gently touching its smooth hair, feel its warmth. In her heart, she is reluctant to give up. She is sad,. She''s going to take it away and not let those people use it.


    And in the palace, when King Jing looked at the man who had been sitting in front of him and had not left at all, his eyes sank slightly, and he said in a cold voice, "I have finished what I want to say, and I''m sorry that I will send you soon."


    He has always known the danger of this man. At that time, Lingyun, the prince of lingguo, was killed by him.


    at that time, he, Leng Weichen, the prince of lingguo, studied martial arts together, and the three were excellent friends.


    But I didn''t expect that Lingyun would suddenly [be killed. Before he died, let him pretend to be him.


    Because he can''t let lingguo fall into Lingrui''s hands. Lingrui is cruel and vicious. If he is the emperor of lingguo, or even the king of the world, then the people of the world will suffer.


    originally, he didn''t want to participate in lingguo''s affairs, but Lingyun told him that it''s not only about lingguo''s affairs, but also about the whole world,


    Because Ling Rui''s goal is the stone of the beast. If he gets the stone of the beast, it is possible for him to get the whole world. At that time, the people of cloud country will suffer as well.


    Therefore, he had to agree to Lingyun.


    From then on, he played two roles, running between Yunguo and lingguo.


    In recent years, his power in lingguo has been growing and restrained. Therefore, no matter how ambitious Lingrui is, there is no way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1501

    However, he has been pushing to be the emperor of lingguo. After all, he is not the real prince of lingguo. He can''t take lingguo for granted. What''s more, he has to solve the problems in Yunguo. If he becomes the emperor of lingguo, he can''t take the problems in Yunguo into consideration.


    Since he met her, he has no great interest in these contests. Therefore, he wants to find a suitable person to replace him as the prince of Ling state and ascend the throne of Ling state.


    According to the forces he has established now, Ling Rui dare not come here in disorder. By then, the affairs of Ling state and Yun state will be solved, and he can take her out of here.


    I just didn''t expect that so many things happened later.


    "Why are you so eager to rush me to accompany your princess?" Lingrui''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk, half true and half false, said, deep in his eyes, he quickly concealed some exploration, he would like to know, that woman, in Jingwang''s heart in the end, how much position?


    Is Jingwang really just using her?


    "It seems to have nothing to do with you." King Jing smiled and looked at him coldly. Then he suddenly stood up and said, "please."


    "Jingwang, if you really don''t like that woman, I''m very interested. I''d better give it to you." Ling Rui still sat there motionless, his fingers slightly tapping the table, and his lips slightly pulling out a smile of different meaning.


    Jing Wang was shocked, and his heart was filled with anger, but he held back quickly. His lips moved, and he said slowly again, "since she is the owner of the beast, how can I let her be?"


    Words micro Dun, eyes suddenly a heavy, toward the outside of the loud cry, "cloud, see off."


    "Yes." Liuyun hears Jingwang''s voice, and quickly comes in and says coldly to Lingrui, "please."


    Lingrui stood up slowly this time, glanced at Jingwang again, and then slowly turned around and walked out.


    However, when I came to the door, I suddenly stopped and said coldly again, "King Jing, the good play is just beginning, who loses and who wins, and it will be finally known. That woman, I am really more and more interested."


    After that, without waiting for King Jing to answer, he quickly dodged and left,.


    In the whole study, peace was restored.


    Jing Wang Yin '' The power of.


    But. He can''t move the light, but he can move the dark. However, it may be very troublesome to use it. Now, he is most worried about yu''er.


    And Lingrui left before that sentence, also let him be surprised.


    The body suddenly a stiff, then a quick flash, flashed out of the study, then quickly ran toward their room, just heard the room outside, but put light feet.


    The bodyguard''s lips moved a little. He wanted to tell him that the princess had just gone out, but he didn''t need to tell the Lord that the princess had come back anyway, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    King Jing opened the door gently, walked in slowly, saw that the bed was covered well, relieved secretly, and then continued to implant gently Go ahead, but when you get close, you don''t feel her breath.


    His body suddenly froze, and his hands reached out quickly. He tore away the tendrils and saw that there was no shadow of her on the empty bed.


    At that moment, his body, like a sudden fall into the bottomless ice pool, the moment of ice. Even the whole body''s blood is frozen for a moment.


    She''s not here?


    She was taken away by Lingrui''s people. Thinking of Lingrui''s deliberate dallying in his study, he was afraid,


    thinking of this place, his heart was more afraid and his body could not help shivering. No, no, absolutely not.


    If she falls into Ling Rui''s hands, he is afraid that he will rush out of the room in a hurry and shout at the bodyguard outside the door, "what about the princess?"


    If it is really Lingrui''s person, yiyu''er''s acuteness should be aware of it, so he will certainly make a sound. These bodyguards can''t all hear it.


    "The princess has just returned to her room." The bodyguard was stunned and replied quickly, but when he saw the cold face of Jun Wuwen, his heart sank. Wasn''t the princess in the room?


    But Princess Ming has already returned to her room.


    "What do you mean by just coming back to the room?" Jing Wang is slightly Zheng, again cold voice asks a way, eyebrow also subconsciously wrinkly, have she just left the room?


    What does she do when she leaves the room so late?


    "The princess just went out and said she was looking for the prince, but she came back soon, and then she went back to the room alone, so, so." So shouldn''t the princess be in the room now? However, at the moment, he didn''t dare to say it again. The king''s appearance has explained everything.


    King Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had just gone out, saying that she was going to find him? Since I was looking for him, why did another man come back?


    Go find him? Another one back?


    Jingwang''s body is stiff again, his eyes are fast looking at the bodyguard, and he asks anxiously again, "when did the princess go out? When did you come back? "


    Will she just go to the study to find him? In that case, he has been in the study with Ling Rui. Will she hear what she shouldn''t hear?


    "I went out more than an hour ago and came back about a quarter." The bodyguard didn''t understand Jun Wuwen''s mind. He thought for a moment and then said seriously.


    Jingwang''s heart sank again. One hour ago, he and Lingrui seemed to be talking about her.


    In order to protect her and prevent Lingrui from hurting her, he deliberately said something to Lingrui.


    If she had gone to her study at that time, would she have just heard those words.


    Return to the room again, see the room is very neat, there is no messy place.


    Eyes slightly flash, suddenly go to the bed, bend down, open the bed of a secret, this secret, only the two of them know.


    Seeing that the Xuanyuan dagger is gone, his eyes are a little complicated and heavy. It seems that she left by herself.

 Chapter 1502

    So late, where can she go?


    "Prince, I just found the princess''s hairpin under the weeping willow not far from my study." Meiyue quickly flashed into the room and said eagerly on her face that she was a very considerate person. The hairpin was never there at the beginning.


    It must have been when the LORD was in the study that the hairpin didn''t know how to fall there.


    She was afraid that the princess would be in danger, so she rushed to see the whole room, only the prince alone. Her heart sank suddenly, and she said, "prince, princess?"


    "She has just been to the study, but you and Liuyun didn''t realize it?" Jing Wang slightly droops his eyes and says coldly word by word. How can yu''er hear what he just said? She will surely misunderstand when she hears it.


    However, Meiyue and Liuyun are outside. They don''t realize that she went to the study, but let her hear those words.


    Why does God play such a trick on him.


    He did it to protect her, but now, I''m afraid it will hurt her.


    When she left the palace alone, Murong Lingtian would not let her go, and Lingrui would also stare at her, but she didn''t know martial arts. At that time, she was afraid, I''m sorry, subordinates, "


    Meiyue was slightly stunned, quickly lowered her eyes, and said guiltily on one face. When the LORD said those words, she was outside, and naturally heard them. Those words, I''m at liberty No one, I''m afraid will be sad, will be sad.


    She knows the relationship between the prince and the man, just to deceive the man, but the princess doesn''t know. How can she not misunderstand those words when they are heard by the princess?


    "I''ll go back to the princess now." Meiyue hesitates for a moment, then says in a deep voice again. She also knows that the princess is out now. It''s really dangerous.


    "Find it back?" Jingwang''s lips are slightly twitching and murmuring. He knows her too well. If he hears those words, may she come back?


    Now, she just wants to run away from him.


    Unexpectedly, he did so much, but in the end, he was destroyed by such a misunderstanding. Now, he is afraid that no matter how he explains it, he will not eliminate her misunderstanding.


    Meiyue naturally understood Chuyu''s personality, heard King Jing''s murmur, and her eyes sank again. Now, it''s really difficult to find the princess.


    "You go to Liuyun and find her. If she doesn''t come back, you will forcibly bring her back." Jingwang suddenly raised his face, a pair of eyes, looking straight at the distance, said quickly.


    He knows how dangerous she is now, so no matter what, he can''t let her stay outside, even if she misunderstands him.


    He can''t let her get hurt.


    No one knows how painful he was when he just said this. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him. He just wanted to protect her and love her well. But now,


    Meiyue was stunned again, but then he understood Jingwang''s mind. The eyes were more and more heavy. The Prince really loved the princess. If she found the princess I will explain it to the princess.


    Thinking of this, she quickly turned around, found Liuyun, and the two quickly went out of the palace.


    After them, King Jing went out of the palace, but he went directly to the Chu mansion.


    At this time, she has nothing to go to, and the gate of the city is still open, and she can''t go out of the city, so she is likely to go to Chu mansion. Moreover, if she wants to leave, she must go back to Chu mansion first.


    However, when he came to the Chu mansion and saw the mess in front of him, King Jing was totally shocked. He didn''t expect the Chu mansion to become like this. She didn''t tell him a lot of things when he left the capital.


    It''s just that Gonggong Liu is dead, and the matter has been solved better. I believe junliushang and the emperor can solve it.


    he also roughly heard Leng Weichen say that it seems that she designed to blow up Gonggong Liu, but he didn''t expect to blow up the Chu mansion like this.


    He quickly stepped on the steps, hurriedly stepped in, and then in the ruins, looking for her shadow.


    Dare not call her, he is afraid, he a voice, she will hide him instead, so, he can only slowly find.


    First, he went to the room where the Chu family used to live. When he saw it, there was only a pile of soil left. She could not hide here.


    Then he turned around and went to the courtyard where she had lived before. It seems that there are still some places here where there is no fall. His heart is secretly happy. She should be here.


    A little light footsteps, he walked into the yard, eyes quickly swept the yard, did not find her shadow, then gently into the room.


    At this moment, a wall has completely fallen down. Entering it, there is still some danger.


    Chu Yu didn''t sleep at all. As soon as king Jing entered the yard, she had heard it, but she didn''t move or make a sound. She didn''t want to see him or this hypocritical man now.


    She thought that he could not find her outside, or he would leave, but unexpectedly, he came in.


    Since he came in, this place is only so big, then, she will be found naturally.


    In front of him, it was impossible for her to escape, so Chu Yu could only sit there and not move.


    When King Jing came in, he saw her. He was relieved at last. He quickly came to her and shouted, "yu''er. "


    when he was talking, he wanted to hold her in his arms, find her and see that she was safe. He was so happy at the moment that he forgot that for a while.


    Chuyu''s body flashed quickly, avoiding his arm. His eyes looked at him coldly, and he said slowly, word by word, "I''m afraid that the king will enter the wrong door and find the wrong person."


    A slight pause of words, a cold sneer from the corner of the lips, "yu''er? It''s very intimate. "


    Just who knows, how much hypocrisy is there after the intimacy?


    What kind of man is she in love with.


    "Yu''er. "You misunderstood." Jing Wang''s eyes quickly went through deep pain. He knew that after she heard those words, she must have misunderstood. He originally wanted to misunderstand Ling Rui, but he didn''t think of it. Now even she misunderstood.


    He is not very good at explaining, but this time he knows that he must explain, because he doesn''t want people he likes to misunderstand him, and doesn''t want her to leave the palace at this time, so she will be very dangerous.

 Chapter 1503

    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of "reading heart skill hot by the medical Concubine" ()!


    "Misunderstanding?" Chu Yu''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and slowly spits out two words in his mouth. In his voice, there is still obvious coldness, but there is a trace of expectation in his eyes. Or, she should listen to Jingwang''s explanation, or, Jingwang just said that to the man on purpose.


    Anyway, he''s going to give her a chance to explain, isn''t he?


    "Well, I''ll take your explanation." Chu Yu''s eyes twinkled and looked at him straight. He said solemnly.


    She looked at him so straight that she believed she could tell whether she was telling the truth or not.


    It seems that the little thing in her arms is not sleeping well. She turns her body slightly. She subconsciously covers it with her hands. Before explaining the matter clearly, she doesn''t want Jing Wang to see the little thing.


    It''s just that the little thing seems to be very dissatisfied, and the light on her body slowly brightens up. Previously, it was just a little bit. She could barely see Jing Wang''s expression, and Jing Wang thought it was just the moon, so she didn''t pay attention.


    But now the light on the little guy is more and more bright. It''s hard not to be found by Jing Wang.


    King Jing''s eyes, originally looking straight at Chu Yu, didn''t notice these differences at the beginning. However, the light in Chu Yu''s arms became more and more obvious, and even stabbed his eyes. He subconsciously looked into her hands and asked, "what is this? What do you have in your hand? "


    What can shine? It''s not light like the Pearl of the night.


    For a while, Chu Yu did not know how to tell him, but just at this time, the little thing in his hand was slowly sticking out his head and sending out a "woo" again Voice.


    It seems very exciting to see King Jing. He even sticks out his tongue to add his hand.


    Jing Wang stared at the little thing in her hand. He felt the warm and wet feeling coming from her hand. His consciousness shrank. His eyes suddenly opened and he exclaimed, "is it a beast?"


    He has heard Lingyun talk about many things about animals, and there are also images of animals in Lingyun''s study. This little thing should be said to be a beast.


    Is it true that she has opened the stone of the beast? In that case, there will be no danger for her in the future. The beast protects her and no one can hurt her.


    He looked into her eyes, overflowing with obvious excitement and joy, and his hands quickly held her, and cried happily, "great, it''s so good, you''re really the owner of the beast, you''ve really opened the beast."


    "You don''t need to be so excited, do you?" Chu Yu thought that he was excited because the beast came out, so he could help him get the world.


    So the face that just eased was cold again. He just said that she misunderstood him and said that she wanted to explain. But now, seeing the beast, he was so excited that he even forgot to explain it.


    Jing Wang was slightly shocked. Then he understood her meaning, and said urgently again, "yu''er, you don''t know the power of the beast, it can."


    "It can help you get the world, right?"


    When Chu Yu was excited about his eyes, he said coldly that her voice was a little bit more cold. She was also the doctor''s concubine reading the full text of the heart skill reading address: 80263 /


    the doctor''s concubine reading the heart skill txt download address:


    the doctor''s concubine reading the heart skill mobile reading address: 80263 /


    to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "collection" record below (like "the doctor''s concubine reading the heart skill" please Recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, wechat, etc.), thank you for your support!! ()

 Chapter 1504

    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of "reading heart skill hot by the medical Concubine" ()!


    She would never give the beast to him. She would never.


    Eyes suddenly sink, hands tightly protect the small things in hands, coldly said, "I won''t give you the beast, you can''t use it again."


    Jingwang''s eyes sank again, and slowly reached out, "give it to me." In the cold voice, with some deliberate ruthlessness.


    He understood that if he left now like this, it would make her suspect, so he pretended to want the beast.


    "No way." Chuyu glanced at him coldly, protecting his hand and tightening it subconsciously.


    "I want to. Can you stop it?" King Jing suddenly reached out his hand and caught it in her arms. It was very fast, which made her unable to escape. However, the little thing in her arms suddenly came out, and the hair on her body suddenly exploded. Suddenly, it seemed like an inflated balloon, which expanded rapidly. In a blink of an eye, it was as big as a puppy.


    Its claws reached out quickly and held Jingwang''s hand straight. Jingwang''s speed was so fast that he didn''t avoid it. There were several obvious scratches on the back of Jun''s hands without marks, and the damaged things were swollen rapidly.


    King Jing secretly breathed a sigh. The beast is really powerful. In fact, he knew it would attack him. Because the beast will automatically attack all who want to hurt her.


    And these scratches are light, or because he could see its secret at the beginning, right?


    Or, he and it are also some fate.


    If he was bitten by it, he would die.


    Chu Yu looked at his rapidly swollen hand and couldn''t help but froze. Unexpectedly, this little thing was so powerful. When he looked at the original little thing again, he took a deep breath. How could it grow so big all of a sudden.


    King Jing quickly took back his hand, gave a cold glance at the beast, and then turned to leave. It seems that he doesn''t have to worry about her anymore. It''s enough to have it.


    Chu Yu saw that he suddenly turned around and left. He couldn''t help but be stunned again. How could he leave suddenly.


    If he wants to get the beast, he can''t leave like this. Even if the beast scratched him, with his personality and his martial arts, he can''t give up like this.


    What''s more, when he turned around quickly, she saw pain and love in his eyes.


    In such a situation, he can clearly explain to her that even a fool can''t say such a thing, let alone why he''s not stupid.


    There''s only one reason. That''s because he did it on purpose.


    I mean to say that on purpose?


    In his heart, there was a slight flash. He wanted her to leave here. What was wrong when she left here? The struggle and conspiracy to leave the capital?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yu raised his voice slightly and shouted, "King Jing."


    In any case, she should know the truth and know whether he married her for the sake of animals, or because he liked her and loved her.


    She just wanted to understand that.


    Jingwang''s steps stopped slightly, but he did not turn around or speak, as if waiting for her to speak first.


    Chu Yu quickly came to his face, a pair of eyes straight at him, red lips fretting, a word slowly said, "do you love me?"


    She now only needs this answer, as long as he really loves her, then other things are no longer important. She thinks about everything happened in these days, thinks about his care for her, thinks about his love for her, it really doesn''t seem to be false.


    Moreover, after such a long time together, if he lied to her, she could not have found out.


    Jing Wang was shocked. She never thought that she would ask such a question at the moment. Her lips moved a little and she wanted to open them, but in her eyes, she hesitated a little.


    "King Jing, I want to hear the truth." Seeing his hesitation, Chuyu said quickly again that she did not want him to have any chance to avoid. She must hear his true words today.


    Her eyes, straight to his eyes, she not only want to hear his true words, but also look into his heart, see, she is in his heart, what is the seat in the end.


    Jingwang''s lips moved again, and then slowly spit out a word, "love."


    A simple word that can''t be simpler is more than a thousand words. He wants her to leave, to avoid the turmoil and danger here, but he can''t lie about it.


    He loves her more than himself.


    Chuyu''s lips slowly pulled out a smirk, and she knew that his heart was deeply in love with her. At the moment, in his eyes, she knew that she didn''t need any more doubts.


    "King Jing, do you want to drive me away like this?" His lips were slightly raised, and he looked at him with a little dissatisfaction. He said angrily that the man wanted to cheat her to leave.


    Previously, she only left because she heard their dialogue and misunderstanding. However, he lied to her again in order to let him leave, which almost convinced her. It was really too much.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flickered and sighed. He knew that he had not cheated her after all. Yes, it was too hard to cheat her according to her intelligence.


    "You know, if you let outsiders know that you are the owner of the beast, and know that the beast is in your hands now, you will be very dangerous." Since you can''t cheat her, you don''t have to lie anymore, said Jing Wang with a worried face.


    "I know, but do you know that husband and wife should work together. No matter what difficulties we have, we should face them together." Chuyu smiled again and said softly that there was more gentleness in the voice at the moment. She just misunderstood him.


    Just now, she was too impulsive. In fact, she should ask him first.


    However, maybe it''s the will of heaven. If she doesn''t come to Tangfu, I''m afraid that the beast can''t come out.


    Jing Wang''s body is obviously stiff, and her eyes are also moved quickly. Her hands quickly take her into her arms, and she whispers in her ear, "OK, we husband and wife have a heart. In the future, no matter what difficulties we have, we should face them together, never separate."


    In his low voice, King Jing was also obviously moved. After a moment''s hesitation, he said again, "just, I know that you like a peaceful life, and I know you don''t like these disputes!!"


    The address of the latest chapter of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine:


    the address of reading the full text of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine: / 80263 /


    the download address of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine:


    the mobile phone reading of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine: / 80263 /


    to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "collection" below to record this time (if you like reading the heart skill of the medical concubine, please recommend it to your friends (QQ, blog, wechat, etc.) Thank you for your support!! ()

 Chapter 1505

    "As long as I''m with you, no matter what kind of life it is, I like it." Chuyu''s hand, gently pressed on his lips, slowly said that only two people who love each other can be together, no matter what kind of life, is the same sweet.


    Moreover, in the present form, it is impossible to be calm. Only when all the turmoil is pacified or the whole world is under control, can there be real peace.


    "Yu''er." Jingwang''s lips are full of smiles. In her voice, she is more moved. She is always so understanding.


    Not far away, the lips of Meiyue, who is going to visit Chu Yu''s mansion to find Chu Yu, are also slightly chuckling, but she is standing in the dark at the moment, and is a little far away, so they can''t see Chu Yu naturally.


    However, Liu Yun, who was standing beside her, found it, and exclaimed as if he had found a new continent, "Meiyue, how can you laugh?"


    He has been with Meiyue for so long. He has never seen other expressions of Meiyue, let alone smile. Today, she even smiles.


    When King Jing and Chu Yu heard Liuyun''s voice, they all looked at them one after another, and Chu Yu turned around and walked past.


    "Does Meiyue really smile?" Chu Yu''s eyes looked straight at Meiyue and asked with a slight smile. Although she got along well with Meiyue in this period of time and Meiyue also cared about her very much, she had not seen Meiyue smile.


    Meiyue glanced at Liuyun with a little dissatisfaction, then turned to Chuyu and whispered, "princess."


    However, Liuyun didn''t pay attention to her dissatisfaction at all. She said in a hurry, "of course, it''s true. Besides, Meiyue laughs. It''s really beautiful."


    Although what he saw just now was not very clear, it was just a quick glance, but it was really beautiful.


    Like a flower blooming in a flash.


    Meiyue''s eyes once again look towards the clouds, but in her eyes, there is some anger, but there is some shyness on her face that even she doesn''t notice.


    And Liuyun glares at her, not without any annoyance, but with a more brilliant smile, "in fact, you look very beautiful angry."


    As soon as the beast is born, it will recognize its master and will never betray. Therefore, it will never be taken away by other people.


    When returning to the royal residence, junliushang and junwuyou were waiting in the study together. Seeing King Jing holding Chuyu in, they all stood up to welcome him /


    "I heard that our king is going to be an uncle soon." junwuyou''s lips spread a smile with deep meaning. Seeing King Jing holding Chuyu''s hand, their eyes were full of blessings.


    Seeing their happiness, he knew that at the beginning, his choice was right. In the eyes of both of them, only each other could not accommodate other people.


    Chu Yu''s eyes flickered a little. Unexpectedly, the emperor would be here, let alone say such things without hesitation. So, her lips corner also can''t help but pull out a light smile.


    "I''m going to be a grandfather." junliushang also came over. I don''t know whether it was unintentional or intentional. He just stood in front of junwuyou. Then he said solemnly. His eyes also looked slightly at Chuyu. They seemed to hide a little quickly in their eyes. However, it also brings obvious blessings. Su is right. If you miss it, you will miss it forever. It''s only because you refused her arbitrarily.


    Now regret is useless, so he can only wish her and Jing Wang happiness and happiness.


    Chuyu''s smile spread more and more, especially in the serious expression of Shangjun liushang, he couldn''t help laughing. What is junliushang?


    What he just said, to be honest, is really funny and childish.


    However, she will not explain at this moment naturally. After all, although junliushang is more true to the emperor at this moment, his attitude is not too much conflict and exclusion. What''s more, the two of them can stand in this study peacefully, which also proves that the contradiction between them has been eliminated.


    At present, when the enemy is in great danger, they must unite to keep the country and protect its people. Several of them understand this truth. Therefore, they must be able to let go of the previous hatred, because they are all good people and kings who think for the people.


    King Jing''s face also spread a light smile, and his eyes swept over them one by one. In his eyes, a light touch flashed quickly. In fact, what he wanted to see most was such a scene.


    However, it''s too dangerous to think of the current situation. One Murong Lingtian is troublesome enough, and another Lingrui is ten times more powerful than Murong Lingtian.


    So, the possibility that they want to win now is too small, but no matter what, they have to try to keep the cloud country.


    "Are you both ready?" When King Jing looked at the two of them again, his face was a little more dignified. This matter can''t be a little sloppy.


    He is very clear about the emperor''s influence. Since the emperor was in power, his energy has been used to make the people live a good life. For other things, he has ignored, including building his own power. Of course, this is because the emperor believes in him and believes that only when he is there, the cloud kingdom will be OK.


    Therefore, the power of the emperor is also the power in his hands.


    The power of junliushang for so many years should not be underestimated. Although he did not launch another riot, the power in his hands is not much weaker than that in his hands. The reason why junliushang did not move for so many years is that he did not want to let the people of the cloud country suffer.


    "Ben Wang has been ready for a long time." Jun liushang''s face is also a little dignified. He was ready when Murong Lingtian put him into prison. The reason why he didn''t move was that he felt something strange.


    Now, he is really glad that he didn''t move, denied, and was used by Murong Lingtian.


    "I don''t have much power, but I can do anything for the sake of the cloud kingdom." The smile on the emperor''s face quickly disappeared. He said seriously that although he was not the first emperor''s own son, he would not hesitate for the sake of the kingdom of cloud.


    He can not only give up the throne, even if he sacrificed his life, he will not have a little hesitation.


    The eyes of Jun liushang flash slightly. It seems that there is something hidden quickly in the depth, which quickly sweeps Jun Wuyou.


    Happy reading, wonderful reading!


    (=)

 Chapter 1506

    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of "reading heart skill hot by the medical Concubine" ()!


    The eyes of Jun liushang flash slightly. It seems that there is something hidden quickly in the depth, which quickly sweeps Jun Wuyou.


    Although I didn''t say anything, deep in my eyes, I seemed to have some appreciation.


    "Good." Jingwang nodded slightly, and his eyes were more gratified. He believed that as long as they were united, they could overcome all difficulties.


    Next, the three of them made a careful plan. King Jing didn''t let Chu Yu go, so Chu Yu sat on one side and listened to their three plans. It can be said that they were water tight. I have to lament that as long as the three of them had one heart, there is absolutely nothing difficult to reach them in this world. However, King Jing didn''t say anything about the beast. I don''t know if he forgot or didn''t say it intentionally.


    Maybe the latter is more likely, she thought.


    If the beast is really as powerful as the rumors of outsiders, King Jing should use the beast, but why?


    Chu Yu covers the little thing''s hand and slightly tightens it. She knows that King Jing must do this to protect her and not want her to be hurt by half.


    "Well, that''s it. Everything goes according to plan." After about an hour, the sky was already a little brighter, said Jing in a deep voice.


    "Well, I''ll go to the palace right now. First, I''ll reveal the true face of Murong Lingtian. I can''t let the ministers of cloud state be used by him any more." The emperor stood up and said solemnly with a face. In his eyes, there was also some obvious coldness. This Murong Lingtian is really disgusting


    Jun liushang nodded, "just, I''m afraid that he might have guessed that we would go early, so I''m afraid that I''ll be on guard early, so what I''m most worried about is that he will cooperate with Ling Rui. In that case, things will be more troublesome."


    "I think of that, too. But Ling Rui is suspicious and seldom cooperates with others. Even if we do, we can''t have a single heart." Jing Wang''s brow slightly frowned and said thoughtfully.


    "Well, so it is." Junliushang nodded slightly again, his eyes flashed slightly, and he said in a deep voice again, "or, they can pick out the relationship between them first."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to do? That Ling Rui is very cunning, "the emperor frowned slightly, and said with some embarrassment," now the most important thing is to expose Murong Lingtian first. "


    "Well, I will accompany you to the palace now." Junliushang suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice. When he looked at Jingwang and Chuyu, he gave a quick flash. Then he whispered, "Jingwang is in the Palace first. It''s not the time for you to show up."


    although that''s the case, if Jingwang comes out, it will be better. The reason why junliushang didn''t want him to show up is just that he wanted him to show up Stay in the palace to have a rest. It''s still her. After all, she is pregnant and needs a good rest.


    Jingwang naturally understood the meaning of junliushang, so he didn''t say much, but nodded slightly to answer, "OK."


    Originally, this matter, they appear, can always be solved.


    When Jun Wuyou and Jun liushang leave the work, King Jing stands up with Chu Yu and says softly, "I''ve been tossing all night. I''m tired. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to your room for a rest."


    He didn''t let her have a rest before, because he didn''t feel relieved. Although he knew that she had a beast, he still couldn''t help worrying. Now, he is only taking her with him.


    "Why didn''t the Lord tell them about the beast, or could the beast really help?" Chuyu''s eyes slowly turned to him and asked in a low voice.


    Jing Wang''s body is slightly stiff, and his eyes are slightly heavy. He holds her hand, but slightly tightens it. He says painfully, "I don''t want anyone to know that the beast is in your hand. I can''t let you be the target of all people''s pursuit."


    Since she doesn''t want to leave, then, he can only conceal this matter as much as possible and can''t let anyone know, including junliushang and the emperor. It''s not that he doesn''t believe them, but that he can''t take any risks. For her, he can only do so.


    "But, or, the beast can really help you." Chu Yu had long thought that he was doing this for her, and he was moved a little bit more. But when he thought of the present situation, he said again.


    "Ha ha," King Jing chuckled and looked at the little thing in Chu Yu''s hand. He said lightly, "I don''t believe that this thing may unify the world. Instead of relying on it, I would rather believe in my own ability."


    His lips slowly pulled out a smirk, light voice, but more determined and confident.


    "Well, I believe you." Chuyu''s lips once again pulled out a smirk. She should believe him, not the legend, such a small thing.


    Chuyu gently shakes the little thing in his hand. It seems that the little thing is asleep. He just moves his body slightly and retracts his hand again.


    This little thing is really cute, and just now she also saw its attack power. However, it is only an animal after all. After all, there is no human thinking, and it can''t really unify the world.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back and have a rest." When King Jing looks at the little thing in Chu Yu''s hand, the lip angle also slightly rises. This little thing is really lovely.


    "Well." Chu Yu didn''t refuse any more. Instead, he felt the sense of security and happiness he brought to her in his arms.


    After Jing Wang sent her back to her room, he didn''t leave, but when she fell asleep, he began to deal with some things in her room.


    When junliushang and junwuyou went to the palace, Murong Lingtian had already left, and did not wait for those ministers to see him.


    Therefore, you have no worries to sit on the throne again and deal with some things in the court.


    Yun Kingdom, all the troops are in the hands of Jing Wang and are under the direct management of Jing Wang. Therefore, the ministers of these dynasties are all in the Wen Dynasty.


    Murong Lingtian''s forces, completely removed from the palace, leaving no clues, but he took the Empress Dowager away!!!


    This point, we naturally want to know, after all, there are too many entanglements between the Empress Dowager and his grandfather, and his grandfather can also be said to have died because of the Empress Dowager!!


    The address of the latest chapter of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine:


    the address of reading the full text of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine: / 80263 /


    the download address of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine:


    the mobile phone reading of reading the heart skill of the medical concubine: / 80263 /


    to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "collection" below to record this time (if you like reading the heart skill of the medical concubine, please recommend it to your friends (QQ, blog, wechat, etc.) Thank you for your support!! ()

 Chapter 1507

    How can a person as vicious as he be able to let go of the Empress Dowager? If the Empress Dowager falls into his hands, there must be nothing left for him.


    However, it was the Empress Dowager''s own fault, no wonder others.


    In the next few days, junliushang and King Jing found out all the forces of Murong Lingtian, and defeated them one by one, destroying almost all the forces of Murong Lingtian.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" Looking at the dozens of people in black left in front of him, the man standing beside Murong Lingtian, in his eyes, was obviously afraid. Unexpectedly, things would become this way.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes narrowed abruptly. In the deep of his eyes, there was some bloodthirsty cruelty. His hands tightened tightly, and he growled, "King Jing , "


    When the eyes quickly sweep over the person in front of him, there is more ruthlessness in his eyes. He must repay this hatred.


    However, he knew that his current force must not be equal to that of King Jing.


    "Lingrui, what''s going on now?" His eyes flashed slightly, and he thought of the Lord of lingguo. In his mind, an idea flashed quickly.


    "He hasn''t moved, but he is absolutely hostile to King Jing." The man in black standing beside him said quickly again.


    "Hum." Murong sneers at Lingtian. He knows that Lingrui is opposite to King Jing, and that Lingrui is too cunning. But now, he has no other choice. He can only find cooperation with him.


    "Let''s go and visit." The sneer of lip Cape, more diffuse open, Mou son is diffuse more insidious calculation.


    Even if he doesn''t get the world, he will never let Jing Wang get the world. Similarly, he will never let Jing Wang get the woman.


    "Yes." The subordinate responded quickly, and then the two quickly disappeared in the dark.


    "Lord, Murong Lingtian asked for an interview." in the inn, the bodyguard said respectfully to the person who was slowly tasting the tea.


    "Hum." Lingrui''s lips are slightly pulled, the teacup in his hand is slightly shaken, his lips are slightly moved, and he says slowly word by word, "he finally comes."


    He had long guessed that Murong Lingtian would come to him, because there is no other way for the rushed Murong Ling, but he didn''t expect that Murong Lingtian would come so late. Now that he is late, he has no more use value.


    He thought that Murong Lingtian would be a smart person, but Lingrui shook his head slightly and said again in a deep voice, "I don''t see you."


    For a person who has no use value, he does not realize that he has the need to waste time.


    "He said he knew about the beast." The guard froze for a moment, and then said carefully again.


    Lingrui''s eyes narrowed suddenly, holding the hand of the cup, and also tightened suddenly, beast? During this period, he has been checking the affairs of the beast, but there is no news.


    I thought that the woman was the owner of the beast, but now it doesn''t look like that. If she was the owner of the beast, at this time, King Jing could not have kept the beast from appearing. After all, in these days, although he didn''t have a reactionary big attack, he has been mobilizing his forces and reducing the power of King Jing.


    In such a critical time, if King Jing had a beast, he would not have used it.


    So, now I hear that Murong Lingtian knows about the beast. In her eyes, she quickly ponders for a moment. After a pause, she says in a cold voice, "let him in."


    It''s just that in the cold voice, but with obvious ruthlessness, Murong Lingtian had better know the whereabouts of the beast, otherwise


    "Yes." The bodyguard''s body quivered obviously for a while, then retreated out in succession.


    A moment later, he came in with Murong Lingtian.


    "Murong Lingtian has seen the king." As soon as Murong Lingtian enters the room, he politely salutes. After all, it is useful to ask for help.


    "Ha ha?" Lingrui''s face is covered with a light smile, and she says lightly, "Murong Lingtian? Talk about your purpose. "


    He didn''t bother to talk at all, he said openly. He didn''t like wasting time.


    Murong Lingtian was slightly stunned. In her eyes, something unexpected happened, but she immediately said, "I''m here to cooperate with the Lord today."


    "Cooperation? Do you think you are qualified to cooperate with Ben Wang? " Lingrui''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and his face is still that kind of light smile. However, the lip angle is a little more ironic. His current forces have been eliminated by King Jing. Come to him for cooperation? It''s ridiculous.


    "The most important thing for King Jing is his princess. If he catches that woman, King Jing promises to make a big mess. It will be easy to deal with him at that time. Moreover, that woman is still the owner of the beast. If he catches her, he can know the secret of the beast." Murong Lingtian sneers at his lips. In his eyes, he quickly hides a trace of annoyance, but he hides it faster and says slowly again.


    Ling Rui''s eyes narrowed again. These days, he also saw that the woman was important to Jing Wang. Of course, he also wanted to capture the woman. However, Jing Wang protected her very well. Outside her room, there were all the special guards that Jing Wang trained in lingguo. It''s really hard to get close to that room, unless the woman can I''ve come out of that room.


    Therefore, Murong Lingtian''s words are just a waste of words. His eyes are full of dissatisfaction.


    Murong Lingtian naturally felt his dissatisfaction. He couldn''t help laughing again. Then he lowered his voice and said slowly, "I have a way to catch that woman, but I need a little help from the Lord."


    What is Ling Rui thinking now? How can he be clear? He has been trying to catch Chu Yu these days, but he has failed every time. Now, the power in his hand has been wiped out by Jing Wang. It is more impossible to catch her.


    However, if Ling Rui cooperates with him to distract Jing Wang''s attention and those bodyguards, he can lead Chu Yu out.


    Because, after all, her parents are still in his hands.


    This is his last move.


    Therefore, he hid Chu Xu and his wife in a very hidden place, and even Jing Wang''s people were not found.


    As long as she knows that her parents are in his hands, she will naturally follow him.


    There will be no mistakes in the chapter of "reading mind skill of the medical Concubine". There will be no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend hand beating!


    If you like reading mind skill, please collect it: () reading mind skill, hand beating bar is the fastest.

 Chapter 1508

    As long as we can get the guards away.


    Ling Rui''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and her eyes quickly looked at Murong Lingtian. There was a little suspicion in her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t believe Murong Lingtian''s words.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Chush are in my hands." Seeing his doubt, Murong Lingtian said in a deep voice.


    Ling Ruiwei Leng, the corner of the lips will quickly pull out a light smile, the doubt in the eyes, also quickly disappeared.


    "Well, I''m working with you." Lingrui no longer hesitates at the moment, but responds quickly. Even at the moment, he doesn''t pay any attention to Murong Lingtian. After all, the current Murong Lingtian has no threat in his eyes.


    "Good." Murong Lingtian was also quick to answer, and then took out a letter in his arms and handed it to Lingrui. "Then I''ll trouble the Lord. As long as the Lord can attract Jingwang''s people and find a way to let her see the letter, she will come out."


    In Prince Jing''s palace, the guards are too strict these days. Even he can''t enter. However, Lingrui should have this ability.


    Ruiling''s lips once again pull, and then casually took the letter in his hand, but did not say anything, just, deep in the eyes, quickly concealed a sneer.


    He is still able to do this. He is not only curious about the beast, but also about the woman. He should see what kind of woman Jing Wang attaches great importance to?


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes also had a little sneer. Now, his purpose is to make king Jing suffer. To make that woman suffer, he is not good, and he will never let them.


    So, for the rest, he can''t care too much.


    Late at night, in the palace, in the heavily guarded palace, there was silence.


    King Jing is still processing some documents. Chu Yu sits aside and looks at him quietly. He works hard and has a special attraction.


    "Wang Ye, there was a movement in Lingrui''s side. He suddenly launched all the people and horses to attack our army, and also sent people and horses to block the army sent by Xiangwang to rescue." The breeze suddenly came in and said eagerly.


    Jingwang''s body is obviously stiff. He stands up suddenly. In his eyes, it''s a little cold, but there are some accidents. Lingrui has no reason to attack suddenly. After all, his people have not been fully mobilized.


    "How is it now?" Down the doubt in his heart, King Jing asked in a deep voice, if he calculated according to the current force, he still had some difficulties in dealing with Ling Rui''s men and horses.


    He should have asked for help from the Dragon Kingdom, and the emperor of the Dragon kingdom should have agreed. Now the rescue army should be coming soon. He wanted to delay for two or three days, and then he would give Lingrui a hard blow. Unexpectedly,


    "the situation is not good, Lingrui''s people are too cruel, our people are lost." Liuyun didn''t go on, but the following meaning is obvious.


    Jingwang''s face suddenly sank, and his eyes were a little more anxious. However, when he looked at Chuyu, he was worried. He was worried. In this situation, he was not sure to let her leave his side.


    "You''d better go and have a look." Chu Yu naturally understood his mind and said softly that she didn''t want to be a burden to him. Moreover, he stayed with her in the palace these days. He just ordered Liuyun to deal with some things. Nothing happened, and no one else would say anything.


    But now such things have happened. If he doesn''t show up again, the impact will be bad.


    Jing Wang''s eyes flickered slightly, and his face was more worried. However, when he thought about the outside, so many guards, and then thought about that, there were beasts on her, according to her intelligence,. It''s impossible that something will happen, so he said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll go out and have a look."


    as soon as I finish speaking, I look at Chu Yu, and then I quickly turn around and leave.


    After all, it''s impossible for him not to appear when something like this happens. Moreover, he is very worried.


    Chu Yu looks at the back of his departure, and his eyes are worried.


    But she believes that King Jing will be able to deal with all things well.


    However, shortly after Jingwang left, there was a sound of fighting in the yard, which was a little far away. It should have come from many front yards.


    At the moment, the bodyguards around her room are still standing outside without any movement. Their task is to find a way to protect her.


    Chu Yu frowned slightly. Although she was worried, she didn''t go out. After all, she knew that in this situation, if she fell into the hands of the enemy, King Jing would be very passive.


    That''s why King Jing protected her so tightly.


    However, the sound of fighting is slowly approaching. It seems that Chu Yu''s eyes are slightly sinking towards this side. The guards in the Royal Palace are all good hands. If the general assassins have no chance to get close to this side, then the people who come here are either Murong Lingtian or Lingrui.


    Murong Lingtian doesn''t have that ability now, so nine out of ten should be Lingrui.


    Isn''t he going to attack the army of Yunguo now?


    How could it be here again?


    Chu Yu''s body suddenly froze and his eyes slightly widened. Is this his plan to turn the tiger away from the mountain, not for the army of the state of cloud, but for her?


    Did he know about the beast? ¡·


    thinking of this, Chu Yu''s heart is more worried, but he tries his best to calm down. King Jing''s bodyguard outside is not so easy to be attacked, let alone the beast in her hand.


    His plot won''t be so easy.


    I was thinking that the fighting voice had come near. Suddenly, an arrow shot quickly towards the room. A guard standing by the door reached out quickly and caught the arrow steadily. When I saw a piece of paper on it, I frowned slightly.


    Eyes subconsciously look into the room, hesitant to tell the princess.


    "Yu''er, you''d better look at the paper, which is your father''s blood book." All of a sudden, Murong''s voice came from the yard. It seemed to be a little complacent with a chuckle.


    Chu Yu was shocked. Although she knew Murong Lingtian''s sinister, she had to worry about hearing him mention his father. In the past few days, she also asked Jing Wang to find out where their parents were.


    There will be no mistakes in the chapter of "reading mind skill of the medical Concubine". There will be no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend hand beating!


    If you like reading mind skill, please collect it: () reading mind skill, hand beating bar is the fastest.

 Chapter 1509

    However, Jingwang''s expression seems to be a little dodging. She thinks that Jingwang doesn''t have much energy and force to look for because he wants to deal with the affairs of Yunguo. So he can''t find it. But now when hearing Murong Lingtian''s words, a heart suddenly hangs.


    Hesitated for a moment, she quickly opened the door, walked out, and quickly grabbed the paper in the guard''s hand. The big blood red characters on it hurt her eyes severely. The words were distorted. At first sight, she knew that it should have been written by Murong Lingtian forcing Chu Xu,


    so, it can''t be seen whether it was written by Chu Xu, However, there was a purse hanging on the arrow, but she recognized that it was her mother who rusted it for her father, who never left.


    Murong Lingtian actually has this, so Chu Xu must be in his hands.


    "Murong Lingtian, what have you done to them?" Chu Yu slowly raised her eyes and looked at Murong Lingtian in the yard coldly. She said in a cruel voice word by word.


    "They''re fine now, but I can''t guarantee that." Murong smiles and looks at Chuyu''s eyes. He is too cruel to let go of this woman.


    Chu Yu''s heart sank again. She knew Murong Lingtian''s insidiousness too well. She knew that there was nothing he could not do. Although Chu Xu and her parents were not her own, she could not let them have any danger. So, no matter what, she had to find a way to save them.


    "What do you want?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she said in a cold voice again. Looking at Murong Lingtian''s eyes, she was even more cruel.


    "What do I want? Ha ha... " Murong laughed, and the corner of his lips pulled out a smile with deep meaning. His lips moved, and he said slowly, "I just want to take you to see your parents. Of course, it''s up to you to decide whether to go or not. But if you don''t go now, I really can''t guarantee that they will see the sun tomorrow."


    Chuyu''s body is stiff again, and her eyes are angry. However, she knows that it''s not the time to be angry. She breathes secretly. She says coldly again, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    She knew that she had no choice now. Even though she knew that it was a trap, she had to jump down, because she could not see that Chu Xu had something to do with them.


    gently touched a small pocket in her waist, and the little thing in it was sleeping. It seemed that she did not feel the simultaneous interpreting. Chu Yu sighed in a deep sigh. I wonder if this little thing is really as strong as the legend. If it is really so powerful, she will not worry too much if she follows Murong to the sky this time.


    "No, princess." Several bodyguards outside said at the same time that the Prince wanted them to protect the princess and not let her miss anything.


    "Ha ha," Murong Lingtian chuckled again, "no, if you don''t want to go, I''ll leave first. You can wait for your parents to collect the corpse obviously. You''d better not expect Jingwang to help you save them, because Jingwang has known that they are in my hands for a long time, but he still hasn''t saved them for so many days."


    Chu Yu''s heart sank again. In his eyes, he worried a little more. King Jing had known this for a long time, but according to his ability, he still couldn''t find his parents and rescue them.


    Now, Jing Wang wants to deal with Ling Rui, just afraid that he doesn''t have much energy to find his parents. So now, she can only,


    think of this place, Chu Yu knows that she can''t have any more hesitation, she can only step forward and go out.


    "Princess,"


    Those bodyguards stopped her again, but in the voice at the moment, they all hesitated a little more. After all, it''s about their parents, who can be indifferent and ignore?


    "I''ll make sure you don''t stop me any more. When the Lord comes back, let him know." Chu Yu''s footsteps are tiny, looking at the bodyguard and whispering to him.


    Jing Wang has been looking for her for so long, but he still hasn''t found her parents. It can be seen that Murong Lingtian is very secretive. So now, only when she appears, can she find her parents'' hiding place and save them.


    Even if she knew the danger, she had to go, because in her heart, she had regarded them as her own parents.


    Her parents are in danger. How can she flinch?


    "Hurry up at last, my patience is limited." Murong Lingtian saw her stop and said in a cruel voice again that he was afraid that King Jing would suddenly turn back and destroy his plan.


    Chuyu breathed again, and then slowly walked towards him. When he was about to walk in front of him, his arm quickly extended out, directly clasped her wrist, and said in a cruel voice, "hum, you know what you are."


    The little pocket she made hanging on her waist suddenly moved. Chu Yu was shocked. With the other hand, she patted it gently for a while and helped it gently. Now, it''s not the time for it to move.


    In any case, you have to see her parents first.


    Those bodyguards, though worried, had no choice but to watch Murong Lingtian leave with Chu Yu. One of the bodyguards quickly flashed out of the palace to inform King Jing.


    However, when King Jing came back, there was no shadow of Chu Yu.


    "Murong Lingtian, where are my parents?" Seeing Murong Lingtian take her into an empty stone house, Chu Yu asked in a cold voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you see them." Murong Lingtian''s lips once again pulled out a sinister sneer, and her eyes sank abruptly. In a cold voice, "this time, I will let you follow King Jing."


    His words suddenly stopped, but the ruthlessness in his voice surprised Chuyu. She knew that Murong was treacherous, so she naturally understood her danger at the moment, but for her parents, she could not care about anything else.


    The little thing in the pocket at the waist seems to feel the danger at the moment. It moves slightly. Chuyu''s hand gently taps it, and it''s quiet again!!!


    Before she saw her parents, she could not let the beast move, otherwise, she would not see her parents.


    Even King Jing hasn''t been found for such a long time. Who can know where Murong Lingtian hid them?!!


    There will be no mistakes in the chapter of "reading mind skill of the medical Concubine". There will be no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend hand beating!


    If you like reading mind skill, please collect it: () reading mind skill, hand beating bar is the fastest.

 Chapter 1510

    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of "reading mind skill of medical Concubine". She gave Murong Lingtian a cold glance and said again, "I want to see my parents."


    At the moment, there was no fear in her voice. Instead, with a thrilling courage, Murong was stunned for a while.


    "Well, I''ll take you to them." After being slightly stunned, Murong sneered coldly, and the corner of his lips slowly pulled out a sneer with deep meaning. Then he said in a deep voice, "they are my mother-in-law, my father-in-law. We can also take this opportunity to get married."


    Murong Lingtian really has the audacity to the extreme. At this time, he even said such words.


    Of course, by doing so, he doesn''t mean that he doesn''t hate Chu Yu, but because he knows that Chu Yu is likely to be the master of the beast. If he marries her, he can get the world. At that time, he doesn''t have to be afraid of anything. Moreover, if he loves her so much, he will be mad if he marries her.


    Chu Yu''s eyes quickly glared at him, and she naturally understood Murong Ling''s mind. It seems that this man is far more shameless than she imagined.


    But now is not the time to attack. We must find our parents first. She has the beast in her hand. At that time, it should not be a problem to deal with Murong Lingtian.


    So no matter how angry Chu Yu was, he could only bear it and didn''t speak.


    Murong Lingtian saw that she didn''t speak, and the corner of his lips again pulled out a faint joy. He thought that Chu Yu had agreed to him, so he whispered again, "let''s go, I''ll take you to see your parents."


    At this moment, the voice, not just cold, a little more deliberately gentle. At the thought of marrying her, I may get the world, and I feel more excited.


    While talking, he also pulled up Chuyu and walked forward.


    Chu Yu''s body slightly stiff, subconsciously want to break him, but, immediately think, then bear down, small can''t bear to be disordered, she can''t lose big. Therefore, he can only let him lead her forward.


    Murong Lingtian''s eyes slightly spread a smirk, and the corners of his lips are a little more proud.


    That place, he believes, no one can find it, then, he will not believe that he can''t deal with her.


    Murong Lingtian took her out of the city directly. She drove all the way and finally stopped in a mountain.


    Chu Yu is slightly stunned, and her eyes sweep through the surrounding situation one by one. Now it''s dark night, and she can''t see everything clearly. However, she has to admit that it''s really hidden here. No wonder Jing Wang hasn''t found her parents for so long.


    Murong Lingtian stops for a moment, suddenly takes her and flies to the front. Although she doesn''t see clearly, Chu Yu can vaguely tell that there should be a waterfall ahead.


    Murong Lingtian wants to do something about it. He doesn''t want to take her to the river, but he wants to throw her in it.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt that Murong Lingtian took her to the back of the waterfall, and then entered a cave.


    It turns out that there is a cave behind the waterfall.


    This reminds her of the Huaguo Mountain in her journey to the West. There is such a waterfall. Unexpectedly, there will be such a cave. I don''t know how Murong Lingtian found it.


    If Murong Lingtian didn''t bring her to such a hidden place, I''m afraid she would find it hard.


    After entering the cave, there is a little light in the cave.


    Then slowly see the appearance of the cave, but this cave is not like Huaguoshan, not a peach garden, but a simple cave.


    "Father in law, mother in law, see who I have brought to you." Murong Lingtian''s voice gave Chuyu a slight surprise. He raised his eyes quickly. When he saw the three tightly bound people in front of him, his eyes suddenly sank. Deep in the eyes, there was obvious cold.


    Fortunately, all three of them are OK.


    "Yu''er."


    When the three people in the cave saw Chu Yu, they shouted in unison.


    "Murong Lingtian, what do you want to do?" Chu Xu stares at Murong Lingtian fiercely and roars angrily.


    "My father-in-law, why are you so angry? I married yu''er by heart. So now, I just want to marry her. It has fulfilled your wish, hasn''t it? "Said Murong Lingtian shamelessly again.


    "Murong Lingtian, now you want to marry yu''er and dream." LAN Ruxin could not help roaring angrily, and then shouted to Chu Yu, "yu''er, hurry up, leave us alone."


    "Murong Lingtian, you are really shameless." Gu Qing''s eyes glared at Murong Lingtian and growled.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Murong Lingtian smiled at Chuyu and said, "tonight, we are here in the cave."


    As he spoke, his face slowly pressed down on her.


    Chuyu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, then slowly raised his hand, just want to untie the waist pocket, but at this time, the cave mountain suddenly sent a light laugh.


    "Murong Lingtian, it seems that you have forgotten our agreement." As the faint voice sounded, Ling Rui, with a gloomy face, slowly came over.


    when she slowly looked at Chu Yu who was held in her arms by Murong Lingtian, she seemed to be slightly stunned, but then quickly concealed it. Then she looked at Murong Lingtian again and said in a cold voice, "Murong Lingtian, do you think this king will be so used by you"


    Murong Lingtian When he saw Ling Rui, he was shocked and his body was obviously stiff. He was very careful on the way when he just came. He didn''t find anyone following him. Unexpectedly, Ling Rui found here.


    "Lingrui, she''s not the owner of any beast, she," Murong Lingtian''s eyes flickered, and then explained quickly. After all, Lingrui was not sure at the moment. She was the owner of the beast.


    "If not, why are you so eager to marry her?" Ling Rui smiled again, quickly interrupted him, and said in a cold voice again without waiting for Murong Lingtian to speak again. "Whether she is or not, my king will decide. Bring her to Ben Wang. "


    Even if she is not the owner of the beast and Jing Wang loves her so much, it may be used to threaten Jing Wang at that time.


    "Never mind, I will never give her to you." Murong Lingtian also said in a cruel voice, now, Chuyu is his last hope. How could he possibly hand her over.


    Lingrui slightly turned to a bodyguard on one side and said lightly, "this matter is up to you. I don''t want to see him again." Reading the mind skill of the imperial concubine wants to talk with more like-minded people about reading the mind skill of the imperial concubine. Wechat focuses on "excellent reading of literature", talking about life and seeking friends ~

 Chapter 1511

    However, Jingwang''s expression seems to be a little dodging. She thinks that Jingwang doesn''t have much energy and force to look for because he wants to deal with the affairs of Yunguo. So he can''t find it. But now when hearing Murong Lingtian''s words, a heart suddenly hangs.


    Hesitated for a moment, she quickly opened the door, walked out, and quickly grabbed the paper in the guard''s hand. The big blood red characters on it hurt her eyes severely. The words were distorted. At first sight, she knew that it should have been written by Murong Lingtian forcing Chu Xu,


    so, it can''t be seen whether it was written by Chu Xu, However, there was a purse hanging on the arrow, but she recognized that it was her mother who rusted it for her father, who never left.


    Murong Lingtian actually has this, so Chu Xu must be in his hands.


    "Murong Lingtian, what have you done to them?" Chu Yu slowly raised her eyes and looked at Murong Lingtian in the yard coldly. She said in a cruel voice word by word.


    "They''re fine now, but I can''t guarantee that." Murong smiles and looks at Chuyu''s eyes. He is too cruel to let go of this woman.


    Chu Yu''s heart sank again. She knew Murong Lingtian''s insidiousness too well. She knew that there was nothing he could not do. Although Chu Xu and her parents were not her own, she could not let them have any danger. So, no matter what, she had to find a way to save them.


    "What do you want?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she said in a cold voice again. Looking at Murong Lingtian''s eyes, she was even more cruel.


    "What do I want? Ha ha... " Murong laughed, and the corner of his lips pulled out a smile with deep meaning. His lips moved, and he said slowly, "I just want to take you to see your parents. Of course, it''s up to you to decide whether to go or not. But if you don''t go now, I really can''t guarantee that they will see the sun tomorrow."


    Chuyu''s body is stiff again, and her eyes are angry. However, she knows that it''s not the time to be angry. She breathes secretly. She says coldly again, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    She knew that she had no choice now. Even though she knew that it was a trap, she had to jump down, because she could not see that Chu Xu had something to do with them.


    gently touched a small pocket in her waist, and the little thing in it was sleeping. It seemed that she did not feel the simultaneous interpreting. Chu Yu sighed in a deep sigh. I wonder if this little thing is really as strong as the legend. If it is really so powerful, she will not worry too much if she follows Murong to the sky this time.


    "No, princess." Several bodyguards outside said at the same time that the Prince wanted them to protect the princess and not let her miss anything.


    "Ha ha," Murong Lingtian chuckled again, "no, if you don''t want to go, I''ll leave first. You can wait for your parents to collect the corpse obviously. You''d better not expect Jingwang to help you save them, because Jingwang has known that they are in my hands for a long time, but he still hasn''t saved them for so many days."


    Chu Yu''s heart sank again. In his eyes, he worried a little more. King Jing had known this for a long time, but according to his ability, he still couldn''t find his parents and rescue them.


    Now, Jing Wang wants to deal with Ling Rui, just afraid that he doesn''t have much energy to find his parents. So now, she can only,


    think of this place, Chu Yu knows that she can''t have any more hesitation, she can only step forward and go out.


    "Princess,"


    Those bodyguards stopped her again, but in the voice at the moment, they all hesitated a little more. After all, it''s about their parents, who can be indifferent and ignore?


    "I''ll make sure you don''t stop me any more. When the Lord comes back, let him know." Chu Yu''s footsteps are tiny, looking at the bodyguard and whispering to him.


    Jing Wang has been looking for her for so long, but he still hasn''t found her parents. It can be seen that Murong Lingtian is very secretive. So now, only when she appears, can she find her parents'' hiding place and save them.


    Even if she knew the danger, she had to go, because in her heart, she had regarded them as her own parents.


    Her parents are in danger. How can she flinch?


    "Hurry up at last, my patience is limited." Murong Lingtian saw her stop and said in a cruel voice again that he was afraid that King Jing would suddenly turn back and destroy his plan.


    Chuyu breathed again, and then slowly walked towards him. When he was about to walk in front of him, his arm quickly extended out, directly clasped her wrist, and said in a cruel voice, "hum, you know what you are."


    The little pocket she made hanging on her waist suddenly moved. Chu Yu was shocked. With the other hand, she patted it gently for a while and helped it gently. Now, it''s not the time for it to move.


    In any case, you have to see her parents first.


    Those bodyguards, though worried, had no choice but to watch Murong Lingtian leave with Chu Yu. One of the bodyguards quickly flashed out of the palace to inform King Jing.


    However, when King Jing came back, there was no shadow of Chu Yu.


    "Murong Lingtian, where are my parents?" Seeing Murong Lingtian take her into an empty stone house, Chu Yu asked in a cold voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you see them." Murong Lingtian''s lips once again pulled out a sinister sneer, and her eyes sank abruptly. In a cold voice, "this time, I will let you follow King Jing."


    His words suddenly stopped, but the ruthlessness in his voice surprised Chuyu. She knew that Murong was treacherous, so she naturally understood her danger at the moment, but for her parents, she could not care about anything else.


    The little thing in the pocket at the waist seems to feel the danger at the moment. It moves slightly. Chuyu''s hand gently taps it, and it''s quiet again!!!


    Before she saw her parents, she could not let the beast move, otherwise, she would not see her parents.


    Even King Jing hasn''t been found for such a long time. Who can know where Murong Lingtian hid them?!!

 Chapter 1512

    At the moment, the pocket on Chu Yu''s waist suddenly moved, and the little thing rushed out quickly. In a moment, it became several bigger. Then, it quickly bit at Murong Lingtian.


    Murong Lingtian didn''t react, so he was bitten to the throat. Only a few seconds later, he died.


    "Beast of God, beast of God."


    Lingrui was shocked and cried out unbelievably. However, before his words fell, the beast quickly flew up and flew straight to him. His martial arts were so high that he didn''t avoid it and was bitten by it. Then it didn''t take long for those bodyguards to take a bite.


    These ambitious people, even if they don''t dream, will be killed by the beast.


    Since then, no one dare to fight the idea of animals.


    One mouth can kill a person. Even if you have high martial arts, you can''t avoid it. Moreover, if you are bitten by it, you will surely die. No medicine can save you.


    Although all want to get the world, but more want to keep their lives.


    However, in addition to protecting Chu Yu, the beast never attacked others, nor did it play a significant role in the world war.


    All depends on Jing Wang himself, of course, and the help of Jun liushang, Jun Wuyou, and Jun Liusu.


    "Muyan, Muyan." Chu Yu saw Muyan''s face slowly turning pale, and he couldn''t help crying out. King Jing quickly picked him up and ran to the cave. He knew that he could not let Muyan die no matter what.


    Even though the earth shaking things happened in the cave at the moment, he didn''t go to see them,


    Chu Yu naturally ran out with him in a hurry. The guards brought by King Jing untied Chu Xu and rushed to the palace in a hurry.


    Soon after returning to the palace, Qingfeng arrived with Hu Taiyi. Hu Taiyi examined him carefully. At this moment, Mu Yan may be unconscious due to excessive blood loss.


    "How is Hu Taiyi doing?" When Chu Yu saw Hu Taiyi standing up, he asked in a hurry.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my heart, so there should be no life danger." Hu Taiyi replied respectfully.


    Chu Yu''s tightly hung heart fell slightly this time, but when he saw that Mu Yan was unconscious, he couldn''t help worrying. "Taiyi, when can he wake up?"


    "I''m not sure about this, but during this period, we need to let people take good care of him."


    "Well, I''ll take good care of him." Chu Yu didn''t wait for the doctor to finish, then he whispered that she would never let Mu Yan do anything. She would never.


    When Hu Taiyi heard her words, he was stunned and looked at Jing Wang subconsciously. However, he saw that there was no dissatisfaction on Jing Wang''s face and no doubt in his heart.


    However, he also knew that he didn''t interrupt in these matters, so he told Chuyu something and left.


    Next, Chu Yu kept in front of Muyan''s bed, but after three days, Muyan still didn''t wake up.


    "Princess, you go to have a rest. Let me take care of Mr. mu." Meiyue couldn''t bear to watch her so tired, she said in a low voice.


    Chu Yu didn''t make a sound or move. A pair of eyes looked straight at Mu Yan. Deep in the eyes, he was full of worry. Why did he not wake up in two days. Taiyi Mingming said that there is no danger of life, but why he didn''t wake up.


    "Princess, if you don''t eat, drink or sleep like this, I''m afraid that you will lie down before Mr. Mu wakes up." Meiyue shouts again in a hurry,


    but Chuyu, as if he had not heard her, still remained silent.


    Jing Wang outside looked at her back, and his eyes were full of worries. He knew that Mu Yan would never rest if she didn''t wake up because of her temperament. However, if she goes on like this, how can she suffer? What''s more, she is still pregnant with children.


    He walked into the room slowly and flicked his fingers. Chu Yu, who had been squatting on the bed, crawled on the bed and fell asleep just for a while.


    "You take good care of Mr. mu." Jingwang whispered to Meiyue, then took her in his arms and went to their room. He could connive at her, but he could not see her in danger.


    "Yes, my Lord." Meiyue''s respectful response, and finally a sigh of relief, the princess can finally go to rest.


    After King Jing left with Chu Yu in his arms, Meiyue stayed in front of Muyan''s bed. Naturally, he dared not leave at all.


    Looking at Mu Yan''s beautiful face, she could not help but hide some differences in Meiyue''s eyes. She never knew that a man could be beautiful like this, and there was not a bit of softness.


    "Nan''er, Nan''er." She is looking at the trance, the people in bed, but suddenly low shouted.


    Naner? Who is Nan''er? Meiyue is slightly stunned. She hasn''t responded yet. Muyan''s hand has tightly grasped her hand.


    Meiyue''s body is slightly sluggish. She should break away at once, but she doesn''t know why, but she doesn''t do it. She just shouts in a low voice. "Master mu, master mu, wake up. "


    Mu Yan on the bed slowly opens her eyes and looks at everything in front of her. She doesn''t seem to get back to her senses, but still mumbles," Nan''er. "


    Turn your eyes slightly, wait until you see the person in front of you, and then realize that you are catching the hand of Meiyue, you will be stunned again, and then release it quickly.


    Meiyue sees that he has released her hand quickly. She doesn''t know why, but she has a little loss in her heart. On the face, there is also a slight flush.


    But he quickly regained his mind and said, "master mu, you are finally awake. You have been in a coma for three days and three nights. My princess, these three days and three nights, is not eating or drinking, not sleeping around the childe. Just now the prince had to order her sleeping spot and take her to rest. "


    When Mu Yan heard Meiyue''s words, she was stunned. Her eyes flashed slightly. She was Naner, but now, she has been married. Besides, her relationship with King Jing is so good. What''s the use of remembering it now?


    He knew that, with her temperament, he had saved her like that, and she would doubted.


    Now, he can''t let her know that he is the Mu Yan from modern times. Because, he does not want to let her heart, a heavy burden.


    He loves her deeply!!

 Chapter 1513

    However, he and her, after all, are missed, and there will never be a result, so he must not let her know.


    Love her and look at her happiness is enough. If you let her know, he is the Mu Yan she is looking for. She will never be so relaxed in her life.


    Thinking that she did not eat or drink, did not sleep for three days with him, he was satisfied.


    But now, if she doesn''t doubt it, he can only look at Meiyue slowly, and see that Meiyue''s face has not faded out of the red halo, and his brain flickers slightly. In fact, Meiyue''s temperament is somewhat like her, so he should only be a kind of comfort in his heart.


    And the blush on her face also indicated that she had that kind of mind for him. What''s more, this magic moon is also very smart and should not be rejected.


    "After that, how about following me?" A pair of eyes looked at the moon directly, said softly, in the light voice, it was very serious.


    Meiyue was shocked and looked at him unbelievably. She didn''t expect that he would say such words. What does this man mean? Follow him? Is he his man?


    "I don''t need people. I want a woman of my own." Mu Yan easily understood the doubts in her heart, and whispered again. However, in the deep of her eyes, she seemed to flash a trace of gloom quickly. Taking this step, she said that between him and her, the end is forever.


    "You?" Meiyue is still a face of surprise, "but why?"


    "Why do you say that to a man and a woman?" Mu Yan''s lips slightly pulled out a smirk, which made his originally beautiful and trance face more tempting. Seeing that Meiyue''s face was red again,


    Mu Yan knew that she would not refuse, at least in her heart, she did not refuse.


    "I have to ask the prince and the princess about it." Meiyue lowered her head slightly and said shyly.


    "Ha ha?" Mu Yan couldn''t help but chuckle, "I''m sure they will agree."


    Only when he married another woman could she let go of her heavy guilt.


    He knows that her heart has been completely given to Jing Wang, and it is impossible to separate him. What he wants is not her sympathy and guilt.


    "Muyan, you wake up." As soon as he woke up, Chu Yu, who was in a hurry to catch up with him, heard his laughter, walked in quickly and shouted happily.


    "Yes, I woke up." Mu Yan''s eyes looked at her. Deep in the eyes, a trace of tenderness flashed quickly, but quickly concealed it.


    "That''s great, that''s great, you''re finally waking up." Chu Yu hurriedly went to his bed and shouted, just thinking of his life-saving, her eyes could not help blinking. In the past three days, she must have been thinking that he was either the Mu Yan she was looking for, and he finally remembered the previous things, so he would have sacrificed his life to save her. Otherwise, he would not have done that.


    Mu Yan catches her eyes and flashes quickly. She is slightly stunned. It seems that he doesn''t think about it. She really doubts it.


    she has the most clear feelings for Jing Wang, so he can''t let her know.


    Then he chuckled again, "by the way, I just have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" Chu Yu was slightly shocked and looked at him with some doubts.


    "I just saved your life. Anyway, you have to show me something?" Mu Yan looked at her, and slowly said that although she covered up the feelings in her eyes, her heart was still aching.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Yu said in a low voice.


    "I want to be alone." Mu Yan still looked at her straight and said slowly again.


    Chu Yu was stunned, and her eyes opened slightly. "Who do you want?" In the voice, it seems that there is more tension.


    If he is mu Yan, if he asks for that, what should she do?


    Mu Yan felt her tension, and her eyes were hurt a little more. She also understood that it was right to do so. Then she held out her finger slightly, pointed to Meiyue, and said slowly, word by word, "she, I want her."


    "She?" Chu Yu was shocked. She looked at him in astonishment. She didn''t think that he would have the moon, did he?


    "What? Reluctant? I''m almost thirty now. I''ve finally got a crush on a woman. Aren''t you so mean? " Mu Yan''s lips once again pulled out a smirk, half true and half false, only that smirk, but there is only his own understanding of the bitterness.


    "You like the moon?" Tang Ruoying''s eyes looked at him straight and confirmed again.


    Mu Yan smiles but doesn''t speak, but Mou Zi deliberately looks to the moon.


    Chu Yu finally believed it. She never thought that Mu Yan would like Meiyue.


    Her eyes turn to Meiyue, "Meiyue, what do you mean?"


    No matter what, this matter, also want to ask the meaning of Meiyue.


    Meiyue''s face, the moment of diffuse over the red, and then slowly nodded, although there is no answer, but the meaning is very obvious.


    Chuyu''s face couldn''t help but smile a little. Unexpectedly, Meiyue and Muyan met,


    "since you both want to, I wish you all my best." Chu Yu chuckled to Meiyue. She just thought that Mu Yan had come across just like her, and doubted that he remembered the previous events, but now it seems that she thought more.


    "Then I''ll thank you." The smile on Mu Yan''s face spreads again, but, in the deep of her eyes, there is a trace of pain again. However, since it is decided, he will not regret it any more. Moreover, if he marries Meiyue, he will treat her well.


    He will always hide her in the deepest heart.


    Three years later, the world was finally unified, and King Jing became the emperor of the whole world. Chu Yu, of course, is the empress of mingzhengyanshun and the only woman in the harem.


    In the flower yard behind the palace, a beautiful woman sits on the swing, swinging for a while. Not far away, a couple of little dolls, a little over two years old, are playing with the beast.


    "Brother, it''s up to me to ride." Small milk voice, crisp can drip water, a pink face, but also lovely want to let people bite, a pair of smart eyes, but also a face looking forward to follow almost high little boy.


    "Well, well, I''ll replace you." The little boy agreed to her expression in succession.

 Chapter 1514

    Because he knew that if he didn''t agree, he would be flooded and scolded by his mother. So he didn''t let his sister, who let him be his brother.


    "Thank you, brother. It''s nice." The little girl''s face quickly spread a brilliant smile, gave him a quick kiss on the face, then, patted the beast, smiled, "little bit, let''s go."


    The small body has climbed on the beast flexibly,


    now the beast has grown up and is as tall as a big dog when not angry.


    When the little boy saw the smile on the little girl''s face, he was just annoyed and quickly disappeared, because the girl''s smile can make everyone intoxicated.


    Seeing all this, Chu Yu slowly chuckles. It seems that BEI''ER is cheated by bao''er again.


    Her this woman, young age, is very elvish, but the baby is also deliberately let the baby every time.


    "Baby, baby." A tall and straight figure suddenly came over. I wanted to avoid the two little ghosts in front of me and walk to Chuyu''s side, but I didn''t expect to be found by my daughter, bao''er.


    Baoer quickly jumped off the back of the beast and ran to the man. He ran and shouted, "father and King hold each other."


    Jingwang shook his head slightly. His daughter''s eyes were so sharp that she would find out at the first time when he appeared.


    Slowly squatted down, quickly picked her up, kissed her on the face, and said with a smirk, "baby is not good?"


    "Father, of course my son is good." The little girl said very cleverly, then turned to the girl beside her, "otherwise, you can ask your brother."


    BEI''ER raised her lips slightly. In her eyes, she was a little dissatisfied. Why did that girl take the lead every time? As long as the girl was there, the father''s arms would never reach him.


    "See the emperor, the queen." Meiyue quickly came over and saluted respectfully. Then she looked at Chuyu and said in a deep voice, "there is someone outside the palace who wants to see the queen."


    "Who is it?" Instead of waiting for Chu Yu to speak, King Jing asked quickly. He also came with Baoer in his arms.


    , "the man is exactly the same as the queen. When she saw her, she thought the queen was going to leave the palace." Meiyue thought for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, looking at Chuyu''s eyes, she also flashed a little consternation.


    She can''t believe that there are such similar people in the world.


    "exactly the same person as I do?" Chuyu frowned slightly, and suddenly a man flashed across his head. Then he said in a hurry, "is it the micro one that Leng Weichen said?"


    when he was cold, he said that his son was the same as her.


    Jingwang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and after a moment''s thinking, he said to Meiyue, "let her in."


    if that woman is really cold, the woman that she is looking for, then she should come. He must keep her for the cold only. Moreover, she is exactly the same as Yu, and there will be any relationship between the two people.


    "Yes." Meiyue responds quickly, and then exits in a hurry. After a moment, she brings a woman, or a man about 40 years old, along with her.


    that woman is exactly the same as Chu Yu. She walked towards her like this, giving Chu Yu a sense of going to the mirror.


    However, when Chu Yu looked at the man behind her, his eyebrow angle was slightly slightly frowned. This man, too surly, made her a little disgusted.


    the woman looked at Chu Yu and was shocked. After a moment of silence, her eyes were filled with joy. There was still some suspicion. Now she saw the same face as her, and she had no doubts.


    "Chu Lingwei, see the emperor, see the queen." After that woman returns to God, slightly salutes, only, in the voice, still has some kind of excitement.


    In the eyes of the man who came with her, there was even a little excitement. In the salute, there was a little pride in the corners of his lips.


    "Lingwei? Wei Er? " Chu Yu murmurs, so it seems that she is the micro child that Leng Weichen is looking for. However, Leng Weichen has been looking for her for eight years, why there is no news at all.


    Where has this woman been hiding for so many years? Why, now she suddenly comes to the palace to find her,


    "empress?" Hearing Chuyu''s address, the woman again froze, looking at Chuyu''s eyes, but also a little more confused.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you coming to me today?" Chu Yu ignored her doubts and whispered again that since she was determined to be Wei''er, now, the purpose of her coming is the most important.


    Lingwei looks at Chuyu''s eyes and hesitates a little. It seems to be a little heavy. His lips move slightly, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "Emperor, please allow me to take the liberty of reporting for our princess." When the man in his forties saw Lingwei''s silence, he said.


    Chuyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Although the LORD called Lingwei princess, she could see that Lingwei was afraid of this man.


    Seeing that Chu Yu didn''t stop him, the man continued again, "she is the princess of our blood family. However, the queen of that blood family was born twins. However, at that time, the people of Qiaoyi nationality attacked our blood family, and one of the princesses was lost in a panic."


    When he spoke, a pair of eyes slightly looked at Chu Yu. Although there was no explanation, the meaning was obvious.


    , seeing their two faces, knew what was going on.


    "I am the Lost Princess." Chu Yu''s eyebrow angle is slightly selected, and slowly said, in fact, when she saw the spirit micro, she knew that it would be the same thing.


    "We saw the portrait of the queen some days ago, so we suspected that the queen was the princess we lost many years ago, so today we dare to disturb the queen." That man saw Chuyu very readily agreed, Mou son, again a little more happy, so that, their blood feud can be avenged.


    "Well, I''ll recognize this sister. Wei''er, since you''re here, how about staying in the palace for a few days?" Chu Yu looks to Lingwei and asks for her opinions with a slight smile. She must keep her, and then let people inform Leng Weichen to come.


    For eight years, Leng has been looking for her for eight years. What''s the matter? She must have an explanation.


    Ling Wei was stunned for a moment, then said gratefully, "thank you, empress."

 Chapter 1515

    "Don''t call the queen. Which one is bigger, we two." Chuyu gently lifted her up and chuckled again.


    "The queen is bigger." She paused for a moment before carefully answering.


    "Then you can call my sister directly." Chuyu''s lips smile again. This is Chuyu''s sister.


    "Queen."


    The man in his forties suddenly knelt on the ground. "Since the queen has recognized the princess, she has recognized the blood clan. She also asked the queen to avenge the king and the queen who died of the blood clan." Chuyu''s eyes gave him a cold glance. This man, indeed, is for this purpose. I''m afraid that Wei''er is also forced by him.


    "The war between the blood clan and the Yi clan has been going on for so many years, and both of them have suffered heavy casualties. Do you want to let the two clans continue to fight?"


    Chuyu''s face suddenly sank, and his voice suddenly became a little colder.


    In fact, when he talked about the blood race, she knew what was going on, because, a few days ago, Mu Yan told her that he was the descendants of the Yi nationality. Eight years ago, a war with the blood race made the Yi nationality almost perish. He and his sister had a hard time escaping, and both his father and mother died in that war.


    Later, he also found some lost Yi people, so the emperor asked him to stay in the place where the Yi people originally lived and sealed the king there.


    Chu Yu can finally be sure that Mu Yan and Xiaoyu are not passing through. At most, they are their predecessors. If it''s OK to be


    that way, she doesn''t need to feel ashamed of Mu Yan.


    At that time, the loss of the blood clan was extremely heavy, and their king and queen also died in those wars.


    She guessed that it might be because of the turmoil that Lingwei had to disappear.


    And even at the same time, she lied to Leng Weichen, saying that she didn''t love him.


    Should also be afraid to involve Leng Weichen in their war. Therefore, she will be separated from Leng Weichen at that time, instead of asking him to help her find the Yi people.


    The man couldn''t help being surprised. He looked at Tang Ruoying in surprise and asked in a low voice, "the queen also knows the hatred between our blood and Yi?"


    "Lu Changlao, there are only a few hundred people in the blood clan now. Isn''t it good for them to live in peace?" Ling Wei looks at the man, hesitates for a moment, and whispers.


    "Princess, how can you say such a thing? Isn''t the revenge between the king and the queen avenged. "/" the man slightly stared at Lingwei, and his voice was obviously a little more angry.


    "Are you avenging, or do you want to kill the blood clan? If you fight like this, one day, there will be no blood clan or Yi people left. That will really stop." Chuyu''s Mou son looks at that man again, and there is also a little cold in Mou son again.


    "People of blood clan, I will make good arrangements for myself. The world is just peaceful, and the common people have only a few days to live in peace. The emperor has already issued an order. Whoever dares to start a war will be killed. You don''t mean to let us all die. "Chuyu''s eyes suddenly sank, and his voice suddenly became more severe.


    The man''s body quivered a little, and he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Well, you can go back. Wei''er will stay." Chu Yu waved his hand slightly to him and signaled him to leave. The man had to give up.


    Two days later, Leng Weichen hurried into the imperial palace. When he saw Lingwei, he suddenly froze. His eyes stared at her straight as if she were petrified, and he did not move.


    He can''t even believe his eyes. Is this really his micro? Really?


    When Lingwei saw him, there were too many complex emotions in her eyes. The corners of her eyes were crystal clear. She couldn''t believe it. This man found her for eight years and waited for her for eight years. When her sister told her, she was completely shocked.


    She thought that Leng Weichen should have married and had a son, but she didn''t expect that he would be so infatuated.


    How cruel she was to let him wait for eight years, but in the future, she will accompany him forever.


    Seeing the tears in the corner of her eyes, his heart quivered slightly and asked gently, "is it really you, Wei''er?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Lingwei nodded softly, not loudly, but firmly.


    Leng Weichen''s arm quickly extended, took her into his arms, felt her real existence, and his face was full of excitement. He murmured again, "it''s really you, it''s really you, you finally come back."


    "Yes, I''m back at last, and I won''t leave after that." Feel his light quiver, the spirit micro painfully hugged him, said in his ear side tightly.


    She will never leave him again.


    Then came the cold only to see the situation in front of him, eyes also slightly red, brother looked for eight years, finally found his true love.


    But what about her love?


    For three years, the people she loves still have no response.


    His eyes slowly looked at the wind Yixuan standing on one side, and saw that he was playing with Baoer. In the eyes of Leng Weichen, he was disappointed.


    Chu Yu''s eyebrows slightly frowned. After three years, she clearly felt that Feng Yixuan still had some unusual emotions towards Leng. However, she never saw any action of Feng Yixuan.


    Is not aware of their feelings?


    In that case, she will try them to see if Feng Yixuan has any feeling for the cold.


    "Happy event, it''s really a happy event," Chuyu said excitedly with a slight clap of his hand. "Hurry up and choose a good day to get married."


    The words a tiny meal, and then deliberately looking at the cold only, thinking for a while, said, "how about a happy? One by one, it''s not too small. Just choose a good husband for her and marry her. In your opinion, emperor, among the rising stars in the dynasty, that''s the best. "


    Chuyu said, a pair of eyes is to look at the wind Yixuan, see the body of the wind Yixuan seems slightly stiff for a while, then lift up the eyes, slowly look at the cold only, eyes, quickly hidden something.


    Chuyu''s lips again pulled out a smirk. It seems that he had moved his heart to Leng, but he didn''t realize it.


    It''s just that if he''s right, it''s easy.


    "My father and my mother said that Dali is beautiful and beautiful." The little voice of children comes with a little coquettish voice, but in the tender voice, there is another purpose hidden.


    "Yes, yes, my mother said it was very interesting." Belle also repeatedly echoed, and finally added, "father, we haven''t been out for two months."


    "Well, I''ll go to Dali tomorrow." King Jing''s eyes looked at Chuyu and said with a smirk. He knew that she must be bored after two months without going out.


    "Yes, yes, father is the best." Baby clapped her hands excitedly and shouted.


    "What? Going out again? Who is in charge of the affairs of the court this time? It''s not me. I managed it last time. " Jun liushang''s lips and corners are pulled. He screams. His eyes look at Jun Liusu and Jun Wuyou on one side. "This time it''s your turn."


    "Last time it was me, this time it shouldn''t be me." You have no worry to also say repeatedly,


    gentleman tassel slightly shakes his head, that can only be him.


    Chu Yu saw the three big men. For this reason, they quarreled with children and smoked their lips slightly. Are these men still the people she knew?


    People who used to be ambitious like to go out for tourism. So every time they go out, one of them stays in the capital, and all of them go out together.


    Changed, as if everything had changed.


    His eyes swept over the people in front of him one by one,


    Leng Weichen and Lingwei separated for eight years and finally could be together.


    Wind Yixuan and cold should only be fast.


    Chu Xu and LAN Ruxin smile contentedly.


    Jing Wang takes Baoer, BEI''ER and looks at her affectionately.


    Think about Meiyue''s letter a few days ago, saying that she was pregnant with a baby, and her heart was finally completely put down Bao''er quickly runs to Jingwang with his arms open. However, he runs too fast and jumps straight to the ground.


    "Baby, be careful." A few shouts, at the same time.


    And Jing Wang''s body, a quick flash, hugged her tightly when bao''er was about to jump to the ground, and said nervously, "you can''t be careful."


    Then he held her and came to Chu Yu''s face and handed her to him.


    Chuyu''s lips pull out a happy smile


    All of a sudden, she felt that life was infinitely good. She was really happy